《Military Genius Came To Another World with Zizhi Tongjian》


 Chapter 1

    The cold wind was blowing in the morning.


    The cold wind in the morning swept the sky, and also swept by the soldiers wearing thick armor on the ground.


    A combined regiment composed of two knights, the Michael knights and the Gabriel Knights of the British Empire, is gathering here.


    The 300000 soldiers of the combined corps kept their mouths closed. Not only the soldiers were silent, but also the horses under the cavalry crotch were as silent as their masters. Except for the occasional sound of the horses, the 300000 troops were shrouded in silence.


    They are all waiting for someone to come.


    Waiting for the arrival of Su Cheng, the general head of Michael''s knights, the strongest knight in the British Empire and the supreme commander of the combined regiment.


    Deng Jiaer, the strongest general under General Commander Su Cheng and deputy head of the Michael knights, has come.


    Deng Jiaer, dressed in armor, rode a horse and waited in front of 300000 troops.


    Not only Deng Jiaer has come, but also the other two confidants of Su Cheng, Alan and Eliza.


    Alan, Eliza and Deng Jiaer all rode horses and stood side by side in front of the 300000 army.


    All three of them have a dignified face. Even general Alan, who has always been laughing and full of vitality, now has a dignified face.


    Everyone is silent and waiting.


    The sun finally rose.


    The rising sun scattered white light, and the silver wave composed of white light spread rapidly. The sky became brighter and the black veil of the sky was slowly removed. In the morning light, the soldiers'' armor, swords and axes glittered.


    Just then, a man slowly boarded the stone building in front of the 300000 army.


    He is a young man with black hair and black pupils.


    The young man was wearing a mighty Knight battle armor, a gorgeous cloak around the battle armor, and a battle sword of extraordinary quality from the scabbard and handle of the sword.


    The army''s eyes were all focused on the stone building, and everyone''s breathing became urgent.


    Su Cheng, commander in chief of the Michael Knights of the British Empire, commander in chief of the combined corps and the strongest knight, is coming!


    The youngest and fastest to become the most advanced integration knight, who has completed countless legendary battles, is here!


    Looking at Su Cheng who finally arrived, Deng Jia''er, Alan and Eliza finally burst into a smile.


    However, at this time, many people found Su Cheng. He was not only wearing a delicate sword around his waist.


    On his left hand, he also grasped a sword whose scabbard, handle and hand guard were made of blue and gold.


    The handle, hand guard and even scabbard of the sword in Su Cheng''s hand are engraved with exquisite and complex patterns.


    After seeing the sword in Su Cheng''s hand, many sharp eyed senior generals showed stunned and unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    Because they all know what the sword in Su Cheng''s hand is.


    Su Cheng stepped on the stone steps and slowly climbed up the stairs with a slow pace. Every time Su Cheng stepped on one step, the 300000 soldiers'' breathing also accelerated by one point. Every time Su Cheng made a sound of footsteps, the 300000 soldiers'' heartbeat also accelerated by one point.


    Finally, Su Cheng stood on the platform.


    He moved his eyes and brought all the 300000 troops in front of him into his sight.


    "Soldiers of the order of Michael and the order of Gabriel!"


    Su Cheng shouted.


    His voice was clearly heard by the soldiers.


    "I''m sure you all know why we gathered here! What are you going to do next! "


    "When I walk in the street, I can always hear people talking about when the hundred year war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire will be fought. I also hear many pessimists think that the hundred year war may be escalated into a millennium war."


    "Now I really want to say to these people loudly: you don''t have to worry about when the Centennial war will end! Just today, 300000 troops of our britannian empire are going to end the hundred year war with the Frankish empire!! "


    Among the 300000 troops downstairs, many people''s faces now show a light red color only when they are excited and excited.


    "A man once told me, ''the general gives the soldiers confidence in victory, and the soldiers also give the general confidence''! I always think this sentence is very right! Not only did the general give the soldiers the confidence to win, but the soldiers also gave the general the confidence to win! "


    "Five years ago, I only led the Michael knights to successfully repel the 500000 invading troops of the Frankish Empire and win the Great Patriotic War! Therefore, in this war, I hold the belief that I will win! Because I''m no longer just a Michael Knight! Now in my hands is the combined regiment composed of Michael knights and Gabriel Knights! And the Rachel knights as a reserve team, ready to support us at any time! Not only did I give you the confidence to win, but you also gave me the confidence to win! Let me have the belief that I will win! "


    "It''s not just you who give me the belief that I will win!"


    After that, Su Cheng held up the sword in his left hand. This exquisite and gorgeous sword reflects dazzling brilliance under the sunlight.


    "I believe some people already know what this sword is."


    "Yes, this sword is the ''imperial sword'' that symbolizes the national military power of the British Empire. Only his majesty can hold it!!"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, many people began to smoke the air conditioner.


    Because people with a little historical knowledge know that in the nearly 300 years of history of the British Empire, no emperor has ever handed over the imperial sword to outsiders!


    Now, the current emperor, his majesty Ilsa, has handed the imperial sword to Su Cheng!


    His majesty Ilsa''s deep trust in Su Cheng is self-evident!


    "Just now, his majesty Ilsa gave me the imperial sword!" Su Cheng continued to shout, "Your Majesty trusts me so much! Give me such a significant sword! For the first time in our empire! I am really honored and proud! "


    "So! After taking this imperial sword from his majesty Ilsa, I swear to his majesty! I will defeat the Frankish empire! Not only to defeat the Frankish Empire, but also to win a war more beautiful than any war in history! This war, I will definitely end the hundred year war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire! "


    Su Cheng clenched the handle of the imperial sword with his right hand, and then pulled out the imperial sword with a miso sound, revealing the snow-white body of the sword inside, then raised it high, and the tip of the sword pointed straight to the sky.


    At the same time, a bracelet tied to the right wrist - a women''s bracelet was exposed.


    "Not only did your majesty give me the greatest support, but also my friends, generals and confidants gave me support! With their support! With your help! How could Su Cheng lose to the Frankish empire!!! "


    "In decades, you will be glad to participate in this war! Then when you sit by the fireplace! And the grandson sat on your lap and asked you what you were doing when the British Empire fought against the Frankish empire! You don''t have to embarrass your grandson that you were farming or picking up shit! But proudly say to your grandson: I was in the combined regiment composed of Michael knights and Gabriel Knights! Fight side by side with the integration Knight Su Cheng! And won the war!!! "


    "Soldiers of the combined corps! Lend me your strength!! I want to end the century war with you!!! Soldiers and people of the British Empire!!! Help me!!! Give me a hand!!! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!!!"


    The army under Su Cheng sent out a war roar that was enough to shake the sky and the earth!!


    Morale broke out!!!


    Every soldier felt that the blood flowing in his body was ignited, burning all over his body. He shouted at his throat. Even if his throat was hoarse, he still shouted at his hoarse voice.


    In addition to shouting, they can''t find any other way to vent their surging mood, nor can they find any other way to cool their painful hot blood.


    Su Cheng waved down the raised imperial sword and shouted:


    "Friends! Let''s go!! Go out!!! "


    The war, which was enough to change the world situation, with a total of millions of troops invested by both sides, was unprecedented and decided the fate of the British Empire and the Frankish empire. So far, with the "departure" of the integration Knight Su Cheng, the curtain was officially opened!

 Chapter 2

    "Brother, brother! Wake up and play! "


    The sudden familiar sound pulled Su Cheng back to reality from his sleep.


    "It''s Alan." Su Cheng slowly opened his eyes and looked at a lovely little girl with short brown hair and green eyes standing beside him.


    "It''s true," Alan looked at him and curled his lips discontentedly. "You read again and saw that you were asleep. Really, I really don''t understand you. What''s the use of reading so many books. "


    Su Cheng smiled and said, "ah ha ha, you guessed it again."


    As Alan just said, Su Cheng was sitting at the table reading, watching sleepiness grow, and then fell asleep directly on the table.


    Alan picked up the book on the desk, looked at the cover, and then showed his disgust: "wow... Are you looking at the history book called Zizhi Tongjian again..."


    "It''s not the book of heaven." Su Cheng took the book back from Alan. "You just can''t understand the words on it. OK? Do you want to learn the words of my hometown with me? If you learn the words of my hometown, you can understand this book. "


    "No!" Alan said angrily, "those words like squares are hard to learn! Come on, come on, come on, don''t sit still. The weather is fine today. Let''s go out and play together! "


    Su Cheng looks up at the window and finds that the weather today is really good. He has been reading in his room these days. Su Cheng has felt that the whole person is a little moldy.


    So Su Cheng nodded readily, "OK, let''s go."


    After that, Su Cheng stood up and walked out with Alan.


    Alan is not tall, just higher than Su Cheng''s waist. They walked side by side, feeling a little happy.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? Why do you look worried? If you have any trouble, you can talk to me or Carol. "


    "Huh? Nothing. It just occurred to me that I had lived with Mr. Falk for three years and sighed that time passed a little fast. "


    Three years ago, when Su Cheng was 14, he woke up and found himself crossing into a different world.


    If you cross, you can cross with some golden fingers when others cross.


    For example, some people travel through the past with some magical abilities. For example, when a celebrity crosses, he has the ability to return to the file indefinitely,


    Some people can bring some magical things when crossing. For example, when someone crosses, he can bring a banquet goddess.


    What about Su Cheng?


    When he came across, he found a backpack next to him.


    Su Cheng thought it must be his golden finger in the bag, so he excitedly opened the bag.


    Then I found 20 books stacked neatly inside.


    It''s a full set of Zizhi Tongjian.


    And there is still a vernacular translation.


    Su Cheng was stunned and forced to collapse on the spot.


    My golden finger is a full set of Zizhi Tongjian?! What''s the use?!


    Although he thought this set of books was useless, Su Cheng took them all with him. And began to look around the world.


    As he wandered around in this strange world, Su Cheng found that he could magically understand what the people in this strange world were saying and could see the words of this strange world.


    Although people in this different world speak both English and French, they are not any language; The writing is like English and French, but in fact it is nothing. But Su Cheng can understand and understand.


    But there is still no egg!


    Penniless, although I can talk and laugh with the owner of the bakery, I still can''t buy bread.


    Go hunting game?


    Someone who expects a 14-year-old boy who grew up in the city and didn''t go to high school to hunt game must be mentally ill.


    Just when Su Cheng fell on the roadside and was about to starve to death, a big businessman passing by saved Su Cheng.


    The big businessman''s name was Falk Windsor. His greatest hobby is listening to stories. In his spare time, Falk will invite some bards to tell him some wonderful stories from all over the world.


    After Su Cheng was saved, in order to repay Falk''s kindness, he planned to tell him a story.


    With a full set of Zizhi Tongjian, the most important thing is all kinds of stories.


    Knowing that Su Cheng was going to tell him a story, Falk happily agreed. So Su Cheng told him the story of LV Buwei, a famous businessman in the country.


    Falk listened with interest. After listening, he patted his thigh happily and said, "Cheng, you''ll live with me in the future!"


    Falk also has a quirk, that is, he likes to "collect" people with all kinds of talents. Whenever Falk meets people with strange talents, he will invite this person to live with him, feed and drink him, and he usually has nothing to do.


    In Su Cheng''s opinion, this is a bit like a doorman in the spring and Autumn period.


    Falk has now saved nearly 50 "doormen".


    This time, Falk took a fancy to Su Cheng''s ability to "tell stories" and planned to let him live in his house.


    Su Cheng, who was worried about how to live, nodded and agreed.


    Therefore, Su Cheng lived in Falk and lived a life of "keeping" by Falk.


    After arriving at Falk''s residence, Su Cheng had only one job: telling stories to Falk.


    Falk listens to one story a day on average. Sometimes when he goes out for long-distance trade, he doesn''t have to work, so Su Cheng is still very idle every day.


    In order to pass the time, Su Cheng reads every day and reads the full set of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s daily routine is: eating, sleeping, going to the bathroom, telling stories (sometimes not), and watching Zizhi Tongjian.


    On average, I read 10 to 12 hours of books a day.


    Unconsciously, Su Cheng is 17 years old. He has lived here for 3 years and read Zizhi Tongjian for 3 years!


    I''ve read Zizhi Tongjian almost five times. If you look at it again, there is hope to break the record of a great man watching it 17 times.


    Alan is Su Cheng''s first friend after he lived in Falk''s residence. He is also his first friend in this strange world.


    Alan is 3 years younger than Su Cheng. Like Su Cheng, he was invited by Falk to live in his house because of his unique talent. She and Su Cheng lived in almost at the same time. Half a month after she lived in Falk''s house, Su Cheng lived in.


    Alan also likes to listen to stories, so after learning that Su Cheng is a good storyteller and has many strange and novel stories to tell, he has been pestering Su Cheng to tell her stories.


    As soon as they came and went, Su Cheng and Alan became familiar, and their feelings became better and better. Later, I don''t know when, Alan directly called Su Cheng "brother". Although he wasn''t used to Alan''s name at the beginning, Su Cheng gradually got used to it and slowly regarded Alan as his sister.


    Although I came to this strange world inexplicably. At first, I always cried in the quilt because I missed my parents and home, but now I''m slowly getting through it. I''m gradually used to my life in this strange world. I have a stable life and Alan like friends and relatives.


    I may spend my life in this strange world. Su Cheng sometimes thinks so.

 Chapter 3

    Just as Su Cheng and Alan were walking outside, they accidentally met an acquaintance in the corridor.


    "Carol! Good afternoon! " Su Cheng warmly waved to the beautiful girl not far in front of him.


    Carol cook is Su Cheng''s second best friend after he came to a different world. She is a very beautiful girl. She is one year younger than Su Cheng. She is 16 years old. She has a head of water blue shoulder length hair. Her eyes with water blue pupils are very soft. Her upper and lower eyelashes are very long. Even the sun can hardly shine into her pupils.


    Carol came to Falk''s residence two years ago and became Falk''s "doorman". She has a very good relationship with Alan. Su Cheng met Carol through Alan, and then she and Carol gradually became good friends.


    "Good afternoon, Cheng. Good afternoon, Alan." Carol responded with a smile.


    "Carol, Carol." Alan smiled and said, "my brother and I are going to go outside next. Do you want to come?"


    "Go for a walk?"


    "Well, that''s right." Su Cheng nodded aside. "Today''s weather is surprisingly good. Now it''s most appropriate to go out for a walk."


    "Well... OK." Carol smiled. "I just have nothing to do now. Go for a walk."


    In this way, Su Cheng''s team of two grew to three. Su Cheng''s only two friends in different world are now around.


    The three continued to walk in the corridor together. As long as they crossed the corridor, they could reach the gate of the mansion and go out.


    Just as the three were walking towards the gate talking and laughing. A man and a woman are coming towards them.


    Seeing the man and woman, Alan frowned tightly, and even Carol frowned.


    Only Su Cheng looked as usual.


    This man and woman, like Su Cheng and the three of them, were recruited by Falk to the residence as "doormen" because of their strange talents.


    Su Cheng vaguely remembers that the man and woman are called will and Shanna.


    Will and Shanna saw Su Cheng coming this way, with a mocking smile on their faces - and they didn''t hide it.


    After will, Shanna and Su Cheng passed by, they began to whisper:


    "It''s the honesty that is useless except telling stories."


    "Isn''t he always reading in his room? I really don''t understand what he''s thinking. Even if he has strange black hair and black pupils, his brain is strange. What''s the use of reading so many books? In the end, he can only tell stories."


    It may be a bit exaggerated to say it was a whisper, because neither of the them deliberately lowered their voice, which was so loud that Su Cheng and his three heard it.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t seem to hear their ridicule. He still looked as usual, but he noticed that Alan''s small fist was clenched tightly.


    After noticing Alan''s abnormality, Su Cheng raised his big hand and pressed it on Alan''s young shoulder: "relax, Alan."


    After that, the three quietly went out of the door and came outside.


    Bathed in the warm sun, Alan fiercely waved his fist to the air, and there was a burst of breaking wind.


    "Really, brother! They both ridiculed you. It''s a pity that you can be so calm. Don''t you feel angry? "


    The atmosphere of Falk''s "doormen" is not harmonious. Many of Falk''s "doormen" are people with strange talents. For example, Su Cheng''s talent is that he can tell stories. Therefore, people with strange talents like Su Cheng are often despised and ridiculed by others. Will and Shanna just now are "regular customers" who discriminate against and ridicule Su Cheng.


    When Su Cheng first came here, most of the disciples learned about Su Cheng''s talent and mocked Su Cheng. They thought that Su Cheng, a big man, had such useless skills. It''s really funny.


    Better, they just ignore Su Cheng. Only a few people like Carol and Alan do not discriminate against Su Cheng.


    "Just a few words." Su Cheng smiled freely, "it''s not worth getting angry."


    "Those two people are not ashamed." Carol''s tone was mixed with a trace of anger. "I don''t have much ability, and I have the face to ridicule others."


    "People like to get comfort from the ''tragedy''." Su Cheng said with a smile, "the more people who live a bad life and have low self-esteem, the more they like to ''compare with others''. When they think others are worse than themselves, they can get supreme pleasure."


    "Wow, brother, you''re here again. The mode of "preaching great truth" has begun... Are all people who like to read history books as you can preach great truth? "


    "Well, in fact, they are right." Su Cheng mocked himself, "I really have no other talent except telling stories."


    Su Cheng lives in a strange world with theout magic and martial arts. So don''t think about burst magic and starburst airflow chopping.


    At the same time, there are no ancient races, let alone messy races such as elves, giants and demons.


    It is a different world without "sword and magic".


    Su Cheng didn''t just read Zizhi Tongjian in the past three years. If he only read Zizhi Tongjian in the past three years, Su Cheng would be stupid. In addition to Zizhi Tongjian, Su Cheng would still read books in the world, mainly humanities and social sciences.


    In the process of reading, Su Cheng also gradually understood the situation of the world.


    The background of this world is a bit similar to the late Middle Ages in the West. However, no firearms have emerged.


    However, although the background, architecture and clothing are a bit like the Late Medieval West, the culture, history and other humanistic aspects of this different world are quite different from the middle ages, and basically there are no similarities.


    He is now in a country called the Britannia Empire. Before the Britannia Empire, it was the strongest power in the world, but now its national power is gradually declining, and some of its surrounding territories are eroded by other countries.


    The northern part of Britannia is now the strongest country and the current superpower - the Holy Hiran empire.


    The eastern part of the country is the Frankish Empire, which is now very strong and has a better military strength than the holy Helan empire.


    The west is an endless ocean.


    In the south is the weak but extremely rich Lorraine empire.


    In addition to the four great emperors of Britannia, many small countries are scattered. But basically there is no sense of existence. All major events in the world are basically carried out around these four powers.


    "Brother, don''t say such depressed words. You still have many advantages and talents, such as..." Alan thought carefully, "for example, brother, you are very tall! Very handsome! Although your hair and eyes are black and your facial features are strange, you can still see that you are still very handsome. "


    "Well, anyway, brother, don''t always say such depressed words. Let''s go. Let''s go and visit the stalls."


    After saying that, Alan jumped to the market. Su Cheng smiled bitterly and immediately followed.


    Seeing that Alan was almost 10 steps ahead of her, Carol quietly put her body a little closer to Xia Su Cheng, lowered her voice and said, "Cheng, tell you something."


    "Huh? What''s up? "


    "I heard some news before."


    Carol bit her lip, paused for a while and then said, "Mr. Falk''s business is not very good now. His income is a little unable to support so many people in his family."


    "It is said that..." Carol hesitated for a while. "The people who want to invite 13 to leave here, and it seems that you are on the list of those who want to leave..."


    "Well... But thank you for telling me this first." Su Cheng pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a smile, but his smile was mixed with a bit of bitterness.

 Chapter 4

    "Brother, are you ready?" Alan asked Su Cheng.


    Alan is now carrying a small backpack. Everything in this backpack is all her luggage.


    "Well, soon. Give me a minute. "


    Su Cheng said as he packed his bags.


    Falk gave the "doorman" some money every month in addition to eating and drinking, which was almost similar to salary, but there was not much money.


    Although he doesn''t have much money, Su Cheng spends most of his salary every month to buy books in the world. Three years later, he spent unimaginably little money on clothing, food, housing and transportation, but the money spent on books was ridiculously high. There were so many books that they could only be stacked on the floor of the room.


    Although there are many books, Su Cheng does not intend to take them all away, because all the books he has bought have been read and there is no need to read them again, so Su Cheng only plans to take away his full set of 20 Zizhi Tongjian.


    Although this golden finger is very useless, after all, it is the only thing he brought to the world (except the clothes he wore to come to the different world together, which have long been thrown away because they were worn out), which is still of great commemorative significance. So Su Cheng doesn''t want to abandon this set of Zizhi Tongjian unless he has to.


    Soon, Su Cheng put this set of Zizhi Tongjian in his backpack, and his clothes and other daily necessities have been packed.


    Zizhi Tongjian is filled with a backpack and a handbag filled with daily necessities such as clothes.


    Just yesterday, Falk called all the "doormen" and explained to them that the current income could not keep up with the expenditure, so he wanted to "fire" the 13 "doormen", and then read out the list of the 13 "doormen" to be "fired" on the spot.


    There are Su Cheng and Alan.


    Carol was not "expelled" by Falk and could still stay in Mr. Falk''s residence for free.


    Su Cheng and Alan are now packing up and ready to leave Falk''s residence.


    "Alan," Su Cheng said after carrying all his luggage, "go to the gate first. I have something to find Mr. Falk now."


    "Mr. Falk?" Alan looked puzzled, "brother, why are you looking for Falk? You''re not going to beat him, are you? No, brother. You have thin arms and legs and will be killed by Mr. Falk. "


    "It''s not just fighting, and I''m not too weak to be killed by Mr. Falk..." Su Cheng reluctantly Tucao, "just to say a few words to Mr. Falk, make complaints about it."


    "Really..." Alan looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    "Really! Go to the gate. "


    Alan carried her backpack. After taking a few steps, he turned back and said, "really?"


    "Really! Don''t fight! "


    Then Alan took a few more steps and looked back: "really, really, don''t hit Mr. Falk angrily because he was'' fired ''."


    "I won''t fight!"


    With Su Cheng''s repeated assurances, Alan walked towards the gate with confidence.


    After Alan left, Su Cheng took all his luggage to Falk''s room.


    On the way to Falk''s residence, Su Cheng met again will and Shanna, a man and a woman who always liked to ridicule Su Cheng, when he went for a walk with Carol and Alan a few days ago.


    Why do these two people always appear together? Su Cheng make complaints about it.


    By the way, will and Shanna were not fired by Falk.


    Will and Shanna saw Su Cheng with big and small bags of luggage, showed a mocking smile again, and then talked in an undisguised voice.


    "It seems that someone who can only tell stories has been dismissed by Falk."


    "Well, after all, he can''t do anything except tell stories. Falk must give priority to those useless people. "


    Although will and Shanna taunted mercilessly, Su Cheng still looked as usual, passed them quickly, and then walked straight to Falk''s room.


    Seeing that Su Cheng ignored them, will and Shanna''s faces became gloomy for a moment.


    "Cut, what a freak. It''s boring."


    "Did he think he could live without Mr. Falk? Obviously, he is just a person who can only read books and tell stories. "


    "Well, maybe before long, he''ll run back and beg Mr. Falk to keep him."


    Su Cheng soon came to Falk''s room.


    Su Cheng raised his hand and knocked on the door of the room.


    "Who is it?" Falk''s deep voice came from the room.


    "Mr. Falk, it''s me, Su Cheng."


    "Cheng... Come in."


    After receiving Falk''s consent, Su Cheng opened Falk''s room door and went in.


    Falk''s face is much more haggard than before.


    It seems that Falk is under great pressure because of the recent business downturn. Su Cheng thought so.


    "Cheng, what can I do for you?" Falk asked, then lowered his head. "Did you come... Blame me for driving you away from me?"


    "No."


    Su Cheng put the backpack on his back and the bag in his right hand on the ground, and then knelt on his knees.


    Falk raised his head suspiciously, looked at Su Cheng, who was kneeling on his knees, and asked in surprise, "is this? Cheng, what are you doing? "


    "This is a big gift to my parents or benefactors in my hometown."


    The highest etiquette in the world is to kneel on one knee, and there is no etiquette such as kneeling on both knees or throwing into the ground.


    "Mr. Falk, when I was only 14 years old three years ago, I left my hometown and came to this strange place. At that time, I honestly didn''t have any skills or means to survive. Just when I was about to die on the roadside, Mr. Falk saved me, gave me clothes and food, and not only that, but also took me to your residence, So that I can live in your residence, eat, drink and use yours, and all I have to do is tell you a story when you are free. "


    "Although my job is very simple, just telling you a story when you need it, in order to repay your kindness, I still try my best to tell every story well in order to repay Mr. Falk''s kindness, but Mr. Falk, your kindness to me is too great. Just by telling you a story, I may not be able to repay your kindness all my life. "


    "I assure you, Mr. Falk, that I will return here in the future to repay your great kindness to me, Mr. Falk!"


    Su Cheng, who was kneeling on the ground, knocked three heads hard at Falk, who was sitting in a chair.


    Looking at Su Cheng kneeling on the ground, Falk murmured, "do you want to repay my kindness... Ha ha ha."


    Falk stretched out his right thumb and index finger, rubbed his eyes and said, "no, I didn''t save you to repay me one day."


    "Go and try to go outside. It doesn''t matter if you can''t break any fame. It''s better to live well than anything."


    Falkerton paused and continued:


    "However, Cheng, you have left me now. Do you have a way to make a living?"


    Hearing Falk''s question, Su Cheng scratched his hair in shame.


    "To be honest - No. The only thing I''m good at now is that I''m good at telling stories... Ah, another thing I''m good at is that I''m good at eloquence. After all, I''ve told Mr. Falk stories for so many years, and my mouth should be sharp. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Mr. Falk laughed heartily, but there was no derogatory or discriminatory emotion in his laughter.


    "I think so, but since you say your eloquence is OK, this job may be very suitable for you." Falk twisted his beard. "Cheng, I remember you said that you are familiar with military and art of war related knowledge, aren''t you?"


    After hearing Falk''s question, Su Cheng was curious about why Falk suddenly asked, but he obediently replied:


    "Yes, when I was in my hometown, I liked reading books related to military and art of war best. Therefore, I am quite confident in my understanding of military and art of war related knowledge."


    "Then, Cheng Cheng, go to the imperial capital pandragon."


    "To Pendragon? Why? "


    "Ilsa, his granddaughter, is old enough to study and study. His majesty is now recruiting knowledgeable teachers to teach his granddaughter. In addition to looking for teachers such as history, mathematics and astronomy, his majesty also wants to find someone who knows military and art of war to be his granddaughter''s teacher and teach her military knowledge such as art of war." Falk smiled. "Don''t you think you can try it?"


    ......


    "Huh? Carol, why are you here, and you''re carrying big and small bags. "


    After saying goodbye to Mr. Falk, Su Cheng came to the gate of the mansion to look for Alan, but found Carol - she was standing next to Alan, and she was also carrying big and small bags.


    Dressed up for a trip.


    "What''s the point?" Carol gave Su Cheng a white look. "Of course, I''m going with Alan and you."


    "Are you going with us?" Su Cheng widened his eyes. "Stop it. You haven''t been fired by Mr. Falk. There''s no need to go with us. It''s dangerous to go with us. Maybe you''ll starve to death on the roadside."


    "Alan left with you. It''s boring for me to stay here alone in Falk. It''s better to go with Alan and you, and you said you were starving."


    Carol chuckled.


    "Don''t be kidding. With Alan and I together, how can we starve to death. On the contrary, without me, you two might starve to death on the roadside. You two can''t even make a fire! "


    "Yes, yes. Carol, it''s great that you can come with us! " Alan smiled happily, "after being dismissed by Mr. Falk, I was worried that I would never see Carol again, which made me lost all night and couldn''t sleep. And I''m still calculating that if I go with my brother, I will starve to death on the roadside in the next few days. It seems that I don''t have to worry now! "


    After that, Alan hugged Carol excitedly.


    Carol smiled and hugged Alan.


    "But..." Su Cheng swallowed the rest of his words before he finished.


    After a short silence, he smiled and said to Carol, "it seems that you have made up your mind. No matter what I say, you should and won''t stay with Mr. Falk."


    Su Cheng covered his left chest as he spoke.


    "Well, Carol, I''m very glad and welcome you to come with us. Really... My heart beats faster with joy. "


    Just then, a voice that was extremely indifferent to the occasion suddenly sounded:


    "Huh? Su Cheng, why haven''t you left yet? Go away, don''t stand in the gate. "


    "Yes, yes. Don''t get in the way of the door. Hurry to think about how to feed yourself by telling stories. "


    Su Cheng and the three of them went along.


    Sure enough, it''s will and Shanna!


    Looking at these two people, Su Cheng frowned and said in his heart:


    Are you two annoying? Show me the occasion when you talk! You two have ruined the good atmosphere just now.


    Because he was always ridiculed by these two people, Su Cheng had long been used to it and thought it was difficult to be angered by these two people.


    But now, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Su Cheng was aroused a trace of anger by the two men.


    Alan and Carol also stared at the two people with unhappy faces. Alan, who was not gentle, moved the joints of his lower wrists and walked towards them, intending to teach them a little lesson.


    But Su Cheng suddenly stretched out a hand and stopped Alan.


    Although Su Cheng now wants to beat these two people hard, there are still laws in this different world. Beating people in public is easy to get into trouble. Su Cheng doesn''t want to get into trouble because of these two people, let alone his sister.


    Seeing that his brother stopped him, Alan wanted to push his brother''s hand away and then rushed up to beat the two people, but Alan calmed down a little and loosened his clenched fists.


    Seeing Alan calm down, Su Cheng turned his head to ER and Shanna: "I''m just an ordinary man who has no achievements and catches a lot of people on the street, so I can bear all kinds of ridicules and insults you two have made to me."


    "But!" Su Cheng, with a serious face, said loudly, "now you make fun of me and ridicule me! In the future, I will make you kneel on the ground and look up to me! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, will and Shanna were stunned, and then burst into bursts of laughter.


    "Hahaha! I''m looking forward to it! I want to see how a storyteller can make me kneel on the ground and look up to you! "


    "Remember to achieve your goal before we die. If you want to spend hundreds of years, we can''t afford to wait!"


    Looking at the two laughing people, Su Cheng pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a sneer. Then he turned and left. While turning around, Su Cheng said loudly:


    "Alan! Carol! Let''s go! "


    Later generations, many educators will cite the example of the integration Knight Su Cheng when explaining the word "Butterfly Effect".


    When studying Su Cheng''s history, many historians believe that the actions of Falk, the benefactor of Su Cheng, the integration knight, are in line with the meaning of the word "Butterfly Effect".


    If Falk had not dismissed Su Cheng at this time of the year, there might not be the birth of the "integrated Knight Su Cheng", and a series of legends related to Su Cheng would disappear. At the same time, many bards would starve to death, and the history of the British Empire and even the history of the world would be rewritten.


    Later generations evaluated Su Cheng''s history of leaving Falk in two sentences:


    "People in pandragon don''t know that young men with the titles of ''patron saint of the British Empire'' and ''invincible Knight'' are coming to pandragon in the future."


    "Mr. Falk should be honored and thankful for this. His decision to dismiss Su Cheng has saved the British Empire in the future!"

 Chapter 5

    At night, in a grove somewhere in the British Empire.


    Licking the blazing tongue of dead wood branches, wrapped all dead wood branches one by one, and made a "crackling" sound of burning wood branches from time to time, and dazzling sparks burst out from the campfire.


    The heat wave from the campfire pours on Su Cheng, accompanied by a smell of roast fish.


    In front of Su Cheng, there are 16 roasted fish.


    While Su Cheng stared at the bonfire in a daze and waited for the fish to be roasted.


    Carol, sitting next to Su Cheng, looked at each fish and said, "well, the fish are roasted and ready to eat."


    "Oh, oh! Finally baked! I''m starving. " Alan quickly "pounced" on the grilled fish and grabbed two grilled fish, one on his left hand and one on his right hand.


    "Here you are. Eat. " Carol handed Su Cheng a roast fish.


    "Thank you. It smells delicious. Just smell it. It must be delicious. Carol, your craft is still so good. "


    Carol''s talent is cooking.


    Because of his excellent cooking skills, he was invited by Falk to live in his residence and be his "doorman". Everything that can be used to eat, including animals and plants, can be easily made into delicious food.


    By the way, Alan''s talent is his incredible physical quality and martial arts learning speed.


    Obviously, he is thin and small. He has almost no biceps and triceps, but he can lift Su Cheng with one hand.


    Speed, reaction speed, dynamic vision and so on, not to mention.


    Just now Alan took out a dagger, stood in the middle of a stream and stabbed it 16 times. Each time he could stab a fish, and all the 16 fish were handed over to Carol. Now the 16 fish are roasting by fire, emitting a fragrant aroma, and will soon enter the three people''s stomachs.


    Not only that, in terms of martial arts, Alan also has a very high learning talent. He is also learning fencing. It takes others a day to master the technology. Alan can master it in only more than ten minutes.


    Su Cheng thinks that if the earth''s martial arts novels are used as a reference, Alan should belong to the kind of martial arts genius who is born with divine power and can learn any martial arts.


    "So, are we going to Pendragon now?" Carol, who was eating the grilled fish, looked forward to it. "The capital of the British Empire... Some expectations."


    "Oh, Carol, why don''t you become a cook after you say pandragon?" Alan said, "Carol, your craft is so good that there will be many restaurants competing for you."


    Carol curled her lips.


    "It''s nothing for me to be a cook, but it''s difficult for me to raise three people alone. Cheng, you can find a job. If two people work together, it will be easier to raise three people. "


    "Hum," Su Cheng said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you. The reason why I insist on going to panderagon is that panderagon has a job that may be very suitable for me."


    Later, Su Cheng told Alan and Carol exactly what Falk told him that the emperor was recruiting excellent art of war teachers for his granddaughter Ilsa.


    "So, brother, do you want to try whether you can become the military art teacher of the Royal granddaughter Ilsa?" Then Alan frowned.


    "Brother, do you know the knowledge of military and art of war?" Alan asked suspiciously.


    "I should have told you before," Su Cheng said to Alan. "When I was in my hometown, I liked reading books and materials related to military and art of war, so I was quite confident in mastering this knowledge. In addition, I told Mr. Falk stories for three years. After three years, Almost told thousands of stories to Mr. Falk. After such exercise, I am also very confident in my eloquence, so I think the teacher''s job is quite suitable for me. "


    "But," asked Carol this time, "are you confident that you will succeed in becoming the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa?"


    "Mr. Falk told me how to run for a military art teacher." Su Cheng smiled confidently, "if I want to run for his highness Ilsa''s art of war teacher, I just need to hand in a copy of my experience and understanding of military and art of war. After handing it in, there will be professionals to review it, and then pick out the person who wrote the best to become his highness Ilsa''s art of war teacher."


    "And now I have roughly figured out what I want to write."


    After saying that, Su Cheng showed a strange smile.


    "But," Alan said in a worried tone, "although you look confident, brother, you''re still brushed off. What should I do?"


    "I''ve decided to write a strong thing and hand it in. If I can''t pass such a strong thing, I really don''t know what to write to pass." Su Cheng shrugged helplessly. "If I''m brushed off, I can only find an ordinary job."


    "But I really don''t know what job I can find." Su Cheng said decadent, "I don''t have Carol''s good cooking skills or Alan''s high force. The only thing I''m good at is telling stories."


    "Wow... I''m really a waste when I think so." Su Cheng rubbed his temples in chagrin.


    He is not as useful as Alan and Carol. Alan has good skills and high martial arts. He can easily catch prey, while Carol is good at cooking. No matter what prey it is, it can be made into delicious food.


    So as long as there are Alan and Carol, they can easily survive in the wild.


    Su Cheng now lives purely on Alan and Carol. Now he can''t find a way to use what Su Cheng knows.


    "Little problem." Carol said with a shallow smile, "maybe you just haven''t found your talent. Maybe you''ll find your real talent tomorrow. For example, you peel apples faster than ordinary people."


    "Yes, yes, brother. Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to find a job. I''m 14 years old. I can grow up next year, and then I can go to work... "


    Before the words fell, Alan''s expression suddenly became dignified, picked up a stick as thick as a baby''s arm, quickly turned around and faced the dark jungle behind him.


    "Brother, Carol. Someone is approaching. Be careful. "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Carol put down the grilled fish in her hand in some confusion, and then casually picked up a wooden stick next to her.


    "No, it''s not a robber, is it?" Carol''s voice trembled.


    Su Cheng calmly continued to nibble at the grilled fish and asked Alan, "Alan, from the sound of footsteps, how many people are approaching?"


    "Like one."


    "That shouldn''t be a robber. Unless it''s some very individual psychopaths, they won''t rob alone. Maybe it''s some bard or something."


    As soon as Su Cheng finished, a rustling sound sounded in the dark jungle.


    Alan and Carol''s nerves are stretched to the extreme, holding the stick in their hands, especially Alan, who is ready to fight.


    Only Su Cheng continued to sit quietly and looked at the dark jungle with great interest.


    Soon, a figure flashed out of the dark jungle.


    She is a petite girl.


    It''s just that she''s a little shorter than Alan. She''s slim. She''s a pretty girl with black hair tied with golden ribbons. The most prominent thing is her golden pupils.


    There is a dagger in his waist. His clothes are worn and old. The whole person looks a little dusty and dirty.


    As soon as the girl came out of the trees, she immediately fell on her knees and supported herself on the ground with her hands.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    Alan asked with some doubt and worry.


    "I......" the girl said aloud, "I haven''t eaten for two days. Can you give me something to eat?"


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, her stomach made a "coo" sound.


    After hearing the girl''s request, Alan and Carol looked at Su Cheng.


    Both of them were looking at Su Cheng and asked, "is that ok?"


    Su Cheng just thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s nothing to invite her to eat. She doesn''t look like a bad person. Alan, help her here. "


    "Well, good." Alan nodded, and then went forward to help the girl, but Alan still held the stick in her hand.


    "Thank you..." the girl thanked in a powerless voice, "I''ll repay Deng Jiaer O''Brien..."

 Chapter 6

    "Ha! Full! Resurrected! "


    The girl gave a big burp, patted her stomach and showed a happy smile.


    "Just resurrect." Su Cheng smiled and said, "there''s a stream next to you. You can take a bath there. You''re dirty. You shouldn''t have taken a bath for several days."


    The girl stood up with a shout, and then bowed to Su Cheng.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    The girl straightened up and knocked heavily on her small chest with her fist: "my name is Dengar O''Brien! I will certainly repay your great kindness in the future! "


    "You don''t have to repay kindness or anything." Alan waved his hand. "It''s just a few fish. I can catch a few more easily."


    "O''Brien?"


    Su Cheng was stunned and then continued: "are you a member of the O''Brien family led by the Duke of North Munster of the British Empire?"


    "O''Brien family? What''s that? Is it famous? " Alan asked Su Cheng suspiciously.


    Before Su Cheng answered, Carol took the lead in saying, "I''ve heard of this family before. It''s said to be very famous, but I don''t know how powerful this family is."


    "Very powerful, this family." Su Cheng replied, "the O''Brien family is a large family led by the Duke of North Munster of our British Empire. They are the O''Brien family. Everyone is a genius. "


    "Genius?" Alan blinked suspiciously.


    "Well, that''s right." Su Cheng nodded, "everyone in the O''Brien family is a genius in some aspect. For example, there was an O''Brien family in history, who has a very high talent for mathematics and has made great contributions to the development of our human mathematics community. The O''Brien family has also produced several historians and astronomers. It is precisely because everyone in the O''Brien family is a genius in some way, so people call the O''Brien family ''a family of geniuses''. "


    "Yes, yes." Deng Jia''er nodded, full of pride.


    Alan looked admiring: "Wow! That sounds so strong! "


    "Just," Su Cheng said, "although the O''Brien family is called a genius, they are also called a waste."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jiaer''s mood dropped visibly.


    "Hey? What do you mean? " Alan asked, "Why are you a genius and a waste."


    Before Su Cheng spoke, Deng Jiaer took the lead in saying:


    "That''s because our O''Brien family are generally useless geniuses."


    After that, Deng Jiaer squatted down and put his hands around his knees.


    "We O''Brien people, although everyone is a genius in some aspect, most people''s talents are in some strange aspects."


    "For example, my father is a genius for spitting watermelon seeds. When he eats watermelon, he can spit out watermelon seeds faster than others, while my mother is a genius for cutting apples. No one can cut apples faster than ordinary people."


    "Ah... Really make complaints about apples."


    "Like my parents, many of my people are like water drinking geniuses who are good at drinking water or sleeping maniacs who are good at sleeping. In short, they are geniuses who are of no great use. Great talents such as mathematical genius or historical genius are very rare. It belongs to the level that can be met but not required. "


    "We O''Brien family don''t naturally know what our own talents are. Everyone is slowly groping to find out what their talent is. I''m 14 years old now. Although I''m slowly groping every day, I haven''t found my talent yet. "


    "Deng Jiaer, you are 14 years old, and I am 14 years old." Alan pointed to himself.


    "Don''t worry, one day you can find your talent. There is a guy like you who can''t find himself. What else can he be good at? He may not find it all his life." Su Cheng cheered Deng Jiaer and mocked himself by the way.


    "So, Deng Jiaer, why are you here?" Su Cheng continued to ask Deng Jia''er, "this is near pandragon, the imperial capital of the British Empire, far from the Duke of North mount. I remember that you O''Brien family don''t like to go out. If it''s not necessary, they don''t want to leave the Duke of North mount. How can you, a 14-year-old girl, come to such a distant place?"


    "Did you quarrel with your family and run away from home?" Carol answered.


    Deng Jia Er shook his head.


    "No, no, I have a good relationship with my family, not running away from home. I left North Munster because I was unwilling. "


    Su Cheng was stunned: "unwilling?"


    Deng Jiaer stood up with a "Hoo", clenched her right hand tightly and held it to her chest. Her eyes were suddenly filled with something called "fire of fighting spirit".


    "Although I am small! But I have great ambition in my small body! I want to leave my name in history! I want to gallop on the battlefield and become a powerful general in all directions! "


    "So on the day I turned 14 six months ago, I left North Munster and participated in the war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire."


    "You joined the army when you were 14? Is the age of women joining the army 15? " Alan exclaimed.


    "I lied about my age. But my physical examination still failed because I was too short. No matter how hard I tried, they didn''t allow me to enter the army. Finally, a knight came. After hearing my situation, the knight decided to let me join the army, but the condition was that three heads would be cut back in the war with the Frankish Empire, so that he could continue to be a soldier. "


    "Ah... It seems that you have failed like this." Carol should talk to Tao.


    "Yes. Although I tried my best, I failed, so I was kicked out of the army in the end. "


    "Then, after I was kicked out of the army, I wandered around and came here. I ran out of money. Then I met the three of you."


    "Hahaha, it''s great, Deng Jiaer," Su Cheng said admiringly. "At your age, you may be the only person in the world who has your lofty aspirations and courage."


    "Don''t make fun of me... What I''ve done so far must be stupid. Like a fool, what makes a name in history... How I live is a problem now. "


    After that, Deng Jiaer lowered her head in frustration, buried her face between her knees and hugged her knees tightly with her hands.


    Su Cheng shook his head gently.


    "I like your courage and action to realize your ideals. You may be the only 14-year-old girl in the world who has the courage and courage. Not all 14-year-old girls have the courage and courage to leave their warm home, go to unfamiliar places and join the army alone. This extraordinary courage and courage may be your talent. This quality is very valuable and is a necessary condition for becoming a master. So I think you are very good and admire you a little. When I left my hometown when I was 14 years old and came to this ghost place, I cried every day. Compared with you, I was too far away. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jia''er raised her head slightly, revealing only her eyes. The color of depression in her eyes had dissipated a little and glowed a little.


    "Thank you for your comfort..." Deng Jiaer thanked in a low voice.


    After all, I''m still a 14-year-old girl. I must be tired after going through so much alone. Su Cheng thought as he looked at Deng Jiaer.


    "Deng Jiaer," Su Cheng said aloud, "if you don''t mind, would you like to go with the three of us? The three of us are going to the capital pandragon next. "


    "Pandragon? What are you doing there? "


    Su Cheng raised his right index finger and pointed to the sky.


    "Look for opportunities to be a man of honor."

 Chapter 7

    Su Cheng sends a warm invitation to Deng Jia''er. Although Alan and Carol don''t know why Su Cheng warmly invited Deng Jia''er to join their "wandering team", out of their trust in Su Cheng, they also spoke together to invite Deng Jia''er to join them. At the warm invitation of the three of them, Deng Jiaer agreed to their invitation and joined their "wandering team".


    In this way, Su Cheng''s three person team became a four person team.


    The four continued chatting for a while and then went to bed. They will continue to travel to the imperial capital panderagon tomorrow. They need to replenish their physical strength.


    The four had a good sleep. When it was slightly bright, Alan woke up first and woke the other three.


    After waking up, Su Cheng simply washed and began to count the money left by the four of them.


    Falk gave each dismissed person a part of the money for travel expenses, so when Su Cheng and Alan left Mr. Falk''s residence, they both received some money from Falk.


    And Carol left by herself, not dismissed, so Carol had no money to get.


    Su Cheng and Alan received 5000 British Lang each. So the total is 10000 British francs.


    The British long is the monetary unit of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng looked at the 10000 British francs and began to think carefully:


    It''s three days'' walk from here to the capital pandragon. On the way, I passed Sheffield, a medium-sized town, and I could reach the city this afternoon. I would supply some dry food in the city, and then rent a hotel room to sleep and take a bath. These messy things would cost about 1000 British Lang. Then continue on the way... In the afternoon of the third day, we should be able to reach Pendragon. This 10000 British francs is enough. There should be a lot left in Pendragon.


    Su Cheng, who had made a good calculation in his heart, collected all the money and began to go on his way with the other three girls.


    When the sun was about to set, the four finally arrived at today''s destination - Sheffield.


    Sheffield is a medium-sized town near the capital pandragon. After Sheffield, you can walk about two days to reach the capital.


    As like as two peas of the plan, four people succeeded in arriving this afternoon. Su Cheng suggested renting a hotel room to sleep and rest in xiefei tonight. The proposal was adopted unanimously by the other three girls in an instant.


    If it is not for necessity, no girl would like to sleep in damp, sporadic soil.


    "I can finally sleep in bed tonight!" When Alan entered the hotel room, he looked at the two beds with neat bedding and couldn''t help cheering.


    "I''ve almost forgotten when I last slept in bed." Deng Jiaer echoed.


    "In order to save money, I only rented a room with two beds," Su Cheng said. "Let''s squeeze the four of us tonight. Although there are only two beds, you can still sleep. "


    Su Cheng pointed to one of the beds.


    "Deng Jiaer, Alan. Will you two sleep in the same bed tonight? "


    "Of course not."


    "If Alan doesn''t mind, I have no problem."


    Then Su Cheng pointed to another bed.


    "Carol, sleep on this one tonight. I can sleep on the ground... "


    Su Cheng was interrupted by Carol before he finished his words.


    "No, we''ll just sleep together tonight. You are always weak and you always sleep on the floor. "


    "Ha?"


    Su Cheng was stunned.


    "This, this, not very good. After all, I am a boy and you are a girl... "


    "What age are you?" Carol gave Su Cheng a blank look. "More than 100 years ago, we in the British Empire had equality between men and women, and we still did this. Yes? Don''t you want to sleep in the same bed with me? "


    "No, no, No." Su Cheng quickly shook his hand. "It''s an honor and a pleasure to sleep in the same bed with a beautiful girl."


    The world view of this world is very strange.


    The Feminist Movement broke out in the British Empire 100 years ago, and it was miraculously successful. Since then, men and women have been equal in the British Empire. Almost all the positions that men can do, so can women.


    For example, since then, women can join the army. Men can join the army at the age of 14 and women can join the army at the age of 15.


    For this reason, in the British Empire, there is no such saying as "men and women are not close to each other", and there is no such mess as "women first". No one will give you much convenience because you are a girl. In the army, you will not reduce your training or punishment because you are a female soldier.


    With more rights, we also get more obligations and costs.


    From this point of view, the British Empire was more advanced than the earth that Su Cheng had previously treated, and people really achieved equality between men and women.


    Su Cheng turned to Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    "Alan, Deng Jiaer, you two go take a bath first. Carol and I have to go out and buy some things first, and come back later. "


    "Good!"


    After hearing Alan''s energetic answer, Su Cheng smiled, pulled Carol''s sleeve, and then went straight to the door.


    After understanding Su Cheng''s meaning, Carol also turned and followed Su Cheng, except for the door.


    When leaving the room, Carol didn''t forget to say goodbye to Alan and Deng Jiaer first.


    Carol was half behind Su Cheng, and they walked out of the hotel at the same speed.


    "Carol, don''t you have any questions for me?" Su Cheng suddenly said.


    "Huh? I have some questions to ask you. "


    "Don''t you ask me why I invited Deng Jiaer to our team? Obviously, the 10000 francs we have and the little savings we saved in the past are a little hard to spend on three people. Now if there are more people, life will only be more difficult. "


    "Ah, this. There must be a reason for you to do so. You''ve always had a good mind. You can always think of things that Alan and I can''t think of. Therefore, although I don''t understand why you invited Deng Jiaer, I still choose to believe that what you do won''t harm Alan and me. I think Alan thinks so. "


    Su Cheng was stunned, then smiled and asked, "Alan, when did I get your trust?"


    "I''ve always trusted you."


    Su Cheng choked, then gently shook his head and said with a smile:


    "This is really... Thank you very much..."


    They were silent for a while, and Su Cheng went on:


    "Carol, after buying some daily necessities and necessities later, go and buy some paper with me."


    "Paper?"


    Then Carol showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "Cheng, are you going to buy some paper to write that ''experience of art of war''?"


    "Well, yes."


    An intriguing smile appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "I''ll start writing tonight. I''ll copy... Ah, no, I''ll write a particularly powerful thing and hand it in."

 Chapter 8

    Late at night.


    The darkness shrouded in the room where Su Cheng and Carol slept. The bed where Su Cheng and Carol slept was close to the window. A few rays of moonlight passed through the glass of the window, and light dust sprinkled on Su Cheng and Carol.


    Su Cheng, who had just pretended to sleep, looked at Carol beside him. Carol''s bare shoulders looked more attractive with the bright moonlight. The sweet smell came out of Carol and poured into Su Cheng''s nostrils.


    Why can she smell so sweet?


    Su Cheng raised his head slightly and looked at the bed where Alan and Deng Jiaer slept. The two small bags raised by the quilt are undulating very rhythmically.


    Looks like they''re both asleep.


    Su Cheng carefully lifted the quilt over his body and got out of bed with a gentle action that even ants could not step on and mosquitoes could not die.


    When I got out of bed, my foot accidentally knocked on the leg of the bed and made a small noise.


    Although the sound is not loud, making such a loud sound in this silent room is similar to dropping a drop of ink in a bowl of clear water.


    Su Cheng looked nervously at Carol, Alan and others.


    Fortunately, no one was awakened.


    Okay, okay. Su Cheng patted his chest as he thought so.


    In order not to repeat his mistakes, Su Cheng acted more carefully. He walked lightly to the pile of items that Carol and I went to buy today, and took out a stack of paper from it.


    Paper and books in this world are not generally expensive. To be honest, Su Cheng''s hands trembled slightly when he paid for the paper.


    There happened to be a small table in the room. Su Cheng took the stack of paper and went to the small table. He put the stack of paper on the ground next to the table, then took out one of the paper and spread it neatly on the table.


    He pulled a wooden chair and lit a small oil lamp. In order not to affect the sleep of the three girls behind him, Su Cheng specially adjusted the light to the minimum, and then put the oil lamp in the upper left corner of the table.


    He took out a feather pen and a small bottle of ink from his pocket. This feather pen was used two years ago. The quality is good. It is still very easy to use until now.


    Su Cheng dipped in ink and began to write solemnly on the paper:


    [fighting with troops is a deceitful skill. If you can fight, pretend you can''t fight...]


    When Su Cheng went to say goodbye to Mr. Falk, he learned from Mr. Falk the way to become the art of war teacher of his royal granddaughter Ilsa.


    That is to write down your understanding and experience of military and art of war, and then submit it!


    After submitting it, someone will review your experience, and then decide who is qualified to be the art of war teacher of his royal highness Ilsa.


    After learning the way to become the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter, Su Cheng began to seriously think about what to write and hand it in.


    Su Cheng''s current goal is to become the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter! In addition to becoming a military art teacher, he really can''t think of what kind of job he can find to support himself now.


    Su Cheng is only going to do everything he can to become the art of war teacher for the emperor''s granddaughter. As for whether he will be kicked out because he teaches too badly - let''s wait until then!


    In order to increase the success rate of being elected, Su Cheng thought again and again, and finally decided to copy Sun Tzu''s art of war!


    Sun Tzu''s art of war is also known as the military Scripture. Even in the 21st century, it still has a high research value. Su Cheng, who was very interested in military and art of war, had already memorized Sun Tzu''s art of war when he was still on earth.


    If you copy Sun Tzu''s art of war directly, you may greatly improve the probability of being hired as a teacher of art of war!


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng bought paper with Carol during the day, and then began to shamelessly copy Sun Wu''s works.


    Sun Tzu''s art of war is an ancient book, which is full of ancient texts, so Su Cheng has to translate the ancient texts into modern Chinese, and then from modern Chinese into the language of this different world.


    The amount of work is not so small. Therefore, in order to save some effort, Su Cheng decided to extract and extract the most essential part of the art of war, and the fire attack articles in Sun Tzu''s art of war are not very important.


    The light emitted by the oil lamp is too dim, and Su Cheng''s paper is relatively large. The light can''t illuminate all the paper, so Su Cheng should keep moving the paper so that the light of the oil lamp can shine on the place where he is writing now.


    While Su Cheng was writing fast, a voice suddenly came behind him:


    "Let me help you."


    Su Cheng suddenly turned his head.


    "Carol? Why did you wake up? "


    "I haven''t slept all the time. Just now I saw you get up. I thought you were going to the bathroom. I didn''t think you got up to write."


    Carol went to Su Cheng and picked up the dim little oil lamp.


    "Concentrate on your writing and I''ll help you light."


    "Ah, well, I''ll trouble you."


    Su Cheng was not too wordy. He straightened the paper and began to concentrate on writing.


    Wherever Su Cheng writes, the oil lamp in Carol''s hand will be moved so that the light of the oil lamp in her hand can always illuminate the place where Su Cheng is writing.


    Carol also carefully controlled the position of the oil lamp in her hand to prevent the oil lamp from blocking Su Cheng''s sight.


    In this way, they were in a quiet atmosphere, only the rustle of pen and paper. Although their atmosphere was quiet, they were unusually peaceful.


    When Su Cheng has finished writing a piece of paper, Carol will timely take one out of the pile of paper placed on the ground, hand it over, and then put Su Cheng''s paper full of words.


    I don''t know how long it took before Su Cheng finally stopped writing and wrote five large sheets of paper.


    "Hoo, copy it... Ah, no, it''s written."


    Su Cheng took a long breath, then cleaned the ink on the head of the feather pen in his hand, and put it back in his pocket.


    Carol also put the five pieces of paper written by Su Cheng in order, sorted out the rest of the white paper, and then put out the oil lamp in her hand.


    "Sleep, I''m sleepy." Su Cheng said while yawning.


    "Well, I''m sleepy, too." Carol rubbed the arm that had just been holding the oil lamp.


    Su Cheng looked at Carol''s arm holding the lamp, pursed his lips, and said, "just now, I really thank you. Without you, I couldn''t finish it so quickly."


    "No, it''s just a small thing." Carol yawned heavily.


    "You''re tired after writing so much. Go to bed quickly. I''ll go to bed first."


    After that, Carol slipped into the quilt like a slippery fish. Su Cheng smiled and went into bed.


    Although they didn''t have skin, they were still very close. After all, the bed was not big. Su Cheng could vaguely feel the bursts of heat and sweet smell from Carol.


    "Have you written all your ''experience of art of war''?" Carol asked Su Cheng in a low voice.


    "Well, copy it all... No, it''s all written." Su Cheng said, "I''m still a little confident in what I wrote."


    "If you become a teacher of the royal family, you will have a lot of money to take." Carol joked, "no matter which country, the teacher with the highest treatment and status should be the teacher of the royal family, let alone the teacher of his highness Ilsa."


    "The current emperor, his majesty gozeven, has only one son," continued Carol, "and his son has only one daughter, his highness Ilsa. His highness gozeven loves his highness Ilsa deeply. Even I, who don''t care much about politics, know that his highness gozeven will certainly spare the rewards to his highness Ilsa''s teachers, Therefore, if you can successfully become the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa, you will be developed. "


    "If I really become the teacher of his highness Ilsa and make a lot of money, I will take you, Alan and Deng Jiaer to move into the mansion and live a luxurious life every day." Su Cheng smiled.


    Carol smiled and said:


    "When you make a lot of money, remember to buy me more wine."


    "Buy wine or something. Forget it... You go crazy when you drink... I have to deal with the aftermath for you every time. I''m so tired."


    "Long winded, long winded!"

 Chapter 9

    The capital of the British Empire, pandragon.


    As the capital of the British Empire, pandragon is the only big city with a population of more than one million in the British Empire.


    The row upon row of tavern houses, the bustling citizens crowded in the streets, the endless flow of carriages, and the various accents of various countries echoing in our ears.


    All this makes pandragon worthy of the title of "the most prosperous city in the British Empire".


    At this point, somewhere in pandragon¡ª¡ª


    Ed yawned.


    It''s boring. Ed thought as he pulled at his gray beard.


    Three months ago, his majesty decided to gather excellent teachers throughout the country to teach his 6-year-old granddaughter, Ilsa Augustus.


    Most people understand the emperor''s decision. It is normal to recruit history teachers, astronomy teachers and philosophy teachers.


    But his majesty also wanted to recruit teachers who could teach the art of war.


    This is a little abnormal. What do you teach your granddaughter about the art of war?


    However, all the ministers were relieved. After all, the emperor of this generation, his majesty gozewen, is a somewhat fatuous and incompetent emperor. He always makes absurd and unreasonable decisions. Even more strange and absurd decisions have appeared. What''s the point of inviting a military art teacher to teach Huang sun''s female military art?


    If you want to be the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter, it''s simple and difficult. You just need to write down your understanding and perception of the art of war, and then submit it. There will be special personnel to review it. Those special personnel will decide who is qualified to be the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter.


    And ED is specially responsible for receiving the writing of those who come to apply for the military art teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter.


    After taking over the task three months ago, ed sat in the central square of pandragon for three months.


    After three months, few people came to apply for military art teachers.


    Today is the last day. After today, you can no longer apply for the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter.


    Ed, sitting in the chair, yawned again, and then stretched himself out. While stretching, he thought:


    Today, after the sun goes down, we can finally end this boring task. Really, who will study the art of war? Your majesty is really getting older and more confused. If you want to teach the art of war to your granddaughter, why don''t you invite those knights with military experience?


    Just then, ed felt the light in front of him suddenly dim. He looked up and found a young boy standing in front of him.


    Ed said to himself:


    Huh? Why does the boy have black hair and black pupils and look like a prairie man in the east? But it doesn''t look like grassland people.


    Ed looked up and down carefully at the black haired boy below. The boy with black hair in front of him is tall, not tall, some thin and has beautiful facial features, but his facial features are more like grassland people, but different from grassland people. His eyes are bigger and the bridge of his nose is higher.


    "Excuse me," said the black haired boy, "is this the place to receive ''experience of art of war''?"


    Ed raised his eyebrows.


    "Oh? Young man, are you here to apply for your highness Ilsa''s art of war teacher? "


    The black haired boy nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Young man, do you... Know the art of war? Look at you, you''re just a civilian, aren''t you? "


    "I understand."


    The black haired boy''s answer was short, but very powerful. The black haired boy''s powerful answer stunned ed ed ed.


    The young man is really confident... But looking at his eyes and his aura, I don''t feel like bragging.


    Ed straightened his clothes, waved away all the contempt he had just shown, and said positively, "then you should also understand what you have to hand in if you want to be the military art teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter?"


    "Well, I know."


    The black haired boy took out a stack of neat papers.


    Ed spread it out and found five large sheets of paper.


    "After so much writing, the words are pretty good."


    Ed looked at it roughly, then put it away solemnly. Anyway, he didn''t know the art of war and couldn''t see how the black haired boy wrote.


    "I''ve received it. It''s hard for you. You came in time. Today is the last day. You can''t apply for the art of war teacher of the granddaughter of the emperor after today. Write me your name and current address. If you are selected, someone will pick you up to the palace to attend the service ceremony. But if you are not selected, no one will pick you up. Tomorrow, we will officially start reviewing the ''experience of art of war'' submitted by all candidates, and the results will be issued in about five days. "


    "Well, I understand."


    Ed handed the black haired boy a piece of paper and a quill pen.


    The black haired boy handed ed his paper and quill pen, and then began to write his name and current address on the paper.


    Ed, who was curious about the black haired boy, paid special attention to the name of the black haired boy.


    This young man''s name is Su Cheng... What a strange name. It''s neither like the names of grassland people nor ours. Huh? Live in a stable?


    ......


    "Boss, someone has come to apply for a cook!"


    Owen, who was calculating the income of the store this month, stopped his work and turned his head when he heard the voice of the waiter in the store.


    "Someone has come to apply for a cook?"


    Owen is the owner and the only chef of a small restaurant in pandragon. Although the restaurant is not very big, the business is great every day. Owen is too busy every day.


    In order to lighten his burden and expand the restaurant''s cuisine, Owen decided to hire an additional cook.


    Now there are only Owen and a waitress named Leica.


    But the recruitment announcement has been posted for more than a month, and no suitable candidate has been recruited. Because Owen''s conditions are too harsh, Owen himself is a little famous cook with high cooking skills. It is precisely because of his good cooking skills that the business of his small restaurant is so hot. Owen only planned to recruit people with the same or better cooking level as himself, so he didn''t recruit a new chef after more than a month.


    But now there''s a new candidate.


    Owen stood up with his big beer belly and said to Leica, the only waiter in his shop, "show me."


    Owen followed Leica to the door of his restaurant.


    I found a beautiful girl standing at the door of my restaurant.


    The girl looks like a teenager, with long water blue shoulder length hair, water blue pupils and exquisite facial features - she is a very beautiful girl.


    "Little girl, are you going to be the cook in my restaurant?"


    The blue haired girl nodded.


    "Well, yes. My name is Carol cook and I have some confidence in cooking. "


    Owen smiled contemptuously.


    "Hum, everyone who came to apply for the job said so before. What was the result? It''s all straw bags! Come in and let me test you to see if you are qualified to be a cook in my shop. "

 Chapter 10

    Su Cheng heaved a sigh.


    I finally handed in the stack of things. If I came to pandragon one day later, I would be in trouble.


    Su Cheng thought so, and walked to the new residence they had finally found - a stable somewhere.


    After Su Cheng and the four of them came to pandragon this morning, in order to save money, they decided to find a cheap place to live - preferably without money.


    After four times of searching, I finally found a place without money and in a good location, that is a stable.


    The owner of the stables agreed to lend the stables to Su Cheng''s four people to live in, but they had to help clean the stables every day. Su Cheng''s four people also readily agreed. After all, they only need to do a little busy every day to change to a place where they can live. It''s too profitable.


    The reason why the stable is in a good position is that it is located next to a bathing place. It is convenient to take a bath.


    Not only that, the sanitation of the stable is also good. Although the smell is not very good, it can still live.


    Now we can only make do with it first.


    After putting the luggage in the stable, Su Cheng ordered Alan and Deng Jia''er to clean up the stable first, and then handed it in with his stack of "experience of art of war".


    And Carol went to find what she could do.


    I don''t know how long it will take to review the "art of war experience". Although I copied Sun Tzu''s art of war directly, I''m very confident. However, it is still unknown whether she can be elected as the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter. Go and try to see what suitable work there is tomorrow. Alan and Deng Jiaer are too young to work. We can''t just let Carol work. Otherwise, it''s too hard for her to raise four people alone, and I don''t want to be raised by a girl younger than me.


    Su Cheng made up his mind silently.


    Before he knew it, Su Cheng was about to reach his destination, and the stable was already in his sight.


    Su Cheng quickened his pace and soon came to the stable, and then entered the stable. As soon as he entered the stable, Su Cheng saw Alan and Deng Jiaer, two short white gourds.


    They were lying idle on the straw covered with a layer of white cloth. Looking at their appearance, they seemed to be chatting just now.


    Alan seems to like Deng Jiaer, and Deng Jiaer also seems to like Alan. They always stick together to play these days. Maybe it''s because they are the same 14-year-old girl, so they have more topics to talk about and get along well.


    "Ah, brother, you''re back." Alan immediately stood up and said hello to Su Cheng.


    Deng Jiaer also immediately straightened up and said to Su Cheng, "Sir, welcome back. Has the ''experience of art of war'' been successfully handed in?"


    "Well, I succeeded in handing it in."


    For some reason, Deng Jiaer called Su Cheng "Sir". However, Su Cheng didn''t care much about what he called, so although Deng Jiaer called his husband a little strange, Su Cheng didn''t care. Let Deng Jiaer call at will.


    Su Cheng looked around. The original stable was a little messy, but now it was cleaned up by Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    But I didn''t see Carol.


    "Where''s Carol? Hasn''t she come back yet? "


    "Not yet. I don''t know when she will be back." Deng Jiaer replied.


    "Well."


    "Oh, brother, it''s time for dinner. I''m so hungry. Let''s go to dinner."


    "Wait a minute. Carol hasn''t come back yet. Wait until Carol comes back."


    Just then, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind Su Cheng.


    "I''ve come back and dinner is ready."


    Su Cheng quickly turned his head. Alan and Deng Jia''er also followed their voices.


    Carol was standing at the door of the stable, carrying a pile of things in both hands, a large bag of food in her right hand and a large bag of beer and juice in her left hand.


    "You''re back," Su Cheng pointed to the bag Carol was carrying. "Where did you get this pile of food? If it''s a robbery, you should take Alan with you so that you can rob more. "


    "No."


    After that, Carol walked slowly to Su Cheng''s side, and then stepped on Su Cheng''s foot.


    "Ah! It hurts! "


    Carol shook the two big bags in her hand.


    "This was given to me by my new boss. I told my new boss that my companion and I have no fixed place now. In order to save more money, we can only eat some dry food and bread for each meal. Then he gave me these and said, "this is my entry gift. Let me have a big meal with you."


    "Wow, a lot of food!" Alan''s hands held his little face, and a few drops of saliva could be seen at the corner of his mouth.


    Deng Jia''er opened her mouth slightly, and a steady stream of saliva flowed out of the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were full of muddy color. She stared at the two big bags in Carol''s hand, and her breathing became urgent.


    The places passed by these days are all places where there are no wild animals and fish, so these days they all live on terrible dry food. I don''t know why the dry food in the world is terrible. The two people who haven''t eaten normal food for a long time may be crazy now.


    "Entry gift?" Su Cheng asked as he rubbed the foot he had just stepped on, "have you found a job?"


    "Yes, I got a job as a cook. The boss also tested me at the beginning, and then I showed a few hands. The boss immediately hired me, and the original cold attitude immediately became enthusiastic. I''ll officially start working with him tomorrow morning. The monthly salary is 4000 francs. "


    "Hey, it''s not bad. There are 4000 British francs a month, and you''re best at cooking."


    "Hello, Carol! You can find a job so soon! "


    After that, Alan rushed up and hugged Carol.


    "Well, after all, my only strength is cooking. I have good cooking skills. I don''t worry about finding work anywhere."


    Su Cheng clapped his hands twice and said:


    "Well, stop chatting. Let''s eat quickly. It''s getting late now. Everyone''s stomach is already hungry. "


    "Yes, yes." Deng Jia''er wiped the saliva from his mouth, "let''s eat quickly."


    After some discussion, the four decided to eat in the open air outside the stable. After all, it was always strange to eat in the stable.


    Su Cheng LIT an oil lamp and put it on the ground. The four people sat on the ground around the oil lamp.


    And Carol also put down the two big bags in her hand.


    Su Chengguang looked at the two big bags in Carol''s hand and felt very heavy, but Carol could carry them easily and mentioned them all the time. She was not red and out of breath.


    Since before, Su Cheng has found that Carol is in good health and has great strength. She is not that kind of weak lady, although Carol is not a lady originally.


    Once, Su Cheng also found that Carol actually has some muscles. Her arms have some muscle lines. The ups and downs of the lines are not exaggerated. It can be said that the ups and downs of the lines are just good, which makes Carol look a little different.


    Carol opened the big bag containing food and found that it contained many kinds of food, including bread, pickles, biscuits and so on.


    Deng Jiaer opened the big bag containing wine and juice.


    Alan raised his hand high and said, "brother, I want to drink!"


    "I want to drink, sir!" After that, Deng Jiaer also raised his hand.


    Su Cheng waved his hand.


    "Drink whatever you want!"


    "Wait a minute." Carol said angrily, "Deng Jia''er and Alan are only 14 years old now and will be adults next year. Minors can''t drink, and I brought all these food and drinks. Don''t say it as if you brought them back. It sounds very uncomfortable."


    "Oh, don''t worry about so many rules and regulations," Su Cheng waved proudly. "Let them drink. There''s no difference between 14 and 15. I don''t know when I''ll get a drink next time."


    "Carol, let me drink!" Alan coquettishly said.


    "Miss Carol, let me drink with Alan! There''s no difference between 14 and 15. " Deng Jiaer is also coquettish together.


    Carol sighed and thought for a while before saying:


    "Well, just remember not to get drunk."


    "Come on! Alan, go on! Dengar, you go on! And Carol caught it! "


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Su Cheng threw a bottle of gin at Alan''s three people.


    Gin is the cheapest and most popular wine in the world. The beer given by Carol''s boss is all gin.


    Carol took the gin, then took the bottle opener and skillfully opened the gin.


    Although neither Alan nor Deng Jiaer had much wine, the method of opening the wine bottle was similar to that of opening the juice bottle, so they quickly opened the Songlang in their hands.


    A smell of wine suddenly dissipated.

 Chapter 11

    "Burp!"


    Deng Jia''er belched a lovely wine. Deng Jia''er, who had drunk a lot of wine, now has a red face.


    "In other words, Alan, why do you always call Mr. brother? Are you brothers and sisters?"


    Alan shook his head. Alan also drank a lot of wine. She and Deng Jia''er didn''t drink much wine at ordinary times, and they didn''t drink much. Now she has the same red face as Deng Jia''er.


    "No, we are not brothers and sisters. I just like Cheng very much. I want Cheng to be my brother, so I call him ''brother'' without authorization."


    "My relationship with Alan," Su Cheng added, "should be a relationship between righteous brothers and sisters. I always treat Alan as my righteous sister."


    "Brother and sister? What is that? " Deng Jia Er blinked suspiciously.


    Oh, I almost forgot that there is no concept of "righteous brother" and "righteous sister" in this world. Su Cheng said in his heart.


    "In short, people who are not related by blood form brothers and sisters. Although they are not real brothers and sisters by blood, they have essentially the same relationship as real brothers and sisters. In addition to righteous brothers and sisters, there are righteous sisters and righteous brothers." Su Cheng explained to Deng Jia''er in brief words.


    "Oh, oh!" Deng Jia''er nodded, "then I understand. It feels great. "


    "Yes," Alan smiled, "I also think Su Cheng is a great adoptive brother."


    "Speaking of this, sir, may I ask you a question?" Deng Jia''er asked Su Cheng.


    Su chengmeng took a sip of wine.


    "What''s the problem? Just ask, and I can answer you whatever I can. "


    "Where are you from, sir? Look at your appearance, it''s a bit like you came from the grassland in the East, but your facial features are somewhat different from those of grassland people. "


    "Me..."


    Su Cheng put down the bottle and looked up at the stars above his head with a look of remembrance.


    "I come from a place so far away that I can''t go back. Please allow me to keep a secret about the name and location of my hometown. I left my hometown when I was 14 and came here. It has been three years, and I haven''t gone back for three years. "


    "Then, sir, why did you leave your hometown and come here when you were 14?"


    "Well, like you, I wanted to make a name for myself, so I left my hometown at the age of 14."


    Su Cheng lied casually. He didn''t know why he came to this bird place.


    "I can''t imagine that Mr. is such a heroic person!" Deng Jiaer''s eyes twinkled with stars and his tone was full of excitement. "It seems that you and I are really destined for each other! They all want to be famous at the age of 14 and run away from home. "


    "Pride belongs to pride," Su Cheng said in a self deprecating tone, "but now three years later, I''m 17 years old and still can''t achieve anything. I don''t have any specialty. The only thing I''m good at is to know a lot of historical stories in my hometown. If this goes on, let alone break into a new fame, it''s even a problem how to feed myself."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jiaer knelt on the ground, supported the ground with both hands, and his body was filled with an atmosphere called "frustration".


    "Sir... I don''t have any talent. I still can''t achieve anything. This is also my pain. Don''t poke my pain again..."


    "Well, now I can only hope that I can be elected as the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter. The teacher of the royal children must be highly paid. If I can be elected, I won''t worry about making a living in the short term." Su Cheng pointed to Deng Jiaer and Alan. "You two will grow up next year. When you grow up, you can find a job. First find a way not to be hungry, and then find a way to realize your dream."


    "Honesty! Come on! Keep drinking! "


    Suddenly came Carol''s voice.


    Su Cheng turned his head according to his voice.


    Carol''s face was too red to speak, with a silly smile on her face and a bottle of gin in her left and right hands.


    "I said you..." Su Cheng reluctantly rubbed his forehead. "If you don''t drink much, don''t drink too much!"


    Carol''s biggest hobby is drinking.


    Carol likes drinking very much. When she used to live in Falk, she used to buy more than half of her "pocket money" every month.


    However, Carol''s drinking capacity is very poor!


    After a bottle of Songlang is converted into the unit of the earth, it is about 700ml. For Su Cheng, the degree of Songlang is about the same as that of Qingdao beer on the earth.


    However, after a few drinks, Carol''s face will start to turn red, and half of it will start to get drunk.


    When Carol gets drunk, she can''t bear to look straight at her.


    "Wo didn''t chase! No chase! No! Chase! "


    Carol couldn''t even speak clearly. She screamed and waved her hands like a child.


    Now Carol''s appearance, peacetime''s not very talkative and somewhat cold appearance, is quite different


    "Ah... That''s enough..."


    In order not to let the drunk Carol do anything stupid and hurt himself, Su Cheng hugged Carol and dragged her to his side. He asked Carol to sit next to him, which also looked good on Carol.


    ......


    At the same time, a luxury mansion in pandragon.


    "Really, what''s written here... It''s completely nonsense!"


    Iser crumpled several pieces of paper into a paper ball, and then threw it on the ground like garbage.


    "Father, haven''t you finished the trial yet?"


    "It''s Eliza, not yet. There''s the last one. These people''s'' experience of art of war ''is completely nonsense. Some remarks and views are really ridiculous. So they still want to be the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa?"


    The girl called Eliza handed Iser a cup of black tea.


    "Father, take a break and have some black tea."


    "No, there''s the last one. I''ll have a rest after reviewing this last one. I hope this last one won''t talk about some ridiculous views."


    After that, Iser picked up the last "experience of art of war".


    "Oh, this man''s handwriting is pretty good. Not many people can write such good handwriting." With that, Ethel looked at it carefully.


    "Really, I don''t know what your majesty is thinking," Eliza complained in an unhappy tone. "Even if you can''t choose from knights with war experience, why do you have to recruit from the whole country? How can civilians know any art of war... Huh? Father? "


    Eliza noticed that her father seemed stunned and stared at the last "experience of art of war" in her hand.


    Eliza called her father again several times, but her father still ignored her and still stared at the "experience of art of war" in her hand.


    This "experience of art of war" seemed to be a vortex, which firmly absorbed my father''s sight.


    Just as Eliza was going to go up and take a picture of her father, her father Ethel suddenly stood up with a "shout" and startled Eliza.


    "Wow! Scared, scared me, father, what''s the matter? "


    Iser held his "experience of art of war" and held it high above his head.


    "Who wrote this'' experience of art of war ''?"


    ......


    Su Cheng sipped his gin and looked at the stars in the sky.


    After chatting for a long time and drinking a lot of wine, Alan and Deng Jiaer also successfully fell asleep with the help of drunkenness. And Carol was already asleep.


    Take the three of them back to the stable later.


    This world is as like as two peas, just the same as the earth''s home.


    I don''t know how my parents are now.


    Can I go back to earth?


    Without Mr. Falk, can I survive in this world?


    Can I be elected as a teacher of the art of war?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng looked at the stars and thought wildly.


    "Why are you drinking here alone?"


    "Huh? Carol? Aren''t you asleep? "


    "I just woke up. By the way, I got up to blow the wind and wake up."


    Carol covered her head and went to Su Cheng''s side, and then sat down next to Su Cheng.


    It seems that Carol has sobered up and returned to her usual high and cold appearance. Su Cheng whispered in his heart.


    Carol belongs to people who are easy to get drunk, get drunk and recover.


    "Look at you, are you thinking about your hometown again?"


    "Ah, almost."


    Su chengmeng took a sip of wine.


    "To be honest, I''m a little scared." I don''t know if alcohol is playing a role. Su Cheng especially wants to tell Carol something from his heart.


    "Although when I left Mr. Falk''s house, I said such handsome lines as'' let them kneel down and look up to me ''to will and Shanna, it was just silly words from my blood."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly, while Carol looked at Su Cheng very seriously and listened to Su Cheng.


    "I don''t have the confidence to realize this line now. I have nothing and am good for nothing. At the age of 17, I still can''t get anything. So far, I can''t find any job I can do. I can only bet that I will be selected as the art of war teacher for the emperor''s granddaughter. Even if I am selected, I don''t have the confidence to do this job well. Maybe it will take a while, You''ll be fired because you teach too badly. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng pressed his two thighs with his elbows, leaned his upper body forward slightly, as if he had lost his backbone, bent down, and the whole person seemed to shrink a circle.


    "My whole life... Maybe I''ll do nothing..."


    Looking at some decadent Su Cheng, Carol blinked twice.


    Then, Carol no longer looked at Su Cheng, but turned her head, looked at the stars in the sky, and then twisted her body to make her body closer to Su Cheng, so that her small right shoulder could be against Su Cheng''s left arm.


    "Honesty," said Carol, "I think I can accomplish nothing in my life, and then I can only live an ordinary life. It''s not a bad thing."


    "I don''t hate my life now. To be honest, I even like it a little."


    "Although my life is a little hard now, I have no fixed place and no money, but I have a job now. Su Cheng, even if you can''t be elected as a military art teacher, you are a young man after all, and you can always find a job enough to support yourself."


    "Then next year, Alan and Deng Jiaer will grow up, and they will be able to work. At that time, our pressure will be reduced a lot... Ah, but I don''t know whether Deng Jiaer will leave our small group and return to North Munster or continue to wander to realize his dream."


    Carol turned her head again, smiled and stared into Su Cheng''s eyes.


    "It''s enough for me to live well with the important people around me."


    After that, Carol put her delicate little hand into Su Cheng''s palm, and then gently held Su Cheng''s hand.


    "So, Cheng, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. It''s enough to live an ordinary life. As for what I said to will and Shanna, I think I''ve never said it. "


    Feeling the slight heat from Carol''s delicate hands, Su Cheng''s dark eyes gradually appeared.


    "Live an ordinary life..." Su Cheng murmured.


    Su Cheng''s eyes gradually exuded a look, and soon became the same as usual.


    "That''s right. Why do I put so much pressure on myself. No one asked me to build a great career. It''s good to live an ordinary life! OK, it''s decided! My goal in life now is to make full use of what I have learned and find a good job! Then live an ordinary but happy life with you! "


    Seeing Su Cheng''s recovery and coming out of the decadent state just now, Carol couldn''t help smiling, and then released the hand holding Su Cheng.


    However, Carol is still shoulder to shoulder with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who regained his look, raised his head and continued to look at the stars in the sky, sipping gin. Carol also accompanied Su Cheng to look at the stars in the sky.


    Neither of them spoke any more, so they accompanied each other and looked at the stars in the sky.

 Chapter 12

    Well, I have a headache. It seems that I drank too much last night.


    After washing by the river, Su Cheng rubbed his head and walked to the stable.


    In addition to the bathroom, the stable where Su Cheng lives is also close to a river, so it''s also very convenient to wash.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer are still sleeping, while Carol got up early in the morning and left. However, Su Cheng doesn''t know how early she got up. Anyway, when Su Cheng got up, Carol was no longer in the stable.


    She must have gone to work. She just got a job as a cook yesterday.


    It''s really hard. Su Cheng whispered in his heart. She drank more than I did last night and was drunk. She must have a headache when she got up early this morning. She had to go to work with a headache. It was hard just to think about it.


    Su Cheng took a deep breath of fresh air. He felt that fresh air was constantly coming from his nostrils and then pouring into his lungs. After the fresh air entered his lungs, Su Cheng felt a lot more comfortable all over his body. Every pore on his body seemed to open and cheer.


    OK! I have to work hard today! I don''t know how long it will take to assess the "art of war", and when it will be a result. Although I wrote the essence of the art of war, I still have to know whether or not it can be done. I still have to see what I can do today. I can''t just let Carroll work so hard and share some of what Carroll has done.


    After Su Cheng made up his mind, he was ready to go into the stable and get ready. When he was ready, he went to look for a job.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to enter the stable, he suddenly saw a group of cavalry.


    Su Cheng counted them. There were 16 cavalry men, all riding high headed horses. Each cavalry was wearing gorgeous armor. It was remarkable that there was a carriage pulled by two horses in the center of the cavalry.


    Huh? Are these people rushing towards me? incorrect! It''s coming towards me!


    Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva as he watched the cavalry approaching him. He didn''t know what they were doing here.


    At the same time, Su Cheng is also recalling all the things he has done recently and thinking about whether he has done anything bad recently.


    While Su Cheng was thinking, the cavalry soon came to Su Cheng.


    The leading cavalry asked Su Cheng, "are you the owner of this stable? Does Su Cheng live here? "


    Su Cheng was stunned and said:


    "I''m Su Cheng."


    ......


    Pandragon, a gorgeous mansion somewhere.


    "Father, is Su Cheng really so powerful?" Eliza tooted her lips unhappily. "After reading Su Cheng''s'' experience of art of war ''last night, you seemed to be stunned."


    Ethel''s face was red and excited.


    "That''s great, it''s really great!" Iser said excitedly, "Su Cheng''s point of view is really great! He has a deep understanding of the art of war. If these are really written by him, he is really a genius! "


    "I reported to your majesty last night. No one is more suitable to be the military art teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter than Su Cheng! Now your majesty should send a guard to pick up Su Cheng. The teachers of other disciplines have been selected and sent a guard to pick up. Later, an appointment ceremony can be held to give them teachers'' uniforms, and then they can officially teach to the Royal granddaughter Ilsa. Really, it''s too wasteful for such a hero to let him be a teacher of his highness Ilsa. He should be thrown into the army to give full play to his greatest value. "


    "Hum!" Eliza gave a sneer of disdain, "father, you think too highly of him. Even if his'' experience of art of war ''is well written, it doesn''t mean anything. Maybe he''s just a thing who can only talk. His words are clear and correct. As a result, he really asked them to lead the soldiers to fight, but they fought in a mess, Father, you and I should have seen enough. Moreover, father, how can you be sure that he must have written this experience of art of war? "


    "Ha ha." Ethel smiled, "what you said... Is not completely unreasonable."


    After that, Ethel murmured, "I want to see him in person..."


    ......


    Meanwhile, pandragon, the palace, the emperor''s bedroom.


    Gozeven Augustus, the present emperor of the British Empire, was lying comfortably in a recliner.


    Ge zewen, who is 61 years old, looks good although he is old. Lying on the couch, he is humming a song and seems to be in a good mood.


    "Your Majesty, a guard has been sent to pick up the future teachers of his highness Ilsa. The appointment ceremony will be held later. "


    A middle-aged man standing next to gozewen said to gozewen.


    The middle-aged man is thin, his face is wrinkled like a messy towel, his silver hair is combed back, his nose is supported by a pair of exquisite glasses, and his skin is darker. However, he has sharp eyes, and his eyes like eagle eyes are shining all the time, In great contrast to his dark skin.


    "Oh, it''s Jacob. I''ve gone to pick up the teachers. Well, it''s good. "


    Gozewen stroked his beard on his chin, as if he remembered something interesting, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Jacob, do you know? Last night, Iser Knight rushed to the palace and asked to see me. He said that he had found a military genius and must let this military genius be Ilsa''s art of war teacher. He also said that it was best not to let him be Ilsa''s teacher and directly let him enter the Knights. Oh, it amuses me to think of general Iser''s fiery appearance. "


    "Oh? Military genius? " The silver haired middle-aged man called Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, that''s what general Iser said." Gozewen patted his head, "I remember... General Iser said the man was Su Cheng."


    "Military genius..." Jacob murmured the word "military genius" several times, and several lights burst out of his eyes.


    "This is really an expectation..."


    Gozeven reached out to a small table next to him, took a stack of paper placed on the table, and handed it to Jacob.


    "Jacob, Ethel gave it to me last night."


    "What is this?" Jacob looked puzzled and took the stack of paper given to him by gozevin.


    "This is the ''experience of art of war'' written by the military genius Iser said. Iser presented this'' experience of art of war ''to me last night and said it was necessary for me to have a look."


    After saying that, gozewen smiled at himself.


    "What''s the use of showing me? I don''t know anything about military affairs. I didn''t understand the power of this'' art of war experience ''after reading it again. However, Jacob, you seem to have brought soldiers to war before, and you should still know something about military knowledge. Please help me see if this "experience of art of war" is really as powerful as Ethel said... Huh? Jacob? Are you listening? "


    Gozeven noticed that Jacob had just started staring at the contents of the stack of paper in his hand.


    After seeing Jacob looking at the things in his hand, gozewen stopped talking and waited quietly for Jacob to finish reading.


    Jacob just started to read this "experience of art of war", he was attracted by the first sentence: "fighting with troops is a kind of deception". After reading the following text, his attention was immediately attracted and looked at it line by line. Finally, he simply pulled over a chair next to gozewen and sat down.


    Jacob''s behavior in front of the emperor is extremely rude. However, GE zewen and Jacob have been friends for decades. They are not only monarchs and ministers, but also close friends. Therefore, GE zewen did not mind Jacob''s rude behavior in front of him.


    No, it should be said that he is used to Jacob''s weak behavior in front of him.


    Therefore, not only did gozewen not get angry, but also looked at Jacob who was staring at the "experience of art of war" in front of him with great interest.


    Jacob looked more and more attentive. Sometimes he smiled and understood, sometimes confused and sometimes surprised.


    In this way, it was not known how long before Jacob finally read all the five pieces of paper in his hand.


    After putting down the stack of paper in his hand, Jacob found himself sitting in a chair next to gozewen, and gozewen looked at him with a smile.


    "Cough, cough, cough." To hide his embarrassment, Jacob coughed a few times, then said with a slight redness of his cheek, "I''m sorry, your majesty. I was so focused that I sat in my chair without your consent. Please forgive me. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Ge zewen waved his big hand and said proudly, "it''s okay. Don''t apologize. I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    "Well, just because I know you''re used to it, I didn''t really ask you to forgive me just now. It''s just a courtesy. Don''t pretend to be very generous, your majesty."


    "Hello! How can I say that I am also the emperor of the British Empire! Don''t be too casual even in private. Come on! Give you a chance! He bowed to me and said, ''your majesty gozeven, please forgive me for my rudeness!'', As long as you do so, I can''t help but forgive you. "


    "This'' experience of art of war ''is really very powerful. It seems that Mr. Iser is not making nonsense."


    "Don''t digress and ignore me!"


    Jacob ignored the old man who was crazy next to him. Instead, he looked at the experience of military art in his hand very seriously, and then murmured:


    "It seems that he is indeed a wonderful character..."


    Jacob turned his head and asked the emperor of Britannia, who had just been ignored:


    "Your Majesty, did Mr. Iser tell you the name of the person who wrote this'' experience of art of war ''?"


    "Huh? Yes, I remember his name. It''s strange, so I''m still quite impressed. I think it''s called ''Su Cheng''. "


    "Su Cheng... Su Cheng..." Jacob mumbled the name in his mouth several times. While he kept mumbling, his eyes burst out with amazing light.

 Chapter 13

    Su Cheng feels that he hasn''t slowed down yet.


    Just now, when the cavalry learned that he was Su Cheng, they directly said to Su Cheng, "you have been elected to be the military art teacher of his highness Ilsa."


    Then he let Su Cheng into the carriage, and then pulled Su Cheng to the palace to attend the appointment ceremony.


    Su Cheng, who learned the amazing news, felt his head was heavy. His brain seemed to be covered by a layer of fog, and the whole person was confused.


    After leaving a note for Alan and Deng Jiaer, who were still sleeping, Su Cheng stepped stiffly into the carriage among the cavalry.


    Sit still in the carriage. After the carriage started, the thick fog in Su Cheng''s mind began to dissipate gradually.


    I... was elected as the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter?


    Really?


    Su Cheng pinched his cheek.


    so painful!


    Not dreaming.


    I was chosen to be a teacher of the art of war!


    Su Cheng covers his mouth and transmits all his power to the facial nerve, trying to control the corners of his mouth and prevent them from rising.


    Unfortunately, under the impact of great pleasure, the power has been out of control.


    Su Cheng feels that the corners of his mouth have been in a state of "crazy rise". Although there is no mirror here, Su Cheng feels that his smiling face must look like a fool.


    I thought it would take some time to review the results, but I didn''t expect the results so soon.


    And was chosen!


    Grandson! Your art of war is too strong! It is worthy of being recognized as the military Bible for more than 2000 years!


    Su Cheng took several deep breaths to calm his mood and restore his heart rate to the normal level.


    Su Cheng rubbed his cheek.


    Soon, the original fool smile on his face disappeared and returned to his previous poker face.


    It seems that my practice is not enough. It''s still difficult to make my happiness and anger not in color. Su Cheng whispered in his heart.


    After reading "Zizhi Tongjian" so many times, Su Cheng realized a truth: it is very tired but smart to be able to master this skill, so that happiness and anger do not take shape in color, do not easily let emotions show, and do not let emotions control themselves. If you can master this skill, you will benefit infinitely.


    Su Cheng realized this truth by reading Zizhi Tongjian when he was 15 years old. Therefore, since then, Su Cheng has paid attention to practicing his emotion and expression control every day.


    For example, after encountering something joyful, he deliberately controls his expression, does not show a happy smile, and tries not to let people notice that he is happy now. However, after encountering something angry, he controls himself, tries not to show an angry expression, and tries not to let people notice that he is angry now.


    This is very difficult. After practicing for two years, Su Cheng still feels that he has not reached the real state of "happiness and anger do not form in color".


    However, although it was still a little far from that realm, Su Cheng still felt that his emotion and expression management ability was still very strong.


    Just now, in a very short time, he has recovered to the state of poker face, his heart rate has slowed down, and his strong joy like a tsunami has restrained.


    "Mr. Cheng." The coachman who pulled the cart shouted into the carriage, "it''s almost the palace. Please get ready to get off. "


    Su Cheng opened the curtain of the car window and looked out.


    There is a towering palace in front of the carriage. The towering palace is mainly white. Visually, the highest place of the towering palace is nearly 150 meters high.


    Presumably, this is the palace of the britannian Empire - Baiyang palace.


    The periphery of the Baiyang palace is surrounded by a high wall. There are only two entrances and exits, one in the South and one in the north. Each entrance and exit is guarded by heavy troops.


    Now Su Cheng''s carriage has escorted the cavalry of the carriage and is heading for the south gate.


    The cavalry escorting Su Cheng sent a man to negotiate with the soldiers guarding the gate.


    Soon, the south gate opened. The coachman drove the carriage through the gate. The cavalry escorted through the gate.


    The carriage went on for a while and stopped.


    "Mr. Cheng, you can come down." Coachman''s way.


    After hearing the coachman''s words, Su Cheng pushed open the door. When he got off the carriage, he saw a well-dressed and polite middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man bowed to Su Cheng and gave a faultless salute.


    "Mr. Cheng, next, please let me take you into the Council hall. The appointment ceremony will begin soon."


    Su Cheng also saluted the middle-aged man.


    "Thank you."


    After that, the middle-aged man led Su Cheng to the Baiyang palace.


    Baiyang palace is not only high, but also very large. After walking for a while, they didn''t reach their destination.


    Having nothing to do, Su Cheng asked the middle-aged man who led the way, "Sir, why did you start the appointment ceremony so soon? I just received the news that I was elected a teacher, and then I was immediately pulled by a carriage to attend the teaching ceremony. "


    After laughing a few times, the middle-aged man replied, "Your Majesty asked, because your majesty wants to educate his highness Ilsa earlier, so it''s so fast. From tomorrow, Mr. Cheng, you and other teachers will officially start teaching to his highness Ilsa, so Mr. Cheng, you can prepare tonight."


    "Well, it seems that your majesty dotes on Her Highness Ilsa very much."


    "Hahaha, yes, your majesty likes his highness Ilsa very much. That''s why we will recruit talents all over the country to let his highness Ilsa receive the best education. Only his highness Ilsa has received this treatment. "


    After a brief chat, they fell into silence again.


    However, the silence did not last long, and soon they arrived at their destination.


    "Mr. Cheng, this is the assembly hall. Please stand in the center and wait for your majesty. I''ll leave first." The middle-aged man saluted Su Cheng and left.


    Su Cheng is now in a very large room. He feels that 500 people will not feel crowded.


    The ceiling is so high that a large chandelier with exquisite workmanship hangs on it.


    At the foot of the long red carpet has been extended to the front, and above the nine steps in the middle is a gorgeous chair.


    There are several people standing in the middle of the hall. The youngest of these people looks more than 30 years old, and the oldest looks 60 or 70 years old. The clothes they wear are not gorgeous and luxurious, but they are not shabby.


    Just now, the middle-aged man asked me to stand next to them. Then these people should all be selected to be teachers of his royal highness Ilsa, the emperor''s granddaughter, and be responsible for teaching history, astronomy and other subjects.


    Su Cheng thought as he walked slowly behind the group.


    Su Cheng is particularly conspicuous among these people, not only because of his black hair, black pupils and facial features different from others, but also because he is the youngest here and the most shabby dressed.

 Chapter 14

    "Are you... Also a teacher?"


    Standing next to Su Cheng, a man who looked about 30 asked Su Cheng in an uncertain tone.


    Looking at the shabby Su Cheng next to him, a touch of dislike and contempt flashed in the man''s eyes. Although the man quickly covered up, Su Cheng was keenly aware of it.


    After all, when I used to live in Falk''s residence, I was always looked at like this.


    "Well, if there is no accident, I will be the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa."


    After saying that, Su Cheng kindly extended a right hand to the man.


    "My name is Su Cheng."


    "Art of war?" The man raised his eyebrows.


    The man looked at Su Cheng''s outstretched hand and hesitated for a moment, but he still stretched out his right hand, gently shook it with Su Cheng and said, "my name is William Smith, and I will be the history teacher of his highness Ilsa."


    It may be too exaggerated to say that he gently shook hands with Su Cheng. William just gently touched Su Cheng and then put his hand down.


    When William mentioned the word "history teacher", his tone was full of pride.


    "I don''t think you have received education," William said with disgusting eyes, sweeping Su Cheng in shabby clothes up and down. "Can you teach his highness Ilsa the art of war as a civilian? And you look less than 20? Can you teach so young? "


    Aware of William''s poor tone and his sarcasm, Su Cheng felt very unhappy.


    Extremely unhappy.


    Su Cheng said in his heart: when he lived in Mr. Falk''s residence, he was always ridiculed by the gang headed by Shanna and will. Now he came to pandragon. How can he be ridiculed again?


    Su Cheng, who has long been accustomed to ridicule, might have laughed off William''s ridicule before, but today I don''t know why, I especially want to deal with the people who ridicule him.


    So Su Cheng''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "How old are you this year?"


    ¡°37¡£¡± Although William was puzzled by Su Cheng''s sudden question, he answered honestly.


    ¡°37£¿¡± Su Cheng made an exaggerated surprise, "I thought you were 73! As like as two peas in the same voice, the tone and the voice of the speech are all alike.


    "What?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s rude ridicule, William''s face was full of anger, and his face was angry into pig liver color.


    Just as William opened his mouth and was about to say something, the bodyguard in the Council hall suddenly shouted, "Your Majesty has arrived!"


    After hearing this cry, the other teachers present immediately knelt down on one knee towards the gorgeous chair.


    William hesitated for a moment, glared at Su Cheng fiercely, and then knelt down on one knee towards the gorgeous chair.


    Su Cheng saw everyone kneeling on one knee towards the chair, except for the several bodyguards present. He also knelt on one knee towards the chair.


    Recalling William''s angry pig liver face just now, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Alas, I may have been too childish just now. How can I casually say such words that can easily set up an enemy. Su Cheng thought to himself.


    After reading "Zizhi Tongjian" so many times, Su Cheng also realized another truth, which is to be cautious in words and deeds. Every word should be carefully thought before saying, otherwise it is easy to come out of the mouth.


    However, although he shouldn''t have said such easy and cruel words just now, Su Cheng felt very happy after saying these words.


    Especially, especially cool.


    Su Cheng, kneeling on one knee, lowered his head and could only see the ground under him.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Su Cheng could hear footsteps.


    It seems that the emperor came in from the left side of the gorgeous chair. Just now Su Cheng found a high opening on the left wall of the gorgeous chair. There was no door, and the size of the opening was enough for two people to walk side by side.


    Su Cheng heard that someone came into the conference hall from that entrance, and there should be two people instead of one.


    Soon, the footsteps stopped and were replaced by the sound of people sitting in chairs.


    Then a thick voice came.


    "Look up."


    This voice should be the voice of the emperor''s majesty. Su Cheng raised his head as he thought.


    When Su Cheng looked up, he saw an old man in luxurious clothes sitting on the gorgeous chair.


    The old man looks about 60 years old, with white beard and hair. Although he looks not young, he looks good, ruddy and bright eyes.


    If Su Cheng is right, he should be the eighth emperor of Britannia, gozeven Augustus.


    There was a man standing next to Emperor gozewen.


    He is a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looks younger than Ge zewen. He looks about 40 or 50 years old. A head of silver white hair, all combed back, has an extremely eye-catching hooked nose, and a pair of exquisite glasses are set on the bridge of the nose. There are so many wrinkles on Su Cheng''s face, which reminds him of the dried orange peel. His complexion is dark. Although the middle-aged man is not handsome, he has a pair of very sharp and divine eyes - a pair of sharp eyes like eagles.


    The middle-aged man stood upright with a straight waist. Although he just stood there without doing anything, Su Cheng could still feel a threat from him.


    This man should be his Majesty''s first favorite minister - Jacob Churchill. Su Cheng said in his heart.


    Su Cheng is not a nerd who is deaf to things outside the window and reads only the books of sages. When he lived in Falk''s residence, Su Cheng paid close attention to the current world situation, so he has some understanding of the political situation of various countries, especially the British Empire.


    Jacob Churchill was the favorite Minister of emperor gozeven and the palace Minister of the britannian empire.


    Palace minister is the official title of the British Empire, with a status similar to that of the Prime Minister of ancient China.


    In other words, Jacob, who is in the palace, is undoubtedly the existence of the britannian Empire "below one person and above ten thousand people".


    After Sucheng and others raised their heads, Jacob looked at them and swept their faces one by one.


    I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng''s illusion. He feels that Jacob''s sharp eyes stay on him for an extra long time when they pass by their teachers.


    Sitting on the throne, gozewen cleared his throat.


    "All of you here are outstanding people selected after careful selection, so I have great expectations and trust in you. From today on, you will be Ilsa''s teacher. Although Ilsa is a little naughty sometimes, she is a good child. I hope you can teach her with your heart. Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense. The person who calls her name comes forward to get the teacher''s clothes. "


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    He thought that the emperor might be as wordy as the principals of the earth who gave speeches at the opening ceremony or the bosses and leaders of the company, but he didn''t expect that his Majesty was also a straightforward person and didn''t talk nonsense at all.


    I couldn''t help but have some good feelings for the emperor.


    Jacob next to the emperor took out a piece of paper. Jacob looked at the paper and said in a non emotional tone: "history teacher! William Smith! "


    William, whose name was called, immediately stood up, quickly climbed the nine steps and came to Emperor gozewen.


    Just as William walked to Emperor gozewen, the guard next to gozewen handed gozewen two sets of clothes with beautiful red patterns on a white bottom.


    William went to the front and back of the emperor, knelt on one knee again, lowered his head, stretched out his hands, palms up.


    "I hope you can teach Ilsa with your heart." As gozewen said, he put the clothes just handed over by the bodyguard on William''s hand.


    "I will do my best!" William responded loudly.


    After William took the clothes, he returned to the place where he had knelt and continued to kneel.


    When William returned to his original position, Jacob continued to call the next teacher to take the teacher''s uniform.


    Su Cheng noticed that everyone''s clothes are the same, and everyone has two sets.


    I have to say, it''s still very humanized. Everyone has two sets of clothes to facilitate others to change and wash.


    The number of teachers was not large. Soon, everyone except Su Cheng received his clothes.


    "Art of war teacher! Su Cheng! "


    I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng''s illusion. He feels that when Jacob reads his name, he no longer has no feelings before, but has some feelings.


    Hearing that it was his turn, Su Cheng immediately stepped forward.


    "Hehe, you are Su Cheng. I hope you can teach Ilsa well. I''m looking forward to you. "


    Looking at Su Cheng kneeling in front of him on one knee, GE zewen suddenly said this without a head.


    what do you mean? Su Cheng has doubts in his heart.


    It sounds like I''ve heard my name before. Now I finally see it.


    Although he was in doubt, Su Cheng still quietly shouted "thank you, your majesty", and then returned to the original place with two sets of clothes in his hand.


    "Well, you have all your clothes. Someone will take you to draw your portraits later. When it comes to your teaching time, just wear this teacher''s uniform and tell the guard in front of Baiyang palace that you are Ilsa''s teacher. Someone will compare your portraits and let you go after confirming that it is me. After painting the portrait, we will send each of you a "teaching schedule". In the future, we will come to Baiyang palace to teach Ilsa according to the schedule. We will also send each of you a pocket watch, so we don''t have to worry about not having a watch to see the time. "


    After gozewen finished, he stood up.


    "Well, this is the end of today''s'' teaching ceremony ''. I will start teaching Ilsa tomorrow. The teacher who will teach Ilsa tomorrow, please prepare well tonight. If Ilsa tells me which teacher''s teaching is not good, or I find who is not good, I will dismiss that person without hesitation!"


    ......


    At this time, pandragon, somewhere in a gorgeous mansion.


    "Eliza! Get ready this evening! Go out with me in the evening! " Cried Ethel.


    "Father, what''s the matter?" Eliza asked suspiciously, "Why are you going out this evening?"


    While Eliza said this, an ominous premonition surged into her heart.


    "I''ve found out where the person who wrote the ''art of war experience'' lives," Ethel smiled. "I can''t wait to see him. This evening, I''m going to see him and talk to him. Eliza, you''re going with me."


    "What?!"


    Eliza''s scream made Ethel''s eardrums ache and she couldn''t help covering her ears.


    "Father! If you want to see him, go see him! Why pull me! I don''t care! I''m not going! "


    "No!" Ethel exclaimed in a particularly stern tone, "you must go with me!"


    "Father! Please tell me the reason why you insist that I go with you! If you can''t give me a reason to accept it, I won''t go with you! "


    "Because my intuition tells me that if you don''t go with me this time, you will regret it." Iser said positively.


    "Ha?!" Eliza looked at her father with an incredulous expression, "intuition? What''s the reason? My intuition also tells me that if I go with you, I will regret it! "


    "Eliza," Ethel said earnestly, "although I have said similar things to you many times before, I still want to tell you again: your father''s intuition is very accurate. My divine intuition has helped me a lot in all places, whether in the battlefield or in politics."


    "I don''t care! I''m not going with you! Father, go yourself! Hum! "


    With that, Eliza held her chest in her hands, turned around and rushed her back to Ethel.


    Ethel frowned at the stiff and unreasonable daughter in front of him.


    Although Eliza now looks like she can''t make any sense, it''s actually easy to deal with if she wants to deal with it.


    As Eliza''s father, Ethel naturally knows where Eliza''s weakness is.


    "Alas..."


    Ethel sighed heavily, and then sat down on the sofa. After sitting on the sofa, the originally straight waist immediately bent down, as if he had lost his spine.


    After hearing her father''s sigh, Eliza couldn''t help turning her head slightly and observing her father with the rest of her eyes.


    "Eliza, do you really think I just want to meet that person?" Ethel said in a lifeless tone, "I want to meet, eat and talk with that person. It''s true."


    "But actually, I also want to take this opportunity to invite my daughter to have dinner together. After all, I haven''t gone out with my daughter for a long time and had dinner in a restaurant outside. In fact, this is my real purpose... That''s why I want Eliza to meet that person and have dinner with me, so that I can see that person, You can go out and eat with your daughter, killing two birds with one stone. But unexpectedly, my little wish could not be realized... "


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, he raised a hand and covered his whole face with a broken look.


    "Hey? Is that right? Hey? "


    Looking at her heartbroken father, Eliza immediately turned around and was at a loss. She waved her hands around. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Oh, forget it."


    Ethel put down his hand covering his face, stood up, bowed and left here.


    "My daughter doesn''t want to go with me, and I shouldn''t insist that I go alone. Alas... "


    Looking at her father''s lonely back, Eliza was even more flustered and at a loss.


    "OK, OK! I''ll go with you! I also want to go out and eat with my father. " At last, Eliza asked in a weak tone, "so father, don''t be sad, will you?"


    After hearing his daughter''s consent, the sad color on Iser''s original face instantly dissipated and changed into a treacherous smile of "planning pass".


    Daughter, daughter, you are still too young.


    Ethel said so secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 15

    In the evening, Su Cheng lived in the stable.


    "Brother, turn around and show us!" In the stables, Alan and Deng Jia''er are looking at Su Cheng in his white teacher''s clothes. Originally, Su Cheng was quite handsome. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. Su Cheng usually wears relatively simple clothes, which makes his own charm drop a lot. Now he is wearing a set of white teacher''s clothes that are not very gorgeous but particularly beautiful, Finally, Su Cheng''s charm was shown.


    They painted several portraits of their teachers for a long time. Everyone had to draw several portraits from morning to evening, which was just over.


    After Su Cheng returned to the stable with these two sets of teacher clothes given by his majesty, Alan and Deng Jiaer immediately asked Su Cheng to put them on immediately and let them have a look.


    After wearing it, it fits unexpectedly. Except that the sleeves are longer and cover less than half of the back of the hand, there is nothing bad. The material is also very good and feels particularly comfortable.


    "Brother, it''s really great." While appreciating Su Cheng in his handsome teacher''s clothes, Alan said, "I''ve been chosen to be the teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter. I''ve got a decent job so soon."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it myself." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "I wonder if I''m dreaming now."


    "Then, sir, when are you going to teach your granddaughter?" Deng Jiaer asked.


    "I''m going to start teaching at 3 p.m. tomorrow." Su Cheng shook the beautiful pocket watch given to each of their teachers this afternoon.


    The time system of this world is the same as that of the earth. It is 24 hours a day and 7 days a week, but they have 30 days a month and 12 months a year. Therefore, in this different world, a year is only 360 days.


    "Oh, wow! I feel that if I sell this pocket watch, I can make a lot of money! " Alan looked at Su Cheng''s exquisite pocket watch with bright eyes.


    Su Cheng tapped Alan''s little head.


    "No. This pocket watch is an important tool for my work. Without it, I can''t watch the time. "


    Su Cheng opened his pocket watch and looked at the current time.


    It''s already 17:25.


    This kind of life without looking at the weather to judge time is really great. While Su Cheng sighed in his heart, he turned to Deng Jia''er and Alan and said:


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to dinner. Carol told us last night that she can''t come back until late at night, so we don''t have to wait for her. Let''s go to dinner now."


    "Good!" Alan and Deng Jiaer responded loudly with one voice.


    Just then, there was a rhythmic knock at the door of the stable.


    Carol doesn''t knock, and the owner of the stable doesn''t knock. So who''s here?


    Su Cheng thought as he walked towards the door of the stable.


    When walking to the door of the stable, Su Cheng motioned Alan with his eyes. Alan, who had a deep tacit understanding with Su Cheng, immediately understood and picked up a wooden stick specially used for self-defense on the ground, ready to attack if the bad guys came.


    Su Cheng came to the door of the stable and said loudly, "who is it, please?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a thick voice immediately sounded from outside the stable: "I''m Ethel hill. I''m here to visit a man named Su Cheng!"


    Ethel?


    Although Su Cheng was shocked, his face was still calm.


    But Deng Jiaer behind Su Cheng was not calm.


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes are shining now. His eyes are full of small stars. He shouted excitedly, "Ethel hill? Is it Ethel, the integration knight? "


    Deng Jiaer''s voice was loud, and the people outside the stable could hear it clearly.


    "Good!" The thick voice came again, "I am Ethel hill, count Hyde and head of the Knights of unity and Gabriel!"


    What does such a big man come to me for?


    Su Cheng has all kinds of doubts in his heart. In order to solve this doubt, he decides to open the door.


    Su Cheng opened the door of the stable. When he opened the door, he saw a middle-aged man and a girl as old as him standing outside the stable.


    The middle-aged man has short blond hair and light green pupils. He is extremely tall. Su Cheng is about 180cm tall, but this man is a head taller than Su Cheng.


    The strong muscles on the body fill the clothes with a sense of strength.


    The girl next to the middle-aged man, like the middle-aged man, has blond hair and light green pupils. The girl''s blonde hair is very long, almost to her waist. She feels taller than Carol, about 170cm. Her face is a little arrogant, giving people a feeling that it is difficult to get along with her.


    The middle-aged man saluted Su Cheng and said, "I''m Ethel hill, Earl of Hyde and integration knight. I''m here to visit a man named Su Cheng. "


    Although the girl''s face was full of reluctance, she still saluted Su Cheng.


    "I''m Ethel''s daughter, Eliza hill, the double oak knight."


    An integrated knight with the rank of Earl and a double oak Knight came to visit him for no reason. If Su Cheng''s state of mind was like a calm sea before the two came, now the sea has been stormy.


    However, Su Cheng still perfectly controlled his facial expression and calmly saluted the integration knight and the double oak knight in front of him.


    "Hello, this is Su Cheng. What can I do for you?"


    "Are you Su Cheng?" Ethel looked happy. "I didn''t expect you to be such a young talent. It''s beyond my expectation!"


    "I''m flattered. I''m not talented or anything." Su Cheng replied with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Cheng." Iser said, "I''m the reviewer of the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa, who reviews the ''art of war experience'' of various candidates. After reading Mr. Cheng''s'' art of war experience '', I was impressed by your amazing talent, so I specially came to visit Mr. Cheng and wanted to know Mr. Cheng by the way."


    "Ah, I''m flattered. I only have a superficial understanding of the art of war. I also want to thank Mr. Iser for recommending me and making me a successful teacher of the art of war of his highness Ilsa." Su Cheng said a little guilty.


    Su Cheng really feels a little guilty now. Because his "art of war experience" just copied Sun Tzu''s art of war! He also deliberately selected the best part of Sun Tzu''s art of war. It was not his idea at all. It was Sun Wu''s idea. So Su Cheng really feels a little guilty.


    Ethel laughed twice and then said, "don''t be modest, Mr. Cheng. I want to have dinner with you and have an in-depth chat with you. I wonder if you are free? "


    "Eat? With you, Mr. Iser? "


    Su Cheng opened his mouth and seemed to be about to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Su Cheng closed his slightly open mouth and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, yes, i... would be happy to have dinner with Mr. Iser, too."

 Chapter 16

    The Knights of the British Empire were not the same as those of medieval Europe.


    Knights in the British Empire were not titles, but official positions.


    The Knights of Britannia Empire are divided into five grades, from low to high are Xingui knights, double oak knights, fanlan knights, four Royal Knights and integration knights.


    In short, Knights of Britannia Empire exist like senior officers of the army. After you have made military achievements on the battlefield and accumulated military achievements to a certain extent, you can be canonized as knights and become one of the senior commanders of the army.


    The integrated knight is the highest knight who is qualified to be canonized only if he has made unimaginable brilliant achievements for the Empire and is deeply trusted by his majesty.


    It has been nearly three hundred years since the establishment of the British Empire. In these three hundred years, the Empire has only produced 12 integrated knights.


    We can see the difficulty of becoming an integrated knight.


    The main force of the national army of the British Empire is divided into three major knights, namely the Michael knights, the Rachel knights and the Gabriel knights.


    In addition to the three knights, the British Empire still had a large number of soldiers who were not affiliated with any knights. These soldiers were not responsible for going out to fight, but just responsible for guarding the cities.


    Iser hill is the chief commander of the Gabriel knights with the strongest combat power in the British Empire, and is also the 12th integrated knight in the history of the Empire.


    It is also the only integrated knight in the Empire.


    Iser made great contributions to the Empire. Five years ago, at the age of 39, he was awarded the count of Hyde, the highest integration knight and in charge of the Gabriel knights.


    Earlier, Deng Jiaer told Su Cheng that the person he most longed for was Iser, because Iser was the youngest integrated knight in the history of the British Empire. At the same time, it is also known as the strongest Knight of the British Empire.


    Therefore, for Deng Jiaer, who dreams of becoming a famous general, Iser is an idol. That''s why Deng Jiaer will have such a big reaction after Iser came to their stable just now.


    Such a big man took the initiative to come to the stable and invite the unknown Su Cheng to dinner.


    ......


    Su Cheng doesn''t know who Iser is, so he is afraid that if he refuses his invitation, Iser may hate him.


    It''s not good to be hated by the integration Knight of the Empire!


    Therefore, Su Cheng agreed to Iser''s invitation in order not to cause trouble.


    Su Cheng left some yinglang for Alan and Deng Jiaer to go out to find a restaurant for dinner, and then went to dinner with Ethel.


    Iser said he would take Su Cheng to a restaurant he often goes to and has excellent taste for dinner. Of course, he also said that Ethel would pay for the dinner.


    Su Cheng stood on Iser''s right, half behind Iser. Eliza, ISAR''s daughter, the double oak knight, stood on ISAR''s left and walked side by side with ISAR.


    Su Cheng and Ethel chatted with each other as they walked.


    Neither of them talked about anything wonderful. They were all talking about family affairs.


    At first, Su Cheng thought that Iser, as an imperial knight, had been fighting in the army for many years. Would he become very serious and rigid.


    But it turned out that he was too worried.


    Ethel is especially kind and talkative! Soon Su Cheng talked with Ethel.


    "Oh? Mr. Cheng is also 17 years old this year. He is about the same age as my daughter Eliza. Eliza is 19 years old and 2 years older than you. "


    "Lord Ethel''s daughter is really a great hero. She became a double oak Knight at the age of 19." Su Cheng sighed with half truth.


    "Thank you." After hearing Su Cheng''s praise, Eliza tried to put on a calm expression, but Su Cheng could still see some pride and pride in her expression.


    Su Cheng also heard of Eliza Hill''s name.


    As the daughter of the strongest knight in the Empire, Eliza inherited her father''s strong military talent. She joined the army at the age of 15 and became a new laurel Knight at the age of 17. She was promoted to a double oak Knight at the age of 19, that is, not long ago.


    Known as the genius star of the Empire, it has attracted much attention.


    However, although Su Cheng only feels a little admiration for Eliza''s achievements, his praise for Eliza just now is half true and half false.


    Why do you say that.


    It''s similar to you telling a doctor that a teacher is very good at teaching students. He teaches students very well and has taught many amazing talents. Then how will the doctor react?


    Maybe it means "awesome" and "awesome", and then there''s no more.


    The world they live in is completely different. Eliza is a man in the military, and Su Cheng is just a civilian. When he tells Su Cheng about the cattle and cattle in the army, he can only say "cattle force" without much feeling.


    Eliza kept silent almost all the time, so basically only Ethel and Su Cheng were chatting.


    Unconsciously, Iser led Su Cheng to the delicious restaurant Iser said.


    It''s a small restaurant that doesn''t look very luxurious.


    "This restaurant tastes great!" Iser said to Su Cheng, "every meal point here is very popular. Basically, I can''t find a seat, and I can''t book a seat here. However, I''ve always known the boss of this restaurant, so I can book a seat with him in advance, otherwise I can''t even find a seat."


    Ethel smiled and pushed open the door of the restaurant. Su Cheng hurried to keep up.


    After entering the restaurant, the noise and the collision of bowls and spoons came towards Su Cheng like a tsunami.


    Looking around, every table in the restaurant is full of people, and people are eating, drinking and making fun.


    What a popular restaurant. It seems that the food in this restaurant tastes really good. Su Cheng couldn''t help but look forward to the food in this restaurant.


    It seems that there is only one waitress in this restaurant, or a girl. When the waitress saw Ethel and Su Cheng, she came to Ethel quickly and happily.


    "Mr. Iser, you''re here. I haven''t seen you for dinner for a long time. The boss always complains to me why you don''t come here for dinner."


    "Hahaha, Leica, I haven''t seen you for a long time. There are many things recently, and I can''t help it."


    "Ha ha, the boss will be very happy if you show up here from time to time. Let me show you to your reservation first. "


    Then Ethel called her the waitress of Leica, and led them to an empty table.


    After sitting down and ordering a few dishes, Iser and Su Cheng continued to chat with each other.


    Of course, I''m still talking about family with or without.


    Su Cheng gradually fell in love with Uncle Iser.


    Originally, he thought Iser was a high-ranking and powerful person. Would he be a difficult person to get along with, but after getting along with him, he found that Iser was easy-going and just like an ordinary kind uncle. It was completely unimaginable that he was the strongest Knight of the Empire.


    It''s just that Eliza, Ethel''s daughter, feels difficult to get along with. She always looks arrogant and keeps silent all the time. She basically doesn''t join the chat between Su Cheng and Ethel.


    And Ethel became more and more interested in the young man in front of him.


    When many young people hear his name, they are so frightened that they can''t speak neatly. A few of them can''t even stand straight. If the situation is better, they will become more restrained.


    On the contrary, Su Cheng, knowing that he was the strongest Knight Iser of the Empire, maintained a calm appearance throughout the whole process. He was not afraid of Iser and could easily talk and chat with him, neither humble nor hyperactive.


    For Iser, he has only seen a few young people in his life, and he can''t help but think a little higher of Su Cheng.


    In fact, if these thoughts in Iser''s heart were known by Su Cheng, Su Cheng might have to laugh.


    Because he pretended all the time.


    When chatting with Iser, Su Cheng always had a sense of awe and a little fear in his heart. However, thanks to his consistent practice of "emotion management" and "expression management", Su Cheng successfully maintained a calm appearance to get along with Iser.


    Soon, the dishes were successfully prepared and served.


    "Come on, open your stomach and eat, Mr. Cheng." Ethel said enthusiastically, "it''s said that Owen... Oh, the owner of this restaurant hired a new chef to be lazy. Now most of the dishes here are cooked by this new chef. Let''s have a taste. I haven''t tasted the craftsmanship of this new chef either."


    "Well, I''m welcome."


    Huh? How do you feel the smell


    Su Cheng tasted the food just put into his mouth. It''s very delicious.


    However, I always feel a little familiar with the taste.


    Ethel put the food on the fork into his mouth and said with his eyes shining:


    "Well! yummy! It seems that the newly hired cook is good at his craft! It feels better than that guy Owen! "


    After eating a mouthful of food, Eliza, who has always looked arrogant, also brightened her eyes and accelerated her pace of eating food.


    Su Cheng doesn''t like talking much when he eats.


    Ethel also keenly found that Su Cheng didn''t seem to like talking when he was eating, so Ethel temporarily gave up chatting with Su Cheng during the meal, but instead chatted with Eliza sitting next to him.


    When Iser and Eliza had a conversation, Su Chengcai finally saw the girl named Eliza laughing.


    This is the first time Su Cheng has seen Eliza smile since he knew her.


    Soon, all the food on the table was swept away.


    "Ha! It''s delicious! " Ethel stroked his belly. "It seems that Owen is really lucky to hire a good cook."


    "Well, yes, it tastes really good." Su Cheng agreed.


    "Mr. Cheng," the casual color on Ethel''s face dissipated a little, and his face became more serious. "In fact, I am very interested in your ''experience of art of war''. Some of your views are very novel, and I admire some of your views very much, so I especially want to discuss your ''experience of art of war'' with you."


    After hearing Iser''s words, Su Cheng''s hand holding the tea cup shook slightly and imperceptibly. A cold sweat also appeared on his forehead, but it was quickly and secretly wiped off by him.

 Chapter 17

    "I can''t imagine that the experience I wrote can receive your attention, Mr. Iser. I feel very honored." Su Cheng said faintly without blushing.


    But when it comes to the words "I wrote", Su Cheng can''t help feeling guilty.


    Sorry! Sun Wu! Forgive my plagiarism!


    Su Cheng shouted in his heart.


    "Hahaha! It''s hard not to be noticed! " Ethel laughed loudly and forthrightly, "your experience is really great. Many ideas and ideas in it can be applied not only to the battlefield, but also to many places. It''s really difficult to make people believe that this thing was written by such a young man."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ethel''s eyes showed a little light imperceptibly.


    Su Cheng continued to keep a faint smile, picked up the nearby tea cup and pretended to talk to you after drinking tea.


    When he raised the tea cup and poured the tea in the cup into his mouth, Su Cheng''s smiling eyes immediately changed - became cold.


    But because the teacup was relatively large and blocked most of Su Cheng''s face, Ethel and Eliza sitting opposite him didn''t see the change in his eyes.


    Su Chenggang also pretended to drink tea on purpose, so that he could spend a little time drinking tea to think about how to deal with Iser''s words just now.


    Because if it''s exposed, it''s not fun. Su Cheng doesn''t want people to find that his experience is copied.


    Su Cheng thought while slowly filling his mouth with tea¡ª¡ª


    It seems that the uncle is wondering if I really wrote this experience.


    However, it''s normal. Mr. Iser is an integrated Knight of the British Empire. He is a real famous general in all directions and is famous in history. He must see how shocking the contents of my military skill experience are. No one can imagine that this kind of thing was written by a teenage man. It''s normal to doubt it.


    Just now, Mr. Iser had something to say, which was to doubt whether the experience was really written.


    So, how to dispel his doubts?


    At this time, Su Cheng slowly put down the teacup. When he put down the teacup, his cold eyes instantly changed back to the smiling eyes just now.


    While Su Cheng slowly put the teacup back on the table, he had figured out his countermeasures.


    "Mr. Iser," said Su Cheng, "thank you for paying so much attention to my experience of art of war. It took me so long to write, and I was so appreciated by the integration knight. My excitement can''t be described in words."


    Su Cheng looked sincere when he said this.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s sincere appearance, Ethel couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Iser has been paying special attention to Su Cheng''s expression since just now. He wants to see if he will make some abnormal actions or show an abnormal expression to see if he is lying.


    But now Su Cheng''s sincere expression doesn''t seem to be lying at all.


    Iser said in his heart: am I suspicious? He doesn''t seem to be lying... But if he really wrote that thing, would it be too shocking? This is no longer a simple genius


    Iser is observing Su Cheng, and Su Cheng is also observing Iser.


    After seeing that Ethel seemed to be bullied by him, he was determined and said in his heart:


    It seems that my acting and expression control succeeded in bluffing him. Fortunately, I have been practicing emotion management and expression management. It seems that Mr. Iser didn''t find me lying at all.


    Sure enough! As I thought, Mr. Iser didn''t completely doubt whether I wrote this experience of art of war! If he deeply doubts that I didn''t write this experience, he won''t choose me to become the military art teacher of his highness Ilsa. Now he is only in a state of skepticism, and it is impossible and unrealistic to completely remove his skepticism. As long as he continues to maintain his skepticism.


    And my acting just now succeeded in keeping him in a state of skepticism.


    Seeing that he had successfully muddled through the little crisis just now, Su Cheng decided to quickly change the topic and don''t delve into the question of whether he wrote this experience of art of war for too long.


    Therefore, Su Cheng said, "Mr. Iser, since you say you are very interested in my experience of art of war, do you know that my experience of thousands of words of art of war has talked a lot of content, but in fact, such a large content can be summarized in only three sentences."


    "Oh?" Hearing Su Cheng''s question, Iser''s eyebrows picked up and looked very interested.


    "What are the three words? Can you tell me? "


    Looking at Iser who looked interested, Su Cheng couldn''t help but say in his heart: it seems that I guessed right. As an integrated knight and the first knight of the Empire, he was still more interested in these topics. It seems that he succeeded in diverting his attention away.


    "The first sentence," Su Cheng stretched out a finger, "is to be good at collecting and processing information."


    "Mr. Iser, do you remember that I wrote such a sentence in my experience of art of War: ''know yourself and your enemy, so that no matter how many wars you fight, you will not be in danger'', and there are many contents similar to this sentence in my experience of art of war."


    Iser listened carefully and nodded from time to time, while Eliza was relieved from the boredom on her face. Looking at Su Cheng, she seemed to be interested in what Su Cheng was going to say now.


    "In fact, there is only one meaning of so many words, that is to pay attention to collecting and processing information. When the two armies fight, the commander of which side can collect more and more accurate intelligence and information than the other side, who can have the upper hand."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Ethel showed a thoughtful color, and Eliza''s face slowly showed a serious color.


    "As for the second sentence," Su Cheng stretched out his second finger, "that is to ensure that he will not lose, make himself an invincible existence, and then look for loopholes and opportunities to defeat the enemy. In other words, first make sure you won''t lose, and then look for a chance to win. "


    "The last sentence," Su Cheng stretched out his third finger, "is that war is a very serious thing. If you can''t fight, don''t fight. If you must fight, you must give the other party a thunderous blow. The purpose of war is not to win, but to win."


    "Beating clothes?" Eliza looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    Su Cheng took a sip of tea, moistened his dry throat, and then said faintly: "it means to ensure that after the battle, he can directly lay down his opponent. He doesn''t have to fight with this opponent in the future. If you beat him a hundred times, but he can still play with you for the 101st time, then the 100 times you won before are meaningless. If you want to play, you should ensure that you can completely beat your opponent the first time and can''t play with you the second time. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s easy to understand explanation, Eliza showed a surprised expression.


    Ethel was also serious.


    Before coming to this world, Su Cheng was very interested in military and art of war. Before coming to this world, he was a junior high school student. Other students were reading comics and novels. He read all kinds of military books and popular science books explaining famous battles in history.


    To be exact, he was very interested in the art of war when he was in the fifth grade of primary school. From primary school, he began to see all kinds of things related to military and art of war.


    Therefore, Su Cheng could copy Sun Tzu''s art of war directly, then hand it in, and successfully became the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter.


    After reading so many military and art of war related books for so long, Su Cheng has already had some feelings about military and art of war. If he doesn''t have any ink in his stomach and is just a "scribe", he has no confidence to run for the art of war teacher of the emperor''s granddaughter.


    The three words just now are Su Cheng''s own feelings and opinions after reading Sun Tzu''s art of war so many times.


    Iser, with a serious face, said solemnly:


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Cheng, you have such a deep understanding of military and art of war. You have such a profound thought in just three words. To tell you the truth, I was still wondering whether you wrote this experience of art of War written by Mr. Cheng himself. Now it seems that I am completely suspicious. Now I fully believe that this experience of art of war was written by Mr. Cheng himself! "


    After that, Ethel bowed his head to Su Cheng.


    "I''m sorry for my rude suspicion of you just now."


    Su Cheng quickly waved his hand and said, "Mr. Iser, raise your head quickly! Don''t apologize to me! "


    Su Cheng just started this topic with a purpose - to let Mr. Iser see that he has a deep understanding of this experience of art of war, so as to further dispel Iser''s doubts about him and make him believe that he wrote this experience of art of war.


    Now looking at Ethel''s reaction, he seems to believe it completely.


    However, Su Cheng secretly said in his heart: you can''t be careless! Although Mr. Iser said that I wrote the experience of completely believing in the art of war, did he really fully believe it? That''s what only he knows. I can''t be careless!


    "Actually, I want to thank Mr. Iser!" Su Cheng complimented quietly, "it''s an honor for me to speak my own thoughts and views with Lord Iser, the integration Knight like this!"


    Iser raised his head, smiled modestly and said, "the honor of a lifetime is really exaggerated. I also want to continue to discuss some matters related to military and art of war with Mr. Cheng. I wonder if Mr. Cheng is willing to discuss with me?"


    "Of course." Su Cheng said with a smile, "it''s my honor to discuss military and art of war with the integration knight."


    In fact, Su Cheng doesn''t really want to continue to discuss with Iser and wants to leave directly. However, in the current atmosphere and environment, there is no way to say no, so Su Cheng can only bite the bullet.


    Subsequently, Su Cheng and Iser launched various discussions on military issues.


    Su Cheng carefully answered all kinds of questions thrown by Iser, opened the knowledge base in his mind that blocked all kinds of military and art of war knowledge, and discussed with Iser fluently and enthusiastically.


    Unknowingly, they talked for hours, and it was almost 22 o''clock. There are not many people left in the bustling restaurant.


    "It''s so late..." Ethel frowned and looked at his pocket watch. "Sorry, Mr. Cheng, it''s getting late. Eliza and I have to go back first. We wanted to discuss more with Mr. Cheng. I had a very happy chat with you tonight."


    "I''m also very happy to talk to you, Mr. Iser. It''s so late. In fact, I almost have to go back. Let''s come out and talk together next time."


    After talking, Su Cheng stood up.


    "Mr. Iser, you and miss Eliza go back first. I have too much tea tonight. I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    "OK, you go. Eliza and I went back first. Next time we''ll have a good chat, ha ha ha! "


    When Iser said this, Su Cheng opened his legs, asked about the location of Leika toilet, the only waiter here, and then walked straight towards the toilet.


    "Come on, Eliza, let''s go back. I have some business to do."


    "Wait a minute, father."


    Eliza stood up, too.


    "You came to Uncle Owen''s for dinner tonight and haven''t said hello to Uncle Owen?"


    "Well... That''s right. It''s really bad not to say hello to him when you come here. "


    "Father, go to the kitchen and say hello to Uncle Owen. There are few guests in the restaurant now. Uncle Owen must be free now."


    Eliza clamped her legs.


    "I''ve drunk too much tea. I also want to go to the bathroom."


    ......


    "Hoo... I''m really tired tonight..." Su Cheng said in a voice that only he could hear as he peed.


    During the several hours long discussion with Iser just now, Su Cheng wanted to pay attention to whether Iser would set up a pit for him and think about how to answer all kinds of military questions thrown by Iser.


    If the answer is not good, it may rekindle Iser''s doubts about him, and all previous efforts will be in vain. Therefore, Su Cheng''s brain runs at high speed all the time, moves out all the knowledge about military and art of war in his mind, and answers all kinds of questions thrown by Iser one by one fluently.


    I''m really tired


    Su Cheng sighed in his heart and walked out of the toilet,


    After walking out of the toilet, he saw a familiar figure flashing out of the women''s toilet next door.


    "Hello, Miss Eliza."


    Su Cheng greeted the familiar figure.


    This familiar figure is Ethel''s daughter Eliza.


    When Eliza heard someone calling him, she turned around and found it was Su Cheng, so she nodded at him.


    Without realizing it, Su Cheng''s eyes floated to Eliza''s chest, and then quickly moved away.


    When Su Cheng met Eliza for the first time, he found that Eliza''s figure was very good. She was the best figure Su Cheng had seen since she came to this strange world.


    Eliza didn''t seem to notice Su Cheng''s wandering eyes. After seeing Su Cheng, he said in a cold tone:


    "It seems that my father is not completely talking nonsense. It seems that you do have a certain understanding of military and art of war, and your eloquence seems to be very good. It is really suitable to be the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Su Cheng hurriedly said.


    Then Eliza turned her head back and walked out.


    Just then, Su Cheng and Eliza heard a sharp "creaking" sound at their feet.


    They looked down almost at the same time.


    I found a mouse passing by Eliza''s feet quickly.


    "Yiah!!"


    Eliza uttered a shrill scream, and her face, which had been somewhat proud, had now been replaced by panic.


    Eliza jumped back like a conditioned reflex and bumped into Su Cheng''s arms standing behind her.


    And Su Cheng subconsciously raised his hands and hugged Eliza who bumped into his arms.


    Eliza, now in Su Cheng''s arms, was full of panic.


    Although Su Cheng is pregnant with a beautiful woman now, he doesn''t feel the slightest happiness. He only feels very painful - when Eliza hit him just now, she hit him too hard, and his chest still hurts faintly.


    "Honesty? Why are you here? "


    A familiar voice suddenly came.


    Somehow, an ominous omen came from Su Cheng''s heart.


    It is a very unknown, very unknown omen!


    Follow the sound and turn your head mechanically. The familiar water blue figure came into view.


    "Carol, why are you here?"


    Carol is holding a stick in her hand for some reason.


    "Ah! Get out of here! "


    At this time, Eliza finally realized that she and Su Cheng were in a rather indecent posture. After another scream, he pushed Su Cheng away.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who had just been pushed away by a blonde, Carol said in a plain and frightening tone:


    "Ah, I see. That''s right. Well, I see. When I worked hard to earn money, you were happy to ask a girl to play with such a beautiful girl. Well, I''m sorry to bother you two. Go on. "


    Su Cheng felt the change in Carol''s eyes.


    That''s a look at insects.


    "Wait a minute! Carol! You misunderstood! " Su Cheng said in a quick cry

 Chapter 18

    "... so that''s it."


    Su Cheng briefly told Carol about tonight. Including eating with Iser, the imperial integration knight, and why Eliza threw herself into her arms just now.


    Just now, Su Cheng also learned from Carol that this restaurant is the one where Carol works. Just now, she found a mouse sneaking into the kitchen, so she held a wooden stick to chase the mouse. She just chased the mouse to the place where Su Cheng and Eliza were located. The mouse that ran past Eliza''s feet just now was the one that Carol was chasing, That''s why Carol is holding a stick in her hand, so Carol happens to meet Su Cheng holding Eliza.


    "He''s right. I just accidentally jumped on him, that''s all." Eliza regained her original arrogant expression, which was quite different from the one who was frightened by the mouse.


    Carol looked at Eliza, then at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng swallowed his saliva and waited quietly for Carol to speak. He didn''t want to be mistaken by Carol for a scum man who was running out of money to eat and had to go out.


    After a while, Carol finally sighed.


    "Since the blonde said so, I''ll believe you. When you think about it, you really can''t be that kind of person."


    With that, Carol bowed gently to Eliza.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you just now."


    Eliza also quickly returned a gift to Carol and said, "don''t apologize. There was something wrong with me just now. If I didn''t bump into Su Cheng, it wouldn''t cause this misunderstanding. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. My father is still waiting for me outside."


    Su Cheng and Carol watched Eliza leave.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    Looking at her haughty appearance, I thought she would be an unreasonable young lady, but I didn''t expect that she was still a very reasonable person.


    "So," said Carol with some concern, "Cheng, why does a big man like the integration Knight invite you to dinner? You''re not a big man. "


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said:


    "I think he invited me to dinner mainly to test me."


    "Temptation?"


    "Mr. Iser is specially responsible for reviewing the ''art of war experience'' submitted by the candidate for the art of war teacher. Although he appreciates the art of war experience I wrote and directly recommended me to become the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa, he must still have some questions in his heart: did I write this experience. So in order to dispel this doubt, he will invite me to dinner tonight. "


    "So in order to dispel his doubts, the last few hours were really very tired." Su Cheng rubbed his neck a little tired, "but he should also successfully eliminate some of his doubts. Even if he didn''t eliminate his doubts, he should continue to maintain a skeptical attitude."


    "Well..." Carol murmured.


    Just then, a thick voice suddenly came:


    "Carol! what are you doing? Don''t you come to work soon? "


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and found that he was a middle-aged man in an apron. The middle-aged man was still holding a big spoon in his hand.


    "OK! Uncle Owen, I''ll be right there! " Carol also responded loudly.


    "Cheng, I have to go back to work first." Carol said to Su Cheng, "but my work today will soon be over. Please sit outside first, wait for me a little, and go home later."


    "Ah, good. Go back to work. It would be bad if you were scolded by your boss because of my problem. "


    Su Cheng watched Carol return to the kitchen, then rubbed the temples on both sides, relaxed the brain that had been running at full speed just now, and walked outside.


    ......


    At this time, on a street somewhere in pandragon.


    Ethel and Eliza walked side by side in the wide street on their way home.


    "Father," Eliza said suddenly, "the reason why you invited Su Cheng to dinner tonight is to test him and whether he wrote this'' experience of art of war '', right?"


    "It''s my daughter. You''re right." Iser smiled, "but after some trial, it seems that this'' experience of art of war ''is indeed written by him."


    "Father, if you doubt whether this experience was written by him at the beginning, why did you recommend him to be a military art teacher at the beginning?"


    "At the beginning, I didn''t doubt the authenticity of this experience," Iser said in a deep voice. "When I first saw the experience he wrote, my sharp intuition told me that Su Cheng was definitely a genius, so I didn''t doubt whether he wrote it at the beginning. It was not until I recommended him to his majesty that I calmed down and began to doubt. "


    "Is it intuition again..." Eliza said in a wordless way, "although I really feel that Su Cheng has certain opinions on military and art of war after listening to what he said tonight, I don''t think he is a military genius. It gives me the feeling that he is just an ordinary person who knows more about military and art of war. It''s good to be a teacher, Join the army or something. I don''t want to see people who only talk but do a mess in practice. "


    "Eliza," Ethel said earnestly, "don''t underestimate your intuition. And in my close contact with Su Cheng tonight, I feel that my intuition is still very accurate this time. Su Cheng is not an ordinary person. "


    Eliza frowned unhappily and said in a bad tone, "father, how do you see that he is not an ordinary person? What do I think he is an ordinary person? Can you tell me how you see it?"


    Iser pondered for a while before saying, "intuition told me."


    "How is intuition." Eliza said helplessly.


    "As I said, your father''s intuition is very accurate."


    Iselton said after a while, "but when it comes to looking at people, Lord Jacob is better. Lord Jacob can always see whether this person can be used at the first sight, which even I have to admire. "


    "I don''t know what Lord Jacob thinks of Su Cheng. I don''t know whether his view of Su Cheng is the same as mine." Iser said in an exclamatory tone.


    Eliza, standing beside Iser, frowned deeply when she didn''t know when.


    "He''s just a talker... Why look at him so high..." Alisha murmured in a voice that only she could hear.


    ......


    "Ha Joo!"


    Sitting in the hotel where Carol works and waiting for Carol to get off work, Su Cheng sneezed greatly.


    "Cheng, what''s the matter? Have you caught a cold? "


    "Oh, Carol, you''re finally out of work. No, I don''t have a cold. Maybe some people are talking about me. " Su Cheng said in a joking tone.


    "Here you are."


    Carol said as she handed Su Cheng a round carton.


    "What is this?" Su Cheng asked as he took the round carton from Carol.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also weighed the round carton in his hand and felt that it seemed to contain something full.


    "It''s maltose. It can supplement sugar."


    Carol smiled and nodded her head.


    "You can replenish the energy you lost tonight. Eat quickly."


    "Ah, thank you..." Su Cheng looked at the maltose in his hand with some flattery.


    At this time, a familiar and thick voice heard just now came again.


    "Oh? Carol, is this the friend you''re talking about waiting for you to get off work? "


    Su Cheng followed his reputation. It was the middle-aged man who urged Carol to continue working.


    "Well, uncle Owen, this is my good friend Su Cheng."


    Su Cheng quickly stood up and saluted the middle-aged man called Uncle Owen by Carol.


    "Hello, I''m Carol''s friend Su Cheng."


    "Oh? Friends... "Owen looked at Carol with strange eyes, and then at Su Cheng.

 Chapter 19

    The next day, 2:55 p.m.


    "Mr. Cheng, this is his highness Ilsa''s study. Please wait a moment. His highness Ilsa will be there soon." The waiter who led Su Cheng into the study said to Su Cheng.


    "OK, thank you very much!" Su Cheng thanked the waiter.


    Then the waiter withdrew from the study.


    After the waiter withdrew, Su Cheng was left alone in the room. Idle and bored Su Cheng began to observe his room carefully.


    Su Cheng is officially going to teach his royal highness Ilsa, the granddaughter of the emperor, today. He is now in Ilsa''s study.


    This study is not very big. There are many big bookshelves on the left and right sides of the study. There are six big bookshelves on each side. Each big bookshelf is full of books.


    There is a small round table and several chairs in the middle of the study.


    Just as Su Cheng was looking around, there was a sudden sound of opening the door.


    Su Cheng hurriedly looked at the door of the study and found that there was a small crack in the door of the study, and a small silver figure flashed in from the crack.


    She is a lovely little girl carved in pink and jade. She has long silver hair that is very soft to look at, and a pair of purple smart eyes. She is wearing a gorgeous and exquisite dress, holding a paper and pen in her hand and flashing smart eyes at Su Cheng.


    Is a lovely little girl who can control Lori''s suffocation. Su Cheng silently commented on the little girl who entered the study.


    However, Su Cheng reacted quickly. The little girl entered the study specially prepared for her granddaughter Ilsa at this time, and her identity was ready to be revealed.


    Ilsa Augustus, the 6-year-old granddaughter loved by his majesty.


    "Good afternoon, your highness Ilsa." Su Cheng saluted Ilsa and said hello to Ilsa.


    "Excuse me," Ilsa said in a waxy voice, "are you the teacher responsible for teaching me the art of war?"


    "Yes, I am Su Cheng, the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa. Please get along well in the future."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa bowed to Su Cheng and said, "Hello! teacher! I''m Ilsa Augustus, and then I asked the teacher for more guidance. "


    "You''re welcome, your highness Ilsa." Su Cheng smiled.


    "Well," Ilsa said with a hearty smile, "don''t call me your highness Ilsa. It sounds strange. Just call me Ilsa, teacher."


    "Hey? Is it a little rude? "


    "No, you can call me Ilsa later! If someone scolds you for this, you will rebuke him: Ilsa asked me to say so! " Ilsa said lovably.


    Originally, Su Cheng was a little afraid that this little Lori, who was very much loved by the emperor, would be spoiled into a princess disease, arrogant and arrogant, but unexpectedly, she was a lovely little girl who was very polite and approachable, and her heart could not help but feel a great appreciation for Ilsa.


    "So... Ilsa?"


    "Uh huh!" Ilsa nodded vigorously, "just call me Ilsa."


    Su Cheng went to the small round table in the middle of the study and sat down.


    "Then, Ilsa, please sit here."


    "OK."


    Ilsa obediently went to the small round table and sat opposite Su Cheng.


    "Eh?" Ilsa looked at Su Cheng with empty hands and asked, "teacher, didn''t you bring any teaching materials or teaching books? Mr. William, who taught history this morning, came here with a lot of books and textbooks. "


    "I don''t need that."


    Su Cheng smiled and nodded his head.


    "I have all the knowledge, so I don''t need to bring that kind of thing."


    Before giving a formal lecture to Ilsa, Su Cheng decides to chat with Ilsa first, narrow the relationship with Ilsa, and let Ilsa relax by the way, because Su Cheng also sees that Ilsa is a little reserved now.


    "Ilsa, did you have William''s history class this morning? What do you think? "


    "Bored to death!" Ilsa lovably puffed up her pink little face, "Mr. William has been talking all the time, and I only listened at the bottom. I almost fell asleep several times... And I also had a math class in the morning. Math is so difficult and boring..."


    Su Cheng listened quietly to Ilsa''s bitter water, smiling and nodding from time to time.


    Slowly, Ilsa, who vomited bitterly, relaxed slowly, and the whole person was not as stiff as before.


    After a few minutes, Ilsa finally "vomited" all her "bitter water".


    When Su Cheng saw that Ilsa had "vomited" all the "bitter water" and the whole person was relaxed, he said, "it''s really hard for you, Ilsa. Their teaching method is really boring. "


    Su Cheng paused and then said, "Ilsa, do you like listening to stories?"


    "Well! Yes! I like listening to stories best! "


    I think so. Few 6-year-old children don''t like listening to stories. Su Cheng said silently in his heart.


    Long before Su Cheng came to Pendragon, he began to think: if I were elected to be the military art teacher of his highness Ilsa, how should I teach her?


    Before I became a teacher, I began to think about how to teach. This may be very silly in the eyes of many people, but in Su Cheng''s view, it is very necessary - it has always been his habit to plan ahead.


    Therefore, after several hard thoughts, Su Cheng decided to use his advantages flexibly.


    Su Cheng carefully examines himself and finds that he has only two strengths: he is good at telling stories and his eloquence after telling stories for so many years.


    Therefore, Su Cheng decided to combine his two strengths perfectly with the teacher''s career!


    He will teach his highness Ilsa by telling stories.


    "Ilsa," said Su Cheng with a smile, "I want to tell you a story. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Well! Want to hear! " Ilsa nodded expectantly.


    Su Cheng cleared his throat.


    "A long time ago, there was a king of a country who was very kind and respected benevolence, righteousness and morality. One day, the enemy country fought over. The king himself led the army to repel the aggression of the enemy country. "


    "The armies of both sides had a duel near a river. The king''s army was on one bank of the river and the enemy''s army was on the other bank of the river. The enemy''s army quickly crossed the river and wanted to attack the king''s army on the other bank of the river."


    "A general next to the king said to the king: now that the enemy''s army is halfway across the river and has come to the middle of the river, we can launch an attack and win a big victory."


    "The king thought it was unkind and unkind, so he rejected the general''s opinion and slowly waited for the enemy army to cross the river."


    "Soon, the enemy''s troops crossed the river and began to form an array. The king''s general came to the king and said: while the enemy''s troops have not formed an array, attack quickly and you will win. But the king still thought it was unkind and unkind, rejected the general''s opinion, and slowly waited for the enemy''s army to form a good formation. "


    "Soon, the enemy''s army arranged the formation. The king saw that the other party had arranged the formation before he began to attack. The combat effectiveness of the enemy''s army was stronger than that of the king''s army. Once the two sides fought, the king''s army was defeated and collapsed, and the king almost died there."


    "So, Ilsa, after listening to this story, can you tell me how you feel?"


    After telling stories for so many years, Su Cheng has already mastered the method of how to tell a story well. In his cadence and rhythm, Ilsa has long been fascinated.


    Now, after hearing Su Cheng''s question, he recovered.


    "Oh, my, my feelings?" Ilsa tilted her little head. "I think the king was so stupid that he lost the war he could have won."


    "Oh? Where''s the fool? "


    Ilsa lovably tilted her little head again and thought seriously there.


    Su Cheng was not in a hurry. He smiled and slowly waited for Ilsa''s answer, letting Ilsa think slowly there.


    After a while, Ilsa said:


    "I think this king stresses benevolence, righteousness and morality too much, so he repeatedly let opportunities run away and finally led to his own failure. I don''t think he should talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality in the battlefield, as long as he can win."


    "Ilsa, you speak very well!" Su Cheng praised, "through this story, I want to tell you a very important point in the art of war - the art of war is a deceitful method. Use all conceivable methods to deceive the enemy, so that the enemy can''t see our real intention and disrupt the rhythm of the enemy, so that he can win. Therefore, it''s a big taboo to speak of benevolence, righteousness and morality on the battlefield..."


    Su Cheng carefully explained the thought of "soldiers, crafty ways", while Ilsa listened carefully, took out the paper and pen she had brought, and took notes while listening.


    Soon, Su Cheng explained the thought of "soldiers, crafty ways", and Ilsa also took notes on more than half a piece of paper.


    "Teacher Cheng, I think you are a little different from other teachers." Ilsa said excitedly.


    "Oh? Do you look different? " Su Cheng said jokingly.


    "Not just looks! Mr. Cheng, your teaching method is different from that of the history and mathematics teachers this morning. The two teachers in the morning just talked dryly, while I just listened boring at the bottom. I haven''t interacted with me like you. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Su Cheng smiled and then said, "Ilsa, if only you like it. OK, I''m going to tell the next story. Are you ready? "


    "Yes!" Ilsa nodded hard and looked at Su Cheng with expectant eyes, "ready!"


    ......


    Outside the study.


    Su Cheng and Ilsa can''t imagine that at this time, outside the study, two people with the highest power in the British Empire are secretly hiding outside the study, eavesdropping on the movement in the study.


    However, to be exact, it should be someone eavesdropping while another person is helplessly accompanying him.


    Emperor gozewen put his ear on the door and listened carefully to the movement in the study.


    "Ha ha," Ge zewen stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes with a smile, "it seems that Su Cheng is a good teacher. I''m fascinated by it. It seems that he has recruited a good teacher for Ilsa."


    "Your Majesty." Jacob said faintly, "how can you say that you are also the emperor of Britannia Empire? Please don''t eavesdrop any more."


    "Shut up! Although I am the emperor of Britannia Empire, I am also Ilsa''s grandfather! Isn''t it normal for grandpa to care about whether his granddaughter has studied hard and whether she has been bullied by teachers? "


    Looking at gozewen who continued to listen to the movement in the study, Jacob sighed helplessly.


    Almost all the citizens of the British Empire knew how much his majesty gozeven loved his granddaughter Ilsa.


    When Ilsa was 4 years old, Ilsa''s father, that is, gozewen''s only son, proposed to gozewen that Ilsa could begin to receive systematic education.


    However, this proposal was rejected by gozewen without hesitation.


    "Ilsa is only four years old now! It''s not time to receive systematic education! I will let Ilsa have a wonderful childhood until she is 6! "¡ª¡ª This is what gozeven said to his son at that time.


    Therefore, until Ilsa was 6 years old, that is, now, gozewen began to hire excellent teachers from all over the country to teach Ilsa.


    However, although Ge zewen dotes on Ilsa in every way, he has never relaxed Ilsa''s education and personality shaping. Ilsa''s father has not been in pandragon for many years. Therefore, the reason why Ilsa can have this healthy and excellent personality is basically the credit of Ge zewen who has been with her for many years.


    At this time, a bodyguard ran to gozewen with an anxious appearance, fell in gozewen''s ear and whispered something to gozewen.


    Gozewen''s face changed slightly.


    When the bodyguard finished, he stepped aside.


    "What''s the matter? Your majesty. " Jacob asked after noticing the change in gozeven''s face.


    "Very bad news," gozewen said in a deep voice¡° There was a peasant rebellion led by the Earl of York, and it was not small. "


    "Peasant rebellion?"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly, then turned his head and looked at the door of the study where Su Cheng and Ilsa were now.


    A thoughtful look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 20

    A month and a half later.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, in the emperor''s study.


    At this time, in the emperor''s study, gozeven sat behind a large wooden table, while Jacob and Iser stood in front of gozeven with their heads down.


    "Anyway, it''s too miserable..." gozewen''s face is not good. "It''s been a month and a half, a whole month and a half, and the peasant rebellion led by count York has not been calmed down yet. Several annihilation troops have been sent to annihilate it. Not only there is no result, but also makes the rebel army stronger and stronger! The rebel army has now expanded to 30000! Even a peasant rebel army can''t be solved! Are the Knights of our empire so unbearable? "


    Although Ge zewen has a bad reputation among the people. As an emperor, he is somewhat fatuous and incompetent, after all, he has been an emperor for decades, and he already has a strong aura that only those who have been in the top position for a long time.


    Therefore, GE zewen, who is always kind and friendly, is also very scary and powerful when he starts a fire.


    Hearing gozewen''s severe criticism, Iser couldn''t help but look ashamed and bury his head lower.


    "Your Majesty." Iser said, "it''s not so much that our knights are unbearable, but it''s more that the leaders of this peasant rebel army are really a little powerful."


    "What a powerful method. Tell me."


    After that, gozewen put on a posture of listening attentively.


    "There are three leaders in this peasant rebel army." Ethel said, "these three leaders are called Anton, Abel and Abbott respectively. I have read the battle report. From the report, these three people do have good military command skills. It is hard to believe that these three people were just farmers, especially Anton. From the report, his ability is the highest, Therefore, he is also the highest of the three leaders. "


    "Farmers?" Ge zewen frowned, "are these three people who used to be just farmers beating the Knights of our empire?"


    When the peasant rebel army just started to rebel, there were only more than 400 people. In order to eliminate the peasant rebel army, gozewen sent three troops to eliminate it.


    The first army had 1000 people. There were no knights to command, 400 to 1000. As a result, the 1000 people army was completely destroyed by the rebel army, and then the rebel army expanded to 6000 people.


    Then, the second army of 8000 people was sent, commanded by a Xingui knight, 6000 beat 8000, and then disabled by the rebel army. The Xingui Knight came back with 3000 disabled soldiers, and the rebel army expanded to 13000.


    The unbearable gozewen sent 16000 people to the third army, plus two Xingui knights. 13000 beat 16000. He was defeated by the rebel army. Finally, the rebel army expanded to 30000.


    Three wars and three defeats are terrible.


    It''s hard for gozewen to believe that three people who were originally farmers could defeat the Knights of their empire with their superb command level.


    "Your Majesty." At this time, Jacob, who had never spoken before, suddenly said, "you have to believe that there are geniuses in this world. People are different from people born. Some people can easily command 100000 troops without even the experience of commanding 10 people."


    "Mr. Jacob is right." Ethel nodded.


    "That''s what you say." Ge zewen said in a deep voice, "the leaders of the three peasant rebel forces are three geniuses?"


    Iser was silent for a moment before nodding: "you can say so."


    "Whatever!" Ge zewen said impatiently, "get rid of this rebel army! If they are allowed to fool around again, the loss of our empire will be greater and greater, and it will also greatly damage the prestige of our empire among countries in the world. All countries will despise our country and think that our British Empire is a weak country that can''t even quickly calm the peasant rebellion! "


    "Your Majesty," said Iser, "according to my judgment, the Xingui Knights alone may not be able to deal with the three leaders of the rebel army, so I think it''s time to send the double oak knights for the next wave of suppression army. And now the rebel army has expanded to 30000. For the next wave of elimination army, I suggest sending more than 30000 troops to fight more and less. If the double oak Knight commands more troops than the rebel army, he will be able to successfully eliminate the rebel army. "


    "Send more than 30000 exterminators?! no way! In the next wave of annihilation, I will send only 5000 people! "


    "Your Majesty?!"


    Iser jerked up his head and looked at gozeven with a stunned expression.


    "I can''t stand this rebel army fooling around on my land." Ge zewen''s face was not good and said, "there are only 5000 troops we can dispatch quickly. It takes a lot of time to assemble an army of more than 30000 people and the materials and baggage they use. I don''t have so much time to spend in this regard! Just 5000! In the next wave of annihilation, I will send only 5000 people! "


    "Your Majesty..." Iser looked at gozewen tearfully.


    Jacob smiled bitterly and shook his head gently. He was used to it. It was not a day or two for gozewen to make such disorderly decisions.


    "But, your majesty!" Iser gritted his teeth, "if only 5000 people are sent and 30000 people are beaten with 5000 people, I''m afraid we need to send a strong commander!"


    "Powerful commander... Ethel, do you have any good candidates?"


    "... with such a huge difference in military strength, you may only send fanlan knights or four Royal Knights to fight..."


    "To deal with a group of peasant rebels, we still need to send fanlan knights and four Royal Knights? no way! You can only send two oak knights at most! If other countries knew that our British Empire had to send fanlan knights and four Royal Knights to deal with a group of peasant rebels, what would they think of us? They will think that our British Empire is a wonderful country that uses bows and crossbows to fight mosquitoes! So no! You can only send Xingui knight or double oak knight to fight! "


    "Your Majesty..."


    Iser once again looked like he was going to cry. At the same time, he quickly went over the list of new laurel knights and double oak knights that the Empire could send, and found that no one could be competent for such a difficult task.


    The three commanders of the enemy have the strength to defeat Xingui knights. In addition, there is a great military difference of 1 to 6. I''m afraid even his daughter Eliza will not be able to win the war.


    Just then Jacob, who had just stood silent, suddenly said:


    "Your Majesty, if you can, I have a good candidate here who wants to recommend to you. If it is him, he will be able to complete this arduous task."


    "Oh?" Ge zewen raised his eyebrows, "who is it? Who will listen? "


    Ethel was surprised to turn around and wanted to hear who Jacob said was the right person.


    "I -" Jacob said slowly with a shallow smile, "recommend Su Cheng, the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa, as the commander of the next wave of annihilation army."

 Chapter 21

    Jacob''s words seemed to have magic. After they were said, the whole study immediately became quiet.


    Even the wind blowing into the study seemed to have stopped.


    The whole study was so shrouded in a strange silence.


    It took several seconds for Ethel to break the strange silence.


    "Jacob, are you crazy?!" Iser said anxiously, "Su Cheng is just the teacher of his highness Ilsa now!"


    "So?" Jacob said faintly.


    "He never commanded the army, nor even joined the army! Is it appropriate for him to command 5000 people and let him defeat 30000 people? "


    "Oh?" Jacob turned to Ethel with an expression as if he had heard a joke. "Mr. Ethel, if I remember correctly, did you agree with me just now? The view that there is genius in the world. "


    "This..." Ethel choked.


    "Jacob," gozewen said in a deep voice, "how do you know that Su Cheng is a genius?"


    After hearing gozevin''s question, Jacob smiled and raised a finger to his head: "feel it."


    Then Jacob said, "I''ve brought soldiers and fought wars before, and I know a little military knowledge. Therefore, after seeing the experience written by Su Cheng, I was also shocked. It''s hard to imagine that such a wonderful divine object was written by a 17-year-old boy."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Ethel nodded deeply.


    "Then, I saw Su Cheng at a close distance at the teaching ceremony of his highness Ilsa''s teachers."


    The smile on Jacob''s face changed slightly and became strange.


    "How to say, I was surprised."


    "Surprised?" Gozevin looked at Jacob in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m surprised." Jacob nodded seriously, "I dare not say what Jacob is good at, but in terms of looking at people, I think no one in the whole pandragon can match me."


    "When I first saw Su Cheng, I decided that Su Cheng was definitely a great genius! No, he''s a great genius. Maybe he underestimates him. He''s a great talent that''s rarely seen in a thousand years! " Jacob said in a decisive tone.


    "Moreover, I believe -" Jacob turned his head and smiled at Iser. "Mr. Iser should also feel Su Cheng''s extraordinary."


    Iser was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "My intuition also tells me that Su Cheng is definitely not an ordinary person, but I don''t think he is as exaggerated as Mr. Jacob said. It''s still too exaggerated to see a great talent in a thousand years."


    Seeing Ethel both agree with and deny himself, Jacob just smiled thoughtfully and didn''t argue.


    Gozeven looked at Ethel and then at Jacob.


    The study was shrouded in silence again.


    After a while, gozewen rubbed the temples on both sides in confusion and said:


    "In fact, I''ve always been curious. Is your so-called ''seeing people'' so magical? Jacob, how do you see from a person you meet for the first time that he is a great talent rarely seen in a thousand years? "


    Seeing that gozewen didn''t seem to believe himself, Jacob said patiently, "although it''s amazing to say so, it''s enough to see whether a person is a useful talent from his face, his aura and the feeling he gives."


    Gozewen was silent again.


    At this time, Iser said, "Your Majesty, I don''t think we should be so reckless! Su Cheng is not an ordinary person, I agree with that! But I don''t agree to let him ascend to the sky and directly command 5000 people! This is too reckless! Who can directly command 5000 people without leading experience? And we have to use these 5000 people to deal with 30000 people! "


    "Mr. Iser is wrong to say so." Jacob said faintly, "the three leaders of the rebel army defeated the three waves of crusaders of our Britannia Empire without leading experience before, and defeated our three new Guangxi Knights before and after. Therefore, leading experience is a joke in front of genius."


    Jacob then said, "since Anton, Abel and Abbott are geniuses, what''s wrong with using geniuses who are more talented than them to defeat them?"


    "Even if Su Cheng can command 5000 people, can he beat 30000 with these 5000 people? Is he so divine? "


    "Didn''t I just say that," Jacob said in an impatient tone, "this Su Cheng is a rare talent in a thousand years. What''s 5000 to 30000? What''s more, there''s a huge difference in troops. I believe he Su Cheng can cope with it."


    "You..."


    "Stop arguing!!"


    Gozewen, who had just been silent, suddenly roared. Jacob and Ethel immediately shut up and stopped arguing.


    "... you two go out first." Ge zewen rubbed his eyes a little tired, "let me think about it again."


    "Yes." Jacob and Ethel answered in unison.


    Then they walked out of the study together.


    Jacob, who was walking ahead, stopped when he was about to leave the study, then turned around and said to gozeven, "your majesty! If you want to use Su Cheng, you still have to ask his opinions first! After all, we can''t force others to do things, which is counterproductive! If Su Cheng doesn''t want to take over the task, forget it! If Su Cheng doesn''t want to take over this task, I recommend Eliza, the double oak knight, as the commander of the Crusade army! Eliza is also a rare talent. Among the two oak knights, she may be the only one who can cope with the rebellion! "


    "Yes." Ge zewen nodded, "I see. You two go out."


    As soon as Goethe''s voice fell, Jacob turned back and left the study with great strides.


    ......


    the second day. morning.


    Pandragon, a remote, small house somewhere.


    "Good morning, brother. Good morning, Deng Jiaer. Good morning, Carol. " Alan yawned as he greeted Su Cheng and walked towards his seat.


    "Good morning, Alan."


    "Alan! Good morning! "


    "Well, good morning, Alan."


    Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer and Carol also said hello to Alan in turn.


    It''s breakfast time. Carol made breakfast early. Four delicate and nutritious breakfasts were neatly placed on the table. Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er also sat down at the table just now, waiting for Alan to come. Now Alan also came and sat down in his seat, so they can have dinner.


    Two weeks ago, Su Cheng''s first salary was paid - a full 50000 francs.


    50000 British francs a month is already an incredible wage level.


    On almost the same day, Carol''s salary was paid - 7000 British francs.


    Although Carol''s salary is a little insignificant compared with Su Cheng''s, it is a very good salary for a 16-year-old girl.


    Together, they were paid 57000 francs - enough to rent a cabin in pandragonry.


    Therefore, two weeks ago, Su Cheng and the four moved out of the stable and lived in a remote and small hut in pandragon.


    Although this cabin is remote and small, it is better than cheap. The monthly rent is only 20000 francs a month. Although the house is small, it has everything it should have. There is a small hall, a toilet and bath room, a house and a kitchen.


    Because the space is relatively small, Alan and Deng Jiaer sleep on the bed of the house, Carol sleeps on the sofa in the hall, and Su Cheng sleeps on the floor of the hall.


    Finally he moved away from the stable, and life began to get better. Su Cheng and the four people couldn''t help smiling.


    As usual, Carol is responsible for three meals a day for four people, and now Su Cheng and four people, as usual, sit on the four sides of the wooden table, eating breakfast leisurely and chatting.


    "Well, you know," said dangar, "the peasant rebellion led by the count of York a month and a half ago has not been resolved yet. The imperial company sent three waves of crusading troops to destroy them, and all of them were defeated. "


    "Yes." Su Cheng then said, "this peasant rebel army really has some level. The Empire sent three waves of crusading troops. The scale of the crusading army is bigger and bigger. It has not calmed the rebellion until now. I don''t know how the Empire will deal with this rebel army next."


    After that, Su Cheng shrugged and said casually, "but the Empire will decide how to deal with this rebel next. Anyway, it''s none of our business."


    "Yes." Carol nodded aside. "It doesn''t matter what the Empire does next. It''s none of our business. The four of us can continue to live our ordinary and full days."


    "Ordinary and full days..." after hearing Carol''s words, Su Cheng suddenly murmured in a voice that only he could hear. At the same time, there was some confusion in his eyes.


    ......


    Carol is the fastest person to finish breakfast because she has to work in the restaurant quickly.


    Su Cheng also went to Baiyang palace to give a lecture to his highness Ilsa this morning, so he was the second person to finish breakfast. After breakfast, Su Cheng quickly put on his teacher''s clothes, and then went straight to Baiyang palace.


    After coming to Baiyang palace, Su Cheng finally successfully entered Baiyang palace and came to Ilsa''s study after receiving a lot of troublesome identity tests from the guards of Baiyang palace.


    "Good morning, Ilsa." Su Cheng waved to Ilsa with a smile and said hello.


    Ilsa, who was reading on the table, immediately put down her book and said, "teacher Cheng, you''re coming."


    "Did you review the content of last class?" Su Cheng sat down in front of Ilsa as he said so.


    Ilsa was angry and said:


    "Of course I did a good review. Mr. Cheng, you look in a good mood today. What happened?"


    "Nothing good happened. The only good thing may be to see Ilsa again today and give Ilsa a class."


    "Teacher, you must be very popular with girls because you can talk so well."


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly found that Ilsa''s face was not very good.


    "What''s the matter? Ilsa, aren''t you feeling well? "


    "No, it''s not physical discomfort." Ilsa had a little worry on her face. "A month and a half ago, the count of York led a peasant rebellion. Grandpa sent troops to calm it in time, but the peasant rebel army was able to fight unexpectedly. The Crusaders sent three times were defeated. Now a month and a half have passed, the rebellion has not been settled, and the rebel army has gradually grown, From the original hundreds of people, there are now 30000 troops. Grandpa has been worried about this in recent days. According to the maid sister, Grandpa hasn''t slept well recently. After all, grandpa is a little old, so I''m a little worried about Grandpa''s health. "


    Looking at Ilsa, who was worried about his grandfather''s health, Su Cheng smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a group of peasant rebel army. The reason why it hasn''t been destroyed is that our Britannia Empire hasn''t really moved. If our Britannia Empire has really moved, this rebel army can be easily destroyed."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door!


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, a sound came in from outside the door.


    "Mr. Cheng, your majesty is looking for you. Your majesty has something to tell you."


    "Looking for me?" Su Cheng was stunned.


    What does the emperor want from me? Have I done anything bad lately? I don''t think so.


    Although Su Cheng was full of doubts, he could not disobey the emperor''s order. He quickly responded:


    "OK, I see."


    Ilsa flashed her big eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Teacher Cheng, why were you called by grandpa?"


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know. Go there first. Ilsa, read some books first. I''ll go back."


    ......


    meanwhile.


    Pandragon, Jacob Churchill''s residence.


    Jacob was sitting by the huge French window, looking out at the scenery and sipping the black tea in his hand.


    A waiter suddenly came up to Jacob and said:


    "Sir, Iser hill, commander-in-chief of the order of Gabriel and the integrated knight, is now at the door of the mansion and says he wants to see you."


    Jacob smiled and nodded.


    "Let him in."


    The waiter who received the order saluted and then withdrew.


    Soon Jacob heard a footsteps approaching him.


    "Mr. Jacob, is that really good?"


    Ethel''s voice came from behind Jacob.


    "Do you really want Su Cheng to command 5000 people to put down the rebellion?"


    Jacob put down his black tea cup, then slowly stood up and turned around, looking straight at Ethel with sharp eyes.


    "Mr. Iser," said Jacob, "please have confidence in my judgment and Su Cheng. I have absolute confidence in Su Cheng."


    "Of course, Su Cheng can choose to refuse the task."


    As he spoke, Jacob turned his back and rushed his back to Ethel.


    "It''s just," Jacob said quietly. "I guess Su Cheng won''t refuse the task."


    "Why?" Iser wondered.


    "Because." Jacob turned his head, smiled strangely and looked at Ethel. "I read from his eyes that he is not a man willing to live an ordinary life."

 Chapter 22

    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, assembly hall.


    Su Cheng tightened his lips and stood in a corner of the conference hall, clenching his fists. Because he was too hard, his fingernails deeply pierced into the palm of his hand. Even so, he still couldn''t control the slight trembling of his hands.


    I took a few deep breaths, but it was still useless. I couldn''t make my heart beat wildly because of too much tension back to its usual speed.


    At the same time, I didn''t order my hands and feet to stop shaking.


    Nervous, so nervous!


    This is Su Cheng''s current state of mind. He feels his heart is beating fast now, and his hands and feet can''t help shaking slightly, even he still feels a little sick.


    Because after a while, according to his answer, his life will change greatly.


    After his majesty called him yesterday morning, without any greetings, he directly asked him if he was willing to take 5000 soldiers to pacify the 30000 rebels who had not been pacified for a month and a half. His majesty also gave him nearly a day to think about it. It''s okay if he didn''t want to take the task. He can still be Ilsa''s teacher when the general assembly opens tomorrow morning, He''s about to say his choice.


    Now, when his majesty comes down, he has to give his majesty an answer.


    Is to take this task! Still don''t answer!


    Su Cheng has been thinking about the present since yesterday, so he didn''t sleep all night last night. He has been thinking of it and hasn''t come up with a reply.


    Su Cheng is not the only one in the conference hall. The conference hall is now full of people.


    The long red carpet in the middle of the conference hall separates the left and right sides. The left and right sides of the red carpet are full of people, and only the middle is empty. The civil servants stood on the left side of the council chamber, while the military officials, that is, the knights, stood on the right side of the council chamber.


    On the left side of the assembly hall are almost all middle-aged and old people. There are basically no young people, and their temperament is more elegant.


    On the right side of the assembly hall, there are many young and middle-aged people, basically no old people, and their temperament is masculine.


    This is the practice of the British Empire. When the emperor wants to hold a big meeting in the Council hall, civil servants and knights stand separately. Civil servants generally stand on the left side of the Council hall, while Knights stand on the right side of the Council hall.


    Today is not only the day for Su Cheng to reply to the emperor, but also the day for a big meeting.


    This makes Su Cheng more nervous now. I will reply to the emperor in full view later.


    In addition to being nervous, Su Cheng has more emotions in his heart.


    There is anxiety, excitement, confusion and panic


    Since his majesty had not come and the general meeting had not begun, the people in the Council hall gathered in twos and threes to chat.


    Su Cheng can hear some other people''s conversations, and many people are talking about him.


    "He is Su Cheng. He looks a little like a prairie man."


    "Your Majesty is really reckless. How can a person who has never joined the army directly lead the army of 5000 people, and still fight less and more, and fight 30000 with 5000, with a force gap of 1:6. It''s enough even for fanlan knights and four Royal Knights."


    "It is said that it was not his Majesty''s idea, but master Jacob''s idea."


    "What did Jacob do?"


    "Although he is a teacher who specializes in teaching the art of war, that doesn''t mean he will lead the army."


    "Hum, why don''t you let me wait for the knight? How can we say that our knights are promoted by military skills, and let a civilian without war experience command them? That''s not to let the 5000 army die in vain. "


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of voices from around fell into Su Cheng''s ears, making Su Cheng more nervous and afraid.


    Just then, he suddenly felt dark in front of him. He looked up and saw a handsome man standing in front of him. The man looked about his age, but his face was full of pride.


    "Are you Su Cheng?" The man asked.


    "Ah, yes, I am." Su Cheng tried to suppress the trembling of his voice.


    "I''m enly hunter, a knight of the double oaks, belonging to the order of Gabriel." The man said in a proud tone, "I''ve heard general Iser mention you before that you have a rare military talent."


    "However, my point of view is the same as Eliza. You have never led a soldier, and you have never entered the army. You only talk about the art of war. How can a person like you lead the army? If you know the truth, you refuse this mission. Don''t harm the names of those 5000 people in vain. Be a teacher. Your talent is just to be a teacher at most, If you want to fight in the future, you can start with a small soldier, and then slowly learn military skills and qualifications. It took me a long time to be promoted to Xingui knight, and then it took me a long time to be promoted to double oak knight. "


    "Are you finished?" Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "if you''re finished, can you go away?"


    Enly hunt, Su Cheng also has an impression of this man.


    He is an outstanding talent as famous as Eliza. He and Eliza are the two most outstanding young people in the Imperial Army and are known as the twin generals of the British Empire.


    Seeing that Su Cheng didn''t want to talk to himself anymore, enli glanced unhappily, and then returned to the front of the right side of the Council hall.


    Ethel and Eliza are standing at the front of the right side of the Council hall. Ethel looked dignified, while Eliza looked as usual.


    "What did you just do?" Eliza asked enley.


    Enli is one year older than Eliza. She is 20 years old. When she was only 20, she became a double oak knight. At the same time, she has a good relationship with Eliza. They are good friends.


    "Nothing. I just went to say hello to Su Cheng. It is suggested that he should not take the task, which has only killed the 5000 people. " Enly shrugged. "He''s shaking all over now."


    Eliza looks back at Su Cheng, who is shrinking in the corner. Although she is far away, Eliza, who has always had good eyesight, can clearly see that Su Cheng''s hands and feet have been shaking slightly.


    "As for being so nervous? If you are afraid, just refuse the task later. " There was a slight disdain on Eliza''s face.


    "That''s enough," said Ethel beside Eliza. "Don''t make fun of others, let alone despise others. If it were you, you would be so nervous and scared!"


    After hearing her father''s scolding, Eliza spit out her little tongue.


    After a while, the bodyguard in the Council hall shouted:


    "Your Majesty, come!"


    Su Cheng took another deep breath.


    coming! It''s time to make a decision!


    Su Cheng thought as he walked to the back of the knights on the right side of the Council hall, and everyone in the Council hall stood up.


    Soon, Emperor gozeven and Jacob came in through the side door of the Council hall.


    After sitting on the throne, Goze Wenlang said:


    "Today is the day of the great conference. I have many questions to discuss with the ministers and knights present, but before that, I have to make sure one thing. Mr. Cheng! Please come forward! "


    After hearing the emperor''s call to him, Su Cheng took a deep breath again, then came out from behind the knights, and then slowly walked towards the center of the Council hall.


    Su Cheng''s hands and feet were still shaking slightly. Many people saw it. Su Cheng heard a lot of subtle laughter and ridicule.


    But Su Cheng didn''t have the leisure to mind so much. He bit his teeth and continued to walk slowly.


    After arriving at the center of the conference hall, he knelt down slowly on one knee, clenched his right hand into a fist, put his fist face against the ground, and lowered his head deeply.


    "How did you think about the task I told you yesterday?" Ge zewen said faintly, "are you willing to lead 5000 troops to calm the 30000 rebel troops?"


    Jacob beside Goze''s tattoo also looked expressionless at Su Cheng kneeling on one knee.


    Ethel, standing in front of the right side of the Council hall, looked at Su Cheng with a dignified face.


    Eliza, enly and everyone present are also looking at Su Cheng kneeling in the middle.


    All kinds of sight.


    There is the sight of expectation, the sight of disdain, and the sight of plainness


    I felt all kinds of eyes of everyone present gathered on my body. Su Cheng clenched his teeth and tightened his right hand.


    Sure enough, you should refuse. Su Cheng said to himself in his heart.


    There is a heated debate in Su Cheng''s heart:


    Originally, I was just a lover of military and art of war. I had read many books related to art of war and military on earth and was familiar with this aspect. The reason why I was selected as Ilsa''s art of war teacher was only because I copied Sun Tzu''s art of war. It''s not how capable I am at all. I just have a good memory and am a copycat.


    In the final analysis, I don''t have any talent in war and military. Mr. Iser just read my copy of grandson''s art of war and mistakenly thought I was very talented. I don''t have any talent at all!


    Rejecting this task has no loss to me. I can still be Ilsa''s art of war teacher, still get a rich salary, and the future will be better and better.


    If I take this task, I''ll go to war. I''m likely to die in war. I don''t want to die so soon!


    But... This is a big opportunity. If I seize it, my future life will become


    No, no, no! What am I thinking! No matter how big the opportunity is, you have to grasp it! Eliza and that enly are right. I just talk. How can I command an army of 5000 people if I haven''t even joined the army!


    Um! Refuse the task!


    Then continue to be a relaxed, safe and well paid teacher!


    Um! Refuse!


    Continue to live a relaxed and safe life.


    The job is just to teach Ilsa. It''s easy and safe, and the salary is high.


    Life will be better and better in the future.


    Continue to live leisurely with Alan and them every day, living an ordinary but happy life.


    Yes, an ordinary but happy life is enough for me.


    Ordinary life


    Yes... That''s enough for me


    Ordinary... Life


    Enough


    ......


    Su Cheng loosened his tight teeth and shouted. The loud voice startled everyone in the Council hall.


    "Me! Willing to go to counter the rebellion!! Use these 5000 people to defeat 30000 rebels! "


    Su Cheng''s voice echoed in Nuo Da''s conference hall.


    Ethel slowly closed his eyes and whispered, "you''re right, Jacob..."


    Eliza and enly''s eyes widened.


    The literary ministers looked surprised.


    The Knights frowned.


    Jacob smiled happily and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "you are really not a person willing to be ordinary..."

 Chapter 23

    Anton is very proud now. He is riding on a horse in high spirits.


    A month and a half ago, he united his two companions Abel and Abbott to incite the farmers and set off an uprising.


    The response of the brundian empire was also very fast. In the last month and a half, they sent 3 troops to encircle and suppress them.


    However, Anton and his two companions also had great military talents. After ingenious command and mobilization, they defeated all the crusaders of the British Empire.


    This insurgent army has expanded from hundreds of people to 30000 now.


    Now, the 30000 strong army is divided into three routes. Anton, the most capable and prestigious at present, commands 15000 people as the Middle Route Army, Abel leads 10000 people as the left Route Army, and Albert leads 5000 people as the right route army.


    The three-way army pointed directly at the city of Cordoba.


    The reason why they chose to attack Cordoba city is that they have received reliable information. Cordoba city has accumulated a large amount of materials. Moreover, because it is deep in the mainland and has been in a safer place for a long time, Cordoba city has not arranged a large number of soldiers.


    This is the most suitable target for them who lack materials.


    Anton turned his head and shouted to the messenger next to him, "go on! Let the army go faster! Faster! It''s still too slow! "


    "Yes!"


    Seeing the herald leave, Anton sneered and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "I don''t want Abel and Abbott to take the credit. If I can take Cordoba, my prestige in the army will overwhelmingly surpass Abel and Abbott, hum."


    Just then, he saw his own sentry, riding his horse towards him, rushed to his back and forth, and shouted:


    "Chief! After receiving reliable information, Britannia sent another army to encircle and suppress us! "


    Anton''s face sank.


    "How many people have been sent this time? Is the commander a new laurel knight or a double oak knight? "


    "Only 5000 people were sent this time! Moreover, the commander is neither a new laurel Knight nor a double oak knight, but a civilian who is not even the captain of the army! "


    Anton is stunned, then looks up and laughs.


    "Hahaha! Is the shit emperor of Britannia out of his mind? Last time, I sent two Xingui knights to command nearly 20000 troops to encircle and suppress us. I defeated them all. This time, I sent a civilian to command 5000 people? It''s killing me! "


    ......


    At this time, pandragon, the residence of Earl Hyde and integration Knight Iser.


    Ethel, who was reading, suddenly put down his book and asked Eliza, "Eliza, do you think he will win?"


    Eliza raised her eyebrows. Say in a mocking tone:


    "Father, haven''t you always liked Su Cheng? I think Su Cheng has great military talent. Why are you worried now? "


    "There is no doubt that he has great military talent." Iser said in a decisive tone.


    Eliza''s face flashed with displeasure.


    Ethel sighed.


    "However, if he has military talent, he can''t be in such a hurry. He should take it step by step. Let him first take a few people, then slowly accumulate experience, and finally become a general who can control thousands or tens of thousands of people. Instead of directly asking him to step through so many steps in the middle, let him directly take 5000 people and horses, and let him use 5000 people to deal with 30000 people, Even you and enli can''t win with such a huge difference in troops. Jacob is really... Too hasty! "


    "Father, you seem to have said that Jacob proposed to the emperor that Su Cheng lead the troops." Eliza said faintly, "why did he do this?"


    "Hum!" Ethel showed a sneer. "Jacob said he saw that Su Cheng was an unknown military genius and thought that Su Cheng would be able to complete the task. I really don''t understand where Jacob got his confidence!"


    "So Mr. Jacob is very confident in Su Cheng, so he proposed to send this task to Su Cheng?"


    "It should be, but I think he should send this task to Su Cheng for another reason."


    "Another reason?" Eliza wondered.


    Iser pondered for a moment and asked, "Eliza, how many integrated knights are there in the British Empire now?"


    "Huh?" Eliza was stunned. "Now you are an integration knight."


    Ethel sighed again.


    "Then you should also know how bad the situation in Britannia is now?"


    Eliza closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    "Britannia''s national strength has slipped a lot now," Iser said slowly. "At this critical juncture, we have bad relations with the other three Empires: the Lorraine empire in the south, the Holy Hiran empire in the north and the Frankish empire in the East, especially with the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire, The hundred year war with the Frankish Empire has not ended yet. The national defense of our britannian empire is very tense now. Now I am the only integrated knight. It can be said that I can''t support this bad situation alone. "


    "Jacob definitely saw that the national defense situation of the British Empire was not optimistic. He was so anxious to send Su Cheng to the battlefield. He should also hope that Su Cheng''s military talent would burst out, so that the Empire could have another capable knight to ease the tense national defense situation. It''s just that I don''t know if Jacob has thought carefully about the consequences of being so hasty. I can also see that Su Cheng has good military talent and is a good seedling. However, I don''t think he is so divine as Jacob. Su Cheng can directly command 5000 people and defeat 30000 people without taking troops. He is so hasty, What if Su Cheng''s good seedling breaks down before it is fully developed? I really don''t know what Jacob thinks... "


    Before Ethel finished, Eliza suddenly stood up with a "Hoo" and screamed:


    "Why do you think Su Cheng has a good military talent, father and Mr. Jacob?! I think he''s just a man who can only talk! "


    Ethel was stunned, but soon returned to normal, and then said, "Eliza, you should understand that sometimes the eyes of the elderly and the wise are very accurate. Sometimes the man clearly didn''t do anything, but you can see the man from his words and deeds, face and voice..."


    "Enough!" Eliza interrupted Ethel rudely and left the room quickly.


    "I don''t want to hear you say Su Cheng, Su Cheng anymore! I''m so bored! "


    Ethel looked at Eliza''s leaving figure, reluctantly shook his head, then completely closed the book in his hand, and then closed his eyes.


    At this time, Ethel suddenly remembered Jacob''s evaluation of Su Cheng.


    Iser muttered with his eyes closed:


    "Military genius... I hope Su Cheng is really a genius once in a thousand years."

 Chapter 24

    After a morning''s journey, the 5000 Crusaders in Britannia are now repairing and having lunch. Every soldier is silently solving the food in the bowl.


    Coach camp.


    "There are three leaders of the rebel army, namely Anton, Abel and Abbott. They are now divided into three armies, and each of them leads the way. Anton is the most powerful and prestigious of the three, so he commands the most troops. He leads 15000 people. His current position should be here. "


    After the captain of the thousand people team said that, he stretched out his finger and touched it somewhere on the map on the table.


    Su Cheng looked at the position pointed by the team leader and nodded.


    "Well, go on."


    "Abel leads 10000 people. His position is probably here."


    "Yes."


    "The number of people led by Abbott is the least, a total of 5000. His position is probably here."


    "Yes."


    Su Cheng looked thoughtfully at the map in front of him and said:


    "Judging from the march route of their three-way army, their goal is Cordoba."


    "My subordinates think so." The captain of the team said, "Cordoba has a large amount of materials and a small number of soldiers. It is the most appropriate target."


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "Well, I understand the current information. Thank you for your explanation. You can go out first."


    "Yes."


    After the captain of the thousand people team went out, Su Cheng''s originally straight waist immediately bent down. The cold color on his face dissipated and changed into a tired color.


    "Ah... The armor is so heavy." Su Cheng twisted his neck. "I''ve been wearing it for more than a week, but I still can''t get used to it."


    Although Su Cheng is not even a soldier, he is now the commander-in-chief of an army, so his Majesty gave Su Cheng a suit of armor that only knights can wear.


    It is a set of very handsome white and blue armor.


    The armor of knights in this world is very different from that of knights in Europe. The shoulder armor of knights in this world is very large, and it is not that kind of "iron can" armor. There are many places on the body without armor protection.


    The rank of soldiers in the British Empire is very simple and easy to remember.


    The lowest of the British Empire''s armies were ordinary soldiers. Up there was the captain of the team of ten, up there was the captain of the team of 100, then the captain of the team of 500, and up there was the captain of the team of 1000.


    Above the captain of the thousand men team is the knight.


    If you can be promoted from the captain of the thousand men team to the lowest Xingui Knight among the knights, it means that you have successfully stepped into the ranks of senior officers for a long time.


    However, there are many people who are stuck in the process of Captain upgrading to knight, and have not been upgraded to Knight all their life.


    Su Cheng now commands 5000 people, so there are five thousand team leaders. Just now, it was one of the five who explained the current information to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng originally thought that the five people who were promoted to the captain of thousands of teams by accumulating military achievements would be very unhappy. He was not even a soldier, but he could command them.


    However, he was too worried. At present, the five thousand team captains did not express a bad feeling towards Su Cheng, but strictly followed the orders issued by Su Cheng.


    Not only the five thousand team leaders, but also the 5000 soldiers at the bottom did not express a bad feeling towards Su Cheng, nor did they obey Su Cheng''s orders.


    Su Cheng ordered the whole army to set out immediately. Order the whole army to rest immediately.


    It can be seen that the emperor did not casually throw 5000 unmanageable miscellaneous soldiers to Su Cheng, but handed over 5000 elite troops who would strictly abide by orders to Su Cheng.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng''s pressure is even greater. Any minor mistake of his own is likely to lead to the annihilation of this elite force of 5000 people.


    Moreover, although they were elite troops, the three waves of crusading troops sent before were also elite troops. These three waves of elite troops were still defeated when the number of troops was superior.


    This time, the army led by Su Cheng not only had no advantage in number, but also was at a great disadvantage.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng''s pressure is even greater.


    "So, brother. Have you come up with a plan to break the enemy? " Alan, who had been standing behind Su Cheng just now, said in silence.


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "No, I can''t think of anything."


    "After all, we have to rely on 5000 people to fight 30000 people," Deng Jiaer frowned. "The force gap of 1:6 is not so simple to think of a solution."


    Su Cheng also brought Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    This time, Alan and Deng Jiaer participated in the battle as the knight and squire of Su Cheng.


    Knight''s retinue - that is, the knight''s entourage.


    Every Knight of the britannian empire can have two Knight attendants. When they go to the battlefield, they can take their own Knight attendants to the battlefield.


    If the retinue has made contributions on the battlefield, he will still give military merit to the retinue. When the military merit has accumulated to a certain extent, the retinue can also officially change from a knight retinue to a knight.


    Therefore, many people who dream of becoming a knight are eager to become a knight''s escort, because being a knight''s escort is easier to become a knight than being a small soldier.


    Therefore, the knight''s retinue can be regarded as a particularly popular profession. Whenever a knight wants to publicly recruit people to be his knight''s retinue, the applicants are often counted in thousands. However, a knight can only have two retinues, so the competition can be said to be quite fierce.


    When Alan and Deng Jiaer learned that Su Cheng was going to command 5000 people to subdue the 30000 rebel army, they had to follow him.


    Alan said he wanted to protect Su Cheng, while Deng Jiaer, who dreamed of becoming a world-renowned general, said he wanted to experience this feeling in the army.


    Su Cheng couldn''t resist them, so he asked the emperor for instructions and asked if the emperor could be kind so that he could take them with him.


    Emperor Ge zewen was also cheerful. Although Su Cheng was not a knight at all and was not qualified to have a knight''s escort, GE zewen also made an exception to allow Alan and Deng Jiaer to go to the battlefield with Su Cheng as "Su Cheng''s Knight''s escort".


    Alan sighed.


    "Alas, brother, why did you take such a dangerous task? But now it''s too late to say anything. Let''s find a way to solve the 30000 rebels. However, I''m not good at anything except fighting. It''s OK to let me fight 100 alone, but it''s unlikely to let me fight 30000 alone... Huh? Brother? "


    Alan noticed that his brother was suddenly stunned. He focused on the map on the table in front of him, and his eyes swept around the map.


    Not only Su Cheng, but also Deng Jiaer was stunned at this time. She looked at the map in front of her with her eyes and talked, but Alan couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Alan opened her mouth and was about to say something, but she closed it quickly, because her intuition told her that it was best not to disturb the two people now.


    I don''t know how long it took. Su Chengcai spoke out, but his eyes still didn''t leave the map:


    "Their three-way army is moving too fast... It seems to be in a hurry."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer echoed without raising her head:


    "Yes, they walked too fast."


    Alan swallowed her saliva. She felt that Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er were emitting a strange aura. Alan didn''t dare to make a sound at all. She could only quietly look at the two people who were still looking at the map.


    After a while, Su Cheng moved the realization away from the map and raised his head. The tired color on his face had disappeared and hung a confident smile.


    "I seem to have found a way to defeat the 30000 troops."


    At this time, Deng Jia''er also raised his head, with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, I seem to have come up with a way to defeat them. I don''t know whether it''s right or not. It''s different from the way you came up with, sir."

 Chapter 25

    "Brother, the five thousand team captains have arrived." Alan said to Su Cheng sitting in the chair.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded his head gently.


    Looking up, the five thousand team leaders of the 5000 crusading army have stood in front of themselves.


    Su Cheng and the five thousand team leaders are separated by a large long table, on which there is an extremely detailed map.


    Alan and Carol stood behind Su Cheng.


    "I''m sorry to suddenly call five of you to start an emergency meeting." Su Cheng exchanged greetings for a while, then continued, "I''m going to tell you the strategy of defeating the 30000 rebel army. I hope you can listen well."


    "What?"


    The five thousand team leaders all looked surprised.


    "The strategy of defeating 30000 troops... With 5000 troops?" One of the red haired captains asked in an uncertain tone.


    "Yes, the strategy of defeating 30000 enemy troops." Su Cheng looked calm and looked up at the captain who had just asked questions.


    The five captains couldn''t help swallowing saliva at the same time. They suddenly felt that the manager in front of them seemed to have suddenly changed.


    The whole person seemed to become calm and sit there like a rock. The whole person scattered a strange aura. Under the package of this aura, Su Cheng now has a kind of awe inspiring and inviolable temperament.


    Looking at Su Cheng who has suddenly changed his personality, the five captains feel more secure now.


    At the beginning, the five of them followed Su Cheng to calm the rebellion with the mentality of no return.


    After all, knowing that his commander-in-chief is a person who has never brought troops, anyone will feel empty in his heart, and then don''t hold any hope for the battle.


    "Coach." Another captain asked, "don''t you need to let the two horsemen leave first for a military meeting?"


    He meant Alan and Dengar.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer''s current identities are Su Cheng''s Knight''s retinue, and the knight''s retinue often can only do some thankless and unimportant tasks on the battlefield. Therefore, when holding military meetings, they often reject the knight''s retinue.


    "No need." Su Cheng said, "they are both very important. One of them will be an important person in our battle and will serve as a cavalry forward, while the other she came up with the same plan as me, so it''s nothing for her to stay on the field."


    Su Cheng moved his eyes and swept the five thousand team leaders in front of him one by one.


    "Does anyone else have a problem?"


    There was silence.


    "That seems to be no problem, that''s good."


    Su Cheng stood up and said loudly, "well, now start the military meeting to defeat the rebel army!"


    "Oh, oh!" Five thousand team leaders shouted in unison.


    Su Cheng stretched out his finger and pointed to the three-way men and horses of the rebel army on the map.


    "Our army has only 5000 people, while the enemy has 30000 people, which is six times our number. The difference in military strength between our two sides is 1:6, which is quite wide."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the five thousand team leaders nodded solemnly.


    "However," Su Cheng said, "in fact, the difference between our troops is not so much. The difference between our troops and the enemy is not as great as 1:6."


    "Can''t you do that?" The red haired captain of the thousand people team wondered, "coach, what does this mean?"


    "Because the enemy has dispersed its own forces." Su Cheng poked the map. "The rebel army divided 30000 troops into three roads, only 15000, 10000 and 5000 respectively."


    "Moreover, the terrain of the area they are walking in is complex, and their three-way troops are too separated, so it is difficult to contact and assist each other. In this way, it gives us the opportunity to break one by one. Therefore, I decided to adopt the strategy of" concentrating troops and breaking one by one "and fight all the way! In this way, our military strength difference will not be 1 to 6, but will become 1 to 3, 1 to 2 and 1 to 1. "


    "But, general. Even so, there are still more enemy troops on each route than us or equal to us. "


    "That''s right, so we''ll launch a surprise attack and take them by surprise," Su Cheng continued. "The enemy has defeated three troops in a row for encirclement and suppression in the past month and a half, and it must have bred pride in his heart. Last time, two Xingui Knights commanded 18000 people and horses were defeated by them. This time, there was not only a knight, People who are not even soldiers command 5000 Malay to encircle and suppress them, and their command will be more proud. They certainly didn''t expect that our number was only one sixth of theirs, and they still had the courage to attack and surprise them. "


    "The enemy is just a group of peasant insurgents. The level of training and organization is not high. If the leader dies, the whole army will collapse immediately. Therefore, we should implement beheading tactics and surprise attack the leaders of the enemy along the way."


    Su Cheng reached out and poked the map.


    "Not only that, their soldiers must be very tired now, and the three leaders of their rebel army may not be very harmonious now, which is more suitable for us to raid them and break them one by one."


    "Huh? Commander, how do you know that the enemy soldiers are tired? "


    "I wonder if the five captains have noticed the marching speed of the enemy''s three-way army?"


    "Marching speed?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "Their marching speed is too fast. Under no special circumstances, such marching speed is too abnormal. Although such speed is very fast, it hurts the soldiers. The speed of their three-way army has been so fast these days, and their soldiers must be very tired, which can greatly reduce the disadvantage of our army with fewer troops. "


    "There is another characteristic of these three armies, that is, they seem to be competing, one faster than the other. I think about it. The only possibility is that their three leaders are fighting for merit. Everyone wants to attack Cordoba before the other two armies. "


    "This is my strategic plan," Su Chengwang said to the five thousand team captains. "Do you have any questions or want to add?"


    Five thousand team leaders, look at me and I look at you. No one spoke, and then all five looked at Su Cheng convincingly.


    "General," one of them said, "although this battle plan sounds risky, it feels like it has a good chance to win!"


    "Since there is no doubt, I will begin to announce specific operational details and tasks."


    Su Cheng suddenly pointed to the location of Anton''s Middle Road army marked on the map.


    "Let''s kill this Anton''s 15000 first. According to the speed of our army and the enemy, the battle time will be the day after tomorrow! And the place -- "


    The index finger on the map follows Anton''s marching route and touches a valley.


    "Right here. Raiding the Anton army, the main force of the rebel army in this valley! "

 Chapter 26

    Pandragon. Owen''s restaurant.


    "Carol! Carol! Carol!! "


    After hearing that someone kept calling herself, Carol finally recovered.


    "What''s the matter? Uncle Owen. "


    Owen, the boss, looked at Carol with a worried look on his face and said, "Why are you always distracted recently? You always look like you are out of your mind."


    "Ah, nothing." Carol said faintly, "just because a good friend of mine is doing a very dangerous thing now, and my other two companions are doing that dangerous thing with him. I''m a little worried about the three of them."


    Carol paused and continued:


    "I''m... Worried that they won''t come back..."


    "All right, all right." Owen said with a smile, "there''s nothing to worry about. It''s no use for us to worry here. Is your friend who goes to do dangerous things the boy with black hair and black pupils who waited for you to finish your work and go home with you last time?"


    The last time he had dinner with Ethel, waited for Carol to get off work in the restaurant, and then went home with Carol, Owen just saw Su Cheng.


    "Well, that''s him." Carol nodded.


    Owen''s eyes became strange.


    "Carol, what do you... Have to do with him? Is it that kind of relationship? "


    Then Owen put his hands in the shape of love.


    "Well..."


    Carol raised her right index finger and grabbed the back of her neck - this is Carol''s habit, which she will do when thinking.


    Carol thought for a moment and then said, "it''s not that kind of relationship yet. I should belong to my best friend and cohabitant with him now."


    "Cohabitation?!"


    "Wow..." Carol was frightened by Owen''s roar, and her shoulders could not help shrinking.


    "Uncle Owen, why are you shouting so loudly all of a sudden?"


    "Did you live with that boy?"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you? Not only do I live under the same roof with him, but he and I also live with two other girls. "


    "In other words, does that guy live with three girls..." Owen showed an envious expression. "How envious! Why didn''t I have such a good fortune when I was young."


    "Well," Owen continued, "your relationship with that boy is really good. It''s so good that you can live under the same roof."


    "You can say so." Carol smiled brightly. "I''m used to having him around me now. If one day I can''t live under the same roof with him, I''ll be very lonely."


    "Hey? Carol, listen to you, you''re not right about that boy -- "


    Owen put on a loving expression with his hands again.


    "Well..." Carol smiled cunningly. "Uncle Owen, take your time."


    "You don''t want to spoil my appetite..."


    "Well, uncle Owen, keep working." Carol''s face looked a little tired. "After talking for so long, I''m a little tired. Hurry up and continue working. It''s almost time for dinner. I have to prepare quickly."


    "Well, well, work." As Owen spoke, he stretched his waist hard.


    Carol has been working with him for more than a month, and he has a little understanding of Carol''s temperament. Now he also knows that Carol is not a very talkative person. It''s a very strange thing to talk to him for so long just now.


    However, Owen was only quiet for a moment and said:


    "Oh, Carol."


    "What''s the matter, uncle Owen? If it''s not important, can you tell me later? Now I have to work hard. " After more than a month and nearly two months of getting along, Carol and her boss Owen gradually became familiar, and their speech gradually became less formal and polite.


    "Nothing, just want to ask you the bracelet you wear on your left wrist?" Owen pointed to Carol''s left wrist. "Haven''t you been wearing it all the time? How come you haven''t worn it lately? "


    "Oh, this."


    Carol raised her left hand to reveal her white wrist.


    Looking at her white left wrist, Carol showed a shallow smile.


    "I lent it to someone for the time being. This bracelet is the amulet my mother left me, so I lent it to someone. I hope this bracelet can also play a role in protecting my body without me."


    ......


    A valley somewhere in the British Empire.


    "Alan," Deng Jiaer poked Alan with his right elbow.


    "Why?"


    Deng Jia''er raised his chin at the front: "why is Mr. looking at his left wrist again?"


    Wearing the handsome white and blue armor given to him by the emperor, Su Chengzheng rode on a horse, stood in front of Deng Jiaer and Alan, raised his left wrist to his chest, slightly lowered his head and looked at his left wrist.


    Alan looked at Su Cheng in front, puffed and laughed, and then said, "he''s not looking at his left wrist, he''s looking at the bracelet he''s wearing on his left hand."


    "Bracelet?"


    Deng Jiaer''s face showed an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    "It''s the one Carol gave to Mr. before the war. It''s the one Carol used to wear."


    Alan''s legs caught the horse''s belly under his crotch and drove the horse towards Su Cheng in front.


    "Brother, how''s your equestrian practice now?"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng put down his left hand and raised his head, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Just so, you can finally sit on the horse, or you can barely control the horse to trot. Alas, there is no talent like you. "


    Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer could not ride a horse. They began to learn to ride a horse after the army went out.


    It took Alan only a few minutes to master horse riding. Many old cavalry in the army couldn''t help admiring his skill.


    Deng Jiaer was a little slower, but he soon mastered the key to riding.


    And Su Cheng


    It''s hard to say.


    The old cavalry who were responsible for teaching the three men to ride horses all gave Su Cheng the same evaluation:


    A horse riding talent worse than ordinary people.


    Alan looked at Su Cheng''s left bracelet, smiled and said:


    "Brother, are you thinking about Carol?"


    Su Cheng paused for a moment and then said:


    "Yes, I miss Carol -"


    Then Su Cheng put on a mocking smile at Alan.


    "-- the food cooked is awful."


    Alan looked at Su Cheng''s bracelet on his left wrist again, and then put on a thought-provoking smile.


    "Brother, it''s a pity that I can''t tell you what happened the night before the expedition." Alan smiled thoughtfully, "Carol is really a lovely person."


    "Huh?" Su Cheng looked at Alan suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Just then, a messenger rushed to Su Cheng''s side.


    "General! The rebel outpost has come! "


    Su Cheng''s face suddenly became serious.


    Finally!


    Looks like the battle is about to begin.


    Su Cheng''s goal from the beginning was not total annihilation. He set only one goal, that is, to adopt the method of surprise attack, implement the "beheading tactics" and take down Anton''s head!


    In the final analysis, the enemy is just a group of peasant rebel forces, which has inherent deficiencies in terms of organization and training.


    The reason why we were able to defeat the previous three waves of Crusaders depended on the ability of Anton, Abel and Abbott.


    Therefore, we only need to take surprise tactics to kill Anton, the head of the Middle Route Army, and the Middle Route Army will collapse and disperse.


    Su Cheng turned his head and said to Alan, "Alan, return to your position and prepare to charge with cavalry."


    "Yes."


    "Deng Jiaer, you follow me."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 27

    According to the march route of the Middle Route Army led by Anton, if they want to attack Cordoba, there is only one route to go.


    So Su Cheng set the ambush site on their only way, and then urged the army to rush to the ambush site. Finally, he arrived at the ambush site ahead of the rebel army.


    The ambush site was a valley. At the same time, Su Cheng also arranged an ambush plan. Among his 5000 troops, there were 500 cavalry, 1500 archers and the rest were infantry.


    Su Cheng asked Alan to be the vanguard of the 500 cavalry. When he started fighting, he led the cavalry to charge. A fierce man who was brave and capable of moving mountains led the team, which could greatly boost the morale of the cavalry and improve their combat effectiveness.


    In this regard, the five thousand team captains expressed dissatisfaction and puzzlement: how can a little girl who is not an adult and whose arms are not as thick as a gun stem be used as the forward of the cavalry?


    Facing the questions of five thousand team captains, Su Cheng smiled without saying anything.


    Then Su Cheng asked Alan to compete with the five captains and asked Alan to fight five people alone to dispel the doubts of the five captains.


    Then there''s no more.


    Alan stepped on the war horse and easily waved a long gun with a barrel thicker than her arm. Su Cheng has always been very confident in Alan''s physical function, combat effectiveness and understanding of combat related skills.


    At the beginning, the five captains thought Su Cheng was bragging. How could a young girl beat five big men.


    Then the five men were swept off their horses easily by Alan. Was beaten by Alan to doubt life.


    Since then, the five thousand team captains have no objection to Alan as a cavalry forward.


    Alan, as the forward of the cavalry, has arranged his position and is ready to attack at any time. The bowmen and crossbows are all ready to cover the rebel army below with arrow rain at the first time. The long gunmen have also arranged and can attack at any time.


    Now wait for the rebels to enter the ambush circle.


    Su Cheng sent a large number of sentinels to pay attention to the position and movement of the rebel army at any time.


    And now the rebel army is finally here. The rebel outpost Pathfinder team has come, but they are not the target of this battle, so Su Cheng let them go.


    The goal of this operation is not to completely annihilate this 15000 person army, but to implement the "beheading operation" to kill Anton, the leader of this army. As long as the leader is killed, this untrained peasant rebel army will be headless and disintegrate by itself.


    After a while, Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. He vaguely saw a long black dragon coming slowly.


    Finally. Su Cheng thought.


    At the same time, he tightened the crossbow with a resounding arrow in his hand.


    ......


    Anton continues to ride on his horse with a proud face.


    Because his army is the fastest among the three armies at present. According to this speed, he will be the first person to arrive in Cordoba.


    At the thought of his successful capture of Cordoba and his prestige over Abel and Abbott, the corners of his mouth turned up.


    "Chief, let the soldiers have a rest. The speed of travel these days is so fast that the soldiers can''t afford it."


    Anton frowns and looks around at the soldiers.


    The soldiers all looked tired.


    Anton narrowed his eyes and found a valley not far ahead. He thought for a while, and then said, "OK, send orders. After that valley, we''ll have a rest and let the soldiers work harder. The speed of the recent trip is really too fast. "


    "Yes!"


    ......


    After a while, the advance troops of the rebel army were close to the ambush circle.


    The rebel army formed three columns and entered the ambush circle set up by Su Cheng.


    The rebel army''s queue is still neat and the military appearance is still neat. It seems that Anton''s leader still has a set.


    "General, the rebel army has entered the ambush circle!"


    "Well, let the Bowman get ready and shoot the arrow when he hears the sound of the arrow. Also let five thousand team captains and Alan get ready. "


    "Yes!"


    The herald went to deliver the message immediately.


    Everyone was gearing up for a big fight, and the rebel army knew nothing about it.


    Anton is still dreaming of conquering Cordoba, gaining prestige over Abel and Abbott, mastering the absolute voice of the whole army, and then fighting steadily and steadily, and then overthrowing the rule of the royal family of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng is ready to wake Anton up and stop dreaming.


    The rebel army has entered the ambush circle, and the leading troops have begun to go out of the valley.


    And Su Cheng has seen a big fish below.


    In the rebel army, a proud man was surrounded by many cavalry, and his clothes were obviously more advanced than others.


    The identity of this man is ready to come out.


    He must be the leader of this army - Anton!


    Not only Su Cheng found him, but also Alan and the five captains found him.


    Alan tightened his long gun and stared at Anton, because Su Cheng had given her an order to attack the rebel army at all costs and take Anton''s head.


    The leaders of the enemy have already appeared. If we don''t fight now, when will we fight?


    Su Cheng raised the crossbow with a loud arrow, pulled the trigger, and the loud arrow flew into the sky with a loud shriek.


    After hearing the sound, Anton looks up at the sky blankly, and an ominous premonition suddenly rises in his heart.


    "Shoot an arrow!!"


    The arrows poured down like a rainstorm!


    The crossbow men shot into the valley from both sides of the valley. Countless arrows falling from the sky smashed into the rebel army and shot through the bodies of many rebels. Some people were even nailed to the ground by arrows. Some were lucky and didn''t hit the key, but they also lay on the ground and cried bitterly.


    Suddenly attacked, the rebel army was completely disordered. Not only the soldiers but also some generals were panicked. The disadvantages of lack of strict organization were perfectly exposed at this time. Some people responded in time, raised their bows and crossbows and began to fight back, but these fights were sparse and useless.


    After the arrows were fired, Su Cheng fired a second resounding arrow.


    Although the valley is now full of wails and shouts, the sharp sound produced by firing arrows is still very loud.


    The second arrow is a signal of infantry and cavalry attack.


    After receiving the attack signal, the infantry ambushed on the hillside poured down like a raging waterfall towards the already chaotic rebels below.


    Alan also heard the sound of the second arrow, raised his long gun and pulled the horse''s reins, driving the horse into the valley.


    The 500 cavalry behind her also rushed into the valley with Alan. The hillside of the valley is not steep, so people and horses can rush down from the hillside easily.


    Alan didn''t wear any armor. Because she was small and didn''t have armor of this size, she only wore a cloth suit and grabbed a long gun in her hand, and burst into the chaotic rebel army.


    At the beginning, Su Cheng didn''t want Alan to be the cavalry forward who would die accidentally when he conceived the battle plan.


    Anyway, Alan is also his sister.


    But Alan insisted on asking Su Cheng to let her serve as a striker and said he wanted to help his brother anyway.


    However, Su Cheng, after thinking about Alan''s strong non-human force value, nodded and agreed to let her serve as the crucial cavalry pioneer in the surprise attack.


    Alan leveled the long gun in her hand, and then felt a great force on her arm. She saw a panicked soldier stabbed on the tip of the gun by herself. The powerful force generated by the impact made the barrel bend into a bow. When the tip of the gun lifted the enemy off the ground, the long gun full of toughness snapped straight again and bounced the soldier on the tip of the gun, A shower of blood fell.


    Alan calmly waved his long gun. Under the action of great strength, all the blood attached to the gun tip was thrown away.


    At this time, a soldier stabbed Alan with a long gun. Just as he was about to stab Alan in the face, Alan suddenly waved his long gun and hit the soldier''s gun rod. The soldier''s gun rod flew out of his hand in an instant.


    But Alan didn''t kill him, because her goal now is not these insignificant soldiers. Her only goal is to take down Anton''s head.


    Alan led the cavalry towards the very conspicuous man surrounded by many cavalry. She mechanically repeats the actions of sending and receiving the gun. Every time she shoots, an enemy will fall.


    And now, in the valley.


    Dengjia''er looked at Alan who was killing in horror.


    "Sir," said Deng Jiaer in a trembling voice, "why... Alan is so skilled in killing people..."


    Su Cheng''s face coagulated after hearing Deng Jiaer''s words.


    "Well... If you can, please allow me to keep it a secret. Alan doesn''t want too many people to know about her past. If the opportunity comes later, with Alan''s permission, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Su Cheng paused for a moment, turned his head and smiled gently at Deng Jia''er, "but no matter what she used to be, she has always been a good child. Although she looks a little scary now, don''t be prejudiced against her."


    "I, I won''t have prejudice against Alan!" Deng Jiaer hurried.


    ......


    Under Alan''s heroic performance, the morale of the 500 cavalry behind her was greatly boosted and became braver and braver. Even the infantry saw Alan''s performance, and the morale of the rebel army was getting lower and lower, and it was almost on the verge of collapse. No matter how the officers shouted, they didn''t organize the soldiers effectively. In addition, because they had been on their way for many days, The body was already tired and could not compare with Su Cheng''s soldiers in strength and physical strength, so one by one rebel soldiers fell to the ground, accelerating the collapse of Anton''s morale.


    Anton is in the middle of the 15000 troops, and he is particularly well dressed, so he is particularly eye-catching, so Su Cheng and others can see at a glance that he is the leader of the rebel army.


    Therefore, Su Cheng only attacked the middle troops in the long march. The front troops and the back troops were confused. Finally, some people reacted and were ready to rescue the middle troops.


    However, the valley is not big. In addition, the troops in the middle have been disordered and obstructed each other. The advantage of the number of people can not be brought into play. The troops in front and behind can not rush into the battlefield. On the contrary, it also aggravates the confusion of the army and makes the command more difficult.


    Soon, Alan approached Anton, surrounded by many cavalry.


    ......


    Anton is panicking now.


    No matter how he shouted, he couldn''t calm the soldiers down. If the soldiers couldn''t calm down, they didn''t organize an effective counterattack.


    Now Anton has only one idea:


    finished! The army is out of order! There is no chance of winning! We have to break through.


    The cavalry around him are all elite guards selected by him, so Anton quickly commands the cavalry around him to defend himself and break out.


    Just then, he saw a lovely little girl with brown hair and green pupils rushing towards him. She was not wearing any armor and was bleeding all over. Her lovely face was full of evil Qi and killing intention. Looking at her face, Anton felt his back cool. The little girl was followed by hundreds of cavalry.


    "Come on! Stop them! Stop the little girl! " Anton roared with all his strength.


    The elite bodyguard beside him immediately responded, raised his long gun and stabbed the little girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    Nine long guns stabbed the little girl from different directions.


    Just as the spears were about to hit the little girl. The little girl pulled her feet out of the stirrup, then stood on the saddle, bent her knees, and jumped up high.


    Nine long guns were pierced empty.


    Anton suddenly looks up and sees the little girl jump right above him. Under the action of gravity, she falls at a very fast speed.


    Then Anton sees the growing gun head.

 Chapter 28

    "Your leader Anton is dead!! Surrender quickly! " Alan raised his long gun. There was a head on the long gun, and a string of blood dripping from the head at the tip of the gun. The head''s eyes widened, and there was still a touch of surprise and fear in his eyes.


    The elite guards around Anton were also killed by the cavalry behind Alan. Seeing that Alan successfully cut off the head of the enemy leader, the cavalry shouted in unison: "your leader Anton is dead!! Surrender! "


    Hundreds of cavalry roared together, so loud that the whole valley trembled. Then, the rest of the infantry and archers who learned the news shouted, "leader Anton is dead!"


    On the hillside, Deng Jiaer, who followed Su Cheng, saw that Alan had successfully cut off the head of the enemy leader and shook Su Cheng''s arm excitedly.


    "Sir! Alan succeeded! We won! "


    Su Cheng smiled and nodded, his eyes full of joy.


    "Well, I see. It''s really powerful. Alan is only 14 years old. Why is the value of force so high that he rushes into thousands of troops, like entering a deserted land."


    The rebel soldiers closest to Alan''s party stared at him in amazement


    I don''t know who started and shouted, "leader Anton is dead! Run away! "


    Then, there was a chain effect.


    More and more people shouted, turned and ran away.


    Before the war, Su Cheng ordered that when the enemy soldiers fled, they were allowed to escape, so that they could drive more people to escape, accelerate the collapse of the army, and kill only those soldiers who were still hesitant and didn''t know whether to fight or escape.


    Therefore, Su Chengjun''s soldiers let those soldiers who laid down their weapons and fled escape, specifically to kill those who were still hesitant or unclear about the situation.


    Some people threw away their weapons and fled, while some people threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground to surrender. With more and more people fleeing and surrendering, the chain effect continues to expand, and the number of people fleeing and surrendering increases exponentially.


    Chain effect also extended to front and back troops that had not been attacked by Su Chengjun. Soldiers of the two intact troops also began to flee and surrender. No matter how the officers roared and killed the escaped soldiers, there was no way to stop the collapse of the army.


    After all, they are a group of farmers who have just put down their farm tools and picked up their knives and guns. After losing their leader, they will immediately lose their morale and will to fight, and become vulnerable mobs.


    Soon, the 15000 strong army collapsed. Many people didn''t know what had happened, but they threw away their weapons and ran away with others.


    There are only Su Cheng''s troops left in the valley, soldiers who have knelt on the ground and surrendered.


    Su Cheng awkwardly drove the horse down the hillside, then raised his fist over his head and shouted:


    "We won!!!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!!"


    The soldiers around burst into loud cheers.


    They all know that their commander-in-chief is a guy who is not even a soldier, so they are ready to never return. However, they did not expect that their Lord will lead them to fight the first war. With only 5000 troops, they directly defeated the 15000 main force of the rebel army, reducing the 30000 rebel army by half.


    Big win! A hearty victory!


    In this cheering after cheering, the morale of the army soared.


    Su Cheng ordered the army to withdraw from the valley first and then repair it. As for the soldiers who knelt on the ground and surrendered, Su Cheng ordered them to go. As long as they paid their weapons, they could go back wherever they came from.


    After the troops withdrew from the valley, they sat on the ground to rest, drank some water and ate something to recover their strength, and asked the military doctors to treat the injured people.


    Su Cheng and others counted the casualties in the newly erected main general camp and decided on the combat mission in the next stage.


    "Commander in chief, according to statistics, a total of 97 people were killed and 178 injured in this battle, and 21 of the injured were seriously injured." A thousand team captain and Su Chenghui reported.


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. It seems that we lost 275 people in this war. "


    In that war, none of the five thousand team leaders died, but two were injured. Fortunately, they were all slightly injured. The five of them are now important officers of Su Cheng. Without them, Su Cheng will be more difficult to command. The just great victory, the on-site command of Youxiu, the five thousand team leaders, played a great role.


    Alan, who fought bravely and rushed to the front, was not hurt at all, but was splashed with a lot of enemy blood.


    "Well, let''s start the second round of military conference and discuss the next battle."


    "Yes!"


    The five thousand team leaders responded loudly that Su Cheng''s prestige in their hearts has increased greatly, and no one is unwilling to obey Su Cheng''s orders.


    Su Cheng looked at the map spread out in front of him and said:


    "Now we have defeated 15000 middle route troops of the rebel army, and now there are 15000 left route troops and right route troops. Although they have been reduced by half, we still can''t underestimate the enemy and should continue to be cautious."


    Su Cheng sipped his mouth, then suddenly said:


    "Deng Jiaer, what do you think we should do next?"


    "Huh? Sir, do you call me? " Deng Jiaer, standing behind Su Cheng, pointed to himself.


    "Yes, it''s you. Is there anyone here called Deng Jiaer besides you?"


    "This... No, I''m your knight and squire now. How can I do what the coach should do?"


    "Trust yourself." Su Cheng looked at Deng Jia''er with a smile. "Last time, didn''t you come up with the general strategy of ''concentrating troops and breaking them one by one'' like me? When raiding this Anton army, the combat deployment you came up with was the same as that I came up with, so I want to hear your opinions and ideas. "


    Deng Jia''er raised her head and looked at the five thousand team captains and Alan. The thousand team captains looked at her with skeptical eyes, while Alan threw encouraging eyes at Deng Jia''er.


    "Then... I''ll tell you what I think."


    Deng Jiaer took a few steps to get closer to the map, put his hands on the wooden table and stared at the battle map.


    Deng Jiaer stared at the map. I don''t know how long she stared. She was still talking in her mouth, but her voice was very low. Everyone present didn''t hear what Deng Jiaer was saying.


    Su Cheng was not in a hurry. He held his chest in his hands and quietly waited for Deng Jiaer to finish thinking. Five thousand team leaders and Alan can only stand aside and wait quietly.


    After a while, Deng Jiaer finally raised his head.


    "Sir, my idea is that now the Middle Route Army of the rebel army has been defeated by us. It is more difficult for the remaining left Route Army and right route army to support and cooperate with each other. They do not know the news of the defeat of the Middle Route Army, and are still speeding to Cordoba."


    "So, I think we should attack here next."


    Deng Jia''er pointed to the chess pieces of the left Route Army.


    "The current position of our army is very favorable to us, because we have broken a hole in the middle of their three-way army. We can use a circuitous method to go around the back of an army. If we want to go around the back of the right route army, the terrain is difficult, but if we go around the back of the left Route Army, the road will be much easier, So I suggest going around behind the 10000 people of the left army, raiding them from behind and taking them by surprise! "


    Su Cheng nodded while listening carefully.


    "Well, good! That''s the next battle plan! Do the 5 captains have any doubts or ideas? If you have doubts or ideas, say it now. If not, after the army is repaired, set out to detour behind the left army! "


    "Hey?" Deng Jiaer was stunned. "Do you want to use my strategy? Sir, you haven''t said what you think of the next battle plan. "


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "My thoughts are as like as two peas."

 Chapter 29

    "Leader Abel, the soldiers are very tired. I think we can stop and have a rest now."


    Abel curled his mouth, meditated for a moment, and then said, "well, send the order, stop the March and let the soldiers rest."


    "Yes!"


    Finally, after receiving the order to rest, the soldiers were overjoyed and hurried to sit on the ground, massaging their sore legs and feet.


    They had been on their way with all their lives before, which made them miserable. Recently, somehow, leader Abel began to slow down the March, and there were more breaks, and the soldiers finally relaxed.


    Abel hasn''t been in a good mood lately.


    Originally, according to his vision, he wanted to be the first person to capture Cordoba. At present, the three leaders of the rebel army: Anton, Abel and Abbott. Anton is the most prestigious person, so Anton gradually becomes arrogant.


    Abel has always been unconvinced.


    So Abel is eager to be the first to capture Cordoba, so that his prestige and achievements can overwhelm Anton, and then dominate the voice of the rebel army.


    But now I find that the marching speed of 10000 people of the left road army under my command is far less than that of the middle road army led by Anton.


    The distance between the two armies grew larger and larger, so Abel gradually became desperate, because he began to understand that Anton, who was much faster than him, might become the first to break Cordoba.


    At the thought of this, Abel felt angry and depressed, but there was no way. No matter how he ordered the soldiers under him to speed up, the speed still couldn''t catch up with the speed of Anton''s army.


    Therefore, Abel began to "abandon himself". Since he couldn''t catch up with Anton, he didn''t catch up. The marching speed of the general team slowed down and increased the rest times and time of the army.


    "Why haven''t you heard from Anton these days? Didn''t they send people to tell us their current position every once in a while before, so that we can speed up and don''t let our army be too far away from his Middle Route Army? " Abel asked his adjutant while drinking water.


    The adjutant shook his head blankly.


    "I don''t know. Leader Anton hasn''t sent a message these days."


    Abel sneered.


    "Hum, he must have been proud to find the north now. According to his speed, he should have reached Cordoba. I really don''t want that guy to ride on my head!"


    Then Abel poured a few more saliva.


    ......


    At this time, Abel''s 10000 troops were behind him.


    "General, the left army of the rebel army, finally began to sit down and rest!" Sentry track.


    "Yes. We finally began to rest. It''s not in vain. We followed you for so long and finally found the most appropriate time to attack. " Su Cheng nodded, then turned his head to the messenger next to him.


    "Send the order, let Alan prepare to lead the cavalry to attack, and let the captains prepare, let the infantry cooperate with the cavalry to attack, and start to act after hearing the signal."


    "Yes."


    After a while, I learned that the orders had been delivered. Su Cheng loaded his crossbow with a loud arrow, then held it high above his head, facing the sky and pulled the trigger!


    The arrow flew away from the crossbow and made a sharp sound.


    After hearing the sound of arrows, Alan, who had been sitting on the horse, suddenly opened his eyes, pulled out the long gun inserted on the ground, pulled the reins of the horse''s head and shouted:


    "Rush with me!"


    "Oh!!!"


    The cavalry behind Alan roared in unison. In the last battle, Alan was as brave as the gods, which left a very deep impression on the cavalry. Alan now has a high prestige in the cavalry''s mind.


    Alan led the cavalry into a wedge-shaped array and attacked the rear of the Abel army.


    The five thousand team captains who received the attack signal also pulled out the sword hanging on their waist and shouted, "rush with me!!"


    Then he commanded the infantry, who had already been in formation, to follow the cavalry and rush towards the enemy''s rear.


    In the rear of the Abel army, some soldiers sitting on the ground to rest heard the sound made by Alan and they didn''t know what to do. They turned their heads blankly and looked at their rear.


    Not only did they hear it, but Abel, who was in the middle of the army, also heard it. At this time, he was eating dry food and recovering his strength.


    Abel, with his mouth full of dry food, heard the sound and looked back blankly to the rear of his army


    ......


    A few days later, the right route army.


    The soldiers of the right route army are driving at normal speed.


    At first, Abbott, the leader of the right route army, wanted to fight for merit to see if he could be the first to attack Cordoba. However, after learning that the march speed of the Middle Route Army led by Anton was much faster than him, he immediately gave up this idea and let the whole army return to the original normal march speed and no longer strive to be the first army to attack Cordoba.


    Ibutt was not a man with strong ambition, and he also knew that his ability was not very strong. The right route army was the smallest of the three armies, with only 5000 people. Although Cordoba''s defensive strength was not strong, he was not sure to capture Cordoba with only 5000 people.


    "Leader abbot, there is a ragged man who claims to be a member of Anton''s Middle Route Army. He says he has important information to tell you."


    "Anton''s men?" Abt frowned. "Let him come."


    After that, Abbott said to a bodyguard next to him, "give the order and the whole army will stop marching."


    "Yes!"


    After a while, a ragged man with mud and blood limped to Abbott.


    Looking at the miserable man in front of him, Abbott frowned deeper and said impatiently, "I heard you have important information to tell me? What information is it? Say it! "


    "Chief Abbot!" The ragged man knelt on one knee, "I finally found the right way and direction, and successfully found you and your army! Something happened to the Middle Route Army! "


    "What happened? What happened! Say it! What happened to Anton? " Abbott asked hastily.


    "This..."


    The soldier looked at the bodyguards around Abbott, then clenched his teeth and said:


    "Leader abbot, this information can''t be told in public. It will panic the right route army. I can only tell you alone!"


    After hearing the soldier''s words, Abbott frowned again. After thinking about it for a while, he turned down and dismounted, came to the soldier, endured the stench from the soldier, bent down and put his ears to the soldier.


    "Tell me, what information is it?"


    The soldier quickly put his lips to abt''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Abt''s face changed greatly when he heard the soldier''s words.


    He grabbed the soldier by the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "what you said is true? Anton''s Middle Route Army has... "


    The soldier nodded with difficulty.


    "Yes, everything my subordinates say is true. The middle road army has..."


    Speaking of the back, the soldier choked.


    Abbott was silent for a moment and patted the soldier on the shoulder.


    "You did a good job. It''s really difficult for you. You can find our right route army alone. Your information is very important to me. It''s hard for you. Look at you. You haven''t eaten normal food for a while."


    After that, ABT turned his head and said to one of his soldiers, "take this warrior down to rest! Prepare some food and water for him! "


    "I see!"


    After watching his bodyguard take the warrior who had worked hard to pass the information down, Abbott stepped on his horse again.


    "Chief? What''s the matter? " A bodyguard asked abt.


    "Keep quiet!!" Abt roared rudely.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Abt looked at the surrounding terrain with a calm face.


    Finally, his eyes fixed on a small hill.


    "Keep the order! Let the whole army march on that hill! " Abbott pointed to the hill. "We''ll set up Fortifications on that hill! Build that hill into a simple fortress with the fastest speed!


    "Chief, why go to that hill to arrange defense? Are we not going to Cordoba? "


    "No!" Abbott''s face was full of dignified color. "We''ll wait here to meet the 5000 Britannia Imperial Army!"

 Chapter 30

    "Sir, sir!" Deng Jia''er said happily, "we have successively defeated the Middle Route Army and the left Route Army of the rebel army. Now there are only 5000 people left of the right route army! Moreover, we are now in high morale. With more efforts, we can put an end to this rebellion! "


    "Yes." Su Cheng replied with a smile.


    The battle of attacking the left Route Army a few days ago successfully surprised Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng seized the opportunity when the left army was sitting down to rest and quickly ordered the whole army to attack. Alan took the lead and led the cavalry to attack the enemy''s rear.


    The unsuspecting enemy was killed upside down, and many people had their heads cut off before they could stand up from the ground.


    After the cavalry cut the enemy into pieces, the infantry also followed in time and launched a thunderous attack on the enemy who had been "crushed" by the cavalry.


    The result of this surprise attack was undoubtedly the great victory of the Crusade army led by Su Cheng. The left Route Army of the rebel army was defeated, and the head of leader Abel was cut off in the scuffle.


    But this time, Alan didn''t cut off Abel''s head. Several unknown soldiers worked together to kill Abel and cut off Abel''s head.


    The Middle Route Army and the left Route Army have been defeated by Su Cheng. Now there are only the right route army with the least number and only 5000 people. The difference between the number of our own side and the enemy has finally narrowed from 1:6 to 1:1.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng felt relieved and relieved.


    soon! It''s a little short of completing a legendary battle!


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s mood began to become comfortable now, and there was no feeling that huge stones were pressing on his heart before.


    "General! We have detected the movement of the right route army ahead! "


    A sentry returned to Su Cheng and said to him.


    "How is the right route army now?" Su Cheng asked.


    "The right route army did not continue to march! They are stationed on a hill! And arranged many Fortifications on the hills! Looks like it''s going to turn that hill into a fortress! "


    "What?!" Deng Jiaer shouted.


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows, looked as usual, and asked the whistle:


    "Where are they now?"


    Then, the sentry reported the location of the hill where the right route army was stationed and told how far it was from here.


    "It seems that we can reach the right route army in the afternoon." Su Cheng said faintly, "I''d like to see if the fortress they arranged can stop me."


    ......


    "Come on! Come on! When the army of Britannia comes, seize the time to decorate the hill into a fortress as much as you can! "


    Abt commanded the soldiers to set up various Fortifications on the hill.


    In order not to shake the morale of the army, he concealed the news that the Middle Route Army had been defeated. He only told the soldiers that it was to better meet the troops sent by the British Empire that he stationed on the hills and arranged Fortifications on the hills.


    It has been nearly two days since he climbed the hill. Although the time is tense, after abt''s orderly command, a lot of fortifications have been arranged on the hill with wood. If the British Army makes a strong attack, ABT is confident that all the soldiers of the British army are dead and can''t attack the hill.


    "Chief! I''ve seen the banner of the British Army! The British army is approaching! "


    "Good!" Abt moved his lower wrist. "Let the soldiers be ready to meet the enemy! I want to see how the Lord of the British army will take down this hill with the same force! "


    ......


    "Oh, that''s amazing. It''s possible to arrange a small hill like this in such a short time." Su Cheng said in a relaxed tone, "it seems that this last battle is not easy. I thought I was finally relieved."


    In front of Su Cheng and others, there are small hills with all kinds of fortifications made of wood. Wooden fences and horse resistance are available. There are many flags flying in the wind on the hills, which looks spectacular.


    "Sir, what should I do?" Deng Jia''er asked in a panic, "our army has the same strength as the enemy. Under the same strength, it is difficult for us to attack the hills defended by the enemy!"


    "Panic what!" Su Cheng kept a poker face and scolded loudly.


    "Your dream is to be a great general in all directions? Since you want to be a general, you must remember one thing! That is to keep calm all the time! If you are flustered as a general, how can the soldiers at the bottom keep calm! From now on, you should practice controlling your expressions and emotions! Even if you are flustered, don''t let the soldiers under you notice that you are flustered! "


    Suddenly, she was scolded so loudly by Su Cheng. Deng Jia''er was frightened and his whole body shrank, but he quickly responded and said loudly, "yes, yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Deng Jiaer patted her face hard, trying not to show the color of panic on her face.


    "Inform the five thousand team leaders and let the soldiers repair in place first," Su Cheng said to the messenger next to him. "At the same time, let them beware of the enemy''s movements and take strict precautions against the enemy''s sudden downhill attack on us during the rest."


    "Yes!"


    "Deng Jiaer, Alan, you two follow me. Alan, take your bow, arrow and spear. The three of us circle around the hill and take a closer look at the simple fortress built by Abbott. "


    "Ha? Sir, just the three of us? "


    "Yes, just the three of us, just go around the hill and have a look at the hill. It doesn''t need to take too many people. Moreover," Su Cheng smiled meaningfully, "with Alan, what are you afraid of even if all the 5000 enemy troops on the hill rush down?"


    With that, Su Cheng knocked his horse''s belly, pulled the reins and rushed to the hill in front of him. After so long practice, Su Cheng has mastered the knack of riding and can skillfully control the horse.


    Alan and Deng Jia''er looked at each other. Alan shrugged his shoulders, stuck out his tongue and showed a lovely smile. Then he took a bow, arrow and long gun from the soldiers next to him, knocked his horse belly and followed Su Cheng.


    Deng Jia''er had no choice, sighed lightly, pulled the reins of the horse and hurried to follow.


    ......


    "Chief! I found three people riding around the hill! "


    "Three people?"


    Albert frowned and went out to have a look.


    I saw three people riding around the hill. The leader had black hair and wore beautiful white and blue armor. He rode and looked at the hill.


    Behind him was a little girl with black hair. At the back was a little girl with brown hair. The little girl with brown hair had a long gun in her hand and a bow hanging from the saddle.


    The speed of the three people was not fast. They walked around the hill like wandering in their own back garden.


    Albert sneered.


    "Hum, it should be the Scouts of the British army. I''ve never seen such arrogant scouts before. You can''t shoot an arrow from here. Well, go! Send 100 light cavalry to get me the heads of these three scouts! "


    "Yes!"


    ......


    "It''s really spectacular," Su Cheng looked at the small hill with flags. "If one day I command 100000 troops and all the flags of 100000 troops are up, how spectacular it would be."


    After saying that, Su Cheng smiled at himself.


    "However, commanding 100000 troops or something, I don''t know if I will have this day in the future."


    Just then, Deng Jiaer shouted:


    "Sir! It seems that a team of cavalry rushed down from the hill. Visually, there are about 100 people! It seems to be coming towards us! "


    Su Cheng looked in the direction of Deng Jia''er''s fingers. A team of cavalry was rushing towards them, smiled and said, "what are you afraid of? They do their things, and we do ours."


    Soon, the light cavalry team of 100 people rushed not far behind Su Cheng''s three people, stuck behind them, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer.


    Looking at the cavalry team getting closer and closer, Deng Jiaer said to Su Cheng in a slightly trembling voice: "first, sir! The enemy cavalry team is approaching us! "


    But Su Cheng didn''t seem to hear Deng Jiaer''s voice. He continued to turn his head and looked at the hill with heavy fortifications.


    Desperate Deng Jia''er looked at Alan, and Alan continued to calmly grasp the long gun and ride a horse like nothing. It seemed that there were no 100 people chasing after them.


    Soon, Su Cheng''s three men were very close to the 100 man cavalry team.


    "Hello! You three!! " The captain of the cavalry team shouted at Su Cheng, "are you three Scouts of the British army? You three are arrogant enough! Close to our camp for investigation! "


    "Scouts? Have you ever seen a scout dressed so handsome? " Su Cheng asked the man back and knocked on his exquisite armor at the same time.


    "This..." Su Cheng asked, choking the captain of the cavalry team.


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the captain of the cavalry team with a strange smile.


    "I''m not a scout. I''m the commander of the Crusade army of the British Empire!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan quickly hung the long gun back to the saddle and took off the riding bow on the saddle. When he turned his upper body to face the back, he quickly took an arrow from the arrow pot and put it on the riding bow.


    When his face was completely facing his back, Alan had successfully put the arrow on the riding bow, pulled the bow string for a full moon and aimed at the captain of the cavalry team.


    Hardly aiming, Alan loosened his bowstring, lost his bound arrow, and with a sharp breaking wind, rushed straight to the team leader and accurately crashed into the team leader''s throat.


    "Er... Er..."


    The team leader touched his throat hit by the arrow, made a few slight sobs, and fell straight from his horse.


    The rest of the cavalry team looked stupidly at the empty horse in the saddle of the team leader.


    While everyone was stunned, Alan kept taking arrows from the arrow pot and shooting at the cavalry behind him.


    Every time Alan shot an arrow, one fell. Soon Alan shot five arrows and fell five people, and this number is still rising.


    "Damn!!" Some members of the cavalry squadron yelled, then accelerated their speed and rushed quickly towards Alan.


    However, just as he approached Alan and was about to wave his weapon, Alan would quickly put down his riding bow, grasp the bow in his left hand, take down the long gun hung on the saddle in his right hand, and stab or sweep all those close to him off his horse.


    With only one hand, Alan swept off his horse one big man after another who was 1 or 2 heads taller than himself.


    After killing all the people close to him, Alan will hang back his long gun and continue to ruthlessly take the lives of the cavalry team with his bow and arrow.


    After this cycle, the cavalry team has collapsed.


    If you pull too far away, you will be shot by Alan, and you don''t have a bow and arrow on your side, which is useless, because the skill of riding and shooting can''t be mastered by the peasant insurgents who have just learned to ride a horse; If you get too close, Alan will stab you off the horse with her long gun. The speed of shooting on his side is much slower than that of Alan. When he just lifted the long gun to stab, Alan has taken the long gun off the saddle and stabbed you off or swept you off the horse.


    Slowly, the number of casualties in this cavalry team has risen to 30.


    "Damn it!! Retreat!!! Retreat quickly!!! "


    The helpless cavalry held the reins and stopped chasing Su Cheng''s three men. Turned back up the hill.


    "Alan, when did you learn to shoot arrows? Or ride and shoot! " Deng Jiaer looked at Alan in disbelief.


    "I learned it from an archer three days ago," Alan smiled. "I don''t think riding and shooting is anything. It''s just that it''s changed from standing on the ground to sitting on a horse. Although it will be a little harder to aim, it''s just a little harder."


    "Maybe you''re the only one in the world who thinks so..."


    At this time, Su Cheng just circled the hill and began to return to the army.


    "I already know the details of this hill." Su Cheng rode his horse back to his army and said, "Deng Jia''er, you go and call five thousand team leaders to my camp. I''m going to hold a military meeting to break this fortress."


    "I have a plan to break through this hill!"


    Su Cheng said with an excited smile. His eyes seemed to twinkle with stars one after another.


    Alan blinked and looked thoughtfully at Su Cheng''s excited face.

 Chapter 31

    The next morning.


    Although the enemy was present, ABT still had a good sleep. When he yawned and got out of bed, a soldier broke into his camp and shouted:


    "Chief Abbot! The British army is moving! Seems to have launched an attack! "


    After hearing the soldier''s words, all the rest of ABT''s sleep dissipated, and he quickly walked out of the camp step by step.


    Looking out, I found that the soldiers of the British army were moving slowly and putting into formation.


    "Keep the order! Get the soldiers ready! Prepare to resist the enemy''s attack! "


    "Yes!"


    Abt was absorbed in observing the British army, and his eyebrows gradually frowned.


    "Strange," he murmured, "why is the number of the British army so small? It seems that there are only about 3000 people... "


    But soon his eyebrows relaxed again.


    The Britannia army defeated 15000 people of the Middle Route Army with 5000 people. Although the war record was brilliant, it was normal that the casualties were heavy. After all, the force was 1:3 poor.


    "I don''t know what happened to Abel''s left Army..." Abbott continued to murmur, "in terms of time, he should also have arrived in Cordoba. I don''t know whether he has arrived in Cordoba now, or..."


    At the thought of this, Abbott shook his head and said in his heart: don''t think about how much these have and don''t have! Whether Abel''s left army is intact or not is not what I should consider now. I should concentrate on defeating the britannian army in front of me!


    Soon, the britannian army at the foot of the hill set up an array and attacked the hill with neat steps!


    Abt jerked out his sword and roared:


    "The whole army is ready!!!"


    The soldiers of the abt army on the hill immediately tightened their nerves and concentrated.


    When the britannian army approached a certain distance, the bowmen already prepared on the hill threw their arrows at the britannian army.


    Suddenly, many British soldiers were shot by arrows and fell down while wailing.


    Even so, the soldiers of the Britannia army still marched towards the hill with neat steps and formation, against the rain of arrows.


    After a while, the British Army successfully reached the bottom of the hill and began to try to climb the hill.


    However, the abt army occupied the right place, and all kinds of emergency fortifications had long been arranged on the hills, which seriously hindered the attack of the British army.


    And to the surprise of the abt soldiers, the britannian soldiers'' attack was soft and easily blocked their attack back.


    When the British Army found that the attack was unfavorable, it began to retreat.


    When the British army retreated, it did not have the tight and neat formation when advancing and attacking. The team and formation became loose.


    The British army withdrew in a mess.


    Abbott on the hill and the other generals of the Abbott army witnessed all this.


    "Chief Abbott," said the deputy general next to Abbott to Abbott, "it seems that the britannian army is not very powerful. The attack is soft and the retreat is messy."


    But Abbott remained calm and silent. But I still raised my eyebrows when I saw the soft attack and bad retreat of the British army.


    However, the British army did not seem discouraged after the initial attack. They reorganized their soldiers, arranged their formation, and continued to march towards the hills with neat steps.


    As like as two peas in the first attack.


    The britannian army stared at the arrow rain and rushed to the bottom of the hill. After starting the real attack, it was blocked back by the waiting abt army on the hill. The britannian army, which was frustrated again, withdrew disorderly again.


    Looking at the britannian army retreating disorderly again, ABT no longer looked calm and began to smile.


    Turning his head, he said to his deputy general, "it seems that the British army is really not very good. I thought their commander would come up with some strange plans to attack this hill. I didn''t expect that they would only attack without brains. If you attack hard, you should attack hard. The attack strength is also soft. Like cotton, there is no order to retreat, It seems that the commander-in-chief of this britannian army is really nothing great. Yong will be one. "


    "Chief," said the deputy general, "since the British army retreated disorderly, why don''t we wave down the hill and attack them when their next attack is frustrated and begins to retreat? We have a superior number of people, and we can win a complete victory with orderly warfare and disorder. We have always been nestled on the hills, and it is not a way to stand in a stalemate with the British army. If they give up the strong attack and fight with us, we will be in danger. "


    After hearing the deputy general''s suggestion, Abbott closed his mouth and didn''t say a word. A thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    After the setback of the second attack, the British army still seemed to have not given up, continued to organize soldiers and rearranged their formation.


    Looking at the Britannia army that would launch a soft attack again, many soldiers of the abt army began to laugh.


    Soon the britannians were in formation and headed for the hills. Repeat the process and results of the previous two attacks again:


    The britannian army came to the bottom of the hill under the arrow rain. When attacking the hill, it was still a soft attack. It was easily blocked back by the abt army, and the frustrated britannian army withdrew disorderly again.


    When the British army withdrew this time, the Abbott army on the hill burst out laughing again and again, and even Abbott was smiling.


    While laughing loudly, many soldiers uttered unbearable abuse and ridicule:


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you eat? How to attack soft? "


    "I just saw that most of your Britannia troops are male soldiers. How can we fight? No female soldiers have strength. Don''t you have eggs?"


    "Learn how to wave your gun hard and fight us again!"


    ¡­¡­


    The British army launched three attacks in a row. One came and two went, and it was over in the morning. It was noon.


    The British army also stopped attacking and began to eat lunch. Seeing that the British army began to rest and have lunch, Abbott also ordered the army to rest and have lunch to replenish their strength and prepare for the battle in the afternoon.


    At dinner, Abbott also quietly found his deputy general and said to his deputy general, "in the afternoon, if the British Army launches another attack and the attack fails and begins to retreat, you will lead 4500 people down the mountain to attack the British army, and I will lead 500 people to stay on the hill. This important task will be handed over to you. Don''t disappoint me."


    Hearing that the leader entrusted such an important task to himself, the deputy general was overjoyed and said, "don''t worry, leader, I will complete the task! The britannian army at the foot of the mountain is now about 3000. I command 4500 people, which is far more than them. Moreover, they retreat disorderly. We seize the opportunity of their retreat to attack them in order to fight disorderly. Leader, tell me how to lose? Just attack directly! "


    Abt smiled and patted the deputy general on the shoulder.


    "It''s impossible to lose. Don''t live up to my expectations. Play well. Go and prepare after dinner. We''ll wipe out the British army here this afternoon!"


    "Yes!"


    ......


    In the afternoon, the britannian army, who had had enough to eat and drink and had enough rest, was not expected by Abbott, and slowly put into formation again, ready to attack.


    Seeing that the British army was ready to attack again, the soldiers on the hill burst out laughing again.


    The formation of the Britannia army repeated the previous process and results again.


    Advance, attack, and then retreat disorderly.


    On the hill, the deputy general, who had already prepared, saw that the British army finally began to retreat, and still retreated in a mess as before, and his face was full of joy.


    He pulled out the sword at his waist and shouted, "follow me!! Kill the enemy!!! "


    "Oh!!!"


    The abt army, which had long been full of contempt for the British army, also responded positively and loudly.


    Then, under the leadership of the deputy general, a full 4500 people rushed down the hill, ready to eat the retreating British army.


    ......


    At this time, in the British army, which was retreating disorderly.


    Su Cheng squinted at the rebel army rushing down the hill, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    "You''ve finally been fooled, Abbott. It''s not in vain. We played for a long time and so many soldiers died. "


    Now, somewhere hidden in another direction of the hill.


    Deng Jiaer, who had been closely watching the movements on the hill, saw that a large number of rebel troops had finally rushed down from the hill.


    Turn around and say to Alan:


    "Alan! Right now! Take the 1500 soldiers here and take all the flags to attack the mountain! "


    Alan twisted his neck and made a "click" sound of joint movement.


    "I see."

 Chapter 32

    Last night, the Crusade commander camp.


    "In the afternoon, I walked around the hill where the rebels were stationed."


    Su Cheng sat on the chair, tapping the table rhythmically with his fingers while slowly saying, "how can I say, the fortifications of the rebel army are well arranged. After two wars with the enemy''s Middle Route Army and left Route Army, the total number of our army has also fallen from 5000 to 4500, which is slightly less than the enemy. When the number is slightly less than the enemy, There is no way to capture this hill with a strong attack. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the five thousand team leaders looked at each other.


    "So, general, what should we do now?" asked a team leader with conspicuous short red hair? Do you want to ask for reinforcements? "


    As soon as the red haired team leader''s voice fell, another team leader immediately said:


    "General! Why don''t we ask for reinforcements? Five sixths of the rebel army has been defeated by us. Up to now, this battle can be regarded as the victory of our British Empire! Now there are only 5000 enemy troops trapped on a small hill, and they can''t turn over too much wind and waves. I think the best policy now is to ask for reinforcements and supplies, and then fight with the rebel army! If we surround it for a few months, the rebel army without supplies will break through! "


    The suggestion of the thousand team leader attracted the other thousand team leaders to nod frequently and agree with the captain''s plan.


    However, only Su Cheng did not nod.


    Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "There''s no need to fight a war of soldiers and food." Su Cheng waved his hand, "I''ve already had a plan after winding the hill. If it goes well, we''ll have dinner on the hill tomorrow night!"


    Su Cheng''s words surprised Deng Jiaer and the five thousand team captains.


    Deng Jiaer looked at Su Cheng in amazement and said, "Sir, have you come up with a strange plan so soon?"


    "Ah, yes. But it''s not a strange strategy. "


    "The enemy is stuck on this hill and has many fortifications. Now the enemy is like a turtle in a turtle shell. If we attack the turtle shell, we will only suffer heavy casualties, and we may not be able to break the turtle shell in the end. So we have to find a way to let the turtles in the turtle shell come out of the shell. As long as they come out, it''s easy to do. "


    "But..." asked the red haired team leader, "how can we get the enemy out of the tortoise shell?"


    "Make them feel no need to stay in the turtle shell."


    Su Cheng continued to beat the wooden table rhythmically and began to make arrangements.


    "We now divide our 4500 strong army into two parts, 3000 in one part and 1500 in the other. I will personally command the 3000 people and attack the hills early tomorrow morning! "


    "Attack the hills?!" The leader of the red hair thousand team exclaimed, "doesn''t it mean that a strong attack can''t attack the hill?"


    "Yes, so I didn''t plan to attack the hill with 3000 people alone. Not only did I not plan to attack, but I didn''t plan to fight seriously. Tomorrow''s 3000 people should pretend to be vulnerable, attack soft and weak, and retreat in panic and disorder. The purpose is to confuse the enemy and make the enemy feel that our British army is vulnerable. "


    "If the leader of this rebel army has a little mind, he should also be able to see how bad his situation is now. It''s just a helpless move to defend this hill. After all, it''s easier to call for destruction if he doesn''t know the enemy''s movement."


    "If our britannian army fought with him, he would be in trouble, so he must be very anxious to defeat our britannian army and break the deadlock. As long as he defeated us, he would still have a chance to expand his team and start again."


    "Moreover, their rebel army generally has the problem of being proud and belittling the enemy. They all have this problem when fighting with Anton army and Abel army before. I observed the previous movements and achievements of the abt army and found that he had a great probability of having this problem. "


    "What does a person who is eager to win and has the problem of being proud and belittling the enemy think when he sees that the enemy''s performance is very bad and vulnerable? He may send a large army down the mountain to hide and kill us. If he wants to hide and kill our 3000 person army, he needs to send more than half of his troops. At this time, there will be a great emptiness in the strength of the hills. "


    "At this time, it''s time for our other 1500 troops to come out. Tonight, we arranged the 1500 troops in a hidden place. When we found that the enemy troops rushed down the hill, the 1500 people rushed up the hill with the fastest speed, controlled the hill, and removed all the enemy flags, Put on the banner of our britannian Empire, and then go down the mountain with 3000 people under the hill to attack the enemy who rushed down the mountain. "


    "By this time, we almost won. Imagine that the army rushing down the mountain found that its base camp was filled with the flags of the British Empire. What would it think? "


    After finishing all his strategies, Su Cheng took his own cup next to him, drank some water, moistened his dry throat, and gave five thousand team captains and Deng Jiaer some time to buffer.


    Five thousand team leaders and Deng Jiaer all swallowed saliva at the same time.


    "Sir," said Deng Jiaer, "your trick is a lot of gambling. Bet that Abbott will be arrogant and send troops down the mountain."


    "Yes, I''m gambling." Su Cheng readily admitted, "there is no battle in the world that will definitely win. Any battle has the element of gambling. Every famous general is an excellent gambler, but they will try their best to increase the probability of winning. I think this strategy has a success rate of more than 50%, so I think it''s worth gambling."


    The leader of the red hair team thought for a while and took the lead in saying:


    "I agree with the general''s plan. Although there is an element of gambling, the general is right. No battle is sure to win. If other countries know that our British Empire''s army still needs to fight a war of military food consumption against a group of peasant rebels, I''m afraid they will greatly ridicule our British Empire."


    "I also agree with the general''s plan! We don''t need to fight any war with the peasant rebel army! "


    "Yes! I agree! "


    "Me too!"


    Su Cheng''s plan was unanimously agreed by the five thousand team captains present.


    "Now that all the captains have agreed to my plan, we will carry out specific combat deployment next."


    "Tomorrow, I will personally command 3000 people responsible for confusing the enemy, and 1500 people responsible for surprise attacks..."


    Su Cheng thought for a while and turned his head to Deng Jiaer.


    "Deng Jiaer, you will command."


    "Me, me?" Deng Jiaer pointed at himself in amazement, "won''t five thousand team leaders command?"


    "It''s up to you. Take Alan with you. If Alan is here, it''s equivalent to 1001500 people attacking the mountain. "


    Deng Jiaer shook her hand in a hurry.


    "But, however, I have never commanded the army. How can I command 1500 people suddenly! And it''s such an important battle. I''ll screw it up. No, no! You can''t let me command! "


    "I haven''t commanded the troops before. I suddenly asked me to command 5000 people. Now I still beat down five sixths of the enemy''s troops."


    "But..."


    "Nothing but!"


    Su Cheng rudely interrupted her, then stood up and patted Deng Jiaer on the shoulder.


    "Believe yourself, you also have a good command ability. After observing for a while, I have found this. You can do it. Moreover, isn''t your dream to become a great general and marshal? If you want to be a great general and marshal in the British Empire, you have to be a four Royal knight or even an integrated knight. If you don''t even dare to command these 1500 people, let alone an integrated knight, you can''t even be a four Royal Knight! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the color of resistance on Deng Jia''er''s face gradually dissipated and gradually appeared the color of perseverance.


    "Yes!" Deng Jiaer nodded hard, "tomorrow I will do my best to win the hill!"


    ......


    Abbott on the hill watched triumphantly as he hid the 4500 troops from the britannian army under the hill.


    With a smile on his face, he felt that he could see the destruction of the British army.


    Suddenly, a series of rapid footsteps and a flustered voice came from behind:


    "Chief, something big has happened!"


    "Panic what." Abbott didn''t look back and said faintly, "no matter what happens, don''t panic. Keep calm."


    "Chief! The enemy rushed up the mountain... Ah!! "


    Before the people behind him finished speaking, they gave a scream.


    Abbott suddenly turned his head and found a blood hole in the heart of the soldier behind him. He saw that the wound was pierced by weapons such as long guns, and the wound was still gurgling out.


    Behind the soldier was a lovely little girl with a bleeding gun, short brown hair and green eyes.


    The murderous little girl looked up at Abbott. Abbott instantly felt that she was stared at by tigers, bears and other fierce animals.


    Abt hurriedly raised his right hand to explore the sword hanging around his waist.


    However, as soon as his right hand touched the scabbard of the sword and pulled it out a little, he felt a severe pain in his throat.


    Abt moved his eyes hard and looked down. He found that the long gun in the little girl''s hand pierced his throat, and only a little bit of the gun head was still exposed. It seemed that most of the gun heads went into his throat.


    Abbott felt that his consciousness was gradually blurred, and his eyes were getting darker and darker. Slowly, he could no longer see the scenery in front of him. The scenery in front of him was slowly covered with a dark curtain, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    ......


    When Alan saw that the man who had been stabbed through his throat was dead, he turned the gun and pulled out the gun in his hand.


    The man whose neck was pierced by her had only a big hole in his throat and only a little skin on his neck connected to his head.


    "Come on, come on! Replace all the flags on this hill with the military flags of our britannian empire! "


    Deng Jiaer, who followed Alan, divided the soldiers into two parts. One part was responsible for killing the defenders on the hill, and the other part was responsible for pulling out the enemy''s flag on the hill and replacing it with the military flag of their British Empire.


    Under Deng Jiaer''s orderly command, the two soldiers cooperated very well and soon completed their tasks.


    "Deng Jia''er," Alan turned to talk to Deng Jia''er, "the man I just stabbed through the neck is well dressed. It seems to be the leader of the enemy, Abbott."


    After hearing Alan''s words, Deng Jiaer''s face brightened. She quickly walked to Alan and looked at Abbott who had just been stabbed to death by Alan.


    Looking at the tragic death of Abbott, Deng Jiaer''s face became ugly, but she still resisted the desire to vomit and said, "I don''t know if it''s Abbott. If it''s Abbott, it''s great. We can already win."


    The red haired team leader who followed Deng Jia''er and assisted Deng Jia''er''s command came to Deng Jia''er and said:


    "Miss Deng Jiaer! We have successfully replaced all the flags on the hills with the flags of our britannian empire! And we are also ready to rush down the mountain and attack the enemy troops rushing down the mountain with the general! "


    "Good! Later, let the whole army shout in unison: the base camp has been broken! Surrender quickly! "


    "I see!"


    ......


    Under the hill.


    "Bastard! Why do these guys attack so sharply! " The deputy general scolded angrily.


    Just when he commanded 4500 people to rush down the mountain to hide and kill the 3000 strong British army, according to his assumption, the disorderly retreating British army must be defeated by him.


    As soon as the britannian army saw them rushing down the mountain, they were retreating disorderly. They immediately arranged a neat and tight military array to meet them at an extremely fast speed.


    The deputy general was stunned by the speed with which the formation of the British army was arranged.


    Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the British army was quite different from that of the previous attack on the mountains.


    The sharp fighting power of the British Army stunned the whole army of the abt army.


    What about your previous soft attack?!


    Now, the deputy general''s original idea has been overturned, and 4500 people on his side and 3000 people in the British army have fallen into a stalemate and tug of war.


    Aware of this, the deputy general has also realized that there is no point in fighting any more. Although the number of people on his side is more than that of the British army, the single combat effectiveness of the British army is far better than them, and it is their abt army that will lose.


    Although very unwilling, the deputy general can only order the withdrawal and return to the hills.


    However, when the deputy general turned his head, the scene in his eyes made him silly and even forgot to breathe.


    Now there are no flags of their abt army on the hills. Now the hills are full of flags of the British Empire!


    Not only the deputy general, but also most of the soldiers found it. The restlessness and panic spread to the army like a plague.


    "Look! Our base camp is now full of the flags of the British Empire! "


    "Why?"


    "Does it mean that our base camp has been captured?"


    "What shall we do now?"


    ¡­¡­


    There were all kinds of uneasy voices in the army.


    Just then, a loud cry suddenly sounded on the hill:


    "The base camp has been broken!! Surrender quickly!!! "


    "The base camp has been broken!! Surrender quickly!!! "


    "The base camp has been broken!! Surrender quickly!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    Shouted again and again on the hill.


    The unrest and panic of the abt army at the foot of the hill spread more serious, the morale had dropped unconsciously, and the army slowly began to lose its order.


    The deputy general didn''t know what to do at this time. He opened his mouth and was stunned. He didn''t know what to do next.


    At this time, Su Cheng planned to play the final song for the disordered enemy.


    He pulled out his sword around his waist, held it high above his head and shouted:


    "The enemy''s base camp has been captured by us!!!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"


    The 3000 people led by Su Cheng also saw the hills filled with their military flags and cheered.


    Su Cheng suddenly waved the sword held high above his head.


    "The whole army is moving forward!! Give the enemy one last blow!!! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"


    While Su Cheng issued the attack order, 1500 people led by Deng Jiaer also rushed down the hill and attacked the disordered enemy with 3000 people led by Su Cheng.

 Chapter 33

    Ethel hill, the only integrated knight in the British Empire.


    Only knights who have made outstanding contributions to the empire can be canonized as integrated knights.


    It has been more than 200 years since the founding of the British Empire. In the history of more than 200 years, only a dozen integrated Knights have emerged. There is no doubt that each integrated knight in history was a legendary general at that time.


    Iser is the 12th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire and the youngest integrated knight in history.


    In order to remember his outstanding contribution to the Empire, the emperor named him Earl of Hyde. Although he was only a Earl without any territory, it was also a great honor for knights. It was famous for the difficulty of knights obtaining the title in the britannian empire. Many knights were poor all their lives and did not obtain the title of even a baron.


    At this time, the imperial capital, pandragon, was in the Earl''s house of Hyde.


    A man and a woman are walking side by side in the corridor. The man is smiling and the woman is plain.


    "Eliza, thank your father for inviting me to your afternoon tea." Enly smiled happily.


    "If you want to thank me, thank my father in person." Eliza smiled and said, "it''s still early for afternoon tea. Let''s go and say hello to my father first."


    "Well, good!"


    Enly searched and planned to find some topics to talk to Eliza. After all, she hasn''t seen Eliza recently.


    However, enli, who is not very good at chatting, can''t find a suitable topic.


    In the morning, he received Iser''s invitation to his mansion for afternoon tea.


    Enly has a lot of military talent. At the age of 20, he has become a double oak knight. Together with Eliza, who also has high military talent, he is known as the "twin generals" of the British Empire. Therefore, they are highly valued by Iser. They have a good private relationship. Iser always invites enly to his residence for dinner and afternoon tea.


    As soon as he came and went, enly became familiar with Ethel''s daughter Eliza. They had a good relationship. They were good friends.


    Eliza is also a national figure famous for her high military talent. She joined the army at the age of 15 and became a new Guangxi knight in less than two years, and then a double oak knight in two years.


    At the age of 19, Eliza set a record in the history of the British Empire: the fastest person to become a knight.


    Her record is 1 year and 10 months, and no one can break it up to now.


    Enly, walking side by side with Eliza, squinted at Eliza.


    The beautiful long blond hair reveals a smooth forehead, a slender jaw, bright eyes, vigorous vitality, attractive red lips, and a tall and straight nose. The two peaks in front of the chest support the clothes in front of the chest.


    Enly felt his face getting hot and red, so he quickly moved his eyes away from looking at Eliza next to him.


    Eliza is a famous beauty and is recognized as the most beautiful person in the military of the British Empire. Although men and women in the British Empire are equal and women can join the army, men still account for the majority in the military, and the ratio of men to women in the military is about 9 to 1.


    Female soldiers are so rare, not to mention the number of good-looking female soldiers. They basically belong to the existence that can not be met. In such an environment, the national Eliza simply exists like a goddess in the army.


    Eliza is the dream goddess of countless people. The number of people who admire and pursue her has reached the point where they can compare with the stars in the sky.


    Enly is also one of Eliza''s admirers, but he hasn''t revealed his feelings for her to Eliza until now. He buried his love for her deeply in his heart.


    He did so because he had asked Eliza what kind of man she liked.


    Eliza replied: I am a knight. I only want to find a husband who is a knight in the future, but I will only like a knight who is stronger than me!


    Enly couldn''t help but secretly rejoice when she heard Eliza say so.


    Because among Knights of the same age, only his military talent and military talent can compare with Eliza, so far the only one who meets Eliza''s standards is him enli.


    At the thought of this, enly wanted to laugh.


    He felt that if he tried harder, he would be able to win the beauty. After all, so far, no qualified competitor appeared, and his appearance was very good. He was recognized as a beautiful man, and he had a very good relationship with Eliza''s father and Eliza herself.


    Enly, he really can''t think of how to lose.


    At this time, enly suddenly thought of a topic.


    "Eliza," enly said, "I don''t know what happened to Su Cheng. Really, I hope he won''t be wiped out. "


    After hearing enly''s words, Eliza looked a little disdainful and sneered.


    "How can a layman like him, who has never participated in the army, command 5000 people well, and use these 5000 people to fight 30000 people? It''s difficult for me and you to do it, even more impossible for a layman like him."


    "Those Tianzong wizards who have never touched the army, but can command freely and have a lot of tricks will only appear in story books." Enly''s face was full of mockery and added, "I only feel that the family members of the 5000 army are so poor that they died in vain under the command of a layman."


    They then had some discussions around Su Cheng. The contents of the discussion were nothing more than their disapproval and ridicule of Su Cheng and their pity for the 5000 army.


    Unconsciously, they have come to Iser''s study.


    Eliza knocked on Ethel''s study, and then Ethel''s voice came out of the study:


    "Come in."


    With Iser''s permission, Eliza pushed open the door of the study.


    "Ha ha, enli, I haven''t seen you for more than 20 days. Haven''t you slacked off your study and exercised your martial arts skills for a while?"


    Enly saluted Ethel.


    "Of course not, Mr. Iser. I haven''t slacked off my martial arts training and military study all day. I have vowed to break your record of "the youngest integrated Knight", Mr. Iser. "


    Ethel laughed, stood up with the book he was reading, walked to enly and patted enly on the shoulder.


    "I am also looking forward to it. I also want to know who can become an integrated Knight among the young generation of our empire. Is it you, enly, Eliza, or... "


    At this time, there was a rapid knock outside the door, accompanied by a voice mixed with excitement and some panic.


    "Sir! Master! "


    Ethel frowned and said, "come in."


    The door opened, and a Chamberlain panted in front of Ethel.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any important information? "


    The attendant swallowed his saliva and shouted:


    "Sir! The 5000 member Crusade army is back! "


    Iser opened his eyes and said, "what? Is the crusading army led by Su Cheng back? Are they back safely? How''s the war going? "


    Eliza and enly also hurriedly looked at the attendant and waited for the attendant''s answer.


    "It''s not just safe back! The Crusaders returned with great victory! The 5000 Crusaders only paid about 900 casualties and defeated all 30000 rebel troops of the rebel army!! And brought back the heads of the three leaders of the rebel army: Anton, Abel and Abbott! The rebellion is over! "


    The study became silent, dead silence!


    Pop.


    Iser''s book slipped from his hand and fell to the ground, making a crisp noise, breaking the silence.


    Eliza''s little hand covered her rosy lips, and her little face was full of shock and disbelief.


    Enli''s eyes became dull and murmured, "how is this possible... He, a layman, really succeeded. He defeated 30000 people only by 5000 people..."


    At this time, enly suddenly remembered what he had just said: the kind of Tianzong wizards who have never touched the army, but can command freely and have many wonderful strategies will only appear in the story book.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Owen''s restaurant is in the kitchen.


    "Carol! Someone is looking for you! " Owen shouted to Carol, who was busy in the kitchen.


    In order to facilitate cooking, Carol wore a lovely apron, her shawl''s long water blue hair was tied into a ponytail, her arms'' sleeves were rolled up, and her forehead was full of crystal sweat due to continuous labor and the heat in the kitchen.


    Although she didn''t know who would find her at this time, she responded:


    "It''s afternoon tea time now. I''m busy. Let the man wait first."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, she felt that someone had caught her left wrist.


    Suddenly someone caught her wrist. Carol, who was frightened, turned her head with some anger to see who suddenly grabbed her left wrist.


    When I turned my head and saw the familiar face, I was stunned.


    The man grabbed Carol''s left wrist with his left hand, then grabbed a bracelet of his left wrist with his right hand, and pulled the bracelet of his left wrist to Carol''s left wrist along his left hand.


    After pulling the bracelet back to Carol''s left wrist, a smile appeared on the face and said:


    "I''m back, and Deng Jiaer and Alan came back safely with me."


    ¡­¡­


    The chronicle of the British Empire records:


    On August 10, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, Su Cheng went to war for the first time, led 5000 people to confront 30000 peasant rebel forces, and defeated 30000 rebel forces at a very low cost by breaking them one by one.


    On the afternoon of September 1, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, the head teacher returned smoothly. It took 22 days from the start of the expedition to the return.


    Historians commented that this was the first time Su Cheng, the 13th integrated knight and invincible knight, led troops to fight and stepped on the stage of history for the first time. It was the first step in his legendary career. After Su Cheng''s victory, some people had noticed that the light of Eliza and enli, the "twin generals", might be covered by a man named Su Cheng.

 Chapter 34

    The evening of September 1, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Pandragon, Jacob Churchill''s residence.


    In a small room, Jacob was sitting on a soft sofa, and a man was kneeling on one knee in front of him.


    If Su Cheng were here, he would be surprised, because the man kneeling in front of Jacob on one knee was the leader of the red haired thousand people team in the Crusade army he led!


    Jacob was narrowing his sharp eyes and quietly listening to the report of the red haired team leader.


    "... the above is all the history of the campaign. Not only is Su Cheng a monster, but the little girl named Alan who is with him is also a monster. Her force is so high that it is unimaginable... Ah, it seems that there is a little girl named Deng who is also with Su Cheng. I feel like a person with two sons." The red hair thousand team captain said in a deep voice.


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Jacob waved, "go down first."


    "Yes."


    After the red haired team leader left the small room, Jacob narrowed his sharp eyes and murmured:


    "Originally, I just wanted to put a person around you to see how you perform, but I didn''t expect that Alan was also a person who can''t be ignored... Well, from the report, it seems that he is just a brave person with empty space. I''m not very interested in her. Now I still care more about Su Cheng..."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at the empty front. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Jacob opened his mouth and said to himself:


    "Su Cheng... What can you achieve if you train you..."


    The pure light came out of Jacob''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Pandragon, a small house rented by Su Cheng.


    "... then, I thought the three of us were going to be killed by the cavalry in the back. Alan grabbed the long bow and shot at the cavalry team in the back, one by one..."


    Deng Jiaer was holding a bottle of gin in his right hand and his cheeks were slightly red. He was telling Carol what happened when the three of them led the Crusade army to counter the rebellion


    Carol was sitting on the bed with a bottle of gin in her hand. After drinking a lot of wine, her eyes became turbid, but it seemed that she had not been listening to Deng Jiaer since just now.


    Looking at Carol now, Su Cheng frowned and grabbed the gin from Carol''s arms.


    "Don''t drink. If you drink again, you''ll be drunk and make a fool of yourself. Do you know that you look ugly when you''re drunk, like a 6-year-old child."


    "No! Give me back the wine! "


    Carol straightened her hands, grabbed Su Cheng''s direction for two times, and then her arms hung down feebly.


    "Ah... It seems that I''m drunk." Su Cheng reluctantly rubbed his forehead.


    This afternoon, after Su Cheng led the army back smoothly, Su Cheng went straight to the restaurant where Carol worked.


    When she came to the kitchen, she returned the bracelet given to him by Carol before the expedition. Carol suddenly threw away the kitchen knife she was holding in her hand. Regardless of the oil in her hand, she grabbed Su Cheng''s face and rubbed it again and again, making Su Cheng''s face full of oil.


    "Are you guys hurt? Didn''t you get hurt anywhere? How''s the food... "


    All kinds of questions shot out of Carol''s good-looking mouth like a series of guns.


    After learning that Su Cheng''s three people were safe, no one was injured, and returned with a great victory, Carol happily proposed to hold a cocktail party tonight to celebrate.


    Now, to Su Cheng''s surprise, Carol got drunk after drinking half a bottle of Songlang.


    But this time it was much better than before. In the past, Carol, who was drunk, was like a few-year-old girl and did a lot of funny things. This time, Su Cheng grabbed the wine bottle. After struggling a little, Carol fell quietly into bed and fell asleep.


    Alan, sitting next to Carol, smiled and touched Carol''s soft water blue hair like a cat.


    Alan looked at Su Cheng and found that Su Cheng''s attention was not on her and Carol. Alan leaned down, leaned close to Carol''s ear and whispered, "Carol, I have successfully completed the task you gave me."


    Carol, with her cheeks crimson and her eyes closed tightly, turned her mouth slightly up, showed a charming smile and whispered:


    "Well... Alan... Thank you..."


    "Alan, come and continue the party."


    Su Cheng waved to Alan.


    "Leave Carol alone and let her sleep quietly. Let''s continue the party. Oh, I really didn''t think I could come back alive and have a celebration party before I set out for the war. "


    "Well, here we are."


    Alan arranged Carol''s position on the bed and covered her with a quilt, so he continued to join the celebration party.


    Although there were only three people left, the celebration banquet was still very happy. All three were happily drinking and eating


    Soon, Deng Jiaer, who didn''t drink much, fell down, leaving only Alan and Su Cheng.


    "Ah, Alan, it''s just me and you..."


    Su Cheng''s drinking capacity has always been OK. Several bottles of Songlang have gone down, but his cheeks are only red. He is still far from drunk.


    Alan also took a sip of gin.


    Then Alan said to Su Cheng:


    "Brother, didn''t you tell us before that you don''t have anything good at doing and nothing you like to do?"


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately replied with a bitter smile:


    "Yes, I don''t have anything I''m good at or can do. At the same time, I don''t have anything I like to do. The only thing I like to do may be reading."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Alan smiled and said:


    "But ah, in this battle, I seem to have found what you are good at and like to do."


    "After walking around the fort built by Abbott, I showed a very happy smile after you said that you had found a way to break the fort... I haven''t seen my brother show such a happy smile in the past three years."


    Alan looked straight into Su Cheng''s eyes and continued:


    "Brother, you should understand what I mean? You are not a useless person without any ability! "


    Su Cheng lowered his head slightly, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    At this time, Deng Jiaer, who should have been lying on the ground flushed, suddenly sat up and shouted:


    "Drink again!"


    "Deng Jiaer," Alan said unexpectedly, "you''re not drunk yet?"


    "Of course." Deng Jiaer looked a little silly and smiled, "I don''t get drunk so easily."


    "Don''t drink!" Su Cheng frowned and said, "don''t forget that you are only 14 years old and under age. Don''t drink too much."


    "No!"


    Alan looked at Deng Jia''er who argued with Su Cheng, blinked twice, and then said in a quiet way:


    "Deng Jiaer, don''t you have any questions to ask me these twenty days?"


    "Hey?"


    Alan looked puzzled.


    "What questions do I have for you?"


    "For example -"


    Alan''s tone was somewhat self deprecating.


    "For example, why do I kill people without blinking my eyes? I''m not afraid of killing."


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng''s face changed.


    "This, this..."


    Deng Jia''er scratched his right cheek and said in silence:


    "At first, I was a little confused and scared, but then I slowly figured it out. I think there are all kinds of people in the world. There are gods who have never led soldiers, but can still command freely for the first time. There are also experts who are strong in force and never resist killing and seeing blood. I don''t think it''s strange. "


    "Ah, and." Deng Jiaer then said, "I asked Mr. before, but he didn''t tell me. He said you didn''t want too many people to know about your past. He said that you would tell me when the opportunity came."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Alan was stunned, and then issued a series of silver bell like laughter.


    "Deng Jiaer, I may have natural divine power and extraordinary talent for fighting, but I''m not born to be afraid of killing and seeing blood. I''ve just been used to it before."


    "Get used to it?"


    Deng Jiaer looked at Alan in some amazement.


    Alan took another sip of wine.


    "But my brother is right. I really don''t want too many people to know about my past, so I''m sorry, Deng Jiaer. I don''t want to tell you what happened before. I''ll tell you when the opportunity comes. "


    Alan suddenly looked a little lost, and then went on:


    "I just hope you don''t despise me when you know my past, Deng Jiaer."


    "Just, just won''t dislike you!" Deng Jiaer said with a big smile, "although I haven''t been with you for a long time, I have gradually fallen in love with Alan, Carol and Mr. you. I have regarded you three as my most important friends, so no matter what, I will not dislike or dislike my most important friend! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer held up the wine bottle in his hand.


    "Come on! Let''s keep drinking! Alan, let''s play! Look at the two of us who got drunk first! "


    "Oh?"


    Alan''s eyes burst with a strong sense of war.


    "Although my drinking capacity is not very good, I don''t think I will lose if I deal with you, Deng Jiaer!"


    Alan also held up the bottle in his hand.


    "Just compare! Let''s see if you are better than Deng Jiaer, or I am better! "


    ¡­¡­


    Two people drank do not know how many bottles of wine before they finally decided the outcome.


    It was Alan''s victory.


    Deng Jiaer had fallen unconscious on the floor.


    Although Alan won, after drinking so much wine, she also felt that her head had become a lot dizzy.


    Just then, Alan suddenly felt that his right shoulder seemed to be held by someone.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was Su Cheng. Just now, Su Cheng on Alan''s left suddenly stretched out his right hand, passed through Alan''s back and quietly hugged Alan''s small right shoulder.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Alan asked.


    "Nothing." Su Cheng smiled and said, "I just suddenly want to hug my sister."


    "Brother, it''s disgusting for you to say so."


    Although he said disgusting, Alan silently moved his body to make his body closer to Su Cheng''s arms.


    They held and were held silently.


    After a while, Alan suddenly said:


    "Brother."


    "Huh?"


    "If she told Deng Jiaer about my past, would she dislike or be afraid of me?"


    "No."


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "Didn''t you tell Carol about your past at that time? Did Carol dislike and fear you?"


    Alan was silent.


    Later, Alan moved his body again, making his small body almost shrink in Su Cheng''s arms, and his small head leaned against Su Cheng''s left shoulder socket.


    Su Cheng also raised his left hand and hugged Alan with his right hand.


    "Brother."


    "Huh?"


    "I feel... I haven''t been held by you for a long time."


    "... it seems to be. I almost forget when we held each other so intimately last time."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a while and then said with a smile:


    "Ah, it feels good to hold a beautiful girl. I want to hold it like this all the time. "


    "What? Can''t you think evil of your sister? " Alan smiled angrily.


    "But." Alan suddenly said, "hold it if you want."


    Alan also raised his hand and put his arms around Su Cheng''s waist.


    "... no matter how long it takes, we''ll hold each other like this."


    Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then smiled gently.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll hold you like this even if we both become 70 old and 80 old grandparents."


    "After all," Su Cheng added, "we are brothers and sisters - brothers and sisters who depend on each other in this world."


    After hearing Su Cheng say this, Alan smiled happily, nodded vigorously, then increased the strength of his hand around Su Cheng''s waist and hugged Su Cheng tightly.

 Chapter 35

    The emperor of the British Empire, September 2, 289, in the afternoon.


    Pandragon, Jacob Churchill''s residence.


    "Mr. Cheng, I''ve kept you waiting. Please be sure to try the black tea I''ve collected for a long time." Jacob spoke calmly to Su Cheng sitting opposite him.


    "Mr. Jacob, you are too polite," Su Cheng smiled. "It''s always troublesome to call me ''Mr. Cheng''. Mr. Jacob, you just need to call me Su Cheng or Cheng in the future."


    "No, no, no, I never like to call the names of people I like and respect. I''d better continue to call you Mr. Cheng. "


    Just now, Jacob sent someone to Su Cheng''s house to invite Su Cheng to his residence for afternoon tea.


    Before, he was invited to dinner by Iser, the "strongest Knight" in the British Empire, and now he is invited to have afternoon tea by Jacob, the "one below, ten thousand above" in the British Empire.


    Although Su Cheng is quite bored that he has been invited to dinner and tea by some big guys recently, Su Cheng dare not refuse Jacob''s request.


    Jacob seems to be very annoying and difficult to get along with. Su Cheng doesn''t want to offend Jacob, so Su Cheng agrees to Jacob''s invitation and goes to Jacob''s residence for afternoon tea.


    Su Cheng and Jacob sat around a small round table with two exquisite tea cups and a teapot.


    Sitting opposite Su Cheng, Jacob raised the teapot and poured black tea on the cup in front of Su Cheng.


    As soon as the black tea flowed from the mouth of the teapot, the rich aroma only drilled into Su Cheng''s nose.


    After Jacob poured black tea into his cup and Su Cheng''s cup, Jacob raised his cup and said:


    "I''m here to congratulate Mr. Cheng on defeating the 30000 rebel army and making a brilliant record."


    Su Cheng replied with a smile:


    "Thank you."


    After seeing Jacob start drinking, Su Cheng also sent the cup in his hand to his mouth.


    After taking a sip, although Su Cheng didn''t know much about tea, he could still feel that the tea must be good tea, so he exclaimed, "it''s really good tea. After drinking it, he felt that the aroma of tea still remained in his teeth."


    "Hehe, Mr. Cheng, if you like it." Jacob said.


    After drinking a few more cups of black tea, Jacob put down the cup in his hand and said, "Mr. Cheng, do you think any of the young generation in the British Empire has the hope of becoming an integrated knight?"


    "Ah... I don''t know much about the military circles of the Empire, so I don''t know who among the younger generation has the hope of becoming an integrated knight."


    "It''s all right. Just say what you want. Let''s talk about it."


    Su Cheng thought for a while and said, "although I don''t know the military circles of the Empire, I still know that enli, the ''twin generals'' of our empire and the double oak Knight of Gabriel knights, should have the opportunity to become an integrated knight."


    Jacob''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "I also know something about military affairs, and I think I can know people very well. I can always accurately see whether a person has talent and his character. I am still very confident in my ability. Enly hunt, his military talent is really good. Although his character is quite correct, he is narrow-minded, has no tolerance for people, and has good face. He can''t always lose face. These points alone doomed him to be an integrated knight. "


    "So... The other of the Gemini generals, Eliza hill, should have a chance to become an integration knight."


    "Eliza''s military talent is much higher than enli. She is straightforward, frank, dare to love and hate. She is a good girl, but she is too arrogant now. If she doesn''t suppress her arrogant problem, her problem will harm her sooner or later. If her arrogant personality doesn''t change, she will be very difficult to become an integrated knight."


    Su Cheng shrugged.


    "Then I really don''t know who can become an integrated knight. After all, it''s too difficult to become an integrated knight. There have only been 12 integrated knights in the nearly 300 year history of the British Empire."


    Jacob drank up the black tea in the teacup at one breath, then looked straight at Su Cheng with sharp eyes and raised his right index finger to Su Cheng.


    "Among the young generation of Britannia Empire, you are the only one who has the most hope of becoming an integrated Knight - Su Cheng!"


    Su Cheng''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    "Me? Integration knight? "


    "That''s right." Jacob smiled and nodded, "I think you also found it in this rebellion? It seems that my eyes, which are good at recognizing people, have not deceived me - you really have a high military talent! And your military talent is far more than I expected! Otherwise, you, who have never led a soldier, can not directly defeat 30000 people with 5000 people, and have made a strong record that can be recorded in history! "


    "Tomorrow, we will hold this meeting to reward you for your meritorious deeds. I will not beat around the bush. I invite you to have afternoon tea this time. I just want to ask you a question: Mr. Cheng, are you willing to join the army?"


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng handed the tea cup to the hand beside his lips.


    Jacob continued:


    "I asked your majesty yesterday, and your majesty welcomes talents like you into the army."


    Jacob''s eyes grew sharper.


    "Mr. Cheng, if you are willing to join the army, I can directly help you become a knight!"


    "Help me... Become a knight?"


    Su Cheng looked at Jacob in amazement.


    "Surprised." Jacob smiled, "obviously, he de has only participated in one battle. How can he become a knight."


    "But," Jacob said sternly, "I''m not kidding."


    "I''m sure you know the status and status of Jacob in the British Empire, Mr. Cheng. I''m fully capable of helping you enter the army and become a knight!"


    Jacob stood up with his hands behind his back and looked down at Su Cheng.


    "So what''s your answer? Mr. Cheng. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng put the cup back on the small round table and said with a smile:


    "I have no doubt about your ability, Mr. Jacob. You must be able to make me a knight, but I can ask why you should be so kind to me and help me become a knight?"


    Jacob''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Cheng, you are still a very cautious person, but you are right. How can a military genius like you be careless?"


    Jacob sat back in his chair, picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea and said in a faint way:


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Cheng. I won''t hurt you. There are only two reasons why I want to help you become a knight, one of which is some curiosity. "


    "Curious?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "I''m curious about what you would achieve if you were to train a genius like you."


    Jacob''s eyes shone with a sharp light.


    "Of course, this is only a secondary reason. The main reason is that I want to add another member to the britannian Empire and hope to become a great talent of integrated knights. "


    Jacob tilted his mouth slightly and said with a smile:


    "It''s strange for me to say so, but in terms of loyalty to the British Empire, I don''t think I will lose to anyone."


    "The national strength of the British Empire is not as good as before. Under the condition of declining national strength, we still have bad relations with the three neighboring empires."


    "Don''t mention the Frankish empire in the East. We have fought with them for hundreds of years. We don''t know when we will fight this hundred year war with the Frankish empire."


    "We are also at war with the Lorraine empire in the south. Although we have an armistice agreement with the holy Hiram empire in the north, our relationship with the holy Hiram empire is still very poor. Our relationship with the holy Hiram empire is'' it is possible to tear up the armistice agreement and attack our relationship South at any time ''."


    "There are only four empires in the whole continent, including our Britannia Empire, and our Britannia Empire and the other three empires are either in a state of war or in a state of imminent war. It is really a terrible diplomatic state."


    "In the past, the national strength and military strength of our Britannia Empire were still good, so we could hold on under this bad situation, but now the national strength of our Britannia Empire has decreased a lot compared with the past, and the military strength has also decreased a lot."


    "The situation was bad enough, but I didn''t expect that in such a bad situation, the head of our Michael Knight order was killed a year ago, and the Michael Knight order was crippled a year ago. Now there are only Gabriel Knight Order and Rachel Knight Order in our empire."


    "In short, the current situation has deteriorated to a very serious extent... Our current military strength is not enough to deal with the three Empires at the same time..."


    Jacob continued in a deep voice:


    "Therefore, in order to solve this bad situation, I decided to find a way to greatly enhance our military strength. No matter where you are, talent is the most important. An excellent knight can withstand thousands of troops! "


    "Therefore, I have been looking for excellent military talents."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng was stunned because he seemed to realize something.


    "So," said Su Cheng, "Mr. Jacob, you found me, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right." Jacob said loudly, "that''s the main reason why I want to help you become a knight. Your strength is equal to a whole Knights! As long as you can join the army, there will be an elite cavalry with hundreds of thousands of people in our country! So I really want you to join the army! "


    "I''m old now, I don''t have any ambition, and I don''t have any other wishes! Now I just hope to see our britannian empire through this difficulty in my lifetime! Therefore, no matter what, I will help my motherland to save from this bad situation! "


    Jacob stood up from his seat with a loud cry, saluted Su Cheng and shouted:


    "Mr. Cheng! Please help me - save the current crisis of the British Empire! "


    Seeing that Jacob suddenly gave him a big gift, Su Cheng was startled. He quickly stood up and picked up Jacob and said, "Mr. Jacob, please don''t do this."


    "Mr. Cheng..." Jacob, who was picked up by Su Cheng, looked serious, and his sharp eyes looked straight at Su Cheng''s eyes, "please help me and help me save the British Empire from this bad situation."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng was silent for a while, and then a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    He sat back in his chair, his nostrils puffed out a big lump of air.


    "Mr. Jacob, you have trusted me so much, said so many words from your heart and sent such a warm invitation to me. In order to show your respect to Mr. Jacob, let me also reveal some of my sincere words and recent thoughts with you, Mr. Jacob."


    "I didn''t have anything good at or like to do before. The only thing you''re good at may be that you have a lot of stories to tell, and they''re good at telling them. You may only read books for what you like to do. "


    Su Cheng looked reminiscent, while Jacob listened quietly with great interest.


    "At the beginning, with the encouragement of my friends, I planned to live an ordinary life all my life. However, I find that my heart is still very unwilling. I still hope to have a magnificent life. I don''t want to spend my life so ordinary! "


    Su Cheng slowly clenched his fists.


    "So at that time, I resolutely took the task of defeating 30000 people with 5000 people in the Council hall, because my intuition told me that if I refused the task, I might really live an ordinary life all my life."


    "In this counter insurgency action, I also gradually found what I was good at!"


    "Mr. Jacob, as you said, I also found my military talent in this counter insurgency. I always thought I had no military talent but some military knowledge, but now I find that I was wrong. I''m not a man without military talent! I can command the troops easily! I can command the troops like arms and fingers! When I face the enemy, one strange strategy after another can jump out of my mind! "


    Su Cheng was gradually excited.


    "In this counter insurgency, I also found something I like to do! When commanding the army, I felt heartfelt excitement! Especially when I was commanding the army and implementing the wonderful strategies I came up with, I felt a great pleasure. "


    "I like the feeling of commanding the army to complete one plan after another. Even my sister found out what I really like to do. "


    "I''m not sure if my joining can help the British Empire, but if I become a knight, I should have a lot of opportunities to command the army?"


    Su Cheng stood up slowly and looked straight into Jacob''s eyes.


    "So my answer to the question of whether to become a knight is -"

 Chapter 36

    The morning of September 3, 289 in the British Imperial calendar.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, in the Council hall.


    In the chamber, as before, the ministers stood on the left and the knights on the right.


    Everyone present knows why they were called to this chamber today.


    Today, a reward meeting will be held to reward Su Cheng, who just led 5000 people to defeat 30000 rebel troops.


    The emperor had not yet arrived, so the people in the Council hall gathered in twos and threes to talk.


    "I really didn''t expect that the young man really succeeded. Under the huge military disadvantage of 1:6, he could defeat the rebel army with only a few hundred casualties."


    "Didn''t he say he never brought a soldier?"


    "It''s really unexpected. It seems that his military talent is very high. I''m afraid Eliza and enly are far inferior to him."


    "It is said that he is only 17 years old."


    "I don''t know what reward he will get?"


    "Su Cheng''s identity is very special. He is not a man in the army, but a teacher of his highness Ilsa. In other words, he is just a civilian without a post. He can''t reward him for promotion. I think he''s just sealing him some money."


    "If only he was rewarded with money, Su Cheng would get so much money that he didn''t need to be a teacher anymore!"


    "If he were a man in the army, how good he would be. If he were a man in the army, he must be trained. If he was a man in the army, I think the probability of him becoming an integrated knight is much greater than Eliza and enly."


    ¡­¡­


    Ethel, Eliza and enly stood in the front of the right side of the Council hall.


    Eliza and enli both had gloomy faces, especially Eliza. When she heard that Su Cheng''s military talent might be higher than Eliza, her face became even more ugly.


    And enly was no better. His teeth were clenched tightly.


    The two people who originally intended to see Su Cheng joke still can''t accept the fact that Su Cheng, who has never joined the army or led a soldier, actually succeeded in defeating 30000 troops with only 5000 people.


    Enly''s heart roared:


    How did he do it?! Why can he do it?!


    Iser noticed that their state was wrong and whispered, "I always told you before, don''t underestimate anyone, let alone be complacent. The reason why you can be complacent now is that you haven''t found someone stronger than you."


    After hearing Ethel''s words, Eliza and enly''s faces became more ugly.


    "Father," whispered Eliza, "what kind of reward do you think Su Cheng will get?"


    Iser mused a little, then whispered:


    "He should also reward some money. After all, Su Cheng is neither a man in the army nor a man in politics. He is just a teacher. He can''t reward him for his promotion. This merit can''t reward him for his title, so he should be rewarded with a sum of money that he can''t spend all his life."


    Speaking of this, iselton said for a while and then went on:


    "It''s just... I got the news. Yesterday afternoon, Jacob invited Su Cheng to his residence for afternoon tea. Su Cheng stayed in Jacob''s residence for a long time before he came out... My intuition tells me that the reward to Su Cheng today should not be so simple..."


    "It won''t be that simple?" Enly said in a cheap tone, "can you directly canonize him as a knight? In this way, Eliza''s record of "the fastest person to become a knight" will be broken. "


    Eliza, with a bad complexion, elbowed enly aside.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Eliza said in a deep voice, "how can you become a knight only by virtue of the first World War..."


    Ethel, who had been watching Eliza and enly, noticed that their faces were still very bad, so he said:


    "What? Are you still unconvinced? Yes, Su Cheng defeated 30000 people with 5000 people. "


    After hearing Ethel''s words, Eliza and enly were silent with great tacit understanding.


    After a while, Eliza squeezed words from between her teeth:


    "This time... I was wrong... Unexpectedly, Su Cheng really has two sons..."


    "Alas... You two." Ethel sighed heavily, "you are not the only two geniuses in this world. Take this opportunity to remember this truth."


    "I''m......" Iser said to himself, "I also need to think about how to pull Su Cheng into the army. It''s a waste of such a talent just to be a teacher... I have to find a way to pull Su Cheng into the army..."


    "Mr. Iser!"


    Just then, a familiar old voice came from Ethel''s back.


    Ethel immediately recognized the owner of the voice - Jacob!


    Ethel turned and found Jacob standing behind him with a faint smile.


    When they saw Jacob standing behind them, Eliza and enly quickly saluted Jacob.


    Jacob waved to show that he didn''t have to salute.


    "Mr. Jacob," Ethel frowned slightly, "Why are you here?"


    Iser asked this because when the meeting was held in the Council hall, Jacob, as the Minister of the Imperial Palace, often followed emperor gozewen and entered the Council hall through the side door of the Council hall.


    Today, Jacob didn''t come in through the side door with the emperor as usual - it''s very rare.


    After hearing Ethel''s question, Jacob just smiled and said:


    "I''m here just to tell Mr. Iser good news."


    "Good news?" Iser wondered, "what''s the good news?"


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about how to pull Su Cheng into the army anymore."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Ethel''s eyes widened in vain.


    Because after listening to Jacob, he seemed to realize something.


    "Mr. Iser." Jacob said faintly with a smile on his face, "you still have to be more quick and decisive in the future, otherwise others may have done it for you when you are still thinking about the battle plan."


    "Jacob... Aren''t you --"


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty is here!"


    A very loud voice came.


    People gathered in twos and threes to talk in the conference hall quickly ended the conversation and stood back to their position. The original chaotic conference hall suddenly became quiet, and people stood neatly and quietly waiting for the coming emperor.


    Emperor Ge zewen, dressed in his best clothes, came in slowly through the side door of the Council hall.


    Although gozewen walked slowly, the side door was very close to the emperor''s throne. Soon gozewen came to the throne and sat down.


    After seeing that gozeven had been seated on the throne, Jacob ignored Iser next to him. With his hands on his back, he climbed the stairs with a slow pace and stood next to gozewen.


    "I think everyone here knows what we are going to do when we gather in the council chamber today." Ge zewen said, "I don''t like nonsense, so let''s start directly! Start the reward Conference! "


    After gozewen finished, he looked at Jacob beside him and passed a look to Jacob.


    Jacob, who had worked with gozewen for many years and had a tacit understanding with each other, immediately understood it, took a few steps and said loudly:


    "Call! Su Cheng! "


    ¡­¡­


    Patter, patter, patter


    Rhythmic footsteps came from outside the conference hall, neither fast nor slow.


    The people in the Council hall turned back one after another.


    A man with black hair, black pupils and facial features that look both like grassland people and a little less like grassland people is slowly stepping into the Council hall.


    The man''s face was expressionless. He was wearing clothes that were shabby but extremely clean. This shabby clothes exuded a shabby smell all the time.


    Su Cheng, who wore this shabby clothes and entered the conference hall, looked so out of place and even made people laugh compared with other people in the conference hall.


    But now no one in the chamber dare to laugh.


    Because they all know that the man in shabby clothes defeated 30000 rebel troops with 5000 people in only 21 days a few days ago and returned smoothly.


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng, who was walking slowly to the emperor. She was always conceited and arrogant. It was hard for her to accept the fact that Su Cheng won more with less and returned with a big victory.


    Enly''s eyes at Su Cheng were similar to Eliza''s.


    Soon, Su Cheng came to ge zewen, knelt down on one knee, held his right hand into a fist on the ground and lowered his head.


    Jacob took a piece of paper from the bodyguard next to him, spread it out, looked at the paper and read aloud:


    "Su Cheng, on August 10, 289, led 5000 troops to defeat 30000 rebels, successfully cut off the heads of three leaders of the rebel army and brought them back to calm the rebellion, made great contributions to the Empire, and gave Su Cheng money - 8 million British francs to appreciate Su Cheng''s contribution! He also named Su Cheng -- "


    Jacob put down the paper in his hand, took a deep breath, fully breathed, and shouted:


    "Xingui Knight!"


    ¡­¡­


    silent.


    Strangely silent


    The whole Council hall became silent.


    After everyone in the hall was stunned, their eyes turned to Su Cheng who was kneeling on one knee.


    Everyone''s expressions have become wonderful and diverse. Some people are stunned and some people can''t believe it.


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng with a shocked face, and her attractive red lips were slightly open.


    Enly murmured, "impossible... How can this be..."


    Ethel held his chest with both hands, closed his eyes and whispered, "I see... Jacob, have you helped me pull Su Cheng into the army... And directly helped him become a new laurel Knight... This is really..."


    Then Ethel smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡­¡­


    After a brief silence, the whole Council hall suddenly became noisy.


    "Xingui knight? Did I hear you right? Want to seal this Su Cheng Xingui knight? "


    "This can''t be described as a step up to the sky, can it? Ten team captain and one thousand team captain have not done these duties for a day. They have directly become knights? "


    "Anyway, it''s rising too fast, isn''t it? After only one battle, he was called a knight! "


    "It''s only 24 days since the day he started to fight, isn''t it? It took only 24 days to become a knight? Who is the fastest Knight we have now? "


    "I remember Eliza, the daughter of Lord Iser. She joined the army at the age of 15 and spent a year and 10 months becoming a knight. She was the fastest person to become a knight before today."


    "It seems that Eliza''s record has been broken! Eliza became a knight in one year and ten months, while Su Cheng became a knight in only 24 days! "


    "Becoming a knight in 24 days... Is that too exaggerated?! I''m afraid no one can break this record in the future. "


    "Above the New Guangxi knight is the double oak knight, then the fanlan knight, the four Royal knight, and finally the integrated knight. Su Cheng spent 24 days to become a new Guangxi knight. I don''t know how long it will take him to become a double oak knight in the future, and is it possible to become an integrated Knight..."


    ¡­¡­


    The meeting hall became noisy, and there were many conversations. Jacob frowned and paused, and then said:


    "Be quiet!"


    Aware of the displeasure in Jacob''s voice, the people in the conversation closed their mouths and the whole Council hall became quiet again.


    Seeing the newly quiet Council hall, Jacob nodded with satisfaction, and then retreated behind the emperor gozewen.


    At this time, gozewen had received a beautiful sword from the bodyguard.


    From scabbard to handguard, it is a long white exquisite sword.


    Ge zewen stood up and walked to Su Cheng.


    "Well, Su Cheng." Jacob said, "please read your knight''s oath."


    Knowing that it was necessary to read the knight''s oath, Su Cheng opened his mouth and said loudly:


    "I will protect those who cannot fight."


    "I will destroy evil people."


    "I will take back my sword from the civilians."


    "I will be honest with my compatriots."


    "I will defend the British Empire to the death! Until my last drop of blood! "


    Su Cheng had memorized these five vows last night. Before entering the conference hall, he was also reviewing these five vows again and again.


    Yesterday Jacob told him that he needed to shout out this oath when he was knighted. Jacob also specially asked him not to recite the wrong oath.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s oath, GE zewen "miso" pulled out the beautifully shaped sword in his hand, flattened the sword and put it against Su Cheng''s right shoulder.


    "I am here to officially canonize you as a knight of Xingui!"


    After Ge zewen shouted loudly, he inserted the sword back into the scabbard, then held the sword in both hands and held it directly above Su Cheng''s head.


    Su Cheng raised his hands in time and held the sword over his head.


    This is the last part of the Knights'' canonization ceremony. Every Knight will take a sword from the emperor. This sword is of great significance to Knights. People call this sword "Knight Sword", which is equivalent to a symbol of identity. Only with this sword taken from the emperor can you be regarded as a real Knight! If you make a mistake and get rid of your knighthood, your majesty will take back the sword.


    So this sword is more important than life for some knights who value reputation.


    Su Cheng took the sword from GE zewen. So far, the knighthood ceremony was over.


    Su Cheng handed the sword to his left hand, then stood up, turned and faced the people in the conference hall behind him.


    Everyone in the conference hall focused on Su Cheng.


    Suddenly, there was applause.


    It''s Ethel clapping.


    Iser looked at Su Cheng holding the knight''s sword with a happy face.


    Iser''s applause seemed so abrupt in the silent chamber.


    However, soon someone applauded. The applause became bigger and bigger. The applause spread rapidly. Soon, everyone in the Council hall clapped, and even gozewen and Jacob were smiling and clapping.


    Eliza gently clapped her hands while biting her lower lip. Although the applause was so small that the mosquito humming was louder than her applause, her face was full of unwilling color.


    Eliza loves her title of "the fastest knight in the history of the British Empire", which is her most proud and proud title.


    But, unexpectedly, from today on, her favorite title will no longer belong to her.


    From today on, the title belongs to the person she despised.


    At the thought of this, Eliza felt strongly unwilling!


    This emotion called "unwilling" almost burst out of her chest.


    At this time, enly standing next to Eliza not only didn''t applaud, but his face was quite bad.


    Because he suddenly remembered that Eliza''s mate selection condition: I am a knight, and I only want to find a husband who is a knight in the future, but I will only like a knight stronger than me!


    Now... Su Cheng is also a knight


    Or a knight who can win 30000 with 5000 people without experience and become a knight of Xingui knight in only 24 days


    At the thought of this, a strong sense of unease and fear wrapped enli''s whole body!


    Enli raised his eyes and cast his resentful eyes on Su Cheng standing on the ladder.


    In the conference hall, accompanied by applause, there were some cheers.


    We all celebrate sincerely or falsely that the Empire has a new Xingui knight, and the Empire has a rising general!


    Listening to the rainstorm like applause and cheers, Su Cheng couldn''t help surging up one after another. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help turning up slightly. He grabbed the five fingers of the knight''s sword harder and firmly grasped the knight''s sword in the palm of his hand!


    I, Su Cheng, am now the new laurel Knight of the British Empire!


    ¡­¡­


    The chronicle of the British Empire says:


    On September 3, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, Su Cheng was canonized as a new laurel knight, breaking the previous record of "becoming the fastest Knight" of Eliza. The total time for Eliza to become a new laurel knight was one year and 10 months, while the total time for Su Cheng to become a new laurel knight was - 24 days!

 Chapter 37

    This is really a good place.


    In the valley, I felt the cool breeze, and sighed in my heart.


    I''m in a valley now.


    Ah, it should be said that I and the 5000 people I command are in this valley.


    Although the scenery of this valley looks so beautiful, it is a pity that this beautiful valley will be tarnished by the rich blood gas later.


    Because a battle will break out here later.


    After formulating the general strategy of "breaking one by one", I decided to deal with the most powerful middle route army commanded by Anton first.


    There are 15000 people in the Middle Route Army, and Anton is not easy to deal with wine bags. If there is a confrontation, I can''t get anything cheap here.


    Therefore, he decided to use surprise attack to deal with the Middle Route Army, adopt beheading tactics, and directly take off the head of Anton, the commander of the Middle Route Army.


    As long as the leader''s head is removed, the poorly organized peasant rebel army will soon collapse and disperse.


    Therefore, I chose this valley to carry out raids.


    This valley is the place that the Middle Route Army must pass through, so I led my 5000 troops to this valley early for layout.


    Now, the layout in the valley has been completed, and the 5000 army has been in place, waiting for the Anton army to come.


    Anton may never have thought that there were violent murders hidden in this beautiful valley.


    Just then, the white clouds that had been blocking the sun left their original position under the breeze,


    The sun, which had lost its shelter, suddenly hit me like a flood that had been suppressed for a long time.


    Under the "surging" sunshine, I couldn''t help but sink my eyelids and let my eyelashes filter out the harsh eyes.


    At the same time, like a conditioned reflex, I raised my left palm to block the painful sunshine.


    After lifting the palm of my left hand, I also saw a bracelet tied to my left wrist - a women''s bracelet.


    I''m familiar with this bracelet.


    That''s the bracelet Carol has been wearing.


    I put my left hand down and looked down at the bracelet given to me by Carol tied to my left wrist.


    Looking at this bracelet, what happened the night after taking over the counter insurgency mission - the scenes flashed through my mind.


    ¡­¡­


    The night after taking over the counter insurgency mission.


    I went home and had dinner with Alan and Deng Jiaer. After dinner, Alan and Deng Jiaer returned to their rooms.


    So I went to their room and told Alan and Deng Jiaer about his taking over the anti insurgency task.


    Unexpectedly, I had a big quarrel with my sister Alan.


    "Brother! What are you thinking! Why take on such a dangerous task? "


    I still remember Alan''s roar very clearly.


    "Brother! Can you lead the army? You haven''t even brought five people. How can you bring 5000 people! Let alone use 5000 people to command 30000 people. "


    "Sorry, Alan." I apologized to my sister, "I really don''t want to live an ordinary life. My intuition tells me that if I refuse this task, I really want to live an ordinary life all my life."


    "What''s wrong with ordinary life?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t answer my sister''s question directly.


    Yes, ordinary life is really great, I don''t deny it.


    But... I just don''t want to live an ordinary life.


    "Anyway, I won''t let you do such a dangerous thing! No! " Alan said with some arrogance.


    "Alan, listen to me..." I tried to persuade Alan.


    However, no matter what I said, Alan couldn''t listen. He just kept telling me not to do such a dangerous task.


    Deng Jiaer, who was on the other side, had long been frightened by the fierce quarrel between our brother and sister, so he didn''t dare to say a word. He shrank in the corner and looked at us with some timidity.


    Deng Jiaer was also very confused and confused at that time. His companions suddenly told them that he had taken on the task of calming the rebellion and would command 5000 people to deal with 30000 people.


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! " Alan covered his ears. "Anyway, brother, you will go to Baiyang Palace tomorrow and refuse this task! I don''t want you to do such a dangerous thing! "


    Looking at my arrogant sister who ignored my painstaking persuasion, my anger suddenly came up.


    "Alan --!" I yelled at my sister in an angry voice, "what am I going to do! Do you still need your consent? "


    My roar is loud.


    So big that after I shouted this sentence, I was startled myself.


    Deng Jiaer, who had been shrinking in the corner, was shocked.


    Alan looked at me with unbelievable eyes.


    After shouting this sentence, I regretted it, because what I just said was too hurtful.


    Just as I was thinking about what to say to remedy, I saw tears in my sister''s eyes.


    "I''m your sister --!" Alan cried with a little cry, "what''s wrong with me not wanting my brother to do such a dangerous thing?"


    Looking at my sister who was about to cry, my anger suddenly disappeared.


    Yes, my sister is just worried about me. What am I doing with such a fire


    I stretched out my hands and held Alan in my arms.


    "... sorry, I was wrong just now. It was my brother who was nervous..."


    I hugged Alan and apologized.


    After a while, Alan raised her little fist, gently hammered me on the chest and said: "... Forget it, brother, you didn''t mean to beat you, even if it''s a lesson for you."


    Alan gently pushed me away from my arms.


    "Since you want to do this task so much, I can''t give in..." Alan raised his head and looked straight into my eyes. "In a while, Carol will come back from work. I''ll ask Carol later. If Carol agrees to do this task, I agree. Otherwise, even if you break your legs, I will stop you from going. "


    After that, Alan left the room without waiting for my answer.


    Deng Jiaer looked at me, then looked at the door, and then left the room carefully.


    Now, I''m the only one left in the room where Alan and Deng Jiaer live.


    I got up, closed the door of the room gently, and sat back in my original position.


    I lay back a little tired and lay on the soft bed of Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    The feeling of fatigue suddenly surged like a tide.


    Too much has happened today.


    This morning, I took over the task of putting an end to the rebellion in the assembly hall of the Baiyang palace.


    Then in the evening, I had a big quarrel with my sister, who was not very good at ordinary times.


    I couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought of what Alan had just told me.


    "... do you want Carol to agree and Alan to agree..." I muttered.


    Alan just said this condition. At first glance, it seems quite fair.


    But when you think about it carefully, it is an extremely favorable condition for Alan!


    Because Alan and I both know that Carol is most satisfied with this kind of life and advocates ordinary life.


    At the same time, Alan and I know that Carol also cherishes her friends and companions most. When a friend is in danger, she is definitely the first to help.


    Carol, who likes ordinary life and cherishes her friends, how can she agree with me to do such a task that may lose her life


    "Alas..." I couldn''t help sighing.


    Although I know that Alan''s condition is extremely unfavorable to me, I don''t have the strength and energy to argue with Alan now.


    I''d better take a break and recover some energy. Later, I''ll argue with Carol and Alan


    After making up my mind, I slowly closed my eyes.


    ... I don''t know how long it took.


    I was in the room when I heard the door open.


    I slept very shallow and immediately opened my eyes.


    Carol''s back!


    If Carol comes back, Alan should tell Carol about me now.


    Carol, who likes the ordinary life and cherishes her friends most, must have the same attitude as Alan.


    Well, how can I persuade Carol and Alan now.


    I must do this counterinsurgency task! I wouldn''t hesitate to quarrel with my sister and Carol!


    I made up my mind silently.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door outside the room. Along with the knock, there was the voice of my sister.


    "Brother, can I come in?"


    I looked at the door in amazement.


    Too fast! It''s more than three minutes since Carol came back. Did Carol give an answer so soon?


    In other words, did Carol give the answer immediately after Alan finished my speech


    "Come in."


    I shouted to the door.


    When I promised, the door of the room opened.


    Alan came in with an expressionless face.


    "I told Carol about your counterinsurgency mission." Alan road.


    "So... What did Carol say?" I asked, although I had no expectations of Carol''s position.


    Alan looked hesitant. At last, he seemed to admit his fate. He sighed and said:


    "Carol said, ''let him do it. He has his dream, and I will support him behind him.''"


    "Hey..."


    I looked at Alan in a daze.


    Then, I felt two heat currents suddenly rush up and wrap my two eyeballs.


    I looked up and wanted to turn back my tears.


    Just then, the familiar footsteps came.


    I looked up, so I couldn''t see who was coming towards me.


    However, just listening to the footsteps, I can also recognize who is coming towards me.


    It''s Carol''s footsteps.


    I have listened to Carol''s footsteps for 2 years. In this strange world, her footsteps are the most familiar to me except Alan''s footsteps.


    I lowered my head and looked up at Carol who came to me.


    Carol looks a little tired now, but it''s no wonder that she worked all day today and didn''t finally get home until just now. It''s normal to be tired.


    Looking at Carol''s smiling water blue pupils, when I was about to say something, Carol suddenly raised her left hand, untied the bracelet tied to her left wrist, and then tied it to my left wrist.


    Carol tied it and said, "this is the bracelet my family gave me when I left home. It says it can be used as an amulet. I''ve lent it to you for the time being. You should come back safely."


    Soon, Carol tied the bracelet to my left wrist.


    "Come back safely."


    After Carol emphasized it again, she turned away without a doubt.


    I looked at the bracelet tied to my left wrist and felt my eyes wrapped in heat again.


    "Thank you, Carol!" I shouted at Carol''s leaving figure, "I will come back safely!"


    When Carol heard what I said, she paused, turned her head, looked at me with smiling eyes and said:


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking down at the bracelet on my left wrist, I recalled what happened that night, and the scenes quickly passed through my mind.


    At this time, Alan''s voice suddenly came from behind me:


    "Brother. How is your equestrian practice now? "


    Alan asked, driving the horse to my side.


    I put down my left wrist and smiled bitterly.


    "Just so, you can finally sit on the horse, or you can barely control the horse to trot. Alas, there is no talent like you. "


    Then Alan asked:


    "Brother, are you thinking about Carol?"


    Carol


    I really miss her.


    However, I don''t want to tell my sister so honestly.


    So I said:


    "Yes, I miss Carol -"


    Then he gave Alan a mocking smile:


    "-- the food cooked is awful."


    Alan''s mouth suddenly turned up slightly.


    "Brother," Alan said suddenly, "it''s a pity to tell you what happened the night before the expedition."


    Then she added, "Carol is really a lovely person."


    "Huh? What''s up? "


    I looked at Alan suspiciously.


    What happened the night before the expedition?


    Yes?


    Why do you suddenly say "Carol is really a lovely person"?


    Just as I wanted to continue questioning, a messenger rushed over.


    "General!" The Herald said to me, "the rebel outpost has come!"


    My heart was cold, and my face became serious in an instant.


    It seems that the battle is about to begin!


    Carol, thank you for your bracelet. Don''t worry. I will come back safely, not only me, but Alan and Deng Jiaer will also come back safely with me! We will not only come back safely, but also come back with a winning attitude!


    I said so secretly in my heart.

 Chapter 38

    "Alan."


    Deng Jiaer poked me with his elbow.


    "Why?" I asked.


    Deng Jia''er raised his chin at the front: "why is Mr. looking at his left wrist again?"


    I looked ahead.


    When I looked ahead, I saw my brother riding on a horse in the handsome white and blue armor given to him by the emperor, standing in front of Deng Jiaer and me, lifting his left wrist to the chest, slightly lowering his head and looking at his left wrist.


    The three of us are now in a valley in the British Empire and are about to ambush the main force of the 30000 peasant rebel army, a 15000 army led by a man named Anton.


    A while ago, my brother took over the task of defeating 30000 rebel troops with 5000 people. Because I was worried about my brother''s safety, I pestered my brother and asked my brother to take me with me.


    With me, there is Deng Jiaer who dreams of becoming a famous general and wants to experience the feeling of being in the army.


    I looked at my brother who was looking down at his left wrist, couldn''t help laughing, and then said to Deng Jiaer:


    "He''s not looking at his left wrist. He''s looking at the bracelet worn by his left hand."


    "Bracelet?"


    Deng Jiaer''s face showed an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    "It''s the one Carol gave to Mr. before the war. It''s the one Carol used to wear."


    I nipped the horse''s belly and drove the horse towards my brother.


    "Brother." I said, "how''s your equestrian practice now?"


    After hearing what I said, my brother put down his left wrist and smiled bitterly on his face.


    "Just so, you can finally sit on the horse, or you can barely control the horse to trot. Alas, there is no talent like you. "


    I looked at my brother''s bracelet on his left hand, couldn''t help smiling, and then said, "brother, are you thinking about Carol?"


    "Yes, I miss Carol -"


    After that, my brother put a mocking smile on me.


    "-- the food cooked is awful."


    I made a face at my brother.


    Looking at my brother who smiled mockingly at me, I couldn''t help thinking of the quarrel with my brother a while ago.


    ¡­¡­


    The night after my brother took over the task, I had a big quarrel with my brother.


    My brother and I have always had a good relationship. In terms of the degree of brotherhood, I don''t think my brother and I will lose to any pair of brothers and sisters in the world.


    But feeling very good doesn''t mean my brother and I won''t quarrel.


    Since I met my brother three years ago, I can''t remember how many times I quarreled with my brother.


    However, although my brother and I have a lot of quarrels, most of them are minor quarrels. There are few times when we quarrel very fiercely.


    That night, my brother and I had a very rare big quarrel.


    That night, my brother suddenly broke into Deng Jiaer''s room and said that he had a task: commanding 5000 people to deal with 30000 rebel troops.


    At that time, I wondered if my brother''s brain was bad. How could you command 5000 people if you hadn''t even joined the army? And use these 5000 people to deal with 30000 people.


    Therefore, my brother and I had a big quarrel over this.


    I asked my brother to refuse the task. My brother insisted on his own opinion and must do it.


    I still remember the contents of the quarrel between my brother and me that night. At that time, my brother said a very excessive word to me, which made me cry, but my brother soon apologized.


    I tried so hard that I couldn''t make my brother change his mind, so I decided to pull a rescuer to help me persuade.


    I decided to get Carol to help me.


    So I said to my brother: if Carol agrees with you, I agree.


    Carol and I have been together for 2 years. Naturally, we know more about Carol''s temperament.


    Carol likes and yearns for the ordinary life most, and she is also very satisfied with the ordinary life now.


    At the same time, Carol also attaches the most importance to her companions.


    Therefore, in order to continue to live such a plain and happy life and protect her companions, Carol will never agree with her brother to do such a dangerous thing¡ª¡ª That''s what I thought.


    However, in retrospect, I find that I still know too little about Carol


    When Carol came back, I told her about my brother''s dangerous task. I thought her reaction must be the same as when I heard it - angrily argued with my brother and asked him to push the task.


    But I didn''t expect that after hearing this, Carol just smiled and said something I haven''t forgotten: "let him do it. He has his dream and I will support him behind his back."


    ... it''s stupid of me to think I know Carol very well.


    Since I promised my brother at that time, if Carol agreed, I would agree.


    Now that Carol has agreed with my brother to do this, I can only fulfill my promise and agree with my brother to do this task.


    However, I was still worried about my brother, so I rubbed my brother hard and asked him to take me with me.


    And Deng Jiaer and I also displayed the tactics of "soft grinding hard bubble" to my brother.


    The reason why I want to go with my brother is that I am very confident in my fighting ability and want to protect my brother.


    Deng Jiaer is to experience the feeling of being in the army more and help me protect my brother.


    However, Deng Jiaer''s combat ability is a little better than ordinary people. I don''t expect Deng Jiaer to protect her brother. It''s enough for her to protect herself.


    After that, under the duress of Deng Jia''er and me, my brother finally agreed to let Deng Jia''er and I go with him.


    Generally speaking, only a knight can take two Knight attendants to the battlefield. My brother is not a knight and should not be qualified to take two Knight attendants. However, his Majesty gave my brother a privilege and made an exception to allow my brother to take two Knight attendants with him.


    Deng Jiaer and I took part in the counter insurgency campaign with him as his brother''s Knight and escort this time, but because the number of places is limited and Carol feels that she can''t help, Carol doesn''t go with him this time.


    ¡­¡­


    I looked at the bracelet my brother was wearing on his left wrist.


    That''s the bracelet Carol gave her brother. It can be used as an amulet.


    Looking at this bracelet, I can''t help recalling what Carol entrusted me the night before the expedition.


    ¡­¡­


    The night before the expedition, Carol found me.


    Just after I had taken a bath, I was emitting warm heat. When I came out of the bathroom, Carol suddenly stopped me.


    At that time, Carol was also dressed to go to bed, wearing pajamas and bare feet.


    "Alan, you''re leaving tomorrow. Right? " Carol said to me.


    I nodded.


    Then Carol stopped talking.


    I don''t know if it was my illusion. Carol seemed to be a little nervous at that time


    After a while, Carol continued:


    "Alan, can I ask you something?"


    "Ah, you say." I said quickly.


    "Although I say so, it may be difficult. But, Alan, please protect Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er. You must come back safely. "


    After hearing what Carol said, I was stunned.


    Carol usually doesn''t like to talk very much. She doesn''t even have an expression at ordinary times. She always looks like a cloud and light wind.


    At this time, Carol put her hands in front of her, twisted her fingers tightly together, pursed her lips, and her face was full of worry.


    In this deep color of worry, there is also an emotion called "fear".


    It occurred to me at that time that among the four of us, Carol was the one who paid the most attention to his companions!


    Although she expressed support for her brother to do this dangerous task, it was a task that was likely to lose her life. How could she not be worried and afraid?


    So I said to Carol in a very firm tone:


    "Don''t worry, Carol, you don''t have to worry. I will bring my brother and Deng Jiaer back safely. Even if there are thousands of troops around us, I will take them out safely! I assure you! "


    After hearing what I said, the worried color on Carol''s face dissipated and showed a faint smile, but then she said:


    "Ah, by the way, Alan, don''t tell Cheng and Deng Jiaer what I told you tonight - especially Cheng."


    "Huh? Why? " I can''t help wondering.


    "Because..."


    Carol grabbed the hair hanging from the temples. Because it was too dark, I couldn''t see very clearly, but I could barely see that Carol''s cheeks were red.


    "He knows that I''m actually worried about him. I''m afraid it will interfere with him to complete the task... And... If he knows that I''m worried about him... I feel a little... Shy..."


    Looking at the pinched Carol in front of me, I really want to laugh.


    But I stifled my laughter, because I felt that if I laughed now, I would definitely be beaten by Carol.


    After holding back the smile, I smiled and said:


    "Well, I assure you. I will try my best not to tell my brother... "


    I don''t know since when, I have felt that Carol has extraordinary feelings for her brother. Now it seems that it is indeed so.


    So I smiled strangely and said to Carol, "Carol, why are you so worried about my brother? You shouldn''t be... "


    "Long, long! I''m going to bed! "


    Before I finished, Carol interrupted me. Then Carol walked towards the sofa in the hall without looking back.


    "Carol is so cute..." I looked at Carol''s back and smiled and muttered, "I''m worried about whether the person I like will be dangerous and whether the person I like will know that she''s worried about him..."


    ¡­¡­


    What happened on the night of the next mission and the night before the expedition, fragments of memories about these two nights poured into my heart.


    I couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the attitude Carol told me the night before the expedition and what she told me.


    Now I feel the corners of my mouth have begun to tilt up.


    "Brother," I turned my head and looked at my brother, "it''s a pity that I can''t tell you what happened the night before the expedition."


    Then I added, "Carol is really a lovely person."


    "Huh?" My brother looked at me suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Just then, a messenger rushed to his brother.


    "General! The rebel outpost has come! "


    It seems that the battle is about to begin.


    Don''t worry, Carol, I won''t let you down. I will bring Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer back safely!


    As I thought so, I quietly clenched my fists.


    Infinite fighting spirit has begun to burn in my heart.

 Chapter 39

    This is the story that happened after Su Cheng moved out of the stable and lived in a rented house and before Su Cheng took over the task of anti insurgency.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Cheng, it''s your turn to deal with the sanitation of the house today." Carol said to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s face changed instantly after hearing Carol''s words.


    A series of cold sweats hung on Su Cheng''s forehead.


    Since they moved out of the stable and lived in the rented house, the four made an agreement: they were responsible for the sanitation of the house in the order of Carol, Alan, Deng Jiaer and Su Cheng every day.


    It''s Su Cheng''s turn today.


    In other words, Su Cheng will be responsible for sweeping, scrubbing and washing dishes today


    Su Cheng is actually a person who hates to deal with housework. Every time it''s his turn to deal with today''s sanitation, he always wants to think of some ways to deny today''s task.


    Today is a very rare day for four people who are very free. Today is Carroll''s day off. He doesn''t need to go to work. Su Cheng doesn''t have to teach Elsa today.


    However, Alan went out early this morning and said he was going to buy something back. In other words, only Su Cheng, Carol and Deng Jiaer are at home now.


    Su Cheng gave Alan pocket money or promised to play with her for several previous health tasks, and then asked Alan to help him do his health tasks.


    But now Alan is not at home


    How can we miss today''s health task??


    While Su Cheng was thinking hard, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a box of things on the table.


    It''s a box of "military chess".


    Su Cheng picked up the box of military chess and asked:


    "Eh? Whose is this? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Deng Jia''er, sitting opposite Su Cheng, quickly raised his hand and said:


    "It''s mine, sir!"


    Wargame is a kind of chess game in this different world. It was invented at the beginning to help military officers and soldiers cultivate their command ability. However, with its excellent playability, wargame has gradually spread to the people. Up to now, it has become an excellent puzzle chess and card game for all ages.


    Su Cheng looked around at the box of military chess he was playing, and then said:


    "Deng Jiaer, do you like playing warchess?"


    "Yes!" Deng Jiaer nodded vigorously, "I like it very much! When I was at North Munster''s house, I always played with my friends. I just bought this box of military chess yesterday and haven''t had time to play it yet. "


    "Oh?"


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and an evil idea appeared in his mind.


    "Then, Deng Jiaer." Su Cheng continued, "are you good at military chess?"


    "Hum." Deng Jiaer put her hands on her hips and showed a pleased look on her face. "I didn''t brag. When I lived in North Munster, I never had an enemy."


    "True or false?"


    Su Cheng said in a strange tone, and put on a flat expression with the color of doubt and ridicule.


    "Why don''t I believe it? You won''t lie, will you? "


    "I''m not lying!" Deng Jiaer said anxiously.


    "Well, then." Su Cheng said with a bad smile, "I can also play military chess. Let''s have a game."


    "Hey? Can you play warchess, sir? "


    "Of course. But just playing chess is so boring. In order to play more exciting, let''s add some bets. If I lose, you can let me do anything. If you lose, you can help me deal with today''s hygiene. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Carol''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and then immediately hit Deng Jia''er with lips. She silently said "no, no" to Deng Jia''er with lips, and compared her arms with a big fork.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, who constantly hinted that she would not play this chess, she fell into hesitation for a moment.


    Seeing Deng Jia''er who was still hesitating, Su Cheng immediately changed into that flat expression again.


    "What? Deng Jiaer, are you really lying to me? In fact, your chess skills are very good. You don''t dare to play with me at all? Really, don''t learn to cheat at a young age. "


    "What!! Dare you say I lied? I''m not lying! Just go! Look at me beating you to pieces! "


    Deng Jia''er grabbed Su Cheng''s weapon, then opened the box and began to set up a chessboard and pieces on the table.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng showed an evil smile of "planning Tong".


    Sure enough, it was a little girl. She easily fell into my challenge. Su Cheng said in his heart.


    And on one side, Carol also helped her forehead, and then said to Deng Jia''er, "Deng Jia''er, it''s still time for you to refuse. Cheng''s military chess skills are very powerful."


    "Hum, I''m also very good." Deng Jiaer smiled confidently, "I''ve almost forgotten what it feels like to lose. Look at me beating my husband down!"


    After hearing what Deng Jiaer said, Su Cheng smiled meaningfully and then moved his fingers.


    "I play military chess - but I''ve never lost..."


    ¡­¡­


    In 15 minutes.


    "Wuwu... How could this happen..."


    Deng Jiaer, with tears in his eyes, looked helplessly at the disastrous chess game.


    Carol stroked dungar''s little head sympathetically.


    At the beginning of the chess game, Deng Jia''er launched a fierce attack. After playing chess with Deng Jia''er, Su Cheng found that Deng Jia''er really didn''t lie. Her chess skills are really strong and the attack is very fierce. If she is a person with poor chess skills, she may be defeated by Deng Jia''er at the beginning of the game.


    But... Only those with poor chess skills will be defeated.


    Facing Deng Jia''er''s fierce attack, Su Cheng first launched an active defense and blocked all Deng Jia''er''s fierce attacks. While blocking Deng Jia''er''s attack, Su Cheng also quietly arranged and silently accumulated the strength of the attack.


    After Deng Jiaer''s attack was weak and revealed flaws, Su Cheng immediately seized this opportunity and directly launched a counter attack.


    Deng Jiaer was defeated with one blow, and almost the whole army was destroyed.


    After successfully refusing today''s sanitation task, Su Cheng happily drank the black tea just brewed by Carol.


    "Well, I''ll leave the sanitation of the house to you today ~"


    "Who, who says a set will win!" Deng Jia''er wiped the small tears from the corners of her eyes, "we are two wins in three sets!"


    "Why are you playing with Lai..."


    Su Cheng put down the teacup in his hand.


    "Well, forget it. Two wins in three sets is two wins in three sets. Won''t you change it again?"


    "No! Two wins in three sets, two wins in three sets! I must beat you in this set! "


    "Let me give you a discount on this one."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took some of his own pieces from the chessboard.


    "Let me give you some pieces and give you a chance to win."


    "Ah, sir, you want to play chess? Even if you are very good at chess, how can you beat me when you let a few pieces down ~ ~ impossible ~ impossible ~ "


    ¡­¡­


    In 12 minutes.


    "Woo woo... How... Why did you lose faster than the last set..."


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes were filled with tears again, and looked pitifully and helplessly at the chess board that had lost more miserably.


    Carol stroked her little head sympathetically again.


    "Remember to brush the bowl clean." Su Cheng said while drinking tea.


    "Wuwu... I''m really good at playing chess... I didn''t lie to you..."


    Deng Jia''er, with tears in his eyes, picked up the chessboard while pumping his small nose.


    "Don''t be sad, Deng Jiaer." Carol gently said, "you are already very good. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone play chess with Cheng for more than 10 minutes."


    After hearing Carol''s comfort, Deng Jiaer whispered, "really..."


    "Well, it''s true." Su Cheng smiled and nodded. "You''re already very powerful. It''s great that you can hold on to me for 10 minutes. Oh, I felt dangerous several times in the two sets just now, so I already believe you didn''t lie to me."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then went on:


    "Let''s go out and have something to eat later. I''ll treat you to something. You can eat whatever you want."


    "Really?!"


    Deng Jiaer, who was still a little depressed just now, immediately regained his look.


    "Can you really eat anything?"


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "Really, you can eat anything."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s promise, Deng Jiaer became energetic again and happily cleaned up the chessboard and chess pieces on the table.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, who was in a better mood again, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling and whispered in his heart:


    When dealing with the greedy Deng Jia''er, it''s true that delicious food has the best soothing effect. Sure enough, she is a 14-year-old girl. She is easy to be used and coaxed. Small emotions come and go quickly.


    Just then.


    "I''m back!"


    Another 14-year-old girl who lives in this room seems to be back.


    "Alan, welcome back... Hey, what''s the big box you''re holding?"


    Su Cheng sees Alan holding a big box in his hand.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s question, Alan excitedly raised the big box in his hand.


    "It''s a ''simulated life'' board game! Brother, Deng Jiaer and Carol, let''s play together! "

 Chapter 40

    "Simulated life" Su Cheng blinked his eyes suspiciously, but soon showed an expression of enlightenment, and then said:


    "Oh, I remember. It''s the famous board game, isn''t it? Alan, you went out early in the morning to buy this. "


    "Uh huh! Yes! " Alan nodded hard, "I''ve wanted to buy this for a long time! I''ve been saving pocket money until now. Brother, Deng Jiaer and Carol, let''s play! Come on, come on ~ "


    Alan holding the big box began to see little stars in his eyes.


    "Simulated life" is a very famous board game in this different world. The main content of this board game is that each player plays as a newborn baby, and each controls a chess piece. Each time the chess piece completes a circle on the chessboard, it is equal to one year old and can play until 70 years old.


    When walking on the chessboard, you will encounter all kinds of events. The biggest point of this game is to experience all kinds of magical and interesting events.


    The best number of game players is 4. If there are less than 4 people, the game will be much less interesting.


    Now there are just four people in this room, so you can just group a game.


    "OK, come and play." Carol replied briskly, "I happen to be bored now."


    "I play too! I play too! " Dengar raised his hand high.


    Su Cheng is also very interested in this board game. He has been in this different world for three years and has not experienced the board game in this world. Moreover, looking at Alan, she seems to be looking forward to this board game and wants four people to play together.


    How can a brother not even satisfy his sister''s little wish?!


    Therefore, Su Cheng also resolutely replied, "OK, I''ll play too."


    Seeing everyone involved, Alan happily put the big box on the table and opened it.


    Soon, the chessboard, chess pieces and other objects of this board game were all placed, and the four people were ready. The four people sat in four directions of the small square table.


    "Well, let''s play in the order of Deng Jiaer, me, brother and Carol." Alan road.


    "Well, OK, then I''ll draw cards!"


    According to the game settings of this board game, each player should draw an "attribute card" at the beginning to obtain some "congenital attributes". The difference of "congenital attributes" will also have a significant impact on the subsequent events.


    Deng Jiaer soon drew her "attribute card".


    "My ''innate attribute'' is... Genius attribute!" Deng Jia''er smiled proudly, "hum, the attribute of genius is just too suitable for me who came from the O''Brien family known as the genius family! Come, let me see, let me see what kind of genius I am! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer looked at the cards in his hand carefully.


    "Your Genius attribute is the genius of brushing the toilet. You can brush the toilet perfectly..."


    Deng Jiaer''s voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, she could hardly hear her voice. Not only that, her eyes gradually became silent and godless.


    "I''m... The genius of cleaning the toilet..." Deng Jiaer murmured with his eyes blankly.


    "The genius of washing the toilet, you have to come on ~" Alan teased Deng Jiaer with a sarcastic tone and smoked her "attribute card".


    After drawing out her "attribute card", Alan also read out the contents of her attribute card loudly:


    "Your attribute is'' muscle violence woman ''. Because you are too violent and grow too strong, the probability of not marrying in the future increases by 80%..."


    Like Deng Jiaer, Alan''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his eyes gradually became silent and godless.


    "I''m... Muscle violence... Too strong... I can''t marry..."


    As if Alan had lost his soul, he murmured, and the attribute card in his hand fell to the ground with the wind.


    Hearing Alan''s attributes, Deng Jiaer, who was psychologically balanced, happily patted Alan on his small shoulder and said:


    "You have to come on, too ~ muscle violence girl ~"


    It''s Su Cheng''s turn to draw attribute cards.


    Looking at the attribute cards drawn by the two people in front, Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    He had heard a little about this board game before. He had heard that the biggest charm of this board game was that the events and cards inside were very crazy.


    Su Cheng has experienced this a little now - it''s too crazy!!


    What the hell is a genius who can brush the toilet and a muscle violence woman who can''t get married?


    The person who designed this board game, you come out


    Although Su Cheng make complaints about his heart, he still looks forward to it.


    Look forward to what cards you will draw.


    Su Cheng put his hand to the stack of attribute cards, and then drew one from it.


    "Your attribute is - Huaxin radish." Su Cheng read while looking at the introduction of the attribute card in his hand, "you will get the attribute that is very popular with girls and the character of flower heart. At the same time, you will also be qualified to marry one or more wives."


    After reading the introduction of the attribute card in his hand, Su Cheng showed a happy and comfortable smile.


    "It seems that I have drawn a good card... Eh? Why do you three think so of me? Don''t look at me like garbage! "


    Su Cheng found that Deng Jiaer, Alan and Carol looked at him with a rather disgusting expression.


    "Brother, you are really terrible."


    "Yes, sir, you are a fancy radish. You think it''s a good card. It''s too bad, too bad!"


    "Oh, it''s terrible, Cheng."


    "It''s just a game! Don''t go too deep into the play! I''m just a big turnip in the game! "


    "Well, it''s my turn to draw attribute cards." Three girls, including Carroll, did not make complaints about Su Cheng''s Tucao and excuses.


    "My attribute is fullness. You get a charm bonus and are very popular with boys. "


    After listening to Carol explain her attribute card, Su Cheng''s eyes couldn''t help moving.


    Moved to Carol''s little chest.


    "Poof..."


    Thinking of the attributes of the attribute card just drawn by Carol, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing and thought:


    Carol''s attribute card is the same as my attribute card, which is completely opposite to myself in reality!


    "Hey," said Carol with a bad look, "honestly, you seem to be thinking something very impolite just now. Tell me what you just thought."


    "No." Su Cheng showed an innocent expression, "I didn''t think about anything impolite just now."


    ¡­¡­


    After drawing their attribute cards, the game officially began.


    When you control your pieces to walk on a circular chessboard, you will encounter all kinds of magical events, and you may also draw new attribute cards.


    With the different attribute cards in hand, the events encountered will be different.


    Deng Jia''er cleaned the toilets one by one with her superb toilet cleaning technology, made a reputation and quickly accumulated a sum of money. Many people are willing to spend a lot of money to ask Deng Jia''er to clean the toilets. Deng Jia''er has become the richest of the four.


    As a violent muscle woman, Alan found a job of moving bricks and doing hard work, but because he did all the hard work and always basked in the sun, he obtained the attributes of "muscle man" and "black carbon man", and the probability of not marrying again increased.


    With his "fancy Radish" attribute, Su Cheng is very popular with women. Girls are willing to keep Su Cheng. Su Cheng has had a soft meal since he was one year old.


    According to the settings of this board game, marriage events can be triggered as long as you reach adulthood.


    Because of Su Cheng''s "fancy Radish" attribute, he can trigger countless marriage events.


    Su Cheng knows that in reality, he may not have the opportunity to marry many wives.


    Anyway, Su Cheng is also a man. It is the inner desire of many men to hold left and right. Su Cheng also deeply hides this desire in his heart.


    Well, since it is impossible to realize this wish in reality, at least realize this wish in the game!


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who has made up his mind, will not hesitate to accept any marriage event.


    So far, Su Cheng has 10 wives, and this number may continue to rise.


    Despite being despised by Carol, Su Cheng still resolutely continues to accept one marriage request after another.


    Carol played in a regular way and grew up calmly without any strange events.


    However, because of Carol''s "plump" attribute, many requests for marriage were triggered during the game.


    But Carol refused.


    In sharp contrast to the crazy married person next to him.


    At this time, Deng Jiaer triggered the "long lost sibling event" - Deng Jiaer will recognize the person sitting on her right, Deng Jiaer will become her brother, and the person sitting on her right will become Deng Jiaer''s sister.


    And the man sitting on the right of Deng Jiaer is Alan.


    "Oh, Deng Jiaer has become my brother." Alan smiled happily. "Do I have a brother in the game? It''s really great!"


    "Hum," Su Cheng suddenly said, "Deng Jiaer, you are very dangerous now. The events triggered are trivial things. If you go on like this, you may really have to brush the toilet all your life."


    Before Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan''s face suddenly changed.


    Then Alan stretched out his arms and protected Deng Jia''er like an old hen protecting her cubs, saying in a high voice:


    "Su Cheng! Don''t you speak ill of my brother! "


    "I''m your real brother! Alan, don''t fall into the game too deep! "


    ¡­¡­


    The game continued.


    Unconsciously, the four have played to 20 years old.


    Deng Jiaer suddenly prospered, triggered the event of "promoting technology", promoted her toilet cleaning technology and made a lot of money. Now the money of Alan, Su Cheng and Carol is less than one tenth of that of Deng Jiaer.


    Alan, who is now Deng Jiaer''s sister, is also affected by this. His life begins to become rich and happy. He doesn''t need to work hard anymore.


    And Su Cheng is still frantically triggering the marriage event.


    Somehow, every step Su Cheng takes will almost trigger a marriage event.


    So far, the number of Su Cheng''s wives has risen to 36.


    And there is still an upward trend.


    Moreover, with the increase in the number of wives, Su Cheng also triggered a new attribute card of "physical weakness".


    Looking at the attribute card triggered by Su Cheng''s new, Carol''s eyes towards Su Cheng became colder and colder.


    At this time, Su Cheng also felt that it was time to restrain himself and stop getting married. If he got married again, he might trigger the "sudden death event".


    However, just when Su Cheng just came up with such an idea, Su Cheng triggered the "marriage event" again!


    And this time it is still a "forced marriage event", which can not be refused.


    According to the setting of the new event triggered, Su Cheng is going to marry the man sitting on his left.


    The man sitting on his left is Alan!


    Su Cheng felt a little embarrassed at this time.


    Although he knows it''s just a game, it''s a little strange for him to marry his sister.


    Just as Su Cheng turned his head and planned to ask Alan if he could skip the event, he found that Alan was crying in his eyes.


    Then he jumped on Deng Jiaer.


    "Brother! Help me! I don''t want to marry a man with a nest of wives! Brother, send him away with your huge amount of money! "


    "It''s said that I''m your real brother! Don''t go too deep into the play! "


    ¡­¡­


    The game is still going on.


    At this time, the four had played until they were 25 years old.


    Deng Jiaer''s money has become more and more, because she monopolizes all the toilet washing business in the world and is known as the "toilet king".


    Alan and Su Cheng were forced to marry, but soon, Alan triggered a divorce. He only needed to pay a large sum of money to divorce Su Cheng.


    Alan is now the sister of Deng Jiaer, the "toilet king", so naturally he has a pile of money. He directly paid a sum of money to Su Cheng, and then divorced Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who did not get this large sum of money for a long time, triggered a new event: because there were too many wives, some wives began to be jealous, some people were more favored than her, and began to resent Su Cheng. Because Su Cheng had the attribute of "weak body", he didn''t have the heart to solve the abnormalities of some wives. Finally, Su Cheng was stabbed to death by those jealous wives, He was 25 years old.


    Su Cheng only played until he was 25 and was out.


    After Su Cheng was stabbed to death by his wives, the whole small room was echoed with happy laughter from Carol, Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    And Carol is still playing in a regular way. She hasn''t triggered any neurotic events. What she triggered are also some very ordinary events, so Carol lives so calmly until now.


    However, after living until now, the mutation occurred.


    Carol suddenly triggered an event: she made friends with a big blonde sister.


    This was originally a normal event, but the trend behind it became more and more strange.


    After making this new friend, Carol triggered the event of "getting better with new friends", so they became good friends.


    However, Carol then triggered a new event: falling in love with the same person with this good friend.


    From here on, the events triggered by Carol gradually became neurotic.


    Carol began to compete with her friend, and the friendship gradually broke down. Finally, the two people who turned against each other began to compete and fight openly and secretly. Finally, Carol lost the battle, and the person she liked was robbed by her friend, and she also triggered a new event: she had a serious heart disease because of heartbreaking, and soon died of illness.


    Carol played until she was 27 and was out.


    He became the second out after Su Cheng.


    After playing here, there is no need to play this board game. The four people want to end it.


    Because the "simulated life" board game has no setting of victory or failure, the biggest highlight of this board game is to see what kind of interesting or neurotic events it will trigger. There is no saying who wins and who loses, just to see who has a more interesting life.


    Now Su Cheng and Carol are out, and there are only two people left on the table.


    The four have been playing for more than two hours. Alan and Deng Jiaer are also a little tired. In addition, there are only two of them left now, so their desire to continue playing has been reduced a lot and they don''t want to play much.


    Finally, the board game, which lasted nearly three hours, was finally over.


    ......


    After cleaning up the board games, Su Cheng leaned his whole back on the back of the chair, took a breath, and then said:


    "Hoo! I''m so tired. Playing board games is also very tired. "


    "Yes." Carol stretched hard. "It''s very tired."


    "But." Deng Jiaer then answered, "have a good time!"


    Alan nodded happily and said, "yes, yes! Shall we play together later? "


    "Well, good." Carol smiled, and then her eyes showed longing. "If only we could be so light and happy every day in the future."


    "Well, we''ll continue to play together in the future!" Deng Jiaer was very happy.


    When Alan saw that Su Cheng didn''t answer, he raised his board game box, came up to Su Cheng and looked at Su Cheng with hopeful eyes.


    "Brother, can you continue to play games with us so happily at any time in the future?"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng was stunned, then showed a gentle smile, raised his hand and touched Alan''s head, saying:


    "Well, we will continue to play together in the future. And my brother also promised you that whenever and wherever you want to play with me in the future, I will definitely play with you. "

 Chapter 41

    October 5, 289, 2:27 p.m.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "... as a general, you can use not only the soldiers under your command, but also the weather and terrain. Therefore, you should always pay attention to the weather and terrain and use the terrain and weather flexibly..."


    Ilsa, sitting opposite Su Cheng, listened carefully to Su Cheng''s teachings, nodded from time to time and recorded Su Cheng''s main points on paper.


    After finishing all the teaching contents set for today, Su Cheng exhaled heavily, leaned back, looked for the back of the chair with his back, picked up the kettle he had brought from the table and drank water.


    The teaching time of each teacher in Ilsa is the same, one and a half hours. Although Su Cheng didn''t speak continuously for one and a half hours, and there was a pause in the middle, it should be that he spoke continuously for about one hour, which is still very tiring.


    ......


    It has been more than two months since Su Cheng was granted the title of Xingui knight.


    Su Cheng thought that after he became a knight of Xingui, he might be assigned to one of the three knights, and there was no way to be Ilsa''s art of war teacher, but he didn''t expect that he was not assigned to any knights, because he was a "free rider".


    There are two kinds of knights in the British Empire. One is a "free Knight" like Su Cheng, that is, a knight who does not belong to any knights.


    The other is the Knights belonging to a certain order, such as Eliza and enly, who belong to this type of knights. They both belong to the Gabriel order. People call this kind of knights "permanent knights".


    Free Knight - means a free knight who is not affiliated with any Knight order.


    There are about 13 knights in the Empire, all of whom are free Knights like Su Cheng.


    When there was a shortage of knights in the army sent to fight after the war, they sent these "freedom knights" there to fill the vacancy. After the war, they left the army and returned to pandragon.


    Generally speaking, the "freedom knights" will be forced to stay in the imperial capital pandragon, so as to facilitate the emperor''s dispatch and send the "freedom knights" wherever necessary.


    Su Cheng is a "free Knight" who does not belong to any knights¡° The "freedom Knight" has nothing to do in his daily life. He just needs to stay at home and wait for the emperor''s order and dispatch.


    So Su Cheng also continued to be the military art teacher of Ilsa, the granddaughter of the emperor.


    "Anyway, you usually have nothing to do. Just continue to be a teacher."¡ª¡ª This is what emperor Ge zewen said to Su Cheng two months ago.


    Su Cheng didn''t resist becoming a "freedom Knight" and continuing to be Ilsa''s teacher 2.


    When telling Ilsa about some art of war and military knowledge, he can also help him recall and review the military books and military books he read when he was still on earth, and he also likes Ilsa, a little Lori who has no princess disease at all.


    Being a "freedom Knight" is a great thing for Su Cheng. He usually has nothing to do. He doesn''t need to stay in the barracks or practice. He just needs to wait to be dispatched every day.


    Moreover, when the "freedom Knight" can stay in pandragon for a long time, if he can, Su Cheng doesn''t want to be separated from Carol, Alan and Deng Jia''er. It''s needless to say that Carol and Alan have been fettered for many years. Although their time with Deng Jia''er is short, Su Cheng slowly likes Deng Jia''er, In the counter insurgency battle two months ago, Su Cheng also lived and died with her, so he gradually regarded Deng Jia''er as his family.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ilsa, I''ve finished what I''m going to talk about today. There''s still some time before the scheduled end of class. Take a break. I think you''ve written it for a long time." Su Chengchao said to Ilsa, who had just taken notes.


    "Uh huh."


    Ilsa rubbed her right hand, which was sour because she had written too long.


    "Mr. Cheng," little stars appeared in Ilsa''s eyes, "can you tell me another story about the rebellion you led two months ago?"


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "Do you want to say it again? I''ve said it many times in these two months. "


    "Because it''s really wonderful. Mr. Cheng, your playing method is really great. Mr. Cheng, your battle two months ago feels like a storybook!"


    "Another day. It''s almost time to finish class." Su Cheng replied with a wry smile, "and I have an appointment later. I don''t have enough time."


    Ilsa tooted her mouth.


    "Well... Another day. I almost forgot. I have an appointment later."


    After several months of getting along, Su Cheng gradually understood and became familiar with Ilsa, the little Lori.


    Ilsa is very interested in the art of war, military and other aspects, especially those wonderful battles in history. Every time she has a chance, she asks Su Cheng to tell her some wonderful battles.


    Moreover, Ilsa is not that kind of delicate princess. In the past two months, Su Cheng also learned that the emperor not only opened a culture class for Ilsa, but also opened a "martial arts class" for her. He invited a group of martial arts masters to help Ilsa exercise and practice martial arts.


    On one occasion, Su Cheng also saw with her own eyes that Ilsa, a 6-year-old Laurie, threw a waiter who was two heads taller than her by throwing him off her shoulder.


    "Teacher Cheng, you just said you had an appointment, didn''t you say..."


    Ilsa straightened up, put her hands on the small round table, then put her face close to Su Cheng''s face and smiled vaguely.


    "Are you going on a date with your lover?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Su Cheng, who was just swallowing, was surprised by what Ilsa said and choked by his own saliva.


    "Not with a girlfriend... I don''t have a girlfriend yet. I just want to go to the blacksmith shop with my two horsemen and a friend and buy new clothes for autumn and winter."


    "Isn''t it a lover... I''m so disappointed."


    Ilsa sat back in her chair with a touch of disappointment on her face.


    "Well," Su Cheng put on a cheap smile and looked at Ilsa, "Ilsa, you just said you had an appointment. Did you say you were going to have a tryst with your little lover?"


    "I don''t have a little lover," Ilsa gave Su Cheng a lovely white look. "It''s just that my father is going to return to Baiyang palace later."


    Father? Ilsa''s father?


    After Su Cheng was stunned, he finally reacted.


    "Ah, it''s his highness Gail. His highness Gail is going back to Baiyang Palace this afternoon."


    Gail Augustus, crown prince of the British Empire.


    The current emperor, gozeven Augustus, although he is rather mediocre and has no great ability, under his rule, the national strength of the britannian Empire does not rise but falls, but he still has a commendable advantage.


    For example, his passion.


    The special love of emperor gozewen is well known all over the world.


    There is no monogamy in this world. Although the British Empire has long been equal between men and women, there is still polygamy.


    As long as you have the ability, there is no problem how many women you want to marry.


    But everyone with a little money and status has two or more wives, not to mention the emperor. Which emperor is not a group of concubines in the harem.


    However, GE zewen is strange. He has only one wife, his queen. Ge zewen has deep feelings for the queen and has only married the queen in his life. However, ten years ago, the queen unfortunately died of illness.


    Su Cheng heard that on the night of the Queen''s death, gozewen''s pathetic pain rang through the whole panderagon. People in all corners of panderagon could hear the emperor gozewen''s sad cry.


    Moreover, since the Queen''s death, gozewen has not married a new woman or established a new queen. The Queen''s seat has been vacant until now, and may be vacant until the death of emperor gozewen.


    Because gozevin has only married such a woman in his life, he has not many sons - he has only one son in his life, that is, Gail Augustus, now crown prince.


    Gail has only one child so far, that is her daughter Ilsa.


    When his highness Gail grew up, he was sent by gozeven to exercise in various parts of the Empire. Since then, Gail has rarely stayed in pandragon.


    Gail was different from his father gozewen. When Gail went to various parts of the Empire to exercise, he showed extraordinary means and wisdom, which formed a fresh contrast with his stupid and incompetent father.


    Therefore, although many people didn''t say it, they were secretly looking forward to gozewen''s death so that Gail could be emperor and revive the national power of the britannian empire.


    It''s really strange that Gail, who rarely goes back to pandragon, should come back this afternoon. Su Cheng, who has been Ilsa''s teacher for several months, has not seen this Gail yet.


    "I didn''t expect his highness Gail to come back." Su Cheng smiled, "Ilsa, you must be very happy."


    "Uh huh!" Ilsa nodded excitedly.


    Ilsa''s family has excellent feelings. Ilsa likes her grandfather gozewen and her father Gail very much. During the course of teaching, Su Cheng heard Ilsa tell him more than once that she missed her father.


    Speaking of this, we have to boast the second commendable place of gozewen: being especially good to his family.


    In the past two months, Su Cheng has realized Ge zewen''s selfless and profound love for Elsa. Otherwise, the relationship between Elsa and Ge zewen will not be so good, and Elsa will not like GE zewen so much.


    Presumably, gozevin has a good relationship with his son Gail.


    Moreover, although Ge zewen is not good at handling political affairs, he is still very good at handling family affairs, as can be seen from his tutor.


    When his son Gail exercised in the local area, he was praised as a hero, while his granddaughter Ilsa didn''t have the slightest smell of pampering, nor any Princess disease. She was kind and intelligent..


    So Su Cheng was convinced of Ge zewen''s tutoring.


    "I don''t know why his highness Gail is back now?" Su Cheng said to himself, "there seems to be no festival now."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, Ilsa''s face darkened.


    "I heard that the reason why my father came back was related to the war between Lund and Caroline."


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    "The kingdom of Lund and the kingdom of Caroline? What does the war between these two small countries have to do with our British Empire? Is it because Lund Kingdom and our British Empire are allies... "


    Ilsa shook her head.


    "I don''t know. I also heard that my father came back because of this. I don''t know whether he came back because of this."


    Su Cheng shrugged.


    "Well, forget it. We don''t want to think so much."


    Su Cheng looked at the time of his pocket watch.


    "It''s time to finish the class, so let''s officially end our class today. I have to keep the appointment. See you next time, Ilsa. Remember to hug your father more later."


    "Uh huh! Good bye, teacher Cheng! "


    ......


    At this time, outside the study.


    William, Elsa''s history teacher, who was eavesdropping with his ear close to the study door, stopped eavesdropping when he heard that Su Cheng was coming out, and hurried to leave before Su Cheng came out of the study.


    Su Cheng! It''s really yours!


    As he walked quickly, William thought bitterly:


    I just wanted to go back to my study to get back a book that was left in his highness Ilsa''s study during the last lecture. I didn''t expect to hear that Su Cheng chatted with Ilsa when he was supposed to have class instead of giving lessons seriously! Hum! Don''t think you are a new laurel Knight now. I''m afraid of you. You''re not a qualified teacher at all! You are tarnishing the profession of teacher! If I catch you not having a good class next time, I''ll report it to your majesty!


    William thought more and more angry, walked faster and faster, and completely forgot his purpose of coming to Baiyang Palace today - to get back the book leaked in Ilsa''s study.

 Chapter 42

    Pandragon, in front of Su Cheng''s mansion.


    Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol got together, chatting and waiting for Su Cheng''s arrival.


    The four of them have made an appointment to go to the blacksmith''s shop this afternoon to get customized weapons and armor, and to buy clothes for autumn and winter.


    Carol also took a special half day off.


    Two months ago, Su Cheng was granted a huge fortune of 8 million British francs in addition to being awarded the new laurel knight.


    Deng Jiaer and Alan contributed a lot to the counterinsurgency, so they were rewarded with 500000 British Lang and 2 million British Lang respectively.


    Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer combined the rewards they received and bought a large mansion in panderagon with a good location!


    So far, Su Cheng and the four finally have their own residence. It is no longer a stable or a rented house. It is a real bought luxury house. Even if seven or eight people live together, they don''t feel narrow at all, and even feel a little empty.


    Su Cheng was particularly satisfied with this. He was only 14 years old before he came to this world. Although he was not a social person, he still understood the difficulty of buying a house. In this different world, he bought such a big mansion at the age of 17. If this mansion is converted into the unit of the earth, it would be about 600 square meters.


    Who can have a big house of 600 square meters at the age of 17? Although the money he spent on buying a house was a joint venture with Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    ......


    Soon, Deng Jia''er, Alan and Carol finally got results. They had seen Su Cheng jogging here not far away.


    "You''re here at last, brother." Alan glanced discontentedly, "in a few minutes, you''ll be late."


    "Ha, ha, ha..." Su Cheng, who came to Alan''s three people, gasped, "I was just giving Ilsa a class. I came from Baiyang palace. I must be a little slower, but I''m still not late."


    When Carol saw the beads of sweat on Su Cheng''s forehead, she silently took out a towel from her arms and handed it to Su Cheng.


    "Wipe your sweat, Cheng."


    "Oh, thank you, Carol."


    Su Cheng impolitely took the towel from Carol and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother, you have to exercise well. You sweat so much after running."


    "My physical strength is not always good, and if I can, I prefer to stay at home and read books rather than go running."


    "Well, well, let''s go to the blacksmith''s shop and buy clothes." Deng Jia''er warned loudly, "if you drag on, the sun will set."


    "Yes," Carol nodded. "Shall we go to the blacksmith''s shop to get armor and weapons, or buy clothes first?"


    "Go buy clothes first." Su Cheng said without thinking, "if you go to the blacksmith''s shop to get armor and weapons first, it''s very inconvenient to buy clothes."


    "That''s right." Carol nodded in agreement.


    Deng Jiaer and Alan nodded in agreement.


    Then the four walked towards the commercial street of pandragon.


    Pandragon was not only the political center of the British Empire, but also the economic center of the British Empire. Naturally, its commerce was also very developed.


    From street stalls shouting on the street to shops closely arranged on the store street, there are everything.


    It''s October now, and it''s about to enter autumn and winter. Su Cheng can also feel that the weather is obviously starting to cool. It''s also time to buy new autumn and winter clothes.


    Soon, the four came to a shop Street specializing in selling clothes.


    At this time, the commercial street specialized in selling clothes has been crowded with many people, most of whom are women. Su Cheng can see that they have been hung with new commodities - autumn and winter clothes when he looks at any clothing store.


    Su Cheng thought silently: it seems that many people, like us, plan to buy autumn and winter clothes in these days.


    "I know there is a shop with great clothes. My boss told me." Carol said, "it''s over there. I''ll take you to the store first."


    "Good!"


    "Well, I have no problem."


    "I don''t care."


    Alan, Deng Jiaer and Su Cheng agreed in turn.


    "Let''s go. I hope there aren''t too many people in that store."


    Soon, Carol took Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer to a clothing store with an exceptionally large store.


    Su Cheng saw all the way that this clothing store has the largest area.


    After entering the clothing store, I found that there were many people in other places, but fortunately, the store had a large area and didn''t feel crowded.


    After the four entered the clothing store, Alan and Deng Jiaer soon left the line - they found that the clothes placed in a corner of the store were particularly beautiful, so they went to see it together and separated from Carol and Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, what do you think of this dress?"


    Carol picked up a man''s dress and stuck it on Su Cheng''s chest. She stood there and said:


    "It seems to fit quite well."


    "I think it''s OK." Su Cheng nodded.


    "Then go and try it on." Carol Nuo mouth toward the side of the dressing room, "if try OK, then buy this one, I also think this dress is good."


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the dressing room of the clothing store. He couldn''t help sighing: it''s a different world! In a world where civilization is still in the middle ages, why is there such a modern clothing store?


    Su Cheng sighed while holding the suit into the dressing room.


    Soon Su Cheng changed his clothes and came out of the dressing room.


    "How do you feel?" Su Cheng asked Carol in his try on clothes.


    The clothes selected by Carol for him are mainly white and blue. Su Cheng himself prefers white and blue. Moreover, the style of this suit is very good-looking, fit and comfortable, so Su Cheng is quite satisfied with this suit.


    However, Su Cheng waited for a while and still didn''t hear Carol''s answer.


    Su Cheng raised his head and looked at Carol. She found that Carol was looking at him with both eyes and a shallow smile on her face.


    So Su Cheng said tentatively again, "Carol?"


    Suddenly, Carol said coldly:


    "Su Cheng, you are really handsome."


    "Huh?!"


    Su Cheng stared at Carol in amazement.


    "Why do you say this all of a sudden?"


    "Because you look handsome in this new suit."


    Su Cheng felt that his face was getting hot and red, and dared not look at Carol again, so he took his eyes away from Carol and moved to the lower right corner.


    However, his remaining light could still be felt, and Carol still looked at him with a shallow smile.


    Su Cheng, who finally couldn''t stand the current atmosphere and situation, said:


    "Why keep looking at me!"


    "Because it''s handsome."


    "Woo..."


    Su Cheng, who felt his cheeks warmer, not only looked away, but also lowered his head slightly and turned away.


    Carol, who saw Su Cheng''s reaction, seemed unable to help laughing.


    "Hahaha, your reaction is really funny. Hahaha, I won''t tease you."


    Hearing Carol''s hearty laughter, Su Cheng suddenly turned his head back and said, "so you were just playing with me!"


    "Well, well, I''m not completely fooling you." Carol waved her hand. "I just went to pick out clothes when you changed. Now it''s my turn to try on clothes. Wait for me outside a little."


    Su Cheng found that Carol now had a suit of clothes on her hand.


    "Ah, then go and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Su Cheng watched Carol enter the dressing room and sighed in his heart.


    Carol entered Mr. Falk''s residence when Su Cheng was 15 years old, one year younger than Su Cheng.


    Although he has been with her for more than two years, Su Cheng has not found out Carol''s character until now.


    Although Carol is not an iceberg beauty, most of the time she is quiet and doesn''t like talking, which makes it difficult to touch. However, sometimes she will show a cheerful side and occasionally tease him Su Cheng, similar to the scene just now.


    No, no, I can''t be fooled by her Carol today. I''ll give her a blow today. Su Cheng thought to himself.


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng began to conceive the "battle plan".


    After some thought, Su Cheng decided to copy Carol''s tactics just now!


    Hum, I''ll play with you later!


    Su Cheng''s heart has outlined the scene after Carol was successfully fooled by him later. The corners of his mouth have begun to tilt up. However, with his "expression management skills" trained for many years, he has successfully pressed back the corners of his mouth that are about to tilt up.


    Soon, Carol came out of the dressing room.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good? Sincerity. "


    As Carol spoke, she gently turned around in front of Su Cheng so that Su Cheng could see all directions.


    Su Cheng imitated what Carol had just looked like. With a shallow smile, he said solemnly, "Carol is so beautiful."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Carol was a little stunned, and then smiled.


    "Well, thank you."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Huh?


    No, no, Carol''s reaction and envisaged reaction are wrong! Shouldn''t you also blush shyly and don''t turn your head?


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was stunned in place, Carol put away her smile and looked at Su Cheng with a faint smile.


    "I remember what I told you before. I''ve always trusted you, so I also believe you say I''m beautiful - it''s true. "


    After that, Carol took a few steps to make her body closer to Su Cheng, and tiptoed her upper body forward and upward, making her own face very close to Su Cheng''s face. The tip of Carol''s nose almost touched Su Cheng''s.


    Looking at Carol''s beautiful face very close to himself, Su Cheng could even see him reflected in Carol''s Aqua Blue pupils.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling that his heartbeat began to speed up, and his cheeks began to heat up again.


    "What I said just now is true, isn''t it?" Carol asked again.


    At this close distance, Su Cheng can even feel Carol''s breath, his cheeks become redder and his heart beats faster.


    Su Cheng looked at Carol''s delicate, smooth face with almost no pores, exquisite and correct facial features, and the pair of water blue eyes like warm sapphire, and swallowed saliva.


    Su Cheng adjusted his disordered breathing just now, and then opened his mouth.


    "What I just said... Is true and sincere..."


    However, before Su Cheng finished, Carol took back her tiptoe and her upper body.


    Carol chuckled, "your reaction is really interesting. Your face is red again."


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng hurriedly raised his hand and touched his cheek - quite hot.


    At this time, Su Cheng finally realized something.


    "You were playing with me again!"


    Carol smiled and said nothing, then turned and walked into the dressing room.


    "I like this suit very much. I''ll buy this one. Your one is also good. Change it quickly. You can buy this one."


    Speaking of this, Carol paused, turned her head and looked at Su Cheng behind her, with a smile on her face.


    "Next time, don''t use the trick that others have just used. It''s easy to be seen through by others."


    With that, Carol turned her head back and went into the dressing room.


    Su Cheng outside the dressing room felt that his cheeks, which had just cooled down, were hot again.


    This time it was no longer because of shyness, but because of shame and embarrassment.

 Chapter 43

    Pandragon, a blacksmith''s shop somewhere.


    When the four of Su Cheng entered the blacksmith''s shop, they felt a rush of heat and a smell of metal.


    After entering the blacksmith shop, there is a fairly open hall. On the right side of the hall are all kinds of armor, while on the right side of the hall are all kinds of weapons such as knives, guns and swords.


    Carol looked around at the blacksmith''s shop and said, "is this your blacksmith''s shop for customizing weapons and armor? I think this blacksmith shop is very good. "


    "Hee hee," Alan replied, "I''ve inquired about it. The whole pandragon is the most famous blacksmith''s shop. Many knights and horsemen forge weapons and armor in this blacksmith''s shop."


    At this time, Su Cheng''s hands were full of clothes he had just bought in the commercial street.


    Su Cheng is not very interested in clothes. Instead of spending so much money on so many clothes, he might as well use the money to buy more books, so Su Cheng only bought an autumn dress and a winter dress.


    Like Su Cheng, Carol seems to have no requirements for clothes. She only bought an autumn dress and a winter dress.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer are great.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer seem to be particularly interested in beautiful clothes, especially Deng Jiaer. At this point, their girlish heart exploded.


    Alan bought three sets of autumn clothes and two sets of winter clothes, while Deng Jiaer bought four sets of autumn clothes and two sets of winter clothes. The money Su Cheng gave them to buy clothes and the pocket money they have saved in recent months are spent cleanly, so they have the most bags for clothes in their hands.


    Originally, Su Cheng wanted to scold Alan and Deng Jia''er. They shouldn''t be so extravagant and wasteful, but after seeing the happy smiling faces of Alan and Deng Jia''er, after careful thinking, he cancelled the idea of scolding them.


    After all, Su Cheng always spends a lot of money on books. When buying books, no matter how expensive they are, he never blinks when Su Cheng pays for them.


    In terms of extravagance and waste, Su Cheng is not much better. In fact, the two things that Alan and Deng Jiaer buy clothes and Su Cheng buy books are the same in essence. They both spend money for love, so Su Cheng is embarrassed to scold Alan and Deng Jiaer for wasting money.


    "Boss! We have come to fetch weapons and armor! "


    Su Cheng shouted at the blacksmith''s shop.


    "Coming, coming!"


    A rough voice came from inside the blacksmith''s shop.


    Soon, a human shadow flashed out of the blacksmith''s shop.


    He is a big man of about 40 years old last year. He is naked with his upper body, and his dark skin is wrapped with bulging muscles that look particularly strong.


    "Boss, I''m here to get 2 sets of armor, 1 axe gun, 1 long gun and 2 long swords customized with you two months ago."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he handed a receipt to the blacksmith.


    The blacksmith shop owner took the receipt from Su Cheng, glanced at it quickly, then looked up at Su Cheng, and then his face showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "I remember. You are Su Cheng who became a knight in only 24 days. I have some impression of you. Wait a minute. I''ll get the armor and weapons you ordered for your squire."


    Then the blacksmith turned and went back to the inside of the blacksmith''s shop.


    Carol standing next to Su Cheng poked Su Cheng with her elbow.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite famous. You were not only recognized by the blacksmith shop owner, but many people recognized you when buying clothes just now."


    Su Cheng smiled and said, "it''s OK. In a few days, maybe everyone will forget me. People''s forgetfulness has always been great."


    Carol turned around and asked Carol and Alan behind her, "are you two really sure? Be a sincere knight and squire formally. "


    "Well! Yes! " Deng Jia''er nodded firmly, "after becoming a knight''s escort, I can follow my husband to participate in the war more honestly, better accumulate military merit and experience, and then become a famous general in all directions!"


    Alan smiled.


    "If I become my brother''s Knight and escort, I can better follow my brother to the battlefield and better protect my brother. If I don''t follow, I can''t rest assured of my brother."


    In the last counter insurgency campaign, although Alan and Deng Jiaer went to war with Su Cheng under the name of "knight and squire of Su Cheng", this name can only be regarded as "temporary".


    After all, Su Cheng was not a knight at that time.


    Of course, it''s not what it used to be. Su Cheng is now an upright Knight of the British Empire.


    Therefore, Alan and Deng Jiaer can now become Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    Therefore, after Su Cheng became a knight of Xingui, Alan and Deng Jia''er quickly "signed up" with Su Cheng to officially become Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    Su Cheng also knows that even if he refuses their request, it is of no use. The same is true in the last anti rebel war. No matter what Su Cheng says or does, Alan and Deng Jiaer will follow him to the battlefield.


    Su Cheng, who knew he couldn''t beat them, agreed to let them officially become his knight and squire.


    Two months ago, Su Cheng took the two of them to the blacksmith''s shop in pandragon, where they were highly praised, and made them suitable armor and weapons.


    Su Cheng''s force is not worth much, and he is unlikely to attack. Moreover, he also has a Knight Sword given to him by the emperor, which can be used as a weapon, so he doesn''t need to build any weapons.


    He doesn''t need to make any armor, because he still has the white and blue armor that the Emperor gave him last time. During the counter insurgency war, he basically stayed behind to command and didn''t rush to the front line, so his armor was not damaged at all. He didn''t need to repair or replace it. Su Cheng planned to wait until his armor broke, Then create new armor.


    Soon, the blacksmith came out of the room with a big cloth bag.


    After coming out from the inside, the blacksmith put the big cloth bag on the ground. After the cloth bag touched the ground, there was a very clear metal collision sound.


    Su Cheng had probably guessed what was in the cloth bag.


    "Here are two sets of armor you ordered."


    The blacksmith untied the cloth bag as he spoke.


    When the cloth was spread out, it revealed what was inside - two sets of armor with metallic luster - which were tailor-made for Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    "Alan, Deng Jiaer. Try it on. " Su Cheng said to Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan and Deng Jia''er nodded, then picked up various parts of the armor on the ground and put them on themselves.


    Soon, they both put on their armor.


    Their styles are the same. They are all exquisite armor mainly in white and then decorated with light blue. According to the blacksmith shop owner, his armor is both beautiful and practical, so it is so popular with knights.


    However, as the blacksmith shop owner said, Alan and Deng Jiaer really became a lot more heroic and looked majestic after they changed into this set of exquisite armor.


    "How''s it going?" Carol asked, "does it still fit?"


    Alan stretched his lower wrist, arm and shoulder, then squatted a few times, and then jumped a few times.


    "Well, no problem." Alan nodded. "It fits perfectly."


    Deng Jiaer nodded, but she smiled bitterly: "it fits very well, but it''s heavier. It will take some time to fully adapt."


    When the two tried on the armor, the blacksmith shop owner returned to the inner room of the blacksmith shop, and then took out a long cloth bag from the inner room.


    "This is your custom-made long gun and two long swords."


    The blacksmith untied the cloth bag as he spoke.


    Two long swords, one for each of Alan and Deng Jiaer, for self-defense. And this long gun is Deng Jiaer''s.


    Two months ago, Deng Jiaer asked Alan to teach her fighting skills.


    "A general who can''t personally lead his soldiers into battle is not a good general" - this fallacy comes from what Deng Jiaer said to Alan two months ago.


    At Deng Jiaer''s warm request, and Alan was bored to stay at home every day, so Alan agreed to Deng Jiaer''s request and began to teach her fighting.


    Over the past two months, Deng Jiaer has been practicing fighting hard every day, especially shooting. She has practiced it very seriously.


    According to Alan, Deng Jiaer''s talent in this field is quite good. After two months of hard training, she has practiced her fighting skills, especially her marksmanship.


    "The last thing is your customized axe and gun."


    The blacksmith shop owner came out of the room again with a long cloth bag. This time, the blacksmith shop owner''s pace became more staggering and his breathing became heavier. The biceps and triceps of his arms were all bulging. Su Cheng could also vaguely see some green tendons burst out in his arms.


    Judging from the blacksmith''s reaction, the weight of the cloth bag in his hand must be unusual.


    The blacksmith put the long cloth bag in his hand gently on the ground, and then untied the cloth bag.


    It is a black axe gun from the gun body to the gun blade and then to the axe blade. The spear tip and axe blade reflect a striking black light under the light.


    This axe gun is the most expensive of all the equipment ordered this time. Two sets of armor, one long gun and two long swords are not as expensive as this axe gun.


    Two months ago, Alan said to the blacksmith shop owner: I want an axe gun. If you can make this axe gun, I want it.


    "I mixed this axe gun with special metal, so it''s especially heavy. Two adult men can barely lift it together." The blacksmith shop owner wiped the sweat on his forehead, "even I have to do my best to lift it. If someone can rotate this axe and gun like flying, it''s really a great killing weapon."


    Alan bent down and put his small white hand on the black barrel of the gun.


    Then she grabbed the barrel of the gun, raised the axe gun, and then held the axe gun high above her head, with the tip pointing straight into the sky.


    The blacksmith''s boss stared at Alan holding up the axe and gun that needed the joint efforts of two adult men to lift.


    Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer and Carol are used to looking at Alan.


    After such a long time together, they have been used to Alan''s strange power and her terrible martial arts talent.


    "Excuse me, boss." Alan said to the blacksmith.


    Although the blacksmith owner didn''t know what Alan was going to do, he quickly and obediently stepped aside.


    Seeing that there was no one in front of him, Alan''s eyes coagulated, and then waved down the axe and gun held high above his head!


    Alan took the axe and spear and chopped at the void in front of him.


    When the axe edge of the axe gun was still a finger away from the ground, the axe gun stopped immediately.


    While Alan was holding the axe and spear, Su Cheng and others felt the wind pressure coming from Alan as the core.


    The wind pressure blew everyone''s clothes gently. The hair in front of the forehead of Carol and Deng Jiaer, who were close to Alan, was blown up by the wind pressure, revealing their smooth forehead.


    The blacksmith looked at Alan with a monster look.


    "Not bad. This axe gun has just the right weight." Alan looked at the axe and gun in his hand with satisfaction. "Sure enough, it''s easier to use the axe and gun."

 Chapter 44

    The morning of October 6, 289 in the British Imperial calendar.


    Su Cheng''s home.


    Su Cheng lay comfortably on a soft sofa, his left arm as a support to support his head, and his right hand read a book there.


    Yes, Su Cheng is looking at the "Zizhi Tongjian" brought from the earth to this different world!


    To tell the truth, Su Cheng still doesn''t know what use the set of "comprehensive review of capital, capital and governance" he brought to the world is. It doesn''t seem to be of great use except that he feels the wisdom of some ancients when constantly reading this set of history books.


    Su Cheng sometimes thinks blindly: if he is the protagonist of a novel, then this golden finger has no sense of existence! Readers may forget that he is such a golden finger!


    However, although Su Cheng feels that this set of Zizhi Tongjian seems to be of little use except to make himself more intelligent. But as soon as he is free, he can''t help reading this set of Zizhi Tongjian.


    First, reading Zizhi Tongjian can kill time very well.


    Second, because a great man on earth and Su Cheng''s idol has read this set of Zizhi Tongjian many times, up to 17 times, and this great man also tried his best to make good use of this set of books, it must be that this set of books is really outstanding. If he can read it a few more times, Su Cheng may also find some mysteries or wisdom in this set of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Third, this set of Zizhi Tongjian is written in Chinese characters. Looking at books written in Chinese characters in this different world is also a very meaningful thing for Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng doesn''t need to go to Baiyang palace to teach Ilsa every day, but today he doesn''t need to go to class, so Su Cheng plans to stay at home for a day and read books - this is actually Su Cheng''s daily life. Su Cheng is not a person who likes to go out very much. If he is idle, he usually stays at home, reads books and spends his holidays.


    As the saying goes, squatting at home is cool for a while, and squatting at home is cool all the time.


    In addition, it was tiring to teach Ilsa yesterday and accompany Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol to buy clothes and equipment, so Su Cheng has made up his mind - he will never go out today! If he goes out of the house, he will bark like a dog!


    Carol went out to work early in the morning. She seems to like her job as a cook. Moreover, because her craft is very good, she seems to have raised a lot of wages recently.


    Now there are only Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jia''er left at home.


    Su Cheng slumped on the sofa reading, Deng Jiaer practiced martial arts in the yard, while Alan was still sleeping on the second floor.


    By the way, Su Cheng''s home has three floors. The first floor is the hall and kitchen. Deng Jiaer and Alan''s rooms are on the second floor, Carol and Su Cheng''s rooms are on the third floor. Both the second and third floors are equipped with a toilet.


    Although Su Cheng now lives in a large mansion, there is only one bathroom, which is located on the first floor.


    At this time, Su Cheng thought in his heart:


    Ah, it''s a beautiful morning. You can lie comfortably on the sofa and read. If only Carol was making tea for me and making some snacks for me.


    However, just then, Su Cheng heard the most annoying sound he heard during his vacation - knocking at the door!


    Su Cheng frowned unhappily.


    Now Deng Jiaer is practicing martial arts in the yard and Alan is sleeping on the second floor, so he can only watch the door and see who is knocking on his door.


    Su Cheng put down the "Zizhi Tongjian" in his hand, stood up from the sofa and came to the gate with a very unwilling step.


    As soon as I opened the gate, I found a man standing outside in the palace guard''s clothes.


    "Good morning, Lord Xingui Knight!" The man saluted Su Cheng, "the emperor ordered all the knights to go to the conference hall of Baiyang palace. There is an important meeting to be held. The meeting will be held at 10:30 in the morning. Please prepare quickly. Go to the assembly hall of the white central palace immediately. "


    After the bodyguard finished, he left.


    Su Cheng closed the door mechanically, and then walked like a robot and returned to the place where he had been lying.


    Then Su Cheng raised his head and shouted:


    "Woof! Woof! Woof! Wang! "


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Su Cheng looks back and finds Alan rubbing his bleary eyes and walking down the stairs from the second floor.


    "Why do you suddenly bark like a dog?"


    "Nothing... Just fulfill the oath I made this morning."


    ......


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, assembly hall.


    In the Council Hall of Notre Dame, as in the past, the literary ministers stood on the left and the military attache, that is, the knights, stood on the right.


    Su Cheng is now a new GUI knight. His identity is very different from that in the past and he is richer than before. Therefore, naturally, he will not come to the conference hall in a shabby dress as before.


    When Su Cheng came to the meeting hall, he felt that most people in the hall focused on him.


    Wen Chen''s eyes were better, mostly admiration and curiosity.


    The Knights looked at him more complicated. Some Knights looked at him with admiration and respect, while others looked at him with dissatisfaction and jealousy.


    Su Cheng also understood why these people would cast dissatisfied and jealous eyes on him.


    After all, the record he created two months ago is too shocking. It took only 24 days and only one war to jump from a civilian who is nothing to a knight. It is really easy for some people to have psychological imbalance.


    In the past two months, Su Cheng even heard some malicious rumors about him.


    For example, Su Cheng became a knight with the help of Jacob''s palace minister! Because Su Cheng and Jacob''s palace have a secret sexual relationship, it is precisely because of their secret relationship that Jacob will help Su Cheng, and Su Cheng can become a knight in just 24 days.


    In addition to this rumor, there are many messy rumors similar to this.


    For these rumors, Su Cheng chose to ignore them all!


    Su Cheng can roughly guess that these rumors should be spread by those who are jealous of him and dissatisfied with him. Su Cheng doesn''t intend to argue about it. If he tries to argue forcibly, it may get darker and darker. Ignoring these rumors directly is the best means.


    Moreover, these rumors are not all wrong. Some rumors are also right. For example, Su Cheng did become a knight with the help of Jacob. Su Cheng himself admitted that without Jacob''s "black box operation", he would never have become a knight in only 24 days.


    Ignoring the malicious eyes stolen from him by some people in the Council hall, Su Cheng went to the right side of the Council hall and prepared to stand behind the Knights. Because Su Cheng considered that he was only the lowest Xingui knight and had the lowest status among the knights, it was not very good to stand too far ahead and seemed to have no idea of his own weight, so in order to show humility, Su Cheng decided to stand behind the Knights.


    Anyway, this is said to be a very important meeting. He should not be the lowest knight to speak. Just stand behind and wait for the end of the meeting. Moreover, standing at the end is also convenient for Su Cheng to leave.


    However, just as Su Cheng was about to go to the last side of the knight queue, a familiar voice suddenly came behind him.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Mr. Cheng? "


    Su Cheng turned his head at the sound.


    It''s Ethel!


    Two others followed Iser, Eliza and enly, known as the "Gemini generals".

 Chapter 45

    "Good morning, Mr. Iser."


    Ethel laughed heartily twice, and then said, "ha ha, good morning, Mr. Cheng."


    Then Su Cheng turned his head to the direction of Eliza and enly, smiled and said, "good morning, Miss Eliza, Mr. enly."


    Although Su Cheng didn''t know Eliza and enli very well, he said hello to them with a smile out of politeness.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s greetings, the expressionless Eliza gave a slight "um", while enly just nodded.


    Ethel smiled and continued:


    "Mr. Cheng, have you just arrived? Come and stand at the front of the queue with me! "


    After hearing Iser say this, Su Cheng immediately put a regretful expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Iser. I''m just a new laurel knight. I''m really not qualified to stand at the front of the knight queue."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Ethel waved his hand. "Eliza and enly are just two oak knights. They always stand in the front with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Su Cheng tried every means to shirk, and Ethel finally said:


    "Well, since you insist so much, Mr. Cheng, I won''t force you."


    Su Cheng smiled, bowed to Iser and said, "thank you, Mr. Iser, for your invitation."


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to stand in the front with Ethel.


    The reason for this is that he is still only the lowest Xingui knight. Standing so far ahead will make people think he is arrogant and doesn''t know how to behave. Su Cheng doesn''t want to be too high-profile now. He was in the limelight two months ago. It''s time to keep a low profile and restrain. If he is too high-profile, It''s easy to get into trouble.


    Eliza and enly are the daughter of the integration Knight Iser, and the other is highly valued by Iser. Moreover, they are also famous in the British Empire and known as "twin generals". Many people think that the future integration Knight will be born in them. They should have strength, identity and identity. They stand in the front, Of course, not many people will disagree.


    However, just then, Eliza, standing behind Iser, suddenly said:


    "Father, I don''t want to stand in the front today. I want to stand in the back."


    Hearing Eliza''s words, Ethel and enly looked at Eliza in surprise.


    Then Ethel suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "I almost forgot. His highness Gail came back today. Why? Are you still afraid of him? "


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, enly showed an expression of enlightenment.


    Eliza''s little face flushed slightly, and then said in impatient words:


    "You two are approaching the front! Anyway, I can stay at the end today! "


    Then Eliza reached out and pushed her father and enly.


    "OK, OK, don''t push, don''t push. I''ll go ahead with enly now. "


    ¡­¡­


    The door of the council chamber has been closed. It seems that the meeting is about to begin.


    Su Cheng looked around and found that only he and Eliza were at the back of the cavalry queue on the right side of the Council hall.


    Su Cheng glanced at Eliza standing beside him, and then sighed in his heart:


    Miss Eliza has such a nice figure!


    Although he had seen Eliza many times, every time he saw Eliza, he couldn''t help sighing about Eliza''s hot figure.


    The pair of plump, tall and straight fruits on Eliza''s chest filled her chest with clothes.


    Su Cheng thought to himself: it''s much bigger than Carol''s.


    Eliza''s waist is very thin. Although Eliza is wearing clothes and can''t directly see how thin Eliza''s waist is, Su Cheng can still feel that Eliza''s waist is very thin. It''s hard to imagine that her slender waist can support her * *.


    Su Cheng thought to himself: it seems that it is not as thin as Carol''s, but thicker than Carol''s.


    Su Cheng turned his eyes back to Eliza''s face.


    Clear and handsome eyebrows, soft eyelash lines, lovely bridge of nose, full lips, bright golden eyes, soft and beautiful long blond hair.


    A total beauty.


    Su Cheng thought to himself: in terms of appearance, it seems to be on a par with Carol. Each has its own beauty.


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly stopped. He suddenly realized one thing:


    Why do I keep comparing Carol and Eliza from the beginning? And was it rude of me just now? Why do you always comment on a girl you don''t know very well?


    After realizing that his behavior was very impolite, Su Cheng quickly took his eyes back from Eliza and dared not look at Eliza again. At the same time, he suddenly shook his head twice to get rid of all the obscene and dirty ideas in his mind.


    "You finally took it back, your sight."


    Su Cheng gave a fierce blow!


    She turned her head mechanically and found Eliza looking at him.


    The sight is full of dislike and contempt.


    "Do you think I didn''t find it? Your sight from my head to my feet has been watching for a long time. " Eliza said in a bad tone, "don''t you think it''s impolite for you to stare at girls all the time?"


    After being exposed by Eliza, Su Cheng''s face turned red involuntarily. After all, it''s a shame to be noticed.


    "Well... Sorry..." Su Cheng smiled awkwardly. "After all, Miss Eliza is really beautiful. She can''t help but be sucked away by you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng found that after he said "Miss Eliza is really beautiful", Eliza''s cheeks turned slightly red.


    "HMM... hum, forget it. I''ll forgive you this time. If I find you like this next time, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Then Eliza turned her head back.


    Standing next to Eliza, Su Cheng could still see Eliza''s side face, which was still slightly red.


    Su Cheng thought suspiciously:


    Why did miss Eliza''s face suddenly turn red? Is it because I just praised her for being beautiful? Is it difficult... Is Miss Eliza actually the kind of person who is easy to be shy


    Just then, a voice interrupted Su Cheng''s thoughts¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty, come!"


    After hearing the guard''s cry, Eliza seemed to be electrified by an electric current. Her body trembled a few times, her head bowed slightly, and a look of fear appeared on her face.


    Su Cheng, who is standing next to Eliza, naturally finds out what Eliza is like now. Although Su Cheng is very curious about why Eliza suddenly became like this, now the emperor is about to come into the Council hall. It is disrespectful to speak at this time, so Su Cheng still curbed his curiosity, I''m going to wait until I have a chance to ask Eliza why she suddenly showed her fear.


    Soon, Su Cheng saw emperor Ge zewen and Jacob who was inseparable from the emperor come in through the side door.


    This time, however, it was not the same as before. Not only did gozewen and Jacob come in through the side door, but this time a silver haired middle-aged man followed gozewen and Jacob through the side door.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also noticed that when the silver haired middle-aged man came in, the color of fear on Eliza''s face became thicker and her head was lower.


    When gozeven sat down on the throne, Jacob stood on his left, while the silver haired middle-aged man stood on gozeven''s right.


    Su Cheng looked at the silver haired middle-aged man carefully.


    The silver haired middle-aged man has purple pupils and his face is full of years'' gullies. Nevertheless, Su Cheng can see that the silver haired middle-aged man must have been a beautiful man when he was young. Like Jacob, the middle-aged man has a strong aura - which only those who have been in the top position for a long time will have.


    Su Cheng was curious about the identity of the silver haired middle-aged man.


    The silver haired middle-aged man turned his head and looked at the emperor Ge zewen. The emperor also turned his head with him. Their eyes collided in the air. Then, GE zewen nodded to the silver haired middle-aged man.


    After seeing Ge zewen nodding at him, the silver haired middle-aged man also nodded at GE zewen, and then took a few steps forward. Lang said:


    "Thank you ministers and knights for coming to this chamber today to attend the meeting! I''m really happy with your arrival! "


    "Some of you must not know me! But no wonder I''ve been away from Pendragon for years, so it''s normal that some younger people don''t recognize me! "


    "So, before the meeting, let me make a brief self introduction!"


    "My name is Gail Augustus! I believe you all know who I am when you hear my name? "


    As soon as the voice of the silver haired middle-aged man who claimed to be Gail Augustus fell, Su Cheng couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and showed a surprised expression on his face.


    Then Su Cheng looked at the silver haired middle-aged man''s face again.


    I didn''t look carefully just now, but after looking carefully this time, I found that this silver haired middle-aged man really looks like Ilsa!


    After hearing the silver haired middle-aged man report home, Eliza beside her looked even more frightened, and her body trembled slightly again.

 Chapter 46

    "I believe everyone present knows that the war broke out one month ago between the two small countries in the west of our British Empire, Lund Kingdom and Caroline kingdom."


    Ilsa''s father, Gail, continued her voice.


    "Lund kingdom is a vassal state of our Britannia Empire, and Caroline kingdom is a vassal state of our mortal enemy, the Frankish empire. Just as the relationship between our Britannia Empire and the Frankish empire is not the same, Lund Kingdom, as our vassal state, is also not in harmony with Caroline Kingdom, as a vassal state of the Frank empire. Therefore, war broke out between the two countries, There''s nothing strange. "


    "The kingdom of Lund and the kingdom of Caroline have the same national and military strength, so the 90000 troops of Lund and the 80000 troops of Caroline have launched a confrontation. It is reasonable that they are evenly matched. They do not distinguish the victory and defeat so quickly."


    "However, just a week ago, the confrontation between the two countries was broken! The Frankish Empire secretly sent their general Alan Jones, the "steel bone", to help Caroline Kingdom, so the commander of the army of Caroline kingdom was secretly replaced by Alan "steel bone". Under the command of Alan, 90000 troops of Lund kingdom were destroyed and the main forces of Lund kingdom were destroyed, The capital is now besieged by the 80000 Carolingian army under Allen''s command. "


    "The kingdom of Lund has now called for help from our britannian empire. The matter of whether to rescue Lund kingdom must not be handled simply! If this matter is not handled properly, it will greatly damage the prestige of our British Empire among countries! It was precisely because this matter was particularly important that I came back to pandragon yesterday. Now, please tell us your views, whether to save Lunde kingdom or not. "


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, the Council Hall of Notre Dame became noisy again, but the knight was much quieter than the Wen minister who was discussing enthusiastically.


    However, this is also normal. Whether this war should be launched or not is what the literary ministers should think about, and how to fight this war is what the knights should think about.


    So the knights were unusually quiet. Basically, no one was talking or discussing. Many Knights held their arms and silently waited for the Wen Chen to discuss the results. Even some knights had begun to nap or "fly away from heaven".


    Su Cheng belongs to the kind of knight who has "lost his soul in the sky". This kind of political problem should not be involved by the knight, and he is only the lowest Xingui knight, so he is not qualified to speak on this kind of political problem.


    Su Cheng is ready to be a little transparent in this conference hall, and then stand until the end of the meeting.


    Soon, a middle-aged man came out of Wen Chen''s queue.


    "Your Majesty, your highness. In my opinion, we must send troops to rescue Lund kingdom! " The middle-aged man said in a firm tone, "Lund kingdom is a vassal state of our Britannia Empire. If we can''t protect the vassal state well, won''t our Britannia Empire be despised by other countries?"


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, an old man with white hair and beard came out of the line of Wen Chen and said, "Your Majesty, your highness. In my opinion, the Lund kingdom should not be saved! To save them, we can get neither money nor land. We just get some face and false reputation. Compared with the cost of sending out the army, the gain is not worth the loss! "


    "Hum, it''s too short-sighted for you to say so!" At this time, the third man came out of the Wen Chen queue and said, "although rescuing Lund kingdom will not get any material income for our Britannia Empire, if we can successfully save Lund Kingdom, the prestige of our Britannia Empire among countries will be greatly increased! And prestige is something money can''t buy! "


    At this time, more and more people came out of Wen Chen''s queue.


    "But if we want to increase the prestige of the British Empire, we must first win the 80000 troops of Caroline Kingdom and solve the siege of Lund kingdom! Don''t forget who is commanding the 80000 troops of Caroline Kingdom now! Allen, the "steel bone" of the Frankish Empire, now commands the 80000 troops of Caroline kingdom! We, the britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire, are mortal enemies. We have had many wars with each other. I''m sure you all know how terrible Allen is? "


    "Alan is very strong, but he is not invincible! In the many battles that broke out in our britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire, this Allen also suffered many defeats! "


    "But even if we want to rescue, our army is half way, and the kingdom of Lund is broken, what should we do? Can the kingdom of Lund sustain the arrival of our army? "


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Chen''s discussion became more and more intense, but Su Cheng could still hear from their discussion that the "main salvation faction" had the upper hand.


    At this time, Emperor gozewen suddenly raised his hand and pressed it in the air.


    Seeing the emperor''s gesture, Wen Chen quickly shut his mouth and returned to his original position in the queue.


    The big Council hall became quiet again.


    Gozeven turned his head and looked at Jacob standing on his left.


    "Jacob, what do you think? Save or not? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly, and a color of thinking appeared on his face.


    Soon Jacob said in a deep voice:


    "Help! Failure to save the vassal state will greatly undermine the prestige of our britannian empire. "


    After hearing Jacob''s answer, gozeven nodded gently, and then moved his eyes under himself.


    "Ethel, what do you think? Save or not? "


    As soon as gozeven''s voice fell, everyone in the Council hall moved their eyes to the front of the knight queue.


    It was moved to Iser hill, the strongest knight in the British Empire and the only integrated Knight at present.


    Like Jacob, Ethel thought a little after the meeting, and then said, "my point of view, like Mr. Jacob, Lund kingdom must be saved! This is about the face of our britannian empire. I listened carefully to the discussion of your ministers just now. I found that many people were afraid of Alan Jones. In fact, Alan Jones has nothing to fear! He''s just a loser under me. I can''t count how many times he''s been defeated by me. "


    After hearing Iser''s words, the people in the Council hall laughed, and Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    After hearing Iser''s answer, gozeven nodded slightly and said:


    "Gail had discussed this problem with me last night. I share the same view as Gail - we must be saved! Just now I also paid close attention to the views of your ministers. I just paid special attention to it. The people who support the rescue account for an absolute majority. Then the first minister and the first knight of the British Empire also support the rescue. It seems that the result is obvious. "


    Ge zewen stood up slowly and then shouted:


    "I declare! Start the rescue war of Lund kingdom! Rescue Lund kingdom! Solve the siege of the national capital of Lund kingdom! "


    Su Cheng stood at the back of the cavalry line and couldn''t see the expressions of the cavalry standing in front of him, but he believed that most of the cavalry were absolutely excited.


    Because a new war has opened, it means that we have the opportunity to fight and have military merit.


    After gozeven finished, he sat back on the throne, while Gail took a piece of paper out of his pocket and unfolded it.


    "Last night, my father and Mr. Jacob had guessed that the resolution of ''rescue of Lund kingdom'' had a great chance to be passed. So last night, we planned the personnel arrangement for the rescue operation. "


    After hearing Gail''s words, the spirits of the Knights became energetic. Even Su Cheng pricked up his ears and was ready to listen carefully.


    "This rescue, we decided to send out the Gabriel Knights! The Knights of Gabriel now have a total of 300000 troops. The enemy this time is 80000 troops. Even if the commander of the enemy is Allen, it would be a bit exaggerated to let the whole regiment of Gabriel Knight attack. Therefore, we decided to send only 13 troops of Gabriel knight regiment, that is, the first, third, sixth, seventh and tenth armies of Gabriel knight regiment. There are five armies and a total of 100000 troops to carry out the rescue operation. "


    "After discussion between my father and Mr. Jacob, I decided to appoint Nicholas Alva, the fourth Royal knight, the deputy head of the Gabriel order, as the commander-in-chief of the rescue operation!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, some people in the knight queue gave a little cheer. Then a middle-aged man with gray temples came out of the knight queue, walked to the middle of the Council hall, knelt down on one knee and said, "yes."


    Su Cheng thought to himself: this middle-aged man must be Nicholas Alva, deputy head of the Gabriel knights.


    Su Cheng has also heard the name of Nicholas Alva. Nicholas Alva is the deputy head of the Gabriel knights, a four Royal Knight only one class lower than the unified knight, and a veteran with extremely rich combat experience.


    "The commander of the first army is William Andy, the fan LAN knight," Gail continued. "The deputy commander of the first army is John Carr, the double oak Knight..."


    Gail began to announce the commander and deputy commander of the expedition in turn. A total of 5 troops were sent for the rescue, that is, a total of 5 commanders and 5 Deputy commanders.


    According to the system of the British Empire, each of the three Knights of the Empire would not have a fixed commander and deputy commander to command and command.


    The commanders and Deputy commanders of each army will only decide before the war.


    Every time Gail named a man, one man came out of the cavalry line and knelt in the middle of the Council hall on one knee, and then shouted "yes".


    This is the practice of the British Empire. When there is an appointment for you, you have to go to the middle of the council chamber, kneel on one knee and shout "yes".


    Soon Gail began to announce the commander and deputy commander of the last army, the 10th army.


    "Commander of the 10th army, headed by Eliza hill, a double oak knight."


    Before, when Gail read the name of a person, he always read the appointment in a tone without any emotional color, but when he read Eliza''s name, his tone rarely brought a touch of emotion.


    When Eliza heard Gail read his name, she was stunned, then her face brightened, walked quickly to the middle of the Council hall, knelt down on one knee and shouted "yes!".


    Gail gave Eliza a meaningful look, and Su Cheng keenly caught Gail''s meaningful look.


    Thinking of Eliza''s face of fear before, Su Cheng felt that there must be a story between Gail and Eliza, otherwise Eliza wouldn''t be more frightened after seeing Gail enter the Council hall.


    Soon Gail withdrew his meaningful gaze at Eliza and moved his gaze back to the paper in his hand.


    "Deputy commander of the 10th army, by -"


    The knights who had not been called looked forward to Gail, hoping that the last place was themselves and that they could hear their name next.


    "Su Cheng, the knight of Xingui, served as."


    Su Cheng opened his eyes in an instant.


    I''ll be the deputy commander of the 10th army?


    Although he was shocked, Su Cheng quickly responded, hurriedly walked to the middle of the conference hall, came to Eliza, knelt down on one knee and shouted "yes."


    After coming to the middle of the conference hall, Su Cheng felt many eyes with different emotional colors on him.


    There is a line of sight of envy, admiration and envy.


    Eliza, who knelt next to Su Cheng on one knee, also looked at Su Cheng in surprise.

 Chapter 47

    The date of sending troops was set on October 21, 289.


    In other words, it took half a month to assemble the army and food and grass, and then set out half a month later to defeat the 80000 troops of the kingdom of Gabriel and save the kingdom of Lund.


    As a superpower, the British Empire was far superior to other countries. Although its national strength is far lower than before, the skinny camel is always bigger than the horse. When the British Empire was still a superpower, the most important thing was the transportation system. At that time, There is a proverb in the British Empire called "do you want to make the village rich? Then repair the road at the entrance of the village! ".


    From this proverb, we can see how much the British Empire valued the transportation system at that time.


    The reason why the transportation system was so valued was that the British Empire was very concerned about the speed of transporting food, grass and troops.


    Therefore, the britannian Empire took the imperial capital pandragon as the center and built dozens of roads leading to all important places in the country. People call these roads "straight roads".


    The British Empire still has a very perfect transportation system and transportation system, with straight roads all over the country. Therefore, although the British Empire is not the one with the strongest Chinese power among the four empires, it must be the one with the fastest grain transportation speed and troop dispatching speed.


    The britannian empire is bordered by the other three empires, the Lorraine empire in the south, the Frankish empire in the East and the holy Helan empire in the north. In addition to these three empires, there are many small countries around.


    It is worth mentioning that the relationship between the British Empire and the other three empires is not good, especially with the Lorraine empire in the South and the Frankish empire in the East.


    However, the national strength of the Lorraine empire is the worst among the four empires. Many wars have broken out between the Britannia Empire and the Lorraine empire in recent decades. With the great advantages of national and military strength, the Britannia Empire is about to break the Lorraine empire. The Lorraine empire is only breathing now, and the threat to the Britannia Empire is not big, So the British Empire did not focus on the South now.


    The focus of the British Empire is now on the East, that is, the focus is on the Frankish Empire, because the Frankish Empire has a strong national strength. In contrast, the British Empire still has a slight advantage.


    In order to transport the generals and grain to the eastern battlefield in the shortest time, the British Empire has always given priority to repairing the straight roads in the East. Therefore, so far, the straight roads in the east of the British Empire are the largest and most perfect.


    At ordinary times, the British Empire also stored a large amount of grain, grass and materials, and was ready to allocate sufficient grain, grass and materials to the east at any time.


    Both Caroline Kingdom and Lund kingdom are located in the east of the British Empire, so it is not difficult for the British Empire to allocate enough food, grass and materials for 100000 troops in half a month and transport them to the East.


    We are stepping up the deployment of grain, grass and materials. Now we are slowly waiting for the time to pass. Half a month later, the army will start to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    The evening of October 6, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Pandragon, the residence of Ethel, Earl of Hyde and integration knight.


    Ethel invited enly to his home for dinner tonight, so enly and Eliza were around the table waiting for the dishes and Ethel.


    Ethel has something to deal with, so he can''t come to the table until later.


    The dishes are not ready yet, so enly and Eliza can only sit at the table and stare at each other.


    In order to pass this short boring time, enly plans to find a topic to talk to Eliza.


    "What a coincidence, Eliza." Enly smiled. "We can fight side by side again."


    "Well, yes." Eliza smiled, too.


    Enli will also participate in the "rescue war of Lund kingdom", and he will serve as the commander of the 7th army.


    After they talked about this¡ª¡ª


    Silence


    There was another silence between them, and the silence enveloped them again.


    Enly scratched his nails with some impatience.


    Enly himself knew that he was not very good at chatting, so he always had a hard time talking with people happily.


    Enly searched and tried to find the topic.


    Finally, I found a topic that seemed to be discussed in depth¡ª¡ª


    "Eliza," enly said, "Su Cheng will also participate in the military operation, and he will be the deputy commander of the 10th army. He will be your deputy commander of the 10th army."


    "Well, yes." Eliza nodded expressionless.


    "Su Cheng, I''m so lucky." Enli''s tone was a little unhappy and said, "many Knights have endured for several years or more before they finally have the opportunity to serve as the commander or deputy commander of the first army. He is only a Xingui knight with a ''Knight age'' of only two months. He can participate in such a large-scale military operation as the deputy commander of the first army so soon."


    "Yes."


    After hearing enli''s words, Eliza frowned slightly, and then continued: "it seems that the people at the top are deliberately cultivating Su Cheng, so that he can have more opportunities to get military merit."


    "Speaking of this, Eliza, do you know?" Enli said with a disdainful smile, "it is said that Su Cheng can become a knight at such a fast speed because Lord Jacob is secretly helping him. This time, he can participate in the military operation as a deputy commander of the first army. Maybe it is because Lord Jacob is helping him."


    At the end of the sentence, enly added:


    "Cut, this person who depends on the relationship is really unpleasant."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, Eliza''s face changed in an instant.


    Became unhappy.


    "Enly." Eliza became serious. "What you just said is'' it is said '', that is to say,'' Su Cheng became a knight so quickly by Jacob''s talent ''. This is a rumor you heard, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? Yes, yes. "


    Although enly didn''t understand why Eliza''s expression suddenly became so serious, she immediately answered Eliza''s question obediently.


    "Enly." Eliza continued in a serious tone, "I always only believe in my own eyes, and I always scoff at rumors. I never judge a person by what others say, so I hope you won''t listen to and believe these rumors in the future."


    Then Eliza smiled at herself and said, "it''s just that I sometimes look away. A few months ago, I always thought Su Cheng was just a person who can only talk, but I didn''t expect... Alas, my father was right... Su Cheng really has two down-to-earth skills."


    Then Eliza smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    After hearing Eliza''s praise of Su Cheng in disguise, enli felt a strong discomfort in an instant!


    Somehow, after seeing Su Cheng at the first sight, enli saw that Su Cheng was very unhappy.


    After Su Cheng returned from a big victory and won the title of Xingui knight, he was even more upset to see Su Cheng.


    At this time, after hearing that his favorite girl praised Su Cheng in disguise, the flame named "unhappy" in enli''s heart burned even more.


    Cut... Su Cheng... Just defeated 30000 peasant rebels with 5000 regular troops. I can do it with me! What''s the big deal!


    Enly whispered in his heart.


    Just then, the door of the dining room was pushed open.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I just went to deal with some things and made you two wait so long. I''m really sorry... Eh? Isn''t dinner ready yet? "


    It''s Ethel.


    "Father," said Eliza unhappily, "you are so slow!"


    "Sorry." Ethel''s face was apologetic. "I just went to deal with some military affairs."


    "Military affairs?" Enly wondered, "is it an emergency military affair?"


    "It''s not a very urgent military affair." Iser smiled, "it''s just that we Gabriel Knights have recruited 400 new soldiers. Your majesty plans to send these 400 new soldiers to participate in the rescue operation. I was just busy with these 400 new soldiers."


    After that, Iser sighed: "I''m looking for a suitable person to train the 400 recruits so that they can form combat effectiveness within half a month, but I haven''t found a suitable candidate yet. It''s really too difficult to make 400 recruits form combat effectiveness in just half a month. There are few instructors who can do this. "


    When enly heard this, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly a plan came out of his heart!


    A plan that can properly rectify Su Cheng!


    "Mr. Iser!" Enly suddenly said, "please give me the 400 recruits!"


    "Huh?" Ethel wondered, "enly, do you want to train these 400 recruits?"


    "Well! Yes! " Enly nodded vigorously, "please give me the 400 recruits! I will try my best to train these 400 recruits. In half a month, I will return them to Mr. Iser, your 400 elite soldiers! "


    After hearing enly''s offer, Ethel thought a little about the meeting, nodded and said:


    "Well, enly, the 400 recruits will be handed over to you. You should train them well. After half a month, if you can''t return 400 elite soldiers to me, I can''t spare you. " Iser said half jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Iser."


    Enly smiled strangely.


    "I will train these 400 recruits well."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s house.


    It''s time for dinner, so Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer are all sitting at the table, with rich food on the table, and Carol is also putting the tableware in front of Su Cheng and others.


    "So, are you going to war again in half a month?"


    Carol asked Su Cheng as she set the table.


    "Yes." Su Cheng rubbed the temple on his left side and said, "according to the establishment of the British Empire, one army is equal to 20000 people. I was appointed deputy commander of the 10th army. However, unlike last time, I am not the supreme commander. This time I am a ''senior subordinate'', a senior commander responsible for conveying and executing combat orders."


    "Hum." Deng Jiaer fiddled with her little biceps, "sir! We will also win great military achievements this time! "


    Carol knocked dungar on the forehead.


    "First find a way to survive safely, and then think about taking military merit."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Really, how come so many people have knocked on the door recently..." Su Cheng murmured and walked towards the door.


    "Yes, who is it? Don''t tell me there''s another meeting this evening. "


    Su Cheng make complaints about the door.


    A man in a cloak was standing at the door of his house. The man was wearing a hood, and the hat was worn so low that it was difficult to see his face.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Su Cheng suddenly remembered a game called Assassin''s creed that he had played when he was still on earth. His clothes are especially suitable for playing the assassin of Assassin''s Creed.


    "Well... Who are you, please?" Su Cheng asked politely.


    "It''s me."


    The cloak man opened his hood and said.


    After the cloak man in front pulled off his hood, Su Cheng could finally see the man''s face. After seeing the man''s face, Su Cheng''s face changed, then quickly saluted him and said:


    "Your Highness Gail! I didn''t recognize your highness just now, so I didn''t salute in time. Please forgive me! "


    "Nothing."


    Standing in front of Su Cheng is Gail Augustus, Ilsa''s father, whom I met for the first time this morning.


    Although he didn''t know when such a big man came to him at this time, Su Cheng still politely saluted him first.


    "Excuse me, are you Su Cheng?"


    Su Cheng nodded and said, "yes, I am Su Cheng."


    "I''m here to thank you for your." Gail road.


    "Thank me?" Su Cheng was stunned.


    "Well, yes, last night, I chatted with Ilsa. Ilsa talked a lot about you."


    After mentioning Ilsa, Gail''s original serious and cold face rarely showed a touch of tenderness.


    "Ilsa said that among so many teachers, she likes your class best and is very happy with you, so I want to thank you for making Ilsa happy. Thank you."


    Then Gail saluted Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng hurriedly said, "it''s my honor to teach a lovely and sensible little girl like Ilsa! In the process of teaching Ilsa, I was also very happy. "


    "But," Gail''s face suddenly changed, "although it''s very important to make Ilsa happy, the most important thing is to teach Ilsa well, so Mr. Cheng should not be slack when teaching Ilsa in the future."


    "That''s nature." Su Cheng showed a helpless smile, "it''s just that I have to participate in the rescue operation of Lund kingdom in half a month. I can''t teach Ilsa for a while."


    "Nothing."


    Gail waved his hand.


    "Anyway, it''s not too important to be in arrears. When Mr. Cheng comes back, you can make up all the lessons you owe bit by bit."


    Su Cheng said: "


    Did you have to make up classes!!!


    Although Su Cheng roared in his heart, a smile still appeared on his face.


    Gail put his hand behind his back and continued: "I also heard some rumors about you. It''s an amazing achievement for a man to become a knight in only 24 days. I may not see anyone who can break your record in my lifetime. Your record may be maintained until the abolition of the knight system or the demise of our British Empire."


    Su Cheng smiled and said modestly, "it''s just my luck."


    "Mr. Jacob told me about you, too." Gail continued to smile, "Mr. Jacob was happy to tell me last night that he helped us Britannia find a military genius that is rare in a thousand years. Mr. Jacob also said, "if you join Su Cheng, we have an elite knights in Britannia."


    "Mr. Jacob is really wrong..." Su Cheng said, scratching his hair a little embarrassed. "I''m not as exaggerated as Mr. Jacob said."


    "So I''m looking forward to your performance in half a month." Gail patted Su Cheng on the shoulder, "come on, don''t live up to Jacob''s expectations of you, and don''t live up to my expectations of you. I also hope that the ''twin generals'' of our Britannia Empire will become'' three generals'', and I hope that we Britannia Empire can have another powerful knight to protect Britannia in the future."


    "Your Highness, please rest assured! I will do my best! " Su Cheng was resolute.


    "I said everything I had to say." Gail put on his hood again. "I have a lot to do, so I''ll go first. Goodbye, Mr. Cheng."


    After that, Gail turned and left without waiting for Su Cheng to answer.

 Chapter 48

    The morning of October 7, 289 in the British Imperial calendar.


    Su Cheng''s home.


    Su Cheng, like yesterday morning, lay comfortably on a soft sofa with his left arm as a support to support his head.


    However, he is no longer reading Zizhi Tongjian, but one paper after another full of words.


    These papers are all about Alan Jones, the opponent of the rescue war 14 days later.


    After yesterday''s meeting, gozewen sent a message about Alan Jones to every commander and deputy commander involved in the rescue operation.


    As the deputy commander of the 10th army in the rescue operation, Su Cheng naturally received a piece of information about Alan Jones.


    After receiving this information, Su Cheng began to study it seriously.


    Su Cheng basically doesn''t have any in-depth understanding of his opponent this time. In order to better meet Allen after 14 days, Su Cheng decided to study Allen''s materials every day for the first half of the month!


    While looking at the information in his hand, Su Cheng whispered:


    "Alan Jones, known as'' steel bone '', has both literature and martial arts, intelligence and courage. He is good at cavalry combat, and especially likes to charge with cavalry in person..."


    After reading this, Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and read the sentence again:


    "I especially like to charge with cavalry in person..."


    While Su Cheng was seriously studying Allen''s information¡ª¡ª


    Knock knock!!


    Su Cheng''s most annoying voice came again!


    Su Cheng hates being disturbed by knocking at the door when he is reading or reading something.


    Su Cheng stifled the dirty words that had poured into his mouth.


    "What''s the matter these days... Is it over or not... Can''t people be quiet..."


    After Su Cheng murmured a few words in a low voice, he put down the information about Allen in his hand, and then walked towards the door with great strides.


    "Who?!"


    Su Cheng opened the door as he spoke in an extremely unhappy tone.


    "It''s me."


    Su Cheng''s answer was a cold, familiar male voice.


    "Huh? Mr. enry? Why are you wearing armor? It''s not the date yet. "


    Standing in front of Su Cheng''s house is enli.


    Enly was wearing a suit of exquisite and beautiful white and red armor. Not only that, he was also wearing a gorgeous red cloak.


    A straight and slender sword is hung on the left waist. It is bright red from the hilt to the hand guard and then to the scabbard. The hilt and hand guard are carved with exquisite patterns.


    The sword with such gorgeous appearance is the Knight Sword given by the emperor to the knight. Only the Knight Sword given by the emperor to the knight can be so gorgeous. Although the appearance of the Knight Sword is very gorgeous, the Knight Sword is not a flashy sword. The Knight Sword still has strong lethality and durability.


    Therefore, the knight sword can be said to be both beautiful and practical. It can be used not only as a gorgeous handicraft, but also as a practical murder weapon.


    Enli didn''t answer Su Cheng''s question, but continued to speak coldly:


    "Put on your armor and sword. Come with me. I have a task for you."


    "Task?" Su Cheng was stunned. "What task?"


    "Don''t ask, just come with me."


    There was already a trace of impatience in enly''s tone.


    Su Cheng scratched his head and said:


    "Can I not go?"


    "No!" Enly said without hesitation, "don''t forget, I''m the commander of the 7th army of the rescue army, and you''re the deputy commander of the 10th army. Although I''m not your direct commander of the battle, I''m still your commander. You''re not qualified to refuse my order."


    "But this battle has not yet begun?"


    "It''s already started! When his majesty announced the rescue of Lund Kingdom and read out the list of personnel involved in the battle, the battle has begun! We just haven''t started to move the army. The logistics system of the Empire has started to operate. A large number of military supplies and grain and grass have been continuously transported. Therefore, I will be your officer from yesterday morning until the end of the campaign. During this period, I can put forward any reasonable orders to you, I now have a task for you in the army. "


    As soon as the words fell, enly put his right hand on the hilt of the sword at his left waist. His face was not good and said:


    "Are you going to disobey the officer''s order?"


    Su Cheng sighed helplessly and raised his hands.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go. Please wait for me. I''ll go home first and wear armor and sword. "


    After Su Cheng finished, he retreated home and closed the door.


    Enli looked at Su Cheng''s closed door and showed a malicious smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. enly, I''ve been waiting."


    Su Cheng changed his armor, pushed open the door and came out.


    Su Cheng is still wearing the white and blue armor given to him by the emperor when he went to fight the rebellion two months ago. What is different from two months ago is that he is still wearing a blue cloak.


    This blue cloak was customized by Su Cheng in a tailor''s shop a month ago, because he saw that all Knights wear a cloak when wearing armor, which seems to be a trend among knights. Wearing a cloak is not only beautiful, but also can be used to keep out the cold.


    Su Cheng also thinks it''s cool to wear another cloak while wearing armor, so he specially went to the tailor''s shop to customize the cloak. Su Cheng not only customized the cloak for himself, but also customized the cloak for Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    On Su Cheng''s left waist, he wore the Knight Sword given to him by gozewen two months ago.


    The Knight Sword given by gozewen to Su Cheng is a long white straight sword from the hilt to the hand guard and then to the scabbard. The hilt and hand guard are also carved with exquisite lines.


    The color of the knight''s sword given to the knight by the emperor is completely random. The knight is not qualified to ask the emperor for the color of his knight''s sword. No matter what color the sword given to you by the emperor, you have to accept it well. You can''t complain with the emperor or ask the emperor for a new color.


    Su Cheng was lucky. The knight sword he got was white. It was a normal and good-looking color. He didn''t get a Knight Sword with strange colors.


    "Hum, I''m finally ready." Enly said faintly, "come with me."


    As soon as enli''s voice fell, he turned and left directly, and Su Cheng hurriedly followed.


    Su Cheng opens his mouth and wants to ask enli where they are going and what they want him to do, but Su Cheng hesitates for a while and closes his mouth.


    He can feel that enli will not answer his questions well now. He''d better follow enli obediently now.


    So they walked silently all the way in the street, and then they went out of pandragon and came to the suburbs of pandragon.


    After arriving at the outskirts of pandragon, Su Cheng, who has always had good eyesight, saw a group of people standing not far ahead.


    Roughly speaking, there are hundreds of people, and these hundreds of people are wearing simple armor and holding a long gun in their hands.


    They look like a group of recruits.


    There is a simple stone building in front of the group of recruits.


    Enli led Su Cheng to the recruits. When the recruits saw the knight costumes of Su Cheng and enli, they quickly gave way in fear.


    Enly walked impolitely down the path given by the recruits and went straight to the simple stone building.


    Soon, Su Cheng followed enli to the stone building.


    After enli and Su Cheng boarded the building, they turned and faced Su Cheng, then raised their right index finger and pointed to the hundreds of recruits under the building.


    "Today, Su Cheng''s task is to train these recruits to be useful soldiers."

 Chapter 49

    "Training? Me? " Su Cheng pointed to himself in surprise.


    "That''s right." Enly nodded. "There are 400 new recruits recently recruited. We plan to bring these 400 recruits to the rescue operation against Lund Kingdom, so we hope to turn these 400 mobs into useful soldiers before that."


    "Well..."


    Su Cheng looked at the 400 recruits at the bottom, meditated for a while, then showed a helpless smile and said, "I should not be qualified to refuse this task?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well..."


    Su Cheng looked distressed and scratched his hair. Then the distressed color on his face gradually dissipated, and a confident smile hung on his face, saying:


    "Well, although I have no experience in military training, I will try hard."


    Enli looked at Su Cheng''s confident smile and said sarcastically: hum, you''ll cry later. You can''t help but look embarrassed.


    Enli turned his head and waved to the two men standing in front of the 400 recruits. After seeing enli''s call to them, the two men walked slowly up the stone building.


    Su Cheng looked up and down at the two men and found that the armor they were wearing was higher than the armor worn by the recruits below. However, the two of them wore the armor askew, and both of them looked like two local ruffians or ignorant dandies who didn''t do anything every day.


    "The two of them are George and Donny," enly said to Su Cheng. "I hope you can take them as the captain and divide 400 recruits into two teams for training."


    Su Cheng looked at George and Donny. Although he felt that these two people were very strange. From the perspective of temperament, he felt they were not soldiers at all, but he nodded and said, "OK, no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, under Su Cheng''s order, 400 recruits were divided into two neat teams. George was responsible for controlling the left team and Donny was responsible for controlling the right team.


    "Now, I''m a general and you two are officers." Su Cheng stood on the balcony and said to George and Donny standing in front of him, "you two pass orders to the recruits below: I''ll take my left foot when I hit the military drum, take my right foot when I hit the military drum, take my left foot again when I hit the military drum, and so on. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes."


    George and Donny looked a little impatient and nodded.


    Then George and Donny went down to the building with long guns and walked towards their respective recruits.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, George and Donny made a "OK" gesture to Su Cheng on the balcony.


    Seeing the gestures of George and Donny, Su Cheng nodded and then pounded the military drum in his arms.


    The loud drum immediately centered on Su Cheng and spread rapidly.


    However, after hearing the first drum, the 400 recruits under the building didn''t step forward with their left foot. Some took their left foot, some took their right foot, and more people didn''t move at all, which immediately messed up the neat team.


    Then Su Cheng struck the drum in his arms again.


    After hearing the second drum, the 400 recruits under the building didn''t step forward with their right foot. Still, some took their left foot, some took their right foot, and more people didn''t move at all, which made the already chaotic team even more chaotic.


    Seeing the messy queue of recruits at the bottom, Su Cheng frowned slightly and shouted:


    "Two officers! Please come up! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s summons, George and Donny walked slowly up the stairs.


    "General, do you call us two?" Said George with a loose face.


    "Well... It seems that I didn''t explain the order well. After all, the order is difficult to remember. This is my responsibility as a senior general." Su Cheng scratched his hair. "Let me repeat my order. When I hit the military drum, I''ll take my left foot, then hit the military drum, I''ll take my right foot, then hit the military drum, I''ll take my left foot again, and so on. Do you understand?"


    "I see."


    George and Donny nodded.


    "Well, if you understand, please go down and pass the order to the recruits below."


    Standing behind Su Cheng, enli, who had a panoramic view of the scene in front of him, showed a mocking smile on his face.


    The trick of "let Su Cheng train recruits" came to him last night. The purpose is to see Su Cheng''s embarrassment!


    Although enli doesn''t want to admit it, he still has to admit that Su Cheng does have a certain level of military command, otherwise he can''t beat 30000 with 5000 people.


    However, just because you can command the army doesn''t mean you can train!


    It was in order to see Su Cheng''s embarrassment that enli took over the task of training troops last night.


    Enli had a good idea at the beginning - in the name of the officer, he forced Su Cheng to train the 400 recruits, and then made Su Cheng embarrassed.


    Enli didn''t believe that Su Cheng, who had never joined the army before and directly rose to become a knight, would know how to train.


    In addition, in order to make it more difficult for Su Cheng to train troops, enly also found George and Donny.


    Although George and Donny are also soldiers, they are extremely unpopular "young master soldiers".


    Some nobles of the Empire often threw their children into the army in order to make their children plated with gold. After all, in the British Empire, the military was a profession with high status and loved by people.


    People often call these noble children thrown into the army "young master soldiers", because they come to the army for gold plating, not to fight the enemy and protect the country, and their elders have long had a good relationship up and down when they throw them into the army, so that their children will not suffer too much in the army, And I won''t let them go to war.


    Therefore, the privileged "young master soldiers" basically do not participate in training, let alone obey the orders of officers. Officers can''t and don''t want to control them. They just throw the "young master soldiers" in the barracks, don''t let them go to the battlefield and raise them as pigs. They just don''t affect other people''s normal training and don''t violate military regulations, The officers were too lazy to pay attention to them and allowed them to be arrogant and arrogant until their military service expired and retired.


    Enli also saw the arrogant and domineering personality of the "master soldiers" and knew that they would not seriously listen to Su Cheng''s words, so he found George and Donny to "help" Su Cheng train his troops so that Su Cheng could make a good embarrassment.


    What happened on the training ground now is just as enly expected. George and Donny didn''t properly pass Su Cheng''s orders to the following recruits, so Su Cheng''s training can be said to be in a mess.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who couldn''t make the recruits obey their orders correctly, enli felt great joy in his heart. Even the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise wildly and couldn''t help it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Two officers! Please come up! "


    Su Cheng summoned George and Donny again.


    This is the fourth time Su Cheng has summoned George and Donny.


    The results of the previous four times are the same. The recruits are in a mess. When it''s time to get out of the left foot, some people get out of the right foot, while others don''t move. When it''s time to get out of the right foot, some people get out of the left foot, while others don''t move.


    With the passage of time, the recruits at the bottom became more and more careless. They walked more and more disorderly and careless. Even a small number of people began to whisper and play. George and Donny didn''t want to take care of the meaning of these recruits who began to be careless. They still looked like foolishness and impatience.


    Enli, standing behind Su Cheng, is a little tired of watching this embarrassing play. Looking at Su Cheng''s back, his eyes were full of disdain, ridicule and pride.


    While enly was thinking about how to make the embarrassing play end perfectly and luxuriously, George and Donny had already stepped onto the balcony and came to Su Cheng.


    "General, you call us two."


    Su Cheng''s face was expressionless and his tone was plain and authentic:


    "Do you two really understand and understand my orders as a general?"


    "Well, yes." Donnie nodded impatiently, "I''ve already understood."


    "Well, I understand."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, his right hand slowly put on the handle of the knight''s sword hanging on his left waist.


    Then he quickly grasped the handle of the knight''s sword, then pulled it out, and the sharp blade crossed Donny''s neck.


    A stunned Donny subconsciously touched his neck. As soon as his fingers touched his neck, they touched the warm liquid. There was severe pain from his neck. Then he saw a large stream of blood gushing from his neck.


    Donny''s eyes are getting darker and darker. The last scene in his life is the cold eyes of the "general" he has been looking down on just now.


    The 400 recruits downstairs, as well as George and enly, looked at Su Cheng, who maintained his sword posture, and Donny, who fell to the ground and was still spitting blood on his neck.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    George, who had never seen such a bloody situation, let out a scream, then softened his knees and fell to the ground.


    Su Cheng turned and faced George.


    When he just killed Donny, some blood splashed on Su Cheng''s face. Su Cheng didn''t wipe the blood off his face, which made Su Cheng look more terrible.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was very different from the bullying look just now, George felt great fear.


    Sitting on the ground, George threw away his long gun and stepped back with his hands and feet.


    But it was no use. Su Cheng slowly approached George, who was sitting on the ground, with his White Knight Sword dripping with blood.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also whispered, "if you give an order, you must do it. Those who violate the order --"


    At this time, enli finally recovered from his shock and shouted, "Su Cheng! What do you want? They are... "


    However, before enly finished, Su Cheng waved his sword and pierced George''s throat.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 50

    Su Cheng''s sharp Knight Sword easily pierced George''s throat. As the pupils gradually spread, George struggled to raise his hand and stroked his throat.


    Su Cheng clenched the knight''s sword in his hand, then pulled it out of George''s throat with a little effort.


    When the knight''s sword was pulled out of George''s throat, George''s pupils finally spread out, the hand that had caressed his throat fell down powerlessly, and his body that had slumped on the ground leaned back, facing the sky and falling on the dark stone platform.


    Scarlet blood flowed continuously from his pierced throat, making the stones under him darker.


    Tick, tick, tick


    Drop after drop of blood dropped to the ground from the blade of Su Cheng''s Knight Sword, making a clear tick.


    This was originally a clear and pleasant voice, but it was extremely frightening and terrible to enli and the 400 recruits below.


    Su Cheng held the knight''s sword high and then waved it to the lower right.


    Under the action of centrifugal force, all the blood attached to the blade was thrown off, and the blood spilled on the ground, forming a beautiful arc on the ground.


    Later, Su Cheng stuck the tip of the knight''s sword back to the scabbard and took the knight''s sword back into the scabbard.


    After Su Cheng took the knight''s sword back to the scabbard, the 400 recruits at the bottom finally recovered from the state of amazement, shock and surprise.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    "Kill! Kill! "


    "I''ve heard that these two adults are the children of two noble families! How dare he kill the nobles! "


    "He killed the nobility!"


    ¡­¡­


    The 400 recruits immediately panicked, including those who screamed, those who began to vomit after seeing the death of George and Donny, and those who were paralyzed by fear.


    Enli, who had been standing behind Su Cheng and intended to see him laugh, also rushed to Su Cheng with an arrow.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who George and Donny are? "


    "I know." Su Cheng responded faintly.


    "When I saw them at first sight, I knew who they were. They were ''young master soldiers'', gilded aristocratic children thrown into the army by their elders."


    Enly''s face was unbelievable. He felt a breath held in her chest. He couldn''t spit out the breath in her chest, and his cheeks were red by the breath in her chest.


    "You know they are ''young master soldiers'', and you kill them? You killed an aristocrat?! What are you thinking? "


    "What about the nobility?"


    Su Cheng glanced at enli coldly, and was swept by Su Cheng''s cold eyes. Enli couldn''t help feeling a little cold, and his body couldn''t help shivering slightly.


    "I only know that I have given orders four times. The general''s orders are very clear and clear, but the orders are not well communicated to the soldiers below. That is, the officers are neglecting the military orders. What''s wrong with killing officers who neglect military orders? "


    "This..."


    Enly wanted to retort, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Because what Su Cheng said is true. This is the same in all countries in the world. The officer ignored the general''s military order. No matter what the reason, the general has the right to kill the officer directly.


    In the rapidly changing battlefield, officers must implement the orders issued by the general at the first time without slighting, otherwise your slightest neglect may lead the army into the abyss of defeat.


    Su Cheng didn''t pay attention to enli any more. He wiped the blood splashed on his face, then turned around, took a few steps forward, came to the edge of the building, looked at the confused recruits below, and frowned.


    "All recruits listen to orders!" Su Cheng roared, "the whole team! How did you stand before? How do you stand now! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s order, 400 recruits were startled.


    Then, the recruits who had been paralyzed by fear struggled to get up from the ground. The recruits who had vomited quickly wiped their mouths clean.


    The 400 recruits completed the formation at a very fast speed and recovered to the previous two neat teams. If you look carefully, you will find that the queue is even more neat than before.


    Each soldier held his gun tightly and stood upright. Everyone''s eyes were full of fear.


    There is only one thought left in the hearts of every recruit at this time - this man on the building dares to kill even the nobles. Isn''t it more burdenless for US civilians to kill him? If we don''t obey his orders


    At the thought of this, the recruits couldn''t help shivering.


    Su Cheng looked at the recruits who had finished the whole team, nodded with satisfaction, then stretched out his finger to point to a person standing in the front of the left queue, and then pointed to a person standing in the front of the right queue.


    "You two, please come up."


    The two people pointed to by Su Cheng pointed to themselves in surprise, and then looked hesitantly at the people around him.


    "It''s you two! Come on up! " Su Cheng shouted impatiently when he saw the two people who couldn''t come up.


    "Yes!!"


    They were startled by Su Cheng''s cry, and then immediately rushed up the building at their fastest speed and came to Su Cheng.


    "I noticed you two just now. You two have gone well several times before. This time, I appointed you two as temporary officers and served as the leaders of a recruit queue respectively. You two helped me pass orders to the soldiers below."


    "The two of us?"


    "Yes, why? Don''t you want to be? "


    They looked at Su Cheng''s Knight sword hanging on his left waist, swallowed saliva, and then quickly nodded: "yes! Yes! "


    "Good. Then I''ll tell you two the military order now. You two remember it. You''ll pass the military order to the soldiers below later. Be sure to let every soldier know the military order and act according to the military order. "


    Two people swallowed saliva again: "understand!"


    "When I hit the drum once, I''ll let the soldiers take the left foot. When I hit the drum again, I''ll let the soldiers take the right foot. When I hit the drum again, I''ll take the left foot again. And so on. Do you understand?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, they looked at each other with hesitation on their face.


    "If you didn''t understand the general''s orders, you said loudly to the general, ''report to the general! We don''t understand ''! Don''t pretend to understand, and then pass the wrong military order to the soldiers below! " Su Cheng shouted.


    They immediately shouted in unison, "report to the general! We don''t understand! "


    "Good! If you don''t understand the military order, you should tell the general directly! Never pretend to understand. I''ll tell you the military order again. You can hear it clearly! "


    Now enli is stunned behind Su Cheng. He only wanted to see Su Cheng''s embarrassment through this military training, but he didn''t expect that the development of things has exceeded his expectation, and he doesn''t know what to do now.


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng talked to the two temporary officers three times, they finally understood the military order, and then immediately returned to the downstairs to explain the military order to the recruits in their respective ranks.


    Seeing that all the recruits were ready, Su Cheng knocked the drum heavily.


    As soon as the drum sounded, two new recruits, a total of 400 recruits, took their left foot quickly and almost at the same time.


    Then Su Cheng beat the drum again.


    Once again, 400 recruits quickly and almost simultaneously took their right foot, moving neatly and uniformly, looking quite imposing.


    Enli opened his mouth slightly and his expression became a little stiff. He looked at the 400 recruits below and muttered, "this is... The action of recruits?"


    Su Cheng gradually accelerated the speed of playing the military drum, while the recruits listened carefully to Su Cheng''s military drum for fear that they would take the wrong foot and take the wrong step.


    One of the recruits was a little distracted and stepped on the wrong foot. He was suddenly frightened and sweating. He quickly took back the wrong foot and took the right foot. Then, while sweating, he raised his head and looked at Su Cheng on the balcony. When he saw that Su Cheng didn''t rush down with a sword, he was finally relieved.


    Soon, 400 recruits walked neatly to the building where Su Cheng and enli were located under the drumming of Su Cheng.


    "Good! Well done! " Su Cheng smiled and praised loudly.


    "Well, I''m going to add a new military order! Two officers, please come forward! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng held up a big flag, which was specially used to convey information and orders.


    The 400 recruits in the two recruit queues under the building are now scattered among each other, and they are no longer arranged as tightly as they were just now.


    Each soldier looked serious and held his long gun in his hand. The tip of the gun pointed straight in front of him and looked straight in front of him. No one dared to move his sight away to see other places.


    Because just now the captain - that is, the two officers who replaced the killed "young master soldiers" said: the senior general ordered! During stab training, keep your eyes straight ahead! Eyes can''t float everywhere!


    Therefore, the recruits who were extremely afraid that the general would come down with a sword and chop people were all holding guns and staring straight ahead.


    Only two people didn''t look straight ahead. They were two temporary officers. They both looked at the command flag held by Su Cheng on the platform.


    Su Cheng watched the recruits and the two officers get ready, so he suddenly waved the command flag in his hand!


    After seeing the command flag waving, the two temporary officers immediately shouted, "stab!"


    After hearing the command, 400 recruits immediately sent their strength to their legs, transmitted the strength to their waist, and then to their hands, driving the long guns in their hands to stab forward!


    While stabbing, the recruits would shout "ha!".


    Every shout of the 400 recruits tried their best, because the officer said just now: the senior general ordered that the shout when stabbing must be loud. You''d better try your best.


    The recruits who were extremely afraid of Su Cheng''s sword naturally obeyed this order, and everyone tried their best when shouting.


    What kind of momentum would it be if 400 people gathered together at the same time?


    At this time, enli can clearly feel that the momentum and atmosphere of the 400 recruits in the end are quite different from that just now. The 400 recruits just now have no momentum and are vulnerable mobs at first glance. However, now the 400 recruits have a little momentum. Although they are far less than the elite troops, there is no doubt, These 400 people at the bottom are already worthy soldiers!


    "Ha!"


    "Ha!"


    "Ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers made a full 10 stabs before they stopped, because the officer just said that only 10 stabs were enough.


    Enri on the balcony was shocked. Looking at the recruits below who were neat and uniform and had a momentum between their actions, he couldn''t help muttering again:


    "Is this... Still a recruit?"


    Then enli looked at Su Cheng with a complicated look.


    "Hoo!"


    Su Cheng, standing in front of enli, exhaled heavily, then turned his head with a smile and said:


    "Mr. enly, these 400 recruits should have been able to go to the battlefield. Will Mr. enly review it?"

 Chapter 51

    Enli looked at Su Cheng with a complicated look. After a long time, he squeezed out from his teeth: "don''t review, you practice... Very well..."


    Although enli doesn''t want to admit it, enli still has to admit that his plan to embarrass Su Cheng has failed, and he can''t fail again!


    Su Cheng successfully trained the 400 mobs into useful soldiers in only one morning!


    In fact, so far, Su Cheng has only taught the 400 recruits basic tactical actions and military instructions, and many advanced tactical actions and military instructions have not been taught to them.


    However, enli knew in his heart that Su Cheng had taught the 400 recruits a more important thing in one morning!


    That is to absolutely obey the general''s orders!


    It is very important that soldiers must listen to and obey the orders given by the senior general. If the soldiers don''t listen to or obey the orders given by the senior general, even if the soldiers are a hundred battle lions, they are of no use.


    A group of recruits who strictly abide by orders is definitely more useful than elite troops who obey orders openly and disobey orders.


    In this morning, Su Cheng has quietly implanted an idea into the minds of the 400 recruits: we must listen to the general''s orders!


    It is more important for soldiers to have this concept than for soldiers to have any combat skills.


    "You''re really cruel," said enly. "You killed two noble children directly."


    "This..."


    Su Cheng suddenly became serious.


    "The army has military regulations. If we don''t strictly enforce the law and punish violators, how can we train an army with strict military discipline?"


    Su Cheng paused for a moment and then said, "this is military training. It''s training soldiers to defend the country, not playing games. Whoever dares to disobey military orders -- "


    Su Cheng raised his hand and scratched horizontally at his neck.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by their families?" Enley asked anxiously.


    "To be honest, I''m not afraid." Su Cheng said with a smile, "they two have backers, don''t I have backers?"


    As Su Cheng spoke, Jacob appeared in his mind.


    Enly clenched his fists at this time. Because he was a soldier, he didn''t have long nails. His nails were cut short, but his short nails were still deeply pierced into his palm and sent out bursts of pain.


    He really didn''t expect that Su Cheng''s military training really had a set. Today, he not only didn''t see Su Cheng''s embarrassment, but also saw Su Cheng''s amazing talent.


    Now, enly felt extremely unhappy!


    I can''t see Su Cheng''s embarrassment, but enli doesn''t want to admit that Su Cheng has a very high military talent, even higher than him.


    "Excuse me, Mr. enly." Su Cheng suddenly said, "it''s noon now. Can I have a rest? Also, I still have more than ten days to practice in the afternoon. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, enli responded rudely:


    "Go and have a rest! You can go! You don''t have to train again in the future! You can do whatever you want until you go out! "


    After hearing enli''s words, Su Cheng''s heart suddenly surged with ecstasy.


    Excellent! Don''t continue to do such a troublesome task!!


    Although his heart is ecstatic, Su Cheng still relies on his excellent emotion management ability and expression management ability to strictly control his expression and emotion.


    Su Cheng said calmly, "I see, then I''ll go first. Well, Mr. enly, see you in ten days. "


    Then Su Cheng left without looking back.


    Enli watched Su Cheng leave, his eyes full of unhappiness and a little resentment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, somewhere in Pendragon.


    Eliza was walking around in casual clothes.


    Somehow, Eliza felt uncomfortable when she woke up this morning.


    Eliza herself didn''t know why. Anyway, she always felt uncomfortable.


    In order to relieve this discomfort, Eliza decided to go out for a walk.


    I''ve been walking for several hours since I took a walk in the afternoon, and my mood is better than this morning.


    This is Eliza''s habit. When she is in a bad mood, she will walk everywhere, and her mood will gradually get better as she walks.


    Although her mood finally improved a lot, Eliza also felt some pain in her legs and feet.


    Eliza has been walking around blindly, so she doesn''t know where she is now, so she looks up at where she is now.


    I found myself in a less crowded place in pandragon.


    Eliza happened to be familiar with this place. Just as Eliza was going to set foot on her way home, she suddenly caught a glimpse of an orange plush ball on the side of the road.


    Eliza suddenly turned her head and looked straight at the orange pile of plush.


    As expected, Eliza expected - it was an orange wild cat!


    Eliza looked at her left and right. There has always been less traffic in her current place. Now there is no one around her.


    In other words, it''s just Eliza and the big orange cat.


    Seeing that there was no one around her, Eliza couldn''t help turning her mouth up and her face showed joy.


    Then Eliza walked very gently and slowly close to the big orange cat lying on the roadside.


    Eliza walked gently and slowly close to the orange cat.


    With Eliza''s unremitting efforts, she finally managed to get close to the big orange cat. Seeing the big orange cat, she didn''t run away immediately after seeing her close, and Eliza''s face was more happy.


    Then Eliza squatted down slowly so that she could get closer to the big orange cat.


    After squatting down, Eliza was very close to the big orange cat, but the big orange cat still didn''t mean to escape.


    Eliza looked happily at the big orange cat lying lazily beside the road.


    When the big orange cat began to close her eyes and lick the hair on her hands and feet, Eliza''s face began to look happy.


    Ah ah! Cats are so cute!


    Eliza silently praised the lovely cat in her heart, raised her hand and slowly extended it to the big orange cat in front of her.


    Touch it a little. Shouldn''t it matter?


    Eliza thought as she slowly extended her hand to the big orange cat in front of her.


    However, just as Eliza''s hand was about to touch the soft body of the big orange cat, the orange cat seemed to be aware of Eliza''s intention, raised her head and yelled at Eliza: "meow!!!"


    Eliza was frightened by the sudden roar of the orange cat, hurried back to her hand, and then flustered: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I mean no harm! I just want to touch you! "


    Just then, a beautiful female voice suddenly sounded behind Eliza.


    "Excuse me, what are you doing?"


    Eliza immediately felt that all the cold hairs on her body immediately blew up. Then Eliza stood up at an incredible speed and jumped aside.


    "I didn''t do anything! I''m not looking at the cat! I don''t want to touch it! "


    Eliza explained her behavior to the man who suddenly came behind her, and looked at the man who suddenly came behind her.


    She is a very beautiful girl.


    Looking at her age, she should be younger than her. She has a beautiful, beautiful water blue shawl hair and sapphire like warm and bright water blue pupils. Her eyelashes are very long. Eliza feels that the girl''s long eyelashes can block all the sunlight, and no beam of sunlight can penetrate her eyelashes and shine into her pupils, Although his clothes were very simple, they were very clean, with a small black bag in his hand.


    From the perspective of temperament, the girl feels that she will be a kind of person who doesn''t like talking and is difficult to get along with.


    Eliza always felt as if she had seen this girl with water blue hair somewhere.


    The girl with water blue hair also looked at Eliza carefully. Soon, the girl with water blue hair showed an expression of enlightenment and said:


    "Ah, I remember who you are. You are the blonde lady who held Su Cheng in front of the toilet in the restaurant."


    After hearing what the girl with blue hair said, Eliza blinked her eyes in doubt, and then showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "Ah! I remember who you are! You are Su Cheng''s friend, aren''t you? "


    Water blue hair nodded, then saluted Eliza and said, "Hello, I''m Carol cook, Su Cheng''s good friend."


    Eliza quickly saluted Carol and said, "Hello, my name is Eliza hill."


    Holding the small black bag in her hand, Carol approached the big orange cat and said, "Miss Eliza, what are you doing here?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just walked around, and then I just came here. Then I saw something missing there, so I squatted down and had a look." Eliza said half truely.


    "So it is. I just looked at you and thought you wanted to touch the little orange." Carol said with a faint smile on her face.


    "I don''t want to touch the cat!" Eliza quickly and flustered retorted.


    After crouching next to the big orange cat, Carol, like Eliza before, raised her hand and stretched out to the big orange cat.


    Looking at Carol, who was reaching for the big orange cat, Eliza couldn''t help smiling.


    Hum! This cat is fierce! Wait for the cat to roar and dislike!


    Eliza thought as she watched Carol reach out to the big orange cat.


    However, to Eliza''s surprise, when the big orange cat saw Carol extending her hand to it, it not only didn''t hide and flash, but also didn''t roar and howl. She let Carol''s white and tender little hand touch her back.


    Carol''s little hand touched the back of the big orange cat, followed the big orange cat''s hair and began to gently touch the big orange cat.


    "Meow ~ meow ~"


    While being touched by Carol, the big orange cat narrowed her eyes slightly, showed a comfortable expression and made a lovely "meow".


    Seeing everything in front of her, Eliza was so surprised that her chin almost fell to the ground.


    Why is it like this? Obviously, they are young girls. Why do you roar and don''t let me touch you when I touch you, and when this girl touches you, you meow comfortably?!


    Carol, who was stroking the big orange cat, seemed to see through Eliza''s thoughts and said:


    "Xiaoorange and I have known each other for a long time. I always give it some food to eat. I''m familiar with xiaoorange when I come and go, so it makes me touch it."


    As Carol spoke, she untied the small black bag she had just held in her other hand and poured the contents of the bag in front of the big orange cat - some broken fish.


    After seeing the shredded fish in front of him, the big orange cat began to eat happily.


    Eliza nodded slightly while listening and murmured, "I see..."


    Then Eliza suddenly woke up, turned her head to one side and held her chest in her hands.


    "What are you talking about? It seems that I really want to touch the cat, but I can''t touch it. Then I wonder why you can touch the cat. I''ll say it first. I don''t want to touch the cat at all."


    Carol turned her head to look at Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza, don''t you like cats?"


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Eliza immediately said:


    "I don''t like it."


    When Eliza said this, her eyes glanced at the big orange cat who was eating.


    Although Eliza''s eye movements were not obvious, she was still perceived by the keen Carol.


    Looking at Eliza, who resisted her desire to see the cat, Carol couldn''t help smiling, then picked up the big orange cat and walked to Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza, would you like to try and touch the oranges?"


    "Hey? Is that OK?! Cough, cough, cough! I don''t want to touch it. " Eliza''s cheeks were slightly red. She turned her head and tried not to see the big orange cat in front of her.


    "It doesn''t matter." Carol smiled softly, "with me holding it, the little orange will feel very safe, so now even if a stranger touches it, it won''t resist. Touching the cat is very comfortable. Touching the cat can effectively reduce pressure. I think Miss Eliza is very tired now. Would you like to touch the cat to reduce pressure? "


    Eliza''s cheeks reddened after hearing Carol''s words.


    Eliza coughed a little and said, "I''m really tired today. Well, listen to you and try touching the cat. "


    "Yes!" Carol continued to smile softly. "Please make sure you touch it."


    Eliza raised her hand and slowly extended it to the big orange cat. When she was about to meet the big orange cat, her hand stopped in mid air and hesitated for a while, but only for a while. Then Eliza''s hand resolutely touched the big orange cat''s head.


    As Carol said, the big orange cat did not resist Eliza''s touch this time.


    After her hand touched the head of the big orange cat, Eliza felt waves of comfortable touch coming from her palm.


    Then Eliza stroked the big orange cat''s head along the cat''s hair. The big orange cat also narrowed her eyes slowly, with a comfortable face.


    At this time, Eliza''s face gradually appeared an excited and happy smile.


    Looking at Eliza with a happy smile on her face, Carol''s smile became more and more gentle.


    "How about Miss Eliza? Do you feel comfortable and feel less stressed? "


    After hearing Carol''s question, Eliza, with a happy smile, nodded heavily.


    "Yes!"


    This girl named Carol, although it seems difficult to get along with when she first met, she seems to be a very easy and gentle person to get along with.


    Eliza thought so happily in her heart.

 Chapter 52

    The morning of October 8, 289 in the British Imperial calendar.


    Su Cheng''s home.


    Su Cheng, as always, lay comfortably on a soft sofa with his left arm as a support to support his head.


    In his right hand was a small wad of paper.


    Su Cheng is still looking at Allen''s information.


    Su Cheng felt tired at the thought of what had happened these days.


    The day before yesterday, after class for Ilsa, she went home nonstop to buy new clothes and weapons with Carol and the three of them.


    The day before yesterday, when I finally thought I could have a good rest, I was suddenly informed that I was going to Baiyang palace to attend the meeting.


    Yesterday, when I thought it was hard to stop, I was called by enli to practice for a long time.


    Don''t you have to go out today?!


    Su Cheng''s eyes moved away from Allen''s data and moved to Carol sitting on the sofa opposite him.


    Today is Carol''s rest day, so today is a very rare day when Su Cheng, Carol, Alan and Deng Jiaer are all at home.


    It''s already more than 10 a.m. now Deng Jiaer doesn''t practice fighting skills such as long guns in the yard. It seems that he is reading in his room, while Alan is still sleeping in the room.


    In other words, there were only Su Cheng and Carol in the hall of Nuo da.


    Carol''s mood today... No, it seems that she has been in a good mood since she came home last night. She was still humming songs when she was cooking in the kitchen last night.


    "Carol," Su Cheng said, "you seem to be in a good mood today. Is something good happening?"


    "Hmm..." Carol thought for a while with a shallow smile and nodded, "yes, I met a new friend last evening, so I was a little happy."


    "Friends?"


    Su Cheng frowned alertly, then blurted out without thinking:


    "Is it male or female..."


    Before the words fell, Su Cheng suddenly raised his hand and covered his mouth.


    I secretly said: what''s wrong with me? Why do you care so much about whether someone''s new friend is a man or a woman?


    "Ho?" Carol raised her eyebrows. "Honestly, why do you care so much about whether my new friend is a man or a woman?"


    "No, I don''t care." Su Cheng raised the paper in his hand so that the paper in his hand could block his face, "just ask casually."


    Carol breathed out helplessly and said:


    "It''s a girl 3 years older than me, not a boy."


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng suddenly felt that the big stone in his heart fell to the ground


    "Besides, you should know this girl..."


    Dong Dong!!


    Before Carol finished, she was interrupted by loud knocks on the door.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    Su Cheng threw away all the paper in his hand, then covered his ears with his hands, showing a painful look on his face and screamed.


    "There it is! Knock at the door! Don''t let me hear!! Let me stay at home and have a good rest! "


    "Cheng, calm down, calm down." Seeing that Su Cheng''s mental state was abnormal, Carol quickly made a voice to appease him.


    Su Cheng covered his ears, curled up and said, "sorry, Carol, I don''t want to open the door. Can you open the door for me?"


    "Ah, OK, OK."


    With that, Carol hurried to the gate.


    Soon Su Cheng heard the sound of opening the door.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" Carol''s beautiful voice came.


    "Oh? Should this be Su Cheng''s home? I don''t think you are Cheng''s sister. Are you Su Cheng''s lover or wife? "


    It''s a very familiar middle-aged man''s voice!


    After hearing the familiar middle-aged man''s voice, Su Cheng suddenly opened his eyes, then quickly rolled down from the sofa and rushed to the gate.


    "I''m not a sincere couple or wife yet. I''m just a friend now."


    When Su Cheng came to the gate, he just heard Carol say this to the people outside the gate.


    When Su Cheng came to the door, he fixed his eyes on the people standing outside his door.


    "Mr. Jacob?" Su Cheng said.


    It was Jacob standing outside the door.


    When he saw Su Cheng, Jacob smiled. There were many wrinkles on Jacob''s face. As soon as he smiled, the wrinkles on his face crowded into a ball, more like a crumpled rotten orange peel.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cheng."


    Su Cheng quickly saluted and said, "good morning, Mr. Jacob."


    Although Carol didn''t know Jacob, she politely stepped back two steps and then saluted Jacob.


    Su Cheng took Jacob to the hall, while Carol quietly returned upstairs. She should have gone back to her room.


    Although Carol doesn''t know Jacob, she can still see from Jacob''s clothes and behavior that he must not be an ordinary man. Su Cheng is now a knight and will participate in an important expedition in more than ten days. The middle-aged man suddenly came to Su Cheng to talk about something important, if anything, It would be bad if she stayed there, so Carol quietly went back to her room.


    "Mr. Cheng, your home is not bad."


    Jacob sat on the sofa where Su Cheng had just been lying and looked around.


    "I not only live in a luxury house, but also have a beautiful girl with blue hair." Jacob joked, "Mr. Cheng, you are really enviable. When I was your age, I didn''t live in a luxury house, and there were no beautiful girls at home."


    "The girl with blue hair was just my friend," Su Cheng said helplessly, "because the relationship is very good and it is convenient to take care of each other, so we just live together."


    "Oh? Is that so? " Jacob''s sharp eyes turned to Su Cheng, but there was a little smile in his sharp eyes.


    "Forget it, I''d better stop gossiping. I''m here today to tell you something. "


    "Ah, Mr. Jacob, please."


    "You were great yesterday." Jacob said faintly, "direct hand blade two ''young master soldiers''."


    "Ah, this."


    Su Cheng scratched his head with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t want to kill both of them, but if I don''t punish them severely, the sacred military laws and military orders will be trampled on. This is a very serious thing that can''t be underestimated."


    "You look so gentle. I didn''t expect to kill people. It''s so crisp."


    "At the beginning, I was afraid that I would kill them. After all, this was the first time I killed them." Su Cheng shrugged, "but I didn''t expect that my body didn''t feel any discomfort. Maybe it was because I saw too many bloody scenes during the counter insurgency before, so I didn''t feel uncomfortable after killing. Ah, although I saw the bloody scene for the first time when I was fighting the rebellion, I didn''t feel any discomfort. "


    "Whatever." Jacob rubbed his temples. "Fortunately, the two you killed are collateral children of two little nobles, so it''s easy to deal with. I don''t want to see you retaliated by them in the future, so I''ve solved this little storm for you."


    Su Cheng''s face brightened when he heard Jacob''s words. Then he quickly saluted Jacob and said:


    "Thank you, Mr. Jacob."


    Su Cheng had expected that Jacob would certainly help him deal with it.


    Yesterday, Su Cheng had expected that Jacob would certainly help him settle the matter, so he dared to kill the two "young master soldiers" without fear.


    "It''s just --"


    Jacob suddenly glanced coldly at Su Cheng with his sharp eyes.


    "There''s no next time. Don''t provoke the ''young master soldier''. I think you''re my man now, so I''ll help you solve it this time, but I can''t stand the people at the bottom causing trouble to me again and again. Although I like you very much and want to cultivate you into a giant in the future of our Britannia Empire, you''ll provoke me again, But don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people. "


    Su Cheng quickly nodded his head.


    "OK, I won''t do it again! Please rest assured, Mr. Jacob! "


    Jacob leaned back against the soft back of the sofa.


    "When I come to you this time, I mainly want to tell you a new piece of information."


    "New intelligence?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes."


    Jacob nodded.


    "The latest information received is about your opponent Alan Jones on the expedition in more than ten days. In two days, this information should be communicated to the Knights participating in the expedition, but I decided to come in person and tell you in advance."


    "Mr. Jacob," said Su Cheng with a dignified look on his face, "what information is it?"


    "You should also know that the Frankish Empire sent ''Steel'' Alan Jones to help the Caroline kingdom. After receiving Allen''s help, the Caroline Kingdom promoted Allen to the commander-in-chief of the whole army. Under Allen''s command, all the main forces of Lund kingdom were destroyed."


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "But now, with the latest information," Jacob''s face also looked dignified. "The Frankish Empire not only sent Allen to help Caroline Kingdom, but also sent 4000 armored paladins to help Caroline kingdom."


    "Armored Paladin?"


    Su Cheng took a breath of cold air and said:


    "No wonder the main force of Lund kingdom was annihilated. With the help of armored paladins and Alan''s command, it''s not strange that the main force of Lund kingdom was completely annihilated."


    "Well, that''s right." Jacob nodded, "so I came to your house today to remind you: be careful, be careful of the Armored Cavalry, be careful of Alan!"


    Su Cheng nodded solemnly.


    "Well, I will. Thank you, Mr. Jacob, for your reminder. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Jacob stood up and said:


    "You can also guess that I won you the position of deputy commander of the 10th army. In order to help you win the position of deputy commander of Xingui knight, I also broke my tongue. Therefore, while being careful, you should also seize the opportunity to get some military skills back and strive to be promoted to double rubber Knight within one to two years. Of course, if you can make great contributions in this expedition, such as capturing Allen, which has been a headache for our Britannia Empire for a long time, and completely annihilating 80000 troops of Caroline Kingdom, you may be directly promoted to a double oak knight, although this is unlikely, ha ha ha! "


    I knew it was you who spoke for me that I was elected deputy commander of the 10th army!


    Su Cheng, who was tucking aside, smiled bitterly. "I''ll try my best, but I am only a small deputy commander in this expedition, and I am no longer the commander in chief of the whole army as I was last time, so what I can do is not much to make complaints about."


    "Well, I''ve finished what I should say. I''ll go back first. I wish you a safe expedition and return with great achievements."


    As soon as Jacob spoke, he went directly to the door of Su Cheng''s house.


    "Ah, Mr. Jacob, I''ll take you."


    Sucheng takes Jacob to the door. Jacob is about to step out of Sucheng''s house when he suddenly stops.


    "Ah, yes, yes. I almost forgot to tell you one more thing. "


    "Mr. Jacob, please."


    "According to my information, Eliza hill and enly hunter, the two of them don''t like you very much, especially enly. They are also involved in this expedition, so you should be careful about them. Although I can see that they are actually good in essence, it''s always right to keep an eye on them, In particular, you should pay more attention to enli hunter. Enli may have done that military training yesterday. I guess enli asked you to go out for military training yesterday in order to embarrass you, so Su Cheng, you should be more careful of enli hunter. "


    "This." Su Cheng scratched his hair and smiled helplessly, "thank you for your advice. I''ll pay attention."

 Chapter 53

    It has been 13 days since Jacob came to Su Cheng''s house and gave Su Cheng the latest information and advice.


    On the morning of October 21, 289, the British Empire.


    The day when 100000 troops set out to rescue Lund kingdom.


    At this time, on the outskirts of Pendragon, one third of the forces of the Gabriel knights, a total of 100000 troops, were lined up in five large squares.


    Each large square array represents one army, and five generous arrays represent five armies.


    The total strength of the order of Gabriel is 300000, and according to the military regulations of the British Empire, an army is 20000, that is, the order of Gabriel has a total of 15 armies. In the battle to rescue Lund Kingdom, the first army, the third army, the Sixth Army, the seventh Army and the tenth army have been invested in the battle.


    Many civilians of pandragon have now come to the gathering place of the army. Not far from the 100000 army, they have formed a big arc to watch the heroic posture of the knights from a distance.


    The morning sun poured down from the clouds and shone on the soldiers'' armor and weapons, reflecting a silver wave of light. The dazzling wave of light swept into the eyes of the people watching the excitement, making many people scream. Many people reluctantly raised one hand to cover the dazzling wave of light.


    A blonde in white and gold armor and a black haired man in white and blue armor are standing in front of the 10th army square.


    It''s Eliza and Su Cheng.


    Because Su Cheng is now the deputy commander of the 10th army, while Eliza is the commander of the 10th army, and her position is lower than Eliza, so Su Cheng pays special attention to this and stands a little behind Eliza.


    As Su Cheng''s Knight and squire, Alan and Deng Jia''er stood behind Su Cheng.


    Both of them were wearing white and light blue armor, and Alan was carrying the extremely heavy and lethal black axe gun.


    Now, the 100000 troops, including Su Cheng, are silently waiting for the emergence of Nicholas Alva, the commander-in-chief of the battle - the deputy head of the Gabriel knights.


    Now we are waiting for Nicholas to appear, climb the simple building temporarily built in front of the 100000 army, give a pre war mobilization speech, and then the army can move forward.


    However, after waiting for more than 20 minutes, Nicholas still disappeared.


    Alan yawned in boredom. While yawning, her eyes caught a glimpse of a bracelet that Su Cheng was wearing on his left wrist standing in front of him - that''s Carol''s bracelet


    Carol also lent her bracelet to Su Cheng this time to bless Su Cheng to come back safely this time.


    "Brother, it''s very kind of you." Alan said in a joking tone, "every time I can receive Carol''s bracelet, why doesn''t Carol give me one?"


    Su Cheng replied with a smile, "because Carol has only one bracelet."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Be quiet! Don''t talk! " Eliza suddenly turned back and scolded Su Cheng and Alan.


    After hearing Eliza''s reprimand, Alan frowned, but he was quiet and stopped talking.


    However, before long, a familiar voice came into Su Cheng''s ears.


    "Teacher Cheng! Sincere teacher! "


    Su Cheng, Eliza and others followed their prestige and saw a silver haired and purple pupil Lori waving to them and running towards them.


    "Ilsa?" Su Cheng looked surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Eliza, standing in front of Su Cheng, quickly saluted Ilsa after seeing Ilsa and said, "good morning, your highness Ilsa! I really haven''t seen you for a long time. "


    Although Deng Jiaer and Alan didn''t know Ilsa, they saw that Eliza, as a double oak knight, had to salute the little Lori. Presumably, the identity of the little Lori must be different, so they also saluted Ilsa in the same way.


    "Ah, don''t salute." Ilsa quickly shook her hand.


    "Your Highness Ilsa, what are you doing here?" Alisa asked a question as like as two peas, "this is not the place where you can come."


    "I''m here to see you off."


    After that, Ilsa showed a lovely smile.


    "See you off?"


    Su Cheng and Eliza both showed surprised expressions.


    "Well, that''s right!"


    As Ilsa spoke, she took two steps forward, came to Su Cheng and Eliza, and then raised her two small hands. One grabbed Su Cheng''s hand and the other grabbed Eliza''s hand and raised them.


    Ilsa raised her head and looked seriously at Su Cheng and Eliza''s faces.


    "You two must return safely! Sure, sure! "


    Looking at Ilsa''s serious face, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little warm in his chest.


    Su Cheng''s hand held by Ilsa exerted a little force, slightly clenched Ilsa''s soft little hand, and said in a firm tone: "ah! I promise you! I will come back safely! "


    On the other side, Eliza also looked serious and said in firm words: "Hmm! Your highness Ilsa, I promise you that I will return safely. "


    Seeing that they both promised him, Ilsa smiled happily, and then let go of Eliza and Su Cheng''s hands.


    Ilsa looked around at the soldiers waiting for the next four weeks, sighed slightly, and murmured at a volume that only she could hear: "if there were no war."


    Su Cheng was looking around and found that there were no other people except the soldiers.


    "Ilsa, did you come here alone?" Su Chengfa asked.


    "How could you come alone?" Ilsa said helplessly, "I came here with my father. I also broke my mouth. My father agreed to let me come with him and let me go into the military array to find two of you. The five squares lined up by 100000 people are so big! It took me a long time to find you two! "


    Then Ilsa tooted her mouth lovably.


    Just then, Su Cheng felt some agitation among the soldiers around him.


    Aware of something, Su Cheng quickly looked ahead and found that two people were slowly climbing the temporary building.


    The leader was Gail Augustus, Ilsa''s father and now crown prince of the British Empire, and behind Gail was Nicholas Alva, the deputy head of the Gabriel knights, the supreme commander of the 100000 army.


    After seeing Gail, Eliza shrunk her shoulders and said, "it seems that Mr. Gail really attaches great importance to this action. He''s afraid he''s going to give a mobilization speech before the war in person."


    "Well, yes." Ilsa nodded her head. "My father told me many times that this action is very important. He said it many times in front of me. He attaches great importance to this rescue operation."


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Eliza and Su Cheng both swallowed saliva, and the pressure in their hearts increased.


    Although they are not the supreme commander of this operation, they are also the commander and deputy commander of the first army. They are senior commanders. Some of their own commands and decisions will also greatly affect the result and direction of this operation.


    After Gail and Nicholas boarded the building, as Eliza expected, Gail began his pre war mobilization speech.


    Although Su Cheng felt that Gail''s mobilization speech was not exciting, he couldn''t help but feel some waves when he looked at Gail standing on the platform to make a mobilization speech.


    He said in his heart: How handsome it would be if he could stand on a high building like this and give a pre war mobilization speech with the army below.


    Gail''s mobilization speech was not long, and soon finished. After the mobilization, 100000 soldiers waved weapons and shouted in unison!


    Deng Jiaer and Alan were also infected by the atmosphere, raised their fists and shouted loudly.


    On October 21, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, 100000 troops with the goal of rescuing Lund Kingdom and the opponent of 80000 troops under the command of "steel" Alan Jones officially set out!

 Chapter 54

    Lund Kingdom, a small country located in the east of the British Empire, sandwiched between the British Empire and the Frankish empire. It is also a vassal state of the British Empire.


    Although it is only a small country with a land area that can be described by bullets, relying on its rich land and unique geographical location, it has very developed agriculture and commerce. Generally speaking, it is also an extremely rich and peaceful country.


    Helen City, the capital of the RAND Kingdom, is the essence and wealth of the country. It is undoubtedly the largest and most prosperous city in Lun de kingdom.


    However, the most prosperous city in Lund kingdom is now dead.


    The strong smell of blood, metal and putrefaction enveloped helun City, the capital of Lund kingdom.


    In helun City, the market is depressed and deserted. Compared with the previous prosperity and beauty, it is almost unimaginable that this is the same city. There are few pedestrians on the street, and the only pedestrians on the street are numb and a little frightened.


    They were all afraid. They were afraid that the 80000 troops of the Carolingian Kingdom, which were surrounding the city of Huron, defeated their last defense of the city of Huron, and then rushed into the city and raised their butcher knives against them.


    On the wall of helun City, the king of Lund kingdom in armor is taking several bodyguards to inspect the situation on the wall.


    The wall was covered with blood, and there was almost no clean place for people to lay their feet.


    The king standing on the wall looked out of the city of Helon with a sad face and looked at the 80000 troops that surrounded the city of Helon.


    "Alas, this Alan Jones is so powerful..." sighed the king of 80000 troops who were besieging the city outside the city.


    The reason for this exclamation is that the king personally participated in the field battle with Caroline kingdom.


    Although Lunde Kingdom has a prosperous economy, its military strength is not strong. Mobilizing 90000 troops is the limit.


    The kingdom of Caroline sent 80000 troops to invade them this time, that is, even if Lund sent all the 90000 troops to meet the enemy, it could not have an advantage in the number of soldiers.


    The individual combat effectiveness of Lund kingdom is similar to that of Caroline Kingdom, so it can''t gain the upper hand in the quality of soldiers.


    Caroline Kingdom and Lund kingdom are also sworn enemies. They have fought with each other for so long, and both sides have some knowledge of each other. Therefore, the king knows very well that Caroline Kingdom has no very outstanding generals.


    The number and quality of soldiers and the quality of generals are similar on both sides, so that is to say, it will be difficult to tell the victory or defeat of this battle.


    Therefore, in order to win, the king of Lund Kingdom resolutely decided to fight in person and personally led the 90000 troops of Lund kingdom against the 80000 invading troops of Caroline kingdom!


    However, although the king''s personal expedition greatly increased the morale of the army''s generals and soldiers, he failed to successfully repel the invading army of the Caroline Kingdom, and the two sides were deadlocked.


    Although he failed to defeat the invading army in one fell swoop, the king was also very satisfied with the result, because the attacker failed to achieve his goal and was blocked by the defender, it would be considered that the attacker lost.


    The 80000 troops of the Carolingian kingdom came all the way, and their own side was fighting at home. As long as this stalemate continues and the supplies of the Carolingian kingdom will be brought down, the 80000 troops will retreat without fighting.


    Therefore, now we just need to continue the stalemate with them.


    The king''s vision is beautiful, but the reality is very cruel.


    On that day, there was a sudden change!


    The king will never forget that day.


    The Carolingian army, which had been quiet for a long time, suddenly launched a fierce attack on them at the beginning of the day!


    The king didn''t know much about military affairs. Although the name of the commander-in-chief of the whole army was hung on this imperial expedition, the specific command was handed over to the general below. He himself was just a mascot.


    However, even the king who didn''t know much about military affairs saw that the command style of the army of Caroline kingdom had suddenly changed!


    Suddenly it became sharp and swift!


    For the Carolingian army with a sudden change in style, the Lund army did not react for a moment and was taken by surprise.


    However, this is not the most terrible, and the more terrible is still ahead.


    The king still remembers the picture at that time - a cavalry team of thousands of people rushed towards them in a wedge-shaped array. Each cavalry of this cavalry team was dressed in silver heavy armor. Not only people but also the horses under their crotch were dressed in silver heavy armor. This cavalry team wrapped in armor rushed towards their Lund army, and thousands of horses were galloping, The sky and the earth seemed to tremble.


    The king saw the true identity of the cavalry at a glance - the armored holy cavalry of the Frankish empire!


    The king once visited the Frankish Empire and saw the style of the Armored Cavalry and the terror of the Armored Cavalry.


    After that visit, the terrible posture of the armored Paladin was firmly engraved in his mind.


    However, the king never thought that he would personally experience the terror of the armored Paladin.


    Thousands of armored paladins, like hot knives cutting butter, easily tore open the Lund army.


    The army of 90000 troops in Lund kingdom was easily torn up by only thousands of armored paladins.


    The armored paladins, like entering the uninhabited territory, rushed straight to the Lund army, that is, the king''s position.


    Seeing the armored paladins coming towards him, the king hurriedly led the elite guards around him to escape.


    However, the armored Paladin was stuck behind the king. No matter how the king drove the horse under his crotch, he couldn''t get rid of the armored Paladin stuck behind him.


    Finally, under the desperate protection and resistance of the elite guards, the king managed to get rid of the armored paladins who followed him and escaped.


    However, only he and a few bodyguards and generals escaped.


    Under the powerful attack of the armored paladins and the follow-up encirclement and annihilation of 80000 Carolingian troops, 90000 troops of Lund Kingdom - disappeared!


    The main forces of Lund kingdom were destroyed.


    After destroying the main forces of Lund Kingdom, the Carolingian army continued to March, pointing directly at the national capital helun city!


    After the king escaped, he gathered some disabled soldiers and returned to the capital city of helun.


    After returning to the city of Helon, the king immediately ordered to ask the Lord Britannia Empire for help! And forbid anyone to enter or leave helun city again, count all the food, grass and materials in the city, and be ready to defend helun city to the death!


    At this time, the king finally knew the reason for their previous defeat and why the armored paladins of the Frankish Empire appeared here.


    It turned out that the Carolingian kingdom became anxious when it saw the war on the front line, and asked for help from their patriarchal country, the Frankish empire. Therefore, the Frankish Empire sent their general, "steel bone" Alan Jones, and 4000 armored paladins to help them.


    After hearing this truth, the king finally understood why the command style of the Carolingian army changed at that time, and why the armored paladins appeared here.


    Although a cloud of doubt in my heart dissipated, my heart also became heavy.


    The king had understood that without the assistance of the British Empire, it would only be a matter of time before Heron fell under Allen''s command.


    So the king has been praying since then, praying that the British Empire can come to help and defeat Allen and his armored paladins!


    Soon, the 80000 troops of the Carolingian Kingdom under the command of Alan Jones came to the city and launched a fierce attack on helun city. With the high walls of helun city and the rich city guarding equipment in the city, the soldiers in the city finally withstood the fierce attack of the Carolingian army, and the Carolingian Army finally stopped these days, The soldiers in the city and the king could finally take a breath.


    ¡­¡­


    "How long can the food in the city last now?" Asked a general next to him.


    "Your Highness, you can support about 40 days." The general replied without hesitation.


    "40 days..." the king continued, "how many soldiers are there in Helon now?"


    "Your Highness, there are about 4000 soldiers left." The general said as he flashed a dark color in his eyes.


    "Is there only so much left..." the king''s face was bitter.


    The king standing on the wall, although the cool wind kept blowing past him, he didn''t feel the leisure of the cool wind at all.


    In front of several fences and deep ditches, among the banners of the Carolingian army, a towering figure stood. The king felt a burst of pressure on him just looking at the vague figure.


    Although it was far away from each other, the king was sure that this figure was Alan Jones of the Frankish Empire, the commander-in-chief of the 80000 army of the Carolingian kingdom.


    "How long can we last..." the king murmured somewhat disheartened.


    Just then, cries came from far to near.


    "Your Highness! Your highness! There''s an urgent report! There is an urgent report! "


    "What urgent report?" The king said faintly without looking back.


    "The British Empire sent troops to rescue!!"


    "What?!"


    The king turned his head suddenly, with some ecstasy in surprise.


    "Yes! The British Empire sent 13 troops of the Gabriel knights, a total of 100000 troops to rescue! We are saved! "


    The generals around the king are all happy now.


    "The British Empire has finally sent troops!"


    "I''ll tell you! How can we say that Lund kingdom is also a vassal state of the British Empire! How could the British Empire not save us! "


    "100000 troops! A whole 100000 troops! We are saved! "


    "Long live Lund! Long live the British Empire! "


    ¡­¡­


    Although the king was also full of joy, the joy on his face soon dissipated and became more dignified.


    "No, we can''t be happy too early." The king said in a deep voice, "when the British Empire defeated Alan, we could not be saved. Although the total strength of the British Empire prevailed, the enemy commander was Alan! Who wins and who loses is still unknown! "


    After hearing the king''s words, the generals'' happiness dissipated and their faces regained some dignity.


    However, although this is not the time to be happy, a flame called "Hope" has finally lit up in the wilderness called "despair" in the hearts of everyone.

 Chapter 55

    Outside heron.


    A tall middle-aged man was standing like a towering mountain, looking at helun City, which could not be attacked for a long time.


    The middle-aged man is very tall. Although he is covered with heavy armor, he can still feel the convex and solid muscles under his heavy armor.


    The middle-aged man was looking at the city of helun, which could not be attacked for a long time, with a thoughtful face. Behind him, there were more than a dozen generals of the Carolingian army at all levels.


    The more than ten generals at all levels of the Carolingian army looked at the middle-aged man with a look of worship and awe.


    The middle-aged man named Alan Jones won their admiration and awe with his strength.


    Before Allen came, they did everything they could to defeat the 90000 Lund army. The next day after Allen came, it took only one morning to destroy the 90000 Lund army.


    Allen''s command ability and the 4000 armored paladins he brought left a deep impression not only on the people of Lund Kingdom, but also on the people of Caroline kingdom.


    After the 90000 main forces of Lund kingdom were destroyed, Allen led the army nonstop, pointing directly at helun City, the capital of Lund kingdom.


    After arriving at helun City, Allen immediately ordered a fierce attack. However, the tenacity of the defenders of helun city was far beyond Allen''s expectation.


    After several days of fierce attack, Allen ordered to stop the attack, because Allen knew that it was not difficult to attack helun City, but it would pay great casualties. Although the soldiers under his command were not his own soldiers, Allen did not want to exchange human life for victory - which was not in line with Allen''s military style.


    Therefore, after stopping the fierce attack, Allen began to quietly study how to use the least casualties in exchange for the fall of helun city.


    At this time, Allen was quietly looking at helun city and thinking about countermeasures as before.


    Just then Ellen''s deputy general, Earl sevins, walked quickly towards Ellen.


    The Frankish Empire not only sent Allen, but also sent Earl to help Allen.


    Er said: "general, there is new information."


    "Say." Alan said softly.


    "The British Empire sent troops."


    As soon as Er''s voice fell, the generals at all levels of Caroline Kingdom, standing behind Allen, showed a panic.


    However, after hearing that the British Empire sent troops, Allen did not look flustered like the generals of the Carolingian Kingdom, and still remained expressionless.


    "How many people were sent?"


    "The cavalry of Gabriel 13, a total of 100000 troops."


    "The cavalry of Gabriel is really an old opponent. To be honest, I want to try another opponent," Allen pulled his mouth and smiled. "I haven''t played against the Michael cavalry of the britannian Empire up to now. I kind of want to play against the Michael cavalry. It''s a pity that the Michael cavalry is generally stationed in the north to defend the Holy Hiran empire, I''m afraid it''s hard to compete with the Michael knights in this life. "


    After hearing Allen''s words, er smiled and joked: "now it''s meaningless to fight with Michael''s knights. They have long been the strongest knights in the original britannian empire. Now the strongest Knights have become Gabriel''s knights."


    "That''s right. Well, let''s get back to business. Who is the commander of the 100000 army this time? Is it Ethel? "


    "It''s not clear who the commander is, but I don''t think Iser should be allowed. The britannian empire is not poor enough to save a vassal country and need to send integrated knights."


    Alan pondered for a moment, then turned sharply and walked behind him.


    The generals at all levels of Caroline Kingdom who stood behind Allen immediately divided into two parts and made way for Allen to walk.


    And Earl followed Alan.


    "General, are we going to hold a military conference?" Asked er.


    "Well, that''s right." Allen replied, "this is an opportunity for us. If we can defeat the 100000 britannian army, it will greatly frustrate the morale of Lund kingdom. If it goes well, we can successfully persuade the defenders whose morale has fallen sharply and let the city of Huron break down!"


    Then Alan''s eyes burst out with a terrible cold.


    ......


    In Su Cheng''s view, this "straight road" throughout the territory of the British Empire is similar to the highway of the earth.


    In this different world, there are also two distance units of "Li" and "meter", and it happens that the distance between the "meter" of this different world and the "meter" of the earth is exactly the same, and the "Li" of this different world is exactly equal to 500 meters.


    Generally speaking, the average speed of the Knights of the British Empire is 60 miles a day, but this is calculated according to not walking on the "straight road".


    If you walk on the "straight road", the speed is very different.


    Walking on the "straight road", the speed of the army will reach 80 to 90 miles a day. This is just an ordinary speed. If it is forced, it can reach 100 to 120 miles.


    This is a very fast speed for a 100000 army composed of walking and riding.


    It was almost 1000 miles from pandragon to helun city. In order to maintain the physical strength of the soldiers, Nicholas, the commander of the army, did not speed up the March and kept the speed of the army at about 80 miles a day.


    In other words, it will take nearly 13 days to reach the front line, starting on October 21 and reaching the front line around November 3.


    The 100000 troops of the British Empire walked on the straight road all morning. By noon, they had advanced about 30 to 40 kilometers,


    Because it was already noon, the army stopped to repair temporarily, began to eat lunch and recover their strength, so as to better hurry in the afternoon.


    Su Cheng found a good tree, hid in the shade, leaned against the trunk of the tree, raised the kettle and filled his mouth with water.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer followed Su Cheng and hid in the shade of the tree and rested against the trunk.


    If he could, Su Cheng wanted to take off his armor very much, but the military regulations of the British Empire clearly said: Knights can''t take off their armor at will.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to disobey the military regulations, so although it''s hard to wear armor, Su Cheng still bites his teeth and chooses to endure it.


    Just then, Su Cheng felt a dark in front of him.


    Su Cheng raised his head and found Eliza standing in front of him.


    "It seems that you have found a good place to rest." Eliza said softly.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Su Cheng said with a faint smile on his face, "let''s sit down and have a rest. This tree is very big and there are many vacant seats to rest against."


    Eliza rolled her eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Needless to say, I''ll do the same."


    As soon as the voice fell, Eliza picked a place far away from Su Cheng and sat down against the trunk.


    Alan frowned and looked back at Eliza.


    Su Cheng looked at Eliza and said, "Miss Eliza, you don''t seem to have a knight with you."


    "It''s not that I didn''t bring it, but I didn''t have a knight at all."


    Eliza glanced at Su Cheng and then said, "I''m different from the kind who needs to bring two little girls to help me fight. I don''t need any knights and squires."


    Su Cheng wanted to have a casual chat with Eliza, but he found that Eliza was very aggressive today. She didn''t seem to want to chat with him. After asking for a boring smile, Su Cheng turned his head and stopped talking. He continued to pour water into his mouth.


    However, Su Cheng stopped talking, but Alan suddenly spoke.


    "When the troops gathered on the outskirts of panderagon this morning, I found you talking very strongly, Miss Eliza."


    Alan stood up with a cold face, carrying her black axe and gun, and walked to Eliza.


    "Did you satirize my brother just now?"


    Eliza looked up at Alan and stood up.


    "Are you Su Cheng''s sister? You two don''t look alike. I didn''t name names just now, but you think I''m referring to Su Cheng. That''s Su Cheng. "


    After feeling that there was something wrong between Eliza and Alan, Su Cheng quickly put down the kettle and said in a voice, "well, you two stop talking, Alan! Get back! "


    Deng Jiaer also said nervously, "Alan, come back quickly!"


    However, Alan turned a deaf ear to Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan squinted, his face like frost.


    "Someone is satirizing my brother. I can''t pretend I didn''t hear it."


    Alan stepped back two steps, then put down the axe gun on his shoulder, turned the gun body upside down, and thrust it hard into the ground.


    "Alan doesn''t know much about the affairs in the Imperial Army, but I have heard of Miss Eliza''s name. It is said that Miss Eliza is also a hero with both literature and martial arts and wisdom and courage."


    Alan put his left hand on the handle of the war sword hanging at his left waist, and his cold eyes stared at Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza, I Alan want to ask you for advice."

 Chapter 56

    Eliza laughed twice as if she had heard a joke and said, "I should have heard it right? Little girl, do you want to ask me for advice? "


    Su Cheng hurriedly said, "stop it! Alan! Get back! "


    However, Alan didn''t seem to hear Su Cheng''s words. He continued: "I have heard of Miss Eliza''s brave name from time to time. Although she is a woman, her bravery still fascinates many people. Now I really want to ask Miss Eliza for advice."


    Eliza stood up holding the sword at her left waist.


    "May I ask, do you challenge me to vent your anger for your brother Su Cheng?"


    "Who knows?" Alan smiled, "you think so."


    "Hum."


    Eliza made an unhappy voice.


    Then Eliza also put her left hand on the handle of the war sword hanging at her left waist.


    "Well, I''ll compete with you."


    "Alan..."


    Just as Su Cheng was about to say something, he was quickly interrupted by Alan.


    "Brother, don''t persuade me! After all these years, you should also understand that no one can persuade me when I decide to do something! "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng hesitated for a while, finally sighed slightly, and then stepped back two steps.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s move, Alan showed a lovely smile.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll be fine and I won''t hurt Miss Eliza. I just teach Miss Eliza a little lesson. Moreover, I''ve heard of Miss Eliza''s brave name for a long time, and I really want to have a competition with Miss Eliza. "


    "Little girl, you have a big voice. You want to teach me a lesson." Eliza looked at Alan with provocative eyes.


    "You''ll know if my tone is big later." Alan stared back at Eliza without showing weakness.


    Deng Jiaer quietly approached Su Cheng at this time.


    "Sir, it''s really good not to stop them both?"


    "I can''t stop it," Su Cheng smiled bitterly. "I''ve known Alan for three years since I was 14. Over the years, I haven''t succeeded in changing Alan''s mind once."


    "Come on, how do you want to compare?" Eliza asked Alan.


    Alan replied without hesitation, "let''s have a competition with the sword."


    After saying that, Alan suddenly pulled out the sword at his waist with a "miso", and the tip of the sword pointed at Eliza, which reflected a shocking cold light.


    Eliza also put her right hand on the Golden Knight sword hanging on her left waist and slowly pulled out the Knight Sword.


    Clatter, clatter


    The golden body of the sword emerged from the scabbard little by little.


    Alan''s sword is made in a blacksmith''s shop. Although it is also made of high-quality materials, in terms of quality, it is definitely not as good as the knight''s sword given to the Knights by the emperor. From the appearance alone, it can be seen that Alan''s sword and Eliza''s sword are not at the same level.


    The sword on Eliza''s hand is bright gold from the sword body to the hand guard, the hilt and the scabbard. The hand guard and the hilt are engraved with fine and gorgeous lines. Just looking at such a gorgeous appearance, you know that the quality of Eliza''s sword is definitely 1 to 2 grades higher than Alan''s sword.


    After Eliza pulled out all the Golden Knight swords around her waist, the tip of the sword also pointed to Alan, and the tip of the sword burst out a golden cold.


    "So what are the conditions for judging the outcome?" Eliza continued.


    "Well," Alan said jokingly, "how about beating someone to admit defeat?"


    "Good." Eliza readily replied, "I think the winning and losing conditions are good. I can fight a comfortable war. I hope you won''t be cut down by me too soon. Although I will try my best not to hurt you, the sword has no eyes. It''s inevitable to compete with a real sword. So don''t blame me if I accidentally hurt you later."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have a chance to hurt me."


    "The tone is still not small, little girl."


    Eliza lowered the sword, then held the handle in her left hand, closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, and then opened her eyes, her eyes changed and became calm.


    Alan took a few deep breaths like Eliza, and his eyes gradually became calm.


    Both sides stopped talking and moving. They just looked at each other quietly with swords.


    Deng Jiaer, who was watching the war, poked Su Cheng with his elbow.


    "Who do you think will win, sir?"


    "I don''t know." Su Cheng said simply, "although Alan is very strong and her reaction speed, strength and learning speed are far higher than ordinary people, I have never seen Miss Eliza fight. Miss Eliza is also a well-known hero with both wisdom and courage. I heard about Miss Eliza''s name before I came to pandragon. It is said that although Miss Eliza is a daughter, It doesn''t look very strong, but it shows the bravery that many fierce men can''t match on the battlefield, so I don''t know which of them is stronger or weaker. "


    While Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er were communicating there, Eliza and Alan still held their swords and looked at each other directly.


    Suddenly, the white cloud that just blocked the sun''s light in the sky finally floated away, because now it''s more than 13 o''clock, and the sun has begun to tilt to the West.


    The sun slanted down, and Eliza was standing right where she was facing the sun. The sun hit Eliza straight in the face.


    Stimulated by the sunlight, Eliza''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This little flaw was quickly caught by the keen Alan!


    Alan slammed his feet on the ground and quickly narrowed the distance between himself and Eliza. While closing the distance, Alan also raised his sword.


    Alan''s speed seemed to exceed Eliza''s imagination, but he didn''t have enough time to show Eliza a look of surprise.


    After years of fighting on the battlefield, Eliza has developed a "sixth sense of soldiers" and can sensitively sense danger.


    Sensing the danger, Eliza moved instinctively.


    Just as Alan''s sword was about to hit her shoulder armor, Eliza quickly raised her Golden Knight Sword and held Alan''s sword from top to bottom.


    However, the tremendous power from the sword in her hand made Eliza''s face show an ugly expression of amazement.


    "What, what..." Eliza squeezed out these words from her teeth.


    Alan''s sword was getting lower and lower, and Eliza''s Golden Knight sword that held Alan''s sword was getting lower and lower, almost against her shoulder armor.


    Although he succeeded in holding Alan''s sword, the great power from the sword in his hand told Eliza: he hasn''t successfully defended yet!

 Chapter 57

    "Alan has the upper hand!" Deng Jiaer was very happy.


    Su Cheng nodded.


    Now the situation between them is very obvious - Alan cleaved a sword from top to bottom. Although Eliza reacted quickly and held Alan''s sword, Alan''s strength is too strong. Although he held the sword, Alan''s sword is still lower and lower, and is about to cut Eliza''s shoulder armor.


    "What''s the matter? Miss Eliza? " Alan joked, "your strength is not only so little, is it?"


    Alan and Eliza are very close now. Eliza can clearly see Alan''s supple short brown hair and beautiful eyes like emeralds. From the appearance, she is a very lovely little Lori. Eliza is really hard to imagine such a lovely little Lori who looks harmless to humans and animals, There is so much power in the body.


    "Little girl, don''t..." Eliza squeezed words out of her teeth, "too... Underestimate... Me!"


    Eliza clenched her teeth and worked on her legs. Her strength spread from her legs to her waist, and then from her waist to her arms.


    "Huh?"


    Alan immediately felt that Eliza''s strength had increased a lot, and there was a faint sign that she was going to surpass her.


    Alan''s face immediately showed a dignified color and began to pour more strength into his sword.


    So they wrestled with each other.


    However, it was soon decided.


    Alan''s sword was raised bit by bit!


    "No... Alan''s power has fallen behind?" Deng Jia''er looked at the two men struggling in disbelief.


    "No, you can''t say that." Su Cheng immediately replied, "Eliza is the defensive side, her strength is from bottom to top, her sword is from bottom to top, and the strength of her legs and waist can be better transmitted, while Alan is the offensive side. Her sword is cut from top to bottom. The strength of her legs and waist can not be used so well as Eliza, so Eliza takes advantage."


    "Ha, ah, ah!"


    Having raised Alan''s sword to a certain height, Eliza gave a shout of anger and pushed Alan''s sword away!


    After the sword was pushed away, Alan quickly jumped back a few steps and distanced himself from Eliza.


    Alan was full of dignified color at this time.


    Eliza on the other side is the same. If Eliza had some casual and fun feelings just now, she has completely disappeared.


    Eliza was also serious and dignified.


    "It seems that I underestimate you." Eliza said as she moved her wrist.


    "Each other." Alan replied.


    "I despised you just now. Let me apologize to you solemnly: sorry, I underestimated you just now. I won''t underestimate you any more. Now I want to take back all my contempt for you. Little girl, tell me your name. "


    "Alan."


    "Oh?" Eliza raised her eyebrows. "Is it Alan? Don''t you have a last name? "


    Alan smiled a few times and then said, "the last name or something is completely unimportant."


    "All right." Eliza said positively, "I''m Eliza hill, the double oak knight. Please give me some advice next."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Alan showed a clear expression, and then said, "I''m Alan, the knight''s squire of Xingui Knight Su Cheng. Please give me some advice."


    This is the etiquette of the formal competition between the military men of the British Empire. Before the formal competition, they should report their names to each other.


    Eliza first reported each other''s names, which shows that Eliza has agreed with Alan. If it was just a fun competition, it will be a formal competition from now on.


    After exchanging names, Eliza sank slightly, with her left foot in front and right foot behind, holding the handle of the sword with both hands and her right hand in front of her left hand.


    Then he moved the sword to the right side of his body and raised it. After lifting the sword to the same height as his head, he bent his arms and retracted the sword. The handle and the hands holding the handle were on the right side of his face, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Alan.


    After this pose, Alan could clearly feel that Eliza''s momentum had completely changed. He couldn''t help swallowing saliva and moistening her throat, which began to dry up because of the tense duel. At the same time, he also tightened the nerves of her whole body and raised her attention to the highest level.


    Eliza vomited a foul breath, and then her feet worked!


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er only saw Eliza approaching Alan at a very fast speed, her feet sliding and the ground making a noise.


    Then they saw a flash of gold. Eliza''s sword stabbed Alan like thunder!


    However, Alan''s speed was also very fast, quickly moved his body and avoided Eliza''s thunderous stab.


    After Alan got rid of Eliza''s stab¡ª¡ª


    Flash! Flash again! Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er saw Alan''s sword flash twice.


    However, while flashing twice, there were also two sharp sounds caused by the collision of metal sharp tools.


    Just now, after Eliza''s stab shot into the air, she quickly took back her sword and blocked Alan''s two cuts.


    After his two cuts were blocked, Alan was not discouraged and still maintained a fierce attack on Eliza.


    Although Alan''s offensive was fierce and fierce, it still couldn''t hurt Eliza. Eliza blocked all Alan''s attacks. While blocking Alan''s attack, Eliza also seized the opportunity to attack Alan. However, Eliza''s attack couldn''t hurt Alan.


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er only saw Alan and Eliza coming and going. The white sword shadow and golden sword shadow flickered and staggered, the sharp sound of metal sharp weapon collision continued, and a series of dazzling sparks burst out.


    However, this balance of power did not last long.


    Eliza, who was constantly defending, did not know whether Alan was tired or how. Finally, there was a flaw in Alan''s left side. When this excellent attack opportunity came, Eliza would not miss it. Her eyes were full of brilliance. She took the sword back, and then stabbed Alan''s left shoulder armor.


    Of all the fighting skills, Eliza is best at fencing, and her best skill in fencing is stabbing.


    It was not easy to wait for a flaw in Alan. Eliza naturally chose her best stab to attack Alan.


    However, when Eliza''s sword was about to stab Alan''s left shoulder armor, Alan showed a strange smile.


    Alan''s strange smile was naturally included in Eliza''s eyes, and a bad feeling suddenly arose in her heart.


    Alan suddenly moved to the right to avoid Eliza''s stab. Eliza''s sword touched Alan''s right shoulder armor and left a string of sparks.


    However, Alan''s action is not over.


    After a sideways movement to avoid Eliza''s stab, Alan sank down. Eliza just made a stab. The sword hasn''t come back yet. There are flaws everywhere!


    Alan sank down and stepped in! Bend and stretch your upper body! Cut the sword vertically from the bottom right to the top left, and hit Eliza''s upper body firmly!


    "Drink!"


    After the sword hit Eliza''s upper body, Alan sent out a bunch of charming drinks, his legs diverged, and then he made a sudden force, which was transmitted to his arms, followed by a push!


    Eliza was pushed away by Alan!


    No, maybe it''s more appropriate to say it was cut off.


    After being cut off by Alan, Eliza flew horizontally to the ground for a few steps, and then fell to the ground, splashing clouds of dust. Her armor collided with the solid ground and made a loud sound.


    However, even if she was cut away, Eliza still didn''t loosen her sword.


    After falling to the ground, Eliza quickly inserted the sword into the ground, and then stood up with the sword.


    After Eliza stood up, Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er saw a conspicuous sword mark from the left abdomen to the right chest on Eliza''s white and gold breastplate.


    Alan cut it just now.


    However, Su Cheng knows very well that Alan left his hand just now. Otherwise, with Alan''s strength, Eliza is not as simple as a sword mark on the armor now.


    Eliza looked down at the sword mark on her armor and said, "did you deliberately sell a flaw and lead me to the bait just now?"


    "Well, that''s right." Alan smiled. "Just now I found that you are very good at and like to use the stab technique. When you use the stab technique, there will be great flaws in your body. Therefore, the stab technique can be said to be a very dangerous skill. If you don''t have the assurance of winning with one hit, you''d better not use the stab technique."


    "So I just deliberately revealed a flaw and led you to use the sudden stab technique to deal with me. The purpose is to seize the moment when you use the sudden stab technique - end you. Fortunately, you got caught. How''s it going? Admit defeat? "


    "Admit defeat? Are you kidding? " Eliza''s eyes flashed a surging sense of war, "I''m hitting the ground soundly. How can I stop now!"


    "What a coincidence." Alan''s eyes also flashed a surging sense of war, "I''m also hitting the ground. I don''t want to end now. Come on! Continue! "


    After that, the two men rearranged their fighting posture, looked directly at each other, looking for each other''s flaws and attack opportunities.


    "How long will they fight?" Deng Jia''er was a little worried and said, "won''t you play until the end of the rest time? You have to continue marching in the afternoon. Don''t consume too much physical strength. "


    Just as Eliza and Alan were about to start a new round, there was a sudden explosion:


    "What are you two doing!!"


    Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer, Eliza and Alan hurried to follow the prestige and found that it was Nicholas, the General Commander of the army - the deputy head of the Gabriel Knights!


    "Coach?" Eliza uttered a cry of surprise, then realized what immediately, immediately put the tip of the sword back into the scabbard, then put the sword back into the scabbard and saluted Nicholas.


    Alan also quickly put the sword back into the scabbard, and then saluted Nicholas. Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer also stood up straight and saluted Nicholas.


    "Eliza, are you... Fighting under my command for the first time?" Nicholas looked straight at Eliza with cold eyes. "I remember I told you countless times that I hate my soldiers fighting privately."


    As soon as Nicholas''s voice fell, Eliza swallowed hard, and a string of cold sweat came out of her forehead.

 Chapter 58

    Britannia Empire, on the straight road to Lund kingdom.


    After a short break at noon, 100000 rescue troops set foot on the straight road again and pushed towards the battlefield.


    At this time, the 10th army is at the forefront of the Fifth Army.


    Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer and Alan rode side by side.


    "It''s really terrible..." Alan on the horse hung his head. "Mr. Nicholas can lecture too much..."


    "All said, don''t compete with Eliza." Su Cheng said, "you just don''t listen."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng found that he seemed to have gone too far, so he raised his hand and stroked Alan''s small head. Alan also leaned his head towards Su Cheng.


    "Well, don''t be sad." Su Cheng comforted, "it''s just a scolding. It''s great not to have any substantive punishment."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Just now, when Alan and Eliza were cutting each other, a soldier found them, and then quickly ran to inform Nicholas.


    Nicholas came immediately after hearing the news - he hated the Knights and soldiers at the bottom. They were still fighting privately when the army went out.


    After Nicholas arrived, he naturally scolded Eliza and Alan, and Su Cheng for not taking good care of his knight and retinue.


    Su Cheng paid special attention to the time. Nicholas trained for nearly 30 minutes before letting Eliza and Alan go.


    However, the punishment they received was only a training, and there was no other substantive punishment, which was really a blessing in misfortune.


    "But miss Eliza is really good." Deng Jiaer said, "the name of being both literate and martial, having both wisdom and courage and being brave in the three armed forces is really not blown out."


    "Hum, so what." Alan showed a proud expression, "in the end, he was not suppressed by me and cut off by me."


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind the three people.


    "I''ve learned my lesson. Next time you want to win again, I won''t be so easy."


    The three immediately followed the sound and turned their heads.


    "Miss Eliza?" Su Cheng asked, "aren''t you in the middle of the 10th army column? How did you get to the front?"


    Eliza drove the horse slowly to stamp beside the three.


    "I came to the front of the team because I had something to say to you and Alan."


    "Have something to say to Alan and me?" Su Cheng''s face showed doubt.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza bowed her head in the direction of Alan and said, "sorry, Alan, I calmed down a little just now. I found that I really spoke too much and too blunt today. I shouldn''t talk to you and your brother like this. I apologize to you."


    After hearing Eliza''s apology, Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer and Alan were surprised.


    In fact, Alan belongs to the kind of person who has a quick temper and goes away quickly. At the same time, she doesn''t have much hatred, so her anger against Eliza has been extinguished.


    Alan, who had not been angry for a long time, seemed at a loss in the face of Eliza''s sudden apology.


    While Alan was at a loss, Eliza added, "I haven''t knocked you down, so please continue to compete with me in the future."


    After that, Eliza turned her head to Su Cheng again, and then bowed her head to Su Cheng.


    "Sorry, Su Cheng. I don''t know why, from half a month ago to now, I always have a very uncomfortable feeling in my heart. This uncomfortable feeling makes me very upset, so my recent speech is very blunt and hurtful. I just had a good reflection, so I also apologize to you and hope you can forgive me. "


    Su Cheng quickly waved his hand.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I don''t care what you said to me before, so don''t apologize. Look up. "


    Eliza looked up and said, "well, it''s time to get down to business now. Tonight, commander Nicholas will convene all the commanders and Deputy commanders for a military meeting, so don''t forget Su Cheng. "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng also said positively, "well, I remember."


    Then Eliza turned her horse''s head and returned to the middle of the 10th army column.


    Looking at the back of Eliza leaving, Alan said: "I thought Miss Eliza was a very arrogant person who would die and refuse to admit even if she made a mistake, but I didn''t expect that she was not such a person. She would take the initiative to reflect on her mistakes and apologize when she realized her mistakes."


    Alan looked up at Su Cheng and said, "she''s changed a little. She''s a little fond of her."


    "Oh, me too." Su Cheng looked at Eliza''s departure direction, with a faint smile on his face, "she has changed a little. She is also a very likable side."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside Huron, the base camp of 80000 troops of Caroline kingdom.


    All the senior generals of the army gathered in the commander''s tent.


    In the middle of the commander-in-chief''s big tent, there is a big wooden table. There is a fine map on the wooden table. There are oil lamps around the wooden table to illuminate the map on the wooden table.


    The senior generals of the army gathered around the wooden table and listened attentively to Allen''s explanation.


    Allen put his left hand on the wooden table, put his right index finger against the square marked "panderagon" on the map, and then said:


    "According to intelligence, the British Empire sent troops to rescue Lund Kingdom, and sent a third of the cavalry of Gabriel, a total of 100000 troops. The commander is still unknown, but according to my guess, such an important task and an army of this scale are all the cavalry of Gabriel, There is a great probability that Nicholas, deputy head of the order of Gabriel, will be the commander in chief. "


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, some generals around the wooden table swallowed their saliva and whispered:


    "The strongest knights were sent out. If Nicholas, an old general, was the commander in chief, it would be difficult to fight this war."


    "Isn''t the Miguel order the strongest knights in the British Empire?"


    "Not long ago, idiot."


    Standing next to Allen, Earl frowned, looked at several generals whispering and said angrily:


    "It''s not time for you to talk!"


    After hearing er''s indignation, several generals who were whispering to each other immediately shut their mouths.


    At this time, Allen continued:


    "They will definitely go straight to the rescue."


    As Allen spoke, his fingers moved along a black line on the map.


    "The total distance is 1000 Li. If they go straight, it will only take 13 to 15 days, that is to say, we will fight them in half a month."


    The generals all swallowed saliva at the same time.


    Alan looked up at the generals.


    "Do you have any plan to bring down Britannia? Now let''s hear it. "


    The generals looked at each other, and the last old general with white hair and Beard said, "commander, if the British army wants to come to rescue Helon, they must pass through the river Fu!"


    With that, the old general stretched out his finger and slammed it against a thick blue line on the map.


    The blue thick line is very close to the square marking "helun city", with the words "Fu River" on it.


    "Although the Fuhe River is very long, the only place suitable for the army to cross the river is here - Ellen ferry! Except for the Ellen ferry, the water in other parts of the Fu River is too deep and too urgent to cross the river. "


    The elder general moved his finger and touched it somewhere in the Fu River.


    "So I think," the old general continued, "we will leave 20000 troops and horses to continue to besiege helun City, and lead 60000 main forces to the Yilun ferry on the Fu River. With the advantage of geographical advantage, we can wipe out the disadvantage in number!"


    The old general''s plan won the support of the vast majority of people, and many people nodded their heads gently.


    "Rely on the right place..."


    Alan looked at the map and muttered.


    The older general looked at Allen nervously.


    Alan, who looked at the map in silence, said after a while, "good plan."


    After hearing Allen''s appreciation, the old general showed a relieved look.


    However, Allen suddenly fell down, his fingers against the blue thick line marking "Fu River", and his fingers slid up along the line.


    Although the generals did not know what Allen was going to do, they all looked at Allen''s fingers sliding upstream along the "River" with bated breath.


    Soon Allen slipped to the end of the upper reaches of the river.


    Then Allen put away his fingers, held his chest in his hands, raised his head, and closed his eyes.


    Seeing Alan''s appearance, er, who had worked with Alan for a long time, couldn''t help but frown.


    Because he knew that this was Allen''s habitual action. When he was thinking, he would make such an action.


    When Allen makes such a move, he often comes up with some strange ideas.


    Therefore, er couldn''t help but wonder what kind of strange strategy Allen could come up with this time, which could defeat the Britannia army when they were at a disadvantage.


    Although the generals of Caroline kingdom in the big tent did not know what Allen was doing, they all quietly waited for Allen slowly after seeing er''s "please keep quiet" action to them.


    It was a long time before Allen suddenly opened his eyes!


    "Er! Come with me! "


    "General Allen, where are we going?"


    "Go to Fu River!"


    "Fu River?" Er''s face showed surprise.


    "I''m going to see something at the Fu River," Alan said as he strode out of the tent. "If my guess is correct, we can defeat the British army in a few hours! Even cut off the head of the commander of the British Army! "

 Chapter 59

    At night, the British rescue army camp.


    In the military account of Su Cheng, a knight of Xingui, deputy commander of the 10th army.


    Sitting on the military bed, Su Cheng casually fiddled with the stove in front of him with tongs. The pile of charcoal that was about to burn up again lit up the tongue of fire and lit up his young face.


    Alan was already sleeping in the army bed. After dinner, Alan went straight back to the army tent and fell asleep in bed.


    Alan was sleepy. She had to get up early in the morning to gather in the suburbs of panderagon. At noon, she fought fiercely with Eliza. She didn''t get enough sleep and lost her physical strength, so she went to bed early after dinner.


    Deng Jiaer sat next to Su Cheng and looked at the books he carried with him by the light of the fire.


    Deng Jiaer likes reading as much as Su Cheng, and his book addiction is even greater than Su Cheng. Even when he goes to war with the army, he will carry books, and the books he reads are very miscellaneous. Su Cheng only loves historical books, while Deng Jiaer will read almost all types of books, including history, humanities, geography and philosophy.


    Now it is late October, and the weather has gradually turned cold. Now the army is in the suburbs, and the night is particularly cold. Therefore, each military tent is equipped with a stove, and there is enough coal for soldiers and knights to keep out the cold.


    Su Cheng fiddled with the coal in the stove to make the flame in the stove burn and dissipate heat better.


    Sitting on the edge of the military bed, Su Cheng suddenly felt some noise behind him.


    Looking back, I found Alan sleeping on the army bed. At this time, she turned over and the quilt slipped off her left shoulder.


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly, then pulled the quilt on Alan and covered it again.


    "Sir, your relationship with Alan is really good." Deng Jiaer, who was reading a book, suddenly put down the book and said, "you have all kinds of love for Alan, and Alan also has all kinds of respect for you. During the day, after hearing Miss Eliza satirizing you, Alan immediately rushed forward to ask Miss Eliza for theory."


    "After all, it''s brother and sister," Su Cheng fiddled with the coal in the stove again. "Alan and I have long been fettered so deeply that even my own brother and sister can''t compare with us. Without Alan, it''s a question whether I can still live until now."


    "That''s nice." Deng Jiaer''s face also showed a color of remembrance, "I also began to miss my sister a little. I don''t know whether she is doing well now."


    "Oh?" Su Cheng was very curious. "Deng Jia''er, do you still have a sister? I heard it for the first time. "


    "Well, I also have a sister. I''m 2 years younger. My name is Vivian O''Brien. Sister, she is the same as me. Although they all come from the O''Brien family known as the "genius family", so far they can''t find their own talent. "


    "I almost forget that you O''Brien people will have extraordinary talent in some way." Su Cheng make complaints about it.


    "Alas, when can I find my talent?"


    Deng Jiaer closed the book, lifted her legs, wrapped her hands around her legs, buried her cheeks between her knees, and revealed only a pair of eyes, which were full of loneliness.


    "I don''t want my talent to peel apples very well..."


    Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly. While fiddling with the coal in the fire stove, he said, "Deng Jiaer, in fact, I have vaguely found out what your talent is."


    "Ha? Really? " Deng Jia Er suddenly raised her head, and a small star appeared in her eyes. "What''s my talent?"


    Su Cheng pondered for a while before saying, "in fact, I''m not sure so far. I have to observe it for a while. I''ll tell you later."


    "Cut, what." Deng Jiaer tooted her mouth discontentedly.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe you will find out what your talent is soon. I feel that day is not far away."


    Just then, a strange male voice suddenly came from outside the military tent:


    "Deputy commander, the commander called you out. The military conference is about to begin."


    Su Cheng also hurriedly replied, "well, good."


    Su Cheng hands Deng Jia''er the tongs in his hand.


    "Deng Jiaer, I''m going to participate in the military discussion. I may come back later. Remember to fiddle with the coal from time to time. If the coal is almost burned out, remember to add new coal."


    "Well, I will." Deng Jiaer nodded vigorously.


    Su Cheng stood up, then stretched hard, took the knight''s sword leaning against one side, hung it back to his left waist, and then went straight out of the military tent.


    Outside the military tent, Su Cheng felt that the temperature around him had dropped sharply. The cold night wind brushed his cheeks, making Su Cheng shiver and tighten his cloak.


    Then Su Cheng saw Eliza.


    Eliza was standing a few steps away from his army tent.


    When she saw Su Cheng coming out, Eliza put her chin on the other side and said, "let''s go."


    Then Eliza walked away, and Su Cheng hurried to keep up with Eliza.


    They walked along a narrow path and gradually climbed to a highland. After climbing this highland, Su Cheng looked down and had a panoramic view of the camp of 100000 troops. At this time, the camp was bustling and brightly lit. The lights like stars dotted the darkness. Along the night wind, Su Cheng could vaguely hear the sound of laughter and noise.


    Countless military flags, which were planted all over the camp, sounded in the night wind.


    At this time, Su Cheng also found that Eliza''s face in front of him didn''t seem very good.


    "Miss Eliza," said Su Cheng, "are you not feeling well? I don''t think you look very well. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza pondered for a while, and then said:


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I just feel uncomfortable. "


    Speaking of this, Elisabeth paused for a moment, then continued:


    "I should have told you during the day. I felt very uncomfortable half a month ago. This uncomfortable feeling continues until now. "


    "Well, I remember you said that you spoke so strongly because of this uncomfortable feeling."


    Eliza nodded softly.


    "Well, that''s right. I''ve been thinking about what this uncomfortable feeling is. "


    "Now, I have roughly felt what this uncomfortable feeling is..."


    "This uncomfortable feeling..." Eliza said in a deep voice, "is warning me..."


    Su Cheng was stunned and said, "guard?"


    "Well, yes. This uncomfortable feeling that has been bothering me may be warning me that the rescue war of Lund kingdom will not be too smooth... "


    After that, Eliza''s face became more gloomy.


    Looking at Eliza''s gloomy face, Su Cheng thought for a moment, then smiled softly and said:


    "Miss Eliza, don''t think so much. This should be just your illusion."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s comfort, Eliza forced out a smile:


    "Well, I hope."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, they came to a huge military tent with a "handsome flag" symbolizing the soul of the army.


    Eliza took Su Cheng straight into the coach''s account. After entering the coach''s account, Su Cheng also followed Eliza''s steps and walked into the handsome account.


    At this time, there was a wooden table in the Shuai tent. A map was paved on the wooden table. The General Commander of the army sat in the main position, and the commanders and Deputy commanders of the other armies stood around the wooden table.


    Su Cheng took a rough look and found that the commanders and Deputy commanders of the other four armies had come.


    As the commander of the 7th army, enly hunt, another general of the "twin generals", is naturally among them.


    When enli saw Eliza and Su Cheng coming in, he warmly waved to Eliza and said hello.


    But he only said hello to Eliza.


    After seeing Su Cheng, he ignored Su Cheng directly.


    After seeing enly say hello to her, Eliza nodded at enly and said loudly:


    "Eliza hill, commander of the 10th army, and Su Cheng, deputy commander of the 10th army!"


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Nicholas nodded and said, "well, it seems that the commander and deputy commander have arrived! Then, let''s start the military discussion! "

 Chapter 60

    "Before the formal commencement of the military debate, I want to reiterate some things with you." Nicholas said, "I repeat - Private fighting is strictly prohibited in the army! Next time you''d better not let me find it again. If I find it, I''ll punish it severely! "


    Nicholas said, glancing at Eliza intentionally or unintentionally.


    Knowing that Nicholas was talking about her, Eliza lowered her head with a little shame.


    "I''ll put it down. I hope you can remember that." Nicholas added.


    "Please rest assured!" The commander of one army said, "we will never fight privately in the army again!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the commanders and Deputy commanders of other armies nodded their heads one after another.


    "I hope so." Nicholas looked indifferent. "Well, I''ve said everything I should say. Then, start the military discussion!"


    With that, Nicholas slowly stood up and pointed his finger on the blue line marked "Fu River" on the map.


    "If our army is going to repel the 80000 troops that surround the city of Helon, then our army must cross the river vole!"


    "However, there is only one place suitable for the army to cross the Fu River, that is the Ellen ferry!"


    Nicholas slipped somewhere on the river Fu.


    "Only by crossing the river at this ferry can our army cross the Fuhe River. That is to say, Allen can certainly notice this, so he will definitely send all the main forces to guard the Ellen ferry and fight our army by taking advantage of the geographical advantage, that is to say, the battle of Ellen ferry is the final battle between our army and the enemy! If we can successfully defeat the enemy guarding the river and cross the Fuhe River, it will be our victory. If we can not defeat the enemy guarding the river, it will be our defeat. "


    "River crossing war..." Su Cheng murmured in a voice that only he could hear. "It seems that this war is not easy."


    "Commander," continued Eliza with a frown, "the river is so long that only this Ellen ferry can cross the river?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Nicholas nodded, "the water volume of the Fu River is very large, and I''m very short of breath. I''ve tried to lead the army to cross the Fu River before. There''s no other place to cross the river except the Ellen ferry."


    "Then this river can be described as a natural danger," enly interrupted. "As long as you hold Ellen ferry, this river is the best defense."


    "That''s right. Alan will never give up this excellent natural danger. He will definitely send all the main forces to Ellen ferry and beat us with the advantage of geographical advantage. Therefore, tonight''s military discussion is mainly to study how to defeat the defenders of Ellen ferry."


    "Hum, commander, I think if Allen really chooses to fight with our army at Ellen ferry, it will be a great good thing for our army!" The commander of the Third Army raised his two fists as he spoke.


    "In this battle, there are only two greatest threats to our army from the enemy! One is Alan Jones, the commander in chief! " After that, the commander of the Third Army shook his right fist.


    "The other is the 4000 armored paladins Alan brought from the Frankish empire!" The commander of the Third Army shook his left fist again.


    "If Allen really chooses to deploy defense at Ellen ferry and fight with our army by taking advantage of the geographical advantage, the role of his 4000 armored paladins will be greatly weakened!" After that, the commander of the third army suddenly loosened his left fist.


    "But will Allen choose not to defend the Ellen ferry, but to wait outside the city of Helen and then fight with our army?" The commander of the 6th army said, "as long as there is a field battle, his 4000 armored paladins can play a great role."


    "No." Nicholas shook his head, "Alan can''t give up this great natural adventure, and Alan should know that even if he has 4000 armored paladins, he will definitely fall into the disadvantage in the field battle with our army! The 80000 soldiers he now has are not the elite soldiers of the Frankish Empire, but the weak soldiers of the small country of Caroline Kingdom, and the 100000 troops here are the most elite soldiers of the Gabriel Knights! With 80000 weak soldiers to fight with 100000 elite divisions, Allen dare not do such a risky thing even with 4000 armored paladins! Therefore, he will definitely choose the decisive battle place at Yilun ferry, and take advantage of the favorable location to wipe out the weakness in the number and quality of soldiers. "


    "Well, I don''t think there''s anything to discuss about how to fight the battle of Ellen ferry." Enly smiled confidently at this time. "The quantity and quality of our army are above the enemy, so we just need to attack head-on!"


    After that, enly suddenly poked the location of Ellen ferry marked on the map, and then continued:


    "Alan is great, but what else can he do in the river crossing? So we just need to mobilize the ships and attack! How can 80000 weak soldiers of Caroline Kingdom stop our 100000 strong soldiers! "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, by the river.


    A cavalry team of more than ten people was walking upstream along the Fuhe River.


    The river bank and the path could not be seen clearly. Looking at the other bank, the other bank completely sank in darkness. The black water reflected one star after another. They trembled and broken under the influence of the current.


    "Hoo, it''s so cold."


    Er tightened his cloak while complaining about the cold night wind, and then looked helplessly at Alan walking in front of him.


    Today, during the day, Alan took him and more than a dozen cavalry to the Fu River, and then walked upstream along the Fu River, saying he wanted to see something.


    Er didn''t know what Alan wanted to see until now, but he had no choice but to follow Alan obediently.


    Alan leaned against the Fu River and rode slowly, holding an oil lamp in his hand. He stretched the oil lamp down to illuminate the Fu River below.


    In order to enable Allen to see the Fu River clearly, ER and more than a dozen cavalry soldiers also extended their oil lamps downward to illuminate the river surface of the Fu River more brightly, so that Allen could see more clearly.


    In this way, while holding up lights to shine on the river, they rode slowly to the upper reaches of the Fu River. They have been walking for some time.


    Just as Er yawned bored again, Allen, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped his horse!


    His eyes were fixed on the river below.


    "General Allen, what''s the matter?" Asked er.


    However, Allen didn''t pay attention to earl. Instead, he turned over and dismounted, walked to the edge of the Fu River, squatted down and put his hand to the Fu River.


    After putting his hand into the river, after a little while, Allen suddenly burst out a series of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Stunned by Allen''s sudden laughter, er asked again, "general Allen, what''s the matter?"


    Alan stood up and pulled his hand out of the river.


    "Er, do you know?" Allen suddenly said, "a very important point in unified combat is to observe the terrain. However, another important point is to pay attention to the season, because some terrain conditions will be different with different seasons."


    Then Alan waved to earl.


    "Er, come here. Come and see the river here. "


    Although he felt confused about what Alan had just said, er obediently turned over and dismounted, walked to Alan, and then squatted down and put his hand into the river like Alan just now.


    After putting his hand into the Fu River, er''s pupils shrank suddenly, then looked up at Alan and said in surprise:


    "General Allen, this..."


    Alan nodded, smiled on his gullied face and said:


    "I have found a way to defeat the British army."

 Chapter 61

    The next morning.


    British Empire rescue army camp.


    After a night''s rest, when the sky turned white, the bell rang loudly in the camp, waking up all the 100000 soldiers who were still sleeping.


    The 100000 troops on this expedition are the most elite soldiers of the Gabriel knights in the Empire, so they are undoubtedly elite troops.


    After hearing the "wake-up clock", they quickly jumped out of their beds and quickly began to clean up.


    Soon, tens of thousands of military accounts formed by 100000 troops narrowed and disappeared at a visible speed, and military flags were pulled up from the ground.


    The Britannia rescue army set foot on the straight again when the sun shed the first beam of sunlight!


    The sun shines on the soldiers'' armor and weapons, reflecting a dazzling light.


    100000 troops marched to the Ellen ferry on the Fu River!


    At the front of the 10th army column, Su Cheng yawned while riding a horse.


    Last night''s military meeting was held very late and didn''t end until nearly 23 o''clock.


    The result of a night''s discussion was to go to Ellen ferry. If Allen didn''t stick to Ellen ferry, it''s easy to say. If Allen stuck to Ellen ferry, he would attack Ellen ferry relying on the quantity and quality advantages of the army!


    "Brother, are you okay?" Alan said, "you don''t look very good."


    "OK." Su Cheng rubbed his eyes. "I just didn''t get enough sleep. I only slept for less than 6 hours last night. I''m so sleepy... Really, why did I have a meeting for so long? My legs hurt when I stood last night."


    Because the military meeting last night was held very late, Su Cheng returned to the camp to sleep very late last night.


    The day before yesterday, I didn''t get enough sleep, because I had to get up early in the morning and rush to the outskirts of Pendragon to go to the army assembly site.


    So he didn''t get enough sleep for two days, so Su Cheng''s face is very bad now.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer look very good today, because they both went to bed early last night, so they sleep very full and have a good mental state.


    "Well, sir, you should have a good sleep tonight." Deng Jiaer worried and said, "you look very pale now."


    "Really?"


    Su Cheng rubbed his face. Because there was no mirror here, Su Cheng couldn''t see his face.


    But now I feel very sleepy and dizzy, so what Deng Jiaer said should not be a lie.


    "I''ll take advantage of the rest period when the army stops marching today."


    Just then, Eliza''s voice suddenly came from behind Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng!"


    Su Cheng looked back at the sound.


    Dressed in white and gold armor and wearing a Golden Knight''s sword around her waist, Eliza rode towards him majestically on a white high horse.


    Eliza now has a ruddy complexion, bright eyes and looks very energetic.


    Looking at Eliza, who was very energetic, Su Cheng couldn''t help opening his eyes and said:


    "Miss Eliza, you and I had a meeting very late last night, but why can you be so energetic?"


    "I joined the army at the age of 15. It''s my fourth year now. I''ve long been used to this very short sleep time." Eliza said softly.


    "Then, Miss Eliza." Su Cheng said, "what are you doing here? Isn''t it another meeting tonight? "


    "No. There are not so many meetings to be held. " Eliza said coldly, "I just came to warn you that you are now the deputy commander of the 10th army, that is to say, you are now the second in command of the 10th army. Don''t do anything damaging to the military''s appearance, such as napping on the horse."


    "Ah? Miss Eliza, how do you know I''m sleepy now? "


    After that, Su Cheng rubbed his face hard so that he could become a little more energetic.


    "When I came out of the army account this morning, I saw you half dead." Speaking of this, Eliza''s tone became milder. "If you really want to sleep, please wait until the army has a rest. In short, don''t do anything damaging to the military''s appearance during the March. That''s all I have to say. I''m leaving."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, she directly turned her horse''s head and returned to the middle of the 10th army column.


    After watching Eliza leave, Su Cheng murmured, "do I look so bad now..."


    "Well," Alan nodded seriously, "it''s very bad."


    "But what Miss Eliza said just now is also reasonable," Su Cheng said with a smile. "I am now one of the senior commanders of this battle. I really shouldn''t do anything damaging to the military''s appearance. Alan, if I doze off on horseback later, remember to wake me up."


    "Well! No problem. " After that, Alan knocked hard on his small chest.


    "Sir," said Deng Jiaer suddenly, "so are we going directly to Ellen ferry now?"


    "Well, yes." Su Cheng nodded, "Alan, he is very likely to deploy defense at Ellen ferry. As long as he breaks through Ellen ferry, we will succeed more than half."


    After that, Su Cheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "but we may not have anything to do with this battle. The commander intends to let the first army, the third army and the Sixth Army as the main attack, while the seventh army and our tenth army stay behind as reserves. In other words, we may not have any military achievements in this war."


    "Hey?" Hearing this, Deng Jiaer''s face collapsed in an instant, "don''t you have any war merit to take?"


    "Well, anyway, I don''t care if I don''t have war merit," Su Cheng said with a smile. "I didn''t plan to get much War Merit in this battle at the beginning. If I can get war merit, it''s best. If I can''t get it, it''s nothing. Look open, Deng Jiaer."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the city of Huron, the camp of King Caroline''s army.


    The dense sound of horses'' hoofs broke the silence of the camp in the morning.


    The generals of King Caroline''s army at all levels immediately followed the sound of horses'' hoofs.


    Because they understand - their current coach "steel" Alan Jones is back now!


    When Allen returned to the camp, he quickly turned over and dismounted, and then handed the reins to a small soldier nearby.


    Before generals at all levels could greet him, Allen said:


    "Leave 20000 soldiers with the weakest combat power to continue to besiege helun city! The other 60000 troops pulled out! "


    After hearing Alan''s words, generals at all levels were stunned,


    "Commander, do you mean..." a general stepped forward and asked tentatively.


    "Well, that''s right." Allen nodded, "20000 troops continue to besiege the city. Don''t let the king of Lund run away! The other 60000 troops followed me to Ellen ferry! We have a decisive battle with the British army at Ellen ferry! "

 Chapter 62

    Fuhe River, the largest river in Lunde Kingdom, is a large river in the Northeast southwest direction. The land in the basin is fertile and the flowers are green in spring and summer. The most remarkable feature of Fuhe River is its full water and asthmatic water flow.


    It is precisely because the Fuhe River is too full of water and too asthmatic flow, so there is only one place suitable for crossing the river in such a large Fuhe River.


    That''s Ellen ferry!


    If you want to go to helun City, the capital of the kingdom of Lund, you must cross the Fuhe River. As long as you cross the Fuhe River, you will be greeted by a flat plain. You can go directly to helun City, the capital of the kingdom of darund.


    In other words, the vole river is the last line of defense of helun city.


    In 289, a battle of nearly 200000 people will begin at Ellen ferry!


    ¡­¡­


    The afternoon of November 4, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    In Lund Kingdom, five miles west of the Ellen ferry on the Fu River, a winding and huge army is moving slowly.


    Moving towards Ellen ferry.


    After more than ten days of trekking, the 100000 rescue troops of the British empire finally entered Lund kingdom. There was no straight road in Lund Kingdom, so the speed of the army slowed down as a whole.


    According to the original plan, we arrived at Yilun ferry from November 2 to November 3, but we were about to arrive at Yilun ferry on November 4.


    It''s a little slower than the original plan, but a little slower time is harmless and still within the acceptable range.


    Nicholas, the commander-in-chief of the army, is now riding on his horse, silent and solemn.


    He has sent a sentry to see if the enemy is guarding the Ellen ferry.


    If the enemy is guarding, the decisive battle will be at Ellen ferry! If there is no enemy guard, it means Allen gave up the Ellen ferry and wanted to fight them in the field.


    Nicholas actually hoped that Allen would give up the natural danger of Ellen ferry and Fu River. If Allen gave up guarding Ellen ferry, the battle would be much easier.


    However, this is unlikely. How could a famous general like Allen give up this excellent geographical advantage?


    Suddenly, Nicholas heard bursts of hoofs approaching him, accompanied by shouts:


    "Coach! Coach! "


    It''s the sentry back!


    "How''s it going?" Nicholas asked the sentry in a deep voice.


    "Back to the coach! Flags are flying on the East Bank of Ellen ferry! After a rough look, nearly tens of thousands of troops are guarding the Ellen ferry! "


    After hearing the report of the sentry, Nicholas secretly drank:


    Did you choose to guard the Ellen ferry! Alan!


    However, although Nicholas was disappointed at Allen''s decision to stick to Ellen ferry, Nicholas still looked the same and said:


    "Well, I see. Keep checking the enemy''s movements! If the enemy at Ellen ferry has any new trends, report to me immediately! "


    "Yes!"


    Listening to the sound of the horse''s hooves as the sentry rode away, Nicholas looked up at the falling sun.


    Now it''s November, and the weather has begun to cool slowly, but no matter what season and climate, the sun is still so warm.


    Bathed in the warm eyes sprinkled on his face, Nicholas felt refreshed and the pressure in his heart decreased.


    Nicholas is in his fifties this year. Although he has had a military career for decades, he is one of the few four Royal Knights in the Empire, and the four Royal Knights in the British Empire are less than two hands. It can be said that in terms of combat experience and command experience, he can be regarded as the top in the British Empire!


    However, even after so many years of military career and so rich experience in commanding the army, Nicholas still felt very nervous when commanding the 100000 army! It seemed that there was a big stone pressing in my heart, and my heart beat faster and louder.


    Especially when he thought that his opponent this time was Alan Jones, the "steel bone" of the Frank Empire, who had brought a lot of trouble to their Britannia Empire, Nicholas felt even more pressure in his heart!


    However, Nicholas does not hate such tension and pressure. As the supreme commander of the whole army, his every decision will determine the life and death of the army, so he must think twice when making every decision!


    Under the circumstances of tension and pressure, he will be forced to review every decision he will make more carefully, that is, tension and pressure can make him more careful and cautious.


    Nicholas had vaguely felt that the decisive battle between him and Alan was about to begin.


    Alan''s army is on a labor expedition, and Nicholas''s army wants to save helun city before all the people in helun City starve to death. Therefore, neither side will choose to fight a protracted war at Ellen ferry, that is, their two armies will divide the victory and defeat in a very short time!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the East Bank of Fuhe River.


    The camp of the army of the Caroline kingdom.


    Ellen and ER walked slowly one after another.


    Neither of them was wearing armor, just a set of ordinary cloth clothes.


    Along the way, I met many officers of Caroline kingdom. When they saw Alan and ER, they all respectfully stepped aside to say hello to Alan and ER.


    Allen and ER just nodded to the officers of the Carolingian army without expression.


    Soon, they came to their destination - the garrison of 4000 armored paladins!


    As soon as they arrived at the garrison of 4000 armored paladins, many soldiers recognized Allen and ER and immediately greeted them with a smile.


    "Good coach Allen!"


    "Hello, general!"


    "Hello, general Allen!"


    "General Er!"


    ¡­¡­


    The greetings of the Armored Cavalry were heard one after another.


    Facing the greetings of the armored paladins, Allen and ER no longer nodded expressionless like the officers of the Caroline King''s army.


    Their faces were filled with smiles.


    "Hello!" Alan smiled. "I haven''t come to see you for a long time. How about the food provided by Caroline kingdom?"


    Although the Frankish Empire sent Alan, ER and 4000 armored paladins to help the Carolingian Kingdom, the Frankish Empire only planned to "send troops" and did not intend to "send food". Therefore, the Frankish Empire let the Carolingian Kingdom provide all the food and grass of the 4000 armored paladins who came to help the Carolingian Kingdom.


    "General, stop." A soldier looked disgusted and said, "the food provided to us by the Caroline kingdom is terrible! Nothing can compare with the food provided to us by the Frankish empire! "


    "Be content." Another soldier sneered, "this Caroline kingdom is just a vassal of our Frankish empire! How high-grade food can such a weak country provide us? "


    Looking at the group of very energetic young men in front of him, Alan smiled.


    "Commander Allen," said a soldier suddenly, "why do you have so much time to see us today?"


    "Yes, yes! General Allen usually handles military affairs in the big account. Why are you so free to come to see us today? "


    "Yes, yes!"


    After hearing the questions of the paladins, Allen smiled and said, "I don''t have much time today. I just want to see you all of a sudden."


    "After all --" Allen raised his hands and put them on the shoulders of the people on both sides. "The strong soldiers give the commander the confidence to win. As long as I look at you, infinite confidence will flow out of me, and the more confident I am to win the coming war with the British Empire rescue army!"


    With that, Allen raised his right fist.


    "Everybody! The British Imperial Army is coming! Are you ready for a big fight? "


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, the paladins around Allen shouted:


    "I can''t wait!"


    "Sure enough, it''s more exciting to fight the britannians! The last tens of thousands of troops of Lund kingdom were really bad! It''s not exciting to fight! "


    "Come on! Britannia! "


    "Since I learned that the britannians were coming, I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep well every day! I wish the britannians would come and fight us right away! "


    "Coach Allen! This time he will lead us to win the britannians! "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the high morale of the Armored Cavalry in front of him, Allen''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a confident smile.


    "A strong general gives the soldiers the confidence to win, and a strong soldier also gives the general the confidence to win" - this is a sentence Allen likes and agrees with.


    Looking at the energetic young faces in front of him, Allen felt full of confidence in the bloody battle to be launched at Ellen ferry!


    "Come on... Britannians," Alan murmured, "I can''t help making a big noise."

 Chapter 63

    The 10th army is at the forefront.


    Su Cheng has felt the cool wind with water vapor blowing in his face.


    It''s almost there! Five more miles to Ellen ferry!


    "Woo... It''s so cold." Alan shrunk his shoulders while complaining about the cold wind.


    After more than ten days of trekking, it was late October and now it is November.


    After entering November, Su Cheng felt that the temperature had begun to decrease significantly and had begun to slowly enter winter.


    Su Cheng felt it roughly. The current temperature is about 13 degrees to 18 degrees.


    However, for the possible reduction of temperature, the British Empire had already prepared for it. Before the army set out, it had already mobilized enough warm clothes, stoves and coal for 100000 troops. Therefore, the army did not need to worry about the reduction of temperature.


    However, Alan has always been afraid of the cold, so although she has put on enough warm clothes in her armor, she still can''t help shrinking her shoulders when the cool wind blows.


    "Brother!" Alan put out his hands to Su Cheng with a bitter face. "My hands are so cold!"


    Su Cheng helplessly took Alan''s cold hands and gently warmed her up.


    "Bear it again, Alan. Wow, your hands are so cold. Why are you so cold intolerant... When you get back to panderagon, I''ll buy you a pair of gloves. "


    "Hey, hey, brother''s hands are so warm."


    "Wow... Mom, help me. There are two brothers and sisters showing intimacy here." One side of the Deng make complaints about the forehead.


    "We''re about to get to Ellen ferry." Su Cheng said, "just now coach Nicholas also sent the latest information: Ellen cloth has tens of thousands of heavy troops to hold the East Bank of Ellen ferry. We can reach Ellen ferry almost five miles away, so we will start fighting soon. You two should be ready."


    "Brother." Alan suddenly said, "is that Alan Jones strong? How do you feel that people around you are so afraid of him? "


    "Yes, this Alan Jones is terrible."


    Su Cheng continued to rub Alan''s hands, and then said, "there are two biggest threats in our campaign. One is Alan Jones, who now commands 80000 troops in the Caroline Kingdom, and the other is the 4000 armored paladins Alan brought from the Frankish empire."


    "Alan Jones is a famous general of the Frankish empire. He not only has extraordinary strategy and command ability, but also has great courage. He is especially good at commanding cavalry. He is a terrible general with both wisdom and courage. When fighting, he likes to take the lead and personally lead the cavalry to charge. It is precisely because of his bravery that he has been given the nickname "steel bone."


    "Over the past ten years, Allen''s performance has also been extremely dazzling in the war between our British Empire and the Frankish Empire, which has made our British Empire suffer a lot. Therefore, many people in our British Empire are very afraid of Allen."


    "As for the armored paladins, they are the trump troops of the Frankish empire. Like the holy Helan Empire, the Frankish Empire borders the prairie in the East. The prairie is rich in good horses. The Frankish empire will regularly buy good horses from the prairie people. Therefore, the Frankish Empire has formed a powerful cavalry team with these good horses purchased from the prairie. "


    At this time, Alan answered, "it''s the armored Paladin, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s right." Su Cheng nodded, "the Frankish Empire has formed a 20000 strong heavy cavalry force, which is the armored holy cavalry. The iron paladin is a heavy cavalry. All men and horses wear heavy armor. When charging, they have strong lethality. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment before continuing:


    "In this way, the Frankish empire is quite interesting to the Carolingian kingdom. It sent the famous general Allen to help. Unexpectedly, it sent 4000 armored paladins with only 20000 people to help."


    "It''s just, sir." Deng Jiaer suddenly said, "now Allen chooses to stick to the East Bank of Ellen ferry and doesn''t let us cross the river successfully, then his armored holy cavalry can''t play its role. The heavy cavalry can''t play too much combat power in guarding the river. In this way, our threat in this battle is only Allen."


    "I hope so." Ellen smiled bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the sun completely sank below the horizon, the British army finally walked the last five miles to the West Bank of Ellen ferry!


    After arriving at the West Bank of Yilun ferry, you can see that the East Bank of Yilun ferry is now full of flags, and various simple fortifications have been built.


    It seems that Allen has been waiting for them at Ellen ferry for a long time!


    In this way, the 100000 britannian Imperial Army on the West Bank of Ellen ferry and the 60000 Carolingian Royal Army on the East Bank of Ellen ferry began to confront each other across the broad surface of the Fu River!


    After arriving at the Ellen ferry, Nicholas ordered to camp. Because it was too late now and the army needed to rest and recover their strength, Nicholas did not arrive at the Ellen ferry, so he launched an attack on the other side.


    When ordering the encampment, Nicholas did not forget to tell people to keep an eye on the movements of the enemy in the opposite direction and not to let the enemy attack when they have just arrived and their physical strength has not recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    Night.


    Fu River, Ellen ferry.


    The lights on both sides of the Ellen ferry were bright, and the dazzling fire almost lit up half of the sky.


    Because now the east wind is hanging, and the cold wind blows from the east bank, blowing across the broad and dark water surface of the Fu River to the West Bank.


    Following the cool wind, the officers and men of the Britannia Imperial Army on the West Bank could vaguely hear the speech and laughter of the king Caroline army camp on the east bank.


    At this time, the commander-in-chief of the British Imperial Army was in the camp.


    The commanders, deputy commanders and commander-in-chief Nicholas of the whole army are gathering in the commander-in-chief camp.


    "According to the information sent by the king of Lund Kingdom," said Nicholas, who was sitting in the main seat, "they saw with their own eyes that the enemy troops besieged the city pulled out and left, but about 20000 people remained to besiege helun city. In other words, the number of enemy troops on the other side is about 60000."


    "That''s good." Enly said, "now the number advantage of our army has been strengthened. In this way, it will be easier to attack the Ellen ferry."


    "It''s just," Eliza frowned, "the east wind is hanging now! We attack from the West Bank to the east bank. This wind direction is very unfavorable to us. Should we stay on the West Bank first and attack again when the wind direction changes? "


    Nicholas shook his head.


    "The current wind direction is not so easy to change, and we can only bite the bullet, but fortunately, the current wind is not too strong, and we will not fall into too much disadvantage."


    Nicholas stood up with a shout.


    "Well, it''s so decided! Early tomorrow morning, we will attack Ellen ferry! The 1st army, the 3rd army and the 6th army serve as the main attack! Early tomorrow morning, the first army will attack first! "


    As soon as Nicholas''s voice fell, the commanders and Deputy commanders shouted in unison:


    "Yes!"


    Subsequently, the meeting ended, and the commanders and Deputy commanders successively walked out of the commander-in-chief camp.


    This time, Su Cheng, like last time, always stood behind, didn''t say a word, and was a quiet little transparent.


    Su Cheng didn''t come up with any good strategies and tactics for the river crossing campaign. The Fuhe River has a large amount of water and a rapid flow. There is no other place to cross the river except the Yilun ferry. When there is only one ferry, there are no other tricks and tactics to play except to attack the ferry by relying on the quality and quantity of strong soldiers.


    After leaving the commander''s camp, Su Cheng went straight to his army account.


    When I was walking towards my military account, I suddenly heard someone shouting behind me:


    "Hello! Su Cheng! Wait a minute! "


    Su Cheng looked back at the sound.


    Is one of the "Gemini generals", serving as the commander of the 7th army!


    Enly pushed his chin aside and said, "come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t know what enli wants to say to him, it''s not good to directly say "thank you, I won''t go", so Su Cheng still chooses to follow enli and listen to what enli wants to say to him.


    In this battle, the "twin generals" of the British Empire also participated. Enry hunt served as the commander of the 7th army and Eliza Hill served as the commander of the 10th army.


    At this time, Eliza was about to go to her military tent. When she went back to her military tent, her eyes suddenly caught two familiar figures.


    Huh? Isn''t this enly? And Su Cheng? What are they going to do?


    Eliza was puzzled. She knew that although she didn''t know the reason, enly didn''t like Su Cheng more than she did. What were they going to do for two big nights?


    In order to dispel her doubts, Eliza decided to follow them secretly!


    ¡­¡­


    Enli led Su Cheng to a remote place in the army camp. There was no light at all. Su Cheng could only rely on the moonlight to see everything around him.


    After arriving at this remote place, enli finally stopped, then turned around and looked directly at Su Cheng - but it was too dark here and Su Cheng couldn''t see his face clearly, but according to his body contour, enli really looked directly at him.


    However, neither Su Cheng nor enli noticed that behind a tree behind Su Cheng, a beautiful shadow was hiding here.


    Eliza, hiding behind the tree, quietly stretched out half a small head and secretly looked at Su Cheng and enli.


    Fortunately, it was dark here. Neither enly nor Su Cheng found Eliza hiding here to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Su Cheng," enly said, "compete with me!"


    "Ha?"


    Su Cheng looked mistily at enli.


    Eliza, hiding behind the tree, was also confused at this time. She didn''t know why enly suddenly had to compete with Su Cheng.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like you." Enly continued, "I always thought you were just someone who can talk about military and art of war, but after you beat 30000 with 5000 people, I have to admit your talent."


    "But I still feel dissatisfied!" Enly suddenly shouted, "although I admit your talent, I really want to know - which is stronger, you and me!"


    "So, through the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, let''s have a try and see who can win greater achievements in the rescue war of Lund kingdom!"


    Su Cheng looked at enli in silence.


    He said in his heart: is there nothing wrong with this young man? What''s the difference between this kind of thing? Is it that self-esteem is too strong, so you can''t allow anyone of your peers to be better than him?


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly remembered what Jacob had told him before: enli was narrow-minded and had no tolerance for others.


    At this time, enly then said, "if I win, you just need to lead me in the stirrup and lead me into pandragon. If you win, you can do whatever you want. As long as you don''t violate morality and law, you can let me do anything."


    "Oh? Really? "


    Su Cheng was not interested in enli''s game and just wanted to refuse directly, but now he is interested!


    Su Cheng thought for a while and then said, "well, I''ll take part in your competition. Anyway, it''s nothing for me to lead you into panderagon. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether I win or lose in this competition, so I don''t care about the win or loss of this competition."


    "I''ve thought about it now. What I want you to do for me after you lose."


    "What''s up?" Enly spoke softly.


    "I want you not to meet and talk to Eliza for two months."


    "What?!"


    Enly''s tone was not calm for a moment.


    At this point, behind the trees.


    Eliza covered her lips. She almost screamed just now, but in a hurry, she bit her tongue and held back the scream that had rushed to her mouth.


    Eliza shouted in her heart:


    You just play. What do you want me to do!


    "Why should I not meet and talk to Eliza for two months?" Enley asked anxiously.


    After hearing enly''s question, Eliza quickly pricked up her ears. She was also curious why Su Cheng said such a thing.


    "Well... Well."


    Su Cheng pondered.


    The reason why he said this was because he vaguely felt that enly liked Eliza!


    During the ten days of marching, when it was time to rest, enly would always run from the 7th army to their 10th army to chat and talk to Eliza.


    Therefore, Su Cheng feels that enli must like Eliza. Even if she doesn''t like it, she must have a good impression.


    Therefore, in order to satisfy his bad taste, Su Cheng asked enli not to meet and talk with Eliza in two months if she lost.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t want to tell enli that he was trying to satisfy his bad taste - he decided to tell him gently.


    "Because," said Su Cheng, "I don''t want to see you meet and talk to Eliza."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng was complacent: what I said is really good! Euphemism and no lying!


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, enli showed an unbelievable expression, but it was too dark for Su Cheng to see his expression clearly.


    Alisa as like as two peas behind the tree, the same expression as enli at the moment - astonished and unbelievable.


    Eliza whispered in her heart: don''t want to see me meet and talk with enly... What do you mean? I seem to have heard some of my female friends say that when a boy doesn''t want another boy to have too much contact with a girl, it means¡ª¡ª


    Eliza, who realized something, suddenly felt that her cheeks were a little hot.


    If Eliza had a mirror in her hand now, she would see that her cheeks were beginning to turn red.


    At this time, the dialogue between enli and Su Cheng began again.


    "Su Cheng..." enli said in a deep voice, "can you say that you are right to Eliza..."


    Enli was interrupted by Su Cheng before he finished his words.


    "Well, just think about it." Su Cheng shrugged with a bad smile. "Anyway, don''t forget what I told you to do after losing the game."


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned and left directly.


    Aware that Su Cheng was leaving, Eliza, whose cheeks were still red, quickly buried her body in the shadow of the trees.


    Through the shadow of the trees and the surrounding dark environment, Eliza successfully covered up her trace. Su Cheng, who was leaving, didn''t notice that behind a tree not far away, she was hiding from a girl with red and hot cheeks.

 Chapter 64

    November 5, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    early morning.


    Lund Kingdom, Fu River, Ellen ferry.


    The sun peeped out from behind the green mountains not far away, and the warmth of the rising sun merged with the gradually dissipated cool air of the night.


    The morning sunshine sprinkled on the water surface of the Fu River. The whole Fu River was like a silver python with shining scales.


    It should have been a magnificent and incomparable beauty, but it was covered with a layer of awe at this time.


    Because - tens of thousands of huge troops are gathering on the East and west sides of Ellen! Everyone knows that a great war is about to begin.


    The 100000 troops of the British Empire on the West Bank and the 60000 troops of the Carolingian Kingdom on the east bank are facing each other silently.


    Nicholas placed the 5th army in the shape of "t"


    The first army, the third army and the Sixth Army form the upper cross of the "t". The three armies are lined up in turn. From left to right, they are the Sixth Army, the first army and the Third Army respectively, close to the ferry. This decisive battle of Ellen ferry will be mainly attacked by these three armies.


    The 7th army led by enly and the 10th army led by Eliza form the lower vertical of "t". The 10th army is at the end of this vertical. These two armies serve as reserves in the decisive battle of Ellen ferry.


    In order to facilitate the overall command and command, Nicholas set the commander-in-chief camp in the 7th army in the middle of the "t" array.


    At this time, Nicholas, standing on the high general''s platform and looking at the enemy on the other side, was frowning deeply and shouting in his heart:


    Something''s wrong! What''s Alan doing!


    According to the original plan, the soldiers of the 1st, 3rd and 6th armies will forcibly cross the river this morning, make a fierce attack on the enemy on the east bank, seize the East Bank of xiayilun ferry, and then cross the river again by the 7th and 10th armies.


    But before the sun fully rose today, the enemy suddenly had a new trend! And their movements are very strange - they have assembled a large number of ships for crossing the river! Not only that, the enemy''s flags swayed and moved, like an ant colony, and the dark soldiers formed a square array on the east bank.


    It looks like they are about to cross the river to attack their West Bank!


    Nicholas didn''t understand Allen''s deployment very much. According to reason, it should be to firmly hold the east bank, defend the fierce attack of their Britannia Imperial Army, drain their spirit by taking advantage of the geographical advantage, and then find the right opportunity to attack.


    But what happened to Allen''s plan to attack the west bank before their britannian Empire?


    Although he was puzzled about Allen''s deployment, Nicholas still didn''t dare to be careless.


    The Britannia Empire and the Frankish empire are a feud. The war between the two countries has been fought for hundreds of years, and the hundred year war is still not over. No one knows how long the two countries will continue to fight.


    Because of the frequent wars between the two countries, Nicholas has fought with Allen many times before.


    Therefore, he knows better than anyone what a terrible opponent Allen is. He not only has extraordinary bravery, but also has superior command ability. He always makes some deployment and decisions different from ordinary people.


    Although the enemy''s current deployment is strange, Nicholas is relieved at the thought that Alan is the commander of the enemy. For him, no matter how strange and incomprehensible Alan''s deployment is, he can understand it.


    "Send orders!" Nicholas said to the messenger beside him, "let the commanders and Deputy commanders of the 1st, 3rd and 6th armies be ready! The enemy may attack directly later! Let them prepare for the attack! "


    "Yes!"


    Anyway, it''s always right to be careful. Nicholas said so secretly.


    The tail end of the "t" array, in the center of the square array of the 10th army.


    "It seems that there may be nothing for us in this battle." Deng Jiaer said, "our 10th army is a reserve team. If the attacks of the 1st army, the 3rd army and the 6th army are smooth, then our 10th army may really just come and pass."


    "It would be nice if nothing happened to us." Alan yawned. "I''m not interested in fighting and military exploits. I only care about my brother''s safety. If I can walk through the stage and return to pandragon safely, it''s also good for me."


    "But," Deng Jiaer continued, "the enemy''s current deployment is too strange. The biggest killer they have now is the convenient location of the Fuhe River, but now they seem to want to give up their biggest killer and directly cross the river to attack us. It''s a trick anyway. If they attack us, It becomes a convenient place for us to have a river! The quantity and quality of their troops are inferior to ours. Now they have to take the initiative to give up the geographical advantage of Fuhe to attack us. What is Allen thinking? "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Su Cheng answered:


    "Yes, I wonder too."


    Su Cheng also frowned at this time. Although he could not see the situation on the opposite east bank at his current position, he still looked at the East in the distance.


    He couldn''t understand why Allen gave up defense and crossed the river to attack them.


    Does Allen think that the tens of thousands of weak King Carolingian troops under his command can directly cross the river to defeat their 100000 army and return with a great victory?


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    Unable to think of a reason, Su Cheng decided to try to ask other experts.


    Su Cheng turned his head and asked Eliza:


    "Eliza, have you seen Alan''s deployment?"


    Eliza pondered for a moment and replied, "I don''t understand."


    Su Cheng gave Eliza a meaningful look.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Su Cheng always feels that Eliza has been a little strange since early this morning!


    Eliza''s eyes have been dodging at him since this morning.


    There seems to be a feeling of avoiding him.


    What happened to miss Eliza?


    While Su Cheng was wondering what had happened to Eliza, Eliza also said in a panic:


    I think too much... I think too much... Su Cheng doesn''t like me at all, right! I think too much... I think too much


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the West Bank of the Volta River, 10 miles west of the British Empire.


    A rough number of thousands of cavalry were moving in hiding. The cavalry and soldiers wore light armor, and the horses did not wear any armor.


    Every soldier on horseback kept his mouth closed and his face was solemn, but their solemn look was also mixed with a few threads of tension and excitement.


    Because they all know that their next action will be very important, which almost determines the direction and result of the battle at Ellen ferry!


    The head of the cavalry army was a burly man dressed in light armor. He held a big axe gun with a barrel and a baby''s arm. The light armor tightly wrapped his strong muscles.


    A middle-aged man beside him, with a strange smile on his face, put his head close to him and said, "general Allen, it seems that the Knights of the British Empire are completely unaware of the real intentions and tactics of our army."


    As soon as Er''s voice fell, Alan''s face showed a strange smile.

 Chapter 65

    10 miles west of the 100000 troops of the British Empire, on a high slope somewhere.


    Holding an axe and gun, Allen rode his horse to stand on the high slope. He looked indifferently at the Britannia imperial army 10 miles away. He stood between heaven and earth like a martial god without expression and anger.


    The 4000 armored paladins who followed him looked at him enthusiastically.


    The 100000 troops of the British Empire are still far away from them. Even though Allen''s eyesight is amazing, he only sees five small spots as big as sesame seeds.


    He knew what the five sesame seed sized dots were - the "t" shaped Fifth Army of the British Imperial Army.


    "It seems that the commander of the British imperial army can''t do it." Allen said, "we were perfectly trapped. We focused on the 60000 troops pretending to cross the river, completely ignoring the side."


    "Ha ha," answered Er, "general Allen is really a god of war! Because of the influence of seasons, the water volume of the river will change, which can be taken into account. "


    Facing er''s flattery, Allen just smiled and said:


    "Now it''s November, autumn and winter, and the river has entered the dry season. The water level in some places of the Fuhe River has been greatly reduced, and the flow rate has also been reduced. The commander of the British imperial army only thought that the water volume of the Fuhe River is very large and urgent, but he didn''t think that the water volume and flow rate of the river will be different with different seasons, It seems that the commander in chief of the British Imperial Army is really a mediocre general! This time, Britannia will lose! "


    Previously, when Allen and the generals at all levels of King Caroline''s army were thinking about ways to break the enemy, a cold wind blew into the handsome tent.


    After this refreshing cold wind brushed Alan''s cheek, Alan suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his head!


    He realized it was autumn and winter!


    The Fuhe River does have a large amount of water and the water flow is very urgent. Only Yilun ferry is suitable for crossing the river, but now it is autumn and winter, and the rivers have entered the dry season. Is it possible that the water level in one or two places of the Fuhe River has decreased and the water flow has slowed down enough for the army to cross?


    In order to verify whether his conjecture was correct, Allen immediately called Er to come with him, and took more than a dozen cavalry to look upstream along the Fu River to find out whether the water level somewhere in the Fu River had dropped.


    So, there was the scene of pulling er up the Fuhe River for most of the day.


    Along the Fuhe River, I swam up until night, and finally found a place where the water level decreased!


    The water level in that place is much lower than that in other places, and the water flow is very slow.


    After the conjecture was verified successfully, Allen''s heart could not be described with ecstasy! He drew up the battle plan on the spot.


    Because the proposed operation is a surprise operation! He didn''t need too many soldiers, so he decided to divide the king Caroline army into two parts, leaving 20000 troops to continue to besiege helun City, and the other 60000 people to the East Bank of Ellen ferry!


    Allen decided to gamble that the commander of the British Empire did not notice that the water level in some parts of the Fu River had fallen, but focused all his attention on the Ellen ferry.


    At the beginning of the war, Allen asked the 60000 Carolingian army to assemble all the ships and put on the appearance of crossing the river to attack the West Bank, which further attracted the attention of the British Imperial Army on the West Bank.


    Allen personally led 4000 armored paladins to remove all the heavy armor on the horses, and everyone''s heavy armor was replaced with light armor. He came to the place where the water level had dropped in the Fu River.


    Every horse of the Armored Cavalry is a carefully selected excellent horse. It is more than enough for the Armored Cavalry to swim through this place where the water is not deep and the water flow is not urgent!


    So, the Armored Cavalry, including Allen, swam across the Fu River with their horses under their hips and successfully came to the West Bank of the Fu River!


    After successfully crossing the Fuhe River and reaching the West Bank of the Fuhe River, Allen led the armored paladins to the left of the British Imperial Army.


    So far, every link of Allen''s strategy has been perfectly realized! Nicholas and his knights, including Su Cheng, didn''t expect that now it has entered the dry season. Now some places in the huge Fuhe River can cross people.


    The Carolingian army, which was responsible for attracting the attention of the British Imperial Army, also completed the task perfectly! All the officers and men of the Britannia imperial army now pay attention to the Carolingian army on the other side, which seems to be about to attack. They don''t pay attention to their own side. The danger is approaching!


    Allen and Earl and their 4000 armored paladins also successfully crossed the Fu River and detoured to the left of the British Imperial Army.


    Now, only the last link is missing - lead the armored paladins to launch a surprise attack on the British Imperial Army with the potential of thunder!


    Allen still knows that his 4000 armored paladins can''t kill the 100000 troops no matter how powerful and how they kill them. Even 100000 pigs are enough for them to kill for several days!


    Therefore, in order to maximize the results of the surprise attack, Allen decided to take the beheading tactic - go straight to the commander''s flag of the British Imperial Army and cut off the head of the commander of the British Imperial Army!


    As long as the General Commander is eliminated, the rest will be easy to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Allen stretched his lower arm, moved the joints of his lower body, and made bursts of crisp joint stretching sound.


    "General Allen," said earl, "the armored paladins are ready to attack at any time!"


    "Well, good."


    Alan looked back at the 4000 armored paladins behind him.


    Every cavalry looked at him enthusiastically and excitedly, as if to say to Alan: start quickly! We can''t wait!


    Allen''s eyes brushed each cavalry''s face one by one, and his confidence became more and more full!


    He felt that as long as these brothers followed behind him, there would be no war that could not be won!


    The general gave the soldiers the confidence to win, and the soldiers gave the general the confidence to win?


    Alan raised his axe and gun high and said in a high voice:


    "Brothers! Come with us! Let''s put an end to the decisive battle of Ellen ferry! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    4000 armored paladins held their weapons high and shouted in unison!


    Allen turned around and shouted loudly. He kicked the horse''s belly with his legs, and the war horse immediately drove up. Allen felt the cold wind coming on his face. The ER behind Allen and 4000 armored paladins also skillfully kicked the horse''s belly. Thousands of war horses turned their hooves, making a movement enough to shake the earth, making a dull sound like thunder, and rushed down from the highland, Kill on the side of the British Imperial Army!

 Chapter 66

    Su Cheng closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then slowly spit it out, and kept saying in his heart: calm down and think hard.


    After repeating this sentence five times in his heart, Su Cheng suddenly opened his eyes. Say to yourself in your heart:


    Put yourself in Alan''s place. What would I do if I were Alan?


    If I were Alan, my army was far inferior to the enemy in both quantity and quality. The only powerful army in my hand was 4000 armored paladins brought from the Frankish empire.


    The enemy is eager to rescue helun City, and our army comes all the way, so neither of us wants to fight a war of attrition, but from a macro point of view, the enemy is obviously more anxious than me! If the two sides have been deadlocked, then helun city will have to eat people, so the enemy will be eager to launch an attack, defeat our army, and then save helun city!


    Under such circumstances, my best strategy should be to stick to the East Bank of Yilun ferry first, let the enemy attack first, consume the enemy''s spirit first, and then find an opportunity to attack.


    No matter what you think, if I''m Alan, I shouldn''t take the lead in the attack! In this way, our army''s greatest advantage now - the natural danger of Fuhe River will lose its function.


    Anyone with a little brain wouldn''t do that. Did Alan really lose his head this time?


    Huh?


    wait!


    Since Allen chose to cross the river to attack us, it''s unreasonable to think about it, would Allen actually do it on purpose?


    Isn''t Allen going to really let the army attack us? Is the reason why he gathered ships and troops at the ferry just to confuse us?


    But what is the purpose of his feint to confuse us?


    Are you going to send surprise soldiers to attack us after the front attracts our attention?


    No, I can''t think of that.


    Coach Nicholas said that there is only one Elan ferry suitable for crossing the river. The water in other places is too large and the water flow is too fast to cross the river. Allen should not be able to cross the river in other places of the river, and then detour to our side to raid us.


    As for arranging ambushes on the West Bank of the Fuhe River in advance, and then waiting for an opportunity to raid us when the war starts, it is even more impossible. We have sent a large number of scouts to search around, and we have not found that ambushes have been placed on the West Bank in advance.


    So what exactly is Alan going to do?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng felt that his thinking was completely stuck.


    He vaguely felt that he was still short of a key point. He didn''t think of it. As long as he grasped the key point, he could figure out what Allen was going to do, but no matter how he continued to think, he couldn''t grasp the most key point.


    Eliza glanced at Su Cheng who was thinking seriously and attentively.


    Su Cheng, who is concentrating and thinking deeply, now has a strange temperament. This temperament is only possessed by people who have entered a serious state.


    This temperament makes Su Cheng look more attractive than usual.


    Looking at Su Cheng in a serious state, Eliza couldn''t help thinking to herself: I heard some friends say that when a person is most handsome, it is when they do things seriously. It seems that this sentence is not wrong. Su Cheng now looks much more charming than usual.


    At this time, Eliza suddenly remembered the competition between Su Cheng and enli that she overheard last night, and the punishment enli would accept after he lost.


    Eliza felt her cheeks burning again.


    Feeling her cheeks burning, Eliza raised her hand and patted her cheek a few times.


    At the same time, he said to himself:


    Calm down, Eliza. You should just think too much. Su Cheng doesn''t like me at all, so you think too much. Don''t feel shy anymore. Really, why can''t I change my shyness until now


    Su Cheng, who was still thinking seriously, didn''t notice the difference of Eliza. He was still immersed in thinking about what Allen was going to do.


    Just then, he overheard the conversation between Deng Jiaer and Alan.


    "The weather is really getting cold." Deng jiaerha took a breath of heat and said.


    "Yes, it''s autumn and winter after all. When we get back to Pendragon, let''s buy some stoves and put them at home," Alan answered. "Each of us has a room for four."


    "It is said that the rivers in the suburbs of pandragon will reduce their water volume in autumn and winter, and the water will become much shallower. Let''s catch fish together then."


    "Playing with water in winter? Dengar, are you okay? Is your temperature still in the normal range? Has your temperature not gone up? "


    "It''s not getting taller! When I used to live in North Munster, I always went to the river to catch fish with my sister in winter! It''s fun! "


    "Really? Then I''ll have a chance to try it later. "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the chat between Alan and Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his mind!


    In winter, the river becomes shallow


    Dry season!


    Su Cheng suddenly felt that the fog that had originally wrapped his brain had dispersed, and suddenly became bright.


    But while feeling suddenly bright, Su Cheng also felt that his cold hair stood up and a layer of cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    If the conjecture he had just made in a moment was correct, they would be in danger now!


    Su Cheng was going to drive the horse under his crotch to the front 7th army square to find commander Nicholas. When telling Nicholas his guess, he suddenly felt that a small stone beside the left front hoof of the horse under his crotch shook unnaturally.


    Then Su Cheng felt that not only the small stone was shaking, but also the small stones around him!


    Not only that, he also heard some strange sounds.


    It sounds like thunder, and the sound is getting louder and louder!


    Not only did Su Cheng perceive the difference around him, but Eliza, Alan and Deng Jiaer also perceived the difference now. After Alan and Deng Jiaer perceived the difference, they also ended their chat and began to look around, looking for the source of the difference.


    Soon, the four people almost felt that the sound like thunder was sent out on the left of the square array at the same time, so they turned their heads to the left and looked at the skyline on the left at the same time.


    At the junction of heaven and earth on the left of the square array, a cloud of dust and smoke gradually rose, obscuring half of the sky, and a thin black line gradually emerged, just like a surging water line.

 Chapter 67

    While Su Cheng and others found the difference, Nicholas, who is in the 7th army, also felt the difference.


    Nicholas, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, immediately noticed what the sound was.


    This is what happens when ten thousand horses gallop!


    Nicholas hurriedly turned his head and looked to the left of the square.


    At the junction of heaven and earth on the left of the square array, yellow sand is rising continuously, dyeing half of the sky dark yellow.


    A thin black line gradually appeared at the junction of heaven and earth, and the thin black line was slowly getting bigger.


    As the black thin line grew larger, Nicholas felt that the small stones around him vibrated more and more, and the sound grew louder gradually.


    Soon, the thin black line showed its appearance.


    It''s an army of cavalry! To be exact, it''s an army of cavalry running towards them!


    Nicholas''s mind at this time had been washed away by a wave called "horror".


    However, Nicholas was still a knight with long experience in battle. He immediately reacted, bit his tongue, and with the help of strong pain, drove back the wave called "horror", and his brain became active again.


    Although I still don''t understand how Alan sent a strange soldier to the left of his army, now is obviously not the time to think about how Alan did it.


    "Turn left!" Nicholas shouted, "line up!"


    Although Nicholas''s reaction was fairly fast, the last picture Nicholas wanted to see appeared - the soldiers in each square array began to panic!


    However, this is also human nature.


    In an unimaginable place, a cavalry army of almost thousands of people suddenly appeared to kill you.


    No matter how elite the troops are, there will be more or less panic at this time.


    Moreover, this cavalry army is very fast! It was still at the junction of heaven and earth just now. At this time, it had rushed hundreds of steps away from the British Imperial Army!


    Nicholas saw that the cavalry army was rushing straight towards the 7th army where he was now!


    However, time is too urgent! The 7th army hasn''t formed a formation yet!


    Nicholas knew very well why the cavalry army rushed towards the 7th army - because the handsome flag was in the 7th army!


    It seems that they are going to decapitate! Nicholas thought so bitterly.


    After the cavalry approached, Nicholas, standing on the high general''s platform, finally saw the leader of the cavalry.


    It''s Alan Jones!


    Alan was sitting on a majestic horse with his big axe and gun in hand. His majestic and murderous appearance made many soldiers feel frightened when they saw it.


    The thousands of cavalry behind Allen can be seen from the actions of the soldiers, the look of the soldiers, the grandeur of the horses and so on.


    It is absolutely impossible for Caroline Kingdom, a small country with bullets, to have such an elite cavalry force.


    Then, the identity of these thousands of cavalry is ready to come out.


    It''s the armored paladins of the Frankish empire!


    Nicholas was about to split his eyes. He could only watch Alan lead 4000 armored paladins to keep approaching the 7th army that had not been fully formed.


    It was not only Nicholas who wanted to split his eyes, but enri, the commander of the 7th army, was in the same situation as Nicholas at this time.


    There was nothing they could do but watch helplessly as Alan led 4000 armored paladins close to the 7th army, which had not been fully formed.


    Finally, Allen and 4000 armored paladins collided with the 7th military array!


    The sound of nail leaf collision, body collision, sharp weapon entering the body, and blood colored flowers bloom in response.


    Alan brandished his axe and gun, severely hit a soldier of the British Imperial Army, and then with a force of his arm, he lifted the soldier high, and then with a sudden force, he threw the soldier out and fell into the crowd of the British Imperial Army.


    The sharp sword with Allen as the sword tip and 4000 armored paladins as the sword body tore the 7th army square of 20000 people!


    Alan took the lead, waved his axe and gun, stabbed, picked, split and cut. No one could stop him. The axe and gun were thrown in disorder. Where the axe and gun passed, a large number of soldiers of the 7th army fell.


    Er, who was sent to assist Caroline kingdom with Alan this time, is an old subordinate who has been with Alan for many years. They have also had a deep tacit understanding.


    Earl held a long gun like Allen''s shadow and firmly guarded Allen. Anyone who saw someone trying to attack and sneak attack Allen directly threw the tip of the gun.


    While closely protecting Allen, Er also noticed that his steps should interfere with Allen''s actions. They have worked together for many years and have cultivated a deep tacit understanding, so they complement each other.


    It was because of Er''s close protection that Allen could swing his axe and gun with ease.


    While letting go and fighting with blood, Allen did not forget what was the biggest goal of the sneak attack.


    Allen saw the handsome flag standing in the center of the 7th army and drove the horses to kill the position of the handsome flag. The 4000 armored paladins behind Allen hurried to keep up.


    Without the help of archers, if infantry want to compete with cavalry, the only way is to form a dense gun array. As long as they form a dense gun array, no matter how many cavalry come, it will be for nothing.


    However, without forming a dense gun array, only hundreds of cavalry can easily defeat the enemy several times or even dozens of times their own


    The 7th army didn''t have time to form a gun array, so Allen broke through easily.


    While Allen led the Armored Cavalry straight to the handsome flag, the square of the 7th army was gradually chaotic.


    Many people retreated, trying to avoid the cavalry who were charging fiercely.


    Many people also moved forward, trying to meet the cavalry who were charging fiercely.


    People who move forward and those who move backward collide and jam together. People who want to move forward can''t move forward, and people who want to move back can''t move back.


    The whole array was completely disordered. The formation became a paste, and various voices were intertwined. Many people wanted to hear the command voice of the officers, but it was all in vain. The chaotic shouts and wails completely covered the voice of the officers. The officers could not command the soldiers under them, and the soldiers could not hear the command voice of the officers. The array became more and more disordered.


    Many people were even pushed to the ground, and then trampled into meat patties by the chaotic square crowd!


    ¡­¡­


    Nicholas clenched his teeth, as if he wanted to break all the teeth in his mouth.


    Nicholas now knows that the 7th army has collapsed! I can''t save it!


    And now I should retreat with the handsome flag! Otherwise, Alan, they''ll attack here later.


    Nicholas turned around and was about to turn over and mount his horse. When he led the soldiers around him to leave here with a handsome flag, he suddenly felt a strong warning in his subconscious mind!


    This is the perception of danger that has been cultivated in the battlefield for decades!


    Nicholas subconsciously pulled out the knight sword that had been with him for decades at his left waist, and then quickly turned back with his left foot as the axis. While turning back, he lifted the Knight Sword in his hand up.


    As soon as Nicholas''s body turned around and the knight''s sword in his hand was raised to the highest point, he felt a great force coming from his right hand holding the sword! This huge force made Nicholas''s right hand ache, making Nicholas couldn''t help but utter a painful hum.


    Nicholas looked up and found a man and a horse standing in front of him. His axe and gun that had split his head had just been caught by his knight''s sword.


    "It turns out that the commander in chief of the British Imperial Army is really you, Nicholas. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are also the deputy head of the Gabriel Knights of the British Empire. How could you fall into the trap I set so easily? "


    Listening to the sarcastic words, Nicholas glared at the middle-aged man standing in front of him with his angry eyes and squeezed words from his teeth:


    "Alan!!"

 Chapter 68

    Allen''s strength was so strong that Nicholas''s right hand was pressed and hurt, but Nicholas was still gritting his teeth."Just take your head off," Ellen said, "and we''ll win half the battle.""Hum, you''re here to take a look!" Nicholas turned his provocative eyes to Alan.As soon as Nicholas''s voice fell, the guard beside him immediately waved his weapons and attacked Allen.After seeing Nicholas''s guards coming to attack him, Allen took the initiative to end the "close contact" between his axe and gun and Nicholas''s Knight Sword, held up his axe and gun, and was ready to give priority to solving Nicholas''s guards first, because he knew that if he didn''t solve Nicholas''s guards first, Then it would be impossible to take Nicholas''s head.Seeing Allen finally removed his axe and gun and turned his attention to his close guard, Nicholas finally breathed a sigh, but he still didn''t dare to relax. He immediately turned around and ran towards his horse.Nicholas knows very well that although his pro guards are selected carefully and absolutely elite, they are still far from Allen''s opponents. His pro guards can only help him delay some time.He must seize the short time that these pro guards fought for him with their lives to escape here!Sorry! Please forgive me!Nicholas apologized to his guards in his heart and ran towards his horse.Nicholas had just turned on his horse and was about to drive the horse away from here when he suddenly saw a human figure appear in front of him at a very fast speed.Nicholas looked at it intently - it was a middle-aged man he didn''t know, and the middle-aged man was not wearing the armor of the British Imperial Army.It''s the enemy!Looking at the middle-aged man who blocked his way in front of him, Nicholas sank his face and pulled out the knight''s sword whose scabbard had just been taken back."Are you the commander of the British Imperial Army?" The middle-aged humanitarian."Er! Well done! " Ellen, who was fighting his close guards behind Nicholas, shouted¡° He is the commander of the British Imperial Army! Take off his head! ""Copy that!"Hearing Allen''s order, Earl shouted "yes", and then stabbed Nicholas with a gun.Nicholas clenched his knight''s sword with both hands, and his eyes were firmly fixed at the tip of the spear stabbed by ER. When he was about to swing his sword to pull away er''s long gun, a long gun suddenly stretched out in the lower left corner of his sight and collided with Er''s long gun!This long gun suddenly stretched out and successfully knocked er''s long gun open!Nicholas looked back and found that the owner of the long gun was enry."Coach, let''s go!" Enly anxiously said, "I''ll stop this man and Alan. Get out of here and go to other squares!"However, before Nicholas could respond, he suddenly heard the voice he didn''t want to hear now."You can''t go anywhere!"At the same time, Nicholas felt a strong force coming behind him.To be exact, it hit the back of your head.Nicholas quickly turned the horse''s head. While turning the horse under his crotch 180 degrees, he also lifted the knight''s sword upward.Dang!!The deafening sound of metal sharp weapon collision spread again!"Nicholas, I didn''t expect you could catch my chop twice in a row." Ellen said indifferently.Nicholas ignored Allen, but squinted at the place where his guards had been fighting with Allen.Sure enough, there are only bodies everywhere now.All the bodies he guarded.Looking at the bodies of the guards, Nicholas felt great sadness and anger.He felt sad and indignant for the tragic death of his pro guards. At the same time, he also felt sad and indignant that he failed to escape here and wasted the little time that pro guards sacrificed their lives to win for him."Coach!"Enly uttered a loud cry. When he was about to help Nicholas with a gun, the remaining light in the corner of his eyes noticed that a cold light was approaching him at a high speed.Enli, who was equally good at martial arts and quick to respond, quickly lifted the long gun in his hand and blocked the long gun stabbed into his head."Don''t disturb general Allen," said erchaoenli. "Your opponent is me, young man."Looking at the ER who obstructed him, enly bit his teeth and quickly made up his mind: concentrate on killing this guy first, otherwise he can''t help the coach deal with Alan! Coach, hold on first!After making up his mind, enli launched a fierce attack on ER with a gun.¡­¡­Nicholas raised his left hand and clenched the handle of the sword with both hands.

 Chapter 69

    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The harsh sound of metal sharp tools colliding spread one after another.


    Nicholas did not know how many times his knight''s sword and Allen''s axe and gun had collided.


    After another weapon match with Allen, Nicholas secretly said:


    Not good... I can''t hold it!


    Nicholas felt that his right hand was extremely sour at this time, as if he had touched the numbness of his right hand, and he could hardly feel the existence of his right hand.


    Now he can be said to hold the knight''s sword purely by perseverance and the cloth wrapped in the hilt and right hand.


    Not only that, Nicholas also felt that his physical strength was declining very seriously. He had gradually become a little inferior from being close to Allen at the beginning, and then was completely suppressed now.


    Allen, on the other hand, still looked like he could do well. Except for the dense beads of sweat on his forehead and the shortness of breath, there was no other difference.


    If there were no help, Nicholas''s defeat would be a foregone conclusion!


    Enli, who was struggling with Er, naturally noticed that Nicholas had been completely suppressed by Allen, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Enli thought he could quickly solve the middle-aged man who made the gun in front of him, but unexpectedly underestimated the strength of the middle-aged man.


    After a fight, enly also knew that the strength of his current opponent was inferior to him, but it was not much lower than him. It would take some effort and time to distinguish the victory and defeat.


    Moreover, the most disgusting thing is that the opponent in front of him seems to understand enli''s eagerness to win, so he deliberately keeps on the defensive in order to delay enli.


    In this way, it was more difficult for enly to win quickly.


    Seeing that the commander-in-chief was about to be killed, enli became more and more anxious, and the spear attacking Er became more and more swift and fierce.


    However, fighting in a restless mood is easier to reveal flaws.


    Enri, who became impatient, made the moves slowly become messy and revealed flaws.


    And ER, who has rich combat experience, also caught the exposed flaw of enli, his eyes flashed, clenched his gun and stabbed enli!


    Looking at the growing tip of the gun, enly''s pupils contracted, and then quickly tilted his head to avoid er''s stab.


    However, although he escaped er''s stab, the tip of the gun still crossed enly''s left cheek, leaving a blood mark on enly''s left cheek.


    Seeing that his stab failed, er quickly took back his long gun.


    "Damn..." enli whispered, feeling the stinging pain from his left cheek.


    Enly knew he was now in a dead circle.


    Seeing the current situation of coach Nicholas, the more anxious he is, the more chaotic his moves are. The more chaotic his moves are, the more difficult it is to defeat his opponent, and the more difficult it is to defeat his opponent, the more anxious he is.


    "It''s endless... Shit..." enly whispered again.


    Then, enly raised his long gun again and attacked er.


    Er had only one thought in his mind now, that was to hurry to save Nicholas!


    If the manager dies, it''s bad! Enly whispered in his heart.


    ......


    Dang!


    The axe gun and the Knight Sword collided with each other again.


    "Woo woo!"


    But unlike before, Nicholas let out a painful hum.


    Alan looked indifferently at Nicholas''s right hand, which had begun to tremble slightly, and said, "it seems that you have reached the limit, Nicholas."


    As soon as the voice fell, Allen raised his long gun again and waved it to Nicholas.


    The strength of this time is greater than that of the previous times!


    Looking at Allen''s record with a more powerful chop than just a few records, Nicholas bit his teeth, transported all his remaining strength, raised his knight''s sword and greeted Alan''s axe and gun.


    Dang!


    This time, Nicholas''s Knight Sword failed to hold Alan''s axe and gun.


    After the collision between the axe gun and the Knight Sword, the Knight Sword lasted only a few seconds, and then it was severely knocked open by the axe gun!


    When Nicholas'' Knight Sword was knocked off, Nicholas'' upper body also tilted back with his knocked off Knight Sword.


    Nicholas is full of flaws now!


    Allen''s eyes were wide open, he swung his axe and gun again, and cut at Nicholas, who was now full of flaws!


    Hiss!


    The enchanting flowers composed of blood bloomed with the sound of armor breaking and sharp tools cutting the body.


    Alan''s axe and gun slashed Nicholas''s left shoulder to his right abdomen.


    "Poof!"


    Nicholas''s eyes were wide open, and a blood arrow shot out of his mouth.


    "Coach!!"


    Out of the corner of his eye, when he saw that Nicholas was severely cut by Allen, enly shouted in pain.


    While enly shouted, there were flaws again, and this time the flaw was bigger than that just now!


    Without saying a word, er quickly stabbed enli with a gun.


    This time, enly didn''t hide.


    Er''s long gun accurately pierced the armor of enli''s left abdomen, and the gun head disappeared into enli''s left abdomen.


    Looking at the long gun that successfully stabbed enli in his hand, er''s face showed a proud smile and said:


    "Hey, hey, don''t be distracted when fighting, young man."


    After preaching to enli, er drew back his arm and pulled out the gun head inserted into enli''s left abdomen.


    Enli lowered his head hard, looked at his left abdomen, which had been pierced and was bleeding out, and scolded in a low voice: "damn..."


    ¡­¡­


    Although he was severely chopped and his body had been seriously injured, Nicholas still held his breath and didn''t let himself fall off his horse.


    Looking at Nicholas still breathing, Allen waved his axe and gun again and chopped at Nicholas''s neck. He planned to take down Nicholas''s head and free Nicholas by the way.


    Although Nicholas''s vision had begun to blur, he could still see Alan''s axe and gun blade approaching his neck.


    Nicholas wanted to raise his right hand again to block Allen''s attack. However, no matter how hard Nicholas tried, he couldn''t raise his right hand again.


    Nicholas, who had nothing to do, seemed to be appointed, closed his eyes and quietly waited for Alan''s axe and gun to cut off his head.


    Just as Allen''s axe and gun was about to cut Nicholas''s neck, a black axe and gun suddenly stretched out from one side to block Allen''s attack!


    Dang!


    The piercing sound of metal sharp weapon collision sounded again.


    "Huh?" Alan uttered a voice of amazement.


    Who is it?


    Alan thought as he climbed up the barrel of the black axe gun.


    Soon Allen saw the owner of the black axe gun.


    She is a lovely little girl with short brown hair and beautiful green eyes.


    The little girl was dressed in armor and was very petite. Judging from her size, Alan couldn''t believe it. It was the little girl who blocked her attack just now.


    "Uncle," said the little girl, "don''t kill the head coach of the family!"


    ......


    EN used his left hand to cover the hole in his left abdomen and tried to block the outflow of blood.


    "Well, it''s time to give you a fatal blow, young man."


    Er raised his long gun again as he spoke, and then stabbed enli again.


    This time, er aimed at enli''s throat without armor.


    Looking at Er''s fatal blow, enly gave a dull hum, and then clenched the long gun in his right hand.


    Just as enli was going to fight hard, a long gun stabbed him from his side and pushed away the attack of ER!


    At the same time, a familiar female voice came from enly''s ear:


    "Enly! Are you okay? "


    This voice is really familiar to enly.


    "Eliza?" Enly rejoiced.

 Chapter 70

    "Deng Jiaer! Take the coach away! "


    Cried the lovely little girl with brown hair and Bi Tong.


    As soon as her voice fell, Allen saw a little girl with black hair and golden pupils rushing out with dozens of cavalry and heading for Nicholas who was about to fall from the saddle.


    "I won''t let you save Nicholas!"


    Alan roared and knocked off his horse, trying to drive the horse under his crotch to stop the girl with black hair and golden pupils.


    However, the horse under his crotch took only one step forward, and then Alan saw a black light flashing towards his head!


    Allen subconsciously lifted his right hand and raised his axe and gun in front of him.


    Dang!


    The blade of the brown haired girl''s black axe gun hit the metal barrel of Alan''s axe gun.


    "Oh!"


    A great force came from his right arm, which made Allen burst out a painful cry.


    The horse under Allen''s crotch was also chopped by the brown haired girl a few steps after the earthquake.


    This little girl is so strong!


    Alan thought to himself as he moved his sore fingers of his right hand.


    In the short time when the brown haired girl stopped Alan, the girl with black hair and golden pupils had successfully come to Nicholas with dozens of cavalry behind her and took Nicholas from here who was tottering on the saddle.


    Alan''s face sank as he looked at Nicholas who had been rescued.


    "It seems that you can''t take the head of the coach." The brown haired girl said to Alan in a playful tone.


    "Hum!" Alan said unhappily, "don''t be happy too early! Nicholas has been seriously injured and his intestines are about to flow out. He may be out of breath in a while. As long as Nicholas is dead, I still win! "


    Alan raised his axe and gun, the tip of which pointed to the brown haired girl riding in front of him.


    "Girl, give me your name!"


    There was an unexpected color on the brown haired girl''s face, raised her right index finger and pointed to herself.


    "My name? I am Alan, the younger sister of Su Cheng, a knight of New Guangxi, and the knight''s retinue. "


    "Alan... OK, I remember!"


    In the long passage that the brown haired girl said just now, Allen only remembered the word "Alan", and the string of "titles" in front of the word were selectively ignored by Allen.


    "What? Uncle, look at your posture. Do you want to fight me? " Alan said softly.


    Alan didn''t answer Alan with words, but knocked off his horse''s belly, drove the horse to rush forward, then raised his axe and gun high to chop at Alan, and answered Alan with an axe blade with great power!


    ......


    "Eliza, did your 10th army come to rescue?"


    Enly said weakly.


    Because the big hole in the left abdomen shed a lot of blood, enly''s face was extremely ugly, and his voice became much weaker than usual.


    Eliza nodded with a long gun.


    "Well, stop talking. Retreat quickly to stop bleeding and treatment. If you drag on, you will die of excessive blood loss."


    Enly knew that he was in a bad state now. Staying here was just a drag on Eliza, so he didn''t talk nonsense. He nodded hard, then turned his horse''s head and left here.


    When Eliza appeared, er began to frown and stare at her face.


    Because he felt as if he had seen the little blonde somewhere.


    After a while, er''s eyebrows stretched out and showed an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    "Oh! I remember who you are. You are Eliza hill, the daughter of Iser, the integration knight, right? Oh, Miss Eliza, you are as beautiful as the rumor. I didn''t expect that Lord Ethel, a rough man, could have such a beautiful daughter. "


    "Oh?" Eliza raised her eyebrows. "You recognize me."


    "It''s strange not to recognize it." Er sneered, "general Allen and I always fight against the Gabriel knights. We all know the important generals and important figures of the Gabriel knights. You are the daughter of the head of the Gabriel knights. How can you not recognize it."


    "Oh, that''s really unpleasant." Eliza said unhappily, "you recognize me because of the name of the integration Knight Iser."


    After saying that, Eliza could not help holding the gun, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a touch of anger appeared on her face.


    "But I''m sorry. Although you know me, I don''t know you."


    Er waved his hand forthrightly. "I''m not interested in these fame. I''m satisfied as long as I can help general Allen. But miss Eliza, if you want to know my name, I can''t tell you. "


    "No, I don''t need to know the names of the dead."


    After that, Eliza raised her long gun and stabbed at Er.


    Dang!


    Er fired a shot and perfectly blocked Eliza''s stab.


    Although Eliza''s stab was perfectly blocked, her great strength still made Er cry in secret.


    "Oh, even the name of bravery is the same as in the rumors."


    ......


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    A black and a white light flickered alternately.


    One black and one white axe guns collided and staggered.


    This little girl is so strong! What a fast speed!


    Alan couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart.


    In the duel between Alan and Alan, Alan''s strength and speed burst out, which made Allen''s eyes fall out of his eyes.


    Basically, Alan can hit two more with one blow from Allen.


    Moreover, Alan''s two strikes are far more powerful than Allen''s.


    Therefore, with the advantage of overwhelming power and speed, Allen fell into the disadvantage from the beginning of the fight, and the disadvantage is getting bigger and bigger. Now he has been completely suppressed by Alan.


    no way! If you keep fighting, I''ll lose! We have to find a way out!


    Alan was thinking about how to get away when he heard a loud cry.


    "General Allen! Retreat! The reinforcements of the enemy are coming, and we are about to lose our strength! "


    Alan is fighting fiercely with Alan and has no time to see who is coming. Alan has no choice but to borrow the light from the corner of his eyes and look at each other in his voice.


    Although the light from the corner of his eye was not very clear, Allen still clearly recognized each other''s identity from the pattern of each other''s armor.


    It''s not the armor of the British Imperial Army... It''s the man of our iron Paladin!


    And the number is more than one, about seven or eight armored paladins.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Ellen asked aloud.


    "The enemy reinforcements are coming! All crossbows! We are launching a fierce attack on our armored paladins. Hundreds of cavalry have been killed! "


    "What?!"


    ......


    At this point, the other side.


    The 1000 crossbowmen of the 10th army formed three neat queues and fired at the armored paladins who wantonly killed in the 7th army square.


    At the back of the three archers, Su Cheng waved the flag indifferently and commanded the archers.


    The crossbow bearers in these three queues do not fire crossbows at the same time. These three queues are fired in turn: when the first column is fired, the second column is ready, and the third column steps on the string to shoot the crossbow. After the first column is fired, it crosses the gap between the second column to the last column, the second column goes forward to launch, and the third column fills the position of the original two columns. In this way, the arrows are fired step by step to ensure that the arrow rain does not stop.


    This is also the most commonly used crossbow tactics - three-stage strike, also known as three-stage shooting.


    The dense arrow rain splashed out from the ranks of the crossbow soldiers and passed like a swarm of locusts in the sunny day. Although the iron armor paladins were wearing light armor, the protection of light armor was no different from a slightly thicker white paper in front of the crossbow. Therefore, more and more iron armor paladins were shot down and fell to the ground with people and horses wailing, Dao Dao''s blood arrows shot fiercely, and some blood arrows even shot as high as people.


    However, the arrows shot by the crossbows not only pierced the bodies of the armored paladins, but also pierced the bodies of many soldiers of the 7th army.


    Many soldiers of the 7th army fell to the ground crying and rolling according to the place hit by the crossbow arrow.


    Many soldiers of the 7th army were killed directly, and they couldn''t even say a cry.


    Looking at the soldiers of the 7th army who were shot dead, Su Cheng''s eyes flashed a trace of intolerance.


    However, Su Cheng soon erased the silk that flashed in his eyes.


    Now the square array of the 7th army has been completely disordered. You can see the soldiers of the 7th army wherever you go. There is no way to avoid the soldiers of the 7th army and shoot the armored holy cavalry at the same time.


    But if we don''t stop the slaughter of the armored paladins soon, more people will die and the situation will become worse. Therefore, Su Cheng resolutely ordered the crossbow men: shoot me directly! Regardless of whether there are our soldiers within range, just shoot directly at the place where there are armored paladins!


    More and more armored paladins were shot down. Some armored paladins finally reacted and began to rush towards Su Cheng''s line of crossbows.


    However, whether in the era of cold weapons or hot weapons, the best way to deal with cavalry is always to use long-range weapons.


    In the era of hot weapons, fire guns were used, while in the era of cold weapons, bows and crossbows - especially crossbows.


    Before the dense arrow rain, unless the cavalry side has an overwhelming quantitative advantage, it can''t rush through at all.


    There are only 4000 armored paladins, and 1000 crossbows brought by Su Cheng, which can''t reach an overwhelming advantage in number.


    In addition, the armored paladins crossed from the east bank to the West Bank of the volt River, then detoured to the side of the britannian Imperial Army, and then began to rush.


    Even if people are not tired, horses are tired.


    When the men and horses were tired, the 4000 armored paladins couldn''t rush to Su Cheng''s crossbows, and could only be shot to the ground one by one.

 Chapter 71

    After discovering that Allen sent someone for a surprise attack, Su Cheng took the lead in responding before everyone in the 10th army, including Eliza, and quickly ordered the 1000 crossbow men of the 10th army to stand out!


    Now there is no time to assemble a large army to rescue. We can only quickly send a small force that can kill the cavalry to rescue.


    Su Cheng knows very well that the best weapon to deal with cavalry is always to use bowmen and crossbows. Su Cheng is fully confident that he can defeat thousands of invading cavalry only by relying on 1000 crossbows of the 10th army.


    Therefore, Su Cheng quickly ordered the crossbow men to get out of the line.


    When the crossbows were assembled, thousands of cavalry from the surprise attack had also rushed into the square of the 7th army.


    Therefore, Su Cheng immediately made a deployment. He concluded that the thousands of cavalry definitely came to the handsome flag inserted in the center of the seventh army. The enemy must implement the beheading tactics. Therefore, Su Cheng ordered Eliza, Alan and Deng Jiaer to rush into the center of the seventh army with elite cavalry and try their best to protect commander Nicholas.


    Su Cheng led 1000 crossbows to stop and kill thousands of cavalry.


    In terms of rank, Eliza is the commander of the 10th army, while Su Cheng is the deputy commander of the 10th army. Su Cheng is totally unqualified to order Eliza to do things.


    However, when giving the order, Su Cheng with a serious face exuded a strange aura.


    Wrapped in this aura, Su Cheng has a more awe inspiring and inviolable temperament, so that Eliza can''t afford to resist Su Cheng''s orders.


    Therefore, under the influence of ghosts and gods, Eliza obediently answered "yes", and then burst into the place of the commander-in-chief flag of the 7th army with Alan, Deng Jiaer and dozens of elite cavalry.


    The commander was ordered by the deputy commander, and the commander couldn''t afford to resist the deputy commander''s order and obediently executed the order issued by the deputy commander. No one can believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shoot! Shoot an arrow! Don''t mess up the rhythm! "


    Su Cheng waved the flag, kept the three lines of crossbow men in a stable rhythm, exchanged the line shooting, and maintained a stable rhythm, which can not only make the implementation of the three-stage attack tactics more perfect, but also improve the accuracy of the crossbow men to a certain extent.


    Looking at the 7th army square that had been completely destroyed, Su Cheng frowned.


    On a rough count, the 7th army may have suffered tens of thousands of casualties.


    The tens of thousands of casualties are not miscellaneous soldiers who are dead and indifferent! But they are all the elite soldiers of the most elite cavalry of Gabriel!


    Now tens of thousands of people have been killed and injured at one breath. Even Su Cheng feels bursts of heartache.


    Therefore, Su Cheng also plans to let Allen experience heartache!


    Su Cheng has now noticed that these thousands of cavalry are the famous armored holy cavalry.


    There are only 20000 armored Paladins in total. If thousands of people die at one breath this time, Allen and the people of the Frankish empire are afraid not to die of flesh pain.


    Therefore, Su Cheng decided to leave the bodies of at least 1000 armored paladins here anyway!


    ......


    The other side.


    After hearing the report from the armored Paladin, Alan frowned and his head began to run at high speed.


    Allen, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, thought out the best strategy now - retreat in just a few seconds!


    If we continue to fight, several other reinforcements from the square array will come. We can''t leave at that time. We have to retreat now!


    Alan, who had made up his mind, opened Alan''s attack again and said loudly, "you guys! Divide into two teams. One team will help me stop the little girl! A team helps me block the blonde girl who is fighting with ER! "


    "With pleasure!"


    The eight armored paladins responded loudly, and then divided into two neat teams. A team of four rushed towards Alan and Eliza.


    After the four people came to help Alan stop Alan, Alan quickly turned his horse''s head and left here.


    At the same time, Allen said in his heart:


    Sorry! I want you to use your lives to help me escape!


    Later, Allen suddenly thought: just now Nicholas asked some of his own soldiers to deal with me, so as to buy time for him to escape, but not long later, it was my turn to ask some of my soldiers to deal with Alan, so as to buy time for me to leave.


    "What an irony." Muttered Allen.


    Under the desperate attack of the four armored paladins, Allen successfully won a little time. After Alan cut down all the four armored paladins, Allen has run a long distance.


    Alan also tried to chase, but she couldn''t catch up at all. The horse under her crotch was far less sophisticated than Alan. After all, she was just a knight and squire now, and the sophistication of her war horse was far less than Alan, who was the commander-in-chief of the first army.


    Although the britannian Empire would distribute a horse to every knight and squire participating in the war on the battlefield, there was only one. There was no pack horse to carry your luggage, and there was no spare horse to change your ride, and the fineness of the horse you changed was not very good.


    After finding that he couldn''t catch up with Alan, Alan had to hate and let Alan leave his sight.


    On the other side, with the help of the armored paladins who came to stop Eliza, er finally broke free from the struggle with Eliza and successfully joined Alan.


    After Alan and ER met, they returned to the line of armored paladins.


    After returning to the line of armored paladins, Allen shouted:


    "Retreat! Retreat! "


    After shouting a few times, Allen led the remaining armored paladins out of the battlefield.


    Su Cheng looked indifferently at the Armored Cavalry leaving. After all the Armored Cavalry left the range of the crossbow and arrow, Su Cheng raised the flag and shouted, "stop shooting!"


    Su Cheng didn''t bring cavalry, so he couldn''t pursue.


    However, even if he brought cavalry troops now, Su Cheng did not dare to send them to pursue.


    Su Cheng has now learned Allen''s fierce use of troops, and even the most easily overlooked seasonal factors have been taken into account. Therefore, Su Cheng is now afraid of Allen. He is afraid that when chasing the armored paladins, he will encounter an ambush designed by Allen to prevent the pursuit of enemy soldiers.


    The order to send troops to pursue the enemy needs to be given with caution. Otherwise, it is easy to be "lured into the enemy''s depth".


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the messy battlefield full of blood and stumps, as well as the completely smashed 7th army square. Su Cheng''s face became gloomy, but soon his face returned to normal and said to himself in his heart:


    Calm down and keep a calm poker face on the battlefield at any time.


    Just then Eliza and Alan came back.


    "How''s it going? Has the coach successfully withdrawn? " Su Cheng asked Alisha and Alan in a deep voice.


    "It''s down. But... "Alan hesitated," he was seriously injured. I don''t know if he can successfully save him... "


    "Well..." Su Cheng''s face was as usual. "Eliza, send a message to the commanders of other armies. Now let the army withdraw from Ellen ferry first.

 Chapter 72

    The generals at all levels of King Caroline''s army on the East Bank of Ellen ferry are nervously looking at the west bank opposite.


    Alan gave them only one task, that is, the suspect!


    All the 60000 Carolingian troops brought here gathered at the ferry on the east bank and made the appearance of crossing the river to attack the British Imperial Army on the West Bank, so as to confuse the commanders and senior commanders of the British Empire and make them make wrong judgments.


    Then, the next thing is left to Alan, ER and 4000 armored paladins.


    After completing the suspect task perfectly, the generals at all levels of Caroline Kingdom who just need to stay quietly on the east bank and wait for Allen to return can only look anxiously at the West Bank and pray in their hearts that Allen can complete the surprise task perfectly.


    The generals and soldiers at all levels of Caroline Kingdom looked at the West Bank across the huge Fuhe River, anxiously waiting for the outcome of the war.


    Suddenly! Some sharp eyed people suddenly found that the military array of the British imperial army began to move!


    Several phalanxes of the British Imperial Army on the West Bank began to retreat! However, at the beginning, the trace of retreat was not obvious, and only a few sharp eyed people noticed it.


    Then, the trace of the retreat of the British Imperial Army became more and more obvious. The soldiers and generals of the Caroline Royal Army found that the British imperial army began to retreat!


    Retreat!


    The British imperial army began to retreat!


    General Allen''s surprise attack succeeded! The British imperial army retreated! It took less than a morning to beat back the British Imperial Army!


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    Strong joy gushed from the soldiers and generals of the king Caroline army! Every soldier and general waved weapons and shouted! Celebrate! Celebrating a great victory!


    Under the great disadvantage of the quantity and quality of the army, they succeeded in winning more with less. In less than a morning, they repulsed 100000 British Imperial Army!


    The cries went from east bank to west bank like a never-ending wave.


    Listening to the cry from the east bank, a haze appeared on the faces of the soldiers of the retreating British Empire on the West Bank.


    A great sense of suffocation filled my chest.


    Especially the soldiers and generals of the 1st army, 3rd army and 6th army, the feeling of suffocation in their chest is more than ever!


    According to the original battle plan, the battle of Ellen ferry should have been mainly attacked by their three armies, that is to say, they should have given off the most dazzling brilliance and won the most achievements in the battle.


    But unexpectedly, Allen directly launched a surprise attack and attacked the 7th army where coach Nicholas was in the rear!


    Completely put together! Alan avoided the hardest place and hit the most vulnerable place.


    The 7th army suffered heavy casualties, and the commander was seriously injured. When the three armies did not launch an arrow, they had no choice but to retreat temporarily with the 10th army and the crippled 7th army for repair.


    Therefore, it is conceivable how oppressed and angry the soldiers of the first, third and sixth armies are.


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander! Deputy commander! The commander-in-chief and the commander of the 7th army have successfully retreated back to the rear! Both of them are still alive, but both of them are seriously injured! The coach, in particular, is on the verge of death. Now the military doctors have begun to give them emergency treatment! "


    The Herald said to Eliza and Su Cheng, who were directing the orderly retreat of the 10th army.


    After hearing that both Nicholas and enly were alive, Eliza''s expression relaxed and her face showed a happy look.


    But after hearing that Nicholas was now on the verge of death, the newly appeared happy color on his face dissipated and changed into a light color of sadness.


    "Well, I see." Eliza nodded, then continued in a deep voice, "you go down first."


    "Yes!"


    After the herald answered loudly, he turned the horse''s head and soon disappeared within the sight of Eliza and Su Cheng.


    Just then, the cheers from the East Bank of the Fu River came.


    Eliza on the horse, after hearing the cheers from the east bank, her anger rose from her eyes, and her hands holding the reins could not help tightening up.


    Because of too much force, the part of the knuckle of the finger is slightly white.


    Su Cheng on one side, although his face was as usual, his hands holding the reins also clenched quietly.


    Alan Jones


    While Su Cheng was saying Alan''s name in his heart, a terrible cold burst out of his eyes.


    ......


    Two miles after the British imperial army withdrew from Ellen ferry, Allen returned to the east bank with exhausted armored paladins.


    Although the armored paladins are now exhausted, many people have relied entirely on perseverance to keep themselves from falling off their horses.


    However, the faces of every armored Paladin were filled with joy.


    Because general Allen once again led them to a hearty victory! For them, there is nothing more enjoyable than fighting a big victory that will go down in history


    Alan returned to the East Bank of Ellen ferry with the armored paladins.


    The generals at all levels of Caroline Kingdom hurried to meet them.


    "Coach!"


    "Coach Allen!"


    The generals of Caroline Kingdom sincerely shouted Alan''s name.


    At this time, after Allen led them to win a big victory again, Allen''s position in their hearts has risen to a height that others can''t reach!


    Alan also smiled and looked at the generals of the Caroline Kingdom gathered in front of his horse.


    Then Allen said to the generals of the Carolingian kingdom in front of him:


    "The raid was a success! The commander of the British Imperial Army was seriously injured. It was a pity that he failed to take off his head and further expand the chaos and collapse of the enemy while the enemy was in chaos. But it is also an indisputable fact that we have successfully killed tens of thousands of Britannia Imperial troops and repulsed them! "


    Alan held up his axe and gun and shouted:


    "We won!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"


    The soldiers and generals of King Caroline''s army shouted and cheered again, and thousands of armored paladins following Allen cheered together.


    The huge cheers, like a sharp arrow, soared into the sky, and the clouds in the sky seemed to be broken by the cheers.


    ......


    On November 5, 289, the battle of the British empire against the Ellen ferry of Caroline Kingdom ended.


    Under Allen''s surprise attack, success with less wins more, and the British Empire was defeated, with more than 10000 casualties.


    The huge battle of Ellen ferry ended with the defeat of the British Empire.

 Chapter 73

    A flat place 15 miles west of Ellen ferry.


    In order to have a better rest, the remaining less than 90000 troops of the British Empire retreated 15 miles at a time, and then stationed here.


    Ah, no, it should be said that the "defeated army" of less than 90000 troops of the British Empire is right.


    In less than a morning, 20000 troops and horses of the 7th army were crippled by 4000 armored paladins led by Allen.


    After the withdrawal of the whole army, according to statistics, the 7th army lost nearly 14000 casualties in the battle just now. There are only 6000 people left in the 7th army square of Nuo Da, who can still stand well.


    The casualties of the armored Paladin are estimated to be about 800, and most of the 800 casualties of the enemy are caused by the crossbow soldiers led by Su Cheng.


    The other side only paid 800 casualties and wounded and killed 14000 of its own.


    A fiasco, an outright fiasco.


    Although the armored paladins, the most elite unit of the Frankish Empire, injured 800 people, it is a matter of celebration.


    However, if you compare this with your own tragic casualties, you will find that this war outcome is hardly worth mentioning.


    The armored paladins are indeed the elite troops of the Frankish Empire, but the 100000 troops brought this time are also the elite troops of the britannian empire!


    These 100000 troops are the soldiers of the cavalry of Gabriel, the strongest knights in the British Empire.


    The other party exchanged 800 elite soldiers for 14000 elite soldiers on his side.


    It''s not a loss.


    The battle of Ellen ferry ended with the disastrous defeat of the British Empire.


    ......


    At this time, the Britannia imperial rescue army''s wounded treatment area.


    After the army withdrew, the commanders and Deputy commanders worked together to command the soldiers to orderly carry some of the wounded soldiers who survived the 7th army to the injury treatment area, so that the military doctors could quickly treat the injuries that could be saved.


    One military tent after another was tied around the periphery of the injured treatment area. One after another, white military tents like white clouds formed a big circle.


    If you look down from the sky, you can see a white circle, and the white circle has only a small gap, which is specially used for people to enter and leave the injured treatment area.


    On the large open space surrounded by white military tents, there were full of wounded soldiers transported.


    Roughly, more than 2000 wounded soldiers are lying in the open space, and the number is rising rapidly.


    Because many wounded soldiers are still being carried into the injured treatment area.


    The blood flowing from the wounded soldiers kept flowing out of their bodies and gradually blackened the open space under them.


    The strong smell of blood is like an invisible chain firmly locked in the open space. No matter how you dispel the strong smell of blood, it will gather back.


    The soldiers in charge of carrying the wounded soldiers in couldn''t help frowning and holding their breath after entering the injured treatment area.


    Most of them are veterans who have fought on the battlefield for many years, but even so, after entering the wounded treatment area, they are still frightened by the rich bloody gas inside. They hold their breath like a conditioned reflex. After putting the wounded away, they quickly "escape" from here as if they were running away.


    In addition to the strong blood gas drilling into your nostrils, there are endless screams and wails.


    Most of the wounded soldiers pressed their wounds painfully and issued one sad wail and scream after another.


    And those who did not press their wounds and let the wounds bleed basically had no strength to press the wounds.


    "Ah ah! My hand!! "


    "It hurts... It hurts..."


    "Doctor! Help me! "


    "I... don''t want to die..."


    "Everyone is fine! Help me heal my leg!! "


    ¡­¡­


    Because there are too many wounded, and the military doctors can''t cope with so many wounded.


    The military doctors are all in the white military tents around the periphery of the open space, treating and operating on the wounded.


    Although the military doctors are all working overload, the huge number difference between the military doctors and the wounded soldiers has doomed that some of the wounded soldiers will die before the military doctors come for treatment.


    In the white military tent where the wounded soldiers were treated, there were also wails and screams.


    Not only that, in addition to the wails and screams of the wounded soldiers, there were also the screams and scolds of the military doctors.


    "You guys! Hold him down!! Don''t let him move! "


    "Ah ah! doctor!! My hand! My hand!! "


    "If you want to live! You have to cut off your hand! Don''t worry! Anesthetics! The pain will ease a lot! be good! Don''t move! "


    "Go and bring more water in!"


    ¡­¡­


    In this world, anesthetics have been invented, but the effect of this anesthetics is far from being able to make patients unconscious like the anesthetics on earth.


    The anesthetic in this world can only reduce your pain a lot, but there is still pain.


    For example, if the pain of your original operation is 10, but the anesthetic can reduce the pain of your operation to 4.


    Although the pain has been reduced so much, the pain of surgery can still make people with weak willpower miserable.


    Basin after basin of clean water was brought into the White army tent, and then quickly turned into basin after basin of blood and water was brought out.


    Su Cheng looked at the pots of water that had been brought into the White army tent and the pots of blood that had been brought out of the White army tent.


    Listen to the constant screams and wails of the wounded soldiers and the anxious scolding and roaring of the military medical students.


    This is probably the scene of hell. Su Cheng thought of it silently in his heart.


    The commander and deputy commander of the rescue army of the British Empire are now in this injury treatment area.


    They all waited in front of a white military tent.


    Silently waiting for the military doctors in the white military tent to finish the operation.


    The reason why the commander and Deputy commanders, including Su Cheng, can wait in front of this military tent is that commander Nicholas and commander enli of the 7th army are undergoing treatment surgery in this military tent.


    The commander and Deputy commanders are anxiously waiting for the treatment results.


    Su Cheng noticed that in the military tent dedicated to treating Nicholas and enly, the replacement speed of clean water basin and blood basin was much faster than that of other military commanders.


    Almost every second, clean water is brought in, and then when new water is sent in, dirty blood will be sent out.


    "It seems that he is still treating nervously..." Su Cheng murmured.


    Eliza, standing next to Su Cheng, just heard Su Cheng''s murmur. Her face became tight and her anxious color became richer.


    Nicholas and enly were seriously injured, especially Nicholas.


    Enly just had a hole in his abdomen. Although it was a very serious injury, it was nothing compared with Nicholas''s injury.


    After Deng Jiaer rescued Nicholas from the chaotic 7th army square, he had more air and less air.


    Therefore, after Nicholas safely withdrew to the rear, the military doctors immediately gave him emergency treatment.


    However, even though he was seriously injured and unconscious, Nicholas still held his sword tightly.


    During the fight with Allen, in order to hold the sword better, Nicholas tore a cloth strip from his cloak, and then tied his right palm firmly to the handle of the sword with the cloth strip.


    The large amount of blood flowing from Nicholas dyed the cloth dark black.


    The military doctors cut the cloth wrapped around Nicholas''s right palm and sword handle, and found that the sword handle had been stuck to the bloody fingers, and the whole palm had become hard.


    So the military doctors broke Nicholas''s fingers off the hilt one by one. Finally, with a bang, the sword in his hand finally fell down.


    After breaking the knight''s sword from Nicholas''s hand, the military doctors suddenly heard that Nicholas, who should have been seriously injured and unconscious, began to murmur!


    A military doctor put his ear close to Nicholas''s mouth and finally heard what Nicholas was saying.


    "Give me a sword... Give me a sword... Give me a sword... Give me a sword... I want to... Kill the enemy..."


    Nicholas, even though he was seriously injured and unconscious, still held the sword in his hand and still wanted to fight the enemy.


    Looking at Nicholas''s heroic gesture, many female military doctors in the presence shed tears on the spot, and the male military doctors also had red eyes.


    After hearing this, the commander and Deputy commanders, including Su Cheng, were all moved by it.


    Su Cheng is not familiar with Nicholas, just a few sides, but now he can''t help paying tribute to the veteran who is over half a hundred years old.


    He also sincerely hoped that Nicholas could recover and return.


    ......


    Just as everyone was anxiously waiting for the treatment results.


    Finally, a military doctor came out of the military account!


    Before the military doctor spoke, the commanders and Deputy commanders immediately surrounded him.


    "Doctor!" Eliza first asked, "what are the results of Nicholas and enly''s treatment?"


    Military doctors with rich medical experience have long been accustomed to the "siege" of many people after they leave the military account.


    The military doctor unhurriedly took off his mask.


    "The coach''s treatment continues, but the treatment of the commander of the 7th army has ended. The treatment of the commander of the 7th army is very successful and has been out of danger, but he can''t exercise violently for the next three months."


    After hearing that enli''s treatment was successful, the commanders and Deputy commanders could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Su Cheng was relieved to hear that enli was all right.


    Although Su Cheng knows that enli doesn''t like him very much, and Su Cheng himself is not very cold about enli, after all, they have no grievances and hatred. Enli hasn''t done anything too much or special to him so far. He just sneered at him, so Su Cheng doesn''t want him to die like this.


    Therefore, Su Cheng felt a little happy after knowing that enli was saved.


    After knowing that grace and benefit were saved, the clouds gathered on the faces of the commanders and Deputy commanders were finally scattered a little.


    Enly was saved, which is a good omen!


    At the thought of this, the faces of the commanders and Deputy commanders were a little better.


    Even Eliza, who had been anxious just now, became a little calmer than before.


    The commanders and Deputy commanders continued to wait in front of the military account.


    After waiting silently for more than an hour.


    Finally, another military doctor came out of the military account!


    After seeing another famous military doctor coming out of the army account, the army commander and Deputy army commanders hurried around as just now.


    "Military doctor! How are the results of the coach''s treatment? " Eliza was still the first to ask.


    However, this time, the military doctor did not unhurriedly uncover the opening cover like the military doctor just now, and then follow them to say "successful treatment".


    But in silence, and then his eyes gradually turned red.


    Looking at the silent and red eyed military doctor, an ominous premonition surged into the hearts of the commanders and Deputy commanders, including Su Cheng.


    "Commander, he..." the military doctor choked, "dead..."

 Chapter 74

    "Coach... Dead?"


    Eliza stepped forward with an arrow and grabbed the military doctor''s shoulders with both hands. She was too excited, and her fingers were deeply trapped in the military doctor''s skin.


    The severe pain from his shoulders twisted the face of the military doctor.


    "Miss Eliza, come on!"


    Su Cheng also hurried forward, went to the left back of Eliza and held her left hand.


    The commander of the Third Army standing at the right back of Eliza also reacted and pulled Eliza''s right hand.


    After Eliza''s hands were pulled away, the military doctor''s distorted face finally recovered.


    "The commander-in-chief, he is seriously injured..." the military doctor continued with red eyes and choking, "we have done our best, but he still hasn''t survived. Just now, he stopped breathing..."


    "Mr. Nicholas... Dead..."


    Eliza whispered, her eyes gradually lost their vitality, then stepped back two steps and fell to the ground, stirring up a little dust.


    The mood of the rest of the commanders and Deputy commanders also dropped rapidly with the naked eye.


    Even Su Cheng is no exception.


    Su Cheng now feels that there is a pressure on his chest, so that he can only restrain the discomfort brought to him by this pressure through continuous deep breathing.


    A strange silence enveloped them.


    Finally, the commander of the first army broke the silence.


    "Let''s go to see coach Nicholas for the last time." Said the commander of the first army.


    After hearing such a proposal from the commander of the first army, the other commanders and Deputy commanders also nodded, and then they filed in and entered the military account.


    Su Cheng walked up to Eliza and held out a hand to her.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s outstretched hand, Eliza''s dull eyes recovered some look.


    Then Eliza raised her little hand and put it into Su Cheng''s bus.


    Su Cheng clenched Eliza''s small hand, then pulled it up and helped Eliza stand up.


    Because Eliza is still wearing her white and gold armor, Eliza is now very heavy. When helping Eliza stand up, Su Cheng almost exhausted all his strength to help Eliza stand up.


    If it were normal, Su Cheng might say one or two jokes and some jokes like "Miss Eliza, you are so heavy".


    But now, Su Cheng is not in the mood to joke.


    After helping Eliza stand up, they walked into the military tent together.


    After entering the military tent, Su Cheng saw a bed in the middle of the military tent, and the person lying on the bed was Nicholas.


    The ground around the bed is covered with blood. Just looking at the blood around the bed, you can imagine the scene of treating Nicholas just now and the desperate posture of military doctors trying their best to save Nicholas.


    Enri, who had been treated in this military tent with Nicholas, had already been pushed out to a quiet place to rest.


    The military doctors also left just now to treat other wounded.


    Now there are still a large number of wounded waiting for treatment. The military doctors don''t even have time to grieve for the coach, so they have to rush to the next fierce "battlefield".


    In other words, in the current military tent, there are only the commander and Deputy commanders including Su Cheng and Eliza, as well as the body of Nicholas lying on the bed.


    The commander and Deputy commanders stood around the bed.


    Everyone looked sadly or painfully at Nicholas lying on the bed in the middle.


    Maybe the military doctors cleaned Nicholas''s body, so Nicholas''s face was very clean.


    Nicholas looked as if he had fallen asleep peacefully. Looking at Nicholas who seemed to fall asleep peacefully, it was hard to imagine that the man in front of him had died forever.


    When Su Cheng was still on earth, he knew some medical knowledge. He knew that if people stopped breathing, it didn''t mean they were really dead. They didn''t really die until their brains died.


    In other words, Nicholas may still be saved, because it''s only a few minutes since he stopped breathing, and it''s not time for brain death.


    However, even though he knew that Nicholas might still be saved, Su Cheng was still powerless.


    Su Cheng knows nothing about medicine. He just knows some common medical knowledge.


    He didn''t have the ability to save Nicholas. To be honest, he couldn''t even do heart massage and artificial respiration.


    Therefore, Su Cheng could only helplessly let time pass slowly and helplessly looking at Nicholas''s peaceful face as if he were asleep.


    Looking at Nicholas''s face, Su Cheng felt that the air pressing on his chest was stronger, which made his heart ache.


    A while ago, he criticized Alan and Eliza spiritedly for not fighting privately. After more than ten days, he lay in bed and stopped breathing.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng felt a strange emotion in his heart. This emotion had never existed before. This strange emotion made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Eliza, who was standing beside Su Cheng, gradually gathered fog in her eyes after entering the military tent.


    The fog gathered and thickened, and the thick fog seemed to condense into water and then drip down.


    Hoo!


    Su Cheng felt the wind and footsteps coming from his side.


    Su Cheng turned his head and found that Eliza, who should be standing on his side, had disappeared at this time. At the same time, he also saw that the curtain at the door of the military tent had been lifted, and the opened curtain was still floating in the air and did not fall completely.


    Eliza ran out just now.


    When Su Cheng was about to go out to see the situation, the commander of the Third Army beside him suddenly said in a faint voice:


    "Miss Eliza has a good relationship with Mr. Nicholas. Miss Eliza is the daughter of Ethel, the head of the order of Gabriel, and Mr. Nicholas is the deputy head of the order of Gabriel. Mr. Ethel and Mr. Nicholas are good friends. Mr. Nicholas, who was unmarried all his life, almost watched Miss Eliza grow up. Mr. Nicholas died. Miss Eliza is very sad now, You''d better not disturb her first and leave her alone. "


    After hearing the words of the commander of the third army, Su Cheng hesitated for a while.


    Finally, Su Cheng took back his just stretched out foot and decided to listen to the commander of the third army and let Eliza, who was in an unstable mood, be quiet first.


    After staying in the military tent for a while, they all dispersed.


    When everyone left the military tent, the commander of the first army said to them, "at 7 a.m. tomorrow, let''s come to the commander''s tent of the first army. Let''s hold a military meeting to discuss how our whole army will act next. In addition, first hide the death of the commander-in-chief from the whole army temporarily. If the soldiers know that the commander-in-chief is dead, the morale of the army will be unstable and the morale will be affected. I will also talk to the military doctors responsible for treating the commander-in-chief later. You remember not to be late early tomorrow morning. Deputy commander of the 10th army, please tell Miss Eliza later. "


    After the death of the commander-in-chief, now the highest rank in the army is the commander of the first army as a fanlan knight, so his words should have the most influence and appeal.


    Hearing that the commander of the first army asked himself to tell Miss Eliza later, Su Cheng nodded gently, then opened the commander''s curtain and left the stuffy and sad military tent.


    After leaving the military tent, Su Cheng felt a strong smell of blood coming towards him like a wave.


    Although the military doctors have done their best, there are still many wounded lying in the open space waiting for treatment.


    Although Su Cheng was used to the bloody and tragic scenes, he couldn''t help frowning when he saw thousands of wounded lying in the open space waiting for treatment.


    Finally, Su Cheng raised his head slightly and looked up so that he didn''t have to see the tragic picture in front of him. Then he quickly left the injured treatment area.


    After leaving the wounded treatment area, Su Cheng didn''t want to directly meet his military account, but wanted to go to a place with good scenery to relax and relieve his depressed and sad mood.


    Su Cheng walked around the camp of the army and finally found a good place next to a stream.


    Su Cheng walked to the stream, looked at the clear stream under him, listened to the sweet sound of the stream, and immediately felt a lot more comfortable.


    "Alan Jones..."


    Su Cheng whispered again the name of the man who gave them their fiasco this morning, and couldn''t help clenching his fists again.


    At the thought of the tragic scene in the injured treatment area and the death of coach Nicholas, I couldn''t help holding my fists tighter.


    Deep in Su Cheng''s pupils, a warm flame called "fighting spirit" was burning. It seemed that the flame called "fighting spirit" was about to burst out of his pupils.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly remembered what the commander of the first army had just said.


    Will a military conference be held tomorrow morning to discuss the actions after the army


    Su Cheng began to think:


    Now that Mr. Nicholas, the four Royal Knights, is dead, we now have two choices.


    First, we retreated directly, ignoring the kingdom of Lund, which was about to perish, and we returned home directly.


    Second, continue to carry out combat missions and find ways to defeat Allen and his 80000 Carolingian Royal Army.


    We are not at the end of the road yet, so there must be no candidate for the first choice, and there is no doubt that the second choice will be passed by all votes.


    So how do you beat Alan?


    But this problem is also easy to solve.


    I''ve come to see how to beat Alan.


    Alan''s greatest threat to us now is the natural danger of the river.


    When I retreated from Ellen ferry, I was thinking about how to make Allen lose this geographical advantage.


    I have thought of a way now!


    However, our biggest problem now is indeed the problem of the commander. Now we have to choose someone to replace Mr. Nicholas as as the commander of the whole army and continue to command the army.


    After Mr. Nicholas died, the highest rank was the commander of the first army and the commander of the third army, who were fanlan knights. The commander of the first army was older than the commander of the third army, so most people should push the commander of the first army to replace Mr. Nicholas as as the commander of the whole army.


    However, there is a great possibility that the commander of the first army will push off the appointment.


    Fanlan Knights generally do not have the opportunity to command an army of this scale, that is, the commander of the first army may not have the experience to command an army of this scale, so he is very likely to admit counsellor and be unwilling to undertake this great task.


    If the first army commander with the oldest seniority and the highest rank is unwilling to undertake this great task, let alone other commanders and Deputy commanders.


    Well, we are about to face the dilemma that no one dares to replace Mr. Nicholas!


    However, not everyone dared to take over Mr. Nicholas''s position


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Cheng silently drew up a plan.


    A bold plan to be put forward by the military parliament tomorrow morning!


    Just then, a familiar female voice suddenly came from the right.


    "Isn''t this Su Cheng... What are you doing here?"


    Su Cheng hurried along.


    As expected, it''s Eliza!


    Eliza was sitting about 20 steps to Su Cheng''s left.


    Just now Su Cheng was so absorbed that he didn''t notice Eliza sitting not far from her left.


    Eliza is now lifting her legs, overlapping her arms and placing them on her knees.


    There were still some tears on his face.


    It seems that Miss Eliza cried secretly just now. Su Cheng whispered in his heart.


    "It''s Miss Eliza," said Su Cheng. "I''m just here to get some air."


    After that, Su Cheng used his excellent expression control technique, put on a natural and gentle smile, and wanted to infect Eliza more or less with his expression, so that Eliza, who was extremely depressed, could be a little happy.


    "Oh."


    However, Su Cheng''s plan obviously failed. After Eliza said "Oh" coldly, she ignored Su Cheng, turned back and continued to look at the stream in front of her.


    The thick fog called "Sadness" and "pain" shrouded over Eliza has become so strong that it can be seen by the naked eye.


    Su Cheng looked at Eliza, who was in a very low mood, and then thought of her usual arrogant, frank and straightforward appearance.


    It''s like two different people.


    Looking at Eliza, who was very different from her usual life, Su Cheng suddenly felt a trace of pain in her chest¡ª¡ª


    pain perception.


    Su Cheng bit his teeth, as if he had made up his mind, and suddenly opened his mouth and said to Eliza:


    "Miss Eliza!"


    "What are you doing... Can you leave if you have nothing to do? I want to be quiet... "


    "I''ll beat Alan Jones."


    "Ha?"


    After hearing Su Cheng suddenly say such a sentence, Eliza suddenly raised her head and said, "did I hear wrong?" His eyes looked at Su Cheng.


    Looking at Eliza''s suspicious eyes, Su Cheng said firmly again:


    "I will beat Alan Jones. Avenge Mr. Nicholas. Miss Eliza, I''ll win. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza suddenly felt a little want to laugh.


    She wanted to say something like "it''s up to you".


    But seeing Su Cheng''s firm eyes, the sarcastic words that had reached his mouth couldn''t help swallowing them all.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s firm eyes, Eliza felt that he didn''t seem to be joking.


    The man in front of me was very serious when he said those words just now!


    Then Su Cheng continued:


    "At 7 o''clock tomorrow morning, a military meeting will be held in the military account of the commander of the first army. The military meeting tomorrow morning is very important and will determine the future actions of our whole army, so miss Eliza, please don''t forget."


    After that, Su Cheng turned and left without waiting for Eliza to respond.


    After walking away for a few steps, Su Cheng stopped again.


    "Miss Eliza," Su Cheng added, "I have just made a crazy decision. At the military meeting tomorrow morning, I will put forward a bold plan. If you can support me at that time."


    "Plan? What plan? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s thoughtless words again, Eliza became suspicious again.


    However, Su Cheng did not answer Eliza''s answer, but directly left here with great strides.


    Soon, Su Cheng''s figure disappeared in Eliza''s sight.

 Chapter 75

    The morning of November 7, 289 in the British Imperial calendar.


    It rained this morning.


    When Su Cheng woke up, he heard the sound of "patter patter".


    It was the sound of rain beating on the military account.


    However, from the sound of raindrops beating on the military accounts, the rain was not heavy.


    When Su Cheng woke up, the first thing he did was to open his pocket watch and look at the current time.


    It''s 6:28. In 32 minutes, the military conference will be held.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer, who slept in the same army tent with him, are still asleep. In order not to wake them up, Su Cheng took action lightly.


    Su Cheng gently picked up the armor placed by his bed. After wearing all the armor, he took his knight sword at the head of the bed and hung it on his left waist.


    After wearing, Su Cheng picked up a glass of water, rinsed his mouth and simply cleaned his lower mouth.


    After everything was ready, Su Cheng grabbed a big raincoat and put it on himself. Then he opened the curtain of the military tent and walked out of his military tent.


    The raincoats used in the army are specially made. In order to enable people wearing armor to wear them well, the raincoats of military soldiers and knights are made very lenient.


    After stepping out of the army tent, Su Cheng felt raindrops beating on his raincoat, making a pattering sound.


    Su Cheng looked up at the surrounding scenery.


    The rain trapped the camp tightly, and the sound of rain came from all directions.


    The pattering raindrops beat on the military tents one after another, splashing water mist. The clouds in the sky are very gray and pressed very low. Looking at this very low and very gray cloud, people feel breathless.


    The rain moistened the army''s barracks. This layer of rain curtain makes people unable to see the scenery in the distance. It looks like smoke, and the details in the distance are vague.


    It''s November now. It''s much colder. It''s raining again today. With the help of this rain, it''s particularly cold today.


    At this time, a wind blew into Su Cheng''s armor, which made Su Cheng shiver and subconsciously tightened his raincoat.


    It''s so cold today. Did the two little guys who are still sleeping in their own military tent cover their quilts well?


    Some worried, Alan and Su Cheng of Deng Jiaer, who were still sleeping, turned back to their military accounts.


    After returning to the military tent, I found that the quilts on Alan and Deng Jiaer were well covered, and the fire in the stove was burning well. The military tent was still warm, so I let go of my heart and walked out of the military tent again.


    After walking out of the military account, Su Cheng walked towards the military account of the commander of the first army.


    There were many large and small puddles on the ground, but Su Cheng didn''t deliberately avoid them, but walked straight to the military tent of the first army commander with firm steps.


    Su Cheng''s boots were splashed on puddles, big and small. They splashed on Su Cheng''s boots and the hem of his raincoat, but Su Cheng still didn''t care about it.


    Soon, Su Cheng came to the account of the commander of the first army.


    He lifted the curtain of the commander and entered the army tent.


    After entering the military account, Su Cheng found that there was a big long table in the military account of the first army commander, on which there was a map, and the other commanders and Deputy commanders stood around the big long table.


    Su Cheng glanced and found that in addition to him and enli, who was still recuperating, the other commanders and Deputy commanders, including Eliza, had come.


    Su Cheng unfastened his raincoat and said faintly, "Su Cheng, deputy commander of the 10th army, is here."


    After unbuttoning his raincoat, Su Cheng casually threw it aside and stood behind Eliza.


    Eliza feels that Su Cheng is strange today.


    Since the army set out to fight until now, Su Cheng has come to attend every military meeting at will, and has never said a word at the military meeting.


    This time, Su Cheng''s dignified face changed his aura.


    At this time, Eliza thought of what Su Cheng said to her yesterday - "at the military meeting tomorrow morning, I will put forward a bold plan. If you can support me at that time."


    Recalling what Su Cheng said to her yesterday and looking at the sudden change of Su Cheng''s atmosphere today, Eliza vaguely felt that today''s military meeting must be extraordinary.


    When the commander of the first army saw Su Cheng coming, he nodded and said, "it seems that everyone is here, so let''s start the meeting."


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the first army fell, the commander of the Sixth Army took the lead in saying: "before discussing the actions of our army, I think we must first elect a person to replace Mr. Nicholas''s commander. Now we must have a top commander. At this meeting today, we will elect a new Commander first."


    The words of the commander of the 6th army attracted the rest of the commanders and Deputy commanders to nod their heads one after another.


    "If you want to push a new commander-in-chief, it should be replaced by five commanders who are second only to the commander-in-chief." The commander of the Third Army answered, "but now the commander of the seventh army, enry, is seriously injured and is no longer suitable to be the commander of our army. Therefore, in other words, only one person can be introduced between the commander of the first army, me, the commander of the Sixth Army and the commander of the tenth army to replace Mr. Nicholas."


    "I pushed the commander of the first army to become our new coach." The commander of the 6th army took the lead in saying, "Eliza, commander of the 10th army and I are only the fourth order double oak knights. We are neither qualified nor able to take over the position of commander-in-chief to command such a large-scale army. Therefore, only the first army commander and the third army commander who are fanlan Knights have the ability and qualification to take over the position of commander-in-chief. The qualifications of the first army commander are older than those of the third army commander, so I think the first army commander is most suitable to become our new commander. "


    "Well, I agree." The commander of the third army was busy and agreed.


    Eliza, who was standing in front of Su Cheng, also nodded slightly and said, "I agree too. I do understand that I have no ability to lead 86000 troops. Now only the commander of the first army is the most suitable. "


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    "I agree."


    The other deputy commanders agreed with the Sixth Army commander''s proposal, but Su Cheng remained silent.


    Seeing that everyone was pushing him to become the new commander of the whole army, the commander of the first army couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Thank you for your love." The commander of the first army said bitterly, "but I also know myself clearly. I''m just a fan LAN knight. I''ve never led an army of this size. I''m not confident that I can lead you to victory, so I don''t dare and can''t take over the position of the new commander of the whole army."


    After listening to the commander of the first army, Su Cheng couldn''t help turning his mouth.


    Because the direction of the current meeting is completely consistent with his idea yesterday: most people push the first army commander to become the new commander, and the first army commander dares not accept such a big job.


    After seeing that the commander of the first army refused this important post, the whole army account fell into a strange silence.


    Even the commander of the first army, who has the highest rank and the oldest seniority, dare not take over Mr. Nicholas''s position and become the new commander of the whole army. Then who else has the courage to take over the position of commander-in-chief?


    Eliza lowered her head slightly, and Bei''s teeth bit her lower lip tightly.


    She wanted to say to them loudly: then, let me take over the position of manager Eliza hill!


    However, the words came to her mouth, but she couldn''t say it.


    She didn''t have the guts to say that.


    Although she was very confident in her military talent, she had led the largest army before, which was only 40000 people. At that time, when she led the 40000 people army, she had great difficulty in commanding.


    And now there are 86000 troops.


    The scale is more than twice that of 40000 troops. The difficulty of commanding the army will soar exponentially with the increase of the scale of the army!


    The difficulty of commanding nearly 90000 troops is definitely several times or even nearly 10 times that of commanding 40000 troops.


    She has no confidence in commanding this army!


    The rest of the commanders and Deputy commanders, like Eliza, lowered their heads slightly and didn''t say a word.


    Everyone, like Eliza, didn''t have the courage to take over such a big task.


    However, the strange silence did not last much.


    Soon, a loud voice broke the strange silence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Su Cheng, deputy commander of the 10th army."


    As Su Cheng said this, he slowly left behind Eliza and came to Eliza.


    Since the army set out, Su Cheng has been hiding behind Eliza without saying a word.


    This time, Su Cheng came out of Eliza''s back and in front of Eliza for the first time, and it was the first time he spoke in a military meeting.


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng standing in front of her in amazement.


    "Su..."


    Before Eliza could say anything, she heard Su Cheng suddenly say in a loud voice:


    "Everybody! Please give me the command of the whole army! "


    Su Cheng''s eyes were frozen, and pure light burst out of his eyes.


    "I -- come to be the new commander-in-chief of the whole army!"

 Chapter 76

    "You want to..." the commander of the first army said in an uncertain tone, "become the new commander of the whole army?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Cheng also replied in a firm tone.


    "Stop it!" The commander of the 6th army looked angry. "If you want to tell jokes, go elsewhere! There are serious meetings and discussions going on here! "


    "I''m not kidding." Su Cheng said faintly, "I''m telling you this very seriously, too."


    "What?!"


    The anger on the face of the commander of the 6th army was even stronger.


    At this time, the commander of the third army said:


    "Deputy commander of the 10th army, it may be a little impolite for me to say so." The third soldier said in a flat tone, "I remember, you are still just a Xingui knight? As a new Guangxi knight, do you have the confidence and ability to lead 86000 troops? "


    "I''m Xingui knight." Su Cheng said, "but you should all know how long it took me Su Cheng to become a new Guangxi knight from a civilian?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, everyone in the account was silent.


    Su Cheng''s name has long been spread among the Knights of the British Empire. After all, the name "the man who becomes a knight in 24 days" is too loud and frightening.


    "Hum, even so," sneered the commander of the 6th army, "are you capable of leading nearly 90000 troops? Have you ever led an army of this size? "


    "With all due respect," Su Cheng said quickly, "the New Guangxi knight in front of you, with no military experience a few months ago, still successfully led 5000 troops and defeated 30000 rebel troops - without experience, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it!"


    Touch!!


    The commander of the 6th army knocked heavily on the wooden table in front of it. The huge force made the whole wooden table shake, and the wooden table seemed to be falling apart.


    "Can 5000 people be the same as 86000 people?" Roared the commander of the 6th army.


    "All right, stop arguing." The commander of the 3rd army raised his hand and stopped the commander of the 6th army.


    The commander of the third army is one of the only two fanlan knights in the military account. Therefore, the commander of the third army still has a certain prestige. After being stopped by the commander of the third army, the commander of the Sixth Army reluctantly took back the hand that had just smashed the table.


    "Deputy commander of the 10th army," commander of the 3rd army looked Su Cheng in the eye, "your name is Su Cheng, right? If you want to be the commander-in-chief of the whole army, it''s not completely impossible. Although you''re only a Xingui knight, after all, you are one of the senior commanders of this battle and are qualified to take over the position of commander-in-chief. "


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the third army fell, the other commanders and Deputy commanders, including Eliza, looked at him in surprise.


    Even Su Cheng couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Because he listened to the words of the commander of the third army, he seemed to want to push Su Cheng to become the commander of the whole army.


    However, just then, the commander of the third army suddenly changed the subject,


    "But -"


    After hearing the commander of the Third Army say "but", Su Cheng felt a chill in his heart, because he knew that the words after "but" were the focus, and the words before "but" were generally nonsense.


    "Su Cheng, if you want to become the new commander of the whole army, you must bear the heavy responsibility of leading our army to defeat Allen," the sharp eyes of the commander of the Third Army stabbed Su Cheng. "I want to ask you, do you have a plan to defeat Allen? If you can''t come up with a plan that we can accept to defeat Allen, I will be the first to oppose you to become the new commander-in-chief of the whole army. However, if you can come up with a plan that I can accept, I will be the first to support you to become the new commander-in-chief of the whole army. "


    "So, Su Cheng, deputy commander of the 10th army, do you have a plan to defeat Alan?" The commander of the Third Army asked Su Cheng in a very rhythmic tone.


    However, as soon as the voice of the commander of the third army fell, Su Cheng replied without hesitation:


    "I have!"


    The answer was very brief, but every word was so sonorous and powerful, as if after picking out all the words in his sentence, this word could hit big holes on the ground.


    After hearing Su Cheng say that he has a plan, the rest of the army have turned their eyes to Su Cheng, either looking forward to or suspecting or admiring.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s sonorous and powerful answer, the commander of the Third Army smiled.


    "I think so." The commander of the Third Army smiled, "if you didn''t come prepared, you wouldn''t have the confidence and courage to say here that you want to be the new commander-in-chief of the whole army."


    After that, the commander of the Third Army looked around at the faces of the other commanders and Deputy commanders, and then said loudly:


    "Everybody! It''s an extraordinary time now. Don''t worry about the rank of the army or not. The capable are the best! Let''s listen to the plan of the deputy commander of the 10th army now! If the tactics of the deputy commander of the 10th army are reasonable, it is not impossible for the deputy commander of the 10th army to become the new commander of our army! "


    "But," said the commander of the Sixth Army anxiously, "even if he came up with a good plan, it doesn''t mean he can lead an 86000 army!"


    "What''s the point?" The commander of the Third Army glanced at the commander of the Sixth Army and said faintly, "if he really can''t even make 86000 troops march orderly, it''s OK to withdraw him directly at that time."


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the third army fell, the commander of the first army interrupted: "I think the proposal made by the commander of the Third Army just now is good. Now it is an extraordinary period. Don''t care what class the commander is. Let''s listen to the plan proposed by the deputy commander of the 10th army. If his plan is really feasible, let him take over the position of the commander of the whole army!"


    Now the commanders of the first and third armies, who are the highest in the army, are going to listen to Su Cheng''s plan first, so the rest of the people can only nod their heads silently to express their approval. They all say:


    "Well, I agree."


    "I agree."


    "Let''s first listen to the plan of the deputy commander of the 10th army."


    ¡­¡­


    Even the commander of the 6th army nodded silently after some reflection, expressing his agreement with the proposal just made by the commander of the 3rd army.


    Eliza bit her lip and finally nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance!"


    Su Cheng expressed his gratitude to everyone in the room loudly and threw a grateful look at the commander of the third army.


    Su Cheng was already ready for a "fierce battle" in the military account, but just now the commander of the third army was obviously helping him indirectly and helped him a lot. His help saved Su Cheng a lot of energy.


    Su Cheng took two steps forward to make himself closer to the wooden table - no, it should be said to make him closer to the map on the wooden table.


    "My strategy is to change the overall strategy directly! A new strategy! Don''t attack the Ellen ferry. The whole army will turn and go to the kingdom of Caroline! "


    "To Caroline kingdom?!" Eliza wondered.


    Not only did Eliza show doubts, but the expressions of the other commanders and Deputy commanders were similar to Eliza.


    "What are you doing in Caroline kingdom?" The commander of the first army frowned and asked.


    "The enemy must be saved."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza''s eyes suddenly burst out.


    After Eliza, the first army commander, the third army commander and the Sixth Army commander also showed the expression of "aware of what".

 Chapter 77

    However, there were still some people in the military account who didn''t understand Su Cheng''s meaning.


    "What is'' the enemy must be saved ''?" Asked a deputy commander.


    After hearing the deputy commander''s question, Su Cheng didn''t show impatience on his face, but slowly said, "it''s to attack the place where the enemy can''t give up and attract the enemy to come back."


    "Now Alan is stationed at Ellen ferry with a large army."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he stretched out a finger and pointed to the location of Yilun ferry in the map in front of him.


    "Although our army suffered heavy losses and lost 14000 people yesterday morning, we still have 86000 troops, which is slightly better than the enemy in number."


    "However, although our army is superior to the enemy in terms of the number and quality of personnel, it is still very difficult to attack the Yilun ferry. Even if it is finally attacked, it will suffer heavy losses. At least tens of thousands of bodies will sink under the Fu River forever."


    "Therefore, we have to find a way to let Allen leave the Ellen ferry. As long as Allen leaves the Ellen ferry, his greatest advantage will disappear, so we have to let Allen take the initiative to leave the Ellen ferry."


    After that, Su Cheng''s finger on the map moved north.


    Soon Su Cheng''s finger moved out of the map.


    "To the north of Lunde kingdom is Caroline Kingdom," Su Cheng continued. "Now our whole army is turning and heading north! Attack the Caroline kingdom. The Caroline Kingdom has devoted the whole country to attack Lund Kingdom this time. The only 80000 troops in the country are here now, that is to say, the defense force of the Caroline kingdom is very empty. "


    "If we go to attack the Carolingian Kingdom, Alan''s 80000 Carolingian troops will not sit idly by! Alan, he will never watch US attack and destroy the Caroline Kingdom, so he will call all his troops to rescue the Caroline kingdom that is being attacked by us. In this way, the siege of Lund kingdom can be lifted smoothly. "


    After that, Su Cheng straightened up, looked at the stunned people and said, "the above is my new strategy. Do you have any questions?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the commander of the 6th army immediately said:


    "Wait a minute! How do you know Alan? He will give up the siege of heron and call all his troops to rescue Caroline kingdom? What if he left an army of 10000 or 20000 to continue to encircle the city of Helon? With the current garrison strength of the city of Helon, 20000 people can still keep none of the people in the city of Helon from coming out! "


    "No, Alan, he will definitely take all the troops, and he will never leave 10000 or 20000 people to continue to surround helun!" Su Cheng said in a firm tone, "don''t forget, Alan is very smart. Our army now has 86000 people, and Alan''s army now has 80000 people. He was going to lose to us in terms of quantity and quality. Under such circumstances, he will never disperse his troops, Let his troops be at a greater disadvantage. In order to increase his winning edge, he will mobilize all the troops, lift the siege of helun City, and then lead the whole army north to intercept us. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, another person''s questions came one after another.


    "Well, deputy commander of the 10th army." The commander of the first army said in a deep voice, "if we all go north to attack Caroline Kingdom, how can you be sure that Alan will choose to go north to intercept us? What if Allen blocked the news and didn''t let the soldiers below know that their country was under attack? If your strategy is to succeed, the most important thing is that Allen will choose to give up the siege and attack on helun City, and then mobilize the whole army to the north to intercept us. If Allen sees through the crucial point of your strategy and chooses to block the news, your strategy will fail. "


    The first army commander''s question was very sharp, but Su Cheng was not afraid at all, because Su Cheng expected what questions they would ask yesterday. Therefore, last night, he thought out the answers to all the questions and prepared early.


    Therefore, Su Cheng replied without hesitation:


    "No, Alan, he will choose to go north to rescue Caroline kingdom. Alan''s own position determines that he will not watch the Caroline Kingdom destroyed by us. "


    "Allen is a general of the Frankish Empire, and the Caroline kingdom is a vassal of the Frankish empire. Allen was ordered to come here to help the Caroline Kingdom this time. A man who should have come to help the Caroline Kingdom watched the Caroline Kingdom perish. If he really chose to ignore the attacked Caroline Kingdom, Then not only will he be disgraced, but also the Frankish empire will be disgraced, and the prestige of the Frankish Empire among countries in the world will be greatly reduced. "


    "Moreover, the news is not so easy to block. If the king of Caroline Kingdom knows that his country is about to be destroyed, he will frantically send messengers to inform the soldiers of the whole army to return to the army for rescue. At this time, Allen can''t hide it."


    Su Cheng had just answered the question of the commander of the first army, and a new question came again.


    "But," asked a deputy commander, "according to your strategy, you can only transfer Alan and 80000 Carolingian troops out of here. After transferring Alan from here, how are you going to defeat them?"


    "If my strategy is successful, Alan lifts the siege of the city of Helon and all come up north to intercept us, we will have succeeded more than half." Su Cheng said faintly, "what we need to do next is to find a good place to meet or ambush Alan and his army."


    "That''s it?" The deputy commander was stunned and said, "didn''t you think of a place to meet Alan?"


    "I''m not an immortal. How can I know in advance which place is the best place to meet Alan," Su Cheng said in a slightly severe tone. "After we successfully lead Alan''s army, we can find a good place to meet Alan on the only way for them to return. The specific place is more suitable for war. Only when you get there can you know. "


    After answering the deputy commander''s question, Su Cheng looked at the commander and deputy commander in front of you, waiting for the next person''s question.


    However, at this time, the commander and Deputy commanders looked at each other. After a long time, no one put forward new questions.


    "It seems that no one has any new questions." The commander of the third army said faintly.


    However, the commander of the 6th army said, "hum! Anyway, I don''t agree to let him be the commander-in-chief of the whole army and implement this strategy. I advocate that someone other than him should be the commander-in-chief of the whole army and continue to implement our original strategy! "


    "Well, in that case, come and vote!" The commander of the third army said loudly, "we now have 9 people in the military account. After excluding the commander of the Sixth Army and the deputy commander of the tenth army, there are 7 people in total. It''s just an odd number, which is suitable for voting!"


    The commander of the 3rd army looked at Su Cheng and said, "deputy commander of the 10th army, if you become the commander of the whole army, you will implement your new strategy, right?"


    "Well! That''s right! " Su Cheng nodded firmly.


    Then, the commander of the Third Army turned his head to the commander of the Sixth Army and said, "commander of the Sixth Army, you don''t want the deputy commander of the tenth army to become the commander of the whole army anyway, and you don''t want to implement the new strategy he put forward, do you?"


    "Ah! That''s right! " The commander of the 6th army also nodded firmly.


    "Let''s vote like this." The commander of the 3rd army said, "those who support the proposition of the deputy commander of the 10th army will say ''10'', and those who support the proposition of the commander of the 6th army will say ''6''. After excluding the deputy commander of the 10th army and the commander of the 6th army, there are just seven people here. We can certainly throw a result no matter how we throw it. "


    "Well," a deputy commander asked weakly, "isn''t there an option to ''make the deputy commander of the 10th army the commander of the whole army, but don''t change the strategy''


    "I''m sorry. If I become the commander-in-chief of the whole army, I will change my strategy, so I don''t have this option." Su Cheng said coldly, "if you don''t support my strategy, don''t let me be the commander-in-chief of the whole army."


    The commander of the Third Army shrugged at the Deputy Commander: "that''s it, so there are only two options. Well, stop talking nonsense and start voting! Whether to let the deputy commander of the 10th Army take over the position of commander-in-chief and change the strategy, or let someone else take over the position of commander-in-chief and maintain the original strategy, let''s start voting! First army commander, let''s start with you. "


    After hearing the words of the commander of the third army, the commander of the first army fell into meditation.


    After a while, he said, "if the deputy commander of the 10th army wants to be the commander-in-chief of the whole army, I have no problem, but I can''t accept his new strategy, so - 6!"


    After the commander of the first army voted, in order, it was the deputy commander of the first army.


    The deputy commander of the first army pondered for a while before slowly saying, "6."


    Seeing that the first two people supported their own ideas, the commander of the 6th army couldn''t help showing his joy and satisfaction.


    Now Su Cheng can''t help frowning.


    Then it was the turn of the commander of the third army.


    Without much thought, the commander of the third army said without thinking: "although the proposition of the deputy commander of the tenth army is very bold, I think it is still very feasible, so - 10!"


    Su Cheng''s eyebrows finally relaxed when he saw that someone had supported him.


    After that, the remaining people began to vote one by one.


    Finally, only the last person left has not voted, and the votes of Su Cheng and the commander of the 6th army are very dramatic 3-3!


    In other words, the last person who has not yet voted will decide how the whole army should act in the future!


    The last person, no one else, was Eliza, commander of the 10th army.


    At this time, everyone in the military tent turned their attention to Eliza.


    Eliza felt that their invisible lines of sight pressed heavily on her like mountains, which made her feel great pressure.


    However, it is normal that no matter who she is, she will feel great pressure in her current situation, because your next choice will play a decisive role in the next actions and even results of the army.


    At this time, Eliza suddenly recalled what Su Cheng said to her yesterday: "I have just made a crazy decision. At the military meeting tomorrow morning, I will put forward a bold plan. If you can support me at that time."


    Eliza whispered in her heart:


    I see. Your "crazy decision" is to take over the post of manager... And your bold plan is the new strategy you just put forward... Really, it''s bold enough!


    At this time, Eliza suddenly recalled another sentence Su Cheng said to her yesterday: "if you can support me then.".


    Support you


    Murmured Eliza in her heart.


    Somehow, Eliza remembered Su Cheng''s firm eyes yesterday.


    At the same time, Su Cheng''s sonorous and powerful words yesterday seemed to resound in his ears - "I will beat Alan Jones! Avenge Mr Nicholas! Miss Eliza, I''ll win! "


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly vomited it all out.


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Cheng standing in front of him. Two sharp eyes burst out of his eyes, and then shouted:


    "Su Cheng! Help me beat Alan Jones! "


    Eliza didn''t say "6" or "10", but it was obvious who she supported.


    The commander of the 6th army and those who supported the proposition of the commander of the 6th army all showed their dejected and unwilling look on the ground.


    Su Cheng was stunned for a moment, but he also reacted. The corners of his mouth turned slightly and said in a confident and firm tone:


    "Well, don''t worry about handing over the army to me! I will beat Alan Jones! Revenge for Mr. Nicholas! "


    At this time, a deputy commander suddenly said, "eh? Has it stopped raining? "


    His words awakened the people in the tent. At this time, they realized that the continuous raindrops patting on the military tent suddenly stopped just now.


    As the deputy commander said, the rain had stopped at this time.


    There were no more raindrops in the sky outside the military tent. Most of the dark clouds had suddenly dispersed just now, leaving only one piece of land in the East and one piece in the West wandering in the sky. The sunshine that had not appeared for a long time finally came out behind the clouds and plated each piece of dark clouds with Phnom Penh.


    A beam of sunlight penetrated through the obstacles and shone on the military tent where Su Cheng and others are now. The small drops of water hanging on the military tent reflected dazzling and beautiful brilliance under the sunlight.

 Chapter 78

    The kingdom of Lund, the capital city of helun.


    The king of Lund paced anxiously.


    "What happened to the war between the British Imperial Army and the Carolingian Royal Army... Why has no information been sent yet..." the king whispered.


    After hearing the king''s words, the literary ministers and generals standing around the king could not help but show a sad look on the ground.


    On November 5, the day before yesterday, when the British imperial army arrived at the Ellen ferry, it sent a message to them with a carrier pigeon, informing the king of Lund that they were about to fight a decisive battle with the Royal Army of Caroline guarding the Ellen ferry.


    However, since the information was sent, the British Imperial Army has never sent any new notice or information.


    The king, eager to know how the battle is going at Ellen ferry, can only pace around here anxiously.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry." A literary minister said in a deep voice, "the reinforcements of the British Empire arrived at the Ellen ferry on November 5 the day before yesterday. It has only been less than two days now. There is no such quick victory or defeat. Now maybe the two armies are stuck together and have no time to send new notices and intelligence, so we''d better wait quietly first."


    "Wait? When will we wait!! " The king shouted at the minister.


    Hearing the king''s loud rebuke, Wen Chen couldn''t help shaking his body.


    "We only have enough food in Helon for more than 20 days! If the reinforcements of the British Empire don''t break through the Ellen ferry soon, we''ll have to eat people! "


    Just then, a general broke in and shouted in a joyful voice:


    "Your Highness! The reinforcements of the British Empire have sent new carrier pigeons! "


    "What?" The king''s face immediately showed a happy look, "come on! Show me! "


    After hearing the king''s urging, the general hurried forward and handed a small roll of paper to the king respectfully with both hands.


    The king hurriedly grabbed the small roll of paper from the general and couldn''t wait to unfold it.


    The letter sent by the reinforcements of the British Empire reads as follows:


    [our army encountered obstacles at the Ellen ferry. In order to save the city of Ellen more quickly, we decided to change the strategy. Please stick to it. The siege of the city of Ellen will be lifted soon.]


    After reading the letter word by word, the king was stunned and muttered:


    "What do you mean?"


    After reading the letter, the king handed it to the surrounding officials and generals.


    The rest of the courtiers and generals who surrounded the king also quickly received the letter from the king.


    After reading the contents of this letter, the people all looked like the king, all with a confused face.


    "What are the reinforcements of the British Empire doing?" The king said in a deep voice, "what is the replacement strategy? Is there any other way to break through the blockade of Ellen ferry with brute force? "


    "Well... Your highness," asked a general, "what are we going to do now?"


    "What else can I do?!" The king roared, "we can only trust the reinforcements of the British Empire now! Even if I fight the last soldier, I won''t let Lund Kingdom perish like this! You, you! come with me! I will reward and inspire the soldiers with all the money from the private vault! Come and get the money for me! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the East Bank of Ellen ferry, the garrison of King Caroline''s army.


    Although nearly a day has passed since the defeat of the British Empire, the whole army is still immersed in an atmosphere of excitement.


    Now, if you go to the army camp, you can find that every soldier of the Caroline King''s army is smiling, and everyone''s face is filled with excited and happy smiles.


    And Allen is now very happy and proud.


    Although more than 800 valuable armored paladins were killed and injured in yesterday''s war, which made Allen have some flesh pain, this small loss is not worth mentioning compared with the amazing results.


    According to Allen''s estimate, the battle yesterday caused about 12000 to 16000 casualties to the British Imperial Army.


    The more than 10000 casualties in the British Empire were not a mob, no matter how many died.


    The 100000 troops sent by the British Empire this time are undoubtedly elite troops of the order of Gabriel.


    Tens of thousands of elite were killed and injured at once, which must be enough for the human flesh of the British Empire.


    Exchange your 800 elite cavalry for tens of thousands of elite infantry of the enemy.


    It''s not a loss at all. On the contrary, it''s a big profit!


    Not only that, he also caused serious injuries to Nicholas, the commander of the British Empire yesterday. Although he was rescued in the end, it was a bit of a fly in the ointment, judging from his injuries, he might die when he returned to the camp.


    At the thought that he had won such a beautiful battle, Alan couldn''t help being happy and proud. He has been smiling since yesterday.


    And ER, who has been following Alan, couldn''t help joking when he saw Alan with a happy smile: "general Alan, you look very happy."


    "Of course." Allen said in a cheerful tone, "I don''t know when to start. Whenever I go to the war against the British Empire, the opponents I meet are the integration Knight Iser. Therefore, I haven''t tasted such a great victory in the war against the British Empire for a long time. Can you say it''s not pleasant?"


    "I have successfully killed so many elite troops of the britannian Empire and severely damaged the four Royal Knights Nicholas. When I return to the Frankish Empire, there must be a great reward for me."


    After that, Allen was a little more happy and satisfied.


    Just then, a scout broke into his big tent¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! Coach! The British Imperial Army is beginning to have a new trend! "


    "Oh?"


    After hearing the Scout''s words, Allen''s pride and joy all disappeared and changed back to his poker face.


    "Did the British Imperial Army move towards Ellen ferry again?"


    "No! No! " The Scout shouted, "the British imperial army began to move north!"


    "North?"


    Alan''s expressionless face showed some surprise and frowned.


    "Er!" Alan shouted to Er, "bring me the map!"


    "Yes!"


    Just as Er turned to get the map, the Scout continued:


    "Commander, not only that, we have also obtained a reliable information: the commander of the British Imperial Army has changed!"


    "Coach changed?!"


    Alan jerked to his feet.


    "Yes! The British imperial army seems not to hide this information! According to the information, the former commander Nicholas was seriously injured, so he was not suitable to continue to command the army, so he changed a new Commander! "


    "Can you find out who the new manager is?" Alan murmured.


    "It''s a Xingui Knight named Su Cheng!"


    "Xingui knight?!"


    Alan looked at the scout with the eyes of "did I hear wrong?".


    "Yes, according to reliable information, a new Guangxi Knight named Su Cheng has served as the new commander of the British Imperial Army!"


    "Hum, is there no one in the British Empire?" Allen said in a disdainful tone, "it''s surprising that a new laurel Knight should be the commander of such a large army."


    Then Allen mumbled Su Cheng''s name several times.


    "Su Cheng... What a strange name. I haven''t heard of it. Ah, no, I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere."


    Allen thought hard for a while before he finally remembered that when he fought with the girl named Alan yesterday, she told him that she was the knight''s retinue of Su Cheng, a new laurel knight.


    "What the hell are they doing..." Alan frowned and muttered, "how can a new laurel knight be the commander of 90000 troops..."


    Just then, er took the map.


    "General Allen, here comes the map!"


    As Earl spoke, he spread the map on the table in front of Allen.


    After the map was spread out, Allen immediately bent down on the map and began to think:


    All the British imperial army went North


    Allen held out his finger against the position where the British imperial army stayed after retreating from the West Bank of Ellen ferry.


    Where is the British Imperial Army going?


    Alan thought as he began to slide his fingers north.


    Do they also realize that it is a dry season, so they should all go north to find another suitable place to cross the Fuhe River?


    incorrect! If all of them go north, won''t they be far away from the Fu River? If they want to go north, they are far away from the Fu River.


    Moreover, even if I have to find another suitable place to cross the river, it is impossible for the whole army to act like this. It is too conspicuous. It is easy for me to find out where they intend to cross the river and stop them in advance.


    But in that case, where are they going?


    Is it the withdrawal of the British Empire? But the direction is also wrong!


    Allen thought and slid his finger. Unconsciously, his finger had slipped into the Caroline Kingdom and thought:


    Hum! If they go north, the only place they can go is Caroline kingdom!


    Huh?


    Caroline kingdom?


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    What''s the goal?!


    Allen''s eyes widened gradually. He realized what he was doing. He raised his right hand high and clenched it into a fist and hit it heavily on the wooden table.


    Allen''s fist hit the wooden table, and the loud noise startled his forehead.


    "British Imperial Army! Are you serious? " Yelled Allen, who had more blood in his eyes.

 Chapter 79

    The British Imperial Army, in several neat queues, marched north and attacked the Carolingian kingdom!


    The soldiers of the British Empire, except knights, were all dressed in black armor.


    Therefore, if you look down from the air, the lines formed by the British Imperial Army are like a black Python - a ferocious Python spitting out letters and peeping at its prey.


    After Su Cheng succeeded in taking over the command of the whole army, he issued several orders.


    The first order - immediately order the whole army. Although Nicholas was seriously injured and saved his life, he was too seriously injured to continue to command the whole army. Therefore, the supreme commander of the whole army is now replaced by Su Cheng, the former deputy commander of the 10th army and the New Guangxi knight.


    The reason to hide Nicholas''s death is to stabilize the morale and morale of the whole army. If the soldiers of the whole army know that the commander is dead, it will greatly affect the morale and morale of the army.


    The reason why Su Cheng didn''t hide the change of the commander-in-chief and told the whole army that the new commander-in-chief was a Xingui knight was also Su Cheng''s intention.


    He was deliberately trying to leak the information to Alan.


    Su Cheng wants to play psychological warfare with Alan.


    Let Allen know that now the British Imperial Army has replaced a new commander, and the new commander is still an unknown new laurel knight.


    The purpose is to make Allen have all kinds of questions:


    Why did the British Imperial Army let an unknown new Guangxi knight as its commander?


    This information is unreliable. The British Imperial Army deliberately sent false information?


    Will it be said that a new laurel Knight will be the new coach, but in fact, it is secretly commanded by Nicholas or someone else who is not dead?


    Wait, wait.


    Su Cheng deliberately leaked the news that the army replaced him as commander-in-chief to make Allen have all kinds of questions, which can interfere with Allen''s judgment to a certain extent.


    Although Su Cheng and Alan haven''t officially started fighting face to face, the invisible battle between them has begun!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the East Bank of Ellen ferry.


    The commander-in-chief camp of the king Caroline army.


    Just now, Allen urgently convened all the senior generals of the whole army and opened an emergency meeting.


    In this urgent meeting, Allen told them bluntly that the British Imperial Army had now moved north towards the Carolingian kingdom.


    Before that, Allen also considered carefully whether to hide the news. Then, when the British imperial army went to the Carolingian Kingdom, he immediately led 60000 troops stationed at the Ellen ferry back to the city of heron, made every effort to break the city of heron, and then went to rescue the kingdom of Carolingian.


    But after thinking for a while, Allen rejected the plan.


    Because it''s impossible.


    Helun city is also the capital of a country. It is tall and has sufficient defense weapons. He has tried to attack helun city several times before, but undoubtedly all failed.


    With the 80000 Carolingian King''s army in his hand, even if all the 80000 people are knocked out, it is not possible to capture the city of Helon.


    If you want to capture the city of Helon, you can only use the "war of soldiers and food" to surround the city of Helon and kill the city of Helon hungry.


    Therefore, there is no way to quickly break through the city of Helon and turn to rescue the Caroline kingdom.


    Moreover, Allen knew that this information could not be concealed. When the king of Caroline found that the army of the British Empire was coming towards him, he must have sent crazy people to order the whole army to go north for rescue.


    Therefore, no matter how you hide it, you can''t hide it in the end.


    All the senior generals of King Caroline''s army could not help taking a breath when they learned that the British Imperial Army was going north to attack their motherland.


    "Coach!" A general anxiously said, "what should we do now?"


    Allen pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "let the 20000 soldiers still surrounding helun lift the siege and come here immediately. After the troops are gathered, the whole army will go north to rescue the Caroline kingdom."


    Hearing Alan''s words, the people in the account, including ER, were surprised.


    "Coach!" A humanitarian said, "did we just give up the siege of Helon? We managed to reach the capital of the kingdom of Lund. If we continue to encircle it, the city of Helon will be out of food and destroyed! Can we just let the fruits of the war at hand slip away... "


    Before the man''s words were finished, Allen punched the table in front of him and forcibly "stopped" the man''s words.


    "Do you think I would?" Alan roared, "haven''t you seen it yet? We have no choice! If we choose to continue to encircle Helon, the result will be that the British Empire will capture your motherland! And you captured Lund! Does this result make sense?! This kind of war in which the two sides exchange venues is meaningless! We have no choice but to immediately assemble the whole army and rescue King Caroline! "


    "Well, general Allen," Earl said suddenly, "can we continue to let the 20000 troops still encircling Heron continue to encircle heron, and we only use the 60000 troops here to intercept the British Imperial Army?"


    "No."


    Alan shook his head without hesitation.


    "Coach, why?" A general of King Caroline''s army asked, "didn''t our great victory yesterday be fought only by 60000 people here?"


    "It seems that you don''t understand how you won the battle yesterday..." Alan said faintly.


    "Yesterday''s battle was a surprise attack. 60000 troops were just suspected soldiers. My 4000 armored paladins were responsible for the main attack."


    "That is to say, if I just confuse the enemy, I don''t need to bring too many soldiers. Therefore, I left 20000 soldiers to continue to surround the city of helun and bring only 60000 people."


    "But now the situation is different! I have no idea where and what tactics we will fight if we go north to intercept the British Imperial Army. Therefore, in this unknown situation, it is natural to gather all the forces that can be gathered to improve the odds of victory! "


    "Don''t forget that although the British imperial army killed and injured tens of thousands of people in yesterday''s battle, the British Imperial Army still has nearly 90000 people. We are still weak in number. When our own army is not dominant, we still disperse our troops. Isn''t this looking for death?!"


    After hearing Allen''s angry rebuke, the generals, including ER, could not help but shrink their necks and stop talking.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Alan''s roar filled the big tent.


    The generals of King Caroline''s army, look at me and I look at you without saying a word.


    "Since there are no problems, don''t act quickly! Go and get the 20000 troops still surrounding the city of Helon to come to me immediately! We must hurry now! Stop the British Imperial Army as soon as possible! Your motherland is now in a major crisis! You both cheer me up! "


    "Yes!!"


    The generals of King Caroline''s army immediately stood up straight and responded loudly. Then they all rushed out of the big tent and began to act quickly.


    King Caroline''s army moved up and down quickly.


    The heralds rushed to the city of Helon as fast as they could.


    Generals at all levels returned to their respective units for mobilization.


    King Caroline''s army - the chariot that had just rested for a long time, the axles were running again and the wheels began to roll again.


    The duel between Su Cheng, the New Guangxi knight, and Allen, the "steel bone" - officially opened!

 Chapter 80

    At dawn.


    The kingdom of Lund, the city of Helon.


    In order to prevent the Carolingian kingdom from sneaking attacks at night, a sufficient number of soldiers will patrol and guard the walls of helun City, day and night, and pay attention to the every move of the Carolingian King''s army outside the city.


    Just yesterday, the king of Lund Kingdom took out a large sum of money and greatly rewarded the generals and soldiers of helun city.


    Inspired by the king''s money, the garrison in heron, who had some low morale, immediately rose in morale and became more energetic.


    The soldiers who observed the enemy''s movement outside the city wall also showed their full enthusiasm, carefully observed the enemy''s movement, and did not dare to relax and slack.


    At this time, the sun finally rose slowly from the eastern horizon.


    The original black sky also began to fade slowly. The first beam of sunshine finally penetrated many obstacles and hit the earth. The warmth of the sun dissipated the cool air at night.


    Although they finally got through the night, the soldiers on the wall of heron still dared not relax and still watched the movements of the Caroline King''s army outside the city.


    At this time, the Caroline King''s army outside the city suddenly had a new trend¡ª¡ª


    "Come on! Go and report to the king! " An officer on the wall said anxiously to the adjutant next to him, "the Caroline army outside the city has lifted the siege and withdrawn!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What?" The king said in a trembling voice, "say it again!"


    "Yes!" An officer standing in front of the king said in an excited tone, "the enemy outside the city has lifted the Siege! The troops have withdrawn! "


    The king stood up with a cry.


    "Really?!"


    "Yes! It''s true! "


    The king immediately pushed away the officer standing in front of him and walked towards the wall, and the king''s bodyguard hurried to follow the king.


    The king went up the wall and looked out of the city.


    Outside the city, the flags that had been planted like a forest disappeared, and there were only a few lonely wooden fences where the army of the Caroline kingdom should have been stationed.


    "Really... Retreated?" Murmured the king.


    Then the king raised his hands and rubbed his eyes vigorously, and then looked out of the city again.


    However, no matter how many times he looked, the scenery outside the city was the same.


    "Your Highness! The enemy troops have retreated! "


    "Your Highness! The siege of heron has been lifted! "


    ¡­¡­


    The generals and literary ministers around the king surrounded excitedly, and everyone''s face was the same color of ecstasy.


    The king now had a dull smile on his face. He couldn''t believe that the enemy who had fiercely defended their city of Huron had retreated without warning.


    At this time, the king suddenly remembered the letter from the British Empire yesterday: [our army encountered obstacles at the Ellen ferry. In order to save the city of Helon faster, we decided to change the strategy. Please be sure to continue to stick to it, and the siege of the city of Helon will be lifted soon].


    "The siege of heron will be lifted soon" flashed through the king''s mind again and again.


    "Knights and soldiers of the British Empire!" The king suddenly looked up and shouted, "thank you for saving our Lund kingdom!"


    While the king thanked loudly, his eyes glittered with tears.


    Although the king did not know what the rescue troops of the britannian Empire had done to lift the siege and retreat the enemy who had surrounded their city of Helon, the king thanked them from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s a pity that Su Cheng is not here.


    If Su Cheng heard the king''s thanks here, he would say mercilessly: "I haven''t completely decided the outcome with Alan. Don''t be happy too early."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the British Imperial Army camp.


    In the commander-in-chief camp.


    Su Cheng, who took over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army, is quietly looking at a map on the table in front of him.


    Since becoming the commander-in-chief of the whole army yesterday morning, Su Cheng began to seize any spare time and repeatedly looked at the map of the border between Caroline Kingdom and Lunde Kingdom and the map within Caroline kingdom.


    Look at the map when riding on the horse, when the army is resting, and when eating.


    Su Cheng has seen the map for nearly 10 hours since yesterday morning.


    Both Caroline Kingdom and Lunde kingdom are small countries as big as sesame seeds. Therefore, Su Cheng has firmly memorized the terrain, hydrology and other information of various places in Caroline Kingdom and the border between Caroline Kingdom and Lunde kingdom in the past 10 hours.


    But even so, Su Cheng looked at the map again and again.


    Su Cheng is absolutely sure that Allen will gather all his troops to stop him.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to attract Allen to lead the army.


    Now the most difficult thing is to find a suitable place to meet the interception of the Allen army!


    Su Cheng imagined finding a suitable place to ambush them on the only way for Allen to stop.


    Therefore, Su Cheng looked at the map crazily in order to find a suitable place to ambush Alan''s army!


    However, the Caroline kingdom is too small, and the territory is full of plains. No matter how Su Cheng looks for it, he can''t find a suitable place to use as an ambush site.


    "I can''t find the ambush point... Not good..." Su Cheng murmured with a frown.


    At this time, Alan''s voice came from outside the account:


    "Brother! I''m coming in! I brought you some water to drink! "


    After hearing his sister''s voice, Su Cheng stretched his frown, put a shallow smile on his face and said:


    "Come in."


    With his brother''s consent, Alan opened the curtain of the military tent and came in with two glasses of water in his hand.


    "Here, brother, drink some water and have a rest." Alan handed Su Cheng a glass of water as he spoke.


    "Ah, I have to have a rest."


    Su Cheng was so tired that he leaned back on the back of his chair and took the glass of water from Alan.


    After receiving the water, Su Cheng poured it directly into his mouth.


    Alan kindly filled him with a cup of warm water. The warm water slid down his esophagus to his stomach and felt the warmth from his stomach. Su Cheng felt that the whole person seemed to relax,


    Seeing that Su Cheng took the cup and drank the water, Alan also raised the cup he held in his other hand and began to drink.


    After taking a sip of the water in his cup, Alan said, "brother, you should pay attention to rest. Don''t be too tired. I think you''ve been looking at the map since yesterday. It''s not good to break down your body now."


    "Ah, I''ll try my best." Su Cheng rubbed his temples with a bitter smile, "but I''m the commander-in-chief of the whole army now. I carry 86000 people''s lives. Therefore, I can''t relax until I come up with a winning strategy and successfully implement it to defeat the enemy."


    "Brother, have you come up with any good plans now?"


    "No, I can''t think of anything." Su Cheng said bluntly, "I want to find a suitable place to ambush the enemy, but no matter how I find it, I can''t find a suitable ambush point, so I''m considering whether to change my plan."


    Just then, on the wooden table in front of Su Cheng, a small insect climbed over.


    And this little bug happened to be found by Alan.


    "Oh, there are insects!" Alan frowned in disgust.


    Alan, like most girls, has a natural hostility to creatures like insects.


    Alan raised his glass of water and threw it at the insect crawling on the wooden table.


    The water in the water cup slipped out of the water cup through a beautiful parabola, accurately hit the insect and washed the insect down from the table.


    Looking at the insect washed away by the water, Su Cheng suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    He just had an inspiration!


    But the inspiration was like a flash of lightning. Su Cheng recalled the inspiration that had just flashed, but he couldn''t remember it.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. The inspiration seemed to be hanging in the air and floating leisurely. No matter how Su Cheng jumped or stood on tiptoe, he couldn''t reach it.


    I can see it, but I can''t reach it.

 Chapter 81

    "Damn it!" Su Cheng scolded in a low voice.


    While secretly scolding, raise your right hand, stretch out your right thumb and index finger, stick your right thumb to your right temple and your right index finger to your left temple.


    The two fingers exert force together and press the temples on both sides,


    While pressing the temples on both sides with two fingers, Su Cheng shouted in his heart: remember! Remember!


    But no matter how hard Su Cheng tried, he couldn''t recall the fleeting inspiration just now.


    His intuition told him that this inspiration would be of great use to him.


    However, this inspiration is still like a white cloud floating in the blue sky. Su Cheng can see it, but he can''t reach it.


    "... brother? What''s the matter? " Aware of Su Cheng''s difference, Alan asked Su Cheng in a slightly worried tone.


    "Nothing." Su Cheng replied, "just now there was an inspiration flash, but now I can''t remember it."


    Su Cheng paused for a while and then said, "my intuition tells me that this inspiration is very important to me. I have to remember it anyway."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, Alan smiled helplessly.


    "Brother." Alan said, "don''t be too sharp. Sometimes the more you want to recall something, the more you can''t recall it. Relax. Maybe you can recall it in an unknown moment."


    Just then, Deng Jiaer''s voice came from outside the big account.


    "Sir! The rest of the army is over! "


    As soon as Deng Jia''er''s voice fell, Su Cheng looked cold, stood up slowly and said to Alan: "Alan, let''s go. We have to keep going. "


    Alan nodded with a serious look on his face: "Hmm!"


    After a short repair, the 86000 troops of the British Empire set off again North! Towards the Caroline kingdom in the North!


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach! The 20000 troops outside Huron have lifted the siege of Huron and are coming towards us! It will take another day and a half, and 20000 troops will arrive! "


    "Give me a message! I want to see the 20000 troops in front of me in one day! If I can''t, all the superior officers of the 20000 army will give me -- "


    After that, the fierce Allen raised his hand and wiped his neck!


    "Yes!"


    The herald hurried out of the army tent again.


    "General Allen." Ellen''s ear said, "are you too hard for people? These 20000 troops are not elite troops. It''s too difficult for them to arrive here in one day..."


    "No matter how hard it is, you have to do it for me!"


    Before er''s words were finished, he was rudely interrupted by Alan.


    "We just have to hurry now! We have already slowed down the journey of the British Imperial Army for many times now! There is no more time to linger! "


    After that, Alan continued to look down at the map in front of him.


    Not only is Su Cheng crazy about looking at the map, Alan is also crazy about looking at the map now.


    Su Cheng believes that being a general must be diligent! We should look at the map more and engrave it in our mind. We should close our eyes and the map can also emerge clearly in our mind. We should remember clearly where there are rivers and mountains.


    And Allen is also an advocate of this view.


    After learning that the whole army of the British imperial army went north to the Carolingian Kingdom, Allen immediately asked Er to bring him the map of the territory of the Carolingian Kingdom and the map of the junction between the Carolingian Kingdom and Lund kingdom.


    Although Allen, like Su Cheng, has firmly engraved all the maps in his mind, he is still looking at the map again and again.


    At this time, Alan, looking at the map, began to think:


    The commander of the British Imperial Army has changed... Is this information true or false?


    Deliberately sent out a piece of false information to mislead me, saying that an unknown Xingui knight took over the position of new commander-in-chief. In fact, the commander-in-chief of the whole army is Nicholas.


    Or, by other senior knights to be the coach


    After all, is Nicholas dead?!


    Tut, damn it! It was the biggest defeat in the battle of Ellen ferry that Nicholas was not killed directly and let Nicholas be rescued! Now Nicholas''s life and death is unknown, so now even the manager doesn''t know whether Nicholas is or not!!


    Asshole!!


    ¡­¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable Allen felt that his irritability had interfered with his thinking.


    So Alan raised his hands and slapped both cheeks.


    Feeling the pain coming from both cheeks, Allen felt his head a little clearer now.


    After suppressing his irritability a little, Allen looked at the map in front of him again.


    Alan Jones, calm down! Don''t let these negative emotions interfere with your judgment!


    Allen shouted to himself in his heart, and then thought again:


    Never mind who the commander of the British Imperial Army is! Whether he is Nicholas or the unknown new laurel knight.


    Whoever the coach is, I don''t care!


    Now let''s think about what means the British Imperial Army will use to deal with us!


    The reason why the British imperial army suddenly went north to attack the Carolingian kingdom is obviously to lure me to lead 80000 Carolingian army to intercept them, so that we can successfully lead us to the Ellen ferry and lose the geographical advantage of the Ellen ferry.


    I have to say, this move is really beautiful! I have no other way to go except to give up the location of Ellen ferry and lead the whole army to intercept them.


    The person who came up with this move is really powerful!


    If I were the commander of the British Imperial Army... What would I choose to do after successfully leading the enemy?


    I will definitely choose to find a suitable ambush location on the only way for the enemy to intercept!


    The commander of the British imperial army would have chosen so if he were not a fool.


    It''s just... The territory of Caroline kingdom is small. From the map, there is no place suitable for ambush in Caroline kingdom!


    The same is true at the junction of Caroline and Lund. No suitable ambush site can be found.


    In other words, can''t you ambush


    So, under such circumstances, what would the commander of the British Imperial Army do


    ¡­¡­


    While Alan was thinking hard, er, who had been standing next to Alan, suddenly poured a glass of water, put it on the edge of the table and said:


    "General Allen, have a little water."


    "Yes."


    Allen answered softly, but his sight still didn''t leave the map in front of him. When his sight was still firmly fixed on the map in front of him, Allen raised his hand and grabbed it at the water cup.


    However, because Allen''s attention was all on the map, his hand did not hold the water cup firmly.


    Water cup - he knocked it down.


    The water spilled from the poured cup, because the cup was originally placed on the edge of the table, so the spilled water spilled on Allen''s leg armor.


    Seeing that the water in the water cup spilled out and drenched on Alan''s leg armor, er quickly brought a towel and handed it to Alan.


    Looking at the pouring cup, Allen felt a strange feeling that the glittering and shining water droplets were still on his leg armor.


    It''s an -- an ominous feeling.


    However, Allen didn''t pay much attention to it. After receiving the towel handed by ER and wiping the water drops on his leg armor, he turned his eyes to the map in front of him again and continued to think seriously.

 Chapter 82

    It has been seven days since Su Cheng took over the position of commander of the whole army and led the whole army north to the Caroline kingdom.


    Because the British Imperial Army still has a large number of wounded soldiers, the march of the whole army has been slowed down a lot.


    Although it took seven days, it was only just close to the border between Caroline and Lund.


    It will take a few more days to enter the Caroline kingdom.


    However, for Su Cheng, whether he wants to enter the Caroline kingdom or not is irrelevant now.


    Because the reason why he wanted the army to move north towards the Caroline kingdom was to bring Alan.


    Now, his goal has been achieved.


    Three days after he led the whole army northward, he received information that the siege of helun, the capital of Lund Kingdom, had been lifted! Alan has commanded 80000 troops to stop him!


    Now that the purpose of luring Alan to lead the army has been achieved. Now, Su Cheng''s first priority is to find a good place and think of a good plan to meet and defeat Allen!


    It''s a pity that although Su Cheng thought hard every day for so many days and thought about his plans to break the enemy, he still didn''t think of anything.


    The inspiration from Alan splashing water to wash away the insects is still like white clouds in the sky, but it can''t be touched.


    Su Cheng is also gradually feeling irritable and distressed now.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the border between Caroline and Lund.


    British Imperial Army encampment.


    It is now a rare break for the soldiers of the British imperial army only three or four times a day.


    The soldiers who finally got the rest instruction sat on the ground, drank water, rested their sore legs and silently restored their strength.


    "Gudong, Gudong..."


    Alicia, riding on the horse, held up the water bag in her hand and wiped out the water in the bag at a very fast speed.


    A full bag of water soon bottomed out.


    After drinking all the water in the water bag, Eliza finally felt cool and better.


    "It''s so hot..."


    Eliza murmured as she hung the empty water bag back in the saddle.


    It was quite cold before Mingming. When the wind blew, people couldn''t help shivering.


    However, it seems to be heating up today.


    It''s still an hour and a half before noon, but the sun is so strong that Eliza doubts whether her pocket watch is broken and walks slowly for an hour and a half.


    "It was quite cold a few days ago, but it''s suddenly so hot today..." Eliza murmured in pain again.


    Eliza had no choice but to complain about the abnormal weather.


    Eliza is most afraid of heat, especially in war.


    Because in war, she had to wear armor.


    Eliza now wants to take off her armor so that she can have a good cool.


    However, she only dares to think about it now. She is now the commander of the 10th army and one of the senior commanders of the army.


    The senior commander took the lead in taking off the armor. Is that enough?


    Therefore, Eliza can only bear it now.


    In order to make herself cool now, Eliza decided to distract herself.


    Eliza moved her eyes and looked around, trying to look at the nearby scenery to distract her attention.


    Now, their British Imperial Army camped and rested by a wide river.


    This broad river is called "Wei River". It is also a famous river in Lund kingdom.


    This river is very different from the Fu River.


    The water in Fuhe River is very deep, and the water flow is also very rapid. Weihe River is almost the opposite of Fuhe River. Not only the water is very shallow, but also the water flow is very slow.


    The only notable feature of the Weihe River should be that the water surface is relatively wide.


    The average water surface width of the Victoria River is half a mile wide.


    Looking at the water surface of the Victoria River, which reflects the sun and emits dazzling brilliance, Eliza''s heart rises a strong desire - a desire to jump into the Victoria River.


    It''s so hot! I really want to soak in the Wei River! Eliza yelled so loudly in her heart.


    However, Eliza bit her lower lip and forcibly pressed back the desire that had just sprung up.


    However, this desire is still too strong. No matter how Eliza suppresses it, this desire will still rebound, and with the increase of rebound times, this desire will expand more and more!


    Eliza said to herself in her heart:


    Calm down! Eliza, calm down!


    You are now the commander of the first army and one of the highest commanders of the whole army. You should set a good example to the whole army in everything you say and do. How can you jump into the Weihe River in order to cool down?


    It''s just a little hot. I can''t overcome it


    You can overcome it, so don''t think about jumping into the river to cool off.


    Stop thinking


    Don''t think about it


    Uh


    so hot!!


    Hey, no


    Who said I had to jump into the Victoria River? I''ll wash my hands by the river Victoria. Should it be ok?


    Well, yes, I''m just going to wash my hands! I will never jump into the river to cool off!


    ¡­¡­


    After persuading herself in her heart, Eliza calmly turned the horse and walked towards the Victoria River.


    "Huh? Commander, where are you going? " Asked a soldier.


    "Go wash your hands." Eliza replied confidently.


    Eliza drove the horse and soon left the camp of the British Imperial Army and came to the river Victoria.


    "It''s so calm." Eliza couldn''t help sighing as she looked at the river.


    The current of the Weihe River is very slow, not as choppy as the Fuhe River. The feeling of the Weihe River to Eliza is like a stream magnified many times, and the water is gurgling slowly.


    After confirming that she had been away from the barracks for some distance, Eliza couldn''t wait to turn over and dismount and quickly walked to the river Victoria.


    After arriving at the river, Eliza untied her two hand armor at a very fast speed, and then put her hands into the river.


    After dipping her hands into the river, Eliza felt an extremely pleasant cool feeling coming from her hands.


    "Ha..."


    Eliza couldn''t help moaning.


    Then Eliza picked up a handful of water with her hands and poured it on her face.


    "Hoo... Alive..."


    However, after washing her hands and face with the river, Eliza still felt a little dissatisfied.


    After much thought, Eliza began to take off the toenails of her feet.


    Soon, Eliza untied her toenails and revealed a pair of white and tender feet.


    After removing her toenails, Eliza quickly put her feet into the river.


    A cool feeling that was many times stronger than just now rushed up from her feet like a tsunami. Eliza immediately felt that most of her dry and hot feeling had dissipated.


    "Huha..." Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly and looked satisfied, "how comfortable..."


    Most of the heat and dryness disappeared, and Eliza, who was in a good mood, couldn''t help humming an unknown tune while shaking her feet in the water.


    However, just then, a familiar male voice suddenly came from behind:


    "Ah, there are mice!"

 Chapter 83

    "Nothing... Can''t think of..." Su Cheng whispered with a little despair.


    "No, don''t worry, sir." Deng Jia''er, who was on the other side, hurried out and comforted, "strategies are often thought of suddenly when you don''t care. You can''t think of them deliberately, so don''t be too anxious, sir."


    "Yes, brother." Alan answered, "don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Take it easy. In a relaxed state, maybe you can come up with a plan to defeat Alan."


    Hearing what Alan said, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Don''t put too much pressure on yourself... It''s easy to say... Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    "I''m the commander of 86000 troops now..." Su Cheng said to Alan with a bitter smile. "My strategy will affect the lives of 86000 people. Not only that, I also boasted and told Miss Eliza that I would defeat Allen. In this case, I think it''s difficult not to be under pressure and not to feel anxious..."


    Su Cheng pinched the bridge of his nose, and his face showed a little tired.


    Then Su Cheng stood up.


    "I''ll go out for a walk, relax and come back later."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng opened the curtain of the military account and went straight outside the big account.


    After making a big deal, Su Cheng thought a little and made up his mind to go for a walk along the Weihe River!


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng went to the stable, led his horse, stepped on the horse and walked towards the Weihe River.


    They, the 86000 troops of the British Empire, are now camping and resting by a big river called the Vihear river.


    Today''s weather is somehow much hotter than a few days ago. It is taking into account today''s weather factors that Su Cheng decided to let the army camp and rest along the Weihe River.


    It should be a little cooler to camp and rest by a big river.


    On the way to Weihe River, Su Cheng met many soldiers and said hello to him.


    Most people in the army don''t know what the new commander-in-chief looks like.


    Therefore, no one recognized Su Cheng as their new coach along the way.


    The reason why they greeted Su Cheng was that they saw that Su Cheng''s armor looked very high and recognized that Su Cheng must have a high level in the army.


    Su Cheng responded enthusiastically to those who greeted him one by one.


    Just then, Su Cheng found an acquaintance not far ahead.


    It''s Eliza!


    Eliza was riding on a horse, not far in front of Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    Where is Miss Eliza going? How do you think her direction is exactly the same as mine? Is she going to the Victoria River?


    Su Cheng wanted to go over and say hello to Eliza, but now the idea has been abandoned.


    He wants to follow Eliza now and see what Eliza is going to do now!


    Su Cheng controls the distance between himself and Eliza, keeping the distance between them in a reasonable range, so that he can see what Eliza is doing, but Eliza can''t find him.


    It has to be said that it is difficult to do this, not only to observe Eliza''s trend, but also not to let Eliza find it.


    Although it was difficult to do so, Su Cheng felt a strange sense of freshness and excitement in the process of secretly tracking Eliza!


    Under the effect of this strange freshness and excitement, Su Cheng felt that the pressure and irritability in his heart had been cut off a lot.


    In tracking others, I feel the pressure and the feeling of irritability dissipate... Do I make complaints about some strange hobbies?


    Soon Su Cheng followed Eliza to the Wei River.


    After arriving at the Weihe River, Su Cheng saw Eliza turn over from her horse at a very fast speed, and then he approached the Weihe River while loosening the armor of his hands.


    When she came to the river, Eliza put her hands into the river.


    Then Eliza picked up a handful of water with both hands and sprinkled it on her face.


    However, Eliza didn''t seem satisfied with washing her hands and face. Then she untied the toenails of her feet and put her feet into the river.


    Su Cheng can only see Eliza''s back, not Eliza''s face, but just looking at Eliza''s back, Su Cheng can also feel that Eliza must have a face of satisfaction and happiness.


    In this rather muggy weather, it is a supreme enjoyment to put your feet into the cold water.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    It turned out that Miss Eliza came to the riverside to have a rest... How clever she is. She knows the bubble hands and feet of the riverside.


    Looking at Eliza, who was soaking up her feet by the Weihe River, Su Cheng suddenly had a desire for mischief.


    Although Su Cheng and Eliza are not very familiar and don''t know Eliza very well, Su Cheng still knows that Eliza hates one thing.


    That''s the mouse.


    A few months ago, the night Iser invited him to dinner, Su Cheng saw Eliza scream and jump into his arms.


    Su Cheng was misunderstood by Carol that night.


    Now that you know what Eliza is afraid of, it''s easy to do.


    Having silently worked out the plan for the prank in his heart, Su Cheng showed an evil smile.


    Su Cheng stealthily approached Eliza for a few steps, and then shouted, "ah, there are mice!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, he saw Eliza quickly pull her feet out of the river and jump up from the ground.


    Eliza screamed as she jumped up from the ground.


    "Wow!! where? Where is it? "


    Watching Eliza''s reaction, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha! Good afternoon, Miss Eliza. I just joked. There are no mice... Ah, Miss Eliza, if you want to say hello, you just need to stand where you are. You don''t have to come here specially. You''re still barefoot, or don''t come towards me first. It''s not good if you''re scratched by broken stones on the ground... Wait! Miss Eliza! Put the sword down! Calm down, calm down... WOW! I was wrong! I was wrong! I won''t joke with you anymore! I''m sorry! Sorry! "


    Su Cheng pulled out the knight''s sword around his waist, held up his sword to block Eliza''s chop, and sincerely apologized to him.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s tearful apology, Eliza''s face turned better.


    After humming, he put the knight''s sword back into the scabbard.


    "Now that you apologize, I''ll forgive you." Eliza hugged her chest with both hands and said coldly, "next time if you joke like this again, I''ll really cut you."

 Chapter 84

    Just now, Eliza''s face was gloomy and her body exuded a strong murderous spirit. She drew her sword and walked towards Su Cheng, which really startled Su Cheng.


    Before and after coming to Su Cheng''s face, without saying a word, he raised his sword to cut at Su Cheng, and Su Cheng quickly pulled out the knight''s sword around his waist to block the sword cut by Eliza.


    However, Su Cheng''s force value is obviously not comparable to Eliza.


    Su Cheng''s sword was pressed lower and lower by Eliza. It was a little closer to cutting Su Cheng''s neck.


    Looking at the Golden Knight Sword closer and closer to his neck, Su Cheng quickly apologized.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s sincere apologies, Eliza''s face changed a little better. She slowly relaxed the strength of her right arm, then raised the knight''s sword in her right hand and no longer pressed it against Su Cheng''s neck.


    Then, with an extremely smooth movement, he pasted the tip of the knight''s sword back to the scabbard mouth and retracted the sword back into the scabbard.


    "Hum, since you apologized, I will forgive you. Next time if I joke like this again, I''ll really cut you. "


    After seeing Eliza take back the sword and forgive him, Su Cheng was relieved and stuck the tip of his white knight sword back to the sheath.


    In the process of putting the sword into its sheath, Su Cheng asked, "Miss Eliza, did you come to the Weihe River to have a rest?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza''s cheeks flushed slightly and turned her head away.


    "Well, I just came here to wash my hands, face and feet..."


    "Isn''t this just a rest?" Su Cheng said.


    Eliza looked embarrassed and raised her hands to cover her face.


    "What a shame... I, the commander of the first army and the double rubber knight, sneaked out of the barracks to wash my face and feet..."


    "Never mind, Miss Eliza." Su Cheng said with a gentle smile, "I also sneaked out of the barracks to have a rest, so don''t feel embarrassed."


    After that, Su Cheng walked to the place where Eliza had just soaked her feet. As she walked, she untied the armor of her hands.


    When he came to the Weihe River, Su Cheng just took off the armor of his hands.


    Su Cheng squatted down, picked up a handful of water with both hands and sprinkled it on his cheeks.


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng who was washing her face and suddenly had an idea of revenge on Su Cheng.


    Because Eliza noticed that the place where Su Cheng washed her face was next to the place where she had just soaked her feet.


    Eliza now wants to avenge Su Cheng for lying to her about mice.


    "Su Cheng," Eliza said with a strange smile, "where you wash your face now, but where I soaked my feet just now."


    Eliza wanted to see Su Cheng''s reaction, but Su Cheng''s reaction was completely beyond her expectation.


    When Su Cheng heard Eliza say this, he stopped washing his face.


    Then he turned his head, smiled softly and said in a very serious tone, "it''s my honor to share the same water with a beauty like Miss Eliza."


    "Hey? This, this... "


    After seeing Su Cheng''s reaction completely beyond her expectation, Eliza fell into a state of bewilderment and did it for a long time before she said:


    "No, don''t say such strange words!"


    Seeing Eliza''s lovely reaction, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing, and then continued to spray water on his cheeks.


    After simply washing his cheeks, Su Cheng leaned back and lay carelessly on the ground. The palms of his hands were placed behind the back of his head, and the back of his head was resting on the palms of his hands.


    "Miss Eliza," said Su Cheng, who was lying on the ground and closed his eyes, "won''t you continue to soak in the water and have a rest? In a little while, I may order the whole army to stop resting and continue marching. "


    "You don''t have to say, I know!"


    Eliza said angrily, and then quickly walked back to the place where she had soaked her feet and put her feet into the cold river again.


    At this time, Eliza and Su Cheng were very close.


    Su Cheng is lying on Eliza''s right hand.


    Eliza, with her feet dangling in the river, looked at Su Cheng lying on her right.


    Looking at the man lying next to her, Eliza couldn''t help recalling Su Cheng''s performance these days.


    To tell truth, at first few commanders and Deputy commanders had hopes that Su Cheng would take over as commander-in-chief.


    Because no matter what you think, a Xingui knight who has only been a knight for two months is unlikely to command an army of 86000.


    Although Su Cheng had a proud record of "successfully commanding 5000 people and defeating 30000 people without any previous command experience".


    But that doesn''t mean anything.


    Because you can command 5000 people, it doesn''t mean you can command 86000 people.


    The difficulty of military command will increase exponentially with the increase of the number of people.


    The number of 86000 people is 17.2 times that of 5000 people, but this does not mean that it is difficult to command 86000 people, which is 17.2 times that of 5000 people.


    Commanding an army of this size will only be dozens or even hundreds of times more difficult than commanding 5000 people.


    It is difficult to keep 86000 troops marching orderly without causing trouble.


    Therefore, most of the commanders and Deputy commanders had too much hope that Su Cheng could lead the army well.


    Many people are ready to take Su Cheng down at any time.


    Even those who recommended Su Cheng to become the new commander-in-chief of the whole army actually pushed Su Cheng to the top with the mentality of gambling. They all planned to pull Su Cheng down if Su Cheng didn''t do well.


    Some people with bad character even made a mess of Su Cheng''s command of the army.


    However.


    Su Cheng''s performance greatly hit the faces of those who didn''t believe he could do well.


    The nearly 90000 troops, in Su Cheng''s hands, seem to be like his nine fingers. If you want to bend, bend and straighten.


    In the past seven days, the 86000 troops, whether marching or resting, have always been in order. Su Cheng has managed the nearly 90000 troops in good order. Up to now, there has been no trouble.


    Su Cheng also did a lot of tedious things, such as discharging scouts and arranging guard patrols.


    It''s completely unimaginable that the current army is commanded by a Xingui knight who has been a knight for only two months!


    He really commanded 86000 troops!


    Su Cheng slapped everyone who questioned his ability on the face.


    Of course, it also includes Eliza''s face.


    Eliza put Su Cheng on the top with a gambling mentality at the beginning, and she didn''t have much hope for Su Cheng.


    It turned out that her face was swollen now.


    Looking at Su Cheng lying next to her, Eliza couldn''t help biting her lips. She felt extremely unwilling!


    She joined the army at the age of 15 and rose to the double oak knight after four years of fighting in the army. Although she has four years of experience in the army, she still can''t command nearly 90000 troops. It''s enough to command 50000 troops.


    She didn''t expect that the man next to her did what she hadn''t done in four years!


    A man who has been a knight for only two months.


    Moreover, the only previous command experience of this person was that he had commanded 5000 people.


    A man who had only commanded 5000 people before could easily command nearly 90000 troops. 90000 troops were like arms and fingers in his hands.


    The more Eliza thought about it, the more unwilling she was.


    His fists were also unknowingly clenched.


    At this time, Eliza suddenly remembered what her father Ethel told her a few months ago: Su Cheng is not an ordinary person!


    Eliza''s heart whispered:


    Is it true that... Father''s intuition is right... Su Cheng is really


    At the thought of this, Eliza looked at Su Cheng lying on the ground with complex eyes again.

 Chapter 85

    Looking at Su Cheng lying beside her, Eliza thought for a moment and said:


    "Su Cheng, haven''t you come up with a good way to defeat Alan yet?"


    "Eh?" Su Cheng opened his eyes and looked at Eliza with some surprise, "Miss Eliza, how do you know?"


    "Because I think you look very tired and distressed."


    "Hahaha, well, I didn''t expect that the word ''distress'' has been written on my face now."


    Su Cheng sat up as he spoke.


    "Yes," said Su Cheng, "I haven''t come up with a plan to defeat Alan. There''s no suitable place for ambush around here, so it''s difficult for us to use ambush."


    "That is to say," Eliza answered, "can we only have a direct confrontation with the 80000 Carolingian army under Alan''s command now?"


    Su Cheng was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "At present, it is true. As a last resort, I don''t want to fight Alan. Although our army is still better than each other in quality and quantity, we may still need to pay nearly 5000 casualties to win. We have paid 14000 casualties to rescue Lund Kingdom this time. If the casualties continue to expand, our rescue war will not pay off, Therefore, I want to think of a strange plan to let our army defeat Allen and minimize casualties. "


    "It''s just," Su Cheng said suddenly with some fatigue, "I haven''t thought of a good plan after thinking for so many days..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng scratched his head with some embarrassment, and then continued:


    "I feel... A little ashamed... I said in a decisive tone in front of you, ''I will defeat Alan and avenge Mr. Nicholas'', but now I say I haven''t come up with a plan to defeat Alan."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was stunned.


    Then, the corners of Eliza''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a shallow smile.


    "It doesn''t matter." Eliza said, "if you can''t think of it now, you can''t think of it. You''re not the only one thinking about it. So many military commanders and Deputy military commanders, including me, have been thinking about ways to defeat Allen these days. As a result, you haven''t thought of anything so far, so Su Cheng, you don''t need to be annoyed and upset that you haven''t come up with a plan at present, Maybe I''ll have a sudden inspiration later, and then I''ll think of a plan to break the enemy. "


    "As for the one you said, defeat Allen and avenge Mr. Nicholas..."


    Eliza''s upturned mouth gradually increased and gradually turned into a charming smile.


    "If you can have this heart, I don''t care if you can achieve it."


    Looking at Eliza''s charming smile, Su Cheng felt that his face seemed to get warmer and his heart beat faster.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Su Cheng coughed a few times and didn''t know how to answer Eliza''s words for a moment.


    At this time, Eliza looked up at the blue sky above her head and said in a deep voice:


    "So it doesn''t matter if you can''t help me avenge Mr. Nicholas now... It''s better to say that it''s just right. It gives me a chance to avenge Mr. Nicholas myself in the future."


    Looking at Eliza whose face suddenly deteriorated, Su Cheng was silent for a while, and then said, "Miss Eliza, you really have a good relationship with Mr. Nicholas."


    "Yes." Eliza''s face was reminiscent, "Mr. Nicholas is my father''s good friend. Mr. Nicholas is unmarried all his life, and I, as the daughter of his good friend, naturally love me very much. Therefore, he has always treated me like his daughter. Besides my father, Nicholas loves me most. Although he is sometimes very strict with me, But in general, he is also a kind elder worthy of respect. "


    Eliza''s feet swaying in the river suddenly stopped, clenched her right hand into a fist, raised it to her chest, lowered her head and looked at her tightly clenched right fist.


    "So," whispered Eliza, "anyway, I''ll avenge Mr. Nicholas. If I kill Alan directly, it''s too cheap for him. I''ll catch Alan alive! Let him taste the feeling of being captured by the enemy! "


    "Take Alan prisoner?" Su Cheng said in a relaxed tone, "it seems very difficult. If you want to capture Alan, the degree of difficulty may be several times that of ''defeating Alan''."


    "We have to find a way to trap Alan." Su Cheng added.


    Since ancient times, it has been very difficult to kill or capture the top commander of the first army.


    When the Supreme Commander found that his army was about to lose, he often immediately led his own soldiers to break through and escape.


    Therefore, if you want to kill or capture the commander of the first army, the most effective way is to surround and intercept him so that he can''t escape.


    When Ellen killed Nicholas in the decisive battle of Ellen ferry, he used disguised encirclement and interception.


    At that time, Alan rushed into Nicholas at a very fast speed, and when Nicholas asked the guards to delay Alan so that he could have time to escape, er jumped out and stopped Nicholas.


    After enly arrived and stopped Er, it was already late. Nicholas''s close guards had been killed, and Alan had come.


    It was with this disguised encirclement and interception that Allen succeeded in killing Nicholas.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza smiled and said, "yes, so I will try my best to think of a plan that can defeat Alan and capture him alive."


    Just then, Eliza suddenly found a small black spot on her white right calf.


    Eliza fixed her eyes.


    It''s an ant.


    Still crawling on her right calf.


    "No wonder I always feel a little itchy." Alicia murmured, "there''s an ant crawling on my calf."


    Although Eliza is not afraid of ants, it is not very comfortable to have an insect crawling on her body.


    So Eliza dipped her right leg deeper and reached the height of the ant.


    However, the ant seemed to be relatively strong. Even if it was soaked in water, it was not washed away.


    However, this is also related to the water flow of the Wei River. The water flow of the Wei River is very slow. If it was in the Fu River, the ant would have been washed away.


    Seeing that the ant had not been washed away, Eliza frowned and shook her white legs.


    "Hoo... Finally washed away... Huh? Su Cheng, what are you doing? Why do you suddenly lie down so close to the Victoria River? "


    Su Cheng watched the ant crawling on Eliza''s leg from the beginning.


    After seeing the ant washed away, Su Cheng suddenly felt a lightning flash across his mind!


    Therefore, Su Cheng suddenly stood up and lay down beside the Weihe River.


    Su Cheng''s unusual move startled Eliza.


    "Su Cheng..."


    When Eliza wanted to say something more, she was rudely interrupted by Su Cheng.


    "Be quiet. I''m disturbed to think."


    After Su Cheng so rudely interrupted her words, Eliza puffed up her cheeks discontentedly.


    Eliza wanted to make a mess. Since Su Cheng wouldn''t let her speak, she had to speak!


    But after seeing Su Cheng''s seriousness now, Eliza''s slightly open lips closed again.


    Su Cheng is now lying beside the Weihe River, looking at the surface of the Weihe River very seriously.


    While watching, Su Cheng also grabbed some gravel and mud blocks at hand from time to time and threw them into the river, then watched them washed away, and then grabbed some gravel and mud blocks again and threw them into the river, watching them washed away. Su Cheng kept repeating this action.


    Although Eliza is puzzled by Su Cheng''s current behavior and doesn''t understand why Su Cheng seems to have a brain attack. She suddenly lies down on the river and keeps throwing something into the river, Eliza thinks it''s better not to disturb him now.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s extremely focused appearance, Eliza couldn''t help thinking of what some of her former friends said to her: serious people are the most attractive.


    Su Cheng, who usually looks casual and has the feeling of fooling around, now looks extremely focused and serious.


    It has to be said that this gives Eliza a great sense of freshness and contrast.


    Eliza suddenly felt that Su Cheng now had a different charm.


    I don''t know how long it took. Su Chengcai finally stopped this strange move, put his hands into the Wei River, washed his hands, and slowly stood up.


    While standing up, Su Cheng said to himself, "it seems that I have grasped the inspiration generated when Alan splashed water to wash away the insects... Miss Eliza, wipe your feet, put on your shoes and follow me."


    "Huh? Where are you going? " Eliza wondered.


    Su Cheng didn''t answer Eliza''s question directly, but said faintly: "it seems that you are right by Miss Eliza. It''s really ''a sudden inspiration, and then came up with a plan to break the enemy''"


    Su Cheng said as he walked towards his horse.


    "Now, I have a bold idea. I want to see if my idea can be implemented. If my idea can be implemented... Then the Victoria River will be the decisive place between us and Alan."

 Chapter 86

    "Hey, Su Cheng, where are we going?"


    On the road along the West Bank of the Victoria River, two people rode alone one after another.


    The leader was a young man dressed in white and blue armor with black hair and pupils.


    Behind the man was a woman with white and gold armor, blond hair and light green pupils.


    Yes, these two are Su Cheng and Eliza.


    After hearing Eliza''s question, Su Cheng was silent for a while, and then said, "I don''t know where to go. Let''s go up the Weihe River first."


    "Ha? I don''t know exactly where to go? " Eliza looked at Su Cheng in amazement.


    Just now, Su Cheng suddenly asked Eliza to follow him, saying that she was going to verify her ideas.


    Eliza, who didn''t know why, could only quickly wipe the water drops on her feet, then put on her shoes, stepped on her horse and followed Su Cheng.


    I followed Su Cheng along the road on the West Bank of the Weihe River and walked towards the upper reaches of the Weihe River. I don''t know how long.


    Inexplicably, she was called to go with him, and then inexplicably walked for so long. There were so many questions in Eliza''s heart that she was about to burst out.


    Therefore, I asked Su Cheng this sentence just now.


    As a result, Su Cheng said he didn''t know where he was going?


    "What do you mean, I don''t know where I''m going?" Eliza asked again.


    "Literally." Su Cheng said faintly, "well, but we don''t know where we''re going. We just walk along the West Bank of the Weihe River to the upper reaches of the Weihe River."


    "Why are we going up the river Victoria?"


    "Because I want to see if my plan can be implemented."


    "Strategy?" Eliza raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Su Cheng, have you... Thought of a plan to defeat Alan?"


    Su Cheng pondered for a while.


    "Not yet. At present, my plan is still in the stage of imagination. I don''t know whether my plan can be implemented, so I''m going to go up the Weihe River to see if my plan can be implemented."


    "So, Su Cheng, what is the way you think of to defeat Alan?"


    "Water attack."


    "Ha? What? "


    "Water attack."


    "Water attack?"


    "Yes, the water attacked Alan."


    "Where''s the water?"


    "The water here."


    Eliza followed Su Cheng''s finger and looked at the slowly flowing Wei River.


    "Su Cheng... Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious."


    "Do you want to use the water of the Victoria River for water attack?!"


    "Yes."


    Eliza looked at the slow flowing water and the shallow water level of the Victoria River, and her mouth opened wider and wider.


    Such a water level, such a flow rate, exert water attack?!


    "Su Cheng... Are you really kidding me... Besides bathing people, I can''t think of any use for the water potential of the Weihe River, let alone water attack with such water potential."


    "I''m not kidding." Su Cheng said in a very serious tone, "I just want to use the water of the Weihe River to attack."


    "But the water flow of the Wei River is so slow and the water level is so low. How can we attack it?" Eliza yelled, "you don''t even need a boat to cross the Victoria River. You can cross the Victoria River by walking."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng turned his head, showed a mysterious smile and looked at Eliza.


    "As long as we make good use of it, the gentle River can also become a raging flood. I asked you to follow me to the upper reaches of the Victoria River just to see if the Victoria River can change from a gentle River into a raging flood."


    "The gentle river turns into a raging flood?" Eliza felt more and more puzzled by Su Cheng''s words, "what can you do to turn the gentle River into a flood? I''m afraid only gods can do it! "


    "All right, just follow me. I''ll tell you my overall plan later. "


    After that, Su Cheng stopped talking and turned his head and looked at the nearby Weihe River.


    Seeing that Su Cheng didn''t want to talk anymore, Eliza also closed her mouth, pursed her lips and followed Su Cheng silently.


    Eliza''s eyes also glanced at the nearby vieve River from time to time, and she said in her heart:


    With such a slow flow and such a shallow water level, how can we use water attack? What are you going to do? What attack?


    The more Eliza thought about it, the more she felt that Su Cheng''s plan could not be implemented successfully.


    She couldn''t think of a water attack method that could be used by the Weihe River.


    Su Chenggang just talked about "turning the gentle River into a raging flood".


    Does he think he is a God? Eliza''s heart whispered.


    Finally, I added in my heart:


    I''m afraid only the gods can suddenly turn the gentle River into a raging flood.


    Su Cheng, who was in front of Eliza, rode his horse forward and looked at the Wei River flowing slowly nearby.


    Victoria River is a river flowing through Caroline Kingdom and Lund kingdom. It is famous for its slow flow and shallow water level. In addition to these two characteristics, the more significant feature should be that the water surface is relatively wide.


    It''s November now, and it''s already in the dry season. In the dry season, the water level of the Victoria River becomes lower, and the deepest part is up to people''s waist and abdomen. You can easily cross the Victoria River without a boat.


    Su Cheng stopped talking and Eliza stopped talking.


    The man and woman walked slowly and silently towards the upper reaches of the Wei River one after another.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Cheng finally stopped.


    Seeing Su Cheng stop ahead, Eliza also tightened the reins.


    "Su Cheng, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly stop? "


    Su Cheng didn''t answer Eliza''s question directly, but looked at the Weihe River and narrowed his eyes into a line.


    Eliza followed Su Cheng''s line of sight.


    At this time, at the position where they are located, two small mountains stand side by side on both sides of the Weihe River to form a canyon. When the Weihe River flows through here, it will narrow.


    In other words, this location of the Victoria River is much narrower than other locations, which can be said to be a throat zone.


    "Be happy. Miss Eliza. "


    Su Cheng suddenly said such a sentence without a head.


    "Ha? Su Cheng, why are you always so weird today? Always say something that makes people confused. "


    Su Cheng ignored Alisa''s Tucao, but continued to make complaints about it.


    "My plan can be implemented."


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned his horse''s head.


    "Miss Eliza, let''s go back to the barracks."


    "Huh? Shall we go back now? "


    "Well, yes. After returning to the barracks, you can help me inform other commanders and Deputy commanders to come to the commander-in-chief camp for a military meeting. We are here to meet the enemy. Borrow the water from the Victoria River to attack Allen! " Su Cheng said firmly.

 Chapter 87

    "Coach, is this your plan?"


    Looking at the sand table in front of him, the commander of the first army said something, and his tone was full of consternation.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded with a confident smile, "what I just said is my plan. We will fight Alan on both sides of the river Victoria. "


    At this time, a sand table was placed in the center of the big tent of the commander of the British Imperial Army.


    The terrain near the Wei River is made of soil and presented on this sand table.


    At this time, the sand table was wet and covered with large and small puddles.


    In addition to the injured enli, the other commanders and Deputy commanders of the British imperial army gathered here.


    "Water attack..." the commander of the Third Army murmured, "this is indeed a very bold plan... No one would have thought that the gentle Weihe River could be used to launch water attack..."


    "But!" The commander of the 6th army said anxiously, "although if the commander''s plan is really to be implemented, it is not an ordinary difficulty!"


    Then, the commander of the 6th army added, "if this plan is to be implemented successfully, we must perfectly seize the opportunity to release water and build a ''dam''! If these two opportunities are not perfectly grasped, building a "dam" earlier and building a "dam" later and releasing water later or earlier may lead to the failure of this strategy! In other words, general Su Cheng, as the commander-in-chief of the whole army, must have amazing computing power and grasp the time point at which to start releasing water and building a "dam" before this plan can succeed! "


    "Although it''s impolite of me to say so, I still want to ask." The commander of the 6th army looked at Su Cheng and said in a deep voice, "commander, do you have the confidence to make this plan successful?"


    After listening to the words of the commander of the 6th army, the commander of the 1st army, the commander of the 3rd army and some Deputy commanders also nodded gently.


    Although Su Chenggang''s strategy is great, if it is successful, it can really defeat Allen with very low casualties.


    However, if this strategy is to be successful, its difficulty is not generally large


    However, after hearing the questioning of the commander of the 6th army, Su Cheng still had a confident smile on his face.


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Su Cheng said with a smile, "although this is very difficult, I will perfectly grasp the opportunity to build a ''dam'' and release water and defeat Alan!"


    "Su Cheng!" Eliza said anxiously, "this is no joke! Do you know how terrible this calculation is to grasp the opportunity of building a ''dam'' and releasing water? Where did you get the confidence that you can do it? "


    "I know. I came up with this plan, so I know better than anyone present how difficult it is to implement it successfully. " Su Cheng''s tone was full of firmness.


    "Moreover, I know better than anyone present how much we will gain if this strategy succeeds! We will be able to defeat Allen''s 80000 troops with very low casualties! If we are lucky, we can kill or capture Alan alive! "


    When hearing Su Cheng say the words "kill" and "capture alive", Eliza''s body trembled imperceptibly.


    That''s what Eliza wants most now.


    Su Cheng stood up from his chair with a serious look on his face.


    "Everybody!" Su Cheng''s voice echoed in the military account, "I know there are still some people who don''t trust me and think my plan is too messy. After all, the key to the success of this plan lies in whether I can accurately calculate the time to build a ''dam'' and release water on the spot! This calculation is terrible just thinking about it, so it''s normal for some of you to think I can''t do it. "


    "But!" Su Cheng said, "I want to tell everyone here: I can do it!"


    Su Cheng''s words are so sonorous and powerful, and every word is so powerful.


    "I hope you can believe me. I will lead you to defeat Alan! Win! "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the military tent fell into silence again.


    After a while, the commander of the Third Army smiled and said, "I think the coach''s plan is very feasible. Although it is very difficult to grasp the time point of building a ''dam'' and releasing water, I believe the coach can do it."


    "After all," the smile of the commander of the Third Army became bigger and bigger. "Since general Su Cheng took over the position of commander-in-chief, his performance has been commendable. As a Xingui knight who has only been a knight for two months, he can command nearly 90000 troops freely, which can''t be refused. Therefore, I also believe that he can successfully implement this strategy and lead us to victory! "


    The words of the commander of the third army were like stones thrown into the calm water, and the whole water began to ripple.


    The former quiet coach''s big account is lively again.


    "Yes, the coach is really strong! I thought he would command the army in a mess and then be driven down. I didn''t expect that he could really command such a large army! "


    "I sometimes wonder if the coach really only became a knight for two months..."


    "I also support the manager''s plan! The commander-in-chief''s military talent is really too strong! I also believe that the manager will lead us to victory! "


    ¡­¡­


    The Deputy commanders echoed one by one.


    The commander of the 6th army opened his mouth, finally closed it, sighed and said, "forget it, you are the supreme commander of the whole army now. If you want to make any decision, it''s no use for me to have any opinion."


    The commander of the first army thought in a deep voice while holding his beard.


    "Good! Then water attack! " The commander of the first army suddenly put down his beard and slapped him on his thigh. "I also believe the commander can successfully implement the water attack strategy!"


    Of the four commanders in the military account, three have already made a statement, and only the last commander has not yet made a statement.


    All the people in the tent turned their eyes to the commander of the 10th army, where Eliza stood.


    Bathed in the sight of so many people, Eliza sighed slightly, and then showed a helpless expression.


    "In fact, the coach didn''t let us vote on whether to implement this plan at all... The coach just asked us if we had anything to add from the beginning. Why is it like voting on whether to implement this plan now?"


    After hearing Eliza''s words, the other commanders and Deputy commanders in the account looked ashamed.


    As Eliza said, they seem to have suddenly surprised the atmosphere in the account. The manager clearly didn''t ask you to express support or not, and then took the atmosphere of the whole military account by yourself.


    "Moreover," Eliza continued, "even if all of us oppose it, the commander-in-chief will certainly implement this plan. After all, he is now the commander-in-chief of the whole army. We can''t interfere with his decision."


    After that, Eliza cast a glance at Su Cheng, which seemed to say to Su Cheng, "am I right?"


    Su Cheng scratched his right cheek and said with a embarrassed smile, "the commander of the 10th army is right. Even if you all object, I will implement this plan."


    "But," said Eliza suddenly, "since everyone has made a statement, I''ll make a statement about this strategy."


    After that, Eliza put on a serious expression and said to Su Cheng in an extremely serious tone, "Su Cheng."


    Looking at Eliza''s serious expression, Su Cheng couldn''t help but put away his original smile and said, "well, I''m here."


    "Go and beat Alan."


    Su Cheng was stunned, but he quickly reacted and said in a firm tone:


    "Leave it to me."

 Chapter 88

    hello everyone! I am a college student with a major and a novelist with a sideline! He is also the author of this book.


    Unknowingly, the book is on the shelf. The VIP chapter will be opened at 12 noon on May 10, 2019 tomorrow.


    The time is really fast. I feel like I was still writing thank you for the 10 recommendation votes cast by "the yellow rabbit of the flower grower" for me yesterday! At the same time, thank you for uploading the role map to Su Cheng and Alan! I''ve always been impressed by you! Not only did I upload recommendation tickets to me for many days, but also helped me upload peer maps!


    Thank you for the 6 recommended votes cast by "Honghuang 1 demon emperor" for me!


    Thank you for the 2 recommended votes cast by "such as sand and sea"!


    Thank you for the 18 recommended votes cast by "stepping on the cloud lion"! I''m also very impressed with you! Because every time you directly voted for me 9 recommendation votes, I was scared to pee when I opened the writer''s backstage and saw someone vote for me 9 recommendation votes at one go!


    Thank you for the 4 recommended votes cast by "xiaojiuli"!


    Thank you "? "Speech" gave me 4 recommended votes!


    Thank you for the 18 recommended votes cast by "honest Ramos"! I''m also very impressed with you! Every time you voted for me 6 recommendation votes, and you voted three times before and after. Thank you very much!


    Thank "dallyet" for giving me 5 recommended votes!


    Thank you for the three recommended votes cast by "reonix on earth"! I have the deepest impression of you! Because you are my novelist in my career. At the same time, I also want to thank my little partner who has been chasing after this book. Thank you for watching my work!


    I would like to extend my deepest thanks to all readers who have watched this book!


    Thank you so much!


    ¡­¡­


    Because the VIP will not be opened until 12 noon tomorrow, the update time tomorrow will be changed.


    The new chapter will not be updated until 14 p.m. tomorrow, and in order to celebrate its launch, there will be 4 chapters tomorrow! A total of 12000 words!


    Tomorrow''s four chapters will be released at 14:00, 14:05, 14:10 and 14:15 respectively. Don''t miss it! Subscribe more!


    The day after tomorrow, it will return to the usual update status: two shifts a day, updated at 10:00 and 10:05 respectively.

 Chapter 89

    "General Allen, the king of Caroline sent another wave of people to ask you to come back as soon as possible."


    As soon as Er entered the commander-in-chief''s account, without any greetings, he directly said what Alan didn''t want to hear now.


    After hearing er''s words, Alan, who was drinking water, put down his glass and was silent for a while.


    Then, Alan, who had been silent and motionless, suddenly shook his hand and threw his water cup to the ground!


    Pop!


    The sound of very crisp porcelain cracking sounded.


    Er helplessly looked at the broken water cup, then squatted down silently and picked up the fragments of the water cup one by one.


    "It''s so annoying --!"


    Ellen, whose eyes were white with blood, let out a wail.


    "What is the first wave of people? Ah?! " Allen''s complaints were so loud that even the guards outside the big tent could hear them.


    The guards outside the military tent looked at each other with a wry smile.


    "It seems that the pressure of the manager is also great..."


    "Yes, it seems that this is the sixth wave of people sent by the king. I have been urging them all the time. Really, if it were me, I would be bored to death..."


    The two guards outside the big tent whispered to each other.


    And Allen''s complaints in the military account continued.


    "I''m so bored! What is this shit King going to do? "


    Allen held his head in his hands, and the blood in his eyes seemed to suddenly become more.


    "Keep urging, keep urging, keep urging, but on my side, after learning that the British Imperial Army was going north to the Caroline Kingdom, I immediately ordered the whole army to prepare. When the 20000 army that originally surrounded Helon came, I also led the army to the north for rescue immediately!"


    "I''m from the Frankish empire! I am a foreigner willing to save your king, so you should be grateful! Even if you didn''t send a few letters of thanks, you sent so many waves of people to urge me to enter the rescue! You shit king, don''t go too far... "


    Looking at Allen, who is now in a state of rage, er can only reluctantly shake his head.


    He has worked with Alan for many years. He knows Alan''s temperament.


    Allen is a man of great temper. He especially hates domestic politicians and high-ranking people pointing fingers at him when he goes out to fight.


    I especially hate sending people to urge him to do something.


    And the king of Caroline just poked Alan''s most annoying place.


    When the king of Caroline learned that nearly 90000 troops of the British Empire were marching towards his country, he immediately sent someone to urge Allen to hurry up and support him.


    If only a wave of people were sent to urge, Allen and ER could understand.


    However!


    The king of the Carolingian Kingdom has always sent, always sent, always sent, always sent


    In this short period of more than ten days, six waves of people have been sent!


    There were waves of heralds urging Allen to enter the army. Sometimes just after sending off a wave of people in the morning, a new wave came immediately in the afternoon.


    Not to mention Allen''s annoyance and anger, even Earl was annoyed.


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    Alan breathed in and out.


    After he had just dropped his water cup on the ground and then yelled, he felt that his mood immediately became better.


    Seeing Allen calmed down a little, Earl said:


    "General Allen, in fact, I have information to report to you."


    "Intelligence?" Alan''s eyes were frozen. "Is it about the British army?"


    Er nodded.


    "According to the information from the scouts who have been quietly following the British Imperial Army, the British Imperial Army set up a camp on the West Bank of the Victoria River a few days ago and has been staying on the West Bank of the Victoria River these days."


    "The West Bank of the Victoria River?"


    Allen, who looked at the map of Caroline Kingdom and the map of the border between Caroline Kingdom and Lund kingdom a while ago, naturally had already memorized the map.


    Therefore, Allen soon recalled the location and characteristics of the Victoria River.


    Victoria River, it''s not far from them.


    If the British imperial army were still stationed on the West Bank of the Victoria River, in a few days, he would meet the British Imperial Army with 80000 troops in the Victoria River.


    "What are the British Imperial Army stationed there for..." Allen said in a deep voice. "Did you give up looking for an ambush point to ambush us and decide to fight us by the river Victoria..."


    "I think it''s possible." Er suddenly said, "if the British Army really wants to ambush us, they will be careful whether our scouts track and track us. However, from the performance of the British army, they don''t seem to care whether anyone is tracking them, otherwise our scouts won''t be able to follow them so easily."


    "But if you want to fight us head-on..." Allen continued to murmur, "why choose here in the Victoria River... The water flow of the Victoria River is so slow and the water level is so shallow that you can cross the river directly. What''s the difference between a war here and a war on the plain..."


    "Ah, general Allen, I''d better tell you all the new information before you enter a state of meditation."


    "Say."


    "Over the past ten days, we have obtained the same information from different channels, that is, the commander of the Britannia imperial army has been replaced by a new GUI Knight named Su Cheng, that is to say..."


    Before Earl spoke, Alan finished for him.


    "In other words, there is a great probability that the commander of the British Imperial Army will be replaced by a new GUI Knight named Su Cheng, right?"


    "Exactly."


    Alan was silent for a moment, then sighed heavily.


    "Alas... Er, do you know where the most tiring part of being a coach is?"


    "I''ve never been the head coach of the first army, so I don''t know." Er replied straightly.


    "The most tiring thing about being the supreme commander of the army is the authenticity of the selected information." Allen''s tone was somewhat helpless and tired. "For all kinds of information from various channels, you have to screen out which information is credible, which information is false, and which information is deliberately sent by the enemy to confuse you... These all need you to screen one by one and finally select the most credible information."


    Er listened carefully and nodded from time to time.


    Although he has never been a commander-in-chief, he has been with Alan for a long time. Therefore, under his influence, he also has some understanding of the work that the supreme commander of the whole army has to do in the army.


    He also understands that when a pile of information is in front of you, you have to distinguish the authenticity one by one.


    "So," said Allen, "don''t tell me about the commander of the British Imperial Army. I don''t want to care whether they have changed the commander or not. I can''t care. I don''t want to care who the commander of the British Imperial Army is."


    "No matter who the commander of the British Imperial Army is now!" Ellen said word by word, sonorous and forceful, "I will defeat them!"


    "Yes!" Cried Earl loudly.


    Allen went on:


    "Look at the posture of the British imperial army now. It wants to have a frontal contest with us on both sides of the Victoria River. Hum! Then let''s do what they want! " Alan''s tone was full of pride. "Let''s go to the Victoria River now! Meet the British Imperial Army! Since they want to fight us head-on in the Victoria River, let''s fight! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Caroline Kingdom, capital and imperial city.


    The king of Caroline, sitting on the throne, looked uneasy.


    "Haven''t you arrived yet... Haven''t our 80000 troops of Caroline Kingdom arrived yet..."


    When he learned that nearly 90000 troops of the britannian Empire were storming towards his country, the king of Caroline was so scared that his feet were soft that he sat down on the ground.


    Almost all the fighting troops in their kingdom are in Alan''s hands alone.


    In other words, the defense of Caroline kingdom is very empty. Now, even if all the troops still in the country are assembled, there are less than 20000 people.


    And these 20000 people are all old, weak and disabled soldiers.


    To put it bluntly, the defense of Caroline kingdom is like a piece of paper.


    The 90000 troops of the British Empire could be torn to pieces with a touch.


    So when he learned that the British Imperial Army was rushing towards him, the king of Carolingian Kingdom immediately sent someone to inform Allen and bring back his 80000 troops of Carolingian kingdom!


    "Your Highness." The minister on one side was a little tired and said, "please calm down. Now general Allen has rushed back with 80000 troops for rescue."


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? " The king of Caroline screamed.


    "The enemy is coming to our border. How can I calm down?"


    During this period of time, the king of Caroline Kingdom experienced what is called "abandoning high and falling heavily".


    At first, he was still excited about the Frankish Empire sending Alan and Earl to help him.


    Then Allen and ER helped him wipe out the main forces of Lund Kingdom and surrounded all the countries of Lund kingdom. After learning the news, the king of Caroline Kingdom felt as if he was about to float in the sky.


    Caroline Kingdom and Lund kingdom are old enemies. All kings of Caroline Kingdom dream of destroying Lund kingdom.


    However, it took generations to achieve this goal.


    But now, he will achieve the goal that his grandparents have not achieved for generations!


    At the thought of this, the king was so excited that he couldn''t sleep well.


    However, after the extreme excitement, the king now heard the news that dragged him into the abyss of panic¡ª¡ª


    Instead of rescuing the city of Helon, the 90000 troops of the British Empire went north to his Carolingian kingdom.


    Many people, including the king, were amazed at the speed of the change from being unable to sleep excitedly to sitting and uneasy in fear.


    "No!" The king of Caroline jumped up from his throne and said, "go! Send me another wave of people to rush general Allen! Come back and save me! "

 Chapter 90

    "Su Cheng, what can I do for you?"


    Eliza, who entered the commander''s tent, asked Su Cheng, who was sitting behind the wooden table handling military affairs.


    "Here you are, Miss Eliza."


    Seeing Eliza coming, Su Cheng quickly put down the quill pen in his hand.


    At this time, except Eliza, there were only Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer in the whole coach''s account.


    Deng Jiaer sat next to Su Cheng and helped Su Cheng handle military affairs, while Alan sat in a corner and fiddled with his hair in front of his forehead.


    "The reason why I asked you to come," Su Cheng continued, "is just to ask you how you did with the task I entrusted you a few days ago?"


    Eliza quickly reflected what Su Cheng meant by the task.


    A few days ago, after the military meeting, Su Cheng gave her a task: let her make 10000 cloth bags with surplus military accounts and used up bags specially for food.


    After finishing the 10000 cloth bags, fill the 10000 cloth bags with river sand and stones.


    At the meeting, Su Cheng told all the commanders and Deputy commanders, including her, his plan, so Eliza naturally knew what Su Cheng wanted from the 10000 cloth bags filled with river sand and stones.


    At the same time, Eliza also knows how important the task Su Cheng gave her.


    Therefore, after receiving the task, Eliza worked hard to complete it.


    The task Su Cheng gave her is almost done now.


    "Coach!" Eliza stood up straight and gave a military salute. "The task you gave me has been almost completed. Tomorrow you will see 10000 cloth bags filled with river sand and stones!"


    "Well, good." Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction.


    Su Cheng found that Eliza would only call herself commander-in-chief on important occasions or public occasions, and in private, she called him his full name "Su Cheng".


    Su Cheng not only doesn''t hate Eliza''s name, but also feels a little like it.


    Su Cheng doesn''t like people calling him "commander-in-chief" and "general". It''s necessary to call him "commander-in-chief" and "general" in public.


    But in private, you don''t need to call him "commander" or "general". Just call him by name.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly thought that several girls he knew and met in the world seemed to call him different.


    Sister Alan called him "brother".


    Deng Jiaer called him "Sir".


    Carol called him "honesty".


    Her granddaughter Ilsa called him "teacher" or "sincere teacher".


    Eliza is used to calling him his full name "Su Cheng".


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly thought that his relationship with Eliza seemed to be getting better.


    Previously, Su Cheng thought that his relationship with Eliza could only be regarded as "someone he knew".


    However, during the "Lund Kingdom rescue war" and working with Eliza, Su Cheng obviously felt that he and Eliza had become more familiar. The relationship between them was not so strange as before, and they were even embarrassed when they got along before.


    But now when they get along, the feeling of embarrassment is much less, and now it has become a lot more natural.


    It should be upgraded from "people you know" to "people you know".


    However, it should be a little far from the two stages of "acquaintance" and "friend".


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly realized that after he came to this strange world, he only seemed to have a good intersection with five girls: Alan, Carol, Deng Jiaer, Ilsa and Eliza.


    There are fewer men who have had good friends in this strange world.


    Su Cheng thinks about it. After coming to this strange world, he seems to have only good friends with Falk, Jacob and Ethel.


    The three men who have good friends with him are all middle-aged men many years older than him.


    I don''t seem to have any male friends of my age... I seem to have been playing with women of my age since I came to this strange world


    Su Cheng said silently in his heart.


    Just when Su Cheng doubted whether his circle of friends was too narrow, a voice suddenly came from outside the account:


    "Coach! The fever of the commander of the 7th army has subsided! I''m awake! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Eliza said in a happy voice, "really?"


    The commander of the 7th army was enli, who had a hole in his abdomen in the decisive battle of Ellen ferry.


    In fact, enly woke up many days ago.


    But it''s just "waking up" and hasn''t really "sobered up".


    Enli has had a high fever since he woke up. He wakes up only a few times a day. Even if he wakes up, he goes back to sleep soon. When he wakes up, he can''t say a complete word because of the high fever.


    In short, enly has not fully recovered.


    Now, listening to what the soldier said just now, enly''s fever seemed to have subsided and finally woke up.


    "Now that the commander of the 7th army has sobered up." Su Cheng stood up as he said, "it''s necessary for me, the commander-in-chief of the whole army, to visit others."


    "Miss Eliza," Su Cheng said to Eliza, "do you want to go with me?"


    "Well! Of course I''m going! "


    Subsequently, Su Cheng and Eliza made a big account for the coach one after another.


    When he went to enli to rest, Su Cheng found that Eliza''s face was full of happy smiles.


    "Miss Eliza." Su Cheng smiled and said, "you seem very happy."


    "Of course! After all, enly finally woke up! As long as he wakes up, it doesn''t mean he has come back to life! "


    "Oh?" Su Cheng looked at Eliza with strange eyes. "It seems that enly has a very good relationship with you."


    "Yes, we are good friends! Nothing is more gratifying than a friend''s escape from danger! "


    "Friends?" Su Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly, "so you just treat enli as a friend?"


    "Of course, why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "... nothing."


    After that, Su Cheng secretly added: it seems... Miss Eliza only treats enli as a friend


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling that enli seemed a little pathetic - the girl he liked had always regarded him as a friend.


    Soon, Su Cheng and Eliza came to enly''s military tent.


    Su Cheng lifted the curtain of the big account.


    In the middle of enli''s military tent, there was a bed, on which enli, who was pale, lay.


    There are many people around this bed.


    It seems that many people have come to visit enly after hearing that he has come to his senses.


    At a glance, Su Cheng saw a large number of familiar faces such as the commander of the third army and the commander of the Sixth Army.


    After Su Cheng lifted the curtain, the people in the tent naturally threw their eyes over.


    When they saw that Su Cheng was coming, they quickly stood down and saluted Su Cheng, and shouted in unison, "good coach!"


    Enli''s originally pale face became more pale after hearing the people shouting "Hello, commander-in-chief" to Su Cheng.


    "Willie..." enly pulled the hand of the commander of the Third Army standing at his hand, "what you just told me about Su Cheng becoming the new commander of the whole army... Is it true..."


    It seems that someone has told enly what happened in the past ten days. Su Cheng whispered in his heart.

 Chapter 91

    "Well, it''s true. Enly. " The commander of the 3rd army nodded to enly.


    "After the death of commander Nicholas," the commander of the third army continued, "Su Cheng recommended himself, so we chose Su Cheng as our new commander."


    Speaking of this, the commander of the Third Army paused and said with a smile: "in the past ten days, Su Cheng has done quite well and has lived up to our expectations."


    I don''t know if it was Su Cheng''s illusion. He felt that enli''s face became increasingly pale as the commander of the third army said more and more.


    "He... He unexpectedly..." enli murmured with his eyes blankly, "he has become the commander-in-chief of the whole army..."


    "Hello! Enly! "


    Just then, the commander of the first army suddenly shouted:


    "You haven''t said hello to the coach yet!"


    The commander of the first army is a very rigorous and rigid person, so he pays special attention to some etiquette matters.


    According to the regulations of the British Empire, whenever and wherever in the army, anyone who sees his own officer should say hello.


    After hearing the first army commander''s words, enli''s eyes suddenly widened, looked at Su Cheng, and then looked at the first army commander. His lips moved and said, "I... Say hello to Su Cheng?"


    "Enli," the commander of the first army frowned and said in a bad tone, "first of all, don''t call the officer''s name directly in public. Secondly, general Su Cheng is our commander now. Is it strange to say hello to the commander?"


    Enli''s delay in saying hello to Su Cheng made him a little angry.


    Although the commander of the first army did not support Su Cheng to become the commander at that time, and he was not familiar with and liked Su Cheng, anyway, Su Cheng is now their supreme officer. Since he is their supreme officer, even if he doesn''t like him much, he must give Su Cheng due respect - this is the view of the commander of the first army.


    Enly''s move now can be said to poke the least favorite point of the first army commander, so the tone of the first army commander is full of unhappiness.


    After hearing the words of the first army commander whose tone had become less kind, enly''s face seemed to become more pale.


    Enli looked at Su Cheng, his eyes mixed with all kinds of emotions, and his lips moved again.


    "Lord... Lord... Commander..."


    At this time, Su Cheng also raised his hand with a smile and said:


    "Well, don''t worry about these etiquette. Commander of the 7th army, don''t salute me. Lie down and rest quietly."


    Contrary to the commander of the first army, Su Cheng is not a person who cares too much about etiquette. On this occasion, he won''t care much if he doesn''t say hello to him.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the commander of the first Army wanted to say something more, but since Su Cheng, as the commander in chief, said so, he couldn''t say anything more and shut up.


    Su Cheng, with a faint smile, strode to enli''s bed.


    The generals around enli quickly separated a way for Su Cheng to pass.


    Eliza walked quickly to enly''s bed.


    "Enly!" Eliza said excitedly, "you finally wake up! Great! "


    Seeing Eliza''s beautiful face and hearing Eliza''s caring words, enly felt his heart warm.


    Enly gathered all his strength on his face and squeezed out an ugly smile.


    "Well, I''m fine." Enly said softly, "thank you for your concern."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, a pile of black lines appeared on the faces of the officers in the circle around enly.


    In their hearts, they almost said with one voice:


    Hey... When you woke up, we were also caring about you. Why didn''t you thank us with this gentle and disgusting tone


    At this time, in addition to a large number of officers in the account, there was also a man dressed as a doctor next to enly''s bed.


    It must be the military doctor specially responsible for dealing with enli''s injury.


    Su Cheng came to the military doctor and asked, "doctor, how is the commander of the 7th army now?"


    The military doctor saluted Su Cheng.


    "Back to the commander, the commander of the 7th army should be out of danger now, but he still needs to rest for about half a year. After half a year, he can recover."


    After hearing what the military doctor said, Eliza took enly''s hand with a happy face.


    "Enly, did you hear that? The military doctor said you were out of danger! You can recover in six months! "


    Su Cheng said to himself in a deep voice, "that is to say, can''t enli participate in the next battle..."


    Eliza''s caring words made enli''s chest warmer. However, Su Cheng''s words immediately cooled his warm chest.


    Because enli suddenly remembered that he had a competition with Su Cheng!!


    The day before the decisive battle of Yilun ferry, he went to Su Cheng and set up a competition with Su Cheng to see who could make the most military achievements in the "rescue war of Lunde kingdom".


    If enli wins, Su Cheng will lead him to pandragon.


    If Su Cheng wins... He must not meet and talk to Eliza for two months!


    This punishment is too cruel for enli who likes Eliza!


    Originally, Su Cheng was just a deputy commander, and he enli was a commander. From the perspective of job introduction, enli, as a commander, was easier to get more and greater military achievements. Therefore, enli took advantage of the competition at the beginning.


    But I didn''t expect that the world is so full of drama.


    The person who used to be the deputy commander of the army has become the supreme commander of the whole army. However, the person who used to be the commander of the army can only recuperate in the hospital bed and does not participate in the next battle.


    If you can''t even go to the battlefield, don''t take any military merit.


    Enly became more and more frightened. He didn''t want to not meet and talk to Eliza for two months!


    "Coach!" Enli suddenly shouted, startling everyone including Su Cheng.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! "


    But after shouting, enly coughed bitterly and violently.


    "What are you doing?!" The military doctor said angrily, "you haven''t recovered from your abdominal injury! Don''t talk so loud! "


    "Yes, enly, don''t speak so loudly. What if it affects the wound?" Said Eliza.


    "Cough... Coach," enly continued while holding back the pain from his abdomen, "I can go to the battlefield. Let me go to the battlefield... Cough! Cough! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" The military doctor said loudly, "you look like this. It''s hard to just sit up. Do you still want to go to the battlefield? Give me a good rest! Even if the commander-in-chief agrees you to go to war, I won''t let you go to war! Don''t waste the efforts of the doctors who tried to get you back! "


    "The doctor is right." Su Cheng said seriously, "your injury is not well yet. No matter what, I won''t allow you to go to the battlefield. Let me heal quietly."


    "Yes, yes! Enly, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you go to the battlefield now? You''d better heal yourself! " Eliza''s tone was full of worry.


    "But... Cough! Cough! "


    Looking at enli, who wanted to say something else, Su Cheng frowned and said in his heart:


    What is he doing so hard? Is that all you want?


    Huh? wait.


    military exploit?


    Su Cheng gradually realized something.


    Gradually realized the reason why enly wanted to go to war so desperately.


    Su Cheng looked at enli, and then at Eliza. A strange smile appeared on his face and said in his heart:


    I almost forgot... This game.


    "All right, all right! Get out! The wounded need rest! "


    As he spoke, the military doctor pushed and pushed the officers led by Eliza out.


    "That''s the visiting time." The military doctor continued, "the wounded hasn''t fully recovered, so you still need a lot of rest. You''ve visited enough! Then get out quickly! Don''t disturb the patient''s rest! "


    "Since the military doctors have said so." Su Cheng said, "let''s go out first so that the commander of the 7th army can have a good rest. Commander of the 7th army, I won''t approve your request to go to the battlefield anyway. Our British Empire has paid a lot of casualties in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, so I have made up my mind not to further expand the damage of our army, So you just have a good rest. "


    "Generals!" Su Cheng shouted.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, all the officers in the account, including Eliza, stood up immediately.


    "Go out with me."


    "Yes!"


    Eliza waved to enly and said, "I''ll go, enly. I''ll see you next time."


    After leaving this sentence, Eliza stood behind Su Cheng and walked out of the big account with Su Cheng, while the other generals followed Su Cheng and walked out of the big account with Su Cheng.


    Looking at Su Cheng and Eliza standing very close, enly''s eyes were wide open. When he tried to get up, he was pressed back by the military doctor.


    "Don''t move! Give me a good rest! "


    ¡­¡­


    The roar of the military doctor can be heard by Su Cheng and others who have come out of the big tent.


    "What a responsible doctor." Su Cheng looked back at the big account he had just come out and said with a smile.


    "Yes! He''s a good doctor. " Eliza smiled, too.


    Su Cheng glanced at Eliza, and then at the generals following him.


    "Miss Eliza," Su Cheng suddenly whispered to Eliza, "it may be strange for me to say so. Do you know enly''s feelings for you?"


    Su Cheng is also a person who has some gossip. Now he is very curious. Does Eliza know enly''s feelings for her?


    "Feelings?" Eliza blinked twice. Her eyes were full of purity. "We are very good friends. His feelings for me are naturally deep friendship."


    "It''s all right, Miss Eliza."


    It seems that Miss Eliza is also a very dull person... As an outsider, I can see that enly has extraordinary feelings for Eliza, and Eliza can''t feel it... Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    Suddenly I felt that enli was a little pathetic. Even if I was single lovesickness, I didn''t even notice my love for each other. Su Cheng continued to whisper in his heart.


    Su Cheng turned around and shouted to the generals behind him, "let''s disperse! What should everyone do! "


    "Yes!"


    Just as everyone dispersed and Eliza was about to leave, Su Cheng suddenly shouted:


    "Miss Eliza!"


    "Huh? What''s the matter? " Eliza wondered.


    "Nothing,"


    Su Cheng put his lips to Eliza''s ear and said mysteriously:


    "I just want to tell you one thing."


    "What happened?"


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "Come to my big account at 20 o''clock tonight. I have something important to tell you."


    After that, Su Cheng hurriedly turned and left, leaving Eliza still in place.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s hurried figure, Eliza fell into confusion:


    Something important? Yes? Why not say it now.


    What do you need to wait until night to tell me?


    Is there any reason why you can''t tell me until night?


    Huh? night?


    What?!


    Eliza suddenly recalled the conversation between enly and Su Cheng that she overheard more than ten days ago.


    I recalled the competition between enli and Su Cheng.


    He also recalled what Su Cheng said to enli. If enli lost, enli would be punished.


    At the same time, Eliza also recalled what her friends told her before: when a boy doesn''t want another boy to have too much contact with a girl, it means that the boy must have unusual feelings for the girl!


    Eliza felt her cheeks burning for a moment.


    Can you say... What Su Cheng wants to say to me tonight is -?!


    Eliza''s face turned red rapidly with the naked eye.

 Chapter 92

    At 20 p.m., the British Imperial Army camp.


    After a brief warming a few days ago, the temperature has changed back to its original state.


    It feels like autumn and winter again.


    The cold night wind blew by. When it brushed Eliza''s side, Eliza couldn''t help tightening her cloak.


    "Really..." Eliza said to herself, "it was so hot a few days ago. It feels like summer. Now it''s winter again. The temperature change is really capricious..."


    Although the temperature is a little low and a little cold tonight, Eliza doesn''t hate such a cold night.


    Because Eliza''s favorite seasons are autumn and winter.


    Of course, I like these two seasons mainly because I''m afraid of heat.


    Eliza walked step by step towards Su Cheng''s coach Da Zhang.


    Soon, he came to Su Cheng''s coach''s account.


    In front of Su Cheng''s commander-in-chief, as usual, there were two bodyguards guarding with axes and guns.


    Eliza is also a regular guest of Su Cheng''s handsome account recently. There are only a few people in charge of keeping the account for Su Cheng. All the guards know Eliza.


    So when they saw Eliza coming, they didn''t stop her and let Eliza come to Su Cheng''s handsome tent.


    "That, that," Eliza said, "Su Cheng, it''s me - Eliza."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, she heard a familiar male voice from the account: "well, come in."


    With Su Cheng''s permission, Eliza swallowed her saliva, then opened the curtain and entered the handsome account.


    Entering the handsome tent, Eliza felt a heat wave coming towards her.


    It was a surging heat wave composed of the heat emitted by the stove.


    Su Cheng''s handsome account is relatively large, so there are two stoves in his handsome account, one on the left and one on the right.


    Thanks to these two stoves, the temperature inside the big tent is very different from that outside.


    Su Cheng was sitting behind a big wooden table with a quill pen in his hand, as if writing something.


    Different from the past, Su Cheng did not wear his white and blue armor at this time, but just a simple cloth.


    Eliza understood that Su Cheng was not wearing armor at this time.


    People who wear armor know how hard it is to wear armor for a long time.


    After all, armor pursues protection, not comfort.


    As soon as Eliza returned to her military account, the first thing she did was to get rid of her armor so that her body could be "released".


    Eliza also found that Su Cheng was the only one in Su Cheng''s handsome account.


    Previously, every time she entered Su Cheng''s big account, she could always see three people.


    One is Su Cheng, the other is a little girl with black hair and golden pupil, and the other is a little girl with brown hair and green pupil. Both are Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    The little girl with brown hair and Bi Tong had a competition with her, so Eliza also remembered her name - Alan. At the same time, Eliza also remembered that she was Su Cheng''s sister.


    Eliza has always been curious about why Su Cheng and Alan are brothers and sisters. They are obviously different in appearance and surname. Eliza has always wanted to find a chance to ask Su Cheng this question, but she has never found a chance.


    And the little girl with black hair and golden pupils, after so many days together, has already known her name - Dengar O''Brien.


    Eliza was a little surprised when she learned the last name of the little girl with black hair and golden pupils.


    After all, the O''Brien family, which has the two titles of "genius" and "waste", is still very famous in the British Empire.


    Every member of the O''Brien family is a genius in a certain field, but most people are also talents in some useless fields. Therefore, the O''Brien family has become a mysterious family with two contradictory titles of "genius family" and "waste family".


    Eliza also saw the O''Brien family for the first time, so she paid special attention to Deng Jiaer and firmly remembered Deng Jiaer''s name and appearance.


    Usually, the two little girls who always stick to Su Cheng are not here tonight. It''s really rare.


    So Eliza said:


    "Su Cheng, where are your two knights and squires? Why don''t you see them both? "


    "They."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly and then said:


    "The two of them are playing outside now. They say they are always stuffy in the big tent these days, so they both go outside to get some air tonight."


    "Well..." Eliza nodded softly.


    Su Cheng put down his quill pen.


    "Well, let''s stop gossiping and get down to business. Miss Eliza, I have something very important to tell you. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza felt her cheeks begin to redden slightly.


    Eliza recalled the competition between Su Cheng and enli and the punishment they set for each other.


    Su Cheng''s punishment for enli is not to talk to her or meet her for two months.


    In the past, Eliza''s friends told her that if a boy didn''t want another boy to have too much contact with a girl, it means that the boy must like the girl.


    Therefore, after hearing Su Cheng''s punishment for enliding, Eliza began to doubt.


    I wonder if Su Cheng likes her!


    Eliza is a very shy person. Although she has no feelings for Su Cheng, even so, from the night she overheard the conversation between Su Cheng and enli, whenever she thought that Su Cheng might like her, her cheeks couldn''t help blushing.


    After more than ten days, he finally forgot about it. As a result, this afternoon, Su Cheng suddenly mysteriously asked her to come up late to talk about important things in his military account.


    She looks mysterious. When we meet this afternoon, we don''t talk about it, but we have to wait until the evening to tell her important things.


    The combination of these elements made Eliza recall something she had forgotten.


    What important thing does Su Cheng want to say... Eliza whispered in her heart.


    No, it won''t be. Tell me, tell me


    Eliza''s cheeks reddened the more she thought about it.


    "Huh? Miss Eliza? " Su Cheng noticed Eliza''s abnormality. "What''s the matter with you? Your face is so red. Are you okay? Is it too hot here? Let me put out a stove. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng went directly to a stove.


    "Ah! No, no! " Eliza quickly waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me!"


    "Well... All right."


    Then Su Cheng shouted out of the tent, "guards! You leave this military tent for the time being! "


    "Yes!"


    Then Eliza heard the fading footsteps.


    It seems that the two guards outside the tent have left.


    Why do you take people away! No, not really to me


    "Miss Eliza." Su Cheng''s voice suddenly interrupted Eliza''s thoughts.


    Su Cheng smiled gently and continued, "this important thing I''ll tell you later may be a little abrupt or frighten you, so I hope you can make better psychological preparations first."


    "Well... What''s the matter... Calling people here at night..."


    Eliza whispered more and more, and the fingers of her hands were twisted together unconsciously.


    "It''s a very important thing," Su Cheng said positively with a gentle smile. "It''s related to the future of both of us."


    Gee! It concerns the future of both of us... Is Su Chengzhen really going to confess to me tonight?!


    Eliza felt her face was red to the limit. She didn''t even know how to swing her hands and feet. The whole person was at a loss.


    "Miss Eliza?" Su Cheng called Eliza''s name, which made Eliza come back to her senses.


    "I, I am!"


    Eliza answered loudly.


    At the same time, the brain was spinning rapidly, thinking about how to refuse Su Cheng later.


    Su Cheng looked at Eliza seriously. Looking at Su Cheng''s serious expression, Eliza couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Somehow, Eliza suddenly felt that there was a trace of


    ¡ª¡ªA sense of expectation.


    "Miss Eliza."


    Su Cheng said word by word in an extremely serious tone.


    Eliza''s heartbeat has been adjusted to the highest level! The fingers of both hands are tightly twisted together!


    Will the first time in my life be confessed... Yes, I will be confessed!


    Just when Eliza thought so¡ª¡ª


    "I want to give you the task of supervising the construction of the dam and destroying the dam!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey?"


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng with a dull face.


    Looking at Eliza, who had been silent for a long time and had a dull expression, Su Cheng wondered, "Miss Eliza, what''s the matter? You seem strange from the beginning. "


    "... I''m fine. I''m really a... Big fool! What are you thinking? "


    As Eliza spoke, she covered her red, bleeding cheeks with her hands.

 Chapter 93

    "Miss Eliza, are you all right?"


    Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    "You''ve been a little strange since you got into the big account."


    Eliza rubbed her cheeks twice and said:


    "I''m fine."


    After a few hard rubs, Eliza put down her hands and returned to her original appearance.


    In addition to the slight redness of his face.


    Seeing that Eliza seemed to have recovered, Su Cheng was a little relieved.


    "Well, Su Cheng, I can ask you a question."


    "Ah, you say."


    "Since you want to talk to me about business, why don''t you talk to me face-to-face this afternoon, but wait until tonight and ask me to come over to your big account?"


    "Oh, this."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and then put his chin on his wooden table.


    "Because I''m going to finish my pile of work before I tell you about it."


    Eliza looked at the wooden table that Su Cheng had just used and found that there stood a pile of paper as high as a hill on the wooden table.


    "It''s really tiring to manage such a large army."


    Su Cheng said, pinching the bridge of his nose with a tired look on his face.


    "The reason why I asked you to come back to my account in the evening this afternoon is because I still had a pile of military affairs and intelligence that had not been processed, so I intend to deal with all military affairs and intelligence before I tell you about it."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng shrugged with a bitter smile and continued, "but I didn''t expect that even if I have done it this afternoon, I still haven''t finished all the military affairs and intelligence. It''s a little short."


    "Is that so..." Eliza looked like she had eaten her stool, and then said in a hurry, "then why did you let the guards outside the tent leave


    "Because it''s a very important thing, such secrets in the army naturally don''t want too many people to know."


    "What do you mean by ''related to me and your future''?"


    "Because the task I want to give you is particularly important. It is a very important link in the war we will fight a few days later. If this link is not done well, we will most likely lose the big battle directly. If this battle is lost, we may die directly on the battlefield. Therefore, I said it is'' related to the future of me and you ''."


    "... don''t say such easily misunderstood words in the future --!"


    "Oh, wow!" Eliza''s shrill cry frightened Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, startled by Eliza, thought to himself:


    Did I do something wrong? Why did miss Eliza suddenly get angry?


    Although it''s hard to understand why Eliza suddenly became angry, Su Cheng thinks it''s better not to talk now and let Eliza calm down first.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Eliza took a few breaths.


    After a while, Eliza, who seemed to calm down, took a few deep breaths and felt calmer before she said:


    "I''m really sorry just now. I may have scared you."


    The tone returned to normal.


    "Nothing, nothing." Su Cheng quickly waved his hand.


    "... it''s all my fault. I''m just thinking about it. If I hadn''t been thinking about it, I wouldn''t have made such a big misunderstanding. I''m really sorry."


    "Ah, I don''t need to apologize, but I''m very interested in the ''misunderstanding'' you said. What ''misunderstanding''..."


    "All right! Coach! It''s time to tell me the important thing you said in detail! "


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, Eliza rudely interrupted him.


    "Ah, ah, OK. It''s time to get down to business. Unconsciously, I feel that I''ve wasted a long time. I still have some intelligence and military affairs to deal with. "


    Although Su Cheng is very interested in the "misunderstanding" that Eliza said, it''s important to get down to business first.


    Su Cheng cleared his throat and said in a straight voice:


    "According to the information from the scouts, Allen has led 80000 Carolingian troops to rush towards us. It is expected that they will arrive here in the Victoria River in five days. In other words, five days later, we will launch a new round of decisive battle on both sides of the Victoria River, and this should also be the last decisive battle in the ''rescue war of Lund kingdom''. "


    At this time, the abnormal blush on Eliza''s face had dissipated.


    Listening carefully to Su Cheng''s words, her expression gradually became serious and nodded from time to time.


    "Our preparations are almost done, and 10000 cloth bags filled with river sand and stones are almost ready. These three days are enough for us to arrange. I have selected the right person for the personnel arrangement of various positions on the battlefield, but there is still a very important place. I haven''t arranged the right person yet."


    "That is - the person responsible for building and destroying the dam."


    Su Cheng and Eliza''s expressions became more and more serious.


    It seems that in order to match the serious atmosphere in the military tent, the night wind outside the tent seems to have subsided.


    It was surprisingly quiet around, only the flames in the two stoves were roasting the coal, and the "crackling" sound was making.


    "So," Eliza said in a deep voice, "commander, are you going to give me the task?"


    "Well, that''s right. This task is very important, so I intend to entrust this task to the person who is most worthy of heavy payment - that is, you, Eliza hill. "


    "The person who deserves the most burden..." Eliza smiled. "It seems that you trust me very much."


    "Well, you can say so." Su Cheng also smiled.


    "Miss Eliza, I still want to make sure that 10000 cloth bags will be ready tomorrow, right?"


    "Of course! I assure you! " Eliza said positively, "I can take out 10000 cloth bags and put them in front of you tomorrow!"


    Su Cheng waved his hand. "Don''t show me. I don''t want to see it."


    "Since the 10000 cloth bags can be made tomorrow, you will pick 1000 people from the 10th army after 12 o''clock the day after tomorrow and take them to supervise the construction of the ''dam''."


    "12 o''clock the day after tomorrow?" Eliza wondered, "must it be after 12 o''clock the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well, that''s right." Su Cheng said solemnly, "we must wait until 12 o''clock the day after tomorrow before we can start building the" dam ". Earlier and later, there will be water problems."


    "... well, I see!"


    "This task is actually not very easy. Are you sure?"


    "Commander, who do you think you''re talking to?"


    Eliza hammered her chest with a confident smile.


    "Standing in front of you is the fastest knight in the history of the British Empire... Ah, no, it took only one year and 10 months to become a knight..."


    As soon as Eliza said this, the atmosphere of the whole big tent immediately became embarrassing.


    "The fastest knight in the British Empire" - this title has always been Eliza''s proudest and most proud title.


    However, her current title has been taken away.


    And the person who stole her favorite Title stood in front of her.


    Therefore, Eliza had to change her name just now and changed it to "a man who became a knight in only one year and 10 months".


    The fact that her favorite title was robbed has always been a thorn in Eliza''s heart and a pain for Eliza.


    Now she recalled this very painful thing for Eliza, and couldn''t help looking at Su Cheng with a look of resentment.


    Now the atmosphere between the two is very embarrassing


    After feeling the resentful look Eliza gave him, Su Cheng smiled and said:


    "Since Miss Eliza is confident, I can rest assured that the supervision of the dam will be left to you."


    "In addition to supervising the construction of the dam, you also have to be responsible for destroying the dam in the war."


    Su Cheng''s expression became serious again.


    "Miss Eliza, when the war starts, remember to pay attention to the Yellow wolf smoke. When you see the Yellow wolf smoke, you should not hesitate to destroy the ''dam''. If you slow down, it may have a significant impact on the war situation. Therefore, the task of destroying the ''dam'' will not be easy.


    "Remember, we must, we must pay attention to the Yellow wolf smoke. Don''t, don''t forget." Su Cheng stressed again.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that neither of the tasks of building a ''dam'' nor destroying a ''dam'' is easy. These two are important links related to the success or failure of the campaign. Indeed, they must be entrusted to talents worthy of heavy burden. This task is really difficult..."


    Eliza raised her head slightly, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes, full of firmness.


    "- but it suits me!"

 Chapter 94

    A few days later.


    Within the kingdom of Lund, the Vihear river.


    Night.


    Allen finally led 80000 Carolingian troops to the Victoria River this afternoon!


    The 86000 troops of the British Empire are stationed on the West Bank of the Victoria River, while the 80000 troops of the Carolingian army are stationed on the East Bank of the Victoria River.


    The starlike lights of the military barracks on both sides of the river illuminate the night sky on both sides of the river.


    A bright moon hung high in the night sky, and the moonlight poured into the slowly flowing Weihe River. The Weihe River reflected the brilliant lights on both sides, with little waves.


    At this time, Su Cheng is standing on the Bank of the Wei River and silently looking at the camp of the Caroline Kingdom on the other side.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer were separated on his left and right sides.


    Su Cheng, exhausted from handling military affairs and intelligence processing, decided to go out to have a look at the night scene and relax his mood. Alan and Deng Jia''er are naturally walking together.


    Looking at the water surface of the Victoria River, which reflected the lights on both sides of the river, Alan smiled and said, "it''s so beautiful."


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful." Deng Jiaer echoed with a smile.


    "Well, it''s beautiful." Su Cheng smiled and nodded, "it''s a pity that this beautiful Weihe River will float a thick layer of blood tomorrow."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan patted Su Cheng''s hand and said, "brother, pay attention to the occasion. Don''t say such words that hurt the scenery at this time."


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry."


    Su Cheng apologized insincerely while holding up a teapot and pouring hot black tea into three cups.


    Although there was no wind tonight, it was still very cold, so Su Cheng prepared a teapot full of hot black tea and three teacups in advance before coming to the Bank of Weihe River just now.


    After filling three tea cups with warm black tea, Su Cheng handed two of them to Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    "Here, Alan, Deng Jiaer, drink."


    "Ah, thank you, sir."


    Deng Jia''er took the black tea from Su Cheng with a happy look on her face.


    Alan grabbed the black tea from Su Cheng and said:


    "Thank you."


    Then, almost at the same time, the three raised their tea cups high and poured them into their mouths.


    "Huha..." after drinking all the hot black tea in the tea cup at one breath, Deng Jiaer showed a happy smile.


    "Sure enough," Deng Jiaer said happily, "it''s most comfortable to drink hot tea in this cold weather."


    "Uh huh." Alan said happily, "really enjoy..."


    "Yes..." Su Cheng answered and continued to raise his teacup and pour it into his mouth.


    Black tea is a national drink of the British Empire.


    Britannians are famous for their love of black tea in the world.


    There is even a proverb that says: britannians even spill urine that tastes like black tea.


    Carol, Alan and Deng Jiaer, who live under the same roof as Su Cheng, are also senior "black tea lovers".


    Britannia fever not only likes drinking black tea, but also likes planting black tea! 60% of the world''s black tea is produced in the British Empire. The black tea of the British Empire is sold all over the world. It is said that the black tea of the British Empire is also sold to the distant Eastern grassland.


    Su Cheng didn''t like drinking black tea very much at first, but maybe he had lived in the British Empire for a long time, or maybe it was because several girls living under the same roof liked drinking black tea, so unconsciously, Su Cheng found that he didn''t know when to start drinking black tea.


    Now I feel uncomfortable without drinking a few cups of black tea a day.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    I''m really more and more like a britannian


    "Ah, yes!"


    Just then, Alan suddenly shouted.


    "Alan, what''s the matter?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Brother!" Alan turned his head and looked at Su Cheng with his little star eyes. "When the war is over, let''s go to the hot spring!"


    "... Alan, it''s unlucky not to say this sentence pattern of ''what to do after the war'' or ''what to do after doing something''."


    "Hey? Why? " Alan wondered.


    "... it''s hard to explain this to you. Anyway, you''re not allowed to say that again in the future."


    "Why!"


    "No reason, don''t say, just don''t say. Just remember that if you say that again in the future, your brother and I are likely to die. "


    "Hey?" Alan looked frightened. "Is it so serious?"


    "It''s so serious. Well, let''s talk about this heavy topic first. Let''s talk about something relaxing. So, Alan, do you mean going to the hot spring? Is there a hot spring near Pendragon? "


    "Yes, sir." Deng Jia''er nodded and said, "there is a very good hot spring near Pendragon. It is a very popular tourist attraction."


    After that, Deng Jiaer showed an expectant expression and said, "hot spring... I''ve never been to it, and I kind of want to try..."


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t been to the hot spring either! Brother, it''s winter now. It''s best to go to the hot spring! Let''s take it as a trip! Let''s go to this hot spring near Pendragon and take a hot spring bath! We are also very rich now. It should be enough for a trip! "


    In this strange world, the vast majority of people are still farmers and still struggling with food and clothing. Therefore, only the rich and noble can afford the entertainment of "tourism".


    However, even so, Su Cheng, who has a little money, can''t afford to take a trip and take a hot spring near Pendragon.


    However, Su Cheng said:


    "Hey... Travel... Don''t..."


    Su Cheng shrugged.


    "Isn''t it good to stay in bed in winter? Why did you run out? So forget about hot springs. "


    "Brother, how come!" Alan looked like he was going to cry. "Let''s travel together! Brother, if you''re not here, I won''t have fun! "


    "But I''m not interested." Su Cheng said softly.


    "Going to the hot spring is good for your skin!"


    "I don''t need to maintain my skin."


    "Woo... Soaking in the hot spring can cure some physical injuries!"


    "I''m not hurt."


    "Wuwu... Soaking in hot springs is very good for your health!"


    "I''m also very healthy now."


    ¡­¡­


    While Alan and Su Cheng were fighting fiercely, Su Cheng felt his right hand pulled.


    Su Cheng turns around and finds that Deng Jiaer is holding his right hand.


    "Sir," said Deng Jiaer with some embarrassment, "I... Also want to go to the hot spring..."


    "Brother! Look, look! Deng Jiaer has said so. Let''s go together! "


    "Oh! All right! Don''t make any noise! " Su Cheng shouted impatiently, "wait until later! Don''t forget that we still have one big thing to solve! "


    After that, Su Cheng put his chin on the camp of King Caroline''s army on the other side.


    "Tourism, wait until tomorrow to solve the 80000 enemy troops on the other side!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the garrolin Kingdom camp on the East Bank of the Victoria River.


    Alan and ER are patrolling the camp of the armored paladins.


    Now that he had met the British Imperial Army, the battle was about to begin, so Allen decided to take a look at his ace troops before the war.


    In the previous battle of Ellen ferry, 4000 armored paladins lost 800 casualties, so the camp of armored paladins was much smaller than before.


    Alan, who was patrolling the armored Paladin camp, suddenly found a Paladin with a thick bandage wrapped around his left eye.


    "What happened to your eyes?" Alan frowned slightly and said to a holy cavalry beside him.


    "Stabbed blind, coach Allen." The Armored Cavalry with a thick bandage around his left eye smiled freely, "in the battle of Ellen ferry, this eye was stabbed by a long gun, but fortunately, it was saved by the military doctor, but there is no way to cure this eye."


    Hearing this, Allen sighed and patted the soldier on the shoulder.


    "It''s really... Hard for you."


    "Hahaha, it''s my honor to fight under the command of general Allen! How can it be hard! " The holy cavalry waved his hand and laughed, "this time we will win the war!"


    After saying goodbye to the holy cavalry, Alan and ER continued to move forward.


    Soon, Allen and the two found a Paladin with three fingers missing from his right hand and wrapped in a thick bandage.


    "What happened to your hand? How are you? " Alan is a little worried about the tunnel.


    "Hahaha, general Allen, my hand is completely OK! I still have a left hand to hold a gun! " The paladin smiled and waved his right hand with three fingers missing.


    "Although I lost three fingers in the battle of Ellen ferry, I didn''t feel annoyed at all, because I killed the Britannia dog in that battle! So I''m very grateful to general Allen for your help! "


    "So, general Allen." The holy cavalry smiled and said, "this time, we will lead us to victory!"


    With that, he walked away without waiting for Alan to answer.


    Alan was silent and looked at the armored paladins walking around.


    Then he whispered in a proud tone, "it''s really a good army..."


    "Yes." Er, standing behind Allen, also smiled and said, "it is worthy of being the most proud elite force of our Frankish empire."


    "With such an army in my hand, how could I lose to the britannians on the other side?"


    After that, Allen turned and looked at the West Bank of the river Victoria and the camp of the British Imperial Army on the other side.


    "Don''t worry..." Alan said to himself, "this time, I will lead you to victory..."

 Chapter 95

    The next morning.


    The battalion of the British Imperial Army.


    Su Cheng, wearing armor and knight''s sword, stretched out and walked slowly out of the tent.


    After leaving the big tent, Su Cheng saw the commander of the first army, the commander of the third army and the commander of the Sixth Army standing in front of his big tent.


    When the three saw Su Cheng coming out, they immediately saluted Su Cheng and said in the same voice, "good coach!"


    Su Cheng waved his hand, saying that after Exemption, he also said to the three of them, "good morning to you three, too."


    Now the sun has not completely risen from the horizon, but now the sky has begun to turn white.


    "Coach!" The commander of the first army stepped forward and said, "all the armies are ready now! You can start fighting at any time! "


    "Well, I see." Su Cheng nodded expressionless, "you three have done well. It''s hard for you."


    Last night, Su Cheng gave the three of them a dead order - when he wakes up tomorrow morning, he should see the 5th army that is fully ready for battle! If you can''t see it - just be punished.


    Now it seems that the three of them have completed the task perfectly.


    Just then, the commander of the Third Army looked like he wanted to stop talking.


    Su Cheng, who has always been very keen, naturally found the difference of the commander of the third army.


    "Commander of the third army," Su Cheng said faintly, "do you have anything to say?"


    "This..." the commander of the third army was silent for a moment, and then said as if he had made up his mind, "commander... The commander of the seventh Army... Is still arguing about going to the battlefield..."


    After hearing the words of the commander of the third army, Su Cheng frowned.


    "This enli... Can''t you stop... My coach has clearly told him that he won''t let him go to the battlefield. He''s still making trouble for me!"


    "Willie!"


    Su Cheng suddenly shouted the life of the commander of the third army.


    "Yes!" The commander of the third army hurried.


    "Send someone to tell the commander of the 7th army and tell him¡® Go to sleep. If he doesn''t sleep, knock him out and help him sleep! "


    "Ming, understand!"


    Subsequently, Su Cheng turned his attention to the commander of the first army.


    "What about the commander of the 1st army and the commander of the 10th army? Is she in position? "


    "Return to the coach!" The commander of the 1st army shouted, "commander of the 10th army, before dawn today, he took people to set out! It should be in place by now! "


    "Well, good." Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, let''s go and kill Alan and the 80000 Carolingian army, so as to draw a perfect pause for the rescue war of Lund kingdom."


    "Yes!!" The first army commander, the third army commander and the Sixth Army commander responded loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere upstream of the Victoria River.


    "Suck... Suck..."


    Eliza twitched her nose twice and said to herself:


    I seem to have a cold


    After getting up early this morning, Eliza felt her nose was uncomfortable and blocked. She felt as if she had caught a cold.


    However, if you catch a cold now, it''s still normal. After all, the weather is still very cold. In this cool weather, it''s easy to catch a cold if you don''t pay attention.


    These days, Eliza has been busy with the task given to her by Su Cheng. The amount of exercise is not large. She has been sweating continuously these days. The sweat will soon be killed by the wind, and then it will flow out new sweat quickly. It''s strange that she doesn''t catch a cold.


    I hope this little cold will not affect my command and judgment later


    Eliza thought as she took out her toilet paper and blew it close to her nose.


    Then Eliza threw the blown papyrus on the ground and looked up at the sky.


    Frowned and thought:


    Downstream... It should be about to start fighting


    Now, Eliza is with 1000 people somewhere in the upper reaches of the Victoria River.


    Now, Eliza just needs to wait quietly.


    Wait for the lower reaches of the Victoria River - just wait for the Yellow wolf smoke to rise in the battlefield downstream.


    Eliza glanced at the Victoria River and thought to herself:


    Fight... We must succeed!


    Just then, Eliza suddenly felt a sense of urine.


    Eliza stroked her belly and said in her heart:


    HMM... did you drink too much water


    Then Eliza looked up at the soldiers around her.


    You''d better bear it first... No, you''d better solve it. If you bear it all the time, it may affect the command and judgment later.


    After making up her mind, Eliza said to a soldier beside her:


    "I''ll go out and come back soon."


    Then Eliza pulled the reins and walked into the trees.


    After driving the horse away for a long distance, Eliza pulled the reins.


    Well, just settle it here.


    Eliza turned over and dismounted. She was about to start to be convenient when suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Sasha


    "Huh?"


    Eliza walked past and turned her eyes to a dense grass nearby.


    ... is it my illusion? Eliza whispered in her heart.


    Sasha


    A strange noise came out of the grass again.


    ... no, it''s not my illusion!


    Eliza''s expression became serious in an instant, put her right hand on the handle of the knight''s sword hanging on her left waist as fast as possible, and pulled out the knight''s sword with a "miso".


    "Come out."


    Eliza murmured toward the grass.


    Eliza dares to conclude that the strange sound just now is definitely not the sound of a small animal!


    However, after Eliza said "come out", there was no movement in the grass.


    "I can''t come out, can I?"


    Then Eliza waved her knight''s sword, and the golden sword flashed through a small tree with a trunk as thick as a bowl.


    The sword light flashed, and the little tree was impressively divided into two halves. The upper half fell slowly to the ground, stirring up a circle of dust.


    "Gee!!"


    After cutting down the tree, a female voice full of fear came from the grass.


    "If you don''t come out again..." Eliza continued in a deep voice, "I can''t guarantee that you will be like this tree later."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, a female voice came out of the grass:


    "I, I''ll come out now! Please don''t, don''t hurt me! "


    Then there was a series of "rustling" sounds in the grass.


    A little girl came out of the grass.


    The little girl is about 14 to 16 years old. She has light gray hair, amber pupils, good face and looks like a good looking person. Her height and body shape belong to the kind of Petite type. At this time, she holds her hands high, her body trembles slightly, and her eyes are full of fear.


    Eliza, with a cold face, raised the knight''s sword in her hand, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the little girl in front of her.


    "Gee! No, don''t hurt me! "


    Seeing the sharp and cold sword pointed at herself, the little girl screamed again, the color of fear in her eyes was even worse, and her body trembled even more.


    Eliza dashed until her sword rested on the little girl''s shoulder.


    "Next, I''ll ask you some questions. You just need to nod or shake your head. If you dare to say a word of nonsense, I''ll put your head on the ground immediately. Don''t think I dare not kill, okay?"


    The little girl''s eyes began to shed tears, but she quickly nodded to show that she understood.


    "Are you a resident nearby?" Eliza asked.


    The little girl shook her head.


    "... are you from King Caroline''s army?"


    The little girl hesitated for a while, but she nodded.


    She''s from the Carolingian army?!


    Eliza was shocked, but she still tried to keep a calm appearance and continued to ask:


    "Are you a scout of King Caroline''s army?"


    The little girl shook her head.


    "So are there any other members of the Carolingian army here?"


    The little girl still shook her head.


    "Really?"


    The little girl nodded firmly.


    Eliza was silent for a moment, then said in a slightly praise tone, "did Alan send you? Unexpectedly, he is quite powerful. He deserves to be the ''steel bone'' that has brought many troubles to our britannian empire. He unexpectedly sees the abnormality here. "


    Although Eliza said it very easily and looked light, she was not calm in her heart.


    Because if Allen sent someone here, it means that Allen noticed the abnormality of the Victoria River and even guessed their battle plan this time.


    If it''s true, it''s bad


    Eliza said in her heart:


    This Allen is too powerful... He just arrived at Victoria river yesterday. Did he see through our plan in such a short time? But why only sent a seemingly weak little girl to investigate the situation?


    So Eliza asked again:


    "Why did Alan send you alone?"


    The little girl hesitated for a moment and then said:


    "Well... Can you let me talk?"


    Eliza thought for a moment, then nodded and allowed the little girl to speak.


    After getting permission to speak, the little girl quickly said:


    "Coach Allen didn''t send me here. I came here on my own."


    "Make your own decisions?" Eliza wondered.


    "I''m just a little man in the Carolingian Royal Army who specializes in paperwork," the little girl continued. "When I came to the East Bank of the Victoria river yesterday, I noticed that the water level of the Victoria River was a little strange."


    Eliza gradually frowned when she heard the little girl''s words.


    "Although it is a dry season now, the deepest water level of the Weihe River can only be submerged to people''s knees. Such a water level is really too low, so I was wondering if there is something wrong with the upper reaches of the Weihe River."


    "So I had planned to tell commander Allen about my idea and suggested that he send someone to check the upper reaches of the Victoria River, but when I arrived at the gate of commander Allen''s camp, I was stopped by a man who seemed to have come from the Frankish empire with Commander Allen, which seemed to be called earl."


    "And then?" Eliza hurriedly said, "did you tell Alan your idea?"


    "No..." the little girl shook her head.


    Seeing the little girl shaking her head, Eliza felt a big stone fall in her heart.


    "My idea was rejected by Mr. er. Mr. Er told me in a very firm tone that it is a dry season and the water level has become very low. It is normal that the Victoria River is a river with low water level. Now in the dry season, the low water level only floods people''s knees."


    "I wanted to argue with Mr. Er again, but Mr. Er roughly drove me away. Let me not disturb coach Allen."


    "But I''m really curious about what happened in the upper reaches of the Weihe River, so I sneaked out of the military camp early this morning and sneaked up to the upper reaches of the Weihe River to have a look, and then you found it..."


    "Ho Ho," Eliza smiled, "so it is. I see."


    Eliza is very happy now.


    I''m glad Alan didn''t hear the little girl''s opinion. Otherwise, it would be terrible if Alan heard the little girl''s opinion and sent someone to check the upper reaches of the Victoria River!


    Fortunately, however, Allen did not find out.


    But


    Eliza glanced up and down at the little girl in front of her with some alert eyes.


    I thought:


    Unexpectedly... What Alan didn''t notice was discovered by the little girl


    Eliza thought the little girl who looked weak would be a timid loser, but she didn''t expect it to be so unusual.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a good talent


    Then Eliza removed the knight''s sword around the little girl''s neck and took it back into the scabbard.


    "I ask you," continued Eliza, "are you from the Caroline kingdom?"


    "Ah, No." The little girl shook her head. "I''m from the kingdom of Ivan. In order to make a living, I went to the kingdom of Caroline to find a job. By mistake, I found this little job to help deal with military documents."


    The kingdom of Evan... No wonder you can speak Britannia.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza whispered in her heart.


    The kingdom of Ivan is a kingdom with no sense of existence than the kingdom of Lund and the kingdom of Caroline, and the sense of existence is extremely weak.


    Iraqi literati and britannians can be said to be of the same language, so the language used by Iraqi literati is also britannian.


    "Well, you should also have no feelings for the Caroline kingdom?" Eliza continued.


    "Feelings... It''s only less than a year since I came to Caroline kingdom. Caroline kingdom is not my motherland, so I have no feelings for Caroline kingdom."


    "Well, then come back to the British Empire with me."


    "Hey?" The little girl looked confused.


    "I said, you come back to the British Empire with me." Eliza said word by word, "don''t go back to Caroline kingdom. Come to the British Empire with me. I have a better and more suitable job for you."


    "Hey? This, this... "


    The little girl was at a loss.


    "You have no choice." Eliza said coldly, "you are captured by me now. I want you to do whatever you want. You have no right to refuse."


    Then Eliza pulled a nearby vine without waiting for the little girl''s answer.


    "In order to prevent you from running away, I''ll wronged you first and tie you up first."


    Eliza picked up the vine and tied the little girl''s hands with great skill.


    "Don''t worry, come with me to the British Empire." Eliza''s tone became softer. "I won''t hurt you. Let go."


    "Ah... Ok... Now that I am captured, I have no choice... Go to Britannia. Just don''t hurt me..."


    Seeing the little girl in front of her finally nodded and agreed, Eliza showed a satisfied smile.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are good, I won''t hurt you, and I won''t let others hurt you."


    Eliza paused when she said this, and then went on:


    "Tell me your name. My name is Eliza hill, the double oak Knight of the British Empire, 19."


    "Hey? My name? " The little girl hesitated for a moment and then said, "my name is Herr Evans, 15."


    Hai rouer... Good name.


    As Eliza thought about it, the corners of her mouth could not help but tilt up slightly.

 Chapter 96

    At this time, the lower reaches of the Victoria River.


    The two armies face each other, on the East Bank of the Victoria River.


    Both Ellen and Earl stood on their horses on the banks of the Vihear, looking far away at the positions of the British Imperial Army on the other side.


    Before dawn today, Allen received information from the soldiers responsible for monitoring the situation on the other side - the British Imperial Army on the other side had acted!


    After receiving this information, Allen immediately put on his armor as fast as he could, took ER and came to the Bank of the Wei River.


    When he came to the Bank of the Victoria River, Allen saw that there were many flags on the other side, and the britannians formed a square array with great speed, looking like they were going to cross the river to attack them.


    "General Allen, look at the posture of the britannians. It seems that they are going to cross the river and attack us first." Earl said to Allen in front of him.


    "Well," Alan murmured, "I can see it, too."


    "They are really in a hurry." Earl smiled, "we just came here yesterday afternoon and will start attacking us this morning."


    "After all, we came all the way. In order to catch up with the British Imperial Army, the soldiers have been tired all the way," Allen said faintly. "That is the so-called ''rest for work'', and use their army that has rested for many days to attack our tired army that has been marching madly until yesterday afternoon."


    Speaking of this, ELLENTON said for a moment, then a few words of disappointment and disdain appeared on his face, and then said:


    "If I were the commander of the British Imperial Army, I would not choose to start the attack at this time. I would choose to attack last night or just when we arrived. If I attacked again at this time, the enemy would rest for a night and recover most of their strength, The advantage of "waiting for work with ease" will also be greatly weakened. "


    Finally, Allen added: "if, as the intelligence said, the British Imperial Army has changed a new commander, the level of the new commander is really average. The tactics of ''waiting for work with ease'' are not so useful. The enemies have had a good rest for a night before they start to attack, If it''s not good enough, we''ll send some cavalry to harass us last night. "


    "Yes." Er nodded in agreement.


    Then, er suddenly smiled as if he remembered something, and said:


    "General Allen, it''s really a coincidence to come now."


    "Huh? What is so clever? "


    "More than ten days ago," er said slowly, "we also faced off on both sides of the Fu River like this. The britannians are on the West Bank and we are on the east bank. Now we face off on both sides of a river. The britannians are on the West Bank and we are on the east bank."


    After hearing what er said, Alan was stunned, then laughed a few times and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence, but this time the river is different from the last one."


    Alan glanced at the surface of the river.


    "This Victoria River can be said to be the opposite of the Fu River. The water level is low and the water flow is slow. You can cross the river with walking, so fighting here is almost the same as fighting on the flat ground."


    "That is to say," said earl, frowning, "we are now facing the British Imperial Army on the plain? Then our battle may be very difficult. After all, in the face-to-face battle, the combat effectiveness of the 80000 Carolingians under us is far less than that of the britannians opposite. "


    "It''s hard," Alan smiled. "The difference in the quality of soldiers does not play a decisive role in the victory or defeat of the battlefield. I''m Alan called ''steel bone''! Even if there is a gap between the army under me and the enemy in quality and quantity, I can still lead them to victory! "


    Alan''s face gradually showed a confident smile, and then said, "what''s more, I still have more than 3000 armored holy cavalry in my hand. With them, even if there are tens of thousands of britannians opposite, I''m not afraid!"


    "General Allen, although self-confidence is a good thing, it''s not good to be too arrogant." Er said jokingly, "if there are tens of thousands of soldiers of the Knights of the britannian Empire opposite, we may have to retreat. After all, the combat effectiveness of the Knights of the britannian empire is not fun. It can''t be sustained by more than 3000 armored paladins... Huh? General Allen, what''s the matter? "


    Before he finished speaking, er suddenly found Alan staring at the other side with a dignified face.


    At the same time, his mouth murmured: "no..."


    "General Allen, what''s the matter?" Er asked again.


    "Er, look."


    Alan raised his hand and pointed to the other side.


    "... Er, that flag - it''s a handsome flag, isn''t it? Am I right? "


    Hearing Allen''s words, er''s face showed surprise, and then hurried to look in the direction of Allen''s fingers.


    After casting his eyes on the opposite bank, ER was surprised to find that at this time, in the center of the front phalanx of the britannian Imperial Army on the West Bank of the Victoria River, there was a high flagpole, on which a flag with complex and gorgeous patterns was flying in the wind.


    "Is that... Handsome flag?!" Er lost his voice, "why is the handsome flag of the British Imperial Army so ahead? Do you mean -- "


    "Ah, it should be." Allen narrowed his eyes. "Although he doesn''t know who the commander of the British Imperial Army is now, it seems that he has great courage. He even ran to the front to personally command the army attack..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Su Cheng looked down at his pocket watch - it was already 7:58.


    "It seems that it''s almost time." Su Cheng murmured.


    Su Cheng arranged the five armies of the British Empire into three lines.


    As the main attack of the third army, it is in the front row,


    The 1st, 6th and 10th armies are in the second row in the middle.


    The 7th army, which was crippled and left with only more than 6000 people to stand well, Su Cheng didn''t intend to let them fight this time, so he ranked in the third line at the back.


    If you look from the air, you can see that the five armies are arranged in the shape of "ten". The first army, the Sixth Army and the tenth army form the middle cross, the Third Army forms the upper section of "ten", and the seventh army forms the lower section of "ten".


    At this time, Su Cheng was in the front of the 3rd army square.


    This is also what Su Cheng planned from the beginning - he will personally go to battle and command the third army to launch the first wave of attack!


    Seeing that the planned time had come, Su Cheng put away his pocket watch and said to the commander of the third army with a faint smile:


    "We have to prepare for war. Our task is very arduous. Many people may die, and you and I will even be injured. So, Willie, are you afraid? "


    "Are you kidding? Coach. " The commander of the Third Army smiled, "how can I be afraid?"


    After hearing the answer from the commander of the third army, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Deng Jiaer and Alan.


    "What about you two? Are you afraid?"


    "Ha... Well." Alan yawned greatly, then wiped the tears squeezed out of the corners of his eyes and said, "finish it quickly, so that we can discuss about going to the hot spring."


    "Sir, I''m not afraid!" Deng Jiaer said loudly.


    Although Deng Jiaer said he was not afraid, Su Cheng could still see that Deng Jiaer''s hands trembled slightly.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    After that, Su Cheng''s face was a little bitter.


    "You are not afraid, but I am a little afraid... After all, the success of today''s battle depends on whether I can make an accurate judgment later, so I am a little afraid and stressed."


    "It''s just..." Su Cheng''s words turned, "although I feel a little scared, at the same time, I feel a little excited in my heart!"


    After saying that, a strong sense of war burst out from Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Then, with a big hand, Su Cheng said to the commander of the Third Army beside him, "keep the order! Let the whole army of the Third Army start to cross the river! "

 Chapter 97

    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    One horn after another resounded on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    After the horn sounded, the Third Military array in the West Bank immediately moved!


    Looking at the Britannia Imperial Army on the other side, Allen murmured, "have you started..."


    Then Allen turned his head and said to the Earl behind him, "give orders and let the crossbow men be ready! When you hear my order, start shooting! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    The 20000 soldiers of the third army moved quickly. Soon, some soldiers fell into the cold water of the Victoria River.


    Now the weather is relatively cold, so the Weihe River is also unusually cold.


    Every soldier who ran into the Weihe River shivered involuntarily after his feet were immersed in the Weihe River.


    Fortunately, however, the water surface of the Victoria River is very low. The lowest part is up to people''s ankles and the deepest part is only to people''s knees, so the soldiers can''t help it.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the Third Army braved the cold river and rushed towards the Caroline Kingdom army on the other side!


    Soon, thousands of soldiers had entered the Wei River.


    At this time, Su Cheng also rode into the Weihe River and personally went to the front to direct the soldiers of the third army to cross the river.


    The soldiers responsible for carrying the "handsome flag" naturally follow closely behind the commander of the whole army Su Cheng.


    The 20000 soldiers of the Third Army naturally know what the "handsome flag" looks like and what it means that the "handsome flag" is right next to them.


    The soldiers of the Third Army cheered at the thought that the commander-in-chief of the whole army rushed to the front line with him.


    The manager is also at the forefront. Who dares to neglect?


    Therefore, the morale of the 20000 soldiers of the Third Army rose sharply and worked hard to cross the river.


    Allen on the east bank, after seeing the "commander''s flag" of the British imperial army moving with the soldiers, said in a tone of praise: "I didn''t expect that the commander of the British army was kind enough to personally come to the forefront of the battlefield to command the headquarters. If the current Commander of the British army, I really want to see the new laurel Knight named Su Cheng. This courage is really rare. "


    However, appreciation belongs to appreciation, and the war still has to be fought well.


    Seeing that the soldiers of the British army had just rushed to the middle of the Victoria River, Allen immediately ordered:


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    After receiving Allen''s order to shoot the arrow, all the crossbow men in Caroline Kingdom moved quickly.


    The sound of bowstrings recovering from tension to relaxation resounded through the East Bank of the Victoria River.


    The arrows and crossbows like a rainstorm hit the soldiers of the britannian Empire who had just rushed to the middle of the Victoria River.


    The 20000 troops who were crossing the river immediately burst into screams and groans.


    The high-speed arrows and crossbow arrows with great energy hit the bodies of soldiers of the third army one after another, making the brain, blood and other liquids form a fog and fall on the faces and armor of the surrounding compatriots.


    Accompanied by screams and groans, there are enchanting red flowers composed of blood that splash up one after another and bloom one after another in mid air.


    The enchanting red flowers fell back to the river. The original clear river was polluted by the red flowers, and the whole river became a strange pink.


    The bowmen of Caroline Kingdom on the east bank released arrow rain wave by wave, and the dense arrow rain firmly shrouded the third army.


    Facing the enemy''s arrow attack, Su Cheng immediately ordered:


    "Fight back! Shoot an arrow! "


    The two sides began to shoot each other.


    However, because the Army crossing the river has only 20000 people, most of them are infantry, and only a small part of the crossbow men account for. Therefore, the arrow density is far less than that of the tens of thousands of crossbow men on the other side.


    In addition, the bowmen of the third army were immersed in the water, and their mobility and flexibility became worse in the water. For these reasons, the Britannia army was gradually suppressed.


    More and more soldiers of the third army were shot and fell down. The blood has dyed the Weihe River bright red. It is impossible to distinguish between the river and the blood.


    Under this fierce arrow rain attack, the britannian army''s river crossing attack was frustrated, the speed slowed down greatly, and every step forward had to pay great casualties.


    A considerable number of the crossbow men of the king Caroline army on the other side are shot, that is to say, not only the soldiers of the third army who rush to the front will be attacked, but even those in the middle or behind may also be shot by the shot arrows.


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who is in the center of the third army, is not absolutely safe.


    At this time, Alan has firmly grasped her black axe gun, entered a state of concentration, closely adhered to Su Cheng and guarded the surroundings to prevent any arrow from hitting Su Cheng.


    Alan has waved his gun several times to block the arrow that nearly shot Su Cheng.


    However, there was a lack in Baimi. Even though Alan was in a state of full attention, in this chaotic battlefield, all kinds of chaotic sounds interfered with Alan''s five senses, so there would still be times when he didn''t notice the arrow.


    Just now, an arrow escaped Alan''s perception and flew close to Su Cheng''s cheek!


    Alan and Deng Jiaer were so frightened that they almost fell off their horses.


    However, when the arrow flew close to Su Cheng''s cheek, Su Cheng didn''t blink and still observed the current war situation without expression.


    The commander of the third army next to Su Cheng was stunned.


    After seeing that an arrow flew close to Su Cheng''s cheek and Su Cheng didn''t blink, the commander of the Third Army shouted in his heart:


    Are you still human?! Just now there was an arrow close to your face! If the arrow was a little crooked just now, it would burst your head! Why can you be so calm? Don''t you even blink?


    After witnessing this terrible scene, the commander of the Third Army looked at Su Cheng and his eyes immediately changed.


    He became awed and respectful.


    Su Cheng was already like a monster in his mind.


    "Brother! You''d better withdraw to a far place one after another! It''s not very safe here! " Alan hurriedly said with an axe and gun, "it''s too dangerous here. You''re just lucky! The arrow tilted a little and passed close to your face! Maybe you won''t have such good luck later! "


    "Yes! Sir! " Deng Jiaer also said at this time, "you are the commander-in-chief of the whole army now! If something happens to you, it will be a devastating blow to the morale of the whole army! "


    After hearing Alan and Deng Jiaer''s dissuasion to Su Cheng, the commander of the Third Army immediately responded and said:


    "Yes! Coach, your two squires are right! You''d better retreat a little first! It''s not safe here! Please withdraw to the end of the Third Army! "


    The commander of the Third Army doesn''t want Su Cheng to have an accident now. A commander has died before. If another commander dies now, he really doesn''t know who to push to be the new commander. If he can''t push a new commander, he can only withdraw his troops and return home.


    However, Su Cheng did not pay attention to Alan and others, but continued to observe the current war situation without expression, and regarded the arrows passing around him as nothing.


    After a while, when the Third Army crossing the river had killed thousands of people and the soldiers had reached almost two-thirds of the Wei River, Su Cheng shouted:


    "Retreat! Let the soldiers of the Third Army withdraw to the West Bank of the Victoria River! "

 Chapter 98

    "General Allen! The britannians retreated! " Er''s vocal tract.


    "I see. You don''t have to repeat it to me."


    Alan, on his horse, looked expressionless at the Britannia Imperial Army that had crossed the river halfway and then retreated.


    "It seems that the commander of the British army has found that the casualties are too heavy," Earl continued. "He plans to withdraw to the West Bank and regroup before attacking."


    "Yes. It does seem so. " Allen continued to respond without expression.


    "General Allen!"


    Er shouted Ellen''s name, and then drove the horse under his crotch to front of Ellen.


    After walking in front of Allen, Earl turned his head, looked straight into Allen''s eyes and said, "I suggest sending out armored paladins now! Now the britannians are retreating. It''s a good time to attack! If we send out armored paladins now, we will give a heavy blow to the retreating britannians! Moreover, we can also take the opportunity to land on the East Bank of the Victoria River! "


    "After we use the Armored Cavalry to give a heavy blow to the retreating britannians, we can land on the West Bank of the Victoria River with the Armored Cavalry and lay a landing site where the subsequent 80000 troops can land well!"


    "And! Now the commander of the britannian imperial army is in the Army crossing the river. If we can kill or capture him alive, we will definitely give a great blow to the britannians! "


    Er looked expectantly at Allen after he had finished his own proposal.


    When Allen heard er''s suggestion, he fell into meditation:


    ¡­¡­


    Er''s suggestion... Quite good!


    Although I told Er last night that as long as I had more than 3000 armored paladins, I would not be afraid of tens of thousands of Britannia Imperial Army on the other side.


    ¡ª¡ªBut in fact, this is just my boasting on the spur of the moment.


    No matter how powerful the armored paladins are, they can''t defeat nearly 90000 Knights of the britannian empire with only more than 3000 people.


    When there are only more than 3000 armored paladins and 80000 King Caroline''s army, there are only two ways to defeat the nearly 90000 knights on the other side:


    One is to use strange tactics like the last battle at Ellen ferry.


    The other is to weaken the British imperial army a little bit, weaken the British Imperial Army to a certain extent, and then launch a decisive attack.


    Now the terrain here is flat. I can''t think of any strange strategy.


    It''s certainly impossible to use cavalry to carry out circuitous raids like the last time. We can''t use the same tactics for the same army. This time, the britannians must have learned a lesson and be careful whether there are cavalry around to attack them.


    Then, now we can only use the second method - constantly weaken the British Imperial Army, weaken to a certain extent, and then launch a decisive attack to defeat the British Imperial Army.


    Now is indeed a great opportunity to weaken the British Imperial Army.


    Now the commander of the British imperial army seems to have found that the casualties completely exceeded his expectations, so he plans to let the soldiers withdraw to the West Bank of the Victoria River first.


    When the army retreats, it is very fragile.


    Now if we send out the armored paladins to attack the retreating britannians, it will definitely give them great damage. If we are lucky, it can even collapse the Army crossing the river.


    As long as we can hit the Britannia Imperial Army crossing the river, we can greatly weaken the Britannia Imperial Army and smoothly hit the morale of their whole army.


    It''s a great opportunity to weaken the enemy


    Moreover, it can also take the opportunity to land on the West Bank of the upper Victoria River and establish a landing stronghold so that the later 80000 Caroline Royal Army can land on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    In this way, the British imperial army can avoid attacking us while we cross the river.


    ... however, will the britannians set up an ambush on the other side of the river... They set up an ambush on the other side of the river, and then after our troops landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River, they will send the ambush arranged early to encircle and suppress us


    ... no, it shouldn''t. the terrain here is extremely flat. There''s no way to arrange ambushes at all. In this extremely flat terrain, if there are ambushes, I can find them immediately.


    However, even if there is an ambush, I am not afraid. The water level of the Victoria River is so shallow that even in case of an ambush, I can calmly withdraw back to the east bank.


    And... Er is right. Now the commander of the British Imperial Army is in this retreating army. If I launch an attack now, I have a good chance to kill the commander of the British Imperial Army or capture him alive.


    ... anyway, this is a great opportunity to weaken the British army. If you miss this opportunity, you may not have such a good opportunity next time. The British army commander who has learned the lessons of this attack may be much more conservative in the next attack, so it may be difficult to encounter such a good opportunity in the future.


    Moreover, the water level of the Victoria River is so low that even if I encounter anything wrong after landing on the West Bank of the Victoria River, I can withdraw immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    After some thought, Alan made up his mind.


    "Er!" Alan turned his head and shouted to earl.


    "Yes!"


    "Prepare the armored paladins! I will lead them to attack myself! "


    Hearing Alan''s words, Earl showed a happy expression, and then shouted, "yes!"


    "Also, let 80000 King Caroline''s army be ready to move forward! You command 80000 Carolingian troops yourself! When I lead the armored paladins to contact the enemy, you will follow immediately with 80000 Carolingian troops! I want the whole army to land on the West Bank of the upper Victoria River in one breath! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach! There is movement on the East Bank of the Victoria River! "


    The commander of the Third Army shouted to Su Cheng who was directing the retreat of the soldiers of the third army.


    After hearing the words of the commander of the third army, Su Cheng turned and looked at the East Bank of the Weihe River.


    I saw a cavalry force with men and horses in heavy armour rushing towards them.


    The number is about thousands.


    "Both men and horses are wearing heavy armor... It seems that the iron armor Saint cavalry is coming." Su Cheng said with a faint smile on his face.


    The commander of the third army with good eyesight narrowed his eyes and looked at the armored holy cavalry rushing towards them.


    Subsequently, the commander of the Third Army showed a look of horror.


    "Coach! See Alan Jones! He is at the forefront of the armored paladins and seems to be commanding the cavalry! "


    "Are you sure?" Su Cheng said softly.


    "100% sure! I''ve fought Alan with the army many times before! I saw Alan''s face by chance! So I''m sure the head of this armored paladin is Alan Jones! "


    After that, the commander of the Third Army looked incredulous and turned his dull eyes to Su Cheng.


    "Commander... Really, as you said, Alan Jones himself came after us with the armored paladins..."


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the third army fell, Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a mysterious smile and muttering:


    "You''re on the hook... Alan Jones..."

 Chapter 99

    The armored paladins of the Frankish Empire, although all the men and horses were dressed in heavy armor, the speed was greatly reduced, but because the horses used by the armored paladins were carefully trained horses.


    The horses used by the ironclad paladins are not comparable to ordinary war horses in terms of endurance and foot strength. Therefore, even if they are wrapped with such heavy armor and carry large living people wrapped with heavy armor behind them, the speed is still not slow.


    Soon, Allen led more than 3000 armored paladins across the river Victoria, and the soldiers of the British imperial army were relieved!


    In the battle of Ellen ferry more than ten days ago, nearly 800 people were killed and injured by 4000 armored paladins. After more than ten days of treatment, some people with minor injuries can start fighting again.


    So now there are 3400 armored paladins who can follow Alan in pursuit of the britannian army. Some of the others who have been seriously injured and have not been cured have been placed in the rear by Alan for further treatment.


    Every armored paladin is very valuable. The cost of training a qualified armored paladin is almost 20 times that of training an ordinary infantry.


    In other words, the cost of maintaining the 20000 strong Armored Cavalry corps of the Frankish empire is almost equal to the cost of maintaining a 400000 army.


    So Alan would never give up the life of any armored Paladin unless he had to.


    After leading 3400 armored paladins close to the retreating British Imperial Army, Allen began to wave his axe and gun.


    Blood was re sprayed on the river Victoria.


    Alan led the Armored Cavalry to plow fiercely towards the retreating British Army!


    Although Allen and the armored paladins are now on the river Victoria, the speed of the horses is much slower than usual because of the water attack, but the destructive power is still amazing.


    Countless blood and flesh splashed from the contact between the armored paladins and the soldiers of the britannian army.


    One by one, the soldiers of the British army were trampled into meat sauce or picked up by random guns.


    The Weihe River was polluted again, and the blood foam and broken meat foam floated on the water surface of the Weihe River.


    Looking at the turbid and smelly Weihe River, it is difficult to imagine that the river was once a beautiful river with clear water to see the bottom of the river.


    At this time, Su Cheng and others have successfully returned to the West Bank of the Weihe River.


    Su Cheng was still there directing the soldiers of the third army to withdraw to the West Bank. Facing the iron armor holy cavalry close to the retreating soldiers of the third army, Su Cheng not only showed no panic, but also slightly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Er, on the East Bank of the Victoria River, immediately commanded 80000 Carolingian troops to cross the river after seeing Alan leading the armored holy cavalry to contact the britannian imperial army.


    Now, many soldiers of the Carolingian army have flowed into the Wei River.


    The soldiers of the Carolingian army who are crossing the river have witnessed the massacre of the britannians and the heroic posture of the Armored Cavalry. Their morale has soared, and they have worked hard to eat milk. They want to grow more pairs of feet so that they can cross the wide Victoria River and land on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Under Su Cheng''s orderly command, all the officers and men of the Third Army have retreated to the West Bank of the Wei River.


    As soon as the soldiers of the third army set foot on the land on the West Bank of the Victoria River, the armored holy cavalry immediately boarded the land on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Alan, who was in charge of the Armored Cavalry and rushed to the front, had already killed red eyes. He didn''t know how many britannians he had killed. Even the horse''s head and the axe, gun and barrel in his hand were stained red with blood.


    An axe and gun flew up and down and cut down countless britannians. Allen''s brave posture of riding as a thousand inspired every Armored Cavalry behind him. For a time, the morale of the Armored Cavalry chasing the britannian army rose greatly.


    Countless soldiers of the Britannia imperial army who successfully withdrew to the West Bank of the Victoria River turned pale with fear from the powerful and amazing Armored Cavalry.


    However, after boarding the land on the West Bank of the Victoria River, Allen suddenly felt a sense of disharmony.


    It''s a... Strange feeling


    Alan always feels something wrong!


    But I can''t say what''s wrong!


    Stimulated by this sense of disharmony, Allen woke up a little and recovered from killing red eyes.


    Alan looked up and looked around.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is impossible to set an ambush in the flat terrain. If there was an ambush, it would have been seen at a glance on the East Bank of the Victoria River.


    Then he looked ahead.


    ¡ª¡ªThe britannians are still retreating. They really deserve to be the elite soldiers of the Gabriel knights. Even if there are heavy cavalry chasing behind, they can still keep calm and retreat orderly... No, the biggest reason why this britannian army can retreat orderly is mainly due to the credit of the commander. Without the reasonable command of the commander, This army will collapse.


    ... everything seems so normal... I can''t see anything wrong


    So, this sense of disharmony is


    Just then, Alan, who was thinking deeply, suddenly heard a familiar voice¡ª¡ª


    "General Allen!"


    Alan followed the voice and found that ER was galloping towards himself.


    The horse under er''s crotch had no armor, so it was fast, so Er soon rode to Alan''s side.


    "General Allen! I have successfully landed with 80000 troops of King Caroline''s army! "


    Hearing what Earl said, Alan turned back.


    There is no doubt that more than 3000 armored paladins have successfully landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Under the command of Er, the 80000 King Carolingian army also closely followed the armored holy cavalry. Now thousands of people have landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River, and thousands of people are stepping on the Victoria river towards the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Seeing that 80000 Carolingian troops were landing orderly, Allen frowned, nodded and said:


    "Well, yes, you did a good job."


    And ER, who had worked with Alan for a long time, naturally noticed Allen''s slightly wrinkled eyebrows and asked:


    "General Allen, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Allen replied, "it just feels... It seems something wrong..."


    "General Allen! Look! Handsome flag! "


    Er suddenly pointed forward with excitement.


    Allen looked down Earl''s finger and found the handsome flag of the British Imperial Army standing not far in front of him.


    "General Allen! The enemy''s handsome flag is not far away! Let''s wave our troops to cover up and kill the commander of the British Imperial Army! "


    However, after hearing er''s words, Allen pondered for a long time, and then said:


    "... stop the pursuit of the armored paladins until all 80000 Carolingian troops cross the river."


    "General Allen?" Er asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t ask anything! Just do it! "


    "Ah, yes!"


    Allen felt that the sense of disharmony in his heart had become stronger and stronger. Although he didn''t know why this sense of disharmony occurred, Allen chose a safe plan to let the armored paladins stop first and make the next plan after 80000 King Caroline troops crossed the river.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Cheng and others are standing on a high ground.


    Su Cheng, with an expressionless face, stared at the 80000 Caroline King''s Army crossing the river not far below, and the armored holy cavalry who had finally stopped.


    "Sir..." Deng Jiaer suddenly said, "the Armored Cavalry stopped..."


    Su Cheng showed a mysterious smile.


    "It seems that Alan noticed something wrong, so he stopped the armored paladins."


    "It''s just... You realize it''s too late, Alan Jones. Put yellow wolf smoke! "


    "Yes, yes!" After hearing Su Cheng''s order, the commander of the Third Army immediately said to him.


    ¡­¡­


    The upper reaches of the Victoria River.


    Alicia, on her horse, was staring down the river.


    The captive Herr, with her hands tied, stood next to Eliza''s horse.


    Hai Rou glanced at the Wei River from time to time when she was a child.


    After seeing the current situation of the Weihe river beside her at this time, Hai rouer couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    "So... Is that so..." Hai rouer murmured, "no wonder the water volume of the Weihe River has become so strange..."


    At this time, yellow wolf smoke suddenly rose in the lower reaches of the Wei River!


    "Commander! It''s wolf smoke! It''s yellow wolf smoke! " A soldier standing next to Eliza shouted at Eliza.


    "Needless to say, I saw it too!" Eliza shouted, "push down the dam!"


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Eliza''s order, the soldiers acted quickly.


    The section of Victoria River next to Eliza and others was filled with 10000 cloth bags full of river sand and stones!


    The "dam" composed of these 10000 cloth bags is being destroyed at an extremely fast speed.


    Soon, all the 10000 cloth bags filled with river sand and stones were destroyed.

 Chapter 100

    Alan began to hear some strange sounds.


    Very strange, very strange voice


    It seems to be the sound of water and thunder.


    "General Allen, there seems to be a strange voice..." Er frowned and said to Allen.


    "Well... I heard it too..." Alan replied with a frown.


    Allen also found a lot of armored paladins behind him, all frowning.


    Alan murmured:


    Did everyone hear this strange sound... What is it? And the sound seems to be getting louder and louder!


    The original sense of disharmony in my heart has now turned into an unknown premonition.


    As the strange voice grew louder and louder, Allen noticed that the strange voice came from behind him.


    Allen subconsciously turned his head and looked behind him.


    Turning his eyes to the back, Allen smelled a damp vapor mixed with some earthy smell.


    It was not only Alan who turned around, but also Earl and a large number of armored paladins who were aware of the strange.


    When the people turned their eyes to their back, they saw a strong and huge white water column gushing out of the upper reaches of the Wei River!


    I saw the white water column with a loud noise, accompanied by surging and splashing waves, rushing downstream along the waterway of the Wei River!


    This huge column of water flowing thousands of miles and surging from the upper reaches of the Victoria River will wash away all the thousands of King Caroline troops crossing the river in an instant!


    Some soldiers who had just landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River and some soldiers who were preparing to cross the river on the East Bank of the Victoria River were pale, wailing and using their hands and feet to keep themselves away from the Victoria River.


    If the soldiers who were just about to cross the river were faster, they would be washed away without even a chance to scream, just like the thousands of soldiers who had just been submerged by the flood.


    The same is true of the soldiers who just landed on the West Bank. If they slow down, they will be washed away by the flood before they have time to react to what happened, just like the thousands of soldiers crossing the river.


    Alan''s eyes widened, his mouth opened slightly, and his face was dull.


    Looking at his wide eyes, people always feel that the corners of his eyes will be torn in the next second.


    It''s not just Alan.


    Er, the armored paladins, the soldiers of the Carolingian Kingdom who landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River, and the soldiers of the Carolingian Kingdom who remained on the East Bank of the Victoria River all looked like Allen - with round eyes and a dull face.


    Not only did they look like this, most of the britannian Imperial Army looked like Allen and them.


    "Thousands of troops... Just... Gone..." Er murmured absently.


    They brought the Caroline King''s army, a total of 80000 people. In this short moment, thousands of people disappeared


    At this time, Allen finally recovered from his absence.


    "Where did the water come from..." Alan murmured.


    "Where did the water come from..." Alan''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    "Where did you get the water?!" Veins burst from Allen''s temple.


    No matter how stupid people are, they can know who caused the sudden emergence of water.


    Alan roared angrily:


    "It''s winter now! It''s already the dry season! Where did the British army get so much water!! "


    Alan now felt a lot of blood pouring into his head, making his hair faint, and his chest was a little stuffy, as if something had blocked his chest.


    Alan yelled at himself:


    chill! Come on, calm down!


    However¡ª¡ª


    "General Allen! Our thousands of troops... "


    ¡ª¡ªEr''s anxious voice came untimely.


    "I know!!" Alan yelled, "don''t make noise!!"


    Ellen''s roar was so loud that her shoulder shrank. At this time, her also realized that it was not time to disturb Ellen, so she closed her mouth and didn''t say a word.


    But Er still glanced anxiously at the surging Weihe River.


    Alan took a few deep breaths.


    After taking several deep breaths, Allen felt that his chest tightness had slowed down a lot, his head was not so heavy, and the whole person became more relaxed.


    As one of the strongest generals of the Frankish Empire, Allen has long had the ability to calm down quickly in the fighting on the battlefield for decades.


    After just taking a few deep breaths, Allen regained his composure.


    Allen began to think calmly about the situation.


    After a little thought, Allen realized that his biggest crisis now was not that thousands of people were washed away by the flood.


    His biggest crisis now is that the water level of the Victoria River has been raised!


    Originally, the water level of the Victoria River was very low, and the deepest place was up to people''s knees, so you can cross the Victoria River directly by walking.


    Because of this, Allen assured 80000 troops to cross the river with the armored paladins.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, the water level of the Weihe River is low. Even if there is any problem on the West Bank of the Weihe River, it can calmly withdraw to the East Bank of the Weihe River.


    But now the situation is different!!


    I don''t know where a lot of water came from, suddenly gushed out from the upper reaches of the Victoria River, making the water level of the Victoria River rise greatly!


    Now the water level of the Victoria River is so high that it is impossible to cross the river on foot.


    And the rising water level will not fall for a while and a half.


    In other words, the soldiers on the East Bank of the Victoria River can not come up to the West Bank of the Victoria River, and the soldiers on the West Bank of the Victoria River can not withdraw to the east bank.


    The army is divided into two parts by the high water level of the Victoria River!


    The most deadly thing is that the soldiers who have successfully crossed the river to the West Bank of the Victoria River are only about 20000 by visual inspection.


    Plus 3400 armored paladins, there are only 23400 troops on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    At this time, with these 23400 people on the West Bank of the Victoria River, there are nearly 90000 britannian troops


    Alan was more and more frightened, and a string of cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Allen felt it by now.


    Now may be the most dangerous time in his life!


    There are only 23400 people left on his side, facing nearly 90000 enemy troops.


    Because of the obstruction of the Weihe River, I can''t retreat, and more than 50000 people on the east bank can''t come to support.


    ... Alan''s face gradually turned pale.


    Aware of Ellen''s similarity, er originally wanted to ask Ellen what was wrong, but thought that he might disturb Ellen''s thinking, so he closed his slightly open lips again.


    However, er''s worry is actually superfluous.


    Because Allen can''t think of any good plan to break the current deadlock!


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The voice Alan most didn''t want to hear at this time and was most afraid to hear at this time came!


    A charge horn came from the ranks of the British Imperial Army


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng, who drove his horses to stand on a tall stone, looked at the more than 20000 enemy troops "left" on the West Bank of the Weihe River with a faint smile.


    "Unexpectedly, Alan Jones..." Su Cheng said to himself, "it''s the dry season, and the water volume of the river will decrease. That''s right."


    "But... If there is no water, can''t you store water?"

 Chapter 101

    The time goes back to the day more than ten days ago when Su Cheng and Eliza swam the upper reaches of the Wei River and returned to the barracks for a military meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng and Eliza rode back to the barracks, Su Cheng immediately ordered all the commanders and Deputy commanders to hold a military meeting in the commander''s account.


    The commanders and Deputy commanders acted quickly. After hearing the call, the people who had something in hand immediately put down what they had in hand and hurried to the commander-in-chief camp.


    Therefore, after issuing the summoning order, just more than ten minutes later, all the commanders and Deputy commanders came to Su Cheng''s commander camp.


    "Thank you for coming."¡ª¡ª After all the people came, Su Cheng greeted them like this.


    "Commander," commander of the third army, "why did you suddenly call us for an emergency meeting? Is there anything urgent?"


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the third army fell, the other commanders and Deputy commanders turned their puzzled eyes to Su Cheng.


    "As for why I suddenly urgently summoned you, I will tell you later. Now wait for something. When that thing arrives, our military meeting will be officially held."


    After that, Su Cheng showed a mysterious smile.


    The commander and Deputy commanders looked at each other. Although they were full of questions, they all closed their mouths and silently waited for the arrival of "that thing" said by Su Cheng.


    After a while, they heard a rush of footsteps approaching outside the tent.


    "Commander! The sand table you want is ready! "


    Then, several soldiers carried a big sand table and entered the commander''s camp.


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Su Cheng smiled and said, "just put it there."


    After several soldiers set the sand table, they immediately left the commander''s camp in a hurry.


    After the soldiers placed the sand table, the commander and Deputy commanders immediately moved their eyes to the sand table.


    "This is..." the commander of the first army frowned, "the topographic map of the area of the Weihe River..."


    "The commander of the first army said it well!" Su Cheng raised his finger to the sand table and said with a smile, "I just sent someone to make a topographic map of the Weihe River area with soil."


    After that, Su Cheng took a few steps and came to the front of the sand table.


    "The reason why I called you was to hold a military conference to defeat Allen." Su Cheng smiled. "Please come to this sand table. I''m going to explain my strategy now."


    "What? Beat Alan? " Exclaimed the commander of the 6th army.


    The other commanders and Deputy commanders also showed surprise.


    "Su Cheng... No, coach!" Eliza looked stunned and said, "your so-called strategy is not the ''water attack'' you just told me?"


    "I''ll talk about the specific content later. Please hurry to this sand table and hurry up."


    This time, Su Cheng''s tone increased.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s accentuated tone, the commander and deputy commander, including Eliza, immediately reacted, and they quickly walked to the side of the sand table.


    Soon, the sand table was surrounded by people.


    "My plan is also very simple." Su Cheng said, "my strategy is water attack!"


    When Su Cheng said the word "water attack", Eliza''s expression became strange.


    When he accompanied Su Cheng to the upper reaches of the Weihe River just now, Su Cheng told her that he thought of a plan to use the Weihe River to attack the water. Eliza could not understand how Su Cheng would use the Weihe River to attack the water.


    Not surprisingly, after Su Cheng said the word "water attack", the commander of the 6th army asked in a tone of "did I hear wrong?"


    "Yes, water attack."


    "Where''s the water?"


    "The water of the Victoria River."


    "Victoria River?!" The tone of the commander of the 6th army rose several tones.


    "Yes, use the water of the Wei River to attack."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, everyone in the tent blinked a few times, looked suspiciously at the sand table in front of him, and then looked at Su Cheng.


    "Maybe everyone is full of questions." Su Cheng chuckled, "with such a low water level and such a slow flow of the Weihe River, how can water attack be carried out. When I was exploring the upper reaches of the Weihe River with the commander of the 10th army just now, the commander of the 10th army also asked me similar questions, but I didn''t answer her directly. "


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza nodded silently.


    "But," Su Cheng continued, "the reason why I didn''t answer her question directly at that time was because I wasn''t sure whether my plan could be implemented successfully, so I didn''t answer her directly, but after exploring the upper reaches of the Weihe River, I found that my water attack plan was completely possible, So I''ll tell you the details of my water attack strategy now. Listen carefully! "


    "Yes!!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice was over, some commanders and Deputy commanders responded loudly. Then they all entered a state of concentration and were ready to listen carefully to every word Su Cheng said next.


    "I''m going to meet Alan right here in the Victoria River and start a decisive battle with Alan here in the Victoria River." Su Cheng said.


    "The water level of the Weihe River is really low, the water flow is really slow, and the water volume is really small," Su Cheng continued slowly, "but this does not mean that there is no water available in the Weihe River."


    "The water volume of Weihe River is really small, but since there is little water, can''t we store water?"


    After saying that, Su Cheng showed a strange smile.


    "Impoundment?" Eliza frowned.


    "This is what I thought just now when I was by the river Victoria." Su Cheng continued, "after seeing the ant washed away by the river, the inspiration came."


    "My idea is to find a suitable place in the upper reaches of the Weihe River and fill it with cloth bags filled with river sand and stones to block the upper reaches of the Weihe River! These water blocking bags are similar to ''dams'', blocking the water upstream, so that a large amount of water can be stored. "


    "Therefore, I just took the commander of the 10th army to swim up the West Bank of the Weihe River in order to see if there is a suitable place to build a ''dam'' to block water in the upper reaches of the Weihe River."


    "I''m very lucky. In the upper reaches of the Wei River, one section is narrower than other places. It''s suitable to build a ''dam'' to block water here."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza suddenly remembered the narrow area of the Weihe River she saw when she and Su Cheng were walking up the Weihe River just now.


    Eliza said to herself:


    Su Cheng said that the place suitable for building a "dam" means there.


    Just then, the commander of the third army suddenly said:


    "But... Commander, you build a ''dam'' to store water. What are you going to use the stored water for?"


    "Used to separate the Allen army in two."


    "Separation?"


    Su Cheng nodded, then pointed to a long, deep ditch on the sand table in front of him and said:


    "This deep ditch is the Victoria River."


    "And we are now on the West Bank of the Victoria River." Su Cheng pointed to the west of the ditch.


    "If we stay on the West Bank of the Victoria River, according to Allen''s current position and marching route, when Allen leads his army to intercept us, they will surely come to the East Bank of the Victoria River." Su Cheng pointed to the east of the ditch.


    "In other words, if we stay on the West Bank of the Victoria River, Alan will come to the East Bank of the Victoria River."


    "Like the last battle at Ellen ferry, we will face off on both sides across a river."


    "When our army and Allen army confronted each other across the Victoria River, our army sent some people to cross the river and attack the east bank first."


    As Su Cheng said this, he took out several black pieces, and then moved them from the West Bank of the Weihe River to the East Bank of the Weihe River.


    "The purpose of these people we sent is to lure the enemy and Alan to lead his army across the river to the West Bank."


    Su Cheng moved the black pieces back to the original position, while moving several white pieces from the east bank to the West Bank.


    "When Allen led part of the army to the West Bank, it was time for the water we stored upstream to play a role."


    After that, Su Cheng took a water cup from one side, moved it to the "upstream" of the ditch on the sand table, and poured water into the ditch.


    The water flows downstream along the ditch.


    "My finger is the ''dam'' composed of cloth bags used to block water."


    Su Cheng stretched out his right index finger and pressed it on a part of the "upstream" of the ditch.


    After Su Cheng''s index finger blocked the "upstream" water, the water flowing to the "downstream" became much less.


    "After inducing Allen to lead some troops to the West Bank of the Victoria River, we will destroy the water blocking ''dam''."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, he suddenly moved the index finger of his right hand away.


    After the fingers blocking the water flow moved away, the water flowing to the "downstream" suddenly increased, and the water level in the "downstream" soared a lot.


    "When the water level of the Victoria River soared, it was able to divide the Allen army in two. Because the water level of the Weihe River has become higher and the back road has been cut off, the troops on the west bank cannot withdraw back to the east bank, and the troops on the east bank cannot support the West Bank. "


    "We took the opportunity to launch a general offensive of the whole army and defeat all the troops left in the West Bank!"


    After that, Su Cheng waved his big hand and brushed several white chess pieces stranded on the "West Bank of the Weihe River" to the ground. After they fell to the ground, all of them fell to pieces.


    "But, coach." A deputy commander suddenly said, "how are you sure our temptation will work? What if Alan doesn''t send troops to pursue our bait? "


    "As for this, you don''t have to worry." Su Cheng smiled and nodded his head. "In the half month before the army, I was studying Allen''s data every day."


    "After half a month''s in-depth study of Alan, I also know a little about Alan, so I''m sure - Alan, he will send troops to chase our bait!"


    Su Cheng showed a confident smile.


    "Alan is a very smart man, but because he is smart, it is easier to guess what he will do."


    "Alan must also know that although he won a great victory in the last battle of Ellen ferry and caused great damage to our army, his army still has a certain combat power gap with us."


    "Therefore, in order to smooth the gap between the two armies, Alan will try his best to weaken us."


    "And I''m going to send a whole army, that is, 20000 people, as bait. Smart Allen will not miss such a great opportunity to weaken our army."


    "The terrain on both sides of the Victoria River is flat, and it can be seen at a glance whether there is an ambush. Therefore, when Allen detects that there is no ambush, and 20000 people are unfavorable to attack and retreat back, will he not seize this opportunity to weaken us?"


    "In addition, Allen is very likely to send armored paladins to pursue. After all, armored paladins are the most destructive force in Allen''s hand and are suitable for chasing the enemy."


    "In addition, Allen is even very likely to chase with the armored Paladin himself. I can see from Allen''s previous achievements that Allen likes to charge with the cavalry himself in order to improve the power of the cavalry attack."


    "It''s best if Alan personally brings his army to pursue us. It''s ok if he doesn''t pursue us. As long as he can swallow the enemy stranded in the West Bank, he can also bring great casualties to the enemy."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the whole big tent was shrouded in silence.


    After a long time, the commander of the first army said:


    "Coach, is this your plan?"


    Looking at the sand table in front of him, the commander of the first army said something, and his tone was full of consternation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 102

    A charge horn rang through the earth.


    The first army, the Sixth Army and the tenth army, which were waiting for battle, immediately began to attack and charge after hearing the charge signal!


    The third army, which had been retreating, stopped retreating and turned to the Allen army on the West Bank of the Victoria River!


    The disabled soldiers of the 7th army continued to stay in the rear and stood still.


    Before the war, Su Cheng made a detailed operational deployment:


    Su Cheng personally led the third army to attack the East Bank of the Weihe River, lured Allen to lead the attack, and led Allen and his pursuit troops to the West Bank of the Weihe River.


    After the Allen army was led to the West Bank of the Weihe River, Su Cheng would raise yellow wolf smoke and inform Eliza, who was guarding the upper reaches of the Weihe River, to destroy the "dam" and release water.


    After the "dam" is destroyed, the water stored for many days will make the water level in the downstream soar, completely cutting off the retreat of the enemy landing on the West Bank of the Shangwei river.


    Then Su Cheng would order the charge to be sounded.


    After the bugle of charge sounded, the 1st, 6th and 10th armies, which had been in full readiness, would start charging and encircling the enemy on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Because Eliza, the commander of the 10th army, was responsible for guarding and managing the "dam" in the upper reaches of the Weihe River, Su Cheng handed over the command of the 10th army to the deputy commander of the 1st army.


    Su Cheng also made detailed arrangements for the attack direction of each army.


    The 1st army attacked from the left flank, the 6th army attacked from the front, and the 10th army attacked from the right flank.


    The third army, which is responsible for retreating and luring the enemy, should also stop retreating after hearing the charge horn and attack the enemy from the front together with the Sixth Army.


    Nearly 80000 people from the fourth army attacked the enemy in three directions!


    The purpose is to thoroughly wipe out the enemy who landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River and whose retreat was cut off!


    Half a month before the army set out, Su Cheng studied the information about Allen every day.


    After months of painstaking research, Su Cheng found that Allen was very good at commanding cavalry warfare and liked to lead the cavalry charge in person.


    It is precisely because of Allen''s personality of personally leading the army and charging, as well as his brave posture of extraordinary force, that he has been nicknamed "steel bone".


    Therefore, when Su Cheng formulated the "Victoria River annihilation war", he guessed that Allen would have a great probability to personally lead the armored holy cavalry to pursue the bait he laid.


    Now, just as Su Cheng guessed, Alan really took the iron Armored Cavalry to chase the bait he laid, just as Su Cheng guessed.


    Now Allen remains on the West Bank of the river Victoria with his armored paladins and the 20000 Carolingian troops who landed.


    The smooth development of the war made Su Cheng''s mouth turn slightly.


    Su Cheng, who was riding on a horse and standing on a high stone, looked at the Allen army, even surrounded by 80000 troops, and said with a faint smile:


    "You lost, ''Steel'' Alan Jones..."


    ¡­¡­


    The incessant enemy charge.


    A dark enemy approaching from three directions.


    The rising water behind him cut off his retreat.


    Everything was deeply stimulating Allen''s nerves.


    Also stimulating Allen''s nerves were the cries of the armored paladins behind him¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! What should I do? The enemy is coming! "


    "Coach! Coach! "


    "Coach Allen! Let''s retreat! "


    "Fool! How?! Tell me how to withdraw from the view of Weihe River now?! Coach! Don''t listen to them! Let''s go straight ahead! If you break through, you will be saved! "


    "Coach!"


    "Coach!!"


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the shouts of the armored paladins, there was also the scream of the 20000 Carolingian troops who also landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah! It''s over!! I can''t go back!!! "


    "What should I do? What should I do? "


    "Where''s coach Allen?!"


    "Coach Allen! Help us! "


    "The rear road is cut off, and there is a large army ahead to encircle and suppress! We''re dead! "


    "You cowards! There''s nothing to be afraid of! Get up! Pick up the gun! "


    "Our troops are still on the East Bank of the Victoria River! How can we defeat so many enemy troops on the west bank with only us! Don''t forget that there are nearly 90000 britannians on the West Bank now! Only 20000 people have landed on the West Bank! 20000 to 90000, how can you win?! "


    ¡­¡­


    The anxious color on ER''s face became more and more intense.


    It was the first time he had seen Alan behave like this.


    At this time, Allen''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, his face was as white as a piece of white paper, his lips were slightly open, and he looked dull.


    Looking at Alan as if he had been silly, Earl bit his teeth, grabbed Alan''s shoulders in a hurry, and then shook Alan violently.


    "General Allen! Wake up! If even you give up! Then we''re really screwed! Please be sure to calm down quickly!! Please wake up quickly!!! "


    Under the violent shaking of earl, Allen''s dull and godless eyes gradually recovered.


    "Yes..." Alan murmured in a low voice, "if I give up... I will really be defeated..."


    With that, Allen''s eyes glowed again.


    Fighting spirit burned again in Allen''s eyes.


    Alan waved his big hand and patted off the hand that Earl grabbed his shoulders.


    "Thank you, er. I''m fine. "


    Alan whispered his thanks to earl, his right hand looked at his left waist and pulled out his sword.


    After pulling out his sword, Allen put the blade close to his left arm and then made a gentle stroke.


    The sharp blade cut the skin, and the bright red blood beads trickled down the wound one by one.


    The pain from his left arm stimulated Allen''s brain.


    Under the stimulation of the pain, Allen felt that his brain had recovered a little calm, and the pain also suppressed the confusion and fear in his heart.


    Alan shouted to himself:


    Calm down and think about countermeasures, Alan Jones!


    The British army did not know what means it had used to make a large amount of water gush out of the upper reaches of the Victoria River, which made the water level of the Victoria River rise sharply.


    That is, the retreat has been cut off. Don''t want to go back to the east bank until the water level drops.


    Retreat - it''s no longer feasible.


    The more than 50000 people on the East Bank of the Victoria River could not come to support us because of the rising water level.


    Waiting for support - it''s not feasible.


    In other words, I have only 3400 armored paladins and 20000 Carolingian troops who landed together.


    The 20000 Carolingian troops - can''t be used anymore.


    The sudden flood not only cut off our retreat, but also hurt our morale. Now the 20000 Carolingian army has been flustered, morale has fallen sharply and is on the verge of collapse. Collapsed army - there is no way to command.


    Only 3400 elite armored paladins can be used now. Although the morale of armored paladins has also been affected due to the flood, they are worthy of being the elite troops proud of our Frankish empire! Although morale was affected, it did not collapse like the 20000 Carolingian army!


    OK! As long as the armored paladins can listen to my command well, they still have a chance to break the current bad situation!


    When only heavy cavalry is available, there is only one way to make


    ¡­¡­


    After thinking about the countermeasures, Allen raised his axe and gun. Then he shouted:


    "You of the armored paladins!!"


    After hearing Allen''s voice, the armored paladins stopped shouting and quarreling, and obediently moved their eyes to Allen.


    Allen continued to shout, "the situation is worse than ever! We may all have to explain here! "


    "But!"


    Alan''s conversation turned.


    "Will you trust me!!"


    "Would you like to believe that I can take you back?"


    "Now we have only one way to do it! That is to charge the enemy in front! Break through with brute force! "


    "I know this method is messy, but now it''s the only way! We only have more than 3000 people, but we have to break through the encirclement and suppression of nearly 100000 troops. Therefore, the probability of success is very slim! "


    "But! It''s better than sitting here waiting to die! "


    "Of course! You can also choose to dismount and kneel on the ground now! In this way, the britannians may look at you and spare you! "


    "Choose whichever you want! But let me say first - I, Alan Jones, will never just wait to die! I will try my best to fight with the enemy until the last moment!! I want to charge! Even if my horse falls! I also want to charge with my legs!! Use the sword in my hand to cut a way to live!!! "


    "And you?! You of the armored paladins! Which one do you want?! Are you going to charge with me and find a way out? Or do you have to kneel on the ground and beg for surrender? "


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, there was a sneer among the armored paladins¡ª¡ª


    "Hum, what are you talking about, commander Allen. Of course, I chose to fight side by side with you until the last minute!! "


    After this cry fell, the rest of the cry rang out in the queue of armored paladins one after another¡ª¡ª


    "I don''t want to beg the wild dogs of the British Empire!"


    "Kill! Kill!! "


    "Coach Allen! Take us to the charge! I am the armored paladin of the Frankish empire! Even if you die, you should die on the back of a war horse in charge! "


    "Coach! Come out with us! "


    "I am a glorious Frankish! Will not surrender to the dogs of the British Empire! "


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    ¡­¡­


    Alan''s short speech just now greatly improved the morale of the armored paladins. Now the armored paladins are waving their weapons and their fighting intention is boiling!


    No one chose to dismount and beg for surrender to the British Empire.


    Looking at the armored paladins with boiling war and rising morale, Allen''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a gratifying smile.


    Then Allen turned his eyes to the forehead beside him.


    "Er, what about you? Would you like to fight with me until the last minute? Would you like to fight with me for that slim chance of life? "


    Hearing Alan''s question, Earl chuckled a few times.


    "Are you kidding? General Allen. "


    Er raised his long gun as he spoke, his eyes full of determination.


    "I will always be with you and fight with you until the last minute."


    "... thank you, er."


    Allen turned his head back and looked straight at the British Imperial Army approaching them in three directions.


    Clenched the axe and gun in his hand, and then knocked the horse''s belly!


    "Armored paladins! Charge! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"

 Chapter 103

    Allen commanded 3400 armored paladins and charged the British Imperial Army directly ahead with great power!


    The earth is shaking under the trample of iron hoofs!


    Allen''s goal is the 6th army of the British Empire directly ahead!


    Just now, after a short thought, Allen inferred that the only way to break the game is to gather all the armored paladins to charge! Use brute force to tear a hole in the British Imperial Army and break out!


    To be honest, Allen also knows that the success rate of this method is pitifully low, but it''s better than staying in place and waiting to die!


    As for the 20000 Carolingian troops who also landed on the West Bank of the upper Victoria River, Allen plans to abandon them - because the 20000 Carolingian troops are no longer available! The 20000 soldiers fell into collapse because of a sharp drop in morale.


    Forcibly take the collapsed army, but it will drag back!


    The throat of the commander of the 6th army twitched involuntarily as he looked at the armored holy cavalry rushing towards him.


    However, the commander of the 6th army was also a knight who had been on the battlefield for a long time. He quickly responded and quickly made a deployment:


    "The whole army of the 6th army stopped moving! Bowmen, come forward! Spearmen, come forward! Shields, come forward! "


    After the commander of the 6th army issued an order, 20000 soldiers of the 6th army moved quickly.


    The shield men came to the front of the army with a large shield nearly one person high.


    The long gunman walked behind the shield men with a long gun. One end of the long gun poked into the ground, and the section with a sharp blade leaned forward through the gap of the shield, turning the shield into a solid hedgehog array.


    The archers were behind the Lancers.


    The crossbow men stood in front of the shield men.


    The range of the crossbow is much longer than that of the bow, so after the crossbows were in place, the commander of the 6th army quickly ordered the crossbows to start shooting!


    In an instant, the arrows were like locusts, and countless crossbows and arrows shot at the Armored Cavalry with the harsh sound of the wind


    The armored paladins waved their weapons and dialed the crossbows and arrows.


    Every armored paladin is carefully selected, so every one is the elite of the elite.


    It was barely possible for them to pull away the arrows.


    Of course, it''s just reluctantly.


    As the distance between the two armies keeps getting closer, the power of the crossbow arrow becomes more and more powerful. More and more armored paladins were shot off their horses, or horses were shot down, and the cavalry on the horses were thrown off.


    The screams of the armored paladins continued.


    Alan clenched his teeth and forced himself not to listen to the screams of his compatriots.


    Allen really deserves the name of "steel bone". He is not afraid of this locust like crossbow arrow. He waves his axe and gun. The gun shadow formed by waving the axe and gun forms an invisible barrier to protect Allen.


    The distance between the two armies is getting closer again.


    Has entered the range of the bow and arrow!


    Seeing that the armored paladins had entered the range of bows and arrows, the commander of the 6th army immediately ordered the archers to start shooting.


    The archers behind the Lancers have been waiting for a long time.


    After hearing the firing order, the archers immediately pulled their bows for a full moon. The arrows on the bows pointed obliquely at the sky and threw them out.


    The arrows attacking the armored paladins are more dense!


    The screams of the armored paladins became more frequent, and the sound of bones falling from their horses became more frequent.


    Even Allen, who has excellent fighting skills, can''t support himself in such a dense arrow rain.


    An arrow successfully broke through the axe gun defense circle and hit Allen''s left shoulder.


    The shot in the left shoulder almost made Allen exhale in pain.


    However, Allen still stubbornly bit his teeth and tried to resist the pain, driving the horse to continue charging.


    The two armies have reached a fairly close distance!


    The commander of the 6th army also quickly ordered the crossbows standing in front of the shield soldiers to withdraw.


    When the crossbows retreated to the rear, it was also the time when the armored paladins came into contact with the 6th army!


    The Armored Cavalry who successfully broke through the arrow rain hit the hedgehog array in front of the 6th army!


    The sound of metal impact, scream and broken bones resounded through the sky.


    Alan clenched his axe and gun and waved it laterally! Cut off all the long guns pointed at by the long gunmen in front of him.


    Then wave again!


    The axe and gun accurately hit a shield hand''s shield, and then even people with shields flew out. The chopped shield soldier drew a beautiful parabola in the sky, and then fell to the ground.


    Allen successfully tore a hole in the tight hedgehog array with two swings of his gun.


    After tearing a tear, Allen drove the horse under his crotch into the tear!


    The Armored Cavalry did not live up to the title of "the world''s first cavalry team". The hedgehog array of the 6th army was torn one by one by the Armored Cavalry.


    Finally, the armored paladins broke through the line of defense of the Lancers and broke into the army!


    Alan waved his axe and gun like a wheel and rolled up a blood mist.


    Every time the silver glittering axe and gun is wielded, one or two British Imperial sergeants will be cut down.


    The armored paladins immediately behind Allen also waved their long guns and killed. Everywhere they went, there were piles of corpses and rivers of blood.


    At this time, Allen also aimed at the "general flag" of the commander of the 6th army and led the armored paladins to attack the general chess!


    Allen knows very well that as long as he kills the top commander of the current phalanx, his success rate of breaking out will be much higher!


    Looking at the armored paladins who rushed towards him, the commander of the 6th army felt a tremor in his heart, his legs softened and almost fell to the ground.


    He did not expect that the fighting power of this armored holy cavalry could be so amazing that it broke through the long gun array. Now it is rushing straight towards him!


    The commander of the 6th army swallowed his saliva and said in his heart:


    What should I do... Should I retreat


    Just then, the commander of the 6th army suddenly felt a hand on his left shoulder.


    The commander of the 6th army subconsciously looked to his left rear.


    Moving his eyes to his left rear, the commander of the 6th army saw a young face with a faint smile.


    "Coach! Here you are! " The commander of the 6th army shouted with a little cry.


    "It seems that the armored paladins have brought you a lot of trouble, commander of the 6th army." Su Cheng smiled and said in a calm tone.


    "This... This..."


    The commander of the 6th army lowered his head and his face turned slightly red with shame.


    At this time, the commander of the 6th army found that the commander of the 3rd army followed Su Cheng.


    Along with the commander of the third army, Su Cheng was followed by his two knights and escorts - the two little girls.


    Somehow, the commander of the 6th army felt a great sense of security after seeing commander Su Cheng coming.


    There is a wonderful feeling of "stability, don''t worry anymore".


    When the commander of the 6th army saw that the "Victoria River annihilation war" was developing like Su Cheng''s idea, he was convinced of Su Cheng and no longer thought that Su Cheng was just a small Xingui knight.


    It can be said that Su Cheng''s position in the eyes of the commander of the Sixth Army has risen to a very high position.


    Su Cheng walked two steps forward with his hands on his back, looking at the Armored Cavalry approaching here.


    "Willie."


    Su Cheng said to the commander of the third army behind him:


    "Are you sure Alan Jones is the leader?"


    "Yes!" The commander of the 3rd army, Willie, nodded vigorously, "I''m sure Alan Jones is the leader of this armored Paladin."


    Su Cheng kept a faint smile on his face and nodded gently:


    "Well, I see."


    Then Su Cheng turned to the commander of the 6th army and said, "commander of the 6th army, now the command of the 6th army will be handed over to me for the time being."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the commander of the 6th army was stunned and said:


    "Commander, do you mean..."


    "That''s right." Su Cheng smiled and nodded. "I''ll take care of Alan and the Armored Cavalry myself."

 Chapter 104

    "Drink!"


    With a roar, Allen cut a soldier of the British Imperial Army in front of him in half.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Alan gasped violently and greedily inhaled every trace of air into his lungs.


    Allen now felt his lungs were about to explode. His lungs were overwhelmed and his chest began to ache.


    He already felt that he was going to the limit.


    Allen didn''t know how many people he had killed.


    The hand waving the gun was so sore that every shot would be painful.


    Allen also found that not only did he reach the limit, but the ER who closely followed him was sweating, and his right hand holding the gun was shaking slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªEr has reached its limit.


    And Allen sensed that the horse under his crotch was dying.


    If he goes on like this, the horse under his crotch will be dead tired.


    But although he and the horse have reached the limit, Allen still holds the reins in his hand and drives the horse to continue charging.


    He can''t and won''t have a chance to stop now.


    There is no other way to go except to continue charging forward.


    "I''m sorry... Please forgive me..." Alan whispered to the horse, leaning over his crotch.


    Then Alan looked up and looked


    At this time, the northern skyline of the battlefield.


    Suddenly a lot of dust rose.


    A cavalry force slowly emerged from the northern skyline.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza led the troops back for reinforcements.


    After destroying the 10000 cloth bags filled with river sand and stones, Eliza''s task of destroying the "dam" was successfully completed.


    After successfully completing the task, Eliza immediately returned with 1000 cavalry who were responsible for the task with her.


    After successfully returning to the battlefield, Eliza first found that the water level of the Victoria River had risen sharply.


    The rising water level of the Victoria river cut Alan''s army in two.


    The large troops on the east bank could not come to support, and the troops on the West Bank could not withdraw.


    Since the rising water level of the Wei River has successfully cut off Allen''s army, it shows that Su Cheng''s plan has succeeded!


    At the thought of this, Eliza''s expression became complicated.


    Eliza understands that Su Cheng''s plan looks very simple, but it''s actually very difficult to operate!


    The most difficult part of Su Cheng''s plan lies in two points: when to build the "dam" and when to destroy the "dam".


    How much water must be stored to block the enemy forces on both sides of the Strait and cause panic?


    How long does it take to build a "dam" with cloth bags in advance to store enough water?


    The location of the "dam" is far from the battlefield. It takes time for the water to flow down, so when will it start to destroy the "dam"?


    Therefore, it is extremely difficult to do well when to build a "dam" and when to destroy a "dam"!


    Su Cheng calculated the time point of building and destroying the dam skillfully!


    At the thought of this, Eliza felt that Su Cheng was really terrible!


    Su Cheng''s grasp of the time point is very terrible!


    Accurately calculated the time point for building the "dam" to store water, and asked Eliza to start building the "dam" after 12:00 two days after the bag was made, and then accurately seized the opportunity on the battlefield to destroy the "dam" and cut the enemy in half!


    At this time, Eliza recalled what her father Ethel told her a few months ago: Su Cheng is not an ordinary person!


    At the same time, it also remembered that a few months ago, her father Ethel told her that Jacob''s palace minister said Su Cheng was a military genius rarely seen in a thousand years.


    "Can''t you say..." Eliza''s face looked confused. "Is Su Cheng really a rare military genius in a thousand years, as Lord Jacob said..."


    "Have people more talented than me... Appeared..."


    Later, Eliza could not help holding the long gun in her hand, and her eyes flashed a strong unwilling color!


    "Miss Eliza?" Hai rou''er, who was next to Eliza, noticed the abnormality of Eliza and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    By the way, Eliza has untied Herr and found an extra horse for her to ride.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza decided to believe that Herr would not take the opportunity to escape.


    "... nothing."


    Eliza answered casually and shook her head violently.


    After shaking away all kinds of distractions in her mind, Eliza began to focus on the current battlefield.


    He said in his heart:


    Don''t think about those with roots! Now finish the battle first!


    After careful observation, Eliza found that the current battlefield was divided into two parts.


    Part of the battlefield is located on the West Bank of the Victoria River. About 50000 or 60000 troops on our side are encircling and suppressing 20000 enemy troops.


    The 20000 enemy troops have been defeated like a mountain, and it is only a matter of time before they are completely destroyed.


    The other part of the battlefield seems not so smooth.


    Thousands of enemy cavalry are killing in one of their own army formations!


    From the flag, the Sixth Army is fighting this cavalry unit.


    The soldiers of the 6th army fought back bravely, but still let the cavalry break through layer after layer of defense.


    This cavalry unit is very close to the general''s flag!


    It is already clear which battlefield to support.


    "Everybody! Come with me! "


    After Eliza gave a loud roar, she knocked her horse''s belly and rushed to the 6th army fighting with the armored paladins!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the 6th army.


    "It seems... It''s almost time."


    After saying this, the commander of the 6th army found that the casual and casual color on commander Su Cheng''s face gradually faded.


    Slowly put on a serious look.

 Chapter 105

    Su Cheng, whose expression became serious, waved the flag and scolded:


    "Cavalry intercept!"


    With the waving of Su Cheng''s command flag, about 3000 cavalry troops were killed from the left and right sides, raised their long guns high, and attacked the Armored Cavalry at the flag of the 6th army from the left and right.


    The cavalry of the British Empire divided the armored paladins into dozens of small parts and then fought together.


    The armored paladins had only a few thousand people left, and compared with the cavalry of the britannian Empire, they were completely inferior in number.


    Not only that, the armored paladins have reached their limits in both physical strength and spirit. Most people''s arms have been so sore that they can''t even lift their long guns above their heads. Some people are too tired to sit on their horses.


    Such a number, such a state, and the long-standing cavalry of the British Empire, the results can be imagined.


    The two cavalry teams fought fiercely, and the wailing of the war horses and the scream of the soldiers were mixed into a sound like hell and rushed into the sky.


    Although the armored paladins clenched their teeth and tried their last strength, they raised their long guns to meet the cavalry of the britannian empire.


    Although the fighting spirit of the armored paladins is still high, the high fighting spirit can not make up for the material defects.


    The iron paladins who had reached the limit were stabbed off their horses one by one.


    "Damn..."


    Allen scolded secretly, fired a gun, chopped down a cavalry of the britannian Empire, and then turned back to find that the armored holy cavalry behind him had been killed only hundreds of people.


    The cavalry of the British Empire still galloped back and forth, killing the armored paladins who were unable to fight any more.


    Because of the interception of this cavalry team, the speed of the armored paladins also slowed down greatly.


    If the cavalry lost speed, it would be extremely deadly.


    Especially for heavy cavalry like armored paladins, "speed" is as important as "life".


    Seeing that the speed of the Armored Cavalry slowed down, Su Cheng waved the flag again:


    "Infantry come forward! Cut off the horse''s legs! "


    After Su Cheng''s order was issued, the infantry of the 6th army quickly picked up their swords and axes and rushed to the Armored Cavalry who slowed down greatly.


    The dense infantry cut stabs with knives and axes, and the light of the knife and the shadow of the axe flickered.


    One by one, the horses of the armored paladins were cut down, and the paladins on their backs were overturned to the ground.


    After seeing the paladins overturn from their horses, the infantry of the British Empire rushed like tigers and wolves! Cut down the fallen holy cavalry with knives and axes.


    As the infantry joined the war, the number of armored paladins decreased sharply.


    Alan, who saw all this, was burning with anxiety and didn''t know what to do now.


    If the armored paladins were killed, he alone would not be able to break through here.


    But now in this situation, Allen doesn''t know how to rescue the only hundreds of armored paladins.


    Just as Allen was anxiously thinking about countermeasures, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming at him!


    Allen subconsciously waved his axe and gun and greeted the strong wind that attacked him!


    Dang!!!


    ¡ª¡ªThe deafening sound of metal collision.


    Alan looked intently and found that he had just blocked a black axe and gun cut at his chest.


    The owner of the black axe gun was riding on a horse in front of him.


    The owner of this black axe gun is a little girl with short brown hair and green eyes.


    The brown haired girl didn''t seem surprised that Alan blocked her blow.


    "Oh, uncle." The brown haired girl said in a joking tone, "do you remember me? We met at the Ellen ferry battle more than ten days ago and had a few moves. "


    Looking at the young and excessive little girl in front of him, Alan said in a deep voice, "of course... You''re Alan, aren''t you?"


    Although Allen''s sentence is an interrogative sentence, its tone is an affirmative sentence.


    "That''s right ~" Alan smiled lovably. "I didn''t think you were Alan Jones. If only I could know you were Alan Jones during the war at Ellen ferry, I still regret it. I should have made every effort to keep you."


    "Try your best... You mean you didn''t try your best..." Allen asked in an unbelievable tone.


    "Well..."


    As Alan spoke, he slowly raised the black axe and gun in his hand. While holding the black axe and gun above his head, he also raised his left hand and held the axe and gun barrel with his left hand.


    After Alan held the axe and gun firmly in both hands¡ª¡ª


    A flash of black light!


    Alan''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Then Allen instinctively raised his axe and gun.


    Dang!!!


    The crash was much louder than the last time!


    "Woo!"


    Although he succeeded in blocking Alan''s attack, Allen felt some strange noises in his arms.


    Alan felt that his arms were about to be broken by the powerful blow!


    "I''m going to attack with all my strength next. My nerves are tight. Don''t relax." Alan''s voice came into Allen''s ear again.


    At this time, Alan had put away his lovely smile and looked coldly at Alan whose expression was distorted by pain.


    After that, Alan waved his black axe and gun again.


    The black axe shadow instantly surrounded Allen


    ¡­¡­


    "General Allen!"


    When Er finally broke away from several cavalry soldiers of the British Empire, he found that Alan was now entangled by a little girl with brown hair and Bi Tong.


    No, it should be said that it was completely suppressed by a little girl with brown hair and Bi Tong.


    The black axe shadow shrouds Allen. Although it can be seen that Allen has tried his best to resist the little girl''s attack, under the intensive attack of the little girl, Allen''s defeat is only a matter of time.


    In order to save Alan, er clenched his teeth again, tried to resist the pain of his arm and his chest, which was about to burst in pain, driving the horse to rush in the direction of Alan.


    Just then, er heard a familiar female voice ringing on his side:


    "I didn''t expect to meet you. Although I don''t know your name, I remember clearly that you were the one who stabbed enly."


    Er followed the past.


    I found a blonde, driving her horse slowly towards me without expression.


    "... it''s you, Miss Eliza hill. You''re here at a good time..."


    After seeing Eliza appear, er shouted bad in his heart!


    His current state is definitely not Eliza''s opponent.


    Er said in his heart:


    If Eliza Hill drags him now, general Allen is really dangerous!!


    Therefore, er began to use his brain to think about how to solve the current impasse.


    However, just when Er began to think, Eliza suddenly knocked on the horse''s belly, accelerated to Er''s body, and stabbed her with a gun!


    Er, who suffered a great loss of physical strength, narrowly avoided Eliza''s stab.


    "I want to avenge enli, so you wake up to me."


    "Enly... Is it the man who was stabbed by me during the war of Ellen ferry? Is he dead? " Er put on a mocking tone, "I should be dead. After all, I inserted such a big hole in my stomach. Why? Miss Eliza hill, is that man your lover? So anxious to avenge him. "


    "No." Eliza replied in seconds, "just friends."


    As soon as the voice fell, Eliza raised her long gun again and stabbed at Er!

 Chapter 106

    Eliza is not only good at swordsmanship, but also very good at marksmanship.


    In terms of marksmanship, Eliza''s skill is still above enli.


    Eliza waved her long gun. The tip of the gun was like a raging wave. Wave after wave, she rushed towards her forehead.


    Er was not Eliza''s opponent in her heyday, let alone in such a bad state.


    Soon, Er had only the strength to parry and no strength to fight back.


    With the passage of time, er even lost his strength to fight.


    Asshole... Asshole!!


    Er shouted abuse in his heart.


    Am I going to die here


    At the thought of this, er couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    ... die! Even if I die, I''ll take Eliza hill with me! Use my last strength to make the last contribution to the Frankish empire!!


    After making up his mind, a fierce light flashed in Er''s eyes.


    Subsequently, er deliberately sold a flaw.


    Eliza, who was eager to win, did not worry too much. After seeing that Er finally revealed the flaw, her eyes were full of light, then raised her long gun and stabbed at Er''s exposed flaw!


    ¡ª¡ªThe familiar feeling of the gun head piercing into the human body passed along the gun barrel to Eliza''s hand.


    Eliza''s long gun stabbed into ER''s right chest.


    However, after inserting the long gun into ER''s right chest, Eliza found a strange smile on ER''s face in vain.


    No¡ª¡ª Eliza shouted in her heart.


    At the same time, bad premonitions gushed out of Eliza''s heart!


    A lot of blood flowed out of Er''s mouth, but Er still kept a strange smile. He raised his left hand and held the long gun inserted into his right chest to prevent Eliza from pulling it out. Then he suddenly waved the long gun of his right hand and waved it to Eliza''s head!


    This was what Er had planned from the beginning. Er had made up his mind to die with Eliza, so he deliberately sold a flaw to Eliza.


    Looking at the growing gun head close to her head, Eliza''s face was full of horror and fear. She wanted to take back the long gun and defend back and forth, but the long gun was caught by ER and couldn''t be taken back.


    For some reason, Eliza suddenly felt a lot of memories flashed before her eyes.


    Eliza saw a picture of her father Ethel.


    I saw the picture of getting along with enly.


    I saw the picture of getting along with other friends.


    At last, Eliza saw a figure flash past her eyes.


    He is a young man with black hair and black pupils who looks a little like a prairie man


    Is a young man who looks a little weak, but is unexpectedly reliable


    Am I going to die... I didn''t expect that before I died, it was him who recalled the last picture of my life


    Then Eliza closed her eyes as if she had been appointed.


    Just as Er''s long gun was about to hit Eliza''s head, a sudden change occurred!


    Er suddenly felt that he had lost his balance, his sight was falling madly, and the dark yellow ground was getting closer and closer to him!


    ¡ª¡ªThe war horse under er''s crotch suddenly fell down!


    Because the war horse under er''s crotch suddenly fell down, er subconsciously released Eliza''s long gun, and the gun waved to Eliza''s head was empty!


    Eliza also opened her eyes at this time. After being stunned for a while, she quickly reacted.


    Eliza took back her long gun and stabbed at the fallen Er again.


    The sharp tip of the gun pierced er''s left abdomen.


    "Ah ah!!"


    Er, who was stabbed again, couldn''t resist the pain this time and screamed in pain.


    And the long gun also got out of Er''s hand.


    Er, who lost his weapon, fell off his horse and was stabbed by two blows, finally lost his resistance.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Eliza breathed heavily, her face covered with cold sweat.


    Then Eliza moved her eyes to Er''s suddenly fallen horse.


    The horse of ER was lying on the ground, twitching slightly, and foaming at the mouth.


    "It seems," Eliza said to her, "your horse is just overwhelmed and tired to the ground, but it''s no wonder that it''s strange not to be tired all the way to the present, with such a heavy armor on its body and a strong man in the same armor on its back."


    After that, Eliza felt very lucky!


    Er''s horse just fell tired in time. If it was a little late, Eliza would go to see her mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Er fell off his horse.


    The fight between Alan and Alan is coming to an end.


    Facing Alan''s stormy attack, Allen clenched his teeth, endured his sore arms, and continued to wave his axe and gun to resist Alan''s attack.


    Allen no longer used strength to wave the gun, but perseverance to wave the gun.


    His arms were so sore that he could hardly feel it. Now he held and waved the gun purely by perseverance.


    Is this guy... A monster¡ª¡ª At this time, Allen roared with such a collapse in his heart.


    Alan felt that Alan, who was fighting with him now, and Alan, who was fighting in the war at Ellen ferry, were hardly the same person!


    If Alan was a fierce cat during the war of Ellen ferry, Alan now feels like a fierce tiger to Alan!


    At this time, Alan''s strength and speed are far higher than the wartime state of Ellen ferry!


    During the war at Ellen ferry, Alan was unable to resist Alan''s attack, let alone face the more fierce attack now.


    What''s more, his current state is still very poor. Before the duel, his arm was too sore to lift his axe and gun.


    "Uncle, surrender."


    After another shot at Alan, Alan took back his axe and gun and said to Alan:


    "You should know that no matter how hard you struggle, you are not my opponent. Surrender. You can''t escape. You''ve lost... "


    "Fart!"


    Alan was rudely interrupted by Alan before he finished his words:


    "I can fight... I will fight until the last minute! Don''t be too arrogant!! You little devil!!! "


    After hearing Allen''s roar, Alan raised his right hand casually, stretched out his tail finger and dug his ear.


    "Whatever you want, you can play more if you want. Anyway, you have to be solved."


    Compared with Alan, who was out of breath, Alan just had such a fierce fight, but he just became a little short of breath.


    Alan was furious at Alan''s casual appearance and the undisguised contempt for himself in his words.


    "You little devil..."


    After taking a few breaths, Allen tried his last strength and perseverance, raised his axe and gun and cut Alan''s head!


    The blade of Alan''s axe gun gradually approached Alan''s head, but Alan couldn''t move like a mountain.


    His eyes narrowed into a seam and held the black axe and gun in his hand.


    Suddenly, Alan''s eyes suddenly opened, shining brightly, and bursts of murderous spirit emanated from Alan.


    The black axe and gun in his hand was wielded at a thunderous speed, holding a great momentum and cutting the axe blade of Allen''s axe and gun impartially!


    "Click"¡ª¡ª


    Alan split Alan''s axe gun head and axe blade to pieces.


    Alan''s eyes widened and looked in horror at his axe and gun that Alan had cut off.


    After cutting Alan''s axe and gun to pieces, Alan turned the gun upside down and stabbed the end of the gun hard into Alan''s abdomen.


    The tail of Alan''s axe and gun accurately stabbed Alan in the abdomen.


    Then, under the action of this great force, Alan was stabbed off his horse by Alan.


    After Alan landed on the ground, Alan hurriedly said, "hold him down! Tie it! "


    After hearing Alan''s order, the soldiers of the britannian Empire around them rushed up, pressed Alan who fell from his horse, took out the rope and tied Alan.


    However, Allen did not intend to be captured so honestly, and he was still struggling hard.


    Although Allen''s body and mind have reached the limit, some cats and dogs can''t provoke the tiger who is seriously ill.


    Several soldiers worked together and failed to hold Alan down.


    It took seven people to hold Alan down and tie his hands and feet.


    Just as Allen looked desperate, a strange young male voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Alan Jones, give in and look around. You''ve lost, completely."


    After hearing the man''s voice, Allen looked around.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t see any armored paladins still riding on horses


    Last night, I had a close conversation with these energetic young people and promised them that I would lead them to victory again.


    However, looking up now, I can''t see any holy cavalry still riding on horses


    ¡ª¡ªAnd er... Has fallen to the ground and shed a lot of blood. I don''t know if he is still alive


    The young male voice came into Allen''s ears again:


    "All your armored paladins have been destroyed, and the 20000 Royal Carolingian troops who landed on the West Bank of the Victoria River with you have also been destroyed under the siege of our three armies. The remaining troops stranded on the East Bank of the Victoria River have also started to flee because of their morale and laxity - you Alan Jones lost the battle of the Victoria River. Surrender so that you can suffer less. "


    Alan''s eyes became dull and confused.


    Then Allen mechanically followed the young man''s voice and turned his head.


    ¡ª¡ªA young man with black hair and black pupils was standing in front of him.


    The man was wearing exquisite white and blue armor, a blue cloak, and a knight''s sword only available to Knights of the British Empire hung on his left waist.


    The young man has some excessive faces. He seems to be less than 20 years old, probably only a teenager. His facial features are strange. He is a bit like an oriental prairie man, but there are some differences.


    The young man was wearing a faint smile on his face and looked at him with his hands on his back.


    And Alan came down from his horse silently and walked behind the young man.


    "Who are you...?"


    After hearing Allen''s question, the black haired young man raised his eyebrows.


    "Alan Jones, haven''t you received information before?" The young man said slowly in a somewhat joking tone, "the British Imperial Army changed its new Commander after the Ellen ferry meeting."


    Hearing the young man''s words, Allen''s eyes widened sharply.


    "Are you?"


    The young man smiled and nodded gently.


    "I''m the new commander of the British Imperial Army after the Ellen ferry, and I''m also the man who will destroy you this time - Su Cheng, the New Guangxi knight."

 Chapter 107

    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan widened his eyes.


    "Are you... The new commander of the British Army? In other words, is it true that the British Imperial Army has changed its commander... "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course it''s true."


    "... how old are you this year? Look at you, you don''t seem to be over 20? "


    "How old am I?" Although Su Cheng wondered why Allen suddenly asked, he obediently answered Allen''s question, "I''m 17 years old."


    Then Allen closed his eyes painfully.


    "I have been on the battlefield for decades. In so many battles with the British Empire, countless fanlan knights and four Royal Knights have been defeated by me. I didn''t expect that I was defeated by a 17-year-old Xingui Knight today..."


    Just then, a beautiful female voice came.


    "Coach!"


    Su Cheng followed the prestige.


    The owner of this beautiful female voice is Eliza.


    Eliza is carrying a bloody spear and driving her horse towards Su Cheng and others.


    "It''s you, commander of the 10th army." Su Cheng said with a smile, "just now I saw you fighting with an enemy who seems to have a high status. It seems that you have won."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza smiled bitterly and said:


    "Winning is winning, but... Winning is very thrilling. It''s almost dead."


    At this time, Su Cheng also found that Eliza''s face was unusually pale, a frightened look.


    "I wish I could come back alive." Su Cheng still kept a faint smile on his face, "what about the enemy general who dueled with you? Are there any successful captives? "


    "No." Eliza shook her head. "I just got off the horse to check his condition. He has lost too much blood and died."


    "Dead? Forget it. It''s enough to capture Alan Jones this time. It doesn''t matter if you fail to capture other generals alive. "


    "Er! Er!! Can you still hear me?! "Er!!"


    At this time, Allen suddenly shouted.


    Because Allen found that the enemy who fought against Eliza was Er, who had been with him for many years.


    He had a strong foreboding when he saw Er lying on the ground covered with blood.


    But I didn''t expect that this ominous hunch came true.


    "Er --! Er --! "


    Alan shouted er''s name again and again.


    But no matter how Alan shouted, er didn''t get up or answer as usual.


    Alan''s eyes turned red when he looked at his old partner lying on the ground and motionless.


    Then Allen turned his head, stared maliciously at Eliza on the horse with red eyes, and shouted:


    "You bastard!! You killed ER!!! "


    However, when Allen was staring at Eliza viciously, Eliza was also staring at Allen viciously.


    A strong murderous spirit burst out of Eliza''s eyes.


    The white little hand tightly held the gun stem in his hand, because it was held too hard, and the light cyan blood vessels appeared from his hand.


    "I killed your important people..." Eliza murmured, "but you also killed my important people!"


    Then Eliza held up her long gun and pointed it at Allen.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Commander of the 10th army, calm down."


    A male voice without any emotional color came over.


    Su Cheng put away the faint smile on his face and continued to say:


    "I understand your mood, but I can''t kill Alan now. Put the gun down."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza maintained the posture of about to shoot for a long time.


    Then Eliza finally took back the high gun with a gentle "tut".


    "... I know." Eliza whispered, "although I really want to kill this Allen now to avenge Mr. Nicholas, I''m not an unreasonable person. Don''t worry, I''ll try to restrain myself. "


    Then Eliza turned her little head away, stopped looking at Alan who was tied up in all kinds of flowers, and restrained her murderous spirit at the same time.


    Su Cheng breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Eliza restrain her murderous spirit. He was really afraid that Eliza could not restrain herself for a moment and stabbed Alan to death.


    Alan Jones is also one of the strongest generals of the Frankish empire. Capturing him is definitely more valuable than killing him.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Eliza." Su Cheng put a faint smile on his face again and comforted, "capturing him may make him feel more painful than killing him."


    Then Su Cheng waved his hand and said to the commander of the Third Army standing behind him:


    "Commander of the third army, you personally take someone to take Alan Jones down to me. During the period when the head teacher returns home, you are specially responsible for guarding Alan and taking good care of him for me! Don''t give him a chance to kill himself! "


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s order came out, the commander of the Third Army immediately responded. Then he immediately took several people with him and escorted Alan, who was tied up in a mess.


    As soon as Allen was taken down, Su Cheng saw a familiar figure rushing towards him.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is the commander of the first army.


    The commander of the first Army rode a horse to Su Cheng''s front and back, immediately gave a military salute, and then said:


    "Coach! Nearly 20000 King Caroline troops on the West Bank of the Victoria River have been wiped out! "


    Then, after a summer meal, the commander of the first army added:


    "At the same time, the water level of the Weihe River has been slowly decreasing. Soon, the water level of the Weihe River will return to its normal height."


    After listening to the report from the commander of the first army, Su Cheng smiled and nodded.


    "Well, I see."


    Then Su Cheng breathed out heavily, and his face looked a little tired.


    "The war of annihilation of the Victoria River is finally over. We finally won."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza''s sidewalk beside him:


    "Commander, you can''t take it lightly. There are still more than 50000 enemy troops on the East Bank of the Victoria River!"


    As soon as Eliza finished, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "The remaining more than 50000 enemy troops are no longer worried. When we broke the water just now, this sudden flood not only caused great chaos to the enemy on the West Bank of the Victoria River, but also caused great chaos to the enemy on the East Bank of the Victoria River. The morale of the enemy on the east bank has long been greatly reduced and the morale of the army has been lax. At the same time, we have captured the enemy''s commander alive and destroyed all the enemy''s strongest armored paladins. The enemy troops on the East Bank of the Victoria River are no longer worried. When the water level of Huiwei river drops back to the original height, we will launch a direct charge and be able to defeat all the enemy troops on the east bank. "


    As Su Cheng said, after seeing the sudden flood, the more than 50000 King Caroline troops on the East Bank of the Victoria River were panicked and their morale fell sharply. At the same time, there was a lack of generals with sufficient ability on the east bank to integrate the army whose morale was gradually lax.


    The sense of uneasiness is spreading like a highly infectious virus in the 50000 troops on the east bank. Now many soldiers even throw away their weapons and run away.


    No matter how hard the generals on the east bank tried, they couldn''t make the soldiers calm down. They could only watch the army fall in disorder step by step and the morale of the army scattered bit by bit.


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander of the 1st army, commander of the 6th army and commander of the 10th army."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he moved his eyes and swept them one by one from the faces of the first army commander, the Sixth Army commander and Eliza.


    "Now go and integrate their respective armies immediately." Su Cheng said positively, "the water level of the Weihe River will drop to the point where you can cross the river on foot in a short time, so after the water level of the Weihe river drops, you will immediately command the troops in charge to cross the river and launch an attack on the enemy on the East bank! We must wipe out all the enemy troops! "


    Then Su Cheng added:


    "This is the last battle of our ''Lund Kingdom rescue war''. Finish this last battle beautifully, so as to draw the most beautiful pause for this'' Lund Kingdom rescue ''


    "Yes!!"


    The first army commander, the Sixth Army commander and Eliza responded loudly.


    At this time, the eyes of the first army commander and the Sixth Army commander at Su Cheng changed.


    After today''s Weihe River annihilation designed and commanded by Su Cheng, Su Cheng''s position in their hearts has risen to an unprecedented level.


    Both of them now look at Su Cheng with a divine eye.


    Eliza''s eyes at Su Cheng were different from before.


    Now Eliza''s eyes on Su Cheng are full of complex emotions.


    Eliza has always been very confident in her military talents and talents. In her original understanding, no one of her peers has military talents and talents comparable to her.


    But Eliza now feels like she''s found the man.


    Found the man whose military talent and military talent are far above her!


    At this time, what his father Ethel told her a few months ago sounded in his mind again: Su Cheng is not an ordinary person!


    At the same time, Eliza also recalled her father''s evaluation of Su Cheng in Jacob''s Palace: Su Cheng is a military genius rarely seen in a thousand years!

 Chapter 108

    December 20, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    "Hoo... It''s really cold..."


    Su Cheng breathed into his hands and walked to the conference hall of Baiyang palace.


    "But it''s normal to be so cold." Su Cheng whispered to himself, "after all, it''s the end of the year. 10 days later, it''s the new year."


    After waking up early this morning, Su Cheng saw snowflakes floating outside the window.


    Look out of the window - there is a thick layer of snow on the ground outside the house.


    Just looking at it with your eyes, you can conclude that it must be cold outside.


    To be honest, Su Cheng didn''t want to go out after seeing the snow outside. He just wanted to stay at home.


    But it''s definitely not possible not to go out.


    After all, today is the time to hold the "reward sealing conference". Su Cheng, as the protagonist of the "reward sealing conference", must not be absent.


    Therefore, even if he didn''t want to, Su Cheng could only wrap his thick clothes tightly and head for Baiyang palace.


    Su Cheng, who entered the Baiyang palace, breathed into his hands and walked slowly towards the conference hall.


    Soon Su Cheng came to the meeting hall.


    The assembly hall is still the same - a long red carpet in the middle divides the assembly hall into two parts. The assembly hall on the left is full of civil servants and the assembly hall on the right is full of knights.


    After entering the conference hall, Su Cheng felt that everyone in the hall was looking at him.


    Su Cheng feels that what is different from before is that the line of sight to him this time is very different from that before.


    The line of sight that hit me here before was mixed with a lot of dissatisfaction, doubt, jealousy and.


    Now, this kind of negative vision has been much less.


    Almost all of them have disappeared.


    Although Su Cheng could still feel that his eyes were still mixed with jealousy, most people in the Council hall looked at him with admiration, respect and appreciation.


    Su Cheng even felt that many people in the Knights'' queue hit him with hot eyes.


    Bathed in their hot eyes, Su Cheng felt that his clothes were about to be burned out.


    Su Cheng had long expected such a big change in the people''s attention in the Council hall and in the past.


    After all, three days ago, Su Cheng and his 80000 troops successfully returned to pandragon with the news of the "great victory of the rescue war of Lund kingdom".


    After Su Cheng returned to pandragon with his army''s victory - the city shook!!


    No one could believe that the Xingui knight, who had only been a knight for two months, could turn the tide under the dangerous situation of the death of the coach at that time! After taking over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army and leading the whole army to lead Allen''s army to the Victoria River, he showed his tricks to divide the enemy into two parts, and then fought a beautiful annihilation war, destroyed all the 4000 armored paladins supporting the Caroline Kingdom, and captured Alan Jones, one of the strongest generals of the Frankish empire!


    After capturing Allen alive and destroying the armored paladins and the king Caroline army landing on the West Bank, Su Cheng then ordered the whole army to be ready to cross the river and attack the remaining enemy troops on the east bank!


    After integrating the troops, the water level of the Victoria River finally fell back to its normal height.


    The remaining enemy troops on the East Bank of the Weihe River also seem to have found that the water level of the Weihe River is about to drop back, and what will happen if the water level of the Weihe river drops.


    Therefore, the remaining enemy troops on the east bank quickly retreated.


    Without the command of the commander, the garrolin King''s army on the east bank is naturally in a mess. It is no different from rout.


    Not only was the retreat messy, but it was too late.


    Not long after they began to retreat, the water level of the Victoria River fell back to the point where they could cross the river on foot.


    There is nothing to say about the next thing.


    As soon as Su Cheng waved his command flag, the well-equipped and energetic British Imperial Army, like a tiger down the mountain, rushed towards the garrolin Kingdom army on the east bank, which was in an untidy queue and lax.


    After several hours of fierce fighting, more than 50000 Carolingian Royal troops on the east bank were destroyed.


    At this point, under the fierce battle of nearly a day, the battle of Victoria River annihilation finally came to an end.


    With the end of the Weihe River annihilation war, there is also the "rescue war of Lund kingdom".


    The 80000 Carolingian troops were completely destroyed, and the 4000 armored paladins of the Frankish Empire were completely destroyed. Alan Jones, the "steel bone" of the British Empire, was captured.


    The danger of Lund kingdom is lifted.


    After Su Cheng returned to panderagon with his army, the king of Lund Kingdom, who received the news of the great victory of the enemy''s total annihilation, immediately wrote a thank-you letter to Su Cheng and thanked Su Cheng for successfully helping him keep Lund kingdom!


    Now it has been three days since Su Cheng came back with his army. In these three days, Su Cheng''s name has gradually spread in pandragon.


    Su Cheng has gradually become an unknown and well-known existence in pandragon. In these three days, you can hear someone talking about Su Cheng and Su Cheng''s heroic deeds in every corner of pandragon.


    Now there are even many bards who have compiled Su Cheng''s deeds in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom into ballads and heroic epics.


    There''s no way. Su Cheng''s performance in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom is really suitable for composing songs or heroic epics.


    When the commander of the army was killed and everyone was at a loss, he bravely stood up and took over the position of commander of the whole army, commanded the army that had just experienced a disastrous defeat, used bold strategies to lead the enemy to the Weihe River, and used amazing tricks to divide the enemy army into two parts with water, then defeated the enemy and captured the enemy commander alive.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng''s performance in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom is perfect material in the eyes of bards!


    Therefore, in these three days, some bards quickly compiled Su Cheng''s deeds into ballads and heroic epics, and began to sing in pandragong.


    In these three days, whenever a bard is singing Su Cheng''s heroic story, a large number of citizens will surround the Bard on the inner and outer floors, listening to the Bard telling Su Cheng''s wonderful heroic story.


    With the help of these bards, Su Cheng''s name spread rapidly in pandragon.


    Su Cheng''s name has even spread outside pandragon!


    Now even outside pandragon, some people know Su Cheng''s name!


    In the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom, Su Cheng severely hit everyone who doubted his ability and was dissatisfied with him with his own strength.


    At the same time, he also proved his ability and talent. It aroused many people''s longing and admiration for him.


    Therefore, Su Cheng had expected that people in the Council hall would look at him very differently from before, so he made psychological preparations early.


    Su Cheng, who was already ready, bathed in so many visions and admiration, did not show any discomfort or feel at a loss.


    With a faint smile on his face, he walked slowly towards the cavalry queue on the right side of the Council hall

 Chapter 109

    Su Cheng kept a faint smile on his face and walked slowly towards the Cavaliers.


    At this time, Su Cheng saw three people coming out of the knight queue, and the three people came towards him quickly.


    Su Cheng fixed his eyes on it.


    It was found that the three men were the first army commander, the third army commander and the Sixth Army commander who fought side by side with him in the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    The three quickly walked to Su Cheng''s face, bowed their heads and saluted Su Cheng. Then the three shouted in unison:


    "Coach!"


    Su Cheng was stunned when he heard three people calling him coach, then smiled and said:


    "Isn''t it appropriate to call me coach now? The rescue war of Lund kingdom is over. I am no longer the commander-in-chief of the whole army, and you are not my subordinates, so you don''t have to call me commander-in-chief anymore. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the three raised their heads. They all looked at Su Cheng with fanatical, admiration and admiration.


    "Coach!" The commander of the first army shouted in a fanatical tone, "the three of us are here to thank you!"


    As soon as the commander of the 1st army finished speaking, the commanders of the 3rd and 6th armies also shouted together, "thank you! Coach! "


    Su Cheng asked with a little doubt, "thank me? Thank me for what? Also, don''t call me commander-in-chief anymore... The war is over. "


    "We want to thank you for leading us to such a brilliant victory!" The fanaticism in the eyes of the commander of the first army became stronger.


    "To be honest, we didn''t know what to do after Mr. Nicholas died in the war..." the commander of the first army continued, and his face darkened after Mr. Nicholas died in the war.


    The commander of the 3rd army and the commander of the 6th army also nodded deeply.


    "At that time, no one was willing and able to take over the position of commander-in-chief. It was the commander-in-chief who took over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army! And took us to play a trick and beat Alan! " The fanaticism was rekindled in the eyes of the commander of the first army.


    "If you hadn''t taken over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army, I really don''t know the result of the rescue war of Lunde kingdom!"


    At this time, the commander of the third army also interrupted in a respectful tone: "if there was no commander you, we might not be able to win such a great military feat of killing the enemy and capturing Alan alive this time."


    At this time, the commander of the 6th army took a few apologies on his face and said, "commander, I also want to apologize to you."


    "Hey? Apologize? What do you have to apologize to me for? Also, you really don''t have to call me coach anymore... "


    "I despised you at the beginning." The commander of the 6th army then said, "at the beginning, I thought you were just a Xingui knight who had been a knight for only two months, so I thought you could never command such a large army, nor did you think you could lead us to defeat Allen, so I didn''t support you as the commander of the whole army and change your strategy to attack Caroline kingdom."


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the 6th army fell, the commander of the 1st army lowered his head with shame.


    Because at the beginning, the commander of the first army, like the commander of the Sixth Army, did not support Su Cheng to take over the position of commander-in-chief and change the overall strategy.


    "But your next performance, coach, told me how short-sighted and blind I was!" The commander of the 6th army continued, and his tone gradually became fanatical.


    "Commander, you led us to change our strategy to attack the Caroline Kingdom, led Allen to the Wei River, and then used water attack tactics to divide the Allen army into two parts to encircle and annihilate the chaotic enemy. Finally, you personally commanded the 6th army to destroy all the dying armored paladins and capture Allen alive!"


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to beat Allen so beautifully! In retrospect, I was too stupid and superficial to oppose you as the coach at that time! So I want to apologize to the coach! I was so stupid! "


    After that, the commander of the 6th army bowed his head to Su Cheng again.


    After the commander of the first army and the commander of the Third Army bowed their heads to the commander of the Sixth Army, they also bowed their heads to Su Cheng again.


    "You don''t have to apologize for such a small matter. Well, you three look up quickly. You don''t have to salute, apologize and thank me anymore. You really don''t have to call me commander-in-chief." Su Cheng said shyly.


    Because Su Cheng found that he had now attracted the attention and attention of everyone in the Council hall.


    The voices of the three were loud, so Su Cheng dared to conclude that most of the people in the conference hall heard their thanks and apologies.


    In front of so many people, he was loudly thanked and praised for his achievements. Although this made Su Cheng feel a little excited and floating, it also made Su Cheng feel a little shy and ashamed.


    Just then, behind Su Cheng, a familiar middle-aged male voice suddenly came.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this Mr. Cheng? Why are you pestling here? "


    Su Cheng turned around.


    Sure enough, Ethel was standing behind him.


    Eliza was standing next to Ethel.


    They didn''t know when they came to Su Cheng''s back.


    Su Cheng quickly turned around, saluted Iser and said:


    "Good morning, Mr. Iser."


    The commander of the first army, the commander of the third army and the commander of the Sixth Army quickly saluted Iser after seeing Iser.


    "Hello, hello." Ethel smiled and saluted them.


    "Mr. Cheng," Iser looked at Su Cheng with a smile, "you should know why we are gathered in this Council hall today?"


    After hearing Iser''s question, Su Cheng replied without hesitation:


    "It is to hold a ''reward Conference on merit'' to reward the people who have made military contributions in the rescue war of Lund kingdom."


    "That''s right." Iser smiled and nodded, "so, as the commander of the war, you are the protagonist of the merit reward Conference! This time you can''t stand at the end of the queue like last time! If you, as the greatest hero of this war, stand at the back, we don''t know where to stand. "


    After that, without waiting for Su Cheng''s answer, Iser directly took Su Cheng to the front of the knight queue, and Eliza closely followed Iser.


    Su Cheng just smiled bitterly and didn''t resist Iser''s pulling him to the front of the queue.


    Because Iser is right. He is undoubtedly the greatest hero in the rescue war of Lund kingdom. Therefore, he is naturally the protagonist of the merit reward conference. It is really unreasonable that he, as the protagonist of the conference, does not stand at the front of the queue.


    The three commanders of the first army watched Su Cheng who was pulled to the front of the queue with fanatical eyes, and then saluted Su Cheng who was pulled away again.


    After being pulled to the front of the knight queue, Su Cheng stood on Iser''s left.


    It is worth mentioning that Eliza is standing on Su Cheng''s left.


    The three stood side by side, silently waiting for the arrival of emperor gozewen and the beginning of the reward conference.


    While Su Cheng was silently waiting for the passage of time, he suddenly felt that his left sleeve was gently pulled.


    Su Cheng turned his head to the left suspiciously.


    Eliza was pulling her left sleeve.


    Eliza is holding a corner of Su Cheng''s left sleeve with her right thumb and index finger and gently pulling it.


    "What''s the matter? Miss Eliza? " Su Cheng asked Eliza in a low voice.


    Eliza raised her head and looked directly at Su Cheng with her beautiful light green eyes.


    "... this war is really hard for you." Eliza whispered.


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng was stunned, smiled and said:


    "Ah, well, thank you for your concern, Miss Eliza. Although I''m really tired, my hard work is worth it."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a gentle color gradually appeared on Eliza''s expressionless face, and her eyes gradually showed tenderness.


    "It''s really hard for you this time. When you told me you were going to defeat Alan, I thought you were bragging, but I didn''t expect you really defeated Alan, captured Alan alive and helped me avenge Mr. Nicholas."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused for a moment and then went on:


    "Well, Su Cheng."


    "Well?"


    Eliza paused again and again, then took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind, and said to Su Cheng in a gentle tone:


    "Thank you! Thank you for helping me! "


    Eliza thanked with a bright smile on her face.


    This is the first time Su Cheng has seen Eliza with such a bright smile since he knew her.


    At the same time, it is also the first time to see Eliza show such a charming smile.


    Looking at Eliza''s brilliant and charming smile, Su Cheng felt his heart beat faster somehow.


    At the same time, I also felt that my cheeks were a little hot.


    Su Cheng was shy, turned his head, stopped looking at Eliza''s charming and brilliant smile, and then said:


    "It''s nothing. You don''t have to thank me, Miss Eliza."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza put away her bright smile, but still with a faint smile, and her eyes still showed a smile and a faint tenderness.


    "Don''t call me miss Eliza anymore. Just call me Eliza in the future."

 Chapter 110

    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"


    The bodyguard''s loud drink made the originally noisy conference hall quiet in an instant.


    The courtiers and knights on both sides of the Council hall stood up quickly.


    Soon, Emperor gozeven and Jacob came in through the side door of the Council hall.


    When Jacob entered the assembly hall, he immediately saw Su Cheng standing at the front of the knight queue.


    At this time, Su Cheng also found that Jacob was looking at him, so Su Cheng looked at Jacob with smiling eyes.


    Looking at Su Cheng with a smile on his face, Jacob showed a bitter smile, and then gently shook his head.


    At the same time, he whispered in a voice that only he could hear and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Cheng... You really... I just want you to be a deputy commander and mix some military skills and qualifications, but I didn''t expect you to ''rob'' the position of the commander-in-chief of the whole army, destroy all 80000 regular troops in Caroline Kingdom, and capture Allen back alive... It''s really..."


    Then Jacob smiled bitterly again and shook his head gently.


    Su Cheng was able to participate in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom as the deputy commander of the 10th army because Jacob was secretly helping. It was precisely because Jacob was secretly helping that Su Cheng was able to participate in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom as the deputy commander of the 10th army. Jacob told Su Cheng about this before.


    The main reason why Jacob arranged Su Cheng to participate in the rescue war of Lund kingdom as deputy commander was that he just wanted Su Cheng to come back with some qualifications. He didn''t expect Su Cheng to win any decent military merit in this battle.


    Jacob only hopes that Su Cheng can return safely and intact in this battle. He can get some military merit. It doesn''t matter if he can''t get it.


    But unexpectedly, Su Cheng "grabbed" the position of commander-in-chief in this battle, led the whole army to annihilate 80000 troops of Caroline Kingdom, destroyed the whole army of the enemy, and captured Alan Jones alive!


    Three days ago, after Su Cheng led the army back, Jacob was drinking black tea and watching the battle report.


    Jacob looked at it and sprayed out the black tea in his mouth.


    After spraying out all the black tea, Jacob did not have any mind. He drank the black tea leisurely and read the report. He looked at the battle report quickly at a glance.


    After reading, Jacob''s mood can be said to be very complex.


    Jacob''s mood at that time, for example, was similar to: you gave your child $50 to buy a small bag of rice. As a result, when the child came back, he found hundreds of carriages loaded with rice behind him, bought you millions of tons of rice, and returned you 5 million British francs.


    ¡ª¡ªAt that time, Jacob''s mood was almost like this.


    Jacob never thought that Su Cheng could come back with such great credit!


    When we set out, we set out as a deputy commander and when we came back, we came back as the commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    The original strategic idea of the British Empire was to repel the army of Caroline Kingdom, but I didn''t expect Su Cheng to destroy the enemy directly!


    Not only that, but Alan Jones was captured alive.


    This is the most shocking point for the top leaders of the British Empire!


    Who is Alan Jones?


    He was the sworn enemy of the britannian Empire - one of the strongest generals of the Frankish empire! In the past ten years when Allen was active, he brought a lot of trouble and suffering to the Britannia Empire. Allen Jones''s reputation of "steel bone" has already spread all over Britannia.


    But unexpectedly, this powerful and difficult "steel bone" was defeated by a Xingui knight who had been a knight for only two months! And captured alive!


    When Jacob was reading the war report, he doubted whether the report was false.


    It was not until he went with emperor gozewen and many ministers to see Alan, who was imprisoned in the dungeon and looked ashen, that he was sure that the report was correct and his eyes were not wrong.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Chengzhen defeated Allen himself! And capture him alive!


    At this time, looking at Su Cheng with a smile on his face, Jacob has an unrealistic feeling up to now.


    Jacob followed gozeven slowly to the throne.


    After gozewen sat on the throne, he said in a loud voice:


    "Today, I gather here with all the literary ministers and knights to hold a ''reward on merit conference'' to reward the meritorious officials who made great military achievements in the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago."


    "You did really well."


    Speaking of this, GE zewen''s face showed a shallow smile.


    "After I received the battle report, I can''t believe my eyes. I believe it''s not difficult to win the rescue war of Lund kingdom with the ability of our knights in Britannia, but I didn''t expect you to win so beautifully!"


    "Originally, I only hoped that you could repel the thief army of Caroline Kingdom, but I didn''t expect that you would directly annihilate the thief army and the 4000 armored paladins sent by the Frankish empire. Even Alan Jones was captured by me. To be honest, I was stunned when I read the report. I wondered if Jacob was playing a trick on me again. He changed the report and changed a fake report to tease me. "


    As soon as GE zewen''s words came out, everyone in the conference hall was amused by GE zewen''s humorous speech, and Su Cheng couldn''t help but tilt his mouth slightly.


    Jacob, standing next to gozewen, shrugged. His expression seemed to say to gozewen, "whatever you say ~"


    "In this battle, there are seven people who have won enough military merit to participate in this'' merit reward conference ''. I will reward them one by one next."


    Speaking of this, gozewen''s words changed.


    "However, before holding the merit reward conference, we first pay tribute to Nicholas Alva, the four Royal Knights who unfortunately died in this battle."


    After saying that, gozewen''s face darkened.


    At this time, Su Cheng also keenly noticed that the expressions of Eliza and Iser standing beside him had become heavier.


    Eliza''s eyes flashed a little tears.


    Looking at Eliza with tears, Su Cheng somehow felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    At this time, gozewen went on:


    "Nicholas Alva, aged 54, was the deputy head of the Gabriel order among the three knights in Britannia. He is one of the only four Royal Knights in Britannia and a very valuable pillar of Britannia."


    "In his life, he made great achievements and made great contributions to Britannia. He is one of the most trusted generals of gozeven Augustus. "


    "But I didn''t expect... He died in this battle."


    Gozevin''s expression became heavier.


    "Let me tell you the truth. After learning that Nicholas died in the war, my tears couldn''t help flowing down..."


    "I can''t accept it. The pillars of our empire died in battle..."


    "Nicholas has devoted almost all his life to our Britannia. In order to express my gratitude and respect for Nicholas, I decided to make Nicholas Alva Viscount Cade!"


    With that, gozewen stood up.


    "Not only that, the soldiers who died in the rescue war of Lund kingdom are as good as Nicholas! Without their sacrifice, we could not have achieved such a brilliant victory this time! "


    "So, gentlemen," gozeven continued in a deep voice, "let''s now observe three minutes of silence for Nicholas and the soldiers killed in this war."


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, he closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    And Jacob, standing next to gozeven, immediately closed his eyes and lowered his head like gozeven.


    After seeing that gozewen and Jacob were there in silence, Su Cheng quickly lowered his head and closed his eyes in silence for the soldiers and Nicholas who died in the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    Because he closed his eyes and lowered his head, Su Cheng couldn''t see what the others were like now.


    However, Su Cheng thought that others must bow their heads and mourn.


    After three minutes of silence, gozewen raised his head, opened his eyes, and said, "well, the silence is over."


    After hearing Ge zewen''s words, Su Cheng raised his head and opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, Su Cheng caught a glimpse of Eliza, who was quietly wiping away the tears in her eyes with her fingers.


    After seeing that everyone looked up, gozeven sat back on the throne.


    "Well, let''s start today''s theme and start the ''reward on merit conference''!"

 Chapter 111

    As soon as gozeven''s voice fell, Jacob took two steps forward and said in a loud voice:


    "In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, there were 7 knights who had established enough to participate in the merit reward Conference! Next, I will pronounce the names of these seven people. Please come forward! "


    Not everyone can participate in the "merit based reward conference" of the British Empire.


    There will be special people who will approve the size of each person''s military achievements in combat. Only those who have made enough military achievements can participate in the "merit reward conference".


    Two months ago, Su Cheng commanded the counter insurgency battle. Although all the five captains under his command were working hard at that time, their military achievements were still not enough to participate in the "reward on merit conference". Therefore, only Su Cheng was qualified to participate in the "reward on merit conference" two months ago.


    Because of the harsh conditions for participation in the "reward on merit conference", the number of participants in the "reward on merit conference" after each world war is very few.


    Generally speaking, only 3-4 people can participate in each "merit reward conference".


    And the "reward on merit" conference of the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom has enough 7 people to participate! This can be regarded as extremely rare.


    Jacob took a piece of paper out of his pocket, unfolded it, cleared his throat, and shouted:


    "First, first! John Carr, deputy commander of the first army in the rescue war of Lund kingdom! Please come forward! "


    John Carr, deputy commander of the first army, whose name was called, glowed with excitement that could not be hidden in his eyes.


    John Carr has been in his thirties and has been in the army for more than ten years. Although he has such a long service, he has not participated in the reward conference once in these ten years.


    In the past, he could only stand in the queue of knights silently and watch other colleagues call their names and then walk forward.


    Now, he finally doesn''t have to stay quietly in the cavalry queue as before! He was finally able to be named in the merit reward conference, and then went forward to receive the reward!


    How does this upset John? Why aren''t you excited?


    With the red light on his face and the joy that could not be hidden in his eyes, John strode out of the cavalry queue and walked forward.


    In the process of walking forward, John''s remaining light swept to Su Cheng standing in the front of the knight queue.


    John saw Su Cheng''s mouth slightly tilted and looked at him with a faint smile on his face.


    Su Cheng''s expression seemed to be saying to John: Congratulations!


    Looking at Su Cheng''s young face with a faint smile, John''s face showed gratitude.


    John cast a grateful look at Su Cheng.


    John knows very well that the main reason why he is qualified to participate in the merit reward conference this time is because of Su Cheng''s wise command!


    If there were no Su Cheng, it would be very difficult to say whether they would win or lose the rescue war of Lunde kingdom! At the same time, it is precisely because of Su Cheng''s wonderful strategy to annihilate the Allen army in the Victoria River, which makes him John have a stage to make military contributions!


    Therefore, John is deeply grateful to Su Cheng!


    After giving Su Cheng a grateful look, John took back his eyes and continued to stride forward.


    Soon John went up the nine steps, came to gozeven and Jacob, and knelt down on one knee.


    After John knelt down on one knee, Jacob continued to look at the paper in his hand and shouted:


    "Double oak Knight John Carr! In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, assist the first army commander William Andy to command the first army soldiers! On the battlefield of Weihe River, the soldiers of the first army killed the enemy bravely! After the battle began, he took the lead and led the cavalry team of the first army to launch a fierce attack and annihilate countless enemies. I personally cut 16 enemies! Make great contributions to the rescue war of Lund kingdom! Make great contributions to our Britannia! "


    "To remember the outstanding contribution of John Carr, the knight of the two oaks! Decision - Grant 2 million British francs! Give thanks! "


    With that, gozewen stood up, found a piece of gilded paper beside a bodyguard, and then walked slowly to John.


    This gilded paper is a thank-you note.


    The emperor''s gratitude - this is a very rare thing in the British Empire.


    Many knights and civil servants have spent their whole lives and worked hard all their lives, but they may not be able to take a thank-you note from the emperor.


    In terms of the precious degree, gratitude is enough to be used as an heirloom and handed down from generation to generation!


    At this time, John''s face was full of joy, raised his hands respectfully, and then shouted:


    "Thank you!!"


    Then gozeven smiled, put the thank-you note in his hand on John''s raised hands, and said:


    "It''s hard for you."


    After John received the thank-you note, Jacob threw his eyes back on the paper in his hand.


    "Then the next hero! William Andy, the commander of the first army in the rescue war of Lund kingdom! Please come forward! "


    The commander of the first army, whose name was called, walked out of the queue with a red face like John just now, and then stepped forward with great strides.


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the people who made great contributions in the rescue war of Lund kingdom were called to their names, and then went forward to receive the reward.


    Soon, I had read the sixth person.


    And the sixth person whose name was read was Eliza!


    There was a custom in the britannian empire''s merit reward conference, that is, when calling names for people to receive rewards, they often shouted in the order of merit from small to large.


    That is to say, in the reward on merit conference, the later the person whose name is called, the greater the credit will be.


    There were only seven people in the merit reward conference, and Eliza was the sixth to be called to the name to receive the reward, that is to say, Eliza made the second great contribution in the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    It is worth mentioning that of the five military commanders participating in the battle, only enli was not qualified to participate in the merit reward conference. The other four military commanders, including Eliza, won great achievements enough to participate in the merit reward Conference!


    This can only be blamed on enli''s bad luck. He was seriously injured before the Victoria River annihilation war. When the two armies fought fiercely in the Victoria River, they could only stay in the rear to recover.


    Therefore, only enli among the five commanders did not get any military merit.


    Not only did he not get military merit, he was also seriously injured, which took half a year to recover.


    Now enly is lying in his own home, and he doesn''t even have the ability to come to the Council hall.


    After Eliza was called to the name to receive the reward, only the last of the seven people was not called to the name.


    According to the practice of "the later you shout your name, the greater the credit", this last person - no doubt will be the greatest hero in this battle!


    Everyone in the Council hall knows who this last person is.


    "Then, last! Su Cheng, the commander of the whole army in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom - Xingui Knight! Please come forward! "


    When Jacob called out the last person''s name, his voice was louder than the previous six times, and more emotional than the previous six times.


    After hearing his name called, Su Cheng kept a faint smile on his face and walked slowly out of the knight queue.


    Bathed in the vision, admiration, worship, envy and jealousy of the people behind him, he walked forward slowly.


    Because Su Cheng himself was standing at the front of the knight queue, he quickly stepped on the nine steps, passed through the six people kneeling on one knee, stood in front of the six people, and then knelt on one knee.


    Jacob looked at Su Cheng kneeling on one knee with gratifying eyes, and then moved his eyes back to the paper in his hand.


    "Su Cheng, Xingui Knight! In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, after the death of commander Nicholas Alva, the whole army stood up bravely and decisively at the most critical juncture! turn back the powers of darkness! Took over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army! He led the whole army to lead the enemy to the Victoria River, and showed a bold and wonderful strategy. He fought a beautiful annihilation war in the Victoria River, killing 80000 enemy troops! And captured the enemy general Alan Jones! "


    "In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, he made the greatest contribution! It has made great contributions to our Britannia! Raise the prestige of our Britannia! "


    As Jacob described Su Cheng''s performance in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, many young knights in the cavalry queue at the bottom became heavier at this time, and their eyes looked up at Su Cheng who was receiving the reward became more and more fanatical.


    After all, Su Cheng''s performance in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom was really wonderful and hot-blooded. He took the initiative to stand up when the whole army was in danger, led the whole army to turn the tide, and showed the wisdom of defeating the enemy with strange strategies, which inspired many young hot-blooded knights.


    Su Cheng didn''t expect that he became the idol of many people unconsciously.


    "In order to appreciate Su Cheng''s outstanding contribution!" Jacob continued, "decided to give money - 8.5 million pounds! Give the sword! "


    After Jacob shouted "sword", many people in the Council hall couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Sword" is more precious than "thank you".


    A "thank-you note" can be regarded as extremely precious enough to be used as an heirloom.


    Then the "sword" more precious than the "thank you" - its value is self-evident.


    Ge zewen took a short sword inlaid with precious stones from the hilt to the hand guard and then to the scabbard from the bodyguard next to him, and then went to Su Cheng.


    And Su Cheng quickly raised his hands respectfully.


    Ge zewen put the short sword full of precious stones in Su Cheng''s hand, then smiled and said:


    "Su Cheng, it''s really hard for you! Without you, it''s still a question whether we can hold this reward Conference on merit. "


    After hearing Ge zewen''s words, Su Cheng showed a faint smile and said modestly, "don''t dare, your majesty, you''re serious."


    When Su Cheng took over the sword and everyone in the Council hall thought that the merit reward meeting was coming to an end, Jacob suddenly shouted:


    "At the same time -"


    At this time, the people in the Council hall reacted in amazement - the reward for Su Cheng was not over!


    I don''t know if Jacob did it on purpose. He paused for a long time before he began to talk.


    At this time, the corners of Jacob''s mouth slightly and imperceptibly turned up, revealing a complex smile mixed with comfort, joy and other emotions.


    Su Cheng, Su Cheng... You are indeed... A genius rarely seen in a thousand years!


    Jacob sighed in his heart, took a deep breath, and then continued to shout:


    "Promote Su Cheng, a knight of Xingui, to double rubber Knight!!!"

 Chapter 112

    December 21, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Pandragon, in Su Cheng''s residence.


    "Hoo... So tired..."


    While complaining, Su Cheng leaned back and leaned against the soft sofa.


    "Finally come to an end, you can have a good rest..." Su Cheng, leaning on the sofa, sighed.


    It has been four days since Su Cheng led the army back.


    Su Cheng can''t go home to rest as soon as he comes back. As the commander of the whole army, he still has a lot of follow-up work to do after returning to panderagon with his army.


    Such as writing battle reports and other trivial chores.


    Even after attending the merit reward meeting yesterday morning, we still have to continue to deal with the follow-up chores of the battle.


    From his return to Pendragon to now, Su Cheng has been busy from morning to night for four days before he finally finished all the trivial follow-up chores after the battle.


    In other words, today, Su Cheng can finally rest.


    "I''ve been busy since I came back..." Su Cheng said to himself with a tired face, "finally I can have a good rest..."


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly felt that his shoulders were caught from behind.


    It''s a pair of small hands.


    At the same time, a nice smell floated over.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is a very familiar body fragrance.


    These little hands grabbed Su Cheng''s shoulders and began to knead them.


    The massage technique of the owner of these small hands was very good, and the sense of comfort immediately spread around Su Cheng''s shoulders.


    "Thanks, Carol."


    Su Cheng had already judged who was massaging him from the body fragrance and the size of his hands.


    Su Cheng opened his eyes while thanking Carol.


    Because Su Cheng is leaning on the sofa now and his head is moving back, if Su Cheng opens his eyes, his line of sight is above him.


    Therefore, when Su Cheng opened his eyes, he saw a smiling face.


    Carol''s face was full of gentle smiles. She stood behind Su Cheng and the sofa he was leaning against while massaging Su Cheng.


    "It''s been a hard time for you ~" Carol said in a naughty tone. "Let me help you relax. I still have some confidence in my massage skills. How about it? Comfortable ~ "


    Looking at Carol''s familiar face full of smiles, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing:


    "Carol, I haven''t seen you for a long time... It seems that this is the first time I haven''t seen you for more than a month since I knew you."


    "Yes," said Carol helplessly, "we haven''t seen each other for almost two months."


    Since Su Cheng met Carol in Falk''s residence at the age of 15, the two of them and Alan are inseparable.


    In Su Cheng''s memory, he has never tried since he met Carol, and he hasn''t seen carol for more than a month.


    This time, the rescue war of Lund Kingdom went out on October 21 and returned home on December 17. Su Cheng and Carol spent nearly two months respectively.


    After coming back, Su Cheng kept busy. He didn''t have time to take a good look at Carol''s face and talk to Carol.


    Today is Su Cheng''s first time to have a good look at Carol''s face since he set out.


    Looking at this beautiful face, Su Cheng couldn''t help raising his hands, gently grabbed Carol''s cheeks on both sides, and then gently kneaded them.


    Holding Carol''s smooth and tender face, the smooth touch continued to pass along his fingers. Feeling the smooth touch, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a few strange feelings in his heart.


    Carol, whose face was pinched by Su Cheng, gradually appeared faint red clouds on her face.


    Carol''s eyes became a little erratic and whispered:


    "Cheng... Can you stop pinching my face... A little shy..."


    "Ah, hold, sorry, subconsciously..."


    Su Cheng quickly took back his hands as he apologized, and a bit of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    Although he stopped kneading Carol''s face, Su Cheng could vaguely feel the residual slippery touch on his fingers.


    "Nothing..."


    Although Carol whispered "it''s okay", the atmosphere between them became a little awkward.


    However, Carol''s small hands massaging Su Cheng didn''t stop and continued to knead Su Cheng''s shoulders.


    After a while, as if to break the embarrassment, Carol suddenly said:


    "Cheng, have you been promoted again?"


    After hearing Carol''s question, Su Cheng quickly replied:


    "Well, yes, I am now the double oak Knight of the British Empire." When talking about this topic, Su Cheng put a faint smile on his face, "after I was promoted from Xingui knight to double oak knight, my monthly salary has increased a lot. Now I can get 50000 English francs every month. Plus my job as a teacher, my monthly salary is 80000 English francs.


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng said in a half joking tone:


    "So now, even if I''m alone, I can support four of us without pressure, so Carol, if you don''t work now, you can."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Brother! Have some black tea! "


    Su Cheng turned his head according to his voice.


    I found that Alan came to me when he didn''t know. He still had a cup of black tea in his hand.


    Alan, carrying black tea, had a strange smile on his face.


    Looking at Alan who suddenly gave him black tea, Su Cheng narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing that Su Cheng didn''t take the black tea he brought, Alan shouted and urged:


    "Brother! Have some tea! Come on, come on! "


    Su Cheng looked at Alan''s eyes narrower.


    "... I''ll drink it."


    After that, Su Cheng took the black tea from Alan and took a sip gently.


    "How''s it going? Good to drink! Your sister made it myself! "


    "... it''s quite good. It tastes like tea. From your usual level, it''s rare to be able to brew tea this time..."


    After briefly commenting on Alan''s tea, Su Cheng put aside the tea cup in his hand, took out his wallet from his pocket, took out five 100 yuan yinglang banknotes and handed them to Alan.


    "... brother, why did you give me money..."


    "Pocket money is not enough, is it?" Su Cheng said with a gentle smile, "after all, I''m your brother. Don''t I know what you''re thinking? You are courting me here for no reason. Your pocket money must be gone again. In order to get new pocket money, you are courting me here, right? "


    After that, Su Cheng took Alan''s small hand and put the five notes in Alan''s hand.


    "Well, here''s 500 francs. Don''t ask me for pocket money until the new year comes."


    Alan looked at the paper money in his hand, then at Su Cheng, with a look of amazement.


    Looking at Alan''s stunned expression, Su Cheng blinked twice in doubt.


    Then Su Cheng revealed "ah! I see! " Your expression.


    Su Cheng opened his wallet again and took out another yinglang with a face value of 100 yuan.


    "Isn''t it too little? I''ll give you another 100. It''s 600 yuan. Is that enough for you to spend a while? "


    Looking at the small stack of money with one more bill in his hand, Alan''s face became more and more stunned, and the whole person became a little overwhelmed.


    "Brother -" Alan said in a hurry.


    However, before Alan spoke, Su Cheng raised his hand and made a "silent" gesture to ask Alan not to speak. Then Su Cheng''s expression became serious.


    "Alan, listen to my brother. You''re only 14 years old and young. You can''t form the habit of spending money indiscriminately and spending too much. So no matter what you say, I won''t give you more money. This 600 yuan should be enough for you to spend for a while. Before the new year comes, you don''t ask my brother for money anymore. My brother won''t give you..."


    Su Cheng was rudely interrupted by Alan before he finished his words¡ª¡ª


    "I didn''t make you tea for money!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Alan held up his hand holding six bills, looking like he was going to hit Su Cheng''s face with all the money in his hand.


    However, Alan stopped when he held up the six bills and was about to hit Su Cheng in the face.


    Alan''s face showed a color of thinking, and at the same time, he was reluctant to give up.


    After some consideration, Alan put away his raised hand, stuffed his six bills into his pocket and said angrily:


    "I want to tell you about the hot spring trip!"

 Chapter 113

    "Hot spring travel?"


    Su Cheng whispered the word.


    Alan nodded hard.


    "Brother, I told you about it the night before the Victoria River annihilation war!"


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng showed an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    He remembered that Alan had indeed told him about it.


    Carol, who stood behind Su Cheng and continued to massage Su Cheng, showed a puzzled expression.


    "Hot spring travel?"


    "Yes!" Alan said excitedly, "there is a hot spring near pandragon! It is a very famous tourist attraction of the British Empire! "


    "Ho Ho," Carol said curiously, "it''s the first time I know."


    Later, Alan excitedly introduced the hot spring scenic spot near Pendragon to Carol.


    After listening to Alan''s introduction, Carol looked yearning and said:


    "Hot springs... I''m so big that I''ve never been to hot springs."


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing:


    "What''s called ''I''m so old'', Carol? You''re only 16 now. How can you say it? You seem very old."


    "Ah! Carol! "


    Alan suddenly spoke loudly, and some small stars burst out of his eyes.


    "Let''s go to the hot spring! How''s it going? "


    After a moment of silent thinking, Carol smiled, nodded and said:


    "Well, if I want to go to the hot spring, I have no opinion. I''d better say if I want to go to the hot spring, I''m looking forward to it."


    Speaking of this, Carol added:


    "It''s also good for everyone to travel together occasionally. I happen to have a long holiday now."


    Carol has a long holiday now. She has been resting for 20 days from December 20 to January 10 next year.


    Carol was able to have such a long holiday because Owen, the owner of the restaurant where she worked, went home.


    Carol''s boss Owen closed his restaurant so that he could go back to his hometown to see his relatives for a long time.


    Because Owen won''t be back until January 10 next year, Owen closed the restaurant and gave Carol and the waitress Leica a 20 day holiday. Let them rest until January 10 next year.


    After learning that Carol also agreed to go to the hot spring, Alan''s face became more excited.


    "Brother!"


    Alan turned his head and looked at Su Cheng.


    "Now even Carol agrees to go! Deng Jiaer is also very interested in hot spring travel. In this way, all three of us agree to go to hot spring travel! So... "


    "I''m not going."


    Before Alan finished, Su Cheng interrupted him with short and powerful words.


    "Why!"


    Alan''s face collapsed in an instant.


    "Because I''ve just finished my tired work." Su Cheng shrugged and said, "I just want to nest well at home now. I don''t want to travel any more. How tired it is."


    "I won''t be tired!" Alan said anxiously, "if you are very tired, wouldn''t it be better to go to the hot spring? Soaking in hot springs can relieve fatigue! "


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable." Su Cheng nodded solemnly.


    Seeing Su Cheng nodding, Alan''s face looked ecstatic.


    Then the ecstasy on Alan''s face didn''t appear for long¡ª¡ª


    "But I still don''t want to go."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng''s immediate words erased his joy.


    "Well..."


    Alan puffed his cheeks and cast dissatisfied and resentful eyes at his brother.


    "Hum! Forget it, brother. If you don''t want to go, don''t go! You''re not the only one who has money! "


    After that, Alan ran behind Su Cheng''s sofa and hugged Carol.


    Then he said proudly:


    "I still have Carol ~ brother, if you don''t go, you can honestly look after the house. I''ll go with Carol and Dengjia! After working so long, Carol must have saved enough money to travel? This hot spring is very close to Pendragon, so the cost will not be very expensive. Carol, the money you save must be enough for the three of us! "


    After that, Alan raised her little head, looked at Carol with expectant eyes, and then said:


    "Carol, can you take out the money you''ve worked so long and take us to the hot spring? I won''t take you for nothing. I''ll pay you back when I make money in the future. "


    "Hello! How much pocket money did you take from me? How come I''ve never heard you tell me you''ll pay me back later? " Su Cheng make complaints about it.


    However, Alan ignored Su Cheng and continued to look at Carol with hopeful eyes.


    Bathed in Alan''s hopeful eyes, Carol''s face looked embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Alan..." Carol smiled helplessly. "If I had money, of course I would like to take you and Deng Jiaer to travel, but the problem is... I have no money..."


    "How?!"


    Alan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Carol, you''ve worked so long that you should be able to save ten or twenty thousand? Why is there no money? "


    "Because after I get my salary every month, I will give all my money to Cheng."


    "Why did you give all your money to your brother?"


    "Because I''m not good at financial management," Carol smiled awkwardly, "so I gave all my money to Cheng. I believe Cheng will make better use of my salary than me."


    "Didn''t you leave some private money, Carol?" Alan said in some despair.


    "No." Carol shook her head. "I usually don''t have anything to buy. If I need to spend money anywhere, I''ll ask Cheng directly for money."


    Just then Su Cheng silently added:


    "If Carol asks me for money, I will give it obediently. I''ll give her as much as she wants. I''m still more relieved of Carol, because I believe Carol won''t spend money indiscriminately."


    "Well..."


    After learning that his last hope was dashed, Alan''s expression collapsed in an instant and looked like he was about to cry.


    Su Cheng is quietly observing Alan. After seeing his sister looking like she is going to cry, Su Cheng enters a state of meditation.


    After a little meditation, Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, as if he thought of something interesting.


    Then Su Cheng said loudly in an exaggerated voice:


    "Ah, in fact, it''s not impossible for me to go to the hot spring with you!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan''s face, which was about to cry, glowed with joy again.


    "Hey? Brother! Really?! "


    "But --" Su Cheng said with exaggeration and affectation as he rubbed his left leg. "Maybe it''s because the battle in these two months has been too hard. My legs are so sore now. Such sore legs can''t travel. If only someone could come and pinch my legs for me."


    "Hey?"


    Alan was a little stunned when he heard Su Cheng''s words, and then quickly reacted and understood the voice outside Su Cheng''s words.


    "Brother! Let me pinch your leg! "


    After that, Alan quickly walked to Su Cheng''s left leg, then raised Su Cheng''s left leg and put it on his own legs, and then carefully kneaded Su Cheng''s thigh.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s here. Try harder, try harder... And so on! Too hard! It hurts! Alan, don''t you know your grip is amazing? If you weren''t careful, you might break my leg. "


    "Ah, ah, brother, I''m sorry! I will be more serious and careful next! "


    At this time, Deng Jiaer, who had been reading in the room on the second floor, also happened to come down to the living room.


    After going down to the living room, Deng Jiaer saw a strange scene:


    Su Cheng closed his eyes comfortably and leaned against the sofa. Behind the sofa stood Carol rubbing his shoulders, while Alan sat on Su Cheng''s left and kneaded Su Cheng''s left thigh.


    "... sir, can you explain to me what happened while I was reading upstairs..."


    "Huh? Did something strange happen? " Su Cheng said in a casual tone.


    "Carol massages your husband. It''s normal. I can accept it, but Alan is massaging you. It''s a little rare..."


    "That''s what I said."


    After saying that, Su Cheng opened his eyes, showed a "sad" expression, raised his big hand to cover his face, and then said in a deep voice:


    "It seems that my sister never took the initiative to massage me! In the past, every time I was massaged, without exception, I asked me for pocket money after the massage. I was a little sad... I would simply stay at home for more than ten days in the future and let time heal my injured heart... "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan showed a worried expression.


    "Brother! No! I, I will give my brother more massage in the future! "


    "No more pocket money after massage?"


    "No!"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng showed an evil smile of "planning Tong". However, because Su Cheng was covering his face with his big hand, Alan couldn''t see his current expression.


    After Su Cheng put his hand down, the evil smile of "planning Tong" on his face disappeared.


    "It''s really worthy of being my good sister ~ Alan, I remember your words."


    "Well..."


    Alan showed the expression of crying again, but even so, she still didn''t stop her hands massaging Su Cheng''s thighs.


    ¡­¡­


    "Honesty! Alan! Dengar! Lunch is ready! "


    "Coming! Sir, Alan, let''s go to lunch. I''m so hungry. "


    "Yes! Brother, let''s go to dinner! "


    "My hands are so tired. If only someone could feed me..."


    "Brother! I''ll feed you! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Alan... Do you know what people''s nostrils look like?"


    "Know, know..."


    "Do you know what a person''s mouth looks like?"


    "I know..."


    "Can you aim more... Don''t put the food into my nostrils... My nostrils are full of soup... It''s very uncomfortable..."


    "Yes, sorry!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, it''s your turn to clean up today, so I''ll give you this pile of dishes and chopsticks to wash."


    "Yes, Carol, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it. Ah... If only someone could help me wash the dishes... "


    "Brother! I''ll wash it for you! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, I really want to drink hot black tea..."


    "Brother! I''ll make you black tea now! "


    ¡­¡­


    "My head is a little swollen. If only someone could help me rub my temples..."


    "Brother! I''ll rub it for you! "


    ¡­¡­


    "My hands are a little cold. If someone can..."


    "Brother! I''ll warm your hands! "


    ¡­¡­


    "I want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Brother! I -- "


    "You don''t have to help me!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    sundowners.


    The afterglow of the setting sun came in through the glass window.


    Bathed in the sun, Su Cheng, who has been "served" by Alan for nearly a whole day, is sitting comfortably on the sofa tasting black tea.


    "Brother! Can we go to the hot spring together? "


    Alan, sitting next to Su Cheng, shouted excitedly with hopeful eyes.


    Today, he "served" Su Cheng for nearly a day. Several times during the journey, Alan wanted to give up directly. However, at the thought of hot spring travel, Alan regained his fighting spirit and continued to work hard to "serve" Su Cheng.


    However, as soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng showed a puzzled expression.


    "Alan, what are you talking about?"


    "Eh?"


    A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Alan''s mind.


    "Look back, I never told you that as long as you ''serve'' me well, you would promise to travel to the hot spring? Don''t you have been ''serving'' me in your wishful thinking? "


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, don''t hit me again..."


    Su Cheng said helplessly to Alan, who threw himself in his arms and beat him on the chest.


    Alan, who had just jumped into Su Cheng''s arms, was crying in his eyes. He looked like he might cry at any time. He kept raising his two fists and beating Su Cheng''s chest.


    If Alan hammers Su Cheng seriously, Su Cheng''s sternum may be broken with only one punch.


    So in order not to hurt his brother, Alan is paying close attention to his strength.


    Therefore, the small fists that fell on Su Cheng''s chest were very gentle. Alan''s hammering was like scratching Su Cheng.


    Looking at his tight lips, tears in his eyes and "beating" his sister, Su Cheng smiled helplessly:


    "Actually, I was joking with you just now."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan stopped her fists beating Su Cheng''s chest.


    He raised his head, flashed his big eyes, and looked at Su Cheng with an expression mixed with doubt and joy.


    That look seemed to say to Su Cheng, "really?"


    Looking at Alan''s appearance, Su Cheng showed a gentle smile, raised one hand and rubbed Alan''s small head.


    "Let''s go to the hot spring together. We''ll start tomorrow. If it''s a few days later, I really don''t have time to travel with you."


    Su Cheng was actually not interested in this hot spring trip at the beginning, but after seeing that he was refusing his sister''s request to travel, her sister looked like she was going to cry, the psychology department became soft.


    Then, Su Cheng also thought that he had come to this different world for more than three years, almost four years. He had never tried to understand the world well and had not taken a good look at the world. Therefore, Su Cheng gradually had no such resistance to the hot spring travel.


    Su Cheng wanted to promise Alan directly this morning.


    However, Su Cheng suddenly wanted to play with his sister to satisfy his little evil taste.


    Therefore, Alan''s happy farce of "serving" Su Cheng all day today.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Alan''s face burst out again and gradually put on a bright smile.


    Then Alan threw himself into Su Cheng''s arms and wrapped his arms around Su Cheng''s waist.


    Seeing that he suddenly hugged his sister, Su Cheng showed a helpless smile, then raised his hands and silently hugged Alan.


    However, at the moment Su Cheng just hugged Alan¡ª¡ª


    Alan, who threw himself into Su Cheng''s arms, shook Su Cheng''s stomach with a fist.


    "Ah!! It hurts! "


    Alan''s strength was much stronger this time. Su Cheng immediately twisted his face with pain, loosened his hands around Alan and covered the place where he was beaten.


    "Think about it carefully. I feel good and bad!" Alan shouted, "I''ve wasted a whole day helping you do so many bad things! Only one hot spring trip! I don''t care! Brother, you have to give me some pocket money to compensate me! "


    After that, Alan jumped into Su Cheng''s arms again and grabbed Su Cheng''s face.


    "How are you going to mention pocket money to me? I promised you my request to travel, and you should be very grateful to me! Where did you come from? How dare you mention compensation to me? "


    "I don''t care, I don''t care! Give me pocket money! "


    "No! Stop it! If you make trouble again, I''ll be rude! Do you think I dare not beat my sister? "


    "Hum! Come on! I''m afraid of you? Did the two of us fight less before?! "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng rushed over and grabbed Alan''s face.


    The two brothers and sisters "wrestled" together and "wrestled" from the chair to the ground.


    However, it is very strange that although the two brothers and sisters are frantically grasping each other''s faces.


    ¡ª¡ªBut they didn''t leave any red marks and wounds on each other''s faces.

 Chapter 114

    December 22, 289 of the British Empire.


    Pandragon, Su Cheng''s mansion.


    Before dawn.


    "It''s dawn! Get up! Ready to go! Hurry up! "


    Alan''s loud voice spread all over the mansion.


    Su Cheng, who was awakened by Alan''s voice, rubbed his eyes, raised his eyelids slightly, opened his eyes a little and looked out of the window.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s dark outside.


    Just then, a fierce knock on the door came.


    Alan knocked hard on Su Cheng''s room door and shouted:


    "Get up! Brother! It''s dawn! "


    "... what day is it... Isn''t it still dark..."


    "It''s half past six now! It''s winter now. The sun rises late. Isn''t it normal! Well, get up! "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng heard footsteps drifting away.


    ¡ª¡ªAlan probably went to call Carol and Deng Jiaer.


    Su Cheng sat up from bed and smiled helplessly.


    "It seems that Alan is really looking forward to this trip..."


    After murmuring to himself, Su Cheng quickly got out of bed, took off his pajamas and changed into plain clothes.


    After two months of military life, Su Cheng''s living habits have also changed.


    For example, getting out of bed is much easier than before, and changing clothes is much easier than before.


    Su Cheng, who quickly changed his clothes, opened his door. When he walked out of the room, he saw Carol who just walked out of the door.


    Su Cheng''s mansion has three floors.


    The first floor is the hall, bathroom, kitchen and dining room.


    The second floor is Alan''s and Deng Jiaer''s room.


    The third floor is Su Cheng''s and Carol''s room.


    Then there is a toilet and a washroom on the second and third floors respectively.


    Because it is on the same floor as Carol''s room, Su Cheng often "encounters" Carol as soon as he leaves the door.


    After seeing Carol, Su Cheng smiled and said hello:


    "Good morning, Carol."


    "Well, good morning, Cheng."


    After a brief exchange of greetings, they entered the washroom on the third floor and began to wash.


    In this strange world, there are not only toothbrushes, but also things similar to toothpaste.


    Every time when he was washing, looking at the toothbrush and toothpaste in his hand, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    It''s really a different world! The technology tree is a little strange!


    Although this strange world as a whole is still in the era of cold weapons, even gunpowder has not been invented, naturally there is no fire gun.


    However, such a civilization is still in the middle ages, but there are many very modern things.


    For example, this toothpaste in Su Cheng''s hand.


    In addition to toothpaste, there are also very convenient civilian technologies such as toilet in the world.


    Now Su Cheng, who is rich and lives in a luxury house, naturally has the most advanced toilet in the world installed in both toilets at home.


    The most advanced toilet in the world is really no different from the toilet on earth in terms of shape and convenience.


    The world is really strange


    After Su Cheng sighed again, he began to wash quickly.


    Soon, Su Cheng and Carol finished washing, then returned to their respective rooms, picked up the luggage they had packed last night, and then walked to the first floor together.


    "Alan is really looking forward to this trip." Carol said with a faint smile.


    "Yes." Su Cheng said reluctantly, "this is the first time I''ve seen Alan get up before me in nearly four years since I knew Alan."


    Alan has a problem. That''s sleepiness.


    Alan likes sleeping in very much.


    Basically, I sleep until more than 10 o''clock and get up near 11 o''clock every day.


    It takes about 10 to 12 hours of sleep a day.


    So it''s hard for Alan to join Su Cheng in the war.


    In the army, you can''t sleep for more than ten hours as usual.


    Therefore, during the previous annihilation of Lund Kingdom, Alan almost didn''t doze off. Every time it was time to rest, he would seize every minute and every second to catch up with his sleep. It was not enough to catch up with his sleep during the rest time. He would also doze off on the way of marching.


    Every time Su Cheng saw Alan on his horse, his little head shaking and dozing off, he was afraid.


    ¡ª¡ªAfraid Alan would sleep too fast and fall off his horse.


    Alan, who usually likes to sleep so much, got up before dawn at more than 6 o''clock today. It''s really rare.


    Soon, Su Cheng and Carol came to the gate on the first floor with their luggage.


    At this time, Alan and Deng Jiaer were already waiting at the gate.


    Both of them were carrying small backpacks, which must be their luggage.


    Alan was full of energy, with a look of joy and expectation.


    Deng Jiaer, standing next to Alan, looked listless, his eyes half narrowed, and yawned from time to time.


    At first glance, she knew that Deng Jiaer had not slept enough.


    "How sleepy..." Deng Jiaer muttered in a tired tone.


    "Bear it first," Su Cheng said with a gentle smile, "when you get on the carriage, you can make up for your sleep."


    Just then, Alan''s impatient voice came¡ª¡ª


    "Brother! Let''s go! Go to the carriage station! "


    "I see." Su Cheng is not angry.


    "Ah, before going to the carriage station again." Carol suddenly raised her hand and interposed, "can you go around to a place first? Don''t worry, it won''t take too long. That place is just close to the horse station. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Carol, where are you going? How did you bring us to such a remote place? "


    Alan asked Carol as he looked around.


    Just now, the four decided to follow Carol, go around the road with Carol to a place, and then go to the carriage station.


    "I''m actually going to save some food for little orange.", Carol smiled and replied, "after all, we''re going to travel for several days. If I don''t leave some food for little orange these days, I''m afraid little orange will starve to death. After all, it''s winter now and it''s hard to find food."


    "Little orange?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Here we are. That''s little orange."


    Carol pointed forward as she spoke.


    Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer looked forward along Carol''s fingers.


    I saw an orange wild cat shrinking in a corner of the street.


    "It''s a wild cat..." Su Cheng said.


    "Yes, I knew xiaoorange a few months ago. I would take unwanted food from the kitchen and feed it to eat from time to time, so xiaoorange slowly became familiar with me."


    With that, Carol walked quickly towards the little orange.


    Little orange skillfully "meow" when she saw Carol approaching.


    When she came to the front and back of the little orange, Carol squatted down, rubbed the little orange''s head with a smile, and took out a small black bag from her pocket.


    After taking out the black bag, Carol opened it and put it in front of little orange.


    Su Cheng, with good strength, saw the small black bag handed out by Carol, which was full of broken fish.


    Put the bag full of minced fish in her hand before and after xiaoorange''s face, Carol clapped her hands and stood up.


    "Well, I''ve reserved food for little orange. Cheng, let''s go to the carriage station. "

 Chapter 115

    Pandragon, central carriage station.


    "Wow! Brother, many people! " Alan pulled Su Cheng''s sleeve, looked around with curious eyes and said.


    Su Cheng nodded deeply, then said:


    "Yes, there are a lot of people."


    Now, Su Cheng and his four people have come to the central carriage station of pandragon.


    The central carriage station is one of the places with the largest flow of people in pandragon.


    In the central carriage station, people come and go, one after another, and the "magnificent" sound of horses and people''s shouting can be heard all the time.


    Su Cheng looked at the busy central carriage station with great interest.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, you see, they look like a bunch of Hicks."


    "It''s really like I haven''t seen the world. It''s just a central carriage station."


    "Hee hee, that''s funny."


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly came the laughter of several girls.


    Su Cheng followed the past.


    Not far away, three well-dressed women whispered.


    While the three women whispered to each other, they also looked at Su Cheng and the four of them from time to time with somewhat contemptuous eyes.


    Obviously, the mockery of the three women was aimed at Su Cheng and the four of them.


    It seems that the three girls are deliberately controlling their volume and don''t want to make their volume too loud, so that Su Cheng and the four of them hear their ridicule.


    However, the three girls didn''t seem to be very good at controlling the volume. Their sarcasm was still heard by Su Cheng and the four of them.


    There was a little embarrassment on the faces of Carol and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan glared at the three girls.


    The three girls seemed to find that their mocking voice had been heard by their mocking object, so they hurried away with some embarrassment.


    Looking at the back of the three girls who left quickly, Alan snorted unhappily.


    "These three guys are really rude! Very angry! "


    "Well, don''t be angry." Su Cheng rubbed Alan''s little head. "The three girls actually didn''t say anything wrong. The four of us just did something very hick. Well, let''s go and buy tickets. "


    Subsequently, Su Cheng and the four people came to the ticket front desk of the central carriage station.


    "Hello! Where are you going? How many tickets do you want? What kind of car do you want? "


    The receptionist smiled professionally and said to Su Cheng standing in front of the receptionist in a pleasant voice.


    Su Cheng glanced at the "vehicle price list" hanging next to him.


    This "vehicle price list" lists various styles of carriages at the central carriage station, including those of "simple type" and those of "luxury type".


    The cheaper the carriage, the worse the ride experience.


    In contrast, the more expensive the carriage, the better the ride experience.


    Su Cheng just glanced at the "vehicle price list" next to him, and then took back his eyes.


    Then he said proudly:


    "I want the most expensive car!"


    Su Cheng has never been a very vague person in spending money.


    After becoming a knight, Su Cheng''s life became better and better, from the original state of "extreme poverty" to the state of "well-off".


    What''s more, Su Cheng also received 8.5 million British francs from the Empire at the "merit reward conference" the day before yesterday.


    In addition to some deposits originally saved, excluding real estate, Su Cheng''s total current assets have been nearly ten million.


    For Su Cheng, who now has tens of millions of assets, naturally he will not pay attention to the mere carriage money.


    Moreover, the most luxurious carriage shown on the price list has only four seats, which is just suitable for Su Cheng and his four people.


    Su Cheng asked for the most luxurious carriage as soon as he opened his mouth, which attracted people around him.


    However, the front desk lady seemed to be used to it, her face remained unchanged, still maintained a professional smile, and continued to ask:


    "OK, where are you going? How many tickets do you want? "


    "I want four tickets to acarrea."


    "OK, a total of 6000 francs."


    After hearing the front desk lady counting, Su Cheng lowered his head, took out his wallet and counted the money from it.


    After counting enough 6000 yuan bills, Su Cheng raised his head and was about to give the money to the front desk lady. Suddenly, Su Cheng found that the front desk lady stared at Su Cheng''s face.


    "Well... Is there anything on my face?" Su Cheng asked suspiciously as he touched his face.


    However, the receptionist didn''t answer Su Cheng''s question. Instead, she continued to look straight at Su Cheng''s face and muttered in a low voice:


    "Tall... A little thin... Black hair and black pupils... A little like the facial features of grassland people..."


    The pupils of the front desk lady gradually glowed.


    Then, the receptionist asked Su Cheng in a low voice with expectation and joy:


    "Excuse me, are you Su Cheng? Is it Su Cheng, the former Supreme Commander of the rescue operation of Lund kingdom? "


    After hearing what the receptionist said, Su Cheng was stunned, but he nodded subconsciously and replied:


    "Well, yes, I''m Su Cheng."


    "Wow Wow!!!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the receptionist screamed.


    Then, the people around looked at the receptionist with strange eyes.


    The receptionist also found that she had just lost her manners, so she quickly covered her mouth with her hands.


    The front desk lady who covered her mouth burst out her eyes with ecstasy.


    After taking a few deep breaths, the receptionist put down her hands covering her lips and stammered to Su Cheng in a trembling voice:


    "That, that, Mr. Su, Mr. Su Cheng! Hello! I have heard your heroic deeds from friends and bards these days! I, I, I admire you very much! Please, excuse me, may I shake hands with you? "


    Then, the receptionist whose cheeks turned crimson with excitement stretched out her two small hands.


    "Hey, hey? Well... There''s no problem shaking hands... Am I so famous... "


    Although Su Cheng was confused about his current state, he obediently stretched out his right hand and gently held the delicate right hand of the receptionist.


    However, as soon as Su Cheng''s right hand gently held the right hand of the front desk lady, the front desk lady''s right hand suddenly forced! Hold Su Cheng''s hand tightly. At the same time, the receptionist''s left hand also pasted it. Both hands hold Su Cheng''s right hand together.


    Although the front desk lady looks a little petite, her grip is really not small! Holding Su Cheng''s expression became a little distorted.


    "Little, miss, it hurts a little!"


    "Wow Wow!!! It''s Su Cheng''s hand!!! "


    However, the receptionist seemed to be immersed in ecstasy and didn''t seem to notice Su Cheng''s face distorted by pain.


    At this time, the receptionist was holding Su Cheng''s hand tightly, screaming and jumping happily.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, the young lady just said ''Mr. Su Cheng''"


    "Su Cheng... Ah! Is it Su Cheng who won the rescue battle of Lund kingdom not long ago? "


    "It is said that Su Cheng is tall and thin. He has black hair and pupils. His facial features are a bit like grassland people! He looks about 17! "


    "Eh?! Then don''t all the young people over there match?! "


    "Really! And the young man is being held by the receptionist who just shouted ''Mr. Su Cheng''


    "It''s su Chengye!"


    "It''s Su Cheng!"


    "It''s Su Cheng who won the rescue battle of Lund kingdom!!"


    "Hello! Su Cheng, the new GUI knight who commanded the army to win the rescue battle of Lund Kingdom, is here!! "


    "Fool!! You''re not well informed, are you?! Now Su Cheng has been promoted to double oak Knight!! "


    "It is said that Su Cheng became a new Guangxi knight in only 24 days, breaking the record of our British Empire! Now it takes only four months to become a double oak Knight!! "


    "Too strong! Promoted to Xingui knight in 24 days! Promoted to double oak knight in 4 months! "


    "It''s Su Cheng! The legendary figure Su Cheng that bards have been talking about recently is here! "


    "I only heard the legend of Su Cheng from the Bard yesterday, and I saw Su Cheng himself at the central carriage station today! Good luck! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, the receptionist seemed too excited, so she couldn''t control her volume, so that everyone around heard what the receptionist said.


    For a moment, Su Cheng was surrounded by people on the inner and outer floors!


    "Are you Mr. Su Cheng?"


    "Mr. Su Cheng! Please shake hands with me! "


    "Mr. Su Cheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    People around Su Cheng threw questions and requests one after another at Su Cheng.


    Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol, who followed Su Cheng, were also frightened by the current situation.


    "Cheng..." Carol held Su Cheng''s left hand in fear. "Are you so famous in pandragon now..."


    "I don''t know..." Su Cheng was also confused by the current situation. "I''ve heard that pandragon''s minstrels are singing my heroic deeds in the rescue operation of Lund Kingdom, but I didn''t expect that these minstrels are so capable... I didn''t expect that I would be so popular..."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Su Cheng! Please sign my name! I''ve heard of your heroic deeds these days! I especially look forward to you! "


    "Please sign for me, too!"


    "I, I want it too!"


    ¡ª¡ªThree female voices full of Joy came from Su Cheng''s heel.


    Su Cheng looked down at her.


    It was found that three girls were crowding in front of the group of people around him. All three girls were holding a small book and a pen in their hands.


    The three girls spread out their little books, with snow-white paper facing Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng looked intently and found that the three girls were the three girls who had just mocked that the four of them were Hicks.


    The three girls also seem to have found that Su Cheng is the object of their ridicule.


    "Sorry..." one of the girls blushed, lowered her head and whispered to Su Cheng, "we didn''t recognize you just now. We shouldn''t laugh at you and your friends... Please forgive me..."


    "Ah, it''s all right." Su Cheng quickly exclaimed, "I won''t mind such a small matter, as long as you don''t laugh at others in private. I''ll give you three autographs. Don''t ridicule others like this in the future. "


    "Uh huh! We will! " Three girls nodded in unison.


    After that, Su Cheng, who had been stunned by the current situation, picked up the pen of one of the girls and wrote down his name in the book opened by the three girls.


    If Su Cheng knows what will happen in more than ten seconds, he will regret his signature for the three girls.


    After Su Cheng just signed three girls, the crowd around Su Cheng exploded!


    "Wow! It''s Mr. Su Cheng''s signature! "


    "It''s a signature! Mr. Su Cheng! I also want the signature of a hero like you! "


    "Mr. Su Cheng! I want it too! "


    "I want it too!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the crowd that started the riot and surrounded him, Su Cheng shouted "no good" in his heart, and then subconsciously pulled behind him Carol, who had held his left hand for fear since just now.


    Then, with his free right hand, Su Cheng also pulled Alan and Deng Jiaer, two little girls who are most likely to be crushed and trampled because of their petite stature, behind him.


    Su Cheng protected the three of Carol behind him with his own body, and shouted in the direction of the receptionist while standing against the crowd:


    "Front desk lady! Please give me the tickets for four of us quickly!! also! Tell me where our carriage is again!!! "

 Chapter 116

    "I''m so tired... Why are there so many admirers of my brother..." Alan, who was paralyzed in the soft seat of the carriage, said in a voice full of resentment.


    The other three were in the same state as Alan. They all sat on the seats of the carriage with a tired face.


    Su Cheng''s four people finally got rid of Su Cheng''s admirers and boarded the carriage.


    "It''s just dangerous." Deng Jiaer whispered, "it was easy to stampede just now."


    "Yes..." Su Cheng said with some fear, "if there is a stampede, it''s not fun... Fortunately, the people in charge of the central carriage station reflected quickly enough and sent guards in time."


    Just now, the people in charge of the central carriage station sent a large number of guards in time after they realized that a stampede accident might be imminent.


    It was with the help of the guards that Su Cheng''s four people successfully got rid of Su Cheng''s admirers and boarded the carriage.


    Because the guards came in time, there was no stampede, so there were no casualties.


    It has to be said that this is indeed a lucky thing.


    The cultural quality of people in this world is generally not very high, so most people do not realize how terrible it would be if a stampede accident occurred.


    Just now Su Cheng was scared out of cold sweat after seeing the crowd.


    Su Cheng, from the civilized earth in the 21st century, naturally understands the seriousness of the stampede accident.


    Fortunately, the guards came in time. After seeing the guards, Su Cheng was finally relieved.


    After the guards came, they escorted Su Cheng''s four people all the way to their carriage.


    However, even so, there is still a thick circle of people outside the carriage in which Su Cheng''s four people ride.


    The circle of people outside Su Cheng''s four person carriage are all admirers of Su Cheng or people who know nothing but have great curiosity.


    The guards also formed a human wall to separate Su Cheng''s four people''s carriages and Su Cheng''s admirers, and prevent anyone from approaching Su Cheng''s four people''s carriages.


    "What a surprise... Cheng is so popular..."


    As Carol spoke, she opened the curtain of the next window. Through this gap, the four people in the car could see the crazy eyes of the circle of people outside the carriage.


    "I don''t understand..." Su Cheng shrunk his neck and said, "I don''t understand why I''m so popular..."


    Just then, a voice of some old people suddenly came¡ª¡ª


    "Hahaha, this is because your performance in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom, Mr. Su Cheng, is really in line with the heroic image in people''s hearts."


    The sound came from outside the carriage.


    All four of them turned their eyes to the outside of the carriage and found that the owner of the sound was the coachman of the carriage.


    The coachman of the carriage was an old man with white hair and wrinkles, but although he was old, the coachman looked very good.


    The coachman was also turning his head with a smile and looked at Su Cheng with bright and gentle eyes.


    "Mr. coachman," asked Carol, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Hahaha, now there are bards everywhere in pandragon singing the heroic deeds of Mr. Su Cheng! After all, Mr. Su Cheng''s performance in the rescue operation of Lunde kingdom is really suitable for turning into poetry and heroic epic. "


    "During the rescue operation of Lunde Kingdom, Mr. Su Cheng resolutely took over the position of commander of the whole army at the most critical juncture of the whole army. With his own wisdom, he showed his wonderful strategies to wipe out all the enemy troops. Such a hero, I believe everyone will be fascinated, right? Today''s young people like this kind of hero who "stands up at a critical juncture."


    "Moreover, Mr. Su Cheng is only 17 years old, and his youth is terrible, which adds a bit of legend to your heroic deeds. Having accomplished such a great cause at such a young age will naturally attract other young people''s admiration and admiration for you. "


    "Not only that, the bards also said that Mr. Su Cheng is still a rare beautiful man, so it also attracted the longing and worship of many women. You can look outside the car and find that most of the people around the car are young people, and there are also many women."


    As soon as the coachman''s voice fell, the four quickly opened a gap in the curtain again and looked out of the window.


    As the coachman said, most of the people around the carriage are young people, and there are many women among the people around the carriage.


    "Well ~" Deng Jiaer said in an envious tone, "Sir, now I can be regarded as a famous general. When can I be as famous as Sir, surrounded by a bunch of admirers..."


    "No fame! It''s only a few days since my teacher came back. Now it may be that people in panderagon know Su Cheng, and it''s not good for a bunch of admirers to surround themselves! Don''t you see how embarrassed I was just made by these people? "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, and then showed a thoughtful expression.


    "It''s just... It can''t be said to be completely bad." Su Cheng then said, "in fact, when you think about it carefully, as Mr. said, there are indeed many women among my admirers. Just now when I was at the front desk, I found that there are many girls around me. How to say... In retrospect, I feel really good... "


    At this time, Su Cheng recalled that he was surrounded by many beautiful girls at the front desk just now.


    I recalled the girls saying "Mr. Su Cheng" and asking for signature and handshake.


    ... I can''t help feeling a little dark and cool.


    Su Cheng''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah! Pain!! "


    ¡ª¡ªA sharp pain suddenly came from Su Cheng''s left neck.


    Su Cheng turned his head and found that Carol was tilting her mouth, pinching a little flesh on Su Cheng''s left neck with her right thumb and index finger, and then twisted it vigorously.


    "It hurts... Why do you suddenly pinch me..." Su Cheng asked Carol as he stroked the place where he had just been pinched.


    "... nothing."


    Carol continued to tilt her mouth, then turned her head to one side and pointed the back of her lovely head at Su Cheng.


    Then the coachman''s voice came:


    "OK, it''s time. You''re ready to go!"


    As soon as the coachman''s voice fell, Su Cheng and others felt that the carriage began to move slowly, and then gradually accelerated.


    After the carriage started, Su Cheng''s admirers wanted to catch up again, but without exception, they were stopped by the guards.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon the carriage left pandragon.


    The carriage rented by Su Cheng has four seats. Su Cheng''s four people just filled them all.


    The four seats on the carriage are divided into two sides. Su Cheng and Carol sit in two positions on the left side of the carriage, while Deng Jiaer and Alan sit in two positions on the right side of the carriage.


    The four people sat opposite each other.


    There are windows on both sides of the carriage.


    Su Cheng opened the window and looked out of the window.


    The panderagon behind the carriage is getting smaller and smaller. After too much, panderagon should be completely lost.


    Su Cheng looked at the scenery outside the carriage with great interest.


    Deng Jia''er, Alan and Carol are also looking at the scenery flowing towards the back out of the window. Their eyes are shining, and they are discussing the suddenly discovered beautiful scenery together from time to time.


    Looking at the three people with sparkling eyes, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling softly.


    It may be the first time for the three of them to travel with their friends, and they may rarely try to sit in a carriage and enjoy the scenery outside the car - Su Cheng sighed in his heart.


    The carriage rented by Su Cheng is the most expensive carriage in the central carriage station, so the riding experience is also excellent.


    Su Cheng''s carriage was pulled by four beautiful white horses. It was not only very powerful, but also very fast.


    The coachman is also an old hand with decades of experience, and his driving skills are extremely skilled.


    The carriage of the carriage also has a precise design. After precise design, even if the carriage is fast, the shaking range of the carriage is very small, and Su Cheng''s four people sitting on the carriage can hardly feel the shaking.


    Su Cheng''s four seats are all soft seats, which are particularly comfortable to sit on.


    The various designs on the carriage made it not only the most luxurious car at the pandragon central carriage station, but also Su Cheng''s 6000 British dollars.


    The purpose of Su Cheng''s trip is to visit akalaya, a famous hot spring tourist attraction near Pendragon. Because the distance between the two places is very close, and the speed of the carriage is very fast, they can reach akalaya at dusk.


    After a long time, the three of Carol seemed to be tired of the scenery outside the window. At the same time, it may be because they got up too early today. Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol all leaned their heads back and began to take a nap.


    Su Cheng felt a little sleepy at this time, and was about to take a nap¡ª¡ª


    "Honesty."


    Carol suddenly whispered to Su Cheng.


    "Huh? Carol, what''s the matter? "


    "Mr. coachman said just now." Carol continued to whisper in a voice that only Su Cheng and she could hear. "Now most young people like ''heroes who stand up in crisis''."


    At this point, Carol chuckled.


    "In fact, I also like such heroes. I like such heroes who can stand up in times of crisis."


    "But I still prefer people who stand up even in small daily things."


    Carol''s tone gradually softened.


    "Cheng was really handsome just now. Just now so many people rushed up, I was stunned, but Cheng you quickly pulled me behind you, as well as Alan and Deng Jiaer. Obviously, he is not a very strong man, but he does not hesitate to block the crowd with his own body to protect the three of us. "


    With that, Carol threw herself to the right.


    He leaned against Su Cheng''s left body.


    "Hey? Kay, Carol? "


    Su Cheng was slightly surprised by Carol''s intimate and ambiguous behavior.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also felt his cheeks burning slightly.


    "Thank you for protecting us just now."


    With a gentle smile on her face, Carol closed her eyes and leaned her small head against Su Cheng''s left shoulder.


    "Carol..."


    When Su Chengzheng wants to say something else¡ª¡ª


    "Lend me your shoulder."


    Carol finished this sentence in a coquettish tone and stopped talking. Looking at her, it seemed that she was going to sleep with her head on Su Cheng''s left shoulder.


    No matter what Su Cheng said, Carol kept a faint smile on her face and didn''t respond to anything Su Cheng said.


    Su Cheng had no choice but to blush slightly and let Carol lean on his shoulder.

 Chapter 117

    Su Cheng felt that his cheeks were already red with shame.


    No matter what Su Cheng said, Carol remained unmoved and firmly leaned her small head against Su Cheng''s left shoulder.


    Su Cheng, who had nothing to do with Carol, could only blush and smile helplessly, allowing Carol to sleep with her head on his left shoulder.


    Su Cheng looked nervously at Alan and Deng Jiaer sitting opposite him and Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªThe two little guys are sleeping soundly now.


    Looking at Alan and Deng Jia''er who slept very sweet, Su Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Somehow, Mingming Su Cheng doesn''t want to be seen by Alan and them. Now he and Carol are close together.


    After confirming that Alan and Deng Jiaer were sleeping soundly, Su Cheng felt very happy.


    Su Cheng glanced at Carol leaning on his left shoulder.


    Looking at Carol''s beautiful face very close to himself and smelling Carol''s extremely delicious body fragrance, Su Cheng felt that his heart beat a lot faster, and at the same time, he also had some strange feelings in his heart.


    forget it! Stop thinking about those strange things!


    After Su Cheng told himself this in his heart, he turned his eyes and stopped looking at Carol.


    At the same time, I also try to divert my attention from the wonderful smell coming from my side.


    However, after shifting his attention, Su Cheng slowly felt sleepy.


    After all, he got up very early today and didn''t get enough sleep. In addition, sitting in a stable car is very easy to make people sleepy. Therefore, Su Cheng slowly felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier


    Su Cheng, who had begun to feel a little confused, only felt that there was a good smell coming from his left side, so his head subconsciously leaned towards the source of the smell


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Carol whispered.


    How long have I slept


    Carol asked to herself, slowly opening her eyes.


    At this time, Carol suddenly felt that something seemed to be sticking to her head.


    Carol glanced up to the right.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    ¡°£¡¡±


    ¡ª¡ªCarol almost screamed, but Carol closed her mouth in time at the moment when she was about to make a sound.


    Carol almost screamed because she found what was next to her head now.


    Su Cheng also fell asleep at this time. Sleeping Su Cheng was leaning his head to his left.


    If Su Cheng tilted his head to the left, it would just stick to Carol''s head leaning against his left shoulder.


    In other words, Carol puts her right face on Su Cheng''s left shoulder, while Su Cheng puts her left face on Carol''s head.


    ¡ª¡ªTheir posture is now extremely intimate and ambiguous.


    Su Cheng''s face is now very close to Carol, who can even feel Su Cheng''s warm breath.


    Feeling Su Cheng''s warm breath, Carol''s face slowly turned red.


    Carol wanted to see Su Cheng''s sleeping face, but because of the problem of the two people''s posture, Carol had to give up this idea.


    Because if Carol wants to see Su Cheng''s sleeping face, she must turn her head to see it.


    But if Carol turns her head, Su Cheng, who is putting his head on Carol''s head, will surely slide down, and Su Cheng will be awakened by her.


    Therefore, Carol gave up the idea of looking at Su Cheng''s sleeping face and continued to maintain the current posture with Su Cheng.


    However, at this time, Carol found Su Cheng''s half spread left hand.


    Carol hesitated for a moment, slowly put her right hand into Su Cheng''s half spread left hand, and then slowly held Su Cheng''s hand.


    Feeling the heat from Su Cheng''s big hand, Carol smiled faintly.


    "Cheng..."


    Carol whispered in a voice that almost only she could hear:


    "You must have found out already? I found that I like you very much... "


    "I don''t know whether Deng Jiaer noticed it, but I''m sure Alan must have noticed it. I''m sure Alan knew I liked you when we were still living in Mr. Falk''s residence."


    "Cheng, you''ve always been so smart. You must have noticed that I like you..."


    "But... You who have long been aware of my feelings for you, why don''t you show it at all..."


    Speaking of this, Carol''s eyes flashed a feeling of loneliness.


    "Is it because you are not ready to become a lover with me..."


    "Or... Because you don''t like me..."


    The little hand put into Su Cheng''s left hand couldn''t help holding it tight.


    At this time, Carol found that there was enough space between Su Cheng''s left arm and torso for her arm to pass through.


    After discovering this gap, Carol unhesitatingly released her right hand holding Su Cheng''s left hand, then extended her right arm through the gap between Su Cheng''s left arm and his trunk, and gently held Su Cheng''s left arm into her arms.


    Then Carol gently twisted her body to her right so that she could get closer to Su Cheng.


    Then she leaned her body closer to Su Cheng and held his left arm in her arms. Carol''s face showed a happy and satisfied smile.


    "Well, at present, I don''t seem to have any competitors. I''m only 16 years old, so I''m not in a hurry. I''ll take my time. If you don''t like me, I will slowly let you like me. If you haven''t made up your mind to become a lover with me, I will slowly wait for you to make up your mind. Anyway, I don''t have any competitors, so I''ll play it steady and slowly step by step. "


    After whispering this sentence, Carol tightened Su Cheng''s left arm, then closed her eyes and continued to maintain a happy and satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, wake up, wake up, have lunch."


    "Brother! Eat! "


    "It''s time for lunch, sir."


    Su Cheng, who was awakened by three different sounds, slowly opened his eyes.


    When Su Cheng opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Carol''s beautiful face with a faint smile.


    "Here, Cheng, lunch. It''s noon now. We''ll be in acarrea in three or four hours. "


    As Carol spoke, she handed Su Cheng a piece of bread with meat slices in her hand.


    Alan and Deng Jia''er also woke up at this time. They both grabbed a piece of bread with meat slices in their hands and ate it.


    "Have I slept so long... Until noon..."


    Su Cheng whispered to himself as he took the bread from Carol.


    After handing Su Cheng the bread, Carol took out a new piece of bread with meat slices and handed it to the coachman who was driving.


    The coachman naturally declined in every way.


    Of course, he can''t beat Carol.


    At Carol''s insistence, the coachman was very moved to accept the sliced bread given by Carol.


    The productivity and diet level of this strange world are unusually developed, far better than the earth in the middle ages.


    In this strange world, an ordinary farmer can eat meat two or three times a week, which is unimaginable for the earth people in the middle ages.


    For the veteran coachman who has decades of experience in pulling cars at the central Horse Station in panderagon, his economic level is naturally far better than that of ordinary farmers.


    Ordinary farmers can eat meat two or three times a week. Naturally, for the old coachman who is pulling a cart for Su Cheng''s four people, he can eat meat more times a week.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the coachman, this piece of meat bread given by Carol is naturally not too valuable.


    What really moved the coachman was that few people, like Carol, would kindly distribute food to people at the bottom like him.


    The coachman almost forgot the last time he met such a kind passenger who would take the initiative to give food as Carol.


    While eating the bread in his hand, Su Cheng quietly watched Carol who had just sent the bread back.


    Looking at Carol''s face, Su Cheng couldn''t help recalling the ambiguous scene that Carol slept on his shoulder just now.


    The cheeks became hot again involuntarily.


    "Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    Carol, who noticed Su Cheng''s sight, asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    After casually sending Carol away, he began to nibble at the bread in his hand in order to hide his shy and red face.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was eating bread fiercely, a faint gentle smile slowly appeared on Carol''s face.


    Then Carol took out her own share of bread and began to eat slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and his four men continued to march towards acarrea in the carriage.


    After driving like this for several hours, the sun was about to set and the afterglow of the sunset spread all over the whole earth¡ª¡ª


    "Guests!"


    ¡ª¡ªThe coachman suddenly turned his head and shouted at the four people sitting in the carriage:


    "It''s already here! We are the famous hot spring attraction of the British Empire - acarrea! "

 Chapter 118

    Just as Su Cheng and his four men arrived in acarrea.


    Pandragon.


    At the gate of enly''s house.


    A blonde girl and a white haired old man in waiter''s clothes were arguing fiercely at the door of enly''s house.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Eliza. My master asked you to go back and didn''t need you to visit him."


    "Why?! You help me ask enly! Ask him why he won''t let me in! I seldom have time to visit him. He won''t let me in! What is it? "


    Eliza now looked angry.


    She finally got free this evening. She wanted to use this free time to see enli who was still recovering.


    But when she got to the door of enly''s house, enly''s housekeeper asked her to go back! Said enly wouldn''t let her visit him.


    What is this!


    So Eliza is very angry now.


    However, no matter what Eliza said, enly''s housekeeper would only repeat the same sentence:


    "Miss Eliza, please come back. Mr. enly said that no matter what you say or do, he won''t let you go in to see him."


    "Hum! forget it! He can do whatever he likes! It''s rare for me to come to see him who is recovering from injury with kindness. He won''t even let me in! OK! No matter what injury he gets, I won''t come to see him again! "


    With that, Eliza snorted, then turned and left.


    After watching Eliza leave, enly''s housekeeper sighed, and then turned back to the house.


    After returning to the house, the housekeeper went straight to enly''s room and knocked on enly''s door.


    "Well, Eliza, has she gone back?"


    ¡ª¡ªThe voice of his master enly came from the room.


    "Sir, Miss Eliza is back. Just... "


    The housekeeper stopped talking.


    "Just what? Say. "


    The housekeeper sighed and said:


    "Miss Eliza was very angry. She said that no matter what injury you suffered, she would not come to see you again."


    After the housekeeper said this, there was no sound in the room for a long time.


    After a while, enly''s voice finally came back from the room¡ª¡ª


    "... I see. Step back."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper saluted the closed door and turned away.


    After a few steps, the housekeeper stopped, turned his head, looked at his master''s closed door, and sighed deeply.


    He had been serving enly for a long time, so he naturally knew that enly liked Eliza.


    Just now he thought enly would look ecstatic when he heard Eliza coming to see him.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing that Eliza came, enly not only showed no ecstatic expression, but also showed a painful expression.


    Then enly asked him to block Eliza back, and stressed to him that Eliza could not be allowed to visit him in the house anyway.


    The housekeeper was puzzled.


    Although he was very puzzled, he did it truthfully.


    "Alas... I don''t know what the master is thinking..." the housekeeper sighed in a low voice that only he could hear, then stopped staying and left with great strides.


    At this time, enly''s room.


    Enli, who was wrapped in thick bandages and lying in bed to recover from his injury, was gnawing at his right arm.


    So as to restrain the sadness and anger in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, Eliza, forgive me. I don''t want to drive you away, but after all, I have an agreement with Su Cheng... "Enli whispered painfully.


    The reason why enly didn''t let Eliza come in to visit him was very simple. That was because before the battle of Ellen ferry, he and Su Cheng decided to compete to see who could make the greatest contribution in the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    If enli wins, Su Cheng will lead enli into pandragon.


    If Su Cheng wins, enly won''t be able to talk to Eliza for two months.


    Obviously, this game - enly can''t lose any more.


    Su Cheng turned the tide and made the greatest contribution in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom! Directly promoted to double oak Knight!


    However, he enli was seriously injured in the first war of the Lund kingdom. He had been lying in the rear to recover from the injury and could not participate in the follow-up battle. In the rescue war of the Lund Kingdom, he did not get any merit. He was the only commander among the five commanders who failed to participate in the "merit and reward conference" in the rescue war of the Lund kingdom.


    One did not get an inch of merit, and the other made the greatest war merit that can be recorded in history.


    You can''t lose any more.


    According to the competition set by him and Su Cheng, as a loser, he should accept the punishment set by Su Cheng: he can''t speak to Eliza within two months.


    As enli, who likes Eliza, this can be said to be a punishment.


    Enry was eager to go back and deny the game.


    But his pride did not allow him to do such a shameful thing.


    Therefore, despite his extreme reluctance and pain, enly decided to follow the rules of the competition with Su Cheng - not talking to Eliza for two months!


    Just now, when he ordered the housekeeper to block Eliza back, he gave the order to the housekeeper while pinching his thigh.


    When the housekeeper just said that Eliza was very angry and threatened that she would not visit him again no matter what kind of injury he suffered in the future, enly felt that his heart was dripping blood and could only bite his arm madly to restrain his inner pain.


    "I''m not willing! I''m not willing! I''m not willing to... Cough! Cough! Cough! "


    Enly, who stopped biting his arm, shouted and hammered the bed under him with his fist.


    As a result, he pulled the wound on his abdomen, distorted his face and made a series of rapid coughs.


    Enly''s eyes were full of unwilling at this time.


    He was unwilling to lose to Su Cheng.


    "If..." enli raised his hand and tightly covered his chest, "I wish I could be stronger... Strong enough not to be so badly injured, strong enough to command nearly 100000 troops freely..."


    He actually doesn''t resent Su Cheng now.


    Because the game with Su Cheng was proposed by his enli. Su Cheng proposed the punishment he would accept after losing. In other words, Su Cheng did nothing wrong from beginning to end.


    Therefore, enly knew that he was in such a "miserable" situation now because of his own reasons!


    Therefore, enli doesn''t resent Su Cheng who hasn''t done anything wrong from beginning to end. He only resents his incompetence.


    "I want to be strong... Next time... I must beat you! Su Cheng! "


    After that, the unwilling color in enli''s eyes became stronger, and his eyes burst out with an extremely high fighting spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Somewhere in pandragonne.


    "Cut... People came to see you kindly, but they blocked me out of the door! What''s wrong with enly! "


    After that, Eliza kicked away a stone at her feet.


    "Why on earth didn''t you let me in to see him! Is it because you don''t want to see me? Hey... Wait... "


    Eliza was stunned and stopped where she was.


    Because she suddenly thought of the game that enli and Su Cheng had decided on the eve of the battle at Ellen ferry.


    Eliza said to herself:


    Can it be said that... Enly didn''t let me in to see him because he lost to Su Cheng in order to abide by the rules of the game


    The more Eliza thought about it, the more she thought that might be the reason!


    "Really..." Eliza whispered helplessly to herself, "why is it so serious for such a boring game... Is he really going to not meet and talk to me for two months?"


    "Forget it, I''ll cooperate with him. Don''t go to him for two months."


    With that, Eliza moved her feet again and walked towards her home.


    As she walked, Eliza thought to herself:


    Anyway... Su Cheng, why did he let enli not meet and talk to me for two months after he lost... Why on earth? Is it good for him?


    Is... Really because you like me, you don''t intend to let other boys get too close to me


    No, no! This, this should be I think too much! Su Cheng, he should not have set such a punishment condition for this reason!


    So... Why on earth did Su Cheng set such a punishment condition that was not good for him


    Ah ah! forget it! Whatever! Hurry home!


    Eliza, after ending her inner fantasies, quickened her pace of going home.


    If Eliza knew that Su Cheng had set such a punishment condition completely to meet her evil taste and simply play enli, she really didn''t know what kind of expression Eliza would have.


    However, at this time, it may be because she just remembered the game between Su Cheng and enli. Su Cheng''s young and handsome face suddenly appeared in Eliza''s mind.


    Then, Su Chengna bravely stood up to maintain the reliable figure of the overall situation when the army was in the most crisis, fell in front of the map, thought seriously about the tactics and countermeasures, and calmly commanded the calm attitude of the army... All these things floated in Eliza''s mind one by one.


    Gradually, Eliza felt her heart beat faster.


    My cheeks feel a little hot, too.


    I felt a strange emotion that I had never had before.

 Chapter 119

    Akanrea, a famous hot spring tourist attraction of the British Empire, is located near pandragon.


    In this world, people who can travel are usually aristocrats or rich families, and civilians are generally unable to afford the high cost of tourism.


    Pandragon, the capital of the British Empire, is undoubtedly one of the places with the most rich families and nobles in the whole empire.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that acarrea, close to pandragon, has occupied all the "geographical advantages".


    Before, acarrea was just a little poor village.


    Until one day, a farmer dug out the hot spring hole.


    The village head at that time was also very smart. He was acutely aware of the value of hot springs.


    Therefore, the village head mobilized all the villagers and began to build a hot spring field.


    After decades of development, acarrea has developed from a poor small village to a rich town dominated by tourism.


    After Su Cheng arrived at acarrea, all four of them could not wait to jump out of the carriage.


    Although the carriage rented by Su Cheng was very comfortable, it was very uncomfortable to sit in any comfortable seat after sitting for several hours.


    Therefore, after the coachman said he could get off, Su Cheng and the four people scrambled to "escape" from the carriage.


    Then, when he got down from the carriage, Su Cheng and his four people were shocked by the beauty of acarrea.


    The buildings in acarrea are unified with blue as the main color. All buildings are arranged neatly and look particularly comfortable.


    The street is also straight and wide, very beautiful.


    Su Cheng looked around and didn''t find a piece of garbage on the ground.


    The pedestrians on the road also look full of vitality and enthusiasm.


    All passers-by passing by Su Cheng''s four people nodded hello to Su Cheng''s four people.


    It seems that the pedestrians here are used to visitors and this very luxurious and elegant carriage. When they see the luxurious carriage next to Su Cheng, they look like they are used to seeing it.


    But this is also normal. After all, people who can enjoy hot spring travel are all people with power or money.


    There must be a lot of people like Su Cheng who came in luxury carriages. The residents of acarrea must be used to it.


    "Mr. coachman, you''ve worked hard all the way." Su Cheng smiled and said to the coachman, "please be careful on the way back."


    "Oh, no thanks. It''s just my job. " The old coachman smiled kindly, "I just want to thank you for giving me such delicious bread at noon."


    Speaking of this, the carriage husband paused for a moment, then looked at Su Cheng with expectant eyes and said slowly:


    "Mr. Su Cheng, please continue to refuel."


    "Although I am just an ordinary civilian, I also know that the international situation of our motherland is not very good. We are in a state of war with the South and the East. The only one in a state of armistice with us is the north. However, the relationship between the north and Britannia is still not very good. We are in a state where we can tear up the armistice agreement at any time."


    "In such a bad situation, it is a great honor for Britannia to be able to give birth to young heroes like you in time! If only there were more heroes like you. Mr. Su Cheng! Please continue to refuel! With a hero like Mr. Su Cheng, we Britannia will be able to survive the current bad situation! "


    The coachman spoke more and more.


    The southern kingdom in the coachman''s mouth refers to the Lorraine Empire south of the British Empire. The eastern Kingdom refers to the Frankish Empire located to the east of the British Empire. The Northern Kingdom refers to the holy Helan Empire located north of the British Empire.


    South, East and North are the abbreviations of the three empires commonly used by britannians.


    After listening to the coachman''s words, Su Cheng showed a helpless smile.


    "Help the British Empire survive the current bad situation... I don''t have such a great ability. But -- "


    Su Cheng put on a serious expression and said to the coachman in a firm tone:


    "Mr. coachman, I promise you! I will continue to work hard. Britannia is also my motherland! I will protect Britannia to the death for the sake of my motherland! "


    Su Cheng has been in this strange world for nearly four years. In other words, Su Cheng has lived in Britannia for nearly four years.


    I have spoken Britannia for nearly 4 years, eaten Britannia food for nearly 4 years, and dealt with britannians for nearly 4 years.


    Su Cheng had already had deep feelings for the British Empire.


    It can be said that in this strange world, the British Empire - is his Su Cheng''s motherland.


    Therefore, Su Chenggang''s words to the coachman were sincere.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s sincere answer, the coachman smiled happily. After saluting Su Cheng, he waved the reins of the horse and drove the carriage away.


    After watching the coachman leave, Su Cheng heard Alan''s voice coming from behind him:


    "Brother, you are really a popular celebrity now. The coachman asked you to continue your efforts to protect brebellania."


    After listening to Alan''s words, Su Cheng smiled and said, "if you try harder in the future, you may be asked like me today."


    "Good!" Deng Jia''er looked forward to the tunnel, "I also want to be asked to protect Britannia like sir..."


    "Well, stop chatting." Su Cheng raised his head and looked at the dark sky. Then he continued, "let''s find a restaurant to eat at first, and then a hotel. Let''s go to the hot spring tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng found a restaurant. After dinner, he found a hotel very close to the hot spring and stayed.


    The hotel seems to have only single and double rooms, so Su Cheng opened one double room and two single rooms.


    The double room is for Alan and Deng Jiaer, and the two single rooms are for Su Cheng and Carol respectively.


    After solving the problem of living, the four people began to discuss when to go to the hot spring.


    After a heated discussion, the four decided to go to the hot spring again late tonight.


    The reason why they decided to go to the hot spring late at night was that the four people considered that if there were too many people in the hot spring, they would not have a good time.


    In order to have more fun, the four decided to go again late at night. There should be no one at night.


    Anyway, the hot spring in acarrea is open 24 hours, even if you go to it in the early morning.


    After deciding the time to go to the hot spring, the four people looked forward to the arrival of the late night.


    Soon, it was late at night. Su Cheng and others felt that the time was almost up, so they began to set off for the hot spring.


    The hotel where Su Cheng lived was very close to the hot spring museum, so the four soon entered the hot spring museum.


    After entering the hot spring hall, the four people simply registered at the front desk and then continued to walk inside.


    As the four people continued to walk to the depths of the hot spring, the smell of sulfur became stronger and stronger.


    Alan frowned, twitched his small nose twice and said in an unhappy voice:


    "What''s the smell... It stinks..."


    "This smell is called sulfur." Su Cheng smiled and explained to Alan, "all natural hot springs have a taste."


    Soon, a row of stone walls came into the eyes of Su Cheng and others.


    There are two doors on both sides of this row of stone walls. The left door is hung with a sign of "women" and the right door is hung with a sign of "men".


    "Finally!" Deng Jiaer said excitedly.


    "Uh huh!" Alan nodded his head as he spoke to Deng Jiaer.


    "Then let''s separate here." Su Cheng waved to the three of Carol, "have fun."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng went straight into the door with the "man" sign on the right.


    After entering, there is a dressing room.


    The dressing room is empty.


    Su Cheng whispered in his heart: it seems that our strategy of coming back late at night is right. Now there is no one here.


    Because it''s winter now, Su Cheng wears extra thick clothes. Therefore, it took Su Cheng a lot of time to remove these layers of thick clothes.


    After taking off all his clothes, Su Cheng, naked, casually took a white towel from the basket on one side. Then, Su Cheng went to the dressing room.


    After opening the door, Su Cheng saw the hot spring.


    The hot spring in Su Cheng''s eyes gives Su Cheng his first feeling - big!


    Looking at the outrageous hot spring in front of him, Su Cheng felt that even if he stuffed 100 people into it, he might not feel crowded.


    Then, as Su Cheng expected, Su Cheng looked up and found no one in the huge hot spring pool.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said to himself:


    "It seems that I''m going to enjoy such a big hot spring."


    Su Cheng walked slowly to the hot spring and ordered some hot spring water with his toes. When he found that it was not very hot, he slowly put his whole body into the water.


    "Ah ~ ~ so comfortable ~ ~"


    Su Cheng put all his body into the hot spring water, only revealed his head and made a comfortable cry.


    Stimulated by the hot spring water, Su Cheng felt that his muscles were relaxed. He felt that the fatigue accumulated during the whole day had dissipated.


    "It''s really right to agree to Alan''s request and come to the hot spring together ~ ~"


    Su Cheng was very glad that he had agreed to Alan''s request to travel with him in the hot spring.


    Then Su Cheng thought:


    I wonder if the three of them have entered the hot spring now?


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ~ ~"


    ¡ª¡ªA rough voice came from Su Cheng not far away.


    Su Cheng, who had half closed his eyes, quickly opened his eyes and then passed.


    I found a vague and strong figure not far from my right.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    Someone was there... Maybe the fog here was too thick just now, so I didn''t see it clearly.


    At this time, the thick fog between Su Cheng and the strong figure became a little thinner.


    Through the thin fog, Su Cheng finally saw the specific shape of this magnificent figure¡ª¡ª


    He is a strong young man with short brown hair. From his appearance, he is about 25 years old. Although most of his body is soaked in the hot spring water, Su Cheng can still see that the young man must be very tall and strong from his shoulders and half chest exposed outside the hot spring water.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also found the strong young man. His shoulders and half chest exposed outside the hot spring water were full of all kinds of scars.


    Su Cheng looked at it roughly and saw knife wounds, arrow wounds and gunshot wounds from the scars on the strong young man


    Looking at the bruised young man, Su Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, the strong young man seemed to have found Su Cheng.


    After seeing Su Cheng, the strong young man warmly waved to Su Cheng.


    Then he said to Su Cheng in britannian with a strange accent and extremely inaccurate pronunciation:


    "Greasy ho!"

 Chapter 120

    okay? How do you feel... This person''s accent... So familiar. It seems that I heard such a distinctive accent a long time ago


    After hearing the strong young man''s greetings, Su Cheng whispered to himself.


    However, while whispering to himself, Su Cheng still quickly showed a faint smile, and then said hello to the strong young man:


    "Yes! Good evening, too! "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the strong young man stood up and walked in the direction of Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªLooking at him, he seems to want to be closer to Su Cheng so that we can talk together.


    The strong young man himself has a "cheerful" and "sociable" face.


    While walking towards Su Cheng, the strong young man continued to kowtow to Su Cheng in the britannian language with an extremely strange accent and extremely inaccurate pronunciation:


    "So is the mud... In the morning and late at night... Does the pot ring and feel the warmth of the empty frame...?"


    The strong young man''s britannian language was very inaccurate, so Su Cheng guessed with a guess that the strong young man was asking him, "did you come to enjoy the open hot spring at night?"


    When the strong young man came to Su Cheng and Su Cheng was about to answer the question of the strong young man, a spark flashed in his mind!


    He remembered when he had heard such a strange accent!


    "Are you from the holy Hiram Empire?"


    Su Cheng asked the strong young man in front of him in very fluent Hiran.


    After hearing that Su Cheng spoke very fluent Hiran, the strong young man showed surprise and surprise in his eyes.


    "Oh?" Instead of using his terrible britannian language, the strong young man said in very standard Hiran, "how do you know?"


    Seeing that he was right, Su Cheng smiled faintly and said:


    "Because I have a good friend who is hiranian. When I first met her, she also spoke britannian with a strange accent like you just now."


    "When you were speaking britannian, I had a very strong sense of familiarity and felt deja vu. I just remembered that this is the accent that Shiran would have. "


    Finally, Su Cheng''s face showed a look of nostalgia.


    "Ah, I miss such an accent." Su Cheng continued to smile, "my friend, she can speak very fluent and standard britannian now. Judging from her accent, people can''t imagine that she is not britannian."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    The girls'' hot spring area on the other side.


    "Oh, wow ~ ~ so comfortable ~ ~"


    Deng Jiaer, who was soaking in the hot spring, let out a comfortable groan.


    "Ah ~ ~ sure enough, the decision to come to the hot spring is right ~ ~"


    Alan, who is also soaking in the hot spring, agrees.


    Like Alan and Deng Jiaer, Carol, who soaked her whole body in the hot spring and only showed her head, didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    Judging from Carol''s expression, she seems to be very satisfied with the hot spring.


    "Sure enough, it''s right to come to the hot spring late at night ~ ~" Alan said. "Now there''s no outsider here. Can the three of us monopolize this ~ ~ ~ big hot spring? It''s really great ~ ~"


    "Well ~ ~ if only there were cold juice or wine now." Deng Jia''er wiped the saliva at the corner of her mouth and said, "while soaking in the hot spring, she drank cold fruit juice or wine... It must taste great!"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Carol, who was closing her eyes and enjoying the hot spring, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Carol''s throat moved up and down and whispered:


    "Yes... I should have brought some bottles of wine..."


    Then Carol swallowed hard again, and her throat moved up and down again.


    "Deng Jiaer, you villain!"


    Alan shouted loudly and rushed towards Deng Jiaer.


    "Ah! Ah, Alan, what are you doing? "


    "You have nothing to mention about juice and wine! I''m very greedy now! Watch me scratch you! "


    "Ah! Stop, stop! "


    The two little girls "wrestled" in the hot spring water and splashed a lot of water.


    "Really, you two stop making trouble and enjoy the hot spring." Carol is not angry.


    However, Alan and Deng Jiaer didn''t talk to Carol. They ignored Carol''s words and continued to "wrestle" in the hot spring water.


    Seeing that his persuasion was fruitless, Carol reluctantly sighed and turned to stay away from the chaotic "battlefield" of splashing water.


    Carol plans to go back to the hot spring pool and continue to soak quietly by the hot spring pool.


    However, just as Carol was walking to the hot spring pool, she suddenly felt that her foot seemed to kick something.


    And the thing kicked is still soft


    Just as Carol was wondering what she had kicked, she suddenly found a few bubbles on the hot spring water in front of her.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Poof!


    ¡ª¡ªA figure came out of the hot spring water in front of Carol!


    "Wow!!"


    Carol, who was not very brave, was startled by the sudden figure.


    "Huh? Carol, what happened? "


    Aware of what seemed to have happened to Carol, Alan asked Carol and walked quickly towards Carol.


    Deng Jiaer followed.


    "Nothing, nothing." Carol answered, looking intently at the man who suddenly came out of the hot spring water in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a girl who doesn''t seem very old. From the appearance, it seems to be about the same age as Carol.


    The girl has short white hair, beautiful amber pupils, correct facial features and petite figure. She feels only higher than Alan.


    "Hey? It turns out that there are others in the hot spring pool besides the three of us. " When Alan and Deng Jiaer came to Carol''s side, Deng Jiaer looked surprised.


    "Huh? But there were only three of us just now. " Alan wondered, "so where did this man come from?"


    Just then, the white haired girl said:


    "Because I was underwater just now, you didn''t find me. Just now I was kicked in the ass by the blue haired lady, so I came out of the water. I seemed to scare you when I ran out of the water just now. I''m sorry, please forgive me. "


    Then the white haired girl bowed her head politely and apologized to Carol.


    "Where, where!" Carol hurried, "I need to apologize to you! I was so careless that I kicked you. I''m sorry! "


    "No, it''s not your fault." The white haired girl smiled and shook her head. "After all, the hot spring water here is not transparent. You can''t see the bottom. You can''t see the bottom, so it''s normal to accidentally kick me. There''s no need to apologize."


    "Have you been in the water just now?" Alan asked in surprise, "Why are you always in the water? Is there anything in the water? "


    "There''s nothing in the water." The white haired girl showed a helpless smile, "I''m just because a person is too boring. In order to pass the boring time, I''m going to play breath holding games in the water."


    Just then, Carol raised her eyebrows.


    "Hey? Your accent... "


    "Huh? What happened to my accent? " The white haired girl turned her eyes to Carol and looked puzzled. "If you think my britannian language is strange, you don''t need to be surprised. After all, I''m not britannian myself."


    Then, Carol''s face showed some unexpected color.


    Then Carol asked the white haired girl in very standard and fluent Hiran:


    "Are you from the holy Hiram Empire?"


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, the white haired girl''s eyes widened, and an expression of surprise and surprise appeared on her face.


    "How do you know?" The white haired girl subconsciously asked Carol in Hiran.


    "Because --" Carol replied in Hiran with a shallow smile, "I''m Hiran, too."


    ......


    Just when Su Cheng and others were happily soaking in the hot spring in acarrea.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    It was late at night, and the whole panderagon was already dark with ink.


    At a time when there was supposed to be no light, there was still light in one place.


    That is the emperor''s study in the Baiyang palace.


    At this time, in the still bright study of the emperor''s office, several powerful ministers in the center of the Empire gathered here.


    As gozewen''s right and left hand, James, who has power in the Empire second only to gozewen, is naturally in this study.


    The light from the oil lamp shone on their faces full of serious colors.


    Everyone gathered solemnly around a long table, and behind it sat his majesty gozeven.


    Ge zewen looked at it carefully with one hand holding a stack of thick paper, while the other hand was placed on the long table. His fingers beat the wooden table rhythmically, making a "knock knock knock" sound.


    The sound of gozewen knocking on the wooden table echoed in Nuo Da''s study.


    This is very rhythmic, but also set off the very quiet sound of knocking on the wooden table in the whole study, which makes the atmosphere of the already depressed study more depressed.


    Everyone, including Jacob, remained silent and waited quietly for gozewen to finish reading the report.


    After some time, the rhythmic sound of knocking on the wooden table finally stopped.


    Instead, gozeven''s voice without any emotional color:


    "Is this information correct?"


    "Your Majesty, this information was sent back by spies lurking in the Lorraine Empire, so its accuracy is reliable."


    After listening to the minister, gozewen remained silent.


    Then gozewen leaned back on the soft back of the chair, closed his eyes, and his face was full of fatigue.


    "These Rowling people are really annoying. Over the years, we have launched five large-scale attacks and have beaten the Rowling Empire like this. Why do the Rowling people annoy us again and again?!"


    After saying that, gozewen suddenly opened his eyes, showed an angry expression, and slammed the stack of paper on the long table.


    "... your majesty." Jacob, who had been silent since the beginning, suddenly said, "if the information from the spies lurking in the Lorraine empire is correct, we need to prepare early. The Lorraine Empire has begun to silently prepare materials and prepare to launch a large-scale counter offensive against us next spring to recapture the territory occupied by us over the years."


    "Hum, you don''t have to say this, I know." Gozeven said in a calm voice.


    Then, GE zewen turned his attention to a white haired minister and said:


    "Albert, how is his wound?"


    "Your Majesty, the head of the order of Rachel has almost recovered. The minister only visited him yesterday. He should be able to recover before the year-end dinner."


    Gozewen gave a light "um" and then continued to ask:


    "What about the logistics of the imperial south? Can we gather enough materials for 150000 troops to carry out an all-round attack before the ice and snow melt? "


    "Your Majesty." Another minister replied, "no problem. As long as your majesty gives an order, in only one month, the minister can assemble enough materials for 150000 soldiers of the Rachel knights to carry out an all-round attack on the southern front. "


    "Well, good."


    Then gozewen sat up straight and said in a straight voice:


    "I officially authorize the launch of the ''spring wake up'' offensive! In March next year, launch the sixth large-scale attack on the Lorraine empire! This time, I will completely disintegrate the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire! And make the battle plan a top secret! The people of the Lorraine Empire must not be aware that we are going to launch a new round of large-scale attack! "


    "Yes!!" Several dignitaries, including Jacob, responded in unison.


    "Your Majesty," Jacob said at this time, "is Albert still the supreme commander of the Spring Awakening offensive?"


    Gozewen pondered for a moment.


    Then he said in a deep voice: "I have made up my mind to completely hurt the Lorraine empire in this war, so... It''s time to let the integration Knight come out..."


    "Are you going to send Ethel?" Jacob replied in surprise, and the other ministers, like Jacob, looked surprised.


    "... well, that''s right." Gozewen nodded coldly, "the ''spring wake up'' offensive is headed by Ethel hill, head of the Gabriel knights and integration knight, as the supreme commander in chief! Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights and the fourth Royal knight, served as the deputy commander! I don''t believe the Lorraine empire can stop them two! "

 Chapter 121

    "Unexpectedly, you still have a friend from our holy Helan empire."


    "Well, yes, two years ago... Ah, a friend I met almost three years ago. She didn''t speak British very well at that time. She had a strong accent like you and her pronunciation was not correct. But her britannian language is much better now. She basically can''t hear any strange accent. "


    Su Cheng and the strong young man were chatting there in Helan.


    The strong young man sitting next to Su Cheng said in a tone of praise, "you speak Hebrew very well! Not only speak very fluently, but also pronounce very accurately. "


    Su Cheng smiled and said, "this is what I learned from my friend. I was also very free at that time. In order to pass the time, I learned Hiran from my friend by the way. Unexpectedly, the Hiran I learned a few years ago has come in handy now."


    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself to you after talking to you for so long. Sorry. "


    As he spoke, the strong young man kindly extended his right hand to Su Cheng.


    "My name is Gabriel Galen."


    Seeing the strong young man who claimed to be Gabriel stretched out his right hand, Su Cheng also comprehensively stretched out his right hand, held Gabriel''s right hand, and then smiled:


    "Hello, Mr. Gabriel. My name is Su Cheng."


    "Su Cheng... How do you feel that this name is a little different from the name of britannians," Gabriel wondered, "and I feel that you look a little like the prairie people in the East."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng felt that Gabriel''s tone became a little bad.


    "Brother... Aren''t you a prairie man?"


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled, pointed to his face, and then smiled:


    "I''m not a prairie man. If you look at my face carefully, it''s still very different from a prairie man."


    Then Gabriel looked at Su Cheng''s face carefully.


    While Gabriel looked at his face, Su Cheng said silently in his heart:


    This person doesn''t know me... It seems that no one recognized me when walking on the street of acarrea just now. It seems that I guessed right before. So far, my name has only spread in the city of pandragon, and has not spread to places outside pandragon


    At this time, Gabriel, who looked at Su Cheng''s face, suddenly said:


    "Indeed... At first glance, your face looks a bit like a prairie man, but when you look carefully, it is really very different from a prairie man. Your eyes should be bigger and the bridge of your nose should be bigger."


    After confirming that Su Cheng was not a prairie man, Gabriel resumed his original relaxed tone.


    "I wish you weren''t a prairie man, brother." Gabriel said with a smile, "my friends and my teachers always fight with grassland people in the eastern defense line, so I hate those grassland people who like burning, killing, looting and killing. If you were a prairie man, we might not be able to soak in the hot spring so easily. "


    "Fight... Mr. Gabriel, are you a soldier?"


    Although Su Cheng said interrogative sentences, his tone was affirmative.


    Unless he is a soldier, Su Cheng really can''t think where the ferocious scars on Gabriel come from.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Gabriel smiled faintly, looked at Su Cheng meaningfully, and then said:


    "I am indeed a soldier of the holy Helan Empire, but brother, aren''t you also a soldier of the British Empire? And, brother, you''re still a knight, aren''t you? "


    "Oh?"


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Gabriel unexpectedly.


    "How do you know I''m a soldier, too? And I can see that I am a knight. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Gabriel laughed a few times and then said, "as I just said, I''m a soldier of the Holy Hiran empire. I''ve been fighting on the battlefield for many years. I''ve seen more soldiers and maybe more dogs! So I always have a keen sense of ''like''. "


    "After seeing you for the first time just now, I saw from your eyes that you must be a soldier and a knight."


    Then Gabriel looked at Su Cheng with intriguing eyes.


    "Not only that, you are not an ordinary Knight... You must have participated in many great battles or commanded some great battles?"


    As soon as Gabriel''s words fell, Su Cheng was surprised!


    This person... Is not simple


    Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    At the same time, the soldier from a foreign country in front of him was a little more vigilant.


    However, although Su Cheng''s heart was very surprised, his expression remained unchanged and still maintained a faint smile.


    "Ha ha," Su Cheng chuckled, "Mr. Gabriel, you are so powerful. You can see at a glance that I am a knight. Yes, I am indeed a knight of the britannian empire. Please allow me to keep it a secret. However, Mr. Gabriel, you are still wrong. I am just an ordinary Knight everywhere in the army of the British Empire, not an ''extraordinary Knight''. "


    Su Cheng didn''t want to talk too much about himself to the person he just met from a foreign country.


    Therefore, Su Cheng chose to hide his knight rank. At the same time, he was modest and said that he was just an ordinary knight.


    If other Imperial Knights were present here, they would definitely look down on Su Cheng after hearing Su Cheng''s words.


    If you are also called an ordinary knight, what are we?


    At this point, Gabriel said in a half joking tone:


    "One year ago, our holy Hiram Empire launched a large-scale attack on your britannian empire. You britannians seem to call this war ''288 defense war against the North''. Although this battle is the victory of your britannian Empire, your Michael Knights have been disabled. Since that war, Our country signed a truce with your British Empire. "


    "Although the armistice treaty has been signed, the relationship between our holy Helan Empire and your Britannia Empire is still very bad. Even if someone suddenly tells me that the holy Helan Empire tore up the armistice treaty and started a large-scale attack on the Britannia Empire again, I don''t think it''s strange."


    "You are a knight of the Britannia Empire, and I am a soldier of the holy Helan empire. Now the relationship between Britannia and the holy Helan is so bad. To some extent, we are half an enemy!"


    "Isn''t it strange that our two enemies should be so friendly to soak in the hot spring and chat together?"


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, Su Cheng said with a free and easy smile:


    "What''s so strange? I am now a ''traveler'' who comes to enjoy the hot spring with my friends, not an ''Imperial Knight''. The gratitude and resentment of the two peoples, let''s not deal with this kind of thing first. Let''s enjoy the hot spring together. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Gabriel was stunned, and then he also gave a free and easy laugh:


    "Hahaha! That''s what I said! "

 Chapter 122

    At this time, the girls'' hot spring area.


    Carol and the white haired girl leaned against the edge of the hot spring pool and chatted happily.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer were playing with water not far away.


    "So, Camille, like me, did you come to the hot spring with your friends?" Carol said to the white haired girl sitting next to her.


    The white haired girl called Camille by Carol nodded, smiled and said, "yes, I came to Britannia with two of my friends. When I traveled near acarrea, I learned that acarrea is a well-known hot spring scenic spot, so I came to acarrea with two of my friends to take a hot spring, and then we were like you, I chose to come to the hot spring late at night. I think there will be fewer people coming to the hot spring at this time, so it won''t be too crowded. "


    After that, the white haired girl nuzui toward the high wooden wall not far away. On the other side of the high wooden wall is the men''s hot spring area.


    "My two friends should also be enjoying the hot spring in the men''s hot spring area now. Ah... Only one friend should be there now. The other friend has something to do now. He should arrive later. "


    Just now, the white haired girl and Carol introduced themselves to each other.


    The white haired girl''s name is Camille young, 16 years old. Like Carol, he was a hiranian and traveled to the britannian empire with two friends.


    After simply introducing themselves to each other, they leaned against the hot spring pool and chatted happily.


    Carol, who likes making friends, is naturally happy to chat with new women of her age.


    And Camille is happy to chat with Carol.


    Just now, Camille was bored and could only practice holding his breath to pass the time.


    Now a woman of the same age from the Holy Hiran Empire came to chat with her - Camille was naturally very happy.


    "Miss Carol, you speak British very well. No accent at all. " Camille praised, "I didn''t recognize you as a Hiran just now. Your accent is almost the same as that of an orthodox britannian."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Carol smiled. "Camille, you speak British very well. It took me a while to realize that you have a hiranic accent."


    "Miss Carol, how did you practice Britannia so well?" Camille asked with interest, "I''m a little curious. What''s the secret?"


    "The secret... That doesn''t matter. My britannian language seems to be getting better unconsciously." Carol looked a little embarrassed. "If you want to say the secret... You should communicate more with people who speak good britannian."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t speak British well, with a strong accent and inaccurate pronunciation, so I was always laughed at by some people..."


    Speaking of this, Carol seemed to think of some very unpleasant memories, and her face was slightly dark.


    "Ah, if there is any secret, it should be to speak boldly."


    After that, the dark color on Carol''s original face dissipated, put on a sweet smile, and a color of memory appeared on her face.


    "Two years ago, I met a man who not only didn''t laugh at my accent, but also patiently taught me correct pronunciation and encouraged me to speak Britannia boldly to others. Without that person, I might not be able to speak Britannia so well now."


    "Oh?"


    Camille looked at Carol with intriguing eyes.


    "Miss Carol, the man you just said is a boy, isn''t he?"


    "Hey?" Carol looked surprised.


    Camille, who took a panoramic view of Carol''s expression, smiled twice and said, "just now, Carol, your smile is very sweet. It''s like remembering something very beautiful, so I''m thinking, is the person who taught you Britannia a a boy?"


    "Now it seems that I guessed right."


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, Carol slightly lowered her head and blushed.


    "Yes, it''s a boy. There''s nothing wrong..."


    As Carol whispered, she secretly glanced at the wooden wall that separated the hot spring area between men and women not far away


    ¡­¡­


    Carol: @@ £¤%*#£¤£¤@£¡ £¤¡£¡±


    Camille: "% £¤ * ### £¤£¤%#£¤#%%@£¡¡£¡±


    Carol:@ £¤@£¤@*%##@£¤%£¤£¤%£¤£¡@¡£¡±


    Camille: "*% £¤£¤@ @ £¤% ##%##@."


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the dialogue between Carol and Camille from the perspective of Deng Jiaer.


    "What are Carol and the white haired girl talking about..." Deng Jiaer stared at the two chatting nearby. "I didn''t understand a word."


    "It''s strange that you understand." Alan said angrily, "Carol and Camille speak Hiran now. Of course you can''t understand them."


    "Helan?" Deng Jia''er said in surprise, "is Carol originally from Helan?"


    "Yes, don''t you know?"


    "How could I know! You didn''t tell me. "


    "You didn''t ask us either."


    After that, Alan raised his head, touched his little chin with the thumb and index finger of his right hand, with a look of memory on his face, and then said, "Carol told me and my husband about his past. Carol left the holy land with her parents at the age of 5 or 6 and moved South to Britannia, so Carol is a complete hiranian, Childhood was also spent in the holy Helan Empire, but grew up in Britannia. "


    "Is that so? I really didn''t expect Carol to be a Hillan."


    As she spoke, Deng Jia''er looked at Carol, who was still chatting with Camille.


    "Carol speaks British so well that she has no accent at all. So I never found out that Carol was a foreigner. "


    "Carol''s britannian language is not so good at the beginning." Alan chuckled, "when I first met Carol, Carol spoke very bad britannian. She not only had a strong accent, but also could not pronounce many words.


    "So when I first met Carol, I didn''t understand what Carol said. Basically, I had to guess what Carol was expressing."


    "But later, someone appeared."


    After that, Alan cast his meaningful eyes on the wooden wall that separates the hot spring area between men and women.


    No, to be exact, Alan turned his attention to the men''s hot spring area separated by wooden walls.


    "Ah!" Deng Jiaer, aware of something, said in an uncertain tone, "is it that Mr. taught Carol to speak Britannia?"


    "Well, you can say so." Alan said with a look of memory on his face, "Carol''s britannian language is what her brother patiently taught her. Since then, Carol has gradually become familiar with her brother."


    Speaking of this, Alan turned his attention again to the wooden wall separating the hot spring area between men and women.


    "Anyway." Alan said, "I don''t know how my brother is there now. He should be soaking in the hot spring... He shouldn''t do some strange things..."


    "What are you talking about, Alan?" Deng Jia''er smiled helplessly, "Sir, what else can you do now except to soak in the hot spring there?"


    "... you don''t know, Deng Jiaer." Alan suddenly looked serious and said, "I, you and Carol, of the three of us, I have been with my brother the longest, so I know my brother well."


    "I know that my brother has some characters and hobbies that are not very visible."


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell Deng Jiaer too much about this."


    "Anyway, Deng Jia''er, just remember that my brother is far less serious than he looks."

 Chapter 123

    Just like the girls'' hot spring area, Carol and Camille are chatting happily. On the side of the boys'' hot spring area, Su Cheng is also chatting happily with Gabriel.


    "What? Are you only 20 now? "


    Su Cheng looked at Gabriel with a shocked face.


    At the same time, he secretly said:


    You look 25 or 6 years old anyway


    "What? Do you have a problem with my precocious appearance? If you have an opinion, you can say it. I''m all ears. " Gabriel was expressionless.


    Looking at him, he seems to have been used to the strange eyes projected by others after reporting his age.


    "Nothing..."


    After casually fooling Su Cheng, he secretly said:


    It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance


    The topic of their age just made the atmosphere a little awkward, so Su Cheng chose to change the topic.


    "Then, Mr. Gabriel." As Su Cheng spoke, he nuzui toward the wooden wall that separates the hot spring area of men and women not far away, "that is to say, one of the two companions who came to travel with you has been soaking in the girls'' area, and the other is still on the way."


    "Yes."


    Gabriel picked up a handful of hot spring water, wiped it on his face twice, and then continued: "the two companions I traveled with, a man and a woman. The female one has been soaking in the girls'' area, and the male one will come later because he still has something to do. "


    Speaking of this, Gabriel suddenly showed a bad smile.


    "Oh, brother, you just said that you came to travel with your sister and two female friends, right?"


    "Well, yes."


    "In other words, your sister and two female friends are also soaking in the girls'' area?"


    Gabriel pointed to the wooden wall that separated the hot spring area for boys and girls.


    "Yes, the three of them should be soaking there."


    From the beginning, Su Cheng could vaguely hear the noise of Alan and Deng Jia''er from the girls'' area.


    "Let me tell you some good news."


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the girls'' section.


    "Carol," Camille said to Carol, "I''m actually... A little worried about your male friend."


    "Hey? Why? " Carol didn''t understand.


    "Because..." Camille smiled bitterly. "My very rude male friend is also soaking in the boys'' area at this time... I''m afraid my male friend will tell your friend something with or without..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the good news?"


    Su Cheng is a little curious.


    "You should also know that the hot springs in the hot spring area for men and women are actually connected, and this wooden wall directly under the water divides the hot spring area for men and women into two halves."


    "I know."


    "In fact, before you came, I found a small gap on the wooden fence. You can just see the girls'' area through this small gap."


    "What?!"


    Su Cheng, who was shocked, lost his voice.


    Then Gabriel stood up, walked to the front and back of the wooden fence, raised his finger and pointed somewhere.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Here it is. "


    "True or false... Will such a well-known hot spring scenic spot have such omissions?"


    Su Cheng looked at Gabriel suspiciously.


    "If you don''t believe it, come and see for yourself."


    "Tut..."


    Su Cheng thought a little, stood up and walked in the direction of Gabriel.


    Su Cheng''s curiosity has been ignited by Gabriel. Now he is also curious about whether there is a gap in the wooden fence that can be used to peek.


    At the same time, Su Cheng did not know why he had a trace of expectation in his heart


    When he came to Gabriel''s heel, Su Cheng looked in the direction of Gabriel''s fingers.


    ¡ª¡ªThere is a very small gap in the hard wooden wall. If you don''t observe it carefully, you will never notice it.


    "Is there really a gap?"


    Su Cheng stared at the small gap and lost his voice.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Gabriel said in a slightly proud tone, "this gap may have been left by some previous passengers. How did those people dig such a gap in such a thick wooden wall? "


    After that, Gabriel patted the thick wooden wall, then showed an expression of "I can''t stand you" and said:


    "Really, do you want to peek so much? Why is it so obscene? "


    Then, Su Cheng, who realized something, looked at Gabriel with some disgusting eyes.


    "Hey... This gap is so inconspicuous that it will definitely be missed if you don''t look carefully. Excuse me, sir, how did you find such an indistinct gap? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Gabriel''s eyes quietly floated elsewhere, showing an innocent expression and whistled at the same time.


    "No, I don''t know ~ ~ I don''t want to check whether there are any holes or gaps in the wooden fence to peek ~ ~"


    "It''s very kind of you to say that the man who dug this gap is obscene..." Su Cheng looked at Gabriel speechless.


    "So --" Su Cheng stretched his voice, "is this the good news you told me?"


    "Ha?! Isn''t that good news? "


    Gabriel looked at Su Cheng in amazement. His expression seemed to ask Su Cheng, "are you a man?".


    "Little brother." Gabriel exclaimed, "you just said you''re only 17 now? You and I are almost the same generation. For people of our age, is there anything better than finding the hole that can be used to peek at the girls'' hot spring area or girls'' bathhouse? "


    "Don''t make me so obscene!" Su Cheng shouted angrily and patted the wooden wall next to him.


    "Say it again! There may be my friends, my sister and your friends over there now! How could I peek at my sister and my friends! "


    "Besides, you are really sick enough!" Su Cheng went on to make complaints about it. "Your friends are soaking up the hot springs over there. You are still looking for a hole in the fence. If you peek at your friend, won''t you feel very ashamed and strongly ungrateful? "


    "No."


    Gabriel answered seconds as he picked up his nose.


    "Looking at the body that is no different from that of a boy, how can you feel ashamed and disobedient."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Joo!"


    Camille sneezed heavily.


    "Camille, what''s the matter?" Carol was concerned. "Did you catch a cold?"


    "I don''t think so..." Camille wiped his nose and said in a bad tone, "maybe some fool is speaking ill of me again..."


    "Anyway." Carol looked at the wooden wall not far away. "I always feel that it''s noisy in the boys'' area since just now."


    "Yes..." Camille looked like he had eaten shit. "And he felt vaguely heard the voice of my dishonest friend... El, come on... If you don''t come again, it felt that Gabriel might make something again..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t you really want to see it?"


    "I won''t go to see it!"


    "Oh?" Gabriel smiled intriguingly. "Don''t you really want to see it?"


    "I, I won''t go to see..."


    Su Cheng''s tone was much weaker than that just now, because a graceful water blue figure flashed in his mind just now, and his tone became weaker for some reason.


    "Oh? Brother, you seem to have wavered just now? "


    Gabriel now put on a bad smile and smiled humbly.


    "In fact, when I first saw you, I saw from your eyes that you and I are actually the same kind of people."


    "You and I... Are of the same kind? I''m sorry, my IQ is above the normal level. I''m not the same kind of person as you. "


    "I don''t mean IQ! I mean you and I are lecherous! "


    Speaking of this, Gabriel smiled proudly twice, and then continued:


    "At the first sight of you, I was convinced - you must be a very good woman like me!"


    "Although you have always been serious, I have seen your lustful nature hidden under this serious appearance from your eyes!"


    "Although you hide your lustful nature deeply, you can''t deceive me! You must want to take a peek at the girls'' section, too? It''s just because of face, I''m sorry to say it, so I''ve always said I''m not interested in peeking! "


    "It''s annoying! I said I wouldn''t go to see it! "


    As if to show his determination, Su Cheng turned around and left the gap with great strides.


    "Whatever you want." Gabriel shrugged. "It''s up to you whether you look or not. If you don''t look at it anyway, you will suffer. In the long years to come, you may be annoyed that you didn''t listen to my opinions at that time. You can observe the situation in the girls'' hot spring area through this gap. "


    "It''s very kind of you to say such a abnormal thing as'' observation ''..."


    However, Gabriel suddenly moved his joints everywhere.


    "Brother, since you don''t watch it, let''s change to a new entertainment. I''ve been chatting there. I''m tired of chatting. It''s time to play some games that men should play."


    "Ha? What games should men play? What is that? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Camille, what''s the matter? What a serious look. " Carol wondered.


    "Miss Carol, listen carefully." Camille pointed to his ear as he said, "there seems to be some strange business coming from the wooden fence..."


    "Sound?"


    Carol mumbled the word suspiciously and began to prick her ears seriously.


    "Hey... It seems that there is really something strange..."


    Carol frowned as she spoke.


    "I always feel..." Carol continued. "Strange sounds keep coming from the wooden fence..."


    "Ah... What the hell is going on in the boys'' area..." Camille said in a bad tone. "I always feel that Gabriel is doing things there again... Haven''t you come yet, El

 Chapter 124

    Time goes back a few minutes ago.


    "Game?"


    Su Cheng blinked suspiciously.


    "What game?"


    "Hum ~"


    Gabriel smiled triumphantly and then strode out of the hot spring pool.


    As he walked, he said:


    "This is a game that soldiers always play in the army of our holy Hiran empire. You may have heard of it."


    Gabriel''s voice had just dropped when he stepped out of the hot spring pool.


    After stepping out of the hot spring pool, Gabriel showed his signature bad smile, looked at Su Cheng with a bad smile and said:


    "That''s -- wrestling!"


    "Wrestling?"


    "Yes, it''s wrestling." Gabriel continued while moving his joints, "the rule is very simple, that is, if he tries to throw his opponent to the ground, throw his opponent to the ground and make him unable to get up in 10 seconds, he will win. What about? The rules are simple. "


    "We''ve been soaking in the hot spring for so long and chatting for so long. We''re a little bored. Let''s have fun together."


    From the rules, I don''t think it''s fun at all


    Su Cheng looked at Gabriel with the expression "you are teasing me", and silently make complaints about it in his heart.


    When Gabriel saw Su Cheng silent and saw Su Cheng''s strange expression, he spoke again:


    "Come and play. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my hands and won''t hurt you. However, it seems that you don''t want to wrestle with me. ah You shouldn''t be... "


    With that, Gabriel put on a look of special lack of beating.


    "Is it fear of losing?"


    After hearing Gabriel''s words, Su Cheng blinked twice and looked at Gabriel with very calm eyes.


    He said silently:


    Idiot... How could I be so shallow


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    "Or --" Gabriel''s face looked more and more beaten, twisting his waist and continued, "I see. Is it because of your inferiority? Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you. If you''re really shy, I''ll allow you to put a towel around your waist. "


    "Ha?! What are you talking about?! "


    Su Cheng stood up from the hot spring water with a "Hoo", then stepped out of the hot spring pool and came to Gabriel.


    "Since you want to play with me so much, I''ll play with you! Anyway, it''s not bad to have a little activity after soaking in the hot spring. I just think it''s boring to just take a bath and chat. "


    After that, Su Cheng continued while moving his joints everywhere:


    "So, how to play?"


    Seeing Su Cheng''s agreement to play wrestling with him, Gabriel''s face showed a faint joy, and then said:


    "Change the rules a little. If you don''t change the rules, you can''t win me. Change the rule to throw your opponent to the ground. If anyone can throw his opponent to the ground, even if he wins one round, we will compete three rounds together. "


    "Yes -"


    "Good! Start! "


    Before the last syllable of Su Cheng''s "yes", Gabriel shouted "start", and then rushed to Su Cheng quickly!


    Gabriel''s huge and strong body collided with Su Cheng''s slightly thin body.


    ¡ª¡ªThere was a very loud sound of muscle impact.


    This muscle bump is so loud that you may even hear it in the girls'' area.


    "Hello! You are too deceitful! Obviously, you have such a big advantage in body shape. Do you want to play sneak attack?! "


    "Hee hee, stop talking nonsense! As long as you can win! Despicable and treacherous are just the excuses of losers! "


    "I regret playing wrestling with you..."


    "Uh... Uh..."


    Su Cheng clenched his teeth and exhausted his strength. A few painful groans squeezed out of Su Cheng''s teeth.


    Although Su Cheng has tried his best, he still can''t push Gabriel back.


    On the contrary, Gabriel''s pressure on him grew stronger and stronger.


    "Hee hee, little brother, your strength is still too small." Gabriel said proudly, "I only use such a little strength, you can''t hold it. You have to exercise more. Otherwise, such a thin body will be difficult to protect your lover or wife in the future."


    Sure enough... This guy didn''t use all his strength from the beginning... He was just playing. If he used all his strength from the beginning, I would be overwhelmed on the ground in an instant


    Su Cheng said in such a secret way: "hum, it doesn''t bother you. I once saved a girl from several strong men by relying on such a thin body."


    "Oh? That''s really disrespectful! I can''t believe you were so brave! "


    After saying this, Gabriel suddenly stretched out his left hand and tightly surrounded Su Cheng''s waist. Then he made a force on his arm and waist and picked Su Cheng up!


    After picking up Su Cheng, Gabriel pressed Su Cheng in his arms towards the ground.


    Gabriel, who firmly pressed Su Cheng on the ground, showed his trademark bad smile.


    "Be careful when you win. If I win another round, you will lose."


    After that, Gabriel let Su Cheng go.


    "Tut..."


    After Su Cheng made an unhappy "tut" sound, he slowly stood up.


    While standing up, Su Cheng began to think about the strategy of defeating Gabriel.


    Su Cheng gave up the idea of "frontal assault" after simply comparing his body shape with Gabriel.


    They are too far apart.


    Su Cheng was originally a relatively tall man, but I didn''t expect Gabriel to be taller than him, a head taller than Su Cheng.


    Not only higher than Su Cheng, but also stronger than Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s figure is that kind of thin type. He has no fat and no muscles.


    Gabriel is different. He is extremely strong and muscular. His arms are almost twice as thick as Su Cheng''s.


    Therefore, Su Cheng immediately abolished the method of "frontal assault".


    After standing up straight, Su Cheng whispered in his heart:


    Since we can''t attack the enemy head-on, we can only use strange strategies


    Then Su Cheng almost thought of a trick to fall Gabriel in a few seconds!


    "What''s the matter, brother. Come on! "


    Seeing that Su Cheng had not moved for a long time, Gabriel hooked his finger at Su Cheng, which was full of provocation.


    Looking at Gabriel who let him attack, Su Cheng showed a strange smile.


    "Then I''ll go!"


    After saying that, Su Cheng rushed to Gabriel!


    After seeing Su Cheng rush towards him, Gabriel also posed and was ready to hold Su Cheng.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Oh!"


    Su Cheng uttered a scream, then leaned and fell to the hot spring pool.


    Poop!


    A very loud sound of falling into the water.

 Chapter 125

    "Ha?"


    Gabriel stared at the rippling surface of the hot spring pool that Su Cheng had just fallen into.


    "Brother, aren''t you... You fell into the hot spring pool because your feet slipped."


    Gabriel walked towards the place where Su Cheng had just fallen into, with an expression of "I can''t help you".


    "Hello! Brother! Are you okay? "


    ¡ª¡ªQuiet


    "Hello! Hey, hey! Brother! Are you still alive? "


    ¡ª¡ªStill quiet


    Looking at the Milky hot spring water that couldn''t see the bottom of the water, Gabriel frowned and said:


    "It can''t be falling over your head or something happened..."


    Gabriel''s tone had a touch of worry.


    Then Gabriel jumped into the hot spring water and wanted to go down to the hot spring water to find Su Cheng who had just fallen into the hot spring water.


    However, just after Gabriel''s feet touched the bottom of the hot spring water, he felt that his left foot was caught by something! Then the thing that grabbed his left foot pulled hard!


    "Ah ah!!"


    Gabriel screamed and fell into the hot spring water because he lost his balance.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    At the next moment after Gabriel fell into the hot spring water, Su Cheng rushed out of the hot spring water.


    He burst out laughing at the same time.


    "Didn''t you expect?" Su Cheng proudly said, "I fell into the hot spring water on purpose. The purpose is to lure you into the hot spring water. Unexpectedly, you were fooled."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Gabriel came out of the hot spring water.


    "Brother, I really have you. You won this round! "


    Gabriel, who lost a round, not only didn''t show anger on his face, but also had a little more joy.


    "Then! Let''s start the last round! "


    With that, Gabriel rushed to Su Cheng, who stood a few steps away from him.


    Then Gabriel hugged Su Cheng.


    "Wow! No! "


    Because he had just won a round, Su Cheng, who was a little proud, was a little careless just now, so Gabriel easily got close to him and was hugged by him.


    "Hum!" Gabriel smiled grimly. "If I get close, you have no chance of winning! Little brother! "


    Then Gabriel took Su Cheng out of the hot spring pool.


    After walking out of the hot spring pool, Gabriel wanted to press Su Cheng in his arms to the ground.


    "Who says I have no chance of winning?! Don''t laugh! "


    Su Cheng began to struggle violently as he spoke.


    His hands kept beating Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s muscles are very developed, and Su Cheng''s hands can''t work well because of his posture, so his hammers are no different from tickling for Gabriel.


    Maybe he was annoyed by Su Cheng''s constant beating. Gabriel loosened his hands around Su Cheng, and then grabbed Su Cheng''s two palms with both hands.


    After grabbing Su Cheng''s two palms, Gabriel stretched out his foot and tripped over Su Cheng''s foot.


    Su Cheng, who did not expect Gabriel to trip his foot suddenly, succeeded in the move, tripped his foot, lost his balance and fell back.


    Su Cheng''s hip fell heavily to the ground.


    "Not yet! My back hasn''t touched the ground yet! " Su Cheng said stubbornly.


    "Then I''ll press you to the ground with brute force!"


    Gabriel smiled grimly, holding Su Cheng''s hands and began to exert force to press Su Cheng towards the ground.


    His huge body also pressed towards Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s back is close to the ground, but Su Cheng is still struggling to support it.


    Gabriel, who straddled Su Cheng''s body, smiled more and more ferociously, and his hands grasping Su Cheng''s palms grasped harder and harder.


    Gabriel continued to hold Su Cheng''s palms and press them down, so as to press Su Cheng on the ground.


    Su Cheng naturally refused to obey. The palms he was holding were desperately lifted up and wrestled with Gabriel.


    But obviously, Su Cheng is not Gabriel''s opponent. Su Cheng''s palms are lower and lower by Gabriel.


    Soon, Su Cheng''s hands and the backs of his hands were almost on the ground.


    "Give up, brother. You''ve lost."


    Their faces are so close that Su Cheng can feel Gabriel''s breath.


    "As long as you give up struggling, we can all relax a lot!"


    "I haven''t lost yet! I won''t just give in! "


    "Little brother, what''s the need! Don''t you listen to me and do what I say? Hey... El? "


    Su Cheng suddenly felt that Gabriel''s strength against him dissipated in an instant.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also noticed that Gabriel was looking aside.


    "What are you looking at..."


    Su Cheng said, looking down Gabriel''s line of sight.


    After moving his eyes, Su Cheng found that there was an unknown man standing at the door connecting the dressing room and the hot spring.


    The man looks very young and feels as old as him. He has short flaxen hair and red eyes.


    The man had a towel in his hand. Looking at him, he seemed to be planning to come to the hot spring.


    It is worth noting that the man opened his mouth slightly and looked stunned.


    Some dull red eyes stared at Gabriel who was pressing Su Cheng and Su Cheng who was pressed by Gabriel.


    "Ah, El! Listen to me! " Gabriel quickly loosened his hands holding Su Cheng''s palms as he said, "you definitely want to be crooked, don''t you? This is not the case! We''re just playing games. "


    "That, that... That''s what I said, playing games..." the red pupil man said in some panic, "I seem to disturb you two. No, sorry! I''ll go out now. You go on. After you play that game, I''ll go to the hot spring again. Until you play, I''ll be waiting in the dressing room! Ah, and! Don''t make too much noise when you play that game! I don''t want to hear that! "


    After that, the red pupil man flustered and closed the door connecting the dressing room and the hot spring.


    "El! You wait! You misunderstood! "


    "This gentleman! Please wait a minute! Although I don''t know you! But please listen to me first! I don''t have that kind of relationship with him!! "


    Su Cheng and Gabriel slowly stood up from the ground and rushed to the closed door.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the girls'' hot spring room.


    "The boys'' hot spring room seems to be getting noisy... What the hell is that fool Gabriel doing..."


    "Well, it seems that there are always some strange sounds from the beginning. I seem to have heard the sound of sincerity just now..."

 Chapter 126

    "In other words, you two were wrestling just now?"


    The red pupil man asked Su Cheng and Gabriel.


    At this moment, the three sat side by side in the hot spring water, soaking in the hot spring.


    Su Cheng is sandwiched between the red pupil man and Gabriel.


    "Yes!" Gabriel said angrily, "we''re not doing that..."


    Su Cheng nodded hard, then whispered:


    "People mistakenly think I''m doing that kind of thing with you... I feel it''s a stain on my life..."


    "Then I see... It seems that I misunderstood you just now." The red pupil man nodded gently, "but I can''t blame me for this. After all, the picture just now is really powerful and easy to make people think crooked."


    "When I was changing clothes in the dressing room just now, I heard some strange sounds and cries. Then as soon as I opened the door, I saw the two of you pressing others and being pressed. The pressed person''s hands were still restrained. I think anyone would think crooked."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Su Cheng coughed softly to hide his embarrassment.


    Gabriel whistled and looked elsewhere to hide his embarrassment.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, it''s true that as the red pupil man said, their posture just now is really very bad and easy to make people think crooked.


    Su Cheng, who didn''t want to discuss this matter for too long, chose to change the topic quickly.


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Gabriel. " Su Cheng turned to Gabriel and said, "this gentleman is the friend you told me just now who will come later because of some temporary things?"


    Gabriel, who was also eager to change the topic, said quickly, "yes, yes! He is the friend I just told you about! His name is El Bernard! El, this is a friend I just met. He is a very funny person named Su Cheng. Although the name is strange and looks strange, they are not grassland people. "


    interesting? Why do I say "fun people"? What do you mean it''s fun


    Su Cheng''s heart silently make complaints about it.


    Make complaints about it, Su Cheng smiled a friendly smile and extended his right hand toward the red pupil sitting next to him.


    "Hello, my name is Su Cheng. At the age of 17, he was an ordinary Knight of the British Empire. "


    After hearing Su Cheng say that he is a knight, Chitong man raised his eyebrows, but he still quickly showed a friendly smile like Su Cheng and said:


    "Hello, my name is El Bernard. At the age of 18, he is an ordinary soldier of the Holy Hiran empire. "


    Then, El also stretched out his right hand and held it tightly with Su Cheng''s right hand in mid air.


    While shaking hands with El, Su Cheng also carefully observed the red pupil man in front of him.


    El''s first feeling to Su Cheng was tenderness.


    From the appearance, El feels like a very gentle and talkative person.


    She has short flaxen hair and a pair of red pupils, which look very soft.


    He is almost as tall as Su Cheng, but he is thinner than Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng felt that his figure was already a little thin, but he didn''t expect to meet a man as tall as him and thinner than him.


    Strange to say, Su Cheng has shaken hands with many people in his life, but only this time he shakes hands with El has brought Su Cheng a very strange feeling.


    When touching El''s palms, Su Cheng felt a strange feeling like an electric current, which passed along his right palm.


    Holding the palm of El''s hand, he unconsciously clenched it.


    Coincidentally, while gripping El''s palm, Su Cheng also felt that his palm was quietly clenched by El''s hand.


    Feeling his right hand being held tightly, Su Cheng couldn''t help but be stunned.


    And on El''s face, whose palm was tightly held by Su Cheng, there was a flash of surprise at this time.


    They continued to hold each other''s palms tightly. After a few seconds, they released each other''s hands.


    After shaking hands, El suddenly said:


    "Mr. Cheng, you speak Hiran very well. Your pronunciation is not only accurate, but also almost has no accent, just like a real Hiran."


    Su Cheng chuckled twice and then said, "thank you for your compliment. I owe it to my friend who patiently taught me Hiran that I can speak Hiran so well."


    "You are so slow! El! " Gabriel said angrily, "I''ve been soaking for almost an hour. I''m a little dizzy. You''re here! I want to go back to bed at this time! "


    "Ha ha, sorry, sorry." El said apologetically, "after all, there are some things to do temporarily. Don''t worry, I''m not much interested in hot springs. I''ll take a dip now. We''ll go back later. "


    "Ah... After this hot spring trip, we have to go home..."


    Gabriel looked reluctant, then picked up a handful of hot spring water, wiped it on his face, and then complained loudly:


    "Shit... I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to see the silly faces of those grassland people again! "


    "Then you can apply for transfer to the southeast defense line." El smiled, "so you don''t have to look at the silly faces of prairie people anymore. You can look at the silly faces of Franks."


    "I don''t want to see anyone''s silly face! I just want to eat, drink and have fun! "


    At this time, Su Cheng interrupted:


    "You two have a female friend who is soaking in the girls'' area now, right?"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he nuzui toward the wooden wall not far away.


    "Well, yes." El continued with a friendly smile.


    "So, did the three of you go south to the British Empire to travel and rest?" Su Cheng smiled softly twice, "how''s it going? Is Britannia a beautiful country? "


    "Well, yes." El said with praise, "Britannia is a beautiful country. So far, the three of us have been in Britannia for nearly a month. In this month, we have also walked a lot of places. No matter where we go, we can see the beautiful scenery. "


    "Yes. Britannia is indeed a beautiful country. " Gabriel echoed at this time, "unlike our holy Hiram Empire, although the territory is the largest of the four empires, the beauty is very rare. And the whole country is too close to the north, so nearly one-third of the country is frozen soil and ice fields that cannot be cultivated and lived. "


    "Then you should come more often in the future." Su Cheng said with a smile, "although Britannia is not as big as your land, it''s not small. You''ve only been here for one month. To be honest, you''ve only seen a little beautiful scenery of Britannia. You haven''t seen many beautiful scenery of Britannia yet. So you should come more if you have a chance in the future. "


    Finally, Su Cheng added in a joking tone:


    "Just -- if the two countries are at war, don''t come. If they are treated as spies, it will be troublesome."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, El and Gabriel laughed forthrightly.


    "Hahaha, good!" El said, "if we have a chance in the future, we will come back to Britannia."


    Then Gabriel suddenly said:


    "In fact, the three of us didn''t want to visit Britannia at first. We wanted to visit the Frankish Empire at first, but when we were about to leave, we met a man who claimed to be an astrologer. Ah, the man who claims to be an astrologer also claims to be a diviner at the same time. "


    "He was wearing a shabby black robe and a big hood. Because his hood was worn very deeply, he could not see his face clearly, he did not know his gender, and his voice sounded neither male nor female. In short, a person who just looks at his appearance and feels that he must be a freak, and the whole person''s behavior feels crazy. "


    "The madman told us something and changed our mind to visit Britannia."


    After hearing Gabriel''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help being curious.


    "Words?" Su Cheng asked suspiciously, "what is it?"


    Then El opened his mouth and explained to Su Cheng:


    "The three of us came across the astrologer when we were wandering in the street one day. The astrologer suddenly stopped us, and then told us not to visit the Frankish Empire, but to visit Britannia. "


    "To be honest, I was shocked." El smiled bitterly.


    "I was also startled." Gabriel also smiled bitterly, "the astrologer knew we were going to visit the Frankish empire... Now in retrospect, it''s really creepy... How did he know?"


    Meanwhile, El nodded deeply, and then continued to say to Su Cheng:


    "Then we asked the astrologer why we had to travel to the British Empire instead."


    "Then the astrologer gave a long speech. I can''t remember what he said at that time, because he spoke a lot of terms I haven''t heard before. Finally, we only understood his last sentence, that is: the current emperor of the British Empire will die soon, and the new emperor of the British Empire will be a great figure. The new emperor of the British Empire will be a "great emperor" who will bring blood to the whole continent. "


    "Your majesty will die soon? Will the new emperor be the great emperor? " Su Cheng was surprised.


    Meanwhile, Su Cheng said silently:


    His majesty gozeven will die soon? It''s a lie... I really like his majesty gozeven... The new emperor... Is it his highness Gail? Judging from his royal highness Gail''s personal ability and personality charm, it seems not impossible for him to become a great emperor. But what does "bring blood to the whole continent" mean? This sentence is not a good one anyway


    While Su Cheng was thinking, El nodded and said:


    "That''s what the astrologer said. Then the astrologer continued to tell us: if we go to Britannia this time, we will see ''the biggest enemy of the three empires since the founding of the holy Helan Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine empire''."


    "After leaving this sentence, the astrologer who looked crazy left."


    "Since then, the three of us have been indifferent to what the astrologer said. Looking at his crazy appearance, I always feel that what he said is not credible, but he can accurately say that we are going to travel to the Frankish Empire, and it seems that he does have some skills. "


    "Finally, we chose to listen to the astrologer and travel to Britannia."


    After hearing this, Su Cheng frowned and said:


    "''The biggest enemies of the three empires, the holy Hiram Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine Empire, since the founding of the people''s Republic ''?"


    Then Su Cheng let out a few sneers, and then said:


    "Who has such a great ability? Can you be the biggest enemy of the holy Hiram Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine Empire since the founding of the people''s Republic of China? Well, the three of you have been traveling in Britannia for a month. Have you found this man? If you find it, can you introduce it to me? I''m also curious about what kind of strange people will be who can be the biggest enemy of the three empires. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, El smiled bitterly.


    "In the past month, we have met at least thousands of people. How can we tell which is the ''biggest enemy of the three empires since the founding of the people''s Republic of China''. But -- "


    El''s conversation turned.


    At the same time, he also removed the bitter smile on his face and replaced it with a faint smile.


    "Maybe the three of us have already met this man during our one month trip, but we didn''t notice it."

 Chapter 127

    Holy Hiram Empire - the empire with the largest territory among the four empires, the northern frontier of the britannian Empire and the northern frontier of the Frankish Empire, all bordered on the holy Hiram empire.


    It is close to the sea in the West and the grassland in the East. In terms of land area, it is a real "superpower".


    Although the land area of the holy Hiram empire is the largest, it also has a lot of useless territory.


    Because the holy Hiram empire is located in the north of the continent, many lands are located in the far north.


    Therefore, the holy Hiram Empire has nearly 13 lands, which are frozen soil and ice fields that cannot be inhabited and cultivated.


    At present, it is not only the first of the four empires in terms of land area, but also the first of the four empires in terms of comprehensive national strength.


    If the comprehensive national strength of the four empires is ranked, the holy Helan empire will occupy the first place without suspense, the Britannia Empire and the Frankish empire are equal and tied for the second, and the Lorraine empire is the second.


    The ranking of the national strength of the four empires has remained unchanged for decades and now


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    A remote town in the Holy Hiran empire.


    A street in this remote small town.


    A man in a shabby black robe was sitting in a corner of the street.


    The man in a shabby black robe was wearing a big hood, which was so low that passers-by couldn''t see the man''s face at all.


    Not only that, the man in a shabby black robe also held a crystal ball as big as a man''s head in his arms.


    The black robed man sitting at the corner of the street had to rub the crystal ball in his arms from time to time.


    Then, the black robed man seemed to feel something, suddenly and gently uttered "en?".


    His voice sounded neither male nor female, making it impossible to distinguish the gender of the man in black from his voice.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    ¡ª¡ªThe man in black burst into a series of terrible laughter.


    The laughter of the man in black startled the pedestrians in the nearby streets.


    The frightened pedestrians used a pair of "is this man OK?" He looked at the man in black.


    After laughing, the man in black shouted:


    "Interesting! What fun! At present, the two men with the strongest military ability in the world have finally met! Even shook hands together! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! It''s so interesting. It seems that my last decision to instruct El Bernard, Gabriel Gelan and Camille young not to go to the Frankish Empire, but to the britannian empire is right! "


    The pedestrians in the street showed clear expressions after listening to the man in black.


    "It''s a psycho..."


    A pedestrian muttered.


    Then, the pedestrian looked at the man in black with disgust in his eyes, and then quickly left here.


    Other pedestrians, like the pedestrian, quickened their pace and walked away from the man in black.


    In a flash, the black robed man was left alone in the street where the black robed man was located.


    However, the man in black didn''t seem to care that the newcomers cast disgusting eyes at him and quickly walked away from him.


    The man in black stood up slowly with the crystal ball in his arms.


    After standing up, the man in black continued to shout in his indistinguishable voice:


    "The delicate balance of power among the four empires, the holy Helan Empire, the britannian Empire, the Frankish Empire, the Lorraine Empire, has begun to collapse."


    "Once the balance of the four empires collapses, it shows that the ranking of national strength has been maintained for decades, and it is finally going to start to change the ranking again!"


    "Decades ago, the holy Hiram Empire, relying on the overwhelming national strength difference, overwhelmed the three countries and won the hegemony of the whole continent! It has dominated the world for decades. "


    "Now, the holy Helan Empire has gradually become a beautiful tree with rotten inside. Although it has rotted, it still holds millions of troops and has amazing military and material resources that can not be underestimated. In order to maintain its current dominant position, the holy Helan empire is also ready to start rectifying its army and national defense!"


    "The outstanding literary ministers and Knights of the britannian Empire also gushed out, and the national strength finally stopped declining and began to rise slowly. Soon, the ''great emperor'' who will bring blood to the whole continent will ascend the throne."


    "Now the Frankish Empire also began to get tired of the war with the Britannia Empire that lasted for hundreds of years, and began to further expand its troops and enrich its armaments, preparing to completely eliminate the Britannia Empire and end the hundred year war."


    "Great military talents have also appeared in the Lorraine empire! If the Lorraine empire can make good use of this genius, then the Lorraine empire may not be able to win world hegemony. "


    "The future is really full of fog... Although I have seen a little bit of the future of various countries, I can''t see which country will win in the future..."


    "The balance between the four empires is finally going to be broken! In the last battle for hegemony, the holy Hiram Empire won world hegemony! So this time, which Empire will be able to achieve world hegemony and dominate the world? "


    "Has it finally begun... A new round of hegemony competition between the four empires after decades!"


    After saying so many words loudly, the man in black began to gasp slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was a gasp of extreme excitement.


    "The world is finally going to become interesting..." the black robed man murmured in a low voice, "can I miss it? The last battle for hegemony was really boring. I hope this battle for hegemony can become more interesting..."


    Then the man in black raised his head and turned his eyes to the south.


    "Sure enough... I still care..."


    The man in black continued to talk to himself.


    "I also want to see the ''biggest enemy of the three empires since the founding of the people''s Republic of China''"


    Then the man in black raised his head again and looked at the stars all over the sky.


    "The britannian Empire really has a wonderful figure... I''ve never seen such a bright and dazzling new star. In terms of the degree of brilliance and brilliance, maybe only this one of the holy Helan Empire and that one of the Lorraine empire can compete with it. Hehe, if these three new stars fight, who will win? Really looking forward to it... "


    As soon as the words fell, the black robed man straightened the shabby and dirty black robe on his body.


    "I''ll go to the British Empire, too." The black robed man then said, with a few more smiles in his tone, "sure enough, I still want to see for myself, the biggest enemy of the three empires, and also the man who came here from other worlds..."


    Speaking of this, the man in black seemed to think of something. He gently "ah" and then said:


    "Let''s go and have a look at the set of books he brought from that world. It''s true... That man didn''t use the set of books in the right place at all... That set of books is not used like that, nor is it for you... I''ll give him a little guidance on how to use and who to use this set of books."


    Then the man in black took a step forward.


    After taking one step, the man in black stopped.


    "It''s just... If I guide him how to use that set of books, will it be too unfair to the other three empires, and will it affect this new round of hegemony competition..."


    The man in black stopped in place, pondered for a long time, and then¡ª¡ª


    "I almost forgot the lessons of so many years..."


    The man in black shook his head as he spoke.


    "The general trend of history will not change because of one or two people. No matter whether there is my intervention or not, there will be no change in how the world should develop or how it will develop in the future. No matter what I do, it will not change the established good future. "


    After that, the man in black seemed to have figured it out and walked towards the South with a brisk pace.

 Chapter 128

    "Well, I''ve been soaking long enough."


    El stood up from the hot spring pool as he spoke.


    "Gabriel, let''s go back. It''s almost 12 o''clock at night now. Go back to bed and keep your spirits up. We''ll leave for home tomorrow afternoon. "


    After hearing El''s words, Gabriel''s face showed some surprise.


    "El." Gabriel said, "you''ve only been soaking for about 30 minutes, haven''t you? Don''t you want to soak a little longer? "


    "No more." El smiled. "I wasn''t interested in the hot spring. 30 minutes is enough. Go and call Camille and tell her she''s back. "


    "Good, good." Gabriel stood up slowly as he said, "what you say is what you say. Anyway, I''ve had enough."


    Then Gabriel walked towards the wooden wall that separated the hot spring area between men and women.


    When Gabriel walked towards the wooden wall, El smiled and turned to Su Cheng:


    "Cheng, we have to go back. It''s really nice to meet you and chat with you for so long tonight. "


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Su Cheng quickly smiled politely and said, "me too. Although the time is very short, I feel very happy in the short time I spent with you and Gabriel tonight. I''ll see you again in the future. "


    "Yes." El nodded hard and seriously, then showed an intriguing smile. "I always feel that we will meet again in the future."


    At this time, Gabriel, who came to the wooden fence, took a deep breath and shouted in Hiran towards the other end of the wooden fence:


    "Camille! Go back! "


    After shouting this sentence out loud, Gabriel turned back.


    "Goodbye, Gabriel." Su Cheng smiled and waved to Gabriel, "although I''ll talk to you about some boring things and play boring games tonight. But to be honest, looking back on the short time I spent with you tonight, I feel good. Let''s meet again in the future. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng''s face flashed a few reluctant and sad colors.


    Su Cheng likes this strong man who behaves very badly.


    The wrestling game I just played with him, although it feels very silly in retrospect, to be honest - I actually feel very happy.


    Su Cheng is happy to play with Gabriel again now.


    Although he and El have only known each other for 30 minutes and spent a very short time together, Su Cheng has also had a high affection for El in such a short time.


    Because El has a special affinity.


    As long as you look at El''s soft eyes and kind face, your mood will calm down involuntarily, and your favor for El will increase unconsciously.


    In short - el is easily liked.


    For this reason, although the time spent together is very short, Su Cheng has already had a high degree of affection for EL.


    Although we say goodbye, it is actually very difficult for people from different countries to meet again in such a world with underdeveloped communication.


    That''s the real "good bye".


    Say goodbye to Gabriel and El this time. I really don''t know when to get it next time.


    Maybe this farewell is farewell.


    At the thought that he might never see Gabriel and El again, Su Cheng couldn''t help flashing a little reluctant and sad color on his face.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s farewell, Gabriel''s eyes turned red.


    Then Gabriel said while wiping his tearful eyes with exaggerated movements:


    "Brother, do you want to say goodbye to you so soon? It''s not easy to meet such a nice and interesting friend. Brother, I don''t want you. Brother, why don''t you just follow us! After that, the three person group composed of Camille and El, I became a four person group. "


    "All right. I may see you again later, so don''t cry. " El patted Gabriel''s head angrily, "you''ll make people worry. Well, let''s go, Cheng. Take care of yourself in the future. "


    After leaving this sentence, El went to the dressing room.


    "Brother! Take care of yourself in the future! If we meet again in the future, let''s play together again! "


    With that, Gabriel pounced on Su Cheng sitting in the hot spring pool with great speed, and the bear hugged Su Cheng.


    "Cough, cough, cough! Gabriel, be small, be small! " Su Cheng, who felt that his ribs were about to be broken, said painfully.


    "Brother! Goodbye! "


    After that, Gabriel loosened Su Cheng in his arms and ran to the dressing room at a very fast speed.


    When Gabriel ran to the dressing room, Su Cheng could vaguely see the tears falling on Gabriel''s face.


    Watching Gabriel leave, Su Cheng whispered helplessly, "what an emotional person..."


    After Gabriel also disappeared in Su Cheng''s field of vision, Su Cheng was the only one left in the huge hot spring pool.


    Looking at the quiet and open surroundings, and recalling the scenes of the three chatting together just now, a faint sense of loneliness rose to Su Cheng''s heart.


    "I feel a little lonely..." Su Cheng said to himself with a bitter smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Girls'' hot spring area.


    "Carol, my friend is telling me to go. I should go back. " Camille smiled apologetically. "Let''s talk about it tonight. I''m glad to meet your friend tonight. If we can meet again in the future, let''s continue to have a good chat. "


    "Yes." Carol, who looked very ugly, forced out a smile. "I''m very happy to meet Camille tonight. In the future, if you come to the Britannia Empire again, you can come to me. I live in xxxxxxxxx in pandragon. "


    "Well, I will... Well? Carol, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? You look terrible. "


    Camille frowned and looked at Carol, who looked very ugly.


    "I''m fine." Carol forced out a smile again. "I just feel a little dizzy..."


    "Carol, you''ve lost your head. You can''t do it anymore!"


    "Well, it seems that I''ve been soaking for too long. I''m faint... I''ll take a rest outside the hot spring pool..."


    After that, Carol held her head and walked out of the hot spring pool with a very ugly face.


    After Carol walked out of the hot spring pool, Camille''s eyes involuntarily moved to Carol''s well-developed chest.


    Looking at Carol''s well-developed chest, Camille couldn''t help tightening his lips, then raised his hands and quietly covered his flat chest


    At this time, Alan and Deng Jiaer, who had been playing in the water not far away, also found the difference of Carol, and then they walked quickly towards Carol.


    "Carol, what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort? " Alan screamed when he came to Carol.


    "Don''t worry." Camille continued to cover his chest while explaining to Alan and Deng Jiaer, "Carol just soaked too long and fainted. Just let her rest outside the hot spring pool."


    "It turned out that I was dizzy." Deng Jiaer''s face showed a sudden color, "Carol''s body is fine."


    "What is bubble dizziness?" Alan blinked suspiciously, then asked Deng Jiaer.


    "Well... In short, it is..."


    When Deng Jiaer explained to Alan what "bubble halo" was, Camille turned to Carol, who was already sitting on the ground outside the hot spring pool:


    "Carol, you''re fine. Then I''ll go first. You should take more care in the future. I''m really glad to meet your friend tonight. In the future, if I come to the British Empire again, I will come to you as much as I can. "


    After saying that, Camille again showed a smile full of apology.


    After leaving the hot spring pool, Carol looked much better. Sitting on the ground, she smiled gently, raised her head and said to Camille standing in front of her:


    "It''s a special pleasure and honor for me to meet your friend Camille tonight. Goodbye, Camille. You''ll have to take care of yourself in the future. "


    After that, Carol paused and said in a joking tone:


    "Don''t forget me."


    "Hahaha, how could I forget you, Carol, and this happy night today. If it weren''t for you, I might have to hold my breath all night. Thank you for chatting with me tonight. "


    "Goodbye, Carol."


    After leaving this sentence, Camille stopped talking and strode towards the dressing room.


    Watched Camille leave until Camille disappeared in her field of vision, Carol''s face showed a faint sense of reluctance and sadness.


    Camille lives in the Holy Hiran empire. Now I don''t know what I can see again next time.


    At the thought that she may not be able to meet this new friend in the future, Carol, who likes making friends and cherishes friends most, couldn''t help feeling bursts of sadness and loneliness


    "Goodbye, Camille..." Carol smiled bitterly and whispered in a voice that only she could hear.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the boys'' hot spring area.


    Su Cheng, who is soaking in the hot spring alone, can only constantly move his sight and look around in order to pass the boring time.


    It''s so boring... It seems that we''ve been soaking long enough. Let''s go back now


    Just after Su Cheng raised this idea, his eyes moving around happened to move to the gap of the wooden wall that Gabriel showed him just now

 Chapter 129

    Looking at the wooden wall not far away, Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva silently.


    Then he murmured:


    "Damn it, Gabriel... Why did you tell me about the gap? I care so much now..."


    Then Su Cheng took his eyes away and stopped looking at the wooden wall.


    However, Su Cheng just moved his eyes away. Before long, his eyes seemed to be out of control, moved to the left, and his eyes moved back to the wooden wall.


    Su Cheng was stunned when he noticed that his sight had moved back to the wooden wall, and then quickly put his sight away again.


    Once again, Su Cheng looked away. Not long later, Su Cheng''s eyes returned to the wooden wall that separated the hot spring pool between men and women.


    Looking at the wooden wall with a small gap that can see the situation opposite, Su Cheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva silently


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly remembered what Gabriel had just said to him: "I can see from your eyes that you must also be a very lecherous person."


    "Tut..." Su Cheng tut gently, then his face was very ugly and said, "this guy... How do you see it..."


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t want to admit it, Gabriel was right just now.


    Su Cheng also knows that he is actually a somewhat lecherous person.


    However, there is no lust to the extent that you can''t walk when you see a beautiful girl and love each other.


    Su Cheng''s lust is mainly reflected in his love for beautiful girls.


    Appreciating beautiful girls has always been something Su Cheng likes to do and is happy to do.


    In ordinary times, Su Cheng occasionally goes out alone.


    A man walked aimlessly in the street, secretly appreciating the beautiful faces of every beautiful girl who passed him.


    Looking at these beautiful faces, Su Cheng will feel that his mood will become much better.


    Therefore, Su Cheng has developed the habit. Whenever he feels bad or has pressure in his heart, he will slip into the street for a few circles. After a few circles and appreciating the beautiful faces of many beautiful girls, Su Cheng will feel much better.


    Su Cheng also knows that his hobby may provoke the dislike of Carol and Alan, so he has always tried to hide his hobby.


    However, Su Cheng always feels that his hobby may have been discovered by his sister Alan long ago


    Because I don''t know when to start. Whenever he plans to go out for a few rounds to see a beautiful girl, Alan, who watched him go out, will cast strange eyes on him


    Although Su Cheng admits Gabriel''s words, he admits that he is indeed a lecherous.


    But Su Cheng doesn''t admit that he is a lecherous person who can do some dirty and obscene things!


    Su Cheng thinks that his lust is only reflected in his liking to appreciate the beautiful faces of beautiful girls. In Su Cheng''s eyes, this is not a dirty and obscene thing.


    you ''re right! Although I am lecherous, I will not be lecherous enough to do such a dirty thing! I won''t do it!


    Su Cheng cheered himself up madly and strengthened his determination.


    Nevertheless, Su Cheng''s sight could not help floating to the wooden wall that separated the hot spring area between men and women.


    ¡ª¡ªMore accurately, it floated to a small gap in the wooden wall just pointed out to him by Gabriel


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Girls'' hot spring area.


    Carol, who was dizzy, was sitting on the ground outside the hot spring pool to rest, while Alan and Deng Jiaer, who were tired of playing with the water, rested in the hot spring water near Carol.


    "Ha... Good!" Alan''s face was full of satisfaction. "Sure enough, it''s right to insist on traveling to the hot spring! How comfortable it is! "


    "Well, it''s very good." Although the body was still uncomfortable, Carol squeezed out a smile and continued, "the hot spring water here is really good and comfortable, and I made a new friend, although I don''t know when to meet this new friend next time."


    Just then, Deng Jiaer suddenly said:


    "Carol, Carol!" Deng Jia''er looked curious, "I just knew you were from Helan today. It''s the first time I''ve seen a foreigner when I''m so old!"


    After that, Deng Jia''er swept her eyes up and down again, and then said jokingly:


    "When I was young, I thought that people from other countries would grow up differently from us!"


    "It won''t look different." Carol smiled and then said, "the hirans, the britannians, the Rawlings in the south, the Franks in the East, and people from other countries all look the same. Judging from their looks, we can''t tell who is from which country."


    "Then, Carol, since you are a Hiram, why did you leave the holy Hiram Empire and come to the Britannia Empire?" Deng Jiaer asked.


    "When I was very young, my parents took me and followed the whole village to the British Empire." Carol said, "it was about 6 years old. At that time, the weather in the Holy Hiran empire was very bad for several consecutive years, and the harvest of crops in the fields was very poor."


    "Therefore, the life of the whole village was very hard at that time. Everyone felt that if it went on like this, the whole village would starve to death."


    "Just then, the British Empire issued a new policy: encourage farmers from other countries to come to the British Empire. All farmers who come to the British Empire will be given enough farm tools and allocated enough land for farming."


    "After learning about the policy of the British Empire, our village decided to emigrate to the British Empire together."


    "When I left the frontier of the holy Hiram Empire and came to the Britannia Empire, I also experienced many thrilling things. But fortunately, the whole village successfully came to the north of the British Empire. "


    "After coming to the north of the British Empire, the British Empire allocated us a lot of land and farm tools, and the life of our village is getting better and better."


    After listening to Carol''s story, Deng Jiaer nodded seriously, and then said:


    "So it is... What about the holy Helan Empire? Is there really ice and snow everywhere? I''ve always wanted to see with my own eyes what the holy Helan empire known as the ''Snow Country'' is like! "


    Deng Jiaer seemed to be very interested in the Holy Hiran empire. He asked Carol with his eyes shining.


    "Of course not. There is ice and snow everywhere. But it seems that farther north in the holy Hiram Empire, there is ice and snow everywhere all year round. "


    Speaking of this, Carol held her forehead and said to Deng Jiaer in an apologetic tone:


    "Sorry, Deng Jiaer, I''m still a little uncomfortable now. Can I talk to you about the holy Helan Empire next time?"


    "Ah, ah, of course! Such a thing can be said at any time! " After that, Deng Jiaer said to Carol, "Carol, are you okay? Your face is still very bad. "


    "Well, I''m fine." Carol squeezed out a smile. "Just keep taking a break."


    Alan, who had not spoken since then, suddenly said:


    "Why don''t we go back now? Carol is dizzy. It''s better to go back and lie in bed and have a rest. Anyway, I''m tired and don''t want to continue to soak now."


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer quickly echoed:


    "Uh huh! I agree! Let''s go back now. I''m tired. It''s right to go back now. "


    After hearing what Alan and Deng Jiaer said, Carol''s face showed a smile full of apology, and then said:


    "I''m sorry to hurt you for my reason..."


    Before Carol finished, Alan interrupted her with a very manly sentence:


    "Don''t apologize. Anyway, we are tired now. Even if you don''t get dizzy, we will choose to go back now."


    After talking, Alan walked towards the wooden wall that separated the hot spring area between men and women. As he walked, he said:


    "I went to call my brother. After soaking for so long, my brother must want to go back."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the boys'' hot spring area.


    "... what am I doing..." Su Cheng muttered to himself.


    At this time, Su Cheng was standing in front of the wooden fence.


    To be exact, it''s standing in front of the small gap on the wooden wall where you can see the situation on the opposite side.


    Just now, Su Cheng felt that his body was "out of control".


    Clearly in his mind, he said to himself again and again. Although he was lecherous, he would not be lecherous enough to do such dirty things.


    As a result, when I came back to my mind, I found myself standing in front of this small gap.


    Although it is contradictory to say it, this is indeed the case just now: Although I have said again and again in my mind that I will not do so, my body is still approaching the gap bit by bit.


    The small gap in the wooden wall is roughly at Su Cheng''s chest.


    Su Cheng lowered his head and looked at the chest high gap on the wooden wall. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva again.


    I won''t... Do such a dirty and abnormal thing!


    Su Cheng roared in his heart and felt his waist bend slightly uncontrollably.


    Just as Su Cheng''s waist was bending down¡ª¡ª


    "Brother -!"


    ¡ª¡ªOn the other side of the wooden fence, suddenly came the voice of my sister.


    As soon as his sister''s voice fell, Su Cheng quickly straightened up and said incoherently:


    "I, I didn''t do anything! I''ve been soaking in the hot spring! I''m not doing anything bad! Um! you ''re right! No, no bad things! "


    "... brother, what are you talking about?! Why did you start talking nonsense?! Are you dizzy, too? "


    Su Cheng, who was somewhat calm, took a few deep breaths, cleared his throat and returned to his normal speech tone:


    "No dizziness! What can I do for you?! Don''t you even ask me for pocket money when you''re in the hot spring? "


    "What do you think of your sister?!! Is it in your eyes that when your sister talks to you, she comes to ask you for pocket money?!! I''m here to suggest that you go back to the hotel now! We''re all tired! And Carol is a little dizzy! So we want to go back now! What do you think, brother? "


    Carol''s dizzy?


    Su Cheng''s expression immediately became serious, and then shouted back:


    "Then go back! I''m just a little tired! "


    "Well! OK! Let''s meet outside the spa! "


    "Good!"


    After Su Cheng responded loudly, he turned and walked outside the hot spring pool.


    However, just after taking a few steps, Su Cheng suddenly stopped.


    Su Cheng, who stopped, looked back at the small gap in the wooden wall.


    Looking at this tiny gap, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    I''m glad Alan came just in time, otherwise he might not be able to control his body, which is "out of control" and about to do stupid things.


    However, Su Cheng felt a little happy at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Sorry.

 Chapter 130

    December 23, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    early morning.


    Acarrea.


    In a hotel.


    Because during the rescue war of Lunde kingdom for nearly two months, Su Cheng woke up before or just before dawn every day.


    Therefore, thanks to the blessing of these two months, Su Cheng wakes up every day just before dawn or before dawn. The biological clock has not been adjusted back yet.


    After opening his eyes, Su Cheng subconsciously looked out of the window¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, the sky has just turned white.


    Then Su Cheng took the pocket watch at the head of the bed and looked at the time - it''s 7:18 in the morning.


    Last night, Su Cheng and the four of them returned to the hotel at about 1 a.m.


    Su Cheng opened three rooms altogether. One double room and two single rooms. The double room is for Deng Jiaer and Alan, and the two single rooms are for Su Cheng and Carol respectively.


    Last night, no, it should be said that as soon as she returned to the hotel this morning, Carol, who was dizzy and uncomfortable, went straight back to her room to sleep.


    Alan, who likes playing board games very much, brought some board games from home before he came to travel.


    Deng Jiaer happens to be a person who likes playing board games.


    When they are usually at home, they always play board games together.


    The energetic Alan and Deng Jiaer said that they would play board games until dawn.


    If it were normal, Su Cheng, Alan''s brother and guardian, would not let Alan play all night.


    But this is a very rare tour after all. To travel is to play and relax.


    So Su Cheng released Alan and Deng Jiaer and allowed them to play board games all night.


    After returning to the hotel, Su Cheng went straight to bed.


    Su Cheng woke up once when he slept until more than 4 a.m. after waking up, Su Cheng found that Alan and Deng Jiaer''s room was still bright


    However, Su Cheng ignored them and allowed them to continue playing board games all night, turned over in bed, and then continued to sleep.


    Then I slept until dawn.


    After only sleeping for more than 6 hours, Su Cheng still felt very tired and sleepy.


    But thanks to the biological clock, Su Cheng couldn''t sleep.


    Anyway, he couldn''t sleep, so Su Cheng simply turned over and got out of bed.


    Put on a warm coat and walked towards the window.


    After coming to the window, Su Cheng looked out of the window.


    Last night, it began to snow in acarrea.


    Now the snow seems to have stopped, and there is no snow in the white sky.


    It seems that someone came to clean the streets of acarrea early in the morning. Su Cheng looked down and found that the streets were swept clean, and the snow was swept to both sides of the street.


    The main colors of the buildings in acarrea are white and blue. The white or blue roofs of each building are covered with a layer of soft white snow.


    "How beautiful..."


    Standing outside the window enjoying the city gently covered by snow, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng didn''t know that someone was enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the window at the same time as him.


    At this time, pandragon, in a mansion.


    A tall, strong middle-aged man was standing by the window, looking at the scenery through the window.


    The middle-aged man who was staring at the white sky said coldly in a joking tone:


    "Jacob, you may be the only one in the world who comes to visit others in other people''s houses at dawn."


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, an old voice came from behind him:


    "Hehe, there''s no way. I have some free time in the day, just at dawn. I can only visit you during this time. How are you? "


    Gong Xiangya, the second in command of the British Empire, was sitting on a wooden chair behind the middle-aged man.


    "Very good. I''ll have a few more days off and I can move freely. Shall I pour you some wine? " Asked the middle-aged man.


    "No." Jacob waved his hand. "I have a lot of government affairs to deal with later."


    "... I haven''t seen you drinking for a long time."


    After saying this, the middle-aged man sighed and then went on:


    "Don''t force yourself too much. You''re not Superman. If you work so hard every day, you''ll break down sooner or later. Usually, relax moderately and drink your favorite wine."


    "Albert, thank you for your concern." Jacob smiled and said, "unfortunately, your concern may be in vain. At the moment when I became the prime minister, I decided to use my small body to bring great glory to Britannia."


    "... whatever you want." Albert said faintly, "I have done my duty to advise you as a good friend. Your body is yours. Do whatever you like."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Albert, I won''t fall so easily."


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "Jacob, I have known you for more than 20 years. According to my understanding of you, you should not just come to see me today?"


    "Indeed, it''s not just to visit you. I''ll come to you today. In addition to visiting you, I have another thing to tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    "You should have read the secret newspaper, too? We have decided to launch the "Spring Awakening" offensive and launch the sixth large-scale attack on the Lorraine empire in March next year. "


    "I know that this operation is still top secret. It seems that the central government decided to take the Lorraine empire by surprise. "


    After that, the middle-aged man turned and looked directly at Jacob. With a faint smile on his face, he continued:


    "Moreover, I joined hands with Iser this time... I''m really looking forward to it. Iser and I are in charge of different defense lines. We have never had the opportunity to join hands with him. This is my first time to join hands with the integration knight. I can say I can''t wait until now. I''m eager to hurry to March next year to turn the rollin Empire upside down with Iser!"


    "I''m relieved to see you have such fighting spirit." Jacob said, "I''ve come to see you this time. In addition to visiting you, I''m here to give you a suggestion: you and Ethel must win this war! This war is of great significance. We must not lose! "


    "Extremely important... Significance?" The middle-aged man wondered.


    Jacob nodded gravely and said:


    "If you and Iser can successfully destroy the northern defense system of the Lorraine Empire, it will greatly weaken the national strength of the Lorraine empire. At that time, our Britannia Empire will have a rare opportunity in decades."


    "The balance between the four empires has been maintained for decades. During these decades, no one can do anything among the four empires."


    "Now the queen of the Lorraine empire is fatuous and incompetent. She only indulges in pleasure and ignores national politics. Most of her courtiers are short-sighted courtiers."


    "The ruler is fatuous and incompetent. It is the best time to solve a country."


    "Therefore, over the years, our British Empire has launched five large-scale attacks on the Lorraine Empire, including two big victories, one small victory, one draw and one defeat. These five large-scale attacks have weakened a lot of the national strength of the Lorraine empire. "


    "If the strategic goal of this'' Spring Awakening ''offensive to destroy the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire can be achieved, it will greatly damage the Lorraine Empire and make the Lorraine Empire fall into the most depressed time since the founding of the people''s Republic of China."


    Speaking of this, Jacob''s half narrowed eyes widened slightly, and the pure light burst out of his eyes, and then continued:


    "In other words, by that time, the balance of power between the four empires, which has been maintained for decades, is likely to be broken."


    "If the ''Spring Awakening'' offensive can succeed, our britannian empire will have the opportunity to annex the Lorraine Empire, which will be a rare opportunity in decades. As long as we annex the Lorraine Empire and obtain the land and resources of the Lorraine Empire, China''s national strength will surpass the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire!"


    "So this war is of great significance! You and Ethel must not lose! It''s about our national luck! "


    After hearing Jacob''s words, the middle-aged man smiled bitterly, remained silent for a while, and then said:


    "A war related to national fortune..."


    After whispering these words, the middle-aged man smiled twice, and then said to Jacob in a relaxed tone:


    "Don''t worry, Jacob. Even if you don''t tell me this, I''ll try my best to win the war."


    "After all, like you, I swore in my heart that I Albert Evans would bring great glory to Britannia after I became the head of the Rachel Knights!"

 Chapter 131

    A hotel in acarrea, the British Empire.


    Su Cheng still stood by the window, silently enjoying the brighter sky outside the window.


    Gradually, Su Cheng saw a fiery red sun rising and a golden yellow sun sprinkling down.


    It is very rare to see warm sunshine in winter.


    A beam of sunlight was accurately sprinkled on the window in front of Su Cheng.


    Looking at the transparent window with a golden halo in front of him, Su Cheng raised his right hand and pressed it on the golden halo on the window. The slightest warmth immediately passed through the window and then reached Su Cheng''s palm.


    Feeling the warmth from the palm of his hand, Su Cheng could not help sighing in a low voice:


    "Today''s weather is really good... Go outside."


    After sighing, Su Cheng put down his hand and began to think about how to arrange today''s trip.


    According to Su Cheng''s original plan, they only planned to play in acarrea for one day and two nights.


    In other words, today will be the first and only day spent in acarrea.


    It''s a rare trip. Su Cheng naturally doesn''t intend to sleep in the hotel during the precious only day.


    It''s rare to come to acarrea, so you should walk, have a look and buy the specialties here.


    So Su Cheng wants to go out now, especially in such a fine weather today.


    However, Alan and Deng Jiaer haven''t gone to bed until more than 4 a.m. this morning, so there must be no hope for them to get up early.


    Arante doesn''t like to sleep. She has lethargy. She usually goes to bed at 22 or 23 o''clock at night. She can sleep until 10 o''clock the next morning.


    I didn''t sleep until more than 4 a.m. today


    According to his understanding of his sister, Su Cheng thinks Alan may have to sleep until 12 noon or until the afternoon.


    Deng Jiaer''s situation may be similar to that of Alan. Don''t want to see her get up until noon.


    In other words, we can''t expect these two guys to go out with him now.


    You can''t count on them both, so there are only those who can count on


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang.


    ¡ª¡ªWhile Su Cheng was thinking about whether to call the only person who could accompany him outside, a knock suddenly sounded at the door.


    After hearing the gentle knock on the door, Su Cheng subconsciously replied:


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Carol."


    ... Carol? I just thought of whether to ask her to accompany me outside. Why did she come?


    Su Cheng thought as he hurried to the door.


    After opening the door, Su Cheng saw Carol, who was dressed neatly, standing in front of his door.


    "Cheng, it''s fine outside." Carol smiled and said, "anyway, Alan and Deng Jiaer won''t wake up in a short time. Let''s go outside together?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, a lot of snow."


    Looking at the snow piled on the side of the street, Carol''s eyes glowed with joy,


    Then, she quickly walked to the roadside, and then stepped on the thick snow piled on the side of the street, making a "rustling" sound.


    Su Cheng could not help smiling at Carol, who was stepping on the snow and looking like a child. However, he said to Carol in skilled Hiran:


    "You are still the same. You like watching snow and stepping on snow."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he also walked to the roadside and stepped on the thick snow piled up on the roadside like Carol.


    After listening to Su Cheng''s ridicule, Carol smiled mischievously, and then said in a very standard and skilled Hillan language:


    "After all, I was born in the snow country. I didn''t have any toys when I was young. I can only play with snow. Snow can be said to accompany me through my childhood, so I naturally have feelings for snow."


    Speaking of this, Carol paused for a moment, then continued to say to Su Cheng in Hiran:


    "In other words, your Hiran language is getting better and better. It''s like a native Hiran, although some words don''t sound very accurate."


    "Thank you for your compliment. The reason why I speak Hiran so well is thanks to a good teacher. Am I right? Miss Carol? "


    "Don''t call me miss Carol." Carol said angrily, "this is just a return gift for you to teach me Britannia. Let''s not stand here and step on the snow all the time. Let''s walk to the store street."


    "That''s right. Just now I saw several passers-by looking at me and you who have been treading on the snow in place with the eyes of a fool... What a shame! Let''s go, let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Carol likes to step on the snow very much, so she doesn''t go on a good and clean Avenue. She has to step on the snow on the roadside and head for the store street in acarrea.


    Although it was easy to be regarded as retarded by passers-by, in Su Cheng''s mind at that time, it was more important to follow Carol''s preferences, so Su Cheng ignored the passers-by''s line of sight, walked side by side with Carol, stepped on the snow on the roadside and headed for the store street.


    They walked side by side, admiring the surrounding buildings.


    I have to say that acarrea is really a beautiful town that I don''t know how to describe in words.


    Each building seems to have been carefully designed. All buildings adopt blue as the main color, and all buildings are arranged neatly. Adjacent buildings will not be arranged too closely or too distant. It looks very comfortable.


    Su Cheng and Carol looked around and appreciated the beautiful town.


    When Su Cheng and the four of them came to acarrea yesterday, it was almost evening. It was too late to enjoy this beautiful town.


    Therefore, as if to make up for yesterday''s regret, Su Cheng and Carol looked around at the beautiful scenery of acarrea like Hicks who had never entered the town.


    Soon they came to the shop street in acarrea.


    There were people coming and going in the store street. Su Cheng looked around and found that there were many travelers dressed like him and Carol.


    On both sides of the street, there are various shops one after another.


    However, most specialty stores sell local specialties in acarrea.


    Su Cheng and Carol walked side by side in the middle of the store street.


    Carol''s head sometimes tilted to the left and sometimes to the right. She was overwhelmed by the shops and the dazzling assortment of goods in each shop window.


    Then, Carol seemed to recall something, with a color of memory on her face, and a sweet smile on her face.


    "Cheng, I miss it very much."


    "Huh? Miss what? " Su Cheng wondered.


    "Do you remember?" Carol raised her head and looked into Su Cheng''s eyes with a sweet smile. "More than two years ago, I went to the street with you for the first time. That time, you forced me to go shopping with you, saying you wanted to exercise my britannian. "


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Su Cheng showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "Ha ha, I remember. More than 2 years ago, when we went shopping together for the first time, I forced you to go. At that time, I not only forcibly pulled you out, but also forced you to communicate with merchants and buy things in British. "


    Finally, Su Cheng''s face also showed a look of remembrance, and then said:


    "Time is really fast. More than two years have passed so quickly. I can still remember the scene that forced you to communicate with businesses in Britannia. But I didn''t expect that these scenes would soon become what they were more than two years ago. "


    "Well, time is really fast."


    As Carol spoke, she raised her hand and compared her height with Su Cheng.


    "More than two years ago, I was about your height. But in the blink of an eye, Cheng, you are so much taller than me. "


    "Boys grow fast." Su Cheng chuckled.


    Just then, a cry not far away attracted Su Cheng and Carol''s attention¡ª¡ª


    "Play chess! Is there anyone willing to come and play military chess?! If you win us, you can take one of so many beautiful gifts here! "

 Chapter 132

    "Wargame?"


    Su Cheng murmured in a low voice, then turned his head and looked at the voice.


    And Carol was also attracted by the cry, and turned around with Su Cheng almost at the same time.


    After moving his eyes to the birthplace of the cry, Su Cheng saw a dense circle of people on one side of the street not far away.


    The circle of people surrounded a small open space.


    In this small open space, there is a large chess board. On the large chess board standing on the ground, chess pieces made of magnet are adhered.


    A middle-aged man was standing next to the big chessboard. It seemed that the call for people to play chess just now was made by this man.


    What are you doing?


    Su Cheng''s heart aroused a little curiosity.


    "Carol," Su Cheng said, turning his head to one side, "shall we go and have a look?"


    "Well, well, I''m curious, too."


    Then Su Cheng and Carol got closer and squeezed into the circle of people around the big chessboard.


    After getting closer, Su Cheng found that not only a large military chess board stood in the small open space surrounded by the crowd.


    In front of this large chess board, there is also a small wooden table. On this small wooden table, there is a set of chess pieces that have been arranged.


    On the left side of the small wooden table, a young man sat.


    The young man had a confident smile on his face. In his confident smile, there was still some arrogance.


    What are they doing?


    Maintaining such doubts, Su Cheng asked a passer-by standing next to him.


    After asking, Su Cheng learned that the middle-aged man and the young man in the small open space surrounded by spectators were a pair.


    The pair traveled around the world and earned their living expenses and travel expenses by playing military chess.


    The rule of the pair is like this: pay 200 francs, and then you can get the chance to play chess with the young man.


    The middle-aged man was responsible for operating the large standing chessboard and moving the pieces made of magnet, so as to show the chess process between the challenger and the young man to the audience.


    If you can win the young man, you can take any of the beautiful gifts placed on the young man. If you don''t win, it''s a pity that you are not qualified to take any gift, and the 200 British francs you pay will be wasted.


    As the passer-by explained to Su Cheng, he pointed to the young man''s feet.


    Su Cheng looked in the direction of passers-by''s fingers and found a large number of gifts at the young man''s feet.


    There are many kinds of gifts, including wine, clothes, famous specialties in other places, books... And so on.


    Su Cheng glanced over and found a lot of gifts. The price of almost every one was far more than 200 British Lang.


    After listening to the passers-by''s brief introduction, Su Cheng smiled, nodded and said:


    "I see. This challenge is really attractive. As long as you pay 200 British Lang, you will have the opportunity to choose a gift worth far more than 200 British lang. it sounds very profitable."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the passer-by smiled twice and then said:


    "How could it be so easy for you to choose any gift? Let me tell you, that young man is great! I''ve been watching them play chess here since just now. Five people came up to challenge the young man. As a result, none of them could last 10 minutes on the chessboard! Five people lost one after another! Give away 1000 yuan! It is precisely because this young man is so powerful that no one dares to challenge him now. "


    "So, the money making method of this two person combination is very powerful." Su Cheng said in a tone of praise, "he directly attacked the weakness of greed in human nature, set the challenge fee to 200 British Lang, and then deliberately bought a lot of gifts worth far more than 200 British Lang to lure people to challenge."


    Finally, Su Cheng paused and then said:


    "Moreover, this two person combination is also very confident. If they are not good at chess, they will lose a lot."


    "But the problem is that the young man''s chess skills are really great." The passer-by smiled bitterly and said, "with such a strong chess skill, of course, I am confident that I won''t lose money."


    While Su Cheng was chatting with the passer-by, the middle-aged man of the two group shouted again and again:


    "Play chess! Does anyone dare to challenge me?! As long as you deliver 200 British francs, you can get a chance to challenge. If you win, you can take any of these gifts with a price far exceeding 200 British francs! Does anyone dare to challenge me? "


    In the circle around the two people, look at me and I look at you, but no one dares to go up.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause the people around have basically seen how powerful the young man''s chess skills are, they are unwilling to come forward to give money to others.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he saw that no one was willing to challenge.


    However, middle-aged men have long been used to the sight that no one dares to challenge.


    He and the young man have been traveling around together for a long time. Everywhere they go, they will set up stalls and challenge chess like they are now.


    As a result, almost every time, it will be like this - the challengers will be turned upside down, and finally no one dares to challenge.


    It seems that no one here dares to challenge. We have to change places... The middle-aged man said so secretly in his heart.


    At this time, Carol pulled Su Cheng''s sleeve.


    "Cheng, let''s go."


    Carol, satisfied with her inner curiosity, seemed to want to go somewhere else.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Cheng, who was not interested in the challenge of military chess, readily responded to Carol.


    However, just as Su Cheng turned and left, he caught a glimpse of a small, white thing in the pile of gifts at the young man''s feet.


    This small, white thing attracted Su Cheng''s attention and made Su Cheng stop.


    After finding Su Cheng motionless, Carol asked suspiciously:


    "Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    Su Cheng pondered for a moment, turned his head, smiled faintly, and then said:


    "Carol, I found one thing I particularly wanted in that pile of gifts."


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned around, smiled and said to Carol in a plain tone:


    "Wait for me a little. I''ll be back soon."


    Then Su Cheng walked towards the open space surrounded by the crowd... Oh, no, it should be said that he walked towards the chair opposite the young man waiting for the challenger.


    "Oh! There are challengers!! Let''s welcome the challenger! "


    The middle-aged man shouted with joy before and after seeing Su chengshang.


    With the loud voice of the middle-aged man and Su Cheng''s coming forward, the circle around the periphery immediately became noisy.


    Everyone is talking about Su Cheng who came forward to challenge.


    "Look, there''s a challenger at last. There''s a good play. "


    "Hey, this man must have come forward to send money."


    "Yes, it seems that this two person combination came to acarrea a few days ago. The young man doesn''t seem to have lost these days."


    "Really? Never lost a game? "


    "It seems so. There are dozens of challengers in the past few days. No one can beat the young man."


    "Too strong! The young man. "


    "Eh? But I heard that the pair seemed to have lost last night. "


    "Failed? Who is so powerful that he can beat the young man? "


    "I don''t know the details. Anyway, I just heard that last night, the young man lost to a foreigner..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng walked slowly to the other side of the wooden table where military chess was placed, and then sat down.


    The young man sitting opposite Su Cheng, seeing the faint smile on Su Cheng''s face, turned his mouth and said:


    "Look at you, you seem very confident. Why? Are you very good at chess? "


    "It''s hard to say. But - it should be better than you. "


    After that, Su Cheng took out two 100 yuan yinglang bills from his wallet and put them into a porcelain bowl next to the chessboard, which had been stuffed with many 100 yuan bills.


    "... you have a big voice, you guy."


    After that, the corners of the young man''s mouth pulled and showed a sneer.

 Chapter 133

    Wargame is a well-known chess game in the world.


    At first, it was invented to help the officers and men of the army cultivate their command ability, but wargame has gradually spread to the people with its excellent playability. Up to now, it has become an excellent puzzle chess game suitable for all ages.


    There are 64 black and white squares on the board of wargame. Each player holds 16 pieces.


    There are six kinds of chess pieces: Commander, deputy general, light cavalry, heavy cavalry, infantry and archers.


    Military chess is not only interesting, but also extremely good at it. When Su Cheng first came into contact with military chess, he understood the specific playing methods in only a few minutes.


    "Then, challenger, you go first."


    The young man said to Su Cheng.


    "Shall I go first? Then -- I''m welcome. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hand, grabbed a piece of chess, and then moved the piece in his hand.


    "What are you doing?!"


    When the young man saw the chess piece moved by Su Cheng, he showed a frightened expression.


    "Your first move is'' coach chess''?!"


    The chess pieces moved by Su Cheng are the "Master Chess" with only one for each of the two sides.


    "Coach chess" is the most important piece in military chess, because if the "coach chess" is eaten, you will lose.


    At the same time, "coach chess" is also the most useless chess piece, because he moves slowly and has no decent attack power. In terms of practical value, it is not as valuable as "infantry chess".


    Therefore, those who play military chess will not move the "commander-in-chief chess" much. They will place the "commander-in-chief chess" in the rear and lay heavy "heavy troops" to protect the "commander-in-chief chess" from the enemy.


    Therefore, the first step is "coach chess", which is unheard of!


    The middle-aged man also stared at the "coach chess" moved by Su Cheng.


    However, the middle-aged man quickly reacted, turned around and moved the pieces on the standing chessboard behind him.


    When the crowd saw the middle-aged man move the "coach chess" on the chessboard, they showed their frightened expressions.


    At the same time, the onlookers also burst into flames.


    "How could you do that!" At this time, the young man shouted, "you are allowed to repent! Quickly withdraw the ''coach chess''


    "Thank you for your kindness." Su Cheng said with a smile, "but this is my strategy -- ''if the commander-in-chief doesn''t take the lead, how can his soldiers take the lead''."


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hand and made a "please" action.


    "Your turn, sir."


    "Hum." The young man snorted, "you''ll lose too badly later. Don''t cry!"


    ¡­¡­


    The middle-aged man looked at the chess board that Su Cheng and the young man were playing.


    The two men walked as like as two peas. The middle aged man moved quickly and the large chessboard was glued to the corresponding chessmen, so that the position of each piece on the large chessboard was exactly the same as that of the chess player that Su Cheng and young men were playing.


    It was through the large chessboard operated by the middle-aged man that the onlookers observed the "war situation" between Su Cheng and the young man.


    "The challenger is going to lose."


    "I haven''t lost yet. I''m just at a disadvantage now."


    "Isn''t that a loss? The challenger is at an absolute disadvantage! "


    "Hey, it seems that this challenge is another person who comes to give money."


    "How long has this Challenger been going on now?"


    "It seems that it has just been eight minutes."


    "Alas, he didn''t last 10 minutes. What a pity."


    "What a poor challenger! You shouldn''t have taken that step just now! You should move that piece! "


    "Hum, the level of this challenger is not as good as me."


    "Yes, yes."


    "It''s strange that the Challenger first moves'' coach chess''! Who took the first step to ''coach chess''


    "Yes, yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some onlookers looked at the war situation displayed on the big chessboard while gently shaking their heads and lamenting another person who failed to challenge.


    Some onlookers wantonly ridiculed Su Cheng''s level, and dared to challenge his level.


    Some onlookers pointed at Su Cheng''s "Stinky chess" just now. What''s more, they sighed and sighed that if he took the steps just now, they would never fall into the situation of losing.


    Although Carol is not very good at playing chess, she still has a certain understanding of weapons.


    However, nevertheless. She also saw that Su Cheng had fallen into a disadvantage now.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who had fallen into the disadvantage and was about to lose, Carol couldn''t help showing some worry.


    Just then, Carol heard that several people around her were mercilessly mocking Su Cheng, who was now in the downwind.


    These people mocked that Su Cheng''s level was too poor. He was a fool who gave money.


    Carol''s face changed instantly after hearing the sarcastic words of the people around her.


    Carol frowned slightly, turned coldly, and shouted at the people around her who were mocking Su Cheng in an unhappy tone:


    "You are really impolite! Don''t say so much to my friend! Please take back what you just said! "


    Those who mocked Su Cheng were frightened by Carol''s loud drink.


    These people who mocked Su Cheng just wanted to be quick, but they didn''t expect to kick the iron plate now.


    Frightened by Carol''s angry drink, the people pulled each other''s clothes, signaled the others to go quickly, and then hurried away.


    Su Cheng, who was concentrating on the chessboard in front of him, naturally didn''t see Carol stop others from mocking him because he was too focused.


    Now Su Cheng, with an expressionless face, swept every piece on the chessboard in front of him with his eyes without any emotional color.


    "Friend, surrender."


    The young man playing chess with Su Cheng said in a pleased tone, "I have the absolute upper hand now. You''ll lose if you take a few more steps, so don''t waste time and announce your surrender."


    After saying this, the young man proudly added in his heart: hum! So loud! Say "chess is a little better than me". It''s so big! Now hit the face?!


    However, Su Cheng kept silent as if he had not heard the young man''s "kind suggestion", and continued to scan the chessboard in front of him with his eyes without any emotional color.


    Seeing that Su Cheng ignored himself, the young man looked impatient and unhappy.


    Just as the young man repeated what he had just said¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng, who had been expressionless, suddenly smiled and said:


    "Well, the layout is over."


    "Layout?" The young man wondered, "what layout?"


    However, Su Cheng did not answer his question, but said in a joking tone:


    "Who said I would lose if I took a few more steps?"


    "Oh?" The unhappy color on the young man''s face became more intense, and there was some anger in his tone, "you really don''t want to be too arrogant. Isn''t the situation on the chessboard obvious now? Do you think you can still turn the table? "


    Su Cheng smiled a few times, then raised his hands and stretched out his 10 fingers.


    "10 steps." Su Cheng said with a smile, "turn over and break you in 10 steps."


    "Hum!"


    The young man sneered and said in a tone of light anger and sarcasm:


    "Then I really want to see how you turn over and break me in 10 steps!"


    "Then watch it. First, the first step. "


    After Su Cheng moved a piece, the young man quickly moved a piece.


    "Step two."


    The young man hesitated for a moment, and then quickly moved a chess piece.


    "Step three."


    The young man hesitated longer than before, and after a while he moved his chess piece.


    "Step four."


    The young man''s forehead began to sweat.


    "Step five."


    The cold sweat on the young man''s forehead grew more and more. He touched this piece and then that piece. He was not sure which piece to move.


    "Step 6."


    ¡­¡­


    "Step 10 - OK, I won. Your "coach chess" has no soldiers to save, and there is no way to escape. "


    The young man stared at the chessboard in front of him.


    Middle aged men have the same expression as young men.


    No, it should be said that the onlookers around, including Carol, were stunned.


    They have just witnessed with their own eyes how Su Cheng reversed the situation within 10 steps, changed from the disadvantage to the advantage, and succeeded in anti killing.


    Many onlookers couldn''t help swallowing their saliva and haven''t had a aftertaste until now.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, oh!!"


    Enthusiastic exclamations broke out among the onlookers.


    "The Challenger won!"


    "Am I right? He turned the situation around and killed in 10 steps?! "


    "How strong! How strong! "


    "Oh, I knew from the beginning that the challenger was a master, so I expected him to win!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng smiled at the young man who still looked dementia and said:


    "I won, so I''ll get a gift."


    After that, just as Su Cheng was about to get up, the young man recovered from dementia and hurriedly said:


    "Wait!"


    "What? You''re not cheating on giving me gifts, are you? "


    "We wouldn''t do such a dirty thing! I just want to compete with you again! "


    "Huh? But I don''t really want to go on. "


    "Please follow me again! I disagree! If you have another set with me, I won''t charge you! If you win again, you can get another gift! "


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the middle-aged man said in a hurry:


    "Hello! wait! We''ll lose a lot of money! "


    However, the young man ignored the middle-aged man and still looked at Su Cheng.


    "Well..."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and pondered for a while, then turned his eyes to Carol in the nearby crowd.


    The young man just asked Su Cheng to have another game with him, so the onlookers heard the young man''s request to Su Cheng.


    Carol is no exception.


    After noticing that Su Cheng was looking at her with questioning eyes, Carol smiled helplessly and nodded gently.


    "In that case... Let''s play with you again."

 Chapter 134

    ¡­¡­


    "You lost, your" coach chess "has no way to escape."


    "Damn it! Please follow me again! "


    "Ah? Do you want another plate? This was the second set just now... "


    "Just like before! Don''t charge you! But if you win, you can still take a gift! "


    "Hello! wait a minute! If you do this, we are really at a loss! "


    "Well... Well, let''s have another one with you."


    ¡­¡­


    "You lost."


    "Not yet, not yet! My ''coach chess'' is still saved! "


    "No matter how many times you watch it, the result will not change. Just admit defeat."


    "... damn it! Please come with me again! I won''t lose the next set! The fourth set is the same as the first three! Don''t charge you! If you win, you can still take a gift and go! "


    "I''ve said so. We''ll really lose our lives! This gentleman can already take three gifts! Calm down a little first! You did the same last night! "


    "Don''t worry! I won''t lose the next set! I''ve come to understand his chess style! I''ll win the next set! "


    "Since you are so determined to have another one with me, well, I''ll have another one with you."


    ¡­¡­


    "You lost."


    "Damn it! Almost! Almost! Please compete with me again! "


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    "... you should know what I''m going to say?"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! Damn it!! Why? Why did I lose again?! "


    The young man held his head in pain and stared at the chessboard in front of him. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Su Cheng and the young man played five sets.


    The identity of the two was imperceptibly changed.


    Su Cheng, who was originally a challenger, became a challenger, and the young man who should have been a challenger became a challenger.


    The young man was also a young man who refused to admit defeat. After losing to Su Cheng in the first set, he impatiently asked Su Cheng to continue to compete with him.


    Then, five games were played, and every game was defeated by young men without exception.


    Moreover, the defeat is faster and faster.


    In the first set, they played for nearly 10 minutes. In the fifth set, the young man only supported for 4 minutes. The "coach chess" had been surrounded by Su Cheng. There was no way to escape and no soldiers to save.


    A young man who has always been very confident in his chess skills has begun to doubt life after losing five games in a row and losing faster and faster.


    "Why is it like this... Why is it like this..." the young man with his head and dull eyes kept whispering the same sentence.


    The middle-aged man who partnered with the young man looked like he was about to cry.


    Because Su Cheng can now take five gifts from them.


    And Su Cheng only paid 200 francs from beginning to end.


    After losing to Su Cheng in the first set, in order for Su Cheng to continue to play with him, the young man gave Su Cheng a discount that he would lose everything he thought: if Su Cheng could continue to play with him, he would not only not need money, but also if he won, he could continue to take a gift from them.


    In other words, Su Cheng only paid a challenge fee of 200 British Lang in the first set, and he didn''t pay for the whole three sets from the second set to the fifth set.


    In order to better lure people to challenge, the gifts prepared by the two of them, without exception, are exquisite gifts with a price of far more than 200 British Lang.


    Very few gifts are worth thousands of British francs.


    Su Cheng now spends only 200 British francs and can take away five gifts with a price far exceeding 200 British francs.


    It''s a big loss.


    At the thought of this, why doesn''t the middle-aged man feel heartache? Why don''t you feel like crying?


    The surrounding onlookers are now in high spirits.


    After seeing Su Cheng win the young man for the fifth time and win faster and faster, the crowd cheered again.


    "Is this Challenger too strong?"


    "Yes! If you only win one set, it may be because of good luck, but now you win five sets in a row! And winning one set is faster than another! Is this a thorough crushing? "


    "Ha ha! The partners may regret it now! The duo are now dead! "


    "Who just said that the young man with black hair was poor? Is that what you call poor level? "


    "Why can the black haired boy win one set faster than the other?"


    "Don''t you understand that? This shows that the little brother with black hair didn''t use his best at the beginning! Now the power is gradually liberated, so winning one set is faster than another! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the discussion of the crowd, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling and thought to himself:


    Why didn''t you use all your strength at the beginning... What the hell is the gradual liberation of forces? I''ve been doing my best since the first set.


    Su Cheng actually did his best when he played the first game of chess with the young man.


    Because it is the first time to play chess with such a young man, I don''t know his chess style, attack and defense.


    Because he didn''t know the details of the young man, Su Cheng took a steady move in the first set.


    In the first set, Su Cheng made active defense at the beginning. While defending the attack of young men, he also secretly arranged and accumulated the strength of counter attack.


    But everyone didn''t see Su Cheng''s real purpose. They only saw that Su Cheng was constantly "beaten" and that Su Cheng fell into the "disadvantage".


    However, everyone, including the young man, did not see that Su Cheng had slowly arranged the situation, accumulated strength and made a good counter offensive.


    For this reason, Su Cheng only took 10 steps to reverse the situation and kill the young man in the first set.


    For the last 10 Amazing steps, Su Cheng was fully prepared for hundreds of steps.


    Su Cheng also slowly understood the chess style of young men, as well as the attack and defense methods of young men.


    After knowing the details of the enemy, the war will be much easier.


    It was precisely because he gradually found out the young man that Su Cheng could win one set faster than another.


    It is by no means what the onlookers said that they did not use their full strength at the beginning and gradually liberated the forces


    The young man who lost another set, his dull eyes glowed again.


    Unwilling color slowly climbed up his pupils.


    The young man bit his teeth as if he had made a decision and said:


    "This gentleman! Please follow me again... "


    Before the young man finished his words, the middle-aged man who worked with him rushed over at a speed fast enough to leave a shadow, covered the young man''s mouth and didn''t let him speak.


    "Shut up! If you compare with him again, we will have no gifts! And you should admit defeat! This gentleman is the same as the one last night! Much better than you! No matter how many sets you play, you can''t win! "


    The middle-aged man with a sad face scolded the young man loudly, turned his head, faced Su Cheng with his face that seemed to be about to cry, and then said:


    "Sir, would you please stop talking to this fool? We''re just a small business. If we lose so much, we really can''t continue to travel. "


    After listening to the middle-aged man say so, the young man seems to have recovered a little calm.


    After patting off the hand of the middle-aged man covering his mouth, the young man still said in a deep voice, although his eyes were still emitting a unwilling color:


    "... sir, you''re really strong. No matter how many sets you play, the outcome should not change... I''m willing to bow down!"


    The young man''s last sentence of "willing to bow to the disadvantage" was almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    Young men have always been conceited about their chess skills. It is naturally very difficult for him to admit that his chess skills are inferior to others.


    After hearing that his partner was no longer with each other, the middle-aged man''s face showed a sense of relief and joy.


    Then the young man pointed to his feet and said:


    "You won my five sets, so you can take five gifts from this pile of gifts. This gentleman, please. "


    As soon as the young man had finished his words, the middle-aged man''s face showed the color of heartache again.


    The young man who calmed down also noticed how irrational he was just now! They lost their lives this time!


    Therefore, the young man was as distressed as the middle-aged man.


    Looking at the two people whose faces were full of heartache and seemed to be about to cry, Su Cheng not only turned his mouth slightly, but also felt bursts of comfort in his heart.


    Su Cheng actually didn''t want to go on after the second set with the young man.


    However, the reason why he played two more sets with the young man was that Su Cheng wanted to satisfy his evil taste.


    Su Cheng has always been a man with a dark belly.


    After the second set with the young man, Su Cheng was about to refuse the young man''s request for the third set. Suddenly, Su Cheng saw the distressed color on the middle-aged man''s face and the expression that he was about to cry.


    Su Cheng suddenly wanted to see what the middle-aged man would look like if he played more games with the young man.


    With such a purpose in mind, Su Chengcai played several more games with the young man.


    Now looking at the color of heartache on the faces of middle-aged and young men, Su Cheng''s heart can''t help feeling the comfort after satisfying evil tastes.


    However, Su Cheng just wanted to tease others a little. He didn''t want to really let others suffer such a big loss.


    So after satisfying his evil taste, Su Cheng stood up with a smile and then said:


    "Thank you for your compliment. But I don''t really need so many gifts. I want only one gift from the beginning. So I''ll just take one. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng went to the pile of gifts and took away a white and small thing on the pile of gifts.


    ¡ª¡ªThat is a white Beret.


    The strangest thing about this strange world is that it always has something very modern and modern.


    For example: Beret.


    This world not only has berets, but also is especially popular and loved by people in this world.


    The middle-aged man and the young man couldn''t help smiling when they heard that Su Cheng had only taken one gift.


    Then, after seeing that Su Cheng took away the white Beret with the lowest value among all the gifts, the middle-aged and young men were even more happy on their faces and felt waves of happiness in their hearts.


    If Su Cheng really took away the five most expensive gifts, they might really cry.


    After taking away the white beret, Su Cheng went straight to the crowd around him.


    ¡ª¡ªTo be exact, it''s towards Carol standing in the crowd.


    The onlookers obediently made way for Su Cheng, who left a great shock in their hearts.


    The end of the road let out by the onlookers is naturally Carol who is still standing in place.


    Following the way that the onlookers obediently let out, Su Cheng walked slowly in front of Carol.


    "Keep you waiting."


    "You know for a long time." Carol said angrily, "although I know your chess is very powerful, I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. I was worried that your "invincible record of military chess" would be broken today. "


    "Thank you for your concern, but fortunately, my ''invincible record of military chess'' can continue."


    Then, Carol looked at the white Beret in Su Cheng''s hand with great interest.


    "Cheng, you don''t play chess just for this beret, do you?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you want a beret for? When did you like wearing Berets? "


    Su Cheng smiled softly and then said:


    "This Beret is not for me."


    Then, before Carol answered, Su Cheng raised the hand holding the beret, and then gently put the white Beret on Carol''s head.


    "This Beret is for you!"

 Chapter 135

    "Hey? Is this... For me? "


    Stunned, Carol, with a reddish cheek, slowly raised her hands and touched the white Beret on her head.


    Su Cheng still had a gentle smile on his face.


    Just as Su Cheng opened his mouth and was about to say something¡ª¡ª


    The surrounding onlookers exploded.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect the challenger to be so romantic! "


    "Yes, yes! It turned out that the reason why this little brother went up to challenge military chess was to give gifts to his lover! "


    "And I have good taste! This Beret is especially suitable for young girls in both workmanship and style! "


    "How romantic! You see, the lover of the challenger''s little brother is blushing! "


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers cheered heartily.


    Carol, who was timid and not good at dealing with this situation, was at a loss. After hearing the words "lover" and "Romance" constantly coaxed by the onlookers, her face gradually became more and more red.


    The fingers of both hands are also tightly twisted together quietly because of shyness.


    "Cheng and I are not lovers..." the blushing Carol lowered her head and whispered in a voice that only she could hear.


    After hearing the roar of the onlookers, Su Cheng knew that the onlookers around him and Carol had misunderstood.


    Therefore, Su Cheng shouted loudly to the surrounding onlookers:


    "You misunderstood! We are not lovers! I just give a gift to my friend! "


    However, no matter how Su Cheng shouted, the onlookers seemed to ignore Su Cheng''s explanation and were still coaxing.


    Su Cheng has been disturbed by the noisy crowd.


    After realizing that he had no way to calm down the noisy crowd, Su Cheng decided to simply -- no matter!


    "Carol! Let''s go! "


    "Hey? Ok... Ah! "


    Carol wanted to say "OK", but before she finished, Su Cheng grabbed her hand directly.


    After seizing Carol''s hand, Su Cheng directly pulled Carol to squeeze away the onlookers in front, and then "ran away".


    Carol looked at her hand being held by Su Cheng, and her face became more red unconsciously.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who pulled Carol away, the onlookers cheered harder.


    They all shouted, "how romantic!"¡° What an enviable couple! "¡° Don''t be shy! " Something like that.


    After pulling Carol to run for a distance and making sure that she had far flung away the crowd of idle onlookers, Su Cheng stopped.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... It seems that... Ha... Running here... Ha... Is enough... Ha... Ha..."


    After Su Cheng finished this sentence out of breath, he released Carol''s hand, then put his hands on the wall and gasped.


    Su Cheng''s physical strength has never been very good. After holding a big living man like Carol and running for so long, Su Cheng has felt that he is tired and almost out of breath.


    And Carol is no better at this time.


    Carol''s face was still so red, but now it was not the blush caused by shyness, but the flush caused by strenuous exercise.


    The two of them gasped for breath for a long time before they gradually slowed down.


    Su Cheng looked around and found that he had pulled Carol out of the store street of acarrea and ran to the periphery of the store street of acarrea.


    "Cheng, let''s walk a little." Carol, who slowed down, said, "it''s better to walk a little after such a fierce run."


    "Ha... Ha... That''s right. Let''s go together."


    Then, Su Cheng and Carol continued to walk side by side on a wide avenue in acarrea, resting their bodies after vigorous exercise and continuing the sightseeing and strolling that had been suspended just now due to the challenge of wargame.


    Carol, walking side by side with Su Cheng, touched the exquisite white Beret on her head, and then squinted at Su Cheng. Her cheeks, which had recovered, reappeared a touch of light crimson.


    "Cheng..." Carol whispered, "why did you suddenly give me a beret..."


    "Ah, this."


    Su Cheng smiled and then said:


    "When I was walking along the store street in acarrea with you just now, I found Carol. Your eyes are always fixed on the Berets displayed in the window of various clothing stores from time to time."


    "So I thought, Carol, are you interested in Berets?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Carol widened her eyes in surprise and said:


    "Cheng, can you find my subtle movements?"


    "After all, I''m a very sharp person." Su Cheng smiled twice and then said:


    "Then we saw the wargame challenge. Originally, I was not very interested in the wargame challenge, but after I found a white Beret in the gift pile, I changed my mind."


    "This white Beret has exquisite workmanship, good style and suitable size for you. I think it suits you very much, so I want to give you this white Beret as a gift, so I''ll take part in the wargame challenge."


    "So it is."


    As Carol spoke, she took off the beret on her head, holding it carefully with one hand and stroking it with the other.


    The material of this Beret is really good. It feels great.


    "But..." Carol then said, "although you won this beret, you have to pay 200 English francs first to participate in the wargame, which is equivalent to that you spent 200 English francs to give me this Beret. Will it cost you too much..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I''m also a man with nearly ten million assets now. I still have tens of thousands of income every month, just 200 yuan, which won''t cost me."


    "Besides," Su Cheng continued with a smile, "it''s a rare trip. I have to buy some souvenirs. This Beret is regarded as a gift and souvenir I gave you. Take it at ease."


    "Ah... By the way, I have to buy a gift for Alan and Deng Jiaer later, otherwise they, especially Alan, will make a big noise there when they see that only you receive a gift from Carol."


    "Carol, let''s go and choose a gift for Alan and Deng Jiaer later. How about it?"


    However, Carol did not answer Su Cheng''s question, but¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Like looking at some rare treasure, Carol, who was holding the white Beret in her hands, suddenly gave out this lovely giggle.


    "Cheng, that... No... er... That... Ah! My mouth is so stupid! I don''t know how to best express my current mood! Honesty! In a word, it is -- "


    After taking back what she wanted to say, Carol took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind.


    "Thank you! Sincerity! "


    After that, Carol showed her brightest smile.

 Chapter 136

    At this point.


    Because the young man has just lost five games in a row and is no longer in the mood to play chess, the "wargame challenge Duo" has now removed the booth of the wargame challenge.


    Therefore, the young man and the middle-aged man are now on their way back to the hotel.


    "The black haired gentleman just now is really too strong."


    The young man said with a helpless wry smile.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man nodded deeply. Then he seemed to think of something. He stared at his partner with vicious eyes, and then said:


    "Next time you don''t do this again! So did you last night! Fortunately, the man with flaxen hair last night is nice to the man with black hair today! The flaxen haired gentleman didn''t take our gifts last night, but today''s black haired gentleman only took our Berets! Otherwise, we will die! "


    The young man scratched his head in shame.


    "I''m sorry... It''s like this when my head is hot... I''ll pay attention next time. However, this trip to acarrea is really bumpy! I met two monsters who could crush me in chess for two consecutive days! "


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the middle-aged man shrunk his neck in fear, and then said:


    "Yes... I haven''t seen anyone who can beat you in military chess. As a result, I met two monsters in acarrea for two consecutive days... Let''s leave acarrea this afternoon. Anyway, we have made enough money to go to the next city."


    After listening, the young man nodded and said:


    "Well, well, let''s leave acarrea this afternoon. On the contrary, we have stayed in acarrea long enough. The flaxen haired gentleman last night and the black haired gentleman today seem to be tourists here. "


    "Well, it should be." The middle-aged man nodded and echoed, "it seems that the flaxen haired man last night is still a foreigner. Although his britannian language is pretty good, there are still some exotic accents in it, but I just don''t know which nationality he is... Hey, it is said that people who play military chess well often have strong command skills. You say the flaxen haired gentleman last night, And the gentleman with black hair just now, their chess skills are so strong, can they be a very powerful general in the army? "


    "What are you talking about?" The young man said angrily, "although my chess skill can''t compare with the flaxen haired gentleman last night and the black haired gentleman just now, I think my chess skill is quite strong. According to you, don''t I have a strong command ability? How possible! Military chess technology is indeed related to command ability, but it doesn''t mean that the two are directly equal. "


    "Hmm..." the middle-aged man seemed to scratch his hair in embarrassment, and then said, "well... Yes... But this kind of thing may happen. Maybe the flaxen haired gentleman last night and the black haired gentleman just now are really very powerful generals."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On the outskirts of acarrea.


    On a carriage leaving acarrea.


    "Ah... A beautiful month''s trip is over so soon..." Gabriel slumped in his chair with pain on his face. "I really want to continue playing... I don''t want to go back to the eastern front..."


    "Gabriel, will you be quiet?" Camille said helplessly, "you''ve been talking about this sentence since last night. I''m bored to death."


    "Because it''s really painful!" Gabriel said loudly.


    "You think you''re in pain?"


    "All right, all right, you two stop." El said helplessly, "there are still many other passengers here. You will disturb other passengers."


    "I know, I know." Gabriel pulled out his ears casually.


    Looking at him, I knew he certainly didn''t keep El''s reminder in mind.


    Now, El, Gabriel and Camille are all sitting in the carriage leaving acarrea for pandragon.


    Their one month trip to the britannian Empire has ended. Now they are going to return to their motherland, the Holy Hiran empire.


    Among the cities closest to them, only pandragon had carriages to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Therefore, the current plan of the three of them is to take the carriage to pandragon, wait until pandragon, and then transfer to the carriage to the Holy Hiran Empire to return home.


    In order to save money, the three chose a cheaper carriage to pandragon.


    The carriage they rented is cheap, so the structure of the carriage is not good and the bumps are great. At the same time, the quality of the horses is not good and the speed will be relatively slow.


    In a word - the ride experience is not very good.


    Not only that, the carriage of this carriage is also large, which can accommodate 10 people in total.


    At this time, in the carriage, in addition to El, Gabriel and Camille, there were seven other passengers.


    Just when Gabriel and Camille quarreled there, they attracted the attention of the other seven passengers, so El made a voice to remind them not to disturb the other passengers.


    "Ah..." Gabriel sighed looking out of the window. "I finally met a good friend in acarrea, but I didn''t expect to be separated so soon... I''m reluctant."


    After hearing Gabriel''s words, Camille also showed a faint sadness, and then said:


    "Yes... I''m really reluctant..."


    "Oh? Camille, have you made new friends in acarrea this time? Unexpectedly... "Gabriel looked at Camille with an exaggerated expression. That expression seemed to find a new world.


    "Yes, like Gabriel, I made a good friend in acarrea. I felt a little reluctant to part from her. But what do you mean by your last ''unexpected''? Is it strange that I have made new friends? Can you tell me why you want to add the sentence ''unexpectedly''


    "Ah, by the way, El. Last night, when the three of us were walking on the way to the hot spring, you suddenly said that you had something to do and would come back later. Then Camille and I went to the hot spring first, and then ran away. What the hell is it? Let you come so late. "


    "Hello! Don''t digress! You haven''t answered why I added ''I don''t want it''! "


    "Ah, this is not a big deal. I just happened to see a very interesting ''wargame challenge'' last night. "


    "Wargame challenge?" Gabriel and Camille, who had attracted attention, spoke in unison.


    "Yes." El smiled and nodded. "Last night, I met a pair of very interesting two people. As long as I pay 200 British francs, I can get the qualification to play chess with one of them. If I win, I can take one of the gifts worth far more than 200 British francs."


    "Oh?" Gabriel nodded his head with interest. "It sounds interesting. If you pay 200 francs, you can get a gift with a price far above 200 francs."


    "Gabriel, are you a fool? You have to win to get a gift! People must be very confident in their chess skills and believe that they will not lose before they engage in this challenge. " Camille sprayed Gabriel mercilessly.


    After spraying Gabriel, Camille turned to El and said, "then I know what''s going to happen next. El, who likes playing military chess very much, must rush to play chess with the two, and then come to the hot spring very late, right?"


    "Hahaha, Camille was right." El smiled and nodded. "Last night, when the three of us were walking on the way to the hot spring museum, I saw this pair of two people who were challenging military chess. Then I suddenly wanted to compete with others, so let you two go to the hot spring first, and I went to play chess with them."


    "So what is the final result? Did you win next time? " Asked Gabriel.


    "I played seven games against him, seven wars and seven wins." El smiled and said in a very plain tone, "I came to the hot spring so late because I played too many games with him. In fact, in Game 4, I didn''t really want to play with him again, but he insisted on asking me to continue playing with him, and said that he would not charge me any more, not only would he not charge me any more, but he would still have the right to choose a gift if he won. After half pushing, I went on with him. "


    "Yes. All win... It''s expected. " Camille nodded. "After all, El''s military chess has always been very powerful. It seems that I have never seen El lose in military chess."


    "Hey? That''s not right! " Gabriel said loudly at this time, "you won seven games. According to the rules of the military chess challenge you just said, you should be able to take seven gifts back? Where are your gifts? "


    "I didn''t take any." Elsie replied, "because I''m not interested in those gifts. I just want to compete with others."


    "You guy! Why don''t you take what you took for nothing? Are you still human? " Gabriel said in an angry tone as he grabbed El''s collar.


    Just then, the three heard the words of a young passenger sitting next to the three and sharing the same carriage with the three:


    "Hey, do you know the deeds of the heroes who ended the rescue war of Lund kingdom?"

 Chapter 137

    El, Gabriel and Camille were all attracted by what the young traveler said.


    ¡ª¡ªTo be exact, the nine passengers in the carriage, including El 3, were attracted by what the young traveler said.


    El looked intently and found that the young traveler was dressed as a bard. It seemed that the young traveler was a bard.


    There were only 10 passengers in the carriage. The Bard''s sentence immediately attracted the attention of nine other passengers besides him.


    Gabriel loosened his hand on El''s collar and asked the Bard, "the rescue war of Lund kingdom? Is the rescue war of Lund kingdom over? "


    The three of them visited the British Empire for one month. Naturally, they knew the rescue war of Lund Kingdom launched by the British Empire in October this year.


    However, due to the slow transmission of information, the three of them still don''t know that the rescue war of Lund Kingdom has ended a few days ago.


    However, Gabriel''s britannian language was so bad that the Bard looked at Gabriel in a daze and didn''t understand what Gabriel was asking him just now.


    Seeing this, Camille helplessly held his forehead, and then repeated Gabriel''s question to the Bard in britannian.


    After hearing Camille''s words, the Bard showed a "clear" expression, and then shouted:


    "Yes! The rescue war of Lund kingdom is over! The rescue war of Lund kingdom was very successful! It''s our victory in Britannia! "


    As soon as the Bard''s voice fell, six other listeners in the carriage except El 3 cheered.


    "Did Britannia win..." Camille nodded and said, "this is expected. After all, there is an overwhelming difference in human and material resources between the Britannia Empire and the Caroline kingdom. It is strange that the Britannia Empire does not win."


    Camille''s voice was not very loud, but because the Bard was sitting near her, Camille''s words were heard by the Bard.


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, the Bard smiled strangely and said:


    "Hey, hey, beautiful lady, you''re right. We in Britannia are a big country. It''s really easy to win a country like Caroline. "


    "However, the whole process of the rescue war of Lunde kingdom is very legendary."


    "Legend?" Camille frowned. "What a legend?"


    As soon as Camille finished, the other passengers echoed:


    "Yes, yes, what a legendary method. Tell me."


    "Come on."


    After seeing that he had successfully satisfied everyone''s appetite, the Bard smiled mysteriously and said:


    "The man who commanded the British army to win the rescue war of Lund Kingdom - a new laurel Knight only 17 years old."


    The Bard''s voice has just fallen¡ª¡ª


    "17? Xingui knight?! "


    ¡ª¡ªCamille cried out in amazement.


    "17-year-old Xingui knight?" Gabriel frowned, "I remember that the British Empire invested 100000 troops in the rescue war of Lund kingdom. How can Xingui Knights have the qualification and ability to command 100000 troops? "


    El interrupted:


    "Besides, didn''t the Frankish Empire send ''Steel'' Alan Jones and 4000 armored paladins to assist the Carolingian Kingdom this time? So Allen, a veteran of all battles, was defeated by a 17-year-old Xingui knight? "


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the Bard looked at El unexpectedly.


    "Hey? The handsome boy is well informed. He even knows that the Frankish Empire has sent Allen and 4000 armored paladins to assist the Caroline kingdom. "


    Just as the Bard praised El there, Gabriel turned to Camille and said:


    "Hello, Camille, my britannian language is terrible. Can you help me ask this bard if he is lying to us¡® Steel bone was defeated by a 17-year-old Xingui knight? How is that possible! Moreover, why was the 100000 army of the British Empire commanded by a new laurel Knight! It is said that the commander in chief of the rescue war of Lund kingdom is the deputy head of the Gabriel knights. Also, let him speak slowly. My britannian is not very good. He speaks too fast and I can''t keep up. "


    "Why did I become your microphone..."


    Camille sighed helplessly, but obediently repeated Gabriel''s long paragraph to the Bard.


    As soon as Camille had finished, the Bard returned with an intriguing and strange smile.


    "It seems that many people doubt the authenticity of what I just said, but it''s normal. After all, the whole process of the rescue war in Lund kingdom is too legendary. Many people don''t believe it. It''s also normal. So! Now it''s up to me to tell you about this legendary World War I! "


    As soon as the Bard''s voice fell, all the passengers, including el, held their breath and listened carefully to what the Bard was going to say.


    The Bard cleared his throat and said in a loud voice:


    "I believe some people should know that in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, the Frankish Empire sent ''Steel'' Alan Jones and 4000 armored paladins to help Caroline kingdom?"


    El three people, as well as very few other passengers, nodded.


    However, most of the passengers were still dazed.


    This is also normal. After all, the transmission of information in this world is relatively slow.


    Seeing that there were many people with a blank face and didn''t know about Alan, the Bard decided to popularize the science about "steel bone" Alan Jones and the iron Paladin, the trump force of the Frank empire.


    After the science popularization, the passengers with a blank face took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Unexpectedly... The opponent of the rescue war of Lunde kingdom is so powerful..." a passenger muttered.


    "Yes, the opponent of the rescue war of Lund kingdom is not a soft footed shrimp to bully! The opponent of the rescue war of Lunde kingdom can be said to be a very difficult enemy! Therefore, in the first battle of the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, our britannian empire was defeated. "


    "Defeated?!" The passengers exclaimed one after another.


    El 3 also frowned.


    "Yes, our britannian army and the Carolingian army under Alan''s command broke out the first battle at the Ellen ferry on the vole River in Lund kingdom. In this battle, our army was raided. Alan led 4000 armored paladins to raid our army, and our army suffered tens of thousands of casualties. Even Nicholas, the top commander of the rescue war - deputy head of the Gabriel knights and the fourth Royal knight, died in the battle. "


    "The coach died?"


    "The four Royal Knights died like this?"


    "Is Alan so strong?"


    "Did we Britannia lose a four Royal Knight..."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the Bard''s voice fell, the passengers and audience began to talk, and all showed a sad look.


    "Surprise attack..." El murmured in a low voice, "it''s really a ''steel bone''. A beautiful surprise attack killed tens of thousands of people in the Britannia Empire, killed a four Royal knight and lost a four Royal knight. It''s a big blow to Britannia."


    Then El said to the Bard:


    "Sir, can you tell us the details of the battle at Ellen ferry? I''m very interested in the details of the battle at Ellen ferry. "


    "Of course not, sir." The Bard made an elegant salute to El as he spoke.

 Chapter 138

    "... the above is the whole process of the battle at Ellen ferry."


    The Bard described the whole process of the battle at Ellen ferry in as simple language as possible.


    It should be said that it is really worthy of being a bard. Bards have excellent eloquence, and their speech rhythm and tone are just right. The three of El and the rest of the passengers were intoxicated.


    Although the Bard only used very simple language to describe the whole process of the battle at Ellen ferry at that time, it was very picturesque. Many passengers felt as if they were all on the battlefield with the roar of killing at that time.


    Bards do not speak fast, so Gabriel, who is not very good at Britannia, can barely keep up.


    After listening to the Bard''s introduction to the whole process of the ferry battle, Gabriel said in a tone of praise:


    "It really deserves to be one of the strongest generals of the Frankish empire. Even the most easily overlooked seasonal factors were taken into account and a beautiful surprise battle was fought! Let the britannian Empire die and injure tens of thousands of people directly! Also lost a four Royal Knight! There are only a few four Royal Knights in the British Empire! The loss of a four Royal knight has been a great blow to the British Empire. "


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El smiled and nodded in surprise, saying:


    "It''s really strong, and I personally led the cavalry to carry out surprise attacks, which is worthy of the name of ''steel bone''."


    At this time, the Bard also continued to talk about the follow-up of the rescue war of Lund Kingdom:


    "The death of the commander-in-chief is equivalent to losing the backbone for an army!"


    As the Bard spoke, he looked pathetic.


    The Bard''s speech was very infectious, and many passengers also looked sad at this time.


    Gabriel, who was extremely emotional and susceptible to the atmosphere, also looked sad at this time.


    "You are not Bryan tnejah... What are you sad about?" Camille was unable to make complaints about Gabriel.


    "After the death of the commander-in-chief, the top priority of the whole army is undoubtedly to elect a new commander-in-chief to continue to command the overall situation! However, the task of being the commander of nearly 100000 troops was too arduous. At that time, no one in the whole army had the courage to take over the task! "


    "Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, a 17-year-old Xingui Knight stood up!"


    "He was the deputy commander of the 10th army at that time. When everyone was at a loss and didn''t know what to do next, he bravely stood up and took over the task that no one was willing to take over!"


    "After becoming the new commander-in-chief of the whole army, the 17-year-old Xingui Knight showed his extraordinary strategic vision and tactical strategy!"


    "He gave up the strategy of directly attacking the enemy at the Ellen ferry. He led the whole army north towards the Caroline kingdom! Led Alan and all the other troops under his command! "


    "Finally, the Xingui Knight led the enemy to a place called ''Weihe'', where the final decisive battle between the two armies began!"


    "The knight of Xingui showed his tricks! The enemy was divided into two parts with water and fought an extremely beautiful war of annihilation! Officials called the battle "the Victoria River annihilation war.". The war of annihilation of the Victoria River was really wonderful and beautiful! Next, let me tell you in detail about the whole process of the Victoria River annihilation war. "


    Then, the Bard vividly told the whole story of the war of annihilation on the Victoria River.


    In fact, a large part of the content told by bards has been processed by art, and some places even make it up by imagination.


    For example, the official did not clearly say to everyone that "no one in the army has the courage to take over the post of commander-in-chief", but only said that "when the whole army was at a loss, Su Cheng, a new Guangxi knight, stood up and took over the great task".


    Although it is true that no one has the courage to take over the post of commander-in-chief, the official will never say so foolishly. After all, if it is said so clearly, it will damage the image of the Knights of the britannian Empire to a certain extent.


    Therefore, the phrase "no one in the whole army had the courage to take over this task" just said by the bard is actually nonsense. Its purpose is just to make the story more exciting and exciting.


    But he happened to be talking nonsense and right.


    There are still many places that have been fabricated and processed, but these places are actually harmless. The plot told by the bard is generally correct.


    After telling the whole process of the Wei River annihilation war vividly, the expressions of all the listeners, including the three in El, were very wonderful.


    After hearing the victory of the Victoria River annihilation war, the annihilation of all the enemy troops, including 4000 armored paladins, and the capture of Alan Jones, the passengers of the britannian Empire except El 3 cheered.


    "That''s... Amazing..." Gabriel said stunned. "Use cloth bags filled with river sand and stones to block the upper reaches of the river to store water. After the enemy crossed the river halfway, release water to cut the enemy in half... Is this a battle method that people can think of and make?"


    At this time, El also looked dignified and said in a serious tone: "this new laurel Knight... So strong! Alan is not ashamed to lose to such an opponent. "


    El and Gabriel are senior military officers of the Holy Hiran Empire, so they know better than those ignorant people how difficult it is to use this "water storage and enemy interception tactics"!


    When will the impoundment begin? How much water can you store? When will the water be discharged?


    These three questions alone can embarrass most people, let alone other more trivial and annoying problems.


    Because el and Gabriel both knew the difficulty of this tactic, they felt from the bottom of their hearts how terrible it was for the Xingui knight who came up with and successfully exercised this tactic!


    "Therefore, this wonderful and legendary rescue war of Lund Kingdom ended with the complete victory of our britannian empire."


    After that, the Bard took off his hat and put it on the ground in front of him, and then saluted his audience.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the standard subtext of minstrels, which means: when I''m finished, it''s time to give me some money.


    Listeners who knew the rules of the market took out their wallets and put more or less money into the hat put on the ground by the Bard.


    El asked the Bard as he put a 100 pound note into the Bard''s hat:


    "Excuse me, do you know the name of the 17-year-old Xingui knight? I''d like to know the name of such a hero. "


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the rest of the audience echoed:


    "Yes! right! Tell us the name of this hero! "


    "Yes! What''s his name? You haven''t told us yet! "


    "I want to remember the name of this hero! Go back and educate my son! My son is also 17 years old this year! As a result, I only have nothing to do every day! Why are they all 17 years old? The gap is so big! When I go back, I must use the legendary deeds of this hero to inspire and educate my son! "


    The Bard showed his almost professional smile, smiled and saluted the audience again, and said:


    "Of course, I know the name of this young hero. The name of this hero has already spread all over every corner of the imperial capital pandragon. I believe it will spread to the vicinity of akanrea soon."


    "Tell us another legendary story about this hero! A few months ago, the hero was just an ordinary civilian. "


    "However, it took him only 24 days to become a Xingui Knight! Broke the "time record for becoming a knight" of the whole empire! The original owner of this record is Eliza, the daughter of the integration Knight Iser! Eliza''s record of becoming a knight is one year and 10 months, and the hero''s new record is 24 days! His record may not be broken until the demise of Britannia. "


    "And even more amazing! The hero has now broken another record! That is'' the time record of becoming a double oak knight from Xingui Knight ''! After the rescue of Lund Kingdom, the hero was directly promoted to the double oak Knight! From Xingui knight to double oak knight, the hero''s total time is - 4 months! It is also a record that no one can break until the demise of Britannia! "


    The Bard and all the audience, including El 3, were in an uproar.


    Every ordinary citizen of the British Empire knew how difficult it was to become a knight and how difficult it was to promote a knight.


    Although the El 3 were not britannians, they also had a certain understanding of the knighthood of the britannian empire.


    So all three of them knew how difficult it was to become a knight in the British Empire and to be promoted to a higher knight.


    However, someone can become a knight in only 24 days! It only takes 4 months to be promoted to double oak Knight!


    It''s appalling!


    "Oh! You are so annoying! Don''t be so appetizing! Tell us the name of this man! " Gabriel urged the Bard impatiently.


    Because Gabriel spoke bad britannian, the Bard didn''t understand what he was saying. It was only after Camille repeated Gabriel''s words again that the Bard knew what Gabriel was just saying.


    "It seems that some people can''t wait to know the name of this hero! Then I won''t sell off! "


    "The hero''s name is Su Cheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gabriel was stunned as soon as the Bard''s voice fell. El showed an expression of shock and disbelief.


    "Is it... Brother?" Gabriel murmured.


    "Huh? What happened to you two? " Aware of the strange Camille between his two companions, he asked aloud.


    However, neither El nor Gabriel answered Camille''s question.


    "Excuse me!" El asked anxiously, "is this Su Cheng with black hair and pupils, tall and thin?"


    "Well?" The Bard was startled by El who suddenly asked questions, but he hurriedly said, "black hair and black pupils... Tall... A little thin... Yes! According to the rumor, Su Cheng''s appearance is indeed like this! "


    After hearing the Bard''s words, El and Gabriel looked at each other and then smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that... It seems that we passed by a great big man last night... Was that little brother so strong? When I first saw him, I realized that he was not an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect that he was so unusual... "


    "Yes..."


    El sighed, then turned his head and looked through the open window at the smaller and smaller acarrea, which was far behind the car.


    "I feel... I seem to know who is the biggest enemy of the holy Hiram Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine Empire since the founding of the people''s Republic of China... We passed him..."


    After that, El narrowed his eyes slightly, with a strange look in his eyes.

 Chapter 139

    December 24, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    morning.


    Acarrea carriage station.


    On a luxury carriage heading for pandragon.


    Alan, sitting in a comfortable chair, stretched greatly and said:


    "The pleasant hot spring trip is over! What fun! Let''s travel together like this next time! "


    The four of Su Cheng will leave for pandragon this morning.


    Yesterday morning, I wandered around with Carol again. After buying gifts for Deng Jia''er and Alan, they returned to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Deng Jiaer and Alan just woke up.


    Then, the four of them settled their lunch at will outside, and then played around in acarrea together. After a whole afternoon, they went to the hot spring again in the evening.


    Then the next morning, it was time to set off for pandragon.


    Arrive at akanrea in the evening of December 22 and return to pandragon in the morning of December 24.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know how the other three people feel about the trip. Anyway, Su Cheng is quite satisfied with the short trip of one day and two nights.


    However, looking at the expressions on their 3 faces, they seem to be very satisfied with the hot spring trip.


    By the way, the gift Su Cheng bought for Deng Jia''er yesterday was a very famous local specialty of akalaya - "akalaya biscuit".


    The present bought for Alan is a pillow that is very comfortable to sleep.


    These two gifts are very suitable for Deng Jiaer and Alan.


    One likes eating and the other sleepy.


    After receiving the gift, both of them seemed very satisfied with the gift they received.


    At this time, Deng Jia''er sitting in the carriage was holding a biscuit bag and had to chew biscuits there.


    While gnawing, he showed a happy expression.


    I seem to like this biscuit very much.


    At this time, Alan also put the pillow Su Cheng gave her behind him, and then leaned back against the pillow.


    Looking at Alan''s expression, leaning against this pillow seems very comfortable.


    Yesterday, Carol and Deng Jiaer, who received Su Cheng''s gift, also gave Su Cheng a gift in return.


    What Carol gave back to Su Cheng was a goose feather pen.


    What Deng Jiaer returned to Su Cheng was a large box of ink, which contained a full 12 cans of ink.


    Su Cheng was quite satisfied with the two gifts returned to him.


    Su Cheng bought this quill pen two years ago. It''s been used for more than two years. It''s hard to write. Now it''s just a new one.


    Su Cheng doesn''t usually write much, so most of the ink he is using now hasn''t been used up.


    Now Deng Jiaer sent him a full 12 cans of ink. Su Cheng really doesn''t know when so much ink will be used


    However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the ink tank doesn''t occupy a place. Maybe when you need to use a lot of ink in the future, you can store it for a rainy day.


    By the way, only Alan didn''t return any gifts to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng also understood this very well.


    Because as Alan''s brother, he knows how poor Alan is!!


    If Su Cheng receives the gift from Alan, he is still a little sorry, because Alan is so poor that Su Cheng can''t bear to accept the gift from Alan.


    Alan and dungar were both only 14 years old, while the legal age of majority for women in the British Empire was 15.


    In other words, neither Alan nor Deng Jiaer is an adult.


    According to the laws of the British Empire, minors are not allowed to engage in any work£¨ Of course, those who regard the law as nothing (except those black hearted stores)


    Alan and Deng Jiaer, who are not adults, naturally have no way to get income.


    Of course, both of them were given a considerable reward for their certain activity in the counter insurgency war a few months ago and the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago.


    However, the bounty they received in the counter insurgency war, together with the bounty Su Cheng received in the counter insurgency war, was used to buy the luxury house where the four of them now live.


    In other words, the bounty they got in the anti rebel war was used up soon after they got it.


    In the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago, the reward they received was much less than that obtained in the counter insurgency war.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, Alan was still active. He saved Nicholas and knocked Alan off his horse, so that the soldiers of the British army could capture him alive. Therefore, he received a generous reward of 1 million British francs.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, Deng Jiaer, who basically had no sense of existence, received only 2000 British francs.


    Su Cheng asked Deng Jiaer to keep the 2000 yinglang and use it at will.


    And Alan''s 1 million British francs were half forcibly collected by Su Cheng.


    The reason why Su Cheng did this is very simple - Alan is a minor, so that a minor girl can have such a huge sum of money at once, which can easily have a negative impact on her growth.


    Alan has no relatives but Su Cheng. Therefore, Su Cheng''s positioning of himself is Alan''s brother and guardian.


    As Alan''s guardian, Su Cheng feels that he has an obligation to be responsible for Alan''s growth.


    Therefore, for the sake of Alan''s growth, Su Cheng semi forcibly collected all Alan''s 1 million British francs.


    In order to make Alan pay the money obediently, Su Cheng made a promise to Alan: when Alan got married, he would return the 1 million British Lang to her.


    Naive Alan thought at that time: anyway, he will come back in the future. Let''s take it as a temporary custody for his brother!


    So, after half pushing, the naive Alan handed over all her 1 million British francs to Su Cheng.


    If Alan had studied "inflation" in economics, she would have noticed how stupid her decision was.


    How can one million British francs today be the same as one million British francs 10 years later?


    So Su Cheng took all the rewards Alan received in the war.


    Ah, by the way, Su Cheng spent all the expenses of this hot spring trip from Alan''s 1 million francs.


    Therefore, in order to enable the two people without income to have their own funds that can be freely squandered, Su Cheng gives them 1000 British Lang of pocket money every month.


    In other words, Alan and Deng Jiaer can receive 1000 British francs from Su Cheng every month.


    1000 British Lang, as an allowance, is already quite generous.


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t know how Deng Jia''er handles the 1000 pocket money every month, it seems that Deng Jia''er has just enough money or surplus every month from the point of view that she never asks Su Cheng for more money every month.


    And Alan is different!


    Alan basically spends all his pocket money before the middle of each month!


    Alan spends a lot of money. She buys a lot of new board games and toys every month.


    Somehow, the board game culture is particularly prosperous in this strange world. There are hundreds of various board games on the market.


    Alan seems to be particularly interested in table games. A large number of new board games come back every month.


    The board games in this strange world are very expensive, so Alan can spend all his pocket money before the middle of the month every month.


    Then Alan, who spent all her pocket money, would ask Su Cheng to give her more pocket money every month.


    Naturally, Su Cheng won''t give it to her foolishly. Su Cheng will assign a lot of tasks to Alan, such as cleaning the toilet, helping him run errands, and taking charge of today''s sanitation for him. Su Cheng will give her additional pocket money only after Alan completes the tasks left by Su Cheng.


    Spend all the money, ask Su Cheng for money, help Su Cheng do things, take the money, spend all the money, and then repeat the above steps.


    ¡ª¡ªThis drama happens to Alan every month.


    Therefore, Su Cheng knows how poor Alan is. The little pocket money she has now is basically "hard-earned money" for helping Su Cheng do things.


    For this reason, Su Cheng understands that only Alan didn''t return gifts to him.


    In fact, even if Carol and the three of them didn''t return gifts to him, Su Cheng wouldn''t feel anything. After all, he didn''t give them gifts in order to receive their return gifts.


    Su Cheng gave them gifts to make them happy.


    As long as they can be happy, Su Cheng doesn''t care whether they give him gifts back or not.


    Just then, the voice of the coachman finally came from the front of the carriage:


    "Guests! It''s leaving! Please sit down! We''ll probably arrive in Pendragon this afternoon! "


    As soon as the coachman''s voice fell, Su Cheng felt that the whole carriage moved. The carriage he was in began to move forward, and the speed was faster and faster.


    Ah... The trip is over... Are you going home


    Su Cheng thought to himself at this time.


    At the thought of the end of this pleasant and memorable hot spring trip, Su Cheng suddenly felt lonely in his heart.

 Chapter 140

    December 25, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    14:27 p.m.


    Pandragon, the mansion where Su Cheng lived.


    "Come on ~ ~ little orange ~ ~ come on ~ ~ there''s dried fish here ~ ~ ah! Alan! Why did little orange go to your side?! "


    "Why? Of course it''s because xiaoorange likes me! Ah ah ~ ~ the cat''s fur feels so comfortable ~ ~ "


    "Meow ~ ~ meow ~ ~"


    The voices of Deng Jia''er and Alan, as well as the cat''s cry, continued to spread to Su Cheng, who was reading on the sofa.


    "Isn''t it just a cat... Is it so fun?" Su Cheng put down the book he was holding and looked helplessly at Deng Jia''er and Alan who were teasing the cat.


    Take a carriage from acarrea to Pendragon - it was yesterday.


    Almost yesterday evening, Su Cheng returned to pandragon and their comfortable mansion.


    According to common sense, the four of them should return to their daily life no different from that in the past.


    However, today, their daily life has changed a little compared with the past.


    The little change that has taken place is that there is now a "new member" in the family.


    This "new member" is the orange wildcat that kellott took them down the road to feed when they went to the central station in pandragon.


    Why does little orange live at home?


    This has to be set back a few hours ago


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours ago.


    At 7:43 on December 25.


    "Good morning, Deng Jiaer. You got up so early to read."


    While yawning down the stairs, Su Cheng said hello to Deng Jiaer, who was sitting on the sofa reading in the hall.


    "Well, good morning to you, too, sir. In fact, it''s late. Carol got up before she arrived at 7 o''clock and has gone out now. "


    "Carol, she always gets up around 7 o''clock, but what does she go out so early for? Isn''t she still on holiday? "


    Su Cheng said and went to the kitchen.


    While walking to the kitchen, Su Cheng said again, "by the way, what''s today''s breakfast?"


    "It''s Carol''s own sliced bread." Deng Jiaer replied, "I don''t know what Carol is doing out. Anyway, when I just got up, she was just about to go out. She only told me that she would be back soon."


    "Then ignore her. She may be going shopping."


    Su Cheng returned to the hall with today''s breakfast - bread with meat slices. Then he lay down on the sofa where he used to lie most, lying comfortably on the sofa with a face and enjoying a delicious breakfast.


    "Sir, you are eating on the sofa again. If Carol sees it, she won''t spare you. "


    "Very lucky - Carol, she''s not here now ~ ~" Su Cheng finished this sentence in this cheap tone and just finished his breakfast.


    After eating breakfast, Su Cheng stood up with a carp, sat up from the sofa, and then got up and went back to his room on the third floor.


    Shortly after returning to his room, Su Cheng came out of his room and returned to the hall.


    Unlike just now, Su Cheng still has a book in his hand.


    The reason why Su Cheng just returned to the room was to go back and get the book.


    After returning to the hall, Su Cheng lay carelessly back on the sofa again, and then began to read the book just taken out of the room.


    Deng Jia''er looked at the cover of the book that Su Cheng was looking at now and raised her eyebrows.


    "Sir, you are reading the set of books you brought from your hometown again. What''s the name of zitongjian?"


    "It''s Zizhi Tongjian. It''s not a general guide. " Su Cheng corrected his anger.


    "Sir, you seem to like reading this set of books very much. I''m also interested in your set of books, sir, but I can''t understand a word. There are some square words on it. "


    "It''s normal that you can''t understand the words above. After all, it''s the words from my hometown. In fact, I don''t like reading this set of books very much. I just like reading it because it''s better to pass the time. "


    After that, Su Cheng closed the book Zizhi Tongjian in his hand and looked at the cover of the book with a complex expression.


    Su Cheng has always wondered why he came to this strange world with a full set of Zizhi Tongjian?


    If there is a God in this world, why does God throw this set of books to him who came to this different world?


    Su Cheng has been in this strange world for more than three years, almost four years. After nearly four years, Su Cheng Leng didn''t find any use for this set of Zizhi Tongjian.


    What''s the use of this set of Zizhi Tongjian?


    This set of "Zizhi Tongjian" may be the greatest help to Su Cheng, just to better help him pass the time. By the way, let him who reads this set of books to pass the time realize some truth.


    What''s the use of this set of Zizhi Tongjian?!


    If there is a God in the world, why does the God give me this set of books?!


    ¡ª¡ªThese two questions have been lingering in Su Cheng''s mind for nearly four years.


    Just as Su Cheng looked at the cover of Zizhi Tongjian with a complicated expression. Deng Jiaer''s voice came again:


    "Sir, you seem to like reading history books very much. Usually, in addition to reading this set of books you brought from your hometown, you are most commonly reading history books, and Sir, you buy a lot of new history books every month."


    After hearing Deng Jia''er''s words, Su Cheng not only smiled, but also said:


    "Yes, I''ve always been interested in history. Moreover, Deng Jiaer, I tell you, if it comes to the study of history and the reserve of historical knowledge, even some teachers and scholars who specialize in teaching history may not compare with me. "


    "More powerful than history teachers and historians?" Deng Jiaer''s tone was full of doubt, "is it true or false?"


    "Hum, if you don''t believe it."


    After that, Su Cheng opened the "Zizhi Tongjian" in his hand again and was ready to look.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly came the sound of the key inserted into the door hole and the sound of the door being opened.


    Now Alan is still sleeping in his room. Deng Jiaer and Su Cheng are reading in the hall. Only Carol has gone out alone.


    Then, the identity of the person who opened the door was ready to come out.


    "Carol, you''re back." Su Cheng didn''t lift his head. He lay on the sofa and looked at the book in his hand. He said, "why do you go out so early on such a cold day? Do you keep warm... "


    "Meow ~ ~"


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, he was interrupted by a cat cry.


    Su Cheng uttered a stunned "huh?" After, put down the book in your hand, and then turn your head and look at the sound source.


    Deng Jia''er, like Su Cheng, looked puzzled and moved his eyes away from the book in his hand towards the sound source.


    The orange creature named cat lies quietly in Carol''s arms.


    "I''m back, and I''m back with little orange." Carol smiled. "Cheng, can we keep the oranges at home?"

 Chapter 141

    "So, Carol, do you want to keep this cat?"


    Su Cheng asked Carol, who was teasing the orange cat lying on her legs.


    "Yes. The child is very good. He should not cause trouble to everyone. Can he be raised? "


    Carol cast an inquiring look at Su Cheng.


    Just now, Deng Jiaer and Carol took a bath with the orange wildcat, that is, little orange.


    The little orange, whose whole body had become clean, was limping on Carol''s legs like a pool of soft mud.


    Deng Jiaer stroked the little orange with interest, and little stars came out of her eyes one after another.


    It seems that Deng Jia''er also likes cats, a lovely animal - Su Cheng whispered in his heart.


    Just now, Carol told Su Cheng in short words why she brought the little orange back and why she asked Su Cheng to raise it.


    It turned out that Carol went out early this morning to send food to little orange.


    As a result, when I arrived at the place where xiaoorange usually stayed, I found that xiaoorange was shrunk into a ball by the cold.


    However, it''s no wonder that it''s December 25. Every place in pandragon has been covered by heavy snow. In such cold weather, wild cats and wild dogs, which have no fixed place, are most likely to freeze to death or starve to death because they can''t find food.


    Looking at the little orange huddled in cold. Carol was so soft hearted that she couldn''t bear to watch little orange suffer like this, so she planned to take little orange home to raise it.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s why Carol just came back with an orange in her arms and asked Su Cheng if she could raise it.


    "Sir! I''m in favor of keeping a cat at home! " Deng Jiaer, with little stars in his eyes, took the lead in expressing his position to Su Cheng.


    "Do you have a cat... I don''t care. None of us should be allergic to cats... Whoa! This cat is very close! It''s not like a wild cat at all! "


    Su Cheng held out his hand to the cat lying on Carol''s legs. It put its front paw on Su Cheng''s hand and made a lovely "meow".


    It seems good to keep a lovely pet at home.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about it, Deng Jia''er squeezed her eyes to Su Cheng''s side and followed Su Cheng''s example. Just like that, she stretched out her hand to Xiao orange.


    However, this time, little orange didn''t put out a front paw on Deng Jia''er''s hand as just now, but directly turned his head without looking at Deng Jia''er.


    Deng Jiaer was left alone.


    Seeing that Deng Jiaer was treated differently, Su Cheng, who couldn''t help smiling, said to Carol:


    "Yes, let''s keep the oranges at home."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s consent, Carol looked happy and rubbed Xiao orange''s head.


    "That''s great, little orange. You don''t have to be cold outside anymore."


    Little orange seemed to understand Carol''s words, squinting lazily and meowing one after another.


    "Then again, is this cat a male or a female? Is its name little orange? " Su Cheng asked.


    "It''s a female cat. She''s less than one year old. It''s called little orange. I also named it. How''s it? Does it sound good? "


    "... all right."


    After that, Su Cheng added in his heart: Carol''s naming level... It''s terrible... Is it called little orange because her hair color is orange? It''s really a simple and rough way to name


    And just then¡ª¡ª


    "Well, isn''t this the wild cat that Carol took us around a long way to feed last time? Why are you here? "


    ¡ª¡ªAlan''s voice suddenly came.


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and found Alan yawning and walking down the stairs.


    As like as two peas and sisters who have been together for many years, Alan looks like yawn while he is down stairs.


    "This is a new member of our family." Carol smiled and said to Alan.


    "New member?"


    Then, Su Cheng told the whole story in short language.


    Alan also particularly welcomes Xiaoju as a new member.


    Alan seems to like cats, too.


    Soon, she and Deng Jiaer kept teasing little orange and had a lot of fun.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer seemed not tired of playing. They kept teasing little oranges, stroking their hair and feeding some snacks.


    At the beginning, Xiao orange seemed to resist the closeness and teasing of Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    But with the passage of time, little orange seems to be getting "familiar" with Alan and Deng Jiaer, and doesn''t conflict with the teasing of Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer kept teasing little orange until the afternoon


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back to 14:27 p.m. on December 25.


    After Su Cheng said, "isn''t it just a cat... Is it so fun?" After saying this, Alan pouted his lips and said:


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    At this time, Deng Jiaer also shouted to Su Cheng:


    "Sir! You should also come and play with us with little orange! The cat''s fur feels really comfortable! "


    Su Cheng reluctantly smiled bitterly, then straightened out the Zizhi Tongjian in his hand again, continued to read it, and stopped talking to the two girls who had been addicted to rolling cats.


    Just then, Carol''s voice suddenly came:


    "Cheng, I''ll go out first and come back soon."


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and found that Carol was now dressed to go out.


    By the way, Carol is still wearing the white Beret that Su Cheng gave her.


    "Carol, why are you going out again? It would be too early to buy the ingredients for tonight''s dinner? " Su Cheng wondered.


    "I''m not going to buy the ingredients for dinner. I''m going to buy some cat products and a cat''s nest for little orange to sleep."


    Speaking of this, Carol seemed to think of something and said to Su Cheng:


    "By the way, my friend may come later. Oh, come and see Xiao orange."


    "Your friend?" Su Cheng looked puzzled.


    "Well, yes, this friend and I met through xiaoorange. She also likes xiaoorange very much."


    "When I brought xiaoorange back to our house this morning, I specially went to her house and told her that I would take xiaoorange home to keep it. She said that she would come to our house to see xiaoorange around 15 o''clock this afternoon. She may come to our house later. Remember to open the door for her then. "


    Speaking of this, Carol suddenly showed an intriguing smile.


    "My friend, Cheng, you should know him too."


    "I know you? Who is it? " The color of doubt on Su Cheng''s face became stronger.


    "Then you will know. Well, I''ll go out first. " With that, Carol opened the door and walked out of the house.


    After Carol left, Su Cheng frowned slightly and went through the names of all the people he knew in his mind, looking for someone who was both Carol''s friend and Su Cheng''s acquaintance.


    As a result, I found that I couldn''t find it at all, because there was too little information and I didn''t know which one it would be.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    Alas, forget it. It''s no use guessing here. When Carol''s friend comes, he won''t know who it is.


    Then Su Cheng lay back on the sofa and continued to look at the Zizhi Tongjian in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Su Cheng suddenly heard a series of knocking at the door after he didn''t know how long he had read the book.


    After hearing the series of knocking at the door, Su Cheng was inspired, quickly closed the book in his hand, jumped up from the sofa and walked quickly towards the door.


    Knocking at the door is the most annoying sound Su Cheng hears when reading or resting.


    In the past, he must be impatient to open the door or ask others to open the door.


    However, Su Cheng is not normal today. His face not only doesn''t show impatience, but also full of expectation.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause Su Cheng''s intuition told him that the man knocking at the door must be Carol''s friend! Su Cheng is still curious about who this friend of Carol is and who Su Cheng knows.


    Looking forward, Su Cheng quickly walked to the gate and opened it directly.


    "Hello! welcome! You are Carol''s friend... Hey? "


    Looking at the man standing in front of his house at this time, Su Cheng was stunned.


    At this time, two people stood in front of Su Cheng''s house.


    One is a girl with beautiful long blond hair, the other is a girl with gray hair.


    The girl with gray hair seemed to be afraid of strangers. She timidly hid behind the blonde girl, revealing only a small half of her head and looked at Su Cheng who had just opened the door.


    At this time, the blonde girl was as stunned as Su Cheng. Her eyes with beautiful light green pupils opened wide when she saw Su Cheng coming out.


    "Miss Eliza? Why are you here? "


    "That''s what I have to say, isn''t it?" The blonde girl shouted in a voice full of shock and surprise, "Su Cheng! Why are you at Carol''s house? "

 Chapter 142

    "Carol''s home... Should be here."


    Eliza moved her eyes away from the paper she was holding in her hand and moved to her front.


    After moving her eyes to her front, Eliza saw a large and luxurious mansion with a small backyard.


    Eliza looked at the mansion in front of her with a shocked face and muttered:


    "Did the Carol family have so much money?"


    After a pause, Eliza whispered to herself:


    "But it''s normal for Carol to come from a rich family. After all, Carol is very cultured."


    Eliza came to Carol''s house to play with Carol this afternoon.


    To be more precise, I came to Carol''s house to see the little orange adopted by Carol and came to see Carol by the way.


    In the previous rescue war of Lund Kingdom, there was a full half month preparation period from the emperor''s announcement of the rescue war of Lund kingdom to the departure of the rescue army.


    The preparation period of this half month is mainly to allocate all kinds of baggage and materials required by the rescue army.


    During this half month''s preparation period, Eliza has nothing to do. The only thing to do may be to adjust her state of mind and prepare for the upcoming war.


    However, it was during this half month''s preparation period that Eliza met Carol by chance.


    When Eliza was wandering in Pendragon at that time, she came across an orange wildcat lying on the corner of the road - that is, a little orange.


    While Eliza was teasing the little orange, she met Carol who had been feeding the little orange all the time.


    So they met.


    Little oranges usually lie down in a fixed place, and Carol will bring some food to feed little oranges at a fixed time every day.


    Therefore, during the half month army preparation period, Eliza will find out the time when Carol comes to feed the little orange almost every day. When she comes to play with the little orange, she will find Carol to play by the way.


    Carol is not only self-cultivation and good conversation, but also kind and easy to get along with. Staying next to Carol always has a sense of comfort and makes people unconsciously relax.


    Therefore, Eliza also liked Carol, and the two gradually became acquainted and became friends.


    This morning, Carol suddenly came to Eliza''s house with little orange. She said she was worried that little orange could not survive this winter, so she wanted to adopt little orange home.


    Eliza agrees with Carol''s idea, because it''s a good thing for xiaoorange. Xiaoorange doesn''t have to worry about freezing and starvation. Therefore, Eliza, who likes xiaoorange very much, naturally won''t oppose Carol''s idea.


    In fact, before, Eliza had thought about adopting oranges in person. Unfortunately, her father Ethel didn''t agree with her to keep pets, so her idea of adopting oranges in person could only be abandoned.


    After agreeing with Carol''s idea of adopting xiaoorange, Eliza asked Carol to tell her her address. Eliza wants to visit little orange this afternoon and come to Carol''s house by the way.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, she hasn''t been to Carol''s house yet.


    And Carol naturally welcomed Eliza to her house, so Carol left her a small paper with her home address.


    So, just now, Eliza followed the address written on the small paper to the mansion.


    Eliza thought her destination would be a simple house, but she didn''t expect it to be such a luxury house with three floors.


    ¡­¡­


    "Unexpectedly, Carol is the daughter of a rich family." Eliza couldn''t help sighing again.


    Just as Eliza was going to walk towards the door of the mansion, she suddenly felt her right belly clothes pulled by someone.


    Eliza turned her head and looked to her right back. She found that the girl she had "captured" in the Victoria River annihilation war, heruel Evans, was holding her clothes shyly.


    "That, that... Miss Eliza, is this your friend''s home?" Hai rou''er raised her eyes and looked at the mansion in front of her.


    There was some timidity in his eyes.


    Aware that Hai rou''er was a little nervous and afraid, Eliza showed a gentle smile, raised her hand and rubbed Hai rou''er''s small head, and then said softly:


    "Hai rou''er, don''t be afraid. My friend is very approachable and easy to talk, so don''t worry about feeling nervous and afraid."


    "... um, um..." Hai rou''er, who buried her head low, nodded gently, but her eyes still showed timidity.


    Looking at Hai rou''er, who was still nervous and afraid, Eliza couldn''t help smiling helplessly.


    Although she didn''t get along with Hai rou''er for a long time, Eliza also slowly learned something about Hai rou''er''s character.


    Hai rou''er is a girl who is a little introverted and afraid of strangers. It is undoubtedly an extremely terrible thing for Hai rou''er to let her go to the home of someone she doesn''t know with Eliza.


    Eliza also has a headache for Hai rouer''s fear of strangers.


    It was in order to train Hai rou''er and let her overcome her weakness that she specially brought her to Carol''s home.


    "Well, don''t be afraid. Let''s knock at the door."


    Eliza comforted Hai rou''er again and strode towards the door of the mansion in front of her.


    And Hai rou''er hurried to keep up and stuck tightly behind Eliza.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    After Eliza knocked on the door several times, not long after, Eliza heard a series of footsteps from far to near.


    After hearing the approaching footsteps, Hai rouer''s eyes showed more and more timidity.


    After swallowing her saliva, Hai rouer dodged and hid behind Eliza, revealing only a small half of her head.


    Seeing that Hai rouer hid behind Eliza, Eliza couldn''t help but smile again.


    Just as Eliza was going to comfort and encourage Herr again¡ª¡ª


    There was the sound of the door opening.


    ¡ª¡ªThe door in front of her opened.


    Eliza immediately showed a kind smile and looked at the open gate.


    However, after turning her eyes to the open door, the smile on Eliza''s face froze.


    Even the greeting that I was going to say was stuck in my throat.


    Eliza thought that when the door opened, she would see Carol''s beautiful face, or the housekeeper and waiter of Carol''s family, or Carol''s parents.


    But I didn''t expect... The person who opened the door was someone Eliza didn''t think of before.


    "Hello! welcome! You''re Carol''s friend... Hey? Miss Eliza? Why are you here? "


    ¡ª¡ªThe young man who opened the door said to Eliza.


    "That''s what I''m going to say, isn''t it?" Eliza shouted in a voice full of shock and surprise, "Su Cheng! Why are you at Carol''s house? "


    The man who opened the door of the mansion and appeared in front of Eliza was Su Cheng, the star of pandragon and the man who suddenly changed from her subordinate to her chief in the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago.


    "Did I go wrong?" Eliza murmured as she stepped back and looked up at the mansion. "This is not Carol''s house, but Su Cheng''s house?"


    "What''s Carol''s home, Su Cheng''s home..." Su Cheng frowned and said angrily, "Carol''s home is my home."


    "Ha?" Eliza was stunned and said, "Carol''s home... Is your home...?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "because Carol and I live together."


    "Live, live, live together?!" Eliza said in some confusion. Her words were incoherent for some reason.


    Eliza''s brain began to work rapidly:


    Carol and Su Cheng are not brothers and sisters or siblings in any way?!


    A man and a woman who are not family members live together... Can you say?!


    While Eliza was thinking and opening her mind, a familiar female voice suddenly came from behind Eliza and Hai rouer¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, Eliza, you''re here. Who is this lovely little girl? Is it Eliza, your friend? You look so cute! "


    "That, that... You, you, Hello, my name is Herr Evans. At the beginning of the first meeting, please take more and more care. "


    Hai rou''er, blushing with shyness, saluted Carol politely, stammered hello and introduced herself despite her shyness and fear.


    "Carol, you''re back from shopping. It turns out that your friend is Miss Eliza. "


    "Yes, who else do you think it would be? Well, Eliza and Herr, let''s go in together. "


    "Ah, ah, good..."


    Eliza finally recovered after hearing what Carol said.


    "Huh? Eliza, what''s the matter with you? Why are you still standing where you are? Come on in. "


    After entering the house, Carol found that Eliza was still standing where she was, so she couldn''t help asking again with a puzzled face.


    "Ah, that... Carol."


    Eliza suddenly pinched for some reason.


    "Are you married... I didn''t expect you and Su Cheng to be husband and wife, but this is also very normal. After all, Carol, you have long grown up and can get married. But, how, how to say... This news has a great impact on me... Carol, who is 3 years younger than me, is married and may soon be a mother, and I''m almost 20 years old and single... I''m a little hit. Yes, I''m sorry. I don''t seem to have slowed down yet. Can you let me slow down first... "


    "... Miss Eliza, you''ve been talking nonsense since just now..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng revealed, "are you a fool?" Look at Eliza like a mentally retarded person.

 Chapter 143

    Pandragon, Su Cheng''s mansion, in the hall


    Su Cheng sits on the sofa where he usually lies, while Eliza sits on the other sofa opposite him. They sit opposite each other.


    Hai rou''er obediently put her hands on her knees, buried her head low, looked very formal, and leaned closely against Eliza.


    Carol was in the kitchen preparing tea and snacks for guests.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer quietly hid aside and looked at Hai rou''er sitting next to Eliza with interested eyes.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer seem to be very interested in Hai rouer.


    "So Su Cheng, you and Carol are not husband and wife... It seems that I misunderstood."


    "It can''t be a couple anyway... Have you ever seen a couple without a ring on the ring finger of their left hand?"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he raised his left hand and shook it.


    In this strange world, like the earth, married couples usually wear wedding rings on the ring finger of their left hand.


    Moreover, the world values the existence of wedding rings more than the earth.


    Generally speaking, in this strange world, few couples don''t wear a wedding ring on the ring finger of their left hand.


    "Umm..." Eliza, who choked on Su Cheng''s words and blushed loudly, "I can''t blame you! After all, you live with Carol. It''s really easy to be wrong! "


    "I can''t imagine that Miss Eliza is such an easy thinker and crooked person." Su Cheng teased.


    "Um..."


    She choked on Su Cheng''s words again, and Eliza was going to say something more¡ª¡ª


    "Meow ~ ~"


    ¡ª¡ªA lovely cat''s cry came.


    Then Su Cheng saw the orange shadow flash on Eliza''s legs.


    It''s a little orange.


    Little orange suddenly jumped on Eliza''s legs.


    "Meow meow ~ ~"


    After jumping on Eliza''s legs, little orange made a lovely and boring "meow" again.


    "Hello, little orange."


    Eliza''s face was filled with a gentle smile. She stroked little orange''s head and continued:


    "It''s really great. Carol has taken you in and won''t have to worry about getting cold or hungry again."


    "Meow ~ ~"


    Little orange seemed to have some human nature. It seemed to understand Carol''s words and shouted in response to Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza, the little orange seems to stick to you. As soon as I saw you coming, I jumped on your leg."


    "Oranges don''t stick to me so much from the beginning."


    Eliza angrily continued to reply to Su Cheng:


    "When I first met little orange, it didn''t even let me touch it! It only let Carol touch it, and I kept contacting xiaoorange. Xiaoorange slowly allowed me to touch it, and now it''s so sticky to me. Also, as I said, you don''t have to call me ''Miss Eliza'', just call me ''Eliza''. "


    At this time, Eliza found Hai rou''er sitting next to her, looking at the little orange lying on her lap with some interest.


    "Come on, Herr. Come and hold the little orange. "


    As Eliza said this, she took the little orange lying on her legs into Herr''s arms.


    "Hey? May I? "


    Hai rou''er took the little orange with a flattered look.


    Xiaoorange may have come to the arms of a stranger, so when she was just held in Hai rouer''s arms, she struggled a little and made several unhappy calls.


    However, perhaps because she felt that the person who was holding it now did not mean any harm, Xiao Ju also slowly relaxed and let Hai rouer hold it and touch it.


    Su Cheng looked at Zheng Zheng, who was flattered, and carefully stroked the little orange''s Hai rou''er in his arms.


    When she opened the door for Eliza and them just now, Su Cheng noticed the little girl with gray hair.


    The little girl with gray hair and amber pupils seems to be as old as Alan and Deng Jiaer. She is very petite and almost the same as Alan.


    It seems that he is very shy and afraid of strangers. From entering the door to now, he has always lowered his head and dared not look up.


    So Su Cheng asked Eliza:


    "Eliza, little..."


    "Huh?!"


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, Eliza gave Su Cheng a fierce stare, which made Su Cheng choke and directly suppressed the last word "sister".


    Su Cheng naturally understood what Eliza meant.


    Therefore, Su Cheng quickly changed his way:


    "That... Eliza."


    "Mmm."


    Eliza nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Su Cheng cleared his throat and continued:


    "Eliza, is this little girl your friend? You look so cute. "


    "She''s not just my friend. Oh, Herr, introduce yourself."


    "Ah, ah, yes!"


    Hai rou''er stood up in a panic holding xiaoorange, and then saluted Su Cheng.


    "My name is Herr Evans! I''m 15 years old! From the kingdom of Ivan! It''s Miss Eliza''s Knight and squire! Although there is nothing good at, I will try my best to help Miss Eliza as much as possible! "


    "Knight and squire?"


    Su Cheng looked at Hai rou''er in amazement, and then Eliza.


    "Well, that''s right. I now have a knight and escort. " Eliza said in a somewhat proud tone.


    Later, Eliza explained to Su Cheng how she met Hai rou''er and "captured" her in the recent Weihe annihilation war.


    Eliza also told Su Cheng in detail that Hai rou''er noticed the abnormal water level of the Victoria River and guessed whether the British army had done something in the upper reaches of the Victoria River.


    "Oh?" Su Cheng picked his eyebrows and looked at Hai rou''er unexpectedly. "It seems that Hai rou''er has good insight and military talent."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Eliza smiled softly and rubbed Herr''s little head.


    "I also think Hai rou''er has great potential, so I took Hai rou''er to live with me and made Hai rou''er my knight and squire. I would also like to thank you, Hai rouer, for being my knight and escort. "


    Meanwhile, Hai rou''er also showed a shy smile and said:


    "I just want to thank Miss Eliza. I am willing to take in me without parents, give me living and food. I don''t know if I can help you well in the future, but I will try my best to help Miss Eliza."


    "It''s said not to call me miss Eliza. Just call me Eliza."


    Hai rou''er shook her head.


    "No, it''s impolite to call your full name directly. I can''t just call your full name directly."


    "You... Oh, forget it, you can call it whatever you like. Come on, let me introduce you. "


    After saying that, Eliza pointed to Su Cheng.


    "This is Su Cheng. His rank is Xingui... Ah, no... his rank is like me. He is a double oak knight and the General Commander of the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago."


    Eliza felt very strange at this time.


    A few months ago, after seeing Su Cheng break her record of "becoming the fastest Knight", she was obviously unhappy and even disgusted with Su Cheng.


    But now, after seeing Su Cheng create a miracle again, break a record again, and become the new fastest person to rise from Xingui knight to double oak knight, Eliza found that she would no longer feel any discomfort or disgust with Su Cheng.


    In my heart, there is even some happiness.


    Eliza found that she seemed to have unconsciously admitted Su Cheng''s super high military talent far above her.


    Eliza also gradually realized that the reason why she felt unhappy and hated Su Cheng was that she was arrogant and unwilling to admit that her peers had military talent above her.


    After witnessing Su Cheng''s super military talent and talent again and again, Eliza found that she had silently "conceded" and admitted Su Cheng''s military talent and talent far above her.


    After admitting that she is not as good as Su Cheng and is willing to bow down, Eliza naturally will no longer dislike Su Cheng.


    Eliza also found that he no longer had a slight dislike for Su Cheng, but also vaguely had some inexplicable feelings for him.


    After hearing Eliza''s introduction to Su Cheng, Hai rouer''s eyes immediately burst out with longing and joy.


    "Miss Eliza! Is this Mr. Su Cheng who commanded the rescue war of Lund kingdom? "


    "Well, yes." Eliza smiled. "That''s him."


    Then Eliza explained to Su Cheng:


    "Hai rou''er admires the people who planned the Wei River annihilation war, so she has always been looking forward to you."


    "Ah, that''s it." Su Cheng felt embarrassed and scratched his head. "I''m not really great, so you don''t have to look forward to me. I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Miss Eliza!" Hai rou''er continued in an excited tone, turned her head and asked Eliza, "is Mr. Su Cheng your friend, too?"


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s voice fell, Su Cheng was stunned.


    Su Cheng asked himself in his heart:


    Eliza... Is she my friend?


    After some thinking, Su Cheng found that he and Eliza seemed to have been strangers and friends.


    However, after Su Cheng took over the position of coach in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, the relationship with Eliza seems to be closer.


    However, Su Cheng still doesn''t know whether he and Eliza are friends or not.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about his relationship with Eliza¡ª¡ª


    "That''s right."


    Eliza smiled tenderly, looking at Su Cheng, who was sitting opposite her and was stunned at this time, and continued:


    "Su Cheng and I are friends!"

 Chapter 144

    December 26, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    morning.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Su Cheng walked slowly towards the conference hall.


    Su Cheng came to Baiyang palace early in the morning because today is the day of the "Grand Council".


    The "Great Council" of the British Empire was convened irregularly.


    When the emperor meets any major event that needs to be discussed by all literary ministers and knights, or meets any major event that needs to be announced with all literary ministers and knights, the emperor will convene a "Grand Council".


    Generally speaking, when the emperor wants to convene the "Grand Council", he will inform all civil servants and Knights of the upcoming "Grand Council" the day before the convening, so that they will not be absent.


    Last night, an envoy came to Su Cheng''s residence and informed Su Cheng that the "Grand Council" would be held at 8 a.m. the next day on December 26, so that Su Cheng could arrive on time and not be absent.


    If there is no legitimate reason, you can not be absent from the "Grand Council". If you are absent from the "Grand Council" without reason, it is quite serious!


    The emperor asked you to come to the meeting, but you didn''t come?!


    Therefore, although Su Cheng really doesn''t want to get up so early to attend the meeting in Baiyang palace in winter, no matter how reluctant, Su Cheng can''t be absent from the "Grand Council" for no reason.


    Therefore, Su Cheng had to get up and braved the cold to come to Baiyang palace.


    Soon Su Cheng entered the familiar Council hall.


    Many knights and literary ministers who had already arrived in the Council hall early immediately found Su Cheng''s arrival.


    Many knights and literary ministers immediately saluted Su Cheng respectfully.


    Most of the people who didn''t salute threw friendly eyes at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng found that he could hardly find any negative eyes on him.


    The rescue war of Lunde kingdom made Su Cheng have great prestige in the hearts of everyone.


    No one will despise Su Cheng anymore.


    Su Cheng exchanged his efforts for everyone''s respect.


    Many young knights and literary ministers regard Su Cheng as their idol and hope that they can make such remarkable achievements at such a young age as Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng also smiled politely and nodded to all those who saluted him.


    At this time, Su Cheng found two acquaintances in the knight queue.


    It''s Ethel and Eliza.


    Ethel and Eliza were standing in the middle of the cavalry line, and the father and daughter seemed to be talking about something.


    After seeing Ethel and Eliza, Su Cheng quickly walked over with a smile and said hello:


    "Mr. Iser! Eliza little... No, Eliza! Good morning! "


    "Oh! It''s Mr. Cheng. Good morning, too! " Ethel replied with a smile.


    Eliza also showed a charming smile when she saw Su Cheng coming.


    "Good morning, Su Cheng."


    Ethel was stunned when he heard Eliza say hello to Su Cheng.


    "Huh? Eliza, when did you have such a good relationship with Mr. Cheng? Before, when Mr. Cheng said hello to you, didn''t you always look like a casual person? Why are you so enthusiastic now? "


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, Eliza pouted unhappily, patted Ethel''s wide back heavily and said:


    "Father, it''s too much for you to say that. What''s called ''I always look like I don''t care''?"


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Um..."


    Eliza wanted to refute, but her father was telling the truth and she couldn''t refute at all.


    Before the rescue war in Lunde Kingdom began, she was really indifferent to Su Cheng. When Su Cheng said hello to her friendly, she always looked indifferent.


    "Yi and Su Cheng were not friends before. Of course, they would be a little indifferent! Now Su Cheng and I are friends. Of course, we can''t be as indifferent as before! "


    "Oh?"


    The unexpected look on Ethel''s face.


    "Daughter, have you become friends with Mr. Cheng?"


    Eliza rolled her eyes at Ethel and said angrily:


    "Yes, aren''t you happy that I have a new friend now?"


    "Where will you be unhappy!" Ethel waved his hand bravely, and then continued, "my daughter has more excellent friends. I''m very happy! I haven''t seen you for a long time. You have new friends. "


    Then, Ethel''s face suddenly showed an intriguing and strange smile, and then said to Eliza in a joking tone:


    "In fact, if you can have a further relationship with Mr. Cheng, you will be happier as a father. Daughter, you are 19 years old this year and will be in the new year in a few days. You are so old but haven''t married yet. To be honest, being a father is a little sad..."


    Then Ethel showed a melancholy expression.


    After hearing Ethel''s words, Eliza''s face turned red immediately, and then said in a flustered tone:


    "Father, father! Please don''t say anything like ''I''m so old and haven''t married yet''! Yes, yes! I am 19 years old this year and will soon be 20 years old. It is really rare for girls who are not married at this age! But I don''t think it''s shameful! I don''t care! "


    In this strange world, although the medical level and diet level are far better than the earth in the middle ages, the average age is still quite low.


    The average age of men is only 39 and that of women is only 42.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know the average age of marriage in other countries, but Su Cheng knows the average age of marriage in the British Empire.


    The average age of marriage in the British Empire was 16 for men and 15 for women.


    In other words, the vast majority of women get married as soon as they reach adulthood.


    Carol is 16 years old, but she is not married, not even lovers, which is quite normal.


    Eliza is 19 years old and will be 20 years old, but she is still single


    This is a little abnormal.


    Eliza has been regarded as the "older leftover woman" in this different world.


    Ethel ignored Eliza''s words, but turned his head and said jokingly to Su Cheng:


    "Mr. Cheng, my daughter is 2 years older than you. Although she is older, she is still a complete beauty. I wonder if you are willing to make a further relationship with Eliza? I''m glad to see that Mr. Cheng, a young talent like you has a further relationship with my daughter who can''t get married. "


    "All said, don''t say I can''t get married! I can marry now if I like! "


    "Ah? This, this... "


    Su Cheng glanced at Eliza''s beautiful face, which was not inferior to Carol''s, and her face turned a little red unconsciously.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s hesitation, Eliza couldn''t help shouting:


    "Su Cheng! Why are you still pinching? You won''t really take my father''s jokes seriously? "


    "In fact, what I just said is not all a joke." Ethel suddenly said positively, "I''m really happy to see Mr. Cheng''s relationship with you go further. After all, daughter, you can''t find anyone else to marry. "


    "It''s not that I can''t get married! If I want to marry, I can marry now! "

 Chapter 145

    "Then why don''t you get married now? After all, as a father, I have no other wishes now. I just hope my baby daughter can have a good husband. "


    "Because I can''t find someone who meets my mate selection conditions now!"


    Then Eliza put her hands on her hips and shouted to Ethel:


    "Father, have you forgotten? I told you before that I Eliza was a knight of the British Empire! I want to find a better knight than me to be my husband! So... "


    "So, didn''t this man appear?" Eliza''s speech was interrupted by Ethel in a joking tone before she finished.


    Iser pointed to Su Cheng standing next to Eliza, and then continued to say in a joking tone:


    "Isn''t that knight better than you, Eliza, here? The man of the same age standing next to you is a legendary Knight enough to leave his name in history. "


    "Um... This, this..."


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng next to her, and then looked at Ethel. She wanted to say something to refute her father''s words, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Because there is no way to refute, Iser is telling the truth.


    Eliza, whose face became more and more red, suddenly pushed aside Ethel and said:


    "Really! It doesn''t make sense! I won''t tell you! "


    After pushing Iser away, Eliza strode to the front of the cavalry line.


    Looking at the back of his daughter leaving, Ethel showed a thought-provoking smile, and then said in a joking tone:


    "It seems that some people become angry and run away when they see that they can''t tell others."


    "Mr. Iser." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "is it too much to tease your daughter so much..."


    "Hahaha, it''s okay! I know my daughter''s temperament! She is also a straightforward person with a quick temper. She won''t be too angry because of this degree of flirting and jokes. In a few minutes, she will recover. "


    Then Ethel suddenly showed a melancholy expression and sighed.


    "In fact... I''m really worried about my daughter''s marriage... Iser is now an integrated Knight of the britannian Empire and has the rank of earl. In my career, I basically don''t have any room for progress, so I don''t have too many ideals and ambitions in my career."


    "My only dream now is to see Eliza have a perfect marriage."


    Speaking of this, Ethel suddenly showed a helpless smile, and then continued:


    "However, I don''t know when my dream will come true. It will be a new year in a few days. Next year, Eliza will be 20 years old. I really don''t know when my daughter will be willing to marry."


    "Mr. Iser, Eliza is so beautiful and is also the daughter of the integration knight, so whoever is willing to marry her will be able to fill this Council hall whenever." Su Cheng comforted.


    "I hope... I''m afraid of Eliza. She said she couldn''t find the person she liked, and then she won''t marry all her life..."


    Then Iser suddenly changed his voice and tone:


    "Anyway, time is really fast. This year will pass so soon. Today is December 26. In a few days, it will become 290 years of the imperial calendar. "


    "Yes, it''s really fast." Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really fast. I can still remember what happened when I first came to this chamber. "


    In August this summer, Su Cheng came to this conference hall for the first time to attend the teaching ceremony of Ilsa''s teachers. At that time, his identity was just an unknown ordinary person.


    Now, just after more than four months, Su Cheng''s current identity is very different from that of more than four months ago.


    Now, Su Cheng, as a "double oak Knight of the British Empire", participates in the "Grand Council" of the Empire and discusses state affairs together.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing again:


    "A lot has really happened this year..."


    "Yes. The "year-end dinner" will begin in a few days. Mr. Cheng, you must be qualified to attend. This is a feast only once a year. You should enjoy yourself, Mr. Cheng. Many people have worked hard for a whole year in order to be qualified to attend this'' year-end dinner ''. "


    As soon as Iser''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled and said:


    "I will, and then, Mr. Iser, you will enjoy yourself."


    "Hahaha, don''t remind me, Mr. Cheng. I''ll do the same."


    Year end dinner - a grand dinner held at Baiyang Palace on December 30 every year. Only those who have made enough contributions throughout the year are eligible to participate in the annual feast held in the imperial palace.


    Su Cheng, who turned the tide and made great achievements in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom, must be qualified to attend the year-end dinner.


    The year-end dinner has always been famous for its luxury. It is said that the annual year-end dinner costs millions, even tens of millions of British francs. It is a carnival only once a year, which can only be enjoyed by those who have made great contributions to the Empire during this year.


    Therefore, to be honest, Su Cheng is also looking forward to the year-end dinner a few days later.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty the emperor arrived!"


    ¡ª¡ªThe bodyguard''s voice came.


    "It seems that the Great Council is about to begin. Mr. Cheng, I''ll go to the front first. See you at the year-end dinner in a few days. "


    "Well, Mr. Iser, see you in a few days."


    Then Iser went to the front of the knight queue, while Su Cheng stayed in the middle of the knight queue.


    Su Cheng is no longer the lowest Xingui Knight before, so naturally he can no longer stand at the back of the knight queue as before.


    As a double oak knight, he is still a star now. If he stands at the back of the knight queue, the other Xingui Knights really don''t know where to stand.


    After the Wenchen line and the knight line were all lined up. Gozeven and Jacob, which seemed to be inseparable, came in through the side door of the Council hall.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling when he saw Jacob he hadn''t seen for several days.


    Jacob was the most supportive and helpful person in the officialdom of the British Empire.


    Therefore, Su Cheng has always been grateful to Jacob.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also made up his mind silently: at the year-end dinner a few days later, we must thank Mr. Jacob!


    However, just then, Su Cheng suddenly found that Jacob''s face was not very good.


    Jacob''s face - now particularly gloomy.

 Chapter 146

    Looking at Jacob''s terrible face, Su Cheng not only frowned, but also whispered in his heart:


    Mr. Jacob... Is something bad happening?


    Gozewen, who was walking in front of Jacob, had a faint joy on his face and looked in a good mood.


    After sitting down on the throne, GE zewen said with a smile:


    "Everybody! I''m sorry that in such cold weather, we have to come to the Council hall early in the morning to hold the ''Grand Council''! "


    "The reason why the ''Grand Council'' is convened so suddenly is because there is important good news to tell you!"


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, everyone in the Council hall began to talk. Everyone looked curious and discussed what good thing it was. It was necessary to convene a "Grand Council" to announce it to everyone.


    And Jacob''s face was... Worse.


    Su Cheng''s eyebrows could not help but frown deeper, because somehow, a bad premonition suddenly welled up in his heart.


    And Eliza reacted the same way.


    Eliza also frowned, and bad premonitions poured out of her heart.


    Ge zewen smiled, raised his hand and pressed it in the air. The people in the conference hall immediately stopped talking, and the conference hall became quiet again.


    Ge zewen nodded with satisfaction, and then Lang said:


    "It seems that you are also curious about the good news! Then I won''t hide it! Now let''s tell you what the good news is! Bodyguard, call him in! "


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguard beside gozewen answered respectfully and then walked out of the Council hall quickly.


    Not long.


    A tall middle-aged man walked into the Council hall at a leisurely pace.


    The people in the Council hall turned their heads to see who the man called in by gozewen was.


    After casting his eyes on the middle-aged man who came in, Su Cheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man who was walking slowly into the conference hall with a look of shock and amazement.


    The same reaction as Su Cheng, Eliza and Ethel.


    Eliza and Ethel also looked at the middle-aged man who was walking into the Council hall with a shocked face.


    Eliza''s red lips were slightly open and looked unbelievable.


    In fact, there are many knights who react the same as several of them.


    The reason why Su Cheng and others were so shocked when they saw the middle-aged man who came in was because the middle-aged man was Alan Jones!


    It was Alan Jones who was captured by Su Cheng in the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago!


    Alan Jones was now dressed in clean clothes, and his beard and hair were neatly treated. He didn''t look like a prisoner at all.


    "Why... Alan is here..." Alisha murmured in a low voice with a stunned face.


    Su Cheng, on the other hand, continued to look at Allen walking into the Council hall in shock.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly noticed that Allen''s line of sight, which had been looking straight ahead, had suddenly moved.


    Moved to the cavalry line on his left.


    To be exact, it moved to Su Cheng who was standing in the middle of the knight queue.


    Alan narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Su Cheng with meaningful eyes.


    Su Cheng stared back without showing weakness.


    After taking a deep look at Su Cheng, Alan took back his eyes. At this time, he also came to the middle of the Council hall.


    When he reached the middle of the chamber, Allen knelt respectfully on one knee and lowered his head.


    At this time, gozewen''s voice came again¡ª¡ª


    "Maybe, everyone is wondering why Alan Jones, a general of the Frankish Empire who was captured and returned home before, is here."


    "Every country, the most important resource, will always be talents. Naturally, I am very eager for more talents to come to our Britannia."


    "Although Alan was our enemy before, he brought us a lot of trouble in Britannia. But I always hope that outstanding talents like Alan can join Britannia and help me! "


    "Even if he was once our enemy, if he is willing to give up the secret and turn to the light, I can forget the past!"


    When GE zewen said this, Su Cheng''s eyes widened again.


    Because he had vaguely guessed why Alan was here!


    "So after Alan was captured back to our britannian Empire, I went to prison every day to persuade Alan to surrender."


    "After my painstaking persuasion, it was the day before yesterday! Alan is finally willing to surrender to our country! "


    "In view of Allen''s outstanding ability and experience! I''ve decided to canonize Alan directly as the four Royal Knights! "


    "So! Today, I want to tell you the good news! We have another powerful knight in the British Empire! "


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, there was an uproar in the conference hall!


    Jacob''s face was as black as ink.


    "Surrender... Our country? Four Royal Knights?! " Eliza murmured.


    Iser frowned and murmured:


    "Do you want the man who killed my deputy to be my new colleague..."


    Su Cheng just frowned silently and whispered to himself:


    "The foreboding just now is this... The original enemy has become a companion now..."


    Then Su Cheng quietly clenched his fists.


    Ge zewen ignored the uproar in the assembly hall, but continued to keep a faint smile, and then stood up.


    "All right! Alan, please come to the knighthood ceremony! "


    "Yes!"


    After a loud response, Allen quickly stepped forward, stepped on the nine steps, then came to gozeven, and then knelt on one knee again.


    "I will protect those who cannot fight."


    "I will destroy evil people."


    "I will take back my sword from the civilians."


    "I will be honest with my compatriots."


    "I will defend the British Empire to the death! Until my last drop of blood! "


    After hearing Allen read out the knight''s oath loudly, gozeven nodded with satisfaction.


    Then gozewen took a Black Knight Sword from the bodyguard''s hand.


    Ge zewen pulled out the Black Knight Sword in his hand with a "miso", revealed the black body inside, flattened the sword and put it against Allen''s right shoulder.


    "I am here to canonize you as the four Royal Knights!"


    After gozewen shouted loudly, he put the sword back into the scabbard, then held the sword in both hands and held it above Allen''s head.


    And Allen quickly raised his hands and held the Black Knight Sword over his head.


    Su Cheng, standing at the bottom, watched Allen finish the knighthood ceremony with a complex expression.


    "What an irony..." Su Cheng murmured again, "I''m going to fight side by side with the enemy I captured myself..."


    However, because Allen was kneeling on one knee and lowering his head deeply. So no one found out¡ª¡ª


    After Allen took the Black Knight Sword, his face¡ª¡ª


    An intriguing and strange smile suddenly appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Many people, including Su Cheng, didn''t find out at this time that gozewen''s act of recruiting Allen would become the fuse of the terrible patriotic war in the future!


    *************


    Volume 2 "fuse" - end!


    *************


    Preview of Volume 3 female martial gods:


    "Jacob, the order of Michael has not been rebuilt, okay? Haven''t you found a new head of Michael''s knights yet? The northern territory is in urgent need of Michael''s knights and a powerful Knight! "


    ......


    "Alan... Where are you... I only have your... Only family left... Carol... Deng Jiaer... Ellie... Sha... Where are you... Where..."


    "I''m here, Eliza is here, Su Cheng, you don''t have to be afraid, Eliza is here, I''m here!"


    ......


    "Commander... Do you mean... To use cavalry for long-distance attack?"


    "Yes! In the first wave of attack, I will directly destroy the general headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire - Huming city! "


    ......


    "The convening of the round table and the reconstruction plan of the Michael Knights... Alas... Around me..."


    ......


    "Sir! Please give me all the cavalry! I can defeat Jill de LES with only cavalry! "


    ......


    "Are you all here? Then, I declare the round table - officially held! "

 Chapter 147

    This is the story that happened in the spring of 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire. That is, within the timeline of Volume 3.


    ************


    "What a heavy rain! All wet! "


    While complaining, Alan pulled at the clothes that had stuck to her because they were wet through.


    "Next time we''ll have to keep a long memory. It''s easy to rain this season. Be sure to take an umbrella next time you go out. "


    Su Cheng opened the door of the mansion with a wry smile.


    Carol went to work early, and Deng Jiaer seemed to have gone out at this time. The whole house was empty.


    Just now, Su Cheng and Alan had nothing to do, so they went out for a walk together. As a result, it suddenly overcast halfway through the walk.


    Then the torrential rain, which was so big that people suspected that the whole sea had fallen, came down.


    Because the weather was fine before Su Cheng and Alan went out, they thought it wouldn''t rain, so they didn''t bring umbrellas when they went out.


    In such rain, they were naturally drenched.


    They ran home against the rainstorm. When they returned to the door, there was no place on their body that was not wet.


    Su Cheng feels that his shoes are full of rain. He can squeeze out enough rain to fill a whole tea cup by grasping any corner of his clothes and trousers.


    "Deng Jiaer is not at home..." Alan said after looking at the empty home, "but she should be back soon. At this time, Carol is almost back from work. It seems that she can get off work in the evening."


    "Well, yes. It''s also very rare. Carol can come back from work in the evening. "


    After Su Cheng answered casually, he felt wet and uncomfortable, so Su Cheng quickly walked to the bathroom.


    While Su Cheng was walking towards the bathroom, Alan grabbed Su Cheng''s clothes.


    "... why. If you want to ask for pocket money, wait until I finish taking a bath. "


    "I''m wet and uncomfortable. If I don''t take a bath soon, I''ll probably catch a cold. So, brother, let me wash it first. "


    "I''m not feeling well either. If you are afraid of catching a cold, turn on the heater and dry your clothes and body. Well, good, sister, let me go. "


    "I don''t want it! Why didn''t you go to bake while I took a bath! Brother, do you know what is called "ladies first?"


    "I''m sorry, we Britannia have been equal between men and women many years ago. The nonsense of ''women first'' has no egg for us britannians, and I hate this sentence very much, because I find that when girls say this sentence, they often want to use this sentence to get convenience."


    "Brother..."


    Alan suddenly loosened Su Cheng''s tight grip. Then they shook hands with each other, flashed her beautiful big eyes, and looked pitifully at Su Cheng.


    "Brother, please... Can you give me the bathroom first... I believe my most respected and favorite brother will not have the heart to watch his sister freeze outside... Right?"


    "Alan..."


    Su Cheng was stunned, then showed a gentle smile, affectionately recited his sister''s name, and then put his hands on Alan''s shoulders.


    "Yes... After all, I''ve been with you day and night for four years. I''m your most respected and favorite brother, so - how could I be fooled by you!!"


    After saying that, Su Cheng loosened his hand on Alan''s shoulders and rushed to the bathroom with an arrow step!


    And after Alan was stunned in place for a short time, he hurried back to his mind, and then he also opened his legs and rushed to the bathroom!


    Although Su Cheng rushed to the bathroom first, under Alan''s monstrous physical strength, Alan quickly caught up with the two, and squeezed into the bathroom at the same time as Su Cheng.


    "Brother! You''re too bad! Normally, after hearing my sister''s affectionate words, shouldn''t my brother be very moved to let out the bathroom?! "


    "Stop talking nonsense! Who do you think I am? Don''t repeat the same trick in front of me! You used the same trick several times when you asked me for pocket money! I won''t be fooled again! "


    "What does it mean to be fooled! What I said just now was sincere! "


    "If only it were!"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he began to take off his clothes.


    Alan began to panic when he saw that Su Cheng had only his pants off.


    "Brother, brother! You really took off your clothes! "


    "The ugly talk is ahead, but I won''t step back! I''ll wash it quickly, so just wait outside quietly first! I''m weaker than you. If I don''t take a bath soon, I''ll really catch a cold! "


    "Well..."


    Alan bit his lower lip reluctantly.


    Then she hummed and smiled as if she had come up with some clever plan, and then said:


    "Hum! It seems that my brother is as reluctant to give in as I am! Well, that''s good! Let''s do it together! As long as we wash together, won''t the problem be solved? "


    After that, Alan began to take off his clothes.


    "Ah, this is really a good way. Let''s wash it together. I can also wash your hair by the way."


    "Eh?!"


    Alan''s undressed hand stopped immediately and looked surprised.


    "That, that, no, no! Normally, you shouldn''t blush and say, "even brothers and sisters can''t take a bath together!", Then say ''forget it, let you wash'' and let me out of the bathroom? "


    "Alan, what are you talking about? Isn''t it strange for brother and sister to take a bath together? I don''t mind taking a bath with my sister. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng showed a proud smile and secretly said:


    Sister, sister, you''re still too young to fight your brother. Do you think I''ll take such a simple plan?


    Just now, Su Cheng saw through Alan''s attention, so he deliberately said he didn''t mind taking a bath with Alan.


    Su Cheng wouldn''t choose to take a bath with Alan.


    After all, it''s a righteous brother and sister. It''s a little inappropriate to take a bath together.


    "Well..."


    Alan pursed his lips, as if thinking about a new strategy.


    However, Alan, who was not very smart, thought for a while and didn''t come up with a new strategy.


    In the bathroom, Alan seemed to give up and turned to get out of the bathroom and said:


    "... forget it. Give the bathroom to your brother. Wash it for me quickly."


    Seeing Alan give up, Su Cheng''s proud smile is even worse.


    Complacent Su Cheng, with a mean mouth, added a sentence that he regretted a few seconds later:


    "Huh? Give up now? Didn''t you grab the bathroom with me fiercely just now? How could I give up so easily? I really have no perseverance... "


    Before this sentence was finished, Su Cheng immediately realized that he had just said something that could easily "detonate" Alan, so he quickly raised his hand and covered his mouth.


    However, even if Su Cheng regretted it now, it was too late.


    "Ha?! Say I have no perseverance?! Brother, you dare to say! Do you really think I dare not take a bath with you? I just take a bath with my brother! Who is afraid of who! Come on! Wash it together! "


    Alan took off his clothes with great speed and arched Su Cheng to the bath.


    "Wait, wait! Alan! Brother is wrong! You shouldn''t say you don''t have perseverance! So get out! "


    "I don''t!"


    Alan, who was angry, couldn''t listen to Su Cheng at all, and his clothes slipped off her one by one.


    Soon, Alan was left with only underwear on his upper body and underwear on his lower body.


    Alan''s hand paused as he reached for the last dress on his upper body.


    Alan calmed down when his fingertips touched his underwear.


    "Well..."


    Alan uttered a whisper, and his face began to blush.


    The blush on his face became bright with the naked eye, and spread to the back of his ears and neck.


    Su Cheng''s face also flushed slightly at this time.


    At the same time, he pinned his head.


    "Well..." Alan whispered again.


    Alan, who calmed down, wanted to turn around and leave the bathroom now.


    But just now he had boasted that he would wash with his brother. At the thought of this, Alan''s feet couldn''t move.


    Su Cheng, who knows Alan very well, naturally understands that Alan, who has calmed down now, must want to go, but due to his boasting just now, he has been slow to take action.


    In order to help his sister, who was already riding a tiger, Su Cheng coughed twice and said:


    "Well... I''ll give you the bathroom. I''ll go out first."


    After that, Su Cheng took a step in the direction of the bathroom door.


    However, as soon as he took a step, Alan stopped him.


    "No! I just said to wash with my brother, I must wash with my brother! Since I just said that, I must abide by it! "


    Looking at his stubborn sister, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling helplessly.


    "So what? Do you and I really want to strip off and wash with me? "


    "Well..."


    Alan''s face became redder.


    Su Cheng suddenly looked at Alan with red cheeks with interest.


    But he seldom saw Alan blushing. At this time, seeing Alan blushing to the root of his ears, he couldn''t help feeling a little fresh.


    At this time, Alan''s remaining light swept to several large white towels stacked in the basket on the side, and the light suddenly flashed!


    Then Alan pulled out one of the big towels from the basket and wrapped it around himself.


    The towel was very big. After Alan wrapped it around her, she only exposed the parts above her clavicle and below her knee.


    "Let''s take a bath with a towel! In this way, you won''t be afraid to see each other''s bodies! "


    "Bathing in a towel? I feel so retarded... "


    "What else do you want? Do you really want two people to squeeze naked in the bathroom? "


    "... that''s the only way."


    Su Cheng sighed lightly, then took out a big towel from the basket and wrapped it around his waist

 Chapter 148

    "Hoo ~ ~ so comfortable ~ ~"


    "Ah ~ ~ yeah ~ ~ I feel like my whole body is soft. Although I have to wrap a towel around my lower body when taking a bath, I feel very mentally retarded."


    The bathroom of the mansion where Su Cheng four people live is extremely spacious. The bath in the bathroom is so large that even six adults can''t feel crowded.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can soak the parts below his shoulders into hot water, and can leisurely let his hands and feet fully stretch out.


    Feeling his body as if it were melting away, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    It''s right to buy this mansion with a lot of money. It''s great to take a bath in a spacious bath!


    At this time, Alan, like Su Cheng, soaked the parts below his shoulders in hot water, leaned the back of his head against the edge of the bath, closed his eyes and felt particularly enjoying.


    "Hoo ~ it''s really comfortable ~ ~ it would be even better if someone could massage my shoulder now."


    After that, Alan turned around, leaned his chin against the edge of the bath and turned his back to Su Cheng.


    Because Alan was also wrapped in a big towel, Su Cheng could only see Alan''s bare shoulders and a small part of his back.


    Su Cheng, who understood what Alan meant, reluctantly smiled bitterly, stood up from the bath, walked behind Alan, sat down again, put his hands on Alan''s shoulders, and then began to massage Alan.


    "Ah, it''s here. Try harder. Yes, yes, right here. It''s so comfortable. It''s nice, brother!"


    "If you know your brother is good, don''t stick to me and ask me for pocket money. It''s time for you to learn how to consume rationally."


    Su Cheng, who was massaging Alan, suddenly found something. The bathroom said to Alan:


    "Alan, are you getting taller?"


    "Huh? Really? Well... It seems that I''ve really grown taller. After all, I''m 15 years old this year. I''m an adult. It''s normal to grow taller. "


    "That''s true, but it seems that you haven''t changed much except for your height."


    "Hello! Brother, I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what you just said! What do you mean? It seems that the rest has not changed much! "


    "Literally."


    "Well... Although I''m not reconciled, it seems that I haven''t changed much except for my height..."


    Alan put his hands on his chest as he spoke.


    "Brother, do you think I will continue to develop in the future? Can I grow into Carol in the future? "


    "Is your dream just to grow like Carol? If it''s a dream, at least make the dream bigger? You should aim to grow like Eliza. "


    "I don''t expect to grow into Eliza! As long as I can grow like Carol! As long as I can be like Carol, I''ll be satisfied! "


    "Well... You''re only 15 now. It seems that women don''t stop developing until they are 18 to 20, so you still have a few years to develop. Don''t worry. You''ll develop better and better in the future."


    "But when Carol was 15 years old, she was well developed! Deng Jiaer is 15 years old like me this year. She seems to be growing better and better recently! When Mingming first met Deng Jiaer, she was similar to me! But now she seems to be anti superego! "


    "Alas, people are different. Maybe you will start to develop rapidly later, so don''t worry. If you''re really worried, ask carol for advice. She may have some way to make her body develop better. "


    "Well... I''ll ask Carol sometime later..."


    After that, Alan shook his body twice and took off Su Cheng''s hands, who was massaging her shoulders. Then Alan said to Su Cheng:


    "No massage! Brother, wash my hair! "


    "Ha? How old are you? Do you want someone to wash your hair? "


    "Because it''s troublesome to wash your hair! Besides, when you robbed the bathroom with me just now, didn''t you say you would wash my hair if you took a bath with me? "


    "Well..."


    I did say that just now


    After Su Cheng sighed slightly, he said:


    "Well, well, just wash it for you."


    With a happy smile on his face, Alan stepped out of the bath while tightening the big towel wrapped around him, and then sat on a small wooden chair next to the bath.


    Su Cheng also smiled helplessly, then tightened the big towel wrapped around his lower body, then came out of the bath and squatted behind Alan.


    After wetting Alan''s hair, Su Cheng painted a little shampoo on his hand and then wiped it on Alan''s head.


    It is worthy of being a different world with very developed civil science and technology. This different world also has shampoo, and the effect is not bad.


    Soon, Alan''s head was full of white flowers.


    "Ah, brother, go up a little with your left hand, go up a little more, go up too far! Go down... Yes, yes! Right here, grab it hard, oh! Too hard! "


    "You''re asking so much! In other words, Alan, your hair seems to have grown a little longer. It''s almost time to cut it. "


    Su Cheng, who is washing Alan''s hair, finds that Alan''s hair is longer. Alan has short hair. His usual hair is only as high as his chin, but now Alan''s hair has grown beyond his chin.


    "Well, I also found it, but it seems that I don''t need to find a barber at this level, so you can cut it for me later."


    "OK, I see."


    After chatting for a few words, the brother and sister fell into silence when they couldn''t find any new topics.


    However, the brother and sister were not silent for long, and the sister suddenly broke the silence.


    "Ah, brother. Now there are only two of us here, and Deng Jiaer and Carol are not at home, so I have a question. I want to listen to your brother. "


    "Huh? What''s the problem? Why are you so serious all of a sudden? "


    Su Cheng noticed that Alan''s tone suddenly became serious, so he intuitively told Su Cheng what Alan should say next.


    "Brother, what are your feelings for Carol?"


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng, who was holding Alan''s scalp, immediately stopped.


    After a while, Su Cheng''s hands moved again.


    "... Alan, why are you asking?"


    "Let me be more straightforward. Brother, do you like Carol? "

 Chapter 149

    Before Su Cheng could answer, Alan added:


    "In fact, you have already found out, Carol''s feelings for you."


    "Brother, you can''t find out, can you? Even if my brain is not so smart, I have already discovered Carol''s feelings for you. Brother, you are so smart, you must have already discovered Carol''s feelings for you? "


    ¡ª¡ªSilence.


    After Su Cheng was silent for a long time, Alan felt Su Cheng''s hands that were washing her hair moved again, and heard Su Cheng''s voice:


    "... yes, I noticed that Carol liked me a long time ago."


    "I''ll tell you, brother, you''re so smart and sharp that you can''t notice Carol''s feelings for you. Brother, so? What are your feelings for Carol? Do you like her? Since I''ve known that Carol likes you, why don''t you say it? "


    "... I don''t know what my feelings for Carol are now."


    "Ha? What do you mean? "


    "Literally."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "At first, I was just an ordinary friendship with Carol."


    "But maybe it''s because I''ve been together for longer and longer. I find that my feelings for Carol are no longer ordinary friendship..."


    "But... The feelings for Carol seem to be less than the level of love..."


    "So, I don''t know what kind of feelings I hold for Carol now..."


    "So before I know exactly what my feelings for Carol are, I decided to continue my current relationship with her."


    "When will you find out your feelings for Carol?" Alan yelled, "Carol is 17 years old! I''m quite old! Don''t you think it''s too pitiful for you to make a statement to Carol and maintain the current relationship with Carol? You want Carol to wait a few more years? "


    "I won''t let Carol wait too long! Your brother is not that kind of scum man! "


    "Ah! It hurts! "


    Su Cheng said as he rubbed Alan''s scalp harder. Alan grinned with pain.


    "I won''t let Carol wait too long." Su Cheng repeated again, "I have vaguely felt that the day is coming when I can find out my true feelings for Carol. I believe I can find out my true feelings for Carol soon."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly paused, then slightly lowered his eyelids and added in a low voice:


    "On that day, I should be able to find out who I really like..."


    As Su Cheng spoke, a Golden Shadow flashed through Su Cheng''s mind.


    "Hum, it''s up to you. Anyway, you don''t have to wait too long! Find out your true feelings for Carol! Otherwise, Carol would be miserable! "


    "I know, I will try my best. If I don''t know my true feelings for Carol, I will be confused with Carol, which is poor for Carol. So whether it''s for me or for Carol, I won''t be careless about it. "


    After that, Su Cheng scooped a ladle of hot water from the nearby bath with a ladle nearby.


    "Well, I''ll water it. Close your eyes."


    "Well, OK, you can water it."


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng impolitely dumped the water in his ladle on Alan''s head.


    But just then¡ª¡ª


    Click.


    ¡ª¡ªOutside the bathroom, there was a sudden sound of opening the door of the mansion. With the sound of opening the door, there were two familiar female voices:


    "We''re back! sir! Alan! Are you at home? "


    "Honesty! Alan! Deng Jiaer and I are back! Are you at home? "


    After hearing these two female voices, Su Cheng and Alan were shocked.


    "Brother, brother! Deng Jiaer and Carol are back! " Alan said flustered.


    "I, I know! Ah, Alan! No, don''t panic! "


    "You have no intention of talking about me! Brother, aren''t you already flustered? What should I do? It would be terrible if they found out that we were taking a bath together! What will they think of us in the future? "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, big cold sweat came out of Su Cheng''s forehead.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    If Carol and Deng Jiaer find out that I''m taking a bath with Alan... It''s not funny! They, especially Deng Jiaer, must think Alan and I are a pair of abnormal brothers and sisters! Come on! Think of a plan!


    While Su Cheng was trying to make a plan, Deng Jiaer''s voice came from outside the bathroom:


    "Eh? The bathroom door is closed. Is anyone taking a bath in it? sir! Are you in the bathroom? Or is it Alan in the bathroom? "


    Alan and Su Cheng had more cold sweat on their faces.


    "Brother, what should I do?" Alan whispered to Su Cheng.


    "Just say you''re in the bathroom. Don''t say I''m in the bathroom. "


    "Ah, ah, OK."


    Alan nodded vigorously, then shouted out to the bathroom:


    "It''s me! I''m taking a bath in the bathroom! Because when I was walking outside just now, my whole body was wet by the heavy rain, so I was taking a bath! "


    "Oh! It''s Alan. Do you know where Mr. is? I can''t see you, sir. "


    "Ah, ah... Where has my brother gone... This, this... I, I don''t, I don''t know!"


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng held his head in both hands, grabbed the ground with his head, and then shouted in his heart:


    How can I have such a stupid sister!!!


    Aware of his brother''s abnormality, Alan quickly whispered:


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "You shouldn''t have said you didn''t know where I was. You should have said I went out just now."


    After Su Cheng''s advice, Alan immediately found out what a stupid mistake he had just made.


    "Then, brother, what shall we do next?"


    Just as Su Cheng was about to say something, Deng Jiaer''s voice came again outside the bathroom.


    This time, in addition to Deng Jiaer''s voice, there is Carol''s voice.


    "Alan! Since you are taking a bath in the bathroom, let''s do it together! The rain was too heavy just now. Although Carol and I had umbrellas, many parts of our body were still wet! "


    "Well, Alan, let''s wash it together. If we wash it one by one, it will be easy to catch a cold."


    Su Cheng looked at the bathroom door with dull eyes, and then murmured, "no..."


    And Alan was worried at this time. She knew how bad it would be if Deng Jiaer and Carol came in!


    "Wait, wait! Dengar and Carol, you two wait a minute! Let''s wash together. It''s not very good! "


    "What''s wrong with that, Alan? Aren''t you shy?" Deng Jiaer''s voice came, "when we took a dip in the hot spring in acarrena last year, we had already ''met honestly'', so there''s nothing to be shy about. Well, I''ll go in with Carol. "


    Su Cheng in the bathroom slowly raised his hands, hugged his head, and then sent out a silent scream.

 Chapter 150

    ¡ª¡ªDeng Jiaer and Carol''s footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    At a loss, Su Cheng began to think about how to explain to the two people who were about to come into the bathroom that he and Alan were not abnormal brothers and sisters.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Oh! brother! That''s the only way! "


    "Huh? Ah, Alan, what are you doing? "


    Alan grabbed Su Cheng''s arm, dragged Su Cheng into the bath, and then arched Su Cheng to a corner of the bath.


    Alan had just arched Su Cheng into a corner of the bath when the bathroom door rang.


    "Brother, put your body down and shrink your body up."


    Su Cheng suddenly understood what Alan was going to do: Alan arched him into a corner of the bath and blocked him with his body!


    After understanding Alan''s intention, Su Cheng immediately obediently followed suit and tried his best to shrink his body as small as possible.


    However, because Alan wanted to block him with his body, Alan''s back was tightly attached to Su Cheng.


    Although Alan was wrapped in a towel, Su Cheng could still feel a faint heat coming from Alan.


    Feeling the heat from Alan, Su Cheng could not help feeling that his heart beat faster and his cheeks became hot.


    Su Cheng took a deep breath and shouted to himself:


    Calm down! Su Cheng! This is your sister!


    "Oh, Alan, Carol and I are coming in."


    "Huh? Alan, why are you wrapped in a towel? "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer and Carol spoke, Su Cheng heard the rustling sound of taking off his clothes.


    Listening to the sound of the two girls taking off their clothes, Su Cheng suddenly became confused and his breathing became heavier.


    But because he hid behind Alan, Su Cheng couldn''t see the two girls taking off their clothes.


    Somehow, Su Cheng felt a little regret in his heart.


    Soon the sound of undressing stopped.


    Then Su Cheng heard the sound of entering the water.


    "Ah ~ ~ how comfortable! Sir, it was right to spend a lot of money to buy this mansion! It''s so comfortable to take a bath in a bath big enough to swim! "


    "Well, it''s really comfortable. I feel all the fatigue has dissipated today. "


    It seems that Deng Jiaer and Carol both went into the bath, and neither of them found me here! Good!


    The bath is very big, and the fog in the bathroom is very thick, so it''s normal that Carol and Deng Jiaer didn''t find Su Cheng hiding behind Alan.


    While Su Chengzheng was complacent that he had not been found, Deng Jiaer''s voice came again:


    "Huh? Alan, why did you take a bath with a towel? Very retarded. "


    And Carol echoed:


    "Yes, Alan, why are you wrapped in a towel?"


    "Ah, ah... This, this..."


    Bean sized beads of cold sweat kept popping out of Alan''s forehead.


    At this time, Su Cheng could not help but pinch a cold sweat.


    He knows his sister - but she''s not eye-catching at all!


    While Su Cheng was secretly praying that his sister would not say anything stupid, Alan said:


    "I, I just want to try what it feels like to take a bath wrapped in a towel today!"


    "Ha?"


    While Deng Jiaer and Carol were surprised, Su Cheng said in his heart:


    ... well, although this sounds stupid, I can''t blame my sister for not being eye-catching. In this case, I don''t know how to explain


    "Alan, how do you feel after you try?" Deng Jiaer said.


    "Very uncomfortable." Alan was very honest.


    "Since it''s uncomfortable." Carol said in a gentle tone, "then take off the towel and take a bath with a towel. It''s not very comfortable to think about it."


    "Yes, Alan, now that you''ve tried what it''s like to take a bath wrapped in a towel, stop the experiment of mental retardation."


    "Ah? But... "


    Alan glanced behind him without a trace as he spoke.


    "Alan, what are you hesitating about? Don''t dally." Deng Jiaer said in a bad tone.


    "Well..."


    Seeing Alan''s inaction, Deng Jiaer suddenly burst out several bad smiles:


    "Hum! Alan, let me help you take off the towel! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng heard the sound of someone running towards this side.


    Su Cheng''s body shot a lot of cold sweat again.


    Because if Deng Jiaer gets close, she is likely to find him hiding behind Alan! That''s too bad!!


    And Alan, she naturally knows how bad things will happen if Deng Jiaer comes over.


    So she immediately shouted in panic:


    "Deng Jiaer! No, don''t come here! I, I just take off the towel! "


    After Alan said this in a flustered tone, he tore off the towel wrapped around him, and then threw the towel out of the bath.


    Alan''s towel wrapped around her is gone, which means that Alan''s back is now directly attached to Su Cheng!


    Alan is my sister... Alan is my sister... Alan is my sister


    In order to stabilize his mind, Su Cheng began to repeat this sentence over and over again.


    I have to say that this sentence is still very useful. After repeating it several times, Su Cheng felt much calmer and the heat on his cheeks dissipated slowly.


    Su Cheng admits that he is a very lecherous person. One of his common hobbies and ways to reduce pressure is to wander in the street and enjoy the beautiful faces of every beautiful woman in the street.


    But Su Cheng is not lecherous and abnormal enough to have strange ideas about his sister.


    Although he has no blood relationship with Alan and only spent less than four years together, Su Cheng has long regarded Alan as his own sister and his only relative in this different world.


    Shortly after Su Cheng regained his composure, Deng Jiaer''s voice came again:


    "If you just take a bath, it seems a little boring. Let''s chat!"


    Before Alan and Carol could answer, Deng Jiaer went on happily:


    "Alan, I''ve always been curious. How did you and your husband become brothers and sisters? Your relationship with your husband is so good that it''s an exaggeration! "


    "How did my brother and I become brothers and sisters?"


    After Alan repeated the question, he fell into silence.


    Although Su Cheng hid behind Alan, he couldn''t see Alan''s face now.


    But it may be that the telepathy developed by being a brother and sister for many years is working. Su Cheng can be very sure that Alan is smiling now.


    And it''s the kind of smile full of happiness.

 Chapter 151

    "Yes... How did Su Cheng and I become brothers and sisters? It feels like it''s been a long time. But when I think back carefully, the scenes when I first met my brother still seem to have just happened yesterday. I still remember all kinds of details clearly. "


    "My brother and I didn''t have such a good relationship at the beginning."


    "I just met my brother. I was 11 years old and my brother was 14 years old. When I first met my brother, I hated him very much. I thought he was just a gloomy and always a dead man. "


    "After some things, I found that my brother was very similar to me."


    "Like me, they are forced to leave their original hometown and come to such a place where they are not familiar. They are also unaccompanied and don''t know where to go next."


    "My brother and I are like abandoned orphans."


    "Then, our two ''orphans'' began to snuggle together gradually, warming each other with their own body temperature."


    "The unaccompanied me and my unaccompanied brother began to support and help each other, and survived that lonely, hesitant and uncertain day together. When we supported each other through these dark days, my brother and I gradually began to match each other as brothers and sisters. "


    "Although I still know nothing about my brother''s past, I don''t know where my brother''s hometown is, and I don''t know how he came here from his hometown."


    "Even if my brother has a lot of secrets he didn''t tell me, I don''t care at all."


    "I just need to know that he is the most respected and favorite brother who has accompanied me through the dark days and walked with me until now."


    After listening to Alan''s monologue, Su Cheng felt a warm current gradually wrapping his eyes.


    The line of sight began to blur.


    At this time, Su Cheng found Alan''s right hand hanging in the water.


    Although it is likely to expose the fact that he is hiding behind Alan, Su Cheng is duty bound to put his left hand into the water and hold Alan''s right hand tightly in the water.


    After feeling that Su Cheng had caught his right hand, Alan also understood and changed his right hand.


    Su Cheng''s left hand and Alan''s right hand are closely linked.


    In the past four years, they held each other''s hands tightly and supported each other until now.


    At this time, Su Cheng doesn''t need too many words. Su Cheng has felt her love for him from Alan''s hand she is holding tightly with him.


    Su Cheng believes that his love for her must also be well conveyed to Alan.


    "Although I still don''t know how you and your husband became brothers and sisters, Alan, the feelings and fetters between you and your husband are really enviable!"


    "Hum, envy?" Alan said in a proud tone.


    "Cut! Although I am really proud! But Alan, don''t be too proud... Huh? Alan, why do you always feel that your behavior has been strange since you entered the bathroom. You feel like you''re hiding something behind you. "


    "Ah? No, no! Are you mistaken? I, I have something to hide? "


    ¡ª¡ªStare.


    Deng Jiaer half squinted and stared at Alan with suspicious eyes.


    "Always feel suspicious."


    After saying that, Su Cheng heard the sound of someone dripping water again.


    "Gee! Deng, Deng Jiaer! Don''t come here! I really didn''t hide anything in the back! Really! "


    However, no matter how Alan explained, Deng Jiaer still came to Alan with water.


    The cold sweat that came out before had just been killed, and the new cold sweat came out of Su Cheng again.


    How, how to do?!!


    ¡ª¡ªWorthy of being brothers and sisters, Su Cheng and Alan shouted in their hearts at the same time.


    Just when Su Cheng and Alan had nothing to do, Carol suddenly said:


    "Deng Jiaer, can you go out with me first?"


    "Ha? Carol, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly let me go out with you? "


    "Because it suddenly occurred to me that I need your help in an urgent matter."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Su Cheng heard something coming out of the water.


    ¡ª¡ªThis must be the sound of Carol standing up from the bath.


    "It''s urgent for me, so I need your help now."


    Speaking of this, Carol paused for a moment, then smiled softly and said:


    "If you can help me, Deng Jiaer, I can consider tonight''s dinner and cook your favorite dishes."


    "Really? I''ll help me! "


    Su Cheng heard several sucking sounds, then he heard another sound of standing up from the bath.


    Then Su Cheng heard the sound of wiping the water off his body and the rustling sound of dressing.


    Touch!


    ¡ª¡ªFinally, the sound of closing the bathroom door after walking out of the bathroom door.


    After hearing the sound of the bathroom door closing, Su Cheng rushed out of Alan''s back and huddled his whole body together. It was still very uncomfortable.


    After rushing out from behind Alan, Su Cheng shouted with an expression of "the rest of his life":


    "Whoa! Saved! "


    At this time, Alan also had an expression of "great, saved" and said:


    "Ah... It was really dangerous just now... Deng Jia''er almost found it. Brother, please leave now while Carol and Deng Jia''er leave. Leave quickly!"


    "You don''t have to say I know!"


    He jumped out of the bath and walked quickly to the front and back of the bathroom door. Su Cheng suddenly stopped.


    "Alan."


    "Huh? Brother, what''s the matter? Why don''t you stop? You won''t be lusty. You''re going to take a look at your sister''s body before you go? "


    Su Cheng ignored his gag sister.


    Su Cheng''s face showed a smile full of happiness, and then said softly:


    "You are also my most respected and favorite sister."


    "... yeah. Thank you, brother. "


    Because Su Cheng is aiming his back at Alan at this time, it''s a pity that he doesn''t see Alan''s expression now.


    Alan now, like Su Cheng, has a happy smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    "I''m finished, so I''ll go first."


    After all his breakfast was settled, Deng Jiaer took the first step and left the table.


    Now there are only three people left at the table: Su Cheng, Carol and Alan.


    Su Cheng, who was tasting today''s breakfast, suddenly saw a white and tender hand stretched out in front of him.


    Su Cheng easily recognized whose hand the little hand was, because he had seen it for nearly four years.


    "... what are you doing?"


    "Brother, pocket money."


    "Are you mistaken... How many times this month? And why can you ask for pocket money so justifiably? "


    "Isn''t it my brother''s duty to give my sister pocket money?"


    "No matter which country''s brother will not have such mentally retarded obligations!"


    Looking at the brother and sister who were mixing their mouths as usual, Carol smiled and said faintly:


    "Cheng, Alan, your brother and sister have a good relationship. It''s great, but no matter how good it is, you shouldn''t take a bath together."


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    Su Cheng and Alan stopped quarrelling at once, and then looked at Carol in amazement.


    "Carol." Alan looked surprised and said, "you..."


    Alan was interrupted by Carol before he had finished all his words:


    "When I was in the middle of soaking yesterday, I found that Alan, your actions in the bath were not very natural. It seemed that there was something very big behind you. Then I thought of Su Cheng who was unaccounted for and Alan''s unnatural words and actions from beginning to end. I guessed that Cheng should be hiding behind you."


    "Although I don''t know why Cheng takes a bath with you, Cheng shouldn''t take a bath with you for doing bad things, so I won''t point it out."


    Speaking of this, Carol suddenly showed a naughty smile, and then went on:


    "You brothers and sisters should thank me very much. If I hadn''t helped you out yesterday, you would have been discovered by Deng Jiaer yesterday."


    "So, as a gift to help you out, you two should do a good cleaning of the whole mansion together. I''m finished. I''m going to work. When I come back, I''ll see a clean home. "


    With that, Carol put away the dirty dishes and went straight out.


    After watching Carol leave, Su Cheng and Alan turned their heads and looked at each other.


    Looking at his sister''s beautiful eyes like emeralds, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "It seems that we were found yesterday."


    "Yes, I thought it was perfectly concealed."


    Su Cheng stretched hard and said:


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Now that we''ve been found, we can''t help it. In order to repay Carol''s kindness yesterday, let''s do a good cleaning."


    "Alan, didn''t you just say you wanted pocket money? Then I''ll give you all the cleaning tasks today. I''ll give you 500 francs when it''s done. "


    "Only 500?! Is there a mistake! Brother, do you know how big our family is? "


    "That''s what I said. Our family has three floors, that''s good."


    "Well... Brother! Why do you always treat me as a slave! It''s too much! "


    "How could I use my sister as a slave? Have you ever seen a master give money to a slave after he finishes his work? I just use my sister as a cheap and deceptive worker. Yes? Don''t you want pocket money? "


    "Well... Can you have more..."


    "That brother will give you a big benefit for vomiting blood today. It''s up another 10 yuan, 560 yuan."


    "Brother --!"


    Alan''s coquettish voice resounded through the whole mansion in the morning of the new day.


    ***********


    Fan Wai - brother and sister bathing - end.

 Chapter 152

    This is the story that happened before the beginning of the novel. The timeline is 9 years ago, that is, 280 years in the imperial calendar of the British Empire. The story begins when Eliza is 10 years old.


    ***************


    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 280 years.


    Pandragon.


    I shouted to my father and trotted towards my father with the story book in my hand.


    "Father! You''re back! "


    Seeing my father I hadn''t seen for a long time made me excited, so that when I came to my father''s back, I couldn''t help hugging my father.


    However, I was still a little short and only hugged my father''s thigh.


    "Well, Eliza, I''ll come back."


    My father''s gentle voice came from my head. At the same time, I felt a warm big hand gently pressing on my head and stroking it carefully.


    "Father! Can you read me a bedtime story tonight? "


    I released my father, then held the story book high in my hand and looked at my father with expectant eyes.


    "Miss..."


    However, standing next to my father, the housekeeper who had served our family for a long time suddenly said:


    "The master has just returned from the expedition. He is very tired now. Let the master have a rest first. If you don''t mind, let me read the bedtime story to the young lady."


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, I said anxiously:


    "I don''t, I don''t! I want my father to read it to me! "


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly. When he was about to say something, his father suddenly smiled and raised a hand to signal the housekeeper not to say.


    "Master, your body..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not too tired to tell my daughter a bedtime story."


    After that, my father bent down and took my other hand that didn''t hold the story book.


    "Eliza, let''s go. Father will tell you a bedtime story."


    "Uh huh!"


    I nodded hard, then took my father''s hand and jumped back to my room.


    After returning to the room, I immediately jumped into bed and pulled the quilt to my shoulder.


    And my father pulled a chair and sat at the head of my bed.


    "So, Eliza, what story do you want to hear tonight?"


    "I want to hear this!"


    As I spoke, I handed the story book I had been holding in my hand since just now to my father.


    Father took the story book, read the cover of the story book, and then showed a bitter smile.


    "Eliza, haven''t I told you this one many times? Father, I''m going to recite the content of this story book. "


    I pouted, then coquetted in a dissatisfied tone:


    "I just like this story!"


    "Well, well, if you like to listen."


    After shaking his head helplessly, his father opened the story book, cleared his throat, and then began to read the story.


    "Once upon a time, there was a country..."


    ¡­¡­


    "... finally, the princess married the brave and lived a happy and beautiful life."


    After reading the last sentence of the story book, my father gently closed the story book.


    How long did my father study? I don''t have any impression. How many minutes? Ten minutes? Or dozens of minutes?


    I don''t know how long it took.


    I only remember that from the first sentence my father read, I was immersed in this beautiful story and completely forgot the time.


    After listening to my father read the story, I couldn''t help muttering with longing on my face:


    "What a great story..."


    "Ha ha ha, Eliza, you really like this story. I''ve read this story at least dozens of times. Aren''t you tired of hearing it? "


    "Because the story is really great!" I don''t agree.


    "Oh? Tell me, what do you think is great about this story? "


    "Um... This..."


    I scratched my cheek a little embarrassed.


    At the same time, I felt my cheeks a little hot.


    My face now may have begun to blush slightly.


    Maybe my father noticed that I was embarrassed to say it, so he hit me:


    "Eliza, come on, it''s okay. Father won''t make fun of you. "


    "Um..."


    After being encouraged by my father, I felt a little encouraged, so I decided to tell the reasons why I like the story in detail.


    "I... I think the love between the brave and the princess in this story is great, so I especially like this story..."


    "Love?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded gently and then continued:


    "In this story, the princess turned a corner and met the brave man. They met under such a coincidence. If the princess turns the corner earlier or later, she will not be able to meet the brave. "


    "I think this kind of love is great... Two people suddenly met each other as if they were led by fate."


    Then I pulled up the quilt and pulled it to my nose, blocking half of my blushing cheeks.


    "I think this kind of love is so romantic... I want this kind of love in the future... Led by fate, meet a ''brave'' at a certain place on a certain day, then a series of things happen, and finally fall in love."


    After hearing what I said, my father was stunned, and then burst into a series of laughter.


    "Ha ha! Eliza hopes that she can meet and fall in love with a "brave" at a very coincidental moment like the "Princess" in this story book? "


    "Father! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t laugh? "


    My father''s laughter made me more embarrassed, so angry, I simply pulled the quilt and covered the whole person in the quilt.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, my father is not laughing at you. My father just feels that you are naive and lovely."


    Then the father sighed and said:


    "Is it like meeting and falling in love led by fate... This kind of story like love is difficult to happen in the real world..."


    "But -"


    My father suddenly turned his words and said with a smile:


    "Having a dream is always a good thing, so Eliza, don''t give up your dream easily. Although the probability of occurrence may not be very high, your father will support your dream at any time."


    "Really?"


    I asked my father in a weak voice, sticking my head out of the quilt.


    "Well! Really! " Father nodded heavily.


    Then the father took out his pocket watch, looked at the current time, and said:


    "Well, it''s not early. It''s time to go to bed. Eliza, go to bed quickly."


    "Uh huh."


    My father stood up, touched my head with a smile, put out the fire of the oil lamp, and then turned and left my room.


    All right, go to bed.


    As I said this to myself in my heart, I straightened the quilt covered on my body.


    Just as I closed my eyes, I suddenly saw bright beams coming in from the window.


    "Oh, moonlight!"


    After I gave a cry of joy, I kicked off the quilt and walked towards the window.


    When I came to the front and back of the window and looked out through the transparent glass, I saw a bright moon hanging above the sky.


    In addition to this bright moon, there are countless bright stars in the sky.


    Looking at the beautiful night sky, I can''t help but look crazy.


    Looking at the starry sky, I suddenly remembered my dream I told my father just now.


    "I wonder if I can have love like ''princess'' in the future..."


    I muttered.


    What would that person look like?


    Will it grow very tall?


    I don''t know whether you are handsome or not.


    What about your character?


    Will he be very playful?


    ¡­¡­


    While looking at the night sky, while so fantasy.


    Unconsciously, I showed a silly but very sweet smile.

 Chapter 153

    "Eliza! What''s the matter with you?! Of all the excellent boys I''ve chosen for you, isn''t there one that suits your heart? These boys are all first-class talents! "


    My father''s questioning voice kept coming into my ears.


    On the table in front of me, there was a small stack of paper.


    Just after my 16th birthday the day before yesterday, my father gave me this stack of paper.


    It''s all some boys'' personal information.


    My father said, I''m old enough to get married now.


    As soon as my father finished saying this, I understood what he meant.


    I rummaged through the stack of paper my father gave me. I have to say that every man written in it is excellent.


    It''s just


    I still gave this stack of paper back to my father and told my father that there was no desirable boy in it.


    So, there was a scene in which my father questioned me loudly.


    Listening to my father''s question, I couldn''t help feeling wronged


    The "Princess" and "brave" in the story book don''t meet like this


    "Princess" and "brave", their meeting is very romantic


    They don''t know each other through others'' introduction!


    I want to meet and love like "Princess" and "brave" romantically!


    But... I can''t tell my father what I really think.


    If I tell my true thoughts, he will think I am a little girl who has not grown up and still has childish dreams


    Therefore, in order to cope with my father''s question, I replied coldly: "I''m Eliza, a knight, so I just want to find a husband who is also a knight! And my husband must be a much stronger knight than me! "


    ¡­¡­


    After I said my mate selection conditions, my father rarely introduced boys to me.


    After all, this condition is too harsh. I am the first person of the younger generation of knights in the britannian Empire, a young knight more powerful than me. Where should he go?


    Not only did my father rarely introduce boys to me, but even fewer people came to our house to recommend their sons.


    I am also very satisfied with this. After all, there are fewer people bothering me.


    They definitely can''t think of it. My mate selection condition is actually lying to them.


    Whether my husband is a knight or not, I don''t care much about whether he is better than me.


    I just want a romantic encounter and love like the "Princess" and "brave" in the story book


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, you know what? If a boy doesn''t want another boy to have too much contact with a girl, it means that the boy is interested in that girl! "


    "Hey? Really or not... Huh? Eliza? what''s the matter with you? I''ve always looked restless. "


    After hearing what my friend said, I immediately recovered and said in a panic:


    "Ah? No, nothing. I''ve actually been listening to you all the time! "


    Today is a rare day to go out for afternoon tea with some female friends.


    "In other words, Eliza, you are 18 years old now. Don''t you think about getting married? Should you change your difficult mate selection conditions? If you don''t change your mate selection conditions, you may be single for a lifetime! "


    "Yes, yes. Among us, you are not engaged or married. "


    "Eliza, if you go on like this, you may be too old for anyone to want ~ ~"


    "Hahaha... Marriage... Don''t worry! I''m not thinking about getting married now! Now the international situation of the British Empire is tense, and it is the time of employment! So I want to focus all my attention on State Affairs recently! There is no time to think about family affairs! " As I said this, I raised the black tea cup and sipped the black tea to hide my embarrassment and panic


    ¡­¡­


    I sat on the bed, holding my knees.


    "Am I... 18 years old..."


    I couldn''t help laughing at myself when I recalled what I said to some of my friends during the day.


    "What state affairs and family affairs... Are just self deception... I just have that childish fantasy..."


    If I told some of my friends about it during the day, they would be surprised.


    I''m surprised that an 18-year-old woman still has this fantasy that only a little girl can have.


    Stop talking about them. I''m a little surprised myself.


    I have been holding the illusion of "longing for a romantic encounter and love like the ''princess'' and the'' brave ''in the story book".


    It is precisely because of this fantasy that I have not been engaged or married until I am so old.


    At such an old age, I haven''t been engaged or married. If I''m not in a hurry, it must be false


    As if I were questioning myself, I said to myself:


    "Will such a romantic encounter and love really happen to me..."


    Before I finished my words, I felt my sight blurred.


    His eyes were filled with tears.


    I felt a great injustice in my heart.


    Just then, the light from the corner of my eye swept to a book that had been placed at the head of my bed.


    That book is my favorite story book that I have kept since I was a child.


    It is also the story book that makes me have a vision for romantic encounter and love.


    Because I really like this story book, I always put it at the head of my bed and read a few pages from time to time.


    I wiped the tears in my eyes, picked up the story book, opened the first page and began to read it carefully.


    Before long, I turned my tears into laughter.


    The romantic meeting and love between "Princess" and "Prince" is really great


    I really, really want to have such a romantic encounter and love!


    "Hold on a little longer. It will come! Belong to the romantic meeting and love between me and someone! "


    I wiped away the remaining tears and smiled, while talking to myself to cheer myself up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father, haven''t you finished the trial yet?"


    "It''s Eliza, not yet. There''s the last one. These people''s'' experience of art of war ''is completely nonsense. Some remarks and views are really ridiculous. So they want to be the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa?"


    His highness Ilsa, the granddaughter of his majesty gozewen, is old enough to study. Therefore, his majesty recruited all kinds of excellent teachers from the national audition to be his highness Ilsa''s teachers.


    It seems that your majesty wants to arrange a teacher who can teach Ilsa the art of war in order to cultivate her granddaughter''s logic and overall view.


    It''s actually easy to apply for the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa. You just need to hand in a copy of your views on military and art of war.


    The most suitable person who is responsible for reviewing the "experience of art of war" handed in by these people is, of course, Iser, the first knight of the Empire and my father.


    I actually read some of these people''s "experience of art of war".


    To be honest, it''s nonsense.


    It''s hard for my father to see so many pieces of nonsense.


    In order to reward my father, I brought a cup of black tea to my father''s hand.


    "Father, take a break and have some black tea."


    "No, there''s the last one. I''ll have a rest after reviewing this last one. I hope this last one won''t talk about some ridiculous views. Oh, this man''s handwriting is pretty good. Not many people can write such good handwriting. "


    Is there only one left? That''s fast.


    However, this last one should be like the others.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help complaining:


    "Really, I don''t know what your majesty is thinking. Even if the military recruitment teacher can''t choose from the knights with war experience, why recruit from the whole country? How can civilians know any military skills... Huh? Father? "


    I suddenly realized that my father was a little strange.


    He was looking at the "experience of art of war" in his hand.


    I continued to call his name several times, but he still ignored me.


    Just when I wanted to take a picture of my father, my father suddenly stood up with this "experience of art of war".


    "Wow! Scared, scared me, father, what''s the matter? "


    "Who wrote this'' experience of art of war ''?"


    "Huh? Is this the owner of this'' experience of art of war ''


    I took a personnel list next to me, looked at the number of this "military experience", and then looked for the owner of this "military experience" in the personnel list according to this number.


    "The name of the person who wrote this'' experience of art of war ''... Is Su Cheng."


    Su Cheng? What a strange name.


    Maybe this person''s name is a little strange. I silently remember this person''s name firmly in my heart.


    ......


    "Father, does Su Cheng live here?" As I looked at the shabby stable in front of me, I asked my father next to me.


    The father lowered his head, looked at the paper with Su Cheng''s address, then nodded and said:


    "Yes, I live here."


    After hearing my father''s affirmative answer, I couldn''t help feeling a little dislike and contempt for the boy who had never been masked, and said silently in my heart:


    How miserable must I be before I fall into the stable


    At this time, my father put away the paper with Su Cheng''s address, and then raised his hand and knocked on the stable door.


    Just after my father knocked on the door of the stable, a young male voice came from the stable:


    "Who is it, please?"


    "I''m Ethel hill!" The father replied loudly, "I came here specially to visit a man named Su Cheng!"


    As soon as his father''s voice fell behind, a voice came out of the stable again.


    But this time, the voice is a young female voice:


    "Ethel hill? Is it Ethel, the integration knight? "


    From the voice, the owner of this voice should be a young girl.


    After hearing the little girl''s words, the father not only smiled, but also replied in a loud voice:


    "Good! I am Ethel hill, count Hyde and head of the Knights of unity and Gabriel! "


    Not long after my father said this, footsteps came from far and near from the stable.


    ¡ª¡ªSqueak.


    A young boy opened the stable door.


    After the young and somewhat excessive boy opened the stable door, I began to look at the boy carefully.


    This boy, from the appearance, seems to be younger than me. His age is about 17. He has dark short hair and a pair of dark eyes.


    Black hair and black pupil, I have to say, are a very rare combination. Black hair and black pupil are not rare, but it is very rare to have black hair and black pupil at the same time.


    It seems that only the grassland people in the Far East have black hair and black pupils at the same time.


    The man seems to be not only hair color and eyes, but also facial features.


    Is this boy a prairie man?


    As soon as I raised the idea, I gave it up.


    I have also seen prairie people. Although the boy''s facial features are really like prairie people, it seems that he is very different from prairie people.


    I haven''t paid much attention to the boy''s race for a long time. I just think the boy may be born with strange facial features.


    However, although the boy''s facial features look strange, he still looks handsome.


    The black painted pupils are very divine and look very confident.


    The man''s self-confidence alone can enhance his charm a lot.


    Pretty handsome face, plus this confident aura.


    I have to say, except that his clothes are too shabby, the boy''s appearance is impeccable. I won''t be surprised even if many people like him.


    While I continued to look at the young boy, my father suddenly saluted the boy and said:


    "I''m Ethel hill, count Hyde and integration knight. I''m here to visit a man named Su Cheng."


    After seeing my father salute and say hello to the boy, I quickly salute the boy and say:


    "I''m Ethel''s daughter, Eliza hill, the double oak knight."


    Alas... To be honest, I really don''t want to visit this man named Su Cheng with my father. If my father didn''t force me to go, I wouldn''t come.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help feeling bursts of discomfort.


    Because I felt uneasy about the "accompanying my father to the stables to visit a person I didn''t want to visit", I was in a very reluctant mood when I saluted and said hello to the boy.


    Just after I finished saluting the young boy, the young boy smiled and said:


    "Hello, this is Su Cheng. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as the young boy''s voice fell, his father said happily, "are you Su Cheng?"


    And I looked at the young boy with a surprised look on my face.


    I didn''t expect Su Cheng to be such a young and handsome boy.


    While I was looking at Su Cheng, Su Cheng happened to look at me slightly.


    Su Cheng and I collided in mid air.


    At this time, I suddenly thought in my heart for no reason: the meeting between Su Cheng and me seemed quite like the meeting between the "Princess" and the "brave" in the story book. They met by chance, but I was not romantic at all. I met in front of a dilapidated stable.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. Then I raised my head slightly, looked at the half dark sky, and said silently in my heart:


    Will you really come... My romantic encounter and love with someone


    ************


    Fanwai Eliza''s dream - end!

 Chapter 154

    Volume 3 Introduction to female martial gods: female martial gods are on the battlefield, at banquets, in the fields


    ********


    December 30, 289 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Southeast of the British Empire, a suburb of calania.


    A huge horse convoy composed of hundreds of carriages is slowly driving towards kalannia.


    The dense carriages lined up the already open "straight road", with hundreds of carriages stretching for more than ten miles.


    The carriage of each carriage was covered with a thick layer of black cloth, so that people outside could not see what was covered under the black cloth inside.


    However, although it is not clear what is covered in the black cloth, people can roughly guess what will be inside.


    Because this huge horse convoy composed of hundreds of carriages is surrounded by a large number of armored and fully armed cavalry.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the regular army of the British Empire.


    From the equipment, equestrian skills, complexion and momentum of these cavalry, we can see that these thousands of cavalry are genuine elite troops.


    The horse convoy escorted by thousands of elite cavalry can think of what the horse convoy is carrying just by thinking with your toes.


    This huge horse convoy carries a lot of baggage!


    And these thousands of cavalry are the escort responsible for protecting the baggage!


    At this time, Two Drunkards were staggering in front of the baggage force.


    Judging from the two drunken farmers'' dress and the direction of travel, they must be the kind of people who go to the city for two drinks in the evening and return to the village after drinking.


    Although the Two Drunkards walked unsteadily, they didn''t seem to be drunk to the point of unconsciousness.


    When they saw a huge carriage team coming towards them in front of them, they obediently gave way to one side and let the way out to let the horse team pass.


    Two Drunkards stood by the side of the road and looked at the baggage army with interest with their drunk and muddy eyes.


    The baggage troops are used to being looked at by people on the side of the road. As long as they don''t bother them, they don''t bother.


    Therefore, the baggage army did not drive them away or pay attention to them, and allowed the Two Drunkards to stand by the side of the road.


    The speed of the baggage troops was not slow, so soon, hundreds of carriages drove past the two drunkards and continued to move towards kalanya.


    The Two Drunkards continued to watch the baggage troops leave.


    After the baggage army left for a long time, there was only a small shadow as big as sesame seeds at the end of the carriage¡ª¡ª


    The muddy color in the eyes of the Two Drunkards gradually disappeared.


    His eyes became clear and bright. Compared with the drunken appearance just now, they were just different.


    "It seems that the British Empire is going to launch a new offensive against the Frankish empire." One of the "drunkards" with long hair said.


    "Well, yes." Another short haired "drunkard" replied, "according to our observation these days, a steady stream of baggage has been sent to kalanya, and then from kalanya to the eastern front of Britannia. Looking at the movement of the Britannia Empire, it seems that they really intend to launch a new offensive against the Frankish empire."


    If a native of the British Empire was listening to their conversation at this time, he would not understand what the two "drunks" were talking about.


    Because the two "drunkards" are talking in Lorraine.


    Kalanya - an important city in the southeast of the British Empire, located in a strategic place.


    Kalanya is like a fork in the road. Pass through kalanya and continue eastward, then you can reach the eastern front of the Empire.


    Continue south through kalannia and you will reach the southern front of the Empire.


    The importance of karania''s geographical location is self-evident.


    The baggage to the eastern front of the Empire and to the southern front of the Empire often passed through kalanya. Therefore, kalannia is often used as a transit point for baggage.


    Therefore, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine Empire had secretly planted a large number of spies near kalanya.


    By observing the movement of the baggage to kalannia, we can guess and judge the next strategic deployment of the British Empire to the East and south.


    These two "drunkards" are spies of the Lorraine empire.


    In recent days, they have successively observed that a large number of new baggage were transported to kalannia, and then from kalannia to the east of the British Empire.


    Looking at the baggage troops that had disappeared, the "drunk" with long hair spat, and then said in disdainful words:


    "The britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire had the best chance of fighting each other there. For our Lorraine Empire, the best situation is that both countries will lose."


    The short haired "drunkard" smiled with his nose and said:


    "The Lorraine empire will launch a major counterattack against the Britannia Empire in the spring of a few months, and take back the territory occupied by the Britannia Empire in recent years. Just when we are ready to deal with the Britannia Empire, the Britannia Empire will pay attention to the Frankish empire in the East. For us, It''s a great opportunity. "


    "Yes." The long haired drunkard nodded deeply, "I can''t wait to see the Britannia Empire defeated by our Lorraine empire."


    After that, the long haired "drunkard" turned and walked in the opposite direction of the baggage troops.


    "Let''s go back and spread the information that the British Empire is constantly transporting supplies to the eastern front back to China."


    "Yes."


    After the short haired "drunkard" answered, he followed behind the long haired "drunkard".


    "Then again." The short haired "drunkard" suddenly said, "tonight seems to be the time when the British Empire holds its annual feast in the palace."


    "Ah, year-end dinner, right?" The long haired drunkard said, "I heard that this year-end dinner is a feast that only nobles at all levels and places and meritorious officials who have made enough achievements in this year can attend. It is said that the food in this banquet is so delicious that you will never forget it once you taste it. "


    "Ah, I really want to taste the food for this year-end dinner." The short haired "drunkard" wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve as he spoke.


    "All right, don''t think about these with or without." The long haired "drunkard" said angrily, "do our own work well."


    ¡­¡­


    Karania, in the dungeon.


    Even the citizens who were born and raised in kalanya, no one knows the biggest secret of the city where they live - there is an extremely spacious underground space in kalanya.


    Only a few people know the existence of this "underground city" in kalanya.


    At this time, the "underground city" is full of grain and grass, military chess, military accounts, medicine and other military supplies.


    At the same time, a large number of new baggage were transported from the ground to the "underground city".


    There are about thousands of people working in this "underground city" under kalanya.


    A middle-aged man dressed luxuriantly and seemingly the manager of the underground city is standing on the high building, silently looking at the thousands of people working below.


    Just then, a young man quickly walked up to the middle-aged man and said to the middle-aged man:


    "Sir, a new batch of baggage has been successfully transported just now."


    The middle-aged man nodded gently and said:


    "Immediately organize people to transport the newly sent baggage to the ground, and then give them the fake baggage made of soil and wood we just made, so that they can carry these fake baggage to the eastern front of the Empire early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    The young man answered "yes" loudly and turned away.


    Looking down, thousands of people are constantly sorting out all kinds of military supplies, and then constantly loading soil and wood into grain, straw and cloth bags to make "fake baggage". The corners of the middle-aged man''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a proud smile.


    "Unexpectedly..." the middle-aged man said to himself, "we didn''t transport the baggage to the eastern front at all. All these baggage were well preserved in kalanya. We waited for the" Spring Awakening "offensive two months later to transport these accumulated baggage to the southern front..."


    Although the soldiers of the two countries have not met and fought each other, the silent and fierce game between countries has begun

 Chapter 155

    Pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    Three women, Carol, Deng Jiaer and Alan, gathered around Su Cheng, who was wearing a gorgeous dress.


    "Oh, what a gorgeous dress!"


    Carol, standing next to Su Cheng, said with praise while looking at Su Cheng in gorgeous dress.


    "It''s just." Deng Jiaer added, "I always feel that this dress doesn''t look very comfortable."


    "Yes, yes." Alan nodded and said, "although gorgeous is very gorgeous, it certainly won''t be very comfortable to wear."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly as he looked at himself in the dressing mirror.


    "You guys are really right." Su Cheng said with a wry smile, "although this dress is really gorgeous, it''s really not very comfortable to wear..."


    "Dresses are like this." Carol exclaimed, "the more expensive and gorgeous the dress, the more uncomfortable it will be. After all, the dress was not invented to make you comfortable."


    After listening to Carol''s words, Su Cheng nodded deeply, then sighed and said:


    "That''s right. The dress was not invented to make people comfortable."


    Jacob sent someone to Su Cheng''s house this morning to wear this gorgeous dress.


    It can be regarded as a gift from Jacob to Su Cheng.


    Jacob gave Su Cheng this gorgeous dress because tonight is the annual year-end dinner of the British Empire.


    In this strange world, there are 12 months in a year and only 30 days in a month. In other words, December 30 is the last day of the year.


    The annual year-end dinner of the British Empire was held on the evening of December 30, the last day of each year.


    The year-end dinner of the British Empire is not only the most famous feast in the country, but also a world-famous feast.


    At first, the royal family of the British Empire held a year-end dinner just to reward those who made great contributions to the Empire during the year.


    At the end of each year, a special person will review the achievements of each literary minister and knight this year. Those who meet the standards will receive an invitation to this year''s year-end dinner.


    With the passage of time, the scale of the year-end dinner has become larger and larger. Until today, the year-end dinner of the British Empire has become a luxurious and exaggerated feast.


    It is said that the cost of a year-end dinner in the British Empire is now as high as millions, even tens of millions of British francs.


    The degree of luxury can be seen.


    Countless literary ministers and Knights of the British Empire fought all year in order to attend this year-end dinner.


    Many civil servants and knights are proud of receiving the invitation to the year-end dinner.


    Of course, they also have proud capital. Because the invitation letter for the year-end dinner is not generally difficult to get.


    Many civil servants and knights struggled all their lives and never got an invitation to the year-end dinner.


    As the commander-in-chief of the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, Su Cheng, who led the British army to turn defeat into victory and made great achievements in this year, is naturally qualified to participate in this year''s year-end dinner.


    If Su Cheng can''t attend, I''m afraid few knights can attend this year''s dinner this year.


    Yesterday, someone from the royal family sent the invitation letter for the year-end dinner to Su Cheng''s residence.


    Just from this gilded invitation letter, which looks like a work of art, we can see the extraordinary of this year-end dinner.


    Because this feast is the most luxurious and grand feast of the British Empire, it is natural not to dress too casually when attending this feast.


    Therefore, this morning, Jacob, who has always taken good care of Su Cheng, sent a very gorgeous dress to Su Cheng and asked Su Cheng to wear it to the year-end dinner tonight.


    Just now, Su Cheng tried on the dress.


    I have to say, it is really luxurious and beautiful, but it is really uncomfortable to wear.


    But there is no way. After all, the dress was not invented to make you comfortable.


    Su Cheng took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    It''s 16:25 p.m.


    The year-end dinner tonight doesn''t start until 19:30.


    In other words, the year-end dinner will begin in three hours.


    Su Cheng felt his heart was already beating fast because of excitement.


    Su Cheng is looking forward to this annual feast tonight.


    After all, the dinner was famous for its luxury, and the rare jade dishes piled up in the dinner.


    Su Cheng turned his head and said to Carol and the three of them:


    "I may come back late tonight, so you don''t have to wait for me. When it''s time to go to bed, just lock the door."


    "Yes." Carol smiled and nodded, "I see. Don''t go crazy tonight. I heard that at the year-end dinner in previous years, many Knights didn''t come back until all night. "


    "Brother, don''t get drunk." Alan added, "it''s not good to be drunk enough to need someone to help you back."


    "I know. I''m measured. I won''t be unconscious." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Su Cheng and others did not find that Deng Jiaer was looking at Su Cheng in a gorgeous dress.


    Whispered to himself in a voice that only he could hear:


    "When can I become a person who can be qualified to attend the year-end dinner like Mr. Zhang... When can I realize my dream of becoming a big general of Weizhen Quartet..."


    After that, Deng Jiaer clenched her two small fists quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At 18:40 p.m.


    A luxurious carriage stopped in front of Su Cheng''s residence.


    Before the year-end dinner, the royal family will send someone to drive a luxurious carriage to receive everyone who receives the invitation to the Baiyang palace.


    Seeing the luxurious carriage parked in front of his house through the window, Su Cheng decided that it must be the carriage to pick him up to Baiyang palace.


    Finally, after trimming his luxurious dress, Su Cheng said to Carol and others:


    "I''m leaving. You guys remember you don''t have to wait for me tonight. If I haven''t come back late at night, you can lock the gate."


    "Well, I see."


    "Sir! Have a nice trip! "


    "Brother, if you can, bring back some food for the year-end dinner! It is said that the food at the year-end dinner is so delicious that people almost swallow it. I want to see how delicious the food at the year-end dinner is! "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer''s golden pupils burst out with a different look.


    Alan''s words just reminded her.


    Therefore, Deng Jiaer raised her head and looked directly at Su Cheng with her glittering eyes.


    That look seemed to say:


    Alan''s right! Sir, remember to listen to your sister!


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly and said, "I know, I''ll try my best. If I can take the food away, I''ll try to bring some back. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly remembered something, looked at Carol with his smiling eyes, and then smiled:


    "If I can, I''ll try to bring back some wine for the year-end dinner."


    Just now, Su Cheng remembered that Carol likes drinking best.


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, Carol was stunned and smiled. The expression seemed to say to Su Cheng: you know.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    Su Cheng put on a warm coat outside his dress, then walked slowly to the gate of the residence, put his hand on the doorknob, and suddenly stopped.


    A few seconds after su chengton was at the gate, he turned and looked at the three female Carol standing behind him, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "A lot of things have really happened this year. Everyone has worked hard. In the new year, let''s continue to refuel. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Carol, Deng Jia''er and Alan looked at each other, and then they all showed a tender smile.

 Chapter 156

    Even taking a carriage from Su Cheng''s house to Baiyang palace still takes some time.


    Su Cheng, sitting in the carriage, opened the curtains of the window of the carriage and looked out in order to pass the boring time.


    Pandragon is the political, economic and cultural center of the British Empire. It is also the most populous city in the British Empire. It is the only big city in the British Empire with a population of more than one million.


    Even at night, all parts of pandragon are still brightly lit. There are a large number of small vendors on both sides of the street, day and night, shouting hard for passers-by to see his goods.


    Although these small vendors occupy both sides of the street and damage the city''s appearance, it has to be said that without these vendors, the excitement of the whole pandragon will be reduced by a few points.


    Normally, pandragon''s night is lively enough. But Su Cheng found that tonight seemed more lively than ever.


    Both the pedestrians on the street and the vendors on both sides of the street are much more numerous than before.


    Looking at the busy street with people coming and going, Su Cheng thought a little and figured out the reason:


    Today is the last day of 289 in the imperial calendar. After 12 o''clock tonight, it will be the new year. Tonight is the last night of this year. In order to commemorate it, many people choose to go out tonight.


    Many small vendors must have seen that there must be a lot of pedestrians on the road tonight, so they will go out to set up a stall tonight.


    After looking at the busy street outside the window, Su Cheng took back his eyes, pulled back the curtain of the window, then leaned back, leaned against the soft seat back behind him, and closed his eyes.


    "Is tonight the last night of this year... A lot of things have really happened this year..."


    Su Cheng whispered to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    Su Cheng recalled the past events of this year.


    In the first half of this year, he also lived in Mr. Falk''s residence with Carol and Alan and was Mr. Falk''s "doorman".


    At that time, he was just a nobody and had a good specialty. Maybe he could tell stories, read many history books and study history.


    However, Mr. Falk''s business began to decline gradually. In order to reduce expenses, he had to choose to fire some unimportant "doormen".


    Su Cheng and Alan were fired.


    Carol, who was not dismissed, also volunteered to leave. She left Falk with Su Cheng and Alan and came to pandragon.


    On the way, I met Deng Jiaer. The 3-person team grew into a 4-person team.


    Obviously, the first half of this year was so flat, but after leaving Falk and coming to Pendragon in the second half of this year, the experience began to become wonderful.


    In the first half of this year, he never thought that in the second half of this year, he became an imperial knight.


    And fought two battles!


    He was promoted to Xingui knight in World War I and double oak knight in World War II.


    The speed of promotion is appalling.


    Perhaps no one will be able to break his record until the British Empire perishes.


    After these two wars, he gradually became famous, and his fame has gradually spread.


    He is now walking in the streets of Pendragon, and someone can always recognize him.


    From an ordinary civilian to a little famous knight, from obscurity to fame.


    Too many things have happened this year.


    "We should continue to refuel in the new year..."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and rubbed his temples on both sides, cheering and encouraging himself.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Sir, the Baiyang palace is here."


    ¡ª¡ªThe voice of the coachman came.


    "Yes." Su Cheng answered casually.


    Then the coachman jumped down from his seat, then quickly walked to the carriage and helped Su Cheng open the carriage door.


    After coming out of the carriage door opened by the coachman, Su Cheng smiled and thanked the horse Lane:


    "Thank you. You worked hard all the way. Thank you for pulling the car for me."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s thanks, the coachman was slightly stunned, then hurriedly saluted Su Cheng, looked flattered, and hurriedly said:


    "It''s very kind of you, sir! It''s my duty to pull a car. You don''t need to thank me. "


    As soon as the coachman''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and then went straight to Baiyang palace.


    After entering the Baiyang palace, two attendants greeted him immediately.


    There are stoves in every corner of the white central palace, so the whole white central palace is warm enough to walk in single clothes.


    One of the attendants took Su Cheng''s coat off and put it away, while the other attendants asked Su Cheng if he had an invitation to tonight''s year-end dinner.


    Su Cheng nodded. After answering "yes", he took out the invitation letter plated with Phnom Penh and exquisitely like a work of art.


    After receiving the invitation and confirming the authenticity of the invitation, the attendant showed a professional smile, made an "please" to Su Cheng, and then led Su Cheng to the banquet place of the year-end dinner.


    Soon, the attendant led Su Cheng to the banquet place of the year-end dinner.


    After entering the banquet venue for the year-end dinner, Su Cheng''s first feeling at the banquet venue was - big!


    The banquet place is amazing!


    Su Cheng roughly estimated that even if there were more than 1000 people in this banquet place, they would not feel crowded.


    The year-end dinner is dead, and there are hundreds of people. It is more than enough for hundreds of people to hold a banquet in such a large place.


    Around the venue, there are many chairs and small tables, which is a special place for guests to rest.


    In the center of the venue, there were rows of long tables, on which pieces of white silk were spread.


    Silk is a very expensive cloth in this strange world. Generally, only aristocrats and businessmen with too much money can afford it.


    And this year-end party used such expensive silk as a tablecloth


    Su Cheng has begun to understand why this year-end dinner is famous for luxury all over the world.


    Although the dinner has not started yet, a lot of food has been placed on the long table.


    Su Cheng looked at the food on the table, most of which were appetizing fruits and vegetables.


    In addition to a lot of appetizers, there are also a lot of fruit juice and wine on the table.


    Su Cheng walked to the table with good wine, and the attractive smell of wine came to his face.


    Just by smelling, you can detect that the wine here is absolutely first-class and good wine.


    Looking at the table full of all kinds of wine in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling and thought: if Carol was here and saw so many wine, wouldn''t she be happy to die? However, if Carol is really here, although she will be very happy, she certainly won''t drink.


    In this world, people with a little common sense know that britannians love to drink black tea and hirans love to drink.


    It is said that for every 100 empty wine bottles in the world, 60 are solved by the hirans.


    You can see the good wine of Hiram.


    Carol, who was born in the Holy Hiran Empire and is a pure blood Hiran, naturally has this characteristic of Hiran.


    However, although Carol likes drinking as much as most hirans, she can''t drink like most hirans


    Even the degree is a very low "gin". Carol will get drunk after a few sips.


    Carol is not only easy to get drunk, but also easy to get drunk and talk nonsense.


    Carol still knows that she is prone to alcoholism.


    Therefore, in public, Carol will never touch wine. She will drink some secretly only in private.


    Therefore, Su Cheng is sure that even if Carol is here, she will not touch these wines. She will only hide and swallow saliva while enduring.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng felt that Carol seemed a little pitiful. Because of her drunken personality, she could not drink her favorite wine in public.


    Just then, Su Cheng remembered what he had told Carol before he left home that he would try to bring some wine back here.


    Su Cheng thought:


    Just ask someone if you can take some wine left after the party.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to move and ask someone, a familiar old voice came over:


    "Mr. Cheng, you are here."


    Su Chengxun passed by and found an old man wearing monocles standing behind him, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Jacob!"

 Chapter 157

    Jacob, who has been taking care of himself until now, is standing behind him. Su Cheng quickly turns around and salutes ya.


    Jacob still had a warm smile on his face, waved his hand and motioned Su Cheng not to salute.


    "Mr. Cheng." Jacob smiled, "this is your first time to come to the year-end dinner, so there are some rules for the year-end dinner. You may not know that there is a very important rule for the year-end dinner, that is, when you enter the venue, no matter who you meet, even if you meet your majesty, you don''t have to salute him."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused for a moment, and then continued in a joking tone: "otherwise, if there are so many dignitaries and dignitaries at the year-end dinner and everyone salutes one by one, the dinner won''t have to be held."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng smiled twice.


    Jacob makes a good point. There are so many dignitaries and dignitaries at this dinner. If everyone salutes people higher than him one by one, then the dinner doesn''t have to be held.


    Jacob went to the table where the juice and wine were placed, poured two glasses of wine, and then handed one of them to Su Cheng.


    "Let''s have a toast, Mr. Cheng."


    "Ah, ah, yes, Mr. Jacob."


    After Su Cheng respectfully took the glass handed over by Jacob, Jacob smiled and slightly raised the glass in his hand.


    Knowing what Jacob meant, Su Cheng hurriedly raised his glass slightly.


    Ding.


    After the two wine glasses gently collided with each other, they pulled the wine cup back to their lips and drank the wine in the cup in one breath.


    After drinking the wine from the cup, Jacob sighed and said:


    "Time is really fast. It''s a new year so soon. I feel like I was still having the year-end dinner of 288 yesterday. As a result, I started the year-end dinner of 289 today. The passing speed of this time is really..."


    Then Jacob smiled bitterly and shook his head gently.


    "Yes, time really flies."


    Su Cheng agrees that time passes quickly. Like Jacob, he felt that a lot of things had just happened yesterday.


    "It''s not just the year-end dinner in 288. It just happened yesterday." Jacob continued to smile, "even a few months ago, I asked Mr. Cheng to become a knight and help me save Britannia from the current crisis. The scenes of that day were as clear as what had just happened this morning."


    "Mr. Cheng, since you became a knight, you have told me with your actions that I was right to ask you to become a knight and help Britannia! I''m sure I''m right about people. "


    "Although you only became a knight in the second half of this year, you must be very tired of what has happened in the past six months, Mr. Cheng. Just thinking about the difficulty and fatigue of commanding and winning the rescue war of Lund kingdom is enough."


    Then Jacob saluted Su Cheng.


    "Mr. Cheng, it''s really hard for you in the past six months. Let me thank you for all the subjects of Britannia."


    Su Cheng was stunned when he saw Jacob salute him, but he quickly reacted and quickly returned a salute to Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob! You''re serious! After I chose to be a knight, I just did what I should do as an imperial knight, so don''t thank me! "


    "Moreover, if I say the degree of hard work, I certainly can''t compare with your excellency! Mr. Jacob, you are the palace Minister of the Empire. You have to assist your Majesty in handling government affairs every day! In terms of the degree of hard work, I''m afraid few people in the whole empire can compare with you! I want to thank you very much! Thank you for your contribution to Britannia this year! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Jacob smiled bitterly and joked:


    "''few of you can compare with you ''... That''s right. If you want to compete for the degree of hard work every day, I''m very confident that I can become the champion of the whole empire."


    After hearing Jacob''s jokes, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling, and then said to Jacob in a tone of admiration:


    "I, Su Cheng, am just a small man. I can''t thank you instead of the subjects of Britannia, but I still want to solemnly say to Mr. Jacob: Mr. Jacob, you have been really hard all the time."


    Although Jacob just said this in a joking tone, Su Cheng knew that what Jacob said was the truth.


    The palace phase of Britannia Empire is the highest official position that literary officials can obtain. In terms of status, it is just like the status of integrated knights in Knights.


    The task of the palace minister is to help his majesty deal with government affairs. A steady stream of all kinds of government affairs come up every day.


    Of course, if Gong Xiang is an irresponsible person, he can put aside these government affairs and only focus on his own enjoyment.


    In the history of the British Empire, there have been several such fatuous palaces.


    Su Cheng, who is very interested in history and has a lot of research, naturally knows the history of the British Empire like the back of his hand.


    Before, the Britannia Empire was the most powerful country in the world. Its national strength completely exceeded the other three empires. It was a real superpower.


    However, not long after it was honored as a "superpower" by the people of all countries in the world, several fatuous palaces appeared in the British Empire.


    Unfortunately, during this period, not only several fatuous palaces, but also several fatuous emperors.


    The fatuous emperor is matched with the fatuous palace phase.


    This combination is over.


    Under the "joint efforts" of these fatuous emperors and palace ministers, the national strength of the britannian Empire declined step by step, and the two titles of "superpower" and "the world''s first power" were also taken away by the holy Helan Empire until now.


    However, it seems that the gods have not given up Britannia. When Britannia''s national strength is declining and the people are gradually disappointed and desperate, gozewen and Jacob finally appeared.


    Although gozewen was a somewhat fatuous and incompetent emperor and would make some absurd strategies from time to time, he was much better than his previous emperors.


    And Jacob can use his deeds as a model for all ministers in the world.


    Jacob is a famous workaholic. When Su Cheng still lived in Falk''s residence, he heard a little about Jacob''s deeds.


    On 360 days a year, Jacob has only one day to rest and do not work, that is his birthday. For the other 359 days, he works with high intensity. This life has lasted for decades until now.


    The greatest feature of Jacob''s administration is that he dares to use talents boldly.


    As long as he thinks it is worth being used, no matter how old and qualified the person is, he will boldly use it, even if it will be opposed and disgusted by many people.


    The most typical and ready-made example should be that a few months ago Jacob asked Su Cheng to become a knight to help him and Britannia.


    The reason why the current national strength of the British Empire has stopped declining and started to recover is basically due to Jacob''s efforts and ability.


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s gratitude to Jacob just now comes from his heart.


    Su Cheng admires Jacob from the bottom of his heart and the old man who has been silently paying for his country.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s thanks, Jacob showed a happy smile.


    "Thank you."


    Then Jacob withdrew his happy smile and continued to say in a joking tone:


    "Tonight''s feast is a carnival only once a year. I may be so relaxed only one night in a year, so I will forget all the government affairs at this time of year! Let yourself fly! I''m ready to enjoy tonight''s Carnival! So, Mr. Cheng, you can relax and enjoy yourself tonight! I missed tonight''s feast. I don''t know if I can receive the invitation next year! Ha ha ha ha! "


    After hearing Jacob''s witty remarks, Su Cheng smiled a few times and said:


    "Mr. Jacob, don''t worry. I will. In order to enjoy more delicious food tonight, I specially ate less at noon..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly remembered something, stopped directly, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    "... Mr. Jacob, it may be a bit of a spectacle to say such a thing at the dinner party, but... It''s really important. You can''t do without saying it."


    Before Jacob could answer, Su Cheng said in a deep voice:


    "... Mr. Jacob, why did you recruit Alan Jones?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Jacob''s hand, which was holding the wine cup to his lips, stopped in the air.


    At the same time, Jacob''s face deteriorated with the naked eye.

 Chapter 158

    In this kind of dinner with the theme of "enjoyment", discussing business with others is a behavior that doesn''t look at the atmosphere and occasion.


    Su Cheng naturally understands this. If he can, Su Cheng doesn''t want to bother Jacob tonight.


    However, this matter is really important. We can''t talk about it.


    Although in history, it is a very common behavior to recruit and surrender captured enemies.


    However, Su Cheng still can''t accept it. Why should he surrender Alan?


    Recruit the Franks who killed at least nearly 100000 soldiers of the British Empire and brought a lot of trouble to the British Empire.


    Su Cheng believes that most of the Knights must be very unhappy.


    Jacob, whose face became ugly in an instant, drank the wine in his glass with a calm face¡ª¡ª


    Touch!


    ¡ª¡ªHeavily put the glass back on the table.


    "... I was also strongly opposed to the surrender of Alan at the beginning..."


    "Not long after Mr. Cheng captured Alan, gozewen and I went into the prison to meet Alan."


    "Mr. Cheng, I should have told you that my proudest ability is to have a pair of eyes that are good at recognizing people."


    "At the first sight of Alan, I felt that Alan must not surrender!"


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Su Cheng was stunned, and then asked:


    "Mr. Jacob, why do you say that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jacob was silent for a moment, then sighed and said:


    "I can''t tell. In short, at the first sight of Alan, my intuition told me that Alan Jones must be killed on the spot and must not surrender!"


    "But... He can''t listen to me..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob''s face showed pain.


    "No matter how I advised gozewen, he was determined to surrender Alan."


    "He also gave me several reasons to recruit Alan."


    "First, Alan can speak Britannia. Don''t worry about language barrier."


    Su Cheng nodded from time to time while listening carefully.


    Su Cheng knew that Allen could speak britannian.


    After capturing Allen in the Wei River annihilation war, Su Cheng had a brief chat with Allen.


    Allen speaks good Britannia. Although there are still some strange accents and tones in it, he can communicate with britannians normally.


    Britannia is very similar to Frankish.


    Therefore, whether britannians learn French or Franks learn Britannia, it is very simple.


    Allen spent most of his decades of military career dealing with the British Empire.


    Therefore, Su Cheng was not surprised that Allen could speak britannian.


    "Second, we Britannia once recruited many people from the Frankish Empire, and most of them made more or less contributions to Britannia after they were recruited into the Britannia Empire. Gozeven is willing to believe that Allen can contribute to the British Empire like these people. "


    "As for Article 3..."


    Jacob paused, sighed again, and then continued:


    "The third is that our empire urgently needs stronger knights to help the Empire tide over the current difficulties."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng''s face changed slightly.


    Jacob''s words are a little heavy


    Jacob filled his glass with wine, raised it to his lips, took a sip gently, and then continued:


    "Although the previous rescue war of Lund kingdom was the victory of our britannian Empire, we have to admit that we also lost a lot in this war."


    "More than 10000 elite soldiers of the order of Gabriel are gone. Every soldier of the three major Knights of Britannia is undoubtedly very valuable. More than 10000 knights and the most elite soldiers of the order of Gabriel have been lost at one time, which is a considerable loss for our empire."


    "However, this is not the biggest loss in the rescue war of Lund kingdom. The soldiers are gone and can be easily replenished."


    "But... A knight is gone, especially a four Royal knight. This is our biggest loss in the rescue war of Lund kingdom."


    "Four Royal Knights - the strongest Knight except the integrated knight. Now we in Britannia have only a few names. Losing any one will bring unpredictable losses to our empire. "


    "Our britannian empire is now at war with the Frankish empire in the East and the Lorraine empire in the south. It is also possible to enter a state of war with the holy Helan empire in the north at any time. Under such a severe situation, none of the four Royal Knights can be lost."


    "In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, we lost four Royal Knights Nicholas, which made gozeven very anxious."


    "Gozewen and I have been friends for decades. I know him very well. The two reasons listed before are nonsense. Only this third is the real reason for him to surrender Alan - in order to add new and stronger four Royal Knights at the fastest speed."


    "Alas..."


    Jacob sighed again, drank all the wine in the glass, and continued:


    "Gozewen, he... Also went to recruit Alan for Britannia''s sake. Although I still think it''s inappropriate to recruit Alan, I''m embarrassed to say anything, so gozewen let gozewen recruit Alan."


    "Gozewen went to Allen''s prison seven times and persuaded him to surrender seven times. After the seventh time, Allen agreed to surrender to Britannia."


    "Then, a few days ago, gozewen informed you of a big meeting and informed you of Alan''s surrender to us and becoming the new four Royal Knights of our empire."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng, with a heavy expression, nodded and said:


    "So it is... I see."


    Jacob looked at Su Cheng with a heavy expression, sighed slightly, and then said:


    "Mr. Cheng, I know you have some complaints about Alan''s transformation from a mortal enemy to a companion, but please bear with him a little."


    "My intuition has always told me that there is something wrong with Alan, so I am also unhappy and worried about Alan becoming our knight in Britannia. I have some doubts that this Alan doesn''t really want to surrender to us. "


    "But please don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on Alan. If Alan makes any strange move, even if it will annoy gozewen, I''ll take Alan down immediately!"


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said:


    "Mr. Jacob, please bear with me a little," should not be said to me. You should say to the people headed by Eliza who have a grudge against Alan. "


    "To be honest, I''m worried about Eliza. Mr. Nicholas is Eliza''s very beloved elder. Alan killed Mr. Nicholas, that is to say, Alan is Eliza''s enemy. He finally defeated and captured the enemy. As a result, he became his companion in the twinkling of an eye. "


    "You can imagine Eliza''s mood when an enemy becomes a companion. Therefore, Mr. Jacob, what you just said should be said to Eliza. "


    "Miss Eliza..." Jacob muttered, "yes... When I''m free, I''ll go to Mr. Iser''s house and visit Mr. Iser and miss Eliza. Mr. Nicholas is a good friend of Mr. Iser, so he recruited Alan. Iser must be very uncomfortable..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob suddenly put on a strange smile and said to Su Cheng in a joking tone:


    "Mr. Cheng, you seem to have said ''I''m quite worried about Eliza'' just now. You seem to be very interested in Miss Eliza."


    Before Su Cheng answered, Jacob continued:


    "What? Mr. Cheng, are you interested in Miss Eliza? Or do you like Miss Eliza? "


    "Poof!"


    Su Cheng, who was drinking, spewed out the wine in his mouth after listening to Mr. Jacob.


    Su Cheng said as he flustered away the leftover drinks on his mouth:


    "Mr. Jacob! What are you talking about? I''m just expressing my concern for my friends! Why do you pull it so far, to love? "


    However, as if he hadn''t heard Su Cheng''s words, Jacob continued to say to himself:


    "It seems that after the rescue war in Lund Kingdom, your relationship has changed a lot. Before, you said ''Miss Eliza'' very respectfully. Now you call people ''Eliza'' directly and intimately."


    "In fact, Miss Eliza is a good girl. I should have told you before? Although Miss Eliza is a somewhat arrogant person, she is generally a lovely girl with a good temper. "


    "Mr. Cheng, if you like her or like her, you can go and have a look. But first of all, Miss Eliza is not easy to pursue. Since Miss Eliza became an adult, there are countless people who pursue Miss Eliza and propose to Mr. Iser, but they were all rejected by Miss Eliza. "


    "Over the years, no one has been able to successfully pursue Miss Eliza, but no wonder, after all, Miss Eliza''s mate selection standard is too harsh."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng suddenly felt a little curious, so he asked Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob, what are Eliza''s criteria for choosing a mate? It''s so harsh that after so many years, no one can successfully pursue Eliza. "


    "There is only one criterion for Miss Eliza''s mate selection, that is'' a peer Knight stronger than her ''."


    "Well, I understand why Eliza has been single until now. A peer Knight better than Eliza, where can I find it... "


    "Hahaha, so Mr. Iser is also very upset about this. He has mentioned to miss Eliza several times to reduce the conditions for mate selection, but miss Eliza still adheres to this mate selection standard and is unwilling to lower the standard. I really don''t understand why Miss Eliza insists that her future husband must be a better knight than her. "


    Then Jacob smiled bitterly and shook his head gently.


    Su Cheng nodded deeply.


    Jacob took out his pocket watch, looked at the time, and said:


    "It''s almost the beginning of the banquet, and there are more and more people. Mr. Cheng, let me give you a piece of advice. You''d better hurry around now and have fun. If you''re later, you may be unable to do anything."


    "Huh? Mr. Jacob, why? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Jacob smiled strangely.


    "Because this year-end dinner is not only attended by the meritorious heroes of the year, but also attended by many nobles from all over the country and at all levels. According to the regulations of Britannia, nobles from all over the country and at all levels can take their families to the year-end dinner."


    "At the year-end dinner over the years, most of the families brought by the nobles are their unmarried daughters."


    Then the smile on Jacob''s face became more and more strange.

 Chapter 159

    Su Cheng: "??"


    Seeing that Su Cheng was still confused, Jacob decided to explain to Su Cheng in detail.


    "Although the year-end dinner is nominally used to reward and reward literary ministers and knights who have performed outstanding and made enough contributions in this year. However, this is only one of the two purposes of setting up the year-end dinner. "


    "One of the two purposes..." Su Cheng said carefully.


    Somehow, Su Cheng suddenly felt an ominous feeling coming up


    "Well, that''s right." Jacob continued with his strange smile, "another purpose of setting up the year-end dinner is to enable the young generation of nobles to find excellent objects."


    "Every nobleman wants his son and daughter to have an excellent object."


    "The year-end dinner with meritorious officials is undoubtedly the place with the most outstanding young people."


    Su Cheng''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    Because he already knows something.


    However, Jacob continued to explain:


    "Therefore, when drawing up the plan for the year-end dinner at the beginning, all the nobles jointly proposed to the emperor that nobles at all levels and places should be allowed to take their families to participate in the year-end dinner every year. The nobles'' proposal was also approved by the emperor at that time. "


    "That''s why most of the guests at the annual year-end dinner are actually aristocrats at all levels and all over the world. Only a small number of guests at the year-end dinner are meritorious officials like you, Mr. Cheng, who won the invitation for your outstanding contributions in this year."


    "There were 719 guests at the year-end dinner this year, of which only 208 were meritorious heroes, and the rest 511 were nobles at all levels and their families."


    "Most of the heroes of the year-end dinner are men. Therefore, most nobles will bring their young women, daughters or sisters to the year-end dinner here in order to find a good object for them. "


    "So, Mr. Cheng, didn''t you notice? Although people haven''t come yet, there are a lot of young noble girls at the meeting. "


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng quickly looked around.


    Sure enough, as Jacob said, at a glance, there are many beautiful young girls in the venue. At a glance, they know that they are from rich families.


    "Mr. Jacob..." Su Cheng swallowed his saliva in some fear, and then said, "the reason why you said that I might be unable to do anything later is..."


    "Well, that''s right."


    The smile on Jacob''s face became more and more strange and strange.


    "Like Mr. Cheng, you are young and handsome. At the same time, you are also an outstanding man with full potential who has just completed a legendary battle. For nobles, you can meet a hot demand."


    "It''s a rare opportunity, Mr. Cheng. I''ll tell you a little secret about the year-end dinner."


    "What secret?" Su Cheng hurriedly asked.


    "In fact, a few days before the year-end dinner every year, there will be a mysterious pamphlet circulating among all the nobles."


    Jacob took out a small booklet from his pocket and handed it to Su Cheng.


    After receiving the pamphlet, Su Cheng asked with an expression whether Jacob could open it. Jacob nodded and allowed Su Cheng to open the pamphlet.


    After opening the first page of the booklet¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng''s portrait appeared impressively on the first page of this booklet.


    "Eh, eh?!" Su Cheng was stunned and said, "why is there a picture of me in this book?"


    Su Cheng took a closer look at his portrait in this book. He had to say that the painter was really skilled and painted like a picture.


    At this time, Su Cheng also found that the first page of this booklet not only contains his portrait, but also some basic information about him, such as age, height, weight, achievements made in this year, etc.


    Su Cheng turned back the booklet and found that the booklet contained not only his personal information, but also the personal information of many people he didn''t know.


    Careful Su Cheng found that everyone recorded in this booklet was young without exception, and there were men and women.


    On the last page, Su Cheng also found Eliza''s personal information.


    Why are my and Eliza''s personal information in this booklet?!


    With this question in mind, Su Cheng asked Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob! What''s the matter with this pamphlet?! "


    "This is a brochure dedicated to the young heroes who participate in the year-end dinner every year." Jacob continued with his strange smile, "who made this pamphlet, let me keep it a secret first. In short, every year, this booklet will be circulated among the nobles in order to enable the nobles to better select their favorite objects. "


    "I''m told that your popularity is the highest this year."


    Jacob''s tone gradually began to joke.


    "It is said that many young noble girls fell in love immediately after seeing your portrait and your achievements. They all like you very much."


    "No way, girls always like young knights who are as handsome and have legendary martial arts as Mr. Cheng."


    Speaking of this, Jacob suddenly put his lips close to Su Cheng''s ear and said mysteriously:


    "Now you are chatting with me, so those noble girls dare not come. I have just noticed that Oh, several girls have been watching here and waiting for me to leave."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng quickly raised his head and looked around.


    After carefully observing his surroundings, Su Cheng found that it seemed that the same group of people had been swinging around him and Jacob all the time.


    In order to confirm his doubts, Su Cheng began to make marks. A girl in a light yellow dress came not far from him. Because her clothes were more conspicuous, it was easier to remember.


    Su Cheng also found that the girl in a light yellow dress always seemed to be looking in the direction of him and Jacob intentionally or unintentionally.


    No, to be exact, it seems that the line of sight is only projected on him.


    When the girl in the light yellow dress walked past Su Cheng''s eyes, after dozens of steps, she made another arc and turned back.


    "No..."


    The girl in the light yellow dress once again pretended to be nothing. She walked in front of Su Cheng, who was stunned. Then she walked dozens of steps again, circled an arc and turned back.


    "Mr. Cheng, am I right? There have always been several women around us, waiting for me to leave. If I leave now, those girls may come like hungry tigers. After all, if you miss such an excellent man, you don''t know when you will have to wait for such an excellent man next time. "


    Goo


    Su Cheng swallowed his saliva silently.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen after Jacob left him


    How about... I''ll stick to Mr. Jacob tonight until the end of the party


    However, Jacob seemed to see through what Su Cheng was thinking and said to Su Cheng again in a somewhat mocking tone:


    "Well, Mr. Cheng, I''ve talked with you for a long time. Although there are still a lot of things to talk about, I''ll talk about them later. Now I''m going to find some of my old friends. Bye ~ ~ Mr. Cheng ~ ~"


    After that, without waiting for Su Cheng''s response, he left directly with his glass, leaving only a natural and unrestrained figure.


    Su Cheng wanted to shout Jacob''s name and ask Jacob not to leave him.


    But the lips opened and closed.


    This kind of dinner that can be enjoyed is a very valuable relaxation time for Jacob who is busy from the beginning to the end of the year. If he bothers Jacob at this time, keeps Jacob with him all the time, and interrupts Jacob''s relaxation and rest, it will be too unkind and selfish.


    Therefore, Su Cheng still stopped the idea of calling Jacob back.


    Just as Jacob left, a waxy voice sounded behind Su Cheng:


    "Well, well, Hello! You are Mr. Su Cheng Cheng, aren''t you? "


    As soon as the sound fell, Su Cheng''s body immediately became stiff.


    After turning his head abruptly, Su Cheng saw a young girl who seemed younger than him standing behind him.


    It was the girl in a light yellow dress who had been walking around him and Jacob for many times just now!


    Hey! Your speed is too fast! Mr. Jacob has just left!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng shouted in his heart.

 Chapter 160

    Although Su Cheng was shocked by the speed of these girls'' actions, Su Cheng quickly recovered.


    Su Cheng skillfully transferred his strength to his cheeks, and then showed a quite natural smile.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng felt more and more that when he lived in Mr. Falk''s residence, he chose to practice expression control and emotion control hard. How wise it was.


    Although Su Cheng didn''t want to laugh at all, he could still show a very natural and kind smile.


    "If the person you are looking for is a young man named Su Cheng with black hair and black pupils, then that person should be me."


    The girl in the light yellow dress smiled, then bent down and gave Su Cheng an elegant salute.


    Seeing the girl''s gift to him, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing:


    It is worthy of being a girl born from nobility!


    The girl in the light yellow dress saluted Su Cheng and said to Su Cheng:


    "Hello, Mr. Cheng. I''m EDRA st, the second daughter of viscount til. Nice to meet you! "


    After that, the girl in the pale yellow dress straightened up and stretched out her right palm to Su Cheng.


    Seeing the girl''s outstretched palm, Su Cheng naturally understood what the girl meant.


    Su Cheng quickly raised his hand, shook it to the girl''s right hand and said:


    "I''m glad to meet you, too!"


    Actually, I''m not very happy.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng silently added in his heart.


    After holding the girl''s right hand, Su Cheng began to look at the girl in front of him in a light yellow dress.


    I found the noble girl quite lovely.


    ... seems quite happy!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng silently corrected what he had just thought.


    At the same time, Su Cheng suddenly thought that he had not held the hands of several girls since he came to this strange world.


    Su Cheng thought about it carefully. When he came to this strange world, he only shook the hands of Alan and Carol.


    Because Alan is a sister, holding Alan''s hand doesn''t feel strange at all.


    Because of family reasons, Carol has been helping with housework since childhood, so she is not weak at all, and her strength is even quite strong. If she bends her arm, Su Cheng can even see that there are small biceps and triceps on her arm.


    So just because she helped with the housework when she was a child and had done all the dirty, tiring and heavy work at home, Carol''s palms were a little rough and wouldn''t feel like a "girl" when she held them.


    Therefore, this time, Su Cheng held such a "girl" hand for the first time.


    My heart beat faster.


    Although he wanted to hold it a little longer, if he continued to hold it, he would be suspected of sexual harassment, so Su Cheng obediently released his hand.


    After the two shook hands, the girl in a light yellow dress continued to smile:


    "Mr. Cheng, if you don''t mind, can we have a few drinks and talk?"


    Listening to the girl''s beautiful voice and looking at the girl''s beautiful face, Su Cheng felt his heart beat faster again.


    Eh? Eh eh? This feeling of being very popular with girls seems pretty good! What should I do? Do you want to promise?


    While Su Cheng was talking to himself and thinking about whether to agree, Yu Guang in the corner of his left eye suddenly saw a very large object approaching him rapidly.


    ... it should be said that he is crashing towards him at high speed!


    Although Su Cheng has noticed the "large object" being hit, the speed of the "large object" is too fast. Su Cheng has no time to avoid it!


    The "large object" bumped firmly into Su Cheng''s left abdomen.


    Unable to keep his balance, Su Cheng fell directly to the ground.


    At the moment of falling, Su Cheng saw the "large object" that knocked him to the ground - a girl with short hair.


    After seeing Su Cheng knocked down by an unknown girl, the girl in a light yellow dress said anxiously:


    "Mr. Cheng! Are you all right? "


    "... I''m... okay."


    In fact, something happened. The place where I was hit hurt! But this girl is still pressing on me. I can''t even knead it!!


    Just as Su Cheng wanted to remind the girl who knocked him down for no reason, and now still pressed him not to press him, the short haired girl quickly sat up.


    "I''m, I''m sorry!" The short haired girl showed a ashamed expression. "I tripped and fell just now. I bumped into you when I fell. I''m really sorry."


    "... it''s okay. It''s inevitable."


    It''s a ghost! There are no bulges or things that people can step on and fall on the ground around me! Are you the kind of person who is born with uncoordinated limbs, and then tripped on your left foot and fell on your right foot just now?


    Although Su Cheng has seen that the short haired girl was definitely deliberately "diving" and bumped into him just now, Su Cheng doesn''t intend to expose her on the spot because she still wants to save some face for others.


    The top priority now is to quickly rub the place that was hit just now!


    After the short haired girl sat up, Su Cheng quickly raised his hand and rubbed the place where he had just been hit.


    Su Cheng just rubbed it twice, and the short haired girl said loudly in a happy tone: "are you hurt?"


    "Ah? No, just rub it... "


    Before Su Cheng finished, the short haired girl continued to say to herself:


    "That''s not good! If you get hurt, you have to deal with the wound quickly! Shall I take you to healing? "


    "Ha? No, it''s just a small injury... Wait, wait! What are you doing?! "


    "Take you to heal!"


    As she spoke, the short haired girl directly put Su Cheng on the ground, and then she put Su Cheng on it and left quickly.


    Only the girl in the pale yellow dress remained stunned.


    It was quite a while before the girl in the pale yellow dress realized what had happened.


    The girl in the pale yellow dress stamped her feet and said with gnashing teeth:


    "Yes! Although I don''t know who you are, I really have you! In order to get to know Su Cheng, I can even use this trick! "


    ¡­¡­


    The venue of the year-end dinner is really big.


    The short haired girl ran for a long distance with Su Cheng. She didn''t stop until the girl in the light yellow dress disappeared.


    Seeing that the girl with short hair finally released him, Su Cheng hurriedly said:


    "You really don''t have to take me to heal! It''s just a small injury. I just need to rub it... Hey? What''s the matter with you? "


    The girl with short hair suddenly squatted down in pain.


    "Well... It seems that I twisted my foot when I fell just now. Now my foot hurts."


    ... who are you kidding?! Didn''t you just run fast with me? Lying is also in line with the laws of physics and biological principles, okay?! Does your sprain have a delay effect?!


    Just when Su Cheng looked complex and didn''t know how to reply to the short haired girl, the girl suddenly looked up and looked pathetic and hurt so that tears were about to fall.


    "Sir, would you please help me to a chair around the meeting place to have a rest?"


    ... Mr. Jacob, I seem to understand why you just said that I might be unable to do anything later.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Su Cheng was worried about the fierce attack of noble girls.


    The other side of the venue.


    "Ha ha! Jacob! Here you are! Come on! Take it! Your favorite wine! Have a drink! "


    "Hahaha! Isn''t this Humphrey, our governor of the north? " Jacob laughed and patted an old man on the shoulder. "OK! Have a drink! Humphrey, we haven''t seen you for a long time! It seems that the last time I saw you was in the first half of this year! "


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." The old man called Humphrey by Jacob sighed and said in a helpless voice, "recently, the trend of the Holy Hiran Empire has become more and more strange, and I can''t go away in the north. Damn it! Are these hirans so eager to start a war with us again? Jacob, the order of Michael has not been rebuilt, okay? Haven''t you found a new head of Michael''s knights yet? The northern territory is in urgent need of Michael''s knights and a powerful Knight! "


    However, before Humphrey finished, he was interrupted by Jacob:


    "All right! Let''s not talk about state affairs tonight! Let''s have fun tonight! Eat as much as you can! Drink to your heart''s content! These annoying state affairs, let us worry tomorrow! "


    Humphrey opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he closed his mouth, then showed a faint smile and said:


    "That''s right. We''d better not discuss state affairs at the year-end dinner. Come on! Jacob! Let''s have a drink! "


    "Good!"


    The two old people bravely raised the cups in their hands and drank the wine in the cups in one gulp.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the year-end dinner, basically no one will abide by any dining etiquette, drink as much as they want and eat as much as they want.


    Even taking a sip of expensive wine, which is very tasteless at ordinary times, is common at year-end dinners.


    After they drank up the precious wine in their glasses, Jacob looked around and said:


    "Then again, Albert, where is he? Didn''t he recover from his injury a few days ago? He should also be at the year-end dinner now. "


    "Oh, who knows." Humphrey chuckled twice. "Maybe he''s hiding somewhere to peek at the girls."


    "Oh, really." Jacob shook his head reluctantly. "At least he is also the head of the Rachel knights. Can''t he be a little serious?"

 Chapter 161

    Seeing Su Cheng''s slow response, the short haired girl secretly bit her teeth, then drove her facial muscles, put on a more pitiful and lovable expression than just now, and repeated her request to Su Cheng to help her:


    "Sir, would you please help me to have a rest at the venue?"


    Su Cheng: "


    Su Cheng sighed lightly, then showed an expression that seemed to admit his fate, bent down and looked like he was going to help the short haired girl up.


    Seeing that Su Cheng was finally coming to help her, the short haired girl showed a sinister smile of "the plan succeeded".


    However, just as Su Cheng''s hand was about to touch the short haired girl''s shoulder, Su Cheng suddenly showed a very happy expression, then straightened up, waved forward and shouted in a happy tone:


    "Mr. Jacob! Are you here? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the pupil of the short haired girl suddenly shrunk, and then quickly turned around along Su Cheng''s line of sight.


    Just now, like the girl in the light yellow dress, she walked around Su Cheng and Jacob for an unknown number of times before finally waiting for Jacob to leave!


    Now that the plan is about to succeed, the short haired girl is most afraid of Jacob. He''s back!


    However, when the short haired girl turned her head and looked at all the faces in her field of vision - she didn''t see Jacob''s face.


    "Eh... Mr. Jacob didn''t come..."


    The short haired girl muttered suspiciously and turned her head back.


    After turning her head back, the short haired girl found that there was no one in this space and time where Su Cheng was standing.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Su Cheng held a table and gasped.


    Of course, Mr. Jacob didn''t come. Su Cheng was lying to the short haired girl just now in order to attract the short haired girl''s attention.


    After the short haired girl''s attention was sucked away and turned her head, Su Cheng immediately turned around and ran!


    For now, it should be getting rid of the short haired girl.


    The venue of the year-end dinner is very large and there are many people. If the short haired girl wants to find Su Cheng, it may not be so easy.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... I just came to a party... Why are you so tired... Hoo..."


    Su Cheng gasped for a while before he felt more relaxed.


    While wiping the sweat on his forehead, Su Cheng whispered in his heart:


    I seem to be thirsty


    Su Cheng looked around and found that there were fruit juice and drinks on a nearby table.


    There is still some time before the formal start of the party. I had already drunk a few glasses of wine when I was chatting with Jacob just now. If I was drinking now, I might get drunk before the party or in the middle of the party.


    Therefore, Su Cheng decided to drink less wine and fruit juice first.


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng walked slowly to the place where there were fruit juice and drinks and poured himself a glass of orange juice.


    Pick up the cup with orange juice and just pour a mouthful of orange juice into your mouth¡ª¡ª


    "Hello! Are you Mr. Su Cheng? I''m the third daughter of count kalub! Just turned 15! I really like young heroes like you! Will you marry me? "


    ¡ª¡ªA very strange female voice came next to me


    "Poof!"


    After hearing the girl''s words, Su Cheng sprayed out all the orange juice in his mouth.


    "Ah! Mr. Cheng, Mr. Cheng! Are you all right? "


    The girl in the light yellow dress just now will say to have two drinks together and be polite. Now she doesn''t even say polite words?!


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Cheng! Hello! I am... "


    "Ah, I''m sorry. My stomach is suddenly a little uncomfortable. Let me go to the bathroom first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Su Cheng! Good evening I... "


    "Sorry, my stomach is uncomfortable. I want to go to the bathroom first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Cheng! You... "


    "My stomach is uncomfortable. I want to go to the bathroom first. I''m sorry."


    "Hey? Mr. Cheng, have you forgotten me? I''ve been looking for you just now. That''s what you said at that time. You said you didn''t feel well and wanted to go to the bathroom... "


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been cursed. My stomach has been uncomfortable and I always want to go to the bathroom. Ah, it''s leaking out. I won''t talk first. I''ll go to the bathroom. "


    After that, Su Cheng quickly walked to the outside of the meeting under the stunned gaze of the girl


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the venue of the year-end party.


    In order to relax the nerves strained by these noble girls, Su Cheng slipped into a corridor outside the meeting to get some air.


    "Alas... I just want to enjoy it... Why are you so tired..."


    Su Cheng leaned forward slightly, facing the wall of the corridor, and put his forehead against the wall.


    His face was full of fatigue.


    In just 15 minutes, more than 10 noble girls came to him!


    Yes, step by step. Ask for a drink first.


    There are tricks that enable me to be alone with him.


    Some people went straight to the point and asked Su Cheng to marry her directly.


    There are people who are entangled


    In short, each of these girls showed their own magic power. In order to have good contact with Su Cheng, they did everything they could.


    And Su Cheng was made miserable by them.


    Although this is very popular with girls, like the feeling of the hero in the harem novel, Su Cheng is a little dark and cool.


    However, although this feeling made Su Cheng a little dark and cool, Su Cheng refused all the girls'' invitations.


    Because Su Cheng doesn''t like the way they deliberately know him.


    Although several girls'' invitations have been rejected, many girls continue to "rush forward and follow up".


    Su Cheng, who has been a little bored by them, has even been perfunctory with the words "stomachache, go to the bathroom, excuse me" in the end.


    After returning to the meeting, the noble girls will continue to "rush" at him


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng felt his head start to ache


    Su Cheng took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    It''s almost 20 minutes before the year-end dinner starts at 19:30.


    Looking at the time on his pocket watch, Su Cheng secretly said:


    ... just go home.


    Su Cheng, who had been looking forward to the year-end dinner, didn''t look forward to it at all.


    Before the dinner party started, Su Cheng was already exhausted


    "Is it so tiring to recruit girls to like..." Su Cheng said to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    Then Su Cheng, who had always put his forehead against the wall of the corridor, closed his eyes and sighed heavily again.


    "Alas!"


    "Alas!"


    ... huh?


    Su Cheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked to his left.


    Because Su Cheng found that at the same moment when he sighed just now, a heavy sigh came from his left.


    The two sighs were almost issued at the same time, which sounded very happy.


    After moving his vision to his left, Su Cheng saw a familiar golden figure


    A blonde beauty is standing not far from Su Cheng at this time. Like Su Cheng, she faces the corridor wall, leans forward slightly, and presses her forehead against the corridor wall.


    After Su Cheng moved his sight to the left, the blonde also looked surprised and moved his sight to the right.


    Their eyes collided in midair.


    "Eliza? Why are you here? "


    "I also want to ask you, Su Cheng, why are you here?"

 Chapter 162

    Wearing a long white dress, she turned her long blonde hair into a beautiful three strand braid. She hung the braid from her right shoulder to Eliza near her clavicle. She was standing not far from Su Cheng''s left.


    Maybe it''s because Su Cheng just wanted to breathe, so he didn''t find a man standing not far from his left.


    Looking at Eliza in a white dress, Su Cheng couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    This is the first time Su Cheng has seen Eliza wearing a dress.


    All I saw before were Eliza in normal clothes or Eliza in armor.


    Seeing Eliza wearing such a beautiful dress for the first time, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a sense of freshness.


    At the same time, there is a faint feeling in my heart - I can''t say the specific name.


    At this time, the two people who are not far away both face the corridor wall in the same posture, lean forward slightly, and stick their foreheads on the corridor wall.


    If a third party is present at this time, you will feel very happy about the scene.


    Eliza seemed to find that she would look very funny with the same movements and postures as Su Cheng, so she quickly blushed, straightened up and said:


    "Answer my question! Su Cheng, why are you here? "


    "Come to the year-end dinner."


    "I know that! What I ask you is, why are you in the corridor outside the venue! Isn''t the year-end dinner about to begin now? "


    "Eliza, aren''t you in the corridor outside the meeting? Why are you here? "


    "Um... You, you tell me why you are here first, and I''ll tell you why I am here!"


    "Why am I here..."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "I''m trying to avoid those noble girls..."


    Later, Su Cheng told Eliza exactly what happened to him when he was besieged by noble girls at the dinner party.


    "... that''s it. I was so disturbed that I slipped out of the venue to have a breath and have a rest..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng sighed and continued:


    "I''m so tired... I want to just go home..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, he saw Eliza''s sympathetic appearance, smiled bitterly, nodded and said:


    "I know, I know. This feeling of being besieged by others is really troublesome..."


    Looking at Eliza''s expression and listening to Eliza''s words, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Eliza, can you do the same?"


    "Well, that''s right." Eliza said with a bitter smile, "I also slipped here to have a rest in order to avoid the ''siege'' of those noble boys..."


    Later, Eliza repeated what she had just encountered at the meeting to Su Cheng.


    It turned out that Eliza had encountered almost the same thing as Su Cheng at the meeting just now.


    Since Eliza entered the venue, more than ten noble boys took turns to fight.


    Or step by step, or play tricks, or go straight


    In short, it is almost a replica of the series of experiences Su Cheng had just had at the meeting.


    Eliza, who was greatly disturbed, had the same idea as Su Cheng: sneak out of the venue to have a rest and get some air.


    Therefore, there was a scene in which the two people stuck their foreheads on the corridor wall in the same posture and sighed at the same time.


    "I also attended the year-end dinner last year." Alisa continued, "as like as two peas, I was interested and expecting the end of the year dinner. As a result, I had the same thing as I did this year. So I never expected the end of the year dinner. I should have guessed how complicated it was when I received the invitation to invite the end of the year''s dinner."


    "Ah... I just want to enjoy the dinner..." Su Cheng looked like eating shit. "They do this, I can''t enjoy the dinner... What are these noble girls like, how do they look like they''ve never seen a man..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was silent for a while, then sighed and said:


    "In fact, Su Cheng, don''t blame them too much. They also have their helplessness."


    "Few nobles can fall in love freely. The marriage arrangements of most nobles can only listen to their parents. They have to marry whoever their parents let them marry. They have to marry whoever they let them marry."


    "The year-end dinner is one of the few times when these nobles can choose their favorite objects."


    "The people who can participate in the year-end dinner are either aristocrats with names or promising literary ministers and knights. Therefore, all the objects selected at the year-end dinner are elites from thousands of miles. Therefore, the aristocrats are also happy to see that their children can pick the right and suitable objects at the year-end dinner."


    "So in order not to let themselves embark on the tragic road of being designated by their parents to marry, every noble young people are looking forward to the year-end dinner every year, and several excellent and young people can appear at this year''s year-end dinner."


    "Although Su Cheng''s name and facial features are strange, I can see that you are still pretty good-looking. Therefore, a knight like you who is handsome, young and promising can be said to be a rare ''precious species''."


    "So it''s normal to be ''besieged'' by noble girls who don''t want to be controlled by their parents in the future, so don''t hate them, Su Cheng. They also have difficulties."


    After that, Eliza sighed heavily again.


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng smiled softly and said:


    "Don''t worry, I don''t hate or hate them from beginning to end. I''m just troubled that I can''t enjoy the dinner."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sighed and said:


    "Nobles... Also have the helplessness and pain that civilians don''t have..."


    "Well, yes." Eliza nodded with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly remembered¡ª¡ª


    Eliza seems to be an aristocrat, too.


    Eliza''s father, the integrated Knight Iser, was awarded the 12th integrated knight in the history of the britannian Empire because he made great contributions to Britannia that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    At the same time, he was also given the Earl, the title of Earl of Hyde.


    The nobles of the British Empire were divided into two types:


    One is an aristocrat without a fief and empty titles and benefits.


    The other is the aristocracy who owns the fief and is in charge of many great powers in the fief. Nearly a third of the British Empire was controlled by these feudal nobles.


    Iser belongs to the first kind of nobility without fiefdom.


    Most of the nobles had no fiefdoms like Iser.


    The second kind of nobles, often only those who are relatives of the emperor or have made great contributions to the country, have the opportunity to become.


    However, in the nearly 300 year history of the British Empire, no one can become a feudal aristocrat by virtue of his achievements.


    Even Ethel, who is an integrated knight, can only be granted a count without a fief. It can be imagined how difficult it is to become a feudal aristocrat by saving his achievements.


    Therefore, these feudal nobles are basically nobles who are related to the royal family. Ordinary people can''t become feudal nobles at all.


    Iser is an earl and an aristocrat, and Eliza, as Iser''s daughter, is naturally a girl born from an aristocrat


    "Eliza." Su Cheng exclaimed, "are you also from the aristocracy? You just said that most aristocratic marriage objects are designated by their parents. So, has Mr. Iser ever appointed you a marriage partner? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza looked stiff, pursed her lips and remained silent.

 Chapter 163

    After a long silence, Eliza said:


    "Of course..."


    "Four years ago, when I was just 15 years old, my father told me openly and secretly that I was an adult and it was almost time to get married."


    "Then, shortly after my 16th birthday, my father stuffed me with a large stack of paper, said it was all about some excellent young people, and asked me if I liked it."


    "I knew what father meant at that time."


    "I rummaged through this stack of paper and gave it back to my father, because these people don''t meet my mate selection criteria."


    "From then on, my father would mention my marriage to me from time to time, suggesting that I wanted me to get married. But I''ve been fooling it all the time, until now. "


    Speaking of this, Eliza smiled at herself and continued:


    "But as I get older, it''s harder and harder to fool my father. I can''t help it. After tonight, it will be 290 years of the imperial calendar. By 290 years of the imperial calendar, I am also 20 years old. I can''t get married at such an old age. Even I feel a little ashamed, let alone my father. "


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng interrupted:


    "No, I don''t think it''s a shame that I haven''t married at the age of 20."


    "Huh?"


    Eliza turned her head in amazement and looked at Su Cheng who was leaning against the corridor wall not far from her.


    Su Cheng''s face is now wearing a gentle smile.


    "I don''t think 20 is a shame." Su Cheng said, "I think it''s worth waiting for the right person no matter how long. In my eyes, those who marry hastily should be most ashamed. For me, if I can''t marry the person I like, it''s better not to marry. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza seemed a little surprised and happy.


    Eliza grabbed her three braids hanging from her right shoulder, blushed slightly, smiled and said:


    "Well, you''re right. I like your words very much. If I can''t marry the person I like, I''d rather not marry!"


    Looking at Eliza, who seemed to like what he said just now, Su Cheng suddenly remembered something and said:


    "By the way, Eliza, it is said that your mate selection condition is a peer Knight stronger than you, right?"


    "Yes, yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, actually I''m a little curious." Su Cheng said as he grabbed his right cheek with his right index finger. "Alisha, why do you set such a mate selection condition? Why do you have to find someone who is also a knight and stronger than you to be your lover? If you really like it, doesn''t it matter if the other party is not a knight? "


    "Ah, ah, this, this..."


    Eliza''s strength to grasp her three braids is much greater than before.


    Eliza muttered in a voice that only she could hear:


    "That''s because I casually said this condition for choosing a spouse in order to better perfunctory my father... I don''t care whether my future lover is a knight or not... As long as I can have a romantic encounter and love with him..."


    "Huh? Eliza, what are you talking about? "


    "Nothing! As for why my mate selection condition is this, you don''t care! I''ll tell you later why I set such a mate selection condition! "


    In order to cut off the topic, Eliza casually found a topic:


    "Yes, yes! Su Cheng, why did you refuse the invitation of those noble girls at the meeting just now? Most of the girls who came from aristocracy look good! And the noble family education has always been very good, so most people born from the noble have good cultivation and character! Don''t you have a lover and wife? Don''t you want to marry a noble girl? "


    "Ah, this..."


    Su Cheng grabbed his right cheek with his right index finger again, looking confused.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s silence, Eliza asked tentatively:


    "Didn''t you fancy any of the so many noble girls at the meeting?"


    "That''s not true. Just now, several beautiful beauties who just looked at me and made my heart beat faster came to me."


    "Is that why you don''t want to get married now?"


    "That''s not true."


    "What''s the reason?! Is it because you have a crush on someone? "


    "The right person..."


    Su Cheng mumbled the word again. A blurred water blue figure and a more blurred golden figure flashed in his mind.


    "... it should not be. I don''t have a real lover yet. There is only one... No, one and a half. I don''t know whether she is the object of friendship or love. "


    "What''s the reason? Speak up and listen. Don''t worry. If you think the reason is embarrassing, tell me in a low voice. After telling me, I will keep it confidential and won''t tell others. "


    "What''s the difference between whispering and shouting..."


    Su Cheng sighed, then smiled helplessly and said:


    "Then I''ll tell you the real reason. Don''t laugh after listening. I think this reason is a little ashamed and childish."


    Eliza, with her eyes shining, hammered down her chest and said:


    "Hmm! You can say it boldly! I will never laugh. "


    Looking forward to Eliza, Su Cheng said silently in his heart:


    Eliza seems to have the attribute of listening to gossip


    Su Cheng cleared his throat and said:


    "The reason why I invite these girls is not because I don''t like them, nor because I don''t like girls. There is only one reason why I refuse their invitations, that is - I don''t like this way of meeting."


    "Hmm? What do you mean? "


    "Well... What should I say..."


    Su Cheng was silent for a while, straightened out his thoughts in his mind, organized his vocabulary, and then continued:


    "I prefer the encounter that seems to be controlled by an invisible hand."


    "Hey..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was stunned and her expression suddenly became very wonderful.


    However, because Su Cheng was concentrating on saying what he thought, she didn''t notice Eliza''s face suddenly became wonderful.


    "I met someone I didn''t know before, and then unconsciously became friends. Then my feelings deepened, and I met, knew, and finally fell in love. I prefer this way of love."


    "These noble girls, they are too deliberate. They come to know me just to know me, which is contrary to my favorite ''meeting someone I didn''t know before by chance''."


    "It''s no coincidence to deliberately come up to me..."


    "In short, I don''t like this kind of deliberate behavior to know me. I prefer the way that fate comes, and then naturally meet and know someone."


    "Therefore, I don''t like the way I met and met them, so I turned them down."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Is my reason stupid and childish?"


    However, as soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza shouted:


    "No!!"


    Eliza''s voice was so loud that Su Cheng trembled twice.


    "I also like this way of meeting and meeting!"


    Eliza''s double eye path:


    "It''s like being pushed by an invisible hand, and then meeting someone I didn''t know before by chance. I also like this way of meeting! I think this way of meeting is really too romantic! "


    "That''s why I don''t think you''re stupid and childish! On the contrary, I think you''re right! "


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t understand why Eliza suddenly gets excited, Su Cheng still smiles:


    "Eliza, do you like this way of meeting?"


    "Uh huh!"


    "It seems that our preferences are quite similar. We may become very good friends."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly remembered something, then smiled and said:


    "Eliza, you just turned down all the boys'' invitations at the meeting, didn''t you? Your reason for rejecting them should not be the same as me? "


    "Um..."


    Eliza''s pretty face flushed slightly, and then pulled her three braids in a panic.


    "No, it''s not... I just can''t find the person I like..."


    ... it seems that Eliza is not good at lying.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    Su Cheng looked at Eliza with great interest as if he had discovered a new world.


    Smart Su Cheng vaguely found that the reason why Eliza refused to pursue and propose one man after another over the years did not seem to be simply because of the mate selection condition.


    Su Cheng felt that Eliza must have refused all men''s pursuit for other reasons and remained single until now.


    However, there are still too few tips and information. Su Cheng has not figured out the reason why Eliza refused all men''s pursuit and proposal.


    "OK, OK. We''ve been talking here long enough. Let''s go back to the venue. In a moment, the emperor will come and the year-end dinner will officially begin. "


    As Eliza spoke, she trimmed her three strand braid and her long skirt.


    "Go back to the meeting..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile. "To be honest, I don''t want to go back... Those noble girls are really terrible."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza also smiled bitterly.


    "Bear it again. I don''t really want to go back, but I can''t go back."


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his mind!


    He suddenly came up with a plan to stop being besieged by noble girls!


    "... Eliza."


    "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    "Would you like to cooperate with me?"


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng showed an intriguing smile, "I just suddenly thought of a plan. As long as I cooperate with you, I won''t be besieged by noble girls tonight, and you won''t be besieged by noble boys tonight."


    "... tell me your plan."

 Chapter 164

    "Hey, look, isn''t that Mr. Cheng and miss Eliza?"


    "Yes, why are they together, and look at the way they look, they talk happily."


    "Damn... Su Cheng has been staying next to miss Eliza. I can''t go to talk to miss Eliza."


    "Woo... Damn Eliza! She has been staying next to Mr. Cheng like this. How can I talk to Mr. Cheng? "


    "When on earth will they separate? Should we stick together until the end of the dinner? "


    "So Su Cheng and Eliza are such good friends?"


    "I think it''s normal that they have such a good relationship. After all, Miss Eliza also participated in the rescue war of Lund kingdom not long ago. They may have cultivated a deep friendship of comrades in arms in this battle."


    "... are they not just friends. Will they become lovers... "


    "... I don''t know. I can only pray that they are just friends."


    ¡­¡­


    "Look, Eliza," Su Cheng said to Eliza standing beside him, "our plan succeeded. No one dares to come up to me or to you. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "Yes. It seems that your plan has been implemented perfectly. No one dares to bother us even now. "


    "Ah, Eliza, stand closer. If we are too far away, they may take advantage of it."


    "Ah, ah! Sorry, I was careless. "


    Eliza moved her steps as she spoke, so that she could stick closer to Su Cheng.


    At the same time that Eliza was closer to him, Su Cheng felt that the noble boys standing not far from him and Eliza had become more intense with their eyes full of "envy, jealousy and hatred".


    "All right, Eliza." Su Cheng said with a smile, "let''s continue chatting. We can''t stop chatting. Otherwise, the noble teenagers and girls who have been around us will seize the opportunity to stop chatting."


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back ten minutes.


    On a corridor outside the venue.


    "I''ve been chatting with you?" Eliza wondered.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng smiled and nodded, "this is my plan. As long as Eliza and I keep talking and staying together, those nobles will have no time to come together and talk to us. "


    Eliza raised her right hand and touched her chin with her thumb and index finger. After thinking a little, her eyes gradually glowed.


    "Your plan is feasible."


    "Nobles generally have a good upbringing and self-cultivation. They will not do such shameless behavior of coming together to disturb others when others are communicating with others. So your plan is feasible! As long as I stay and chat with you all the time, those nobles won''t have a chance to bother us! "


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused for a moment, and then her face showed hesitation.


    "But..." Eliza continued, "if you want to implement this plan, don''t I want to stay with you until the end of the dinner..."


    "Don''t worry, Eliza." Su Cheng smiled softly. "I won''t bore you."


    ¡­¡­


    Return to the original timeline.


    Eliza looked at the group of noble teenagers and girls not far from him and Su Cheng, and then smiled proudly.


    "It seems." Eliza said, "I can finally have a clean year-end dinner this year."


    Just then, Su Cheng brought two glasses of wine, handed one of them to Eliza, and said in a half joking tone:


    "Isn''t my plan great? As long as the two of us stick together, those nobles won''t have a chance to bother us. "


    "Your plan is good."


    Eliza said as she handed Su Cheng the wine.


    "Just..."


    Eliza paused, her pretty face flushed slightly.


    "I just heard a lot of people talking about me and you. Many people are guessing whether we are lovers... What should we do? If this goes on, I feel that there will be strange rumors and gossip between me and you."


    Su Cheng was stunned after hearing Eliza''s words, then showed a faint smile, shook the wine in the glass in his hand, and then said:


    "Rumors stop at wise men, so don''t worry, Eliza. And -- "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a joking tone and continued:


    "It''s a great honor for me to have an affair with a beautiful and lovely girl like Eliza."


    "Um..."


    Eliza''s pretty face flushed slightly, and then flustered:


    "If I have an affair with you, I won''t be happy at all!"


    After saying that, as if to hide her panic, Eliza raised the glass just handed by Su Cheng, leaned to her lips and took a sip.


    Eliza: "


    After sipping the wine from the glass in her hand, Eliza''s beautiful light green eyes showed dazzling brilliance, and her face also showed a color of joy.


    "What kind of wine is this?"


    Eliza looked at the light orange wine in the glass in her hand, stretched out her little tongue to lick her red lips, and then continued:


    "Drink well! Sweet. "


    "Good to drink?"


    Su Cheng''s expression seemed to say to Eliza, "I knew you would like to drink.".


    Su Cheng also raised the glass with light orange wine in his hand, took a sip, and then said:


    "This is a fruit wine inadvertently invented by a winemaker led by the Duke of Nova in 203 of the imperial calendar. It tastes sweet, tastes excellent, and the price is relatively cheap. Therefore, many people, especially girls, like to drink this fruit wine. I thought there would be no such cheap wine at the year-end banquet famous for luxury, But unexpectedly, I just found this wine on the long table, so I brought two cups. Eliza, if you like it, drink more. "


    "Oh, oh, so it is."


    Eliza listened carefully to Su Cheng''s explanation and nodded.


    Then Eliza said to Su Cheng with an unexpected look:


    "Huh? Su Cheng, do you know wine well? When you explained this wine just now, you made it clear. "


    "I don''t understand wine." Su Cheng smiled helplessly. "I just read several books about the development history of wine all over the world two years ago."


    "Hey? It seems that you have a good memory. " Eliza smiled, "I can still remember the contents of the book I read two years ago."


    "Memory... I''m actually quite confident in my memory. Although I haven''t reached such an exaggerated level of never forgetting, I can basically remember the general contents of the books I''ve read."


    "True or false..."


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    Looking at his Eliza with a suspicious face, Su Cheng showed an intriguing smile and said:


    "Eliza, if you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    "Hum, OK, I''ll try to see if you boast."


    Eliza went to a long table and happened to see some juice on it.


    "Su Cheng, have you read the book on juice?"


    "I haven''t read books on fruit juice, but I have read several books on the development history of various fruit juices."


    "Then I''ll test you with this."


    Eliza casually poured a glass of juice and handed it to Su Cheng.


    "What kind of juice is this? When was it invented? "


    Su Cheng just glanced at the glass of juice in Eliza''s hand, and then replied without thinking:


    "This is a fruit juice invented by an ordinary fruit farmer in Hanna Moore village in the north of the Empire 23 years before the establishment of the British Empire. The composition of the fruit juice is full of four different fruits..."


    ¡­¡­


    "HMM... what about this one! What is the development history of this juice? "


    "This is fruit juice from the Lorraine empire. It was invented when..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What about this?"


    "This is grape juice, but it is very different from the ordinary grape juice sold on the market, because..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What about this?!"


    "This juice is more powerful. This juice is produced from the holy Helan empire..."


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza showed Su Cheng seven different fruit juices in a row.


    However, Su Cheng glanced at it every time, and then he could tell the development history of this juice without thinking.


    "So you didn''t brag." Eliza said in a daze, "you really have such a good memory."


    "Hum." Su Cheng said in a complacent tone, "so it may be suspected of arrogance. If it comes to the storage of historical knowledge and the study of history, some history teachers may not be as good as me. "


    "Really..." Eliza looked at Su Cheng with suspicious eyes again.


    "It''s true." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "after all, I have read countless history books in recent years. Sometimes I will personally study some historical problems, so I am quite confident about the reserve of historical knowledge and the study of history."


    Although Su Cheng''s words made Eliza suspicious, Su Cheng just showed her his amazing memory and knowledge reserve.


    So Eliza felt that Su Cheng''s words just now might not be bragging!


    While Eliza was thinking about whether to try Su Cheng with some more juice or something else¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"


    "Oh, your majesty gozeven is coming." As Su Cheng spoke, he turned his head to the gate of the meeting.


    "I heard." Su Cheng then said, "every year''s year-end dinner, his highness Gail will rush back to pandragon to attend the meeting. It seems that even Ilsa will attend the year-end dinner this year."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng showed a faint smile on his face and then said:


    "I haven''t seen Ilsa for a long time. I miss her a little."


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly found that Eliza standing next to him had something different.


    Su Cheng found that after he said the word "Your Highness Gail" just now, Eliza''s body trembled twice and her face looked frightened.


    "Eliza, what''s the matter?" Su Cheng said with concern.


    Eliza swallowed her saliva and said, "no... nothing."

 Chapter 165

    The bodyguard shouted, "Your Majesty - here!" After, it was not just Su Cheng who turned his attention to the gate of the venue.


    Almost everyone in the venue turned their attention to the gate of the venue.


    At the same time, all the people in the venue stopped talking at this time. The originally noisy venue became extremely quiet at this time.


    Before long, Su Cheng saw his majesty gozewen blushing and walking slowly into the venue of the year-end dinner.


    If at ordinary times, when gozewen appears, everyone in the field should immediately kneel on one knee and then respectfully lower their heads.


    However, Jacob just told Su Cheng that there is an unwritten rule for the year-end dinner: no matter how noble people you see in the venue of the year-end dinner, you don''t need to salute.


    This unwritten rule, of course, also applies to the emperor.


    Therefore, after gozewen came in, the people in the venue didn''t need to kneel down, just pay attention to him.


    Of course, you don''t even have to pay attention to the ceremony, because in principle, you don''t need to salute anyone at tonight''s year-end dinner.


    So Su Cheng looked around and found that there were still many people. After the emperor came in, he was still doing his own business. He didn''t even look at the emperor who was walking into the venue.


    Gozeven was joined by his son, his highness Gayle, crown prince of the British Empire.


    And Ilsa, the daughter of his highness Gail and the granddaughter of his majesty gozeven.


    Gail follows gozeven to the right, while Ilsa follows gozeven to the left.


    The British Empire worships gold and blue. Therefore, the main colors of the national flag, national emblem and the "imperial sword", which symbolizes the military power of the country and can only be held by the emperor, are blue and gold.


    The Royal dresses of the British Empire were also blue and gold.


    Therefore, gozewen, Gail and Ilsa were all wearing gorgeous blue and gold dresses at this time.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know Ge zewen and Gail very well, so he doesn''t pay attention to them. Su Cheng pays attention to Ilsa, who hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Ilsa was wearing a beautiful blue and gold dress, with a faint smile on her face, put her hands in front of her, and walked slowly to the left of gozewen.


    Ilsa now seems to be walking normally, but her gestures are full of noble temperament.


    Looking at Ilsa, who is now full of noble temperament, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling fresh.


    Usually when I get along with Ilsa, Ilsa is just like an energetic, naughty and lively ordinary little girl.


    When getting along with Ilsa, Su Cheng always forgets that the little girl sitting in front of him is the only granddaughter of the emperor of Britannia and the only daughter of the crown prince.


    Su Cheng saw Ilsa for the first time. Now she looks noble all over.


    Looking at Ilsa now, Su Cheng finally felt a sufficient sense of reality that Ilsa was the emperor''s only granddaughter.


    Just then, Eliza, standing beside Su Cheng, said in a tone of praise:


    "Your Highness Ilsa is so beautiful."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng nodded seriously and said:


    "Yes, Ilsa is really beautiful now."


    Ilsa has a lovely face that can break a normal person into Lori control.


    Because tonight was the annual feast of the Empire, Ilsa not only wore a beautiful blue and gold dress, but also painted light makeup on her face.


    Ilsa was already very cute. Now she has the blessing of clothes and makeup. To be honest, looking at Ilsa now, Su Cheng feels that he seems to have some strange attributes to awaken.


    Su Cheng looked at the three gozewen who were still walking slowly towards the center of the venue. The venue was very large. At the speed of gozewen, it would take some time to get to the center of the venue.


    According to the practice of year-end dinner over the years, the emperor and his family members will arrive at the year-end dinner at 19:30 on time.


    When his majesty comes with his family, it means that the year-end dinner is about to begin!


    Just now Su Cheng secretly took out his pocket watch and looked at the time - it''s 19:28.


    Looking at the time displayed on the pocket watch, Su Cheng secretly said:


    Your majesty is really on time. When your majesty and Ilsa arrive at the center of the venue and release some opening remarks, the year-end dinner will officially begin.


    After putting away his pocket watch, Su Cheng once again cast his eyes in the direction of Ge zewen''s three people.


    Looking at the three people who were walking alone to the center of the meeting, Su Cheng smiled bitterly, then tilted his head, leaned close to Eliza''s ear and said:


    "Before his majesty gozewen ascended the throne, the previous emperors would bring a vast group of concubines, sons, grandchildren and great grandchildren, dozens or even hundreds of people to attend the year-end dinner. In the decades since his majesty gozewen ascended the throne, it should be the time when the number of royal children who came to the year-end dinner was the least in the history of Britannia."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza smiled bitterly, then raised her head slightly, put her lips close to Su Cheng''s ear and said:


    "There is no way. After all, his majesty gozewen and his highness Gail are devoted people. They both have only one wife."


    Gail, like gozewen, is a very devoted person. They have only one wife. At the same time, they may also be Ke''s wife. Their wives left them early.


    After his wife died, neither of them married a new wife.


    Gozeven lost his wife when he was young. At that time, he had only Gail.


    At that time, many ministers advised Ge zewen to marry a new wife and establish a new queen for the sake of the overall situation, so as to give birth to more royal heirs. After all, Gail was the only prince. It was too dangerous. If Gail had any ups and downs, the lineal blood of the royal family would be cut off.


    However, no matter how the ministers advised him, gozewen remained unmoved and did not establish a new queen for decades.


    Maybe the gods sheltered the royal family of Britannia, or gozeven had better luck. Gail grew up safely and healthily.


    Gail grew up very healthy and safe. When he grew up, he married a wife. They loved each other very much.


    However, they did not give birth to a child.


    The ministers were in a hurry and asked Gail to marry more wives. After all, as a crown prince, it would be very bad if there were no offspring.


    Unfortunately, Gail perfectly inherited his father''s special affection and stubborn personality and ignored the requests of these ministers.


    It was not until six years ago that Gail and his wife were over middle age that Gail''s wife finally got pregnant.


    The child in Gail''s wife''s belly is naturally Ilsa.


    Unfortunately, six years ago, when Gail''s wife gave birth to Ilsa, she unfortunately had difficulty giving birth, exhausted her strength, and died on the bed after giving birth to Ilsa.


    Gail had the same fate as his father - early loss of his wife and only one child.


    In the six years after Gail''s wife died, a large number of ministers have been persuading Gail to marry a new wife.


    The reason is the same as that of persuading gozewen at that time: if there is only one offspring, the risk is too great. If Ilsa has any ups and downs, the lineal blood of the British royal family will be cut off.


    However, in the face of the persuasion of these ministers, his highness Gail has remained unmoved for six years and has no intention of marrying a new woman at all.


    According to the provisions of the year-end dinner, the emperor must bring his wife and children to the year-end dinner.


    Therefore, since the establishment of the year-end dinner in Britannia, successive emperors will bring his queens, concubines, sons, daughters, grandchildren, granddaughters and great grandchildren... Hundreds of people, even hundreds of people, to attend the year-end dinner.


    Until now, there is a wonderful flower with only one wife, gozewen.


    Now, only Gail, his only son, and Ilsa, his only granddaughter, accompany him to the year-end dinner.


    His wife and daughter-in-law could not follow him to the year-end dinner long ago.


    Looking at the three figures walking alone to the center of the meeting, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling sad. The heart whispered:


    Although they are not very familiar with gozewen and Gail, they have to be admired for their devotion to love.


    While Su Cheng was admiring gozewen and Gail in his heart, Eliza''s voice suddenly came from his side:


    "In the future, I will find someone as devoted as his majesty gozeven and his highness Gail to be my husband."


    Just as Su Cheng looked at her in surprise, Eliza continued:


    "I hate those who have many wives. I will never find such a playful person as my husband in the future."


    "Eliza, you want to find someone who is single-minded to be your husband in the future? It may be difficult. After all, people with a little power and money will have many wives. People as devoted as his majesty gozewen and his highness Gail are rare enough to be protected as rare animals. "


    "Hum, even so, although there are few such people, it doesn''t mean there are no such people." Eliza said, holding her chest with both hands and looking proud, "anyway, I won''t share a man with other girls anyway! I am the daughter of the knight Ethel hill, the daughter of count hale, and the leader of the younger generation of knights. Why should I share a man with other women! Anyway, I won''t do anything to share a man with other women! "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng shook his head helplessly and said:


    "Good luck, Eliza. I hope you can find such a man."


    After saying that, Su Cheng moved his sight back to the direction of Ge zewen''s three people.


    After moving his eyes back, Su Cheng found that GE zewen and the three finally came to the center of the meeting.

 Chapter 166

    Gozewen led Gail and Ilsa to the center of the meeting.


    In the center of the year-end party, there is a large open space for dancers to dance and musicians to play.


    When GE zewen came to the open space in the center of the venue, he stopped, looked around the surrounding guests with a smile, and then said in a loud voice:


    "Thank you for coming to this year-end dinner!"


    "I hope all of you here can enjoy tonight!"


    "Well, I don''t like to talk empty nonsense. That''s all for the opening remarks!"


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, bursts of light laughter rang out in the venue.


    Even Su Cheng involuntarily turned his mouth slightly.


    Gozewen is famous for his lack of empty and boring opening remarks.


    Therefore, whenever there is any important occasion that needs gozewen to make a speech or make an opening speech, gozewen will only end with one or two sentences.


    It has to be said that many people still like gozewen''s preference. For example, Su Cheng likes gozewen''s preference very much. After all, no one should like to listen to that kind of long empty prologue.


    After the short opening remarks, gozewen waved to Gail, and then Gail handed gozewen a glass of wine from nowhere.


    After receiving the glass from Gail, gozevin held it up so that everyone in the meeting could see it.


    Ge zewen held the glass of wine high in his hand for a few seconds, then handed it back to his lips and drank it up.


    After drinking all the wine in his glass, gozeven returned the glass to Gail and took a deep breath¡ª¡ª


    "I declare that the year-end dinner of 289 in the imperial calendar officially begins!"


    After Ge zewen shouted this sentence, thunderous applause broke out immediately in the venue.


    "When the emperor came to the venue and finished his opening remarks, he drank another glass of wine, and then shouted ''I declare - the year-end dinner of 289 in the imperial calendar officially begins''" - the standard process of the year-end dinner is finally over.


    Ge zewen''s words just now were like a signal. After shouting loudly, a line of attendants poured in from outside the venue.


    ¡ª¡ªThey are the people responsible for bringing up the dishes for tonight''s dinner.


    This line of attendants, each with a dish in his hand.


    These attendants are specially responsible for taking care of the Imperial Palace and serving the royal family. Their dexterity is amazing.


    Soon, the long tables that had been empty and only served with appetizers and fruit juice and drinks were filled with all kinds of rich dishes.


    When these attendants came in with dishes, the venue was immediately filled with pungent fragrance.


    It''s already 19:30, and Su Cheng always has dinner around 18.


    In other words, it''s already past Su Cheng''s usual dinner time. His stomach has been growling since just now.


    Now, smelling the delicious food everywhere in the meeting, Su Cheng felt that the saliva in his mouth was secreted madly.


    After swallowing the mouth full of speechless saliva, Su Cheng turned his head to Eliza and chatted:


    "I''m so hungry. I can eat at last."


    "Yes." Eliza nodded deeply. "I always think there must be something wrong with the person who set the start time of the year-end dinner at 19:30. Doesn''t he know that many people have a very early dinner time?"


    "Yes, I also think people who set a dinner at 19:30 may have a brain problem. Eliza, are you hungry? "


    "Hum, I joined the army at the age of 15 and have been in the army for four years now. I''ve long been used to this feeling of eating irregularly, so I''m not hungry now. Even if I serve the dishes later, I can hold it..."


    Goo Goo~~


    A voice that may be familiar to every human being sounded from Eliza''s stomach.


    After the sound, Eliza''s face turned red immediately, and then subconsciously raised her hand to cover her stomach.


    Su Cheng quickly bit his lower lip to keep himself from laughing.


    Eliza, blushing, said at a loss:


    "This, this is just an ordinary belly cry! I, I admit I''m a little hungry now, but I''m not really hungry! Even if I serve later, I can stand it! "


    Su Cheng, who managed to hold back his laughter, wanted to flirt with Eliza.


    But after a little thought, Su Cheng gave up the idea.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause Eliza is a person with high self-esteem and good face, she may "explode" by molesting her with such a shameful thing as belly yelling.


    Su Cheng took two plates and two knives and forks, then handed one plate and a pair of knives and forks to Eliza. With a faint smile on his face, he said:


    "Eliza, let''s eat quickly."


    "Hum..."


    Eliza, who was still embarrassed because her stomach made a very timely noise just now, slightly lowered her head and took over the tableware handed by Su Cheng.


    This year-end dinner is a bit like a banquet in the west of the earth. All the food is placed on the long table and picked up by yourself when eating. This can not only save space, but also allow guests to walk and talk freely.


    Su Cheng still likes this way of banquet because he is very free.


    You can eat, drink and talk as you choose, regardless of your location. You can get whatever you want and talk to whoever you want.


    Su Cheng and Eliza came to a nearby long table with tableware, and saw that the long table was full of dishes.


    It seems that meat is mainly on this table. At a glance, there were few green vegetables on the long table.


    Although the background and architectural style of this strange world are very similar to the Middle Ages in the west of the earth.


    However, the productivity, diet and medical level of this different world are much higher than those in the Middle Ages in the west of the earth and even in the east of the earth at the same time.


    The most common farmer in the world can eat meat two or three times a week on average.


    This alone is enough to make the earth in the cold weapon era out of reach. For the earth in the cold weapon era, whether in the east or the west, it is unimaginable that an ordinary farmer can eat meat two or three times a week.


    Because the productivity and diet level of this strange world are unusually high, it is not rare to eat meat. If you pull any farmer in the countryside, he can eat meat several times a week.


    Even ordinary farmers can eat meat several times a week, not to mention rich and noble people like Su Cheng and Eliza.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know what the meals are like for an aristocrat like Eliza, but Su Cheng is sure that an aristocrat like Eliza can eat meat at once. After all, Su Cheng is just an ordinary person with a little money. He can basically eat meat every day, not to mention aristocrats like Eliza.


    Therefore, there is basically meat at every meal, so Su Cheng has long been used to the taste and aroma of meat.


    However, even Su Cheng, who has long been used to the taste and aroma of meat, couldn''t help but move his fingers when he saw the plates of meat on the long table and smelled the aroma of the plates of meat.


    Su Cheng, who felt that his saliva was dripping, grabbed the public fork, forked a thin piece of meat, put it on his plate, and then couldn''t wait to pick up his fork and put the piece of meat into his mouth.


    At the moment after the meat pieces were put into his mouth, Su Cheng''s eyes burst out with surprise and surprise.


    At the moment when his tongue touched this piece of meat, Su Cheng tasted that it was pork. After swallowing the pork, Su Cheng said with joy:


    "This pork slice is delicious!"


    Carol''s father is a very good cook. Carol, who learns from her father, naturally has a very high cooking level.


    Su Cheng, who is used to the food cooked by Carol and whose taste is spoiled, has not experienced the feeling of "delicious" from the food cooked by others for a long time.


    Su Cheng could not help sighing in his heart:


    I''ve heard of the food for the year-end dinner for a long time. It''s so delicious that you may never forget it in your life, but I didn''t expect it to be so delicious!


    Just fooled around by those noble girls, Su Cheng has no interest and expectation for the year-end dinner. However, after eating this piece of pork, Su Cheng has rekindled his interest and expectation for the year-end dinner.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s praise for the pork slices, Eliza raised her eyebrows, said "let me try it too", and forked a piece of the pork slices into her mouth.


    After putting the as like as two peas in the mouth, Alisa''s expression is exactly the same as that of Su Cheng. His face is full of surprises and surprises.


    After swallowing this piece of meat, Eliza licked her cherry lips and said:


    "Although I came to a year-end dinner last year and ate the food here, even if I tasted the food here once last year and had psychological preparation, I would still be surprised by the delicious food here."


    After that, Eliza picked up the common fork again and wanted to taste another piece of pork.


    However, as soon as Eliza picked up the common fork, Su Cheng patted Eliza and said:


    "Eliza, there''s a lot of food here. Let''s just eat it together and try every plate of food, so don''t eat this pork slice and save more stomach to try other food."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza blinked, thought a little, nodded and put down the public fork in her hand.


    "That''s right." Eliza said, "in such a banquet with a lot of delicious food, the stupidest behavior is to eat too much of the same dish, so that you have no appetite for other delicious food."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng raised the tableware in his hand, smiled and said:


    "Well, let''s go, Eliza. Let''s'' clean up ''all the delicious food here."

 Chapter 167

    "This is mutton! This mutton is delicious! Eliza, have a taste! "


    "Really? Let me try... HMM! Really eat well! It''s just ordinary mutton. Why can it be so delicious! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, Su Cheng, this vegetable is delicious!"


    "That''s an exaggeration. Are the chefs responsible for handling the food for the year-end dinner all geniuses? Why can ordinary vegetables be made so delicious? "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza ate together.


    Eat a little of each dish, and then immediately move on to the next dish.


    Under their crazy sweeping, they have eaten no less than 50 different dishes.


    After eating all the way, Su Cheng and Eliza didn''t taste bad or appetizing dishes.


    Su Cheng could not help sighing in his heart again:


    If Deng Jiaer was here, would she be so happy that she went crazy? The food here is really delicious! The chefs in charge of the food for the year-end dinner are too strong, aren''t they? Although this may be a little rude to Carol, everything here is better than Carol.


    While Su Cheng was lamenting the delicious food here, Eliza, who had been closely following him, was slightly frowning at an orange ball on the fork in her hand.


    Just now Eliza found that a plate on a long table next to her was full of orange balls.


    Eliza, who had never seen this dish before, was curious and forked one.


    "What is this?"


    Eliza muttered to express her doubts about the orange ball and put the orange ball into her mouth.


    After putting the orange ball into her mouth, Eliza''s eyes widened suddenly, full of joy.


    "This is delicious! This orange ball is made of meat! "


    Eliza was very satisfied with the taste of the orange meat ball. She was very happy. She forked another orange meat ball with her fork and handed it to Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng! Try it! This is delicious! This little ball is made of meat! "


    "Oh? Really? "


    Su Cheng, who has always liked meat, heard Eliza say that the orange ball was made of meat, he looked forward to slightly lowering his head, then held the orange ball with his teeth, with a slight force, pulled the orange ball out of Eliza''s fork and swallowed it.


    "Well! It''s really delicious! "


    "Is it delicious?"


    Eliza said proudly.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, did you just see it?"


    "See, see."


    "The two of them are really close. They both start feeding."


    "I envy you so much. I hope Miss Eliza can feed me with her fork like this."


    "If Miss Eliza feeds me with her fork, I will lick Miss Eliza''s fork when I take the food from Miss Eliza''s fork with my mouth."


    "You''re sick."


    ¡ª¡ªNot far from Su Cheng and Eliza, there was a conversation that they couldn''t ignore.


    Su Cheng and Eliza quickly followed the voice and cast their eyes over.


    After moving his eyes to the sound source, he saw a pair of noble men whispering in the distance.


    This conversation just came from the mouth of the noble men.


    Although the noble men tried to keep their voices down just now, neither of them seemed to be very good at keeping their voices down. Although they had tried to keep their voices down, Su Cheng and Eliza heard their conversation.


    After the noble men found that Su Cheng and Eliza were looking at them, they immediately learned that it must have been the conversation they had just heard.


    So the noble men quickly lowered their heads and walked away with an embarrassed face.


    After seeing the noble men leave, Su Cheng turned his stiff neck and turned his eyes to Eliza standing next to him.


    After turning his eyes to Eliza next to him, Su Cheng noticed that Eliza''s cheeks were red, even to the root of her ears.


    Although there is no mirror here, Su Cheng is sure that he must have blushed like Eliza, but not as red as Eliza.


    Su Cheng dared to conclude that he was blushing because he felt that his face was a little hot now.


    He and Eliza heard all the conversation between the noble men just now.


    Both of them said he and Eliza were so close that they fed there


    Su Chenggang didn''t notice that the orange ball was forked on Eliza''s fork.


    At the same time, Su Chenggang didn''t notice how close he and Eliza had just been, because he had just eaten a lot of delicious food. He was very excited. After seeing the food forked by Eliza, he took it directly with his mouth without thinking about anything.


    Su Cheng thought that Eliza must be the same as him. It must have been unintentional to "feed" him with her own fork. Because she was very excited, she forked an orange ball with her own fork and handed it to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng and Eliza are now very embarrassed and silent


    Looking at Eliza, who did not dare to look at him and the blush on her cheeks had not faded, Su Cheng smiled bitterly. She had been with Eliza for some time, so Su Cheng had long found Eliza''s shy character, so he whispered in his heart:


    For Eliza, who is easy to be shy, she must be embarrassed and shy because she was so intimate and discovered by others


    Su Cheng decided to break the embarrassing atmosphere between them, so he said:


    "That, that... I didn''t touch your fork just now... I just grabbed the ball with my teeth and pulled it out of the fork..."


    "HMM... I know..." still didn''t dare to look at Su Cheng''s Eliza, slightly lowered her head and whispered.


    ... silence.


    Maybe it''s because it happened so suddenly. Hungry Su Cheng, who has always been eloquent, also felt his brain was down at this time. He didn''t know what to say and do next to break the embarrassing atmosphere between them.


    Not only is Su Cheng trying to find a way to break the embarrassing atmosphere, but Eliza is also racking her brains to think about the countermeasures to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Eliza thought about the countermeasures and scolded herself in her heart:


    I''m such a fool! What the hell were you thinking?! How can you fork food with your own fork and pass it to others? Isn''t this something that only lovers and couples can do? Just do such a stupid thing! And someone else found out! What a shame


    While Eliza was thinking about countermeasures and secretly scolding herself as a fool, she suddenly found a familiar figure not far from Su Cheng and herself.


    That''s... Yes! Saved!


    Eliza shouted in her heart and pulled Su Cheng''s sleeve, saying:


    "Su Cheng! Look! Your highness Ilsa is ahead! Let''s go and say hello to her! "

 Chapter 168

    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng looked forward.


    As Eliza said, a familiar petite figure was not far in front of them.


    Eager to break the awkward atmosphere between them, Su Cheng also showed an expression of "saved" and said to Eliza:


    "Come on, Eliza, let''s go say hello to Ilsa!"


    "Uh huh!"


    After seeing Eliza nodding, Su Cheng quickly walked in the direction of Ilsa ahead, and Eliza followed closely.


    While walking in the direction of Ilsa, Su Cheng secretly said:


    Hoo... Saved... Ilsa, you showed up in time! This will successfully break the embarrassing atmosphere with Eliza.


    Su as like as two peas, Alisa, who is following him, is almost identical to Su Cheng.


    Hoo... Great... If Ilsa didn''t show up in time, I really don''t know what to do next... Umm... It was really embarrassing just now! I don''t know what to do to break the embarrassing atmosphere with Su Cheng!


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa is not far from Su Cheng and Eliza. After a while, Su Cheng and Ilsa are only a few steps away.


    When walking in the direction of Ilsa, Su Cheng saw what Ilsa was talking to an aunt.


    Because of the distance, Su Cheng didn''t hear what Ilsa and the aunt were talking about, and Su Cheng was not interested in the chat between Ilsa and the aunt.


    Looking at Ilsa''s elegant appearance when talking with the aunt and the noble temperament lingering on her, Su Cheng is really hard to imagine that Ilsa is only a 6-year-old girl now.


    After a few steps away from Ilsa, Ilsa just ended the conversation with the aunt.


    Su Cheng waved to Ilsa and shouted:


    "Ilsa!"


    After hearing someone calling herself, Ilsa immediately went over.


    After seeing Su Cheng and Eliza, Ilsa''s face immediately showed joy.


    "Teacher Cheng! Miss Eliza! "


    Ilsa shouted their names in a happy tone and stepped up quickly.


    "Long time no see, Ilsa." Su Cheng gave a gentle smile while gently pinching Ilsa''s small face in front of him and continued, "last time I saw you was more than two months ago."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Cheng, and so has Miss Eliza! I haven''t seen you for a long time! "


    After that, Ilsa smiled at Eliza, who followed Su Cheng on the right.


    Eliza smiled softly, rubbed Ilsa''s head and said:


    "I really haven''t seen your highness Ilsa for a long time. Has your highness Ilsa come for more than two months?"


    "Well! I''m doing well! Thank you for your concern, Miss Eliza! I haven''t seen you for more than two months. It seems that Miss Eliza has become more beautiful! "


    After that, Ilsa turned her head to Su Cheng and said:


    "So is Mr. Cheng! I haven''t seen you for more than 2 months. Mr. Cheng seems to be more attractive! The whole person looks much more confident than before! "


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng and Eliza couldn''t help smiling.


    "Ilsa." Su Cheng smiled and raised his hand again to hold Ilsa''s small face. "How can you learn to flatter at a young age."


    "Hee hee."


    Ilsa continued with a naughty smile:


    "I didn''t flatter you. I''m telling the truth."


    Ilsa''s appearance now is quite different from that of just entering the dinner hall and talking with the aunt.


    Ilsa''s manner just now was dignified, dignified and graceful.


    Now Ilsa is lively, naughty and strange.


    Looking at the naughty and lively Ilsa, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling softly again, and then thought to himself:


    Usually, when I teach Ilsa, Ilsa is also so lively and naughty. Lively, naughty and playful - this should be Ilsa''s nature! I still prefer the lively and naughty Ilsa now. Ilsa, who just had a noble atmosphere and a noble wind between her gestures, looked very fresh, but she was also very strange


    While Su Cheng was dreaming in his heart, Ilsa changed her hopeful eyes and looked at Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza!" Ilsa said, "when can you come back to Baiyang palace to play with me?"


    "HMM... well..." Eliza smiled bitterly, "it may be very difficult... I can''t go in and out of the Baiyang palace without my father''s leadership, and his highness Gail always remembers me, so it''s really... Very difficult to come in to play with you..."


    "Is that so..."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Ilsa''s expression collapsed and looked very lost.


    Eliza also showed an expression that seemed to be saying "I''m sorry" to Ilsa.


    The keen Su Cheng naturally found the topic that Elsa and Eliza had just talked about, which made the current chat atmosphere a little negative.


    In order to save the negative chat atmosphere, Su Cheng decided to switch the topic and talk about other things.


    Su Cheng thought about it for a while and thought of a new topic.


    "Eliza." Su Cheng said with a smile, "when Ilsa came to the mobilization site of 100000 troops to send us two more months ago, I wanted to ask you this question: How did you know Ilsa? You seem to have known each other a long time ago, and your feelings are very good. "


    "Ah, this."


    Eliza, of course, noticed that the current chat atmosphere was somewhat negative and was eager to change a new topic.


    Therefore, Eliza is also very happy to answer Su Cheng''s new topic.


    "I met Ilsa in March this year, that is, March 289 of the imperial calendar."


    Eliza continued with a smile:


    "On that day, his majesty summoned his father to discuss with him the daily affairs of the order of Gabriel, and on that day, his father''s leg disease happened to happen again."


    "So in order to take care of my father who suffered from recurrent leg diseases, I accompanied my father into the Baiyang palace."


    "After helping his father into his study, his majesty, in order to take care of me who had nothing to do, drew a range in the Baiyang palace, allowing me to walk and visit freely within this range."


    "It was in this small area that I got to know his highness Ilsa when I walked around and visited."


    "After meeting his highness Ilsa, his highness Ilsa pestered me and asked me to play with her."


    Eliza said angrily, rubbing Ilsa''s small head.


    Ilsa was giggling.


    "After all, it''s really rare to see strangers in Baiyang palace." Ilsa smiled, "usually there is no one to play with me. It''s rare to see a big sister who looks very time and kind at the same time. Naturally, I jumped up and asked her to play with me."


    "Well, this is the first time Ilsa and I met." Alisa went on to say, "I was very busy at that time, so I stayed with Elsa for a long time, playing until I came home."


    "Ilsa is very cute. I fell in love with her highness after just playing with her for a few hours."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Ilsa interrupted:


    "Me too! After only playing with Miss Eliza for a few hours, I fell in love with Miss Eliza! "


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Eliza smiled again, raised her hand and gently stroked Ilsa''s long soft silver hair, and then said:


    "So after that day, as soon as I have a chance, I will go to Baiyang palace to play with his highness Ilsa."


    "Then one day in May... Since that day, I have never been able to enter the Baiyang palace to play with Ilsa..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s face showed a bitter smile.


    And Ilsa''s expression collapsed.


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and said in doubt:


    "One day in May? What happened that day? "


    Eliza was silent for a moment, then sighed and said:


    "On that day, his highness Gail found out that I always came to see his highness Ilsa from time to time..."


    Ilsa''s expression at this time was more and more lost.


    "Your Highness Gail?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Yes."


    Eliza nodded, opened her mouth, and was about to say something¡ª¡ª


    "Ilsa! What are you doing?! "


    ¡ª¡ªA burst of drink came suddenly.


    After the explosion came, Ilsa and Eliza''s bodies trembled twice at the same time, and their faces looked frightened.

 Chapter 169

    Su Cheng was also startled by the explosion. The explosion was familiar and strange. Su Cheng felt that he had just heard the sound not long ago.


    Su Cheng quickly followed the explosion and looked over.


    The owner of the explosion was Gail Augustus, Ilsa''s father and crown prince of the British Empire!


    Gail had just made the explosion, and then walked quickly to the place where Su Cheng, Eliza and Ilsa were.


    Seeing Gail coming towards them quickly, Su Cheng subconsciously wants to bow to Gail.


    But at the moment when he was about to salute, Su Cheng remembered the rules of the year-end dinner - no matter how noble people he saw in this meeting tonight, he didn''t need to salute them.


    Therefore, Su Cheng stopped the idea of saluting Gail and just nodded to Gail.


    Gail found Su Cheng nodding to him and nodded politely to Su Cheng.


    When Gail nodded to Su Cheng, he had already come to Ilsa.


    At this time, Ilsa also buried her head low. Because of the angle, Su Cheng can clearly see Ilsa''s current expression - fear, loss, pain


    "Ilsa..." Gail said in a deep voice with a cold face, "what''s the matter with your foolishness and rashness? Forget what I usually teach you? What should I do as the granddaughter of the British Empire in such a public place? "


    "... yes. I remember. "


    After that, Ilsa folded her hands again, placed them in front of her, and raised her head.


    ¡ª¡ªThe lively and naughty Ilsa disappeared, and now she has changed back to the elegant Ilsa before.


    Gail nodded with satisfaction when he saw that Ilsa had changed back to her elegant appearance.


    Then Gail''s eyes turned slightly to one side and glanced at Eliza standing next to Ilsa.


    Eliza felt that Gail was looking at her, and her body trembled slightly. Her head, which had been lowered, was now lower.


    "Long time no see, Miss Eliza." Gail said without any emotional tone.


    "Ah, ah, yes! I, I haven''t seen your highness Gail for a long time! Your highness Gail, you are still as energetic as before! "


    Eliza''s voice trembled slightly.


    Su Cheng frowned slightly and looked at Eliza beside him, saying in his heart:


    Strange... I always feel that Eliza seems to be afraid of his highness Gail. Has anything happened between them?


    While Su Cheng was wondering if Eliza and Gail had happened before, Gail continued to say to Eliza:


    "Miss Eliza, thank you for keeping your promise to me at that time and not disturbing Ilsa''s study in Baiyang palace."


    Speaking of this, his highness Gail suddenly changed the subject and his tone became severe:


    "I hope you can continue to abide by your promise to me in the future, OK?"


    "... yes. I will continue to keep my promise to you. " Eliza was silent for a moment before she answered.


    After saying this, Eliza''s face showed a helpless color.


    On the other side, Ilsa flashed a few painful colors on her face, folded her hands in front of her, and clenched her fingers quietly.


    Although what Gail said to Eliza just now was polite, he didn''t dare to compliment.


    Gail''s tone just now was clearly warning Eliza.


    After warning Eliza, Gail moved his eyes again and turned his eyes to Ilsa.


    "Ilsa." Gale snapped, "I didn''t see your indecent behavior just now. As the granddaughter of the British Empire, pay attention to my words and deeds in public. Don''t let me see your indecent behavior. Always remember that you are the granddaughter of the British Empire! "


    "... yes, I remember. I won''t do it again..." Ilsa whispered.


    Gail snorted stiffly, then continued:


    "Just remember. Come with me. As the granddaughter of the britannian Empire, you have to meet some people. I''ll take you to meet these people now."


    "... yes."


    After hearing Ilsa''s answer, Gail turned around.


    Just as Gail was about to lift his legs and leave¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness Gail, please wait a minute."


    ¡ª¡ªA clear male voice suddenly sounded.


    After the Qingyue male voice sounded, Gail took back his leg that was about to step out, and then turned back in surprise.


    And on the faces of Eliza and Ilsa, there was also a look of surprise.


    The three turned their heads almost at the same time and looked at the clear male voice.


    Look at Su Cheng, the master of this clear voice.


    Su Cheng raised the glass in his hand, drank all the wine in the glass, put the glass back on a long table next to him with a "snap", and then walked slowly forward for a few steps.


    ¡ª¡ªHe walked in front of Ilsa and Eliza, blocked Ilsa and Eliza behind him, and came to Gail.


    "Your Highness Gail." Su Cheng said in a plain voice, "I really can''t think I didn''t hear what your highness Gail just said."


    "Your Highness Gail, you just called his highness Ilsa''s lively and naughty behavior indecent, and forced his highness Ilsa to maintain that elegant and noble appearance."


    "Yes, that''s right. In my eyes, Ilsa''s appearance just now is an indecent act, which should be stopped. "


    Gail was also facing Su Cheng with his hands on his back. Because he was taller than Su Cheng, he slightly lowered his head and looked directly at Su Cheng with his deterrent vision.


    Facing Gail''s threatening sight, Su Cheng did not flinch, but slightly raised his head, looked back without fear, and looked directly at Gail''s pupils.


    Ilsa and Eliza, standing behind Su Cheng, were at a loss. They didn''t understand what Su Cheng was going to do now.


    "Su Cheng, Su Cheng." Eliza, standing behind Su Cheng, quietly pulled the clothes behind Su Cheng and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    However, Su Cheng ignored Eliza. Instead, he quietly put his hand behind his back and patted off Eliza''s hand.


    "Um..."


    Seeing Su Cheng clapping her hand off, Eliza puffed up her cheeks with dissatisfaction and said in her heart:


    OK, you Su Cheng! I''m kind enough to persuade you not to cause trouble. You''re still doing this to me! okay! I''m ignoring you! Look what you do!


    Eliza, who had made up her mind, took back her hands, puffed her face, hugged her chest with both hands, turned her head aside and looked like she didn''t want to pay attention to Su Cheng anymore.


    However, although she turned her head to one side, Eliza''s eyes still moved to the direction of Su Cheng and Gail from time to time.


    At this time, Ilsa whispered to Su Cheng in a worried tone:


    "Teacher Cheng, you..."


    However, before Ilsa finished speaking, Su Cheng continued to say to gellan:


    "Your Highness Gail, don''t you think what you just said is wrong?"


    "Oh? What''s wrong? " Gail sneered, "is there anything wrong with me asking Ilsa to pay attention to her image?"


    "No, I think it''s very appropriate for you to let Ilsa pay attention to her image. After all, Ilsa is the granddaughter of Britannia and the next crown prince. If nothing happens, she will also be the next emperor. With such a noble status, it''s really necessary to pay attention to her image and behavior, so as to set an example for the subjects of the whole country."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Gail, Eliza and Ilsa all looked at Su Cheng with a confused face.


    And Gail was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 170

    Gail, he thought Su Cheng would say "you''re too strict with Ilsa like this".


    Many people have said similar things to him before, so Gail is familiar with how to answer such questions.


    He was just ready. When Su Cheng said something like "you''re too strict with Ilsa like this", he fought back impolitely.


    However, he didn''t expect that Su Cheng didn''t play cards according to the routine!


    Su Cheng didn''t scold him for doing wrong, but boasted about his behavior of letting Ilsa pay attention to her image.


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s behavior of not playing cards according to the routine directly disrupted Gail''s rhythm. Gail''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer Su Cheng''s words.


    And Eliza scolded in her heart:


    Su Cheng! What are you doing? Shouldn''t it be for your highness Ilsa that you stand up at this time?! Why did you help his highness Gail!! What are you doing?!!


    Ilsa also lowered her head slightly at this time, and a dark color flashed in her eyes, looking very lost and sad.


    Just then, Su Cheng''s conversation suddenly turned¡ª¡ª


    "However, let her highness Ilsa relax tonight and allow her to laugh and play freely at tonight''s year-end dinner."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa suddenly raised her head, which had been slightly lowered, and looked at Su Cheng in surprise.


    Eliza''s head, which had been turned to one side, turned back. Her beautiful eyes opened wide and looked directly at Su Cheng.


    Gail frowned slightly.


    Before Gail could answer, Su Cheng continued:


    "I am the art of war teacher of his highness Ilsa, who specializes in teaching her highness Ilsa her knowledge of art of war and military. His highness Ilsa is so focused and serious in my classes and learning knowledge."


    "Although I don''t know what it is like for his highness Ilsa to take other courses, I believe that when he takes other courses, his highness Ilsa must be as serious and focused as my art of war class."


    Su Cheng looked straight at Gail with firm eyes and continued word by word:


    "Your Highness Ilsa - she never forgot that she was the granddaughter of the British Empire. She has never forgotten her mission as the next crown prince and the next emperor. She has been working hard. "


    "Tonight''s year-end dinner is the annual feast of the British Empire. The purpose of this feast is only one, that is to let every guest present relax and enjoy."


    "Every noble who is usually elegant and elegant has completely let go of himself tonight. To be honest, I just experienced the enthusiasm and boldness of those noble girls after completely liberating themselves not long ago. "


    "As the granddaughter of the emperor of the Empire, we should always pay attention to our image and behavior, which I agree with with with both hands. But tonight is after all an annual feast. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng raised his finger to the noisy venue around him, and then continued:


    "Every guest in the hall put down their own airs and frolicked and laughed heartily. Therefore, your highness Gail, please allow her highness Ilsa to play and laugh like them. Just tonight, let your highness Ilsa, who has worked hard for a whole year, relax and rest well tonight. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused, then put on a faint smile, and then said:


    "After all, Her Highness Ilsa''s identity is not only the granddaughter of the britannian Empire, but also your only daughter, she is only a 6-year-old girl."


    After saying this, Su Cheng stopped talking.


    After listening to Su Cheng''s last sentence, Gail''s face, which was originally ancient well, finally changed a little.


    Ilsa looked at Su Cheng with a complicated look. Ilsa''s eyes were wet and wanted to cry.


    Su Cheng continued to look directly at Gail with his frightfully calm eyes and waited silently for Gail''s answer.


    Gail was silent for a long time before he murmured:


    "Mr. Cheng, are you just Ilsa''s teacher? In order to help his students stand out, he dared to contradict the crown prince. I really don''t know whether to boast Mr. Cheng that you have courage or that you are too reckless. "


    However, as soon as Gail''s voice fell, Su Cheng shouted:


    "I am not just the teacher of Her Highness Ilsa! I am also a double oak Knight of the British Empire! "


    "I am still young and only 17 years old. That is to say, as long as I am healthy and lucky enough, I can continue to serve the British Empire for decades!"


    "Your Highness Ilsa will ascend the throne in decades. In other words, in a few decades, my monarch will be his highness Ilsa! As the future Minister of his highness Ilsa, I help my future loyal monarch speak and stand out. What''s the problem? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s bold words, Gail, Ilsa and Eliza were stunned.


    After a while, Gail burst out laughing:


    "Ha ha! Mr. Cheng, what you said is really interesting! It''s true that Ilsa will become your new monarch in decades, but have you ever thought that I am also the monarch you should be loyal to in the future! Maybe in a few years or more, the monarch you should be loyal to will become me! I am also your future loyal monarch. Why don''t you speak for me, but for Ilsa? "


    "Because compared with your highness Gail, I am more familiar with her highness Ilsa and like her better, so I want to help Ilsa speak."


    "Do you like Ilsa better... Hum, forget it, do you like me more or Ilsa more? It doesn''t matter to me, as long as you can continue to be loyal to the royal family of the British Empire."


    With that, Gail stopped talking.


    Looked at Su Cheng, then at Ilsa.


    While Su Cheng continued to wait quietly for Gail''s reply.


    Ah, not only Su Cheng, but also Eliza and Ilsa are waiting for Gail''s reply. They both look at Gail with expectant eyes.


    Looking at Ilsa''s expectant eyes, Gail''s mouth tilted slightly imperceptibly.


    Then Gail took a deep breath and said:


    "... well, I''ll give Mr. Cheng a face. Just tonight, allow Ilsa not to be so obsessed with her image. "


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, Ilsa was slightly stunned, and then there was a look of ecstasy on her face.


    Su Cheng smiled faintly, bowed slightly to Gail and said:


    "Thank you, your highness Gail."


    As for Eliza, after hearing Gail''s words, she was a little stunned and quickly reacted. Like Ilsa, she looked ecstatic. She immediately saluted Gail and shouted:


    "Thank you, your highness Gail!"


    "It''s just --" Gail said again, "it''s only tonight. After tonight, Ilsa, you still have to pay attention to your own image and behavior. Besides, you still have to meet some people with me. "


    "Uh huh!" Ilsa nodded heavily with a happy face, "I will! Father! "


    Seeing Ilsa''s happy appearance now, Gail''s mouth tilted slightly imperceptibly, and a touch of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    However, Gail''s slightly upturned corners of his mouth and the tenderness in his eyes only appeared for a short time.


    "Then come with me, Ilsa."


    Then Gail turned and left.


    "Well! Yes! "


    Ilsa also followed Gail with a cheerful pace.


    However, Ilsa stopped without taking a few steps.


    "Father! Please wait for me a minute! I want to say thank you! "


    "... go."


    "Yes!"


    After Gail''s consent, Ilsa jumped back to Su Cheng with her gift dress.


    "Well... Mr. Cheng, thank you very much! I don''t know what to say to express my gratitude to you! "


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng showed a gentle smile on his face and said softly:


    "As long as you have this thank-you, it''s more exciting and joyful to hear a thank-you from a lovely little girl like Ilsa you than any reward in the world."


    "Mr. Cheng, what''s your intention to say that I can flatter! Aren''t you a good flatterer yourself? " Ilsa said unhappily.


    After saying this, Ilsa was silent for a long time, and then continued:


    "Teacher Cheng! You have dirt on your left face! Let me get it off for you! Just take it as my thanks to you! "


    "Hey? Is there anything dirty on my left face? "


    Su Cheng said as he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to wipe it.


    However, just after Su Cheng''s left back was about to touch his left cheek, Ilsa hurriedly said:


    "Teacher Cheng! I''ll wipe it for you! I''ll wipe the dirt off your face as a thank you! "


    "Ah, I almost forgot. Then -- please. "


    After that, Su Cheng squatted down and put his left cheek towards Ilsa.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Joo.


    ¡ª¡ªIlsa put her face on Su Cheng''s left cheek and gently kissed Su Cheng''s left cheek.


    "Hey?"


    Su Cheng, who felt his cheeks burning rapidly, covered the place where he had just been kissed and looked at Ilsa in surprise.


    After shifting his eyes to Ilsa, Su Cheng found Ilsa''s pretty face, which was already red all the way to her ears.


    "I don''t know how to thank you in words." Ilsa said in a waxy voice, "so I decided to take action to express my gratitude to you..."


    The more Ilsa said, the redder her face became.


    At the end of the last word, Ilsa''s face was red and about to bleed.


    Su Cheng felt the soft touch still left on his left cheek, and felt that his face was even hotter.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s face, which was also turning red, Ilsa puffed a smile, showing a naughty smile and said in a somewhat joking tone:


    "It seems that Mr. Cheng, you are also very shy. I just kissed you on the cheek. Your face is so red. Although I''m not much better... "


    After that, Ilsa touched her still red face and returned to Gail with a happy pace.


    ¡ª¡ªBack to Gail with black lines.


    Gail glared at Su Cheng with vicious eyes and left with Ilsa with red cheeks.


    Only Su Cheng, who is still squatting in place and his cheeks are still red, is left.

 Chapter 171

    "Hey, when the hell are you going to giggle?" Eliza said angrily to Su Cheng standing next to him.


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng subconsciously raised his hand and touched his lips.


    ¡ª¡ªReally giggling.


    "Really... It''s just that his highness Ilsa kissed him on the cheek. Has he been giggling until now?"


    "I can''t blame this." Su Cheng smiled helplessly and then continued, "I''m really excited. After all, I was kissed by such a lovely girl as Ilsa... Hey, wait a minute, Eliza, why did you suddenly step back two steps..."


    At this time, Eliza stepped back a little, opened a little distance with Su Cheng, put her hands around her shoulders, and looked at Su Cheng with garbage eyes.


    "... I suddenly feel that Su Cheng is so dangerous and abnormal... I explained in advance that Elsa is only 6 years old... You, a 17-year-old, would treat a 6-year-old girl... HMM, I can''t go on."


    After that, Eliza took another two steps back, and the distance between her and Su Cheng widened.


    "Wait! Where do you think? I don''t have that abnormal hobby! I just feel happy because I was kissed by the opposite sex for the first time! But I don''t have any strange feelings for Ilsa! "


    "Hum, it''s just being kissed on the cheek. I don''t know what you''re excited about." Eliza walked a few steps closer and returned to Su Cheng.


    "It''s said that I''m excited because I was kissed on the cheek by the opposite sex for the first time..."


    "It''s not normal to kiss each other on the cheek. Do friends of the opposite sex who are a little closer sometimes kiss each other on the cheek?"


    "That''s right, but it''s the first time a girl has kissed me when I''m so old." Speaking of this, Su Cheng looked at Eliza with interested eyes, "Miss Eliza, have you ever been kissed on the cheek by the opposite sex?"


    "Ah, about this, first of all, ''heterosexual'' does not include relatives?"


    "Well, come on, I know. From your words, I know Eliza. You must have only been kissed on the cheek by relatives like your father, right?"


    "Umm... So what?" Eliza puffed her cheeks. "Anyway, Su Cheng, you look so stupid now! She just kissed Ilsa on the cheek and giggled for more than ten minutes! "


    "If one day, Miss Eliza, you are kissed on the cheek by a handsome young man or teenager, you may be like me."


    "No!" Eliza said angrily, "it''s just being kissed on the cheek. What''s the big deal? If I''m kissed in the future, I won''t have much reaction."


    "Oh? Really? "


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Eliza standing on his right back, with a funny smile on his face.


    "What are you doing... Why are you suddenly smiling so strangely..." Eliza suddenly felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Nothing. Ah! Mr. Iser! "


    Su Cheng suddenly shouted her father''s name behind Eliza and waved his hands vigorously.


    "Huh? Is my father nearby? "


    Hearing that Su Cheng suddenly shouted her father''s name behind her, Eliza subconsciously thought her father was not far behind her.


    So Eliza turned back and looked for her father.


    However, when Eliza turned her head, she couldn''t find her father at all.


    Eliza continued to turn her head and look behind her. While continuing to search for her father, she said:


    "Su Cheng, where is my father... Ah!!"


    Before Eliza finished her words, she saw Su Cheng in the corner of her eyes. While she was looking behind her and distracted, she stretched out her left hand, gently pinched her right ear and gently pulled it, so that Eliza''s left cheek could better face him. Su Cheng bent down and put his face close to Eliza''s left face.


    ¡ª¡ªTo be exact, Su Chengzheng should put his lips close to Eliza''s left face.


    Just as Su Cheng''s lips were about to stick to Eliza''s left face, Su Cheng immediately stopped.


    Although Su Cheng''s lips did not kiss Eliza''s left cheek, Eliza could clearly feel Su Cheng''s warm breath spraying on her delicate left cheek.


    Eliza, whose face turned red at once, immediately pushed Su Cheng away, pushed Su Cheng a few steps away from her, stroked her right ear gently pinched by Su Cheng, and looked at Su Cheng with a red face.


    Eliza is asking Su Cheng with her eyes, "what are you doing?"


    Looking at Eliza with red cheeks, Su Cheng said in a joking tone:


    "Eliza, what about ''being kissed on the cheek is no big deal'' and ''even if I am kissed, I won''t have much reaction''? I haven''t kissed yet. Why is your face so red? "


    "Oh, um..."


    Eliza touched her red, hot cheek.


    Eliza, who became angry from shame, said to Su Cheng:


    "You can stop joking! My relationship with you is not good enough to do such ambiguous and intimate actions! "


    After that, Eliza couldn''t help looking at Su Cheng''s lips.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng almost kissed me on the cheek just now


    At the thought of this, Eliza felt her cheeks getting hotter.


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng''s strange smile became more and more strange, and continued to say in a joking tone:


    "The person who just used his fork to feed me food. It''s good to say that I was ambiguous and intimate with your actions just now?"


    "Here, give it to me and forget it! Don''t mention it again! "


    "Do you want to forget? This may be difficult. After all, such a beautiful and lovely girl uses her used fork to feed you. Every boy with normal sexual orientation can''t forget such a thing, can he? "


    After talking, Su Cheng turned around and walked to a long table not far away.


    As he walked, Su Cheng said:


    "Eliza, let''s go on eating and drinking. If we can have more good memories with you tonight, I may forget about you feeding me."


    "HMM... hate..." Eliza murmured in a low voice, then walked forward quickly and followed Su Cheng closely.


    The two continued to eat and drink around, "sweeping" all kinds of delicious food in the venue.


    ......


    June 5, 620 BC.


    Pandragon, national Royal College.


    In a classroom with a history class.


    "Today, I want to tell you about a famous'' break between kings and ministers'' event in the history of Britannia."


    The history teacher standing on the podium, turning over the textbook in his hand, said:


    "The two protagonists of this famous'' separation between kings and ministers'' are naturally the ''great emperor'' - Ilsa and the 13th integrated Knight - Su Cheng."


    "You should remember the time of this incident. You may get it in the exam."


    "This is a tragic event, just before the first war of annihilation against the holy Hiram empire."


    "They had a very serious quarrel before launching the first war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Since that quarrel, the relationship between the two has deteriorated sharply."


    "Ilsa the great even said in public, ''is Su Cheng the only knight who can win the war in our britannian Empire?''


    "According to some unofficial rumors, it is said that Su Cheng, the integration Knight at that time, once said at home that ''if there was no Su Cheng, there would be no Ilsa today.'' this kind of words can be regarded as treacherous."


    "Of course, according to my inference, this unofficial rumor should be made up. Even if the relationship between the two was no matter how bad, I don''t believe Su Cheng, the integration knight, would say such a thing."


    "In short, just remember that after this quarrel, the relationship between the monarch and the minister, who had a very good relationship, began to deteriorate sharply."


    Speaking of this, the history teacher raised his head, looked at the students listening carefully below, then slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Speaking of this, I''ll tell you some unofficial rumors about the two before the relationship deteriorated."


    "According to unofficial records, how good is the relationship between Ilsa the great and the integration Knight Su Cheng? Good to the extent that Ilsa the great once kissed the knight Su Cheng. "


    As soon as the history teacher''s voice fell, the students at the bottom, especially the boys, immediately cheered maliciously.


    "What are you excited about?" The history teacher said angrily, "Ilsa the great just kissed the integration Knight Su Cheng on the cheek."


    ¡ª¡ªThe cheers at the bottom were immediately replaced by depressed cheers.


    "According to unofficial records, when Ilsa the great was just his'' highness'' and Su Cheng was just a ''double oak Knight'', they were at a banquet and Ilsa the great kissed Su Cheng on the cheek."


    "It''s just that this history appears in unofficial history. In addition, the records are not very detailed. At which banquet? Why did Ilsa kiss Su Cheng? These are not recorded in detail, so most historians believe that this history of "emperor Ilsa once kissed the cheek of Knight Su Cheng" should be made up. "


    "Anyway, whether Ilsa the great kissed Su Cheng''s cheek or not, there is no doubt that they had a very good relationship at the beginning."


    "However, it is precisely because their feelings were so good that people feel that the feelings behind them have deteriorated, which is so sad and sad."


    After that, the history teacher sighed sadly.

 Chapter 172

    "Take a closer look, there are really many people attending the year-end dinner."


    Su Cheng used a common fork to fork several pieces of meat into his plate while chatting to Eliza.


    "OK, compared with the past, the number of people this year is relatively small." After swallowing the meat in her mouth, Eliza continued, "there are an average of 600 to 700 guests at the year-end dinner every year, but only more than 500 this year, so this year is a relatively few people."


    "Huh? Why is there so much less this year? Is it that Wen Chen and knights suck up this year? So the number of invitations this year is much less than before?


    "That''s not true. In fact, the number of meritorious heroes who receive invitations every year is very stable. The reason why there are so few guests this year seems to be that many nobles did not come to attend. After all, not all nobles are interested in this year-end dinner, especially some nobles living in remote areas. It takes more than a month for some nobles to come to Pendragon, that is, it takes more than two months for them to go back and forth. Therefore, for these nobles, they come to the year-end dinner, It''s a time-consuming and laborious thing. "


    "Oh, well."


    Su Cheng forked a piece of meat that had just been put into his plate with his fork. He was about to put it into his mouth¡ª¡ª


    "That''s right." Su Cheng stopped and said, "Eliza, where''s your father, Mr. Iser? Why haven''t you seen him? "


    "My father, after he came to the meeting with me, I separated from him. I don''t know where he is now. He should also be very busy now. After all, he is an integration knight and the head of the Gabriel knights. Many people will come to him to drink and chat... "


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused, then showed an expression like thinking of something, and then continued:


    "Yes, I almost forgot. A big man I haven''t seen for a long time came to the year-end dinner tonight."


    "Big man? What big man? " Su Cheng wondered.


    "Well, yes, big man." Eliza nodded, "Su Cheng, you need to know him. After all, you are also a knight. As a knight of the Britannia Empire, it is necessary to know all the high-ranking Knights of the Empire. I''ll take you to find him later. I can say hello to him by the way. After all, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Senior Knight... Which four Royal Knights are you?"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he went over the list of the four Royal Knights of the British Empire in his mind.


    There were only a few of the four Royal Knights of the Britannia Empire, which was not so difficult to remember, so Su Cheng remembered the names of the four Royal Knights of the Britannia Empire in his mind early.


    "Hum, this big man is not as simple as the four Royal Knights." Eliza smiled mysteriously and continued, "this great man is Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights."


    "... this big man is really big enough."


    Albert Evans. Su Cheng''s name is naturally thunderous.


    Albert Evans, head of the Rachel order of the three Knights of the British Empire, holds the 200000 troops of the Rachel order.


    If Iser, as an integrated knight and the order of Gabriel, is the first knight of the British Empire, Albert is the second Knight of the British Empire.


    Among knights, Albert''s position is second only to Iser.


    In fact, the three major Knights of the British Empire - the Michael knights, the Gabriel knights and the Rachel knights are responsible for different lines of defense.


    The Michael Knights stationed in the north of the Empire, responsible for the northern defense line and defending the holy Hiram empire in the north.


    The Knights of Gabriel were stationed in the east of the Empire, responsible for the eastern defense line and defending the Frankish empire in the East. The eastern part of the British Empire was also bordered by many small countries, so the Gabriel knights were responsible for defending these other small countries in addition to the Frankish empire.


    The Rachel knights were stationed in the south of the Empire, responsible for the southern defense line and defending the Lorraine empire in the south.


    The west of the empire is close to the sea, so it is very safe in the West. With the convenience of this place, the British Empire only needs to be responsible for the enemies in the north, East and south directions.


    In fact, the Empire would not put all the troops of the knights on the frontier front.


    At present, the cavalry of Gabriel has nearly 300000 troops, but only about 150000 troops are stationed in the eastern defense line, and the other half are stationed in the capital pandragon.


    The same is true of the Rachel knights. Although the Rachel Knights have 200000 troops, at present, only 100000 troops are stationed in the southern defense line, and the other 100000 are also stationed in the capital pandragon.


    These Knights stationed around the imperial capital are responsible for guarding the imperial capital and are used as "mobile forces", in short, as "fire brigades".


    When the pressure on the defense line suddenly increases and the small country suddenly starts to make trouble, send some Knights stationed in the imperial capital, that is, the "mobile forces" to relieve the pressure on the defense line or teach those small countries a lesson..


    Not long ago, the 100000 soldiers of the Gabriel knights who participated in the rescue war of Lund kingdom were the "mobile forces" stationed in pandragon.


    The rescue war of Lund kingdom is also a very typical case of the Empire sending "mobile forces" to teach small countries that make trouble.


    The Michael order is now in a special situation.


    Michael''s knights do not have any troops stationed in the imperial capital.


    Because if the cavalry of Michael sent troops to garrison in the imperial capital, there would be no one in the northern defense line.


    A year ago, the holy Hiram Empire sent 200000 troops south to attack the Britannia Empire, which was bravely met by the Michael Knights responsible for defending the holy Hiram empire.


    The imperial capital, which received the news of the invasion of the holy Hiram Empire to the south, also rushed to send all the forces of the Michael Knights originally stationed in the imperial capital to support the Northern Line of defense.


    The British Empire called this war "the North defense battle in 288"


    This "288 year defense battle against the north" lasted for four months and was extremely tragic.


    Although the Michael Knights finally succeeded in resisting the invasion of the Holy Hiran Empire and forced the Holy Hiran Empire and the britannian Empire to sign a truce treaty, there were only tens of thousands of people left in the Michael knights with nearly 200000 troops, and the head and deputy head of the Michael Knights died in the war.


    It can be said that the order of Michael has been disabled.


    Also after this war, the order of Michael lost the title of "the strongest Knight of the Empire", which was taken away by the order of Gabriel until now.


    There are only tens of thousands of Michael Knights left. If another part is stationed in the imperial capital, there will be no troops in the northern defense line.


    Therefore, since the "288 defense battle against the north", the Empire has stationed the remaining troops of the Michael knights in the northern defense line, so there is no need to send troops to garrison in the imperial capital.


    Therefore, since the "defense against the north in 288", the only troops stationed in pandragon are the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel.


    Originally, the head of the Michael knights who died in the "288 defense against the north" was also a very strong knight.


    There has always been a discussion about Albert, the head of the Rachel knights, and the head of the Michael knights, who is the second Knight of the British Empire.


    Unfortunately, this discussion ended after the "288 defense operation against the north".


    Because after this war, the head of Michael''s knights died.


    After his death, the title of the second Knight of the Empire was naturally taken over by Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights.


    Albert''s name was very famous not only in the britannian Empire, but also in the Lorraine empire in the south.


    The Rachel knights were stationed in the South and were specially responsible for defending the Lorraine Empire, which had always been the imaginary enemy of the Rachel knights.


    Therefore, since Albert became the head of the Rachel knights, he basically fought against the Lorraine empire.


    Over the years, the focus of the British Empire has been on the South and East.


    Therefore, in recent years, the British Empire launched five large-scale attacks against the Lorraine empire.


    These five large-scale attacks, of course, were mainly attacked by the Rachel knights who were specially responsible for dealing with the Lorraine empire.


    In these five large-scale attacks on the Lorraine Empire, Albert was very active. Albert served as the General Commander of these five attacks on the Lorraine empire.


    In these five attacks on the Lorraine Empire, Albert achieved excellent results of 2 big victories, 1 small victory, 1 draw and 1 small loss.


    Therefore, Albert''s name gradually became the fear of the soldiers of the Lorraine empire.


    Many soldiers of the Lorraine Empire trembled when they heard the name Albert.


    Su Cheng wanted to know such a big man for a long time.


    However, in July this year, Albert''s old injury recurred, so he has been recuperating at home. He can''t come to important meetings such as the "big meeting".


    Therefore, since Su Cheng became a knight in September, he has not seen the big man.


    "Eliza." Su Cheng asked Eliza, "has Mr. Albert recovered from his old injury?"


    "Well, I finally rested a few days ago and recovered just before the year-end dinner, so Mr. Albert also attended the year-end dinner tonight."


    "Well." Su Cheng nodded and said with a smile, "I really need to get to know such a big man. Later, Eliza, take me to find Mr. Albert. After all, I only know his name and don''t know his appearance."


    Su Cheng had long wanted to know the second Knight of the Empire who frightened the soldiers of the Lorraine empire.


    "Yes, but..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s expression suddenly became strange.


    "Su Cheng, I advise you to do some psychological preparation first."


    "Huh? Psychological preparation? " Su Cheng looked puzzled, "what psychological preparation?"


    "... you don''t know Mr. Albert, so you don''t know him." Eliza''s expression became more and more strange. "Mr. Albert is a... Um... Very personality person. So before you meet him, you''d better make some psychological preparations. After all, Mr. Albert, he has some differences with his legendary heroes... "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng was stunned. Then he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said in his heart:


    In the end, how many personality people can let others warn others to be psychologically prepared when they know him


    In Su Cheng''s heart, he couldn''t help looking forward to the leader of the Rachel knights, and wanted to see what kind of person the second Knight of the Empire was


    "Well! I''m ready! Eliza. " Su Cheng solemnly nodded, "now take me to find Mr. Albert!"


    "Just be prepared..."


    Eliza sighed, then went on:


    "It''s not urgent to find Mr. Albert. Anyway, the venue is so big and the people are so big. It''s still very early from the end of the party. We can find it slowly."


    "Before I go to find him, I want to make it convenient..."


    After that, Eliza blushed slightly and sandwiched her legs.


    "I seem to have drunk too much wine and juice..." Eliza whispered.


    "Ah, well, Eliza, go quickly."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took Eliza''s knife, fork and plate.


    "I''ll wait for you in place."


    "Well, OK. I''ll be back soon. "


    After giving Su Cheng all her tableware, Eliza took her skirt and walked quickly to the outside of the meeting.


    However, after Eliza took a few quick steps away, she suddenly stopped.


    "Hello! Su Cheng! " Eliza turned her head and shouted to Su Cheng, "don''t do strange things to my tableware, especially my fork, when it''s convenient for me to go!"


    "I won''t do it!" Su Cheng shouted angrily, "I wouldn''t do such a perverse thing!"


    "Um..."


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng with suspicious eyes, then withdrew her eyes, then picked up her skirt again and walked quickly to the outside of the meeting.


    After watching Eliza leave, Su Cheng took back his eyes and looked down.


    ¡ª¡ªLooking at the tableware Eliza used in her hand.


    This is... The fork Eliza used


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng thought as he looked at Eliza''s fork.

 Chapter 173

    Eliza... Used fork


    Used... Fork


    Looking at the fork used by Eliza, Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing saliva


    Su Cheng felt a strange desire in his heart. He said in his heart:


    Somehow... I really want to... Do some... Mischief on the fork used by Eliza!!


    Su Cheng''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his eyes gave off a strange light.


    Then Su Cheng moved his eyes and looked around for something like pepper and chili sauce.


    Su Cheng has always been a mischievous person. When he sees others being played by him, he will have a great sense of pleasure.


    Just now, Su Cheng had figured out the prank to do to Eliza - put pepper or extra spicy chili sauce on Eliza''s fork!


    Su Cheng couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of tears when Eliza came back later and ate with the fork quietly smeared with pepper or chili sauce!


    Soon Su Cheng found what he longed for - a can of pepper.


    There is a year-end dinner with all kinds of delicacies, and of course there will be no shortage of condiments.


    So Su Cheng walked briskly to the long table with pepper and picked up the pot of pepper.


    When Su Cheng opened the jar containing pepper and was about to put pepper on Eliza''s fork¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng stopped.


    Su Cheng maintained the action of pouring pepper for a long time, then silently closed the jar with pepper again, and then put the jar back in place.


    While putting the jar back in place, Su Cheng whispered in his heart:


    Forget it, don''t play such a prank... After all, Eliza may be allergic to pepper or something else... Don''t play such a prank that may cause an accident.


    Although Su Cheng likes to play tricks on others, he actually has a bottom line when he plays tricks on others.


    The bottom line of his pranks is "enough is enough. Don''t do pranks that may hurt others".


    Su Cheng doesn''t know if Eliza is allergic to anything.


    If Eliza is allergic to pepper or chili sauce, the prank he just thought about may cause an accident.


    Therefore, Su Cheng cancelled the prank that might cause trouble.


    Forget it, don''t think about playing tricks on Eliza. Wait for Eliza to come back.


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng went back to his place, holding his tableware and Eliza''s tableware, silently waiting for Eliza to come back.


    However, waiting time is destined to be very boring.


    In order to pass the boring time, Su Cheng looked around and looked at the people around him.


    Looking at the noble girls around like butterflies in flowers, Su Cheng couldn''t help saying in his heart:


    ... not to mention, most of the girls who came from the nobility are so beautiful.


    The British Empire was also rich and powerful. There were stoves in every corner of the venue of the year-end dinner.


    Within Su Cheng''s sight, he saw no less than dozens of furnaces.


    Thanks to these stoves, although it is snowy winter, the venue is still very warm.


    Therefore, many girls in this venue wear cool and sexy dresses and dresses.


    Looking at these cool and sexy girls, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling dark and cool.


    Su Cheng is a very lecherous person. One of his hobbies and ways to reduce pressure is to sneak into the street to see the beautiful and lovely faces of every beauty who passed him.


    Looking at these lovely faces of different shapes and types, Su Cheng will feel dark and cool in his heart. At the same time, he will feel that his mood will be much better, and the pressure in his heart will be reduced.


    However, Su Cheng is also very clear about his hobby. Maybe some girls can understand it, but certainly many girls will think he is abnormal and obscene.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, the three girls living under the same roof with him don''t think he is a dangerous pervert or something. Su Cheng has always hidden his hobby from Carol and the three of them.


    However, recently Su Cheng always feels that his hobby seems to have been discovered by his sister Alan


    Recently, things have been connected one by one.


    When the rescue war of Lunde kingdom was over, he went to the hot spring. The hot spring trip came back, followed by the year-end dinner.


    Recently, Su Cheng can be said to be very busy. He roughly estimated that he had not appreciated the beautiful faces of all kinds of beautiful girls for several months.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng secretly said:


    Now Eliza is not here, that''s just right! I can enjoy the girls in the meeting! Wow, which genius invented this shoulder revealing dress? I really want to give him a big trophy!


    Su Cheng has decided that he will release himself completely before Eliza comes back!


    He wants to take advantage of the short time when Eliza is away to make up for the regret that he hasn''t had a chance to appreciate beautiful girls in recent months!


    Su Cheng, who had made up his mind, moved his eyes wildly and swept the faces of the beautiful girls around him.


    As Eliza said, noble girls are basically not ugly. Every noble girl''s appearance is very good, and everyone''s temperament is excellent.


    Looking at these beautiful faces, Su Cheng has never been so glad to attend this year-end dinner!


    Then, just as Su Cheng was enjoying it¡ª¡ª


    Layers of cold sweat quickly burst out from Su Cheng''s forehead and back.


    Su Chenggang was only interested in appreciating beautiful women, so he completely forgot a very important thing.


    He forgot that he was the target of many noble girls tonight!


    Just now, he finally got rid of the entanglement of these noble girls by staying together with Eliza and preventing these noble girls from finding a chance to talk to him.


    Now Eliza has gone to the bathroom, and now Su Cheng is left standing alone


    That means that the noble girls have a chance to talk to him


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng had more cold sweat on his forehead and back!


    He doesn''t want to experience the feeling of being "chased and beaten" by noble girls again


    chill! Calm down! Su Cheng!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng shouted to himself in his heart.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Su Cheng felt calm and stopped sweating.


    Soon, Su Cheng thought out a solution - before Eliza came back, find another person to chat with for a while, and continue to let the noble girls find no chance to talk and entangle!


    Wow, my plan, perfect!


    While praising the flawless trick he had just thought out in a few seconds, Su Cheng quickly looked for the right goal.


    Soon Su Cheng found a suitable target.


    At a long table not far from Su Cheng, a tall man was standing.


    The man is facing Su Cheng with his back. Judging from the half white hair on the back of his head, the man should be over middle-aged.


    Although the middle-aged man was wearing a dress that was not very tight, Su Cheng could still clearly see that the middle-aged man was filling his back muscles and triceps with a slightly loose dress.


    He is a very strong middle-aged man.


    Su Cheng made a preliminary evaluation of the middle-aged man quietly in his heart.


    Around Su Cheng, only the middle-aged man was alone, and the others were talking, eating and drinking in groups.


    Besides the middle-aged man, Su Cheng couldn''t find anyone else.


    So Su Cheng took his tableware and Eliza''s tableware and walked quickly towards the middle-aged man.


    "Hello, sir."


    When he came to the middle-aged man, Su Cheng smiled politely and said in a polite tone:


    "Are you interested in


    "Shh! Keep quiet! "


    "Have a drink" - before Su Cheng could finish these words, he was rudely interrupted by the middle-aged man.


    Su Cheng, who was interrupted by a middle-aged man, was embarrassed.


    "Sorry." Su Cheng said apologetically, "did I bother you?"


    "Yes. Yes, you did bother me. "


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly as he spoke.


    "I just found a beautiful little girl wearing a purple dress. I want to take advantage of her not to go far and enjoy her lovely face. Alas, the noble girls are really wonderful now. The noble girls attending the year-end dinner are more and more beautiful each time, hehe."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 174

    What is this guy... Talking about


    Su Cheng looked at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    Because Su Cheng is now standing on the right side of the middle-aged man, Su Cheng can clearly see the middle-aged man''s right face.


    The middle-aged man is about 40 years old and almost 50 years old. Although he can only see the right face of the middle-aged man, it can also be seen from the right face of the middle-aged man that the middle-aged man must be a very handsome man when he was young.


    The hair is half white. From the hair that is not half white, the middle-aged man''s hair color is blue.


    His eyes, as blue as his hair, are staring at the front.


    After Su Cheng came to the right side of the middle-aged man, he noticed that the middle-aged man had been staring at the front from beginning to end.


    ... what the hell is he looking at... Is there anything so beautiful?


    Su Cheng looked at the middle-aged man''s eyes while holding the question.


    After following the middle-aged man''s eyes, Su Cheng saw a girl in a purple dress not far ahead.


    After casting his eyes on the girl in the purple dress, Su Cheng''s eyes involuntarily locked on the girl''s face.


    Because the girl in the purple dress is very beautiful!


    What''s more, there are several girls who seem to be her friends beside the girl.


    The girls happened to be in a row.


    The so-called "beauty" is generally compared.


    The girls stood side by side. Against the background of these "green leaves", the "red flower" wearing a purple dress looked particularly charming.


    Su Cheng remembered what the middle-aged man had just said to him.


    Thinking about what the middle-aged man had just said to him, while looking at the lovely face of the girl in a purple dress, Su Cheng involuntarily whispered:


    "This girl is really beautiful."


    Su Cheng''s volume is very low. No one can hear him clearly unless he is close to him.


    However, the middle-aged man just stood close to Su Cheng.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the middle-aged man said in a proud tone:


    "Am I right? And according to my experience, I''m sure that the girl''s mother must also be a beauty. Oh, I really want to see who the girl''s mother is. She must be a beauty full of mature charm. "


    Perhaps Su Chenggang''s self talk aroused the curiosity of the middle-aged man.


    So after saying this, the middle-aged man took back his eyes that had been looking at the buttocks of the girl in a purple dress and looked at Su Cheng who was standing next to him now.


    After looking at Su Cheng standing beside him, the middle-aged man gave a light "eh".


    "This friend." The middle-aged man said positively, "there''s nothing wrong. I can see from your eyes that you must be a lecherous person who likes to appreciate beautiful girls as much as I do. Right? "


    Although the middle-aged man said "right" at the end, But his tone is entirely affirmative.


    "I... Oh, forget it, I am. I won''t deny it."


    Su Cheng wanted to argue that he was not such a person.


    However, although Su Cheng doesn''t want to admit it, the middle-aged man is telling the truth


    Anyway, I don''t know the middle-aged man. After tonight''s year-end dinner, I may not have any intersection with the middle-aged man again.


    In that case, it should be no problem to admit that some of your hobbies are not very obvious.


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who had figured this out, was too lazy to argue, and directly admitted that he also liked to appreciate beautiful girls.


    After saying these words, Su Cheng whispered in his heart:


    During the hot spring trip not long ago, Gabriel also said that he saw from my eyes that I was a lecherous person, and now the middle-aged uncle also said that he saw from my eyes that I was a lecherous person... Do my eyes always emit a light of lust?


    Just as Su Cheng was wondering whether his eyes were always showing evil light at ordinary times, the middle-aged man continued:


    "It seems that we have a lot of fate. My biggest hobby is to secretly appreciate beautiful girls, and the annual year-end dinner is the place with the most beautiful girls, so I attend it every year. The year-end dinner - it''s great!"


    After that, the corners of the middle-aged man''s mouth turned up slightly, looking very happy.


    Then the middle-aged man raised his right hand and pointed in a certain direction.


    "My friend, look over there. Do you see the girl wearing a light cyan dress and a ponytail?"


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Su Cheng looked in the direction of the middle-aged man''s fingers.


    When I looked in the direction of the middle-aged man, I saw a beautiful girl wearing a light cyan dress and a ponytail.


    "Although the girl is not very good-looking now." The middle-aged man continued, "but I''m sure this girl has great potential! She will grow into a great beauty in the future! I really hope she can attend the year-end dinner next year. Then I can see how beautiful she can grow. "


    "The girl?"


    Su Cheng disagreed and said, "I can''t see if this girl will become beautiful in the future, but even if this girl really looks good in her facial features as you said in the future, I don''t think she will become a great beauty."


    "Oh? Why do you say that? " The middle-aged man asked Su Cheng with great interest.


    "Because, in my eyes, there are three criteria to judge whether a girl is a beauty."


    Su Cheng stretched out three fingers as he spoke.


    "They are appearance, figure and character."


    "The invisible thing of character will be ignored for the time being. The girl looks about 18 now. "


    "A girl of this age can''t grow much."


    "In other words, the girl''s body should also stop developing."


    "So, even if this girl is really as you said, her facial features will become very beautiful in the future, but this girl has too many points in the ''figure'' item. So in my eyes, this girl is not really a ''big beauty''. "


    The middle-aged man listened to Su Cheng''s statement very carefully and nodded from time to time.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the middle-aged man said seriously:


    "That makes sense..."


    Then the middle-aged man continued to say:


    "However, there may be few women who want to look good and have a good figure."


    "Less to less, but it doesn''t mean No."


    After saying that, Su Cheng pointed in one direction.


    "See the girl with short orange hair?"


    "Well, I see."


    "I think this girl is very good. She looks good and develops well."


    "Huh? Does she look good? I think so. "


    "You don''t understand. Let me explain it to you..."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng chatted with the middle-aged man for no reason.


    Most of Su Cheng''s friends in this strange world are women. If you discuss the beauty and ugliness of girls with them, I''m afraid it will only provoke their dislike.


    In this strange world, there are only three male friends: Falk, Jacob and Ethel - none of them can discuss girls together.


    Therefore, this is Su Cheng''s first time to chat with other men about girls since he came to this strange world.


    And this middle-aged man happens to be a person who likes to appreciate beautiful girls.


    This feeling of chatting freely with people who have a common topic.


    ¡ª¡ªI have to say, I''m very happy.


    Therefore, Su Cheng unconsciously chatted with the middle-aged man, and the more he talked, the hotter he became.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Not far from Su Cheng and the middle-aged man.


    "Look, isn''t that the man who is chatting with Mr. Su Cheng?"


    "Hum! Just now, the hateful Eliza finally left! I thought I finally had a chance to talk to Mr. Cheng. In the twinkling of an eye, Mr. Cheng found the adult and talked with him! Damn it! The chance that finally appeared was gone! "


    "Mr. Cheng had a good chat with that adult. They were both talking seriously..."


    "What are they talking about now?"


    "Why not? That adult is a powerful knight with a long reputation, and Mr. Cheng is a rising star with great attention recently! When they get together, of course, they are talking about some very important military and state affairs! "


    "Yes, yes! The two of them must be discussing important state affairs that we can''t get in touch with! For example, discuss the new strategy of the Empire in the future, the redeployment of the combat power of various defense lines, the new recruitment plan, and the new large-scale offensive against the enemy. "


    "Look at their expressions, they are really engaged and serious! Sure enough, serious men are the most handsome! "


    "Uh huh! you ''re right! I really want to get together and listen to the two of them! I like to see men with ability and status seriously discussing important events! "


    ¡­¡­


    The scene of Su Cheng''s conversation with the middle-aged man.


    "Look, sir." Su Cheng said solemnly, "that girl''s face is small and lovely."


    The middle-aged man nodded deeply and said, "yes, her face is not as big as my palm. This little feeling is really cute."


    "Look, sir, the girl with short hair is also great. It may be because of her short hair, which makes her look particularly refreshing."


    "Well, I think so. I like girls who look fresh best, so I like girls with short hair best."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man suddenly paused and then continued:


    "I don''t know what will happen to Eliza after she has short hair? She always has long hair. I''m really curious about her short hair. It should be very like her mother. "


    After saying this, a touch of sadness flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, but Su Cheng didn''t notice the sad color flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, but said curiously:


    "Oh? Sir, do you know Eliza, too? "


    "Please, that''s the daughter of the integration knight. People with a little identity should not know her."


    "That''s right."


    "Listen to your tone," the middle-aged man continued, "you seem to know Eliza very well?"


    "I''m quite familiar with her. After all, she and I are friends."


    "Oh? You and Eliza are friends? "


    "Well, that''s right. Well, but I just became friends a while ago. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng raised his right hand, touched his chin with his thumb and index finger, and made a thought.


    "Eliza with short hair... Eliza now has long hair that reaches the waist. I''m a little curious when you say so, sir... But even if Eliza has short hair, she will still be very beautiful. People who look good will look good no matter what hairstyle they have."


    "Yes, Eliza has short hair and must be very beautiful." The middle-aged man said with praise, "after all, I have attended countless year-end dinners, and I have never seen any girl more beautiful than Eliza."


    ¡­¡­


    Just then.


    The door of the venue.


    A golden shadow came in from outside the meeting.


    Hu... I seem to have been there for a long time... Su Cheng has been waiting for a long time. I''d better find out where he is quickly!


    Eliza whispered in her heart, moving her eyes and scanning the faces of everyone in her field of vision.


    Su Cheng... Su Cheng... Ah! Found it!


    Because Su Cheng''s hair color is special and her figure is high, Eliza easily found Su Cheng.


    After finding Su Cheng, Eliza lifted her dress slightly and walked quickly in the direction of Su Cheng

 Chapter 175

    Eliza, carrying her dress and walking quickly in the direction of Su Cheng, soon came a few steps behind Su Cheng.


    However, after coming a few steps behind Su Cheng, Su Cheng didn''t seem to notice that there was a man standing behind him.


    Seeing Su Cheng didn''t notice her, Eliza showed a faint smile on her face, then raised her right hand, planned to pat Su Cheng on the back and tell Su Cheng she was back.


    However, when Eliza lifted her right hand up into the air and was about to pat Su Cheng on the back¡ª¡ª


    Eliza''s right hand stopped in mid air.


    Because just now Eliza suddenly noticed that the back of the middle-aged man standing next to Su Cheng and talking to Su Cheng was very familiar.


    As soon as she returned to the meeting and found Su Cheng''s location, Eliza found out who Su Cheng seemed to be talking to.


    However, because it was a little far away, Eliza didn''t see who Su Cheng was talking to now. She could only see from the back of the person who was talking to Su Cheng that the person who was talking to Su Cheng was a tall middle-aged man.


    Because she was too far away to see the back of the middle-aged man, Eliza didn''t pay much attention to the middle-aged man at first.


    However, when she came a few steps behind Su Cheng and was very close to the middle-aged man standing on Su Cheng''s side, Eliza suddenly found that the back of the middle-aged man was very familiar


    Therefore, Eliza could not help but pause. Her right hand, which wanted to pat Su Cheng on the back, also stopped in mid air.


    Who is this... It looks familiar


    Eliza said so secretly in her heart and looked at the middle-aged man''s back.


    Eliza''s eyes swept from bottom to top.


    Swept the heels, legs, waist, back and neck of the middle-aged man


    Finally, after scanning the head of the middle-aged man and seeing the half white blue hair of the middle-aged man, Eliza''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Because she has recognized who the middle-aged man is.


    Why him? Why does Su Cheng stay and chat with him? What happened in the short time I went to the bathroom?


    Just as Eliza was frozen in place because she was too shocked and surprised, Su Cheng''s voice suddenly floated over¡ª¡ª


    "Eliza is so beautiful."


    Hmm? Su Cheng, what are you talking about?


    Before Eliza could be surprised, the middle-aged man standing on Su Cheng''s side nodded deeply and said:


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful. Really, what''s the structure of Eliza''s skin? She has been in the army for more than four years. She can still be so white in the wind and rain on the battlefield."


    The middle-aged man, like Su Cheng, did not notice that the two objects they were discussing were standing a few steps behind them.


    Eliza''s position now can be said to be just right. If she is far away, she may not be able to hear what they are talking about. If she is closer, she may be found by them.


    The conversation between Su Cheng and the middle-aged man just now directly plunged Eliza into chaos.


    Eliza shouted in her heart:


    What the hell are they doing?! I just saw you two look serious. I thought you were talking about something important and serious after all. As a result, you were talking about me and my face


    While Eliza was in chaos, Su Cheng''s conversation with the middle-aged man continued:


    "Yes, Eliza''s skin is really very good. She doesn''t look like a double oak knight who has been in the army for four years." Su Cheng continued, "to be honest, I kind of want to pinch her face. It must be very comfortable."


    "How about I give you a move?" The middle-aged man said, "there''s wine everywhere tonight. You''ll take her to drink hard later. Eliza''s drinking capacity is not very good. If you let her drink lanpiao, she will be drunk after half a cup. When she''s drunk and awake, you can pinch her face to your heart''s content."


    "... although my reason thinks your plan is abnormal and obscene, my heart can''t help cheering for your plan."


    ... I really want to hit them both.


    After listening to Su Cheng''s conversation, Eliza, who was gradually ashamed and angry, said this in her heart while pressing the joint of her right phalanx.


    Which one should I call?


    While Eliza was thinking about which to hit first, Su Cheng''s voice floated over again:


    "If I really get Eliza drunk, I want to take a good look at Eliza''s face in addition to taking the opportunity to pinch Eliza''s face. Because it''s impolite to stare at a girl''s face all the time, I haven''t looked at Eliza''s face carefully all the time. If I can really get Eliza drunk, I must stare at Eliza''s beautiful face. "


    "It''s understandable that you have this idea. After all, Eliza''s beautiful face is the most charming place on Eliza."


    ... it''s decided. Teach Su Cheng a lesson first, and then teach this old guy such a prude!


    After deciding which one to hit first, Eliza raised her small fist she had clenched tightly since just now, took a breath and held it high!


    After raising her little fist, Eliza waved her raised fist and knocked at Su Cheng''s head!


    Just as Eliza''s fist was about to hit Su Cheng''s head¡ª¡ª


    "The most charming? I can''t agree with you, sir. In my eyes, the most charming thing about Eliza is not her face. "


    ¡ª¡ªAfter hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza immediately stopped the fist that was about to hit Su Cheng''s head.


    "Oh? Then, my friend, where is Eliza''s most charming place in your eyes? "


    "My eyes?"


    After saying that, Su Cheng fell into silence and seemed to be organizing language.


    Eliza, who was standing behind Su Cheng and was about to punch Su Cheng on the head, also said in her heart:


    In Su Cheng''s eyes... My most charming place


    For some reason, Eliza suddenly became very curious about this question.


    She suddenly wanted to know the answer to the question.


    So Eliza silently took back her little fist that had just stopped in mid air and thought: it''s not too late to teach Su Cheng a lesson after listening to his answer to this question.


    However, although Eliza put down her fist, her fist was still clenched tightly.


    Not long after Eliza put down her fist, Su Cheng ended his thinking and silence.


    Say in a gentle tone:


    "Eliza and I first met in a stable in Pendragon."


    "It wasn''t very pleasant for me to meet her, because Eliza didn''t have a good attitude towards me at that time. Eliza didn''t seem to like me at that time."


    "To be honest, when I first met Eliza, I didn''t like her very much. After all, when I first met Eliza, Eliza always had a smelly face full of pride. The first impression was that she was a very difficult girl."


    "But over time, because of an accidental opportunity, I fought side by side with her and participated in a large-scale battle."


    "In this battle with Eliza, my contact with Eliza gradually increased and I gradually became familiar with Eliza. In the process of getting familiar with Eliza, I found that Eliza was actually a very easy-going and lovely girl."


    Hey? Cocoa, lovely girl


    As soon as Su Cheng''s words fell, Eliza''s cheeks turned a little red.


    At this time, the middle-aged man interrupted:


    "Oh? lovely? Where is it cute? "


    "Is it cute? There are too many lovely places on Eliza to count. "


    Can''t count?!


    Eliza''s face reddened, and her fist, which had been clenched tightly since the beginning, loosened.


    Su Cheng''s statement continued at this time:


    "If you want to count the lovely places in Eliza one by one, you may have to talk about the end of the year-end dinner, so please allow me to pass by."


    "In short, after discovering all the bright spots on Eliza, I began to slowly change my attitude towards Eliza, from the original lack of favor to some favor now."


    "So, in my eyes, the most charming thing about Eliza is the kind of flash in her that makes me feel good about her from no good to now."


    Um, um


    Eliza felt the burning sensation on her cheeks spread to her ears.


    I don''t know why, after hearing Su Cheng''s praise for her, I have heard Su Cheng say that he has some good feelings for her now¡ª¡ª


    Eliza''s heart could not help feeling some joy.


    However, just before Eliza had time to jump¡ª¡ª


    "However, I thought about it carefully just now. Although Eliza''s so many shining points are charming, her beautiful face is more charming! After all, Eliza''s face can attract me instinctively! "


    ¡ª¡ªTouch!!


    "Give me back what I just touched!!"


    Eliza shouted as she knocked Su Cheng on the back of the head.

 Chapter 176

    "That, that, Eliza, I......" Su Cheng raised his head and said to Eliza standing in front of him.


    However, before Su Cheng finished speaking, Eliza interrupted:


    "Su Cheng, keep your head down."


    "Ah... Yes..."


    Su Cheng''s head, which had just been raised, lowered again.


    "I''m disappointed, Su Cheng."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng''s body couldn''t help shaking twice.


    "When I heard you boast that I have a lot of shining points, I was very happy and moved." Eliza said to Su Cheng with a cold face and her arms around her chest, "I just thought about it. Just forgive you. Although you just discussed my appearance there, it''s not something you can''t forgive."


    "But as soon as I had the idea of forgiving you, you immediately took back my feelings."


    "Well... How to say... I''m sorry..." Su Cheng buried his head lower as he said, "but I just said that your glittering points are very charming. I said it from my heart..."


    "So what? It''s not as charming as my face. "


    Then Eliza, who was holding her chest with both hands, held her hands tighter.


    "Well..."


    Su Cheng''s head was buried lower.


    Looking at Su Cheng, whose head was buried low, like a child who had done something wrong, the cold expression on Eliza''s face could not help alleviating a little.


    Then a naughty smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    In fact, Eliza was not very angry from beginning to end.


    Although Su Cheng and the middle-aged man have been discussing her face just now, it''s not a big deal for Eliza. Just hammer them a few times and teach them a lesson.


    Not only was Eliza not very angry, but she was still a little happy when she recalled Su Cheng''s praise to her just now and said that she had some good feelings for her.


    Now, seeing Su Cheng bury his head low and sincerely repent, Eliza whispered in her heart:


    Forget it, he seems to know his mistake, so forgive him. The time of the year-end dinner is precious. It''s better not to waste time in these places.


    Having made up her mind, Eliza was about to say "forget it, forgive you, don''t do it again in the future, raise your head"¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, Eliza, isn''t it normal for men to discuss the looks of the women around them? So don''t be too hard on this little brother. "


    ¡ª¡ªA very untimely middle-aged male voice came over.


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, Eliza turned her head and stood aside since then, watching her scold a middle-aged man of Su Cheng with great interest.


    "I almost forgot your existence... Just now I was only training Su Cheng, and I forgot you..." Eliza said to the middle-aged man with a black face, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Mr. Albert, you are still as lecherous and like peeking and discussing women as before. You can even discuss women there. Why bring Su Cheng bad?"


    "What do you mean I''m bad?" The middle-aged man suddenly showed an innocent expression, "is it the little brother who suddenly came together to discuss with me?"


    "Oh? I came to discuss it myself? "


    Eliza half squinted and turned her eyes to Su Cheng again.


    "Su Cheng, I see you always look serious. Are you the same kind of person as Mr. Albert..."


    Eliza took two steps back as she spoke.


    Seeing Eliza back two steps, Su Cheng immediately became anxious.


    The reason why Su Cheng always hides his lustful nature is that he is afraid that the women who have a good relationship with him will dislike him when they know they are lustful people.


    So after seeing that he seemed to be despised by Eliza, Su Cheng began to rack his brains and began to think about countermeasures.


    However, halfway through thinking, Su Cheng suddenly stagnated, then raised his head and said to Eliza:


    "Eliza, what did you just call this gentleman?"


    "... you don''t even know who this person is. You still talk so hard with others..."


    Eliza sighed helplessly, then smiled strangely and said:


    "It''s really a coincidence. Just as we wanted to find him, he appeared in front of us."


    "Su Cheng, the man you''ve been talking to just now is Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights."


    "Hello ~ ~ little brother." Albert waved to Su Cheng and showed a frivolous smile. "It''s also funny. Neither of us knows who. We can talk for so long and so hard. But it''s not too late to introduce myself. Let me formally introduce myself now. I''m Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights, the top leader of the southern defense line of the Empire and the four Royal Knights. "


    "Are you... Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel knights?"


    Su Cheng looked incredulously at the middle-aged man standing next to him who had just discussed the hot earth with his beautiful girl.


    "Su Cheng." Eliza smiled helplessly, "I told you, Mr. Albert is a very personality person, so let you be mentally prepared before you know him."


    "Mr. Albert is notoriously lecherous and frivolous. He was so lecherous and frivolous that the Empire hid his character in order to maintain the image of knights. Therefore, the people of the Empire only knew Albert''s wisdom and good war, but did not know his lecherous and frivolous. "


    "Lewd, flighty to the Empire had to make complaints about the image of the knight, and hide it for him... It''s so lust and lightness..." Su Cheng silently Tucao.


    At this time, Eliza said to Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng, don''t be stunned. Introduce yourself to Mr. Albert. You shouldn''t have introduced yourself to Mr. Albert, have you?"


    Eliza''s words awakened Su Cheng. Su Cheng quickly said to Mr. Albert:


    "I''m sorry I didn''t introduce myself to you until now! I''m Su Cheng, the double oak knight. "


    "Su Cheng..." Albert muttered Su Cheng''s name a few times, "I always feel that this name is a little familiar..."


    Albert mumbled Su Cheng''s name several times before he showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "Aha! I remember it. Are you Su Cheng who commanded the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, won a brilliant victory and captured Alan Jones? "


    "Well, yes, it''s me."


    "Ah, I heard your name when I was lying in the hospital bed the other day. Um! Good, good! I wish we Britannia could have a few more powerful stars like you. "


    Albert laughed and patted Su Cheng on the shoulder.


    "Come on! Su Cheng! Eliza, you too! With your talent, it may only be a matter of time before you become the head of the Knights! So you all have to refuel! The future of the Empire depends entirely on you young people! "


    "Yes! I will continue to work hard! " Su Cheng responded loudly to Albert.


    At the same time, after listening to Albert''s encouragement, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little warm, and his favor for Albert increased a lot.


    Su Cheng secretly said:


    Although Mr. Albert is a little strange and informal, he unexpectedly seems to be a very caring and easy-going person


    Just when Su Cheng was sighing that Albert was a very nice person, Eliza frowned and said to Albert in a caring tone:


    "How are you, Mr. Albert?"


    Eliza''s words awakened Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng also hurriedly threw caring eyes at Albert.


    Albert had been lying in bed for nearly half a year because of the recurrence of his old injury. A few days ago, he was finally free to move.


    It was precisely because Albert had been lying in bed for half a year that Su Cheng was unable to know Albert until the last night of this year.


    "Ha ha! Don''t worry! "


    Albert said, moving his arms to show that he was strong.


    "I''m in good health! At best, it''s just because I''ve been lying in bed for too long and my strength has dropped a little. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die like this. I won''t die so easily until I help the Empire completely eliminate the Lorraine Empire and see more lovely girls! "


    Su Cheng and Eliza both had a little respect in their eyes when they heard Albert say "help the Empire completely solve the Lorraine Empire".


    But after hearing Albert''s subsequent sentence "see more lovely girls", a lot of black lines came out on his face.


    I feel... I should be able to become a pair of good friends with Albert... After all, we seem to have the same hobbies


    Albert opened his mouth and was about to say something¡ª¡ª


    "Albert! You guy, you hid here! I''ve been looking for you for a long time! "


    ¡ª¡ªA familiar old male voice suddenly came to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, Eliza and Albert all followed the voice and turned their eyes.


    The master of this old man''s voice is Jacob.


    Jacob is walking towards Su Cheng, Eliza and Albert with a smile.


    "Eh? Mr. Cheng, Miss Eliza, how are you two with Albert? "


    "Ah, Mr. Jacob, it''s... it''s a long story..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, then avoided the important and briefly described the meeting between him and Eliza and Albert just now.


    Of course, Su Cheng would not be stupid enough to talk about his discussion with Albert about girls. Su Cheng only gave a general account of how he and Eliza met Albert.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s story, Jacob laughed and said:


    "Mr. Cheng, you have met Albert. It''s a good thing. You should know all the famous figures in the Empire, Mr. Cheng."


    "Hello, Jacob." Albert suddenly said, "what''s the matter with you old man suddenly looking for me? Isn''t it that the knight''s party is about to begin? "


    Albert and Jacob seem to be very familiar. They talk very casually. They not only don''t use respect, but also always use some impolite words.


    "Hehe, you''re really right." Jacob smiled, "the knight party is about to begin. Are you ready to be drunk by me like last year?"


    "Hum! I''m ready to snow last year''s shame! " Albert said, looking straight at Jacob with his fighting eyes.


    "Oh, come on, Albert." Jacob also looked straight at Albert with fighting eyes.


    Just then, Jacob suddenly seemed to think of something. His eyes suddenly brightened. Then he turned to Su Cheng and said:


    "By the way, Mr. Cheng, are you interested in attending the knight party?"


    "Knight... Cocktail party... What''s that?"


    Before Jacob could answer Su Cheng''s question, Eliza, standing next to Su Cheng, answered first:


    "That''s a very bad thing."


    Then Eliza''s expression changed.


    It became ugly.

 Chapter 177

    "So, Eliza." Su Cheng whispered to Eliza, "what is a knight party? What do you mean by ''that''s a very bad thing''


    "Alas... After you get there, just have a look. Just don''t participate."


    Just now, after Eliza explained to him that the knight party was a very bad thing, Jacob and Albert suddenly smiled.


    Then Jacob said to Su Cheng, "come and see for yourself. You will know what the knight''s reception is. Mr. Cheng, come and have a look at the knight reception. You might be interested. "


    Sorry to refuse Jacob, but also a little curious about the knight party, Su Cheng agreed to Jacob''s invitation and decided to see what the knight party was.


    Therefore, Eliza and Su Cheng were following Jacob and Albert to the so-called "Knight reception" under the leadership of Jacob and Albert.


    Although as long as you follow Jacob and Albert, you will soon see what the knight party is, Su Cheng is still very curious and wants to know urgently what the knight party is and why Eliza just said it was a very bad thing.


    So, just now Su Cheng lowered his voice and asked again what Eliza Knight cocktail party was.


    It''s just that Eliza''s explanation is still the same as no explanation.


    After hearing Eliza''s explanation, Su Cheng said anxiously:


    "What you said is the same as what you didn''t say. You made me more curious. Just tell me what this knight cocktail party is."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was silent for a while, then sighed and said:


    "The knight reception is a reception held spontaneously by the knights who attend the year-end dinner every year. Let me see... I remember this year should be the 36th Knight reception. "


    "Although it''s a knight''s party, many non Knight people attend it. For example, Mr. Jacob attends this knight''s party every year."


    "In the first few sessions of the knight''s cocktail party, we just drank together and promoted friendship together."


    "However, with the knight party going on year after year, the knight party has completely gone against the original intention of holding it at the beginning..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s expression became strange.


    "Now the knight reception... Has become... Um... How to say, it should be said that it has become ''crazy''..."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Jacob''s voice floated in front of her¡ª¡ª


    "All right! Mr. Cheng, we have arrived at the knight reception. " As Jacob spoke, he raised his finger and pointed forward. "They seem to have begun to drink."


    "Ah, ok... Ha? What is this... "


    Su Cheng looked in the direction of Jacob''s finger.


    After casting his eyes to the front, Su Cheng was stunned by the scene in front and was directly stunned.


    I saw dozens of people gathered in front of me.


    Each hand held a cup as big as a bucket.


    Although he was still a little far away, Su Cheng could still feel the strong smell of wine coming at him.


    Smelling the strong smell of wine, Su Cheng could not help frowning.


    Su Cheng smelled it as soon as he heard it. This is a very famous wine from the holy Helan empire. It has the taste of Lanzhe wine!


    Lanzhe wine is one of the most famous wines in the world.


    The reason why it is so famous is that its degree is really terrible.


    The degree of blue distilled wine, if converted into the unit of the earth, is about 70 degrees.


    It''s the strongest wine known in the world.


    Smelling the strong flavor of lanzhuo wine, Su Cheng couldn''t help wondering:


    Why does it have such a strong taste of lanrong wine?! Well, wow... I feel drunk just by smelling it... If Carol was here, wouldn''t she just get drunk and go crazy after smelling it


    Soon, Su Cheng knew why there was such a strong taste of Lanzhe wine.


    Because the large wine glasses held by the dozens of people in front are full of transparent blue distilled liquor!


    Not only that, on the long table behind these dozens of people, there are also hundreds of wine bottles.


    These hundreds of wine bottles, without exception, are all blue distilled wine


    I saw dozens of people holding a full glass of Lanzhe wine in their hands, and then pouring it into their mouths.


    I saw many people whose faces were still normal. After holding the glass containing Lanzhe wine to their lips and pouring it into their belly, their whole face quickly turned red.


    Some people fell to the ground before they even finished a cup.


    Many more people, after bravely drinking a whole large glass of lanzhuo wine, went to the long table with hundreds of bottles of lanzhuo wine and refilled their glasses with a large glass of lanzhuo wine


    These dozens of people don''t just drink wine. Besides drinking wine, they also talk enthusiastically to the world:


    "Why did you fall? Can''t you just have the third cup? Why are you getting worse year by year? "


    "Ha? Which eye did you see me fall? "


    "Watch it! I want to break my record this year! This year''s Knight party, I want to drink enough 10 cups!! "


    "Oh, oh, oh! Good! You''ve had your seventh drink! But I won''t admit defeat! Come on! Fill me up! I''m going to have my ninth drink! "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the dozens of people in front who were pouring 70 degrees of liquor and chatting enthusiastically, Su Cheng couldn''t help muttering:


    "... what are they doing..."


    "This is the knight reception..." Eliza answered.


    "In my opinion, it''s all ''Knight suicide meeting''... It''s the first time I''ve seen someone pour landistilled wine as boiled water, and dozens of people pour landistilled wine together... This scene is really powerful..."


    "Alas... So I say the knight party is a very bad thing... Now the knight party is completely different from the knight party at the beginning..."


    Eliza sighed and said:


    "I don''t know how many times it started from the knight''s reception. People attending the knight''s reception began to feel that they were just drinking and chatting together. It was really a little boring."


    "Then, I don''t know which fool said ''why don''t we drink more than anyone else''"


    "This fool succeeded in changing the form of the whole Knight party with his own strength, making the knight party completely deviate from its original intention when it was just established."


    "Since then, the ''Knight Party'' has become a ''drinking Competition'', and everyone is crazy about drinking wine to compare who is the ''strongest drinking King'' in this year''s Knight party."


    Are they serious


    Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    "Then, a few years ago, they improved the rules, because they felt that at the previous cocktail party, everyone was drinking different wine. Some people drank lighter wine, and they were too full to drink before they got drunk."


    "So every year, many people who like to drink light wine complain that they can still drink, but they are full and can''t drink any more."


    "So for the sake of fairness, after some careful consideration, they decided to drink the strongest wine together! That''s fair, because it''s impossible for anyone to drink enough landistillate. "


    "Are they serious?"


    Not in the heart of the secret Road, Su Cheng can not help but make complaints about it.

 Chapter 178

    "So, now the knight''s party has become like this. Dozens of people are drinking there with LAN distilled wine like water in their head." Said Eliza.


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng said silently:


    "This knight party is really a terrible thing... Eh? What about Mr. Jacob? "


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly found that Jacob and Albert had gone away at some time.


    "Mr. Jacob and Mr. Albert, they should start a competition." Said Eliza.


    "Competition?"


    "Well, that''s right. As I just said, knights are not the only ones who attend the knight''s reception. Many non Knights also attend the knight''s reception. For example, Mr. Jacob attends the knight''s reception every year and drinks LAN distilled wine with them. "


    "... is Mr. Jacob healthy?"


    "Mr. Jacob is very strong, and he has a lot of alcohol. He is the last to fall every year."


    "Mr. Jacob and Mr. Albert are good friends themselves. They compete at the knight reception every year to see who can stand last."


    "The two of them may have poured the wine now and began to compete."


    "By the way, in this competition between Mr. Jacob and Mr. Albert. Jacob has never lost. "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help showing an unbelievable expression, and then said:


    "Is Mr. Jacob so good at drinking? You can pour orchid distillation wine like this until you finally fall down... "


    "Mr. Jacob''s drinking capacity is very good." Speaking of this, Eliza suddenly showed a proud smile, "but compared with my father, there is still a little gap."


    Then Eliza pointed forward.


    Su Cheng looked in the direction of Eliza''s fingers, and then found a familiar figure in the crowd in front of him who was pouring Lanzhe wine.


    "Huh? Mr Iser?! " Su Cheng exclaimed.


    "Well, yes, it''s my father. Every year, his father will participate in the knight reception, and every year is his father. He stands at the end. His father has won the "strongest drinking king" for 26 consecutive times. " After saying that, Eliza''s face became even more proud, "but his father is now old. Maybe in a few more years, the title of" the strongest drinking king "will be given to others."


    After that, Eliza looked at Ethel, who was standing in the crowd at the knight''s reception, laughing happily and pouring landistilled wine, with tenderness in her eyes.


    Then Eliza whispered to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "father, drink your favorite wine tonight and relax..."


    At this time, Su Cheng looked at the very fanatical Knight reception, smiled bitterly, shrugged and said:


    "It''s totally different from the reception in my impression... Eliza, we''d better not get involved. We still have a lot of things to eat. Let''s continue to eat and drink."


    "Well, let''s go. We''d better not touch this thing tonight. Although my drinking capacity is OK, even if I only drink a small glass of Lanzhe, I''ll get drunk."


    "Coincidentally, so am I. I used to drink a small glass of Lanzhe wine by chance. After I finished drinking, I couldn''t walk directly."


    "Su Cheng, there are a lot of food we haven''t eaten at the knight party. Let''s try it."


    "Well, let''s go. It''s just that these foods are so close to the knight''s wine party... I''m a little worried that these foods will be smoked by the smell of Lanzheng wine..."


    After that, Su Cheng and Eliza walked together to the long table with a lot of food next to the knight''s reception.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Su Cheng and Eliza walked to the long table with a lot of food beside the knight''s reception.


    The scene of the knight reception.


    "Come on! You won''t die, will you? Just drank so little and fell down! Goo Goo... "


    Ethel laughed and poured the blue distilled wine in a wine glass as big as a barrel into his mouth.


    When Iser was just drinking the glass of blue distilled wine in his hand, he suddenly heard a familiar male voice behind him:


    "Mr. Iser, long time no see."


    As soon as the male voice fell, Ethel quickly turned back.


    ¡ª¡ªThe master of this male voice is Albert, the head of the Rachel knights.


    At this time, Albert was holding a glass full of blue distilled wine in his hand.


    "Oh, Albert, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Look at your look, your old injury should be all right?"


    "Yes, after half a year''s cultivation, it''s all right. Now I can''t wait to go back to the southern front to kill the Luolin people."


    "Ha ha! Albert, you are as energetic as ever! " After two heroic smiles, Ethel glanced around Albert.


    "Huh? Albert, where''s Mr. Jacob? " Ethel wondered, "didn''t you compete with Mr. Jacob this year?"


    "Of course! I''ll wash away my old shame later. " Albert smiled. "I just want to talk to Ethel and have a drink before the competition."


    With that, Albert raised the glass filled with blue distilled wine slightly.


    Ethel also quickly raised his glass that had just been refilled with Lanzhe wine.


    Touch.


    Two wine glasses touched lightly in mid air.


    After touching Iser''s glass, Albert suddenly had a thought-provoking smile on his face.


    "Ethel." Albert suddenly said, "now I hope winter will pass quickly and come to March. I can''t help killing the Rowling people with you! It''s exciting to think about it. The head of the Gabriel knights and the head of the Rachel Knights jointly launched the sixth offensive against the south of the Lorraine empire... This must be a great battle that can go down in history! "


    After hearing Albert''s words, Ethel''s expression changed, and then said in a slightly serious tone:


    "Albert, this is a public place after all. It''s better to say less about these secrets."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I know."


    After that, Albert put the glass in his hand to his lips and filled it.


    When Albert began to drink, Ethel also picked up his glass and began to drink.


    At almost the same time, they drank up all the wine in their glasses.


    After drinking all the wine in the glass, Albert wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand and said with a smile:


    "In the ''spring wake up offensive'' two months later, let''s turn the Lorraine Empire upside down..."


    After hearing Albert''s words, Ethel was slightly stunned, then showed a mysterious smile, and then said:


    "Well, let the Rawlings know how powerful the first knight and the second Knight of the British Empire will burst out together."


    As soon as Ethel said this, they looked directly at each other, and then they both showed a confident smile.


    Then, as if they had rehearsed, they turned at the same time and walked in the opposite direction.


    Ethel continued to compete with others for the title of "the strongest drinking king" at this year''s Knight party, while Albert went to Jacob for a competition.

 Chapter 179

    At a long table next to the knight''s reception, there were a lot of delicious food that Su Cheng and Eliza had never tasted before, so they ran to the long table next to the knight''s reception and began a new round of eating Hesse.


    Just after swallowing a delicious meat roll, Su Cheng seemed to think of something and turned to Eliza:


    "By the way, Eliza, there''s one thing I''ve always been curious about. I''ve always wanted to ask you."


    "Huh? What''s up? " Eliza was holding the wine glass with sweet wine in one hand and a big chicken leg in the other. She looked very happy.


    "What happened to you and your highness Gail? You seem to be afraid of your highness Gail''s appearance, and his highness Gail doesn''t seem to like your appearance very much. When his highness Gail spoke to you just now, his tone was very polite. "


    "Ah... This..."


    Eliza smiled bitterly, took a sip of the sweet wine in her hand, and then said:


    "Didn''t I just tell you that I met his highness Ilsa in Baiyang Palace by chance in March this year, and then I will go to see his highness Ilsa as soon as I have a chance."


    "As a result, his highness Gail found out in May. I always came to see his highness Ilsa from time to time."


    "Your Highness Gail is so strict with your highness Ilsa. Su Cheng, you should have realized more or less just now?"


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng nodded deeply.


    "His highness Gail has always been very strict with his highness Ilsa. As early as his highness Ilsa was 4 years old, he began to let his highness Ilsa learn some court etiquette and so on."


    "His highness Gail, who is extremely strict with his highness Ilsa, naturally hates to see his highness Ilsa playing outside his rest time."


    "When his highness Gail found out, I always came to see his highness Ilsa to play from time to time, and his highness Ilsa always skipped study to play with me, his highness Gail was mad..."


    After that, Eliza''s face showed a little fear.


    "Su Cheng, you weren''t there at that time, so you don''t know how terrible his highness Gail was at that time. In ordinary times, his highness Gail exudes very strong pressure. When he is angry, his pressure is even more terrible..."


    "At that time, Ilsa and I were trained miserably. His highness Gail''s rage scared me and left me a deep psychological shadow. Since then, I was afraid of his highness Gail. Every time I saw his highness Gail, I wanted to take a detour... And his highness Ilsa was trained by his highness Gail to cry..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s face showed a strong apology.


    "After that, his highness Gail warned me not to disturb his highness Ilsa''s study in Baiyang palace... Alas... Since then, I have never played with his highness Ilsa again..."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng nodded seriously and said:


    "So it is..."


    Su Cheng feels everything is in order now.


    He finally understood why Eliza ran to the back of the cavalry line with fear in the meeting chaired by his highness Gail to discuss whether to carry out the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    I also understand why there was a look of fear on Eliza''s face just before the year-end dinner when Gail came in with gozewen.


    I also understand why his highness Gail warned Eliza just now to keep her promise and not to disturb Ilsa in Baiyang palace.


    Su Cheng shrugged and said:


    "Your Highness Ilsa is really working too hard... She is only 6 years old and can''t even play well with others."


    "Yes..." Eliza nodded. "This should be the sadness of being born from the royal family. When his highness Gail was young, it seemed that like his highness Ilsa, he had just begun to remember and began endless learning and training. "


    "Whether ordinary farmers or noble royalty and nobles, they all have their own tragedies and helplessness." After that, Su Cheng drank the wine from the glass in his hand, then smiled faintly, and then continued:


    "Forget it, we''d better not discuss these heavy topics. Let''s talk about some easy topics."


    "That''s right. Let''s change the topic."


    Eliza and Su Cheng drank up the wine in their glass and pointed in a certain direction.


    "Su Cheng, I see a dish over there. It seems delicious! Let''s try that dish! "


    "Well, let''s go. Ah, let''s put the wine cup here first. We always hold a wine cup. It''s very inconvenient to eat. Let''s come back after that dish and get the wine cup. "


    "That''s right."


    Then Su Cheng and Eliza put their wine glasses on a long table next to them, and then they took their tableware and walked towards the long table where the dish was placed.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza have just left. It''s not long


    "Hello! Haven''t you brought the Lanju yet? The guests attending the knight''s reception are about to drink up the Lanzhe wine! Bring some more blue distilled wine! "


    "Hoo... Hoo... Come, come!"


    "Newcomer, you finally brought the Lanzhe wine... Hello! Why is this blue distilled wine in a pure water bottle? "


    "Hoo... Hoo... In the warehouse, the bottled Lanzhe wine is gone! But there are a lot of blue distilled wine in the wine pool! So we filled the blue distilled wine in the wine pool with an empty purified water bottle! "


    "Oh, forget it! Anyway, sooner or later it will be drunk by the guests of the knight''s reception! It doesn''t matter what bottle you use! Go! You can use any bottle! Go and load more blue distilled wine! "


    "Yes, yes! Is this the right place to put the blue distilled wine in the purified water bottle? "


    "Yes! Just put it here! When more Lanzhe wines are delivered, they will be sent to the scene of the knight''s reception... Eh, why are there two wine glasses here? Which guest left it here? Forget it, ignore it. "


    "Master Manager! Please come with us to the Naran bar in the warehouse! We have too few people now! "


    "Alas... It happens every year. There are not enough people to manage the year-end dinner every year... Well, I''ll help you go to the Nalan bar in the warehouse!"


    "Thank you, manager!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just after the manager and the waiter left.


    Su Cheng and Eliza came back with tableware.


    "I feel like this dish tastes like ordinary." Eliza frowned.


    "We ate too much delicious food tonight." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "that dish was also very delicious just now, but we ate too many dishes as delicious or better than it tonight, so we didn''t think the taste seemed very delicious."


    "HMM... it seems so."


    Then Eliza touched her stomach and said:


    "We''ve been eating for hours, haven''t we? I''m so full that I can''t eat any more. "


    "Me too. I''m a little full, too."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time - it''s 22:38 p.m.


    It''s been three hours since I started eating with Eliza at 19:30.


    Although there are still many dishes that have not been tasted in the venue, Su Cheng and Eliza have no appetite to continue eating.


    After a lovely little burp, Eliza said:


    "When I''m full, I''ll just go home now."


    At the year-end dinner, you can choose to leave at any time.


    If you like, you can even choose to leave one minute after the official start of the year-end dinner. No one will stop you.


    Of course, no one will do that.


    "Go home..." Su Cheng murmured, "I can''t eat anything. The people who should say hello also say hello. I''ll just go back now."


    At this time, Eliza suddenly said, "ah, it seems that she ate a little salty just now. Have a drink..."


    Then Eliza went to the long table where she and Su Cheng had just placed their two glasses, took back their glasses, handed Su Cheng''s glasses back to Su Cheng and looked for drinks.


    "Eh..." Eliza said lightly, "why is there no wine?"


    "Eliza, don''t drink." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, then pointed to Eliza''s pink face, "you''ve drunk enough tonight. You''re a little drunk now, aren''t you? So drink some water now. There happens to be a bottle of pure water here. "


    After eating that dish and returning here, Su Cheng found that there was a bottle of purified water next to the wine glass with him and Eliza.


    Su Cheng thought, maybe the waiter put it, so he didn''t think much.


    Like Eliza, Su Cheng felt that he had eaten a little salty just now and was just thirsty, so he grabbed the bottle of pure water, unscrewed the bottle cap and poured a full glass into his glass.


    Looking at the bottle of pure water in Su Cheng''s hand, Eliza tilted her mouth discontentedly, then obediently held out her glass and said:


    "Drink water. Fill it up for me."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll fill it up for you. Now it''s just right to drink some water. We both drank a lot of wine tonight. Drinking some pure water can just be used to relieve the taste of wine. "


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took the bottle of pure water and brought a full glass of pure water to Eliza.


    After Su Cheng filled her glass with pure water, Eliza handed it to her lips.


    However, just as Eliza''s glass was about to touch her lips, she suddenly stopped.


    Eliza sniffed her little nose, then frowned, looked up at the knight reception just a few steps away between him and Su Cheng, and then said to Su Cheng:


    "I want to apply next time. Let the knight''s party be far away from the long table with food and drinks. The taste of Lanzhe wine at the knight''s party is too strong!"


    "When I was eating at the knight''s party, I noticed that everything tastes like Lanju! And the taste is getting stronger and stronger! Now I can smell a strong smell of Lanju even when I drink a glass of water! "


    "The flavor of Lanju from the knight''s reception is really strong! I just really thought what I was carrying was not a glass of water, but a glass of blue distilled wine! "


    After hearing Eliza''s complaint, Su Cheng smiled helplessly and said:


    "I can''t help but bear it. I just found out this problem. If we have a chance next year, let''s appeal to the top and let the knight''s party be held far away from food and drinks. Otherwise, the strong smell of landistilled wine will make any East and West have a smell of landistilled wine."


    Eliza snorted unhappily, then picked up the glass with pure water in her hand again and put it to her lips.


    Su Cheng also picked up the wine cup in his hand at about the same time.


    At the same time, they pour the pure water from the wine cup into the mouth¡ª¡ª


    "Poof poof!!"* two


    ¡ª¡ªAt the same time, the pure water just poured into the inlet was sprayed out.

 Chapter 180

    "Cough, cough, cough!!"


    Su Cheng and Eliza began to cough violently after spitting out all the pure water they had just poured into their mouth.


    "This, cough! What is this? " Su Cheng coughed and stared at the glass with a little "pure water" left in his hand.


    "Good, hot! Cough, cough! " Eliza, who was in tears, waved her little hand and fanned her face.


    Just now, after pouring the "pure water" in the cup into his mouth, Su Cheng immediately felt his lips numb.


    However, when I felt my lips numb - it was too late.


    After the "pure water" entered his mouth, Su Cheng subconsciously swallowed the "pure water" in his mouth.


    After swallowing the "pure water", Su Cheng immediately felt a flame burning in his throat!


    Then the flame went down his throat, down his throat, down his esophagus, all the way to his stomach.


    After swallowing and feeling that his throat, throat, esophagus and stomach were boiling, Su Cheng hurriedly subconsciously sprayed out the residual "pure water" in his mouth!


    Eliza and Su Cheng sprayed out the residual "pure water" in her mouth at the same time.


    After spraying out the "pure water" in his mouth and coughing for a long time, Su Cheng finally felt that he had slowed down a little.


    Nevertheless, Su Cheng still felt that his mouth, pharynx, throat, esophagus and stomach - where the "pure water" flowed through, were still as hot as being burned.


    Looking at the remaining "pure water" in the wine glass in his hand, Su Cheng murmured:


    "Can you say... What''s in this pure water bottle..."


    After that, Su Cheng raised his glass again and leaned towards his lips.


    Sipped some "pure water" left in the glass.


    Just taking a sip, Su Cheng suddenly felt that his lips, which had just regained some consciousness, were numb again!


    "... blue distilled wine?! Which idiot put the blue distilled wine in a pure water bottle?! "


    Su Cheng now has a feeling that he wants to throw this "pure water bottle" directly into the face of the person who filled it with landistilled wine.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Su, Su Cheng..."


    ¡ª¡ªA soft female voice came from the side of the body.


    That''s Eliza''s voice.


    Su Cheng turned his head and found that Eliza''s cheek was still pink just now. Now her cheek is red.


    His eyes also became a little listless, half narrowed his eyes, as if he had just woke up.


    Eliza''s body began to wobble and seemed to be unstable.


    In order to stabilize her shaky and softer body, Eliza supported the long table next to her with her hands to maintain her balance.


    Looking at Eliza, Su Cheng immediately understood.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza, she''s drunk!


    Su Cheng wanted to go over and help Eliza, who was already drunk, but after just taking a step forward, Su Cheng felt a strong sense of dizziness coming up!


    Then the sight began to become distorted and blurred.


    The limbs also became a little weak, especially the legs - I felt that I was going to fall down in the next second.


    Su Cheng tried his best to maintain his balance and prevent himself from falling to the ground.


    Although there is no mirror here, Su Cheng feels that his face must turn red like Eliza now.


    "No..." Su Cheng scolded in a low voice, "I''m drunk too..."


    Su Cheng and Eliza had tasted a lot of good wine before drinking this cup of surface "pure water" and actual "Lanzhe wine".


    Su Cheng doesn''t know what Eliza''s situation is before drinking this glass of Lanzhe wine.


    However, Su Cheng knows that if his drunkenness is quantified, 10 points of drunkenness is drunk, so he has 4 points of drunkenness before he drinks this glass of landistilled wine.


    Su Cheng didn''t drink all the Lanzhe wine just now. He only drank about half a cup, and the rest was vomited out.


    However, even though he only drank half a cup of blue distilled wine, Su Cheng felt his drunkenness soared from 4 points to 7 or 8 points.


    It''s only a little closer to getting drunk.


    Su Cheng now feels dizzy and weak. He is even reluctant to stand still.


    Eliza''s situation is similar to that of Su Cheng.


    "It''s the strongest wine in the world..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile. "It seems that Eliza, we really want to go home now... We''re in such a state now, not to mention eating. We''re even reluctant to hold a knife and fork..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza also squeezed out a bitter smile and said:


    "Fortunately, I''m full... I can''t stand stably... Go straight home..."


    ¡­¡­


    About 20 minutes later.


    On a street in Pendragon.


    A man with short black hair is walking side by side with a woman with golden and waist hair.


    It is worth mentioning that when they walk, their bodies sway around, and the path of travel is crooked.


    This man and woman are Su Cheng and Eliza.


    They were both drunk after they mistakenly drank Lanzhe wine just now.


    Because they had already had enough to eat and drink, and they were too drunk to stand still, they decided to go home directly.


    But now they are both drunk. Under such circumstances, it will be very dangerous if one person goes home, so they decided to go home together.


    Eliza''s home is closer to Baiyang palace, so if they go home together, Eliza will come home first.


    They are now on their way to Eliza''s house.


    Although both of them are very drunk now, they can barely walk. They just walk around.


    "Eliza." Su Cheng walked unsteadily and said to Eliza, "everyone at the knight party is really good... Everyone drinks landistilled wine as water..."


    Just now, before they left the venue of the year-end dinner, Eliza specially asked her father Ethel to say goodbye.


    Su Cheng naturally accompanied Eliza.


    While accompanying Eliza to the scene of the knight reception to look for Ethel, Su Cheng was frightened by the people who were having the knight reception when he personally entered the scene of the knight reception.


    Lanzhe wine, which is so strong that it is anti-human, they drink it as water, and pour it one cup after another.


    Su Cheng saw with his own eyes that many people still looked as usual and didn''t blush after drinking several large cups.


    Looking at the people who used LAN distilled wine as water, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing: it''s not so much the people who attended the knight''s party as the human beings who can use LAN distilled wine as water.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza showed a faint smile on her face and said:


    "After all, there are many people inside. They will be invited to the year-end dinner every year, and then they will also come to the knight''s reception every year. Even if the previous drinking capacity is not good, they will grow after attending the knight''s reception every year?"


    Speaking of this, Eliza was suddenly silent, and then the faint smile on her face disappeared.


    "It''s just..." Eliza''s face darkened and whispered, "there are many people who can''t come to the knight reception again... They were still there last year..."


    Su Cheng: "


    Looking at Eliza, who suddenly became depressed, Su Cheng decided that Eliza might now think of Nicholas, who had always taken care of her, but died in the war not long ago.


    Or think of other predecessors and peers who died this year, including Nicholas.


    For a moment, Su Cheng didn''t know what to say to comfort Eliza.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about what to say now, Eliza went on to say:


    "It''s really ironic, Su Cheng. In the annihilation war of Lund Kingdom, how much strength and effort did we expend before we finally avenged Mr. Nicholas and captured Alan Jones alive. In the twinkling of an eye, the enemy became our companion... "


    Eliza''s drooping hands were quietly clenched into fists.


    "... I can''t accept..."


    Silence


    There was a long silence between them.


    After a long silence, Su Cheng sighed and said:


    "Eliza, it''s hard for me to accept it like you."


    "He killed so many of us and hurt so many of us. He has become a companion who will fight side by side in the future..."


    "To be honest, if I can, I don''t want to fight side by side with Alan Jones all my life. I don''t want to fight side by side with people who used to be enemies. If I don''t have a pimple in my heart, it''s impossible..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza suddenly said:


    "Su Cheng... Do you think Alan really wants to surrender to our Britannia..."


    "... I don''t know. Mr. Jacob is also very concerned about this matter. Mr. Jacob is also wondering whether Alan really came back, so before the party, Mr. Jacob told me that he would take a good look at Alan Jones."


    After saying this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, then smiled on his face, and then said:


    "Don''t worry, Eliza. Alan won''t have a chance to make things with Mr. Jacob. If Alan does make things one day, I''ll be there."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza couldn''t help laughing:


    "Are you there? I dare say it. It''s just a man who has just become a knight for a long time. "


    "But it was the man who just became a knight who succeeded in taking away your title of ''the fastest Knight''."


    "You hate..."


    After Eliza raised her hand and patted Su Cheng, she shook her body a few times, and then squatted down with her forehead.


    "What''s the matter? Eliza? " Su Cheng quickly stopped and said with concern.


    "Umm... I feel dizzy... I can''t walk..." holding Eliza, whose forehead and cheeks are red, said in a soft voice.


    Looking at Eliza squatting down now, Su Cheng said secretly:


    It seems that Eliza is more drunk than me now... No, Eliza can''t walk home now. Alas... Don''t talk about her, I seem to be unable to walk now... It seems that in our current state, we can''t walk home anymore... We must find a place to rest now! A place to rest... A place to rest


    Su Cheng raised his head and looked around.


    Subsequently, a hotel that seemed to be still open was found nearby

 Chapter 181

    "Sorry, the room is full now."


    The hotel manager said to Su Cheng and Eliza in an apologetic tone.


    "Ha?" Su Cheng said anxiously, "is there no room?"


    "Well..."


    While pondering, the hotel manager picked up a piece of paper on the table and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, the hotel manager gave a light "Oh" and said:


    "We still have a vacant room, a double room."


    "Only, only one room?" Su Cheng asked again.


    "Well, that''s right." The hotel manager nodded seriously and said in a very confident voice, "there''s only one double room."


    "There''s only one double room..." whispered Eliza.


    "There''s no way." Su Cheng scratched his head and said, "Eliza, you can stay here tonight. You''re too drunk to walk home now. Take a night off here and go home early tomorrow morning."


    "Ah, ok... Hey? What about Su Cheng? "


    "Me?" Su Cheng pointed to himself, "I''ll go back on my own."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza hurriedly said:


    "No! Didn''t you just tell me? Say you feel dizzy now and can''t walk! It''s too dangerous for you to walk home alone now! Let''s stay here tonight! "


    "Ha?"


    Su Cheng asked Eliza with an expression, "are you serious?"


    "I said - let''s stay here for one night!" Eliza repeated again, "in your current state, it''s too dangerous to go back alone!"


    Then Eliza turned to the hotel manager and said:


    "This last double room, we''re open!"


    "OK, please register on this paper."


    The hotel keeper took out a piece of paper and a quill pen and handed them to Eliza.


    On the top of this piece of paper, it is impressively written "accommodation registration form".


    After receiving the "registration form" and the quill pen, Eliza wrote her name on it impolitely.


    "Well, Su Cheng, write your name."


    Eliza handed Su Cheng the "registration form" and the quill pen as she spoke.


    "That, that... Sure enough, I went back by myself..."


    "Write your name and character."


    "Ah... Yes..."


    Su Chenggang also wrote his name on the "accommodation registration form". Eliza directly took both the "accommodation registration form" and the "goose feather pen" and returned them to the hotel manager.


    "Write it!"


    "Well, OK, I''ll take you to your room now."


    With that, the hotel manager went to the stairs of the hotel.


    Eliza and Su Cheng quickly followed.


    While following the hotel manager, Su Cheng whispered to Eliza:


    "Eliza, is that really good? Are we really going to sleep in the same room? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza smiled "hum" with her nose, and then said proudly:


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t the manager just say that this is a double room? As long as we sleep in one bed, isn''t it OK? "


    "... that''s right."


    Su Cheng sighed lightly, then seemed to admit his fate, stopped talking, and obediently followed the hotel manager.


    Soon, the hotel manager led Su Cheng and Eliza to a room on the third floor.


    The hotel manager took out the key from his pocket, opened the door, and said to Su Cheng and Eliza:


    "There is a water room on the right from here. There should be some hot water now. You can get some hot water to take a bath now."


    "Well, good."


    Eliza said, looking into the room.


    There is only one bed in the room


    "I''ll give you the key. I''ll go back first. If there''s anything wrong, you can come to the first floor to find..."


    "Wait!! I have something to do now!! "


    Eliza pointed to the only bed in the room and yelled:


    "Why is there only one bed?"


    "Yes, there is only one bed."


    "Didn''t we open a double room?!" This time it''s Su Cheng''s turn to worry.


    "Yes, isn''t this a room for two people to sleep and rest?" As the hotel manager said, he pointed to the only bed in the room. "You see, this bed can sleep two people?"


    Eliza and Su Cheng hurried to the hotel.


    Indeed, as the hotel manager said, the bed in this room is really large enough for two people to sleep on.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "No! No, no, no! "


    ¡ª¡ªEliza still said:


    "The double room in my impression should be a room with two beds!!"


    "What are you talking about? This lady. " The hotel manager looked at Eliza as if he were looking at some novel species. "Don''t you know that my hotel is only for double rooms with only one big bed?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You didn''t ask. I thought you knew what a double room in our hotel was like. "


    "HMM... let''s..."


    Before Eliza''s sentence "then we won''t open this room", the hotel manager preempted:


    "We don''t have any vacant rooms except this double room. And if you want to go to another Hotel nearest to our hotel, it will take about 20 minutes. "


    "Um..."


    "Well, the two guests should rest early. After all, it''s getting late. If you have any questions, come to me on the first floor. "


    After saying this, the hotel manager left without hesitation.


    After watching the hotel manager leave, Su Cheng and Eliza looked at each other, then turned their heads and looked at the only big bed in the room.


    I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng''s illusion.


    He found that Eliza''s face, which was already red, had become more red.


    They were silent for a long time. Su Chengcai took the lead in breaking the silence and said:


    "That, that... I''ll go to the water room to get some hot water. I''m going to wipe my body a little before I go to bed. Eliza, what about you..."


    "Help me get some hot water too..." Eliza, who was slightly lowering her head, whispered in a voice as thin as a mosquito.


    "Good, good!"


    ¡­¡­


    30 minutes later.


    In the double bed room opened by Su Cheng and Eliza.


    Su Cheng and Eliza are sitting on both sides of the only big bed in the room. Look at me and me.


    I have to say that the facilities of this hotel are quite complete.


    The double room opened by Su Cheng and Eliza also has a small bathroom.


    If you want to take a bath, go to the water room on this floor and fill a few buckets of hot water. Then you can simply scrub your body with the hot water in the bathroom.


    Just now, Su Cheng and Eliza simply scrubbed their bodies with hot water.


    At the same time, this room is also equipped with a stove and a sufficient amount of coal.


    Thanks to this stove, the room is still warm. Even if you wear single clothes in this room, you won''t feel cold.


    At the same time, the room is also equipped with several sets of comfortable clothes, which should be specially worn for guests who do not wear clothes suitable for sleeping.


    These clothes helped Su Cheng and Eliza a lot.


    Both of them were wearing very uncomfortable dresses and ceremonial skirts.


    If you sleep in such clothes that do not consider the comfort of the wearer, it will be like punishment for Su Cheng and Eliza.


    Therefore, after simply scrubbing their bodies with hot water, Su Cheng and Eliza changed into the clothes equipped in the hotel.


    After taking a bath and changing their clothes, they sat on both sides of the big bed. Look at me and I''ll look at you.


    Looking at Eliza''s redder cheek, Su Cheng scratched his right cheek and said:


    "Well, Eliza, I''d better sleep on the ground..."


    However, before Su Cheng finished speaking, she was directly interrupted by Eliza:


    "No!" Eliza exclaimed, "it''s winter! Even if there is a stove here, you can''t sleep on the ground! It''s easy to catch cold! "


    "Well..." Su Cheng hesitated, "do you really want to sleep in the same bed..."


    "Is it strange to sleep in the same bed?" Eliza hesitated, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s just sleep anyway... In short, get into bed! Although there is a stove, it feels very cold! "


    After that, Eliza opened the quilt and got into the quilt. Then she covered the quilt and turned her back to Su Cheng.


    Looking at Eliza, who was in bed, Su Cheng stretched out his right index finger again, scratched his right cheek and opened his mouth. When she was about to say something, Eliza seemed to expect Su Cheng to say something, and said first:


    "Get into the quilt! I said in advance! I won''t allow you to sleep on the floor and catch a cold! If I find out, I''ll drag you into bed by tough means! "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling and said in a half joking tone:


    "Eliza, you care about me. You care about my body so much that you don''t want me to catch a cold."


    "Who, who said I care and take care of you! Only, just because if you sleep on the ground and catch a cold, I will feel guilty! I just don''t want you to go to bed to make me feel guilty! I''m just for myself, not for you! Don''t be too amorous! I don''t care about you! "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng felt that the corners of his mouth turned up more.


    Then Su Cheng sighed and said in his heart:


    It''s just sleeping in the same bed with Eliza. It''s just sleeping alone. There''s nothing to feel embarrassed or shy about. Haven''t I tried to sleep in the same bed with Carol before? Sleep with Alan more often. you ''re right! There''s nothing to be shy and embarrassed about! Just sleep!


    After persuading himself in his heart, Su Cheng gently opened the quilt on the left side of the bed, and then got into the quilt on the left side of the bed.


    I don''t know if it was Su Cheng''s illusion. He found that when he got into the quilt on the left side of the bed, Eliza sleeping on the right side of the bed seemed to shake a few times.


    After getting into the quilt on the left side of the bed, Su Cheng turned over and turned his back to Eliza.


    Now, Su Cheng and Eliza turn their backs to each other and face in the opposite direction.


    After lying in bed, Su Cheng encouraged and persuaded himself again:


    you ''re right! It''s just ordinary sleep! There is nothing to be shy and embarrassed at all! It''s no big deal!


    you ''re right! It''s no big deal!


    It''s no big deal.


    It''s no big deal


    It''s no big deal


    How can it be no big deal! The heart beats so fast! I can''t sleep at all!

 Chapter 182

    Feeling his heart beating fast, Su Cheng couldn''t help shouting in his heart:


    Why does my heart beat so fast... It wouldn''t have been like this when I slept in the same bed with Carol before! Is it because I''m still drunk? yes! I think I''m still drunk! That''s why I can''t sleep!


    Hurry to sleep! Just fall asleep!


    Sleep, sleep!


    Don''t think about anything... Don''t think about anything... Don''t think about anything... Eliza didn''t sleep next to me... Eliza didn''t sleep next to me


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng is not the only one who can''t sleep.


    Woo... So shy! The first time I slept in the same bed with a man other than my father! Although I am back-to-back with Su Cheng now and have no direct contact with him, it seems that I can vaguely feel the heat on Su Cheng''s back! Wow, wow!!


    HMM... my heart is beating fast and my face is hot... Is it because I''m drunk that my heart is beating fast and my face is hot, or is it because I''m shy that my heart is beating fast and my face is hot?!


    Let''s sleep on the floor now. I feel like this. I can''t sleep tonight.


    Ah! No, no! How could I have such an idea! I can''t do that! If Su Cheng sleep on the floor, he will probably catch cold and catch cold.


    Bear it... If you keep your eyes closed, you should fall asleep soon!


    ¡­¡­


    Both of them were crazy to hypnotize themselves to go to bed quickly, because they kept a sleeping position from the beginning, and gradually felt a little uncomfortable.


    In order to adjust their sleeping position, they adjusted their posture at the same time.


    Then, their backs touched lightly.


    After their backs gently touched each other, Su Cheng and Eliza quickly shrunk down like an electric shock!


    Well, wow... I can''t sleep at all like this... Why don''t we talk to Eliza first and relax?


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly as he whispered in his heart.


    Then Su Cheng opened his eyes and turned around to talk to Eliza to relax each other.


    However, just as Su Cheng turned around, the light from the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the window at the head of the bed.


    After catching a glimpse of the window at the head of the bed from the corner of his eye, Su Cheng''s movements stopped immediately.


    Attention was drawn away by the view outside the bedside window.


    Su Cheng gently pushed Eliza down and said:


    "Eliza, Eliza. Look out the window. "


    "Um? What''s wrong with the window? "


    Eliza turned around as she spoke, then raised her head and looked out of the window at the head of the bed.


    After casting her eyes out of the window, Eliza, like Su Cheng, stopped immediately, and all her attention was sucked away by the scenery outside the bedside window.


    ¡ª¡ªOutside the window, the sky is full of stars.


    The night sky seems to have been washed, blue and secluded.


    In the center of the blue and faint night sky, there is a silver white light band, which is mixed with countless small stars. It looks like a silver white river.


    Around the Milky way, there are also bright stars embedded in the blue and faint night sky. The stars dancing around the Milky way are intertwined in the distant sky like beautiful lace.


    Looking at the beautiful stars all over the sky, Su Cheng couldn''t help looking crazy.


    At this time, Eliza and Su Cheng were also staring at the night sky outside the window.


    "How beautiful..." Eliza murmured in a happy tone.


    "Well, yes." Su Cheng replied with a smile.


    Eliza turned over, then climbed forward two steps, laid her whole upper body behind the bed, stretched out her right index finger, pointed to a star in the sky outside the window, and said to Su Cheng in an excited tone:


    "Su Cheng! Look, that''s the North cross! "


    "Oh? Where? "


    Like Eliza, Su Cheng turned over, climbed forward two steps and lay down at the head of the bed.


    Shoulder to shoulder with Eliza, they looked up at the stars.


    "There, there! See those four stars in the shape of a cross? "


    "Well, I see, I see."


    "That''s the North cross! In addition to the North Cross, there is the South Cross! It''s just that the Southern Cross rarely appears, so I''m so big that I haven''t seen the Southern Cross yet. "


    "Then that bright big star is a white star!"


    "The slightly darker one is hall star!"


    "Those triangular stars are heavenly stars! Uranus and several other stars - Uranus always appear at the same time! Very interesting! Look! Those stars are Uranus! "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Eliza, whose eyes were shining, while appreciating the stars with interest and explaining the stars to him, Su Cheng gradually showed a gentle smile.


    "Eliza, you seem to like stars very much."


    "Hey, hey, hey." Eliza propped her chin with her palms and smiled, "yes, I''ve loved stars since I was a child. I used to watch stars and forget to sleep."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s face suddenly appeared a few apologies.


    "I''m talking to you about the stars here. Does it bother you? Sorry... As soon as I see the stars, I can''t help telling people around me the names and stories of the stars... "


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled and shook his head, saying:


    "Don''t apologize. I not only don''t think you''re noisy, but also like that you can continue to tell me the names and stories of the stars."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused, then continued to smile:


    "After all - I like watching the stars, too."


    "Oh?" Eliza looked at Su Cheng with some joy and expectation. "Su Cheng, do you like stars, too?"


    "Well... I like the sky more than the stars. I like everything in the sky, day or night."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng put his right arm against the head of the bed, supported his chin, and looked up at the night sky outside the window.


    A few dark colors appeared on his face.


    "As like as two peas", "after all," Su Cheng said with a low voice, "only this sky is exactly the same as my hometown."


    "Your... Hometown?"


    "Well, here, only this sky is the same as my hometown, with sun, clouds, night sky and stars..."


    Eliza stared at Su Cheng''s dark side face and said after a long silence:


    "Su Cheng, where is your hometown?"


    "When I first met you, I thought your appearance and name were so strange. Do people in your hometown have the same appearance and strange name as you?"


    "Strange names and looks. What a faux pas, Eliza." Su Cheng said in a joking tone.


    "It''s strange!" Eliza objected, "why is your first name in front of your last name? Like grassland people, but your name is much shorter than that of grassland people! Where on earth is your hometown? I''m so surprised! Can you tell me where your hometown is? "


    "... where is my hometown..." A bitter smile gradually appeared on Su Cheng''s face, "I also want to know where my hometown is, and I also want to know whether I can return to my hometown in my lifetime..."

 Chapter 183

    "Hey?" Eliza blinked suspiciously, "you don''t know where your hometown is? What do you mean? "


    However, instead of answering Eliza''s question, Su Cheng continued to look up at the starry sky with some sadness and said:


    "I left my hometown more than three years ago, when I was 14, and came to the British Empire."


    "The British Empire and my hometown are just two worlds in general, culture, language, clothing and so on. No place is the same."


    "Only the sky of the British Empire is the same as my hometown. During the day, there is a hot sun and soft white clouds, and at night, there is a bright moon and bright stars."


    "When I miss my hometown, I will look up at the sky. Unconsciously, I have formed the habit of looking up at the sky."


    "When I first came to the Britannia Empire, it was enough..."


    After that, Su Cheng showed a wry smile.


    Eliza, who is also lying on the head of the bed with Su Cheng, also seriously looks at Su Cheng''s side face and listens to Su Cheng''s story.


    "When I first came to the British Empire, I was so scared and confused... All my familiar relatives and friends were gone, and there were some unknown people around me... I didn''t know who to talk to or who to ask for help..."


    "At that time, I even often thought about looking for short-sightedness... Thinking that if I looked for short-sightedness, I might be able to return to my hometown and return to my familiar relatives and friends..."


    "But - in the most desperate period of my life, a little guy broke into my world."


    Speaking of this, the bitter smile on Su Cheng''s original face slowly disappeared and slowly changed into a soft smile.


    "My sister came. Just when I desperately wanted to commit suicide, I met my sister."


    "Your sister..." Eliza mumbled the word a few times and put on a suddenly realized expression, "ah! Is your sister the little girl with brown hair and green pupils and short hair up to the chin? "


    "Well, yes, it''s her. Her name is Alan."


    Su Cheng suddenly changed into a somewhat ostentatious tone and said to Eliza:


    "How''s it going? My sister, isn''t she cute? "


    "Well, it''s very cute. I feel like a very energetic little girl."


    "In my eyes, she is the most lovely person in the world and my favorite person." The tenderness on Su Cheng''s face and eyes became stronger and stronger, "but in many years, even if I get married and have a wife, my sister will always be the one I love and cherish most."


    "The acquaintance and encounter with my sister made my originally black world finally stained with some color."


    "My sister and I supported and helped each other. Slowly, slowly, she and I walked out of the shadow of each other''s hearts, and gradually became cheerful and no longer wanted to find short-sightedness."


    "Then I met Carol again, and then I met Deng Jiaer a few months ago. Ah, Deng Jiaer is the little girl with black hair and golden pupils. "


    "As I know more and more people and have more and more fetters with the people around me, I gradually don''t think it''s a bad thing to leave my hometown and come to the British Empire."


    "When I first came to the British Empire, I thought of going home. I thought I must have fallen blood mold to come here."


    "But now, I''m beginning to think --"


    Su Cheng paused, then turned his head, looked directly at Eliza''s pupils, and then showed a very bright smile.


    "It''s great to be here, to know Alan, Carol, Deng Jiaer, Mr. Jacob, Mr. Iser, and to know Eliza you."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was slightly stunned. Then she also showed a gentle smile and said:


    "Is it great to know me?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "after all, we are good friends who can play feeding games."


    "Hello! Didn''t I tell you to forget it? "


    "Ha ha ha."


    After a few hearty smiles, Su Cheng turned back and continued to look up at the stars outside the window.


    Seeing Su Cheng who completely ignored what she had just said, Eliza angrily "hummed" with her nose. Like Su Cheng, she turned her head and looked up at the stars outside the window.


    They looked at the stars in the sky so quietly.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Cheng took the lead in breaking the silence and said:


    "Eliza, can you tell me more about the stars in the sky? I''m very interested and want to continue listening. "


    "Ah? It''s not impossible, but I''m still dizzy because of the problem of drunkenness. I may be tired after talking a little more. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead and talk as much as you can."


    "... well, I''ll go on and listen carefully! I try to explain the stars to you. If I find you wandering or hear you falling asleep, I''ll hit you! "


    After that, Eliza cleared her throat and began to seriously explain the names of each star and the origin of their names while pointing to the stars in the sky.


    Although Su Cheng just talked a lot about him and his hometown, as well as what happened after he came to the British Empire.


    But there are still a lot of important things that Su Cheng didn''t tell Eliza.


    For example, where is his hometown.


    Why can''t he go back to his hometown.


    How he came to the British Empire.


    Su Cheng didn''t reveal a word to Eliza about the answers to these important questions.


    Eliza is actually curious about the answers to these questions.


    However, curiosity is curiosity, and Eliza doesn''t intend to continue asking Su Cheng these questions tonight.


    For a long time to come, Eliza will not ask Su Cheng the answers to these questions.


    Because - she feels Su Cheng''s mood is very low now.


    After talking about his hometown just now, Su Cheng''s mood fell with the naked eye.


    Although Su Cheng''s face was still smiling. But Eliza can feel that Su Cheng is still very depressed.


    Eliza vaguely felt that the topic of hometown would make Su Cheng depressed.


    Therefore, although Eliza is very curious now, she can only suppress her curiosity.


    After all, Eliza can''t satisfy her curiosity by exposing other people''s scars and forcing others to talk about topics he doesn''t like.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after Eliza carefully explained every star in the sky, she suddenly felt that her hanging right hand was caught by something.


    Eliza was startled when she felt her right hand caught by something.


    Then he hurriedly turned his head and drove his eyes down his right arm¡ª¡ª


    It was su Chengzheng who held Eliza''s hand tightly.


    I don''t know when Su Cheng stopped looking at the stars at the head of the bed.


    It''s just that Eliza talked too hard just now, so she didn''t realize that Su Cheng had returned to bed.


    Lying back in bed, Su Cheng lay on his side, facing the direction of Eliza.


    Su Cheng''s left hand, just now, quietly held Eliza''s right hand.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who should have been sleeping, but suddenly held her hand, Eliza was also flustered for a moment.


    Look at Su Cheng. Su Cheng should be asleep now.


    Why did Su Cheng, who was fast asleep, suddenly hold my hand?!


    Eliza was thinking in panic about what to do now, whether to wake Su Cheng or pull her hand back¡ª¡ª


    "Dad... Mom..."


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly there was a whisper.


    Then Eliza felt Su Cheng''s big hand holding her right hand tighter.


    After hearing this whisper, Eliza couldn''t help looking sluggish.


    Eliza turned her head and looked at Su Cheng beside her.


    After moving her eyes to Su Cheng beside her, Eliza clearly saw that Su Cheng, who was sleeping, suddenly flashed a light in the corner of her eyes.


    That is the light reflected by water.

 Chapter 184

    Hearing Su Cheng''s whisper, Eliza was stunned.


    It''s the first time Eliza has seen this man''s fragile side since she met Su Cheng.


    Even in the face of such a dangerous situation that the whole army was defeated and the commander-in-chief was killed, the man did not show a trace of cowardice and bravely and decisively stood up to preside over the overall situation.


    In the Wei River annihilation war, he personally went to the front line to command the officers and men of the third army to cross the river. Even in such a dangerous situation of danger and flesh and blood, the man didn''t step back and continued to calmly command the attack and withdrawal of the third army.


    Although she didn''t get along with Su Cheng for a long time and only fought side by side with him once, Eliza seemed to be used to Su Cheng''s calm, brave and resourceful appearance, which attracted countless young people of pandragon.


    But now, the man holding her hand was like a fragile child, holding her hand tightly, as if afraid that Eliza would disappear from him.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who has completely lost her mature appearance in the past, this strong contrast makes Eliza''s heart ripple, and it seems that a string has been stirred in her heart.


    ... it should be alcohol. It is said that under the effect of alcohol, drunk people will take off their usual disguise


    ¡ª¡ªEliza whispered in her heart.


    Eliza guessed that perhaps it was because of the effect of alcohol that Su Cheng revealed his fragile appearance that he might never show to others


    "Dad... Mom... Where are you..." Su Cheng whispered again.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s whisper, the ripples in Eliza''s heart could not help getting bigger again.


    Eliza held out her left hand, which was not held by Su Cheng, and gently wiped away the tears from Su Cheng''s eyes. Her face was soft at this time.


    When Eliza wiped away the tears from Su Cheng''s eyes, Su Cheng''s whisper continued¡ª¡ª


    "Alan... Where are you... I only have your... Only family left... Carol... Deng Jiaer..."


    One name after another came out of Su Cheng''s mouth.


    And Eliza is listening quietly.


    Although she doesn''t know Alan and Deng Jiaer very well, Eliza also knows that these two people, like Carol, live under the same roof as Su Cheng.


    Alan, Carol and Deng Jiaer... These three people should be the most important people of Su Cheng.


    Just as Eliza thought so, she thought that no one''s name would come out of Su Cheng''s mouth¡ª¡ª


    "... Ellie... Sha... Where are you... Where..."


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng in amazement.


    She never thought Su Cheng would call her name.


    Eliza reacted quickly after a brief period of consternation.


    Eliza bit her teeth, then leaned down and whispered to Su Cheng:


    "I''m here, Eliza is here, don''t be afraid, Su Cheng, Eliza is here, I''m here."


    As Eliza spoke, she also clenched the hand that Su Cheng was holding her right hand.


    Su Cheng seemed to hear Eliza''s words. His originally curled up body slowly relaxed and stretched out.


    And the faint color of fear on his face slowly dissipated.


    However, the hand holding Eliza was tighter.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who seemed to calm down, Eliza smiled helplessly with some joy, and then whispered:


    "It seems that you really regard me as an important friend... Really, we have only known each other for more than three months..."


    Then Eliza felt her head sinking.


    "How dizzy..." Eliza whispered while holding her head with her left hand. "When I just looked at the stars, I was a little more energetic. I thought the effect of alcohol would subside, but I didn''t expect that my drunkenness was still very heavy... Let me sleep too..."


    Eliza, who decided to go to bed, pulled over the quilt and went into the quilt.


    This big bed has only one big quilt, so Su Cheng and Eliza are covered under the same quilt.


    Just now, when she and Su Cheng were sleeping in the same bed and under the same quilt, Eliza felt particularly shy and conflicted.


    But now, somehow, after lying in the quilt, Eliza felt no shame and resistance in her heart.


    Eliza wanted to take back her right hand that was being held by Su Cheng.


    But Su Cheng held on very tight. No matter how hard Eliza tried, she couldn''t pull her hand back.


    Seeing that she couldn''t pull her hand back, Eliza had no choice but to give up and let Su Cheng hold her right hand tightly.


    "It''s cheap for you... Su Cheng..." Eliza whispered angrily to Su Cheng who was already asleep. "This is the first time I hold hands with a man other than my father... For your sake of playing with me at the year-end dinner tonight and having a good time with you, I''ll give you this precious'' first hand ''..."


    Eliza sleeps on Su Cheng''s right hand, and Su Cheng holds Eliza''s right hand. In this case, if Eliza wants to sleep more comfortably, she can only face Su Cheng.


    Therefore, after whispering "complaining" about Su Cheng, Eliza faced Su Cheng, adjusted her body posture, changed a more comfortable sleeping position, and closed her eyes.


    Su Cheng and Eliza lie in bed face to face.


    Because of their window angle, they didn''t see a full moon hanging high in the night sky.


    Just now, when they looked at the stars together, the moon was on the other side, so they didn''t see it.


    At this time, the full moon has fallen in the direction opposite the window at the head of their bed.


    Beams of bright moonlight came in through the window.


    ¡ª¡ªSprinkled on the hands of the two exposed and tightly held together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    HMM... my head hurts


    It feels like the sun shines on my eyelids


    Is it... Dawn


    How long have I slept


    ... huh? Strange... How do I always feel... I seem to be holding something


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng opened his eyes slowly as he thought so.


    After opening his eyes, Su Cheng first saw the very bright room now. A beam of warm sunshine came in from the window, announcing that Su Cheng was already in the daytime.


    After waking up, Su Cheng found that he seemed to be holding something soft and warm.


    So Su Cheng turned his eyes slightly and looked into his arms.


    After casting his eyes into his arms, Su Cheng''s eyes, half closed because he just woke up, suddenly opened wide.


    And almost screamed.


    Because after casting his eyes into his arms, Su Cheng was surprised to find what was holding in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s Eliza!


    Although he was very drunk last night, Su Cheng clearly remembered that when he went to bed last night, he should sleep on Eliza''s left side and Eliza''s right side.


    Now, the two have changed directions. Eliza is on Su Cheng''s right and Su Cheng is on Eliza''s left.


    The two of them, who did not know when to change their position, were lying on their sides. Su Cheng faces to her right, while Eliza faces to her left.


    Su Cheng''s left hand passed through Eliza''s right shoulder and back and hugged Eliza tightly.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng tightly hooped Eliza with his left hand and firmly hooped Eliza in his arms.


    Not only that, Su Cheng also saw that his right hand was clasping with Eliza''s left hand.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng could still see the two hands he was holding tightly with Eliza. Because he was holding too hard, his bones turned white.


    Eliza, who is firmly held in Su Cheng''s arms, nests her small head in Su Cheng''s right shoulder socket.


    Su Cheng could still feel Eliza''s warm breath blowing on his right shoulder.


    Their present posture can no longer be described as ambiguous.


    If any third party is present, you will feel that Su Cheng and Eliza must be a very good lover or husband and wife. After all, they hold so tightly.


    Although men and women were equal in the British Empire a long time ago, the communication between men and women was also very free and open.


    But it is not open to the extent that heterosexual friends can hold each other so closely.


    Looking at Eliza, who was being held in her arms, Su Cheng panicked for a moment. He didn''t know what to do now.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also felt that his cheeks were burning at a very fast speed.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the first time Su Cheng has held a girl so intimately since he was so old, except with his mother and Alan.


    Mother and Alan are relatives, that is to say, this is the first time Su Cheng has held so intimately with a non relative of the opposite sex


    Just when Su Cheng panicked and didn''t know what to do next¡ª¡ª


    "Um..."


    ¡ª¡ªA soft and greasy whisper sounded from Su Cheng''s arms.

 Chapter 185

    After hearing the voice, Su Cheng''s expression stagnated, turned his stiff neck and lowered his head according to the voice.


    As soon as he lowered his head, Su Cheng saw Eliza''s face in front of him.


    Eliza was looking up at him blankly.


    At this moment, Su Cheng and Eliza looked at each other and their eyes were just opposite. Eliza''s light green eyes and ruddy lips were less than a finger in front of Su Cheng''s nose.


    Looking at Eliza''s beautiful face, Su Cheng forgot to look away for a moment.


    However, Su Cheng reacted quickly and hesitated with a slightly red face:


    "That, that... Eliza... Our present posture... But there may be some misunderstanding... Inside..."


    "Um..."


    Eliza didn''t seem to wake up. She continued to make a soft and greasy whisper with a blank face. Then she turned her eyes and turned around Su Cheng''s face very close to her face.


    Then Eliza lowered her head and looked at her body that was being held tightly by Su Cheng.


    Finally, Eliza raised her head again and looked at her left hand, which was clenched with Su Cheng''s right hand.


    After seeing her left hand clenched with Su Cheng''s right hand, the confused color on Eliza''s face dissipated rapidly.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also saw Eliza''s face turning red at a rapid speed.


    "Hey... Hey?" Eliza whispered in a voice that only she could hear, "last night, she was just holding her hands together. Why did she become ten fingers tight this morning..."


    Eliza''s voice was so low that she couldn''t hear it clearly even if she listened carefully, so Su Cheng didn''t hear what Eliza was saying just now.


    At this time, Su Cheng is racking his brains to think about how to solve the current "dilemma"


    "Eliza, Eliza!" Su Cheng flustered, "I, I, I hold you. There must be some misunderstanding in it! I promise you, I never held you secretly while you were asleep! "


    "... let go of me..."


    "Ha, ha?"


    "I said - let me go! While saying that there was a misunderstanding in holding me, he continued to hold me tightly! How can I believe you when you call me that? "


    "Ah! I''m sorry! "


    Su Cheng flustered and released Eliza in his arms. At the same time, he also loosened his right hand, which was tightly clasped with Eliza''s left hand, and then retreated to the bedside to distance himself from Eliza.


    "I really didn''t hold you secretly while you were asleep!" Su Cheng continued to explain flustered, "as soon as I woke up, I found that I was holding you... I''m very, very sorry! I didn''t mean it! "


    After that, Su Cheng, sitting by the bed, lowered his head deeply to Eliza, closed his eyes and clenched his teeth.


    I bowed my head because I wanted to sincerely apologize to Eliza.


    Instead, close your eyes and clench your teeth because you are ready for the possible upcoming beating.


    Although we have a good relationship with Eliza, this kind of intimate hug is still too much.


    This is especially true for Eliza, who is easy to be shy.


    Eliza might beat him to relieve her anger.


    Therefore, Su Cheng is now ready to be beaten by Eliza later.


    However... When Su Cheng closed his eyes and prepared for the possible beating¡ª¡ª


    "... change your clothes."


    "Hey?"


    Su Cheng raised his head in amazement and looked at Eliza in surprise.


    "I said - change your clothes." Eliza is not angry.


    "Is this, is this over?" Su Cheng said in surprise, "don''t you scold me or beat me?"


    "... why did I scold you for beating you..." Eliza''s cheeks are still slightly red. "Well, go and change your clothes. I''ll change them in the bathroom. You can change them in the room. Finish changing them quickly. We can go home soon..."


    After that, Eliza took the dress she wore last night and went into the bathroom.


    Su Cheng was left alone and sat at the bedside blankly.


    ¡­¡­


    Sand, sand, sand, sand


    Su Cheng and Eliza walked side by side in the street of panderagon.


    Along the way, they didn''t say a word. All they made was the sound of stepping on the snow.


    What an embarrassment


    Su Cheng secretly glanced at Eliza.


    The blush on Eliza''s face hasn''t dissipated yet.


    Looking at Eliza''s red face, Su Cheng said silently:


    It seems... I woke up and found myself being held by me. It still had a great impact on Eliza


    Su Cheng sighed in his heart and began to seriously think about what to say now. After all, the atmosphere between him and Eliza is very embarrassing, even a passer-by can see.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about what to say. Eliza suddenly said:


    "... Su Cheng, it''s the fork. Your home is still ahead, so you have to go straight, right? So let''s separate here. Next, I''ll go to the left. "


    "Ah, OK, then... Goodbye."


    "Well, bye."


    After they said goodbye to each other, Eliza turned and walked to the left of the fork.


    Looking at Eliza''s back, Su Cheng could not help feeling a faint loss and said in his heart:


    I still couldn''t break the embarrassing atmosphere along the way... Headache... I don''t know how to face Eliza in the future, and I don''t know if the rude act of sleeping with her will cause Eliza''s unhappiness and disgust


    While Su Cheng was worrying about whether he would attract Eliza''s unhappiness and disgust¡ª¡ª


    Eliza stopped.


    Then he turned around and faced Su Cheng.


    His face was a smile with a strong soft meaning.


    "Su Cheng!" Eliza shouted to Su Cheng, "what has happened since we stayed in the hotel last night is our secret!"


    "Everything that happened in the hotel last night, and everything that happened this morning, I will keep it a secret and won''t let anyone know!"


    I don''t know if it was Su Cheng''s illusion. He felt that Eliza was deliberately emphasizing when she said "everything that happened in the hotel last night".


    "So -- Su Cheng, keep it a secret! Everything that has happened since we stayed in the hotel last night is the secret between us! "


    Speaking of this, Eliza showed a naughty smile, then stretched out her right index finger against her red lips and posed as a "Silence".


    Seeing Eliza''s naughty behavior, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing, and then replied in a loud voice:


    "Well! That''s it! I will keep it a secret! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s answer, Eliza put down her right index finger, which was resting on her red lips.


    As she put down her right index finger, the soft smile on Eliza''s face became more and more gentle.


    "Su Cheng. thank you. Because you have been with me, chatting, laughing, eating and drinking with me, the year-end dinner last night was not bad. "


    "After attending the year-end dinner last year where no one played with me and a group of people harassed me, I didn''t expect the next year-end dinner."


    "But --"


    Eliza took a deep breath¡ª¡ª


    "After attending this year-end dinner with you, I began to look forward to next year''s year-end dinner!"


    Said so with a smile.


    Then Eliza turned around without waiting for Su Cheng''s answer and walked home with a happy pace.


    Only then did Su Cheng relax.


    "... are you looking forward to the year-end dinner next year because you have a good time with me..." Su Cheng whispered.


    Then Su Cheng put on a joking tone and said in a low voice:


    "Why does it always feel like a disguised confession?"


    After whispering ridicule, Su Cheng also put on a bright smile and walked on his way home with a brisk pace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, finally home..."


    Su Cheng, who returned to his home, looked at his magnificent mansion and couldn''t help sighing:


    "I must take a hot bath later, and then sleep back..."


    Su Cheng quietly made plans for the meeting while raising his hand and knocking on the door.


    Soon, Su Cheng heard the footsteps coming closer and closer.


    As the door of the mansion opened, Su Cheng heard his sister''s energetic voice:


    "Brother! Welcome back! "


    Looking at his sister who opened the door to him and listening to her energetic voice, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling bursts of happiness.


    For Su Cheng, nothing can make people feel happier than seeing his sister open the door for you in person and shouting "welcome back" in a vibrant voice after returning home tired.


    "I''m back, Alan." Su Cheng said with a gentle smile, "it''s rare that you should get up so early today."


    "Hum!" Alan smiled proudly, "because I want to open the door for my brother at the first time!"


    "I didn''t expect my sister to be so sensible. My brother is very moved."


    Give Alan some pocket money later - Su Cheng silently added in his heart.


    Then Su Cheng raised his feet and prepared to go inside.


    However, as soon as Su Cheng took a step forward, he was blocked back by Alan.


    At the same time, Alan also put her delicate little hand in front of Su Cheng.


    "Brother!" Alan''s eyes brightened. "Did you bring back anything delicious or delicious from the year-end dinner?"


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng said "ah" lightly.


    Because he had so much fun last night that he completely forgot that he promised Alan that he would bring back some delicious and delicious food as much as possible.


    "Sorry, Alan." Su Cheng apologized, "I forgot this..."


    Touch!!


    Click!


    Before Su Cheng could pronounce the last syllable of "Le", he saw Alan close the door impolitely and make a loud "touch".


    Then Su Cheng heard a very clear "click" sound of locking the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Su Cheng was stunned and stared at the closed door.


    After several seconds, Su Cheng finally reacted.


    "Hello! Smelly Alan! Open the door for me!! I just moved my sister to be sensible! Before I could move for a few seconds, you made my move disillusioned! Give me my touch!! Open the door for me! "


    "I don''t! Brother, you bad man! Just eat, drink and have fun, completely forget us!! I won''t open the door for you! However - if you give me 1000 yuan of pocket money, I can''t consider opening the door for you! "


    "Open the door! Carol! Dengar! Are you two here?! Get rid of Alan, a fool, and open the door for me! "


    ¡ª¡ªOn January 1, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, on the first morning of the new year, Su Cheng''s cry for opening the door rang through the door for a long time.


    ********


    "Year end dinner" -- end!

 Chapter 186

    Two months later.


    March 7, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    At 20:43 p.m.


    Southeast of the Empire, karania, on the wall.


    Two of the most powerful Knights recognized by the British Empire, Iser hill, the head of the Gabriel order and the integration knight, and Albert Evans, the head of the Rachel order and the fourth Royal knight, are standing on the tall wall of kalannia.


    Iser was wearing white and red armor, a white cloak on his shoulders, and a Red Knight Sword from the hilt to the armguard to the scabbard was carried on his left waist.


    Albert was dressed in white and blue armor, also in a white cloak, and a knight''s sword with blue all over his left waist.


    A gust of night wind blew, and their cloak also flew, revealing the scarlet lining and dark blue lining of Ethel and Albert''s cloak.


    Both Ethel and Albert ignored the cloak blown by the night wind.


    They just stood quietly side by side on the tall wall of kalanya, overlooking the lights like stars below.


    At this time, there were 150000 generals of the order of Rachel stationed in and outside the city of kalanya.


    Although kalanya is also a city with a large area, it can never put a full 150000 troops.


    Therefore, only a small part of the troops are stationed in the city, and most of the troops are camped outside the city of kalanya.


    Standing on the city wall, Ethel and Albert overlook the huge camp extending to the skyline outside the city.


    It''s still early to rest, so the camp is busy at this time. Countless lights dotted the dark earth. Looking down from top to bottom, the lights of this large camp are like stars in the sky.


    Iser, who silently looked down on the barracks below with Albert, suddenly raised his hand and wiped it on the wall.


    His hands immediately became wet.


    The walls were covered with snow water formed after the snow melted away.


    Ethel looked at his wet hands and said quietly:


    "The snow has melted..."


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, Albert immediately answered:


    "Yes, the snow has melted."


    Speaking of this, Albert paused for a moment, then changed his tone with some excitement and said:


    "The ''spring wake up'' offensive... Has finally begun!"


    "Ah, yes." A smile also appeared on Iser''s face at this time, "the ''sixth large-scale attack on the South'' - the ''spring wake up'' offensive, which has been prepared since the end of last year, will finally officially begin on this day."


    Ethel wiped the snow off his hands with his cloak and said to Albert in a somewhat proud tone:


    "It seems that our ''deception against the enemy'' was very successful. We cheated not only the Luolin people, but also our own people."


    Albert laughed twice and said:


    "This'' bullying the enemy ''is really a success! Not only the Rowling people think our "Spring Awakening" offensive is to deal with the Frank Empire, but even most of our soldiers think that they are participating in this battle to deal with the Frank empire! "


    At the end of last year, after gozeven authorized the launch of the "Spring Awakening" offensive, the huge machine of the British Empire immediately operated efficiently.


    First of all, according to the planning of gozewen and his think tanks, they decided to let the "spring wake up" offensive take a surprise attack and take the Lorraine empire by surprise.


    The most perfect surprise attack is to make the enemy unaware that you are about to attack him before the surprise attack!


    Therefore, in order to attack the Lorraine Empire perfectly, the British Empire adopted "bullying the enemy".


    The "Chunxing" offensive is classified as the top secret. Except for a very few people, no one knows that the real purpose of the "Chunxing" offensive is the Lorraine empire.


    All the spies of various countries lurking in the British Empire worked hard and only learned that the British Empire would launch a powerful offensive against the enemy country named "Spring Awakening" in the period from March to April next year.


    At the same time, the britannian Empire also continuously transported supplies to kalannia, a strategic place in the southeast of the Empire.


    Kalanya''s geographical position is extremely important. Go east to the eastern front of the Empire and go south to the southern front of the Empire.


    Kalanya is like a transit station. Most of the baggage to the eastern front and the southern front will pass through kalanya.


    The British Empire continuously transported the baggage to kalannia, and then transported the "baggage" to the eastern front through kalannia.


    This move of the British Empire successfully deceived everyone.


    The spies of the Frankish Empire lurking around kalannia and the spies of the Lorraine Empire thought that the British Empire was going to use troops against the Frankish empire after seeing that all the baggage arriving at kalannia were transported to the eastern front.


    Not to mention them, most of the Knights and civil servants of the britannian Empire thought they were going to deal with the Frankish Empire when they saw the baggage of their own country moving backward.


    However, they did not expect that all the baggage transported to kalanya had not been transported to the eastern front!


    After all the baggage arrived in kalanya, they were quickly transported to the "underground city" under kalanya, and all the baggage were taken out, sorted and stored.


    Then the specially made "fake baggage" made of soil and wood was handed over to the horse convoy and let them pull to the eastern front line.


    In other words, over the past two months, all the "baggage" transported to the eastern front line have been mud and wood.


    The real baggage enough for 150000 troops to carry out a large-scale offensive is stacked in kalanya!


    This skill of the britannian empire can be said to have played beautifully and deceived everyone.


    According to the information sent back by the spies lurking in the Lorraine Empire, the top leaders of the Lorraine Empire were successfully deceived and mistakenly thought that the "Spring Awakening" offensive to be launched by the British Empire in March was to deal with the Frankish empire.


    Therefore, the high-level officials and troops of the Lorraine Empire relaxed at this time, and the counter offensive against the British Empire originally planned to start this spring was postponed.


    The high level of the Lorraine Empire planned to wait until the Britannia Empire and the Frankish Empire were "hot" and then step in to launch a major counter offensive against the Britannia Empire.


    In fact, the strategy of "mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind" formulated by the high level of the Luolin empire is not wrong from various angles, and can even be regarded as perfect.


    Unfortunately, the perfect premise of this strategy is that the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire is really to deal with the Frankish empire.


    After receiving the information from the spies lurking in the Lorraine Empire, people familiar with the details of the "spring wake up" offensive, including Iser and Albert, couldn''t help laughing.


    The current situation is great for the British Empire! The Lorraine Empire really thought that the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the britannian empire was to deal with the Frank Empire, so it relaxed its vigilance!

 Chapter 187

    Although he has cheated the Lorraine empire by making and transporting "fake baggage", the "deception battle" should continue to deepen the miscalculation of the Lorraine empire!


    At the end of January this year, the British Empire began to deploy troops on a large scale.


    Originally, only 100000 of the 200000 soldiers of the Rachel knights were located on the southern front, and the other 100000 were stationed in pandragon as mobile forces.


    At the end of January this year, the imperial central government began to mobilize 100000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights stationed in Pendragon on a large scale.


    The central government transferred all the 100000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights stationed in pandragon to kalanya!


    When the 100000 soldiers of the Rachel knights from Pendragon were about to arrive in kalanya, the 100000 Rachel Knights originally stationed on the southern front of the Empire also began to move.


    The 100000 troops stationed on the southern front of the Empire also began to mobilize on a large scale. Half of them, that is, 50000 troops, moved north to kalanya, leaving only 50000 people still stationed on the southern front of the Empire.


    100000 soldiers of the Rachel knights from Pendragon and 50000 soldiers of the Rachel knights from the southern front of the Empire, a total of 150000 troops, arrived in kalanya almost three days ago, on March 4, 290 of the British Imperial calendar.


    Three quarters of the forces of the order of Rachel assembled in kalanya, leaving only a quarter of their forces to remain on the southern front of the Empire.


    The deployment of the British Empire once again deepened the misjudgment of the Lorraine empire!


    The high-level officials of the Lorraine Empire believed that if the Britannia Empire was going to attack the Lorraine Empire, they would certainly concentrate their troops directly on the southern front line instead of taking so much effort. They would also transfer half of the troops stationed on the southern front line to kalannia.


    Therefore, after seeing that the British Empire gathered three-quarters of the forces of the Rachel knights in kalannia, leaving only 50000 people to continue to garrison on the southern front of the Empire, the Lorraine Empire believed that the British Empire was about to assemble most of the forces of the Rachel knights to fight the Frankish empire.


    After seeing that only half of the troops of the British Empire stationed on the southern front were left, the high-ranking officials of the Lorraine Empire almost laughed.


    As everyone knows, the top echelons of the British Empire laughed more happily than they did


    Three days ago, 150000 generals of the Rachel Knights died after the assembly in kalanya.


    With the completion of the assembly of the army, the "deception operation" that lasted more than two months also came to an end.


    "Bullying the enemy" can no longer succeed. All countries, including the Lorraine Empire, think that the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire is against the Frankish empire.


    The Frankish empire is now even more like a great enemy, mobilizing heavy troops to arrange the defense line in the west of the Frankish empire.


    The British Empire''s "deception against the enemy" was so successful that even its own people were deceived.


    At this time, 150000 soldiers gathered in kalanya, from knights at all levels to ordinary soldiers, thought that their current gathering was to invade the western territory of the Frankish empire.


    Of the 150000 troops, only Iser and Albert knew the real purpose of the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Now the "bullying the enemy" is over, and 150000 troops have been assembled. It''s time to start fighting


    ¡­¡­


    Ethel took out his pocket watch and looked at the time - it was 20:51 p.m.


    "Is it almost time..." Ethel murmured in a low voice.


    Just as Ethel had finished this sentence, a young knight ran up the wall, came to Ethel and Albert, and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Iser, Mr. Albert, all the knights in the army have arrived at the commander-in-chief camp and can start holding military meetings."


    As soon as the young knight''s voice fell, Ethel nodded gently and said in a satisfied tone, "well, I see. I''ll go now. "


    Speaking of this, Ethel suddenly paused, then smiled bitterly and said to the young knight:


    "Enli, in fact, you really don''t need to participate in the ''offensive''. Your injury hasn''t completely healed. It''s really not suitable to go to the battlefield now. It''s still too late. You can withdraw from the battle. Even if you withdraw, no one will gossip about you. After all, the hole in your belly has just healed."


    Yes, the young knight who came to report to Iser was one of the "twin generals" of the Empire - enli.


    In this "Spring Awakening" offensive, many knights from other knights and "freedom knights" who are not affiliated with any Knights came to help.


    Enry was one of the many knights who were transferred from the Gabriel knights.


    In fact, at the beginning, the central government did not intend to send enli to participate in the offensive.


    After all, enli was seriously injured in the battle of Ellen ferry, and a big hole was opened in his stomach. Although the wound has healed, it still hasn''t healed, so the central government didn''t intend to send enli to participate in the "spring wake up" offensive at the beginning.


    However, enli, who had just recovered from his serious injury, immediately went to sign up for the war after learning of the upcoming large-scale offensive!


    The Central Committee repeatedly refused enli''s request to participate in the war, but enli still stubbornly requested that he be allowed to participate in the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Feeling enli''s enthusiasm, it seems that enli can move freely now. The central government finally agreed to enli''s request to participate in the war and allowed enli to participate in the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    After hearing Ethel''s words with deep concern, enly smiled a few times and said:


    "Mr. Iser, please rest assured! My wound is almost healed! It doesn''t interfere with the battle! "


    "Even if my body is still ill, I have the spirit to make up for it!" Well, he looked directly at Ethel with his fighting eyes, "I can say I''m full of fighting spirit now! I now have the goal of catching up and defeating anyway! Mr. Iser, please watch! I will certainly make more contributions to this'' Spring Awakening ''offensive than any of my colleagues! "


    As enli said this, Su Cheng flashed in his mind.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s figure flashed in his mind, enli silently clenched his hanging hands, and the fighting spirit in his eyes was also strong.


    Looking at enly''s fighting eyes, Albert standing next to Iser was stunned, and then showed a gratifying smile:


    "What a good pair of eyes. I haven''t seen such a fighting person for a long time. The young people now are really good."


    Speaking of this, Albert paused, then turned and said to Ethel:


    "All right, Iser, too much protection will only hinder the development of young people. As long as we old people stand behind young people silently, give them support and prevent them from going astray. So -- let the young man go! "


    After hearing Albert speak for him, enly quickly threw a grateful look at Albert.


    Ethel, after listening to Albert''s words, was silent for a moment, sighed and said:


    "Enli... Are you really not going to quit the ''spring wake up'' offensive?"


    "Well! Not only are you not going to quit! And I''m ready to give my life for Britannia! " Enly looked directly into Ethel''s eyes and said so in a decisive tone.


    "... well, in the next battle, I won''t treat you as a person who has just recovered from serious injury, and I won''t give you some convenience. Are you ready, double oak Knight enry hunt?"


    "I can''t wait!"


    Looking at enly, who was full of fighting spirit, Iser''s mouth slightly tilted up and down, then turned his head and said loudly to Albert:


    "Let''s go! Albert, go to the first military conference of the Spring Awakening offensive! "


    Then Ethel went straight down the wall.


    A night wind just blew, and the cloak behind Iser flew up and down, revealing the scarlet lining inside.


    Looking at the handsome appearance of Ethel''s cloak blown over, Albert couldn''t help whistling and muttering:


    "How handsome..."


    To imitate the handsome Albert, he grabbed the cloak behind him and threw it back.


    Manually flip your cloak to reveal the dark blue lining inside.


    At the moment after the cloak was manually turned over by himself, Albert quickly walked forward and followed Iser.


    Looking at Albert like a child, enly couldn''t help laughing helplessly, and then followed closely behind Ethel and Albert.

 Chapter 188

    At 21:13 p.m. on March 7, 290 in the British Imperial calendar.


    In the southeast of the Empire, kalanya, 150000 army commander camp.


    At this time, hundreds of heavily armed guards were guarding outside the commander''s camp.


    Each guard stood upright, looked serious and looked like a soldier.


    Anyone who dares to approach the commander-in-chief camp without permission will be mercilessly chopped into meat sauce by these guards.


    Iser and Albert walked towards the coach''s camp with an expressionless pace.


    Enly also deliberately controlled the distance between himself and Ethel and Albert, closely following them.


    When the guards outside the commander-in-chief camp saw Ethel and Albert coming, they immediately knocked their heels, gave a standard military salute, and then scored on both sides to separate a road to the commander-in-chief camp.


    Ethel and Albert nodded to the guards, then walked straight down the road divided by the guards to the commander-in-chief camp.


    One of the guards also quickly helped lift the curtain of the commander-in-chief camp.


    Ethel, Albert and enly passed through the lifted curtain and entered the commander-in-chief camp. The guard who lifted the curtain quickly put down the curtain of the big curtain again.


    The guards outside the big tent, divided into two sides, were also reunited, once again enclosing the commander-in-chief camp.


    After Iser and others entered the coach camp, they saw that at this time, the coach camp of Nuo Da was full of people.


    After seeing Ethel and Albert coming, the dozens of people immediately respectfully knocked their heels and saluted them.


    At this time, enly quietly returned to the crowd of dozens of people.


    Iser raised his hand and pressed it falsely in mid air. After indicating that he was exempted from salute, he strode towards the coach''s position at the northernmost end of the commander-in-chief camp.


    In this "Spring Awakening" offensive, Iser is the supreme commander in chief, and Albert is the deputy commander, that is to say, Albert will be Iser''s adjutant in this battle.


    Therefore, after Iser sat down as coach, Albert stood respectfully on Iser''s left.


    The others stood respectfully in front of Iser.


    "Coach!"


    A middle-aged man who seemed to have a high status stood up and said to Iser:


    "All the Knights of the army are already here."


    "Well, good." Ethel nodded softly as he spoke.


    Then Iser said:


    "Everybody! Time is tight. I won''t engage in those fancy greetings. I''ll start the military discussion directly! "


    "Although it''s a little sudden to say so, I also want to ask you to be mentally prepared."


    "Our goal in this'' Spring Awakening ''offensive is not the Frankish empire!"


    As soon as Iser''s words fell, the whole coach camp was in an uproar.


    Everyone, including enly, looked at Ethel and Albert with a shocked face.


    "Coach!" A knight stepped out and shouted, "as far as I know, our ''spring wake up'' offensive should be a strategy for the western territory of the Frankish empire!"


    "Yes! Coach! The information I received also said that this "Spring Awakening" offensive is to deal with the Frankish empire! "


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the questions of the Knights below, Ethel and Albert couldn''t help smiling at each other.


    "It seems that the Empire''s'' bullying the enemy ''is really successful." Albert whispered to Ethel.


    "Yes, even my own people are fooled around."


    Of the 150000 troops, only Ethel and Albert knew what the real goal of the "spring wake up" offensive was, so they both expected that the knights would react like this.


    Albert raised his hand and pressed it in the air.


    After seeing Albert''s action, the whole coach camp immediately quieted down.


    When Albert saw the commander-in-chief camp immediately calmed down, he showed a satisfied expression, then cleared his throat and said in a high voice:


    "I know you''re all full of questions! Therefore, I will now explain to you as simply as possible the real goal of this "deception against the enemy" and the "Spring Awakening" offensive! "


    Subsequently, Albert explained to the knights in the tent the "bullying the enemy" and what the real goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive was.


    After hearing Albert''s explanation, everyone in the account couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "That is to say..." a young knight said in unbelievable words, "is the goal of our ''spring wake up'' offensive the Luolin Empire?"


    "That''s right!" Albert replied loudly, "this'' spring wake up ''offensive is not a strategy for the western territory of the Frankish Empire, but for the northern territory of the Lorraine empire!"


    "Thanks to the success of ''bullying the enemy'', now the Lorraine Empire has relaxed its vigilance against us. This is a great time for us to attack them!"


    Albert''s voice had just dropped, and the expressions of all the knights in the tent were chilly.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they deal with the Franks or the Rawlings. They are the enemy anyway.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that many knights in the account burst out much stronger fighting spirit than before when they learned that the "Spring Awakening" offensive was actually to deal with the Lorraine empire.


    Because the 150000 troops this time are all soldiers of the Rachel knights, and most of the dozens of knights in the account are also Knights belonging to the Rachel knights.


    The order of Rachel had always been responsible for garrisoning in the south of the Empire, with the Lorraine empire as its imaginary enemy.


    In so many years of bloody battles with the Lorraine Empire, many Knights of the Rachel Knights have deep blood feuds with the Lorraine people.


    Therefore, most of the Knights of the Rachel order were more willing to deal with the Rawlings than with the Franks.


    After seeing Albert explain the details to all the knights in the account, Iser waved to Albert.


    Albert immediately understood what Iser meant, took the map of the northern territory of the Lorraine Empire prepared long ago, and then spread it out on the long table in the middle of the camp.


    "The reason why China has to take so much trouble to engage in a ''bullying operation''..." Iser stood up and walked to the long table with a map in the middle of the camp, "is to raid the Lorraine empire! A surprise to the Lorraine empire! "


    "In other words, the ''spring wake up'' offensive must be ''fast''! Want ''strange''! "


    At the same time, Ethel also happened to come to the long table with the map paved.


    "The first wave of our attack is extremely important! If you miss the first wave of attack, the Lorraine empire will react immediately and defend well. "


    "Therefore - I intend to completely destroy the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire in this first wave of attack!"


    "Therefore, the first battle of the ''Spring Awakening'' offensive! I decided to directly raid the general headquarters of the northern defense system of the Lorraine Empire - Huming city! "


    Then Iser pointed to the map on the table and pointed to a big city marked "Huming city" on the map.

 Chapter 189

    "Surprise attack... Huming city?"


    A knight asked in an incredulous tone.


    "Yes, raiding Huming city!" Iser replied with unquestionable firmness.


    Everyone in the tent, except Ethel and Albert, looked at the map on the long table with a look of shock and amazement.


    To be exact, they are all looking at the huge square marked "Huming city" that Iser is pointing to on the map.


    People with a little common sense know how Huming city exists for the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire.


    The general headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire is located in Huming city!


    The headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire was in Huming City, just as pandragon was the capital of the britannian Empire, which was a matter of common sense.


    As the establishment point of the general headquarters, it is naturally impossible for Huming city to be located at the forefront of the northern part of the Lorraine Empire, and Huming city is located behind each stronghold of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    After hearing Iser''s decision of "raiding Huming city", several older knights in the military tent immediately frowned, lowered their heads and looked at the map carefully.


    These knights, in terms of combat experience, are among the best of all knights in the account.


    So after hearing Iser''s shocking decision, these older knights were the fastest to recover from their amazement.


    Before long, a middle-aged knight with half white hair and Beard said to Ethel in a tentative tone:


    "Commander... Do you mean... To use cavalry for a long-distance attack?!"


    Although the middle-aged Knight''s sentence is an interrogative sentence, the tone is an affirmative sentence.


    Because according to his judgment, if we want to directly raid the Huming city behind the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, the only way we can use is to use cavalry for long-distance attack.


    After hearing the middle-aged Knight''s inquiry, Iser nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "Yes, I''m just going to use cavalry for a long-distance attack!"


    Having said that, Ethel took a small stick from one side, fell on the long table and told the people in the tent about his general strategy.


    "The northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire looks very large and complex, but only by attacking their four important strongholds, this huge defense line of the Lorraine empire will collapse by itself."


    "These four important strongholds are ''Zenger city'', ''Anton city'', ''alchi city'', and ''Huming city'', the general headquarters located in the rear of the northern defense line."


    Ethel said as he poked four squares on the map with his small stick.


    All the knights in the military tent listened carefully, and even dared not blink or breathe too much.


    And Iser''s explanation continues:


    "The goal of our ''Spring Awakening'' offensive is to completely destroy the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire. As long as we attack these four cities, the northern defense system of the Lorraine empire will collapse by itself. "


    "So! Attacking these four cities is the goal of our battle! "


    "If our 150000 troops come forward and attack, even if we double our number, we can''t attack these four cities."


    "So I decided to take a long-distance attack! Send an elite cavalry team to bypass all the strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and directly attack the general headquarters of the northern defense line in the rear - Huming city! Directly paralyze the command system of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and make all strongholds of the northern defense line lose their ''brains''! "


    As soon as Ethel''s words fell, everyone in the military tent couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Ethel''s plan sounds appalling! Directly bypass all enemy strongholds and attack the city behind the enemy!


    "Therefore, the general strategy of this'' Spring Awakening ''offensive, in a word, is to raid the enemy''s general headquarters, Huming City, paralyze the enemy''s command system, and then break down the three strongholds of Zenger City, Anton city and alchi city one by one, and then end the operation."


    "It''s so simple, but it''s also so difficult."


    "So! I now announce the specific combat mission! "


    Ethel straightened his waist as he spoke.


    When hearing the announcement of the combat mission, all the knights in the military tent immediately straightened their backs and looked at Iser seriously.


    "The surprise attack on Huming city is the first and most important battle of the ''spring wake up'' offensive! If this war fails, there will be no follow-up war. "


    "Therefore, this is such an important task that I decided to leave it to the deputy commander, Albert Evans! Albert, I''ve given you the best 6000 cavalry in the army! "


    "Early tomorrow morning, I will also mobilize the whole army to the south. When the spies of the Luolin Empire lurking around see the trend of our army, they will find that the real goal of our ''spring wake up'' offensive is the Luolin empire."


    "In other words, the moment our army goes south early tomorrow morning, it will be the moment when the spies of the Lorraine Empire detect that they have been cheated by us."


    "According to the information provided by us, it takes about five days for the spies of the Lorraine Empire lurking around kalannia to transmit the information back to the general headquarters in Huming city."


    "It''s March 7. In the morning of March 8 tomorrow, the spies of the Rowling empire will notice that they have been cheated, and then send the information back to the general headquarters of Huming city. Huming city will receive the information from the spies on March 13."


    "So we should make good use of this time difference! Albert, you and the 6000 cavalry must rush to Huming city before they receive the information! "


    "If Hu Mingcheng gets the information first, they are likely to put away their lax attitude and strengthen their defense. At that time, Hu Mingcheng will not attack so easily!"


    "So, Albert, the 6000 cavalry I gave you, a total of 18000 horses! 3 horses per person, take turns! The distance from kalanya to Huming city is about 800 Li. "


    "Albert, when the meeting is over, you will set out immediately! Leave kalanya at night and don''t let the spies lurking around kalanya notice! "


    "You must finish the 800 mile distance in 4 days! On the evening of March 12, be sure to arrive at the foot of Huming city! Before Hu Ming City receives the information that we cheated, take advantage of the night to attack Hu Ming City first! "


    After hearing Ethel''s words, Albert smiled bitterly and said, "can you run 800 miles in four days... That is to say, you have to run 200 miles a day... It''s a real ''high-speed, long-distance attack''."


    After hearing Albert''s joking words, Ethel turned up his mouth slightly and said:


    "One cavalry and three horses can reach this speed if they change in turn. Yes? Can''t you? "


    "Oh, commander Iser, are you kidding me?"


    After saying that, Albert straightened his waist, touched his heel, gave a standard military salute, and then Lang said:


    "I assure you - on the night of March 12, our britannian flag will float on the wall of Huming city!"

 Chapter 190

    At 21:37 p.m. on March 7, 290 in the British Imperial calendar.


    Karania.


    The bustling cavalry camp is now operating nervously.


    The horses in the stable were led out one by one.


    Thousands of cavalry skillfully wear armor at great speed.


    Every cavalry''s face did not show any fear. Looking at their relaxed appearance, people could not believe that thousands of them were about to complete a very bold and dangerous task.


    Just now, their officer has explained to them what their next battle is.


    Although these thousands of cavalry are among the elite of the whole army, illiterate illiteracy still accounts for the majority of these thousands.


    Most people don''t know where the Huming city they are going to attack is and what kind of city it is.


    For them, it''s the same wherever they go. They cut down the enemy anyway.


    They just want to follow the officer closely and act according to the officer''s order.


    Albert, who had already put on his armor and stood in the middle of the cavalry camp, silently looked at the cavalry who were constantly wearing armor around him.


    "Four days, 800 miles and capture a city..." Albert murmured, "what a bold and disorderly task..."


    Albert smiled bitterly.


    Soon, the 6000 cavalry had put on their armor, prepared dry food and weapons, and all had sat down on their horses.


    Each cavalry is equipped with three excellent horses for them to transfer in turn.


    Only the war horse with excellent riding skills and still available for transfer in turn can travel 200 miles a day.


    "General."


    A soldier brought three horses and came to Albert.


    "Your horse."


    "Yes." Albert gave a light "um" and took the reins of the three horses.


    Just as Albert was about to turn over and get on his horse¡ª¡ª


    "Albert!"


    ¡ª¡ªA familiar, magnetic middle-aged male voice came from behind Albert.


    That''s Ethel''s voice.


    Albert turned and found Ethel standing behind him.


    Not only Iser stood behind him, but also a large group of knights closely followed Iser.


    "Ethel? Why are you here? " Albert asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Here to see you off." Ethel smiled, then walked forward a few steps and came to Albert.


    "Albert." Iser said positively, "even if the battle is unsuccessful, it doesn''t matter. As long as the people are still there, we can launch the second and third battles, so you and the 6000 cavalry must come back as safely as possible! If you find that the battle can no longer go on, withdraw back. "


    Albert was stunned and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, Ethel, I''m also the head of the Rachel knights, so I won''t do the stupid thing of insisting on carrying out the battle even if there is no chance of victory. However, I will try my best to make this'' surprise attack on Huming city ''successful! "


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear you say that¡® Surprise attack on Huming City, I''ll give it to you! Try your best to send me a great success! "


    Then Ethel raised his right hand to his left waist.


    He put his right hand on the handle of the knight''s sword tied to his left waist, and then pulled out his Red Knight''s sword with a "miso" sound, revealing his scarlet body.


    "Albert," Ethel said with a smile, "let''s make an ancient ceremony for the expedition. I wish you success in this battle!"


    "Ancient rites..." Albert muttered this word, smiled and pulled out his knight sword, revealing the blue body of his knight sword.


    "Then come." Albert smiled back.


    Then, Iser and Albert raised their Knight swords above their heads at the same time.


    After holding the knight swords in each other''s hands above their heads, Iser and Albert drove the knight swords in their hands, so that the sword tips of their own Knight swords and the sword tips of the other knight swords collided in mid air.


    Ding.


    The red sword tip and the blue sword tip collided gently in mid air.


    After the tips of the Knights'' swords in each other''s hands collided in mid air, Iser and Albert shouted with one voice:


    "Bring glory to Britannia!"


    Looking at the sword tips that met in mid air, I heard the two people shouting together. Dozens of knights behind Iser and thousands of cavalry behind Albert were passionate and powerful, and erupted into a mountain cry like a tsunami:


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    In particular, the morale of the dozens of knights behind Iser was unprecedentedly high!


    What Iser and Albert have just done is an ancient etiquette of the British Empire.


    The ancient ritual of going to war is an ancient ritual handed down by the British Empire a long time ago.


    This is an ancient etiquette handed down a long time ago in the British Empire.


    Before the army set out, the emperor would summon the General Commander of the battle.


    The emperor pulled out his imperial sword, and the General Commander pulled out his knight sword.


    Hold high the swords in each other''s hands, lightly touch the sword tips of each other''s swords in the air, and shout together: "bring glory to Britannia!"


    This is the whole process of this ancient etiquette.


    This ancient ritual has been handed down.


    It''s just that this set of ancient gifts is only used occasionally now.


    Now, before the army goes out, whether the emperor and the supreme commander of the battle can do this ancient ritual depends entirely on the emperor''s mood.


    For example, in the "rescue war of Lund kingdom" at the end of last year, gozewen didn''t do this set of ancient rites with Nicholas before the army set out.


    Now this set of ancient rites is not only used before the army.


    Now, before a certain battle begins, the generals participating in the battle will occasionally perform this set of ancient rites to boost each other''s morale.


    Just now, Ethel and Albert made this ancient ritual.


    It can be seen that this set of ancient rites successfully boosted the morale of everyone present.


    After the ceremony, Albert stuck the tip of the knight''s sword back to the scabbard and took the knight''s sword back into the scabbard.


    Not only the thousands of cavalry behind, but also the dozens of knights behind Iser.


    Albert also felt himself excited now! I wish I could start now!


    Albert pulled the reins, pulled his three horses to his side, and then turned over and sat on the back of the middle horse.


    Iser and dozens of knights following Iser immediately gave way.


    Iser straightened his back, then touched his heel, made a standard military salute to Albert and the 6000 cavalry behind him, and said in a loud voice:


    "I wish you success in battle!"


    As soon as Ethel''s words fell, dozens of knights behind him seemed to have rehearsed in advance. They saluted Albert and the 6000 cavalry in a very neat and uniform manner and shouted in unison:


    "I wish you success in battle!"


    Looking at the dozens of knights who were saluting and blessing them, Albert turned up and down slightly, then pulled the reins and knocked off his horse!


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 191

    March 8, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:13 a.m.


    On the top of a high mountain three miles away in calania.


    A man with long hair and a man with short hair are sitting opposite each other on the top of the mountain, holding a cup full of black tea in their hands.


    "Don''t say," said the short haired man to the long haired man, "I feel that the black tea of the British Empire tastes really good. It feels very fragrant."


    "After all, the nickname of the British Empire is'' the country of black tea ''." The man with long hair smiled, "isn''t there a famous saying in the British Empire¡® We can''t fight without black tea. ''really, I really don''t understand why britannians like to drink black tea so much... "


    "This should also be one of the unsolved mysteries of the world." The short haired man answered, "why britannians like drinking black tea so much is the same as why hirans like drinking so much. It is an unsolved mystery in the world."


    After that, the short haired man raised his cup, took a sip of black tea, and then said:


    "But you and I have been spies in the British Empire for so long. It seems that we have unconsciously caught the habit of britannians. When I am thirsty now, the first thing in my mind is not to find water to drink, but to find black tea to drink. "


    Then the short haired man smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    After hearing what the short haired man said, the long haired man was stunned, and then burst into a series of laughter:


    "Ha ha! It seems so! I used to hate drinking black tea! But now after staying in the British Empire for so long, they unconsciously like drinking black tea! "


    "The British Empire is a terrible country." The short haired man said in a mocking tone.


    "Yes, remember... Huh? Hey! Look! The 150000 britannian troops stationed in kalannia are moving! "


    As soon as the long haired man''s voice fell, the short haired man immediately put down his cup like a conditioned reflex, and then turned his head and looked in the direction of kalanya.


    The man with long hair and short hair is a spy of the Lorraine Empire lurking around kalannia.


    The mountain where they are now located has a very good geographical location. On this mountain, you can overlook all the scenes of kalanya.


    Therefore, after receiving the task of "monitoring the movement of 150000 britannian troops stationed in kalannia", the man with long hair and short hair lived on the top of the mountain and constantly monitored the movement of 150000 troops stationed in kalannia.


    In the past few days since the two men lived on the mountain, the 150000 army has not moved since they assembled in kalanya.


    And now, their hard wait has finally come to an end!


    They looked at kalanya and found countless small black spots moving slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªThis dense little black spot is the 150000 soldiers.


    Looking at the dense black spots moving slowly, the short haired man sneered:


    "Is the British army finally marching to the east? I hope they can get on well with the Franks. It''s best to lose both of them so that we can pick up the leak in the Lorraine empire. "


    The long haired man standing on the side of the short haired man also nodded and said:


    "It would be best if the britannians could be defeated. After all, I hate the britannians more than the Franks... Huh?"


    Before the long haired man finished his words, he gave a light "um" and then frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you frowning so deeply? " The short haired man wondered.


    "I always feel..." the long haired man hesitated. "The trend of the British army is a little strange..."


    "Strange?"


    Hearing the speech, the short haired man immediately turned his head and looked carefully at the 150000 army moving slowly again.


    After careful observation, the short haired man also found something strange.


    I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    "Take a closer look." The man with long hair said.


    "Well, good." The short haired man replied.


    The two men watched the 150000 army moving slowly without blinking.


    After nearly half an hour, the man with long hair suddenly widened his eyes, and then shouted in an angry and unbelievable tone:


    "Damn it! The British army marched south! "


    "South?" The short haired man was also stunned at this time and said, "isn''t the ''Spring Awakening'' offensive of the British Empire aimed at the Frankish Empire? What are they doing in the south? "


    "South... South..." the man with long hair whispered, and a cold sweat of bean size came out on his forehead. "Can you say?!"


    The man with long hair stood up with a cry, and then shouted to the man with short hair:


    "Come on! Send the information about the 150000 britannian troops marching towards the South back to the headquarters in Huming city! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    The man with short hair was the same as the man with long hair, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    People who can be spies are naturally not fools.


    At this time, they both noticed a terrible thing - the goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire was not the Frankish empire!


    "Don''t panic!" The long haired man encouraged the short haired man and said to himself, "it will take about five days for us to transmit this information back to the headquarters in Huming City, and it will take nearly 10 days for the 150000 troops in Britannia, even if they force their troops to reach the border of the Lorraine empire."


    "In other words, the headquarters of Huming city has nearly five days to command, deploy and defend!"


    "Although the five-day period is very short, it is also enough to prepare the headquarters of Huming city and the defenders of each stronghold of the northern defense line to meet the enemy!"


    "Yes, yes!" The short haired man swallowed his saliva, and the whole man was a little calm, "time is still in time! We still have five days to prepare! Come on! Go and prepare the carrier pigeon! We have to send this information back to Huming city as soon as possible! If you send it back one second earlier, the headquarters of Huming city can have one more second to prepare! "


    After that, the man with long hair and the man with short hair hurried down the mountain to prepare to transmit the urgent and important information of "the British army marching towards the South" that may be related to the national fortunes of the two countries back to Huming City, the headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire.


    However, they did not expect.


    A sharp sharp knife, with extremely fast speed, is going to the "heart" of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, Huming city - mercilessly!

 Chapter 192

    British Empire 290, March 8.


    11:37 a.m.


    On a plain 110 miles south of calania.


    The 6000 cavalry team responsible for the surprise attack on Huming city is resting on this small plain.


    In order not to be noticed by the spies lurking around kalanya, the cavalry army of 6000 people set out quietly in the dark last night.


    After leaving kalanya, the raiding army began to run all the way south!


    From last night to now, I have only rested for less than 7 hours.


    Horseback riding - it''s far more tiring than you think, let alone such a high-speed attack.


    Even though these 6000 people are the elite of 150000 troops, they are still tired and have backache under such a high-intensity high-speed attack.


    Albert, who has experienced many battles, naturally knows that the 6000 cavalry has reached the limit and urgently needs a rest!


    Incidentally, it was time for lunch at noon, so just now Albert ordered the whole army to rest and have lunch.


    This small plain is already full of officers and men of the surprise attack team.


    Each cavalry quietly nibbled at their own dry food.


    Apart from the chewing sound and the "gurgling" sound of drinking water, there was no other sound in the whole plain.


    No one spoke.


    Everyone is quietly chewing dry food and recovering their strength.


    They are the elite of the whole army. One of them is a veteran who has experienced several or even more battles.


    Therefore, they all know how stupid it is to chat and talk during rest and dinner.


    Chat and talk during dinner and rest, so it won''t delay your time to eat or even your time to rest.


    When resting and eating, close your mouth, have a good rest and eat, and recover your strength as much as possible.


    For their high-speed and long-distance attack this time, it is even more important to close your mouth and have a good rest to recover your strength.


    Enly also participated in the raid.


    At the military meeting last night, Iser also named 15 knights to assist Albert in the surprise attack on Huming city.


    Enry was one of the 15 Knights named.


    Last night, Albert also simply assigned 15 knights, including enly, their respective troops.


    The 6000 cavalry who participated in the raid were evenly divided into 15 small units by Albert. Each small unit had 400 people. One of the 15 knights, including enly, was responsible for managing a small unit.


    In order to facilitate management and command, Albert numbered the 15 small units into team 1, team 2, team 3... And so on.


    Enly, on the other hand, was responsible for managing and commanding the 7th team.


    At this time, enly was sitting on a small rock, silently eating dry food, while the 400 soldiers of the 7th team he was responsible for surrounded him to rest.


    Enly stroked his abdomen as he chewed the dry food.


    ¡ª¡ªTo be exact, it was touching the wound he suffered in the battle at Ellen ferry a few months ago.


    During the war at the Ellen ferry, he was stabbed in the abdomen by a gun head. Although several months have passed and the wound has healed, he still hasn''t healed.


    After riding his horse and running at high speed last night, enly gradually felt that the newly healed wound in his abdomen was tingling.


    Enli, who was touching the wound in his abdomen, smiled bitterly, and then whispered in his heart:


    It seems... It''s still very reluctantly to drag the body that hasn''t recovered to carry out such a high-intensity battle


    However, although enly said so in his heart, he didn''t want to shrink back.


    After voluntarily signing up for the "Spring Awakening" offensive, he has made up his mind that he will not shrink back no matter what happens!


    In order to have even a few more seconds of rest, enly accelerated the speed of eating dry food.


    The dry food carried by the raiding troops was a special big cake in the army of the British Empire.


    This kind of cake was affectionately called "brick cake" by the officers and men of the British Empire.


    Because this cake is as thick as a brick.


    However, although the "brick cake" is very thick, its volume is very small, probably as big as a person''s fist.


    "Brick cake" has the advantages of small volume and high heat!


    Eat about half a piece and you''ll be almost full.


    However, while having such remarkable advantages, "brick cake" also has very fatal disadvantages.


    That''s bad.


    "Brick cake" is not only tasteless, but also very dry. It''s basically difficult for you to swallow it without water.


    No taste, even if it is very dry.


    The most extreme is that the "brick cake" is still very hard!


    The reason why this kind of cake is called "brick cake" is not only because it is very thick.


    And because it''s hard.


    When chewing brick cake, you have to do your best to chew it.


    Everyone who eats "brick cake" will feel his jaw and teeth are tired and sour


    Therefore, it is this fatal defect of "brick cake" that makes it always the most hated food for the officers and men of the British Empire.


    Generally, people eat brick cakes only when they are about to starve to death.


    The most important thing in this "surprise attack on Huming city" is speed and concealment.


    Therefore, it is naturally impossible to carry baggage.


    Therefore, everyone, including Albert, can only take this "brick cake" which is easy to carry, high in calories and good in everything except bad food.


    Until the capture of Huming City, in these days, all the people of the raiding army can only eat this "pig food" that they will touch only when they starve to death


    In order to finish lunch as soon as possible and have more time to rest, enli began to chew "brick cake" in a big way.


    The 400 soldiers of the 7th team around enly couldn''t help but have some respect when they looked at munching "brick cakes".


    I can even give this to pigs. Pigs may not eat so much!


    Some soldiers silently raised the kettle in their hands, solemnly "raised their glasses" to enli, and then took a big sip.


    That look seemed to say, "to you, you are a warrior!"


    Enly may have never dreamed that his act of eating "brick cake" won the respect of the 400 soldiers he was responsible for


    After frowning, gritting his teeth and chewing down the last "brick cake" in his mouth, enly quickly closed his eyes and began to close his eyes and recover his energy as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Surprise troops, this array.


    Albert was frowning slightly and looking at the map in his hand.


    Looking at the map in his hand, Albert nodded gently and whispered:


    "Good... Just keep this speed..."


    From the introduction alone, we can know how difficult the surprise attack on Huming city is.


    It''s 800 miles from kalanya to Huming city.


    Albert will lead the raiding army and run the 800 miles in four days.


    On average, you have to run 200 miles a day.


    Even if one man and three horses, each cavalry is the elite of the elite, it is still very difficult to run 200 miles a day.


    Fortunately, so far, the speed of the surprise troops has reached the standard.


    From last night to now, I have run 110 miles without sleeping and rest.


    Albert felt relieved at the thought.


    As long as you keep this speed, you can run 800 miles in 4 days! On the evening of March 12, arrive at the foot of Huming city!


    It''s just... It''s hard for all the soldiers and horses involved in the raid.


    Run 200 miles a day for four consecutive days. Such a high-intensity high-speed attack, the horse in charge of running will not say, even the elite cavalry sitting on the horse will feel unbearable.


    Looking around at the tired cavalry sitting on the ground, Albert''s eyes flashed a little unbearable.


    However, this intolerance was soon suppressed by him.


    Although this raid is cruel, it must be done!


    After all - this "Spring Awakening" offensive will be an important battle related to the future national games of the two countries.


    If the "Spring Awakening" offensive is to succeed, then the "surprise attack on Huming city" must succeed!


    The surprise attack of Huming city... Must succeed!!


    Albert roared in his heart and looked at the little black spot marked "Huming city" on the map.


    I feel that in the next second, the small black spot marked "Huming city" on the map will be burned through by Albert''s hot sight.

 Chapter 193

    March 12, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    At 20:13 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, Huming city.


    On the wall of Huming City, the national flag of the Lorraine Empire fluttered with the night wind.


    Huming city is one of the most important cities in the northern territory of the Lorraine empire.


    And the reason is simple.


    Because it is the headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire!


    Over the years, the British Empire has frequently launched attacks on the Lorraine Empire, and has carried out five large-scale attacks before and after.


    In order to better resist the aggression of the British Empire, after the British Empire launched the "fourth attack on the South", the Lorraine empire began to build a northern defense line specially used to resist the British Empire.


    It took huge human, material and financial resources to finally establish a huge defense line centered on Zenger City, Anton city and alchi city in the northern part of the Empire.


    In fact, in terms of population, area and wall height, Huming city can only be regarded as an ordinary city.


    However, because of the superior geographical location of Huming City, the distance from Huming city to Zenger City, onton city and alchi city is almost the same, and the distance is also close, so the Lorraine Empire set up the general headquarters of the northern defense line in Huming city.


    However... It''s hard to believe that the defense of Huming city is careless now. This is the headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and the most important city of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire


    The sun had already set. Although it was already dark, a large number of soldiers were standing on guard on the wall of Huming city.


    However, the soldiers standing guard and on guard on the wall of Huming city are listless, and even many people gather together to laugh.


    No one is seriously on guard.


    "Ha..."


    A small soldier with a beard standing on the wall yawned greatly, and then said to a companion with a beard standing next to him:


    "How boring! How long have we been standing here? When can I change shifts? I''m so tired to stand guard... "


    The bearded soldier and the bearded soldier, it''s their turn to stand guard on the wall tonight to guard whether there is anyone near the city.


    After hearing the little soldier with beard''s complaint, the little soldier with beard smiled bitterly and said:


    "Bear it. You should change shifts soon. Bear it again and continue to stand guard and guard."


    As soon as the voice of the little soldier with moustache fell, the little soldier with moustache spat disdainfully, and then said:


    "What''s on guard? We''re in Huming City, aren''t we? It''s the rear of the Northern Line of defense! How could an enemy come here? If the enemy wants to come here, at least they have to break through the northern defense line before they can come? I really don''t understand the meaning of our standing guard here! It''s really funny to guard against enemies who can''t come here! "


    "That''s right." As he spoke, the little soldier adjusted his standing posture and put his center of gravity from his left leg to his right leg, so that his left leg, which had been bearing the weight of his whole body, could rest. "This is just surface work. Surface work is still necessary, isn''t it? This is also the headquarters of the northern defense line. If there are no soldiers on guard in the city wall, it''s really impossible to say, isn''t it? So you''d better stand guard. If the team leader finds out that you don''t stand guard well, you must have a good meal. "


    After hearing the word "team leader" said by the little soldier with moustache, the little soldier with moustache shrunk his shoulders and looked a little scared on his face.


    Looking at him, he seems to be afraid of the "team leader".


    "Cut..." the bearded soldier said in an unhappy tone, "obviously, the high-level people are not very concerned about the defense of Hu Mingcheng."


    After that, the little soldier with the beard put his chin down towards the city, and then continued to say to the little soldier with the beard:


    "Look! If the generals of Huming city are really concerned about the defense of Huming City, they should arrange a large number of secret sentries outside the city and insert a large number of torches for lighting, so that the soldiers standing on the wall of our city can see below. "


    "But look outside! There are no secret sentries outside the city! There is no torch that can be used for lighting! It''s black paint under the city. I can''t see anything clearly! How can we be on guard? It''s so dark that even if someone really comes under the wall, we can''t find it! "


    Then the bearded soldier spat again.


    After hearing this series of complaints from the little soldier with beard, the little soldier with beard smiled bitterly again and said:


    "So I said that the defense of Huming city is only superficial work... Bear it."


    The bearded soldier is not the only one dissatisfied with this meaningless guard.


    At this time, everyone on the wall was basically dissatisfied with this meaningless guard.


    The reason is that the generals in charge of managing Huming city are too careless about the vigilance of Huming city.


    Not only were there no secret sentries outside the city, but there were no torches that could be used for lighting.


    Even if there is no secret sentry outside the city, it is too much to plug in any torches that can be used for lighting and arrange people to take care of torches outside the city.


    At night, the outside of the city was blackened with black paint.


    If there is no torch lighting, people standing on the wall can''t see the situation under the city!


    I can''t see what''s going on outside the city. What else should I be on guard?


    Therefore, the generals of Huming city did not care about the guarding of Huming City, which chilled the hearts of the soldiers responsible for the guarding of the city.


    Almost all the soldiers responsible for the city''s security have such inner activities:


    Since those generals are not interested in guarding the city, why am I so interested?


    Therefore, every guard soldier on the "night shift" basically looks listless. It is difficult for you to find someone who is seriously on guard.


    But even if you stand guard and guard carefully, you can''t see the situation outside the city anyway.


    "Hum!" The little soldier with the big beard continued to complain, "I see, those generals must have the same idea as me! I feel that Huming city is in the rear of the northern defense line and is very safe! So there''s no need to be so careful! Even a large number of soldiers do not need to be stationed! I think it''s better to put the soldiers in the front-line strongholds of Zenger city than to waste their troops in Huming city! "


    The little bearded soldier continued to smile bitterly and silently listened to the little bearded soldier''s complaints.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Click.


    ¡ª¡ªOn the wall next to the little soldier with moustache, a strange sound came suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    The moustache soldier gave a light "um", then slightly frowned and whispered in his heart:


    Is it my illusion... I always feel like there was a strange sound just now


    The careful and cautious little soldier with a mustache decided to lean against the city wall that had just made a strange noise to see the situation.


    The determined little soldier with mustache tightened his long gun, and then leaned slowly towards the wall that made a strange noise


    ......


    "Although it''s right to put all our troops on the front-line strongholds, the total force stationed in Huming city is only 3000. Is it still too small? I think it''s enough to have at least 5000 people stationed in Huming city. After all, Huming city is the "brain" of the northern defense line. There are too few people left to protect the brain... Huh? Brother, what''s the matter with you? "


    The bearded soldier who had been chattering all the time suddenly found that the bearded soldier had left his guard position without knowing what.


    And lay down on the ground near the city wall.


    Lying down is also extremely strange


    The bearded soldier frowned.


    Looking at the bearded soldier lying down in an extremely strange posture, the bearded soldier couldn''t help but have an ominous premonition in his heart.


    In order to find out what happened, the bearded soldier clenched his long gun, and then moved towards the bearded soldier lying on the ground.


    While moving with small steps, he continued to ask tentatively:


    "Brother? brother? What''s the matter with you? "


    They were not far apart, so the little soldier with big beard soon came to the side of the little soldier with little beard lying on the ground.


    When he came to the side of the little soldier with moustache, his eyes immediately opened in horror!


    The bearded soldier lying on the ground had his neck artery cut open.


    A large stream of blood was gushing from his cut wound, and soon blackened the stone bricks under the little soldier with a moustache.


    The little soldier with big beard has also experienced several battles and can be regarded as a veteran with combat experience.


    So he saw at a glance that the little soldier with a moustache could no longer die. Even if he still had a breath, he was not far from death.


    The bearded soldier whose throat was cut to death still had his eyes open.


    The bearded soldier''s eyes, which had lost their luster, left a bit of fear and confusion.


    Looking at the bearded soldier who died in a terrible state and died in peace, the bearded soldier immediately felt his legs weak and almost sat down on the ground.


    However, the little soldier with big beard was a veteran who had experienced several battles after all. He reacted quickly and stabilized his body that almost fell to the ground.


    "Yes..."


    The bearded soldier immediately opened his mouth and shouted.


    However... The sentence "there''s a situation!" Before he shouted out, he felt an extremely powerful hand stretched out from behind him and covered his mouth, so that he could not make any sound.


    Then, the bearded soldier felt a sharp weapon close to his neck, and then made a sharp stroke

 Chapter 194

    After feeling a sharp weapon across his neck, the bearded soldier immediately felt severe pain from the place where he had just been scratched by the sharp weapon!


    Although he couldn''t see his neck because of his perspective.


    But the bearded soldier is sure that his neck must be cut open now! Warm blood must gush out of the wound on the neck like a spring!


    The strong desire for survival made the bearded soldier burst out amazing strength in his body and began to struggle frantically!


    However, the people who stand behind the bearded soldier to control him have great strength and skills. They seem to be very skilled at this kind of killing method of quietly cutting their throat behind their back.


    No matter how the bearded soldiers struggle, they can''t break free of control, let alone make a sound.


    In a few seconds, the strength of the bearded soldier slowly weakened.


    The look in the pupil slowly dissipated.


    Finally - his hands dropped softly, and the whole person stopped struggling.


    The man who stood behind the bearded soldier and cut his throat made sure that the bearded soldier was dead, so he gently laid him flat on the ground.


    Then he walked quickly to the city wall where the little soldier with moustache had just leaned over.


    At this time, there was a grappling hook painted black, which was grasping on the edge of the wall where the little soldier with moustache had just passed by.


    A thick rope, also painted black, was tied behind the black grapple.


    At this time, nearly 50 people are quietly waiting under the black rope!


    The soldier who successfully assassinated both the bearded soldier and the bearded soldier returned to the black grapple, grabbed the black rope and shook it vigorously!


    Waiting under the black rope, a soldier carefully observed the movement of the black rope. When he saw that the black rope was shaking wildly, he quickly turned his head and whispered to a handsome young man nearby:


    "Captain enly, it''s safe to climb up."


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, enli, who had just closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, and then roared:


    "All the staff climb the wall."


    Enly''s words are like a switch that can drive the No. 50 people around to act.


    As soon as the voice fell behind, the No. 50 man who had been quietly waiting under the black thick rope immediately moved!


    Three of the soldiers immediately took out the grapple, which was also painted black and tied with black thick rope at the back, and then threw it at the wall!


    Click, click, wipe


    The sound of three very crisp grappling hooks hooking the bricks and stones of the city wall.


    With the previous grappling hook, four grappling hooks tied with black thick rope at the back have been hooked on the city wall.


    After pulling the three newly thrown grappling hooks and determining that the three grappling hooks had been firmly grasped, the 50 soldiers immediately grabbed the thick rope hanging from the four grappling hooks, put their feet on the wall of the city wall and climbed towards the city wall!


    Enly raised his head and looked at the black thick rope hanging from the grapple hooked on the wall. Then he looked at the wall, which was neither very high nor very low. Then he took a deep breath, gradually burst out his strong fighting spirit in his eyes, and opened his heart to himself:


    We must successfully occupy the city wall and put down the gate!


    ¡­¡­


    Just tonight, at 19:49 p.m. on March 12, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, the surprise troops responsible for the surprise attack on Huming city finally completed the task of 800 miles in four days! Success arrived at the foot of Huming city on the evening of March 12.


    Along the way, there are all kinds of thrills.


    Not all positions in the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire were very far away.


    Before the "Spring Awakening" offensive began, Iser and Albert had an in-depth study on the route that the surprise troops should take.


    After five days of intense discussion, they decided on the raid route.


    That''s the gap between Zenger and alchi!


    Because the two strongholds of Zenger and alchi are the farthest apart and the least easy to find.


    However, the people of the Lorraine empire are not fools. Naturally, they also know that there is a long distance between Zenger and alchi.


    Therefore, a large number of light cavalry are naturally arranged to patrol and guard between Zenger and alchi.


    The greatest difficulty in crossing the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire is not to attack 800 miles in four days, but how to avoid the large number of light cavalry between the two strongholds of Zenger and alchi.


    This is actually one of the reasons why Iser entrusted Albert with the task of raiding Huming city.


    Because Albert is best at cavalry.


    Albert, who was in command of the surprise troops, immediately spread a large number of sentinels around the large troops to guard after entering the territory of the Lorraine empire.


    Once the enemy light cavalry is found, they will immediately rush back to report.


    With his excellent cavalry command ability and his excellent intuition cultivated in bloody battles on the battlefield for many years, Albert successfully led the surprise troops to bypass every enemy patrol.


    Another important reason why Albert can bypass these patrols so easily is that they are very lax.


    The troops of the Lorraine Empire, from the top generals to the bottom ordinary soldiers, mistakenly thought that the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire was to deal with the Frankish empire.


    Therefore, the garrison of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, including many generals, relaxed their attitude.


    Anyway, the britannians are going to deal with the Frankish Empire now, and they won''t fight in the near future, so they don''t need to be so nervous.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the voice of most generals and soldiers of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    As a result, the light cavalry patrolling between Zenger and alshi became more casual and did not take the patrol task seriously.


    If the attitude of the light cavalry in charge of patrol could be more serious, Albert and his surprise troops would not be so easy to avoid.


    But not every patrol, Albert can lead the surprise troops to avoid.


    Albert''s solution to the unavoidable patrol is also very simple.


    That''s the one who doesn''t keep it all!


    Albert could not count the number of patrols he ordered to kill on the way to Huming city.


    Although killing the patrol will make the enemy in the stronghold aware of the change, it doesn''t matter.


    Because it is found that the patrol was killed, it takes time for the bottom to report to the top of the stronghold, and then the top of the stronghold to report to the general headquarters of Huming city!


    And Albert can take advantage of this time difference!


    As long as he can arrive at the bottom of Huming city on the night of March 12, that is, before the information of "something happened to the patrol" reaches the general headquarters of Huming City, all problems can be solved!


    Fortunately, Albert and his surprise troops have successfully arrived at the foot of Huming city on the evening of March 12!


    Successfully rushed to Huming city before the arrival of the two intelligence messages of "Britannia army going south" and "patrol being attacked", which declared the complete success of the first stage of the operation of "surprise attack on Huming city"!


    Next, we only need to complete the second and final stage - attacking Huming City, and then the "surprise attack on Huming city" will be successfully completed!


    As for how to capture Huming City, Iser and Albert had carried out detailed discussion and research as early as February this year.

 Chapter 195

    It''s not just the Lorraine empire that can use spies.


    While the Lorraine Empire arranged a large number of spies to spy on intelligence in the Britannia Empire, the Britannia Empire naturally also arranged a large number of spies in the Lorraine empire.


    In terms of the strength of spies, the strength of spies in the British Empire is still higher than that in the Lorraine empire.


    At the end of last year, he successfully discovered the important information that "the Lorraine empire will launch a counter offensive against the British Empire next spring" and transmitted it back to China.


    In order to infer the possibility of success in the long-distance raid on Huming City, Iser and Albert specially asked spies to lurk around Huming city and send back all the information of Huming City, whether useful or useless, even the time when Huming City pushed garbage outside the city.


    The spies lurking around Huming city did not disappoint Iser and Albert.


    A huge amount of information about Huming city was successfully returned.


    This pile of information is stacked together, which may be taller than Iser, who is 1.9 meters tall.


    The spies also succeeded in abiding by the words of Iser and Albert that "no matter useful or useless, even the little information of the time when Huming City pushes the garbage outside the city will be sent back".


    The spies sent back a lot of information with or without.


    Even the intelligence about how much garbage Huming city takes out every day is truthfully transmitted back to China by spies.


    Ethel and Albert, faced with this mountain of intelligence, only rely on their efforts to deal with this mountain of intelligence, and summed up three most important intelligence about the capture of Huming City:


    Article 1: the wall of Huming city is not high.


    Article 2: the soldiers and generals stationed in Huming city do not pay attention to the guarding of Huming city.


    Article 3: there are not many defenders in Huming city.


    According to the three most important information, Iser and Albert concluded that the long-distance attack of "surprise attack on Huming city" was feasible! And also planned a specific plan to capture Huming city!


    The specific plan for the capture of Huming city is as follows:


    After the raiding troops arrived at the foot of Huming City, there were no patrols or torches for lighting outside the city, because all the generals and soldiers in Huming city were indifferent to the guarding of Huming city.


    Therefore, we first sent a small elite force to touch under the wall of Huming city in the dark night.


    Because the wall of Huming city is not high, it can be hooked to the wall with a grapple, and then climb to the wall along the thick rope tied behind the grapple.


    This elite army relied on the grappling hook to put down the suspension bridge gate of Huming city at the fastest speed after going up to the wall.


    After the city gate was put down, the cavalry troops waiting outside the city burst into Huming city to clean up.


    These are all the battle plans for the capture of Huming city.


    It''s so simple, but it''s also so difficult.


    As for which elite troops should be sent to release the gate and who should be sent to lead the elite troops, it was all up to Albert to decide on the spot according to the situation.


    When leading the surprise troops to attack, Albert kept thinking about this question, thinking about which army to send and who to lead the elite army responsible for climbing the wall and lowering the gate.


    Albert thought it over and finally decided that the 7th team and the captain of the 7th team, enly hunt, would take up the task of "releasing the city gate"!


    Albert made such a decision for a deep reason.


    First of all, in terms of combat effectiveness, this seventh team is also one of the top 15 teams of the surprise attack force.


    In addition, there are a large number of veterans who are good at assassination in team 7.


    Therefore, Albert decided to hand over the arduous task of climbing the wall and putting down the gate to the 7th team.


    The reason why Jean interest rate led this army is actually very simple.


    Because enly is strong.


    Before Su Cheng''s dazzling new star rose, there was no doubt that the strongest knights in the younger generation of the British imperial army were enli and Eliza, who were also known as "Gemini generals".


    Enli''s on-the-spot response, command and force are undoubtedly the best in this 6000 person surprise attack army.


    Therefore, Albert decided to entrust enly with the task of leading an elite team to the wall.


    And enly also swore to Albert that he would definitely let the gate of Huming city down!


    After swearing to Albert, enly selected 50 elite who were the best and best at assassination from the 400 people in team 7.


    After selecting the personnel to participate in the battle, enli led them to rush under the wall of Huming city


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been 20 minutes since grace led the elite team under the wall.


    A very hidden place outside Huming city.


    6000 cavalry are lurking here.


    Albert stood in front of the army, silently waiting for the door of Huming city to be put down.


    Once the gate of Huming city is put down, he will immediately lead the 6000 cavalry behind him into Huming city!


    Whether he and the 6000 cavalry behind him can break into Huming city depends on whether enli can lead the elite team to successfully control the city gate!


    Thus, we can see how disorderly and risky the "spring wake up" offensive is.


    The success of the "Spring Awakening" offensive depends on the success of the "surprise attack on Huming city", and the success of the "surprise attack on Huming city" depends on whether enli can lead a small elite force to control the city gate.


    We can see how adventurous and reckless the "Spring Awakening" offensive is.


    If any link in this operational plan goes wrong, it will lead to the failure of the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Thus, the sentence "the greater the risk, the greater the return" is indeed true.


    If the "Spring Awakening" offensive can succeed, the benefits are indeed immeasurable.


    However, the risk of successful implementation of the "Spring Awakening" offensive is unimaginable.


    The battle of controlling the city gate now in the charge of enli is related to the success of the "surprise attack on Huming city" and the success of the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Therefore, many senior generals, including Albert, now hold their breath and stare at the still closed gate of Huming city.


    Even some people began to bow their heads and pray that enli could successfully put down the gate.


    Albert frowned as he looked at the still closed gate of Huming city.


    Then he took out his pocket watch from his arms and looked at the time¡ª¡ª


    It has been 25 minutes since enly set out with his troops.


    Looking at the second and minute hands turning on the pocket watch, Albert''s expression couldn''t help but dignified a little.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, somewhere on the wall of Huming city.


    "Team leader, everyone has climbed the wall."


    "Well, good." Enly whispered, "put all the four grappling hooks away, and then divide them into two routes to the gate according to the original plan."


    "I see."


    After receiving enli''s order, the soldier quickly walked to the edge of the wall and put away all four grappling hooks.


    All the members of the team, including enli, were not wearing any armor or protective equipment at this time, because if they were wearing armor or protective equipment, it was easy to make a loud sound.


    Therefore, all the staff were dressed in black cloth, even their faces were covered with black cloth, and only a pair of eyes were exposed.


    So far, the battle to control the city gate has been very smooth. Everyone of the team, including enli, has successfully climbed the city wall.


    Now, just control the gate!

 Chapter 196

    As for how to control the gate of Huming City, enli had planned when he ordered troops.


    First, touch a corner of Huming city near the city gate.


    Then send a soldier with the best skill and the strongest assassination technology to take the lead in hooking up the wall with a grapple and climb the wall first.


    The "click" that the little soldier with a moustache heard just now was the "click" that the soldier made when he grabbed the hook on the wall.


    After climbing the wall, the soldier cleared all the enemy soldiers around the grapple, shook the rope tied behind the grapple and told the other soldiers on standby under the wall to climb the wall.


    Then, all the soldiers on standby under the city wall climbed the wall. Because a full 50 people acted together, it was not only too conspicuous, but also not conducive to the battle, so they divided into two ways to control the gate and put down the suspension bridge gate of Huming city.


    So far, the operation has been very smooth.


    The soldier successfully completed the assassination mission, cleared all the enemy soldiers around the grapple, and all the other soldiers on standby under the city wall have climbed the city wall.


    It has to be said that the protection of Huming city is really careless. If the soldiers standing on the wall can be more serious, enli and others did not climb the wall so easily.


    At this moment, enly has divided the No. 50 people into two ways, approaching the city gate from different directions!


    Enli himself led the way.


    Enley commanded the 25 people behind him, and the cat approached the city gate with a light hand and foot.


    Enli and the 50 people who participated in the battle for the city gate did not wear loud and bulky armor. All the staff were dressed in black cloth.


    His cheeks were wrapped with a piece of black cloth, revealing only a pair of eyes.


    Not only is there no lighting outside the city, but even the lighting on the city wall is extremely careless. Only when someone stands guard will a torch be inserted.


    The dark environment on the wall of Huming city provides a good cover for all enli and others in black.


    Enly carefully held the knight''s sword at his left waist, and the cat walked up the wall, slowly approaching the city gate.


    Along the way, it is natural to run into enemy soldiers.


    Soon, enly saw a soldier standing guard not far ahead.


    The soldier stood by the wall with a long gun and looked out of the city.


    As he looked, he seemed to focus all his attention outside the city and didn''t pay attention to his surroundings.


    He didn''t notice that a group of the gods of the death had sneaked to his side.


    Enly waved behind him.


    Then, two of the crowd around enly immediately came out.


    The two men braved their waist and walked silently close to the soldier from behind.


    One of them approached the soldier and quietly pulled out his dagger.


    Soon, the two men came behind the soldier.


    Both of them are good at assassination. They are naturally very good at hiding their breath and movements.


    One step behind the guard, the guard didn''t notice that two people were behind him now.


    After coming behind the guard, the two men were not vague.


    The man who had pulled out the dagger directly covered the guard''s mouth and head, and then scratched the dagger in his throat.


    The soldier on guard couldn''t even make a sound, but after struggling twice in vain, his body gradually softened.


    After the guard stopped breathing, the two quickly put the guard''s body and weapons together.


    The two men approached the guard behind him, then assassinated him, and finally put his body away


    ¡ª¡ªNo more than 10 seconds before and after.


    After looking at this neat technique, enli nodded with satisfaction, then waved his hand and motioned the people behind him to move on.


    Subsequently, similar dramas continued to occur.


    Every time an enemy soldier was found in front, enli and others stopped, then sent two people to dispose of the enemy soldier, and then continued to move forward.


    Five enemy soldiers have been disposed of by similar means.


    Every enemy soldier has no time to say anything. Some people may have their throat cut without even knowing what happened.


    Soon, enli saw that the tall suspension bridge gate of Huming city was close at hand!


    However, just then, an accident occurred.


    "Who!!!"


    A burst of drink suddenly came from behind enly.


    Then enly heard something falling at his feet.


    Enly followed the voice and looked to his side.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a torch.


    It has to be said that the torch was thrown very well. Enly couldn''t help sighing in his heart, because the torch was accurately thrown at his feet and lit up the body of him and the soldiers behind him!


    At the moment when the torch was thrown at enly''s feet, a sad cry came from behind enly:


    "Enemy attack!! Enemy attack!!! "


    Enly gently "tut" and then looked behind him.


    At this time, behind enly and the team behind him, there were three fully armed enemy soldiers shouting "enemy attack".


    Enli whispered in his heart:


    It seems that the enemy soldiers patrolling the city wall found it... Forget it, I didn''t expect to complete this task safely and without accident.


    Enli''s powerful military talent and military accomplishment came into play at this time.


    Even if the enemy found out that there were a large number of enemies coming towards them in the front, rear and under the wall, enli still looked as if nothing had happened.


    Now that it has been discovered, there is no need to continue covert action.


    Enly straightened up as he thought.


    While straightening up, enly also pulled out the knight''s sword hanging on his left waist inch by inch, revealing his blood red sword body.


    "Everybody draw their swords! Rush to the gate in one breath! "


    After shouting this sentence, enly just pulled out his knight''s sword.


    Then, enly grabbed the knight''s sword and launched an assault on the city gate!


    The 25 soldiers behind enli straightened up at the moment when enli shouted that sentence.


    Miso, miso, miso, miso


    While the whole staff straightened up, the sound of drawing swords rang one after another.


    Subsequently, the 25 people also followed behind enli and launched an assault on the gate of Huming city!


    The shouts of those soldiers who found enli and others were still very effective.


    The wall and under the wall of Huming City, which was very quiet, immediately became lively.


    Before enly took a few steps, he saw four soldiers with long guns coming towards them.


    However, how can these four people block these 26 people, including enli.


    Aside from enli, the soldiers participating in the battle for the city gate are the elite of the 150000 troops who carried out the "Spring Awakening" offensive!


    Not to mention four people, even 40 people may not be able to stop them.


    Therefore, the simple defense line composed of these four people was easily torn apart by enli and others.


    Originally, enli and others had been very close to the city gate in the covert movement just now. Now they stopped the covert movement and started running all the way. It took less than half a minute to successfully break into the city gate of Huming city!


    After en Li led the team to the bottom of the city gate, he saw that another team came to the bottom of the city gate at almost the same time as them.


    Divided into two teams, they successfully met under the city gate.


    However, at this time, not only enli and his troops were under the gate, but also a large number of enemy soldiers were guarding around the gate.


    Roughly speaking, there are about 80 people.


    ... it seems that we can only attack the city gate by force.


    After whispering in his heart, enly shouted:


    "Listen to the order! Clear the enemy soldiers around the gate! Then put down the gate of Huming city! "


    "Yes!!!"


    The people who received enli''s order immediately waved their long swords and rushed at the enemy soldiers guarding the gate!


    While the soldiers rushed towards the enemy soldiers guarding the city gate, enly tightened his knight''s sword and walked slowly in the opposite direction to the soldiers.


    "Captain? Where are you going? " A soldier close to enly asked suspiciously when he found enly walking in the opposite direction to them.


    "Go and help you block the enemy from the rear." Enly said faintly.


    After hearing what enly said, the soldier quickly looked behind him.


    When they found their rear, about 20 enemy soldiers were rushing towards them with long guns.


    Enly, holding the knight''s sword in his hand, walked slowly towards the 20 approaching enemy soldiers alone.

 Chapter 197

    Looking at the 20 or so enemy soldiers coming from behind, the little soldier couldn''t help taking a breath, then tightened his long sword, and then said to enli in a firm tone:


    "Captain! Let me help you! "


    However, as soon as the soldier''s voice fell, enli replied in seconds:


    "No."


    "Ah?" Hearing enli''s reply, the soldier couldn''t help flashing a look of amazement on his face.


    "I said no." Enly repeated again.


    Then enli changed into a relaxed tone and said, "it''s just one or twenty miscellaneous soldiers. I can handle it. Go and help rob the city gate. You''ll have to rob the city gate. Even if it''s all sold out, you must put the city gate down."


    "But, but..."


    "Go and help rob the gate!" Enly''s tone became more severe. "This is an order!"


    Although there was some hesitation on the soldier''s face, after hearing the sentence "this is an order", he hurriedly answered "yes!", Then turn around and join the "battle for the city gate" now in full swing.


    However, when the soldier turned and left, he still said to enli loudly:


    "Hold on, Captain! When the gate is down, I''ll bring a large army to support you! "


    After hearing the soldier''s words, enli couldn''t help smiling.


    As soon as the soldier''s front foot left, the 20 or so enemy soldiers came close to enli.


    One of the enemy soldiers who rushed to the front saw that enli had entered the attack range, so he immediately thrust his gun forward.


    It can be seen from the soldier''s stabbing that the soldier''s movement and training level are still good, not like a recruit. The stabbing is fast, stable and fierce.


    However, just as the tip of the gun was about to stab enly in the chest, enly turned slightly and avoided the stab.


    After dodging the stab, enli stepped forward and approached the enemy soldier.


    After closing in, the enemy soldier entered the attack range of the knight''s sword.


    At the next moment after the enemy soldier entered the attack range of the knight''s sword, enli held the knight''s sword tightly and lifted it from bottom to top!


    The familiar feeling of the blade cutting into human muscles and bones came continuously along the handle of the knight''s sword.


    Enly''s challenge cut directly from the enemy soldier''s right abdomen to his left shoulder.


    After receiving the heavy blow, the enemy soldier immediately released his long gun and fell to the ground.


    After a few convulsions and struggles on the ground, he stopped moving.


    The rest of the enemy soldiers were shocked to stop after seeing enli''s exquisite sword skill and neat body method. Everyone stopped where they were. Look at me, I''ll look at you, and then look at the companions who had just been cut down on the ground.


    Everyone was frightened by enli''s high strength, and no one dared to come forward again.


    After killing the enemy soldier just now, enly held up the knight''s sword in his hand, and then threw it to the lower right to get rid of the blood on the sword.


    "Sure enough, I''ve been lying in bed for too long." Enly twisted his right shoulder as he said, "my shoulders are stiff."


    After that, enly raised his knight''s sword again and waved it to the lower right.


    Hoo Hoo!!


    The terrible news spread to the ears of the more than 20 enemy soldiers.


    Listening to the terrible news, the faces of the more than 20 enemy soldiers gradually showed a color of fear.


    "But thanks to this man." Enli nuzui the soldier who had just been cut down by him, "now I feel that my shoulders are not so stiff, but I still feel that I don''t move..."


    After that, enli smiled at the 20 or so enemy soldiers in front of him.


    Enly speaks British.


    These 20 soldiers of the Lorraine empire could not understand what enli was talking about.


    But although they couldn''t understand what enli was talking about, the 20 soldiers of the Lorraine Empire instinctively felt that enli must be talking about something terrible


    Enly showed only an ordinary smile, but in the eyes of these 20 soldiers, he felt so terrible and terrible.


    "Just keep moving with me and let my stiff shoulders down."


    As enly said this, he walked slowly towards the 20 enemy soldiers


    ¡­¡­


    Although there are 80 soldiers guarding the gate.


    However, the 50 soldiers who robbed the city gate were the elite of the 150000 troops who participated in the "Spring Awakening" offensive!


    Although no one commanded them, the 50 soldiers of the British Empire were the elite of the elite. Even if no one commanded them, they quickly completed the division of labor.


    Some people were responsible for blocking the enemy soldiers, while others, as commandos, broke into the control office of the city gate of Huming city.


    With its strong individual combat capability and excellent division of labor, although it is at a disadvantage in number, it still easily tore open the defense line composed of No. 80 people.


    Commandos have also rushed into the gate control office of Huming city.


    "Come on! Stop them! "


    The commander of the Lorraine Empire shouted loudly at the top of his voice, commanding the soldiers under his command to stop the group of enemies close to the gate of Huming city.


    Although he didn''t know what these enemies were going to do when they approached the control office of the city gate, the commander instinctively felt that if they were allowed to approach the control office of the city gate, nothing good would happen!


    However, no matter how the commander shouted and commanded, his soldiers still couldn''t get close to the enemy who kept getting close to the gate control.


    The person responsible for blocking the soldiers of the Lorraine Empire stopped the soldiers of the Lorraine empire from approaching.


    No matter how hard the soldiers of the Lorraine Empire tried and struggled, they failed to break through the obstacles.


    The commander of the Lorraine empire could only watch in despair as the group of enemies who came out of nowhere kept approaching the control of the gate of Huming city.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Huming city.


    6000 surprise troops stand by.


    Senior generals, including Albert, still looked at the still closed gate of Huming city without blinking.


    Then a sharp eyed general raised his eyebrows and shouted at Albert in an excited tone:


    "Coach! Look! There seems to be a movement at the gate of Huming city! "


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, Albert immediately looked at the gate of Huming city.


    The other generals, like Albert, immediately looked at the gate of Huming city.


    After concentrating on looking at the gate of Huming City, Albert saw that the gate of Huming city moved slightly.


    After everyone held their breath and threw their eyes at the gate of Huming City, the tall suspension bridge gate of Huming city slowly fell down under the attention of everyone!


    Looking at the slowly descending gate of Huming City, the faces of senior generals immediately showed a look of ecstasy.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    ¡ª¡ªAnd cheered.


    Albert, who had been expressionless since the beginning, turned up and down slightly at this time.


    Miso!


    Albert jerked out his Blue Knight Sword, revealed the blue body inside, and shouted:


    "The whole army - charge!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain! The gate has been successfully put down! The battle was successful! I brought someone to support you! "


    The soldier just now took 10 people back to the place where he had just separated from enly.


    However, after returning to the place where he had just left, the soldier saw bodies everywhere.


    Roughly, there are about 40 people.


    It seems that in addition to the previous 20 or so, many enemy soldiers came to reinforce them.


    However, these 20 or so people, as well as the reinforced enemy soldiers, are now lying on the ground.


    This soldier is also a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time, so it can be seen at a glance that all the 40 people were killed in one shot, and no one was cut down more than once.


    Enley stood among the fallen 40 people, wiping the body of the knight''s sword with a cloth he didn''t know where to get it.


    "What did you just say?" Enley asked the soldier.


    "... no, nothing. I didn''t say anything."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Enly suddenly noticed that the pebble at his feet moved slightly.


    Then, bursts of voices like thunder came out of the gate of Huming city.


    And the sound is getting louder and louder.


    "Coming..." enly said to himself.


    While talking to himself, enly''s mouth tilted slightly, revealing a smile with some joy.

 Chapter 198

    Battle conference room, Huming City, within the territory of the Lorraine empire.


    15 senior generals of the northern defense command of the Lorraine Empire gathered in the battle conference room of Huming city.


    On the north wall of the combat conference room, there is a huge map.


    Anyone who has some knowledge of the geography of the Britannia Empire and the Lorraine empire can see at a glance that this huge map hanging is the map of the border area between the Britannia Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    Beside this huge map, there is an old man with white hair and beard.


    In addition to the other 14 senior generals of the old man, they all gathered around a huge round table in front of the map.


    The 15 senior generals in the conference room did not wear armor and were all dressed in cloth.


    According to the regulations of the Lorraine Empire, whenever a formal military meeting is held, the generals participating in the meeting must wear their armor neatly.


    This meeting tonight is only a less formal meeting, so there are not so many pedantic regulations to abide by. Therefore, the 15 senior generals attending the meeting did not wear any armor or carry any weapons.


    On the round table, there are a lot of small dishes and drinks.


    Unlike the britannians who love black tea and the hirans who love wine, the Lorraine people have no special love for anything.


    Therefore, there are a variety of drinks on this round table.


    There are wine, fruit juice, black tea, green tea, purified water


    The 14 people around this round table just pick what they like to drink.


    While drinking, you can also eat the small dishes on the round table.


    If it was a formal meeting, of course, it was impossible for them to have a meeting while eating and drinking.


    However, as I said just now, this is a less formal meeting. The purpose of tonight''s meeting is to have a relaxed meeting.


    Therefore, the 14 people sitting at the round table listened to the explanation of the old man standing next to the map while drinking all kinds of drinks and eating delicious dishes.


    Holding a long stick in his hand, the old man pointed to the map and said:


    "As we all know, now three-quarters of the military strength of the Rachel Knights of the British Empire, a total of 150000 people, have gathered in kalanya."


    After that, the old man waved a thin stick and pointed to the small square marked "kalannia" in the British Empire on the map.


    "If my judgment is correct, the 150000 troops of the British Empire should begin to March eastward and launch an offensive against the Frankish empire within a few days."


    Speaking of this, the corners of the old man''s mouth could not help turning up slightly, and his face was full of hidden joy.


    The 14 people sitting at the bottom and quietly listening to the old man''s explanation were also like the old man at this time. The corners of their mouths were slightly upturned and joy appeared on their faces.


    "This is really a god given opportunity!" The old man said in an excited tone, "our Lorraine empire is planning to launch a major counterattack against the Britannia Empire this spring. Just at this time, the Britannia Empire is going to use troops against the Frankish empire!"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, a general at the bottom answered:


    "Yes! This is really a great opportunity! When the British Empire launched an offensive against the Frankish Empire, we will launch a counter offensive, and the success rate of our counter offensive will rise greatly! "


    The other generals sitting next to him also answered:


    "And the mobilized army is still the order of Rachel!"


    "Now there are only 50000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights left in the southern defense line of the British Empire! If we do not launch a counter offensive now, when will we wait? "


    "This time, we must let the britannians spit out all our territory occupied over the years, not only let the britannians spit out all their territory, but also let them double it back to us!"


    Looking at the high morale generals below, the old man''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    Before the war, nothing was happier than the high morale and eager desire of the generals.


    The old man coughed gently.


    After hearing the old man''s coughs, the generals who had just had a heated discussion at the bottom immediately closed their mouths.


    After the whole meeting room became quiet, the old man continued:


    "As we all know, because the British Empire is going to launch an offensive called ''Spring Awakening'' against the Frankish Empire this spring, our spring counterattack plan has been postponed."


    "We intend to wait until the 150000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights of the British Empire and the Frankish empire are in a fierce battle, and then launch a major counterattack, so that the effect of the counterattack can be the best."


    "Because I don''t know when the British Empire and the Frankish empire will be in full swing, but it''s probably in April and may."


    "Therefore, no date has been set for our spring counterattack."


    Speaking of this, the old man chuckled a few times and then said:


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter when to start. Anyway, the 200000 troops carrying out the counter offensive have been assembled in the northern defense line, and the supplies sufficient to supply the 200000 troops for the counter offensive have already been prepared, so it doesn''t matter when to launch the counter offensive."


    "I''m sure everyone can''t look forward to the big counterattack that will start in a month or two, but we can''t take it lightly or get too excited to lose our heads."


    The old man changed into a more severe tone.


    "So I''m calling you to this conference room tonight to reiterate and review the deployment of this major counter offensive and to inform you of some new adjustments to the deployment of troops."


    After that, the old man raised his thin stick again, pointed to the map, and was ready to review and reiterate the deployment of the great counter offensive again, as well as inform you of some new adjustments to the deployment of the troops.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was violently opened.


    A flustered soldier rushed into the conference room.


    "General! No... "


    However, before the soldier who broke into the conference room finished speaking, he was rudely interrupted by the 15 senior generals in the conference room.


    "Bastard!!"


    "What are you doing! Show me the occasion! Don''t you see a meeting here?! "


    "Which army are you from?"


    "Didn''t your officer tell you that you can''t break into the combat conference room without permission?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although the old man standing next to the map did not scold and abuse the soldier like others, he also frowned and looked at the soldier with extremely unhappy eyes.


    Although tonight''s meeting is only a very informal meeting where everyone can eat and drink without wearing armor.


    But even so, it was a military conference.


    No matter how informal, soldiers can''t break in so rudely.


    The soldier seemed to be frightened by the group of generals who scolded and abused him. He quickly gave a military salute and then apologized.


    Looking at the soldier''s flustered look, the old man suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart for no reason.


    The old man raised his hand and pressed it in midair.


    After seeing the old man''s action, the 14 generals sitting next to the round table immediately stopped talking.


    However, everyone still looked at the soldier with extremely unhappy eyes.


    "What happened?" The old man asked the soldier in a flat tone.


    "General, general!" Seeing that the old man allowed him to speak, the soldier quickly shouted, "Huming city has been attacked!! Countless enemies have invaded Huming city!!! "

 Chapter 199

    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the 15 generals in the conference room showed surprise.


    "Enemy?!" The old man''s tone was no longer flat, "where''s the enemy?"


    "No, I don''t know!" The soldier replied loudly, "suddenly a large number of cavalry attacked Huming city!"


    "Who is the enemy? Is it a britannian?! " The old man asked.


    "No, no, I don''t know!" The soldier replied in seconds.


    "How many people?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Looking at the soldier who asked three questions, the old man "tut" heavily.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t bring a sword, he was so anxious that he really wanted to kill the soldier with a sword.


    The 14 generals around the round table were also flustered at this time.


    "Enemy? Where the hell is the enemy? "


    "Is it a britannian?"


    "But aren''t the britannians going to deal with the Frankish Empire?"


    "Yes! Besides, if the British Empire wanted to deal with us, how did they cross the northern line to Huming city? "


    "Isn''t that Britannia..."


    "But if it wasn''t the britannians, who attacked? Mountain bandits?! "


    "Which group of mountain bandits have the courage to attack the headquarters of the northern defense line?"


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to the noisy discussion of the generals and look at the faces of the generals full of panic.


    The old man felt more and more agitated.


    "Stop arguing!!!"


    The old man shouted.


    The old man''s loud drink made the originally noisy meeting room immediately silent.


    "Don''t forget that you are all generals! And they are all senior generals! " The old man sternly scolded the 14 generals, "everyone in the army can panic, but you must not panic! Calm down! "


    After hearing the old man''s reprimand, the panic color on the faces of the 14 generals gradually subsided, and everyone became calm.


    Seeing the 14 generals calm down, the old man said in a deep voice:


    "Follow me outside to see the situation!"


    After that, the old man took a step towards the door of the conference room.


    As soon as the old man took a step, he heard the familiar sound of breaking the wind.


    The old man who has been fighting on the battlefield for decades is naturally very familiar with this rumor.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the breaking wind when arrows fly.


    Poof!


    The wind of arrows stopped.


    The sound of arrows inserted into the body came.


    An arrow shot into the neck of the soldier who had just roughly interrupted the meeting and came to report.


    The arrow went in through the soldier''s back neck and out of his throat.


    The soldier''s eyes widened sharply.


    His eyes were full of disbelief.


    With all his strength, the soldier turned his eyes hard, looked down and looked at the arrow inserted into his neck.


    The soldier raised his hands feebly and touched the arrow stolen from his throat.


    Looking at his picture, he seems to want to pull out the arrow.


    Whether he has enough strength to pull out the arrow or not, it doesn''t matter. Now even if he pulls it out, he can''t be saved.


    The soldier feebly touched the arrow that came out of his throat, and his hands fell softly.


    The look of the two pupils gradually dissipated.


    Finally, with a "pop", the whole man fell soft to the ground.


    Bright red blood "gurgled" from the wound in his throat and quickly dyed the ground under him red.


    Looking at the soldiers killed by arrows, the 15 generals, including the old man, showed a look of horror on their faces.


    Then, the people in the conference room heard footsteps coming closer and closer outside the conference room.


    From the sound of footsteps, there are still a lot of people.


    Almost a few seconds after the soldier was shot dead, a large group of people appeared outside the conference room and entered the conference room.


    The leader was a handsome young man in black cloth.


    It is noteworthy that the man still holds a long sword dripping blood on his right hand.


    The long sword in the man''s hand, from the hilt to the hand guard and then to the body, was blood red.


    The hilt and armguard are carved with complex and beautiful patterns.


    Looking at this beautiful long sword which is almost like a handicraft, the old man mumbled in amazement:


    "Knight Sword... It''s Britannia!"


    The old man who had fought with the army of the British Empire for many years naturally saw at a glance that the sword in the young man''s hand was a knight''s sword that only Knights of the British Empire could own.


    The Knight Sword of the British Empire is a powerful weapon with both beauty and practicability.


    At the same time, the cost is also quite expensive. It is rumored that the price of making a Knight Sword is enough to make 100 swords with good workmanship.


    Because of the high cost of this sword, the British Empire did not have a large-scale army. Only knights could use this sword, so it was named "Knight Sword".


    The Knight Sword of the British Empire is very easy to recognize. The Knight Sword has two most remarkable characteristics:


    One is colorful. There are more than 20 known colors of Knight swords. The colors of Knight swords among knights are either the same or different.


    Second, it is very beautiful. The Knight Sword has exquisite workmanship like a collection.


    Therefore, the old man looked at the blood red and exquisitely crafted long sword in the young man''s hand, and had seen the Knight Sword of several Knights of the British Empire several times, so he immediately recognized that it was a knight sword that only Knights of the British Empire could have!


    The young man, carrying his bloody Knight Sword, walked slowly towards the old man.


    The large group of people behind the young man also walked slowly towards the other 14 generals with weapons in their hands.


    Looking at the young man approaching him, the old man looked heavy and subconsciously touched his left waist with his right hand.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turned out to be empty.


    Because tonight''s meeting is an informal military meeting, all generals, including the elderly, do not wear any armor or carry any weapons.


    Looking at the empty old man who touched his left waist, the young man couldn''t help puffing and laughing.


    Listening to the young man''s laughter full of ridicule, the old man immediately felt great humiliation!


    "Don''t look down on people! Britannia!! "


    While roaring, the old man raised the thin stick in his hand to help him explain and rushed at the young man.


    The old man is not a person who is good at fighting. In addition, he holds a thin stick that may only be used to scratch. Naturally, he is not an opponent of a young man who is young and strong and holds a long sword at the same time.


    Just as the old man''s stick was about to reach the young man''s head, the young man quickly raised his empty left hand and grabbed the old man''s stick.


    Then jerk it in his direction!


    After being pulled by the young man, the old man''s center of gravity was destroyed immediately, and the whole person fell in the direction of the young man.


    While the old man was dumping in his direction, the young man took a step forward and rushed towards the old man.


    At the same time, the young man raised his blood red Knight Sword.


    The knight''s sword touched the artery of the old man''s neck, and then under the inertia of the young man rushing forward, the sharp blade severely cut the artery of the old man''s neck.


    "Woo... Woo..."


    The old man fell to the ground.


    The old man who fell to the ground covered the wound on his neck, trying to stop the blood gushing out.


    However, the old man did it in vain.


    The great artery of the neck was cut and basically declared hopeless.


    The old man who fell to the ground twitched slightly and stopped moving.


    The vitality and look in my eyes dissipated slowly.


    After killing the old man, the young man waved the knight''s sword to the lower right and shook off all the blood on the sword.


    While the young man killed the old man, the group who followed him into the conference room also killed all the other 14 generals.


    "Captain enly," one of them said to the young man holding the blood red Knight Sword, "it seems that these 15 people should be all the senior generals of the northern defense headquarters of the Lorraine Empire?"


    "Well, it should be." Enly smiled with satisfaction and said, "as long as the senior generals die, the general headquarters is almost useless. Our "surprise attack on Huming city" can be declared a success! "

 Chapter 200

    At this time, in the city of Huming, there were flames and endless cries of killing.


    The 6000 elite cavalry who rushed into Huming city began to massacre the defenders in Huming city.


    Before the "Spring Awakening" offensive began, spies lurking around Huming city sent back information about the number of defenders in Huming city.


    From the daily garbage and leftovers transported out of the city, the spies estimated that there should be few defenders in Huming City, with a total number of no more than 4000.


    According to the inference of Ethel and Albert, it is determined that the information is reliable.


    Because the senior generals of Huming city don''t even care about the daily guard of Huming City, how can they station a large number of troops in Huming city?


    Therefore, the total strength of the Huming city garrison, with a number of no more than 4000, is far lower than that of the surprise troops of the British Empire.


    Not only in quantity, but also in quality.


    This 6000 person surprise attack force is the elite of the 150000 troops participating in the "spring wake up" offensive!


    Everyone is skilled in riding and fighting.


    When you get on the horse, you are a strong cavalry. When you get off the horse, you are an elite infantry who can be one as three!


    Although the garrison of Huming city is unlikely to be a weak division, Albert is very confident in his army.


    He believed that in terms of quality, the soldiers of this raiding force must be above the garrison of Huming city!


    Not only that, the surprise force still attacked suddenly.


    The garrison of Huming city is completely unprepared. Most people are even sleeping in their beds in the barracks.


    There is still a large quantity and quality difference between the two armies.


    Therefore, after the raiding troops entered Huming City, it was doomed that the battle would be a one-sided massacre.


    The cavalry of the britannian Empire galloped freely in Huming city.


    When they meet soldiers of the Lorraine Empire, They stab, chop and kill them all.


    Where horses can''t get through, the cavalry of the britannian Empire simply get off their horses, throw away their lances, pull out their long swords and fight on foot!


    In order to aggravate the chaos of Huming city garrison, Albert specially assigned an army to set fire to the barracks of Huming city garrison.


    This fire has greatly increased the chaos of Huming city garrison, and the order of Huming city garrison is on the verge of collapse.


    A large number of soldiers began to throw away their weapons and flee.


    Many soldiers even threw away their armor in order to run faster.


    For these escaped Luolin soldiers, Albert specially ordered with his troops: ignore them and let them escape.


    Albert did not intend to wipe out all the defenders of Huming city from the beginning.


    His purpose from beginning to end is only one, that is to paralyze the headquarters of the northern defense line!


    If you want to paralyze the headquarters, you only need to solve all the senior generals who are responsible for giving advice and overall command.


    As long as these senior generals are eliminated, even if they do not completely wipe out the defenders of Huming City, they will successfully complete the task.


    On the other hand, if we do not solve all the senior generals, even if we wipe out all the defenders of Huming City, this mission will not be a success.


    Just now, Albert specially sent someone to catch a Lorraine who was wearing high-grade armor and had a high status in the army to ask where the senior generals of the headquarters were.


    The Lorraine, who was scared to pee his pants and just wanted to live, quickly told Albert the whereabouts of all senior generals tonight.


    Albert was overjoyed to learn that the 15 senior generals under the command of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire were now holding military discussions in the combat conference room.


    ¡ª¡ªThe prey are all together! This is a great opportunity to catch all of them!


    Therefore, Albert immediately ordered enly to take people to the conference room and catch all the 15 senior generals while all the 15 senior generals were there!


    Enly didn''t disappoint Albert this time. Less than half an hour after taking people there, enly returned to Albert with a bunch of heads.


    "General, after I got to the combat conference room, there were just 15 people in the conference room."


    As he spoke, enly threw the bunch of heads in his hand at Albert''s feet.


    Albert counted the heads, and there were just 15.


    "These 15 people should be 15 senior generals of the headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire?" Enly smiled.


    After hearing enly''s words, Albert couldn''t help laughing a few times, and then said:


    "You ask me, how do I know? I don''t know the senior officers of the headquarters. "


    Then Albert turned to one of the soldiers nearby and said:


    "Bring me the Lorraine captured just now!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Albert''s order, the soldier quickly saluted and left quickly.


    Soon, the soldier escorted a Luolin who had been tied up.


    This Luolin man was the one who told Albert the information that the 15 senior generals of the command had just met in the combat conference room.


    "Hello!" Albert shouted to the Lorraine, "are these 15 people your 15 senior generals?"


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, the soldier in charge of translation standing next to him quickly repeated Albert''s original words to the Luolin man in Luolin language.


    After listening to the retelling of the translation, the rollin quickly rolled down on the head of a large group of people at Albert''s feet and began to look at the 15 heads carefully.


    "Yes, yes! These 15 people are the 15 senior generals of our headquarters! "


    "It seems that the battle has been successful." After listening to the retelling of the translation, Albert''s mouth turned slightly and his face was full of happiness.


    Enly, who was standing next to Albert, took a long breath, and then took the knight''s sword back into the scabbard.


    While retracting the scabbard, en said in a somewhat tired tone:


    "Finally succeeded... Raiding Huming city..."


    Although the tone was a little tired, while it was a little tired, enli''s tone was also a little happy.


    Albert nodded his head and said:


    "As soon as the senior generals died, the headquarters of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire was paralyzed, and now the elimination of Hu Ming City has almost been completed."


    After hearing Albert''s words, enly began to listen carefully to the shouting and killing around him.


    It was found that, as Albert said, the cries of killing around were getting smaller and smaller, and the purge of Huming city was almost over.


    The flag of the Lorraine empire on the wall was also pulled out at this time.


    Where the flag of the Lorraine empire was originally inserted, the flag of the britannian empire is now inserted!


    Looking at the flag of the britannian Empire flying in the wind on the wall, Albert couldn''t help feeling bursts of pride!


    Albert pulled out his Blue Knight Sword with a miso and held it high above his head¡ª¡ª


    "This battle is our victory in Britannia!!!"


    ¡ª¡ªShouting.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"


    All the britannian officers and men in Huming held their weapons high and cheered and celebrated.


    Celebrate the victory of this long-distance attack! Celebrate this great victory!!


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    March 13, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    6:23 a.m.


    A messenger on a fast horse came to the foot of Huming city.


    The Herald is carrying an important information from the spies lurking in kalanya!


    This information is the important information that the 150000 britannian army of karania is marching towards the south!


    This information is the highest level information, which can only be known to the senior generals of the headquarters. Therefore, this small messenger naturally doesn''t know what the information in his arms is.


    All he knows is that this information is very important and must be transmitted to the headquarters as soon as possible.


    "Open the door!! I''m a herald!! There is extra information to hand in!!! Open the door quickly!!! "


    The herald shouted at the closed gate of Huming city.


    However, there was no response.


    Not only was there no response, but no one came out of the city to check his identity.


    It was an anomaly that no one came out to check his identity.


    The messenger has also sent information to the headquarters many times.


    Every time he came to deliver a love report, someone would check his identity to see if he was really a herald of the Lorraine empire. After checking it correctly, he was released into Huming city.


    However, this time, no one responded to him, and no one came out to check his identity.


    The herald frowned.


    Strange... So strange


    The herald whispered in his heart and grew up his mouth again:


    "I''m a herald!! Have important information... "


    Whoosh!


    Poof!


    Before the messenger finished his words, he heard a burst of breaking wind and saw an unidentified object shooting at him from the wall of Huming city.


    Then he heard the terrible sound of something inserted into the body.


    And felt the severe pain coming from the chest.


    The herald lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    ¡ª¡ªAn arrow was inserted into his chest.


    The arrow sank into his chest.


    Blood was flowing out of the wound.


    Not only did he feel the blood flowing out of the wound, the herald also felt that his vitality was flowing out of the wound with the blood.


    The herald felt his body begin to shake.


    Although I tried my best to sit on the horse, it was in vain.


    The body of the herald fell off his horse heavily.


    When he fell off his horse, the messenger saw the flag inserted on the wall of Huming city.


    Just when he came to the foot of Huming City, he didn''t pay much attention to the flags on the city wall.


    Only then did he find out¡ª¡ª


    The place on the wall where the flag of the Lorraine Empire should have been inserted is inserted with the flag of the britannian empire


    ¡­¡­


    The Lorraine Empire, until now, did not know that the 150000 troops of the British Empire were marching towards the south.


    At the same time, the Lorraine Empire did not know that the headquarters of the northern defense line had been captured by the British Empire.

 Chapter 201

    More than two months have passed since the end of the year-end dinner.


    During these two months, three major events took place in the British Empire.


    First of all, the first and biggest thing is the official start of the "spring wake up" offensive!


    I have to say that the hand of "deceiving the enemy" before the "Spring Awakening" offensive was really beautiful.


    As early as January this year, Su Cheng knew that the Empire would launch the "Spring Awakening" offensive in March this year.


    At first, Su Cheng thought that the goal of the Empire''s "Spring Awakening" offensive was the Frankish empire.


    When the "spring wake up" offensive was officially launched, Su Cheng was immediately so frightened that his chin almost fell to the ground.


    No, it should be said that the chin of all those who paid attention to the "spring wake up" offensive was so frightened that they almost fell to the ground.


    Everyone thought that the 150000 troops assembled in kalanya would march to the East.


    But unexpectedly, the whole army set out to the south!


    This move can be said to be a worldwide shock!


    The most shocked is the Lorraine empire.


    More shocking things are still to come.


    As the General Commander of the "Spring Awakening" offensive, Iser boldly launched a long-distance attack.


    Albert, the deputy commander of the "spring wake up" operation, led an elite cavalry team, bypassed various strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and directly inserted into the general headquarters of the northern defense line in the rear - Huming city!


    Huming city is located in the rear of the northern defense line. The huge northern defense line separates the britannian empire from Huming city.


    Therefore, the generals of Huming city all thought that Huming city was very safe, so they not only did not station a large number of troops in Huming City, but also did not take the daily alert of Huming city seriously.


    In addition, the whole country of the Lorraine Empire, from the queen to the ordinary low-level generals, all thought that the goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire was the Frankish empire.


    Therefore, the generals of Huming city are more careless and careless about the daily defense of Huming city.


    Not only the generals in Huming City relaxed, but also the generals and soldiers in various strongholds of the northern defense line began to relax.


    For this reason, Albert''s surprise troops successfully traveled 200 miles a day, bypassed various strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, and ran the 800 mile distance between kalanya and Huming city in only four days! And successfully captured the unguarded Huming city!


    All the senior officers of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire were caught!


    The fall of Huming city was an extremely fatal blow to the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    Because the headquarters of the northern defense line is located in Huming city.


    The fall of Huming city and the death of senior officers of the headquarters represent the paralysis of the headquarters.


    The absence of the headquarters means that the northern defense line has lost its "brain" for overall command and coordination of various strongholds.


    It is conceivable how great a blow it would be if a person had no brain.


    The intelligence from the spies lurking in kalanya is first transmitted to the headquarters in Huming city. After being analyzed by the senior generals of the headquarters, the analyzed intelligence is then transmitted to the strongholds of the northern defense line.


    Now, because the headquarters is gone, all the important information sent back by the spies is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Without the headquarters, the intelligence will naturally not be transmitted to all strongholds.


    Therefore, it was not until Iser led the army and reached the "alchi city", one of the three strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, that the generals and soldiers of alchi City knew that the goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the britannian empire was not the Frankish Empire, but the Lorraine empire!


    What is more dramatic is that the other two strongholds of the northern defense line, Zenger and onton, did not know that the British Imperial Army had attacked until Iser had led a large army to alchi!


    I didn''t know that the British Imperial Army had attacked, so naturally they wouldn''t send reinforcements.


    Alone and helpless, plus the whole army is very lax these days, and they are not ready to fight.


    The city of alchi, one of the three strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, fell under the fierce attack of Iser.


    Until the fall of alchi, the other two strongholds didn''t know that the British Imperial Army had attacked!


    It was not until the city of alchi was captured that the whole world knew that the goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire was the Lorraine empire. Su Cheng also learned that the goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive was not the Frankish Empire, but the Lorraine empire.


    What is more dramatic is that the generals of Zenger and onton have learned that the britannian army has attacked, and after the city of alchi has fallen, they still don''t know that the headquarters behind them has fallen!


    After learning that the city of alchi was captured and the British army attacked, the generals of Zenger and onton sent crazy people to Huming city to inform the headquarters of this special information!


    And not only did everyone who went to report not come back, but the general headquarters did not send anyone to convey information and orders.


    The generals of Zenger and onton may not have thought that their headquarters had long been captured, and everyone who went to report was solved by Albert''s surprise troops stationed in Huming city for repair.


    Without receiving the information and orders from the general headquarters, the generals of Zenger and onton were as anxious as ants on a hot pot and didn''t know what to do next.


    While the generals of the two cities were panicking, Iser had quietly repaired the 150000 troops who had just captured the city of alchi, adjusted the front and attacked the city of Zenger.


    The "Spring Awakening" offensive is still continuing, but judging from the current war situation, the British Empire has the upper hand!


    ¡­¡­


    The second major event in the past two months was that his majesty gozeven issued a major task to Alan Jones.


    This task is to let Allen train an elite heavy infantry team according to the standard of "Scarab pawn" and build a "Scarab pawn" belonging to the British Empire!


    "Paladin" - like "iron Paladin", is the trump card of the Frankish Empire and the world-famous elite heavy infantry.


    Compared with the "armored paladins", the British Empire was more eager to form an elite heavy infantry team known all over the world as "armored soldiers".


    After all, heavy infantry are more practical than heavy cavalry.


    However, among all the knights in China, few are familiar with the training methods of heavy infantry and the training of heavy infantry.


    Therefore, the task of forming the "Scarab pawn" belonging to the British Empire was entrusted to Alan Jones, who had just returned to the British Empire.


    Alan Jones is one of the generals of the Frankish empire. He once trained as a "Paladin" and is familiar with the training methods of heavy infantry.


    Therefore, Alan Jones can be said to be the most suitable person to complete the task.


    So in the first ten days of January this year, gozewen summoned Allen and gave him the task.


    Gozewen plans to give Allen 3000 recruits first to see if Allen can train 3000 recruits into a heavy infantry pair, then see how the training results are, and then consider whether to expand the scale of the force and whether to continue to hand over the task to Allen.


    Allen gladly accepted the task and promised gozewen that it would only take five months! We can train 3000 recruits into 3000 elite heavy infantry!


    Since taking this task, Allen took the 3000 recruits he received to a secret military base on the outskirts of Pendragon. He has been training the 3000 recruits for the past two months.


    In the past two months, Allen didn''t even go back to pandragon. It can be said that he lived in this secret military base and practiced the 3000 recruits all the time.


    It is said that Alan''s serious attitude of not even going back home made gozewen very happy.


    Not only Ge zewen was very happy, but even Su Cheng was very happy.


    Because Allen hasn''t returned to pandragon for more than two months, Su Cheng doesn''t have to see Allen''s face.


    For Su Cheng, it could be said to be a great wedding.


    If you can, Su Cheng really hopes Alan will live in that secret military base all his life and never come back.


    ¡­¡­


    As for the third major event in more than two months.


    It''s not a big thing for the British Empire.


    It can be said to be a trivial matter.


    However, this small matter that was insignificant to the whole empire was a great event for Su Cheng.


    This is a very important event for Su Cheng¡ª¡ª


    The teaching of Ilsa was over, and his work as a military art teacher came to an end.

 Chapter 202

    March 27, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    10:05 a.m.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    Su Cheng and Ilsa sat around a small round table in the middle of the study as usual.


    As usual, Su Cheng didn''t bring any teaching materials and lesson plans. He only brought a kettle full of black tea.


    And Ilsa sat opposite Su Cheng as usual.


    Unlike usual, there is a stack of thick paper on the round table.


    Each piece of paper in this thick pile of paper is filled with delicate small characters. From these delicate characters, we can see that the owner of these words must be a girl.


    This thick stack of paper was all in Ilsa''s hands.


    This thick stack of paper is also the notes made in listening to Su Cheng''s class for more than half a year.


    The note is so thick that even if you tell someone that someone killed someone with it, that person may not be surprised.


    Today is Su Cheng''s last day of class for Ilsa.


    And this class is also the last class Su Cheng gave Ilsa.


    This last class was successfully completed a few minutes ago.


    "Sincere teacher." Ilsa respectfully saluted Su Cheng as she said, "thank you for your teaching for more than half a year."


    Ilsa''s voice had a bit of a cry.


    Listening to Ilsa''s voice, Su Cheng, sitting opposite Ilsa, couldn''t help smiling helplessly, and then said in a gentle tone:


    "Ilsa, this is not a farewell, just no more classes for you. Don''t make us seem to say goodbye."


    As early as early March this year, Su Cheng applied to ge zewen to end his teaching of Ilsa.


    Because he had taught Ilsa everything he could, and there was almost nothing to teach.


    Although Su Cheng felt very reluctant to give up his teaching to Ilsa after he applied to end his teaching to Ilsa and could not give classes to Ilsa''s lovely little girl in the future, Su Cheng did so without hesitation. He applied to ge zewen to end his teaching to Ilsa and put down her job as a military law teacher.


    Since there is nothing left for Ilsa, let''s simply dismiss the job. In this way, Ilsa has one less class and may have more time to rest.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is what Su Cheng thought at that time.


    After receiving Su Chengna''s application for ending Ilsa''s teaching, gozewen also readily approved it.


    After all, in gozewen''s eyes, the art of war course is not too important. In addition, Su Cheng is a double oak Knight now. He may go to the battlefield again when. After all, it''s not a good thing to have two posts at the same time.


    Since Su Cheng said he had taught Ilsa everything he could teach, GE zewen readily agreed to Su Cheng''s application.


    After today, Su Cheng''s work as a military art teacher officially ended.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Ilsa suddenly raised her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Although it''s not farewell, after teacher Cheng finished teaching me, there are few opportunities to enter the Baiyang palace to accompany me in the future!"


    "Just like Miss Eliza, I can''t go to Baiyang palace to accompany me anymore!"


    Listening to Ilsa''s increasingly crying words, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling bursts of heartache.


    The heart whispered:


    There is one less person who can enter the Baiyang palace to chat and play with him. This is really a very sad thing for Ilsa, who has few playmates


    To comfort Ilsa, Su Cheng raised his hand and rubbed Ilsa''s head, then said softly:


    "Although the chances of meeting Ilsa will be reduced a lot in the future, it doesn''t mean that we will never meet again, will we?"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a joking tone and said:


    "For example, when Ilsa ascends the throne, won''t we have more opportunities to meet each other? I am still young. I will definitely live until Ilsa you ascend the throne. At that time, you can constantly call me into the Baiyang palace, so that we can play well together, and no one will disturb me. "


    Hearing Su Cheng''s joke, Ilsa broke her tears into laughter and said angrily:


    "How old will I be when I ascend the throne? How old will you be then, Mr. Cheng? We have both become grandma and grandpa! "


    "Oh? Is Ilsa the kind of person who will alienate me because I am old? "


    "No! No matter what happens in the future, I won''t alienate teacher Cheng! "


    "Then I can remember Ilsa''s words."


    Seeing what he said just now, success made Ilsa feel better. Su Cheng decided to make persistent efforts to make Ilsa feel better.


    In order to make Ilsa feel better, Su Cheng decided to change the topic.


    Su Cheng took the thick stack of notes made by Ilsa on the small round table and said:


    "By the way, Ilsa, your notes are too thick. I feel that it''s not so thick to record all my words for more than half a year."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Ilsa snorted and smiled proudly, and then said:


    "Mr. Cheng, the reason why I brought all the notes I have taken for more than half a year today is to show you how serious I am in your class! I remember the most about Mr. Cheng''s notes of your class! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Su Cheng said in a half joking tone:


    "Do I have the most notes in my class... I feel a little flattered."


    "After all, I like Mr. Cheng''s class best! Other teachers'' classes are so boring and boring! "


    Speaking of this, Ilsa suddenly stuck out her lovely little tongue, then lowered the volume and whispered to Su Cheng like a whisper:


    "Especially Mr. William''s class is not only boring, but also feels that the teaching is very general."


    Miss William, Su Cheng remembers him.


    For more than half a year, Su Cheng would chat with Ilsa if he had spare time after class.


    In the process of chatting, Ilsa told Su Cheng about her other teachers many times.


    Therefore, Su Cheng also remembered the names of the other teachers of Ilsa.


    And William is Ilsa''s history teacher.


    Su Cheng was most impressed by this William.


    Because Su Cheng had a few quarrels with this William at the teacher''s "teaching ceremony", Su Cheng was most impressed by this William.


    Ilsa has also talked about William many times. Su Cheng can''t remember how boring Ilsa told him about William''s class.


    Just then, Ilse, who was still at Tucao and was at teacher William, make complaints about his face suddenly become serious.


    "Teacher Cheng..." Ilsa suddenly whispered, "you said... How can we make the world peaceful..."

 Chapter 203

    "Huh?" Su Cheng looked at Ilsa in amazement, "Ilsa, why do you ask?"


    Su Cheng feels very stunned now.


    Because he really did not expect that Ilsa, who is only 7 years old this year, would ask such a serious question.


    "... this is the question I had when I was in Mr. William''s class recently..." Ilsa continued with her head down. "When listening to Mr. William talk about world history, I found that the whole world has been in chaos for thousands of years..."


    "Countless countries were destroyed, and then countless countries were established. Then the newly established countries fought with the surrounding countries until they were destroyed, and then new countries were established."


    "So I was thinking, how can we make the world peaceful and no more war..."


    "I really want to make the world peaceful and make the world free from war!" Ilsa said so in a firm tone.


    But then Ilsa smiled at herself and continued:


    "But maybe I''m too stupid. I''ve been thinking hard for a long time and haven''t come up with the answer to this question... I don''t know what to do to make the world peaceful..."


    "So now I want to ask Mr. Cheng. Mr. Cheng, what do you think is necessary to make the world peaceful? "


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    At the same time, I can''t help admiring Ilsa!


    He really did not expect that Ilsa, who was only 7 years old, should have such a high ideological consciousness! Have such high aspirations!


    Children of the same age are thinking about what to play later, and Ilsa is thinking about how to make the world peaceful! My ambition is to make the world peaceful!


    Thinking of Ilsa''s usual smart and easy-to-use appearance, Su Cheng secretly said:


    Ilsa... Maybe she is also a genius. I always feel that if Ilsa is made emperor, Ilsa may become a great emperor


    After such a secret way in his heart, Su Cheng opened his mouth and said:


    "How to make the world peaceful... I''m sorry, Ilsa, this question is too big. The answer to this question - I don''t know."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly as he spoke.


    "It should be said that no one has really found the answer to this question for thousands of years."


    "But Ilsa, you don''t have to be impatient that you can''t find the answer to this question now."


    The bitter smile on Su Cheng''s face gradually dissipated and changed into a gentle smile.


    "Maybe sometime in the future, Ilsa, you will find the answer to this question."


    "When Ilsa finds the answer to this question -"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng stood up and saluted Ilsa.


    "Ilsa, send me as much as you like."


    "Ilsa, you will ascend the throne one day, and I will become Ilsa''s Minister one day."


    "When that day comes and you know the answer to this question, Ilsa, you can send me as much as you want."


    "I Su Cheng will help you cut all the thorns and obstacles in the road and help Ilsa realize the dream of world peace!"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Ilsa was stunned.


    A little joy gradually appeared on the lovely face with some melancholy color, and finally burst into a laugh.


    "Help me cut through all the thorns and obstacles on the way to realize this dream? Then I can remember your words, teacher Cheng! "


    Ilsa said with a naughty smile and said in a joking tone:


    "When I ascend the throne and find the answer to this question at the same time, I will send teacher Cheng to you well. Then you should be ready!"


    "Don''t wait until then. I''m ready now. I have also remembered Ilsa''s words. Oh, don''t give up your ambition in the future. I''m afraid that Ilsa will say to me ''let the world peace? It''s too much trouble. I quit ''that''s right. "


    "I won''t give up! I wouldn''t say that! " Ilsa puffed up her cheeks like a rage, "I take this problem very seriously! Now I have also decided to take the realization of world peace as my dream and lifelong career! "


    Looking at Ilsa, who puffed up her cheeks like anger, Su Cheng''s smile became more and more gentle.


    ......


    At this time, Su Cheng did not believe that Ilsa could find the answer to this question and successfully achieve world peace in the future.


    At this time, he even felt that this was just a dream put forward by Ilsa on a whim. Maybe after a few months, Ilsa would forget her dream.


    Su Cheng may have never dreamed at this time. Not long after, Ilsa found a way to achieve world peace.


    After he ascended the throne as emperor, he also successfully realized world peace.


    ¡ª¡ªIn her bloody way.


    ¡­¡­


    June 7, 620 BC.


    Pandragon, national Royal College.


    In a classroom with a history class.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s history class." Standing on the podium, the history teacher collected the handouts and said in a loud voice, "after you go back, you should review well! Many of these systems created by Ilsa the great and those created by the integration Knight Su Cheng are the key and necessary points of the examination. We must review them well! "


    After that, the teacher looked at the watch on his left wrist, looked at the time and said:


    "There is still some time before class is over, so now let''s ask questions freely. If you have any questions, you can raise your hands and ask me now."


    As soon as the history teacher''s voice fell, a small hand was raised high.


    "Teacher! I have a question! "


    "Well, please. Of course, it is limited to the problems of this discipline. "


    With the teacher''s permission, a petite girl, the owner of the little hand, stood up.


    "Why did Ilsa the great and the integration Knight Su Cheng have such a serious quarrel and worsen their feelings when they launched the first war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    After listening to the girl''s question, the teacher was stunned. Then he was silent and said:


    "On this issue, in fact, there has been relevant research in the field of history in the past 300 years."


    "In fact, there is no final conclusion as to why their relationship deteriorated. Historians have put forward various answers to this question."


    "Just because there is no final conclusion on this question up to now, the answer to this question is not mentioned in your history book."


    The teacher shook his history textbook as he spoke, and then continued:


    "Now, the mainstream view on this issue in the field of history is that Su Cheng, the integration knight, began to hate Ilsa the great."


    As soon as the teacher''s voice fell, all the students in the classroom, including the little girl who asked the question, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Then, everyone in the classroom cast their eyes on the teacher, and their faces were full of curiosity.


    At this time, the teacher took his water bottle from the side, drank water calmly, moistened his throat, and then said:


    "Historians who support this view believe that at that time, the integration Knight Su Cheng began to hate gradually, and had unconsciously deviated from the original intention of ''Realizing world peace''."


    "Su Cheng, the integration Knight at that time, began to dislike Ilsa the great, who no longer waged war for world peace, but for himself."


    After that, the teacher shook his head with a bitter smile, and then sighed.

 Chapter 204

    March 29, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    15:20 p.m.


    Pandragon.


    It was two days ago that she ended her teaching to Ilsa and put down her job as a "art of war teacher".


    After two days, Su Cheng slowly came out of the melancholy and sadness that he could no longer teach Ilsa and rarely had the opportunity to go to Ilsa in the future.


    Although he doesn''t know what Ilsa is now, Su Cheng believes that Ilsa must have come out of the sadness after losing his teacher.


    Today is March 29. It''s an ordinary day as usual. If there''s anything different from usual, it''s a rare day to go on the street with Deng Jiaer and Alan.


    No, to be exact, Su Cheng and Alan were pulled into the street by Deng Jiaer.


    "Hello, Deng Jiaer." Alan said in a bad voice to Deng Jiaer who was walking in front of him, "where is the shop you told us that sells delicious food? We''ve been walking for a long time! "


    "Almost there! Almost there! "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer replied in a happy tone:


    "Walk a little longer and you''ll be there! The food in that shop is delicious! You must try it. "


    "Hum, let''s go for so long. If the food in the shop is not delicious, I''ll ask my brother to halve your pocket money next month!"


    "Don''t worry, Deng Jiaer. I won''t listen to Alan."


    "Brother --!"


    About half an hour ago, when the three were still at home, when Su Cheng and Alan were bored because they didn''t know what to do next, Deng Jiaer ran to them excitedly.


    "I recently found a shop selling delicious food. I want Mr. and Alan to try it together! Let''s go eat together! "


    ¡ª¡ªThis is what Deng Jiaer said to Su Cheng and Alan at that time.


    Su Cheng and Alan, unlike Deng Jiaer, are not very interested in food.


    But they were just bored at that time and didn''t know what to do. Although they were not interested in this delicious food, it was also a good way to pass the time, so they accepted Deng Jiaer''s invitation and went to the shop selling delicious food that Deng Jiaer said.


    Deng Jia''er, who was in charge of leading the way, walked a little ahead, while Su Cheng and Alan walked a little behind together.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know whether the food in this shop is delicious or not.


    But Su Cheng now knows that this shop is really far enough!


    The three people have walked for more than 20 minutes, almost half an hour.


    When Su Cheng, who was not very good at sports and didn''t like sports, was about to bear the long way to go, Deng Jiaer finally said in a happy tone:


    "Look! That''s the shop! "


    As he spoke, Deng Jiaer pointed forward.


    Su Cheng and Alan hurriedly looked in the direction of Deng Jia''er''s fingers.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the end of the direction pointed by Deng Jiaer''s finger, there is a shop with ordinary decoration.


    Above the shop, there is a line of big characters: ice cream shop.


    "Ice cream... Shop?" Su Cheng repeated the name of the shop in a hesitant tone.


    ice cream? From what?


    ¡ª¡ªAfter reading out the name of the shop in a hesitant tone, Su Cheng wondered in his heart.


    "All right, all right, let''s go in!" As Deng Jiaer said, she strode towards the ice cream shop. "I don''t know if there are any seats in the shop."


    Su Cheng and Alan followed Deng Jiaer into the shop.


    After entering the store, Su Cheng found that the popularity of the store seemed to be very good.


    Looking around, the seats in the whole shop are basically full.


    But Su Cheng and their luck was very good. There was an empty table left just now.


    Seeing that there was only one empty table left, Deng Jiaer hurriedly sat down at the table step by step.


    As soon as Deng Jiaer sat down at this table, a waiter came over immediately, bent down and asked Deng Jiaer:


    "Hello, how many copies do you need?"


    "I want five!" Deng Jia''er stretched out five fingers to the waiter as she spoke.


    "I see. Please wait a moment."


    The waiter said this and quickly withdrew.


    "Deng Jiaer, what does this shop sell?" Alan asked as he sat next to Deng Jiaer, "why doesn''t this store even have a menu, and it always feels like everyone eats the same thing, a big bowl of things like white mud..."


    At this time, Su Cheng, who also sat at the round table, frowned and looked at the guests on the surrounding tables.


    Everyone holds a bowl of things like white mud in their hands.


    Somehow, Su Cheng felt that this big lump was like an unidentified substance like white mud, which looked very familiar


    "It''s not white mud." Deng Jiaer said angrily to Alan, "this is called ''ice cream''! As for why everyone eats the same thing, it is because this shop only sells this thing. "


    "A restaurant that only sells the same food?" Alan was a little stunned and said, "the owner of this shop is also a person with great personality."


    "You can tell by tasting it. Although you only sell this food, it''s delicious! Ah, you see, the five ice cakes I ordered have come. "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Su Cheng and Alan saw that the waiter who had retired just now came back with a large dinner plate on which five bowls of ice cream as Deng Jiaer said were placed.


    After carrying the five bowls of ice cream to the table of three people, the waiter neatly placed the five bowls of ice cream on the table of three people, and then stepped back and left again.


    "There are only three of us," Alan said, pointing to the five bowls of ice cream in front of him. "Why are there five bowls?"


    "Because I eat three bowls alone." Deng Jiaer replied in a very innocent tone.


    Su Cheng and Alan: "


    "All right, all right, eat quickly." Deng Jiaer took the spoon and dug a large spoon of ice cream like white mud, "the taste of this ice cream will not disappoint you!"


    After that, Deng Jiaer put the big spoon of ice cream in his hand into his mouth, and then showed a happy look.


    Looking at Deng Jia''er''s face full of happiness, Su Cheng and Alan couldn''t help feeling a little curious.


    Is it really so delicious?


    ¡ª¡ªHaving been brothers and sisters for many years, it seems that Su Cheng and Alan, who have trained telepathy, say so in their hearts almost at the same time.


    Then, as if they had rehearsed, they reached out and took the spoon, then dug a large spoon of ice cream in the bowl in front of them, and then put the ice cream in the spoon into their mouth at the same time.


    "Huh?!"


    The moment he put the ice cream in his mouth, Alan''s eyes burst into surprise.


    Then exclaimed, "delicious! Cool! Sweet! "


    After hearing Alan''s praise, Deng Jia''er hummed and smiled proudly, and then said:


    "How''s it going? I didn''t lie to you, did I? Do you feel like you didn''t come in vain? "


    The moment Su Cheng put the ice cream in his mouth, his eyes opened wide, like Alan, with a surprise in his eyes.


    However, in addition to the surprise, Su Cheng''s eyes also burst out of surprise and shock.


    "Is this... Ice cream?!" Su Cheng lost his voice in an almost frightened tone.


    "Ice, ice cream?" Deng Jiaer looked at Su Cheng and blinked suspiciously, "Sir, what''s ice cream?"


    Alan, sitting beside Su Cheng, also looked at Su Cheng with curious eyes.


    "... no, nothing. Keep eating."


    After that, Su Cheng continued to dig a large spoonful of ice cream into his mouth to hide his embarrassment.


    After putting a new spoonful of ice cream into his mouth, Su Cheng began to taste it carefully this time.


    There''s nothing wrong... It''s the taste of ice cream!


    Su Cheng exclaimed in his heart.


    Su Cheng looked at the ice cream just now and felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember what the ice cream looked like.


    Until the ice cream was put into his mouth, Su Cheng finally remembered what the ice cream looked like!


    Like ice cream on earth!


    Not only looks like it, but also tastes like it!


    It tastes cold and sweet.


    Su Cheng now feels that he is moved and is about to shed tears.


    When he was still on earth, Su Cheng was a man who liked ice cream very much.


    After coming to this strange world, Su Cheng is ready to eat ice cream for the rest of his life.


    But I didn''t expect to taste this ice cream today.


    Why didn''t Su Cheng feel moved and excited?


    Su Cheng, who had not eaten ice cream for more than three years and nearly four years, began to wave his spoon and eat it.


    Just as Su Cheng ate it¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Mr. Cheng? Why are you here? "


    ¡ª¡ªA familiar old voice came from behind Su Cheng.

 Chapter 205

    Su Cheng quickly put down his spoon and looked behind him.


    "Mr. Jacob? I''m going to ask you? Are you here? "


    "Hahaha, I''ve always been here."


    The master of this voice is Jacob, the palace Minister of the britannian Empire "under one man and above all men".


    Jacob is now sitting at the table behind Su Cheng. In front of him is a large empty bowl.


    When Su Cheng was about to stand up and salute to Jacob, Jacob took the first step, stretched out his hand and waved it, indicating that Su Cheng didn''t have to salute.


    While motioning Su Cheng not to salute, Jacob smiled and said:


    "Mr. Cheng, are you here for ice cream, too?"


    "Mr. Jacob," Su Cheng replied jokingly, "I didn''t come to this ice cream shop to eat ice cream. What else can I do?"


    "Hahaha, that''s right. I just asked a nonsense."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell behind, Su Cheng said to Jacob apologetically:


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob. I didn''t find you sitting behind me just now."


    "Don''t apologize. I just found you sitting next to me, Mr. Cheng."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused for a moment, and then continued in a tone of praise:


    "The ice cream sold by this ice cream shop is very delicious. I found this shop by chance. After eating it once, I was impressed by the taste of the ice cream. Since then, whenever I have a little leisure, I will come here to eat ice cream and have a rest."


    "I was tired of dealing with government affairs just now. I came here to have ice cream and have a rest, but I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Cheng by chance this time."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you, Mr. Jacob." Su Cheng replied with a smile, "I was impressed by the taste of ice cream when I was eating my first bite of ice cream. I may come here to eat ice cream as soon as you have time like Mr. Jacob."


    "Hahaha, in that case, we might meet again. Then I look forward to every time I come to eat ice cream in the future."


    Then Jacob stood up, straightened his clothes and said in a helpless tone:


    "Well, I''ve finished the ice cream, and I should go back and continue to deal with my mountain of government affairs. Mr. Cheng, if we have another chance to meet again in this ice cream shop, let''s have a good chat. "


    "With pleasure." Su Cheng smiled.


    However, just after Jacob raised his feet and took a few steps in the direction of the door of the ice cream shop, Jacob suddenly stopped.


    "... Mr. Cheng." Jacob said in a flat tone without looking back.


    "Huh? I''m here. What''s the matter? Mr. Jacob. "


    "... would you like to be the head of the Michael knights in the north and take full charge of the reconstruction of the Michael knights and the northern defense line of the Empire?"


    "Ha?" Su Cheng looked at Jacob in amazement.


    He almost suspected that he was hearing hallucinations.


    Head of the order of Michael? North? Knights rebuild? The Northern Line of defense of the Empire?


    "Excuse me, Mr. Jacob, what did you say just now? I didn''t catch it. "


    In order to verify whether he had auditory hallucinations, Su Cheng decided to pretend to be confused and let Jacob repeat what he had just said.


    "... nothing. If you don''t hear what I just said, forget what I just said."


    After saying this, Jacob strode away without looking back.


    Watching Jacob leave and looking at Jacob''s smaller and smaller figure, Su Cheng narrowed his eyes, frowned slightly, and said in his heart:


    The order of Michael and the Northern Line of defense of the Empire


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo! Full! Full! Ice cream is delicious! " Deng Jiaer said this in a happy tone and patted his slightly raised belly.


    Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jia''er have finished their ice cream and are on their way home.


    "In other words, Deng Jiaer, you can really eat." Alan, walking beside Deng Jiaer, said in a half joking tone, "you can eat three bowls of such a big bowl of ice cream. I know why you are heavier and heavier than me."


    "Hello! Alan, I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what you just said! What do you mean I''m getting heavier and heavier than you? "


    "Literally." Alan said, "don''t you find that you have more and more fat around your waist?"


    "Woo..."


    Deng Jiaer pulled his waist and squeezed out a small ball of meat.


    "... it would be better to have less dinner today..."


    "It''s no use eating less tonight." Su Cheng suddenly said in a malicious tone, "there are also foods like this ice cream in my hometown. The calories of that food are high. Eating too much is particularly easy to get fat. I think the calories of ice cream should be similar to that food."


    "Deng Jia''er, you just ate three bowls. The heat feels great. Maybe when you wake up early tomorrow morning, you will find more fat around your waist."


    Su Cheng''s words successfully frightened Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer now looked like she was going to cry and said in a hurry:


    "Well, I won''t eat tonight!"


    "In fact, there is no way to lose weight on a diet." Su Cheng said solemnly, "if you want to lose weight, the best way is to exercise more."


    "For example - do a clean-up for our family. Our family is so big. After you finish the clean-up, you sweat all over. You should be able to consume all the calories generated by eating so much ice cream today."


    "... really?" Deng Jiaer asked weakly.


    "Well! Really. " Su Cheng replied with a serious face.


    "... let me do a big cleaning for our family after dinner tonight..."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Su Cheng almost laughed.


    By the way, Su Cheng is responsible for the sanitation at home today.


    At this time, Alan, standing beside Su Cheng, looked at Su Cheng with a disgusting face.


    She felt her brother''s horror again.


    Since the four of them lived under the same roof, Su Cheng hasn''t done a day''s sanitation!


    Every time it was his turn to deal with sanitation, Su Cheng would try every means to let Deng Jiaer and Alan deal with sanitation for him.


    Su Cheng is now happy that he doesn''t have to do hygiene today.


    Just then.


    Su Cheng saw a strange man coming towards them in front of them.


    The man who was walking towards them was holding a big crystal ball in his arms, wearing an old and dirty black robe and a hood. His hood was worn very deeply. It was basically difficult for others to see the man''s face hidden under the hood.


    Because he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, Su Cheng couldn''t know whether the man was male or female.


    Watching this man dressed up reminds Su Cheng of the wizard in the earth''s fairy tale book.


    The man''s black robe was so dirty and shabby that Su Cheng wouldn''t be surprised if he told Su Cheng that there were hundreds of cockroaches crawling under the black robe.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t pay much attention to the man in black, but simply regarded him as a strange person.


    Su Cheng and the three continued to move forward.


    The man in black also continued to walk in the opposite direction to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng and the man in black are getting closer and closer.


    Soon, they were wrong.


    Just when they think wrong and out of date¡ª¡ª


    "Hello, young people from another world, you are a little more handsome than I thought."


    ¡ª¡ªA voice that could not tell whether it was a male voice or a female voice came from under the dirty black robe, and then passed into Su Cheng''s ears.


    "Huh? Brother, what''s the matter? Why did it suddenly stop? "


    Alan looked strangely at Su Cheng who had suddenly stopped just now, so he fell behind her and Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer now turned his head strangely and looked at Su Cheng.


    After Alan cast his eyes on Su Cheng''s face, his beautiful eyebrows suddenly picked.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng''s face was full of amazement and shock.


    A look of seeing or hearing something terrible.


    Alan saw Su Cheng for the first time since he knew him.


    "... brother, what''s the matter? What a frightened look... "Alan said in a deep voice.


    "... Alan, Deng Jiaer, you two go home first. It suddenly occurred to me that I have something important to tell Mr. Jacob."


    After lying casually, Su Cheng immediately turned around and quickly left the place.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Jacob''s residence.


    In Jacob''s study.


    "Well, keep working hard..."


    Jacob said this reluctantly as he opened the chair in front of the desk and sat down.


    After sitting down in the chair in front of the desk, Jacob picked up two large stacks of paper that were lying on the desk.


    These two stacks of paper have been carefully bound, and the thickness is extremely amazing. Each stack of paper is as thick as a book.


    It is worth mentioning that both stacks of paper have covers.


    On the cover of one stack of paper, it was written in large characters: "about the convening of the round table".


    On the cover of another stack of paper, it reads: "the reconstruction plan of Michael knights".


    "The convening of the round table and the reconstruction plan of the Michael Knights..." Jacob murmured in a low voice and rubbed the temple on his left.


    "Alas... Spare me..."


    Looking at the two stacks of paper in front of him, Jacob sighed.

 Chapter 206

    "First... Little... Sir! Please wait! "


    Su Cheng soon caught up with the man in black.


    Because the black robed man was wearing a big black robe, he could not see his appearance under the black robe, and his voice was neither male nor female. It was impossible to infer whether he was male or female from his voice.


    Therefore, Su Cheng hesitated for a long time whether to call him "Sir" or "Miss", and finally made up his mind to call him "Sir".


    The man in black stopped when he heard Su Cheng''s voice.


    face about.


    While turning around, he stretched out his right index finger under the brim of his hat, and then made a "Shh" sound.


    Although Su Cheng could not see the black robed man''s movements clearly because of the hood, Su Cheng guessed that the black robed man should put his right index finger against his lips and make a silent movement.


    "Don''t worry."


    It could not tell whether it was a male voice or a female voice, which came out from under the hood again.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions to ask me, and I really want to talk to you, but after all, this is not a suitable place to chat. Come with me."


    Then the man in black turned and left.


    People with a little IQ may know that they can''t follow strangers or eat strangers'' food.


    However, Su Cheng can''t manage so much now.


    Su Cheng didn''t think much, so he stepped forward and followed the man in black.


    The man in black took Su Cheng seven turns and eight turns. He took Su Cheng to a very remote corner of pandragon.


    In this remote corner, there is a seemingly deserted pub.


    Before and after arriving at the tavern, the man in black pushed the door without hesitation.


    Ding Ling Ding Ling~~


    The wind bell on the front door of the tavern made a clear and pleasant sound.


    Judging from the internal facilities of the tavern, it seems that the tavern has been for some years.


    After entering the tavern, Su Cheng did not expect that the tavern had no business.


    In the pub, which is neither big nor small, all the tables are empty and there is no guest.


    However, it''s no wonder that this tavern is located in such a remote place and its appearance is so humble. In addition, few people will drink at this time, so it''s normal that there is no one in this tavern.


    After entering the tavern, the man in black strided to the bar, and then sat carelessly in front of the bar, with his back to the tavern door.


    Su Cheng followed the man in black and sat next to him.


    The tavern owner who heard the sound of the bell hanging on the door also came out of the small room behind the bar happily.


    It may be that there are few ordinary guests, so now when I finally see a guest coming, the tavern owner comes out with a smile on his face and looks very happy.


    However, the owner of the tavern came out with a smile on his face. When he saw the man in black, the smile on his face froze immediately.


    Su Cheng can also understand the reason why the black robed man''s smile is frozen.


    Because the black robe on the black robed man is too dirty!


    Dressed in such a dirty black robe, sitting in a chair in front of the bar of the tavern.


    If Su Cheng is the owner of this tavern, Su Cheng will also love this stained chair.


    However, although such guests who will dirty his chair are not welcome, they are also guests after all.


    Therefore, the tavern owner quickly adjusted his smile and mood and greeted the black robed man and Su Cheng.


    But his smile now is much more fake than just now.


    "Hello, what would you like to drink?"


    As soon as the tavern owner''s voice fell, the black robed man turned his head slightly. Although Su Cheng couldn''t see the black robed man''s face because of the hood, Su Cheng felt that the black robed man should be looking at him now.


    "Su Cheng." The man in Black said intimately, "do you have anything to drink?"


    "... I just want a gin."


    "Well, I''ll have a gin, too."


    Then the man in black stretched out a hand and stuck it on the empty bar.


    After two seconds, when the black robed man removed his hand, there was an extra yinglang with a face value of 100 yuan on the table that should have nothing under his palm.


    "Give us two glasses of gin." As the man in Black said, he handed over the 100 yuan yinglang, "because I don''t have a pocket for change, I never accept change. I don''t need change."


    "Oh! This guest, you are so generous! "


    The boss hurriedly put the money in his pocket and put a sincere smile on his face.


    "Please wait a moment! I''ll have two large glasses of cold gin ready at once! "


    After that, the boss took out two clean wine glasses from under the bar and began to prepare the gin.


    While the boss was preparing wine, Su Cheng looked at the man in black beside him and opened his mouth.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to say something, the man in black took the lead and said:


    "I know you have a lot of problems, but please wait a moment. We still have a lot of time, so don''t worry. First drink some cold wine and we''ll talk slowly."


    After listening to the man in black, Su Cheng closed his mouth.


    Although Su Cheng is full of questions now, Su Cheng still keeps his mouth shut and waits for the tavern owner to bring the wine.


    Perhaps stimulated by money, the tavern owner acted quickly and prepared two large glasses of cold gin in a few minutes. Brought it to Su Cheng and the black robed man.


    The man in black impolitely picked up one of the glasses and began to drink.


    Su Cheng also took another cup at this time, but he didn''t drink as much as the man in black robe. He just took a few sips.


    Su Cheng is not in the mood to drink now. He just wants to quickly take out his full stomach of questions and ask the man in black.


    After a few drinks, the man in black gave a very comfortable groan, and then said:


    "Ah... It''s refreshing..."


    The man in black belched loudly, and then gently put the wine cup back on the bar.


    Then he raised his hand and raised it in mid air.


    While holding his hand high, the man in black slowly clenched his fist.


    After clenching his fist for a few seconds, the man in black suddenly released his fist.


    Several hundred dollar pieces of yinglang floated down from the black robed man''s open fist.


    "Boss, these are the money for buying you a drink." The black robed man said, "can you take this money and go back to the small room behind the bar and drink to your heart''s content? If you can, I hope you can drink for half an hour. "


    "OK, OK! no problem! I''ll go back to my room and have a drink! "


    The tavern owner collected the money falling on the bar with dazzling speed, and then hurried back to the small room behind the bar.


    After the tavern owner returned to the small room behind the bar, there were only two people in black robe and Su Cheng in the whole tavern.


    "Su Cheng." The man in Black said faintly, "how are you doing in this world?"

 Chapter 207

    "... when I first came here, I felt terrible. I just wanted to commit suicide and die quickly." Su Cheng said lightly, "it''s just that I feel good now. I''m beginning to feel lucky that I came to this strange world."


    "Happy... That''s good."


    "... may I ask you a question?"


    "What question? Go ahead. If I can answer it, I''ll try my best to answer you."


    "How do you know I''m from another world?"


    Although Su Cheng tried his best to suppress his tone and tone and make his voice sound calmer.


    But although Su Cheng has tried his best, he still can''t keep himself calm.


    The secret that he didn''t even know about his closest Alan was revealed by the black robed man he had never met.


    How can Su Cheng calm down? How to keep calm?


    However, after hearing Su Cheng''s question, the man in black just smiled twice and said:


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you too much about the answer to this question. You can regard me as an expert who, by chance, understood some mysterious forces. With the help of these forces, you know your secret. You can understand this. "


    "... something like magic?"


    "Yes, you can say so."


    Speaking of this, the man in black smiled at himself, and then went on:


    "I should also be the only person in the world who has extraordinary power?"


    "Oh?" Su Cheng replied with great interest, "the world is so big, are you so sure you are the only one?"


    "At least in these thousands of years, I have never seen anyone who has cultivated extraordinary power besides me."


    Thousands of years... It seems that the man in black has a long life. Is this one of his extraordinary powers?


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng thought in his heart.


    Because he has experienced the extremely unscientific thing of "crossing", Su Cheng now has an extremely strong immunity to meet such extremely unreasonable people and things.


    Even if the man in Black said he was a superman who had cultivated extraordinary power, Su Cheng didn''t have much fluctuation in his heart.


    Su Cheng only feels:


    Oh, so it is. It''s great.


    Su Cheng picked up his glass again, took a sip of Songlang''s wine and said in a joking tone:


    "Then, sir, what is the reason why you came to me? Is it to send me back to earth? If so, there''s no need. I don''t want to go back now. "


    "Of course I didn''t come to you to send you back to your original world." The black robed man said faintly, "and even if I want to send you back, I don''t have this ability. I haven''t done everything. There are still many things I can''t do."


    After that, the man in black rose again, raised his glass, took a big drink, and then continued:


    "I just want to see you and talk to you this time."


    Speaking of this, the man in black paused and continued:


    "By the way, take a look at the set of books you brought from that world."


    As soon as the voice of the man in black fell, Su Cheng shook his hand holding the wine glass twice.


    Su Cheng naturally understands that the set of books mentioned by the man in black is the set of Zizhi Tongjian he brought to the world.


    "... you even know that I came here with a set of books..."


    "I know far more than you."


    "... so, do you want to read that set of books while you come to see me? Shall I go home now and bring my set of books to you? "


    "No, I''ve just seen it."


    "You broke my door?!"


    "How is it possible? Do you think I need to go into your house and find that set of books to read with my ability?"


    "... maybe not."


    "It''s not possible, it''s not necessary at all, okay?"


    After the black robed man finished this sentence unhappily, he picked up the wine cup in his hand again and took a big drink.


    And Su Cheng now feels that he is slowly relaxing.


    Su Cheng was actually a little nervous when he sat next to the man in black and began to chat with him.


    Because the man in black has supernatural power and looks mysterious. Sitting beside him and chatting with him, if Su Cheng doesn''t feel any psychological pressure and nervous, it must be a lie.


    In Su Cheng''s cognition, Superman with extraordinary power and strange clothes like people in black will behave strangely, speak strangely and be crazy.


    But after chatting with the man in black, Su Cheng found that he was wrong.


    The man in black seems to be very funny! The vocabulary and words are quite grounded!


    So Su Cheng is now slowly relaxed and no longer so nervous and reserved.


    After the man in black took another big drink and belched loudly, he continued:


    "It''s really a set of magical books. As I expected, I can''t understand a word like a square. Is that the words of your world?"


    "To be exact, it is the language of my motherland in that world. There are many countries in my world, so there are many different words and languages."


    "Oh, so it is."


    The man in black nodded softly, and then opened his voice faintly:


    "I came to the British Empire to see you this time. In addition to meeting you and talking to you, I actually have another purpose, which is to give you a hint."


    "Prompt?"


    "Well, that''s right. Remind me of the usage of this set of books."


    "Ha? What else can this set of books do? "


    Su Cheng asked the black robed man with an expression, "did I hear you wrong?" then went on:


    "I have brought this set of books to this strange world for more than three years. In this nearly four years, I feel that this set of books is completely useless. The only use should be to relieve my boredom at ordinary times."


    However, as soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the man in black immediately said in a plain tone:


    "You think this set of books is of no use to you, that''s right, because this set of books was not for you from the beginning."


    "Not for me? What do you mean? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, the man in black didn''t directly answer his question, but said faintly:


    "Many people read little, which is the power of knowledge. But in fact, in my eyes, the most terrible power in the world is the power of knowledge. "


    "Although I can''t understand any word in your set of books, I can still feel the power of the knowledge in this set of books - it''s amazing."


    "Knowledge is actually the same as weapons. If you give a long gun to a swordsman, the swordsman can''t give full play to the full power of the long gun. "


    "Only when the long gun is handed over to the long gunman can the full power of the long gun be brought into play."


    Listening to the simple but philosophical words of the man in black, Su Cheng''s face began to look thoughtful.


    "So knowledge is the same. The knowledge of military and art of war should naturally be handed over to the general, and this knowledge of military and art of war can be used incisively and vividly. If the general is given a book full of cooking knowledge, the general can only read this cooking book to relieve boredom and can''t make full use of the cooking knowledge in this book?"


    "I''ve talked so much. Is there a feeling of ''ah, I''ve realized it''?"

 Chapter 208

    "... seems to have realized." Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "that is to say, the reason why I think this set of books is useless is because I can''t make use of the knowledge of this set of books... I can''t make use of the knowledge of this set of books, so I think this set of books is useless."


    "It is worthy of being a general who can command 100000 troops as one. His insight is really good." The man in Black said with praise, "yes, that''s right. That''s why I said this set of books is not for you. "


    "Su Cheng, let me give you a piece of advice."


    "From returning home today, you will translate your set of books into Britannia."


    "I can''t talk too much about this. In short, when you go back, translate your set of books into Britannia."


    "There is a person who is right beside you. He can absorb the knowledge in your book to the greatest extent, and make the greatest use of this knowledge. Finally, he can make a great achievement by relying on this knowledge!"


    "Who is it?" Su Cheng said anxiously.


    "Sorry, I can''t say." The man in Black said in an apologetic tone, "but you''ll soon find the one who deserves to entrust this set of books. You can translate this set of books into Britannia now and wait slowly. "


    "How do I know who is the one who can absorb and use the knowledge of this set of books to the greatest extent?" Su Cheng said anxiously, "what if I give it wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t give it wrong. I can assure you of that." The tone of the black robed man added a few jokes, "when one day you have the impulse to give someone the translation of this set of books, you can safely hand it in and follow your heart."


    After saying that, the man in black again took the wine cup in his hand, drank the last sip, drank all the wine in the wine cup, and then put down the wine cup in his hand heavily.


    "Well, I''ve said everything I want to tell you. I''ll go first."


    After saying that, the man in black stood up directly.


    "Hey? Please wait... "


    Before the last syllable of Su Cheng''s sentence "please wait a minute", the man in Black said first:


    "I know you still have a lot of questions to ask me, but I won''t answer any of your questions again. As for the reason, allow me to keep it a secret. Just think that if you tell you too much, I will be eaten by my extraordinary power."


    As he said this, the man in black turned and walked outside the tavern.


    As he walked outside the tavern, the man in black continued:


    "Anyway, you just need to remember: from today on, translate your set of books into Britannia. After a long time, you will find someone you think is worth trusting the translation of this book. When you find that person, give it the translation of this book. That person should be the owner of this book, It will be able to absorb and apply the knowledge in that book incisively and vividly. "


    "Come on, Su Cheng. The world is about to become interesting again. I look forward to your performance in this coming new era. "


    After leaving behind the last mysterious words, the man in black directly pushed open the door of the tavern and went out.


    After watching the black robed man leave, Su Cheng turned his head back, looked down at the wine glass in his hand and the light yellow liquor in the glass.


    A long silence


    ¡­¡­


    "When I give Su Cheng this advice, I am indirectly helping the British Empire. I feel that it is too unfair to other countries to help the British Empire."


    The man in black continued to say to himself in a self deprecating tone:


    "Obviously, over the past thousand years, I have long understood that no matter what I do, the future trend of the world will not change, so I have long decided to live freely, do whatever I want, and point out whoever I want. However, even if I have already been mentally prepared, I will still feel some shame when I deliberately help a country..."


    "Forget it, ignore it. Anyway, no matter what I have done or whether I have come to instruct Su Cheng today, there will be no change in the future trend, so I still don''t want to think too much. Let''s get rid of this boring sense of shame in my heart."


    "Well, now that Su Cheng has been instructed, where and why should I go next?"


    The man in Black said to himself as he walked towards the avenue.


    "Now there are three brightest ''Generals'' in the world, one in the holy Helan Empire, one in the Britannia Empire and one in the Lorraine empire."


    "I''ve seen the one in the holy Helan Empire, and I''ve just seen the one in the britannian Empire, that is, I''m only left with the one in the Lorraine empire. Haven''t I seen it yet..."


    "Good! decided! Next, go south and meet the one of the Lorraine empire! "


    Then the man in black stopped and looked up at the blue sky above him.


    After looking at the blue sky overhead for a long time, he said faintly:


    "... however, the light of this one of the Lorraine empire is still weak. It seems that it is still a child..."


    "Forget it, just children. It doesn''t prevent me from seeing her."


    After whispering this sentence, the man in black stepped forward again.


    As he continued to walk forward, the man in Black said to himself again:


    "Unexpectedly, three of these once-in-a-thousand-year military wizards will be born at the same time. It will be very interesting to see the upcoming ''four countries competing for hegemony''."


    "I''m really looking forward to it... The one in the holy Helan Empire, the one in the britannian Empire, and the one in the Lorraine Empire who is still a child. If these three people start fighting, who will win..."


    "It''s just... In my opinion, with their three levels, no one can do anything purely by military means... If they want to defeat any of them, they should rely on political means..."


    After whispering to himself for a long time, the man in black stopped talking and walked silently towards the South


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    Pandragon, in Su Cheng''s residence, on the dining table.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Alan frowned slightly and looked at Su Cheng, who was beside him in a daze, "how can he look like he''s out of his mind."


    Speaking of this, Alan said for a moment and then continued:


    "It seems that you have been like this since you came back. It seems that you have something on your mind. If you have something on your mind, you can talk to me. We haven''t talked about it."


    "Ah, ah... I, I''m not out of my mind." Su Cheng explained in a flustered tone, "it''s just that this afternoon, I went to Mr. Jacob''s residence and talked to Mr. Jacob about some very important things. I''m still thinking about those very important things."


    Although Su Cheng''s lie was quite perfect, Alan, who had already developed an telepathy with his brother, still half narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    Not only Alan was watching him, but also Carol and Deng Jiaer, who were also sitting at the dinner table for dinner, were watching him.


    "Well, it''s all right! Let''s eat quickly! "


    Su Cheng gave a ha ha, and then began frantically picking the noodles on his plate in front of him.


    Su Cheng picked up noodles quickly. It took less than 10 seconds and his plate was empty.


    "Well, I''m finished. I have something to do. I''ll go back to my room first."


    After putting away his tableware and leaving this sentence, Su Cheng turned and walked towards the stairs, ready to go back to his room on the third floor.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s leaving figure, Alan whispered:


    "I feel that my brother is so strange... I feel that he seems to be hiding something from us..."


    Deng Jiaer on one side also nodded deeply.


    Carol just sighed and said:


    "Maybe it''s something that can''t or is not suitable for us."


    "Cheng is now the double oak Knight of the empire after all. It''s not surprising to know some important military affairs about the Empire. What he kept from us may be some important military affairs of the Empire."


    "So let him go. He chose to hide something from us. There must be his reason."


    "All right, let''s go on eating."


    "Well..." Alan whispered "well", then picked up his fork again and began to eat the noodles in front of him.


    However, while eating noodles, Alan''s eyes still glanced at the third floor of the house from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Cheng''s residence, the third floor, Su Cheng''s room.


    After returning to the room, Su Cheng immediately locked the door, and then walked quickly under the bed.


    Then a large package was pulled out from under the bed.


    After pulling out the big package, Su Cheng directly opened the big package.


    Inside this package is the complete set of Zizhi Tongjian that Su Cheng brought from the earth to this different world.


    Su Cheng picked up one of them and looked at the four characters "Zizhi Tongjian" on the cover. Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and thought:


    Zizhi Tongjian... A set of historical books edited by Sima Guang in the Northern Song Dynasty, with a total volume of about 3 million words


    Sima Guang edited Zizhi Tongjian, with a very clear purpose, which is written for the emperor, so it is also known as the "emperor''s textbook"


    "Emperor''s textbook"... That is to say, the knowledge in this set of books is for the emperor to serve and learn


    So is my translation to be given to the Emperor... To his majesty gozewen? Or to his highness Gail?


    No, although it is said to be "the emperor''s textbook", it does not say that it must be handed over to the Emperor


    It''s OK to give it to Mr. Jacob... Mr. Jacob feels that he can make full use of his knowledge.


    Alas! forget it! Ignore it! I''ll listen to the man in black and translate this set of Zizhi Tongjian into British first!


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng picked up the first book, then went straight to his desk and opened the chair in front of the desk.


    After sitting down in the chair, Su Cheng took out his quill pen, a bottle of ink and a brand-new white paper from the drawer.


    Looking at the brand-new quill pen and the brand-new ink bottle in his hand, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    The brand-new quill pen in his hand is a gift from Carol during the hot spring trip more than two months ago.


    This bottle of brand-new ink was also a gift from Deng Jiaer during the hot spring trip more than two months ago. Deng Jiaer gave him a dozen inks.


    "I thought these 12 bottles of ink might be enough for my old death..." Su Cheng said to himself with a bitter smile, "but I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon... Things in the world are really unpredictable... I don''t know whether I should use up these 12 bottles of ink first or I should translate the Zizhi Tongjian first... Alas, there are more than 3 million words. When am I going to translate..."


    After shaking his head with a bitter smile, Su Cheng opened the first page of the first volume of Zizhi Tongjian, spread out the white paper in his hand, dipped the quill pen in ink, and began the huge project of translating Zizhi Tongjian!

 Chapter 209

    The British Empire Falls on May 30.


    It has been more than two months since Su Cheng began to translate Zizhi Tongjian after receiving the advice of the man in black.


    For more than two months, Su Cheng didn''t hear anything outside the window and just wanted to be an interpreter.


    For more than two months, Su Cheng has done almost five things every day: eating, sleeping, going to the bathroom, taking a bath and translating.


    The time spent on translation every day is nearly 14 hours.


    Thanks to the translation work, Su Cheng has now worn out a big cocoon where he holds the pen on his middle finger.


    Su Cheng also used up two and a half of the 12 bottles of ink Deng Jiaer gave him.


    Su Cheng''s practice of "not listening to things outside the window and only trying to be a translator" naturally provoked Alan and others'' confusion and worry.


    ¡ª¡ªThey don''t understand Su Cheng. He writes in front of the record every day. What is he writing.


    Alan, an imaginative girl, thought her brother had lost his nerve and once wanted to pull Su Cheng away from the table and take him to the doctor.


    In the face of their inquiry and concern, Su Cheng just casually said that he was dealing with a state secret task.


    Su Cheng''s random panic seems to have a good effect. Since then, Alan and his three people rarely bother him again, so that he can concentrate on writing in front of the case.


    However, the necessary care every day is still indispensable.


    Every day, Alan and the three of them, especially Alan, rush into Su Cheng''s room and ask Su Cheng, who has been writing for a long time, to stop writing and have a rest.


    If Su Cheng doesn''t rest, he will be forced to rest.


    Alan and the three of them are full of concern for him, which naturally warms Su Cheng''s heart.


    Therefore, every time Alan and the three of them asked him to rest, he would rest obediently.


    Over the past two months, Su Cheng''s translation work has achieved amazing results!


    Su Cheng has translated nearly 800000 words of Zizhi Tongjian, which is more than 3 million words!


    There are two main reasons why Su Cheng can translate so quickly:


    First of all, Su Cheng writes very fast. Su Cheng''s writing speed is almost 1.5 to 2 times that of ordinary people. Moreover, Su Cheng can write very fast and keep the shape neat and beautiful.


    The second and most important reason is that Su Cheng''s britannian language is really good.


    When Su Cheng crossed into this strange world at the age of 14, Su Cheng found that he could miraculously speak the language of Britannia and understand the words of Britannia.


    Of course, Su Cheng also found out at that time that he could only speak Britannia, and he could not speak the languages of other countries and nationalities.


    His hiranic language was also taught by Carol after he knew Carol.


    Although he didn''t understand the reason, after coming to this strange world, Su Cheng found that he automatically learned Britannia.


    And the level is not low.


    For Su Cheng, Britannia is as proficient as his mother tongue.


    Therefore, for Su Cheng, translating Chinese into Britannia is translating his mother tongue into another mother tongue.


    For a simple example, it is equivalent to translating simplified Chinese into traditional Chinese.


    ¡ª¡ªBoth are in Chinese, but they are written differently.


    For Su Cheng, it''s almost like this, but the writing is different.


    Therefore, when translating Zizhi Tongjian, Su Cheng did not spend much brain cells on translating Chinese into Britannia.


    Su Cheng just glances at it and can automatically generate a britannian version in his mind.


    The black robed man asked Su Cheng to translate Zizhi Tongjian into britannian, which shows that the "real owner of this set of books" in the black robed population should be a britannian.


    Therefore, Su Cheng spent the most brain cells on "trying to make britannians understand".


    After all, Zizhi Tongjian is a historical work of another world and another culture. Even if the full text of Zizhi Tongjian is translated into britannian, britannians may not be able to understand many of its contents.


    Because the culture is different.


    Therefore, while translating Zizhi Tongjian into a britannian language, Su Cheng has to write all kinds of notes and even draw maps to help britannians who read the translation so that they can understand and understand the story content.


    If it hadn''t taken Su Cheng a lot of time and energy to write notes and draw maps, otherwise Su Cheng could have been faster.


    However, Su Cheng has translated nearly 800000 words in more than two months. He is very satisfied with this achievement. It can be described as amazing speed.


    On earth, if you write with a keyboard, you may not be able to reach this speed.


    Su Cheng wrote with a quill pen and achieved this result.


    Therefore, Su Cheng is very satisfied with this achievement and doesn''t expect to be faster.


    In these two months, Su Cheng''s crazy translation work, only one major event happened in the British Empire.


    That is the successful conclusion of the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    The "Spring Awakening" offensive ended with the complete victory of the British Empire!


    Although after the fall of alshi, Zenger and onton finally responded, the britannians fought and began to prepare for the battle.


    But at this time, the morale of the Rowling people had fallen to a very terrible level.


    A sudden southward attack by the britannians.


    The fall of alchi, one of the three strongholds.


    It was not until the city of alchi fell that we knew that the britannians were coming.


    No matter how many messengers were sent, there was no response from the headquarters.


    All this made the morale of Luo Lin''s army from generals to soldiers to a terrible level.


    On the other hand, the morale of the British army was like a rainbow.


    After capturing the city of alshi and taking a short rest, he adjusted his front and attacked the city of Zenger!


    Iser so calmly commanded the large army, came to Zenger City, surrounded Zenger City, leaving only one gate for Zenger city''s army to flee.


    After Iser led his army to surround Zenger, because it was no longer necessary to guard the captured Huming City, Albert led his surprise army to successfully meet Iser under Zenger.


    After meeting Iser, Albert also gave Iser a big gift: the heads of the 15 senior generals of the general headquarters in Huming City, as well as the heads of other generals at all levels of the general headquarters.


    Facing this pile of heads, Iser was overjoyed because he thought of a good plan to easily capture Zenger city through psychological warfare!


    Iser threw the heads of the generals of the headquarters into Zenger city through a catapult.


    Besides throwing these heads in, Ethel also threw a lot of paper in.


    The paper says:


    [Huming City, alchi city and Anton city have all been captured by us. Surrender quickly. We will not kill those who surrender or flee]


    With this move, Iser attacked Zenger city at a very low price.

 Chapter 210

    Iser''s psychological warfare is very beautiful.


    Of course, the generals of Zenger city all know the senior generals of Huming City headquarters.


    Seeing the heads of the 15 senior generals who fell into the headquarters in the city, almost all the generals in Zenger were flustered.


    Although the generals of Zenger city were reluctant to believe the contents written on the paper that Iser threw into the city, they couldn''t help believing seven or eight points after seeing the heads of the headquarters generals.


    Of course, the contents written on the paper that Iser threw into the city with a catapult are not all fake.


    Although it is false that the city of Anton was also captured by them, the two cities of Huming and alchi have indeed been captured by them.


    Anyway, Iser has commanded a large army to encircle Zenger city and completely cut off the connection between Zenger city and the outside of the city. The people in Zenger city don''t know what the situation of the other strongholds is now.


    Adding one more "Anton city was also captured" can not only further attack the morale of the defenders in Zenger city and strengthen the effect of psychological warfare, but also they can''t know whether this is true or false.


    Even the generals were flustered, not to mention the soldiers at the bottom.


    Although the soldiers at the bottom basically don''t know what the generals of the general headquarters look like, it must be a lie to say that they are not frightened and their morale has not been weakened when they see so many people flying into the city.


    However, it was not these heads that seriously damaged the morale of the soldiers, but the papers thrown into the city by Iser.


    Although the literacy rate in the world is very low, most soldiers can''t understand what is written on these papers.


    However, despite the low literacy rate, there are many defenders in Zenger.


    There are still a large number of literate soldiers in Zenger.


    After these literate soldiers read the contents of the paper to those illiterate soldiers, the panic immediately spread like a plague among the defenders of the whole city.


    What''s more terrible is that the content on this paper has been more and more exaggerated.


    It was clearly written on the paper that [Huming City, ALCI city and Anton city have been captured. Surrender quickly. We will not kill those who surrender or flee], but it was said that most of the strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire have been captured.


    Then it became the northern defense line. Only their stronghold of Zenger has not been captured.


    Then it was said that the British Empire sent more than 150000 troops to attack them. This time, the British Empire sent 300000 troops to attack them.


    Finally, it was said that the army of the britannian Empire had already broken through the Northern Line of defense, and the front was directed at their imperial capital. Now the army that surrounded them outside the city was only a small force of the British Empire.


    If Ethel and Albert could hear the more exaggerated rumors of the defenders of Zenger, they would wake up in their dreams.


    This more and more exaggerated rumors undoubtedly further exacerbated the panic of the defenders of Zenger city.


    The generals of Zenger City naturally noticed the crazy panic atmosphere among the defenders in the city and the increasingly unstable mood of the defenders.


    In order to stop the spreading panic atmosphere and the more exaggerated rumors, some generals personally led people to kill a group of negative elements who spread rumors and clamored for surrender.


    While catching and killing these negative elements disturbing the morale of the army, the generals also sent people down to the garrison to cheer them up and cheer them up. They told them that the things written on this paper were false. The current situation in Zenger city is not so bad.


    However, it is too late.


    Although the generals tried to save the depressed morale in Zenger, some soldiers collapsed.


    Iser did not surround Zenger, leaving a place for the defenders in the city to flee.


    This is a battle method that has not been tried in any world, whether in the era of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons: there will be no place around the division.


    It means to leave a gap when encircling the enemy.


    If you don''t leave a gap and surround the enemy, the enemy is likely to have a will to die and decide to fight with you.


    If a gap is left, the enemy''s commander and soldiers may swing between escape and death, and the enemy''s fighting spirit will be distracted.


    Therefore, Iser, who has experienced many battles, naturally left a gap in Zenger City, leaving a way for the enemy in the city to live, so as to attack the morale and fighting spirit of the enemy in the city.


    Under the sharp psychological attack of Iser, the morale and fighting spirit of many Zenger City defenders completely collapsed.


    These soldiers, whose morale and fighting spirit completely collapsed, sneaked out of Zenger city through the gap left by Iser, secretly carrying their officers in the dark.


    The sneak running of these soldiers undoubtedly had a chain reaction.


    Many soldiers who swayed between the two ideas of "escape" and "fight" decided to escape from here like them after seeing that these soldiers around them had fled.


    Thus, a chain reaction occurred.


    The defenders in Zenger fled in a great rout.


    More and more soldiers threw away their weapons, took off their armor and fled through the gap left by Iser.


    When the generals in Zenger saw that the garrison in the city had fled, of course, they immediately sent people to suppress it.


    However, this is only futile.


    No matter how the generals took people to suppress it, they could not stop the great flight in the city.


    On the contrary, with the suppression of the generals, it further exacerbated the chaos in Zenger city.


    Moreover, even some generals secretly escaped from the gap left by Iser through the current chaos.


    Iser outside the city also sent light cavalry to monitor the gap he left day and night. If a large number of troops slip out of the gap, they will report it to him immediately.


    The light cavalry monitoring the movement of the gap outside the city saw that a large number of enemy troops fled from the gap, so they immediately rushed back to the barracks and reported the information to Iser.


    After learning that a large number of enemy troops who dropped weapons and armor fled through the gap, Iser and Albert knew that the time had come to launch a general attack.


    As soon as Iser waved the command flag, the 150000 troops besieged the city immediately rushed to Zenger city like tigers and wolves.


    Zenger city is now extremely chaotic. A large number of soldiers want to escape, and most of the generals are lax. In addition, most of the generals go to suppress the fleeing soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªFor these reasons, the defense of Zenger City, a strong city, can be said to be extremely fragile.


    With little effort, the British Army climbed up the wall and invaded Zenger.


    After the British army invaded the city, the chaos and panic in Zenger further intensified.


    The defenders who wanted to escape from the gap rushed out of the city after learning that the British army had invaded.


    Order has completely collapsed.

 Chapter 211

    Once the order collapses, the stampede will inevitably happen.


    After seizing Zenger City, Iser sent people to make statistics and found that in the "Zenger City siege", their britannian army killed only a small part of the Rawlings soldiers.


    Most of the Roman soldiers were trampled to death by their own people in a serious stampede in order to escape from the gap after their britannian army invaded the city.


    After rough statistics, about 2000 soldiers of the Luo Lin army were trampled into meat mud by their own people.


    There are naturally more people who have been trampled by their own people.


    As a soldier, he didn''t die on the battlefield with honor, but was trampled into flesh and mud by his own people in a stampede accident that should have been avoided.


    It''s really a very ironic thing.


    Both Ethel and Albert could not help feeling sad for the thousands of people who were trampled to death and injury by their own people.


    For these fleeing enemies, Iser did not choose to pursue them, but let them escape.


    Although if Iser sent an elite cavalry to intercept these defeated troops, he could indeed achieve great results.


    But the results of this war are not worth mentioning compared with the bitter results that will be swallowed later.


    This time you will kill the people who escaped from the gap. Will someone choose to escape from the gap you left next time?


    Iser naturally would not make such short-sighted behavior.


    Therefore, he let the routed soldiers escape.


    After seizing Zenger and clearing it, Iser simply trimmed his troops and marched towards the last of the three strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, the city of onton.


    When leaving Zenger, Iser sent someone to reclaim the heads of the generals of the Huming City headquarters who were thrown into Zenger.


    Collect the heads of these headquarters generals and cut off the heads of another group of Zenger City generals.


    After the troops arrived at the bottom of the city of onton, Iser repeated his old trick again, performed the psychological warfare used in the capture of Zenger city again, and threw the heads of the officers of the headquarters into it.


    This time, the heads of the generals of Zenger city were also thrown in.


    This time, the contents of the paper thrown into the city of onton did not deceive the defenders in the city of onton.


    Now the British army has indeed captured two other strongholds besides the city of Anton, as well as their headquarters.


    After Iser''s old tricks were repeated, the garrison of Anton city also followed in the footsteps of the garrison of Zenger city.


    It was not defeated by the fierce attack of the British army, but by the collapse of morale and fighting spirit.


    Anton city was also taken down by Ethel at a very low price by psychological warfare.


    So far, the three strongholds of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, plus the headquarters, have been taken down by Iser.


    The fall of the three strongholds and headquarters announced the collapse of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    The strategic goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive can be said to have been achieved, and the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire has completely collapsed.


    It took less than three months to complete the strategic goal of the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    With his outstanding martial arts, Iser once again declared to you the terrible unity of knights in the britannian empire!


    After learning that the four cities of alchi, Zenger, onton and Huming had been taken down by Iser, the high-level response of the Lorraine empire was also timely.


    If these four cities fall into the enemy''s hands, the northern defense line can be said to have completely collapsed, so there is no need for the other small and medium-sized strongholds to continue to stick to and keep.


    Therefore, the high level of the Lorraine Empire decisively abandoned the whole northern line of defense, gave up a large amount of territory in the north, withdrew the garrison of the remaining small and medium-sized strongholds of the Northern Line of defense, gathered the remaining soldiers of the four fallen cities, and reduced their forces.


    After the generals contracted and ceded a large number of northern territories, the Lorraine empire began to build a second line of defense, prepared to resist the further southward movement that the British army might launch, and waited for the opportunity to counterattack and recapture these ceded northern territories and Northern lines.


    The British Army led by Iser also stopped to repair at this time and did not choose to continue to attack south.


    "How to fight this war is what generals should think, and whether to fight this war is what politicians should think."


    ¡ª¡ªThis is also a rule that should be observed in any world, whether in the era of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons.


    The Northern Line of defense of the Lorraine Empire and a large area of Northern Territory have been put into the hands of the British Empire.


    Therefore, the purpose of the "Spring Awakening" offensive has been achieved, and the "Spring Awakening" offensive has been successfully concluded.


    Since the "Spring Awakening" offensive has been successfully completed, Iser, as the General Commander of the "Spring Awakening" offensive, naturally has no reason and has no right to choose whether to send troops South and launch a new round of offensive.


    Therefore, after taking the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and annexing a large area of the northern territory of the Lorraine Empire, Iser immediately sent a letter back to pandragon to ask his majesty whether he needed to launch a new round of offensive.


    Just after the "Spring Awakening" offensive, the 150000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights of the British Empire, who were still stranded on the southern front, faced off with the Rawlings who were stepping up the construction of a second line of defense and waiting for an opportunity to counter attack.


    The 150000 britannians did not choose to continue south.


    The Lorraine imperial army did not choose to go north to counter attack.


    The armies of the two countries are so quietly facing each other from north to south.


    However, many discerning people, including Ethel and Albert, know that the current confrontation between the two armies will not last long.


    The Lorraine people would never give up so much and give up such a large area of Northern Territory and the northern defense line built with a lot of manpower and material resources to the British Empire.


    Iser was sure that before long, the Lorraine Empire would launch a large-scale counterattack to recapture this large area of Northern Territory temporarily let out and the northern defense line.


    Moreover, Iser also dared to conclude that the central side of the Empire would not be satisfied just to break through the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    The 150000 troops who have just finished the "Spring Awakening" offensive and are still stranded on the southern front line are still morale. At the same time, the mood of the soldiers is far from being tired of war.


    There are still many materials prepared for the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Moreover, in the "Spring Awakening" offensive, Iser also collected a large number of materials hoarded in the northern defense line prepared by the Lorraine empire for the spring counterattack.


    In terms of logistics, there is no need to worry. It is completely enough for the 150000 army to launch another large-scale offensive.


    Therefore, Iser dares to assert that under the current situation that it can continue to fight, the central government of the Empire will never stop like this, and will never be satisfied with conquering the northern defense line and large northern territory of the Lorraine empire! The Empire will soon launch the 7th large-scale South offensive against the Lorraine empire!


    If the sixth large-scale South offensive, that is, the "Spring Awakening" offensive, is the first round of competition between the two countries, there is no doubt that this first round is the complete victory of the British Empire.


    However, the "second round" between the two countries is about to begin.

 Chapter 212

    June 2, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    9:46 a.m.


    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, the emperor''s study.


    "It seems that everyone is here."


    Ge zewen, sitting behind the long table, looked at the seven people standing in front of the long table and said in a faint tone.


    Among the seven people standing at the long table, there is also Jacob.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob replied to gozeven, "it''s all here."


    "Well, there''s not much nonsense." Gozewen said positively, "for so many years, everyone should know that I don''t like to talk about opening remarks. Let''s start today''s topic directly."


    "I gave orders to the seven of you yesterday morning to spend a day discussing and studying whether to continue to pursue the victory and launch the seventh large-scale offensive against the Lorraine empire."


    "Now that the day has passed, it''s time to tell me your research results."


    "So what are your opinions? Do you want to continue the 7th large-scale offensive against the Lorraine Empire? "


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, a middle-aged man standing next to Jacob took two steps forward, came to the forefront of the seven people at the table, and then shouted:


    "Your majesty! The seven of us agreed that we need to launch the seventh large-scale offensive against the Lorraine empire! "


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, GE zewen said in a deep voice:


    "Bancro, tell me the specific reasons you have worked out."


    The middle-aged man called bancro by gozewen obviously came prepared. After hearing gozewen ask him why, he immediately said:


    "First, the morale of the 150000 troops in the forefront of the south, who are confronting the Lorraine Imperial Army, is booming. The whole army is far from tired and tired. We can use the 150000 troops to launch another large-scale offensive!"


    "Second, while Iser and Albert successfully defeated the Northern Line of defense of the Lorraine Empire, they also seized a large number of baggage that the Lorraine Empire intended to use to launch a major counterattack against China in the spring."


    "With these captured large amounts of baggage and the rest of the ''Chunxing'' offensive, it is completely enough to support 150000 troops to carry out another large-scale attack."


    "Third, although the Lorraine Empire has given up the northern defense line and a large area of Northern Territory, the Lorraine empire will never give up so easily."


    "If the Lorraine Empire loses its northern defense line, the northern part of the Lorraine empire will face no danger."


    "Our army will be able to drive straight into the hinterland of the Lorraine Empire and even under their imperial capital. Therefore, as long as the top of the Lorraine Empire has some IQ, it will never give up the northern defense line for nothing. "


    "Therefore, it is only a matter of time for the Lorraine Empire to launch a large-scale counter offensive against us to recapture the northern defense line. Since it will start sooner or later, it might as well start now."


    "Our army has just experienced a great victory and its morale is booming. The Lorraine imperial army has just experienced a great defeat and its morale is being hit. Therefore, if we start fighting now, the situation will be particularly beneficial to our country."


    "These are the three reasons why we decided to support the ''seventh offensive against the South''."


    After listening to the long speech of the middle-aged man named bancro, gozewen leaned forward slightly, then put his right elbow on the table, and then supported his chin with the palm of his right hand.


    The left hand is casually placed on the table, and the index finger of the left hand beats the table rhythmically.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is gozewen''s habitual work.


    When he began to think, he would habitually tap the table with his fingers.


    Seven people, including Jacob, knew that GE zewen was thinking after seeing that he began to knock on the table, so they all closed their mouths and waited quietly.


    Waiting for gozewen''s thinking to end and start speaking.


    After waiting for a long time, gozewen said:


    "Then, if we want to launch the ''7th offensive against the South'', how do you think the overall strategy of this offensive should be set?"


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, the middle-aged man who had just explained to gozewen the reason for launching the new offensive, that is, bancro immediately took two steps forward, came to the long table, took out the map he had prepared in advance and spread it on the long table in front of gozewen.


    While bancro spread out the map, six other people, including Jacob, also took a few steps and came to the long table.


    ¡ª¡ªAt this time, everyone in the study gathered around the long table and looked at the map spread on the long table.


    This map is naturally the map of the southern front line of the British Empire.


    "Your Majesty, according to the information sent back by spies and scouts, there are about 250000 Rawlings fighting against 150000 soldiers of the Rachel knights in our country."


    Bancro took out 25 small white squares and placed them in the south of the map, and then took out 15 small black squares and placed them in the north of the 25 white squares.


    These 25 white squares naturally represent the 250000 troops of the Lorraine Empire, while these 15 black squares naturally represent the 150000 troops of the Britannia Empire.


    "250000?" Gozewen frowned, "why so few? Since the Northern Line of defense was broken, in such a crisis, did the Lorraine Empire mobilize only such a little army? Normally speaking, if the Lorraine Empire carries out general mobilization, it should be able to mobilize 500000 troops. "


    "Your Majesty," Jacob replied this time, "according to the information sent back by the spies, the reason why there are only 250000 Luo Lin army confronting our army is that the troops deployed around the imperial capital and guarding the imperial capital have not been transferred."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused for a moment, and then went on:


    "According to the information sent back by the spies, the queen of the Lorraine Empire refused to transfer the troops around the imperial capital for her own safety. The queen of the Lorraine Empire even gave a dead order: none of the troops defending the imperial capital can be transferred."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, gozeven couldn''t help laughing, and then said in disdainful words:


    "The queen of the Lorraine empire is really short-sighted. If the northern defense line is completely taken away by us, what is the use of deploying more troops in the imperial capital? Hum, but it''s good. The queen of the Lorraine empire is so short-sighted that she has helped us a lot. Go on. "


    "Yes."


    Bancro answered "yes" and went on:


    "Now, the 250000 troops of the Lorraine empire are urgently building a new defense line to prevent our army from continuing to attack south."


    "Therefore, several of our new strategies are to divide our 150000 army into three armies! Three powerful Knights command the three armies to launch a new offensive! "

 Chapter 213

    "Divided into three armies? Why? " Gozewen wondered.


    After hearing gozevin''s question, bancro explained patiently:


    "Because in the 6th South offensive, that is, this'' Chunxing ''offensive, our goal is to disintegrate the northern defense system of the Lorraine Empire, so the goal of our'' Chunxing ''offensive is to occupy the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire."


    "Generally speaking, the ''Spring Awakening'' offensive is aimed at attacking cities and plundering land."


    "Now, our ''Spring Awakening'' offensive has ended successfully. Now there are no cities and fortresses of great strategic value and must be attacked in the north of the Lorraine empire. Therefore, our next goal is no longer and should not be to attack cities and land, but to kill the Lorraine Empire to the greatest extent! Destroy the war potential of the Lorraine empire! "


    "It''s more valuable to cripple these 250000 troops than to capture 25 cities of the Lorraine empire!"


    After listening to bancro''s explanation, gozewen nodded gently and said:


    "Well, I see. Continue to explain. Tell me why you want to divide our 150000 army into three armies and how you plan to use these three armies to kill the effective forces of the Luo Lin army."


    "Yes. First of all, divide the 150000 soldiers of the Rachel knights in the forefront of the south into three armies: the west, the middle and the East. There are 50000 people in the West Road army, 60000 people in the middle road army and 40000 people in the East Road army. "


    Bancro said as he divided the 15 small black squares on the map into three parts, five small squares in the west, six small squares in the middle and four small squares in the East.


    "These three armies are respectively responsible for the main attack, auxiliary attack and feint attack."


    "Among them, the 60000 person Middle Route Army is the main force responsible for the main attack, the 50000 person West Route Army is responsible for the auxiliary attack, and the least number, only 40000 person East Route Army is responsible for feigning."


    "The Middle Route Army pushed South and headed for Richie City, the important town of the Lorraine empire. Richie city is an important place of great strategic value in the Lorraine Empire, so we will never sit back and watch our army attack this important place. "


    "Attack places where the enemy can never give up to lure the enemy to come for a decisive battle in the field."


    While talking, the middle-aged man fiddled with the six small black squares in the middle and slowly moved the six small black squares to the south.


    "The Middle Route Army slowly moved towards Richie City, attracting the main force of the Lorraine Empire to encircle and intercept. After attracting the main force of the Lorraine army, it launched a field decisive battle with the main force of the Lorraine army."


    "The West Route Army is responsible for the auxiliary attack. It is close to Richie city from the West. When the middle route army fought a decisive battle with the Luo Lin army, it unexpectedly launched an attack, cut off the back road of the Luo Lin army, and attack the main force of the Luo Lin Army together with the Middle Route Army."


    "The East Route Army starts to march from the East. The East Route Army has no specific and fixed strategic objectives. Their task is to feint. The main goal is to arouse doubts about the role of soldiers to attract and disperse the troops of the Luo Lin army and reduce the pressure of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army."


    "The above is the general strategy formulated by the seven of us after discussion."


    With that, bancro straightened up and bent over the map.


    The seven people at the table quietly looked at GE zewen and waited for GE zewen''s reply.


    Gozewen looked at the map on the table in front of him in silence.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice:


    "It''s really a perfect arrangement and plan."


    After saying this, GE zewen straightened up and said positively:


    "Well, I officially authorize the 7th South offensive!"


    "What code do you think is better for the seventh South offensive?"


    "How about the ''summer wind'' offensive?" Jacob, who had not spoken just now, suddenly said, "it''s already June. When the seventh offensive against the South officially starts, it''s probably July. It''s already summer."


    "Since the 7th offensive to the South was launched in summer, how about the ''summer wind'' offensive? From summer hurricanes. "


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, the eyes of the other six people standing beside him burst out of surprise and joy.


    "Xia Feng..." an old man muttered this word several times, "the name is good."


    "Yes, a good name."


    The others also smiled and nodded.


    "Summer wind attack... Summer hurricane..." Ge zewen also muttered this word several times, and then said in a tone of praise, "summer wind attack, good name! OK, the code of the 7th South offensive this time is "summer wind" offensive! "


    "Then, in this'' summer wind ''offensive, Iser will be the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army and Albert will be the commander-in-chief of the West Route Army..."


    However, before gozewen finished, bankro, who had just been in charge of the interpretation, interrupted:


    "Your Majesty, ministers and others unanimously suggest that Iser is not suitable to participate in this offensive."


    "Not suitable?" Gozewen frowned and said, "why?"


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, another older man immediately said:


    "Because we detected something strange on the eastern front."


    "According to the information sent back by the spies, in the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year, the general Alan Jones sent to support the Carolingian Kingdom returned to our country, 4000 armored paladins were completely destroyed, and even the Carolingian army that should have been supported was completely destroyed by our country. Therefore, the Emperor of the Frankish Empire regarded this as a great humiliation, And said that we must wash this shame with the blood of britannians. "


    "Therefore, recently, the eastern front began to appear strange, and the Frankish empire began to slowly increase troops and send more supplies to its western front."


    "Therefore, we believe that the Frankish empire is likely to be ready to clean up the humiliation of the rescue war of Lund kingdom."


    After hearing the old man''s words, gozewen''s face sank and whispered:


    "Is there any action on the side of the Frank empire..."


    "Well, it can be said that although I don''t know whether the Frankish Empire really plans to fight in the near future, it''s necessary to make preparations in advance."


    "Therefore, we suggest that Iser leave the southern front line, return to the eastern front line, let him sit in the eastern defense line, and send more reinforcements to the eastern front line."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, gozewen immediately said:


    "Good! Yes! In this "summer wind" offensive, Iser was not allowed to participate. Iser was sent back to the eastern front and placed on the eastern front. Jacob, how many knights are still stationed in Pendragon? "


    "All the 100000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights stationed in panderagon have been sent to the southern front." Jacob replied faintly, "in the ''rescue war of Lund kingdom'' last year, more than 10000 officers and soldiers of the Gabriel knights were killed and injured, and the recruits have not been supplemented. Therefore, there are only about 140000 officers and soldiers of the Gabriel Knights stationed in pandragon."


    "Is there only 140000 troops left in panderagon..." gozewen smiled bitterly and then continued, "then send 80000 cavalry soldiers stationed near panderagon to the eastern front first."


    "Yes!"


    "Well, back to today''s theme." Gozeven turned his eyes back to the map in front of him.


    "Since Iser can''t participate in the ''summer wind'' offensive..." gozewen whispered, "let Albert be the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army."


    "As for the West Road Army..."


    Ge zewen pondered for a moment and then said:


    "Alan Jones will be the commander in chief."


    "By Alan?" Asked Jacob, frowning.


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, seven people, including Jacob, looked at gozewen in surprise.


    Gozeven nodded and said:


    "Yes, Alan will be the commander of the West Route Army. It has been more than five months since I gave him the task of training a heavy infantry force that is not inferior to the "Paladin" of the Frankish empire in January this year. It is time to show his achievements. "


    "The ''summer wind'' offensive sent the 3000 heavy infantry trained by Allen to the West Road army. I want to see how Allen''s training effect is. Does this heavy infantry team meet my expectations?"


    "As for the commander of the East Road Army..."


    After deciding on the choice of the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army, gozewen began to think about who should be the commander-in-chief of the East Route Army.


    While gozeven was thinking, Jacob suddenly said:


    "Your Majesty, I have an idea."


    "Ideas? Say. "


    "Now there are more and more wars between China and other countries. Jacob said, "in order to maintain the combat effectiveness of our army, it is very necessary to constantly train and train young people."


    "So, I suggest that the commander of the East Route Army should be a young man?"

 Chapter 214

    "I feel my hand is going to be wasted..."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly as he looked at his trembling right hand.


    Today, as usual, he woke up early in the morning. After breakfast, he stayed in his room and continued his huge work of translating Zizhi Tongjian.


    After more than two hours of continuous writing, Su Cheng finally felt bursts of unbearable pain in his right hand.


    I''d better have a rest first


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng, who had made up his mind, put down his quill pen, then got up and walked downstairs.


    Su Cheng plans to go downstairs to see what Alan and Deng Jiaer are doing. When he stops writing and has a rest, he will talk to them.


    However, after arriving at the hall on the first floor, they did not appear.


    Where are these two little guys?


    Just as Su Cheng thought so, he suddenly heard bursts of knocking sounds of wood products and familiar cries from outside the house.


    ... I seem to know where they are.


    Su Cheng thought as he walked slowly towards the small courtyard outside the house.


    Su Cheng''s mansion of four people is also attached with a small courtyard.


    After arriving at the small courtyard of his home, Su Cheng saw Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    ¡ª¡ªThe two are practicing fighting.


    No, to be exact, it should be Deng Jiaer practicing fighting while Alan is practicing with her.


    Deng Jiaer, holding a wooden gun, launched a fierce attack on Alan.


    Alan also had a wooden gun in his hand.


    Every attack launched by Deng Jiaer was easily opened or blocked by Alan with a wooden gun.


    While easily blocking Deng Jiaer''s attack, Alan can also launch a fierce counterattack.


    Moreover, Alan''s counterattack is basically unstoppable by Deng Jiaer.


    Standing aside, Su Cheng, who was secretly observing, silently counted the number of times Alan''s Wooden gun met Deng Jiaer and the number of times Deng Jiaer''s Wooden gun met Alan.


    It was found that in just a few minutes, Alan''s Wooden gun had touched Deng Jiaer''s body nearly 30 times, and Deng Jiaer''s Wooden gun had never touched Alan once.


    If it is in actual combat, Deng Jiaer has died more than 30 times.


    Looking at Alan and Deng Jia''er in the small courtyard, Su Cheng said secretly:


    It seems that Deng Jiaer is looking for Alan to practice fighting with her again.


    In addition to reading, Deng Jiaer usually does the most things, that is, exercising and practicing fighting.


    Because Deng Jiaer''s dream is to become a powerful general in all directions, she believes that to realize this dream, it is essential to have a good body and excellent fighting skills.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can basically see Deng Jiaer exercising and practicing fighting in the small courtyard every day.


    Deng Jiaer''s fighting skills are usually to consult Alan. When practicing, she always comes to find Alan as her companion.


    Alan, who is usually busy and has nothing to do, is naturally happy to ask Deng Jiaer for advice on fighting and to be her partner.


    According to Alan, Deng Jiaer was not very bad at all. She should have exercised well all the time, and she seems to have some talent in fighting, so she has made rapid progress.


    With Deng Jia''er''s unremitting efforts and Alan''s guidance and accompanying practice, according to Alan, Deng Jia''er''s fighting skill is passable among women of the same age, and Deng Jia''er''s gun skill is the best.


    "Ah! I gave up! No more practice! "


    Deng Jiaer in the courtyard suddenly threw away his wooden gun and sat down on the ground panting.


    "I still can''t beat Alan today..." Deng Jiaer said in a lost tone.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer who had given up, Alan humed and smiled proudly.


    Compared with Deng Jiaer, who was sweating and sitting on the ground panting, Alan was only a few drops of sweat on his forehead.


    "Alan!" Deng Jiaer said anxiously, "Why are your fighting skills so strong? I''ve been practicing hard for more than half a year. Why can''t I even touch you? "


    "Why is my fighting so strong?"


    Alan thought for a moment, then said in a casual tone:


    "It should be a matter of talent. I was born with a strong physical quality and an understanding of fighting. "


    "As long as I have seen someone use any weapon once, I can master the usage of this weapon, and I can use it better than that person."


    "Moreover, I am several times stronger than ordinary people in terms of strength, speed and reaction speed, in short, physical function."


    After hearing Alan''s words, Deng Jiaer suddenly showed a lost color on her face, slightly lowered her head and muttered:


    "Talent..."


    Deng Jiaer''s tone was still a bit painful.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, Alan, Deng Jiaer."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng, who had just been watching the play silently, finally appeared.


    "Ah, sir. Here you are. "


    "Eh? Brother, why are you here? "


    "Let me send you some sympathy."


    Su Cheng said this in a joking tone, shaking two glasses of water and a towel for wiping sweat in his hand.


    After the two stopped practicing just now, Su Cheng quietly returned to the house and took two glasses of water and a towel to wipe sweat.


    "Come on, Deng Jiaer, drink water and wipe off your sweat."


    When they came to the front and back of the two, Su Cheng said so and handed one of the glasses of water and the towel to Deng Jia''er.


    "Ah, thank you, sir."


    Deng Jiaer respectfully took the water cup and towel.


    "Here, Alan, yours."


    After Deng Jiaer took the water cup and towel, Su Cheng handed the remaining glass of water to Alan.


    "It''s rare, brother. You took the initiative to stop writing and rest without us urging you to rest."


    Alan finished this sentence in a half joking tone and took the water cup from Su Cheng.


    After receiving the cup from Su Cheng, Alan found something wrong.


    "Brother... Why only Deng Jiaer has a towel to wipe sweat, but I don''t?"


    "Ha? What are you talking about? Where do you need a towel to wipe your sweat? Are you sweating? Hey! Don''t sweat on me! "


    "How could I wipe your sweat! Don''t I have no sweat? I''m just making out with my brother! "


    After saying that, Alan continued to put his forehead on Su Cheng''s clothes, and then rubbed on Su Cheng''s clothes.


    Just when Su Cheng and Alan were playing as usual¡ª¡ª


    Bang bang!


    ¡ª¡ªThere was a knock at the door.


    "Huh?" Su Cheng frowned and said, "someone is coming..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng gently pushed away Alan who rubbed his clothes in his arms.


    At this time, Alan was very obedient and stopped fooling around, allowing Su Cheng to gently push her away.


    After pushing Alan away, Su Cheng walked towards the gate of the mansion.


    ¡ª¡ªSqueak.


    After opening the door, Su Cheng saw a man dressed as a servant standing in front of the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, the attendant dressed up immediately said:


    "Is that Mr. Su Cheng?"


    "Ah, I am." Su Cheng replied.


    "Your Majesty ordered." The servant dressed up said positively, "I want you to hurry to Baiyang palace now!"

 Chapter 215

    Pandragon, Baiyang palace, the emperor''s study.


    "Minister - Su Cheng, double oak knight, see your majesty."


    After being led into the emperor''s study by the bodyguard, Su Cheng immediately saluted Ge zewen who was sitting behind a long table.


    Just now, the bodyguard came to Su Cheng''s house and asked Su Cheng to go to Baiyang palace to accept the summons of emperor Ge zewen.


    Therefore, Su Cheng quickly changed his clothes and followed the bodyguard to Baiyang palace.


    After arriving at the Baiyang palace, the bodyguard directly led Su Cheng into the study used by Emperor gozewen for his ordinary office.


    After entering the study, Su Cheng saw that in the room, in addition to Emperor gozewen, there were also his old acquaintances who had always taken care of him like their own son.


    In addition to gozevin and Jacob, there are six middle-aged and elderly people.


    But the six middle-aged and elderly people Su Cheng didn''t know.


    Now, the seven middle-aged and elderly people, including Jacob, are gathered around the long table of emperor gozewen, drinking black tea with gozewen leisurely.


    "No gift."


    Ge zewen smiled as he sipped the black tea in his hand.


    "Yes!"


    After Ge zewen''s exemption, Su Cheng immediately ended his kneeling ceremony on one knee and stood up from the ground.


    After Su Cheng got up from the ground, GE zewen continued:


    "Cheng, let''s have a cup of black tea."


    Ge zewen smiled and slightly raised the black tea cup filled with black tea in his hand and shook it.


    "There''s another person who hasn''t arrived. You can''t officially start talking to you until that person arrives. So before talking about business, let''s have a cup of black tea and relax."


    "Hey? Is that all right? " Su Cheng was surprised.


    "Of course."


    Gozewen took out a clean tea cup from under the table and poured a cup full of fragrant black tea into it.


    "I usually have a cup of black tea and relax with the ministers after discussing business in this study."


    After that, GE zewen handed the cup of black tea to Su Cheng.


    "Come on! Take it! Let''s drink together! "


    "Well... I''ll thank your majesty first."


    Goze said this in his vernacular, and he also prepared the black tea and handed it to Su Cheng. If Su Cheng didn''t hurry up, Su Cheng would be a little stunned and rude.


    After walking quickly, Su Cheng respectfully took the cup of black tea from GE zewen''s hand.


    After taking the cup of black tea, Su Cheng stepped back to the right back - he didn''t want to drink tea in front of his majesty. It was too impolite.


    After retreating a few steps, Su Cheng handed the cup to his lips.


    After bringing the tea cup to his neck, Su Cheng felt the charming fragrance of black tea coming towards him.


    Good tea! It is worthy of the tea of his majesty!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng sighed in his heart.


    Since he came to this strange world and the britannian Empire, he has been dealing with britannians day and night, which has greatly changed Su Cheng''s habits under the influence of britannians.


    For example - drinking black tea.


    Su Cheng was originally a person who had no feelings for black tea, but after coming to the britannian Empire, under the influence of britannians who "have black tea flowing in their blood vessels", Su Cheng also slowly fell in love with drinking black tea.


    And still more and more like to drink.


    Up to now, Su Cheng has also become a fan of black tea. He feels uncomfortable without drinking black tea all day.


    For Su Cheng, who is now a little rich, the black tea he usually drinks will not be that kind of ordinary goods.


    However, even Su Cheng, who was used to drinking high-grade black tea, was still surprised by the quality of the cup of black tea after smelling the tea flavor in his hand.


    This is the first time Su Cheng has smelled such fragrant black tea.


    Just smelling the taste, the salivary glands in the mouth can''t help secreting saliva.


    After swallowing a large amount of saliva secreted from his mouth, Su Cheng hurriedly handed the black tea to his lips.


    Just as Su Cheng expected - it''s too good to drink!


    Wow, it''s great to be an emperor. You can drink such great black tea every day. I wonder where your majesty bought these black tea?


    While enjoying the cup of black tea in his hand, Su Cheng sighed that his majesty gozewen''s life was really beautiful¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Cheng."


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly Jacob''s voice came from his side.


    "Mr. Jacob, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go to the window and talk a little while watching the scenery," Jacob smiled. "Anyway, there''s still some time to get down to business. It''s nothing for us to talk together."


    After hearing what Jacob said, Su Cheng secretly looked at several other people in the study.


    The other people basically gathered together in twos and threes, enjoying the black tea in their hands and chatting.


    Although I don''t know what they are talking about, from their expressions, they should all talk about family members such as "my daughter has another girl".


    His majesty gozewen leaned back in his chair, half narrowed his eyes, and carefully tasted the black tea in his hand. According to his appearance, he should also be resting.


    It seems that you can talk freely now


    After Su Cheng said this silently in his heart, he smiled and replied to Jacob:


    "Well, well, Mr. Jacob, let''s have a leisurely chat."


    After that, Su Cheng and Jacob walked together to the window of a French window in the study.


    "Mr. Cheng, be happy."


    When he came to the window, Jacob smiled and said to Su Cheng:


    "I have good news for you."


    "Good news?"


    "Yes, good news, how about it? Want to guess what the good news is? "


    Su Cheng pondered, thinking about what kind of good news would be.


    Urgently summon my Emperor... The "spring wake up" offensive finally ended recently... The map of the forefront of the south of the Empire on his majesty gozewen''s long table... Good news for my knight


    Su Cheng thought for a long time before he said in a half joking tone:


    "Mr. Jacob, you won''t start another large-scale war, and then you won me the position of commander or deputy commander like the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year?"


    Somehow, Su Cheng felt that after saying this, the smile on Jacob''s face suddenly became strange.


    "... am I wrong?"


    "No, it''s half right. It''s really going to start another wave of large-scale war."


    "But the second half of your sentence is wrong."


    "I didn''t win the position of commander and deputy commander for you this time."


    "I won the position of commander-in-chief for you this time."


    "Ha?!" Su Cheng stared at Jacob dumbfounded.

 Chapter 216

    "You''ll know what''s going on later." Jacob continued to smile, "although your task is not much and important this time, you should also perform well."


    "... although I don''t know what war I''m going to participate in and who I''m going to fight, I''ll cheer." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "then, Mr. Jacob, how did you help me win the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army? Also, can you tell me in advance who I will fight with this time? "


    "How did you win it? In fact, it''s very simple. "


    Jacob sipped the black tea in his hand and then went on:


    "It''s just that when GE zewen was worried about who should be the commander-in-chief of the last Route Army, I just broke in."


    "I told Ge zewen that it is necessary to train and train the young generation well, so I recommend Su Cheng, the double rubber knight, to be the coach of the last Route Army."


    "Then my proposal has also received the approval of the vast majority of people, because last year, Mr. Cheng, you could successfully command nearly 100000 troops freely, so it should be more than enough for you to command 40000 people."


    "Therefore, my proposal was passed quickly, and the position of commander-in-chief of the last Route Army was handed over to Mr. Cheng."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng frowned slightly and said:


    "The last Route Army... Isn''t there only one army in this battle?"


    "Well, the Third Route Army will be dispatched in this battle. Mr. Cheng, you will be the commander of the East Route Army. You will know the specific contents later."


    Just as Jacob''s voice fell, a loud drink came from outside the study:


    "Here comes Alan Jones, the four Royal Knights!"


    As soon as the drink fell, the study door was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared in front of everyone in the study.


    This tall figure is Alan Jones, who has been training heavy infantry at a secret military base on the outskirts of Pendragon since January this year.


    Looking at Allen who appeared in the study, Su Cheng frowned.


    "Mr. Jacob." Su Cheng said faintly, "among the three-way troops participating in this battle, there will not be one of the commanders. Is it Alan Jones?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Jacob sighed and said in a somewhat helpless tone:


    "You guessed right. This time, you have to drink Alan Jones to fight side by side..."


    While Su Cheng and Jacob were talking in a low voice, Alan Jones also came to gozewen''s long table, knelt respectfully at gozewen who was sitting behind the long table and said in a high voice.


    "See your majesty, sir, Alan Jones, the fourth Royal knight."


    "Well, no gift."


    After Ge zewen said "exemption" faintly, he opened his eyes that had been half narrowed since just now.


    As he put the cup he had drunk back on the table, he said:


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s get down to business."


    Ge zewen''s words seemed to be like pressing a switch.


    After pressing the "switch", the middle-aged and elderly people who had just been together in twos and threes to drink tea and chat put down their tea cups.


    The casual and casual color on his face immediately disappeared.


    Everyone''s face became serious.


    Ge zewen, sitting behind the long table, straightened up and shouted:


    "Double oak Knight Su Cheng, four Royal Knight Alan Jones, please come forward!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Cheng and Alan quickly responded loudly.


    Then they came to gozewen''s long table and stood side by side.


    "This time I summon you two to come, I have a task to give to you two."


    After saying this, GE zewen looked at a middle-aged man standing at the long table.


    And the middle-aged man is also very smart.


    After feeling that gozewen''s eyes swept over him, he immediately walked to Su Cheng and Allen and said:


    "My name is bankro. Next, let me tell you about the ''summer wind'' offensive, the seventh large-scale offensive we will launch against the Lorraine empire."


    Then, the middle-aged man who called himself bancro explained the battle plan of the "summer wind" offensive to Su Cheng and Allen in as short a language as possible.


    It has to be said that the middle-aged man named bancro''s eloquence and generalization ability were really good. It took Su Cheng and Alan less than 10 minutes to understand the battle plan.


    "Well, you two." Bancro asked Su Cheng and Allen, "have you understood the battle plan and their respective tasks? Do you have any questions or suggestions about the battle plan? "


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, Su Cheng replied in seconds:


    "I understand."


    Alan, who was on the other side, nodded gently at this time and expressed his understanding with action.


    "Is the ''summer wind'' offensive taken from the hurricane in summer..." Su Cheng said with praise, "it''s a very good name."


    "Ah, the name of this offensive doesn''t need to be evaluated." Bancro said with a wry smile, "you just need to ask questions about the battle plan and what suggestions you have."


    After listening to the middle-aged man, Su Cheng said:


    "I don''t have any suggestions or problems about this'' summer wind ''offensive."


    "The operational plan of the ''summer wind'' offensive is perfect." Su Cheng then said, "250000 Luo Lin troops are scattered everywhere. The best way to annihilate these scattered troops is to gather them and lead them over, and then solve them in one fell swoop."


    "Therefore, the general strategy of this operation:" attack where the enemy can never give up, attract the enemy and wipe it out at one stroke "is very correct and perfect."


    "There are no problems in the overall strategy, and the deployment of the army can be called perfect. There are main attacks, auxiliary attacks and feint attacks. They attack in different ways. When the time comes, they can attack together."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a joking tone and then said:


    "It''s a pity. I''m sorry. In this battle, I served as the commander of the East Route Army responsible for feigning. Basically, there are no opportunities for performance. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, bancro smiled bitterly again and said:


    "You can''t say that, Mr. Cheng. Although you and your East Route Army are only responsible for feigning and dragging down as many enemy troops as possible in this battle, if conditions permit, you can also lead the army to attack and see if you can eliminate all the enemy troops dragged down by you."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t destroy the enemy. After all, your task is the simplest this time. You just need to feint and drag as many enemies as possible. As long as you can complete this task, it doesn''t matter whether you kill the enemy or not."


    After saying these words, the middle-aged man turned his head to Alan.


    "What do you think, Mr. Allen? Do you have any suggestions or questions about the ''summer wind'' offensive? "


    Alan looked at the map on the long table. After a long time, he said:


    "... my opinion is the same as that of Su Cheng, the double oak knight. The operation plan of the ''summer wind'' offensive is very perfect. I have no suggestions or questions about the offensive."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, gozewen, who had not spoken just now, shouted:


    "Good! It seems that both of you have no problem with this offensive, so -- "


    Gozeven snapped his fingers.


    After Ge zewen finished the sound, two old people in the study went to a corner of the study, and then they brought a big plate respectively.


    The big plate was covered with a layer of black cloth, which made Su Cheng unable to see what was on the plate.


    However, judging from the movements of the two old men, the two plates must not be light.


    The two old men carried a big plate respectively, and then went to Su Cheng and Alan respectively.


    "Su Cheng, Alan." Ge zewen smiled, "this is a reward for you. Take it and use it well."


    "Ah, thank you." Although he didn''t know what was in the big plate, Su Cheng immediately took it from the old man in front of him with great respect.


    After Su Cheng took over the big plate, Alan next to him also took over the big plate.


    After Su Cheng and Allen both took over the big plate, the two old men opened the black cloth on the plate


    ¡ª¡ªOn their plates, there was a pair of exquisite armor and a cloak.


    The armor received by Su Cheng is mainly white and dotted with blue.


    As early as the previous counter insurgency campaign, Su Cheng received a white and blue armor from gozewen.


    Su Cheng has been using this armor now.


    This pair of old armor and the newly rewarded armor received now can be said to be very different!


    Judging from the luster of the armor, Su Cheng can see that the armor in his hand is absolutely several times more expensive than the old one!


    Maybe even the performance is several times that of the old pair.


    As for the cloak placed on the big plate with the armor, it is the same. From the appearance, we can see that the value of this cloak is definitely several times that of the one Su Cheng is using now.


    From the color of the armor Alan received, it can be said that it was the opposite of Su Cheng.


    Allen''s armor is mainly black and decorated with red.


    Not only the color of armor is opposite to Su Cheng, but also the color of cloak is opposite to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s cloak is white, while Allen''s cloak is black.


    "You two and Albert, who is now on the southern front, must cooperate well in this'' summer wind ''offensive! Work hard! Especially you, Alan, you should work hard. I''ll take advantage of this offensive and see how your heavy infantry team is doing. If the record of the heavy infantry team you trained doesn''t shine in front of me, you won''t train the heavy infantry team again in the future. I''ll leave this task to others. "


    "Yes!" Ellen shouted, "I and my heavy infantry will never let your majesty down!"


    "Well, I''m looking forward to your performance and your heavy infantry team. Su Cheng, I also look forward to your performance. "


    "This'' summer wind ''offensive should be more beautiful than the'' spring wake up ''offensive!"


    "Yes!!"


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng and Alan shouted in unison.

 Chapter 217

    June 9, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:03 a.m.


    Pandragon, white field.


    Baichang is a huge city square in the center of pandragon.


    The white field is a neat rectangle. The ground is paved with ancient white strips of stone. It is about 700 meters long from north to South and 120 meters wide from east to west.


    It is the largest and oldest city square in the world.


    For a long time, Baichang has been a major venue for many major historical events of the British Empire.


    At this time, three troops were lined up in the middle of the world''s largest and oldest city square.


    The periphery of the white field has long been surrounded by circle after circle of people.


    The people around the white field watched the three troops in the center of the white field curiously.


    The residents of pandragon knew as early as a few days ago that their motherland was about to launch a new wave of "summer wind" offensive against the south!


    The main force of this offensive is still the 150000 troops who have just ended the "Spring Awakening" offensive and are still stranded in the forefront of the south.


    Although the "Spring Awakening" offensive ended with the complete victory of the British Empire, under the command of Iser, the British army captured the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and a large area of Northern Territory with very low casualties.


    However, although the casualties are very low, there are still some casualties.


    So gozeven and his think tank decided to send a wave of recruits to the southern front to replace the wounded soldiers.


    Today is the day when the recruits who went to replace the wounded soldiers set out!


    The three troops in the center of the white field are the recruits who went to replace the wounded soldiers!


    Ge zewen paid no less attention to the "summer wind" offensive than to the "spring wake up" offensive.


    Because over the years, gozewen has indeed been besieged by the three empires, and he feels a little out of breath and pressure.


    Therefore, gozewen is eager to solve the southern Lorraine empire. The best thing is to let the Lorraine Empire have no way to go north to harass the British empire within 10 years! So as to relieve the defense pressure of the Empire.


    Therefore, gozewen paid so much attention to "Spring Awakening" and the upcoming "summer wind" offensive.


    It is precisely out of the importance of the upcoming "summer wind" offensive that gozewen decided to hold an expedition ceremony for a long time!


    The expedition ceremony of the British Empire is also a very old etiquette.


    In the past, when the army set out to fight, it would gather the troops to gather in the white field.


    Of course, because sometimes the size of the army is too large and the area of the white field is limited, sometimes the departure ceremony will not gather all the troops on the white field, but only a small number of elite troops.


    The troops gathered on the white field, and then the commander of the Army stood in the front of the whole army.


    His majesty, wearing a helmet and throwing armor, holding the "imperial sword" that only the emperor can hold, boarded a tall building set up at the northernmost end of Baichang.


    The emperor who boarded the building would call up the commander of the army.


    When the commander of the whole army came up, the commander and the emperor pulled out each other''s swords at the same time. The commander pulled out his knight sword, and the emperor pulled out his imperial sword.


    They both held each other''s swords high, and then let each other''s sword tips touch each other in mid air.


    After the sword tips touched each other, they shouted in unison, "bring glory to Britannia!".


    At this point, the expedition ceremony is all over.


    After the expedition ceremony, the commander led the army to officially start the expedition.


    This expedition ceremony is also called "ancient expedition ceremony", because it is really ancient.


    This expedition ceremony dates back to when the British Empire was founded.


    At the beginning, the emperor would hold this expedition ceremony whenever there was a large army to go out.


    But with the passage of time, this expedition etiquette gradually became casual.


    Up to now, it is not only the emperor and the commander who carry out this expedition etiquette. Sometimes before the start of a battle, the generals participating in the war will also carry out this expedition etiquette in order to boost morale.


    Now, it is no longer held every time the expedition.


    Now, before the army goes to war, whether this etiquette depends on the mood of the emperor.


    Judging from the character of Ge zewen, who is unwilling to talk more about his empty opening remarks and speeches, he is naturally not very interested in this expedition etiquette.


    Therefore, in the decades since gozewen became king, the number of departure rituals held before the army''s departure is very few, which can be almost counted with two hands.


    This time, in order to show his attention to the "summer wind" offensive and boost the morale of the soldiers who went to the front line to replace the casualties, GE zewen decided to hold an ancient expedition ceremony for a long time!


    In addition, GE zewen also wants to take advantage of the ancient ceremony of this expedition to cheer up the national pride of the people.


    Therefore, as early as a few days ago, gozewen sent people to panderagon and the small towns and villages around panderagon to publicize the "summer wind" offensive and the ancient expedition ceremony to be held at 8:30 a.m. on June 9, and welcomed the people to visit.


    Under this vigorous publicity, millions of people in pandragon and its surrounding towns and villages were aware of the ancient ceremony of the expedition to be held on June 9.


    Many people are curious about this ancient ceremony.


    Therefore, as early as June 9, when the sky was just dawn, many people waited silently around the periphery of the white field.


    It''s about 20 minutes away from the official start of the ancient ceremony at 8:30.


    Although there is still some time before the start of the ancient ceremony, it can be said that the periphery of the white field has been surrounded.


    Roughly speaking, thousands of people gathered around the periphery of the white field.


    Some people who came a little late could only worry about their toes with a look of chagrin, trying to raise the height of their sight, so that they could pass through the heavy human wall in front of them and see the three troops lined up neatly in the center of the white field.


    Of course, some smart people have long expected this situation, so they brought small stools and chairs in advance and calmly stepped on the brought small stools and chairs. Although they are a little far away, with the help of the brought small stools and chairs, they can still clearly see the three troops lining up in the center of the white field.


    The mayor of pandragon had long expected that the periphery of the white field would be crowded, so he had already taken corresponding preventive measures.


    The mayor of pandragon sent a large number of personnel to manage the people around the white field.


    With the help of these personnel, the order of the thousands of people around the white field is still in order. From the order of the people, unless there is any accident, the possibility of vicious events such as stampede should be basically zero.


    Now, the three troops in the center of the white field and thousands of people around the white field are waiting quietly, waiting for the passage of the last 20 minutes, waiting for the arrival of the emperor and the beginning of the expedition ceremony.

 Chapter 218

    At this point, the center of the white field.


    Su Cheng is standing in the forefront of the three troops, the one in the middle.


    The ancient ceremony of going to war was carried out by the emperor together with the commander-in-chief of the army.


    As the commander of the East Route Army in the "summer wind" offensive, Su Cheng naturally stood in the forefront of the army.


    At the forefront of the army with Su Cheng are Allen, the commander of the West Route Army, and Eliza, the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army.


    Allen is at the forefront of the left army, Eliza is at the forefront of the right army, and Su Cheng is at the forefront of the middle army.


    In the "summer wind" offensive, Jacob proposed a plan to let more young people participate in the offensive and let them get more exercise. At the same time, almost all people agreed and passed the plan.


    Therefore, in addition to letting Su Cheng serve as the commander-in-chief of the East Route Army, Eliza also served as the Deputy commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army. In this "summer wind" offensive, Eliza will serve as the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army, Albert''s deputy, and fight side by side with him.


    In addition to Eliza and Su Cheng, a large number of young knights were sent to participate in the "summer wind" offensive.


    In addition to sending a large number of young knights, the empire is also preparing to send a large number of recruits this time, so that not only the young knights can be trained in the "summer wind" offensive, but also the young soldiers can be trained.


    The thousands of soldiers standing behind Su Cheng, Allen and Eliza are recruits who have never even been on the battlefield.


    After the departure ceremony, Su Cheng and others will take these thousands of recruits to the southern front line to replace all the wounded and wounded soldiers.


    The number of recruits is exactly the same as the number of casualties. Therefore, after replacing these casualties with recruits, the number of troops will return to 150000.


    After Su Cheng and others led the recruits to the southern front, it will also be the official beginning of the "summer wind" offensive


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha..."


    Su Cheng, who was at the forefront of the troops in the middle, yawned greatly.


    "How boring..."


    Su Cheng murmured in a low voice.


    Although Su Cheng, Allen and Eliza are standing in the front of the three troops respectively.


    But the three are not on the same level.


    Because they are not in the same position now.


    Su Cheng and Allen are the commanders of the East Route Army and the West Route Army in the "summer wind" offensive.


    It can be said that they are the two people with the highest status in this battle.


    Eliza, the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, is the adjutant of Albert, the commander of the Middle Route Army.


    From the name, we can see the difference in the status of Eliza, Su Cheng and Allen in this battle.


    Therefore, although Su Cheng, Allen and Eliza are at the forefront of the three troops, they are not at the same level.


    Su Cheng and Allen had equal positions in this battle, so they naturally stood on the same level.


    Eliza''s position is lower than that of Su Cheng and Allen, so she stands a little behind.


    Su Cheng originally wanted to chat with Eliza to kill the boring time waiting for the arrival of the emperor.


    However, compared with him, Eliza''s position depends on the back. In addition, Su Cheng, Allen and Eliza are already a little far apart, so it''s impossible to chat with Eliza.


    And now they can''t walk freely. Everyone in the white hall has to stand in place and wait for the emperor. If they walk around now, it will be a great disrespect. Therefore, Su Cheng can''t go to find Eliza to chat.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can only give up the idea of chatting with Eliza to kill time.


    Since there was no way to chat with Eliza, Su Cheng began to think about who he could talk to now.


    Su Cheng first thought of his sister and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan and Deng Jia''er, as Su Cheng''s Knight and squire, are naturally here.


    They are also standing behind Su Cheng now.


    Unfortunately, I stood a little behind.


    According to the Convention of departure etiquette, the commander-in-chief''s Knight and retinue are naturally qualified to follow the commander-in-chief.


    But you can''t get too close.


    Knight and squire can follow Su Cheng, but they must keep a distance of 3 steps.


    Three steps away... It''s still too long for gossip.


    Therefore, Su Cheng gave up the idea of chatting with Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    So... Who else can I find now


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng said so secretly in his heart.


    When I can''t walk around and can only stand where I am, I can only find people close to me to chat. Then, only people close to me


    Just when Su Cheng thought of this, a familiar young male voice suddenly came from the right back:


    "Commander in chief, look, the recruits behind them are all jumping. I''m really curious if they can keep such a jumping appearance after they go to the battlefield."


    After listening to the young man''s voice, Su Cheng''s mouth rose slightly, then turned his head and said to the young man standing on his right half a step away from him:


    "Willie, it''s not a good habit to laugh at newcomers."


    When standing still, the only person who is close to Su Cheng is the adjutant who is standing on his right and half a step away from him!


    In this "summer wind" offensive, the commander of each route army was assigned an adjutant.


    And it should also be to implement Jacob''s plan of "training young knights and young soldiers well". The adjutants of the commander of the Third Route Army are all young people.


    The adjutant of Albert, the commander of the Middle Route Army, is Eliza.


    The adjutant of Alan, the commander of the West Route Army, is a young man, but Su Cheng doesn''t know this young man.


    The adjutant of Su Cheng, the commander of the East Route Army, happens to be a young man, and this young man is an acquaintance of Su Cheng. Not long ago, they fought side by side!


    Yes, Su Cheng''s adjutant was Willie Miller, who served as the commander of the Third Army in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year!


    In the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom at the end of last year, Su Cheng had good cooperation with Willie Miller, who was the commander of the third army at that time.


    In the process of cooperation with Willie, Su Cheng had a good impression of Willie.


    First of all, he is tall and strong. He is a head taller than Su Cheng, who is one meter eight. He also looks good.


    Secondly, his personal ability is also very good. Willie, who is only 28 years old this year, has already become a fan LAN knight and can be regarded as the leader of the younger generation.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, when working with the commanders and Deputy commanders, Su Cheng noticed that Willie''s ability is second only to Eliza in terms of personal ability.


    Su Cheng is also very satisfied with his cooperation with Willie in the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    Su Cheng almost cried out happily when he learned that Willie would be his adjutant in the "summer wind" offensive.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is really a matter of celebration and celebration to have a familiar and capable person as his deputy.


    At this time, Willie, as the deputy commander of the East Road army and the adjutant of Su Cheng, is standing at the right back of Su Cheng.


    Su Chenggang wanted to talk to Willie and pass the time. Willie came to the door by himself.


    Since Willie came to chat on his own initiative, Su Cheng was naturally happy to have a little chat with Willie.


    After teasing Willie and "criticizing" him not to laugh at the recruits, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the recruits behind him.


    However, as Willie said, the faces of most recruits are full of happiness that can''t be hidden at all.


    Su Cheng can basically guess why most of the recruits are happy.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause it''s fresh.


    The boring training day after day finally doesn''t have to be done anymore. Finally, you can go to the battlefield, get meritorious service, be a knight, receive generous rewards, marry a beautiful noble girl and reach the peak of your life!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng believes that this should be what these recruits think now.


    Most of the people who will choose to join the army have a dream of making great achievements on the battlefield and then prospering.


    In the britannian Empire, if you want to stand out, joining the army should be the best way.


    Because the British Empire was martial, in order to encourage the soldiers to fight bravely, a relatively perfect military merit system was formulated as early as the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    As long as you can make meritorious service on the battlefield, no matter what your origin is, there will be no less reward for you.


    Through the ages, there have been countless people of ordinary or even low birth who have won fame on horseback, and then realized the leap of class.


    Su Cheng -- it can be regarded as a ready-made and the best example.


    Su Cheng succeeded by fighting on his horse''s back, from a man who could only sleep in the stable to a little rich man who could even travel to the hot spring.


    As long as you want to understand this, it''s easy to understand why most recruits look excited.


    Of course, the reason why they are excited may also be related to the equipment they are wearing now.


    The thousands of recruits in the white field are all brand-new equipment.


    This expedition ceremony still carries some political tasks. We should boost the national pride and cohesion of the people and strengthen the people''s support for the army.


    Therefore, the image of the thousands of recruits gathered on the white field is very important.


    Therefore, gozeventer ordered that all recruits who went to replace the wounded soldiers on the front line should be replaced with the latest armor and weapons!


    For this reason, the thousands of recruits standing behind Su Cheng, Allen and Eliza, each wearing brand-new and shiny armor and holding a long gun transported from the blacksmith''s shop two days ago.


    Putting on new clothes is always a happy thing.


    It has to be said that gozewen''s strategy is still somewhat effective.


    Even though he was a little far away from the people around the white field, Su Cheng could vaguely hear many people praising the handsome clothes of these recruits.


    Some new recruits with sharp ears heard that the people praised them for their handsome clothes, the joy on their faces became more intense, and then they opened their shoulders a little more, and stood a little more straight with their posture that was already very straight.


    Looking at the recruits who were even more happy because of the praise of the people, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling.


    But it is true that the recruits with a whole set of new equipment are really handsome in appearance.


    However, Su Cheng is handsome.

 Chapter 219

    The armor Su Cheng is wearing now is the exquisite armor that GE zewen gave him a few days ago.


    This new armor, like Su Cheng''s armor, is mainly white and dotted with blue.


    However, although the color is the same, the quality between the two is different.


    If you take a vivid metaphor, the difference between Su Cheng''s old armor and his new armor should be similar to the difference between stone and diamond.


    Su Cheng''s new armor is not only more exquisite in shape, but also strengthened in defense.


    For Su Cheng, the best thing about this new armor is that its weight is much lighter than the old armor!


    According to Su Cheng''s estimation, the weight of this new armor is about one-third lighter than the old armor.


    In Su Cheng''s eyes, the lightness of the new armor is even stronger than the defense of the new armor, which should make him happy.


    Ge zewen not only rewarded Su Cheng''s new armor, but also Su Cheng''s new cloak.


    The cloak Ge zewen gave Su Cheng was a white cloak with a light blue lining.


    Su Cheng''s old cloak was made to order in a tailor''s shop he found casually in Pendragon.


    At that time, Su Cheng just bought the mansion, so he was not very rich at that time, so he didn''t order any luxurious cloak. The cloth used by Su Cheng to make the cloak was only ordinary cloth.


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s old cloak is just an ordinary commodity that can be seen everywhere in the street.


    But this new cloak given by gozeven is different.


    It is said that the new cloak given by gozewen this time is made of the most advanced cloth, which is woven by tailors used by the royal family.


    From the appearance, it can be seen that Su Cheng''s new cloak is of high grade and value. He doesn''t know how many streets to throw away his old cloak.


    Dressed in exquisite white and blue armor, white cloak on the shoulders and white knight sword on the waist.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng now looks handsome and brave.


    In addition, the armor used by the soldiers of the British Empire was black.


    Therefore, the thousands of recruits on the white field were all dressed in black armor.


    Su Cheng in white armor is very conspicuous in front of the black "ocean".


    This makes Su Cheng, who was already dressed very handsome and conspicuous, more conspicuous.


    Although he was far away from the people around the white field, Su Cheng could vaguely hear people discussing him.


    In this discussion, there are many words of praise for his handsome appearance.


    Hearing these praises, especially those from some girls, Su Cheng felt very happy.


    In addition to the new armor and cloak, gozewen also gave Su Cheng and Allen another thing.


    That''s a horse.


    It may be that GE zewen wants to take care of the color of their Knight''s sword and armor. The color of Su Cheng''s horse given by GE zewen is white, while the color of Allen''s horse is black.


    It has to be said that gozewen is still very considerate. The horses and armor awarded to the knight are as close as possible to the color of the knight''s sword held by the knight, so that others can look more handsome.


    This white horse, like the armor and cloak given to Su Cheng by GE zewen, is also a first-class and good thing.


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t know much about horses, in ordinary times, he can''t see the advantages and disadvantages of horses just from the appearance of horses.


    But this time, when Su Cheng received the white horse, he could hardly judge from the appearance of the horse that the white horse was definitely a first-class thousand mile horse!


    Why?


    Because the white horse is too tall! It''s so strong!


    This white horse is even taller than Su Cheng, who is 1.8 meters tall!


    In terms of height, the white horse is nearly 1.83 meters tall.


    Strength or something, not to mention,


    Su Cheng felt that the white horse could kick him to death.


    However, although the white horse is very strong and tall, it is unusually docile and very close to relatives.


    Su Cheng is so docile that he suspects that no matter who rides on the horse''s back, the horse will not resist


    However, Su Cheng now has his own horses.


    Just like the original wild cat little orange now kept at home, the white horse is now his pet and future comrades in arms.


    Since he is his pet and comrade in arms, he should have a name.


    Otherwise, those who keep shouting "white horse" and "white horse" are also awkward and awkward.


    But Su Cheng is a person who doesn''t know how to name,


    In order to make the white horse have an excellent and pleasant name, Su Cheng decided to work together and summon three Alan people who lived under the same roof with him to think about the name of the white horse.


    However, it''s a pity that Alan 3, like Su Cheng, are not very famous.


    And Carol still carries out her "simple and rough" naming style - naming the white horse "little white".


    Carol seems to be particularly fond of naming animals by their color, just as she named the orange wildcat they now adopt as little orange.


    Su Cheng didn''t want to accept such an ordinary and popular name.


    However, Su Cheng really can''t think of a better name. At the same time, he doesn''t want to spend more brain cells thinking of names for horses.


    Therefore, although he didn''t really want to accept it, Su Cheng accepted the name given to the horse by Carol.


    Now, Xiaobai stands on Su Cheng''s left side and makes a loud noise from time to time.


    After Su Cheng took his eyes back from the recruits behind him, Willie, standing at the right back of him, continued:


    "Commander, I feel that Allen has a good set of training. The 3000 heavy infantry behind him really can''t imagine that the 3000 heavy infantry were a group of recruits just joined the army five months ago."


    After hearing Willie''s words, Su Cheng frowned slightly, then turned his head and looked to his left.


    Allen is now standing in front of the left of the three troops in the middle of the white field.


    Su Cheng now turns his attention to the 3000 heavy infantry standing behind Allen.


    The 3000 heavy infantry standing behind Allen is the heavy infantry team that Allen has trained in a secret military base outside pandragon for more than five months.


    As Willie said, each of the 3000 heavy infantry wore heavy armour, held sharp axes and guns, and carried a sword around their waist. They did not look askance and were groomed.


    It''s hard to believe that when these 3000 people were handed over to Allen five months ago, they were a group of recruits who couldn''t even carry guns.


    As early as the day before yesterday, gozewen reviewed the 3000 heavy infantry in advance.


    Gozewen was very happy to see this heavy infantry team, which was completely different from that five months ago.


    After reviewing the 3000 heavy infantry, gozewen kept praising Allen for his ability and training. It took only five months to train 3000 recruits into such a strong brigade.


    At that time, gozewen gave the heavy infantry a name.


    This heavy infantry team was named "iron armor sharp" by gozewen.


    Ge zewen is very satisfied with the military appearance and military appearance of 3000 "armored sharp". Now he is looking forward to what kind of performance 3000 armored sharp will have in this "summer wind" offensive.


    Not to mention Ge zewen, even Su Cheng is looking forward to the performance of these 3000 armored Ruishi in this "summer wind" offensive.


    However, judging from the military appearance and appearance of the 3000 armored Ruishi, the performance of the 3000 armored Ruishi should not be too bad.


    Soon after Su Cheng cast his eyes on the 3000 armored sharp men not far from his left, he heard a loud cry that was almost enough to cover the whole white field¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"

 Chapter 220

    After hearing this, Su Cheng immediately turned back and looked straight ahead.


    And also corrected some posture that did not stand very straight, with the heels close together and standing straight.


    There are not many requirements for the military posture of the British Imperial Army. You just put your heels together, open your shoulders, don''t hunchback, and stand straight.


    While standing upright, Su Cheng also put away the light casual color on his face, and his expression became serious.


    Like Su Cheng, the other people in the white hall immediately stood up straight after hearing the high drink. The people who had stood a little askew stood up straight, while the people who had stood very straight straightened their waist again and tried their best to stand more straight.


    Everyone on the white field, including Su Cheng... No, it should be everyone on and off the white field, who moved their eyes to the tall building at the northernmost end of the white field.


    After everyone moved their eyes to the tall building, they saw an old man walking slowly towards the building.


    This old man was gozeven Augustus, now the emperor of the British Empire.


    Gozewen is not wearing the usual gorgeous cloth clothes, but a set of blue and gold mighty armor.


    There was a blue cloak on his shoulders.


    This set of blue and gold mighty battle armor makes Ge zewen more heroic.


    On his left waist, GE zewen wore a handle, from the hilt to the hand guard to the scabbard, which were blue and gold with complex patterns.


    This sword is the imperial sword that only the emperor of the British Empire is qualified to hold and wear and symbolizes the military power of the whole country.


    After the emperor of the first britannian Empire forged this imperial sword, it has been handed down from generation to generation and has been handed down to the present.


    Therefore, this sword has a history of nearly 300 years.


    However, because this sword is made of rare special steel by the best craftsmen, and has always been maintained by special personnel, even after more than 300 years, this sword is still as new as it was just made.


    Not only in appearance, this imperial sword is still as sharp as it was just made 300 years ago, but also as sharp as it was just made 300 years ago.


    More than 300 years ago, when the imperial sword was first forged, it was known as the sharpest sword in the whole empire.


    The emperor of the first britannian Empire showed his ministers the sharpness of the imperial sword many times - blowing several hairs to the blade of the imperial sword. When the hair touched the blade of the imperial sword, the light hair would be cut in half immediately.


    The sharpness of the imperial sword can be seen.


    Now, more than 300 years later, the imperial sword has been passed to ge zewen. Even after more than 300 years, it is still said that the sharpness of the imperial sword is the same as 300 years ago.


    According to the custom of the expedition etiquette, the emperor must wear a battle armor and an emperor''s sword.


    Therefore, although Su Cheng doesn''t know whether Ge zewenxi likes to wear armor, whether Ge zewenxi likes to wear armor or not, he must wear armor now.


    However, looking at gozewen''s current appearance, he should not be a person who likes to wear armor.


    Because it can be seen from gozewen''s walking movements that he is not used to this suit of armor and the imperial sword hanging on his left waist.


    However, even though he was not used to it and walked awkwardly, GE zewen still walked firmly towards the platform step by step.


    Of course, gozewen didn''t walk towards the building alone.


    Dozens of heavily armed guards in armour stood around gozeven.


    Su Cheng counted 32 guards around gozewen.


    These 32 guards are the royal guards specially responsible for protecting the royal family of the British Empire.


    Although the number of royal guards is very small, so far, the total strength of the royal guards is only 5000.


    However, although the number is small, no force in the whole empire can surpass the royal guards in terms of the degree of sophistication.


    Any ordinary soldier in the royal guards is a warrior who can take one as ten.


    This is also the first time Su Cheng saw the famous royal guards.


    After seeing the 32 royal guards around gozewen, Su Cheng couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart.


    Just from the actions, expressions and aura of the 32 royal guards, we can strongly feel the sharpness of the royal guards.


    The building at the north end of Baichang has nine steps.


    The 32 royal guards escorted gozewen to the downstairs, and then escorted gozewen to the downstairs.


    Gozewen and the 32 royal guards were not slow, so soon gozewen and the 32 royal guards escorting gozewen boarded the building.


    After boarding the building, the 32 royal guards immediately dispersed and stood neatly in every corner of the building, continuing to serve as guard and defense tasks.


    While GE zewen, holding the imperial sword at his left waist, walked slowly to the platform, overlooking Su Cheng, Eliza and others below, as well as thousands of recruits who were about to leave for the southern front.


    After gozewen boarded the building, the thousands of recruits behind Su Cheng, including the onlookers outside the white field, immediately looked up curiously, hoping to see the emperor who usually had little chance to see.


    However, the efforts of the onlookers outside the white field are doomed to be futile.


    After all, the periphery of the white field is far from the building at the north end of the white field. Therefore, the onlookers around the periphery of the white field can only vaguely see the small figure of the emperor on the building.


    However, the thousands of recruits standing in the middle of the white field are different.


    The thousands of recruits were much closer to the building, so they could see the emperor clearly.


    Your majesty, you should be the most difficult person to see in the world.


    Many people are so poor that they have never seen the emperor of their own country.


    Therefore, anyone who can see the emperor of his country with his own eyes can boast to others for a lifetime.


    Therefore, almost all the recruits in the center of the white field stretched their necks, looked curious and excited, and even some recruits looked fanatically at the rare emperor on the balcony.


    Some recruits even said to the people next to them in a tone full of excitement:


    "I''ve seen your majesty. When I return to my hometown, I must show off with the villagers."


    When the people under the building looked up at GE zewen, GE zewen also looked down at the people below.


    Ge zewen, who was standing on the balcony, moved his eyes and saw the vast thousands of recruits in the center of the white field. Then he cleared his throat and said in a loud voice:


    "Soldiers! I am the current emperor of the British Empire, gozeven Augustus! "


    Gozewen''s voice was clearly transmitted to the ears of every recruit in the center of the white field.


    It also spread to the ears of the onlookers outside the white field.


    "Your officer must also tell you where you are going and what you are going to do this time!"


    "Yes! You will go to the forefront of the Empire''s south this time and join the Empire''s upcoming new round of large-scale attack on the South - "summer wind" attack! Fight to the death with the Rawlings! "


    "This will be a great war, and we will fight the remnant of the Lorraine empire with this war! Let the Rawlings be powerless to compete with my people of Britannia within 10 years! "


    "A great war naturally needs strong warriors!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gozewen''s speech lines are not so gorgeous, but these words, which are not so gorgeous, have a strange appeal when they are said from gozewen''s mouth.


    The mood and morale of the thousands of recruits in the center of the white field have been driven by gozewen.


    Standing in front of the recruits, Su Cheng has been able to feel the breathing of thousands of recruits behind him, and has become heavy with excitement.


    Not to mention these recruits, even Su Cheng himself was a little excited after listening to gozewen''s speech.


    Gozewen''s speech is not very long and will be finished soon.


    But he still has one last line to say.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was a line that had to be shouted in unison with Su Cheng and Alan.


    Ge zewen pulled out the imperial sword at his left waist with a loud "miso", and then shouted:


    "Su Cheng, commander of the East Route Army! West Route Commander - Alan Jones! Please come forward! "

 Chapter 221

    "Yes!!"


    When Su Cheng and Allen heard Ge zewen''s call, they looked cold and shouted back in unison.


    Then, they stepped out of the line and walked towards the balcony.


    Because they have the same status in the "Xia Feng" offensive, although Su Cheng''s task of the East Route Army is far less important than Alan''s task of the West Route Army, they are always the commander of the first army and the highest status in the army.


    Therefore, when they walk towards the building together, no one can walk faster or slower.


    The two must "go hand in hand" and walk side by side, mainly to reflect their equal status.


    Because according to the practice of "departure etiquette", the emperor generally only calls the commander-in-chief to salute. Unless there are special circumstances, he will not ask the deputy commander and other senior officers to salute.


    Therefore, as the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, Eliza did not have the opportunity to walk side by side with Su Cheng and Allen.


    She could only look up with the recruits behind her, Su Cheng and Allen, who were stepping on the stairs one by one and walking side by side towards the balcony.


    After Su Cheng and Allen lined up and walked towards the building, the breathing of the thousands of recruits on the white field became heavier because they were more excited.


    Most of the recruits looked at Su Cheng, who was walking up the stairs with longing and hot eyes.


    Su Cheng has long been the target of young soldiers and Knights of the British Empire.


    The army of the British Empire should be regarded as the fairest place in the whole empire.


    As long as you can get enough fighting achievements, no matter what your background, even if you are the son of a bandit, you can jump to the top.


    Yes, as long as you can get enough combat achievements, it''s so simple and so difficult.


    Because of this, every year, a steady stream of young people eager to become masters join the imperial army.


    Su Cheng, he is a ready-made model who jumped from an ordinary man to a man of honor by virtue of his military achievements.


    For young soldiers and knights, the best target for propaganda is successful peers.


    Therefore, the Empire will not give up Su Cheng, an excellent publicity object.


    Since the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom, the Empire has spared no effort to publicize Su Cheng''s legendary deeds in the army.


    The Empire''s tireless propaganda, I have to say - the effect is outstanding.


    Now the whole army of the Empire, and even people in other countries, know that the britannian Empire, at the age of 17, has achieved a class leap and jumped into a young man named "Su Cheng" by virtue of his military achievements.


    Many young soldiers and knights in the Empire, even some older soldiers and knights, were inspired by Su Cheng''s legendary deeds.


    Many soldiers and knights secretly take Su Cheng as their goal and take Su Cheng as an example. They hope that they can become masters in one fell swoop by virtue of their war achievements at a young age like Su Cheng!


    At this time, many recruits standing in the center of the white field silently clenched their long guns and swore in their hearts while looking at Su Cheng who was slowly climbing the stairs with hot and longing eyes:


    I must take advantage of this "summer wind" offensive! I want to win great achievements like Su Cheng! Then become a knight!!


    Su Cheng may have never dreamed that he just showed his face to the recruits and walked on the stairs to the building. He successfully raised the morale and fighting spirit of the already high recruits to a higher level again.


    The building was not very high, so Su Cheng and Allen quickly boarded the building and stood in front of Ge zewen.


    If you can look down on gozewen from the air, you can find that the spacing between gozewen, Su Cheng and Allen is exactly the same.


    If you connect the three people with a line, you can find that the line connecting the three people is just an equilateral triangle, and gozewen, Su Cheng and Allen are just standing on the three corners of the equilateral triangle.


    Ge zewen moved his eyes, swept Su Cheng and Allen''s faces one by one, and nodded gently.


    After Ge zewen nodded gently, GE zewen, Su Cheng and Allen all put their hands to the left waist and put them on the hilt of the sword in the left waist.


    Miso* three


    Three loud sword pulling sounds sounded at the same time.


    The white, silver and black swords broke away from each other''s scabbards at the same time, revealing each other''s bright swords and emitting bright brilliance under the sunlight.


    After pulling out each other''s swords, Su Cheng and the three men held each other''s swords high again at the same time.


    Ding!


    Only the sword tips of different colors touched together in mid air with a force that was neither very light nor very heavy.


    After the tips of each other''s swords hit each other in mid air, Su Cheng shouted in unison:


    "Bring glory to Britannia!!!"


    The morale of the recruits at the bottom was improved again after hearing the vigorous shouting of the three people.


    Some recruits have even been too excited and excited to hold their long guns tightly.


    After shouting this sentence in unison with Su Cheng and Allen, GE zewen put down the imperial sword in his hand, then walked quickly back to the front of the building, and suddenly waved the imperial sword forward. The tip of the sword only refers to the south of the Empire.


    "Go out!" The recruits under gozewen shouted, "go and win this great war! Then - triumph! "


    "Oh!!!"


    The morale and fighting spirit of the recruits, as well as the blood in their bodies, have long been raised to the point of almost "bombing at one point".


    And Ge zewen''s last "March" successfully blew up the already boiling blood in the recruits.


    So the recruits chose to use cheers and shouts to vent their passionate emotions.


    Not only the recruits were cheering, but also many onlookers outside the white field shouted with the recruits.


    Many onlookers, like the recruits, were excited by gozewen''s speech, the ancient ceremony of Su Cheng''s three people''s departure, and gozewen''s last "departure", so they, like the recruits, used cheers and shouts to vent their passionate emotions running around in their bodies.


    Su Cheng slowly put his sword into the scabbard while looking at the high morale recruits below.


    The white body of the sword disappeared into the scabbard again.


    While putting the sword into its sheath, Su Cheng whispered in a voice that only he could hear:


    "It''s about to start at last. The ''Xia Feng'' offensive... The coordinated operation of the three-way Army... I''ve never experienced such a battle with the commanders of other armies. The coordinated operation between the armies is very difficult. I''m afraid this offensive will not be too easy..."


    Although the content of Su Cheng''s words was very heavy, the corners of his mouth rose slightly after Su Cheng finished these words.


    An eager look.

 Chapter 222

    "Come on! You must win! "


    "Defeat the Rawlings!!"


    "Long live Britannia!!"


    "Must triumph!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    On both sides of the road, people kept shouting.


    After just completing the expedition ceremony, it announced that the troops could officially march!


    Now, Su Cheng rode on Xiaobai and drove Xiaobai to walk slowly on the avenue of panderagon and on the way to the southern front of the Empire.


    Alan, on the other hand, rode on the black horse given to him by gozewen and walked on Su Cheng''s left.


    Eliza also rode on a white horse and walked on Su Cheng''s right.


    However, because Eliza''s position in this battle is different from that of Su Cheng and Allen, she is not on the same level as Su Cheng and Allen, but about half behind Su Cheng and Allen.


    Willie, Su Cheng''s adjutant, rode behind Su Cheng.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer walked side by side with Willie, closely following Su Cheng.


    By the way, Hai rou''er, who was captured by Eliza in the Wei River annihilation war and is now her knight''s escort, naturally joined the "summer wind" offensive with Eliza.


    Herr was riding behind Eliza in a formal manner.


    Looking at her, she seems very nervous.


    Thousands of soldiers who were about to go to the southern front to replace the wounded soldiers closely followed Su Cheng and others.


    Along with Su Cheng and others, he walked slowly on the way to leave pandragon and go to the southern front of the Empire.


    On both sides of the avenue, there were people standing in the lane to see them off.


    In order to maintain order, the mayor of pandragon specially allocated a large number of people to form a human wall to separate a large number of people on both sides from the troops marching in the middle of the avenue.


    However, the people who saw them off were so enthusiastic that the human wall almost broke through several times.


    In addition to blessing, encouraging and cheering, the people who saw them off in the middle of the road continued to sprinkle a lot of tulips in front of the army''s road.


    This is also an ancient custom of the britannians.


    When the army set out, the people sprinkled a lot of tulips in front of the army''s road, so that the soldiers of the army stepped on the tulips sprinkled by the people.


    This is a blessing for the troops to return triumphantly.


    However, because this custom does not specify the color of tulips spilled, it only says to sprinkle tulips. Therefore, people can sprinkle tulips of any color on the road of the army.


    White, yellow, pink, red


    However, thanks to these colorful tulips sprinkled on the ground, the road on which the troops are marching and the dark gray stone brick ground are beautifully dotted with tulips of various colors.


    In addition to hearing the people on both sides blessing and encouraging, Su Cheng also heard many people shouting his name.


    And most of the people who called his name were women.


    "Look! The man in white armor walking in the center is Mr. Su Cheng! "


    "As the bards say! You look so handsome! "


    "Your Excellency Su Cheng! Your excellency Su Cheng! Look this way! "


    "Please! Please let me go! I have a present for Mr. Su Cheng! "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng could hardly hold back the corner of his mouth that was frantically trying to turn up.


    Listening to the praise and worship of these girls, Su Cheng felt dark and cool in his heart.


    At this moment, Su Cheng felt like a hero in a harem novel very popular with girls.


    Just as Su Cheng was getting dark and cool, a bad female voice suddenly came from his right side:


    "Laugh if you want. You really want to laugh, but you try to hold it back. It''s really ugly, and are you so happy? It''s just being pursued by some girls. "


    After listening to the girl, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows, then turned his head, looked at his right back, looked at the owner of the voice, and looked at Eliza, who had not been able to say a few words together since the assembly in the white field.


    "Eliza, I''m really happy to be praised and pursued by the girls." Su Cheng said in a joking tone, "after all, I''m also a boy under the age of 18. It''s understandable that I''m being pursued by so many girls."


    After saying this, Su Cheng looked at the adjutant behind him and added:


    "Am I right? Willie? "


    "That''s right!" Willie shouted back, "I think the manager will have this reaction now, especially normal! If it were me, I would have been too happy to stop laughing. "


    "Willie..." Eliza said in a helpless tone, "don''t protect Su Cheng because he is your coach now..."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Please! Let me go! I have a gift for Mr. Su Cheng! "


    ¡ª¡ªOn the right side of the road, a female voice appeared several times since the beginning.


    This female voice is a little different from the previous times.


    The girl''s voice now has a little more crying.


    Because the girl''s voice has appeared many times, and the girl''s voice now has a little cry, it successfully attracted Su Cheng''s attention.


    No, it should be said that it attracted the attention of Su Cheng and others.


    Su Cheng, Eliza, Willie, Alan and Deng Jiaer all followed this female reputation.


    The owner who found this female voice was a very petite and lovely girl.


    She held in her arms a light blue cuboid wrapped in wrapping paper specially used for wrapping gifts.


    The cuboid is not thick. It feels like it''s only as thick as a finger.


    It''s not big. It''s probably as long and as wide as an adult''s palm.


    This gift was also tied with a beautiful bow.


    The girl, clinging to the beautifully wrapped gift, begged the staff who formed the human wall in front of her to let her pass so that she could hand over the gift to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng follows the troops wherever they go.


    She has spoken this plea more than ten times, that is, she has spoken the same plea to more than a dozen people who form a human wall.


    However, no one agreed to the girl''s request.


    He who has a good temper and is good at persuading the girl to give up. No matter how, he won''t let anyone agree to her request.


    The one with a bad temper directly scolded the girl and asked the girl to stop making trouble.


    After being rejected by more than a dozen people in a row and being severely reprimanded by so many voices, the young girl gradually filled her eyes with tears and her voice was a little more crying.


    However, even so, the girl remained indomitable and continued to follow Su Cheng closely. She followed Su Cheng wherever he went.


    Continue to hold the beautifully packaged gifts in your arms, and continue to beg everyone who forms the human wall to let her pass.


    Unfortunately, although the girl''s voice has become a crying cavity and her eyes are full of wronged tears, no one agrees with the girl''s request.


    After all, if they agree to the girl''s unreasonable request, it will most likely lead to the collapse of order.


    Looking at the poor girl who seemed to cry at any time, Alan pursed his lips, then leaned his upper body forward slightly to make himself closer to Su Cheng, and then lowered his voice and said:


    "Brother, that girl feels so poor. I have noticed this girl since before. She has followed us all the way from the white field to now. She has always wanted to give you the gift in her arms. It seems that she really respects you. Brother, what should I do?"


    "What should I do?" Su Cheng smiled, and then pressed his chin at the girl. "Alan, did you see the gift in the girl''s arms, and specially wrapped it with beautiful gift wrapping paper. Gift wrapping paper is not a bargain. It''s not only wrapped with beautiful wrapping paper, but also tied a beautiful bow."


    "In other words, the girl is very serious about preparing the gift she wants to give me."


    "People are so serious about preparing gifts for me. What should I do? It should be very simple?"


    "Enly!" Su Cheng shouted the name of the adjutant.


    "Yes!"


    "Help me take Xiaobai''s reins. I''ll be right back."


    After that, Su Cheng threw the reins to the aide Willie behind him, then turned down and walked in the direction of the girl.

 Chapter 223

    "Huh? Coach? "


    "Sir, what are you doing off the horse?"


    "Brother! What are you doing? "


    "Hello! Su Cheng! Where are you going! "


    When he saw Su Cheng get off his horse and walk towards the people on the right side of the road, Willie, Deng Jiaer, Alan and Eliza immediately shouted.


    "You don''t care about me!" Su Cheng replied loudly, "just keep going. I''ll be right back!"


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng ignored them and walked to the people on the right side of the avenue.


    To be exact, it should be the girl separated by a human wall and holding a gift in her arms.


    In fact, the distance between them was not far. Su Cheng soon came to the girl, leaving only the human wall used to separate the troops and the people between Su Cheng and the girl.


    After seeing Su Cheng dismount and walk towards them, most of the people on the right side of the avenue immediately boiling and cheering.


    They really didn''t expect that Su Cheng, who is almost a household name in panderagon recently, would dismount and come to their eyes.


    Some people who were too excited even began to rush into the human wall with an excited face.


    However, no matter how they collide, they can never hit this solid human wall.


    Su Cheng also calculated that it was absolutely impossible for these people to break through the human wall, so he leisurely came to the people on the right side of the avenue.


    Looking at the excited crowd in front of him and countless people who only stretched out to him to shake hands with him or touch his hand, Su Cheng showed a wry smile.


    The heart whispered:


    If they knew I didn''t come for them, I don''t know how they would feel. Forget it, don''t stay here too long.


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng''s bitter smile slowly turned into a smile full of tenderness, and then looked at the girl in front of him.


    He is now very close to the little girl, and the distance between them is about two steps away.


    Of course, there is also a row of human wall between them to separate the people and the army.


    "Hello, little girl."


    Su Cheng said hello to the little girl in an easy-going tone.


    The little girl seems to have not calmed down from the situation that Su Cheng came to her.


    The little girl looked at Su Cheng in a daze.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question mark, it took several seconds to finally react.


    "That, that, that! Su, Mr. Su Cheng! Why are you here? "


    The little girl asked cautiously.


    Perhaps because of tension and excitement, the little girl began to speak slowly and stammer.


    However, although the little girl''s tone was cautious, there was still some excitement and surprise in her tone.


    After listening to the little girl''s careful question, Su Cheng''s face smiled more.


    "It''s easy for you to guess why I came to you and talked to you?"


    "Anyway, for the sake of everyone''s safety, the human wall can''t be opened, so even I can''t order the people who make up the human wall to separate a hole and let you come and pass me the gift."


    "However, it''s not necessary for you to come to me for delivering gifts to my face. Isn''t it the same when I come to you?"


    Su Cheng''s words have been said. Even if the little girl is stupid, she knows the reason why Su Cheng came to her.


    After a brief stupor, the little girl''s face immediately filled with ecstasy.


    The little girl quickly wiped away the tears from her eyes that had been wronged because she had been unable to come to Su Cheng for a long time, and then quickly held the gift tightly in her arms and respectfully handed it to Su Cheng with both hands.


    "Mr. Su Cheng! This is a gift I made specially to thank you! Please be sure to take it! "


    "Thank you, I will cherish it."


    After the little girl respectfully handed the gift to Su Cheng with both hands, Su Cheng also solemnly received the gift with both hands.


    After receiving the gift with both hands, Su Cheng remembered that the little girl seemed to say "to thank you".


    So, while holding the gift in his arms, Su Cheng wondered:


    "Thank me? Have I done anything to thank you? "


    "Yes!" The little girl replied in a firm and excited tone, "and it''s a great kindness!"


    "My brother participated in the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year! Belong to the 7th army. "


    After hearing the word "7th army", Su Cheng''s eyebrows were slightly imperceptible.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, the 7th army received the greatest damage. In this rescue war of Lund Kingdom, the 7th army was almost crippled.


    The little girl continued:


    "After his brother''s triumphant return, he said that in the battle of Yilun ferry in the rescue war, his 7th army was attacked by the enemy and suffered heavy casualties."


    "But thanks to Su Cheng''s timely help! It did not further expand the damage of the 7th army and saved many people, including my brother! "


    "Since his triumphant return, my brother has always told us that without Su Cheng, he might have to send it back in an urn!"


    "So, to thank Mr. Su Cheng for saving my brother! I specially made this gift and want to give it to you face to face! "


    After hearing the little girl''s words, Su Cheng''s face showed surprise and stupidity.


    Then he looked down at the gift in his arms, smiled and whispered:


    "Thank you for saving my life..."


    "Yes!" The little girl nodded excitedly and firmly, "Mr. Su Cheng! Thank you for saving my brother! In this campaign, we must protect more people like my brother! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowd on the left side of the avenue.


    A girl with blue hair and a girl with red hair were talking intimately while looking at the front of the troops marching in the middle of the avenue.


    "Hello, Carol, your knight friend is back."


    "Well, I see."


    "Why did he suddenly dismount and run to the crowd on the right?" The red haired girl asked the blue haired girl.


    "I don''t know." The blue haired girl said, "maybe he went down to get something. Cheng seems to have something in his hand now compared with before he got off the horse."


    The blue haired girl and the red haired girl are Leica, who works in the same restaurant as Carol and is also the only waiter in the restaurant.


    Just now, the two of them specially asked their boss Owen for about half an hour''s leave so that they could go outside to see the very lively "troop departure scene".


    Because it''s not time for dinner, and the restaurant is not very busy. If it''s only a short time, he can handle it even if he''s alone.


    Therefore, Owen allowed Carol and Leica to take half an hour off.


    The reason why Carol wants to take this half-hour leave is to see Su Cheng, Eliza and others off.


    While Leica followed Carol, she just wanted to join the fun. By the way, she also came to see the knight friend in Carol''s mouth.


    Leika looked at Su Cheng who was back on the horse and said in a joking tone:


    "I envy you, Carol. There is a knight friend, and he is still such a famous knight."


    "In fact, there is nothing to envy." Carol smiled bitterly, "although the knight is beautiful, it is also a high-risk job. From time to time, he has to go to the battlefield and work hard with the enemy. If I can, I hope he won''t be a knight."


    After finally looking at Su Cheng and Alan, Deng Jiaer and others behind him, Carol took back her eyes, and then turned and left.


    While turning to leave, Carol did not forget to remind Leica nearby:


    "Go back, Leica. The half-hour holiday given to us by boss Owen is about to expire."


    "It''s time so soon..." Leica skimmed her lips and continued in a somewhat dissatisfied tone. "It''s a disappointment. I want to see it for a while."


    However, even if Leica said so, she obediently turned around and followed carol on the way back to the restaurant.


    Not long after they left, Carol suddenly uttered a slight sigh in a voice that only she could hear:


    "... alas."


    Then, Carol continued to say in a voice that only she could hear and in a somewhat melancholy tone:


    "In the next few months, I was alone at home again..."

 Chapter 224

    "Brother!" Alan behind Su Cheng asked Su Cheng loudly, "what''s the gift that girl gave you? I''m so surprised! Now take it apart and have a look! "


    "Not now." Su Cheng said angrily to Alan behind him, "wait until pandragon comes out."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng shook the beautifully wrapped gift in his hand, and then murmured:


    "But I''m also curious... What did the girl give me? Such a thickness, if it is a book, seems to be too thin... "


    Just then, a very untimely voice suddenly came from Su Cheng''s left side:


    "Hum, maybe she gave you a mechanism concealed weapon. As soon as she opened a hidden arrow, it would fly out and kill you directly. If I were you, I wouldn''t go down like this and accept gifts from people I don''t know."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng frowned.


    Not only did Su Cheng frown, but even Eliza on Su Cheng''s right and Alan and Deng Jiaer behind him frowned.


    Everyone frowned, then turned their heads and looked at Alan Jones, the owner of the voice.


    "General Allen." Su Cheng said in a sarcastic tone, "should I say that your country, the Frankish Empire, is too dangerous, or should I say that your popularity is too poor and you should be careful to receive a gift?"


    "I''m just giving you a piece of advice as your colleague." Allen looked at Su Cheng with a somewhat provocative look. "It''s your business to listen or not."


    "Thank you for your advice." The sarcasm in Su Cheng''s tone became stronger and stronger, "I still believe in my intuition rather than the words of a defeated general."


    "... general Su Cheng, are you trying to pick a fight?"


    Alan stared at Su Cheng with angry eyes and gently put his left hand on the handle of the knight''s sword around his left waist.


    "Please pee on the ground and take care of your face. The face reflected in your urine is the real person who deliberately provokes things."


    "General Su Cheng. Do you want to see how sharp my sword is? "


    After that, Alan waved his right hand and held it directly on the black hilt at his left waist!


    "Your sword is very sharp. Isn''t my sword sharp?"


    Su Cheng was not afraid of Allen at all. After sharply attacking Allen''s provocative words, he also held his right hand on the white hilt at his left waist.


    While Su Cheng put his hand on the hilt of the sword hanging on his left waist, Alan behind Su Cheng silently put his right hand on the hilt of the sword hanging on his left waist, narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Alan.


    If anything happens to Allen, Alan is confident that he can make a sword faster than Allen and then cut Alan off his horse.


    Looking at the two men who were at a crossfire, as if they were going to draw their swords and cut each other in the next second, Willie, who was Su Cheng''s adjutant this time, quickly said:


    "Coach! Please calm down! You are not enemies now! You two are companions now! But also a companion fighting side by side in this battle! "


    After that, Willie also stretched out a hand and pressed Su Cheng''s right hand holding the sword.


    While Willie made a voice to stop Su Cheng, Allen''s aide behind Allen also made a voice to stop Allen.


    And like Willie, he raised his hand and pressed Alan''s right hand holding the sword.


    However, even after the two adjutants shouted to stop each other''s officers and pressed each other''s officers'' right hands, their officers still stared at each other angrily.


    After they didn''t know how long they stared angrily, Eliza, on Su Cheng''s right, gently pulled La Sucheng and said:


    "Su Cheng, forget it. Put your hand down from the hilt. The commander of the East Route Army and the commander of the west route army fought before the army left pandragon. This will become a laughing stock all over the world and a scandal in our British Empire."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng kept silent for a long time.


    After a long silence, Su Cheng slowly released his right hand holding the hilt of the sword.


    "... sorry." Su Cheng took the lead in apologizing to Allen and said, "I shouldn''t have said those provocative words to you. Please forgive me."


    "... no, I''m sorry."


    After Su Cheng had just apologized, Allen apologized to Su Cheng and said:


    "I shouldn''t provoke you crazily, nor should I say that you should be careful that this box of gifts is a concealed weapon. I also ask you to forgive me."


    After that, Alan also loosened his right hand holding the hilt of the sword.


    When the atmosphere of peace and tension between their officers dissipated, Willie and Allen''s aides finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Alan narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Alan.


    In the long years of intimate life with Su Cheng, Alan and Su Cheng have already become familiar and almost established cardioelectric induction. Therefore, Alan can hear from the tone of Su Cheng''s apology that her brother didn''t sincerely apologize to Alan at all.


    If anyone else found out, Alan didn''t know. Anyway, she found out that her brother didn''t sincerely apologize to Alan.


    Not only that, Alan''s intuition also felt that Alan was just acting like her brother and didn''t apologize sincerely at all.


    This was not only noticed by Alan, but also by Su Cheng himself.


    Su Cheng also noticed that Allen didn''t really apologize to him.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t care about it, because he didn''t sincerely apologize to Allen himself.


    He just pretended to apologize to Allen just now in order not to make it big and make the recruits behind him and the people on both sides laugh.


    Su Cheng doesn''t care whether Allen sincerely apologizes to him or not. He doesn''t bother to care. As long as Allen doesn''t suddenly annoy him and annoy him like he did just now.


    The little storm with Alan passed so narrowly.


    Su Cheng continued to carry the gift given to him by the little girl just now, rode on Lao Bai and led the recruits outside pandragon.


    In a little while, they''ll be out of Pendragon.


    The South Gate of pandragon is close enough to be seen.


    After looking up at the huge and approaching south gate of pandragon, Su Cheng lowered his head and looked at the gift just given to him by the little girl in his arms.


    Looking at the beautifully wrapped gift in his arms, Su Cheng suddenly remembered what the little girl had just told him.


    "Protect more people..."


    Su Cheng said softly in a voice that only he could hear.


    Then, a thoughtful color gradually appeared on his face.

 Chapter 225

    The "summer wind" offensive, the East Road military aid military line military array.


    A few days ago, Su Cheng and Eliza separated from Alan.


    The three men belonged to different armies in the "summer wind" offensive. Therefore, when they reached the fork a few days ago, the three men separated and took some recruits to their respective armies.


    Eliza, who was in charge of serving as the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, naturally went to the position of the Middle Route Army.


    Alan, the commander of the West Route Army, went to the position of the West Route Army, and Su Cheng, the commander of the East Route Army, went to the position of the East Route Army.


    When Su Cheng and others took recruits south to the front line positions, 150000 troops on the front line began to deploy and mobilize.


    Now, 150000 troops have been divided into three routes, and Iser has been transferred to the east of the Empire to take charge of the front line in the east of the Empire.


    Albert was already ready in the position of the Middle Route Army.


    Now, waiting for Su Cheng and Allen, the commanders of the East and West Route armies, and Eliza, the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, to lead the recruits used to replace the wounded soldiers to the front line position, the "summer wind" offensive can be officially launched.


    Whether Alan and Eliza have reached each other''s positions or not, Su Cheng doesn''t know.


    Anyway, Su Cheng knows that he still has about two days to reach the position of the East Road army and take over the 40000 army of the East Road army.


    The Eastern Route Army needs to replenish a total of 1167 troops, that is, the 40000 troops of the Eastern Route Army have a total of 1167 casualties.


    Therefore, when they separated from Allen and Eliza a few days ago, the three of them divided up the thousands of recruits. Su Cheng took only 1167 recruits to fill the force gap of the East Route Army.


    By the way, Allen took the most recruits, because he took away not only the recruits used to replace the wounded soldiers of the Western Route Army, but also his 3000 armored Ruishi.


    Therefore, in fact, the total strength of the British Empire in the "summer wind" offensive was not 150000, but 153000.


    Now, Su Cheng and the 1167 recruits are camping and resting on a flat ground.


    The hot sunshine from the sun beat the earth like a whip, and it also beat the more than 1000 recruits.


    The recruits sitting on the ground didn''t move much, and bean sized beads of sweat kept coming out of their bodies.


    The place where every recruit sat was wet with sweat.


    Fortunately, the supply and reserves of drinking water and other supplies are sufficient, so there is no need to worry about running out of drinking water.


    Therefore, Su Cheng ordered every recruit to drink more water to ensure sufficient water in his body. Anyway, there is more water and he is not afraid to drink up.


    At the same time, considering the hot weather, Su Cheng specially ordered that every soldier be allowed to take off his helmet.


    Of course, only the helmet can be removed.


    Su Cheng also specially stressed: if he finds out that a soldier has taken off his armor other than his helmet, don''t blame him for enforcing military law.


    According to the military regulations of the British Empire, it is a very serious thing for soldiers to take off their armor without the permission of their officers.


    Although the crime is not fatal, a severe punishment must be indispensable.


    If these 1000 soldiers were all veterans who had been in the army for several years, they might have the courage to secretly remove some smaller armor, such as hand armor or foot armor, while Su Cheng was in the carriage and didn''t notice the outside.


    But it''s a pity that these 1000 soldiers are all recruits.


    Except for a few exotic flowers, most of the recruits are very good.


    Therefore, after hearing Su Cheng''s order, all the 1000 soldiers obediently took off their helmets, and no one dared to take off their helmets except helmets.


    But in such hot weather, even if you take off all your clothes, you don''t necessarily get cool, let alone just take off a helmet.


    Each soldier wiped the sweat on his forehead and poured water into his mouth.


    Drinking water - this is the only way these recruits can fight the heat in such an environment.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, more than a thousand people were in a carriage in the center of their hearts.


    "Brother! It''s so hot! "


    Alan was holding a piece of paper to fan himself, while crying and complaining to Su Cheng.


    "Alan, you''re really hard to serve..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile while looking at a stack of paper full of words in his hand. "In the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom at the end of last year, you cried and shouted that it was cold. Now in this'' summer wind ''offensive, you cried and shouted that it was hot."


    "I just don''t have much cold resistance or heat resistance!" Alan shouted discontentedly.


    After that, Alan took a picture next to him, held it high, and said in a malicious tone:


    "Apologize to me! Don''t say I''m hard to serve! Or I''ll break the gift that the little girl gave you! "


    "Okay, okay, I apologize, I apologize." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "I shouldn''t say you''re difficult to serve, so please return my portrait to me."


    "Hum!"


    Alan proudly "hum" with his nose and returned the portrait to Su Cheng.


    The portrait in Alan''s hand is the gift given to Su Cheng by the little girl before - it''s a portrait of Su Cheng.


    To be exact, it is a portrait of Su Cheng''s back.


    The portrait was framed and then wrapped in exquisite wrapping paper.


    The same portrait was wrapped in exquisite wrapping paper, as well as a letter from the little girl.


    In this letter, the little girl mentioned that the portrait of Su Cheng''s back was painted by herself.


    She originally wanted to draw Su Cheng''s face, but unfortunately when she was painting this picture, she didn''t know what Su Cheng looked like, so she could only draw Su Cheng''s back.


    The little girl imagined Su Cheng''s back, because according to the rumor, Su Cheng had short spiritual black hair and a tall but not very strong figure. The little girl drew this picture of Su Cheng''s back according to the rumor and her own imagination.


    I have to say that the little girl''s painting skills are quite good, and her imagination is quite accurate. Alan and Deng Jiaer both said that although the figure drawn by the little girl is imaginary, it is really very similar to Su Cheng''s figure.


    Su Cheng himself was very satisfied with the portrait given by the little girl and decided to treasure it. When he returned to panderagon, he put the portrait on the table in his room.


    At this time, in this fairly large carriage, in addition to the two brothers and sisters Su Cheng and Alan who just frolicked as usual, there were two other people.


    The four people sitting in the carriage are Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer, as well as Willie, the deputy commander of the East Route Army and Su Cheng''s adjutant this time.


    Su Cheng is the commander-in-chief of the East Route Army, so it is normal to enjoy some privileges.


    For example, all the recruits have to travel with their feet, while Su Cheng can sit in a carriage.


    As the deputy commander of the East Route Army, Willie is naturally qualified to sit in the carriage with Su Cheng.


    As Su Cheng''s Knight and squire, Alan and Deng Jiaer are also qualified to sit in the carriage with Su Cheng.


    Who called them Su Cheng''s knights and squires.


    That''s why so many people want to be Knights'' squires - they can enjoy some privileges.


    However, although sitting in the carriage will not be too hard during the March and will not be exposed to the sun, it is still as hot as outside the carriage.


    The inside of the carriage is at best a little cooler than the outside.


    The four people in the carriage, like the recruits outside, didn''t take off any armor except their helmets.


    As the commander-in-chief of the first army, Su Cheng naturally will not regard military orders and regulations as a trifle.


    Therefore, even his sister and friends, he also strictly required Alan and Deng Jiaer to take off their helmets like those recruits outside. They are only allowed to take off their helmets, and none of the armor in other places can be taken off.


    Of course, Su Cheng himself strictly abides by this military order.


    Willie, who respected Su Cheng very much, naturally obeyed Su Cheng''s words. His whole body was still wrapped in armor.


    Deng Jiaer, who always listens to Su Cheng''s words, doesn''t have to say it.


    Even Alan, who usually loves mischief, obediently listens to Su Cheng''s words at this time. He doesn''t make trouble for nothing. He obediently wears all the armor parts on his body.


    Although Alan had said that she was hot many times, she didn''t say a word to ask Su Cheng to allow her to take off her armor.


    Looking at Alan with sweat on his face, Su Cheng''s heart couldn''t help but flash bursts of heartache.


    "In fact, you don''t have to go to war with me." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "since you are so afraid of heat and cold, don''t follow me. It''s still time for you to go back now. Although I know you don''t know the way, you can''t find the way back now."


    "How can I leave my brother alone?" Alan said angrily, "if you don''t have my brother to protect you, how dangerous you must be! Have you forgotten the last Victoria River annihilation? You personally rushed to the front line to command the third army to feint. If I hadn''t protected you at that time, you might have been shot dead by a streamer that didn''t know where it came from! "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he stopped talking and continued to look at the stack of paper in his hand.


    This stack of paper is the war report of the previous "spring wake up" offensive, the information about the Luolin army and the Luolin Empire collected by Iser and others, and the new information from the front line since Su Cheng and others set out.


    On the way to the front line with the recruits south, Su Cheng will carefully look at the war reports of the "spring wake up" offensive and all kinds of information about the "summer wind" offensive every day.


    Any general with a little ability will know the importance of intelligence and analysis of intelligence.


    Su Cheng regarded intelligence as particularly important.


    In Su Cheng''s eyes, whether enough intelligence can be collected and correctly analyzed will greatly affect the trend of the war situation.


    Therefore, Su Cheng has never been careless in intelligence related aspects such as collecting and analyzing intelligence.


    Almost every day since he left Pendragon, Su Cheng has read and analyzed nearly 10 hours of intelligence.


    Su Cheng, who continued to carefully look at the stack of information in his hand, suddenly gave a few chuckles and murmured:


    "This enli''s performance in the ''Chunxing'' offensive is really powerful... Through the ''Chunxing'' offensive, he is afraid to be promoted to fanlan Knight..."

 Chapter 226

    In addition to all kinds of intelligence, the stack of paper in Su Cheng''s hand also contains the detailed war report of the "Spring Awakening" offensive not long ago.


    Su Cheng read the war report because the "summer wind" offensive was the same as the "spring wake up" offensive not long ago. It was to attack the Luolin people.


    Although their strategic purposes are different, one is to defeat the effective forces of the Lorraine empire as much as possible, and the other is to capture the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    Since they are all going to attack the Luolin people, look at the detailed war report of the "spring wake up" offensive. Maybe they can gain unexpected intelligence or get some inspiration to defeat the Luolin people.


    In this pile of war reports on the "Spring Awakening" offensive, Su Cheng really found some interesting and meaningful things.


    For example, enli, an old acquaintance of Su Cheng, was very active in the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Since the end of the rescue war in Lunde Kingdom, Su Cheng has never seen enli again.


    It is said that since the rescue war in Lund Kingdom, enly has been staying at home to recover.


    Because of his injury, enly was unfortunately unable to attend the year-end dinner at the end of last year.


    Of course, even if enly wasn''t injured, he shouldn''t have had a chance to attend the year-end dinner.


    After all, Enrique, unlike Eliza, is not of noble origin, but of a relatively rich family.


    Therefore, if enli wants to attend the year-end dinner, he must, like Su Cheng, rely on his achievements to win the invitation sent by the royal family and attend the year-end dinner as a meritorious hero.


    Unfortunately, enly didn''t get much credit in the whole year last year.


    Especially in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of the year, enli did nothing.


    Therefore, even if enly was not injured, he should not be eligible to attend the year-end dinner.


    Su Cheng still remembers what injury enli suffered.


    Su Cheng clearly remembers that enly''s abdomen was perforated by a long gun.


    This is already a fatal injury.


    However, fortunately, enli had a big life, coupled with the high level of military doctors who treated him, enli picked up a life.


    Su Cheng also remembered clearly that the military doctor had specially ordered enli to rest quietly for half a year.


    But unexpectedly, this enli, who had only rested for less than three months, took the initiative to sign up for the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    From the war report in his hand, enli, who has not completely recovered from his injury, has made extraordinary achievements.


    He took part in the "surprise attack on Huming city" and personally led an elite team to the city wall, captured the gate of Huming city and allowed the army outside Huming city to break in.


    Then, with the momentum of thunder, he quickly took people to the conference room of Huming city and took all 15 senior generals of the headquarters at one breath.


    Moreover, when capturing the gate of Huming city and cleaning up the whole city of Huming City, enli cut level 43 with his own strength.


    In the surprise attack on Huming City, enly undoubtedly won Albert''s great war merit, and was the second hero in the "surprise attack on Huming city".


    In the two big cities, Vizier city and Anton City, enli showed his extraordinary bravery.


    Enli took the lead in the attack and occupation of these two big cities.


    As soon as Iser ordered the attack to begin, enly immediately led his soldiers to the wall and stormed.


    After that, he became more and more brave, repeatedly killing from the enemy soldiers, from the wall to the wall, and from the wall to the city.


    The war report, which has always cherished words like gold, even focused on Xia enli''s brave posture at that time.


    According to the war report, during the attack and occupation of these two cities, enli was bloodied all over, and he could hardly find a place that had not been spilled by the enemy''s blood.


    In the capture of these two cities, enli cut 67 levels in total.


    In this "Spring Awakening" offensive, enli cut a total of 110 levels, including the heads of many generals.


    In terms of the number of enemies killed and the degree of bravery, enli was undoubtedly the first person in this "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    According to the war report, Ethel and Albert both praised enly''s extraordinary performance in the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    Not to mention Iser and Albert, even Su Cheng, who doesn''t have a particularly good relationship with enli, has to praise enli''s performance in the "spring wake up" offensive.


    After reviewing enli''s performance in the "Spring Awakening" offensive mentioned in the report again, Su Cheng turned up his mouth slightly, and then said in his heart:


    This grace is really powerful... Although I know that he practiced martial arts since childhood, so his fighting skills are not covered, I didn''t expect that he could kill hundreds of enemies with his own strength.


    Moreover, from the war report, his on-the-spot command ability is also very excellent. He and Eliza are known as the "twin generals" in the Imperial military. Indeed, he is not in vain.


    In the battle of Ellen ferry last year, enly was stabbed with a big hole in his abdomen before he showed much performance. He was despised and thought he was just like this, but he was impressed this time.


    From his performance in the "Spring Awakening" offensive, he should be the third most meritorious hero in the "Spring Awakening" offensive, second only to Ethel and Albert. He may be able to rise from the double oak knight to the fan LAN Knight by virtue of this battle


    Just as Su Cheng said this secretly in his heart, Willie''s voice came from his side:


    "Commander, it''s time. The rest time is over. We can let the troops continue."


    After hearing his adjutant say so, Su Cheng subconsciously took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    After confirming that it was time as Willie said, Su Cheng nodded gently, then turned to Willie and said:


    "Send orders, stop resting and continue marching."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, send a messenger to the position of the middle road army and tell Albert, the commander of the middle road army, that Su Cheng will arrive at the East Road army array on June 29 and take over the command of the East Road army."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Su Cheng''s two orders, Willie moved very neatly down the carriage and began to give orders.


    Looking at Willie''s leaving figure, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, it is a very happy thing to have a capable person as his deputy.


    Although as early as last year''s rescue war in Lund Kingdom, Su Cheng experienced Willie''s ability when Willie was only the commander of the third army.


    But now, Su Cheng has realized Willie''s ability again, and is glad that Willie served as his adjutant in this offensive.


    Su Cheng felt much more relaxed when Willie hit him.


    If only Willie could be my adjutant all the time and give me a hand.


    Su Cheng thought so, and once again moved his attention back to the stack of intelligence and war reports in his hand.

 Chapter 227

    While Su Cheng led the recruits to the southern front.


    In a small village in the southern territory of the British Empire.


    In this seemingly ordinary small village, compared with the usual, there is a little unusual.


    Because today, an army of the British imperial army came to this village.


    The total number of this force is about 500.


    And it is remarkable that almost everyone in this small force was injured.


    Those with minor injuries can also ride horses and move freely.


    The seriously injured can only stay in the carriage and moan in pain.


    The carriages equipped with the wounded are parked in the cool shade of trees or in the shadow of houses, so that the seriously wounded can get the best rest in the best environment.


    Those with minor injuries sit on the open space in the village in twos and threes, or rely on some trees.


    Or sleep, or drink water, or talk and laugh together quietly.


    Every soldier is quietly resting and recovering his physical strength in his own way.


    A handsome man with a Red Knight Sword on his waist and crotch and wearing only a set of ordinary cloth clothes leaned against a big tree in the village, drinking water silently and recovering his strength.


    Just as the handsome man was pouring water into his mouth, an extremely spiritual cry came from behind him:


    "Mr. enly! It''s time to change the dressing! "


    "It''s a military doctor." The handsome man turned his head with a smile and looked at the middle-aged man dressed as a military doctor behind him with a smile.


    This handsome man, it is in this just ended "spring wake up" offensive, shines brightly, and his performance makes Ethel and Albert praise endlessly.


    After the "spring wake up" offensive, enly received an order to let him return to pandragon to recover from his injury.


    Enli had an extremely eye-catching performance in the just concluded "spring wake up" offensive. He cut 110 levels. His brave posture made both the enemy and ourselves scared.


    But - his dazzling record was bought with injuries all over his body.


    In this "Spring Awakening" offensive, enli suffered 21 sword injuries and 3 arrow injuries. His right arm was seriously strained due to high-intensity sword swing.


    Fortunately, none of them were hurt in the vital place, and because of the protection of armor, the wounds of these injuries were not deep.


    Therefore, although the injury looks very serious, as long as you accept the doctor''s treatment and rest obediently, you can recover soon.


    The Central Committee of the Empire originally intended to let enli make persistent efforts and let enli then participate in the next "summer wind" offensive.


    However, after knowing that enli was already black and blue and it was difficult to ride a horse, he had to cancel the plan and ordered enli to return to pandragon to recover from his injury.


    Enli also readily accepted the central government''s order to let him go back to recuperate.


    Although he is eager to go to the battlefield and get more military achievements, he is not a reckless and reckless man.


    He knows very well that with his bruised state, he can no longer participate in the "summer wind" offensive.


    Therefore, although he felt a little unwilling to participate in a new large-scale offensive against the enemy, enly obediently took the command, retreated from the southern front and set off for pandragon to recover from his injury.


    In addition to the order to return to pandragon for rest, enly also received another order to escort a group of wounded soldiers back to kalanya.


    In this "Spring Awakening" offensive, many soldiers were seriously injured and could not go to the battlefield in the short term. They needed to be placed in the rear for rest.


    The 500 people resting in this small village are the wounded soldiers who need to return to kalanya for rest.


    Enly''s current task is to take a group of people who are slightly injured and can still move to escort the people who are seriously injured and can only lie in the carriage back to kalanya.


    After escorting the 500 wounded soldiers back to kalanya, even if enly''s escort task is completed, he can return to pandragon to recover peacefully.


    With the wounded team, there was also a small group of military doctors who were specially responsible for taking care of the wounded soldiers on the way back to kalannia.


    After seeing the smiling middle-aged military doctor coming behind him, enli smiled and took off his coat, revealing his bandaged upper body, and then said:


    "Then trouble you, military doctor."


    The military doctor was specially responsible for taking care of enli along the way. He had to come to change enli''s dressing every morning, noon and evening.


    Looking at enli''s bandage wrapped around his upper body, the military doctor couldn''t help whispering, then squatted down, untied the thick bandage on enli''s upper body layer by layer, and chatted with enli:


    "Mr. enly, the people in this village are very enthusiastic. When they saw us coming and learned that we were looking for a place to rest, they not only welcomed us to the village to rest, but also took a lot of food and drink to comfort us."


    After listening to the military doctor''s words, enly''s mouth turned up a little more, and then said:


    "Yes, the people in this village are very simple. We are welcome to have a rest in the village. We also sent a lot of things to comfort us."


    Just now, enly led the 500 wounded soldiers to the village.


    At that time, enly and the wounded team of 500 people had already driven a lot of roads. Many people were tired and needed to find a place to rest.


    While enli was looking for a place to rest, the village head led a group of villagers to find enli and welcomed them to the village.


    After the village head''s kind invitation, and there was really no other place for the whole team to rest, enli agreed to the village head''s kind invitation and led the 500 wounded soldiers to the village for rest.


    In addition to allowing them to rest in the village, the villagers in this village are also very enthusiastic.


    Many villagers spontaneously took out a lot of food and black tea to comfort them.


    The villagers of this village enthusiastically all the wounded soldiers including enli felt a little embarrassed, so they said they didn''t need to send them food and black tea and let the villagers keep it for themselves.


    However, no matter what enli and the wounded said, the villagers still enthusiastically arched food and black tea into their arms and said, "it''s okay, we still have more food and black tea".


    Finally, enli and his colleagues still couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the villagers and accepted the condolences of the villagers with embarrassment.


    Although the dried meat and other food sent by the villagers were not very delicious, and the black tea was only very common or even low-grade goods, enli and the wounded soldiers felt that these food and black tea were extremely delicious.


    Entrusted the villagers to invite them to rest in the village and send them condolences. Now the villagers and the wounded soldiers are very harmonious.


    Many villagers even came to the wounded soldiers and talked and chatted enthusiastically with them.


    Many villagers are very interested in military life, and the wounded soldiers are also happy to chat with these enthusiastic villagers.


    Looking at the happy picture between the army and the people in front of him, enly couldn''t help feeling that the corners of his mouth rose slightly again,


    Somehow, enli now felt a faint sense of pride in his heart.


    Proud to be an imperial soldier and knight.


    At this time, the military doctor squatting behind enli also just released the bandages on enli.


    Looking at the ferocious scars on enli, the military doctor couldn''t help smiling bitterly, shook his head and said:


    "Mr. enly, no matter how many times you look at these wounds on your body, you feel very scary. From these scars alone, you can see how cruel the battle you have experienced, Mr. enly."


    After hearing what the military doctor said, enli couldn''t help smiling, and then said in a half joking tone:


    "Scars are military medals. I''m very happy to have so many new medals."


    "If it were me, I''d rather not have these medals."


    The military doctor also responded to enli''s joke in a joking tone, and then opened a small box in his hand, which was filled with light yellow ointment.


    After the military doctor rubbed a little of the pale yellow ointment with his finger, he began to apply it to enli''s wound.


    While taking medicine with enli, the military doctor chatted with enli again:


    "Mr. enly, I''m curious. What are you doing so hard in the spring wake offensive? If it''s to get ahead, you''ve worked too hard. I''ve seen many soldiers who work hard to get ahead, but I''ve seen them for the first time. "


    "I didn''t work so hard to get ahead."


    After saying this, enly''s face showed a few blushes, and then continued:


    "I worked so hard for a girl."

 Chapter 228

    "Oh?!"


    The military doctor''s eyebrows were suddenly raised, and his face was filled with curiosity. Then he immediately asked:


    "Can you tell me in detail? I''m curious! "


    "It''s nothing to tell you." Enly smiled bitterly and then continued, "I like a girl very much. She is also a knight with great talent and talent."


    "The girl once said: she wants to find a knight stronger than her to be her husband."


    "After knowing her mate selection condition, I began to work hard."


    "In terms of military talent, I still know that I can''t compare with this girl."


    "Since there are deficiencies in talent, it can only be made up by efforts."


    "After knowing her mate selection conditions, I began to make continuous efforts and efforts."


    "I finally got the same level of knight as the girl - Double oak Knight by constantly working hard and desperately."


    "After I became a double oak knight, I began to relax a little, because at that time, I felt that no male Knight of my age could surpass me, and it would only be a matter of time for me to marry that girl."


    "But I didn''t expect that before long, a man like a monster appeared."


    Speaking of this, enly''s mind flashed the figure of a young man with black hair and black pupils.


    "This man took military skills at an amazing speed. I worked hard for several years and I didn''t know how many times I went to the battlefield to become a double rubber knight. However, it took only a few months and two times for that man to achieve my achievement that took years to become a double rubber Knight."


    Enly slowly clenched his fists as he spoke.


    "This hateful guy made me feel a sense of crisis and made me realize that I was not enough to threaten my competitors..."


    "However, thanks to this guy, I have rekindled my fighting spirit now. I decided to work harder than before! Work harder! "


    Enly slowly raised his clenched right fist, and looked at his right fist, full of fighting spirit.


    "I admit I''m not as talented as that guy! But since the talent is insufficient, I will make up for it by hard work! I want to work harder than before! Even harder! Get more and greater achievements than that guy! Prove that I''m better than that guy! Let that girl like me! "


    "That''s why I worked so hard in this'' spring wake up ''offensive! So hard! The purpose is to defeat that guy! "


    After silently listening to enli''s monologue full of fighting spirit and passion, the military doctor smiled and asked:


    "In other words, the reason why you work so hard and desperately is actually for that girl, right?"


    "That''s right." Enly nodded. "I worked so hard and desperately to kill the enemy for that girl!"


    "I feel very inspirational." The military doctor smiled and said, "a man with insufficient talent works hard to match a girl. I think this will be a story of special interest to bards."


    "Although I don''t know who the girl you said is, Mr. enly, I will cheer for you! Come on! Mr. enly! Don''t lose to that guy! "


    "Thank you."


    Enli turned his head and thanked the military doctor, then said with a bitter smile:


    "In fact, I just regard that guy as my imaginary enemy. I don''t know whether he feels about that girl or whether he will compete with me for that girl."


    "However, whether he will compete with me for that girl or not, I actually have to thank him first."


    "Thanks to his appearance, I have rekindled my fighting spirit to fight well!"


    "At the beginning, I was still tripping over that guy and wanted to see that guy make an embarrassment."


    "I''m introspecting now! I decided not to despise him or use some boring means to trip that guy! "


    "I see him as my strongest opponent now! I will face him squarely, and then defeat him squarely! "


    "Military doctor, look forward to it! I''ll beat that guy! "


    After hearing enli''s heroic words, the military doctor also laughed a few times, then patted enli on the back and said:


    "Good! I will look forward to it! Mr. enly, don''t lose! "


    "Hiss! Pain, military doctor! You photographed my wound! "


    "Hahaha! don ''t worry! This strength won''t hurt you! All right, the medicine has been refilled! How do you feel? Is there any place where the bandage is a little tight? "


    After listening to the military doctor, enly found that the military doctor had filled him with good medicine and wrapped his bandage again.


    The military doctor''s skill is very good. He has been an old hand for many years. The bandage is not only very beautiful, but also just tight. There is no place where he feels too tight or too loose.


    After moving his lower arms and waist and feeling that the bandage on his body didn''t make him feel uncomfortable, enli smiled and thanked the military doctor:


    "Thank you, military doctor. The bandage is very well tied."


    After thanking the military doctor, enli took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Have you rested for 30 minutes... The rest is long enough. It''s time to get back on the road."


    Decided to stop the rest of the whole army. After returning to the road, enli closed his pocket watch and stood up, ready to send a message to stop the rest of the whole army.


    However, just as enli stood up, a waxy voice suddenly came from his side:


    "You, Hello!"


    After hearing the waxy Hello from his side, enli couldn''t help but be stunned, and then turned his head according to the voice.


    I found a little girl standing three steps to her left.


    The little girl wore a short ponytail and looked about 7 or 8 years old. According to her appearance, she should be the child of a family in the village.


    Wearing a set of simple but very clean clothes may be due to his rural origin and long-term exposure to the sun, so his skin presents a very healthy wheat color.


    With big bright eyes, he raised his head and looked up at the tall enli.


    Although it can be seen from her eyes that the little girl is very nervous now, she still stands firmly beside enly and looks directly at enly.


    It is remarkable that the little girl still holds a small basket in her hand, which is full of a pile of pink flowers that enly can''t name.


    Although I don''t know why the little girl suddenly came to him and said hello to him, enly squatted down very politely to make his eyes flush with the little girl''s eyes, and then smiled and replied:


    "Hello, little girl, what can I do for you?"


    "That, that... This, this is for you!"


    As she spoke, the little girl took out one of the flowers from the basket full of pink flowers in her hand and handed it to enli.


    "Huh? For me? "


    Looking at the pink flower handed over by the little girl, enly''s face flashed a few consternation.


    But he obediently took the flower from the little girl''s hand.


    "Yes!"


    The smiling little girl nodded hard and then continued:


    "The name of this flower is'' Carol ''. The flower language is'' never give up'' and ''guard to the death''. There are many Carol flowers at the foot of the hill next to our village! This is my favorite flower! "


    "I want to give you this flower and thank you!"


    "Thank you?" Enly''s face was more stunned and wondered, "what can you thank us for?"


    "My father always told me that the reason why we can live smoothly now is that brave soldiers and Knights have helped us resist foreign enemies and keep all the dangers out of the country."


    "My mother also told me that if there were no soldiers and knights, I wouldn''t be able to catch butterflies outside with my sister every day like now!"


    "Just now, my father told me that a wounded team just pulled down from the southern front came to our village to rest."


    "Our village is very close to the southern border, so the elders of the family have always been worried about whether the Luolin people will call one day."


    "Now, my father said that thanks to the efforts of soldiers and knights, now we don''t have to worry about the Rowling people coming!"


    "So I want to thank you personally! Thank you for protecting us! "


    "I just picked these Carol flowers at the foot of the mountain."


    The little girl shook the basket full of Carol flowers in her hand.


    "I''ll give you my favorite flowers! I hope you like it! "


    "Thank you for protecting us!"


    After that, the little girl showed a brilliant and abnormal smile again.


    Looking at the bright smile of the little girl and the pink Carol in her hand, enly couldn''t help being distracted.


    While enry was lost, the little girl took out a carol from the basket again and handed it to the military doctor standing behind enry.


    "Ah? I don''t need it? "


    The military doctor said shyly:


    "I''m just a military doctor, not to protect your soldiers and knights."


    However, as soon as the military doctor''s voice fell, the little girl said in her very spiritual tone:


    "So is the military doctor! The military doctor cured the soldiers and knights who protected us, so it''s not equivalent to indirectly protecting us? Mr. military doctor, please take it! "


    "Well... Thank you..."


    The military doctor with a bit of shyness on his face carefully took the Carol from the little girl''s hand.


    The military doctor''s cautious look seemed to be taking over some treasure worth tens of millions.


    The smile on the little girl''s face became brighter and brighter after the military doctor took the Carol in her hand.


    Then the little girl hung the bright smile and walked towards the other wounded soldiers with the basket full of Carol flowers in her hand.


    The little girl handed a carol to each wounded soldier.


    Each little girl''s hand took the wounded soldier of Caroline, and her face flashed shy like a military doctor.


    A flattered look.


    At this time, enli finally came back to God.


    Enly put his face close to the flower in his hand, closed his eyes and smelled its fragrance.


    "Thank you for our protection..." en whispered in a voice that only you can hear.


    Then enli opened his eyes, looked at the flowers behind him in a tone of shame, and said to the military doctor:


    "I feel so ashamed... Military doctor, I worked so hard on the front line for that girl, not to protect them..."


    "Really... So ashamed..."


    Receiving the little girl''s gift and hearing the little girl''s gratitude, he whispered with all kinds of feelings.


    Then, as if he were treating an important treasure, enli hugged the Carol flower with the words of "never give up" and "vow to protect to the death".

 Chapter 229

    June 20, 290 BC.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, 250000 Lorraine army commander camp.


    There is a big long table in the coach camp of Nuo University.


    Around the big long table, there are already 250000 senior generals of the Rowling army.


    The senior generals sitting around the long table, each wearing a helmet and a face of awe, looked at the white haired old man sitting on the main seat of the long table.


    The old man sitting on the main seat of the long table, although from the appearance, the old man seems to be a very ordinary old man.


    However, such an ordinary old man exudes a very oppressive momentum.


    Some young generals sitting at the long table even dared not look directly at the old man because his momentum was too strong and oppressive.


    This amazing old man is the commander of the 250000 Rowling army who confronted 150000 britannians this time. He is also known as "the strongest General of the Rowling Empire"!


    Barr de Lu is a famous and powerful general all over the world. From his being called "the strongest General of the Lorraine Empire", we can see how strong Barr is.


    When the British Empire launched the "Spring Awakening" offensive against the Lorraine Empire, he happened to be on vacation in the national capital.


    It was not until the "northern defense line" of the Lorraine Empire and a large area of Northern Territory were occupied by the Britannia Empire that the high-level officials of the Lorraine Empire urgently cancelled the vacation of the strongest general in their country, allowing him to rush to the front line as soon as possible and take over the command of the 250000 troops facing the 150000 Britannia army.


    The 150000 troops of the British Empire captured the northern defense line and large areas of Northern Territory of the Lorraine Empire, but they still did not withdraw and remained in the territory of the Lorraine Empire to confront the 250000 Lorraine troops.


    Fools know what the British Empire is going to do!


    The top leaders of the Lorraine Empire, thinking with their toes, all know that the British Empire must be planning to launch another wave of offensive with this 150000 army!


    There are only two tasks given to Barr by the high level of the Lorraine Empire: resist the new offensive to be launched by the britannian Empire, and recapture the occupied Northern Territory and Northern defense line in the "Spring Awakening" offensive!


    Today is the 10th day after Barr arrived at the front line and took over the command of 250000 troops.


    Early this morning, Barr ordered all senior generals of the whole army to hold a military conference on how to resist the British army in his commander''s camp.


    Barr, who was sitting on the throne, turned his sharp eyes and scanned the faces of the generals sitting at the long table one by one. After confirming that all the staff were together, he nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "It seems that everyone is here."


    Barr''s voice was not big, but there was abnormal pressure in his voice.


    After hearing his voice, every general sitting at the long table could not help feeling a shock in his heart.


    "Well, let''s not waste time and go directly to the theme of today''s military conference." Barr continued in a deep voice, "let''s start discussing how to resist the upcoming new offensive of the British Empire."


    "I think everyone should know? The British Empire may be about to launch a new offensive. Seeing that 150000 British troops who occupied the northern defense line of our empire and a large area of Northern Territory of our empire have not withdrawn, I think everyone can vaguely guess that the British Empire is about to launch a new offensive. "


    "I''ll release an important piece of information to you now - it is certain that the British Empire is ready to launch a new wave of large-scale offensive against our country!"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, the faces of the generals sitting at the long table became more serious.


    Previously, they only speculated that the British Empire might launch a new offensive.


    Now when I heard my coach say "it is certain that the British Empire will launch a new wave of large-scale offensive against them", although I have already made psychological preparations, after listening to this sentence, the hearts of all the generals sitting at the long table could not help sinking.


    Because they all know how disadvantageous their Lorraine Empire would be if the British Empire launched another large-scale offensive against them at this time.


    Their Lorraine Empire had just experienced the disastrous defeat of the "Spring Awakening" offensive and was forced to give up the northern defense line and a large area of Northern Territory.


    The morale of the 250000 Rowling army, which has just experienced a disastrous defeat and is confronting 150000 troops of the British Empire, can not be said to be high.


    Not to mention ordinary soldiers, even many middle and senior generals have low morale after just experiencing this frustrating defeat.


    However, for the 250000 Rowling army, the biggest problem is not the low morale.


    Now for 250000 Luo Lin army, the biggest problem is that there is no risk to defend!


    After the British Empire passed the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, a large expanse of great plains was placed in front of the British Empire!


    In other words, once the northern defense line is lost, the Rawlings will no longer have any fortress or natural danger to defend the britannians in the North!


    This is the biggest problem for the 250000 Rowling army.


    How to lay a line of defense on the wide plains against 150000 britannians?


    Therefore, after hearing Barr''s personal statement that he was sure that the British Empire would launch a new wave of large-scale offensive, the hearts of every general sitting at the long table could not help sinking.


    Because they all know that the war may not be easy to fight.


    After saying this, Barr deliberately paused and left some time for the rest of the generals in the camp to relax.


    After a few seconds, the generals were relieved, Barr continued:


    "I have to say that the anti espionage means of the British Empire are really superb. In terms of anti espionage means and skills, the British Empire should be the first of the four empires."


    "Although our spies lurking in the British Empire have tried their best in the past month, they have not been able to find out particularly useful information about this new wave of offensive of the British Empire."


    "At present, the spies only know that the code name of this new offensive launched by the British Empire is'' summer wind ''."


    After hearing Barr''s words, the generals sitting at the long table couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Because the intelligence found out by the spies is the same as none.

 Chapter 230

    What''s the use of knowing the code name of the new offensive?


    What the generals most want to know is what the deployment, goal and purpose of the new offensive of the British Empire are


    But none of these useful information was found out by the spies.


    Barr seemed to know what everyone was thinking and said in a somewhat sarcastic tone:


    "Our country''s spies are really useless. The last" Spring Awakening "offensive of the British Empire was the same. It took the boss''s effort, but only the code name of the offensive was found out. What a bunch of rubbish! "


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, the generals sitting at the long table nodded deeply.


    What Barr just said successfully spoke their hearts.


    Barr took the water cup next to him, drank water and moistened his throat, and then said:


    "Compared with spies who have nothing to do, our scouts are more reliable than these spies."


    "These days, we have successfully detected 150000 new trends in the British army."


    "The 150000 britannian army is now divided into three routes. From the position of these three routes, we can call them the West Route Army, the Middle Route Army and the East Route Army."


    "Our scouts have also successfully detected the strength of the three armies."


    "Moreover, although I just said that our spies are a bunch of waste, they still sent back some useful information."


    "For example, our spies have successfully found out who the commanders of these three armies are."


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, many generals couldn''t help picking their eyebrows.


    The spies have returned a useful piece of information!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the voice of all the generals in the camp, including Barr.


    "Yesterday, I sent someone to gather some intelligence and information about the three-way army of the British Empire."


    As Barr spoke, he turned his eyes to a middle-aged man sitting next to him.


    When the middle-aged man felt Barr''s eyes, he immediately stood up knowingly, then picked up a small stack of paper placed in front of him, distributed the small stack of paper to the hands of each general and officer sitting at the long table, and each person got one.


    "All the known information about the three British armies is summarized on this piece of paper."


    As the middle-aged man handed out the paper to each general, Barr said to the people in the camp.


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes to browse in detail. We''ll discuss it in 10 minutes. You are allowed to discuss with each other, but don''t be too loud and don''t disturb my rest."


    After dropping this sentence, Barr leaned back, leaned against the back of the chair behind him, and then closed his eyes.


    After hearing Barr''s words, the generals in the camp immediately began to concentrate on the paper in their hands and whisper from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    After 10 minutes, Barr immediately opened his eyes and said:


    "Well, it''s time, map!"


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Barr''s last "map", the middle-aged man sitting next to Barr immediately took out a map from under the table, then stood up and spread it on the long table.


    This map is the operational map of the confrontation between 150000 britannian troops and 250000 Lorraine troops.


    "As you can see from this paper, 150000 British troops are divided into three armies."


    As Barr spoke, he stood up and fell on the map, and then took out 15 small black squares from one side.


    "They are the Middle Route Army - 60000 people."


    Barr divided six of the 15 small black squares and placed them in the middle of the map.


    "West Road army - 50000 people. However, according to the intelligence discovered by the spies, the commander of the Western Route Army, the "steel" Allen who returned to the British Empire last year, brought a newly trained elite army to the Western Route Army. Therefore, the total strength of the Western Route Army should be more than 50000, but we will first determine that the strength of the Western Route Army is 50000. "


    After that, Barr divided five small black squares again and placed them in the west of the six small squares just now.


    "Finally, 40000 people from the East Road army."


    Barr placed the last four small black squares to the east of the six small squares representing the Middle Route Army.


    "The above is the deployment of the British army. Iser has returned to the eastern defense line of the British Empire, while Albert, the commander of the Middle Route Army, is ready in the Middle Route Army, and Allen and Su Cheng, the commanders of the other two route armies, are still on their way."


    "According to the information from the spies, Allen and Su Cheng should arrive at the front line at the end of June or early July to take over the troops responsible for each other."


    "In other words, the ''summer wind'' offensive of the British Empire was probably launched in early July."


    "We don''t have much time left."


    "We have only 250000 troops with low morale. Against 150000 britannians on the vast plains. "


    After that, Barr grabbed a handful of small white squares and sprinkled them in front of the three small piles of black squares on the map.


    Some careful generals also counted the number of white squares that Barr sprinkled on the map¡ª¡ª


    Exactly 25.


    "So, everybody -"


    Barr sat back in his chair.


    "Is there any good way to resist the enemy?"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, the whole camp immediately fell silent.


    Every general sitting at the long table frowned and looked at the map on the long table.


    Barr was not in a hurry and let the camp continue to be shrouded in an atmosphere called "Silence".


    Everyone, including Barr, knows that this coming great battle, although on the face of it, seems to be dominated by the stronger Lorraine empire.


    But those who have a little military knowledge know that the British Empire has taken advantage of this upcoming "summer wind" offensive!


    Although there are more troops, there is nothing wrong with stronger combat effectiveness.


    However, the side with more troops does not have an advantage and win steadily.


    In history, there are countless battles in which few win more.


    There are too many factors related to the success or failure of a battle. Military strength is only one of them, which is not too important.


    The Lorraine Empire has just suffered a disastrous defeat, so the morale of 250000 Lorraine troops is not high.


    On the contrary, the British Empire, 150000 British troops have just experienced a great victory, and their morale is high.


    Moreover, the Lorraine empire lost its northern defense line, and 250000 Lorraine troops had no danger to defend. They could only use flesh as a defense line to resist the British Army on the vast Great Plains.


    After such a measurement, we can find that the more powerful Lorraine empire is the inferior side.


    And the disadvantage is not very small.


    Therefore, precisely because it is so difficult to come up with a good strategy against the enemy in this situation, the generals sitting around the long table frowned, looked at the battle map in front of them, thought about a good strategy against the enemy, and no one spoke for a long time.


    And Barr waited patiently.


    It took nearly 10 minutes before an old voice finally broke the silence of the camp.


    "Coach..."


    The speaker was an old man sitting on Barr''s left.


    "It''s Denise." Barr said, "have you come up with any good strategies against the enemy?"


    The old man who Barr called Denny smiled:


    "It''s not a good policy against the enemy. I just came up with a general idea."


    "That''s all right. Let''s say what you think. The strategy against the enemy depends on everyone''s discussion. " Bardo.


    "Then I''ll say what I think."


    Speaking of this, deniton cleared his throat and continued:


    "Our current situation is not optimistic. Our 250000 troops have no danger to defend. In such a situation, the enemy can gallop freely on the Great Plains and attack wherever they want. Therefore, if we just set up a defense line in such a situation, our defense will be very passive."


    "Moreover, our troops are not enough. If we set up a defense line on the Great Plains, our 250000 troops will be scattered."


    "In other words, if our 250000 troops set up a defense line on the Great Plains, our defense line will be very thin due to the problem of insufficient troops. With a little effort, the enemy can break through our thin defense line."


    "So we shouldn''t defend! We should take the initiative to attack! We take attack as defense! "


    Then Denis''s eyes burst out with terrible light.

 Chapter 231

    All the generals in the camp were listening carefully to Denny''s presentation of his ideas and strategies.


    The old man who was talking was named Denis de DuPont.


    In terms of seniority, like Barr, Denis can be regarded as the group with the oldest seniority in the military circles of the Lorraine empire.


    In terms of status and strength, Denis is also one of the top powerful generals of the Lorraine Empire and the deputy commander of the 250000 army.


    Therefore, no one has the courage to interrupt the words of deputy commander Denis, except that Barr, as the commander, has the courage and qualification to interrupt him.


    Therefore, everyone listened quietly and seriously, and did not dare to be distracted.


    After saying that "attack is defense", deniton took a moment, picked up the water cup next to him, drank water, moistened his dry throat, and then said:


    "Everyone should know that ''the best defense is attack'', I think."


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, some generals sitting at the long table nodded deeply.


    The best defense is attack - this is a rule that everyone who knows a little about the military knows.


    Although this criterion is not completely correct, it is still correct on most occasions.


    "We should make full use of our army''s advantages." Denis continued, "what is our greatest advantage over the British army?"


    "It''s troops!" Denis asked himself and replied.


    "The total strength of our army is 250000! The British army is only 150000. In terms of total strength, our army is 100000 more than the British Army! "


    "Moreover, the British army, which was already at a disadvantage compared with our army, took the initiative to disperse its own forces and split its 150000 army into a three-way army."


    Denise''s tone grew excited.


    "This will be an excellent opportunity and breakthrough for us!"


    "I think we should concentrate our superior forces! Break the three armies of the British Empire one by one! "


    After Dini finished this long paragraph impassioned, Barr, who was sitting on the throne, nodded, and then said in a flat tone without any emotional color:


    "Concentrate superior forces and break them one by one... Which route army do you think we should attack first?"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, Denny answered without hesitation:


    "Of course, it is the East Road army with the weakest strength and only 40000 troops!"


    "We first sent some troops to contain the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army of the British army."


    As he spoke, Denis stood up, fell on the map and divided the 25 small white squares placed on the map into three piles.


    Among them, the number of 2 piles is the least, and the number of the other 1 pile is the most.


    "Divide two small units to contain the enemy''s Middle Route Army and West Route Army."


    After that, Denis piled the two small piles of white squares in front of the two piles of black squares of the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army, which symbolized the British army.


    "Then, concentrate the main force to attack the East Route Army of the British army."


    Denise put the last pile of small white squares and the largest pile of small white squares in front of the four small black squares symbolizing the East Route Army of the British army.


    "Concentrate our superior forces and defeat the East Road army first! Then we will smash the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army one by one, and finally end the battle! "


    "The above is my strategic vision."


    After saying this, Denise''s face showed a proud smile.


    He was confident in the strategy of "concentrating superior forces and then smashing the enemy one by one".


    Denis believes that in such a situation, his strategy is the most correct!


    However, while Denis was complacent, another old man sitting opposite him said:


    "On the whole, Vice Marshal Denis''s strategy is indeed perfect, but please forgive me. I think there are still some loopholes in your strategic concept."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, Denise frowned and looked at the old man sitting opposite him.


    The old man sitting opposite Denis, named Leo de Foley, is also a well-known general with profound qualifications in the Lorraine empire.


    "General Leo."


    As he sat back in his chair, Denny said:


    "Do you think there are loopholes in my strategic concept?"


    "That''s right." Leo replied without hesitation.


    "Then I''d like to hear it in detail. General Leo, please tell me in detail what loopholes are in my strategic concept. "


    "Then please forgive me for being rude."


    After Leo cleared his throat, Lang said:


    "Vice Marshal Denis, you just said that you should attack the weakest East Route Army in the Third Route Army First, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then, how did you come to the conclusion that the East Route Army is the weakest of the Third Route Army?"


    "Huh? Isn''t that obvious? "


    Denise frowned and said in a somewhat unhappy tone:


    "The Middle Route Army of the British army is the most powerful! There are a full 60000 people, and Albert, the head of the Rachel knights, is in charge of the most difficult guy. At first glance, it can be seen that it is the main attack in the three-way army. "


    "The West Route Army, led by veteran Alan Jones, has a force of more than 50000, second only to the Middle Route Army."


    "As for the East Route Army, the troops are the weakest, and Su Cheng, a relatively inexperienced double oak knight, is the commander. After such comparison, can''t you see which army is the weakest?"


    At the end, Denise''s tone increased a lot.


    Because he felt that the question Leo had just raised was not a problem at all.


    Therefore, when answering this question, which was not a problem at all, Denise couldn''t help feeling a little agitated.


    However, as soon as Denis''s voice fell, Leo immediately said:


    "If Vice Marshal Denis thinks so, the officer thinks you are completely wrong."


    "I was wrong?"


    "Yes, your excellency is mistaken."


    Speaking of this, leoton paused and continued:


    "The lower officer thinks that in terms of combat power, the three route armies of the British army are all between Bozhong."


    As Leo spoke, he poked the paper on the table in front of him.


    This paper is the one that Barr sent to the generals just now. It contains the currently known information about the britannian army.


    "Just now, everyone saw it on this paper?" Leo continued, "the 40000 people of the East Route Army are composed of the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights."


    "Should we all be familiar with these two armies? In terms of combat effectiveness, the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights are at the forefront of the whole knights. "


    "Therefore, although the East Route Army has the least troops, in terms of total combat power, the combat power of the East Route Army is not weak!"


    "Therefore, just now, deputy commander Denis said that the combat effectiveness of the East Road army is the weakest and the middle road army is the main attack. The lower officer thought that deputy commander Denis was completely wrong!"


    "In terms of the combat effectiveness of the army, the East Route Army is not too much different from the other two routes army. In fact, the three routes army of the British army can be used as the main attack envoy all the way!"


    When Leo said this, Denis''s eyebrows had slowly frowned.


    "Moreover, Vice Marshal Denis just said that the coach of the East Route Army was Su Cheng, a relatively inexperienced double rubber knight."


    "Here, please allow me to be impolite."


    "The lower officer wants to seriously ask deputy marshal Denis a word."


    "Vice Marshal Denis, don''t you know who Su Cheng is?"

 Chapter 232

    After hearing Leo''s question, Denis fell into silence.


    Of course he knows who Su Cheng is.


    It should be said that everyone in the camp knew who Su Cheng was.


    The details of the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year spread to the territory of the Rowling empire as early as half a year.


    Ordinary civilians of the Lorraine empire may not know who Su Cheng is, but some dignified figures of the Lorraine Empire, especially those in the army, know who Su Cheng of the Britannia Empire is.


    All those who know the details of the rescue war of Lund Kingdom know the fact that there is a terrible knight with strong strength and terrible youth in the British Empire!


    After seeing Denis silent for a long time, Leo continued:


    "Vice Marshal Denis, you can''t not know who Su Cheng is?"


    "Since you know who Su Cheng is, you should also know the famous battle of Su Cheng at the end of last year - the rescue war of Lund kingdom."


    "You should also know that Su Cheng, who served as the commander and commanded nearly 100000 troops in this battle, was only 17 years old at that time, and this was his second time on the battlefield?"


    Denise''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and even his head bowed unconsciously.


    "Therefore, if you despise Su Cheng because of his shallow experience and regard him as a soft persimmon that is weak and easy to pinch, I think you''d better straighten out your state of mind quickly!"


    Leo''s words became more and more severe.


    "Experience and strength are not linked. If we calculate according to the logic of playing ''soft persimmon'' just now, Vice Marshal Denis, we should concentrate our forces to attack the West Road army first! Because Alan, the commander of the West Route Army, is the defeated general of Su Cheng, the commander of the East Route Army, Alan, the commander of the West Route Army, is the worst among the commanders of the three routes army! "


    Speaking of this, Leo paused for a while.


    Then he sighed and said:


    "In fact, I also agree with deputy commander Denis''s general strategy of ''concentrating superior forces and breaking them one by one''. At the same time, I also agree with leading the first attack on the East Route Army."


    "After all, although I just said that the strength of the Third Route Army is very strong and each route can be used as the main attack envoy, it is an indisputable fact that the strength of the East Route Army is the least. Therefore, I also agree to concentrate our forces on attacking the East Route Army First."


    "But -"


    Leo elongated his voice:


    "How we allocate our troops is a big problem."


    "Although we have 250000 troops, with a total strength of more than 100000 britannians, which sounds a lot, if we want to implement the strategy of ''concentrating superior forces and breaking them one by one'', we will find that our strength is still seriously insufficient!"


    "If we want to implement this strategy and concentrate superior forces to attack a certain route army first, we must first send two troops to slow down the other two route armies of the British army and contain them."


    "At present, the total strength of the enemy''s West Road army is more than 50000 and the total strength of the middle road army is 60000."


    "The commander of the Middle Route Army is Albert. I think everyone knows him. He is an old acquaintance. As the head of the Rachel knights, I think everyone knows how terrible his strength is."


    "The five large-scale offensives against our Lorraine empire before the ''spring wake up'' offensive were all led by Albert. We all know how much damage these five large-scale offensives caused to our empire?"


    "How many troops will it take to contain the 60000 troops commanded by Albert? At least 80000 to 100000 troops? Less than that, I don''t think I can contain Albert! "


    "Take a middle value and send 90000 people to contain Albert''s Middle Route Army."


    Leo stood up as he spoke and divided nine of the 25 small white squares on the map in front of the six small black squares.


    "The Western Route Army, with a total force of more than 50000, was headed by Allen, who returned to the British Empire at the end of last year."


    "Although when Allen was a general of the Frankish Empire, our generals of the Lorraine Empire never played against Allen."


    "However, although we have never fought with Allen, Allen''s reputation as a ''steel bone'' has already spread all over our Lorraine empire."


    "Allen has the nickname ''steel bone'' because he is an unstoppable strong general and likes to lead the army to charge himself."


    "Of course, this is only one of the reasons why he got the nickname ''steel bone''. Another reason why he got the nickname ''steel bone'' is that he is very good at attacking!"


    "Alan, he has a strong record of relying on only 20000 people to ''tear up'' 80000 troops."


    "And --"


    As Leo spoke, he poked the paper on the table in front of him again.


    "Did everyone see it on this paper? The spy has found out, and Alan has brought an elite force trained secretly to the West Route Army. "


    "In this way, the combat power of the West Route Army, which is commanded by Allen, who is good at attacking, with 50000 troops and an elite force secretly trained, can be said to be very important."


    "To contain the powerful Western Route Army, at least 70000 people?"


    After that, Leo played with the small white squares on the map again and divided seven into the front of the five small black squares.


    "You see, in this way, we have only 90000 people left!"


    Leo said, pointing to the nine small white squares left on the map.


    The generals sitting around the long table, including Barr and Denis, also frowned or frowned at the nine small white squares Leo pointed to.


    "90000 to 40000 troops are so poor that we don''t have much advantage... If Su Cheng''s command is effective, we can rely on these 40000 people to hold us down, so that we can''t win quickly."


    Speaking of this, Leo said in a somewhat melancholy tone, "so... In the final analysis, our biggest problem now is the lack of troops. If we have sufficient troops, we can boldly carry out the strategy of ''concentrating superior forces and breaking them one by one''."


    "Even if we have sufficient troops, it is still a question whether the British Empire dare to launch a new wave of large-scale offensive."


    Then Leo sighed.


    After Leo sighed, many of the generals around the long table sighed together.


    At this time, all the generals around the long table silently complained about her Majesty''s timidity and incompetence.


    If her majesty could agree to transfer all the 200000 troops around the national capital to the front line, their battle would be much easier.


    If the 200000 troops around the national capital could be transferred to the front line, the britannian Empire would not even dare to launch a new wave of offensive, and there would be no "summer wind" offensive that is about to begin.


    Unfortunately, no matter how their senior generals and some high-ranking literary ministers persuaded the queen, the queen remained unmoved and was not allowed to transfer the 200000 troops protecting her and the capital to the front line.


    At the thought of this, many generals sitting at the long table were so angry that they wanted to draw their swords and cut people. They madly scolded the Queen''s shortsightedness in their hearts.


    However, no matter how much you complain about the Queen''s shortsightedness, there is basically no possibility that the 200000 troops around the capital will be transferred to help them.


    Now they can only find a way to resist the "summer wind" attack of the British Empire with the only 250000 troops on hand.


    As for another task assigned to them by the Queen - to recapture the Northern Line of defense and the lost Northern Territory, they dare not think.


    Now they only intend to solve the problem of resisting the "summer wind" offensive first, and recapture the northern defense line and Northern Territory. These things are too far away. They intend to wait until they resist the "summer wind" offensive.


    All the generals in the military tent frowned at the map on the table in front of them, thinking about what else to do or what room to improve the strategy of "concentrating superior forces"¡ª¡ª


    Barr, the commander-in-chief of the whole army who had not spoken just now, spoke out.

 Chapter 233

    "Let me tell you what I think."


    Barna''s voice suddenly sounded as if there was no emotional color.


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, all the people in the camp, including Denis and Leo, turned their heads seriously and stared at Barr.


    After everyone looked at him, Barr continued to say:


    "My idea is the same as that of Denis. In our current situation, the strategy of ''concentrating superior forces and breaking the enemy one by one'' is undoubtedly the most appropriate."


    "Therefore, I also agree with Denis''s general strategy of ''concentrating superior forces and smashing the enemy one by one''."


    "However, what Leo just said about a series of loopholes and problems in this strategy is also correct."


    "In the final analysis, our biggest problem now is the shortage of troops."


    "It''s too hard to rely on 250000 people to defend 150000 troops when there are no risks to defend."


    "But -"


    Barra said in a long voice:


    "Even if there are many loopholes and problems in this strategy, we must use it."


    "After all, in such a situation, I really can''t think of any more appropriate strategy than this strategy. If anyone of you can think of a better strategy to resist the enemy than this and suitable for the current situation, say it now. "


    After that, Barr moved his sharp eyes and slid one by one across the faces of the generals sitting around the long table.


    Barr''s eyes stayed the longest when he slid onto Leo''s face.


    After feeling that Barr''s eyes moved to his body, Leo lowered his head slightly, looked at his nose and heart.


    Although he just said a lot of words criticizing Denis''s strategy, Leo''s heart is still in favor of using this strategy.


    Because Leo, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, also knows that, as Barr just said, judging from their current war situation, this strategy is indeed the most suitable for them.


    After seeing that everyone was silent, Barr asked in a loud voice:


    "Since everyone doesn''t speak, that means there''s no better way to resist the enemy than this?"


    ¡ª¡ªSilence continued in the camp.


    The generals in the camp answered Barr in silence.


    "OK."


    Barr nodded and then shouted:


    "In my capacity as commander-in-chief of the whole army, I will officially announce that our army has adopted the general strategy of" concentrating superior forces, taking attack as defense and breaking down the enemy one by one "! We will use this strategy to stop and defeat the 150000 invading troops of the British Empire! "


    After loudly announcing the determination of the general strategy of the whole army, Barton suddenly smiled a few times.


    "After determining the general strategy of the whole army against the enemy, I feel a lot easier." Barr said in a humorous tone, "although there is no specific battle plan, there is already a kind of ''we have come up with a great strategy! We are about to win! " It''s a great feeling. "


    As soon as Barr''s humorous voice fell behind, the original solemn and dignified atmosphere in the camp immediately relaxed a lot.


    Many people couldn''t help smiling or chuckling after hearing Barr''s words.


    Feeling the relaxed atmosphere in the camp, Barr''s mouth turned up slightly.


    Barr deliberately said this joke just now.


    The purpose of Barr''s joke is to ease the serious, dignified and repressive atmosphere in the military account.


    Barr doesn''t like this too depressed and dignified atmosphere. He believes that in this atmosphere, everyone''s emotions will be affected, which will affect everyone''s thinking and play.


    Therefore, Barr deliberately told this joke just now to ease the atmosphere in the camp.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the camp had eased slightly, Barr cleared his throat and continued:


    "Well, get down to business."


    "Although the overall strategy has been determined, we still need to continue to think about specific operational plans."


    "I just said that I didn''t have a clue about the specific battle plan. In fact, I was joking."


    "I had a general operational concept long before today''s military conference."


    "I don''t think we should concentrate the main force and attack the East Road army first. We should concentrate the main force and attack the middle road army first!"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, almost all the generals in the camp, including Denis and Leo, showed surprise.


    "Coach!" Denise asked in an incredulous tone, "attack... The middle road army first?"


    "Yes." Barr nodded firmly on his face, "that''s right."


    "Why?" Denise asked quickly.


    While Denis asked Barr why, the other generals in the camp frowned and looked at Barr.


    They asked Barr with their eyes.


    After all, Barr''s idea is really incredible.


    The Middle Route Army of the British Empire is the most powerful of the three Route Army. It is not only the most powerful, but also headed by Albert, the "second Knight of the British Empire".


    They really don''t understand why they should attack the most powerful Middle Route Army first.


    And Barr was prepared for this reaction.


    Barr took the nearby water cup, drank calmly, and then turned to Denis sitting next to him and asked:


    "Denny, I ask you, what would you do if you fought an enemy you had never fought before?"


    "Ah?"


    Denise looked at Barr suspiciously.


    He really didn''t understand why Barr suddenly asked him this question.


    However, despite his doubts, Denis replied quickly:


    "Because this is the first time to fight with this enemy and I don''t know and know this enemy, I will take a cautious and conservative strategy against the enemy! First make sure you won''t be defeated by the enemy! Then watch your opponent slowly! Finally, find a way to defeat the enemy! "


    After hearing what Denis said, Barr looked a little satisfied, nodded and said:


    "Well, good."


    Barton said this for a moment, then continued to ask Denis:


    "So, what would you do if you fought against a man who had always been your loser?"


    "Ah? Well... Then I must be... "


    Before Denis had finished, his eyes widened in vain, and his words stopped immediately.


    While Denis paused, Leo''s eyes, sitting opposite him, opened in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ªThe two of them, from these two conversations just now, perceived the reason why Barr wanted to attack the Middle Route Army first.


    "Commander..." Denis asked Barr in a cautious tone, "do you mean... Do you want to use psychological warfare to deal with the Middle Route Army?"


    "That''s right!"


    Barr exclaimed with satisfaction when he saw that Denis realized his idea.


    Then Barr turned his head, swept his eyes one by one from the faces of the generals in front of him, and continued:


    "Everyone should know the story between Albert and me?"


    "Over the years, I haven''t won Albert. I''ve always been a loser under Albert."


    Although the content of the words is very heavy, Barr''s tone is very flat and relaxed. It seems that he is only talking about a very insignificant thing.


    "I''ve been a defeated general of Albert''s for so many years. What do you think Albert will think of me? What will he think when he sees that my opponent is me? "


    As soon as Barr''s words fell, all the generals around the long table showed a suddenly enlightened expression.


    They now know the reason why Barr chose to attack the Middle Route Army First, just like Denis and Leo.


    After seeing the people''s suddenly enlightened expression, Barr''s mouth tilted slightly, and a look of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    Then Barr lowered his head slightly, looked at the six small black squares symbolizing the Middle Route Army of the britannian empire on the map, and said in a deep voice:


    "I will use psychological warfare to defeat Albert!"


    As Barr spoke, a terrible light burst out of his eyes.

 Chapter 234

    The British Empire, the southern front, the Middle Route Army.


    Coach camp.


    "Report to Eliza hill, deputy commander of the Middle Route Army and double oak Knight!"


    Eliza said this to the strong middle-aged man sitting behind a long table in front of her, and gave a standard British Imperial military salute.


    The strong middle-aged man sitting behind the long table is naturally Albert, the commander-in-chief of the road army in the "summer wind" offensive.


    Looking at Eliza who finally came to the Middle Route Army array today and reported for duty, Albert said with a smile:


    "Oh, Eliza, you''ve finally come. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that I haven''t seen you since the year-end dinner last year. I haven''t seen you for nearly half a year. Eliza, you seem to be a little more beautiful again. Oh! Eliza, why can you be so beautiful! It''s a pity that I''m old now. If I were 25 years younger, I would pursue you like crazy. "


    After hearing Albert''s words, Eliza sighed and said to Albert in a bad tone:


    "Mr. Albert, now at the forefront of the battlefield, you''d better be a little serious."


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry!" Albert said with a forthright smile, "in recent months, I have been in the army. The only women I can see are the women soldiers in the army, but there are basically few good-looking women soldiers in the army, so I don''t have any chance to see beautiful girls in these months."


    "Now I finally saw a beautiful woman appear in front of me. I accidentally said some improper words. I''m sorry! Eliza. "


    "It''s okay, and you don''t have to apologize to me." Eliza smiled. "Anyway, I''ve long been used to your speaking style, Mr. Albert, so I''m not angry at all."


    "Ha ha, actually, what I said just now is not all a joke. If I could be 25 years younger, I would really pursue you crazy."


    Speaking of this, Albert paused for a moment, his eyes suddenly flashed a few reminiscent colors, then the corners of his mouth turned up slightly and whispered in a somewhat melancholy tone:


    "After all, as like Abigail, you are as like as two peas."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Eliza''s expression stagnated.


    Then Eliza raised her hand and stroked the long golden hair tied into a high horsetail behind her head.


    "Me and mom..."


    Eliza murmured, and then there was a flash of memory in her eyes.


    In the eyes flashed the color of memory, but also flashed a few sad colors.


    "Many people have told me about it."


    Although there was some sadness in her eyes, Eliza smiled:


    As like as two peas, "many people say that if I keep my hair short to my chin, then I will be exactly the same as my mother."


    "Well, yes." Albert''s face is as like as two peas. "Besides your hair, you are just like your mother when you were young."


    "I was in a trance when I saw Eliza you enter the big tent just now. I thought Abigail, she came back to life and appeared in front of me."


    As soon as Albert''s words fell, the whole coach was silent.


    The faint Pathetique atmosphere slowly spread in the coach''s big tent.


    However, it was not long before the Pathetique atmosphere spread, Albert burst out a series of forthright laughter, dispelling the Pathetique atmosphere at one breath.


    "Ha ha! Sorry, Eliza, I seem to have said a lot of superfluous words just now, and it seems to remind you of some sad memories. I''m sorry. "


    "No." Eliza smiled and shook her head. "Don''t apologize to me, Mr. Albert. Those sad memories are long gone, even if you look back on them."


    Just as Eliza''s voice fell behind, a loud summons came from the guards outside the big tent:


    "Coach! Here comes a herald of the West Road army! He said there was an important military situation to inform the commander! "


    After listening to the guard, Albert frowned slightly and said:


    "Have you confirmed your identity?"


    "Confirmed! They are indeed soldiers of our British Empire! "


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, Albert relaxed his slightly frowned eyebrows, and then whispered:


    "The herald of the West Route Army... That is, the route army commanded by Alan Jones..."


    After saying this in a low voice, Albert shouted out of the big tent:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    Not long after the guards responded loudly, there was a sound of approaching footsteps outside the tent.


    Then, a dusty soldier opened the curtain of the commander''s tent and went into the tent.


    When the herald entered the tent, he immediately respectfully saluted Albert sitting behind the long table.


    "Alan, what military information does he have to tell me?"


    Albert asked directly.


    "Back to the coach!" The herald replied loudly, "general Allen said that he would arrive at the position of the Western Route Army on June 30 and take over the command of the Western Route Army!"


    "June 30..." Albert whispered. "That means a few days later... It seems to be perfect before the attack."


    Just after Albert whispered this sentence, the guard shouted loudly again outside the commander-in-chief''s big tent:


    "Coach! Here comes another messenger! It''s from the East Route Army! "


    "Have you verified your identity?"


    "Check it! They are indeed soldiers of our British Empire! "


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    After a while, another dusty soldier opened the curtain and entered the military tent.


    After the soldier entered the tent, before he saluted, Albert asked first:


    "Su Cheng sent you here. Is there any important military information to tell me?"


    "Back to the coach!" The soldier immediately replied respectfully, "the commander of our army wants me to tell you that he will arrive at the position of the East Road army on June 29 and take over the command of the East Road army!"


    "June 29... It seems that there is no problem with the East Route Army. The commanders of the East and West routes army can rush to each other''s positions before July 2. That''s good."


    Albert nodded with satisfaction as he spoke.


    According to the plan, the "summer wind" offensive will be officially launched on July 2!


    Therefore, Albert nodded with satisfaction when he learned that Su Cheng and Allen could both arrive at the military position in charge of each other and take over the command before this day.


    After all, in this way, we don''t have to worry about whether anyone has an accident on the road, which will delay the time to arrive at the military position, thus delaying the launch time of the "summer wind" offensive.


    Albert waved his hand and told the heralds of the two armies to go down and rest first.


    After the two heralds went down to rest, Albert turned his head and said to Eliza:


    "Eliza, go down and have a rest. After all, you have just arrived at the camp of the Middle Route Army. Are you tired all the way? So go down and have a rest first. "


    "Yes, I''ll retire first."


    After that, Eliza saluted Albert and then withdrew from the army.


    After watching Eliza leave the military tent, a faint smile gradually appeared on Albert''s face.


    ¡ª¡ªA faint smile with a somewhat sad color.


    "Abigail... Used to fight side by side with you, but I didn''t expect to fight side by side with your daughter now..."


    After saying this in such a low voice, Albert''s eyes flashed a few tears.

 Chapter 235

    "Commander in chief, we are in the barracks!" Outside the carriage came the voice of the coachman, "the generals of the East Road army have come out to meet!"


    "Well, I see."


    Sitting in the carriage, Su Cheng, with some fatigue on his face, pinched the bridge of his nose, and then handed the large stack of paper in his hand to Deng Jia''er next to him.


    "Deng Jiaer, keep it for me."


    "Well, well."


    After handing over the stack of war reports and intelligence to Deng Jia''er, Su Cheng took the knight''s sword aside, hung it back to his left waist, and directly pushed open the door of the carriage.


    After Su Cheng got out of the carriage, Willie quickly sorted out his armor, put on his knight''s sword, and then followed Su Cheng out of the car.


    After Willie followed Su Cheng out of the car, Alan and Deng Jiaer got out of the car one after another.


    After getting off the carriage, Su Cheng first saw the dark sky.


    It''s already more than 18:00 in the evening. Although it''s summer and the sun goes down a lot later, it''s still a little dark at this time.


    Just as Su Cheng focused his attention on the slightly dark sky overhead¡ª¡ª


    "See the coach!"


    ¡ª¡ªA chorus of shouts came from the front of the carriage.


    After hearing this loud drink, Su Cheng felt that his whole person was more energetic, and the tired color in his eyes dissipated a little.


    Then Su Cheng followed the high drink composed of the voices of more than ten people and looked at the front of the carriage.


    I saw more than ten people standing neatly in front of the carriage.


    Su Cheng counted 12 people in total.


    The 12 men, without exception, were all dressed in neat armor and performed standard military salutes in the direction of the carriage.


    No, to be exact, they were all saluting Su Cheng who had just got out of the carriage.


    Looking at the first two of the 12 people, Su Cheng secretly said:


    The two people standing in the front should be the commanders of the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights.


    The 150000 troops carrying out the "summer wind" offensive were divided into three armies: the West Route Army, the Middle Route Army and the East Route Army.


    These three armies have different tasks. As the main force, the Middle Route Army is responsible for the main attack, going straight to the city of Richie, the important town of the Lorraine Empire, attracting the main force of the Lorraine Empire to rescue, and then fighting the main force of the Lorraine empire in the field.


    Therefore, as the main attacking Middle Route Army, it has the heaviest task and the strongest military strength, with a total of 60000 people.


    The West Route Army, on the other hand, is responsible for carrying out auxiliary attacks and closely cooperating with the Middle Route Army. In the decisive battle between the Middle Route Army and the main force of the enemy, it unexpectedly launches an attack, cuts off the rear path of the main force of the enemy, and then attacks the enemy together with the Middle Route Army.


    The task of the Western Route Army is not easy. Therefore, the Western Route Army is the second most powerful, with a full 50000 people.


    According to the original plan, the Western Route Army should have only 50000 people, but his majesty gozewen planned to take advantage of this offensive to see the combat effectiveness of the 3000 armored Ruis trained by Allen, so he asked Allen to take the 3000 armored Ruis to the Western Route Army.


    Therefore, the total strength of the West Route Army is somewhat different from the original plan. Now the total strength of the West Route Army is 53000, and the total strength of the three armies has changed from 150000 to 153000.


    Although the number of troops is somewhat different from the original plan, the difference is not large.


    The task of the East Route Army, that is, the route army commanded by Su Cheng, is not as important and difficult as the other two route armies.


    The task of the Eastern Route Army is to feint.


    In short, it is just to attract as many enemy forces as possible to share the pressure of the other two route armies.


    "As long as we can contain enough enemy forces, it doesn''t matter if the whole army doesn''t shoot an arrow or kill a person."


    ¡ª¡ªThis is what the top leaders of the Empire said to Su Cheng before the expedition.


    So when he was on the way to the southern frontier of the Empire, Su Cheng and Wiley and Alan make complaints about them:


    "The task assigned to me by the Empire, in simple words, is to let me take the East Road to the territory of the Lorraine empire for an armed parade."


    Because the task is the easiest and least important, the Eastern Route Army has the least troops, only 40000.


    The establishment of the three Knights of the British Empire is the same. They are all composed of "armies", with 20000 people in each army.


    The 40000 troops of the East Route Army are composed of the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights.


    The imperial high-level was also a conscience. When reorganizing the 150000 troops on the southern front into a three-way army, they did not organize some disabled soldiers and weak soldiers to the East Road army because the task of the East Road army was the least important.


    When going to the southern front, Su Cheng also browsed in detail the information of the two armies under his command this time.


    It is found that the combat effectiveness of both armies is not weak, and their achievements can be regarded as dazzling.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the 4th and 8th armies are at the forefront of the Rachel knights.


    The commanders of the 4th and 8th armies are also two very young double oak knights with great potential and talent.


    Looking at the two commanders who were respectfully saluting him in front of him and the other 10 generals who were also respectfully saluting him behind them, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling.


    At the same time, he whispered in his heart:


    Life is so changeable. At this time last year, I was just a nobody who had just been dismissed by Mr. Falk and was forced to come to Pendragon to make a living.


    Now, I have become a general of thousands of troops and participated in a huge offensive against the enemy that can be recorded in history.


    At this time last year, I was still a little man who was always despised by the rest of the "doormen" of Mr. Falk''s residence.


    Now, in front of me, there are 12 generals of the Imperial Army saluting me respectfully. Without my command, none of them dare to stop saluting, no one dares to disrespect me, and no one dares to disobey my command.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng suddenly felt proud!


    He had never been so lucky that he agreed to Jacob''s request last year and became an imperial Knight fighting for his country.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, because the war was too urgent at that time and he was the supreme commander of such a large-scale army for the first time, Su Cheng focused on how to command and manage the troops and how to defeat Allen.


    Therefore, there was no free time and energy to feel the feeling of being the supreme commander of thousands of troops.


    Now, the task of the army is not so urgent. Su Chengcai felt what it was like to be the top commander of thousands of troops for the first time.


    Su Cheng now feels that his chest is full of pride.


    I don''t know what it will be like when I become the supreme commander of hundreds of thousands or even millions of armies and thousands of generals and knights salute me respectfully?


    Should be very excited and happy?


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help showing a faint smile on his face.


    Su Cheng kept such a faint smile and waved his hand to show that the generals didn''t have to salute.


    "Generals, I''ve kept you waiting." Su Cheng said with a smile, "come on, come with me into the camp. Now it''s time for dinner. Let''s have dinner together and get to know each other by the way. "


    "Yes!"


    All the generals responded in unison.


    Then the generals and Willie, who had been standing behind Su Cheng since then, surrounded Su Cheng and walked towards the barracks.


    Because Su Cheng has been turning his back to Deng Jia''er since just now, he didn''t see Deng Jia''er''s expression.


    I didn''t see the complicated expression on Deng Jiaer''s face after he got off the carriage and more than a dozen generals saluted him.


    After Su Cheng got out of the car and more than a dozen generals saluted him respectfully and said hello, Deng Jiaer always looked at Su Cheng''s back with eyes mixed with many emotions.


    Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng''s back with envy, jealousy, confusion and pain


    It was not until Su Cheng was surrounded by generals and left that Alan, standing next to Deng Jia''er, found Deng Jia''er strange.


    "Deng Jiaer." Alan asked Deng Jiaer in a concerned tone, "what''s the matter with you? I feel your expression is strange... "


    "... no, nothing..."


    Deng Jia''er shook her head gently as she said so.


    "Let''s go, Alan. If you don''t go, sir, they''ll be gone. "


    After saying that, Deng Jia''er tightened her arms and took the lead in walking in the direction of Su Cheng''s departure.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer''s leaving figure, Alan gently frowned and whispered:


    "Deng Jiaer... What happened..."

 Chapter 236

    July 2, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:05 a.m.


    The front line in the south of the Empire, the Middle Route Army.


    "Miss Eliza! The 7000 cavalry have been assembled and the supplies have been prepared. They can start at any time! And this is your horse. "


    After listening to the report of her knight''s retinue, Hai rou''er, Eliza nodded gently.


    Then Eliza turned her head and looked to the left of her body.


    Moving her eyes to the left side of her body, Eliza saw a whole cavalry force that had assembled.


    Looking at the huge cavalry force that could not be seen at all and had been assembled, Eliza had a look of satisfaction on her face. Then he said:


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Then Eliza took the reins of her horse from Herr''s hand.


    Since Eliza led the recruits to replace the wounded soldiers to the Middle Route Army, Eliza immediately discussed the playing methods of their Middle Route Army with Albert and other generals.


    After several days of discussion, they discussed the specific methods of their Middle Route Army:


    On July 2, 290, the day when the "summer wind" offensive officially began, the 7000 cavalry led by deputy commander Eliza took the lead to attack the city of Richie, the important town of the Lorraine empire.


    Coach Albert led the army''s large forces, followed by Eliza''s vanguard troops, and made steady progress step by step.


    Today is July 2, 290.


    In other words, today is the official start of the "summer wind" offensive!


    At the same time, it is also the day when Eliza led 7000 cavalry to attack first!


    Therefore, early this morning, just at dawn, the cavalry battalion of the Middle Route Army immediately operated.


    Because in the "summer wind" offensive, the central road army, which is the main offensive, has the heaviest task, the troops allocated to the central road army are undoubtedly the most elite among the 150000 troops in the forefront of the south.


    It didn''t take long for 7000 cavalry and necessary supplies to be assembled. Eliza can now lead the army.


    After taking the reins from Herr''s hand and taking her own long gun next to her, Eliza wanted to turn over and get on the horse.


    Just as Eliza grabbed the horse''s mane with her left hand, put her left foot into the horse''s left pedal, and then turned on the horse with this as the fulcrum, Albert''s voice suddenly came behind her:


    "Eliza!"


    Eliza followed her footsteps and found Albert standing not far behind her.


    "Huh? Mr Albert? Why are you here? "


    After that, Eliza loosened the horse''s mane, pulled her left foot out of the left stirrup, inserted the long gun on her right hand back into the ground, and then walked quickly in front of Albert.


    "Here to see you off."


    Albert smiled softly.


    "As the vanguard of the whole army, you should take the lead in going deep into the enemy''s territory, so it will be very dangerous, so you must be careful."


    As Albert spoke, he trimmed Eliza''s hair, which was blown by the wind, and his face continued to wear that kind and gentle smile.


    After hearing Albert''s caring words full of gentle colors, Eliza was stunned, and then a faint soft smile appeared on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Albert." Eliza smiled, "I''m not weak enough to have an accident in such a place. Please look forward to my excellent performance in this offensive!"


    "I will be promoted to fanlan knight with this war!"


    After listening to the confidence in Eliza''s tone, Albert smiled and nodded. Then he said:


    "Well, I look forward to your excellent performance in this offensive! But when you are fighting, don''t forget to pay attention to your own safety. "


    After saying this in a half joking tone, Albert took two steps back and gave Eliza a standard military salute.


    After seeing Albert salute her, Eliza quickly returned a military salute to Albert.


    "Mr. Albert, I''m leaving!"


    "Well! I wish you triumph! "


    After hearing Albert''s blessing, Eliza smiled again with tenderness.


    Then Eliza turned and trotted back to her horse, and then turned over skillfully and neatly.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡ª¡ªAlicia on the horse shouted at the 7000 cavalry on her side.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"


    The 7000 cavalry also responded to Eliza with shouts.


    After listening to the vigorous cry of the 7000 cavalry, Eliza''s face showed a smile full of confidence.


    Then, Eliza pulled out the long gun inserted in one side, and then knocked the horse''s belly, and the white horse under her crotch opened its four hoofs.


    The white horse grew faster and faster, and soon turned into a white "arrow" carrying Eliza out of the camp.


    The 7000 cavalry also knocked off their horses, driving the horses under their crotches to rush out of the barracks after Eliza!


    Albert stood aside, watching Eliza leave with the 7000 cavalry, while giving them standard military salutes.


    Before long, the last cavalry disappeared from Albert''s sight.


    Only then did Albert stop saluting and put down his hand.


    Just after Albert put down his hand, a familiar voice came from his side.


    This is the voice of a senior general in the army. On the status in the Middle Route Army, it is second only to Albert and Eliza.


    "Commander, has the vanguard left?" The general asked Albert.


    "Well, just left." Albert replied faintly.


    "This time, our enemy is our old opponent - bar de Ruud." The general smiled.


    Albert gave a disdainful laugh after hearing the general''s words.


    As early as two days ago, their scouts and spies found out who was the commander of the 250000 Rowling army who met the 150000 army of the British Empire.


    He is Barr de Lu, a well-known veteran and famous general of the Lorraine empire.


    Baltar is a famous general of the Lorraine empire. It''s not too much to say that he is now the strongest General of the Lorraine empire.


    However, the strongest General of the Lorraine Empire has always been Albert, and his defeated general is.


    Albert - he was the head of the order of Rachel, which was responsible for dealing with the Lorraine empire.


    Therefore, naturally, he often deals with the generals of the Lorraine empire.


    As the strongest General of the Lorraine Empire, Albert naturally played against him many times.


    In their many matches, Barr basically didn''t win Albert.


    The scouts and spies have also detected that Barr, the commander of the 250000 Rowling army, will personally deal with the middle route army commanded by Albert.


    The West Route Army and the East Route Army sent two troops to deal with them respectively.


    Albert couldn''t help laughing with disdain when he learned that his opponent was BAL de Lu again two days ago.


    After all, over the years, Barr has proved to Albert with his practical actions that he is so powerless and incompetent in the face of his Albert.


    After taking one last look in the direction of the vanguard, Albert turned and left.


    As he turned away, Albert said to the general:


    "Let the whole army begin to prepare, and our large army of the Middle Route Army will also begin to march! Let that Barr''s record of defeat add another one. "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the West Road military array.


    Coach camp.


    There are only two people in Nuo Da''s West Route Army commander camp.


    These two people are the two people who have the highest power in the West Route Army - the deputy commander of the West Route Army and Alan, who is the commander of the West Route Army.


    "Coach!" The adjutant of the West Route Army shouted at Allen, "our 53000 troops are ready to go according to your order! You can start marching at any time! "


    After listening to the adjutant''s report, Allen nodded. After saying "yes", he looked down at his pocket watch.


    Looking at the time of the pocket watch, Allen whispered in his heart:


    Now, the Middle Route Army should have begun to take action... Then it''s time for me to take action!


    When you think about it, it seems that I''ve never fought the Rowling people in my life.


    It seems that it is really necessary for me to take advantage of this offensive and let the Luolin people have a good experience of my reputation as "steel bone"!


    After making up his mind, Alan said to his adjutant:


    "Send the order - pull out! March! "


    "I want our West Route Army to be the protagonist of this'' summer wind ''offensive!"


    "Yes!!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the East Road military array.


    Coach camp.


    "That... Coach..."


    Willie, standing in front of the long table, said to Su Cheng who was sitting behind the long table.


    "Huh? Willie, what''s the matter? "


    "Today... But July 2 is the day when the ''summer wind'' offensive is officially launched..."


    "I know."


    "The Middle Route Army led by Mr. Albert and the West Route Army led by Alan should also start to act nervously at this time..."


    "Our East Road Army... Is it too leisurely..."


    After that, Willie smiled bitterly and looked at Su Cheng, who was leaning comfortably on the back of the chair eating watermelon.


    "Leisurely..."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he threw the watermelon peel that had just eaten the pulp on the table in front of him.


    "It seems a little. The commanders of the other two route armies should be commanding nervously now. I''m the only one still eating watermelon leisurely."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng once again put his hand on a plate with several watermelons in one corner of the table, then picked up a watermelon and continued to chew it.


    "But I can''t blame this."


    While chewing the flesh of watermelon, Su Cheng said with a smile:


    "After all, the strategic task of our East Route Army has been completed."

 Chapter 237

    "It is worthy of being a southern country rich in watermelon! It tastes good! "


    Su Cheng said with praise while eating the watermelon at hand.


    In the "Spring Awakening" offensive not long ago, Iser not only successfully destroyed the northern defense system of the Lorraine Empire, but also collected a large number of Lorraine empire''s baggage.


    This large amount of baggage was originally hoarded by the Lorraine empire in the northern defense line for the "spring counterattack" against the British Empire.


    Now, under the nearly victorious "Spring Awakening" offensive of the British Empire, not only did the plan of the "spring counterattack" of the Lorraine Empire completely fail, but nearly 70% of the luggage originally prepared for this plan were captured by Iser.


    This huge amount of materials seized from the Lorraine empire was also one of the reasons why the British Empire dared to launch a new large-scale offensive immediately after the "Spring Awakening" offensive.


    The large amount of baggage collected before also consumed more than half in the "Spring Awakening" offensive that lasted more than two months.


    If the Lorraine Empire had not captured such a large amount of baggage, the britannian Empire would not dare to launch another large-scale offensive against the enemy in a short time.


    Now, the 150000 troops carrying out the "summer wind" offensive eat, drink and use all the baggage captured by the Luolin empire.


    If the Rowling people know that the britannians are eating their military food and beating them with their weapons, the Rowling people are afraid that they will not be forced to vomit blood.


    In addition to some common materials such as medicine, weapons and military grain, there are also some "luxury goods" specially used to reward the army.


    For example -- watermelon.


    Although Su Cheng did not know the market price of watermelon in the southern territory of the British Empire and the Lorraine Empire, Su Cheng guessed that watermelon must be cheaper in the southern territory of the British Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    After all, the southern territory of the Lorraine Empire and the Britannia Empire was rich in watermelon. When he came to the southern front from pandragon and passed through the southern territory of the Empire, Su Cheng saw a large area of watermelon fields.


    Watermelon is a very expensive fruit in Pendragon.


    Because the whole empire, only the southern territory is suitable for growing watermelon, and other places are not suitable for growing watermelon.


    Therefore, all the watermelons sold in Pendragon were transported from the southern territory of the Empire.


    This high freight and management fee makes the price of watermelon to an appalling level.


    Pandragon''s watermelon is expensive, and it''s not very delicious.


    Because the long journey from the southern territory of the Empire to pandragon took too long, the watermelon was not very fresh when it was transported to pandragon.


    Therefore, the natural taste is not very good.


    After discovering a large number of watermelons from the captured baggage of the Lorraine Empire, the people in charge of logistics decided to wave their hands after discussion! Send all these captured watermelons to the barracks of 150000 troops on the front line and let them eat watermelons to their heart''s content!


    Anyway, these watermelons are the enemy''s, and they don''t hurt at all.


    Moreover, if these watermelons were not disposed of quickly, they would not be very fresh. Therefore, the people in charge of logistics management transported these massive watermelons to the barracks of the west, middle and East Third Route Army.


    Therefore, Su Cheng doesn''t know how the other two route armies are doing now. Anyway, Su Cheng knows that their East Route Army has had a good time eating watermelon these two days.


    Su Cheng is also the first time he has eaten such sweet and delicious watermelon in this different world.


    The 40000 soldiers of the East Route Army also had such a good time eating watermelon for the first time. Before eating a meal, everyone would be given enough watermelon to taste.


    Thanks to these delicious watermelons, the morale of their East Route Army has improved a little.


    After eating the last piece of watermelon in his hand, Su Cheng threw the leftover watermelon shell on the table, grabbed a towel and wiped his hand.


    While wiping his hands, Su Cheng said to Willie, who was still standing in front of his desk:


    "Well, Willie, don''t stand in front of me. I''ve finished all my watermelon. You''re still standing in front of me. Go out. Today, our East Road army can eat melons as well as these two days."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Willie smiled bitterly and said to Su Cheng:


    "Commander in chief, our East Route Army has indeed completed our strategic task, but have we really been camping here?"


    The Lorraine Empire has been sending a large number of scouts and spies to investigate intelligence for a while.


    While the Lorraine Empire sent a large number of people to investigate intelligence, the British Empire naturally sent a large number of people to investigate intelligence.


    Not long ago, the British Army successfully detected the deployment of the 250000 troops of the Lorraine empire.


    BAL de Lu, the coach of Luo Lin army, personally led the main force to deal with Albert''s Middle Route Army.


    Barr sent two troops to deal with the East Route Army and the West Route Army.


    It was Denis de DuPont, the deputy commander of the Rowling army, who was responsible for dealing with Allen''s West Route Army.


    The one responsible for dealing with Su Cheng''s East Route Army is a young general of Luo Lin army - Rocher de Sanchez.


    Luo Linjun commander bar took how many people to deal with Albert, Luo Linjun deputy commander Denis took how many people to deal with Allen, all of which still have specific intelligence.


    However, how many people did Luo Xie bring to deal with Su Cheng? We have found specific information.


    This young general named Luo Xie brought 60000 troops to deal with Su Cheng''s 40000 East Route Army.


    When Su Cheng received this report a few days ago, he almost tilted his mouth with a smile.


    Because before the "summer wind" offensive officially began, the strategic task of their East Road army had been completed!


    The task of their East Route Army is just to feint and attract enough enemy troops.


    Now, the task of their East Route Army has been completed. Their 40000 East Route Army has successfully dragged down 60000 enemy troops.


    40000 delayed 60000, which is a pretty good achievement. Su Cheng is very satisfied with this achievement.


    Now there are only 190000 people left to deal with the enemy of Albert and Allen, and the pressure is much less.


    To be honest, even if Su Cheng ordered the whole army of the East Route Army to "take root in place" and kept still until the end of the "summer wind" offensive, the senior leaders of the British Empire would not say anything about Su Cheng.


    Because the task they assigned Su Cheng was just to feint and drag down enough enemy troops.


    Now, Su Cheng has completed this task, and the number of enemy troops he has dragged is enough. Therefore, even if Su Cheng holds still and doesn''t shoot an arrow, the top leaders of the Empire won''t say anything about him.


    After hearing Willie''s question, Su Cheng turned up his mouth slightly, and then said to Willie in a helpless tone:


    "Willie, my good adjutant, although it''s good for you to be full of fighting spirit and eager to fight, don''t be rash."


    "The reason why I let the whole army stand still and continue to eat watermelon is not because our East Road army has completed its task, so I want to be lazy."


    "What is the most important thing to fight? Logistics and intelligence! "


    "Our current supply line is very stable and we have enough supplies, so we don''t have to worry about logistics."


    "But what we lack most now is intelligence!"


    "The only information we know now is that a young general named Rocher came against our East Route Army with 60000 people."


    "Where are these 60000 people now? How did you deploy the defense line? What kind of person is this Rocher and what kind of combat style is he? We know nothing now. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s tone gradually became serious, and his expression gradually became dignified.


    "Su Cheng pays most attention to intelligence and logistics when fighting. If I don''t have enough intelligence, I won''t fight rashly."


    "So I''m not letting the whole army stand still for laziness. I''m waiting for more information from scouts and spies."


    "In a few days, more intelligence will come from scouts and spies. I''m waiting for this time. After collecting more intelligence, I''ll slowly think about the battle plan."


    "So Willie, do you understand?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Willie''s face showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "I see! Coach! The coach is so farsighted! Compared with you, coach, I''m still too superficial! "


    Seeing that Willie understood, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction on his face, and then said:


    "Well, if you understand, just go out. I have some private things to do. If there is any new information from scouts and spies, be sure to hand it to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, when you go out, help me take away the garbage and this plate."


    "Yes!"


    Willie, who answered loudly and finished the military salute, took away the remaining watermelon shells and plates on Su Cheng''s table with very sharp hands and feet, and then quickly left the coach camp.


    Su Cheng is the only one left in such a big camp.


    After watching Willie leave, Su Cheng showed a bitter smile on his face.


    Then Su Cheng copied out a book and a large stack of paper from under the table.


    On the cover of the book, there are four square Chinese characters - "Zizhi Tongjian".


    After opening the book "Zizhi Tongjian", Su Cheng smoothed the large stack of paper and took out his pen and ink from one side.


    Su Cheng also brought Zizhi Tongjian.


    At present, in Su Cheng''s mind, nothing is more important than the translation of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Therefore, even if he was sent to participate in the "Xia Feng" offensive, Su Cheng still brought several Zizhi Tongjian and a large amount of paper and ink, and planned to continue to translate Zizhi Tongjian on the way to the army and in some scattered time in the army.


    After dipping the goose feather pen in the ink, Su Cheng smiled while looking at the tip of the pen dripping ink.


    Then Su Cheng said to himself in a voice that only he could hear:


    "Sorry, Willie, what I said just now is actually a secondary reason."


    "The main reason why I let the whole army stand still and continue to eat melons is actually - I want to be lazy."


    "Now that there is no war to fight and nothing to do, it is most suitable for me to continue translating Zizhi Tongjian."


    After saying that, Su Cheng kept the strange smile on his face and gently scraped the excessive ink on the nib off the mouth of the ink bottle.


    Then he fell on the white paper and the book Zizhi Tongjian, and continued to translate Zizhi Tongjian.

 Chapter 238

    Luolin army position, western front.


    Denis, the deputy commander of the 250000 Luo Lin army, stood outside the camp with a tea cup, sipping the black tea in the cup and looking at the cloudless sky.


    A worried look.


    Looking at him, he seemed to be thinking about something, even his eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    As Denise frowned and looked at the sky thinking about something, a familiar old man''s voice suddenly came behind him:


    "Denny, why do you look so worried? What are you thinking? "


    Denis turned his head and found that he was his old friend and comrade in arms who fought side by side this time - Leo.


    Seeing Leo leaning towards him with a smile on his face, Denise also squeezed out a smile and said hello to Leo:


    "Oh, Leo, you''re here. How are you? Would you like some black tea? "


    "No!" Leo replied angrily, "I hate drinking black tea most! And Denise, how can you talk like a britannian? When you see people, you ask them if they want to drink black tea. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Denise laughed a few times. "I just asked casually. Even if you said you wanted to drink, I wouldn''t give you a drink."


    Leo, who just came to the side of Denis, couldn''t help laughing when he heard Denis''s words, and then gently hammered Denis on the chest and said:


    "You guy..."


    Although they had a heated debate at the recent military conference on the plan to resist the enemy, Leo mercilessly criticized the strategic concept put forward by Denis at the conference.


    But in private, they are actually very good friends. They belong to the type who will quarrel in public places such as meetings because of disagreements, and then they will still drink and have fun together in private.


    After a little fight with his old friend Denis, Leo returned to the topic just now:


    "Denny, why do you look so worried? Now the war has not officially started. With this expression, if the soldiers see their master general like this, it will affect the morale of the soldiers. "


    At the end, Leo''s tone became a lot more serious.


    Because as Leo said, the expression and reaction of the General Commander of an army will greatly affect the morale of the whole army.


    If the commander in chief of the army keeps a calm appearance, and there is no panic even if the enemy is in front of him, the soldiers will calm down when they see that their commander in chief is still so calm.


    If the General Commander of the army can''t keep calm, the enemy will panic first when he comes, which will make the soldiers who see the commander''s panic look even more flustered.


    After hearing Leo''s slightly critical words, Denis raised his hand, rubbed his cheek, and said with a bitter smile:


    "Sorry, I''ll pay attention later. I was just worried about the situation on the eastern front."


    "Eastern front? Are you worried about Rocher and them? "


    "Yes." Denise nodded. "That''s right. I''m worried about Rocher and them now. "


    BAL, the commander of the Luo Lin army, divided this huge battlefield into three fronts. At the same time, he also divided his 250000 troops into three forces, each responsible for one front.


    These three fronts are the western front, the central front and the eastern front.


    Each front was responsible for dealing with one of the British Army''s troops.


    The western front is in the charge of denita, the deputy commander of the Luo Lin army, with a total force of 60000. He is responsible for delaying the western route army commanded by Allen and holding down Allen''s Western Route Army.


    On the central front, Barr, the commander of the Luolin army, was personally responsible for leading the main force, 130000 troops, against the Middle Route Army led by Albert.


    On the eastern front, Luo Xie, a young general of Luo Lin''s army, who is only 32 years old this year, led 60000 people to deal with the Eastern Route Army led by Su Cheng. The task is the same as that of Denis, who is responsible for delaying operations and dragging Su Cheng''s eastern route army.


    After hearing that Denis said he was worried about the eastern front headed by Rocher, Leo frowned and said:


    "Denis, what do you say about the eastern front in charge of Rocher? Do you think Luo Xie, who commands 60000 troops, is not the opponent of Su Cheng, who has only 40000 people under his command? At that time, when discussing how to deploy various fronts, didn''t you also agree to the plan to send young people to the eastern front? Do you regret it now? "


    As soon as Leo''s voice fell, Denis replied in seconds:


    "Yes, I regret it! I''m worried about Rocher now. They are not Su Cheng''s opponents! "


    Without waiting for Leo to reply, Denis sipped the black tea in his cup and continued:


    "You should also know why we decided to send Rocher to take charge of the eastern defense line?"


    "We did it to train the younger generation of our Imperial military."


    "Therefore, for the potential young people in the Imperial military, we not only let Rochelle, who is only 32, take charge of the eastern defense line, but also sent the four most potential young people in our empire to the eastern defense line to help Rochelle deal with Su Cheng."


    After hearing this long paragraph from Denis, Leo nodded silently.


    Naturally, he understood the reason why he sent this large group of young people to the eastern defense line.


    Is to exercise these potential young people well.


    To be honest, the military talent situation of the Lorraine empire is not optimistic.


    The generation of talents is very serious. It is very appropriate to use "green and yellow" to describe the talent situation in the military circles of the Lorraine empire.


    Now the senior generals of the Lorraine empire are basically a group of old men with white hair and beard.


    Not to mention senior generals, even among middle-level generals, there are very few middle-aged and young people.


    Therefore, foreign countries led by the British Empire now ridicule the Lorraine empire as a country that can only rely on old people to fight.


    Barr and Denis, the backbone of the Lorraine Imperial Army, are naturally anxious about the current situation of military talents in the Empire.


    Therefore, in order to enable the young people in the Imperial military to grow and mature as soon as possible, Barr, Denis and others specially decided to send a large number of young people to the eastern front to deal with Su Cheng of the Eastern Route Army.


    At that time, when discussing the deployment of the front, Denis agreed with the plan very much.


    Therefore, Leo couldn''t help feeling curious when he heard that Denis, who had agreed with the plan, suddenly regretted it.


    So Leo chodney asked:


    "Denny, why do you regret this plan? Isn''t it right to send young people to exercise? If we can''t let young people grow up as soon as possible, it''s not funny. We''re all at an age that won''t be strange even if we die a year later. If there aren''t enough young people to take over our class after we die, it may be the day of the destruction of our Lorraine empire. "


    After hearing Leo''s very serious question, Denis sighed and explained:


    "The reason why I regret it is that after the meeting to discuss the deployment of all fronts, I seriously thought about it."


    "I don''t think it''s a wise decision for Rochelle to deal with Su Cheng. I don''t think Rochelle is the opponent of Su Cheng..."


    Speaking of this, deniton paused for a moment, then continued to murmur:


    "Leo, Su Cheng is a monster..."


    "He is a monster who can go to the battlefield for the second time. When he is only 17 years old, he can command nearly 100000 troops like arms and fingers..."


    "When I look back on the war of annihilation of the Victoria River he commanded, I still find it incredible and frightening. The method of intercepting the enemy by storing water is simply appalling and subversive."


    "Now looking around the world, Su Cheng''s military talent should be the best of his peers."


    "Although Su Cheng now has only 40000 people under his command, in terms of the combat effectiveness of the army, he belongs to the weakest of the three-way army."


    "But under Su Cheng''s command and strategy, these 40000 people can''t help bursting out terrible power..."


    "Although Rocher, who is now in charge of the eastern front, is not low in talent, Jill de rice, who was sent to help Rocher, are all recent rising stars with great potential and talent. The troops under his command are also much higher than Su Cheng. "


    "But... I always think... They will not be Su Cheng''s opponents..."


    With that, Denise frowned and drank the black tea in his tea cup.


    After hearing what Denis said, Leo smiled helplessly, patted Denis on the shoulder and said:


    "Well, don''t think too much. What ''Rocher, they are not Su Cheng''s opponents'' are all your assumptions."


    "Although Rocher is young, he is also an experienced general who has experienced many battles."


    "Moreover, haven''t we also sent four extremely dazzling new stars of the Empire to the eastern front?"


    "It''s Jill de rice, four of them."


    "Although the four of them are only about 20 years old, they are undoubtedly talents with great talent and potential."


    "Especially Jill de les, who has the highest talent and the most dazzling achievements. He is a famous military genius in our empire recently. In terms of talent, I don''t think Jill will lose to Su Cheng!"


    "There are four young people from Jill to assist Rocher. I don''t think they will lose to Su Cheng!"


    "So don''t think too much. Give Rocher some confidence."


    After that, Leo patted Denis on the shoulder again.


    After listening to Leo''s comfort, Denis sighed and subconsciously raised the cup in his hand.


    After holding the cup to his lips, he found that the black tea in the cup had already been drunk, so he had to put down the cup bitterly.


    When Denis had just put down his tea cup, he saw a scout galloping in the direction of him and Leo on a fast horse!


    "General!"


    Although the scouts had not rushed in front of them, the scouts sitting on horseback had been the first to shout:


    "Urgent report! The west route of the British army is moving! The West Route Army of the British army is marching in the direction of our army! "


    After listening to the new reconnaissance information from the scout, Denis and Leo were the same on the ground.


    "Denny, don''t think about the eastern front first." Leo said solemnly to Denis, "now concentrate on dealing with ''Steel'' Alan Jones and his 50000 army."


    "Well, that''s what I meant."


    After lightly leaving this sentence, Leo turned and walked towards the handsome tent behind him.


    As he walked into the handsome tent, he said to Leo:


    "Leo, call all the generals of the whole army on the western front and hold a military meeting in the Shuai account! At the same time, let the whole army on the western front be ready for combat! "


    "I see!"

 Chapter 239

    July 5, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    15:13 p.m.


    The Britannia army, the Middle Route Army, the vanguard camp commanded by Eliza.


    Eliza and her 7000 cavalry are resting on a small flat ground.


    Eliza was leaning against a big tree and drinking water.


    Just as Eliza was drinking water, a soldier dressed as a scout rode a fast horse and quickly approached Eliza''s place.


    "General! At 10 o''clock, we found traces of the enemy 10 miles away! "


    The scout who came back from the reconnaissance brought a very powerful intelligence to Eliza as soon as he came back.


    Eliza, who was pouring water into her mouth, immediately put down the water bag after hearing the words of the returning scout, looked at it with a cold look, and then asked:


    "Scale?"


    "About 4000 people!" The Scout returned in seconds.


    "4000..."


    After hanging the water bag back on the saddle, Eliza took out the map from the other side of the saddle and looked at it carefully.


    Eliza commanded the vanguard force of the Middle Route Army composed of 7000 cavalry, whose task is to open the way for the large forces behind.


    Now that an enemy force has been discovered, and its strength is much smaller than that of her enemy force, it is natural that there is no reason to let them go.


    Having made up her mind to destroy the army, Eliza took back the map and said to a knight on her side:


    "Keep the order and stop resting! The whole army is ready to fight! "


    "Yes!"


    The knight answered loudly and turned his horse''s head to convey Eliza''s military order.


    After watching the knight convey her military order, Eliza sighed gently, and then said to herself in a somewhat tired tone:


    "It''s so hot... Southern China in summer... It''s the most annoying..."


    Eliza, she''s afraid of heat.


    Therefore, when she learned that she was sent to participate in the "summer wind" offensive, Eliza almost took over the appointment with a sad face.


    Eliza had never participated in the war against the south, that is, against the Lorraine empire before, so she had never been to the south.


    Not to mention the south, Eliza has never even been to the southern territory of the British Empire.


    Although I''ve never been to southern China, I haven''t seen it, but I''ve heard of it.


    Growing up, Eliza has heard many rumors about the Lorraine empire.


    The Lorraine Empire had many animals that other countries did not have.


    As Eliza knows, there is an animal called elephant in the Lorraine Empire, which is several times or even ten times the size of a horse, with a long nose and big ears.


    In addition to animals, the Lorraine Empire also has fruits and vegetables that many countries do not have. For example, the Lorraine Empire has a magical fruit called durian.


    It is said that this fruit smells and tastes delicious.


    Eliza has always been curious about this smelly and delicious fruit. She has always wanted to taste this magical fruit called durian.


    But it''s a pity, because this kind of fruit is only available in the Lorraine Empire, and it is the territory in the south of the Lorraine empire that is suitable for planting this kind of fruit.


    Therefore, due to the long journey, pandragon has never sold durian. Eliza has never found the opportunity to taste the fruit in the past 20 years.


    Of course, in addition to magical animals and fruits, Eliza has heard the most rumors about the Lorraine Empire, that is - heat!


    All along, Eliza has heard many Knight friends belonging to the Rachel Knights tell her that the popularity of the Lorraine empire in summer has reached an unimaginable level.


    Listening to their exaggerated descriptions, Eliza thought they were joking.


    But now after coming to the southern country this summer to carry out the "summer wind" offensive, Eliza finally understood.


    She understood that her friends were not joking! It''s really hot in the south in summer to an unimaginable degree!


    It''s just hot. It''s very stuffy.


    Even if I didn''t do anything, I just sat in the shade of a tree, and sweat kept coming out from afar.


    The worst thing is to fight in armor in such hot weather.


    The armor used by Eliza, who was born in a noble family, naturally would not be any ordinary goods.


    Eliza''s white and gold armor is made of very expensive special metal.


    In terms of quality and practicability, it is no worse than the new armor given by his majesty Su Cheng.


    Eliza''s armor is not only lighter and harder than other ordinary armor, but also has better air permeability than other ordinary armor.


    Eliza has also specially done relevant experiments. Wearing this set of white and gold armor is indeed much cooler and more comfortable than wearing other ordinary armor.


    But even so, in this incredibly hot weather, no matter what you wear, it doesn''t make much sense!


    Even if you don''t wear anything, sweat will keep coming out.


    After wiping the sweat off her forehead, Eliza smiled bitterly, then pulled out the long gun and pulled the reins of the horse.


    Pulling the horse to the front and back of the heel, Eliza turned over and got on the horse very skillfully.


    After sitting on the horse, Eliza sighed again and said:


    "I really want to go home soon... I''d rather not participate in this'' summer wind ''offensive... I don''t want this military skill..."


    After saying this very sadly, Eliza raised her empty left hand and rubbed her face so that she could be more energetic, so she looked up to the East.


    Looking at the distant skyline in the East, Eliza murmured:


    "I don''t know what happened to Su Cheng... He must be suffering from the heat like me now..."


    At the thought that Su Cheng might be like her now, sweating all over her body, crying and wanting to go home, Eliza felt a lot of balance in her heart. Even the corners of her mouth could not help turning up a little, revealing a naughty smile.


    ¡­¡­


    this moment.


    Britannia Imperial Army, East Route Army camp.


    Coach camp.


    "It seems that everyone is here."


    Su Cheng, sitting at the head of the long table in the camp, said vaguely while chewing the watermelon in his mouth.


    Su Cheng, who is sitting at the head of the long table, is not wearing any armor. He is only wearing a cool summer suit.


    I leaned back in my chair and silently enjoyed a watermelon just frozen in the river.


    It''s so leisurely.


    Looking at the leisurely look of his coach, Willie, the deputy commander of the East Road army who had just entered the commander''s camp, as well as the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army, were stunned.


    "Coach?" Willie was shocked and said, "why don''t you wear armor?"


    "What armor are you wearing?" Su Cheng said in a joking tone, "do you still wear armor in such hot weather? I have no tendency to be abused. "


    "I''m in the coach camp now and don''t go out to see people, so it doesn''t matter what I wear?"


    "Well, let''s get to the point today."


    "The reason why I urgently called you here is to have a short military meeting with you and tell you about the new intelligence from scouts and spies."


    "Let''s all sit down quickly. Ah, there are watermelons here. You can eat them casually. The watermelons have just been frozen in the river. They are delicious."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he pointed to the large plate of watermelon in the middle of the long table.


    "Anyway, it''s not a very formal and serious meeting. Let''s take off our armor like me and have a meeting while eating melons."


    After that, Su Cheng ate the watermelon in his hand again.


    "The watermelon here is good." Su Cheng said with praise while chewing the cold pulp in his mouth, "it''s the first time I eat watermelon so well. It''s great to be sent to participate in the ''summer wind'' offensive. I don''t want to go back in the short term."

 Chapter 240

    At Su Cheng''s strong request, Willie and others also removed their armor, and then put the removed armor aside.


    At the moment when he took off his armor, Willy, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army all flashed a sense of liberation on their faces.


    After all, in such weather, people who like to wear armor must be masochists.


    Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction after seeing that Willie and the three men had removed all their armor and sat at the table.


    During the military meeting, Su Cheng only summoned Vice Marshal Willie, as well as the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army.


    In other words, there are only Su Cheng, Willie, the commander of the 4th Army, the commander of the 8th Army, and Alan and Deng Jia''er sitting behind Su Cheng as Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer just sat behind Su Cheng and acted as a "background wall". Therefore, the participants in the military conference were only Su Cheng, Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army.


    Su Cheng quickly ate up the watermelon in his hand, threw the leftover watermelon peel aside, and then took a small stack of paper in the corner of the table.


    "The reason why I suddenly summoned the three of you to hold a military meeting is that the scouts and spies have found out the information about our Eastern Route Army''s opponent this time. Moreover, the information sent back this time is still of high value. It is necessary to hold a meeting to discuss with you. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army all looked awe inspiring. Then they immediately sat straight and stared at Su Cheng.


    He looked at Su Cheng with a serious look on his face. At the same time, he stood up his ears and was ready to put every word and word Su Cheng would say into his head.


    Su Cheng took out one of the pieces of paper from the stack of paper in his hand, and then swept the extracted paper up and down, saying:


    "You should all know that 60000 people have been assigned from our Luolin army to deal with our East Route Army, and a young general named Roche de Sanchez is in charge of the 60000 army."


    "These days, the spies have found out some basic information about this Rocher."


    "This luoxie is only 32 years old this year. Although he is young, he is also a general who has experienced many battles and has sufficient battlefield experience and talents."


    "It is very interesting that according to the information found by the scouts and spies, Barr, the commander of Luo Lin army, also sent four young generals with an average age of only 20 to assist Luo Xie as an adjutant."


    "In other words, our opponents this time, the senior generals of the 60000 army, are a group of young people."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie frowned and said:


    "What is the coach of Luo Linjun thinking? How did you send a group of young people aged only 2 or 30 to deal with us? "


    "Don''t despise others because they are young, adjutant." Su Cheng said to Willie in a joking tone, "in terms of age, am I not younger than the enemy''s generals? I''m only 18 years old this year. If you despise others because they are young, you may suffer a lot in the future. "


    "I''m very sorry! It was just a slip of the tongue! "


    Willie, who knew he had just made a mistake, immediately stood up, saluted Su Cheng and apologized.


    Su Cheng waved his hand and motioned Willie to sit down. Then he took out a map from under the table and spread it on the table in front of him.


    "I don''t know what the other two route armies are now, but the situation on our East Route Army is very clear."


    "The Luo Lin army, with a total of 250000 troops, allocated 60000 people to deal with us. Our 40000 East Route Army is now facing the 60000 Rowling army north and south. "


    As Su Cheng said this, he took out four small black squares and put them on a place on the map.


    Then he took out six small white squares and put them in the south of the four small black squares.


    These four small black squares symbolize the 40000 East Route Army led by Su Cheng.


    The six small white squares symbolize the 60000 Rowling army commanded by Rocher.


    "The commander of the 60000 Rowling army who is confronting us is a young general named Rocher."


    "At the same time, there are four young generals whose average age is only in their 20s to assist this Rocher as an adjutant."


    "The names of the four young generals are Jill de les, Simeon de Duran, ed de Lille and Oren de Muller."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan, sitting at the right back of Su Cheng, couldn''t help saying:


    "Why are these people''s names so long! There is a word "de" in the name! "


    After hearing Alan''s questions, Su Cheng turned his head and explained to Alan:


    "Because in the Lorraine Empire, all people of noble origin will have a word ''de'' in their names."


    "The Lorraine Empire does not have a relatively perfect military merit promotion system like our Britannia Empire."


    "In the Lorraine Empire, it is difficult for civilians to become officers. Generally, only nobles can become officers in the Lorraine empire. Therefore, almost none of the army officers in the Lorraine Empire has the word" de "in their names."


    After simply explaining to his sister why there was a word "de" in the names of these people, Su Cheng turned his head back and continued to say to Willie and others:


    "Although the commanders of the 60000 army are a group of young people, we must not underestimate our opponents because of age. I don''t want anyone to talk about what Lieutenant Willie said just now."


    Su Cheng said in a stern tone, and while saying this, his eyes stayed on Willie for a while.


    Feeling Su Cheng''s eyes on him for a while, Willie immediately lowered his head with shame.


    "According to the information sent back by the spies, Rocher and Jill have extremely high military ability and talent. They are the five most eye-catching new stars in the military circles of the Lorraine empire."


    "This Jill de les, in particular, is said to be the first of the young generation of the Lorraine Empire and a famous military genius. Therefore, we must not despise our opponents because of their young age. In this world, there will still be people who are young but have extraordinary military talent. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie and others nodded deeply.


    Because there was a living example, I sat in front of them.


    Su Cheng, meanwhile, continued:


    "Now, our army and the 60000 Rowling army are separated by a river called the ''sunau River''."


    After that, Su Cheng pointed to a thin blue line on the map in front of him.


    On this thin blue line, the words "sunau River" are marked in British.


    "Our army is now on the North Bank of the sunau river."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took out four small black squares and put them on the north side of the "shunau River" on the map.


    "The 60000 Lorraine troops are on the South Bank of the sunau river."


    After that, Su Cheng took out six small white squares and put them on the south of the "shunau River" on the map.


    "Now we only know who the head coach and deputy head coach of the 60000 Rowling army are, but we don''t know how the 60000 Rowling army is arranged."


    "So I decided to continue to be lazy... Ah! no Is to keep still! "


    "Our East Route Army will now continue to stay well on the North Bank of the sunau River and stand still."


    "Continue to let the scouts and spies spy on the movements of the Luolin army on the other side of the river. After exploring the enemy''s array, I will consider the next battle plan."


    "OK, today''s military meeting is here. You three can go. Now continue to wait for new information slowly. I''m going to continue to eat watermelon now."


    After saying that, Su Cheng waved to Willie and them, indicating that they could go. After that, he took out a piece of fresh watermelon from the plate with several pieces of watermelon in the middle of the table, and then continued to eat it.

 Chapter 241

    July 5, 290 BC.


    16:44 p.m.


    Luo Linjun, eastern front, South Bank of shunau River, Lyle city.


    Lyle city is a small ordinary city on the South Bank of the shunau river of the Lorraine empire.


    The total population of Lyle city is only 20000.


    However, such an ordinary town is not ordinary at all.


    Because an army of 60000 people entered Lyle city.


    Lyle City, a small city with a population of only 20000, certainly can''t put 60000 troops, so these 60000 troops are stationed outside Lyle city.


    The office of the mayor of Lyle city was also temporarily borrowed as a temporary combat meeting room.


    At this time, there was a heated discussion in the battle conference transformed from the city host office.


    A roar with some anger was ringing through the battle conference room.


    "Why?! General Rocher! Why not attack! Such passive defense is just passive and beaten! We have 60000 troops now! 20000 more troops than Su Cheng! When the troops are dominant, you don''t take the initiative to attack, but defend. What are you thinking? "


    As soon as the roar fell, a powerful big hand pressed on the owner of the roar, a burly young left shoulder.


    "Calm down, ed."


    The burly man called ed shook his body, shook the powerful hand off his shoulder, turned his head and shouted to the owner of the big hand, a thin young man:


    "I''m calm! Oren! It was because I was calm that I questioned general Rocher! "


    The young man called Ou Ren by ERD replied in a flat tone:


    "I told you to control your own tone. General Rocher is the general leader of the eastern front and the commander of the 60000 army. You and I are just the deputy commander. We have different grades. Don''t you think it''s impolite to yell at our officers?"


    After hearing Ou Ren''s scolding in a plain tone, Ed''s breath became thicker and faster.


    Ed was silent for a while, and his breathing slowly calmed down.


    "... you''re right."


    After saying this to Ou Ren, ed turned his head back and thanked a tall, thin young man sitting behind the long table in front of him:


    "I''m sorry, general Rocher. I was so excited just now. Please forgive me."


    "No, don''t apologize."


    The tall and thin young man, Luo Xie, the coach of the 60000 Rowling army, waved his hand and continued:


    "I didn''t take it to heart."


    "Thank you for your forgiveness." ERD then said, "but what I just said is serious. I don''t agree with your proposition just now. I think we should not defend passively, but attack actively."


    With that, ed raised his head and looked at Rochelle sitting behind the long table with serious eyes.


    Luo Xie, who was sitting behind the long table, moved his eyes and scanned the four young faces standing in front of the long table one by one.


    There are only five people in the combat conference room of Nuo da.


    These five people are Su Cheng''s opponents this time - Luo Xie, the commander of the 60000 army, and the four young generals sent to assist him as the deputy commander of the 60000 army! That is, Jill, ED, Ou Ren and Simeon.


    Just now, Rocher summoned Jill and the four of them to the battle conference room.


    The purpose is to announce his plan to resist the enemy to the four of them.


    After finishing his plan to resist the enemy to the four of them, as he expected, the fiery ed took the lead in raising objections.


    Because the hot ed likes and is good at attacking.


    The operational plan put forward by Rocher is to carry out passive defense.


    Now, the East Route Army led by Su Cheng and the 60000 army led by him Rocher are facing each other from north to south across a river called the sunau river.


    The sunau river is only a very common and unknown river. If he had not been ordered to lead the army to fight against the Eastern Route Army of the British army, Rocher did not even know that there was such a river.


    The water volume of the sunau river is very small and the water flow is very slow. Even now it has entered the rainy season, the water level of the sunau river is still low enough to cross the river by walking alone.


    In view of the current situation, Rocher plans to divide his 60000 troops into five units! He and the four young vice marshals with full potential and talents in front of him are in charge respectively.


    Let Simeon lead 10000 people, ERD lead 20000 people, and Jill lead 20000 people. A total of 50000 troops cross the sunau River and lay a defense line on the North Bank of the sunau river!


    Simeon''s 10000 troops are arranged on the left side of the north bank, ERD''s 20000 troops are arranged in the middle of the north bank, and Jill''s 20000 troops are arranged on the right side of the north bank.


    The three armies took care of each other and resisted the 40000 East Route Army of the British army.


    Ou Ren, with a stable character, led 5000 people to lair city on the South Bank of the shunau River, which is the city they are now in.


    The geographical location of Lyle city is very important.


    If 50000 troops were sent to the north bank to build a defense line, Lyle city would become a transit station for transporting luggage to the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Such an important position could not be more suitable for ou Ren, who has a stable personality.


    He luoxie himself led the last 5000 people to take charge of the main command in the main city, which is south of Lyle city.


    The above is the defense plan designed by Luo Xie against Su Cheng''s 40000 East Route Army.


    After telling the four young adjutants in front of him about his defense plan, as Rocher expected, the fiery ed took the lead in raising objections.


    Erde believes that they now have 60000 troops and the total force is above Su Cheng. They should take the offensive as the defense and concentrate their forces to take the lead in attacking Su Cheng.


    Rochelle had already prepared for ERD''s objection, so he said to ERD in a flat tone:


    "General ERD, the goal of our eastern front is to launch a delayed battle against the Eastern Route Army of the British army and drag down the 40000 enemy troops, so that the central front, that is, commander Barr, can implement psychological tactics and defeat Albert''s Middle Route Army."


    "Therefore, on this side of our eastern front, as long as we can hold Su Cheng''s 40000 troops."


    "Since we just hold the enemy back and let the enemy not act rashly, why should we increase the risk?"


    "I admit that the plan of ''taking offense as defense'' you just put forward is very constructive, but I won''t agree with your plan."


    "If we choose to attack, it will greatly increase variables and risks!"


    Speaking of this, Rochelle''s tone became more and more serious.


    Although Rochelle is only a young man of only 32 years old, in terms of age, he is still older than the four in front of him, whose average age is only in his 20s, so he has experienced more battlefields and experience.


    Therefore, although he is still a young man, Rocher has also cultivated a bit of the temperament of the superior and speaks with full force.


    The words that came out of Rochelle''s mouth pressed down on ed like rocks.


    Moreover, the rocks were getting heavier and heavier, gradually pressing Ed''s head down slowly, and he could no longer look directly at Rochelle.


    "What I pursue most in war is'' stability ''." Rochelle continued, "I don''t want to be meritorious, but to have no mistakes, so as long as I can successfully complete the task of ''dragging the East Route Army'', I will be satisfied."


    "Therefore, I decided to carry out this plan of defense - it will not change. I will not adopt your offensive plan that increases risks and variables. "


    "But... I still disagree!" Erde still stubbornly said, "I still think the best battle plan of our army now is to take the initiative to attack!"


    Seeing that Ed still couldn''t listen to the advice, Rochelle sighed and said in a helpless tone:


    "Since you are stubborn, ED, let''s just vote. The minority obeys the majority, so you have no opinion? "


    After saying this, Rochelle sat up and said in a loud voice:


    "Those who support my defense plan, please raise your hand!"


    As soon as Rochelle''s voice fell, he immediately raised his right hand.


    While Rochelle held up his right hand, another tall and thin young man standing in front of his table, namely Ou Ren, also raised his hand.


    Not long after Ou Ren and Luo Xie raised their hands, Simeon, an ordinary looking young man who had been silent and had no sense of existence since the beginning, also raised his hands.


    Three of the five agreed to carry out the defense plan.


    The results are already obvious.


    After looking at the raised hands of Ou Ren and Simeon, the corners of Rochelle''s mouth rose slightly imperceptibly.


    In fact, just now, Rocher played a little careful.


    He still knows something about the four young vice Marshals in front of him.


    Erde''s character is hot, while Ou Ren and Simeon are stable and cautious.


    Therefore, it was precisely because he knew the character of these people that Rocher deliberately put forward this vote just now.


    Because he knows very well that Ou Ren and Xi meiong, who are stable and cautious, are very likely to choose his stable defense plan.


    After seeing the result of the vote, as he expected, Rocher couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Ed looked at Rochelle, and then at Oren and Simeon, with an uneasy look on their faces.


    Although ERD was still dissatisfied, since even the voting result was the same, he had nothing to say.


    He could only silently clench his teeth and accept his strongly opposed defense plan.


    "The voting result is obvious, so let''s start deploying troops now."


    Rochelle continued in a somewhat complacent tone:


    "That''s all for this meeting. Later, the four of you will point out your troops and begin to arrange the defense line. I want to see that a defense line composed of three troops has been built on the North Bank of the sunau river before July 10!"


    "Yes!"


    The four people standing in front of the long table responded in unison.


    Rochelle waved to them to step down and said:


    "Well, today''s military discussion is officially over. You guys go down and prepare."


    "Yes!"


    The four people responded in unison again, and then they rushed out and walked out of the battle conference room.


    Ed raised his eyes and looked at Ou Ren and Ximei Weng who were walking in front of him. An unhappiness flashed in his eyes.


    Then he slowed down and came to the very handsome man who was at the back of the four people.


    "Hello, Jill."


    When he reached the handsome man, ed put his lips to his ear and continued:


    "When you voted just now, you did not raise your hand like me. You also advocated concentrating troops and taking the initiative to attack like me?"


    The handsome man called Jill by ERD is Jill de rice, now recognized as a military genius and the first of the younger generation in the military industry in the Lorraine empire.


    After hearing Ed''s question, Jill replied in a flat tone:


    "Yes, yes, I don''t agree with general Rocher''s plan, but who calls him the commander of this 60000 army? Although I''m very upset, I can only listen to him. "


    Although Jill''s tone is very flat, ED, who has worked with Jill for some time and has some understanding of Jill''s temperament, can still detect a touch of unhappiness from Jill''s flat tone.


    "Alas..."


    Ed gave a long sigh and went on:


    "I''m really upset... I can only harden my head and carry out the defense plan I don''t agree with..."


    "Hum."


    ¡ª¡ªAs soon as Ed''s voice fell, Jill next to him smiled with his nose.


    "I won''t listen to general Rocher."


    Jill said in a confident tone:


    "Now I will listen to general Rocher, carry out this defense plan, and lead 20000 people to deploy on the right wing on the North Bank of the shunau river."


    "But if there''s a chance, I won''t take care of the plan."


    Then Jill''s mouth rose slightly.


    Showed an intriguing smile.

 Chapter 242

    July 12, 290 BC.


    13:15 p.m.


    The southern front, the main force of the Middle Route Army, the commander camp.


    In the camp of the commander of the main force of the Middle Route Army, the Knights led by commander Albert are surrounded by a map placed on the long table.


    "Eliza did a great job." Albert said in a tone of praise.


    Now it has been 10 days since the "summer wind" offensive was launched.


    Ten days ago, Eliza was the vanguard of the whole army of the Middle Route Army, leading 7000 cavalry to open the way first.


    Albert led the main force, followed by Eliza.


    In these 10 days, Eliza led 7000 cavalry 400 miles into the enemy''s territory.


    Encountered two waves of enemy troops, 4000 in one wave and 5000 in the other.


    These two waves of enemy, without exception, were defeated by Eliza''s vanguard troops.


    Now, Eliza''s vanguard is only 200 miles away from the apparent target of their Middle Route Army, Richie city.


    Of course, the goal of their Middle Route Army was not to capture Richie from the beginning.


    The real goal of their Middle Route Army is to defeat the main force of the Luo Lin army! Kill the effective power of the Lorraine Empire to the greatest extent!


    The reason why the military front points directly at Lichi City, the important town of the Lorraine Empire, is to attract the main force of the Lorraine army, and then have a decisive battle with the main force of the Lorraine army in the field.


    The goal of the "summer wind" offensive is to kill the effective forces of the Lorraine Empire and destroy the war potential of the Lorraine empire as much as possible, not to attack cities and seize land.


    Therefore, Albert and others have no interest in the Greek city here. Now they just hope to bring the main force of the Rowling army over quickly.


    The reason why the Knights of the Middle Route Army led by Albert gathered in the commander-in-chief camp is to further explore the next battle plan.


    "Coach."


    A middle-aged knight standing next to Albert said:


    "Do you still need deputy marshal Eliza to lead the vanguard force to continue to advance? Deputy commander Eliza''s vanguard force has gone deep into the enemy''s territory. If deputy commander Eliza''s vanguard force continues to move forward, I''m afraid deputy commander Eliza''s vanguard force will be in danger. "


    After hearing the middle-aged Knight''s words, Albert raised the index finger and thumb of his right hand, touched his chin, narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the map in front of him.


    After a while, Albert said:


    "What are the losses of Eliza''s vanguard troops? How much luggage do you have? "


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, another middle-aged Knight immediately replied:


    "210 people were slightly injured, 21 seriously injured, 146 dead, and a total of 377 casualties. The baggage weight is enough. Vice Marshal Eliza will push forward for another four days at the speed of 10 days. "


    "Four days..."


    Albert murmured, and then said in a loud voice:


    "Send a messenger to Eliza and let her continue to push forward to Richie city today and tomorrow. After tomorrow, she will stop pushing and wait for the large forces to meet her."


    "Yes!"


    A young knight standing at the outermost edge of the Knights answered loudly, then immediately turned and left, walked out of the commander''s camp, and began to prepare to send a messenger to inform Eliza of the new military order.


    "Damn..." Albert, staring at the map in front of him, frowned slowly, and then cursed, "where are Barr and his main forces hiding?"


    As early as before the "summer wind" offensive officially began, Albert and his team found their opponent in the Middle Route Army, the coach of the 250000 Rowling army - bar de Lu.


    Barr, who is known as the strongest General of the Lorraine Empire, and Albert, the head of the Rachel knights who specializes in dealing with the Lorraine Empire, are also old rivals.


    Over the past ten years, there have been many matches between them.


    In this do not know how many games, Barr basically did not win Albert once.


    Therefore, after learning that the opponent of the "summer wind" offensive was this Barr, Albert almost laughed.


    There is nothing happier than finding out that your opponent is someone who has always been much weaker than you.


    Therefore, after learning that NABAR personally led the army to deal with his Middle Route Army, Albert was always in a good mood. He felt that the victory of the "summer wind" offensive was imminent.


    However, with the passage of time, Albert''s good mood gradually disappeared.


    Albert now felt increasingly agitated.


    Because no matter how deep their Middle Route Army goes into the enemy''s territory, Barr and his main force just don''t show up.


    Although Eliza''s vanguard force has destroyed two waves of enemy forces, a total of 9000 people, such a number is irrelevant to the main force of the Rowling army.


    If the main force of the Luo Lin army does not show up, the plan of their Middle Route Army to "attract the main force of the enemy and then carry out a decisive battle in the field to annihilate the enemy" will not be implemented.


    Albert could not help feeling agitated at the thought.


    Just as Albert fell on the map, narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at the map in front of him, rubbed his chin with the thumb and index finger of his right hand, and thought about what to do next to successfully lead out the main force of Barr and Luo Lin army, there was a sudden sound of footsteps from far to near outside the account.


    "Stop!"


    ¡ª¡ªOutside the tent came the voice of the guards responsible for guarding the commander''s camp.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    The voice of the guards outside the tent came into the camp again.


    As soon as the guards'' voices fell, an eager and excited male voice rang out:


    "I''m the herald of deputy marshal Eliza''s vanguard! Assistant coach Eliza has great news and important information to convey to coach Albert! Let me in! This is my identification! "


    Big wins and important intelligence?


    Hearing these two words that could not be ignored, Albert raised his eyebrows and immediately shouted out of the tent:


    "Guards! Have you finished the identification? "


    "Verification completed! It is indeed our people! "


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    Hoo!


    The curtain of the commander-in-chief camp was lifted, and then a dusty, strong man with some hidden joy on his face stepped into the commander-in-chief camp.


    "See the coach and the Knights!"


    Although the man looked very eager, he still didn''t forget the etiquette.


    After entering the coach camp, he immediately knelt respectfully on one knee and saluted Albert and others.


    "You just said that Eliza had great good news and important information to convey to me." Albert asked faintly, "what are the good news and intelligence?"


    "Back to the coach!" Although the strong man tried his best to cover it up, the excitement in his tone could not be covered up no matter how the strong man covered it up. "Deputy commander Eliza led the vanguard force and met the enemy commander Barr and his main force just yesterday! A total of 90000 troops! "


    what?!


    Albert''s heart was shocked, but his long career as a knight had helped him cultivate a strong concentration.


    Therefore, even after hearing such shocking news, he still maintained his normal face.


    Just as Albert was about to ask if the messenger, Eliza and her vanguard had been discovered by Barr''s 90000 main force, the messenger said in a high voice with excitement:


    "After meeting the enemy''s main force, deputy commander Eliza bravely led the vanguard troops to launch an active attack against the enemy''s main force! And successfully defeated the main force of the enemy! "


    "What?!"


    After hearing this shocking and shocking news, Albert, who had maintained his calm appearance, immediately opened his eyes, opened his mouth slightly and cried out in surprise.


    Even Albert, who has such a strong concentration, can no longer remain calm and calm after hearing the news.


    Not only Albert, but also the large group of knights around Albert. At this time, just like Albert, his eyes were wide open and he couldn''t believe looking at the messenger kneeling on one knee.

 Chapter 243

    While Albert and the knights were still shocked, the messenger who was still kneeling silently took out a letter paper from his arms, then stood up respectfully holding the letter paper, walked to Albert and others, and said:


    "This is the war report personally written by deputy marshal Eliza. It is written about yesterday''s victory and the latest information."


    Hearing the messenger''s words, Albert immediately waved to the people next to him.


    Then, a middle-aged man standing next to Albert immediately came forward knowingly, took the letter paper from the messenger''s hand, then came back and handed it to Albert.


    After receiving the letter, Albert immediately opened it and looked at it at a glance.


    It took Albert only more than ten seconds to read a large war report full of words.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter reading the war report written by Eliza, Albert burst out a series of heroic laughter.


    "This Eliza is really awesome! Worthy of being the daughters of Ethel and Abigail! "


    After saying this in a very excited tone, Albert handed the battle report to the other knights standing beside him.


    After receiving the report from Albert, the other knights, like Albert, turned their eyes quickly and looked at it at a glance.


    Then, like Albert, after reading the war report, his face showed a strong color of surprise, shock and excitement.


    While the rest of the knights were reading the report, Albert waved his hand and motioned that the messenger who had just sent the important report quit the account first, then bent down again and fell on the map.


    Looking at the map in front of him, Albert couldn''t hide his joy. No matter how suppressed, Albert couldn''t press down the corner of his mouth.


    This battle report written by Eliza tells in detail how she led the vanguard force to encounter the 90000 main force led by Luo Lin army commander bar yesterday, and how she used 7000 vanguard forces to defeat the 90000 army led by bar.


    Yesterday morning, 9:11 a.m. on July 11, 290 of the British Imperial calendar.


    When Eliza led 7000 vanguard troops to continue to push south, she suddenly found traces of nearly 100000 personnel movement on the ground.


    Eliza was keenly aware that she seemed to have found the main force of Luo Lin''s army!


    Then, the decisive and bold Eliza immediately led 7000 vanguard troops and followed these traces on the ground!


    At 9:46 am, he finally caught up with the main force of Luo Lin army!


    According to Eliza''s estimation, the total strength of the Rowling army is about 90000.


    The 90000 scale army is undoubtedly the main force of Luo Lin army!


    After finding the main force of the Luo Lin army, Eliza wanted to stand still, lead the vanguard troops to quietly follow behind the main force of the Luo Lin army, and then send a messenger to inform Albert of the important information of "finding the main force of the Luo Lin army".


    However, when Eliza noticed the current situation and movement of the main force of the Luo Lin army, she gave up her idea of "only leading the vanguard troops behind the main force of the Luo Lin army, and then waiting for Albert''s big army to come".


    Eliza noticed that the 90000 Rowling army seemed to be careless because she thought she would not be discovered by the Britannia army.


    The flanks of the whole army are full of holes.


    And most importantly, they didn''t seem to realize that Eliza and her 7000 vanguard had found them!


    After seeing that Luo Lin''s army was careless and did not find the current situation of her army, Eliza decided not to wait for Albert to lead the main force.


    She decided to rely on herself and the 7000 cavalry under her command to solve the main force of the 90000 Rowling army!


    Eliza led her vanguard of 7000 cavalry around the left wing of the Rowling army.


    After arriving at the left wing of the Luo Lin army, Eliza took the lead and led 7000 cavalry to charge the left wing of the Luo Lin army!


    The reaction of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army was just as Eliza expected.


    When the soldiers of the Luolin army saw the cavalry troops that suddenly appeared and rushed towards them, they were in a panic. Before effective defense could be organized, Eliza led 7000 cavalry into the Luolin army!


    The infantry who did not have time to form a military array for defense, faced with the cavalry who had completed acceleration, there was only one result¡ª¡ª


    Turn into fruits and vegetables chopped by a sharp kitchen knife.


    After leading the cavalry into the Rowling army, Eliza will wave her long gun and rush.


    Eliza''s brave posture also greatly inspired the cavalry behind her.


    The morale of the 7000 cavalry behind Eliza soared, waved each other''s weapons and began to wreak havoc in the Lorraine army.


    The 7000 cavalry led by Eliza was like a sharp knife. Within a quarter of an hour after the battle began, they broke through the troops on the left wing of the Luo Lin army and rushed towards the middle army of the Luo Lin army!


    When she rushed to the main Chinese army of the Luolin army, Eliza saw the most important thing in an army - Shuai flag!


    Since this is the main force of Luo Linjun, as a person under this handsome flag, it is very likely to be the coach of Luo Linjun and the opponent of their Middle Route Army this time!


    The efficiency and effect of targeted killing is naturally better than that of aimless killing.


    And the best target to kill is naturally the commander-in-chief flag of the enemy.


    After finding the enemy''s handsome flag, Eliza led the cavalry behind her to adjust the charging direction and rushed to the handsome flag of the Luo Lin army!


    Unfortunately, the closer to the handsome flag, Eliza encountered more obstacles and stronger defense.


    Eliza led 7000 cavalry to charge the handsome flag of the Rowling army from different directions.


    However, no matter from which direction she launched the charge, she failed to rush under the handsome flag of Luo Linjun.


    The nearest time from Shuai flag, it was only tens of meters away from Shuai flag.


    However, it was just a few tens of meters away that Eliza couldn''t make it.


    However, by the chance that she was only tens of meters away from the handsome flag, Eliza and the Knights beside her finally saw who was under the handsome flag.


    Albert sent a large number of old Knights of the Rachel order to assist Eliza in commanding the vanguard.


    The Rachel knights are specially responsible for dealing with the Lorraine empire. Therefore, some old Knights belonging to the Rachel Knights have seen Barr, the strongest General of the Lorraine Empire, by chance.


    At that time, when she rushed to a distance of only tens of meters from the handsome flag, Eliza and the knights who followed her and rushed in front of her also saw who was under the handsome flag.


    Among the knights who followed Eliza, several old Knights happened to recognize Barr.


    After seeing the appearance of the man under the handsome flag, the old Knights immediately recognized it - the man under the handsome flag was Barr de Lu!


    After hearing that several old Knights of the Rachel Knights said that the old man under the handsome flag was Barr de Lu, the commander of the 250000 Rowling army, Eliza clenched her teeth.


    ¡ª¡ªClearly, there is only such a distance from bar, the commander of the whole army of Luo Lin army, but he can''t rush in front of him.


    Although she was extremely indignant at the failure to kill Barr under the handsome flag, Eliza, who had high military talent, calmed down quickly and was not dazzled by the great military feat in front of her.


    After discovering that she was absolutely unable to break through the defense around the handsome flag, Eliza immediately changed the combat target.


    Change the combat target from killing the commander to killing the commander of the Luo Lin army and replace it with a force that can kill the main force of the Luo Lin army to the greatest extent!


    After no longer charging the handsome flag of the Luolin army, Eliza led the cavalry to rush back and forth in the Luolin army!


    Eliza mentioned that she led the cavalry and killed two pairs of wear in the 90000 Rowling army.


    In this back and forth rush, Eliza herself replaced two war horses and three long guns.


    But even so, Eliza led the cavalry and kept killing.


    When Eliza was going to kill the third pair of Luo Lin army, it seemed that Luo Lin army finally stopped resisting.


    Barr left some people to drag Eliza and her cavalry. He led a large army and fled to the southwest.


    After Eliza slaughtered all the enemy forces used to drag them down, Barr had led the army out of a long distance.


    Although Eliza could catch up with her mobile cavalry.


    But after the battle, everyone, including Eliza, was tired.


    Even people are tired, not to mention the horse under the crotch.


    Many people''s horses loosened their nervous tension after the battle, and then immediately fell to the ground with their four hoofs soft. Their four hoofs twitched and foamed in their mouths.


    At the same time, more and more horses died suddenly on the way of charging just on the way of fighting.


    After seeing that all the troops, including her, had no spare strength to catch up and another high-intensity battle, Eliza gave up her idea of chasing down the remaining enemy.


    Only an elite reconnaissance cavalry team was sent to closely follow the main remnant of the Luo Lin army and closely watch the trend of the main remnant of the Luo Lin army.


    Eliza led the vanguard troops after the war, stayed in place to clean the battlefield, sent someone to convey this great war report to Albert, and found this important information about the main force of the Luo Lin army.


    While cleaning the battlefield, we also counted the results after the war.


    Eliza led a vanguard force composed of 7000 cavalry. In this war, she successfully defeated 90000 main troops of the Rowling army.


    It is estimated from the corpses left on the battlefield that more than 20000 enemy troops were killed and wounded in total.


    While bringing so much damage to the enemy, Eliza''s vanguard troops also suffered great losses.


    After the war, Eliza''s vanguard troops were injured 869 people, seriously injured 186 people, killed 588 people, and a total of 1643 casualties.


    The war horses lost 2376 horses.


    Although the cost is relatively large, compared with the war results, the loss of Eliza''s vanguard force is very worthwhile.


    Only 1643 casualties were paid, which made the enemy pay more than 20000 casualties and defeated the enemy, so that Barr could only break his tail to survive, leaving only a small branch to break the rear, and then led the large army to flee to the southwest.


    After the last knight in the commander-in-chief camp read the battle report written by Eliza, the Knights looked at each other in amazement.


    Finally, an older middle-aged Knight sighed.


    The middle-aged Knight''s sigh contained some relief and excitement.


    After sighing, the middle-aged Knight said in admiration:


    "This achievement of Vice Marshal Eliza is enough to go down in history! Deputy marshal Eliza - she is a female martial god! "

 Chapter 244

    After hearing the middle-aged Knight''s praise, Albert nodded deeply, and then murmured in a nostalgic tone:


    "Yes, just like her mother, she is a female martial god..."


    After whispering this sentence, Albert looked away from the map on the table in front of him, raised his head and said with a bitter smile to the Knights beside him:


    "Although Eliza won a hearty victory, the price she paid was not small."


    "In the 7000 strong cavalry, 1643 people were killed and injured, and almost one third of the troops were lost. The war horses lost 2376. "


    "Although the casualties are not worth mentioning compared with the war results, it has been a great loss for Eliza''s vanguard force."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, an old knight standing next to Albert nodded and said:


    "The coach is right. Deputy commander Eliza''s vanguard force has lost nearly one-third of its troops. Commander, I propose to stop the advance of deputy commander Eliza''s vanguard troops, let her and her troops rest in place, and wait for the large troops of our Middle Route Army to meet her vanguard troops. "


    After listening to the old knight, Albert gave a heavy "um" and said:


    "I think so too. Eliza''s current army, which is tired and suffered heavy losses, really has no spare strength and should not move forward."


    Then Albert turned his eyes to a younger knight standing outside the knights, and said:


    "Go and stop the messenger I just sent out and inform Eliza to push forward for another two days, and order to send a new messenger. Order Eliza to stop pushing, rest in place and wait for our big army to meet her, and ask Eliza to send enough scouts to keep a close watch on the movements of Barr and his main remnant army!"


    The young knight, after firmly remembering the series of orders issued by Albert, answered "yes" loudly, and then quickly left the commander''s camp to carry out the order just issued by Albert.


    After watching the young knight leave the coach''s camp quickly, Albert once again focused on the map on the table in front of him.


    Looking at the map on the table, Albert could not hide his smile.


    "Coach." A middle-aged knight standing next to Albert also smiled and said, "deputy marshal Eliza''s victory has made the current situation of our Middle Route Army clear in an instant."


    "Well, yes."


    After Albert answered the middle-aged knight, Albert let out a sigh of relief.


    Before receiving Eliza''s good news, the biggest problem of the Middle Route Army was that it couldn''t find the main force of Barr and his Rowling army.


    The task of their Middle Route Army is the heaviest and most difficult of the three routes of the west, middle and East.


    The task of their Middle Route Army is to fight a decisive battle with the main force of the Luo Lin army in the field, defeat the main force of the Luo Lin army and kill the enemy to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, in order to accomplish this task, their middle route army went straight to Richie City, the important town of the Lorraine Empire, after the "summer wind" offensive began.


    Richie city is an important place of great strategic value in the Lorraine empire. It is absolutely impossible for the Lorraine people to give up such an important town of great strategic value to the Britannia Empire so easily.


    Therefore, the purpose of the Middle Route Army is to attack Richie City, which is absolutely impossible for the Lorraine Empire to give up, so as to attract Barr to come with the main force of the Lorraine army, and then have a field decisive battle with the main force of the Lorraine army commanded by Barr.


    However, 10 days after the "summer wind" offensive began, Eliza''s vanguard troops have advanced to a place only 200 miles away from Richie City, but the main force of the Rowling army has not appeared yet.


    Facing this situation, it is impossible for the Knights led by Albert not to feel anxious.


    If the main force of the Luolin army does not appear for a long time, their goal of "fighting a decisive battle with the main force of the Luolin army in the field, and then killing the enemy to the greatest extent" will not be achieved.


    If Albert and others do not feel anxious in the face of this situation, it must be impossible.


    Just as everyone was worried and thinking about what to do next to lead out or find the main force of Luolin army, Eliza came a good news and told them that she had found the main force of 90000 people under Barr''s command.


    He not only found the main force of the Luolin army, but also successfully broke through the 90000 army of the Luolin army with 7000 cavalry, so that Barr could only break his tail to survive, leaving a force behind, and personally led the remaining troops to flee.


    It not only defeated the main force of the Luo Lin army, but also sent a large number of scouts to closely stick behind the ass of the main residual army of the Luo Lin army and firmly control the trend of the main residual army of the Luo Lin army.


    In the face of this great success from Eliza, why are Albert and others not happy? Why aren''t you excited?


    The battle situation of the Middle Route Army, which was originally full of melancholy clouds, suddenly opened up!


    Looking at the map on the table in front of him, Albert spent only a few minutes figuring out the next battle plan.


    "After the meeting, the whole army will be ordered to speed up the march! The large army of the Middle Route Army on our side should speed up its advance! Don''t let Eliza''s vanguard wait too long! "


    "Although Eliza has successfully brought more than 20000 casualties to the main force of Luo Lin army, this casualty is not enough! We should further expand the results of the war! Kill more Luolin troops! "


    Speaking of this, a fierce light flashed in Albert''s eyes.


    Then Albert waved his hand and said in a high voice:


    "Three days! Within three days, the whole army must arrive at the rest place of Eliza and her vanguard troops and meet her! After joining forces, pursue the remnant army of Baal! "


    "We will wipe out all the remnant troops of the Rowling army commanded by Barr! And capture or kill Barr de Lu, the commander of the Luo Lin army! "


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, the Knights around quickly straightened up, gave Albert a standard military salute, and then shouted in unison:


    "Yes!!"


    After listening to the high morale of his knights, Albert nodded with satisfaction, turned up his mouth slightly, and said proudly:


    Barr, Barr, you old guy, you can''t beat me all the time, but I didn''t expect that you can''t even win a little girl under the age of 20. You''ve been beaten by Eliza. You''re really getting worse and worse! Hum!


    After such a secret way in his heart, Albert''s mouth turned up a little more.


    While the upturning of the corners of his mouth was greater, the color of pride and self-confidence on Albert''s face became more and more rich.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, somewhere in the Lorraine empire.


    An army with a total size of about 60000 to 70000 people is marching forward slowly.


    Every soldier in this army was covered with blood on his face, armor and weapons.


    Just looking at their bloodstained appearance, it is not difficult to judge that this army has just fought a fierce battle recently - perhaps in these two days.


    Moreover, the outcome of this vicious battle is not ideal.


    Because this army, down to soldiers and up to generals, everyone''s face was not good and looked depressed.


    There are even many soldiers and officers, even with a dead face, who exude a negative atmosphere that can no longer be negative.


    An old man in armor was sitting on a white horse of a divine horse, standing in the center of the army, marching slowly forward with the army.


    Although the old man also had a lot of dust and dirt, he was not covered with blood like other generals and soldiers.


    Just as the old man rode on the white horse of the divine horse and drove the white horse under his crotch to carry him forward slowly, a middle-aged man in armor at the back right of him knocked the belly of the horse under his crotch, made the horse under his crotch speed up a few steps, and took him to the old man''s side.


    "Commander Barr..." after coming to the old man, the middle-aged man said in a hesitant tone, "was yesterday''s war... Too cruel... More than 20000 soldiers, that''s it..."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man chose to keep his mouth shut because he couldn''t go on.


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the old man, that is, Luo Linjun''s coach bar, closed his eyes, sighed slightly, and then opened his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªHis eyes were full of firmness.


    "A kind man cannot lead an army and win a war." Barr said in plain words, "in order to defeat Albert, we have to do this. If those heroes who died in the war feel wronged or dissatisfied, just come to me. I Barr is waiting for them at any time."


    After saying this, Barr stopped talking.


    The middle-aged man next to Barr''s face was full of complex colors.


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth, as if to say something more.


    But after opening his mouth, the middle-aged man closed his mouth again, sighed slightly, and then gently pulled the reins to slow down the horse under his crotch so that he could return to the right back of Barr.


    After the middle-aged man returned to his right back, Barr narrowed his eyes.


    His eyes are full of surging murders.


    Barr clenched the reins in his hand.


    Because of too much force, the joints of Barr''s hands turned white.


    While gripping the reins in his hand, Barr whispered in a voice that only he could hear:


    "Come on... Albert..."


    "I''ve chosen a suitable burial place for you. I''m waiting for you to come with your Middle Route Army..."


    After that, the killing opportunity in Barr''s eyes became a bit stronger.

 Chapter 245

    July 12, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    22:46 p.m.


    Britannia army, East Route Army, commander camp.


    There are only three people left in the huge commander-in-chief camp of the East Road army.


    They are Deng Jia''er who has gone to bed, Alan who is about to go to bed, and Su Cheng who has not gone to bed.


    Su Cheng was sitting behind a long table at the northernmost end of the commander''s camp, carefully browsing the latest information from the scouts,


    In these days, the scouts finally found out the deployment of the 60000 Rowling army facing their East Road army!


    The paper in Su Cheng''s hand records the deployment of the 60000 army.


    After reading the paper in his hand recording the deployment of 60000 Luo Lin army, Su Cheng put down the paper in his hand and whispered to himself:


    "It seems that this Rocher is going to carry out passive defense..."


    After talking to himself, Su Cheng took out a map from under the table and spread it on the table in front of him.


    After unfolding the map on the table, Su Cheng took out several small black squares and several small white squares from one side.


    Each small black square symbolizes 10000 British troops.


    The Eastern Route Army now has 40000 troops. Therefore, Su Cheng placed four small black squares not far from the North Bank of the shunau river.


    ¡ª¡ªIt symbolizes the East Route Army, which is now stationed on the North Bank of the sunau River and is not far from the sunau river.


    Subsequently, Su Cheng took the paper recording the current deployment of the 60000 Luo Lin army that had just been casually placed aside, and then manipulated several small white squares in his hand according to the contents shown above.


    According to the information, Luo Xie, the commander of the 60000 Rowling army, divided his 60000 army into five armies.


    The five armies were commanded by Rocher himself and his four young Deputy commanders.


    Luo Xie sent three of them, a total of 50000 people, to the North Bank of the shunau River to build a defense line against the East Route Army of Su Cheng.


    Deputy commander Xi meiweng, with 10000 people in command, is stationed in the west of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Each small white square symbolizes 10000 people of the Luo Lin army.


    So Su Cheng picked up a small white square and placed it in the west of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Deputy commander ERD, commanding 20000 people, is stationed in the middle of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Su Cheng picked up two small white squares and placed them in the middle of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Deputy commander Jill, commanding 20000 people, is stationed in the east of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Su Cheng picked up two small white squares again and placed them in the east of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Deputy commander Ou Ren, with a command of 5000 people, guarded lair city on the South Bank of the shunau river. From the position of lair City, this city should be a baggage transfer station for transporting baggage to the three armies on the North Bank of the shunau river.


    And Ou Ren specially commanded 5000 people to guard here and guard the baggage transfer station.


    Su Cheng took out several smaller white squares from one side.


    These smaller white squares symbolize the 5000 Rowling army.


    Su Cheng pinched the smaller white square and placed it on the small spot on the South Bank of the shunau river that marked "Lyle city" on the map.


    As for coach Rocher, he led the last 5000 people and stationed in mayn, which is more south of Lyle.


    After presenting the deployment of the 60000 Luo Lin army on this map, Su Cheng began to concentrate on the map in front of him.


    After concentrating on the map in front of him for a while, Su Cheng frowned slowly.


    "These three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau River are really well deployed..." Su Cheng murmured.


    The three troops, led by Simeon, ERD and Jill, are stationed on the North Bank of the sunau river. The first and greatest feature is that they are very close to the sunau river.


    The sunau river is not so much a river as a very wide stream.


    The current is gentle and the water level is not high. You can easily cross the river on foot.


    Therefore, it does not take much effort and time to cross the sunau river.


    The three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau River are very close to the shunau river. In addition, it is not difficult to cross the shunau river. Therefore, lair City, as a baggage transit station, can easily transport baggage to them without worrying about the supply line.


    Secondly, the three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau river form horns and take care of each other.


    Attack any one of these three forces, and the other two can come to support quickly.


    Therefore, the three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau River are well deployed.


    Su Cheng thought to himself: if the deployment of the 60000 army was conceived by Luo Xie, then Luo Xie is still some level. No wonder bar, the commander of Luo Lin''s army, sent him to deal with me.


    In his heart, after silently paying tribute to the person who designed the deployment plan, Su Cheng refocused his attention on the map in front of him.


    From the position of Su Cheng''s East Route Army, if he wants to move south, he must defeat the defense line built on the north and south banks of the shunau river.


    In other words, if Su Cheng fails to defeat the defense line composed of 60000 troops built on the north and south banks of the shunau River, he and his East Route Army can only stay on the North Bank of the shunau River as they are now.


    So... What can I do to break this line of defense


    Su Cheng thought this in his heart, looking at the map in front of him and thinking intently.


    Su Cheng whispered inside:


    The sunau River, a large area, is a flat plain.


    In such a situation where there are great plains around, it is difficult to rely on the terrain to play any tricks.


    On such a great plain, combat effectiveness can play the strongest arms


    There is no doubt that it is a cavalry


    Cavalry


    Su Cheng recited the word "cavalry" in his heart.


    While talking about the word in his heart, Su Cheng''s eyes narrowed slowly.


    A thoughtful look flashed in his eyes.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, go to bed."


    ¡ª¡ªThe sleeve of his right hand was pulled by someone, and at the same time, his right hand came the most familiar voice in this strange world.


    "It''s late. Go to bed." Alan, standing on Su Cheng''s right, pulled Su Cheng''s sleeve and whispered, "if there''s anything, wait until tomorrow. It''s not conducive to thinking when you''re sleepy."


    After hearing what Alan said, Su Cheng took the pocket watch and looked at the time.


    As Alan said, it''s really late now.


    I''m really sleepy now.


    "Well, Alan, you''re right."


    Su Cheng rubbed his eyes as he spoke.


    "I''m really a little sleepy now. Thinking in a sleepy state is asking for trouble. Let''s sleep."


    After deciding to leave the matter of "thinking about the strategy to defeat the enemy" to tomorrow''s energetic self, Su Cheng stood up and rubbed Alan''s small head next to him, and then extinguished the oil lamp placed on the table.


    After the oil lamp was extinguished, the huge commander-in-chief camp was shrouded in darkness.


    Like the rescue war in Lunde kingdom last year, who are Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer in the same camp.


    There are three beds in the coach''s camp, which are for Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer respectively.


    Tonight, Deng Jiaer had already gone to bed, and the raised quilt on Deng Jiaer''s bed was falling together rhythmically.


    Su Cheng and Alan went back to their beds in the dark after putting out the oil lamp.


    After returning to the bed, Su Cheng directly fell on his bed and fell asleep.


    After a while, Su Cheng fell asleep.


    And Alan''s situation is similar to Su Cheng''s. not long after lying on the bed, Alan also sleeps like Su Cheng.


    However, just because Su Cheng and Alan slept too heavily, neither of them found out.


    I didn''t find any changes from Deng Jiaer''s bed.


    Just after Su Cheng and Alan fell asleep for about 2 or 3 hours, a rustling sound came from Deng Jia''er''s bed.


    Then, the thin quilt covering Deng Jiaer was gently lifted.


    Deng Jia''er sat up directly after gently lifting the thin quilt, and then walked out of the tent with light hands and feet.


    At this time, Su Cheng and Alan, who were sleeping soundly, did not find Deng Jia''er sneaking out of the camp for some unknown reason.


    Su Cheng and Alan still slept soundly.


    The thin quilt that covered them still fluctuated rhythmically with their breathing.

 Chapter 246

    Well... I want to go to the bathroom


    Alan slowly opened his eyes as he talked in his heart.


    When you open your eyes, the first thing you see is the top of the camp, which is rendered dark by the darkness.


    Alan rubbed his eyes, then lifted the thin quilt over his body, sat up and walked outside the camp tent.


    Because Alan gets up with too much movement and noise, and Alan''s bed is very close to Su Cheng''s bed.


    So just after Alan sat up from the bed, Su Cheng''s bed made a few whispers, and then Su Cheng''s voice came out:


    "... Alan? What''s the matter... How did you get up... "


    "Hmm..." Alan said in a weak tone while rubbing his bleary eyes. "Pee urgently... I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    "You forgot to go to the bathroom before going to bed again today..."


    Even when he just woke up and was extremely unconscious, Su Cheng didn''t forget to tease his sister.


    "It''s up to you..." Alan said angrily to Su Cheng, and then walked quickly outside the camp tent.


    Behind the curtain of the camp, Alan saw two soldiers with axes and guns and military grooming standing straight outside the curtain of the camp, guarding the commander''s camp.


    Su Cheng attached great importance to the alert of the army camp.


    Alan heard Su Cheng emphasize the importance of camp alert with his adjutant, that is, the man named Willie, and the knights at the military meeting more than once.


    Su Cheng asked them to keep vigilance at all places at all times.


    While emphasizing the importance of the camp''s alert with Willie and the knights, Su Cheng also cited the example of the surprise attack on Huming city in the "spring wake up" offensive not long ago.


    In that surprise attack on Huming City, it was because the guard of Huming city was too careless that it was captured so easily.


    However, the guards of Huming city should be more careful, even if they only do a good job in the lighting on the wall and outside the city, they will not be so easily broken by their britannians.


    After hearing that the commander-in-chief ordered so many times to emphasize the vigilance of the camp, he even cited the example of the surprise attack on Huming city. Naturally, the Knights led by Willie dare not ignore the vigilance of their East Route Army.


    Now, on their side of the East Route Army, there are a large number of soldiers standing guard and patrolling in all important places of the camp, such as stables and granaries, 24 hours a day.


    In addition to many soldiers patrolling there, there are also many generals patrolling there.


    However, the soldiers patrol to guard against foreign enemies.


    The generals patrol, but whether the soldiers are lazy.


    If the generals find out which soldier is not standing guard or patrolling well, they will deduct their pay, or they will be whipped and deducted according to the military law.


    The coach camp where Su Cheng is located can be said to be the most important place in the camp.


    Therefore, the defense and vigilance of the commander-in-chief camp are the most rigorous and strict.


    In addition to two elite soldiers standing guard at the entrance and exit of the camp, there are also many soldiers standing guard at the left, right and back of the camp.


    Not only that, there are patrol teams one after another, patrolling a little away from the commander-in-chief camp.


    Unless the enemy attacks with a large army, the assassin alone can''t even get close to his brother.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is Alan''s feeling after seeing such tight defense outside the coach''s camp.


    Seeing that it was early in the morning and the soldiers outside the camp were still not relaxed, Alan couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Alan, he is most worried about the safety of her brother Su Cheng.


    It was because she was worried about her brother''s safety that she wanted to be Su Cheng''s Knight and escort. She went to the battlefield with Su Cheng to protect him.


    How can Alan not be happy to see so many people who are still doing their duty, seriously outside the commander-in-chief camp and protecting his brother at such a late hour?


    So Alan gave a non-standard military salute to the two soldiers standing outside the camp door with axes and guns in front of him, and then said in a serious tone:


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    After hearing Alan''s thanks, the two soldiers were stunned.


    They looked at each other, and then smiled at each other. Then they made a silent military salute to Alan in response.


    After a non-standard military salute to the two soldiers, Alan quickly walked away.


    ¡ª¡ªAlan hasn''t forgotten her purpose of getting out of the account in the middle of the night.


    In order to meet the physiological needs of the 40000 East Route Army, public toilets are set up everywhere in the camp.


    In the morning, middle and evening every day, special personnel transport the excreta in the public toilet, and then transport it to a place far away from the camp and water source for burial.


    Because the British Empire realized equality between men and women a long time ago. Women can do what men can do.


    Therefore, in the British Empire, women were allowed and welcomed to join the army.


    However, although women can be soldiers, the number of women soldiers in the army is not very large.


    Alan once heard his brother Su Cheng say that the ratio of male soldiers to female soldiers in the army of the British Empire is about 8 to 2.


    Among the 40000 troops of their East Route Army, there are 5612 female soldiers.


    It is precisely because there are men and women in this camp that every public toilet in the camp is divided into men''s toilet and women''s toilet.


    However, Alan doesn''t plan to go to the public toilet in Daying. She just plans to find a grass to solve it.


    As for why Alan would rather solve it in the wild than go to the public toilet, the reason is also very simple.


    Because the purpose of building these public toilets in the camp is only to let the soldiers "have a place to solve their physiological problems", rather than to let the soldiers "have a comfortable place to solve their physiological problems".


    Therefore, the use experience of public toilets in the camp is naturally extremely bad.


    Even if it stinks, it''s especially dirty.


    Unless she had to, Alan would never want to go to the smelly public toilet with poor use experience to solve her physical problems.


    It''s already early morning. Except for the soldiers standing guard and patrolling in the camp, there are no other people in the whole camp, so they are not afraid to be seen by others.


    It is suitable for solving physiological problems in the field.


    Soon, Alan came to a more remote grass.


    Alan looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one around, he quickly untied his trouser belt and planned to go back to the camp and continue to sleep.

 Chapter 247

    Just when it was convenient for Alan to untie his trouser belt, Su Cheng''s coach was outside the camp.


    The two soldiers who saluted Alan just now whispered:


    "In other words, did a girl also go out just now, that is, another knight and squire of the commander-in-chief, the one with black hair and golden pupils."


    "It seems so. I thought she went to the bathroom, but now it''s nearly half an hour since she left the camp. Anyway, she won''t go to the bathroom for half an hour?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s said that girls go to the bathroom more slowly."


    "It''s not as if it took half an hour... I''m a little worried. Is there any accident? Because it''s too dark around, I accidentally stepped on my empty foot, sprained my foot and couldn''t come back. "


    "... I''m worried when you say so..."


    "Why don''t we two inform the manager now? Or are we going to find the girl now? "


    "Don''t be silly. Don''t forget what our current jobs are. Our current jobs are to stay at the entrance and exit of the commander''s camp. If you leave your post without the permission of the chief, if you want to be whipped, I don''t want to."


    "... that''s right."


    "Wait another five minutes. If the little girl with black hair and golden pupils hasn''t come back, we''ll inform the coach or officer about it."


    "Well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Liberated..."


    After feeling that the bladder that was about to explode was finally relieved of the burden, Alan felt as if his whole body was going to soften because of the sense of comfort.


    Alan, who stood up, while re tightening his trouser belt, kicked some soil at the place where he had just peed, and covered the place where he had just peed with soil.


    After covering the place where he had just peed with mud, Alan nodded with satisfaction, then turned around and planned to go back to the camp and continue to sleep.


    "... sobbing... Sobbing... Sobbing..."


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, just as Alan was about to turn around and leave, there was a sudden cry in his ear.


    From the sound, it seems to be the cry of a girl.


    Just now he was just trying to go to the bathroom quickly, so Alan didn''t notice the subtle cry.


    Huh? Why do you always feel... The sound seems familiar


    Alan began to concentrate and listen carefully to the cry as he whispered in his heart.


    After concentrating on listening carefully, Alan felt more familiar with the cry.


    Alan frowned and whispered in his heart:


    Who is crying... The voice is a little familiar


    In order to determine who the owner of the familiar voice was, Alan decided to follow the cry to find out who it was.


    After making up his mind, Alan turned around and followed the subtle cry.


    As Alan kept approaching the sound source of the cry, the cry became louder and louder, and Alan heard it more clearly.


    Alan felt more familiar with the cry.


    After following the cry for nearly 2 minutes, Alan found the owner of the cry.


    ¡ª¡ªA petite girl was sitting under a big tree in front of Alan.


    The little girl pulled her shoulders, bent her knees, pressed her arms on her knees and put her face on her arms.


    The cries came from the little girl.


    Although it was dark around, Alan could clearly see that the little girl had soft black hair.


    Although the little girl put her face on her arms, coupled with the problem of angle, Alan couldn''t see the little girl''s face clearly.


    But after seeing the little girl''s familiar soft black hair and familiar petite body, Alan quickly recognized who the little girl was.


    "Deng Jiaer?" Alan hesitated and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After hearing Alan''s question full of concern, the little girl sitting under the tree, that is, Deng Jiaer''s cry, stopped.


    Then Deng Jia''er raised her head, looked at Deng Jia''er with her red crying eyes, and said in a voice full of tears:


    "It''s Alan... Why are you here..."


    "Come to the bathroom." Alan smiled. "Then I just ran into you."


    After that, Alan took a few steps and came to the big tree where Deng Jia''er was sitting, and then sat next to Deng Jia''er.


    After sitting beside Deng Jiaer, Alan raised his hand, stroked Deng Jiaer''s back and said in a gentle tone:


    "Stop crying, Deng Jiaer, what happened?"


    "Alan..." Deng Jia''er sniffed, then went on hoarsely, "would you like to listen to me... I really want to talk to someone now..."


    "Well, yes."


    After frankly agreeing to Deng Jiaer''s request, Alan continued in a half joking tone:


    "I will always be with you and listen to you complain until dawn."


    "Thank you... Alan..."


    Deng Jiaer continued in her voice full of tears:


    "But I''m sorry... Can you wait for me a little longer... I can''t speak now..."


    After that, Deng Jiaer put her head back on her arms again and cried loudly.


    After hearing what Deng Jiaer said, Alan didn''t look worried or impatient.


    Instead, she continued to hang her smile full of tenderness and concern.


    Silently stroking Deng Jia''er''s back, silently accompanying Deng Jia''er, silently waiting for Deng Jia''er to cry and vent.


    ¡­¡­


    Alan was with Deng Jiaer when she finished venting.


    Coach camp.


    "Coach, coach!"


    Suddenly, bursts of anxious voices came from outside the tent and passed into Su Cheng''s ears.


    Su Cheng, who was awakened by the sound, rubbed his eyes, then sat up and asked the soldier guarding the gate of the camp, the owner of the sound:


    "What''s the matter? Did the scouts and spies send any more information? "


    "Not..."


    One of the two soldiers at the gate of the camp hesitated for a while before continuing:


    "It''s one of your knight''s retinue, that is, the knight''s retinue with black hair and golden pupils. He suddenly went out more than half an hour ago and hasn''t come back yet."


    Huh? what? Deng Jiaer hasn''t come back for more than half an hour?


    Although Su Cheng was surprised, his face remained unchanged.


    Su Cheng looked at Deng Jia''er''s bed and found that there was no one above Deng Jia''er''s bed.


    I haven''t been back for more than half an hour... If I go to the bathroom, it''s too long... What''s the accident... Go find her!


    Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart. After making up his mind, he took the knight''s sword at the head of the bed, put on his shoes, and then walked quickly outside the camp tent.


    After lifting the curtain of the camp and walking out of the camp, Su Cheng ordered the two soldiers at the gate of the camp:


    "I''ll find my knight and escort, and you two will continue to guard here. If my sister, that is, the little girl with brown hair and green pupils, comes back, you two will say to her, ''your brother has gone to find Deng Jiaer now'', understand?"


    "I see!" The two soldiers shouted in unison.


    "Well, you two continue to stand guard."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng took the knight''s sword and left without looking back. He went to look for "missing" Deng Jia''er.

 Chapter 248

    However, although it is said to find Deng Jiaer, how can I find it and where can I start


    Su Cheng said this secretly in his heart and looked around.


    Looking at the top military tent around and the soldiers patrolling and guarding around, Su Cheng continued to say in his heart:


    There are 40000 people in my East Route Army. It''s not a joke... Where can I find it


    Besides, I don''t even know what Deng Jiaer is doing outside.


    If a person looks aimlessly, he may not be able to find Deng Jiaer at dawn


    According to the two guards just now, Deng Jiaer has not returned for more than half an hour.


    If it''s going to the bathroom, it''s too long.


    But if you don''t go to the bathroom, what else can dungar do?


    Is it because I''m hungry, so I sneak out to find food?


    I think it''s possible. After all, Deng Jiaer is the most greedy and has the greatest appetite


    oh dear! What the hell did Deng Jiaer do! If you don''t know what she''s doing, there''s no way to find it


    Just get Alan back first.


    Two people must be more efficient than me.


    And Alan might know where Deng Jiaer has gone.


    Then get Alan back first!


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng decides to find Alan first, and then work together with Alan to find Deng Jia''er.


    For Su Cheng, it''s much easier to find Alan than Deng Jiaer.


    Because in the past four years of intimacy, Su Cheng and Alan have already cultivated a very exaggerated tacit understanding.


    I always feel... Alan is in this direction


    The intuition in his heart tells Su Cheng that after Alan is in the East, Su Cheng doesn''t hesitate to raise his feet and walk to the East.


    On the way to the East, naturally, many soldiers on guard and patrolling came to interrogate Su Cheng.


    Less than a few hundred meters away, three waves of people came forward to interrogate Su Cheng.


    In the face of this wave of questioning by the soldiers, Su Cheng not only didn''t feel any impatience, but also felt a little happy.


    Because this means that the alert situation of the military camp is really good, and the subordinates did not treat the alert situation of the military camp carelessly.


    The alert of the barracks should be like this. Anyone who feels suspicious in the barracks should go up and ask questions.


    Su Cheng also expected that when he was out of the camp tent, he might be questioned by many soldiers standing guard and patrolling. Therefore, when he was out of the camp, Su Cheng took his White Knight Sword with him.


    There is nothing like a knight''s sword to prove his identity.


    Therefore, whenever a soldier came to ask Su Cheng about his identity, Su Cheng would raise his Knight Sword and shake it in front of the soldiers.


    After seeing the White Knight Sword in Su Cheng''s hand, the soldiers, without exception, all looked surprised, then stepped aside, shouted that they were impolite and saluted Su Cheng.


    With this method, Su Cheng got rid of the interrogations of several waves of soldiers and finally came to a dense grass.


    ¡ª¡ªHis intuition guided him to the remote grass.


    Su Cheng''s intuition told him that Alan was nearby.


    Alan is... In this direction!


    The intuition in his heart continued to guide Su Cheng. Feeling that his intuition told Su Cheng that Alan was in his 11 o''clock direction, Su Cheng raised his feet towards his 11 o''clock direction again without hesitation.


    After walking in his 11 o''clock direction for a while, Su Cheng saw two Petite figures sitting next to each other under a big tree in front of him.


    Although it was dark everywhere, Su Cheng''s eyes had already adapted to the dark environment.


    Plus Su Cheng''s eyesight is very good.


    So even in such a dark environment, Su Cheng can clearly see the two people sitting under the big tree. One of them is his sister, Alan.


    Seeing his success, relying on his intuition, Su Cheng found his sister in such a large East Road army camp. Su Cheng couldn''t help humming and laughing proudly. He felt very proud and proud in his heart.


    Before, Su Cheng showed off with Carol and Deng Jiaer more than once, saying that he and Alan should be the most tacit brothers and sisters in the world. Even if he threw Alan in any corner of pandragon that he was not familiar with, he could find Alan by intuition.


    If he leaves Su Cheng in any Gallo unfamiliar to Alan in Pendragon, Alan can also find Su Cheng by intuition.


    The tacit understanding between the two brothers and sisters is so exaggerated.


    However, Carol and Deng Jiaer, especially Carol, do not believe that Su Cheng and Alan really have such an exaggerated tacit understanding. They just think Su Cheng is joking.


    When the "Xia Feng" offensive is over and I return to panderagon, I must tell Carol about finding Alan in the camp by intuition tonight for the first time, so that she can know that I''m not kidding. Alan and I have such a tacit understanding. By intuition alone, we can sense each other''s position and find each other.


    In his heart, Su Cheng opened his mouth and planned to shout his sister''s name after he determined the first thing to do after the head teacher returned home.


    However, when he opened his mouth and was about to shout, Su Cheng noticed that the figure who was sitting next to Alan and leaning against the tree with Alan was very familiar.


    I was just immersed in the excitement of finding my sister, so I completely ignored the man sitting next to my sister under the big tree.


    Now when I looked at it, I found that the figure of the man who was next to Alan was very familiar.


    Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the figure of the man who was next to Alan. After seeing the man''s soft black hair and petite figure, Su Cheng''s eyes widened sharply, and then exclaimed in his heart:


    This is... Deng Jiaer?!


    Excellent! It turns out that Deng Jiaer and Alan are together! It seems right to find Alan first... Huh?


    How do you always feel... Deng Jiaer seems strange now


    Su Cheng found Deng Jia''er sitting under the tree, bent his knees, folded his arms on his knees, and then put his face on his arms.


    Two small shoulders are drawn one by one.


    Although Su Cheng is not very close to Alan and Deng Jiaer, he can still hear some subtle sobs.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd the sobs came from Deng Jiaer.


    Alan, sitting beside Deng Jiaer, gently stroked Deng Jiaer''s back.


    Looking at Deng Jia''er, who was crying, Su Cheng frowned and said in his heart:


    Deng Jiaer... Crying? What happened


    Just as Su Cheng said this secretly in his heart, there was a sudden movement between Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    "How''s it going? Dengar? Feel better? "


    Alan asked Deng Jiaer in a very rare and gentle tone.


    "Hmm..." Deng Jia''er raised her face resting on her arms and showed her red eyes. "I cried a lot... I feel much more comfortable... I can talk... I wanted to cry as soon as I opened my mouth just now..."


    After that, Deng Jiaer sniffed and bent his knees even more.


    While bending her knees more, Deng Jiaer put her arms around her knees.


    "Alan..." Deng Jia''er continued to say to Alan beside her in her voice with a little cry. "Are you really willing to hear the complaint..."


    "Well! Of course! "


    Alan said in her characteristic energetic tone:


    "If you have any trouble, talk to me heartily. I will listen to you carefully!"


    Speaking of this, Alan said for a moment, then put on a half joking tone, and then said:


    "You may not believe it! When I first met my brother, I often heard my brother talk about his troubles at that time! So I''m good at listening to others! "


    After hearing what Alan said, Su Cheng''s face was immediately covered with black lines.


    Why do you remember my black history so clearly... Forget it! And it''s clear that we both talked to each other at that time?! While I talk to you, you also talk to me about your troubles, okay!


    When Su Cheng was mad about Alan in his heart, when Deng Jie, sitting beside Alan, heard the words of Alan with this joke, he could not help but make complaints about his mouth slightly.


    "Thank you... Alan..."


    Speaking of this, Deng jiaerton held a meeting, and then continued to say to Alan in her still crying voice:


    "Alan... I think I''m really useless..."


    After that, Deng Jiaer held her knees tighter.

 Chapter 249

    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words full of loss, Su Cheng and Alan, who seemed to have telepathy, picked their eyebrows in surprise.


    Deng Jia''er... What really happened... It''s hard to imagine that Deng Jia''er, who is usually cheerful, would say such sad words


    In such an atmosphere, it doesn''t seem good for me to appear suddenly.


    After listening to the conversation just now, Deng Jiaer seems to be going to open his heart and tell Alan about his troubles. If I suddenly appear now, Deng Jiaer may not want to say it.


    So I''d better not show up now. I''d better secretly find a place closer to them to eavesdrop on their conversation. I also want to know what happened to Deng Jiaer


    Deng Jiaer is also true. You can tell us what troubles you have. Alan and Carol and I will definitely do our best to help you solve your troubles


    Su Cheng thought so in his heart and quietly moved his steps so that he could get closer to Alan and Deng Jiaer, so that he could hear their dialogue more conveniently.


    Finally, Su Cheng found a big tree just at a good distance from Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    This big tree is not far from Alan and Deng Jiaer, and it is not very close at the same time. Hiding behind this tree, you can clearly hear their dialogue, and it is not easy to be found by them.


    Therefore, Su Cheng walked to the back of the big tree and hid behind it.


    Just as Su Cheng was hiding behind the big tree, Deng Jia''er continued to say to Alan:


    "Alan, you should know? My hometown is led by the Duke of North Munster. I come from the O''Brien family, which is called the ''genius family''... "


    "Everyone in our O''Brien family has far more talent than ordinary people in one aspect, but most of her talents are in some strange aspects, such as my mother. Her talent is very good at cutting apples. She can cut the apple skin very beautifully, and no one can cut apples faster..."


    "I''m almost 15 years old now, but I still haven''t found out what my talent is..."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer held his knees tighter, and the cry in his voice became heavier.


    Su Cheng, hiding behind the big tree not far or near from Deng Jia''er and Alan, secretly poked out a small half of his head from behind the tree and observed the current situation of Alan and Deng Jia''er.


    Although it was a little far away, Su Cheng could vaguely see Deng Jiaer''s eyes twinkling with tears.


    After holding her knees tighter, Deng Jiaer continued to say in her crying voice:


    "There is a small school in my hometown of North Munster, the village where our O''Brien family live."


    "This school in our village specializes in teaching young people literacy and some basic knowledge."


    "In our family, all children who reach the age of 8 will be sent to this school to learn knowledge until they graduate from this school at the age of 13."


    "Alan... I''m not only unable to find out what my talent is, but also very stupid..."


    "When I studied in this school in the village, my grades have always been the last of everyone."


    "No matter how hard I study, I can''t get rid of the last position."


    "I held the title of the last but one until I graduated from school at the age of 13..."


    "No matter what I do, I can''t do well. I can''t do housework or cook. In short, I can''t do anything."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer smiled self mockingly and then continued in a self mocking tone:


    "My only specialty may be that I eat more than others and can eat more than others..."


    "Not long after I graduated from the village school at the age of 13, a guest suddenly came to our village."


    "She is a female knight. She is on a daily patrol. For some reasons, she is forced to take the cavalry to our village to rest."


    "That''s when I first saw the heroic posture of Imperial Knights..."


    "At that time, I was deeply impressed by the handsome appearance of the female Knight riding on a horse and commanding the troops behind her."


    "How handsome it is to command such a small army and command thousands of troops?"


    "So, after seeing the heroism of this female knight, I decided my dream and future goal. That is to join the army. I want to become a knight and a famous general in all directions. Like Mr. Iser, the integration knight, I want to be a famous general in all directions and command thousands of troops."


    "So shortly after my 14th birthday, I left my hometown alone and ran to join the army."


    "When I first met Alan, I told you what happened later... After I left North Munster, I participated in a war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire."


    "I lied about my age, but my height was not enough, so I still couldn''t enter the army. Finally, with the help of a knight, I successfully entered the army."


    "Only when the knight who helped me asked me to cut off the heads of three people on the battlefield did he allow me to stay in the army, or I would be put out of the army."


    "You know what happened later, Alan. Although I tried my best, I still couldn''t solve an enemy, because I didn''t know any fighting skills at that time. I was lucky that I didn''t die on the spot."


    "After being kicked out of the army, I spent all my money at that time and had to wander around. Just when I was desperately thinking about whether to go to the street to beg for some money to meet North Munster, by chance, I met Alan you."


    "At that time, I was very desperate... At that time, I began to think whether I was a waste..."


    Deng Jiaer''s voice was a little heavier.


    "The little friends, classmates and sisters around me have found out what their talent is. I don''t have a clue... I can''t learn well when I study in school, and I can''t do well when I help my parents with housework..."


    "I finally had my dream and goal, but I couldn''t join the army because of my height..."


    "I finally joined the army with the help of a knight, but I failed to live up to the expectations of the knight who gave me a chance and was kicked out of the army."


    "The reason why I chose to live with you in Pendragon is actually because I am unwilling..."


    "I don''t want to go back to North Munster without success... So I shamelessly rely on you, live with you, live in pandragon..."


    "The reason why I would choose to be a knight''s retinue is that I want to repay your kindness for taking me in, and that I want to continue to realize my dream of ''becoming a famous general in all directions''... At that time, I felt that it should be easier to become a knight''s retinue of someone and start fighting from a knight''s retinue than from a small soldier..."


    "As a result, after I became a knight and squire of Mr. and went to the battlefield with Mr. He, my situation has not changed. I am still so useless... I still achieved nothing..."


    "After being a knight''s squire for so long, I didn''t help anything except when I was on the battlefield for the first time, that is, when I led the troops to attack the empty hills of the enemy... Especially in the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year, I''m dispensable... Whether I''m an ordinary soldier or a knight''s escort, I''m so useless... "


    "I don''t have Alain''s fighting talent. I can learn swordsmanship and marksmanship as soon as I learn, and I don''t have Mr. He''s military talent. When I was only 17 years old, I made a brilliant record enough to go down in history and was pursued and admired by so many people..."


    "I''m a good for nothing... I can''t do anything except follow you and look at you with envy all the time..."


    "When I went to bed tonight, I felt very wronged and wanted to cry when I thought of my current situation of nothing and no good and that I might never be able to realize my dream, so I slipped out of the camp secretly and came here to cry well, but I didn''t expect to be found by Alan."


    "Thank you, Alan. After crying and talking to you, I feel much more comfortable now."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jia''er wiped her eyes and wiped away the tears left in her eyes. Deng Jia''er showed a faint smile on her face, and then smiled at Alan:


    "Alan, I feel much better. Thank you for accompanying me tonight. I want to drive now!"


    "Even if I am good for nothing and have no talent, I will not give up my dream of becoming a famous general!"


    Although Deng Jiaer''s eyes were still red because of the crying just now.


    There are even some residual tears in the eyes.


    But in the eyes with some tears left, a strong fighting spirit like a flame burst out.


    Deng Jiaer looked directly at Alan with her fighting eyes, and then said word by word:


    "I''m Deng Jiaer - I won''t give up! I won''t give in! "


    Looking at Deng Jia''er, who regained his spirit and ignited his fighting spirit in front of him, Alan was stunned and then smiled:


    "Deng Jia''er... You''re awesome... It''s clear that you were still so depressed just now, and you''ve regained your spirit and fighting spirit so soon."


    "Maybe this is my talent." Deng Jiaer said in a half joking tone, "my talent may be to recover my fighting spirit quickly. This may be the only person who is good for nothing and the only one who is good for something."


    Just after Deng Jia''er said this, behind a big tree not far from her, a clear male voice suddenly came:


    "Who says you''re good for nothing? Deng Jiaer, haven''t you found out where your talents are? "

 Chapter 250

    "I''m Deng Jiaer - I won''t give up! I won''t give in! "


    Su Cheng, hiding behind a big tree not far from Deng Jia''er and Alan, was stunned when he heard Deng Jia''er say this, and then showed a faint smile on his face.


    Just now, while listening to Deng Jia''er''s complaint full of inferiority complex, Su Cheng was still thinking about how to comfort and encourage Deng Jia''er later.


    But unexpectedly, after a big cry and pouring bitter water with Alan, Deng Jiaer perked up again.


    Listen to Deng Jiaer''s words "I won''t give up! I won''t give in! " As he spoke, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling.


    Did you sweep away the decline and cheer up so soon... It''s hard to imagine that Deng Jiaer cried like a little flower cat a few minutes ago. This indomitable spirit is really admirable... I shouldn''t be able to cheer up so quickly like Deng Jiaer. I admire Deng Jiaer a little


    Deng Jiaer''s biggest problem now seems to be her inferiority complex. She thinks she is good for nothing and has no strengths and talents... What is she thinking? Hasn''t she noticed her military talents?


    ¡ª¡ªAfter Su Cheng said this silently in his heart, his face showed a helpless expression, sighed slightly, and then said in a loud voice:


    "Who says you''re good for nothing? Deng Jiaer, haven''t you found out where your talents are? "


    After saying this in such a loud voice, Su Cheng came out from behind the big tree and looked at Deng Jia''er and Alan who were still next to each other and sitting under the big tree with a smile.


    After seeing Su Cheng''s sudden appearance, Deng Jiaer''s beautiful eyes immediately opened wide in surprise.


    "First, sir? Why are you here? "


    "I was here before you started complaining to Alan." Su Cheng replied with a faint smile.


    After Su Cheng had just returned to Deng Jia''er, Alan, sitting next to Deng Jia''er, said to Su Cheng in a joking tone:


    "Brother, you finally came out? I''m still wondering how long you''re going to hide behind that tree. "


    After listening to Alan''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. A curious look appeared on his face, and then said:


    "Huh? Alan, did you know I was coming? "


    "Just as you hid behind that tree, I found it."


    Then Alan pointed to his ear and went on:


    "My hearing is very good, and I also recognize my brother''s footsteps, so when I hear the footsteps, I know it''s your brother. In other words, brother, why are you here? "


    "The guard of the camp told me that my knight and squire with black hair and golden pupils didn''t come back for more than half an hour after leaving the camp, so I came out to find Deng Jiaer."


    "Because I think it must be more convenient to find two people than one, and I think Alan, you might know where Deng Jiaer is, so I decided to find you first, and then I found you. By the way, I also found Deng Jiaer who stayed with you."


    "Oh?" Alan''s face also showed a few curious colors, and then said, "how did you find me, brother?"


    "I said I found you by intuition. Do you believe it?" Su Cheng replied in a joking tone.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell behind, Alan smiled with a faint tenderness on his face, then raised his right hand, pressed it on his chest and said:


    "I believe it. After all, my brother and I have the same mind. In fact, before I heard your footsteps just now, my intuition was telling me that my brother was approaching me."


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Deng Jia''er, sitting next to Alan, stood up with a "Hoo", then bowed his head and apologized to Su Cheng:


    "I''m sorry... Sir... I worried you, but I asked you to come out to me..."


    After listening to Deng Jiaer''s sincere apology, Su Cheng was stunned and then smiled:


    "Don''t apologize to me. It''s not such a big deal."


    After saying that, Su Cheng''s smile slowly converged, and a serious color gradually appeared on his face.


    "Deng Jiaer." Su Cheng said positively to Deng Jiaer, "don''t be too low self-esteem. Give yourself a little confidence. You have more talent than you think. You''re not a good person."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jia''er smiled bitterly and said:


    "Sir, you don''t have to comfort me. How can I..."


    Before Deng Jia''er finished, Su Cheng roughly interrupted her:


    "Deng Jiaer, you O''Brien people, everyone has a talent in a certain aspect, which is far superior to ordinary people. And you haven''t found out what kind of talent you are far more than ordinary people, have you? "


    "Huh?"


    Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng suspiciously. Although she didn''t know why Su Cheng asked this, she immediately replied obediently:


    "Yes. I haven''t found out what my talent is. "


    "Do you remember what I said to you in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year? As I told you, I was vaguely aware of your talent, but I wasn''t sure at that time, so I didn''t tell you. "


    "I''ll tell you what your talent is now."


    "My... Talent..."


    After muttering to herself in an unbelievable tone, Deng Jia''er suddenly raised her head, showed a serious and expectant expression on her face, looked directly at Su Cheng, and said in a slightly excited and expectant tone:


    "Sir! Please tell me! "


    Alan, who was still sitting next to Deng Jia''er, looked at Su Cheng curiously.


    Bathed in their different emotions, Su Cheng took a long breath, then looked directly at Deng Jia''er and said in a very serious tone:


    "Deng Jiaer, you have a very strong military talent!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Su Cheng finished this sentence, the three people were shrouded in strange silence.


    After a while, Deng Jiaer, who finally reacted, broke the strange silence with a hesitant tone:


    "Hey? I? Military talent? "


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "Deng Jiaer, you have a very strong military talent."


    "As early as the first time I went to the battlefield, that is, when I was in charge of the anti rebel war, I realized that you have a very good military talent, Deng Jiaer."


    "Deng Jiaer, your ideas always coincide with mine."


    "Su Cheng is now rated by many people as a military genius who is still above Eliza and enli."


    "So what is it to you who can always come up with the same tactics as me, a military genius?"


    "In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, when I took over the position of commander-in-chief, you always helped me deal with military affairs."


    "In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, I also found that your ability to handle military affairs is also very strong. So in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, you actually helped me a lot, so you were wrong just now. In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, you were not a "dispensable" existence. "


    "So, Deng Jiaer, you are not a good for nothing! Your body contains a very strong military talent. "


    Deng Jiaer listened carefully to Su Cheng''s words, and a gradually rich color of amazement appeared on her face.


    Deng Jia''er lowered her head, looked at her little hands, and murmured in an unbelievable tone:


    "I... Have a very strong military talent?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Su Cheng nodded seriously, but then he suddenly changed his subject:


    "However, in the final analysis, the fact that you have a strong military talent is just my conjecture. I''m not 100% sure that your talent is military talent. After all, I don''t look at people like Mr. Jacob."


    "But -"


    A strange smile gradually appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "Practice is the best way to test something. Since you''re not sure if you have military talent, just practice it. "


    "Deng Jiaer, let me give you a task."


    "Hey? What, what task? "


    "Go and get rid of the 60000 Rowling army that is confronting our East Road army! The 60000 Rowling army is up to you! "

 Chapter 251

    "Hey?!" Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng with a shocked face, "the 60000 Luo Lin Army... Let me solve it?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "I''ll give you the command. You''ll find a way and command the troops to defeat the 60000 Rowling army now facing our North and south."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan sitting next to Deng Jiaer couldn''t keep calm at this time.


    Alan stood up with a "Hoo" and then shouted:


    "Brother! What are you talking about! This task is too messy and difficult! How can Deng Jiaer do it! "


    "How do you know if you don''t try." Su Cheng replied faintly, "I also know that this task is messy and difficult, so you can choose to accept or refuse this task - Deng Jiaer."


    "If you choose to accept this task, I will give you the command of my 40000 army, and promise Willie that their knights and officers will obey your command."


    "If you choose to refuse this task, it''s nothing. After all, this task is really difficult. I can understand that you refuse this task."


    "By the way, this is not only a task, but also an opportunity to help you realize your dream of becoming a famous general."


    As soon as Su Cheng finished this sentence, a glimmer of light suddenly flashed in Deng Jiaer''s confused, tangled and shocked eyes.


    "The task I give you is not only an opportunity to test whether you have excellent military talent, but also an opportunity to help you realize your dream." Su Cheng then said faintly,


    "Now the opportunity is in front of you. Whether to seize this opportunity or put it down depends on your own choice. I''ll give you some time to think about it. I''ll give you a day and give me an answer before I go to bed tomorrow night. "


    "Use this day to consider whether to take on this task full of danger, difficulties and opportunities."


    After saying this, Su Cheng yawned greatly and then continued:


    "Well, it''s also early morning. Let''s go back to bed quickly, Alan Dengar. Let''s go back to the camp. As for whether to take this task, Deng Jiaer, you can wait until you wake up and think about it slowly. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned and left directly.


    After seeing Su Cheng turn and leave, Alan hurried to follow him.


    However, after a few steps, Alan found that Deng Jiaer was still standing in place.


    Alan turned his head and looked at Deng Jia''er who was still standing there, wondering:


    "Deng Jiaer? What''s wrong? Let''s go. Let''s go back to the camp first. We can wait until we wake up to think about whether to take this task or not. "


    "... sorry, Alan." Deng Jiaer said to Alan in a tone with some apology, "you go back with Sir first. I want to stay here alone for a while."


    "Hey? But... "


    Alan wanted to say something more, but before he spoke, he was interrupted by Deng Jiaer:


    "Alan, don''t worry about me. I won''t be in any danger here. Go back with Sir first. Let me stay here alone for a while. I''ll go back to the camp soon."


    Looking at Deng Jia''er, who was still standing in place and his face was full of confusion and confusion, Alan was silent for a long time before he said:


    "... well, I''ll go back with my brother first. You should come back quickly."


    After saying that, Alan walked away quickly and quickly in the direction of Su Cheng''s departure.


    After watching Alan leave, Deng Jia''er sighed, then leaned back and leaned against the strong trunk behind him.


    Then he slipped down and sat under the big tree again, bending his knees and hugging his knees with his arms.


    "Let me defeat... The 60000 Rowling Army..."


    After Deng Jiaer murmured to herself like this, the color of confusion and confusion on his face became a bit rich.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng didn''t go far, so Alan soon caught up with Su Cheng.


    "Brother!"


    After returning to Su Cheng, Alan immediately asked in a loud voice:


    "Are you serious about the task you just gave Deng Jiaer?"


    "Well, very serious." Su Cheng said positively.


    "Let''s not say anything else. What if Deng Jiaer agrees? Do you really want to hand over the command of 40000 troops to Deng Jiaer? "


    Alan raised his finger to the South as he spoke.


    "Isn''t that too childish? Is there any way for Deng Jiaer to defeat the 60000 Rowling troops who are confronting us from north to south? "


    "Although I said just now, I''m not 100% sure that Deng Jiaer has strong military talent." Su Cheng said with a smile, "but I''m actually sure of seven or eight, so if I really hand over the command of 40000 troops to Deng Jiaer, I''m still very relieved. I believe Deng Jiaer is very hopeful to complete this task if he does it seriously."


    "Give Deng Jiaer more confidence."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he gently touched Alan''s small head.


    "When I went to the battlefield for the first time last year and was responsible for commanding the counter insurgency war, didn''t I go there without any command experience? At that time, many people didn''t believe that I could succeed at all? In the end, I still succeeded? "


    "That, that... Deng Jiaer''s situation is different from yours..."


    "Why is it different?" Su Cheng said angrily, "can''t Deng Jia''er have far more talents and talents than ordinary people like me? Alan, are you discriminating against Deng Jiaer? "


    "There is no discrimination!"


    Alan said angrily and gently hammered Su Cheng''s chest.


    "I''m just worried about Deng Jiaer... After all, commanding the army is not fun... A bad one will die..."


    "Don''t think too much, Alan."


    Su Cheng rubbed Alan''s head harder.


    "Give Deng Jiaer more confidence."


    "Alas..." Alan sighed, "I don''t know if Deng Jiaer will take over your disorderly task..."


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng showed a strange smile on his face and said:


    "Who knows, Deng Jiaer, she must be very confused now."


    ¡­¡­


    ... take over the command of the 40000 troops of the East Route Army and defeat the 60000 Rowling army facing our North and South... Can I complete this task?


    Deng Jia''er questioned herself like this in her heart and hugged her arms around her knees again.


    Do I really have far more military talent than ordinary people, as Mr. said


    Can I defeat the 60000 troops... The commanders of the 60000 troops are not ordinary people... But they are the best of the young generation in the military field of the Lorraine empire... Especially Jill de rice, who is known as the first person in the young generation of the Lorraine Empire and a rare military genius


    Can I beat them


    What if it fails? This will involve those 40000 soldiers and gentlemen!


    Even if I suffer, but if I fail, it will involve those 40000 soldiers and gentlemen


    The 40000 soldiers may die many people, and the gentleman may also be involved. He is not easy to rise to become a double oak knight, and may also be demoted and become a Xingui Knight


    I feel very much like the gentleman who just received the counter insurgency mission last year


    They are also sent a very messy and difficult task. They also allow you to refuse


    I have a little understanding of the feelings of the gentleman who just received the counter insurgency mission from his majesty at that time.


    So confused... So tangled... So... Afraid


    What should I do


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jia''er loosened her tightly hugged knees, put her right hand into her trouser pocket and groped for a while. Finally, she found a parchment as big as her palm.


    This parchment is a portrait.


    There are four people in the picture.


    A handsome middle-aged man, a beautiful middle-aged woman and two lovely little girls.


    The four people in the picture sat together, and everyone laughed very happily.


    The painter who painted this portrait has excellent skills, and the four people inside are lifelike.


    One of the two lovely little girls in the picture is Deng Jiaer.


    Gazing at the portrait, Deng Jiaer whispered:


    "Dad... Mom... Vivian... What should I do now..."


    Deng Jiaer raised her left hand, touched the face of the middle-aged man in the portrait, and then touched the face of the middle-aged woman.


    Finally, the finger of the left hand stopped at the girl sitting next to her in the picture, smiling the most brightly, with short hair and three braids on the left and right sides of her hair.


    "Vivian..."


    Touching the face of the sister in the portrait, I don''t know why, when I left the village of North Munster, the words of saying goodbye to my sister seemed to ring through my ears again:


    ¡­¡­


    "Vivian! I''m going! "


    "Sister! Have you brought all your luggage? "


    "Bring it all! I''ve checked it all! "


    "Sister! This is my own food. Take it on the road and eat it! "


    "Oh! Thanks! Vivian, wait at home slowly! My sister will soon realize her dream of becoming a famous general! "


    "Uh huh! I believe my sister will complete this dream! be safe! I will wait for you to realize this dream and come back! Sister, come on! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the words of saying goodbye to her sister that seemed to echo in her ears again, and after her sister encouraged her when she left her hometown, Deng Jiaer grabbed the hand of the portrait and grasped it for a few minutes.


    "Sister... Come on..."


    "... thank you, Vivian."


    Deng Jiaer, clutching the portrait in his hand, gradually dissipated the color of confusion and confusion on his face.


    Eyes gradually emerged as a flame of high morale.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    6:21 a.m.


    After the first beam of sunlight shone into the coach''s camp, Su Cheng slowly opened his eyes like a conditioned reflex.


    Thanks to his military career, Su Cheng''s biological clock will urge Su Cheng to get up as soon as dawn.


    It makes Su Cheng difficult to sleep in even if he wants to.


    After Su Cheng opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a pair of beautiful golden pupils.


    Just woke up, Su Cheng, who was not very clear-minded, looked at the beautiful golden pupils opposite his four eyes in confusion.


    Su Cheng kept a sleepless look and looked at the pair of golden pupils close to him for a while before slowly opening half of his eyes.


    After waking up, he naturally recognized the man with beautiful golden pupils who was now very close to his face.


    "Woo, woo! Deng, Deng Jiaer! What''s wrong? Why is it so close to me? "


    As Su Cheng spoke, he sat up flustered from the bed, distanced his face from Deng Jia''er''s, and then looked at Deng Jia''er sitting by his bed.


    "Sir, you finally wake up." Deng Jiaer said positively, "I''ve been waiting for you for more than half an hour."


    "Ha? Did you just sit by my bed for more than half an hour? And why was your face so close to mine just now... "


    Su Cheng rubbed his lips, blushed slightly and said angrily:


    "I feel like I almost have to kiss you..."


    "Oh! Sir, let''s not mention these trifles for the time being! "


    "The reason why I sat by your bed early in the morning and waited for you to wake up is actually only one purpose!"


    "Just to tell you, sir, my answer."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    After spitting out a big breath just inhaled into her lungs, Deng Jia''er suddenly opened her closed eyes, with serious and firm eyes.


    "Sir! I''m willing to take the task you gave me last night! I am willing to defeat the 60000 Rowling army! "


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Su Cheng was stunned.


    After a brief stupor, Su Cheng showed a faint smile on his face and said:


    "Look at you, you seem to have made up your mind."


    "Well, yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    "To be honest, I was distressed for a long time last night and thought a lot of miscellaneous things."


    "Finally, I found that all I thought about was some boring things."


    "I''ve been thinking about what to do if I beat."


    "I want to come now. I was so funny last night. What are these problems to consider?"


    "I just -- won''t it be ok if I win?"


    Deng Jia''er said so forcefully as she looked directly at Su Cheng with her firm and sharp eyes that seemed to be burning fire.

 Chapter 252

    Listening to Deng Jiaer''s sonorous and powerful words, Su Cheng couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and said in a tone of admiration:


    "It feels surprisingly reliable, okay! I''ll give you the task of defeating the 60000 Rowling army in the south! Don''t let me down. "


    "Don''t worry, sir." Deng Jiaer smiled, "I will never live up to your expectations."


    "So --"


    Su Cheng lengthened his tone, said "so", then changed to a normal tone and continued:


    "Now that you have taken over this task, what are you going to do now, Deng Jia''er? Gather your troops at once and attack south? "


    "No, it''s too reckless."


    Deng Jia''er answered Su Cheng angrily, then turned serious and said:


    "Sir, I now want all the intelligence and data about the enemy that I have collected. I intend to study the intelligence and data of the enemy, find the weaknesses of the enemy and find a way to defeat the enemy!"


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Su Cheng said jokingly:


    "Before going to war with the enemy, do you know the enemy as much as possible... It feels like you''re learning from me."


    "Hey, hey..." Alan smiled shyly. "I''m really learning from Sir, but I think this point of Sir is very worth learning, so I learned it. I want to understand the enemy thoroughly before fighting the enemy like sir. I''m sorry..."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for." Su Cheng smiled and said, "I was praising you just now. As a commander of the first army, I should have known my enemy thoroughly before the war."


    "If you just said that you would directly gather your troops and go south, I would feel that you are very unreliable."


    "Maybe I''ll go back on my word and cancel your mission. I won''t give you the task of defeating these 60000 enemy troops."


    Su Cheng paused when he said this, and then Lang said:


    "Good! Then I''ll give you all the intelligence and information about the enemy I''ve received so far, and you can study it well. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng turned his head and shouted outside the tent:


    "Guard!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a thick male voice came out of the tent:


    "Yes!"


    "Go and call my adjutant up and let him dress up at once and go to the commander-in-chief camp. I have a task to give him."


    "Yes!"


    As the sound of "yes" fell, I immediately remembered a burst of rapid footsteps gradually away from the camp.


    Just then, the bed next to Su Cheng''s bed suddenly whispered.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s Alan''s bed.


    Alan, sleeping next to Su Cheng, suddenly whispered a few words, and then said in a tired tone:


    "Brother... It''s so noisy... What happened..."


    ... it seems that what I just said is too big. Even my sister, who has always slept very hard, was awakened.


    Su Cheng thought so, while trimming Alan''s sleeping hair, and then said in an apologetic tone:


    "Sorry, Alan, it''s bothering you. Keep sleeping. Nothing big has happened."


    "Oh... No big deal... Then I''ll continue to sleep..."


    After saying this in a tired tone, Alan turned over and went back to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    After 1 hour.


    Su Cheng and others stood in front of a small tent next to the coach''s camp.


    "Coach! I have built a new camp next to the commander-in-chief camp according to your order, and tables and chairs have been set in it! At present, all the intelligence and data about the enemy have been stacked inside! "


    Listening, standing beside him, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "Well done."


    After simply praising Willie, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Deng Jiaer standing on his right:


    "Deng Jiaer, now, this camp belongs to you."


    After talking, Su Cheng nuzui toward the small camp in front of them, and then continued:


    "Just study the enemy''s intelligence and data inside."


    "I''ll send someone to bring you food and water every day."


    "If I receive any new information or information, I will send it to you as soon as I have seen it."


    "If you have any other needs, go to the coach camp next to me."


    "No, I don''t have any other needs. I''m very satisfied to have an independent camp for me to study intelligence and data, and someone to send me food." Deng Jia''er smiled, "thank you, sir. I will study the enemy''s intelligence and data in it, but it may take a long time. I may be bored in these days."


    "You can stay in there as many days as you want." Su Cheng said in a joking tone, "even if you stay inside until the end of the ''Xia Feng'' offensive, anyway, for me, I have completed the feint task of the East Route Army. It''s just a thing I can''t do if I can''t defeat the 60000 Luo Lin army in the South."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jia''er smiled a little more grateful, then bowed respectfully to Su Cheng and said:


    "Thank you, sir. I don''t need to defeat the 60000 Rowling army that is confronting our army, but for me, let me have the opportunity to show my military talent that I may not have, and be willing to take the risk that I don''t have to take. To be honest, I really don''t know how to repay you for your kindness to me now, sir."


    "What kind or ungrateful is not enough." Su Cheng said with a gentle smile, "I''m just trying my best to help my friends."


    After saying that, Su Cheng put his hand on Deng Jia''er''s small shoulder and gently pushed forward.


    "Go, Deng Jiaer, try to create a miracle, create a record enough to go down in history, and take a big step towards your dream of becoming a famous general."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s encouragement, Deng Jia''er pressed her head hard, and then replied in a firm tone:


    "Well! Please wait and see! Sir! "


    After that, Deng Jia''er raised her right hand and pressed it on her left chest.


    ¡ª¡ªDeng Jiaer''s portrait of his family, which he carried with him, is now in his pocket on his left chest.


    According to the portrait of the whole family in his pocket on his left chest, it was clearly just an ordinary paper with the portrait of the whole family, but Deng Jiaer felt that this ordinary paper had a steady stream of power.


    Through the cloth of his clothes, this force spread to Deng Jiaer''s hands and then throughout Deng Jiaer''s whole body.


    After feeling the power throughout the body, Deng Jiaer said in his heart:


    Dad, mom, Vivian, I will, will realize my dream!


    Deng Jiaer slowly clenched her right hand on her left chest, then raised her head and looked straight at the small camp in front of her.


    His eyes are full of fighting spirit.


    Then Deng Jiaer walked towards the small camp step by step with firm steps.


    After seeing Deng Jia''er into the camp, Willie, who had been standing next to Su Cheng with a confused face since the beginning, immediately whispered to Su Cheng:


    "Coach, what''s the situation? Why build a new camp? Why stack all the intelligence and data in this camp? What did you say to your knight and squire just now about defeating the Luo Lin army? "


    Facing a series of questions from his adjutant, Su Cheng just smiled and replied:


    "I decided to give the task of defeating the 60000 Rowling army facing our North and south to my knight''s retinue."


    "Oh, so it is... Ha?! what?!! Coach! What did you just say?! "


    Facing the adjutant who lost control of language and emotion, Su Cheng repeated again in a flat tone:


    "I said - I gave the task of defeating the 60000 Rowling army facing our North and south to my knight and squire."


    "Coach! Are you serious? "


    Willie looked at Su Cheng in shock and amazement.


    "I''m very serious." Su Cheng said positively, "the reason why I asked you to build a new camp and put all the intelligence and data in this camp is that my knight and squire can study the enemy''s intelligence and data well and come up with strategies to break the enemy."


    "Coach!" Willie said anxiously, "I''m sorry to be rude to give such an important and difficult task to your knight''s retinue. Is your knight''s retinue reliable? Can I finish this task? "


    "Give my knight and squire more confidence."


    Su Cheng smiled and patted Willie on the shoulder, then continued:


    "In the middle of last year, when I took over the counter insurgency task and beat 30000 people with 5000 people, everyone thought I would not succeed, but what was the result?"


    "At the end of last year, I took over the command of the whole army and was fully responsible for commanding the rescue war of Lund kingdom. At that time, the whole army, including you, who was the commander of the third army at that time, didn''t believe I would win so beautiful?"


    Listening to Su Cheng''s two questions, Willie lowered his head slightly and was silent.


    "So -- Willie, don''t underestimate anyone. My knight and squire - maybe they will shine in this'' summer wind ''offensive. "


    "... then, coach."


    Willie raised his just lowered head, looked at Su Cheng with puzzled eyes, and then continued:


    "Why give such an important task to your knight and squire?"


    "Why..."


    Su Cheng raised his head, looked at the blue sky overhead and pondered for a while.


    Su Cheng recalled Deng Jiaer''s painful cry last night, which was full of grievances, unwilling and other emotions.


    "After hearing the distressing cry of their friends, no matter who is indifferent, they will want to do their best to help their friends?"


    After leaving Willie confused, Su Cheng smiled and turned to his coach camp.


    Seeing Su Cheng returning to the commander-in-chief camp, although Willie was still confused, he quickly followed Su Cheng''s footsteps and entered the commander-in-chief camp with Su Cheng. Now he has some military affairs to discuss with Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªOnly Alan was left standing in place with a confused face.


    Alan looked at the small camp where Deng Jiaer had just entered, and then looked at the coach camp where Su Cheng had just returned.


    "... what happened when I went to bed this morning?" Alan said to himself with a muddled face, "brother, it''s agreed that nothing big has happened?"

 Chapter 253

    It has been more than two days since Deng Jiaer took over the task of defeating the 60000 Rowling army that is confronting the north and south of their 40000 East Route Army on the morning of July 13, 290 of the British Imperial calendar.


    July 15, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    17:36 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the Middle Route Army, the vanguard battalion.


    It has been several days since Eliza commanded her vanguard force composed of 7000 cavalry to defeat the main force of 90000 Rowling army led by Barr in the field.


    After completing the epic victory, Eliza immediately wrote the battle report and informed the Middle Route Army under Albert''s command behind their vanguard forces.


    After Albert received Eliza''s war report, he immediately sent someone to give orders to Eliza to take the seriously damaged vanguard troops to repair in situ and wait for the confluence of the large troops. The large troops of the Middle Route Army will join her vanguard troops within three days. At that time, they will chase the remnant army of bar together and ask Eliza to send scouts to watch the trend of the remnant army of bar.


    After receiving Albert''s military order, Eliza immediately obeyed it, commanded the seriously damaged vanguard troops and camped beside the just ended battlefield.


    At the same time, additional scouts were sent to spy on the remnant army of Baal.


    In these days of repair, we have done a lot to treat the wounded and bury the dead teammates and the enemy.


    The camp of the vanguard troops was filled with excitement at the moment.


    Even after a few days, the officers and men of the vanguard are still immersed in the joy of a great victory.


    At present, the vanguard force has no task. It just needs to wait quietly for Albert to lead a large force to meet them. Therefore, the camp of the vanguard force is still filled with a relaxed and leisurely atmosphere.


    At this time, in the commander''s camp of the vanguard battalion, Eliza and her Hai rouer, who had been "captured" in the Victoria River annihilation war at the end of last year and now took her as her knight''s escort, sat opposite each other.


    "Miss Eliza."


    Holding a pile of medicine, Hai rouer said to Eliza:


    "It''s time to change the dressing. Then, just like these days, let me change your dressing. "


    "It''s time to change dressing again so soon..." Eliza''s tone was a little helpless.


    "Well, yes, after all, you have to change the medicine four times a day. Well, Miss Eliza, take off your coat. "


    "OK, OK, I''ll take off my coat now. Then I''ll trouble you and ask you to change my dressing. "


    As Eliza spoke, she took off her upper clothes and revealed the bandage wrapped around her upper body under her coat.


    Eliza also suffered a lot of injuries in the battle to defeat the main force of the Rowling army a few days ago.


    After the battle, according to the diagnosis of the military doctor, Eliza, who personally led the whole army in charge and attack, suffered a total of 11 wounds, mainly on the upper body.


    Fortunately, the armor used by Eliza has extremely good protection effect. Under the protection of armor, all wounds are not deep, and Eliza''s luck is also very good. No key parts of her body are injured.


    After skillfully helping Eliza untie the bandage on her upper body, Hai rouer began to carefully observe the wounds on Eliza.


    "Well! Miss Eliza, your wound is recovering well. " Hai rou''er said in a happy tone, "I feel that I will recover soon."


    After that, Herr opened the medicine she held in her arms and began to refill Eliza''s wound.


    While giving Eliza medicine, Hai rouer chatted with Eliza:


    "Miss Eliza, your skin is really good. In the army, you can still keep such white and good skin."


    Speaking of this, Hai rouer paused and said in a helpless tone:


    "After joining the ''summer wind'' offensive with Miss Eliza, I feel that my skin is getting rougher day by day. Miss Eliza, do you have any methods to protect your skin?"


    "How to protect the skin? No. " Eliza smiled, "I seem to be born. I don''t seem to be able to tan no matter how I tan. No matter how I toss, my skin won''t get worse."


    "And it''s hard to leave scars on my body. I''ve been injured for so many years, but I still haven''t left a conspicuous scar on my body."


    "Born... So envious." Hai rou''er looked at Eliza with envy, "I also want to be like you, Miss Eliza. I have skin that won''t get worse and won''t leave scars when I''m hurt..."


    "Roar ~"


    Eliza looked at Herr, who was changing her dressing, with the eyes of discovering something new.


    "I didn''t expect Hai rou''er that you also have such a girl''s side. You should still care so much about your skin."


    "What do you mean there''s such a girl''s side? I''m a girl, okay?" Hai rou''er said angrily, "although I have been your knight and servant, Miss Eliza, and worked for the British army, I am still a girl. Isn''t it normal for a girl to love beauty and care about her skin?"


    After saying this angrily, Hai rouer just changed Eliza''s medicine and began to wrap Eliza''s bandage again.


    Because Eliza''s upper body needs to be bandaged again, Eliza, who has long hair at the waist, has to pull up her golden hair so that Herr can help her bandage.


    Hai rou''er looked at Eliza''s long blond hair and said:


    "Miss Eliza, is your hair too long? Such a long hair will be very inconvenient on the battlefield."


    "Is it inconvenient... It seems that it is too long..."


    Eliza touched her long blond hair and continued:


    "Hai rou''er, after changing my medicine, cut my hair until it''s about as long as my back."


    "Well, good."


    After agreeing to Eliza''s request, Hai rouer asked in a strange tone:


    "But miss Eliza, it''s just as long as her back. Don''t you think it''s still too long? It seems that this length will still cause some trouble on the battlefield. Don''t you consider cutting it shorter? I feel the length of my shawl is more appropriate. "


    "Just cut it as long as your back."


    Eliza smiled softly:


    "Although this length does have some obstacles on the battlefield, I don''t intend to cut it any shorter."


    "After all - this long hair is very meaningful to me. It is a precious memory about me and my mother."


    Speaking of this, Eliza stroked her long, soft hair again.


    The smile on his face is a bit more tender.


    While the gentle color is more intense, there are also a few missing colors.

 Chapter 254

    "Eliza''s mother?"


    Hai rou''er''s face was full of memories. As she continued to help Eliza wrap a new bandage, she asked Eliza in a curious tone:


    "When I first became your knight''s squire and was brought back to Pendragon by you, Miss Eliza, I seem to have heard you say something about your mother. At that time, Miss Eliza, you seemed to have told me that your mother''s name was Abigail?"


    "Well, yes, I didn''t expect what I said casually at that time. Do you remember Hai rouer?"


    Eliza smiled and continued to say in a slightly nostalgic tone:


    "My mother''s full name is Abigail field."


    "She is not only my mother, but also my idol."


    "The reason why I chose to join the army and become a knight was actually influenced by my mother."


    "Mom, when she was young, she was also a strong and potential knight."


    "In the era when my mother was active, my mother and the current head of the Gabriel knights, that is, my father Iser, and the current head of the Rachel knights, that is, Mr. Albert, were known as the three strongest young people in the Imperial military."


    "In terms of military talent, many people say my mother is the best of the three."


    "Hey?" Hearing this, Herr looked surprised, and then asked, "is the military talent higher than that of Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert?"


    "Well, yes." Eliza''s face was a little proud. "At that time, many people said that my mother had the highest military talent among the three people. Maybe she would be the first of the three people to become an integrated Knight!"


    "Since I was a child, I looked forward to being a powerful female knight and a mother like a female martial god, so I decided to join the army and become a knight, because I wanted to be a powerful female knight as powerful as my mother!"


    "It''s a pity -"


    Eliza said this and her eyes flashed a little dark.


    "Dominate the battlefield. Such a strong mother can''t survive the disease. When I was 6 years old, she died of illness... At the age of 28... "


    After listening to Eliza''s words with some sad intention, Hai rouer''s face appeared a few ashamed colors, and then said in an apologetic tone:


    "I''m sorry... Miss Eliza, I shouldn''t have brought up this topic to remind you of this sad thing..."


    "No, don''t apologize to me."


    Eliza smiled and shook her head, then continued:


    "I would also like to thank you for bringing up this topic about my mother, so that I can take this to recall my favorite mother."


    "Mom, she is particularly gentle. On the battlefield, she is a female martial god who frightens the enemy. In the family, she is a gentle mother and wife."


    "Mom, she likes to touch my long hair and praise my long hair for its beauty."


    "I can still vaguely recall the touch of my mother''s fingertips touching my hair and the voice of my mother praising my long hair."


    Speaking of this, Eliza stroked her golden hair again.


    "So no matter how inconvenient and inconvenient this long hair is on the battlefield, I won''t cut it off. I will always keep this long hair because it is a precious memory between me and my mother. "


    "So it is..."


    Hai rou''er, who just helped Eliza to re bind her bandage, smiled bitterly and whispered, then stood up, saluted Eliza and said in an apologetic tone:


    "I''m sorry, Miss Eliza. I was rude just now. I didn''t expect that this long hair is so important and meaningful to you, Miss Eliza. I just said I wanted you to be brief... I was so rude! Please forgive me! "


    "Oh, don''t apologize. I know you are kind, so don''t apologize to me. "


    Eliza said with a smile as she put on her clothes again.


    After putting on her clothes, Eliza''s mouth tilted slightly, as if she remembered something very interesting.


    "Oh, Herr, how about I tell you some interesting stories about my mother? Want to hear it? "


    "Uh huh! Want to hear! "


    "I am almost as like as two peas in my early age."


    Eliza said, pointing to herself.


    "Many people as like as two peas, including my father Issel, say that I am almost the same as my mother when I was young."


    "Father, he said many times that every time he saw me, he seemed to see his young mother."


    As like as two peas, I am just the same as my mother, but my mother and I have different hairstyles.


    "I have long hair, while my mother has short spiritual hair as long as her chin."


    "Hey? Miss Eliza, your mother is so beautiful! "


    After hearing Hai rou''er''s disguised words praising her beauty, Eliza raised her hands, grabbed Hai rou''er''s cheeks on both sides, and said angrily:


    "Hai rou''er, when did you learn to flatter me?"


    "No flattery!"


    Because Eliza grabbed both cheeks, Hai rouer couldn''t pronounce clearly.


    "Miss Eliza, you are really beautiful! Miss Eliza, if you marry someone in the future, no matter how handsome that person is, I will feel that such a beautiful miss Eliza has lost a lot, and that person has earned a lot and can marry such a beautiful wife! "


    "Um..."


    After listening to Hai rou''er''s disguised praise, Eliza''s cheeks flushed slightly, and then let go of Hai rou''er''s cheeks on both sides.


    Eliza is a very boastless person, especially she can''t stand being praised for her beauty.


    Whether men or women, Eliza would blush and shy when she heard that she was praising her beauty.


    After loosening Hai rou''er''s cheek, Eliza coughed gently to hide her reddish cheek, and then said angrily:


    "What marriage, Herr? The example you gave is too old, isn''t it? It''s still a long time before I get married. I still don''t have anyone I like. "


    "Hey? Miss Eliza, don''t you like anyone so far? " Hai rou''er said in surprise, "Miss Eliza, you should know a lot of boys at ordinary times. Isn''t there a boy who cares or likes?"


    "Um..."


    After hearing what Hai rou''er said, for some reason, Eliza suddenly flashed three pictures in her mind.


    The first picture is a young man with black hair and black pupils. His reliable figure.


    The second picture is playing with a young man with black hair at the year-end dinner.


    The third picture is lying on the bed of an unknown hotel with a young man with black hair, hugging him tightly, holding his left hand and his right hand tightly.


    Looking at the three pictures that flashed in her mind, Eliza felt her cheeks burning at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, Eliza also felt her heart beat faster for some reason.


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve never experienced this feeling before. I''ve never tried this feeling that my heart beats faster when I recall someone.


    Hai rou''er, standing next to Eliza, noticed Eliza''s rapidly reddening cheeks, so she asked in a caring tone:


    "Miss Eliza? What''s wrong? Your face turns so red... "


    Before the last syllable of Hai rou''er''s last word "Oh" could be uttered, Hai rou''er stopped immediately.


    Then, Hai rou''er''s face suddenly flashed the color of sudden enlightenment.


    Then, Hai rou''er flashed close to Eliza''s body, then leaned down and put her left ear on Eliza''s left chest.


    "Wow!"


    Hai rou''er''s sudden move startled Eliza. After a cry, she quickly pushed Hai rou''er away.


    "Herr! What are you doing? "


    "Hum, hum."


    Hai rou''er laughed a few times, and then said:


    "Miss Eliza, your heart is beating fast."


    "Um..."


    "Miss Eliza, if you think of someone, then your face turns red and your heart beats faster, it means one thing! That means you like that person, Miss Eliza! "


    "Happy, like?!"


    "Uh huh! That''s right! "


    With a bad smile on her face, Hai rouer approached Eliza again and said:


    "Miss Eliza, who do you like? I want to know! "


    "Oh, um... I don''t like it!"


    Eliza, whose cheeks were still red, gently pushed Hai rou''er away again and said:


    "You just think too much! How could I like him... "


    Somehow, Eliza''s mind flashed the figure of the young man with black hair again.


    Eliza, whose tone was very strong at the beginning, spoke weaker and weaker.


    At the end, Eliza''s tone was as weak as a whisper.


    "Hum ~ ~" Hai rouer smiled proudly, "Miss Eliza, your tone is getting weaker and weaker! It seems that you don''t like him. You don''t even believe it yourself! "


    "Long winded, long winded!" Eliza said angrily, "this topic is over! Don''t talk about this topic! "


    "Hey? Talk more. "


    Hai rou''er''s face was full of meaning.


    "Miss Eliza, this is not a shame! Isn''t it normal to fall in love with someone? "


    "I think Miss Eliza, you are not very frank. You can''t face your feelings well. I think you will suffer a lot in the future. If you compete with a girl for a boy in the future, your frank character may suffer a lot. This boy is likely to be robbed by a more frank girl."


    "It''s said that I don''t want to discuss this topic anymore!" Eliza said angrily again, "and what do you mean I compete with a girl for a boy? This won''t happen to me, okay? "


    As soon as Eliza''s words fell, a guard''s voice suddenly came from outside the tent:


    "Deputy marshal Eliza! Commander Albert finally arrived here with the large army of the Middle Route Army and joined us! Now commander Albert and the large army of the Middle Route Army are about 10 miles away from us! "

 Chapter 255

    After hearing the guard''s loud drink, Eliza and Hai rouer, who were just playing, immediately looked cold.


    "Well, I see."


    Eliza answered the guard outside the tent and smiled helplessly.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Albert to come so soon. Herr, hurry up and put on your armor. We''re going to meet Mr. Albert now. "


    "OK, OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was almost evening, and the sun was about to sink into the horizon.


    But even if the sun is about to set and there is no sunshine, it is still very hot.


    In the occasional hot wind, led by Eliza, all the people of the whole vanguard army, except the Knights and generals on duty, came to a place 7 miles away from the camp of the vanguard army, waiting for the big army led by Albert to come.


    As Eliza''s Knight and squire, Hai rouer stood behind Eliza and waited silently for Albert''s arrival.


    Because he is the highest officer of the Middle Route Army to greet them, naturally, he can''t just wear a cloth to greet them.


    All the Knights and generals who came to meet Albert, including Eliza and Herr, still dressed up their armor even in such hot weather.


    The Knights also wear each other''s swords well.


    Hai rou''er, standing behind Eliza, had seen Eliza''s naked neck and a steady stream of sweat since just now.


    Under the influence of gravity, the sweat on her head slipped down her neck, then mixed with the sweat exuding from her neck, and then slipped into Eliza''s upper body wrapped in armor.


    The clothes and bandages on Miss Eliza''s upper body should have been wet by sweat


    ¡ª¡ªLooking at Eliza, who was sweating constantly, Hai rouer thought in her heart.


    It has been more than half a year since she was accepted by Eliza as a knight''s escort, so Hai rouer has some knowledge of Eliza.


    She knew that Eliza was most afraid of heat.


    In such hot weather, it''s no different from torture for Eliza to be fully armed and wear armor.


    Looking at Eliza, who was constantly sweating, Hai rouer couldn''t help feeling a little unbearable in her heart.


    So Hai rou''er took out her own handkerchief and wiped the sweat on Eliza''s back neck, which kept seeping and falling sweat.


    "Hoo... Thank you, Herr." Eliza turned her head slightly and threw her grateful eyes to Hai rou''er.


    "You''re welcome." Hai rouer smiled, "this is just what I should do."


    Just as Herr was wiping Eliza''s sweat - Albert, he finally arrived.


    First, a cavalry rushed to report Albert''s arrival to Eliza, and then there was a rumble of cars and horses in the distance.


    Then, flags rose slowly from the distant horizon, and bursts of yellow dust rose with the wind on the distant horizon.


    Albert finally led a large army of the Middle Route Army!


    Seeing that Albert finally came, the people led by Eliza quickly cheered up.


    Hai rou''er quickly put away her handkerchief that had just wiped Eliza''s sweat.


    Eliza finally straightened her armor and marched forward.


    And Hai rouer and others followed closely.


    A team of people rushed forward to meet Albert.


    At this time, a team also rushed out of the opposite team. The leader was wearing exquisite armor mainly in blue and dotted with white, with a blue knight sword at his waist.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was Albert, the commander of the Middle Route Army.


    Albert took the lead and rushed over quickly. When he saw Eliza coming respectfully to meet him, he immediately laughed loudly:


    "Ha ha! Eliza! You worked hard! "


    "See the coach!"


    As soon as she saw Albert, Eliza respectfully saluted Albert, and Hai rouer and others who followed Eliza immediately saluted Albert.


    After seeing Eliza respectfully salute him, Albert immediately dismounted and helped him. Then he delivered an inspiring speech to Eliza and Herr.


    The main content is nothing more than praising the great victory won a few days ago and successfully finding the trace of the main force of Luo Lin army.


    After the following troops followed, Albert finished his speech and walked side by side with Eliza. He led all the Knights and generals into the camp of the vanguard army. He planned to place the large troops of the Middle Route Army next to the camp of the vanguard army, and then gave a big banquet to solemnly celebrate the hearty victory commanded by Eliza a few days ago.


    Hai rou''er looked at Eliza, who was walking with Albert and laughing happily with Albert, and couldn''t help muttering:


    "Miss Eliza and Mr. Albert have such a good relationship..."


    Hai rou''er''s whisper was not very loud, but it was not very small.


    She was just heard by a female knight standing next to her.


    The female knight could not help smiling when she heard Hai rou''er''s whisper, then turned her head and said to Hai rou''er:


    "Don''t you know? The relationship between coach Albert and Deputy coach Eliza and their family. "


    "Hey?" Hai rou''er blinked her eyes suspiciously.


    Although she has been a knight and escort for Eliza for more than half a year, Herr really doesn''t know much about Eliza''s family.


    Eliza never mentioned her family affairs, and Herr had little chance to ask Eliza about her family affairs.


    "I don''t know." Herr replied honestly, "is Mr. Albert any relative of Miss Eliza?"


    "Not relatives."


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on the knight''s face.


    "Do you know that deputy marshal Eliza''s mother, Mr. Iser and commander Albert were once called the three strongest men in the younger generation of the military of the British Empire when they were young?"


    "Well, I know."


    I just learned about it.


    ¡ª¡ªHai rou''er silently added in her heart.


    "Do you know that the three of them are actually good friends in private?"


    "Hey?" Hai rou''er''s face flashed a look of amazement, "this is the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "Since you don''t even know this, then --" the smile on the knight''s face became more and more strange. "Then you certainly don''t know that Mr. Iser and commander Albert liked deputy commander Eliza''s mother, little sister Abigail, when they were young. Were they once love enemies?"


    "Hey?!"


    Hai rou''er''s eyes were wide open with shock.


    "I really don''t know..."


    "In fact, this is not a secret. Many people know this. Mr. Iser and coach Albert both liked Miss Abigail and launched a fierce pursuit of Miss Abigail when they were young."


    "But in the end, Mr. Iser successfully captured Miss Abigail''s heart, finally married Miss Abigail and gave birth to deputy marshal Eliza."


    "Although coach Albert lost to Mr. Iser in the end, they didn''t turn against each other."


    "Albert didn''t resent Miss Abigail, didn''t choose him, and didn''t hate Mr. Iser who won Miss Abigail''s heart."


    "After learning that Miss Abigail chose Mr. Iser, Albert accepted the fact flatly, and finally had a very good relationship with Mr. Iser and miss Abigail."


    "Therefore, for coach Albert, deputy coach Eliza is the child of his best friend, plus the child of his favorite woman."


    "Naturally, there is more love for deputy coach Eliza. The relationship between coach Albert and Deputy coach Eliza is naturally very good."


    After hearing the news that the female knight had said, which was very shocking to Herr, Herr turned her head, looked at Albert and Eliza, who had walked a little away from her side by side, and whispered:


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Albert and miss Eliza''s parents and herself, as well as this relationship..."

 Chapter 256

    July 15, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    21:11 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the East Route Army camp, the commander camp.


    It''s already 21 o''clock in the evening. It''s late at night for this strange world where civilization is still in the era of cold weapons.


    But even now it is late at night, the commander-in-chief camp of the East Road army is still bright.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng is still lying in front of the case and writing hard.


    In order to make his eyes see more clearly, there are four oil dipping lamps on the long table in front of Su Cheng.


    Not only is there a large number of oil lamps on the long table for lighting, Su Cheng also placed oil lamps in every corner of the commander-in-chief camp.


    The oil lamps placed on the long table and in all corners of the camp shine brightly on the commander-in-chief camp.


    Even though it is late at night, the coach camp is still as bright as day.


    Some people who don''t know about it now go to the commander-in-chief camp. When they see Su Cheng writing hard before the case, they probably think that Su Cheng is diligently handling military affairs, and then praise that Su Cheng is really a qualified commander-in-chief of the first army. He is still handling military affairs so late.


    If someone thinks so, these people may be disappointed.


    Su Cheng is not dealing with military affairs at all!


    Su Cheng is still translating his Zizhi Tongjian.


    Even if he was sent to the southern front line to participate in the "Xia Feng" offensive, Su Cheng still did not forget his important task of translating Zizhi Tongjian.


    So Su Cheng brought a part of Zizhi Tongjian to continue translating when the army had leisure time.


    Although we are now at the southern front line, after taking over the command of the Eastern Route Army, there will be a lot of military affairs to deal with every day, so it takes up a lot of time. It is impossible to have more than ten hours a day for translation, as in pandragon before.


    However, although there is less time to translate Zizhi Tongjian every day, we can still squeeze out some time.


    Now Su Cheng can squeeze out about 4 to 5 hours of free time every day to translate Zizhi Tongjian.


    The free time is basically concentrated in the evening.


    Therefore, since he came to the southern front, Su Cheng will continue the huge project of translating Zizhi Tongjian step by step every night.


    So if you come to the coach camp every night, you can see Su Chengfu writing hard in front of the case.


    Today, Su Cheng is still as usual. Even late at night, he still lies in front of the case and continues the huge project of translating Zizhi Tongjian conscientiously.


    Just before Su Cheng was on the case, when he was writing hard and translating Zizhi Tongjian, a small hand suddenly stretched out from the side, blocking Su Cheng''s face and the paper on the table, perfectly covering Su Cheng''s line of sight, so that Su Cheng could not continue to translate.


    This little hand covered Su Cheng''s sight. After covering Su Cheng''s sight, he began to wave left and right, shaking Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Su Cheng can''t be more familiar with this little hand. It''s not too much to say that it is Su Cheng''s most familiar hand in this different world.


    Su Cheng said helplessly as he gently pushed away his little hand:


    "... why, Alan, if you want to ask for pocket money, wait until the summer wind offensive is over and let''s go back to pandragon."


    "Why do you think your sister came to you just to ask you for pocket money!!"


    After taking back the small hand that covered Su Cheng''s sight, Alan clenched it into a fist, and then hammered Su Cheng''s chest with neither light nor heavy force.


    "Ah!"


    Su Cheng, whose chest was hammered by Alan, let out an exaggerated scream, put down his quill pen, then fell back with a boastful action and leaned on the chair.


    "I was hurt by you..."


    Su Cheng rubbed his chest and showed a very fake expression of pain on his face.


    "It''s so uncomfortable... It may take my sister''s hug to heal. Come on, Alan, come and hold me. "


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was very anxious about his acting skills in front of him, Alan sighed, then fell forward and fell into Su Cheng''s arms leaning on the back of the chair, and then wrapped his arms around Su Cheng''s back.


    "Ah, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I almost forget when I held you like this last time... Ah! so painful! Let go! Let''s go! Alan!! so painful! I was wrong! I''m not kidding! "


    Before Su Cheng finished his sigh with a little tenderness, he uttered a shrill scream.


    Because Alan was still holding him well, he suddenly increased his strength.


    At that moment, Su Cheng even felt as if he had been held by a bear.


    Su Cheng even felt that if Alan worked harder, his ribs might be broken by Alan so directly.


    "Hum."


    After making an unhappy "hum", Alan loosened his "embrace" of Su Cheng.


    "How''s it going? After being hugged by your beloved sister, do you feel that the ''injury'' on your chest has healed? "


    "Alan... Do you have any misunderstanding about the action of ''hug''..."


    Su Cheng rubbed the still sore ribs and said:


    "Well, I''m not joking. Why do you disturb me suddenly?"


    "Brother! You really hold your breath! " Alan said angrily, "it''s been nearly three days since Deng Jiaer entered the small camp tent! Deng Jiaer hasn''t come out in the past three days! Brother, aren''t you worried? "


    Alan raised his hand and pointed to the side.


    Alan pointed to the direction of the small tent where Deng Jiaer is now.


    Su Cheng specially prepared this small camp for Deng Jiaer to concentrate on studying the enemy''s intelligence and data, which is located next to his commander''s camp.


    After leaving the coach''s camp, walk five steps to the left to reach the small camp where Deng Jiaer is now.


    Since Deng Jiaer entered the camp more than two days ago, that is, in the early morning of July 13, until the late night of July 15, Deng Jiaer has hardly come out.


    In addition to going to the toilet, after Deng Jiaer went out of the camp several times, Deng Jiaer has been stuffy in the camp for nearly three days, eating, drinking and sleeping.


    "Brother!" Alan went on, "is there no problem with her? When I woke up this morning, I found that Deng Jiaer''s camp was still on! At that time, I especially looked at the time of my pocket watch. It was more than 3 a.m. at that time! Deng Jiaer is still studying the enemy''s information and intelligence! "


    Listening to Alan''s words full of concern, Su Cheng smiled and said:


    "What is Deng Jiaer? What''s the problem? What''s the problem with Deng Jiaer? "


    "Don''t you eat the meals you send in every day and then send them out?"


    "And Deng Jiaer hasn''t been out of the camp for three days. Deng Jiaer occasionally goes out to the bathroom. I saw Deng Jiaer come out today. Her mental state is good, so don''t worry."


    "And --"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, and the angle of his mouth turned up a little more, and then continued:


    "Deng Jiaer didn''t sleep until the early morning. It''s really worrying that he doesn''t care about his body, but from a certain level, it''s also a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Alan wondered, "what good can this do?"


    "This shows that Deng Jiaer is really serious about this task."


    Su Cheng suddenly put away his smile and said positively:


    "Alan studied information and materials. She found that she didn''t even go out of the camp except going to the toilet. She studied it until the early morning, which means she took the task seriously and didn''t regard it as a children''s play."


    "To be honest, I''m actually a little relieved to see Deng Jiaer working so hard." Su Cheng smiled again. "Let''s not talk about the ability level for the time being. Deng Jiaer''s current attitude has lived up to my expectations for her. Now I think Deng Jiaer is more and more reliable, and I''m more and more relieved to hand over this important task to her."


    "So - don''t worry, Alan." Su Cheng raised his hand and rubbed Alan''s small head. "Let''s wait for Deng Jia''er to come out after her research. Now I''m looking forward to Deng Jia''er who studies the enemy''s intelligence and data so hard to come up with any strategies to break the enemy."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s comfort, Alan sighed slightly, then gently patted Su Cheng''s hand rubbing her small head, and then said:


    "Alas... I really don''t know when Deng Jiaer will stay inside before he comes out."


    "Wait slowly."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a joking tone and then went on:


    "Maybe Deng Jiaer will come out later or now."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the voice of the guards guarding the commander''s camp came from outside the camp:


    "You are... Oh! We know you. Are you one of the two knights and entourages of the coach? what? You want to see the manager? OK, let me inform you. Just a moment, please. Coach! Your knight... Hello! wait! You can''t go in without permission! "


    Hoo!


    The curtain of the coach''s camp was lifted.


    Su Cheng and Alan both moved their eyes to the sound of the curtain being opened.


    After moving their eyes, they saw a familiar figure walking into the coach''s camp.


    "Huh? Deng Jiaer? " Looking at Deng Jia''er who suddenly rushed into the commander-in-chief camp in front of him, Alan said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    It was Deng Jiaer who suddenly rushed into the commander-in-chief camp.


    Deng Jiaer''s hair is a little messy now, her eyes are full of learning, and her face is a little bleak compared with before.


    ¡ª¡ªA very tired look.


    However, although Deng Jiaer looked very tired, Deng Jiaer''s eyes were bright.


    "Sir!"


    Deng Jia''er turned her dazzling eyes, fixed her eyes on Su Cheng and looked directly at Su Cheng.


    "I have thought of a way to defeat the 60000 Rowling army!"

 Chapter 257

    "Hello! Even if you are the commander''s Knight''s escort, you can''t break into the commander''s camp without permission! "


    Just after Deng Jia''er had just finished this shocking remark, the guards came out of the camp with a little unhappy voice in anxiety.


    Subsequently, four guards with top helmets and sharp axes and guns rushed into the commander''s camp and surrounded Deng Jiaer.


    According to the regulations of the British Imperial Army, no matter who wants to enter the commander''s camp, the guards outside the commander''s camp must inform the commander in the camp. The guards will not let anyone into the camp until the commander agrees to enter.


    Deng Jiaer just broke into the coach''s camp without being informed by the guards, which is undoubtedly an illegal act.


    In fact, the guards recognized Deng Jiaer just now, so Deng Jiaer could easily pass through the guards guarding at the gate of the commander-in-chief camp and enter the commander-in-chief camp.


    The guards outside Su Cheng''s commander''s camp every day are actually the same group of people. These people are the most elite troops in the army. They fall to the ground in four shifts every day to guard outside Su Cheng''s commander''s camp.


    It has been more than ten days since Su Cheng came to the East Road army and took over the command of the East Road army.


    Therefore, in the past 20 days, not a very short time, the guards responsible for guarding Su Cheng''s commander-in-chief camp also recognized some people who frequently went in and out of the commander-in-chief camp.


    For example, Willie, the deputy commander of the East Route Army and Su Cheng''s adjutant this time.


    And two knights and squires of commander Su Cheng.


    The guards in charge of guarding the commander''s camp all know that the little girl with brown hair and green pupil and the little girl with black hair and golden pupil are commander Su Cheng''s Knight''s retinue.


    At the same time, the guards also found that the little girl with brown hair and green pupils was brother and sister with Commander Su Cheng.


    After all, Su Cheng matches Alan''s brother and sister every day. It''s difficult for the guards to stay outside the camp.


    Therefore, in the past 20 days, the relationship between Su Cheng and Alan has always been a topic of private interest for the guards.


    In private, the guards are discussing whether commander Su Cheng and Alan are brothers and sisters.


    After all, they don''t look alike at all.


    Some imaginative people speculated that Su Cheng and Alan might not be brothers and sisters, but a pair of lovers.


    In fact, the reason why they are commensurate with brother and sister is very simple.


    Many couples in the world, especially those born in aristocracy, are matched by siblings or siblings in order to add freshness and excitement.


    This imaginative view is supported by many defenders.


    After all, the interaction between Su Cheng and Alan is sometimes too intimate. It is difficult for the guards not to doubt their relationship.


    Of course, the guards'' discussions about the relationship between Su Cheng and Alan are conducted in private, so Su Cheng naturally doesn''t know about the guards'' discussions.


    It is precisely because the guards all know that Alan and Deng Jiaer are Su Cheng''s Knight and retinue, and they all know their looks.


    So the guards just outside the camp gate suddenly relaxed their vigilance when they saw Deng Jiaer coming.


    It was also because the guards relaxed their vigilance that Deng Jiaer could break through them so easily and break into the camp.


    The guards responsible for guarding Su Cheng''s camp are all elite soldiers.


    If Deng Jiaer hadn''t relaxed his vigilance because he knew Deng Jiaer, Deng Jiaer might have been chopped into meat sauce by the guards before he was close to the distance within three steps of the commander-in-chief camp.


    Seeing four guards, carrying axes and guns, followed Deng Jia''er into the camp and surrounded Deng Jia''er, Su Cheng waved and said:


    "All right, all four of you go out. This is my knight''s retinue. I want to talk to my knight''s retinue about some important things. You four go out first."


    Su Cheng paused when he said this, and then continued:


    "Of course, it was my knight and bodyguard who did something wrong and hindered your guard work. I will punish her later. Please rest assured."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the four guards who just had some tangled color on their faces finally got better.


    "Yes! Coach! "


    After the leader of the four guards responded so loudly, the four guards put away their guns pointing at Deng Jiaer''s axe and gun at the same time, and then rushed out.


    There are only Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer left in the coach camp of Nuo University.


    After the guards had gone out, Su Cheng took the tea cup with black tea beside him, sipped the black tea and said:


    "So -- Deng Jia''er, is it true that you just said that you came up with a way to defeat the 60000 Rowling army?"


    "Well! It''s true. "


    Deng Jia''er nodded his head very seriously, and then continued to say:


    "I have come up with a plan to defeat the 60000 Rowling troops in the south. Sir, can you listen to my plan? If I can, I''d like to hear your advice, sir! "


    "Listen..."


    After whispering like this, Su Cheng sipped the black tea in his cup again, and then put the black tea back on the table.


    "Well, I''ll listen to your plan that took nearly three days of research. However, I can''t guarantee that I will come up with any substantive suggestions."


    After saying this, Su Cheng stood up and walked outside the camp tent.


    While walking outside the camp tent, Su Cheng continued:


    "Let''s go to your small camp account where we have stayed for nearly three days to talk."


    After Su Cheng walked outside the camp tent, Deng Jia''er and Alan also followed closely.


    After leaving the coach''s camp, Su Cheng said to the four guards guarding the gate of the camp, that is, just out of the camp:


    "You four, after my knight and I entered the camp, you four stayed outside the camp and didn''t let anyone near the camp, okay?"


    "I see!"


    After hearing the chorus of the four guards, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction, and then shifted his eyes to Alan standing next to him.


    "Well, Alan," said Su Cheng, rubbing Alan''s small head, "I''m going to go into the camp with Deng Jiaer to spy. Don''t come in and wait outside."


    "I see!" Alan patted Su Cheng''s hand angrily. "I''m not interested in the conversation between you and Deng Jiaer, so I won''t go in!"


    After hearing that the little guy who was most likely to break in promised him that he would not break in, Su Cheng''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly and show a satisfied smile.


    Then, Su Cheng led Deng Jiaer and walked side by side towards the small camp next to the commander''s camp, which was dedicated to studying the enemy''s intelligence and data for Deng Jiaer in the past three days.


    After the two entered the small camp tent, the four guards who guarded outside the gate of the commander-in-chief camp quickly walked to the gate of the small camp, guarded the gate of the small camp to death, and did not let anyone enter the small camp.


    After entering the small camp tent, the first thing I saw was the enemy intelligence and data everywhere in the stacking area.


    In this small camp tent, in addition to the information and information everywhere, there is only a small square table, two chairs and a large number of oil lamps.


    Su Cheng pulled over one of the chairs and sat down.


    "So - Deng Jiaer, what is the method you came up with to defeat the 60000 Rowling army? Let me listen carefully. How are you going to use the 40000 troops of the East Road army to defeat the 60000 Luo Lin army in the south, which is confronting our North and south? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer immediately said:


    "No."


    Deng Jiaer pulled over another chair and sat opposite Su Cheng.


    "I don''t need to send out the whole army of the East Road army."


    "Oh?"


    Deng Jiaer''s words aroused Su Cheng''s curiosity.


    "If you don''t plan to dispatch the whole army of the East Route Army, how many troops do you plan to dispatch to complete the task of defeating 60000 Rowling army?"


    "I just need all the cavalry of the East Route Army." Deng Jiaer said positively.


    "All cavalry?" Su Cheng frowned slightly. "Do you know how many cavalry there are in our East Road army?"


    "Of course, there are only 5000 cavalry in our East Route Army."


    "So - Deng Jiaer, do you mean that you only need these 5000 cavalry to defeat the 60000 Rowling army in the south?"


    "That''s right!"


    Deng Jiaer''s tone was very firm.


    "Sir! Please give me all the cavalry! I can defeat Jill de LES with only cavalry! "


    "... tell me in detail the battle plan you conceived. I want to hear how you plan to defeat the 60000 Rowling army with 5000 cavalry."

 Chapter 258

    July 15, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    22:36 p.m.


    The southern front, the middle army, Eliza''s camp.


    "Well..."


    After returning to her camp, Eliza let out a groan with a kind of painful color, then fell to the ground of the camp and said:


    "Drink well..."


    Just now, after Albert led the large army of the Middle Route Army and the vanguard army led by her, Albert called all the knights in the Route Army and the heroes in the great victory commanded by Eliza a few days ago to have a not grand but lively banquet.


    Celebrate the victory of the two troops and the great victory that Eliza led the vanguard troops to fight a few days ago.


    When it comes to a banquet, wine is usually indispensable.


    But in the army, you can''t bring wine.


    Therefore, in this banquet, the drinks were only black tea and water.


    However, for their britannians, black tea in the drink is enough.


    There is a characteristic of britannians'' banquet, that is, they prefer to drink black tea together at the banquet rather than drink wine together at the banquet.


    Therefore, although we can only drink black tea and water at this banquet, the people attending the banquet are not dissatisfied, and even some people feel very happy.


    Although there was a banquet to celebrate the victory of the two armies and the great victory fought by Eliza a few days ago, there was no program in the banquet.


    Most of the time in this banquet was just for the Knights and heroes to get together, drink tea and chat with each other.


    Because she has been drinking black tea, black tea and black tea... How much black tea did Eliza drink into her stomach at the end of the banquet?


    It almost spilled down Eliza''s throat.


    Therefore, after the banquet, Eliza, whose stomach was really uncomfortable with black tea, could only successfully walk back to her camp with the help of her knight''s escort, Herr.


    With the help of Hai rou''er, after successfully returning to her camp, Eliza lay down on the ground of the camp regardless of her image.


    After lying on the ground of the camp, Eliza immediately felt much better.


    Looking at Eliza lying on the ground of the camp, Herr wiped the sweat on her forehead and said with a bitter smile:


    "Miss Eliza, fortunately, I don''t have to wear armor when attending this party. Otherwise, I don''t have so much strength to help Miss Eliza in armor come back."


    "If I had to wear armor to attend the party, I wouldn''t go."


    After saying this in a joking tone, Eliza, lying on the ground, moved forward a few steps, moved to her bed, and then turned over from the ground to her bed.


    After Eliza returned to her bed, Hai rouer quickly walked back to her bed and sat down on her bed.


    Eliza and Herr live in the same camp.


    According to the regulations of the British Empire, a knight''s squire can live in the same camp as his knight.


    After Hai rou''er sat back on her bed, Hai rou''er''s face showed an expression like thinking of something, and then said:


    "Miss Eliza, was Mr. Albert and your father and mother very close friends in the past?"


    "Huh?"


    Eliza, who had changed from lying on the ground to lying on her own bed, made a "um" sound full of curiosity, and then said:


    "How do you know? It seems to me that I haven''t had time to tell you about it. "


    "A female Knight told me just when he met Mr. Albert outside the camp." Hai rou''er replied obediently.


    "Oh, so it is. Yes, my mother and father, and Mr. Albert, they have a very good relationship. On the battlefield, the three of them are good comrades in arms fighting side by side. In private, the three of them are very close friends. "


    Eliza paused when she said this, and then continued in a relaxed tone:


    "Since the female Knight told you that the three of them were good friends, she should also tell you that Mr. Albert and my father Ethel are rival in love?"


    After hearing Eliza''s question, Hai rouer was silent for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "Well, she also told me about it. It feels like she knows some amazing secret..."


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s voice fell, Eliza burst out several hearty laughter, and then said:


    "In fact, it''s not a big secret. Many people in the army know it. Mr. Albert and Ethel were rivals in love when they were young and pursued my mother Abigail together. "


    "Let me see... My mother is three years younger than my father. My father is 45 years old, so if my mother is still alive, she should be 42 years old now. Mr. Albert is one year older than his father, so this year Mr. Albert is 46. "


    "About 22 years ago, when my mother was 20 years old, my father was 23 years old, and Mr. Albert was 24 years old, my father and Mr. Albert began to pursue my mother together. They changed from good friends to competitive rivals."


    "Before that, the three of them were very good friends. In private, the three even always went out for an outing and play together."


    "Since Mr. Albert and Ethel picked out their love for my mother and began fierce competition, the relationship between them began to become a little delicate."


    "When my mother was still alive, she never told me what her state of mind was at that time."


    "However, I think her mother should have been very tangled and overwhelmed at that time. Her two good friends actually liked herself and began fierce competition."


    "The competition between Mr. Albert and my father didn''t last long. They soon decided the winner."


    "Finally, Ethel, my present father, captured the heart of my mother Abigail."


    "After my father and my mother became lovers, they soon got married and gave birth to me."


    "And Mr. Albert was depressed for some time after he lost the competition with my father."


    "After a period of depression, Mr. Albert came out of the haze of losing to my father."


    "The three returned to their previous close friends. The close friendship between Mr. Albert and my father has been maintained until now. I believe the friendship between them will continue. "


    After listening carefully to Eliza''s story about Albert, Ethel and Abigail, Hai rouer nodded and said:


    "In fact, I vaguely guessed why Mr. Albert lost to Mr. Iser when competing for your mother."


    "Oh?" Eliza threw her curious eyes at Herr. "Why do you think Mr. Albert lost to my father?"

 Chapter 259

    After hearing Eliza''s inquiry, Hai rouer''s cheeks flushed slightly, and then whispered:


    "I think it''s because of Mr. Albert. He''s too frivolous..."


    "At the banquet just now, Mr. Albert always said that I was so cute... He also said that if I were more than 20 years younger, I would pursue me enthusiastically... It felt that Mr. Albert was too frivolous. It felt that Miss Abigail would choose Mr. Iser because Mr. Albert was too frivolous, I didn''t choose him. "


    Only all the knights in the army and those who had made enough achievements in the great victory a few days ago were eligible to attend the party just now.


    As the knight''s retinue of Eliza, Hai rouer should not have been able to attend the party.


    But Hai rou''er assisted Eliza to command 7000 cavalry in the war a few days ago. Although Hai rou''er''s body is weak and doesn''t know any fighting skills at the same time.


    However, with his excellent command ability and on-the-spot response ability, he has also made great achievements and is qualified to attend the banquet that only knights and meritorious officials can attend.


    At the party just now, Albert always praised Eliza for having such an excellent and lovely knight and retinue.


    While praising her for being cute, Albert flirted with her from time to time and said something like "if I were 20 years younger, I would pursue you enthusiastically".


    Although Albert''s flirtations are harmless jokes, it is enough for the shy and shy Hai rouer to be flushed by Albert''s harmless flirtations. She can only hide her shyness and confusion by constantly lowering her head to drink tea.


    After Albert saw that Hai rou''er didn''t seem to be able to accept his harmless little tricks, he obediently shut his mouth and stopped flirting with Hai rou''er.


    ¡ª¡ªBut turned around and flirted with the rest of the female knights in the camp.


    After listening to Hai rou''er''s words, Eliza was stunned, and then burst into a series of hearty laughter.


    "Ha ha, Hai rouer, you misunderstood Mr. Albert."


    "Albert, he is indeed a somewhat frivolous speaker. At the same time, he has this inexplicable hobby of hiding and peeping and appreciating beautiful girls."


    "But Albert is also a very honest, caring and charismatic person."


    "So if you look carefully, every female Knight ''molested'' by Albert, none of them is angry."


    "Because everyone who has worked with Albert for some time knows that Albert is a very honest and trustworthy person."


    "Although he always says that he will pursue you if he is younger, it seems that he doesn''t respect other girls, Mr. Albert respects girls more than anyone else."


    "Our British Empire is the only one of the four empires that allows girls to join the army and has women soldiers."


    "Before, in the army of our British Empire, there was no distinction between men''s toilets and women''s toilets."


    "Both male and female soldiers solve physical problems in the same toilet."


    "About 10 years ago, when Mr. Albert was 36, he was already a knight of great status and power in the Empire."


    "According to him, as early as he was a teenager, he realized that the toilets for both men and women would cause a lot of trouble to the female soldiers."


    "Therefore, 10 years ago, after Mr. Albert had enough real power and a good position, he began to focus on military reform. From then on, the army began to divide men''s toilets and women''s toilets."


    "With Albert''s unremitting efforts, the reform was finally successful. Since then, the army of the British Empire began to divide the toilet into men''s toilet and women''s toilet, which made it convenient for all female soldiers and knights since then."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Hai rouer''s face was shocked and stunned.


    "It turns out that there are men''s toilets and women''s toilets in the army. Is it all thanks to Mr. Albert?" Hai juer said in surprise.


    "Well, that''s right." Eliza put on a joking tone and continued, "so we now have a women''s toilet for girls, thanks to Mr. Albert."


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Albert, we might have to squeeze the toilet with male soldiers and male knights as we did ten years ago."


    "It''s hard to squeeze in the same toilet with male soldiers and male Knights just thinking about it?"


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Hai rouer began to fantasize about going to the bathroom with other boys she didn''t know.


    At the thought of that scene, Hai rouer could not help shivering, and then said with a little admiration:


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Albert, who looks so frivolous, has such an admirable and admirable side..."


    "Well, that''s right, so don''t be fooled by Mr. Albert''s appearance."


    "Although Mr. Albert always said some words that seemed to disrespect girls and made obscene acts of hiding and peeking at beautiful girls, he was more honest and respected girls than anyone else."


    "Moreover, Mr. Albert, he is also a very kind person. At my mother''s funeral, he and my father both cried and fell at the scene because of great grief."


    "Mr. Albert is 46 now and has never been married. I asked him why he never married. He told me that the reason why he hasn''t married up to now is that he hasn''t found someone who can make him love this person more than Abigail. "


    "At the same time, Mr. Albert is also an elder who takes great care of his younger generation. I don''t know how many of them are. I am one of the younger generation who have been taken care of by Mr. Albert."


    "I have been cared for and supported by Mr. Albert since I was a child. Many people say that I am the child of his favorite woman, which is why I am so good to me and give me all kinds of support. "


    "But in fact, this sentence is completely nonsense. I believe that whether I am Abigail''s child or not, Mr. Albert will still care for me and support me in every way."


    "Because Mr. Albert, he is such a person - whether he knows it or not, as long as it is his younger generation, he will do his best to take care of every younger generation."


    "If I say that I think Eliza is the second in the Empire in terms of the number of flirtations by Mr. Albert, then no one should dare to be the first."


    "Although Mr. Albert teases me almost every time he sees me, I don''t hate Mr. Albert at all."


    "Not only do I not hate Mr. Albert, I like Mr. Albert very much."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s face slowly showed a smile with a little tenderness.


    "I have always been proud of having such an honest elder who can be trusted and relied on."


    ¡ª¡ªEliza said in a tone full of pride.

 Chapter 260

    "I have always been proud of having such an honest elder who can be trusted and relied on."


    While Eliza said this to Hai rou''er in a proud tone¡ª¡ª


    The southern front, the middle line, Albert''s camp.


    After the banquet to celebrate the victory of the major forces and the vanguard forces, as well as the victory played by Eliza a few days ago, all the Knights and heroes returned to their tents for rest.


    Albert is no exception.


    Although Albert also drank a lot of black tea at the party just now.


    However, in his military career over the past decades, Albert''s stomach has long been so exercised that he won''t feel uncomfortable no matter how much black tea he drinks.


    Therefore, although Albert drank no less black tea than Eliza at the party just now, and even drank far more than Eliza, he didn''t have a stomach so bad that he needed help to successfully return to his camp like Eliza.


    After returning to his camp, Albert did not like other knights. When he returned to the camp, he went straight to sleep and rest.


    When Albert returned to his camp, he went straight behind the long table in the middle of his camp.


    After sitting down behind the long table, Albert took a rolled up map from one corner of the table and spread it on the table in front of him.


    Start work before anyone in the army and rest later than anyone in the army.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is Albert''s Creed and habit for so many years.


    Albert now felt that he was in a good mood and had a clear mind, so he planned to look at the map again and study the next battle plan of his Middle Route Army carefully before going to bed.


    Looking at the map in front of him, Albert thought in his heart:


    These days, Eliza has always sent a reconnaissance team to stick behind Barr''s remnant army and inquire about the trend of Barr''s remnant army.


    According to the information from the reconnaissance team, Barr led the remnant army to flee to the southwest and fled all the way to a place 40 miles away from us.


    Albert thought so in his heart, stretched out the index finger of his left hand and pressed it on a point on the map.


    This is exactly where their 60000 middle road army is now.


    After pressing the index finger of his left hand at this point, Albert moved the index finger of his left hand, slid all the way to the southwest, and then continued to say silently in his heart:


    Barr and the main remnant of the Luolin army led by him are now 40 miles away from the southwest.


    Forty li... The traffic condition in this area is OK. If you start marching tomorrow morning, you can meet Barr and his remnant army in the afternoon or evening the day after tomorrow. Of course, if Barr doesn''t lead the army to continue to move


    I always feel... Something is wrong


    Albert frowned slightly at the thought.


    Barr, is he so weak


    Although I served as the head of the Rachel knights and took full charge of the southern front of the Empire, I played against Balta more than ten times.


    In these ten times against Barr, Barr basically didn''t win me, and even tried to escape with only a few cavalry.


    But - it just means that Barr is not as good as me, but it doesn''t mean that Barr''s strength is very weak.


    If Barr is placed in our britannian Empire, he will no doubt be in the first echelon of the Imperial Knights. Like me, he will be awarded the four Royal Knights. There is no problem at all.


    Barr, whose strength is not very weak, will be defeated by Eliza


    A few days ago, I was very excited to hear this war report. I felt that Eliza was really powerful and worthy of being Abigail''s daughter. Like Abigail, she had the style of "female martial god". I felt that Barr was just like this. She was beaten and fled by a younger generation who was only 20 years old this year.


    But now after a few days, calm down and think about it carefully. I always feel something wrong


    Eliza is very strong, talented and potential, but she should not be able to beat bar, who supports 90000 soldiers, with only 7000 cavalry... Even if Eliza adopts the method of cavalry raid, bar will not be beaten so badly


    With Barr''s ability, even if he was suddenly attacked by a large cavalry force, he must be able to react quickly and stabilize his position. He will never be beaten to 20000 people by Eliza


    Curious... Really strange


    And... I always feel that the troops are a little out of line


    On the southern front, the total strength of our west, middle and East armies of the British Empire is 150000. According to intelligence, there are 250000 Luo Lin troops confronting our 150000 army.


    From Su Cheng of the East Route Army, there was information that there were 60000 Luo Linjun who were confrontation with his East Route Army.


    Allen of the Western Route Army also sent information, but he didn''t inquire about the specific number of enemy troops like the Eastern Route Army. However, according to estimates, there should also be about 70000 to 90000 Luo Lin troops confronting his Western Route Army.


    According to this calculation, the Luo Lin army confronting the Middle Route Army on my side, that is, the main force of Luo Lin army led by Balta, should also have a scale of at least 100000 to 120000


    So, why did Eliza encounter Barr a few days ago? Why did Barr have only 90000 people at that time? Where are the rest of Barr''s troops?


    Is it Eliza? Is she wrong? When he met Barr a few days ago, Barr had more than 90000 troops?


    It is possible... After all, as soon as the size of the army is large, it is likely to misestimate the number of enemy troops


    Or... Maybe our initial intelligence was wrong. The total strength of the Luo Lin army was not as much as 250000


    Ah... My head is beginning to swell... Every idea is possible


    Now looking back, it doesn''t seem that Barr was defeated by Eliza, which is very incomprehensible and strange.


    After all, no one can guarantee that he can always win on the battlefield... It''s normal for you to win today and me to win tomorrow.


    Moreover, Baltar is almost in his 60s this year, almost 70 years old. At such a high age, his head is not as clear as before, and his military ability is declining. It is also very normal


    From this perspective, it seems normal that Barr, so old, was defeated by Eliza


    ¡­¡­


    Albert, with his head swollen, raised his hand and rubbed the temples on both sides, then sighed slightly, then rolled up the map on the table in front of him and put it back in one corner of the table.


    While rolling up the map again, Albert continued to think in his mind:


    Alas, forget it. The more you think about it, the more painful it becomes. Since every idea may be correct or wrong, don''t think about it again. I just have to go all out as before.


    In any case, even if Barr is old and his ability has declined, he is still a major enemy of our britannian empire.


    If in a few days, after meeting Barr, I just have to go all out as before.


    This time, I will defeat Barr as before!


    Not only to defeat Baal, I want to capture or kill Baal completely in this "summer wind" offensive! Get rid of this biggest enemy of the southern front for our British Empire!


    Albert thought so in his heart, and his eyes burst out a chilling cold.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The southern front line, the East Road military array, outside a small camp.


    "That, that... Pavilion, your excellency?" Willie asked carefully to Alan standing next to him.


    "Don''t call me ''sir''." Alan said helplessly, "it sounds strange. Just call my name Alan."


    "Well... Well, Alan." Willie continued to talk to Alan in a cautious tone.


    Looking at Willie''s cautious appearance, others may think Alan is his officer.


    In fact, Alan''s identity in the army is just Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    In terms of status, compared with Willie, who is the deputy commander of the East Route Army and the fan LAN knight, it can be said that the difference between heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Willy didn''t have to be so careful and respectful to Alan''s.


    The reason why Willie treats Alan so respectfully is actually very simple.


    Because Alan is the sister of coach Su Cheng!


    As early as the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, Willie knew that Alan was both Su Cheng''s Knight and his sister.


    This is actually easy to detect, because the two of them have always been matched by brother and sister.


    And from the interaction between them, the relationship between them is still quite close.


    Therefore, although his position with Alan was worse than that between them, Willis did not dare to neglect Alan.


    After all, it is a very bad thing to offend the sister of his immediate boss.


    Therefore, although he changed his name to Alan, Willie still asked Alan carefully with a respectful attitude:


    "Alan, commander, how long will he talk with his golden pupil knight and his retinue in that camp? I''ve been talking for more than an hour... "


    After that, Willie nuzzled at the camp not far in front of them.


    After hearing Willie''s question, Alan said angrily:


    "How do I know? Keep waiting. "


    About half an hour ago, Willie heard the wind and learned that the golden pupil girl who had lain in the camp for nearly three days finally came out. Then Su Cheng and the golden pupil girl were spying in the camp.


    Knowing the news, Willie hurried to the camp immediately, and then waited outside the small tent like Alan, waiting for Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er to finish their spy.


    The reason why Willie came to wait outside the camp in such a hurry was that he was really curious about the secret conversation between Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer.


    Alan said to Willie angrily, "how do I know? Keep waiting. " At that time, the small camp where Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer were finally moving!


    The curtain of the small camp was lifted.


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er came out of the small tent one after another.


    "Coach! You''re out! "


    "Huh? Willie, there you are. That''s just right. I don''t have to send someone to preach you. Willy, keep the order and get the cavalry ready. "


    "Huh?" Willy''s face looked puzzled. "Commander, what does it mean to make the cavalry ready to send troops?"


    "Literally." Su Cheng showed a meaningful smile on his face, "let the 5000 cavalry of our East Road army be ready to send troops! Tomorrow night, send troops south! "


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hand and pressed it on Deng Jia''er''s head beside him. While gently rubbing Deng Jia''er''s small head, he continued:


    "I''m going to hand over all the cavalry on the East Road army to Deng Jiaer and let her use the 5000 cavalry to defeat the 60000 Luo Lin army in the south."


    "What?!"


    Alan and Willie shouted together in disbelief.

 Chapter 261

    July 16, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    7:05 a.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the Middle Route Army camp.


    Not long after the sun had just risen, the whole camp of the Middle Route Army began to operate quickly.


    At the end of the banquet last night, Albert gave orders to all the Knights of the Middle Route Army to pull out and March as soon as the sun rises tomorrow! The remnant army chasing Barr!


    Eliza held the Golden Knight sword hanging on her left waist and silently looked at the army tents that were put away one after another, the war horses that were pulled out one after another, and the soldiers who were nervously assembled one after another.


    Hai rou''er, as Eliza''s Knight and squire, naturally stood obediently behind Eliza.


    "Miss Eliza." Hai rou''er said in a voice, "I feel that our middle road army is going to start a decisive battle..."


    "Ah, yes." Eliza said with a bitter smile, "we are going to march to pursue the main remnant of Barr now. In these days, we will start a decisive battle on our side."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused, then turned her head, looked east, and said:


    "I don''t know how the other two route armies are now..."


    Meanwhile, Hai rou''er sighed and then said:


    "I don''t know if this coming decisive battle is going well..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Herr." Eliza smiled. "Barr and Mr. Albert are old rivals, too."


    "It is said that the two of them can''t play more than ten games, but this Barr has hardly won Mr. Albert."


    "Therefore, Mr. Albert, who can use troops far above this bar, will be able to defeat that bar as before!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the Middle Route Army was nervously preparing for the March.


    Somewhere forty miles southwest of the Middle Route Army camp.


    A scout wearing light armor and riding a war horse was galloping on the vast plain.


    Soon, within his field of vision, a large fortification made of wood appeared.


    Seeing this large fortification made of wood, the soldier''s face showed a happy look.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause he knew that the army''s camp was coming, this large piece of wooden defense equipment was a fortification built outside the camp to resist the enemy''s attack.


    After seeing this large wooden fortification, the Scout swallowed his saliva and moistened his throat, which was almost bleeding. Then he waved the reins again to make the horses under his crotch run faster, driving the war horses under his crotch to rush towards this large wooden fortification.


    Just as the scout was about to arrive at this large fortification, a large number of soldiers with top helmets poured out from all around.


    Some of these soldiers have long guns and some have bows and crossbows.


    The soldiers who poured out from all around quickly surrounded the soldier.


    The soldier with a long gun stood in front, pointing at the scout on the horse, while the soldier with a bow and crossbow stood behind the Spearman, and the sharp and cold arrows on the bow and crossbow aimed at the scout and the horse under the crotch of the Scout.


    After seeing the soldiers suddenly pouring out from all around, the Scout immediately obediently stopped and let the soldiers with all kinds of weapons surround them.


    The Scout knew that these soldiers were responsible for guarding the periphery of the camp.


    If you act rashly or do something that makes them suspect that you are the enemy, these soldiers will not hesitate to poke you through holes with their long guns and shoot you into a wasp''s nest with their arrows.


    Therefore, after seeing the soldiers coming from all around, the herald obediently stopped and let them surround him.


    When the soldiers surrounded him, before the hostages of the soldiers asked him for his identity, he shouted in a very standard Lorraine language:


    "I''m the Scout responsible for reconnoitering the movements of the Route Army in the British Army! I have important military information to report to commander Barr! This is my identification! "


    ¡­¡­


    After showing his identity certificate to the soldiers guarding the camp and proving that he was indeed a scout of the Luo Lin army, the scout was finally released and brought into the camp, and then directly led to the camp of the commander of the whole army, bar de Lu.


    After entering the commander''s camp, the Scout saw Barr, who was nearly 70 but still in high spirits, sitting behind a long table. It seemed that he was dealing with military affairs.


    After entering the commander''s camp and seeing commander Barr, the Scout immediately saluted Barr and shouted:


    "See the coach! Coach! Important information about the Route Army in the British army has been found... "


    Before the Scout had finished speaking, Barr raised his hand and motioned him not to speak.


    After Barr''s gesture to stop talking, the scout was surprised, but he kept his mouth shut.


    After the Scout closed his mouth, Barr said:


    "Intelligence or something. Don''t worry. You look thirsty. Drink some water first."


    After that, Barr took a glass full of water from the table and handed it to the Scout.


    "Drink it. Let''s finish it."


    "Ah! Thank you, coach! "


    His throat was as dry as a bleeding scout. He quickly and respectfully took the water cup handed by Barr, and then drank up the water in the cup three or two times.


    "Feel better? Then tell me the new information. "


    "Yes!"


    After drinking the water in the cup, the Scout wiped the remaining drops on his lips, and then said in a loud voice:


    "Just yesterday evening, it was detected that the large force of the middle road army had joined the vanguard force!"


    "Oh?"


    Barr, who had been expressionless since the beginning, couldn''t help raising his eyebrows after hearing the information.


    "... I see. Go down and have a rest first."


    "Yes!"


    After another respectful salute to Barr, the Scout quickly walked out of the camp.


    After the scouts came out of the camp, Barr was the only one left in the commander''s camp.


    "Have the large units of the Middle Route Army joined up with the vanguard Army..." Barr said to himself, "then Albert, he will soon fall and rush towards me with 60000 Middle Route Army..."


    "It seems that the first stage of my battle plan has been successfully completed... It''s time to start the second stage..."


    At the end of his whispered self-talk, Barr raised his head and shouted to the guards outside the camp tent:


    "Guard! Help me summon all the senior generals! Let them come to the coach''s camp immediately! I want to hold an important battle Conference! "


    "Yes!!"


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The southern front, the British army, the East Route Army camp.


    In the camp of the Middle Route Army, when it was working nervously and preparing for the advance of the whole army, the East Route Army was also against the usual calm.


    Different from the tense operation of the whole military camp of the Middle Route Army, the East Route Army only has the cavalry camp, which is very lively.


    The people who checked and prepared grain and grass, the people who checked war horses and the people who checked weapons and armor walked nervously in the cavalry camp of the East Road army.


    Each of the 5000 cavalry of the East Route Army looked solemn and carefully checked their armor and weapons.


    As early as last night, they received a combat mission: tomorrow night, that is, tonight, all the cavalry troops will go south!


    What is the specific battle plan? Naturally, ordinary soldiers like them don''t know. However, it doesn''t matter whether they know the specific battle plan or not. For them, they just have to listen to their officers'' orders and try to kill the enemy.


    As the deputy commander of the East Route Army, Willie was standing in the cavalry camp at this time, directing the soldiers to check grain, grass and horses, and prepare the cavalry to March south.


    Just as Willie was nervously directing the soldiers to carry out various inspections and preparations, a familiar voice suddenly came behind him:


    "Vice Marshal Willie!"


    Willie turned his head and found that it was the commander of the 8th Army of their East Route Army.


    Because of their small scale, their East Route Army has only 40000 people, which is composed of the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights.


    Because of their small scale, there are not many senior generals on the East Route Army. They can be regarded as senior generals and can participate in senior military meetings. Only Su Cheng, as the commander, enli, as the deputy commander, and the commanders and Deputy commanders of the fourth and eighth armies.


    After seeing the commander of the 8th Army, Willie smiled politely and said:


    "It''s the commander of the 8th Army. I''m sorry. I''m very busy now. If you have anything to do, please come to me later when I''m finished."


    "Vice Marshal Willie..." the commander of the 8th Army said in a deep voice, "is the commander serious about his battle plan..."


    The commander of the 8th Army looked around and determined that there was no one around, so he leaned forward, lowered the voice line and whispered at a volume that only himself and Willie could hear:


    "The commander-in-chief really plans to hand over 5000 cavalry to his knight''s retinue, and let his knight''s retinue take the 5000 cavalry to defeat the 60000 Rowling army in the south? Isn''t such a battle plan nonsense? "


    Compared with ordinary soldiers who know nothing about the battle plan, the commander of the 8th Army and senior generals like Willie naturally know the battle plan to be implemented by the cavalry tonight and what kind of plan it is.


    After hearing the dissatisfied question from the commander of the 8th Army, Willie smiled bitterly and then said:


    "Commander of the 8th Army, since the end of last year, I have been following the commander and fighting side by side with him."


    "I trust the manager very much, so I also believe in the manager''s vision and judgment."


    "Since the commander-in-chief is so relieved to hand over 5000 cavalry to his knight''s retinue, it shows that the commander-in-chief must believe that his knight''s retinue can absolutely complete this combat task!"


    "I believe in the commander-in-chief, and the commander-in-chief believes in his knight''s retinue, so I am willing to believe that the knight''s retinue of the commander-in-chief can create miracles! Only 5000 cavalry will wipe out 60000 Lorraine troops in the south! "


    After that, Willie stopped talking to the commander of the 8th Army, slightly sidestepped around the commander of the 8th Army, and then continued to command the soldiers and carry out various inspections and preparations for the 5000 cavalry team to send troops south.

 Chapter 262

    July 16, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    20:20 p.m.


    South front, East army camp.


    Tonight is a moonless night.


    The thick clouds separated the sky from the earth, and also separated the moonlight from the East Road army barracks on the ground.


    However, although there was no moonlight, with the help of lights all over the East Route Army camp, the East Route Army camp was still bright.


    Wearing armor, Deng Jiaer was holding a long sword at his left waist, standing on a small hill next to the cavalry camp of the East Road army, overlooking the East Road army camp full of lights.


    ¡ª¡ªMore accurately, it is the cavalry camp overlooking the East Road army camp below.


    At this time, the cavalry camp was not as busy and busy as it was during the day.


    The only 5000 cavalry and 10000 war horses of the East Route Army have been quietly waiting in the corridors and open spaces of the cavalry camp.


    ¡ª¡ªWaiting for his officer''s order to March.


    The 5000 cavalry are ready to March. As long as you give an order, the cavalry that has completed the preparations for the March can go straight to the South with an overwhelming trend.


    Except for a few generals, none of the 5000 cavalry still knew what they were going to do this time. They just knew in general that they were going to perform a series of important combat tasks this time.


    Although they knew nothing about their combat mission this time, none of the 5000 cavalry had any fear on their faces.


    Although the task of the East Route Army can be said to be the least important and easiest of the Third Route Army, the Empire did not send some "crooked melons and split dates" to Su Cheng because the task of the East Route Army was the simplest.


    The East Route Army under Su Cheng, composed of the 4th and 8th armies of the Rachel knights, is only slightly inferior to the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army in terms of military strength. If we only talk about the combat effectiveness of the army, it is definitely worth the other two route armies.


    This can be seen from the expression of the 5000 cavalry before the combat mission.


    Even if they knew they were going to the battlefield to complete a combat task that they still didn''t know the specific content, none of the 5000 cavalry had fear on their faces.


    Some even chatted and laughed with their colleagues nearby.


    Looking at their relaxed appearance, people who didn''t know it thought that the cavalry team was going for an outing, not to the battlefield.


    Thanks to the lights that spread all over the camp and illuminate the whole camp as bright as the day, Deng Jiaer, standing on the top of the hill next to the cavalry camp, can see the expressions on the faces of the cavalry under Chu by the light of these lights.


    Looking at the fearless expression on the faces of the cavalry below, a few complex colors appeared on Deng Jiaer''s face, and then sighed.


    Just as Deng Jiaer sighed¡ª¡ª


    "It''s time to start the battle. Why are you still looking at the scenery and sighing here?"


    ¡ª¡ªA familiar male voice came from behind.


    "Sir..."


    Deng Jia''er turned her head and looked at Su Cheng who was coming towards her with a smile.


    In addition to Su Cheng, Willie, who is the deputy commander of the East Route Army and the adjutant of Su Cheng, is also closely following Su Cheng.


    After seeing the two men, Deng Jiaer immediately turned around and gave them a standard military salute.


    Su Cheng waved to Deng Jia''er, indicating that she didn''t have to do these empty things.


    When Su Cheng waved to Deng Jia''er not to salute them, Su Cheng just came to Deng Jia''er''s side.


    After reaching Deng Jiaer''s side, Su Cheng repeated his question just now:


    "Deng Jiaer, why do you look at the scenery here alone? I thought I heard you sighing just now. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Deng Jiaer was silent for a while.


    After a long silence, Deng Jia''er sighed and then asked in a weak tone:


    "Sir... Let me think carefully now... You give me the lives of these 5000 cavalry soldiers and let me practice the battle plan that I think is messy in retrospect... So... Is it really good..."


    Deng Jiaer''s tone became weaker and weaker.


    When she said the last word, her tone was as weak as a whisper.


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s questions full of self doubt and self-confidence, Su Cheng was silent for a while.


    "Deng Jiaer." After a short silence, Su Cheng broke the silence and said, "you should also know my first battle with Su Cheng?"


    Although Su Cheng''s sentence was a question, before Deng Jiaer answered it, Su Cheng continued to say to himself:


    "Looking back now, I feel incredible."


    "At that time, I was still in class with Ilsa. On the way to the middle of the class, I was interrupted by the waiter and said that his majesty summoned me."


    "When I saw his majesty, his majesty directly said that he would throw me a task of counter insurgency and asked me if I would take it."


    "Only later did I know that Mr. Jacob won my counterinsurgency task for me. Mr. Jacob appreciated my talent, so he recommended me to his majesty and asked me to be the commander-in-chief of the counterinsurgency."


    "After learning that Mr. Jacob recommended me, I have been thinking about a question, that is, why did Mr. Jacob let me be the commander-in-chief of the anti rebel army and give me the lives of 5000 people?"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Deng Jia''er in a joking tone:


    "Much like your troubles now?"


    Deng Jiaer nodded very seriously.


    "I''ve always wanted to find a chance to ask Mr. Jacob why he is so relieved of me." Su Cheng continued, "but now I don''t need to ask. I''ve found the answer to this question myself."


    After that, Su Cheng turned to his side, directed his body at Deng Jia''er, looked directly at Deng Jia''er, and then said:


    "Deng Jiaer, I deeply trust you and believe that you will be able to complete the battle plan you have conceived."


    "Because I deeply believe in you, I give you the task and the lives of these 5000 cavalry."


    "I believe, Mr. Jacob, he should have thought so at that time. He deeply believed in me, so he recommended me to his majesty and confidently handed over 5000 lives to me."


    "Believe me..."


    The confusion and doubt on Deng Jiaer''s face slowly dissipated.


    Instead, a firm color slowly appeared on his face.


    "Sir."


    Deng Jiaer smiled a grateful smile at Su Cheng.


    "Thank you for your trust in me."


    "I''m not the only one who trusts you. And Alan, and my good adjutant. "


    Su Cheng smiled and raised his hand to press Willie, who had been standing quietly behind him and Deng Jiaer since just now.


    "Well... It''s not so much about trusting Miss Deng Jiaer..." enley said with some embarrassment, "I trust the commander-in-chief, so I trust the commander-in-chief''s judgment. Since the commander-in-chief says you can make the war successful, I''m willing to believe that Miss Deng Jiaer can make the war successful!"


    Deng Jia''er turned her eyes and slid over Su Cheng and Willie''s faces one by one.


    Looking at their faces and listening to their words, Deng Jiaer''s infinite power seemed to be pouring out of his body.


    Deng Jia''er took a deep breath and said in a straight tone:


    "Sir. I don''t know if I really have superior military talent as Mr. said. "


    "But even if I don''t have superior military talent, I will try my best to squeeze out the military talent I don''t have! I will finish the battle! "


    "Sir! Just watch it in the camp of the East Road army! I will finish the battle! Live up to your trust, Mr. Alan and Mr. Willie! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer gave Su Cheng and Willie a standard military salute.


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s imposing declaration and seeing her standard military ceremony, Su Cheng and Willie smiled at each other, and then they also gave Deng Jiaer a standard military ceremony of the British Empire.

 Chapter 263

    After Su Cheng and Willie finished the military ceremony, Deng Jia''er threw away her cloak behind her and walked with firm steps towards the cavalry camp below.


    Su Cheng and Willie stayed on the hill and watched Deng Jiaer silently.


    Until Deng Jiaer was submerged by the surrounding night, Su Cheng and Willie took back their eyes.


    "Commander..." Willie looked at Su Cheng with a bitter smile. "Let your sister participate in the battle... Is it too dangerous..."


    After listening to Willie''s words, Su Cheng also smiled bitterly and said:


    "Over the years, no matter what I say or do, I have nothing to do with my sister."


    "Let her do it. I''m not the kind of sick brother who will tie his sister around and prevent her from doing anything dangerous in order to protect his sister. "


    "Now that she has made up her mind to help her friends like me, let her do it."


    "And --"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng showed a mysterious smile, then turned his head and looked at Willie behind him, and then continued:


    "My sister is very strong. I''m actually very relieved about her personal safety. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng continued to maintain this mysterious smile, then turned back and continued to quietly look down on the cavalry troops ready to go below.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey? Alan?! Why are you here? "


    After Deng Jiaer went down to the hill and came to the forefront of the cavalry force, he impressively found an acquaintance.


    "Yo ~ ~"


    Like Deng Jiaer, Alan, wearing a helmet and throwing armor, led two war horses and stood quietly at the forefront of the cavalry force. One hand held the reins, and the empty hand waved hello to Deng Jiaer.


    Before Su Cheng spent a lot of money, the black axe gun specially made for her was inserted upside down at her feet.


    Deng Jiaer ignored Alan''s "yo ~ ~" and repeated the question just now:


    "Alan! Why are you here? "


    "Your question is very poor." Alan said angrily, "you can guess what I''m going to do when you see me wearing armor and the axe and gun inserted at my feet?"


    "Are you going to take part in this battle?!" Deng Jiaer dared not set the channel.


    "Right ~ ~"


    "Alan!" Deng Jiaer said anxiously, "you don''t need to participate in this battle! You''d better stay in the base camp and protect Mr. "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Alan continued to call out his voice in bad words:


    "Who said I didn''t have to participate?"


    "My best friend is going to fight a dangerous battle. As your friend, I can''t stand idly by? So let me help you too. "


    "Although there are not many things I can do, I will do my best to help you."


    "As for protecting my brother... My brother doesn''t need my protection."


    "Even if 5000 cavalry left tonight, the headquarters of the East Route Army still has 35000 troops."


    "35000 people surround my brother on three floors and three floors outside. In this case, if my brother is in any danger, I won''t ask my brother for pocket money for a year!"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Deng Jia''er opened her mouth and was about to say something more.


    However, when Deng Jiaer wanted to say something, Alan took the lead and interrupted:


    "Come on, Deng Jiaer, you don''t have to work hard to persuade me."


    "If I decide what to do, it''s no use even my brother to stop me."


    "Even my brother can''t stop me, let alone you."


    "So let me join you in this battle."


    "Although I don''t know what the specific content of this battle is, I will still do my best to help my friends."


    After saying that, Alan showed a smile full of tenderness.


    Looking at Alan''s gentle smile, Deng Jiaer''s slightly open lips closed slowly again.


    Deng Jiaer tightened her lips. After a while, she said:


    "Thank you... Alan."


    After that, Deng Jia''er took a few steps, came to the side of his two horses, and then turned over and got on the horse.


    Looking at Deng Jia''er, who stopped persuading himself, Alan smiled, then pulled the reins in his hand, pulled one of his two horses to his side, and then turned over neatly.


    After straddling the horse, Alan also pulled out the black axe and gun inserted aside.


    On the East Route Army side, there are only more than 10000 war horses.


    In order to improve mobility, Su Cheng directly distributed 10000 horses to the 5000 cavalry, so that each cavalry can have two horses and can transfer in turn to improve mobility.


    Ten thousand war horses - Su Cheng can be said to have handed over all the war horses of the East Route Army to Deng Jiaer.


    When Deng Jiaer led the 5000 cavalry and 10000 war horses to attack, there was really no cavalry and few war horses left in the East Route Army.


    After straddling the war horse, Deng Jiaer turned around and looked behind him.


    ¡ª¡ªBehind him, there are a full 5000 cavalry.


    The cavalry force composed of 5000 cavalry can''t see to the end at a glance.


    Looking at the huge cavalry force behind him, which could not even fit his own field of vision, Deng Jiaer felt that inexplicable feelings emerged in his heart.


    When she thought that she was going to lead the 5000 cavalry to carry out the battle plan she had conceived, to carry out a random battle of 50 to 60000, and to carry out a battle that, if successful, would be enough to go down in history, Deng Jiaer felt that no less than ten feelings had sprung up in her heart.


    There is tension, excitement, expectation, fear and pride


    Deng Jiaer raised her left hand and pressed it in her arms.


    ¡ª¡ªPress the portrait of the whole family that you have always put on yourself, which is now in your arms.


    Dad... Mom... Vivian... I will make immortal achievements! Become a famous general!


    Deng Jiaer''s left hand pressed in her arms clenched tightly!


    "The whole army - let''s go! The battle begins! "


    Deng Jia''er raised her voice and gave a powerful high drink. Then her heel knocked the horse''s belly and drove the horse under her crotch to rush outside the camp!


    ¡­¡­


    On the evening of July 16, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Since the "summer wind" offensive began, the East Road army, which has not been moving, has finally changed its calm before tonight.


    This night, in the history circle of the British Empire, can be said to be a very meaningful night.


    The reason why this night is of great significance to historians of the British Empire is naturally not that it is the night when the East Route Army of the "summer wind" offensive launched an active attack.


    Historians think that this night is very meaningful because it is the night when the 14th integrated Knight of the British Empire officially stepped on the stage of history.

 Chapter 264

    Su Cheng and enli, still standing on the hill next to the cavalry camp, silently watched the cavalry team composed of 5000 cavalry soldiers rush to the battlefield while saluting the cavalry troops galloping down.


    Until the last cavalry left the camp and disappeared into the vision of Su Cheng and enli, Su Cheng and enli put down their hands.


    Just when Su Cheng and enli put down their saluting hands and were about to leave the hill¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! Vice Marshal! "


    ¡ª¡ªThe voice of the commander of the 8th Army came suddenly behind them.


    "It''s the commander of the 8th Army. What can I do for you and the commander?"


    Looking back at the commander of the 8th Army who was walking towards them with a calm face, enly continued in a flat tone:


    "Is there any urgent military information to inform us?"


    "No... it''s not an urgent military situation. I just want to ask the coach about one thing."


    After saying this, the commander of the 8th Army just came to Su Cheng.


    Before and after reaching Su Cheng''s face, the commander of the 8th Army first gave a standard military salute, and then said in a deep voice:


    "Commander, although it''s rude to say so about the battle plan drawn up by your knight and squire, the lower officer thinks it''s too messy and risky!"


    "I don''t deny that the battle plan drawn up by your knight and squire is very creative and feasible. But while it is highly creative and feasible, it is also highly risky. "


    "Any mistake made by your knight and squire during the battle will lead to the defeat of the battle plan."


    "I told you these words in the afternoon, but I still want to tell the commander again: this battle plan is too risky! Please stop! "


    "Before the cavalry is far away, call back the cavalry and stop the battle! We should implement a battle plan that can win steadily! "


    After listening to the sincere advice of the commander of the 8th Army, Su Cheng was silent.


    Su Cheng didn''t keep silent for too long.


    After a short silence, Su Cheng''s face gradually showed a faint smile.


    "Commander of the 8th Army." Su Cheng kept a smile on his face, looked directly at the commander of the 8th Army in front of him, and then said, "people often say - we can''t start until we absolutely win."


    "This sentence sounds very right, but it''s actually very wrong."


    "There is no battle in the world. The commander patted his chest and said he was sure to win."


    "No matter how much preparation is made, how outstanding the commander''s ability is, and how great the difference between the enemy and ourselves, there is a possibility of defeat."


    "Therefore, every battle actually has risks. There will be no battle that will be sure to win."


    "Every battle we generals launch, to put it mildly, is actually gambling that we will win."


    "So - don''t be afraid to fight because of high risk. High risk is often linked to high returns. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng raised his hand and patted the commander of the 8th Army on the shoulder.


    "Thank you for your sincere advice, but I have made up my mind - to bet to the end! Bet my knight obedience really has superior military talent! Bet this battle will succeed! "


    After that, Su Cheng let go of his hand patting the Eighth Army commander on the shoulder, then walked by the Eighth Army commander''s side and left quickly.


    Willie naturally followed Su Cheng and left with Su Cheng.


    Only the commander of the 8th Army remained where he was.


    The commander of the 8th Army lowered his head slightly and his face was iron blue.


    "Alas!"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter a while, he uttered a long sigh full of melancholy.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Luo Linjun, the headquarters of the central front.


    People who can bake in such a big summer must have a big brain problem.


    However, in the base camp of the central front of the Luo Lin army, there happened to be such a man with a brain problem.


    In an open space at the base camp of the central front of the Luo Lin army, Barr, the general leader of the central front and the commander of the Luo Lin army, was sitting next to a small campfire.


    Barr spread out his hands and stuck them near the campfire.


    He seemed to be warming his hands.


    Barr, who was warming his hands, looked straight at the flames burning in front of him, looking thoughtful.


    Aware that the bonfire in front of him seemed to be a little smaller, Barr took the firewood already prepared and threw it into the bonfire.


    After the firewood was thrown into the campfire, the blazing flame rushed at the new firewood like a fierce beast that found its prey.


    The blazing flame wrapped all the firewood one by one, and from time to time made a "crackling" sound of firewood burning, and dazzling sparks burst out from the campfire.


    After seeing the fire of the campfire in front of him getting bigger again and feeling the heat wave more intense than just now, Barr, who has been expressionless since just now, had a faint smile on his face for a long time.


    Then Barr spread out his hands again and continued to warm his hands.


    Just after Barr spread his hands again, he heard a sudden noise behind him.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the sound of footsteps from far and near.


    From the footsteps, the man who was constantly approaching Barr from behind seemed very worried.


    "Lord, commander in chief!"


    After coming a few steps behind Barr, the man stopped, then gasped and continued:


    "We have detected the new trend of the Route Army in the British Army!"


    "Say."


    Barr kept warming his hands without looking back.


    "Yes! Early this morning, the Middle Route Army of the British army pulled out and marched! Looking from the direction, it''s coming towards us! "


    After hearing the Scout''s extremely important information, Barr looked as usual, as if he had just heard some insignificant and boring information.


    "Well." Barr said faintly, "as I expected, after meeting with the vanguard forces, Albert will be impatient to march towards me in the early morning of the next day. He plans to clean me up at one fell swoop while the morale of the whole army is booming."


    Then Barr turned his hands.


    The palms that have been warming your hands just now are on the back of your hands.


    After turning his hands over and warming them with the heat wave of the campfire, Barr continued:


    "It''s hard for you. Go down and have a rest."


    "Yes!"


    After a loud response, the Scout left quickly.


    Just after the scouts left quickly, a familiar drink came from Barr''s side:


    "Oh! Barr! Are you baking here again? Really, isn''t there something wrong with your head? You''re still baking here in such hot weather! "


    After hearing the high drink, Barr, who had been expressionless just now, turned up slightly and smiled a little more on his face.


    Without turning his head, Barr could know who was coming from his voice and the way he spoke to him.


    "Charles, do you care?" Barr said angrily, "you don''t know my habit."

 Chapter 265

    Charles vijeri -- a well-known strong man and general of Luo Lin army.


    The Lorraine empire was different from the Britannia Empire.


    Britannia Empire was a martial country. At the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, in order to encourage soldiers and knights in the army to fight bravely, a relatively complete military merit system was established.


    As long as you can get enough military merit, you will not be rewarded less.


    Although the military merit system of the British Empire still has many deficiencies, in the past 300 years, there are indeed a large number of people who have completed the class leap by virtue of military merit.


    If you don''t say far, say near. Su Cheng and enli, one of the "twin generals", are the most ready-made examples.


    Before becoming a knight, Su Cheng was just an ordinary man who could only sleep in the stables when he first came to Pendragon.


    Enly was not born in a noble family. Before becoming a knight, he was just an ordinary child of a rich family.


    The Lorraine empire is different.


    The Lorraine Empire did not have a relatively complete military system like the British Empire.


    At the same time, compared with the British Empire, the aristocratic power of the Lorraine empire was more huge and decadent.


    Because there was no relatively complete military merit system, it was difficult for ordinary civilians to become senior generals in the Lorraine empire.


    Therefore, in the army of the Lorraine Empire, almost all the middle and senior generals were of noble origin.


    Because the nobles of the Lorraine Empire have a word "de" in their names.


    Therefore, almost none of the middle and senior generals of the Lorraine Empire had a name without the word "de".


    Moreover, because of the huge and decadent aristocratic power of the Lorraine Empire, people of noble origin often discriminate against and suppress people of non noble origin in the army of the Lorraine empire.


    In this regard, the situation of the British Empire is much better.


    It is precisely because the British Empire has always had the tradition of "being a civilian today and a general tomorrow", so few people in the British Empire''s army will discriminate against others because of their origin.


    This kind of reason makes it very difficult for ordinary civilians to stand out in the army of the Lorraine empire.


    Of course, even in such a difficult environment, there will always be a few people who can successfully stand out as civilians and successfully squeeze into the ranks of senior generals of the Lorraine empire.


    For example, Charles vijery is a good example.


    From his name without the word "de", we can see that he is not of noble origin.


    He was a non aristocrat. He made military achievements with his own efforts and rose to the rank of senior generals step by step.


    Charles is a famous general of the Lorraine empire. As a hostile country of the Lorraine Empire, the britannian empire is naturally very familiar with his brave posture.


    Over the years, when launching a series of attacks or defenses against the Lorraine Empire, the shire has always been regarded as a figure needing special attention.


    Charles has an extremely strong and tall figure, nearly 2 meters tall, and his muscles are as solid as granite.


    And Charles, too, has a strange power that matches his figure.


    Charles is good at using a huge axe and waving it. He has always been a frightening existence in the battlefield.


    And Charles is also Barr''s good friend.


    Although there is a lot of age difference between the two. Barr is 68 years old this year, while shire is only 34 years old now. Barr is twice as old as shire, but this does not prevent them from talking very well and becoming good friends.


    They are not only good friends in private, but also good comrades in arms on the battlefield.


    I don''t know how many times they have fought side by side. In so many times of fighting side by side, Barr also made a more accurate evaluation of his friend''s combat style:


    Charles is not very outstanding in intelligence. His most outstanding is his strong force and strong on-the-spot command ability. He is the most suitable striker.


    In fact, just as Barr judged Charles. Basically, Charles did not become a senior general of the Lorraine empire by wisdom, but rose to a senior general by his strong military strength.


    He said angrily to the sudden arrival of Charles, "Charles, do you want to take care of it? You don''t know my habit. " After, Barr continued to bake his hands with the small bonfire in front of him.


    After hearing Barr''s words, Charles smiled bitterly and shook his head, then accelerated his pace, came to Barr''s side, and then sat next to Barr.


    "I just seem to have seen the Scout."


    Charles took a branch next to him, fiddled with the firewood in the bonfire in front of him, and continued:


    "Is there any important information?"


    "Sort of." Barr said faintly, "this morning, Albert, he commanded 60000 troops after meeting with the vanguard, and rushed towards us."


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, Charles teased the branches of the firewood in the campfire.


    "Coming..." shire frowned. "According to the nearby terrain and traffic conditions, Albert will be able to lead his army here to fight with us tomorrow afternoon..."


    "Well, yes, as I expected." Barr then said, "after receiving information that Albert''s large army and his vanguard troops were near the party division yesterday, I expected that Albert would lead the whole army to rush towards us this morning."


    Speaking of this, Albert paused, then smiled a few times, and then continued:


    "Albert, he can''t help it now, can he? I can''t help but have a decisive battle with me quickly, and then use this battle to get rid of me completely. "


    "Great." Charles smiled, "Barr, the ''headless snake battle'' you have drawn up has been very smooth so far. Albert has obediently led the whole army of the middle road army. Now he is waiting for Albert to take the bait."


    "Now it''s not just waiting for Albert to take the bait." Barr said with a wry smile, "now we have to hope that there will be no problems on the western front and the eastern front."


    "The reason why I divided three fronts to deal with the three-way army of the British army is that the two fronts, the western front and the eastern front, can drag down the western and Eastern armies of the British army, and don''t let them make trouble. So that the central front on my side can concentrate on the "headless snake battle" and wipe out Albert''s Middle Route Army. "


    "On this issue, Barr, you don''t have to worry." Charles continued to laugh, "didn''t you just receive the war report from these two fronts at noon today?"


    "On the western front, we have successfully blocked Allen''s West Route Army''s repeated attacks, which is enough to drag the West Route Army until the ''headless snake battle'' on our side is over."


    "On the eastern front, the East Route Army led by Su Cheng has not moved, and Rocher has already built a defense line on the north and south banks of the sunau river. Rocher also said that relying on this deployed defense line, even if Su Cheng leads the whole army of the East Route Army to attack southward, he can drag it until the end of the ''headless snake battle'' on our side."


    "So, Barr, you don''t have to worry about the fronts on both sides. Both fronts must be able to hold down the enemy forces responsible for each other. Just concentrate on the ''headless snake battle''."


    "Well... That''s what I said."


    After a faint reply to Charles, Barr continued to bake his hands in the heat wave of the campfire.


    Looking at Barr, who was still baking his hands silently, Charles sighed and then continued:


    "Well - Barr, the important military information is over. Let''s talk about something else."


    "Can you tell me why you''re baking here? Is it to relieve some of the tension before the war? "


    As Barr''s close friend, Charles naturally knows some of Barr''s habits.


    He knows - Baltar likes to warm his hands to relieve some negative emotions in his heart, such as tension and anxiety.


    After hearing Charles''s caring question, Barr was silent for a moment, and then said in a deep voice:


    "... no, I''m not relaxing my tension."


    "Now... I''m relieving my fear..."


    "I''m... Afraid of Albert..."


    After saying this in a deep voice, Barr clenched his fists.


    Because of too much force, the joints turned white and the green tendons were exposed from Barr''s skin.

 Chapter 266

    "Charles." Barr continued, "you should know what nicknames I have had in recent years in addition to being called the ''strongest General of the empire'' in China?"


    After hearing Barr''s words, Charles was silent.


    Charles closed his lips, lowered his head slightly and stopped talking.


    While Charles was silent, Barr sneered at himself twice, and then continued in a flat tone, almost without any emotional color:


    "It''s really ironic... In recent years, while I have been respected as the ''strongest general'', I have also been called ''waste general'' and ''often defeated general''."


    "But I don''t blame them for giving me these nicknames."


    "After all, sometimes I think I''m a waste... I''ve been defeated repeatedly in front of Albert..."


    "Albert, he became the head of the Rachel knights and was fully responsible for the southern defense line of the British Empire. I remember it was nearly 8 years ago."


    "Eight years ago, Albert was 38 and I was 60."


    "My nightmare has come since Albert took full charge of the southern defense line of the British Empire eight years ago..."


    Speaking of this, Barna had already clenched his fists more tightly.


    Looking at the white bony joints on Barr''s fists and the broken tendons, no one will be surprised to see Barr''s fists grasping and bleeding because of too hard grip in the next second.


    And Barr''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    A little pain gradually appeared on his face.


    "Eight years ago, when Albert took office as the head of the new Rachel knights, it was just when the British Empire focused on dealing with the Frankish Empire and our Lorraine empire."


    "The britannian Empire focused on the strategy of our Lorraine empire."


    "In the eight years since Albert took office, excluding this'' summer wind ''offensive and the last'' spring wake up ''offensive, the British Empire has launched five large-scale offensives against us."


    "These five large-scale offensives, without exception, were all led by Albert."


    "In retrospect, I''m still sweating."


    After that, Barr pointed to his forehead with a bitter smile and motioned Charles to see his forehead.


    And Charles immediately moved his eyes to Barr''s forehead.


    ¡ª¡ªAs Barr said, Barr sitting by the campfire burst out a series of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Barr then continued:


    "As one of the top generals in our Lorraine Empire, I am naturally entrusted with important tasks every time in the five large-scale offensives commanded by Albert."


    "In the five large-scale offensives directed by Albert, I have played against him more than ten times."


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, there are people in the world who are more talented and do better than you..."


    Speaking of this, Barr sighed, and the color of pain on his face increased a bit.


    "In these ten battles against Albert, I haven''t won Albert once..."


    "I tried my best, but I was defeated again and again in front of Albert..."


    "I''m really unwilling... There''s no way to take a man who is almost half my age. I can only lose, lose and lose in the face of him..."


    "Let alone the domestic people think I''m a waste general... I think I''m really a waste..."


    "In the five large-scale attacks commanded by Albert, I was entrusted with important tasks every time, but every time I was beaten by Albert, he threw down his armor and did not achieve any results..."


    "The worst time was the third large-scale attack on our country launched by the British Empire."


    "In this battle, like the one before me, I was appointed commander-in-chief of the whole army, responsible for going north to meet the enemy and stop Albert''s aggression."


    "What was the result of that battle, I think Charles... No, I think all the generals know?"


    "I was defeated again... 120000 troops were almost wiped out. Only I fled in a hurry with a few cavalry and luckily picked up one life..."


    "Because of my waste performance, in the five large-scale attacks commanded by Albert, our empire lost all the territory north of the Northern Line of defense."


    "In so many duels between Albert and me, the only battle that can be seen in the past is probably the fifth large-scale attack of the British Empire."


    "Before the British Empire launched this attack, the British Empire had hit the Northern Line of our Lorraine empire."


    "In this battle, I successfully blocked Albert''s attack with the geographical advantage of the northern defense line."


    "This is the only defeat in the five large-scale attacks commanded by Albert, and it is also the only battle to defeat Albert in the more than ten duels between me and Albert."


    "It''s just... I had too much luck in my only victory over Albert, and I reluctantly won Albert by relying on the geographical advantage of the northern defense line. Although Albert was defeated at that time, the loss was not great, so I''m embarrassed to show off this battle..."


    "Albert... What a terrible opponent..."


    Speaking of this, Barr took back his warm hands placed above the campfire and pressed his elbows on his legs.


    Baltar''s originally straight body came down late, as if there was no bone on his back, and the posture of his whole body showed a look of mental weakness.


    "Albert, he''s almost my nightmare now..."


    "I have just suddenly recalled the dozen duels with Albert, and my body trembled with fear."


    "I can only suppress my fear through my habit of reducing pressure and relaxing my emotions by ''warming my hands with fire..."


    "Did I just tell you? In Albert''s third large-scale attack, I was beaten so that I could only run away with a few cavalry. "


    "After successfully escaping to a safe place with these cavalry, I looked at the soldiers with only a few people around me, and then thought of the 120000 army that had gone up in smoke. At that time, I painfully wanted to commit suicide..."


    "I remember clearly that it was the seventh time I lost to Albert in a row."


    "I pulled out my sword and put it around my neck."


    "It''s just -- after putting the sword around my neck and cutting my neck, I stopped again and didn''t want to die."


    After that, Barr put on a smile with some self mockery on his face, raised his head and pointed to his left neck.


    Sitting next to Barr, Charles looked in the direction of Barr''s fingers and found a wound cut with a sharp tool and then closed on Barr''s left neck.


    As Barr''s good friend, Charles naturally knows Barr''s scar and that Barr wants to commit suicide, but he doesn''t commit suicide in the end.


    However, he didn''t know and was embarrassed to ask Barr why he didn''t commit suicide at that time.


    So, Charles, he said in a half joking tone:


    "I know you wanted to commit suicide but didn''t want to commit suicide halfway. Didn''t you stop suicide because you suddenly thought that there were many beautiful things in your life that haven''t been tried yet?"


    "It''s not because of such a boring thing that I stopped suicide."


    After patting Charles on the shoulder, Barr said in a somewhat melancholy tone:


    "I chose to remove the sword that was about to cut my main artery because I realized that I still had a mission."


    "Mission?" Sharge strange way.


    "Well, yes, it''s the mission."


    The pain and melancholy on Barr''s face gradually dissipated.


    A faint smile gradually hung on his face.


    "At that time, after putting the sword on my neck and cutting a hole in my neck, I suddenly remembered that I had a big quarrel with my father when I was young, and then decided to join the army, as well as my original intention to join the army..."


    "When I was young, my father always wanted me to inherit the family property, but I refused because I wanted to join the army. I wanted to use my sword to protect all the people of the motherland from any foreign enemies. So when I chose to join the army, I had a big quarrel with my father because of his different ideas. "


    "This is my original intention to join the army, not to obtain how high a position or how high a honor, but only to block the foreign enemy in front of the people."


    "At that moment, I remembered my original intention to join the army, and there were many ordinary citizens who needed my protection behind me."


    "So I put down the sword that I was going to commit suicide."


    "As I lay down my sword, I swore to my soul."


    Barr clenched his right fist again, and then slowly raised it in front of him.


    His eyes looked straight at the right fist clenched in front of him. His eyes, which were originally full of pain and melancholy, gradually lit up a bright brilliance and high spirited flame called "fighting spirit".


    "Even if my talent and talent are not as good as Albert, I will firmly stand in front of Albert again and again!"


    "Even in the duel with Albert, I will lose again and again, but I will lose again and again!"


    "I will not cowardly choose suicide to escape, nor will I choose to give up. As long as I have one breath, I will not allow Albert and his gang of aggressors to ravage our country''s people and land!"


    "I''m a general of the Lorraine empire! As long as I can wave my sword, I will wave my sword again and again for those who can''t! "


    "As long as I think there are countless civilians behind me, I will be as powerful as a spring! At the thought of this, no matter how scared I am of Albert, I will gush out the courage and strength to face him and defeat him! "


    "Charles."


    Barr took his eyes away from the clenched right fist in front of him, moved to shire''s face next to him, looked directly at shire, and then said in a positive way:


    "Even if I have been defeated miserably by Albert, I will not admit defeat and give in. Even if I lose to Albert 99 times, I will not give in. I will still rack my brains and find a way to beat Albert 100 times. "


    Speaking of this, the corners of Barr''s mouth suddenly turned up slightly, showing a thought-provoking smile.


    "Now, the first stage of the headless snake battle I designed has ended successfully. Albert has joined up with his vanguard and is coming towards me."


    Barr suddenly held out a hand to Charles, and the smile on his face was a little more confident.


    "Charles, this time in the ''headless snake battle'', let''s let Albert taste it and see what it feels like to be killed by the people who had been beaten!"


    After hearing Barr''s words full of momentum and confidence, Charles was stunned.


    Then, Charles burst out a series of hearty laughter. After drinking "good", he stretched out his hand and held it tightly with balthar''s extended hand.

 Chapter 267

    July 17, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    10:25 a.m.


    Luo Linjun, western front.


    Denis and Leo, who were in charge of the western front and the Western Route Army against the British army, were standing on a high ground in the camp, overlooking the position of the Western Route Army of the British army in the north.


    The 53000 troops led by Allen are very close to the 70000 troops led by Denis and Leo. As long as you stand a little higher, you can overlook each other''s barracks.


    In these ten days, Allen led the Western Route Army to launch a fierce attack on Denis and Leo again and again.


    In a short period of more than ten days, Allen launched five large-scale attacks.


    And Denis and Leo, worthy of being one of the best generals in the Lorraine Empire, calmly arranged their defense and blocked Allen''s fierce attacks one after another.


    With the ability of Denis and Leo, Allen has not broken through the defense line arranged by them.


    In this way, the two armies confronted and deadlocked north and south.


    Allen can''t break through the defense line arranged by the two, and Denis and Leo have no intention of launching a counterattack.


    Denis and Leo are very satisfied with the current north-south confrontation and stalemate between the two armies.


    After all, their mission on the western front is only responsible for supporting the "headless snake battle" on the central front, dragging Allen''s West army to the South and affecting the implementation of the "headless snake battle" to annihilate Albert on the central front of Barr.


    Standing on a high ground in the camp, looking at Denis of the West Road military array of the British army not far from the north, he suddenly said to Leo standing next to him:


    "Leo, don''t say that Alan''s military skills are still good."


    "Well, yes." Leo nodded deeply convinced, "it is worthy of being a famous general who is good at attack. In the past ten days, Allen almost broke through the defense line several times in five large-scale attacks. "


    "Yes..." Denis sighed with a lingering fear. "Looking back now, I still feel very terrible. I really don''t want to defend such a general who is good at attacking."


    Speaking of this, deniton said for a moment, and then continued:


    "It''s just that Allen hasn''t launched a new attack until now after the failure of the fifth large-scale attack three days ago."


    The camp between the two armies was very close. Denis and Leo standing on a small highland easily saw the position of the Western Route Army led by Allen in the north.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of flags flying in the wind in the Allen army camp in the north, Leo said in a deep voice:


    "Yes... He has finally stopped these days. If he can, I really hope he can stop until the central front completes the ''headless snake battle'' and annihilates Albert."


    "This Allen may have found it difficult to break through the defense line arranged by the two of us." Denis said faintly, "so I''m going to stop and think about new breakthrough methods."


    "Hum, whatever he wants to attack." Leo''s tone was full of confidence. "No matter how he attacks, we will both block him back."


    "Hehe, that''s what I said. But I care about one thing. "


    At this point, Denise frowned and continued:


    "According to the information sent back by the spies before the war, Alan brought an elite force secretly trained from Pendragon."


    "But it has been more than ten days since the war began, and I still haven''t seen Allen put the elite army he brought into the battlefield..."


    After hearing this, Leo frowned and said:


    "Could it be that the intelligence of the spies was wrong, and Allen didn''t bring any elite troops with secret training?"


    "No, it''s very unlikely." Denny replied without thinking, "the intelligence sent back by the spies should be credible. Alan hasn''t put the elite force he brought into the battlefield until now. Maybe he wants to use it as a secret weapon. He doesn''t put the elite force into the battlefield until the most critical moment..."


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, they were surrounded by an atmosphere called "Silence".


    However, they didn''t keep silent for too long. After a while, Leo broke his silence and said:


    "Forget it. Anyway, let''s continue to strengthen our vigilance and defense."


    "Well, that''s what I said." Denise sighed slightly and then continued, "it''s no use thinking so much. Let''s just keep vigilant."


    Just as Denise''s voice fell, an urgent drink came from behind them:


    "Two generals!!"


    After hearing the high drink, Denis and Leo turned their heads together.


    Found a messenger.


    Look at the dusty appearance of this Herald. It should be the herald on which front.


    Before Denis and Leo asked which front the herald belonged to, the herald took the lead in telling himself:


    "Two generals! I''m a messenger on the central front! Here is the report from coach Barr! "


    With that, the herald took a few quick steps, then took out a piece of parchment from his arms, and respectfully handed it to Denis and Leo.


    "The central front?" Denise raised his eyebrows, and then took the parchment handed by the herald, "well, it''s hard for you. Please step back first."


    "Yes!"


    After the messenger left quickly, Denis slowly unfolded the parchment in his hand and carefully browsed the battle report from Barr.


    After quickly reading the war report from Barr, Denis suddenly burst out a series of laughter, and then handed the parchment to Leo next to him.


    "Ha ha! Leo, take a look. Now the situation has slowly tilted to the side beneficial to our Lorraine empire! "


    After hearing what Denis said, Leo couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, then quickly took the parchment handed by Denis, and then looked at it quickly at a glance.


    After quickly reading the battle report on the parchment, Leo also burst out a series of laughter like Denis:


    "Ha ha¡® The headless snake battle seems to be going very smoothly! The first stage has been completed! Albert has joined up with his vanguard and drove straight towards coach Barr! "


    "Oh, yes."


    Denise smiled, his face full of joy.


    "Now the first phase of the headless snake battle has been successfully completed." Denise said, "this war report was probably sent yesterday evening. According to the contents of this war report, about this afternoon, Albert''s Middle Route Army will contact with the main army commanded by commander Barr! "


    At this time, Leo answered:


    "As long as coach Barr has direct contact with Albert, the second stage of headless snake battle will begin."


    "I hope the second stage of the headless snake battle will be as successful as the first stage." Said Denise in a half joking tone.


    "Hello."


    Leo patted Denis angrily and then continued:


    "Don''t say that you have no fighting spirit. You should say ''you must be as successful as the first stage'', right?"


    "Ha ha, sorry, sorry."


    After apologizing to Leo in a non apologetic tone, Denis continued:


    "Since the ''headless snake battle'' on the central front is going on so smoothly, we have to give good support to the central front on the western front."


    "Ah, yes."


    Leo went on in high spirits:


    "Even if we fight for our lives, we must drag Alan and his West Route Army here! Allen and his West Route Army must not be allowed to interfere with the "headless snake battle" on the central front! "


    "Well, that''s right."


    Denise''s mouth was slightly upturned, and a smile full of confidence gradually appeared on his face.


    "The success of the headless snake battle on the central front is related to the trend of the whole war situation, so Leo, you''re right. Even if you fight for our lives, you''ll have to drag Alan and his West Route Army! He must not interfere with the headless snake battle! Whether our Lorraine empire will win or lose this time depends entirely on this'' headless snake battle ''. "


    Speaking of this, Denis, who had a confident smile on his face, suddenly seemed to think of something, and his smile froze.


    Then, the confident smile on his face slowly changed into a bitter smile.


    "Alas." Denise said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what''s going on on on the eastern front."


    "Denis..." Leo''s face also showed a bitter smile, "are you still worried about the eastern front? Don''t worry, give those young people more confidence. And didn''t the war report come from the eastern front a few days ago? For more than ten days, the East Route Army led by Su Cheng has been quiet. I guess that Su Cheng''s East Route Army may only be responsible for feint and will not really send troops south to attack, so don''t worry about things on the eastern front. "


    After hearing Leo''s consolation, Denise was silent for a while, and then he said in a deep voice:


    "... rather than worrying about the eastern front, I''m worried about Simeon and Jill."


    "Simeon and Jill?" Leoch said strangely, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "Leo, you know that, don''t you? The five young men are now in charge of the eastern front. I''m still more relieved of Rocher, Oren and ERD. "


    "What worries me most is Simeon and Jill."


    "Simeon is the youngest of the five of them. He has just celebrated his 20th birthday and has the least combat experience."


    "And I''ve seen his combat history. So far, he has only fought with the wind, never against the wind."


    "In other words, Simeon lacks experience in facing adverse and emergency situations."


    Leo listened carefully to Denis, nodded, and then asked aloud:


    "What about Jill? What happened to Jill? Why don''t you worry about Jill? Isn''t Jill recognized as the most potential and capable? If we were not inferior to Rocher in combat experience, we would hand over the eastern front to Jill, not Rocher. "


    "... Jill is indeed the most capable and potential of the five. But... Jill is also a bit conceited... "


    Denise sighed and went on:


    "Although Jill has excellent talents, he is too confident in his talents, so he has several times. Because the ideas of his superiors are inconsistent with him, he disobeyed the orders of his superiors and acted in accordance with his own ideas."


    "Only because of his several private actions, he has achieved good results, coupled with the high-level preference for Jill, Jill has not been punished."


    "So... I''m worried that Jill will disobey the order of Luo Xie, the general director of the eastern front, and act privately as before..."


    "If Jill''s private action can bring huge results, I''m afraid his private action will have a bad impact on the war situation on the eastern front..."


    "I just hope... The East Route Army led by Su Cheng can continue to stand still as before, so that the eastern front can keep such ''quiet''..."


    With that, Denise sighed again.

 Chapter 268

    July 17, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    16:11 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the Middle Route Army.


    Although the vanguard troops had suffered a lot of losses before, such a loss was irrelevant to the Middle Route Army with a total force of 60000.


    The Middle Route Army is now moving slowly.


    Moving towards the position of Barr and his Rowling main force detected by the scouts.


    A few days ago, after Barr was defeated by Eliza, he retreated to the southwest with the main remnant army, almost 40 miles away for repair.


    40 miles - not a long distance.


    According to Albert''s estimation, it would take him less than two days to lead his troops to the main location of Barr and his Rowling army.


    Yesterday, that is, on the morning of July 16, he led the Middle Route Army to March. According to Albert''s estimation, he will almost arrive at Barr''s location this afternoon, that is, on the afternoon of July 17!


    In other words, his Middle Route Army is now about to contact Barr and the main force of his Rowling army!


    Albert was now in the middle of the Middle Route Army, sitting on his horse, silent and solemn.


    Although Barr has always been a defeated general under him and his military talent is far inferior to him, Albert does not intend to underestimate the enemy.


    He plans to attack with all his strength after contacting the main force of the Rowling army led by Barr!


    This war completely wiped out the main force of Barr and Rowling army!


    Just then Albert suddenly heard the sound of hoofs approaching him.


    Accompanied by the sound of horse hoofs, there were also shouts:


    "Coach! Coach! "


    The scouts are back.


    Now that the scout has returned, it means that he must have detected something new and must report his new information.


    So Albert asked the returning scout in a deep voice:


    "What''s new?"


    "Back to the coach! In front of our army, a large army is approaching us! From the appearance and number of banners, it is the main force of the Rowling army led by Barr! Now, the enemy has approached 8 miles in front of our army! "


    what?!


    Although he shouted "what" in surprise, Albert still looked as usual and said in a flat tone:


    "Well, I see. Go down first and continue the reconnaissance mission."


    "Yes!"


    Albert frowned and looked ahead at the sound of the Scout''s fading hooves.


    Thinking in my heart:


    Barr, he''s coming with the main force himself?


    Did you find out that I was leading a large army to approach, so I didn''t intend to hide, break cans and fall like before, and lead the remaining main force to fight to the death with me in the field?


    Baltar is best at fighting in the field, so it''s not surprising that he will make a decision to fight to the death with me in the field


    8 miles... It''s so close.


    Hum! That''s good! He found it himself, so I don''t have to find it myself!


    Since he wants to fight with me in the field, I''ll do what he wants!


    "Keep the order."


    Albert, who finished thinking, turned his head and said to the general beside him:


    "The whole army stopped marching, repaired and prepared for battle!"


    "Yes!"


    After all the generals around Albert answered "yes" in unison, they pulled the reins and conveyed the military order of "stop marching and get ready for the battle" to all parts of the army.


    ¡­¡­


    19:37 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, dunjar''s troops.


    "General!"


    A scout who came back from reconnaissance shouted "general" while riding his horse towards Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer''s identity is actually somewhat subtle.


    She was not a knight, just a knight''s retinue, so the soldiers below could not call her "Knight".


    In terms of her position in the army, unlike Su Cheng and Willie, she has a very official position of commander-in-chief and Deputy commander-in-chief.


    Even if Deng Jiaer did not have any formal position in the army, she was indeed the supreme commander of the 5000 cavalry. Naturally, she could not do such a rude thing as calling her name directly.


    Therefore, in order to call Deng Jia''er conveniently, the 5000 cavalry team brought by Deng Jia''er is uniformly called "general" from generals to ordinary soldiers.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing that the scout who went to explore the way came back, Deng Jiaer immediately reined in his horse and asked how the scout was.


    "We are about to reach the defensive position of the enemy general Simeon!"


    After hearing what the Scout said. Deng Jiaer looked at her, then raised her head and looked at her front.


    On the horizon in front of him, there is a small dot as big as sesame seeds and beans.


    ¡ª¡ªThis small spot as big as a sesame seed and bean is the defensive position in charge of Simeon.


    Over the past ten days, although there was "peace" on the eastern battlefield, the 40000 East Route Army led by Su Cheng remained motionless, while the 60000 Luolin army led by Na luoxie stayed on the north and south banks of the sunau river.


    The two armies are facing each other from north to south. The East Route Army led by Su Cheng has no intention of going south, and the 60000 Luo Lin army led by Luo Xie has no intention of going north to counter attack.


    However, although the two armies have been facing each other so quietly from north to south, the two armies have been collecting and spying on each other''s intelligence for a moment.


    In these days, Su Cheng has already scouted the deployment of the 60000 Rowling army.


    Simeon, ERD and Jill, with 10000, 20000 and 20000 troops each, were deployed on the North Bank of the sunau river.


    The Simeon army is located in the west, the Eritrean army is located in the middle, and the Gil army is located in the East.


    The armies formed horns and looked after each other.


    Meanwhile, Ou Ren commanded 5000 people to guard lair City, a transfer station on the North Bank of the shunau River, which is located on the South Bank of the shunau river.


    Rochelle, the commander of the 60000 army, is in charge of the general command in mayn City, which is a little south of Birrell.


    After setting out with all the cavalry of the East Route Army last night, Deng Jiaer finally commanded the 5000 cavalry and successfully came to the defensive position in charge of ximeiweng this evening!


    When Deng Jiaer narrowed his eyes and looked at the enemy position as small as a sesame bean in the distance, a tall young man next to Deng Jiaer said:


    "General, it''s evening now. Let the whole army stop for dinner and rest. Moreover, I suggest to step back a little. The distance between the enemy and the enemy is, to be honest, there are still some dangers. It''s possible to be discovered by that Simeon."


    The tall young man who is talking is the commander of the 4th Army of the East Road army.


    In addition to Alan volunteering to help Deng Jiaer carry out this battle, Su Cheng also sent the commander of the Fourth Army to be Deng Jiaer''s deputy to help Deng Jiaer.


    There are not many senior generals under Su Cheng who can be assigned this important task.


    Vice Marshal Willie must not be released to help Deng Jiaer. Willie cannot be absent from the large army of the East Route Army.


    The commander of the 8th Army could not send out to help Deng Jiaer.


    The commander of the 8th Army has been complaining about Su Cheng''s giving Deng Jiaer the task of "defeating 60000 Luolin army".


    Therefore, Su Cheng is worried that if he sends the commander of the 8th Army to help Deng Jia''er, the commander of the 8th Army may disobey Deng Jia''er''s orders and even obey Deng Jia''er''s orders.


    Therefore, after several reflections, Su Cheng decided to send the commander of the Fourth Army to serve as Deng Jiaer''s deputy and help Deng Jiaer.


    The commander of the 4th Army is relatively honest and obedient, and unlike the commander of the 8th Army, he has criticism about Deng Jiaer''s battle, which can be said to be the most suitable candidate.


    Therefore, Su Cheng sent the commander of the 4th Army to help Deng Jiaer, and the daily management and command of the 4th Army were handed over to Willie.


    After listening to the suggestion of the commander of the 4th Army, Deng Jiaer nodded and said:


    "Well, that''s what I think. Let the troops retreat five miles. After retreating five miles, they begin to eat and let the whole army sleep and rest."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Alan, who was on the left of Deng Jiaer, exclaimed:


    "Sleep? Go to bed so early?! Isn''t the sun just going down now? "


    After that, Alan also pointed to the sun in the West that had not completely sunk into the horizon.


    "Ah... Anyway, I haven''t told Alan about the specific battle plan." Deng Jiaer said with a bitter smile, "now only sir, Vice Marshal Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army know the detailed battle plan."


    "The reason why I go to bed after dinner is actually to maintain my strength."


    "After all - late this night, we will officially start the battle plan to defeat the 60000 Rowling army."


    "Tonight, we will defeat the 10000 troops under the command of Simeon!"


    After that, Deng Jiaer''s face showed a confident smile

 Chapter 269

    Luolin Empire, North Bank of shunau River, West meiweng army position, in the main general camp.


    "General Simeon, all the new baggage sent from the south bank this morning have been registered and counted. There are no omissions. This is the list. Please have a look."


    A general who looked about 30 years old handed a small wad of paper to a young man in front of him.


    "Yes."


    The young man, with a light "um", took the small stack of paper from the general''s hand, and then looked at it quickly at a glance.


    This young man, who is somewhat excessive, is responsible for unifying 10000 troops to defend ximeon de Duran in the west of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    In order to train the young generation of the Imperial military and save the current situation of the continuous "aging" of the military of the Lorraine Empire, Barr and others boldly used five young generals to take charge of the whole eastern front and defend the 40000 East Route Army of the British Empire.


    Among them, Rocher, the oldest and most experienced in combat, served as deputy commander.


    Jill, Eide, Ou Ren and ximeon served as deputy marshals to assist Rocher.


    These five people can be said to be the five most potential young people in the military circles of the Lorraine empire.


    Many people even said that the future of the military circles of the Lorraine empire was supported by these five people.


    Simeon is the youngest of the five and the most inexperienced.


    This year is just over 20.


    However, although he was young, he was very serious and meticulous in his work.


    Even though it was late at night, Simeon was still seriously handling military affairs and had not gone to bed.


    After reviewing the list of newly delivered baggage recorded in front of him, Simeon smiled and nodded. While putting aside the small stack of paper in his hand, Simeon said in a tone of praise:


    "Well done. It''s hard for you."


    After hearing the praise of Simeon, the general, who was much older than Simeon, immediately respectfully said:


    "I don''t deserve it. It''s just what lower officials should do."


    Although Simeon was very young, the general respected him very much.


    Not to mention his combat experience and talents, Simeon''s attitude makes this general feel very respectable.


    Since ximeiweng led 10000 troops and built a defensive position in the west of the North Bank of the shunau River, the general hardly saw ximeiweng go to bed earlier than 11 o''clock in these ten days.


    Almost every day, Simeon will handle military affairs late into the night. Today''s military affairs will go to bed after handling them today.


    After handling military affairs, if there is still time, Ximei Weng will study maps and tactics by himself.


    Simeon''s attitude of doing things alone made the famous general and official very respected.


    After deferring respectfully, the general said to Simeon with concern:


    "General Simeon, it''s getting late now. You''d better rest early."


    After hearing the general''s concern, Simeon took the pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Ah..."


    Ximei Weng gave a light "ah" and then said in a somewhat helpless tone:


    "It''s already 23:32... It''s so late."


    After closing his pocket watch, Simeon thanked the general with gratitude:


    "Thank you for your concern, but I still have two military affairs to deal with. I''ll have a rest when I finish dealing with these two military affairs."


    After hearing Simeon''s words, the general opened his mouth. When he was about to say something, he paused, finally closed his mouth, then looked directly at Simeon with admiration, and then said:


    "General Simeon. You are so diligent. I have fought with many generals, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a general as diligent as general Simeon. "


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Simeon politely thanked him and then said:


    "I am only 20 years old this year. The reason why I have the opportunity to command 10000 troops is entirely because of my good luck and the love and favor of my predecessors."


    "Since I am so deeply expected by my predecessors, I must work harder than usual, otherwise I''m sorry for the expectations of my predecessors."


    After listening to Simeon''s sonorous and powerful words, the admiration in the eyes of the general became stronger and stronger.


    Then the general gave Simeon a standard military salute of the Lorraine Empire, and then Lang said:


    "Thank you! General Simeon! But even so, pay attention to have a good rest! I''ll go down and have a rest now! "


    "Well, it''s getting late now. You remember to have an early rest."


    "Yes!"


    After seeing the general out of the camp, Ximei Weng sighed slightly and then pinched his nose.


    "I''m a little sleepy... Come on! Hurry and finish these last two military affairs. "


    After cheering himself up, Simeon raised his hands and slapped his cheeks twice so that he could be more energetic. Then he took a piece of paper full of Luo linwen from one side of the table and began to concentrate on the last two military affairs tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    More than two hours later.


    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    2:28 a.m.


    Although it is early in the morning, a large number of soldiers are still deployed around Simeon''s defensive position.


    Nearly 1000 soldiers of the Simeon army, each armed with bows and crossbows, ambushed around the position.


    There was a dead silence around. I couldn''t hear the slightest movement. Only a faint mist was silently filled.


    "Ha Wu..."


    It''s already 2:30 in the morning. It''s the most sleepy and tired time.


    In addition, since the war began, the East Route Army of the britannian army in their North has not moved.


    Over time, the soldiers also relaxed and felt that tonight would be an ordinary and incident free night as usual.


    Not only that, tonight was unexpectedly a cool night.


    It''s summer now. The Lorraine empire is the southernmost country among the four empires.


    "Summer of the Lorraine Empire" can be said to be a terrible thing that makes people all over the world talk about it.


    "Don''t go to the holy Helan empire in winter and the Lorraine empire in summer."¡ª¡ª This is the consensus of almost everyone in the world.


    Tonight is different from the previous night. Tonight is surprisingly cool and very suitable for sleeping.


    This undoubtedly further aggravated the sleepiness of the soldiers guarding the camp.


    Now these soldiers guarding the camp focus on how to open their eyes that are about to close, rather than on the situation around the guard.


    The soldiers guarding the camp did not find it.


    Not far away from them, a pair of eyes were quietly watching them.


    Is quietly staring at them with cold eyes.

 Chapter 270

    West meiweng army position, a hidden area not far away.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Deng Jiaer and Alan are sleeping together.


    When Deng Jia''er sleeps, she has the same problem as Su Cheng, that is, she likes to snore.


    But unlike Su Cheng, Su Cheng can sometimes make complaints about his voice, and Su Cheng''s Alan was tucking away many times.


    Deng Jiaer''s snoring voice is very small. It doesn''t feel like snoring, but more like muttering.


    It is very interesting that Alan, who is usually the most energetic and noisy, is the quietest when he sleeps.


    Although they are both 15 years old this year, they are legal adults according to the regulations of the British Empire.


    But compared with last year, they have almost no great changes, only slight changes in height and figure.


    Although they are adults, they are still small, like two young girls.


    Just as the two little guys were sleeping together, not far from the two, three soldiers who couldn''t sleep were discussing the two topics in boredom.


    "Hey, see? The little girl over there with black hair and blond ribbons is the general director and commander of the battle."


    "True or false? Does she look like she''s only about 13 or 14? I feel younger than my sister. Such a young man will be our commander in chief? "


    "What does being young mean? You are so superficial. Lord Su Cheng, the commander of our East Route Army, is not this year just 18? "


    "Ah... That''s right, ah... I envy you. When can I be like her when I can command thousands of cavalry at such a young age?"


    "At your present level, you''d better wait for 20 years. But seriously, our officer, this little girl with black hair is really not ordinary beauty. "


    "Yes, it''s so cute. I never dreamed that such a lovely little girl would be my officer one day."


    "The little girl with short brown hair who sleeps against the officer is also so cute."


    "Ha? Are you all right? Don''t you know who the little brown haired girl is? She is the coach''s sister. How dare you think of the coach''s sister? Have you got shit in your head? "


    "Who said I was going to make up my mind about the coach''s sister? I''m just praising the coach''s sister as lovely as normal. "


    "Calm down, you two. How about appreciating these two lovely little girls? My opinion is the same as yours. I also think the coach''s sister is so cute. She is my favorite type. "


    "Is the coach''s sister cute?"


    "Of course, super cute."


    "Your question is stupid... Huh?"


    Before the soldier finished his sentence "your question is stupid", he suddenly choked.


    Because he suddenly realized the sentence "is the coach''s sister cute?", It seems to come from behind the three of them.


    And it was not the voice of his two companions.


    And his two companions choked at almost the same time as him.


    Although, the three soldiers turned their stiff necks and looked behind them.


    Behind the three, a tall man was standing.


    The man was wearing exquisite white and blue armor and a blue knight''s sword at his waist.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the commander of the 4th Army who had just returned from a reconnaissance mission.


    The commander of the 4th Army calmly looked at the three soldiers in front of him in a cold sweat and said in a deep voice:


    "I remember that general Deng Jiaer ordered the whole army to sleep and rest and not to do anything other than sleep. What are you three doing now?"


    "Riding, Knight... I, we..."


    One of the three soldiers hesitated.


    But he hesitated for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    "Hum!"


    The commander of the 4th Army gave a heavy "hum" and then said:


    "Leave the names of the three of you. Wait until the battle is over, and then slowly settle accounts with the three of you!"


    "Yes..."


    The three soldiers bowed their heads sadly, answered "yes", and left their names.


    The commander of the 4th Army also released the three of them after recording their names.


    After the three soldiers who disobeyed the military order of "sleep well" left quickly, the commander of the fourth army quickly walked forward, came to Deng Jia''er who was sleeping, fell in Deng Jia''er''s ear and said to Deng Jia''er;


    "Coach, wake up."


    As soon as the voice of the commander of the fourth army fell, Deng Jiaer, who was just sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes.


    As soon as Deng Jia''er opened his eyes, he directly asked the commander of the Fourth Army:


    "How''s it going?"


    Just now, the commander of the 4th Army voluntarily took over the task of reconnoitering the position of the Ximei Weng army, went to the position of the Ximei Weng army in person and monitored every move of the position of the Ximei Weng army.


    Now that the commander of the 4th Army came back and woke her up, I must have found something.


    As a result, as Deng Jiaer expected, the commander of the Fourth Army did bring back a good discovery.


    "General." The commander of the 4th Army said, "now the enemy soldiers who are responsible for guarding the periphery of the position are sleepy because of fatigue. I think now is the best time to launch a surprise attack."


    After hearing what the commander of the 4th Army said, Deng Jiaer took out her pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Is it almost 3 a.m...."


    After whispering this sentence, Deng Jiaer flashed a sense of firmness in his eyes, then closed his pocket watch, turned his head and said to the commander of the Fourth Army:


    "Wake up the whole army! And make the whole army ready for combat! "


    "Yes!"


    After watching the commander of the 4th Army leave quickly to convey her military order, Deng Jiaer sighed slightly.


    It''s about to start... For the first time in my life... Personally implement the battle plan I formulated


    Deng Jiaer quietly clenched her fists as she whispered in her heart.


    Deng Jiaer now felt that his small chest was filled with various emotions.


    Nervous, afraid


    And -- excited!


    "Alan! Alan! Get up! Get up! "


    Deng Jia Er loosened her clenched fists, then grabbed Alan''s shoulders sleeping on her shoulders, and then shook wildly.


    "Well... Well... Well... You know... Don''t shake me..."


    ¡­¡­


    After waking up the 5000 cavalry and preparing them for battle, Deng Jiaer led the 5000 cavalry to quietly erase the position of ximeiong in the dark.


    The inky night perfectly covered their tracks.


    In order to avoid disturbing the enemy, Deng jiaerte ordered everyone to walk slowly according to the bridle and not ride a horse and whip.


    With 5000 cavalry, Deng Jiaer quietly approached the position of ximeyong army.


    ¡ª¡ªAs close as Deng Jiaer, you can see the lights of Ximei Weng army positions.


    Looking at the Shimei Weng army position, Deng Jiaer tightened his long gun and burst out a strong sense of war in his eyes.

 Chapter 271

    "General." The commander of the 4th Army lowered the voice line, fell in Deng Jiaer''s ear and said, "the whole army is ready for battle and can launch an assault at any time."


    After hearing the report from the commander of the 4th Army, Deng Jiaer turned her head and looked behind her.


    To be exact, he looked at the cavalry behind him.


    When Deng Jiaer looked around, he could only see dozens of cavalry, and the other thousands of cavalry could not see them because of the angle.


    Deng Jia''er moved his eyes and swept the faces of the dozens of cavalry he could only see one by one.


    Compared with the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who are responsible for guarding the periphery of the Simeon army position, the mental outlook of their own cavalry is simply not too good.


    This is because after arriving at the West meiweng military array in the evening, Deng Jiaer directly ordered the whole army to go to bed and rest after dinner, so as to recover their spirit and physical strength.


    Because of the problem of biological clock, most soldiers can''t sleep after dinner, even though they close their eyes and try to sleep.


    However, although many people finally fall asleep after closing their eyes for a long time, they still have a certain rest.


    Therefore, although it is already early in the morning, the mental state of the cavalry on Deng Jiaer''s side is undoubtedly much better than that of the Luo Lin Army soldiers guarding the periphery of the Ximei Weng army position.


    Looking at the cavalry with good mental state behind him, Deng Jiaer''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a satisfied smile.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    After slightly praising the commander of the 4th Army beside him, Deng Jiaer turned her head back.


    His eyes burst out of war and looked directly at the Simeon army position with stars and lights in front of him.


    Deng Jiaer tightened his long gun.


    When Deng Jiaer was about to wave his gun to launch an assault¡ª¡ª


    "Wait a minute, general."


    ¡ª¡ªThe commander of the 4th army suddenly spoke again, with a somewhat anxious tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Deng Jiaer frowned and asked.


    The tone was somewhat unhappy.


    After all, it''s such a tense moment. It''s always annoying to be interrupted suddenly.


    "That..."


    The commander of the 4th Army smiled bitterly and nuzui to alanu on the right of Dengar.


    "Miss Alan, she seems to be asleep again..."


    After hearing the words of the commander of the Fourth Army, Deng Jiaer was stunned, and then turned to his right.


    As the commander of the 4th Army said, Alan on the horse fell asleep again.


    Alan, who was riding on the horse, slightly lowered his head, closed his eyes, and his small head bit by bit.


    ¡ª¡ªBeing able to sleep on a horse is also one of Alan''s stunts.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, Deng Jiaer saw several times that Alan slept while riding because he didn''t have enough sleep time.


    Looking at Alan who fell asleep again, Deng Jiaer couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    Alan is sleepy. She knows that Alan sleeps about 10 hours a day on average.


    It''s early morning. It''s usually the time when Alan is sleeping.


    Under the action of the biological clock, it must be very difficult for Alan to wake up in the period when he is usually sleeping.


    The commander of the 4th Army raised his hand with a bitter smile, grabbed Alan''s right shoulder, and then shook it gently.


    "Miss Alan, Miss Alan, please wake up."


    As one of the few senior generals of the East Route Army, the commander of the 4th Army naturally knows the relationship between Alan and his immediate boss, Su Cheng.


    Therefore, when addressing Alan, the commander of the fourth army always involuntarily used honorific terms, and when talking to Alan, he always involuntarily used honorific terms.


    Under the sway of the commander of the 4th Army, Alan finally woke up a little.


    Of course, it''s just "a little".


    "Um... Um... Ok... I know... I... Wake up right away..."


    Alan whispered.


    Although he said he would wake up immediately, Alan''s body was still very honest. He didn''t even lift his eyelids, and his eyes were still closed.


    Looking at Alan, who had fallen asleep again, the bitterness on the face of the commander of the Fourth Army became a little stronger.


    When the commander of the 4th Army was going to increase his strength to shake Alan, Deng Jiaer suddenly raised his hand to stop him.


    "It''s useless. It''s hard to wake Alan up in this way. Let me."


    After that, Deng Jiaer put her lips close to Alan''s ear.


    She has lived under the same roof with Alan for nearly a year. Deng Jiaer has already known what Alan''s biggest weakness is.


    "Alan."


    After putting his lips close to Alan''s ear, Deng Jiaer said softly:


    "Wake up, Su Cheng. He''s hurt."


    Deng Jiaer''s words seem to have some magic.


    As soon as her voice fell, Alan suddenly opened his eyes that had been closed because of sleepiness, and then said in an anxious and weak tone because he had just woke up:


    "Brother, brother... What happened to him..."


    Alan, who was awakened, rubbed his eyes and looked around him.


    After looking around him, Alan saw Deng Jiaer''s smiling face.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer''s smiling face, Alan immediately understood what had happened.


    "Really... Deng Jiaer, you are too much." Alan said angrily, "don''t make such an excessive joke on my brother. Only me and my brother''s future wife can make such an excessive joke and speak ill of my brother."


    "Well, well, I apologize to you. I''m sorry." Deng Jiaer said in an apologetic tone, "because I can''t wake you up, I have no way to say such words."


    Alan yawned and said:


    "Come on, it''s not a big deal anyway. If I think you''re a first offender, I''ll forgive you. I''m not sleepy when I''m scared by you."


    "If you''re not sleepy, that''s just right." Deng Jiaer smiled, "because the first battle of this battle will begin later."


    After that, Deng Jia''er pulled the reins, drove the horse under her crotch and turned her around.


    After turning her back, Deng Jiaer looked again at the cavalry who would follow her to carry out this large-scale battle plan.


    After the commander of the 4th Army went down to give orders to prepare the cavalry for battle just now, these cavalry are not fools. Naturally, they know what to do later.


    The faces of many cavalry were full of excitement.


    Looking at these eager cavalry, Deng Jiaer''s mouth couldn''t help turning up.


    Then. Deng Jia''er held up his long gun and said in a loud voice:


    "Soldiers! Let''s wipe out the Simeon army defending the west of the North Bank of the shunau River tonight! The whole army charged! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    The cavalry shouted in response to Deng Jiaer!


    Bathed in the loud cry of the cavalry, Deng Jiaer pulled the reins again, turned the horse''s head back, and then kicked the lower shogunate with his heel, and the horse under his crotch was driven immediately.


    Deng Jia''er felt a gust of cool wind coming towards her face, and her hair in front of her forehead was blown everywhere.


    Alan and the commander of the 4th Army on both sides of Deng Jia''er, as well as the 5000 cavalry behind Deng Jia''er, skillfully kicked the belly of the crotch horse with his heels at the moment when Deng Jia''er just drove the horse under his crotch forward.


    5000 war horses turned their hooves and made a dull sound like thunder.


    The cavalry brigade with Deng Jia''er as the commander-in-chief pressed down on the Simeon army array with stars and lights in front!

 Chapter 272

    "Ha Wu..."


    A round faced soldier with a hard crossbow yawned and looked around.


    After confirming that his officer was not around now, the round faced soldier confidently leaned against a companion with a square face and a hard crossbow.


    "So sleepy." The round faced soldier said to the square faced soldier, "how long will it take to change shifts?"


    After hearing what the round faced soldier said, the square faced soldier smiled bitterly, then looked up at his head.


    Tonight is a cloudy day, so between the sky and the earth, it is blocked by thick clouds. You can''t see the moon and stars in the sky.


    So the square faced soldier could not judge what time it was according to the position of the moon in the sky.


    They are also ordinary soldiers. Pocket watches are a kind of luxury in the world. Of course, they can''t afford to live on military pay.


    Even if they can afford it, they won''t take it to the battlefield. They must all be at home and provided as family heirlooms.


    "I don''t know what time it is..." the square faced soldier said to the round faced soldier with a bitter smile, "but it should be fast. We''ve been standing guard here for a long time."


    "Ha Wu..."


    The round faced soldier yawned again and said in a helpless tone:


    "Change shifts quickly... I''m so sleepy..."


    Speaking of this, the round faced soldier suddenly paused and then said in a somewhat happy tone:


    "Good luck. It''s also a quiet night tonight."


    "Well, yes."


    The square faced soldier nodded deeply, and then said:


    "I wish I could be so quiet day and night, and keep this quiet until the end of the war."


    As soon as the square faced soldier''s voice fell, the round faced soldier said in a melancholy tone:


    "I really don''t know when this war will be fought... The damn britannians launched the ''spring wake up'' offensive and occupied our northern defense line and a large area of Northern Territory. They are not satisfied. They even launched another ''summer wind'' offensive and further attacked south. Do these britannians want to destroy us before they give up?"


    "Alas... This problem is not something that ordinary soldiers like us should consider. We''d better stand guard and guard well... Huh?"


    Before the square faced soldier finished his words, he suddenly gave a "um", followed by a cold look and a frown.


    "Hey... Did you hear any strange noise?"


    "Yes."


    The round faced soldier also looked cold and frowned.


    "I heard it, too."


    They heard some strange sounds at the same time just now.


    It seems that many people shout and cheer together.


    Just after they heard the strange sound, they heard some strange and familiar sounds.


    ¡ª¡ªIt sounds like thunder.


    They both held their breath and began to listen carefully to the strange sound.


    They were surprised to find that the thunder like sound was getting louder and louder.


    "Huh? What is this? "


    The square faced soldier looked at a stone at his feet that suddenly began to tremble.


    Looking at the suddenly trembling stones at his feet, an ominous premonition suddenly rose in the hearts of the square faced soldiers.


    "Hello! Look! "


    The round faced soldier suddenly shouted to remind the square faced soldier, and then pointed forward.


    The square faced soldiers also looked in the direction of the round faced soldiers'' fingers and found that in front of them, there was a big black thing approaching in the direction of the two of them at a very fast speed.


    Although it was too dark to see what was approaching them, the square faced soldier felt as if his blood was about to freeze when he saw this big dark thing.


    Thunderous roar, suddenly shaking stones, fast approaching shadows here


    If you think of all this, no matter how stupid you are, you will realize what happened.


    The square faced soldier now felt sleepy and immediately retreated like a tide.


    "Enemy attack!!! It''s the enemy''s large cavalry force!!! "


    The square faced soldier raised his voice and gave a shrill cry, and immediately picked up the hard crossbow in his hand.


    The round faced soldiers on one side also realized something at this time, so they shouted at the top of their voice like square faced soldiers, and then took up the hard crossbow in their hands.


    The hard crossbow in their hands has always been in the state of arrow stringing. As long as they pull the trigger, they can launch at any time.


    They pointed the hard crossbow in their hands to the large group in front, which was approaching the shadow of them at a high speed, and then put their index finger on the trigger.


    They were about to pull the trigger when they heard a numbing wind.


    Although it was dark around, they still saw rows of slender objects approaching them at great speed.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was one arrow after another.


    The speed of the bow and arrow was very fast. Before they could make any response, they felt sharp pain everywhere.


    ¡ª¡ªEverywhere they were, they were full of arrows.


    "Well..."


    The square faced soldier endured the sharp pain from his body.


    A stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The round faced soldier on one side had been killed in the wave of arrows just now, and an arrow directly entered the center of his eyebrow.


    Before even a scream came out, his body trembled twice, and then fell to the ground and died.


    Although the square faced soldier was not killed by one shot like the round faced soldier, the arrow also hit the vital points of his body.


    ¡ª¡ªDeath is only a matter of time.


    Feeling the rapidly passing vitality in his body and the increasingly blurred consciousness in his mind, a cruel color flashed in the eyes of the square faced soldier.


    Now that you''re dead... You have to pull someone to die with me!


    As the square faced soldier roared in his heart, he put together the last strength in his body and passed all his strength to the index finger of his right hand.


    Everyone is fine. Die with me!


    The square faced soldier roared in his heart for the last time in his life, and then slammed the trigger.


    However, when the index finger of the right hand of the square faced soldier was about to pull the trigger to launch the arrows carried on the hard crossbow, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    This large group of "dark things" has approached the square faced soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªAs the square faced soldier had just expected, it was a large cavalry.


    The leader of the cavalry unit waved his long gun directly before and after he rushed to the heel of the square faced soldier.


    The galloping horse under the crotch brings great kinetic energy.


    With the help of this great kinetic energy, the gun head smashed into the chest of the square faced soldier.


    The great force produced by the impact suddenly bent the barrel into a bow.


    The square faced soldier was directly lifted off the ground.


    "Well..."


    After being directly lifted off the ground by a long gun, the soldiers with square faces groaned in pain.


    After the square faced soldier was lifted off the ground, the originally curved gun rod suddenly bounced straight, and all the power accumulated on the gun rod was released.


    ¡ª¡ªThe soldiers with square faces were directly bounced out and sprinkled with blood.


    The square faced soldier who was shot into the air felt that the bones in his chest were broken by the blow of the cavalry.


    I can no longer hold the hard crossbow in my hand.


    Until the last moment, he did not have time to launch the arrow in his hand.


    The last scene of the square faced soldier''s life was the face of the cavalry who shot him away with a long gun.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was a lovely little girl in armor riding on a war horse.


    She has black hair and golden pupils.


    The supple black hair was beautifully tied with golden ribbons.


    Countless cavalry troops, about how many people, closely followed her and pressed down with an overwhelming momentum.


    And she rode on the horse majestically, waving her long gun and the cloak tied behind her, whirring under the night wind.


    ¡ª¡ªThis picture looks like a female martial god!

 Chapter 273

    "Woo..."


    Deng Jiaer smiled bitterly, tightened the long gun in her hand and relaxed the muscle of her right arm.


    Horse war and infantry war are still very different


    ¡ª¡ªDeng Jiaer said so secretly in her heart.


    When she was still in North Munster''s hometown, she began to exercise every day after she determined her dream of "becoming a famous general".


    Because if you want to realize this dream, it is undoubtedly very necessary to have a good body.


    Her habit of exercising has been maintained until now.


    Even now she lives with Su Cheng, Carol and Alan, Deng Jiaer will exercise every day.


    Therefore, after years of exercise, Deng Jiaer still has a very good physical quality.


    On strength alone, Deng Jiaer is confident that she will not lose to the same-sex people of the same age.


    In addition, after knowing Alan, Deng Jiaer asked Alan for advice on fighting every day.


    Although he didn''t have Alan''s terrible fighting talent and could learn any fighting skills, Deng Jiaer still practiced good fighting skills with his own efforts.


    ¡ª¡ªEspecially good at shooting.


    Therefore, there was no problem for Deng Jiaer to kill the enemy by riding on a war horse and waving a long and heavy spear.


    It''s just - Deng Jiaer has never practiced fighting on horseback.


    Fighting on a horse and standing on the ground are two different things.


    If you fight on a horse, because of the high-speed running of the horse under your crotch, when you stab or cut your long gun or sword into the enemy''s body, you often get rid of your weapons due to inertia.


    Even because you don''t sit steadily or your posture is wrong, you will be knocked off the horse under the action of force and reaction force to form a fall injury.


    In short, fighting on a horse is far more difficult than standing on the ground.


    Just now, when Deng Jia''er waved his long gun and pierced the chest of a square faced soldier with arrows in front of him, Deng Jia''er almost got rid of the long gun because of inertia and reaction force.


    Fortunately, such a long time of physical exercise and hard training in marksmanship are not in vain.


    With Deng Jiaer''s efforts, he succeeded in holding the long gun in his hand.


    After tightening the long gun in her hand, Deng Jia''er vomited foul air, and then looked directly at the Ximei Weng army position in front of her with her shining eyes again!


    Such a large-scale cavalry force had rushed to the front of the position, and those Luo Lin Army soldiers who were originally sleepy on the periphery of the position woke up.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army who had just been sleepy and relaxed immediately made a mess and shouted one after another. Under the boundless night, they didn''t know how many enemy troops came. They could only shout in panic to remind their companions to do a good job in defense.


    A large number of antlers and wooden fences are arranged on the periphery of the West meiweng army position.


    The commander of the 4th Army who followed Deng Jiaer''s left side was also a knight who practiced fighting skills and excellent fighting skills since childhood.


    The commander of the 4th Army waved his axe and gun, picked up several piles of antlers and cut down one after another.


    And Alan, who is on the right side of Deng Jiaer, is born with strange power and has super high fighting talent, not to mention.


    Alan''s face had lost any sleepiness now.


    Alan, who became serious, gently waved his black axe and gun, and pieces of wooden fences and antlers fell in response.


    Deng Jiaer led the 5000 cavalry behind him and rushed into the position of ximeyong army along this breakthrough.


    It was already early in the morning. Most of the soldiers took off their armor and slept in the camp.


    The Luo Lin Army soldiers who stood in front of Deng Jia''er and stopped them were so few that they did not threaten Deng Jia''er at all.


    After rushing into the position of Ximei Weng army, Deng Jia''er waved a long gun and shouted:


    "Launch the rocket!"


    Deng Jiaer brought a lot of materials to carry out this huge battle plan.


    For example - rockets.


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s military order, thousands of British soldiers drew bows and arrows on their horses.


    Rockets dipped in sulfur and rosin were ignited one by one, and then shot out on a bow.


    Rain or time, shooting at tents in all directions.


    There is no doubt that archery on a horse is far less accurate and powerful than archery standing on the ground.


    However, for these britannian soldiers who are riding on horseback to shoot rockets, they don''t care about accuracy or power at all.


    If the barracks nearby are so large that they can miss, the person who missed may have eye problems or head problems.


    They do not intend to use these rockets to kill any enemy soldier, but to use them to ignite the surrounding barracks.


    ¡ª¡ªIgnite the barracks where a large number of Rawlings soldiers are sleeping.


    After the raindrops of rockets fired by thousands of Britannia soldiers, fires broke out one after another.


    The place where the army passed was ablaze with fire.


    The tents connected to each other soon started a prairie fire by virtue of the wind.


    A large number of Luo Lin soldiers without armor rushed out of the lit barracks in panic.


    Some of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who had bad luck could no longer get out of the ignited barracks.


    These Luo Lin soldiers who rushed out of the barracks in a panic undoubtedly exacerbated the panic of the whole position.


    When these soldiers rushed out of the barracks, because they were too flustered, they not only didn''t wear any armor, but also didn''t carry any weapons.


    He didn''t wear armor or carry weapons. He couldn''t even stop in front of Deng Jiaer''s army. He had to be slaughtered.


    At present, the positions of the West meiweng army are in chaos. The officers can''t find the soldiers at the bottom, and the soldiers at the bottom can''t find their own officers.


    These soldiers who rushed out of the barracks could only run around like headless flies.


    In the face of these Luo Lin Army soldiers running around, Deng Jiaer and the 5000 cavalry behind her were ruthlessly killed.


    When launching a surprise attack on the West meiweng army position, Deng Jiaer communicated the combat mission to the soldiers below.


    The combat task passed by Deng Jiaer to the soldiers under him is also very simple.


    There is only one sentence:


    Follow her and kill the enemy!


    Therefore, as long as he meets the soldiers of the Luo Lin army, whether he wears armor or not, all the soldiers of the Deng Jia''er army from top to bottom are killed without saying a word.


    In the face of these Luo Lin soldiers who did not wear any armor and weapons, the fully armed Deng Jia''er Army soldiers naturally ended in a one-sided massacre.


    Under the massacre of the Deng Jiaer army, these soldiers of the Luo Lin army naturally cried and shouted, spread their feet away from the Deng Jiaer army.


    These Luo Lin soldiers who were far away from Deng Jia''er army obstructed their colleagues who planned to rush up and fight with Deng Jia''er army.


    Many of the soldiers of the Luolin army, who were well dressed in armor and well armed, wanted to rush forward to fight with Deng Jiaer''s army.


    As a result, they were obstructed by a large number of Luolin soldiers who fled in the opposite direction and wanted to stay away from the Dengar army.


    There were even many soldiers of the Luo Lin army who wanted to fight to the death with Deng Jia''er army. When they saw so many colleagues running in the opposite direction, their morale was affected.


    After hesitating for a while, many of these Luo Lin Army soldiers whose morale was affected also threw away their weapons and fled with these fleeing colleagues.


    Cries, cries of killing, the sound of iron impact and the sound of flame burning filled the camp of Ximei Weng army.

 Chapter 274

    Woo... It''s so noisy


    Can''t you be quiet


    Why is there such a loud noise


    I managed to deal with all military affairs today and can sleep well


    Don''t bother me


    Why is it so noisy


    ¡­¡­


    Why... Is it so noisy


    ¡­¡­


    Simeon, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, then turned over and jumped out of the bed.


    Even the shoes were too late to wear, so Simeon rushed out of his camp step by step.


    As soon as the curtain of the camp was lifted, amazing heat came to his face.


    Look up, a fiery red color.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the color of flames raging on barracks and wooden fences.


    Sparks fluttered before our eyes.


    The explosion of Mars echoed in my ears.


    Simeon stared at everything in front of him.


    At this time, he found that something was wantonly destroying and ravaging in his distance.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was an amazing cavalry force.


    Except for a few who seemed to be senior commanders, all the members of this amazing cavalry team were dressed in black armor.


    Black armor - that''s the standard equipment of the British army.


    Broken tents, chopped soldiers, blood and visceral fragments scattered everywhere, this britannian cavalry is approaching Simeon''s position while wantonly destroying everything on the road.


    Simeon was the supreme commander of the 10000 troops, so his camp, whether day or night, set up a handsome flag high.


    ¡ª¡ªThis handsome flag is undoubtedly the best impact target for the British army.


    Simeon looked at everything in front of him with a frightened face.


    The Britannia army pounded and rushed like fierce predators. Many of the Rowling soldiers encountered by the Britannia army were ruthlessly torn up before they could even make a cry.


    The British army was galloping, attacking and destroying.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army wailed, collapsed and died.


    Simeon looked at everything in front of him with a frightened face.


    "What''s going on..."


    Simeon''s expression was dull.


    The sudden disaster caught him off guard.


    The brain, which was originally very intelligent, was blank at this time.


    As Simeon stared blankly at the approaching britannian army, he suddenly heard a loud cry:


    "General Simeon!"


    This high cry made Simeon''s dull and godless eyes glow a little.


    Simeon followed the voice and cast his eyes over.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the general who gave the checked baggage list to him just now!


    The general was riding on a war horse and galloping in his direction.


    His armor was askew, and the sword hanging on his left waist was not hung properly.


    Looking at him, I know that he must be very anxious when he wears armor on himself.


    It must have been just after discovering that the enemy launched a night attack on them, he hurriedly jumped out of bed, put on his armor in a panic, and then drove his horse towards the barracks where Simeon was located.


    After riding his horse to Simeon''s side, the general jumped off his horse and said to Simeon in an anxious tone:


    "General Simeon! It''s the cavalry brigade of the British Army! It was the cavalry brigade of the British army that launched a night raid on us! The total strength of this unit that launched a surprise attack on us is about 4000 to 6000! "


    "4, 4000 to 6000?"


    Said Simeon in horror.


    His side has only 10000 troops. The cavalry brigade of 4000 to 6000 people is enough to destroy him.


    A steady stream of cold sweat began to emerge from Simeon''s frightened face.


    "General Simeon!" The general shouted again, "what should we do now?!"


    "How, how to do..."


    The cold sweat on Simeon''s face increased.


    Simeon tried his best to think about something.


    However, no matter how hard he racked his brains, his original brilliant head was still blank.


    In his short military career, Simeon, who is too young, has not been on the battlefield several times, let alone the opportunity to command tens of thousands of troops alone as he is now.


    Moreover, the battles that Simeon participated in were all downwind battles.


    He has only experienced battles in which the situation is good for his own side.


    He has never fought any adverse battle, let alone encountered such an urgent and fatal crisis as tonight.


    Simeon, who lacks experience in facing such a sudden crisis, now has a completely blank brain.


    I want to think of something, but I can''t think of it.


    I could only watch the British Army approach, and I could only watch them kill.


    Looking at Simeon, whose cheeks were so white that he couldn''t say a word, the general and officer couldn''t help feeling more impatient, so he loudly reminded general Simeon:


    "General Simeon! The top priority now should be to ask general ERD''s troops for help first! "


    The general''s words, like a heavy hammer, woke Simeon up.


    The fog firmly wrapped in Simeon''s mind immediately dissipated a lot.


    "Yes! You''re right! "


    Simeon suddenly flashed several fine awns.


    "Come on! Go and send someone to ERD for help! "


    Along with him, two other men, ERD and Jill, were deployed on the North Bank of the sunau river.


    ERD commanded 20000 troops stationed in the middle of the sunau river.


    Jill commanded 20000 troops stationed in the east of the sunau river.


    Jill was so far away from him that it was unrealistic to ask him for help.


    The most realistic and most appropriate thing now is to ask for help from the Eritrean and German troops stationed in the middle of the North Bank of the shunau river!


    Originally, the positions of the Simeon army, the Eritrean army and the Gil army were specially designed to enable them to better take care of and assist each other.


    If ERD sent troops, it would only take less than half an hour to reach the position of Simeon army!


    As long as we get Ed''s help, it''s nothing to block the britannian army or even kill the britannian army!


    Thanks to the wake-up call of this general, Simeon now feels that his head has become sober and not as blank as before.


    In just a few seconds, he had figured out the strategy to resist the enemy.


    While instructing the general to send people to seek help from ERD, Simeon continued:


    "Also, go and order the 8th, 9th and 10th teams to quickly put on their armor and weapons and gather here!"


    Looking at the calmed down Ximei Weng, the general could not help but feel a touch of joy on his face.


    "Yes!"


    The reason why Simeon let the three teams come to him is that Simeon judged from the current marching route of the British army that the camps of the three teams have not been affected by the British army, which is wantonly destroying, so he can mobilize them as soon as possible.


    After watching the general ride his horse to convey his military order, Simeon turned his eyes to his front again.


    ¡ª¡ªThe British Yajun cavalry, which was throwing forward at him with great speed, but still some distance away from him.


    Simeon felt that he had calmed down a lot now, and his head became slowly active.


    One by one, strategies to resist the enemy jumped out of his mind.


    Simeon is confident that as long as the 8th, 9th and 10th teams can come in time, he can drag the britannian cavalry until ERD leads his troops to help!


    Just as Simeon clenched his fists and gradually showed a confident smile on his face¡ª¡ª


    Pooh!


    ¡ª¡ªBehind him came the sound of tearing the cloth products.


    What''s up?


    Asked Simeon in such doubt, turning his head and looking behind him.


    Behind me - the tent that I must use for office and rest these days has been torn to pieces.


    The culprit who tore the camp to pieces was a small force with a total number of only about 100 people.


    Looking at the small cavalry unit that suddenly appeared behind him, Simeon''s eyes suddenly widened with horror.


    Because he saw that the cavalry of this small cavalry unit, except the leader, were all dressed in black armor.


    The frightened Simeon subconsciously took a step back and extended his right hand to his right waist.


    However, before Simeon could reach his right hand to his right waist, he saw the leader of the small cavalry force, a tall man wearing white and blue armor and Blue Knight Sword, waving his long gun.


    ¡ª¡ªThe sharp spear head pierced Simeon''s left chest mercilessly.

 Chapter 275

    "Drink!"


    He waved his long gun and pierced the chest of a Luo Lin Army soldier who ran away with her back to her. Deng Jiaer clenched her teeth, pulled the gun head out of the body of the Luo Lin Army soldier who was about to die, and then threw it violently to get rid of the blood stained on the gun head.


    Deng Jiaer smiled bitterly and looked at his right arm, which trembled slightly because it was too sour.


    Since the raid on the West meiweng military array, Deng Jiaer has carefully calculated how many people he killed himself.


    Since the launch of the raid and the invasion of the ximeiong military array, Deng Jiaer has personally killed a full 18 enemies.


    Deng Jiaer now not only felt his right arm very sour and swollen, but also his left palm was red and painful because he pulled the reins too hard and frequently.


    Even if you are already breathing in, the inhaled oxygen is still far from making up for the consumption.


    Alan, who is next to Deng Jia''er, also found that Deng Jia''er''s body has reached its limit, so he rode slowly to Deng Jia''er and said:


    "Deng Jia''er, that''s enough. You can''t start charging again. Have a rest."


    Although he and Deng Jia''er rushed into the enemy array at the same time and killed far more enemies than Deng Jia''er, Alan''s current physical condition is much better than Deng Jia''er.


    Compared with Deng Jiaer, who was already sweating and had a big mouth, Alan only had some beads of sweat on his forehead and a little shortness of breath.


    After hearing Alan''s concern, Deng Jia''er wiped the sweat on his forehead and said:


    "Well, that''s right. I really don''t have the strength to lead people to charge again, and there''s no need to charge again now."


    After that, Deng Jiaer raised her hand and looked around.


    It can be described as a mess.


    Under the rampage of Deng Jia''er and her 5000 cavalry, the position of ximeon army was completely destroyed.


    Just now, Deng Jiaer divided 5000 cavalry into 50 small units and let these 50 small units attack separately to increase the efficiency of killing and destruction.


    The West meiweng army position was unable to organize an orderly defense. Although many Luo Lin Army soldiers bravely blocked, they did not have an orderly command. These Luo Lin Army soldiers fighting on their own did not produce effective resistance to Deng Jiaer''s troops.


    Now, the Ximei Weng army can be said that the general situation is gone. There are broken tents, wooden fences and the bodies of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army everywhere.


    Looking at the collapsed Ximei Weng army position in front of him, Deng Jiaer could not help but tilt up his mouth slightly, showing a satisfied smile, and then said:


    "The West meiweng army failed to organize effective defense from beginning to end. It seems that the ''decapitation operation'' of the commander of the Fourth Army succeeded."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, the voice of the commander of the 4th army suddenly came from her side:


    "General!"


    "Oh... It''s coming soon..."


    Deng Jiaer said to herself in a joking tone, turning her head according to her voice.


    After turning her head according to the voice, Deng Jiaer saw that the commander of the fourth army was galloping towards her position.


    On his empty left hand, he also carried a cloth bag.


    It is worth mentioning that the bottom of the cloth bag is still dripping with blood.


    "I''m back." Deng Jiaer smiled at the commander of the Fourth Army and said, "did the ''decapitation war'' succeed?"


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s question, the commander of the Fourth Army couldn''t help laughing, and then raised the little cloth bag that was gurgling and dripping blood on his left hand.


    "The operation was very successful." The commander of the 4th Army smiled and said, "you have successfully killed Simeon! This is Simeon''s head, general. Do you want to see it? "


    "I don''t want to see it." Deng Jia''er said with a bitter smile, "can you be sure that he is Ximei hum?"


    "After leading the troops around the commander-in-chief camp, I saw a very young man standing in front of the commander-in-chief camp."


    "Although the young man doesn''t wear armor, so he can''t judge his identity from the armor he wears, but judging from the temperament of the young man and his age, I''m 80% sure that man is Simeon!"


    After that, the commander of the 4th Army raised the little cloth bag that was still gurgling and dripping blood in his hand again.


    After hearing the explanation from the commander of the 4th Army, Deng Jiaer nodded gently and then said:


    "I see. The man you killed should be Simeon. After all, since we launched a surprise attack, there has been no organized and effective defense on the position of Simeon army."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, the commander of the Fourth Army smiled again:


    "Just think about it, you can realize how desperate the generals on the side of Ximei Weng army are. They want to find their own commander-in-chief and ask for instructions and orders. They absolutely run to the commander-in-chief camp, but find that their commander-in-chief has lost his head."


    When the whole army was divided into 50 small units just now, Deng Jiaer asked the commander of the Fourth Army to personally lead a small unit, and gave the commander of the fourth army a very important task - to carry out "decapitation war" and kill ximeiweng, the highest officer of the enemy here!


    Simeon is the highest officer here. A handsome flag is flying high in his camp.


    After leading the whole army into the position of Ximei Weng army, Deng Jiaer saw the very conspicuous handsome flag.


    The commander of an army is often the easiest person to find a position in an army.


    Therefore, Deng Jiaer planned to let the large army attack the ximeiong Army front, and then let the commander of the Fourth Army lead a small army to go around behind the commander''s camp and kill ximeiong.


    The failure rate of this plan is not low. After all, Simeon is likely to change his position and move to another place, so the commander of the Fourth Army is easy to jump into the air.


    Fortunately, the commander of the 4th Army... No, it should be said that the British army was particularly lucky.


    Simeon, who lacked experience in facing such a sudden attack, foolishly ignored his current position, which was the most dangerous and vulnerable to the enemy''s fire.


    So I always stood in front of the coach camp.


    In fact, if Simeon could be given more time to calm his panic and make his head clearer, he would realize how bad his current position is, and then quickly transfer his position, and then slowly deploy his defense.


    Unfortunately, the commander of the 4th Army was a few steps faster.


    The commander of the 4th Army was so successful that he led Simeon before he recovered his usual calm and intelligence.


    After the successful "decapitation battle" of the commander of the Fourth Army, a series of chain reactions also perfectly met Deng Jiaer''s expectations.


    Because of the death of the supreme officer, the generals at the bottom could not get unified command.


    People with a little backbone will spontaneously command the soldiers to defend.


    A man without backbone ran away early.


    These people, who have a little backbone and spontaneously command the soldiers to defend, still brought a little trouble to Deng Jiaer and her troops.


    Of course, it''s just "a little".


    Without unified command, they could only fight on their own, and their forces could not be integrated. Although they brought a little killing to Deng Jiaer and her troops, they were defeated one by one in the end.


    Now, on this side of the Ximei Weng army position, there are almost no soldiers of the Luo Lin army resisting.


    Those who resisted were basically killed, and those who did not resist basically fled.


    Deng Jiaer didn''t want to talk to the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who fled in flight. She didn''t have enough time and strength to pursue the remnant army, so she let them flee.


    Looking up, there were either broken tents, wooden fences, or dead bodies everywhere.


    ¡ª¡ªThe West meiweng army position can be successfully declared broken!


    Looking at the shapeless Ximei Weng army positions around her, Deng Jiaer couldn''t help feeling proud.


    I personally led the troops and completed the battle plan I conceived alone!


    ¡ª¡ªAt the thought of this, Deng Jiaer''s cheeks turned damp red with excitement.


    However, although she was very proud, Deng Jiaer was not complacent.


    She quickly calmed down and said to the commander of the 4th Army next to her:


    "The West meiweng army''s position has been attacked! But this is only the first battle in my huge battle plan. There are still many battles ahead. We can''t be careless. "


    This sentence was not only for the commander of the 4th Army, but also for her.


    "Commander of the 4th Army." Deng Jiaer continued, "send orders and let the whole army gather! We''re going to cross the river! Hurry! We don''t have much time now. If we delay too late, ED will lead the army to come and support! "


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, the expression of the commander of the Fourth Army also became dignified.


    The commander of the 4th Army is the only one in the East Route Army who knows the details of Deng Jiaer''s huge operation plan. Therefore, he knows how much impact it will have on the subsequent operation plan if he fails to transfer before the Eritrean and German troops come to support.


    Therefore, the commander of the Fourth Army answered "yes" with a deep voice, then set his horse''s head and went to assemble the troops.


    After the commander of the 4th Army went to assemble the troops, Deng Jiaer took out her pocket watch and determined the current time.


    The East Route Army has already surveyed the deployment of the 60000 Rowling army in the south, so it naturally calculates how long it will take for the three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau River to send troops to support each other.


    According to the calculation, if the Simeon army sends someone to ask ERD for support, ERD can lead the army to help in less than half an hour.


    Therefore, tonight''s raid on the position of ximeyong army is a battle against time.


    Deng Jiaer must successfully break through the position of Simeon army before ERD leads the army to help, and then move!


    Time is very tight, so this battle is not easy.


    Fortunately, Deng Jiaer has succeeded in breaking the position of ximeyong army before ERD led the army to help.


    Next, just move quickly before ERD leads the army!


    As long as she can successfully transfer before ERD leads his army to help, the first ring of her battle plan can declare the end of victory and start the second ring!


    After Deng Jiaer fixed the time and took the pocket watch back, Alan, who had been on Deng Jiaer''s side since just now and said nothing, asked in a curious tone:


    "Deng Jiaer, where are we going next? Are you going to go around behind the Eritrean German position and launch a surprise attack on the Eritrean German position? "


    Although Alan usually doesn''t care much about the war situation, she still knows some basic situations on the battlefield.


    For example: Alan, she still knows the deployment of the 60000 army that is now facing off with her brother north and south.


    So, Alan, she also knows that the position of ERD''s 20000 army is not far from here.


    After hearing Alan''s question, Deng Jiaer''s face suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "No, we won''t fight the Eritrean army next."


    "Well?"


    A trace of surprise flashed across Alan''s face.


    "Where are we going next?"


    She really couldn''t figure out where they could go if they didn''t go around the back of the nearby Eritrean German position to attack ERD.


    "We --"


    Deng Jia''er pointed to the South as she spoke, with a strange and confident smile on her face.


    "Ignore the Eritrean and Jill armies on the north bank! Let''s go straight across the river! Towards the South Bank of the sunau river! "


    "Huh?"


    Alan looked to the south in amazement, following the direction pointed by Deng Jiaer''s fingers.

 Chapter 276

    Boom, boom


    A large army stepped on the earth and made terrible sounds like thunder.


    The atmosphere of this army was very silent. From generals to ordinary soldiers, they kept their mouths closed.


    The leader was a tall, strong man with an axe and gun in his hand.


    Like the soldiers behind him, he closed his mouth and grasped the weapons in his hand, and sped on the road silently.


    Suddenly, his nose twitched.


    Then frown.


    "This is... The smell of burning and blood..."


    The tall man said to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    As a general, he is most familiar with these flavors.


    After smelling these smells, the tall man''s eyes couldn''t help but be awe inspiring.


    Because he knew - he was going to his destination!


    At the thought of this, the tall man couldn''t help knocking the belly of the horse under his crotch again, driving the horse under his crotch to run faster.


    The large forces that closely followed the tall men had to speed up their own speed after seeing the tall men speed up.


    With the blood pouring into the nose and the smell of burning getting heavier and heavier, the tall man finally came to the destination of him and the troops behind him.


    However, after arriving at the final destination, the scene presented in front of the tall man surprised the tall man.


    He had thought he would see the britannian army and Simeon''s army fighting to the death.


    However, the real scene in front of him turned out to be a messy Simeon army position.


    Looking up, there were broken tents, charred wooden fences and dead bodies.


    Even the tall man, who has always been proud of his strong determination, couldn''t help staring at the scene in front of him.


    The expression of the generals behind him was similar to that of the tall man.


    They didn''t expect that the Simeon army position could not hold up until they led the army to help! It was captured!


    "General ERD..." a general, Guan CE, moved to the side of the tall man, "Ximei Weng Army... Seems to have been completely destroyed..."


    After hearing the general''s words, the tall man finally recovered from his horror.


    The tall man looked at the completely ravaged Simeon army position in front of him.


    This tall man was ERD, who had 20000 troops and arranged a defensive position in the middle of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Although Simeon was killed by the owl before the defense deployment was issued in the "decapitation attack" of the commander of the Fourth Army, he succeeded in sending someone to ask for help from ERD before he was killed by the owl.


    After receiving Simeon''s request for help, ERD immediately ordered 10000 troops to come to support.


    ERD''s rescue was swift. After receiving Simeon''s request for help, ERD and his 10000 troops reached the position of Simeon''s army in only 20 minutes.


    However, after arriving at the position of Simeon army, the scene in front of him was very different from what he imagined.


    When Simeon asked ERD for help, he also informed ERD of the number of enemy troops coming


    ERD thought that although there were 4000 to 6000 cavalry units to launch night raids, there were at least 10000 Simeon troops, and Simeon was not incompetent.


    Therefore, even if it is raided by such a large-scale cavalry, although the casualties will be very heavy, it can at least support him to lead the army to help.


    But I didn''t expect that the fact should be so staggering.


    Although ERD had led the army to come at his fastest speed, Simeon still didn''t support him to come.


    The position was broken and 10000 troops were destroyed.


    Looking at the messy Simeon army position in front of him, Ed''s face gradually became iron blue.


    The hands holding the reins could not help holding them tighter.


    The joints of both hands are white because they are too hard.


    "Simeon, you fool..." said Ed, gnashing his teeth. "Can''t you even support me to come? Sure enough, the defense plan formulated by Rocher should not be implemented! We should concentrate all our troops, take attack as defense, and launch a fierce attack on Su Cheng! "


    As soon as Ed''s shouting and swearing fell, a general next to ED immediately said:


    "General ERD, the top priority now is to quickly check whether there are any survivors and investigate the enemy''s movements!"


    "... well, you''re right."


    He took a deep breath, calmed his heart that fluctuated due to anger, and then quickly issued one military order after another.


    He divided the 10000 troops behind him into three parts. Some were responsible for guarding the surrounding areas, some were responsible for searching for survivors, and some were responsible for reconnaissance of the enemy''s movements.


    ERD led some generals and rode slowly into the Simeon army position which had become ruins.


    From some traces of the position, it can be seen that the battle has just ended, that is, the British army has just left.


    There were all kinds of dead Roman soldiers everywhere, only a small number of Britannia soldiers.


    Many soldiers of the Luo Lin army were burned alive, and the whole person was carbonized.


    These soldiers of the Luo Lin army who were burned alive are often located in or around some barracks that have been burned to ashes.


    It can be inferred that many Lorraine soldiers did not have time to ignite the barracks, so they were burned alive.


    The air is filled with an unpleasant smell composed of burnt flesh, burnt wood and bloody smell.


    Smelling the bad smell and looking at these dead colleagues, the younger soldiers vomited on the spot.


    ERD had been on the battlefield many times, so he was used to the scene in front of him and the smell filling his nose.


    Therefore, even in the ruined Simeon army field, ERD still looked as usual.


    "General ERD!"


    Just then, a general galloped towards ed on his horse.


    "Found general Simeon..."


    Speaking of this, the general hesitated for a while, but finally squeezed words out of his teeth:


    "The body..."


    After hearing the general''s words, ed frowned slightly and said in a deep voice:


    "Take me there."


    "Yes!"


    The general led ed to a headless body.


    Although he didn''t know Simeon very well, ed had some contact with Simeon.


    Therefore, even if the body in front of him had no head, ED could see at a glance that the body in front of him was Simeon.


    Simeon''s body not only has no head, but also has a big hole in his left chest. From the wound, it should be pierced by a long gun.


    Looking at Simeon, who was in a terrible state of death, Ed''s expression couldn''t help getting complicated.


    "Alas..." ed sighed slightly, "you fool... Can''t you even hold on until I come to support? Aren''t you usually smart and talented? Why are you so stupid now that you can''t even make it until I come? "


    "... general Simeon may be inexperienced." A general officer on one side answered, "so in the face of the sudden attack of the enemy, he panicked and couldn''t play the normal level, which led to the destruction of the whole army and his miserable end by the leader of the Owl..."


    "Whatever!"


    Before the general had finished speaking, ed interrupted rudely:


    "Anyway, it is an iron fact that 10000 troops are now destroyed because of Simeon''s incompetence! Now it''s not just 10000 troops gone! Even the enemy is missing! "


    As soon as ERD''s voice fell, a general officer suddenly flew towards ERD with a war horse.


    When he came to ERD''s side, the general shouted:


    "General ERD! Found traces of the British Army! "


    "Where''s the British army?" As soon as the general''s voice fell, ed asked impatiently and quickly.


    "Bu, Britannia Army..." the general suddenly hesitated and looked hesitant.


    "Say it!"


    "Yes, yes! From the traces on the ground, the British army is heading south! "


    "... south?" Said ed in amazement.


    "Yes! From the traces on the ground, the British army did go south! "


    After hearing the general''s affirmation, ed couldn''t help maintaining a stunned expression, slowly raised his head and looked south.


    "South..." muttered ed ed, "what are the britannians doing running to the South Bank of the sunau River..."


    "General ERD." A general on ED''s side asked him, "are you going to pursue? The British army should not go far. "


    Hearing the general''s question, ed became silent.


    After a while, ed said:


    "No, no pursuit. In the current situation, we''d better not act rashly. After all, now this britannian army is in the light and we are in the dark. Moreover, we only know the general direction of movement of the britannian army now. We don''t know the specific direction of movement, so we can''t pursue it. If we pursue it, we will only run around like a headless fly in the end. "


    "Pass on my military order! After searching for the survivors, go straight back to the camp! Later, before returning to the camp, bury all the bodies, whether the bodies of our soldiers or the bodies of Britannia soldiers! This is the land of our Lorraine empire. If there is a plague, it will be in trouble. "


    "After returning to the barracks, they immediately sent three waves of troops! One wave of people went to inform Jill, and the other two crossed the river to inform Ou Ren and Rocher on the south bank! "


    "Tell them that the whole army of Simeon is destroyed. There is a britannian cavalry team with a total strength of about 4000 to 6000. It seems that it is going to cross the river to the South Bank of the sunau River and let Ou Ren and Rocher on the south bank be on guard."


    "Let''s be on guard now, don''t act rashly, and then slowly wait for Rochelle''s new instructions!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 277

    It has been several hours since Deng Jiaer successfully captured the position of the West meiweng army, led his troops south across the sunau River and came to the South Bank of the sunau river.


    In the eastern battlefield, the central battlefield and the Western battlefield, no matter which battlefield in the "summer wind" offensive, people should not expect at this time.


    In the early morning of July 18, just after a large-scale surprise attack on the eastern battlefield, a large-scale battle broke out in the central battlefield a few hours after the war!


    Albert and Barr, since the "summer wind" offensive began, finally began their first frontal confrontation!


    ¡­¡­


    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    10:48 a.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, the Ural plain.


    After meeting Eliza''s vanguard troops, Albert commanded the total combat strength of the Middle Route Army and drove straight to Barr and the main force of the Rowling army he commanded.


    Unexpectedly, when Albert led the Middle Route Army to bar, bar also led the army and came straight to Albert.


    The two armies and horses are moving straight towards each other.


    Just yesterday, in the afternoon of July 17, near the evening, the Middle Route Army led by Albert and the main force of the Rowling army led by Barr finally encountered in a place called "wurla plain" in the territory of the Rowling empire!


    However, despite the encounter between the two armies on such a wide plain, the two armies did not start fighting immediately.


    But very tacit understanding, separated by a certain distance, and then set up their own camps.


    Albert and Barr are both famous veterans with rich combat experience.


    Therefore, both of them know that it is almost evening now. If we go to war at this time, we will only ask for trouble.


    In addition, the two men''s troops were tired because of the problem of going on the road, so they were not suitable for an immediate war.


    Therefore, after they met on the wurla plain, they had a very tacit understanding to stop the whole army from marching and prohibit attacks, and then they began to set up camps.


    The two armies spent a quiet and bloodless night together in a very strange way.


    However - just the next morning, when the sun just rose today, the atmosphere of the whole ural plain changed instantly!


    When the two armies first met on July 17, there was still a strange silence on the Ural plain.


    In the early morning of July 18, the atmosphere of the Ural plain immediately became tense!


    As soon as the sun rose from the horizon and the first beam of sunlight fell on the land of the Ural plain, the camp of the Albert army immediately began to run!


    One team after another, soldiers dressed in good equipment and top helmets rushed out of the barracks.


    60000 troops quickly formed Albert''s best attack formation!


    Albert is a man with a distinctive style of military use. He is best at attacking and commanding cavalry!


    Whenever a battle is commanded by Albert, he often launches the first attack!


    This time, the "Ulla battle" with Barr is no exception.


    As soon as the sun rose, Albert impatiently commanded the whole army to form his best attack formation!


    When the camp of the Albert army began to operate, the camp of the bar army also operated quickly at almost the same time!


    However, unlike the Albert army, the bar army quickly formed a defense formation!


    In this way, the two armies have formed formations with different styles.


    Then, with great tacit understanding, the two armies formed an array at almost the same time.


    At the moment when the attack formation was formed, Albert waved his knight''s sword without hesitation and ordered the troops to attack!


    Naturally, the 60000 troops will not all press on to attack.


    In the first wave of attack, Albert sent only 40000 people.


    The 40000 troops who formed the attack formation rushed towards the Baal army with such a frightening momentum!


    However, the defensive formation formed by the bar army is not white.


    Even though the offensive momentum of the 40000 army was very frightening, it was blocked by the bar army in a defensive formation!


    The two soldiers launched a fierce battle on the bright morning of July 18!


    This is also the largest battle among the three fronts since the beginning of the "summer wind" offensive!


    The fiercely attacking Britannia army and the actively defensive Rowling army fell into anxiety in the first wave of battle.


    ¡­¡­


    The expressionless Albert was riding his horse on a high ground in the British army position on the plain of Ulra.


    The geographical location of this highland is very good. Standing here, you can see the whole war situation.


    Albert, he only left 20000 troops here as reserves. The other 40000 troops launched a fierce attack on the Baal army at his command just now!


    It has been more than 40 minutes since Albert let the 40000 army start attacking.


    Even after more than 40 minutes, the situation is still anxious.


    According to Albert''s estimation, the bar army now has about 70000 people.


    In terms of the total military strength, it is not much different from the 60000 people he now commands.


    While the Albert army set up an attack formation, the bar army also set up a defense formation.


    Albert and Barr are also old rivals, so they know a lot about each other''s combat style.


    Albert knew very well that this was actually one of Baltar''s best tactics.


    Baltar likes and is best at field meetings. He first forms a defense formation to withstand the enemy''s attack. When the enemy''s momentum is almost reduced, he will launch an attack.


    In other words, Barr is also a very good defensive general.


    Under the command of Barr, the 70000 Rowling troops who had formed a defensive formation withstood the fierce attack of 40000 Britannia troops.


    No matter how brave the 40000 britannian army was, it could not break through the defense of the Baal army.


    The war situation - became anxious.


    Moreover, over time, the situation will tilt more and more against the British army.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause the 40000 troops who launched the first attack have slowly begun to subside with the passage of time.


    At the beginning, it can launch fierce attacks, and now the attacks are getting weaker and weaker.


    All this was also seen by Albert, who stood on the highlands and had been silently watching the war.


    Albert, who had fought with Barr for more than ten years, knew that if this continued, Barr would launch a counterattack when the momentum of the 40000 army further subsided!


    However, even though the current situation was gradually unfavorable to the British army, Albert still looked as usual and watched the war quietly.


    Albert swept his sharp eyes one by one from the distant battlefield.


    Seems to be looking for something.

 Chapter 278

    "Coach."


    Just as Albert was still quietly observing the war, a general next to him suddenly said:


    "The current war situation is too anxious. Our 40000 troops are unable to break through the defense of the Baal army. Do you need to send 20000 troops here?"


    Battlefield is a place where it is easy to advance and difficult to retreat.


    It is often easier to let the troops attack, because as long as a command is given, the troops will rush up.


    But it''s not that easy to get the troops back.


    This will greatly test the commander''s command level.


    If it is not good, the retreat will become a rout, and the whole army will collapse directly.


    The current war situation is too intense and anxious to allow the 40000 troops on the front line to withdraw and reorganize in an orderly manner.


    Therefore, the only way to solve the current anxious war situation is to let the 20000 troops still guarding the array press on.


    After hearing the general''s suggestion, Albert said in a flat tone:


    "Wait a minute, it''s not enough to press the last troops up."


    "Yes."


    After the general answered "yes", he bowed down and then stopped talking.


    On this battlefield, Albert himself was the only one holding the decision-making power of the whole British army, and the rest of the generals could only give him suggestions at best.


    The general still had his own sense of duty. After temporarily rejecting his current proposal to Albert, he obediently closed his mouth, stopped talking and didn''t do anything illegal.


    It is worth noting that Eliza and her knight''s retinue, Herr, are standing on Albert''s left rear side.


    Hai rou''er, the reason why she stayed in the safest rear of the array with Albert at the left rear side of Albert is to ensure Hai rou''er''s safety as much as possible.


    In the battle of Ulla, Albert specially formed an assault brigade composed of 6000 elite cavalry with high attack power.


    The commander in chief of this assault brigade is Eliza.


    This assault group commanded by Eliza is also the most offensive and destructive force Albert now has. Eliza''s assault group will not be sent to the front line until an emergency.


    ¡ª¡ªThat is to say, once Eliza and the assault brigade under her command go to the front line, they will face an extremely important and tragic battle.


    In the Wei River annihilation war at the end of last year, it has been more than half a year to "capture" Hai rouer and let Hai rouer be her knight and escort.


    In this half year''s time, Eliza also knows a lot about Hai rouer.


    She knows - Hai rou''er''s body is not very strong, nor does she know any fighting skills. What Hai rou''er is good at is only intelligence and command.


    Therefore, like Su Cheng, who also has little combat effectiveness, Hai rou''er is only suitable to stay in the rear and command the troops, not to lead the troops into battle like Eliza.


    In the battle of the 7000 vanguard troops commanded by Eliza against the Baal army a few days ago, Hai rouer was also protected by a large number of cavalry regiments sent by Eliza.


    Now, the Ulla battle can be said to be one of the largest and most important battles in the "summer wind" offensive, and there is no room for any mistakes.


    The intensity of the battle must be far higher than that of the battle a few days ago.


    Therefore, in order to protect Hai rou''er, Eliza used some personal relationships (the familiar relationship between her and Albert) to place Hai rou''er next to Albert, stay in the safest rear with Albert, and prevent Hai rou''er from leading the attack brigade with her.


    Hai rou''er, who was riding a horse to stand on Albert''s left rear side, was silent and quietly watching the burning and tragic front battlefield like Albert.


    His eyes swept from every corner of the battlefield one by one. Like Albert, he seemed to be looking for something.


    At this time, Albert was secretly observing Herr, who was just behind him to the left.


    When Eliza brought Herr here, she told Albert:


    "Herr, she is a person with great potential! If well cultivated, it may become the backbone of our britannian empire in the future! Also, the child is a thin skinned man! It is not allowed to flirt with her with or without words as usual! "


    He couldn''t help flirting with beautiful girls he knew - a habit Albert had developed over the years.


    However, he still had a good ear for Eliza''s orders. Therefore, since Herr was placed next to him, Albert kept himself from saying any more flirtatious words.


    But there was one thing in Eliza''s orders that Albert cared about very much.


    Eliza emphasized Herr''s military talent to him.


    Alberta, he is not familiar with Herr, so he doesn''t know what Herr''s military talents and talents are.


    Therefore, Albert suddenly Chen Sheng wanted to try Hai rou''er''s idea.


    So Albert suddenly asked Herr, who was on his left back:


    "Hai rou''er, do you know why I don''t send all the 20000 troops here?"


    Hearing Albert''s question, Hai rouer was stunned.


    After a while, she finally reacted.


    Hai rouer, who is naturally afraid of strangers, said in a weak tone:


    "Well... I''m not sure if my idea is the same as yours, Mr. Albert..."


    "Ha ha ha!" Albert laughed heartily. "It''s all right. You can confidently and boldly say your ideas! It doesn''t matter if you''re wrong! Just think of it as a daily chat to ease the atmosphere! "


    "Then... I''ll tell you what I think."


    After that, Hai rou''er cleared her throat and said slowly:


    "Mr. Albert, if you don''t send the last 20000 troops here to the front, you should have not found a suitable fighter."


    As soon as Herr''s voice fell, Albert''s eyes flashed a light.


    Meanwhile, Hai rouer continued:


    "The reason why the best defense is attack is that no matter how good the defense is, there will always be omissions and flaws."


    "The defense formation arranged by NABAR opposite is perfect so far, without any omissions and flaws, but it will not always have no flaws and omissions."


    "Mr. Albert, you are waiting for the flaws of the bar army, so you haven''t sent out the last 20000 troops here, right?"


    Finally, Hai rou''er asked in her usual weak tone.


    After listening to Herr''s words quietly, Albert gradually showed a smile of satisfaction and joy on his face, then laughed a few times and said:


    "Hahaha! Yes, I''m slowly waiting and slowly looking for the flaws of the Baal army! When there are flaws in the Baal army, it is the time for the 20000 troops left here to go out! "


    With that, Albert turned his head back and continued to look directly at the tragic and anxious battle in the distance in front of him.


    Although she stopped talking to Hai rou''er, she still kept a faint smile with some satisfaction and joy on her face.


    Albert said to himself:


    Looks like you''re right, Eliza. This little girl named Hai rou''er is really not a mediocre person. She is a descendant worthy of training and exercise!


    After such a secret way in my heart, I continued to focus on observing the current war situation.


    Albert and Herr once again swept every place on the battlefield, looking for the flaws and omissions of the Baal army.


    After a while, under the courageous fighting of 40000 britannians fighting with the Rowling army on the front line, the defense formation of the Rowling army was more or less affected by it.


    Some subtle changes have taken place on the right wing of the Luo Lin army.


    Almost in the next moment after some changes took place on the right wing of the Luo Lin army, Albert and Hai rouer, who had been watching the war, burst out their eyes at the same time.


    The flaw of the Baal army that they have been waiting for - finally appeared!


    After seeing the flaws in the right wing of the Luo Lin army and the long lost opportunity, Albert immediately waved the flag and shouted:


    "Order - order the assault brigade to attack immediately! Go straight to the right wing of the Rowling army! Let Eliza cut the Luo Lin army with the right wing of the Luo Lin army as the starting point! "

 Chapter 279

    Eliza, who was in charge of commanding the 6000 Commando Brigade in the Ulla battle, was quietly riding in front of the 6000 elite cavalry.


    The head of her long gun turned upside down and was inserted in the soil on her right.


    She held her chest in her hands, narrowed her eyes slightly, and stared at the front battlefield in front of her.


    "Deputy marshal Eliza!"


    Just then, a herald shouted Eliza''s name and hurried in the direction of Eliza.


    "The manager has orders -"


    Before the Herald said anything, Eliza interrupted in a flat tone:


    "Do you want me to take the assault brigade and launch a fierce attack on the right wing of the Luo Lin army?"


    "Hey? "Hey!"


    The herald looked at Eliza with a look of amazement.


    "Yes, yes! Commander Albert has ordered you to lead the commando team to launch a fierce attack on the right wing of the Luo Lin army! Take the right wing of the Luo Lin army as the starting point and cut the Luo Lin army! "


    "You go back and inform coach Albert - Eliza knows."


    As Eliza continued to say this in a flat tone, she tightened the hair rope that tied her long hair into a high horsetail, and then pulled out the long gun inserted in the nearby mud.


    After seeing Eliza pull out her long gun, the herald hurriedly pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head and went back to reply to Albert.


    As soon as the herald''s front foot left, Eliza suddenly waved her long gun and shouted:


    "Follow me!"


    Eliza suddenly knocked the horse''s belly, and the horse under her crotch immediately spread its hooves and galloped forward.


    The strong wind driven by the galloping horse made Eliza''s beautiful hair in front of her forehead, the high horsetail tied at the back of her head and the white cloak behind her fly around.


    The assault brigade composed of 6000 elite cavalry behind Eliza also sent out bursts of roars, driving the crotch war horse, waving the weapons in hand, followed closely behind Eliza and rushed forward with Eliza!


    From the start of the war this morning to the present, the assault brigade has been able to stay behind Eliza and silently watch their companions fight with the Rawlings on the front battlefield.


    We can only quietly watch our comrades in arms fight with the enemy and win war achievements, which has already made most of the members of this assault brigade hold back their fire and killing heart!


    The long suppressed anger and killing heart have finally been released. Now this commando team just wants to kill the Luolin people quickly and kill the Luolin people!


    Eliza commanded the assault brigade to form a wedge-shaped assault array.


    Wedge shaped charge array is a common formation of cavalry forces, which has strong penetration and attack power.


    Eliza led the assault brigade of the wedge-shaped assault array with super penetration to launch a fierce attack on the right wing of the Baal army, which finally showed its flaws!


    The front battlefield seemed far away from the British army, but in fact, if the cavalry galloped, it would only take two minutes.


    In less than two minutes, the guard light cavalry of more than 1000 people guarding the right-wing periphery of the bar army was washed down and submerged by Eliza''s troops.


    Eliza led the assault brigade and rushed directly into the flawed right wing of the Baal army!


    Eliza waved her long gun, stabbed or waved, knocked down or killed one by one.


    Many of the soldiers of the bar army on the right wing, before they realized anything, stabbed their hearts with a gun or cut off their heads with an axe.


    Many people were killed by fast-moving war horses.


    For a moment, the right wing of the bar army presented a one-sided massacre.


    Eliza''s assault brigade is worthy of being the most powerful force under Albert''s hands.


    Its performance is worthy of its title and Albert''s expectation.


    The assault team led by Eliza, like a sharp sickle, plowed hard from the right wing of the Baal army. Everywhere she passed, it was red with blood. Everywhere Eliza''s assault team passed, it was full of flesh and blood.


    The war situation quickly became one-sided.


    When the right wing of the bar army began to gradually show defeat.


    Eliza, on the other hand, clings to the back of the rout soldiers and makes a fierce chase and attack, so that these rout soldiers can attack the soldiers who have not yet begun to retreat, and make the rout soldiers rout.


    And he seems to be aware of the bad of the right.


    Therefore, some troops were quickly separated from the Chinese army to rescue the right wing.


    However - this is exactly what Eliza and Albert and others want.


    After noticing that Barr sent troops from the Middle Route Army to rescue the right wing, Eliza decisively led the assault team through the noisy battlefield, around the back of the Barr army, and launched an intermittent attack on the Barr army, which became weak!


    Facing the sudden attack from behind, the middle army of the bar army immediately became chaotic.


    The 40000 troops who were responsible for the frontal attack were demoralized after seeing the gradual chaos of the bar army and the gradual instability of the defense formation!


    The original weak attack has become fierce again!


    Under the double attack of the two armies, the middle army of the bar army was killed, injured and collapsed at a very fast speed.


    Under the chain reaction, the left wing of the Baal army gradually became unstable at this time.


    Albert, who had been staying in the rear and observing the war silently, knew at this time that it was time to launch a general attack!


    So Albert waved the flag again:


    "The whole army! Like a wall array! Attack the enemy''s left wing! Compress the enemy! "


    After receiving instructions, the remaining troops launched an offensive situation at a very fast speed, and then rushed to the battlefield where the war situation can be said to have fallen to one side.


    After all the remaining troops were pressed, nearly 60000 britannian troops carried out a one-sided massacre against the Baal army commanded by Baal.


    Up to now, people with a little brain can see that Baltar will lose the battle of Ulla!


    The defensive formation has now completely collapsed, and the left wing, the Chinese army and the right wing are suffering heavy losses.


    If we continue to fight, the fate of the Rowling army led by Barr is only one: it will be completely annihilated by Albert!


    Although the battle was badly lost, Barr was always a famous general with high talent.


    After Baltar sent a small force to break up, the other large forces began to retreat slowly and leave the noisy battlefield.


    This is the retreat method adopted by Baltar when he broke away from Eliza''s attack a few days ago, and it is also Baltar''s favorite retreat method: breaking his tail to survive.


    After a small force was cut off, the rest of the large forces retreated quickly.


    Looking at the strategy of "breaking the tail to survive", the large forces began to slowly withdraw from the Baal army on the battlefield. Albert murmured:


    "It seems that Barr, you are aware that you have lost this battle and there is no need to fight any more, so you began to retreat... But I don''t want to let you go so obediently!"


    Albert waved the flag again and shouted:


    "The whole army pursues! Never let him go! I will use this war to completely destroy Baal! "

 Chapter 280

    Although in the confrontation with Barr, Barr was defeated repeatedly and basically did not win Albert, Albert still admitted that Barr was actually a very strong enemy!


    The reason why Barr was defeated repeatedly in the confrontation with Albert was only that Albert was better than him.


    In Albert''s judgment and cognition, now the whole britannian empire can stably suppress Barr on the battlefield, probably only Albert and Iser.


    It''s really hard to say who wins and who loses when the rest of the Knights fight with Barr.


    Therefore, as the head of the Rachel knights and the top leader of the southern defense line of the British Empire, Albert has always regarded bar as the biggest risk factor on the southern border of the Empire.


    So in every large-scale offensive against the Lorraine Empire, Albert wanted to get rid of balky!


    As long as Barr dies, the pressure on the southern defense line of the British Empire can be reduced by 30% in an instant! Now the southern defense line of the empire is guarded by me, so I can suppress bar. If I die, it''s hard to say whether other knights can suppress bar if they guard the southern defense line!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is Albert''s consistent cognition.


    From Albert''s consistent cognition, we can see the threat of Barr, who was always defeated by him, in Albert''s heart.


    Unfortunately, although Albert won almost every battle with Barr, he escaped every time.


    The closest success was a few years ago - when launching the "third offensive to the South" against the Lorraine Empire, Barr was completely destroyed, but Barr managed to escape under the protection of several elite cavalry.


    Now, the situation of the battle on the wide Ursa plain is very clear - under the fierce attack of the britannian army, the Rowling army has been unable to return to heaven.


    At this time, Barr seemed to have realized that he had been completely defeated in the war and there was no need to fight any more, so he used his most common and best retreat method - broken tail escape.


    Under the control of a small force, the large forces of the bar army quickly integrated and began to retreat slowly.


    I have made up my mind to completely kill this man who has been deeply threatening the southern frontier and territory of the British Empire in this "7th offensive to the South" - that is, the "summer wind" offensive!


    Therefore, Albert waved the flag to make the whole army rush forward bravely, break through the containment of the enemy''s rear forces, and be sure to kill Baal completely on this wurra plain!


    After receiving Albert''s military order, as the most powerful and destructive force in the army, the assault brigade led by Eliza took the lead again, led the whole army''s rear cover force against the Baal army and launched another fierce attack.


    However, the troops that can be used to provide rear cover for the whole army will naturally not be troops with worrying combat effectiveness.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the British army, the rear cover forces of the bar army gave full play to their super combat power and withstood one wave after another of the fierce attacks of the British army.


    Albert, standing on the highland of the array, looked at his own army and was unable to break through the rear cover force of the Baal army. He could only watch Baal lead the large army to retreat slowly. His face could not help but become iron blue and gloomy.


    His right hand still clung to the flag.


    Because of too much force, the joints of the right fist were slightly white.


    Looking at the flag held by Albert, even if the pole of the flag was broken by Albert one second, Hai rouer and the Knights standing next to Albert would not be surprised.


    Albert''s empty left hand was also unconsciously placed on the handle of the blue knight''s sword hanging on his left waist, and then slowly clenched it.


    Some Knights standing behind Albert began to sweat when they saw that Albert''s left hand was resting on the handle of the knight''s sword hanging on his left waist and clenched it slowly.


    These knights who began to sweat were people who knew Albert.


    So they all know that this is Albert''s habitual action. When he makes this action, it means that he is very angry now.


    Although Albert is usually very approachable, when he gets angry, he is also very terrible.


    "Why... Our army of 60000 can''t even break through an army responsible for rear cover?"


    Albert''s tone sounded very flat, but everyone present, including Hai rouer, recognized that there was a lot of anger in Albert''s tone.


    All the generals, including Hai rou''er, lowered their heads slightly and didn''t say a word.


    Because they don''t know what answer to answer Albert at this time.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Coach!"


    ¡ª¡ªA bloody Knight galloped towards Albert.


    Judging from the direction of the knight, the knight should have come from the battlefield in the fierce battle on the front line.


    The knight who suddenly withdrew from the front battlefield immediately dismounted and saluted Albert before and after riding his horse to Albert, and then said:


    "Commander, under the command of deputy commander Eliza, come to advise you to withdraw and rest!"


    "Withdrawal?" Albert''s tone contained much more anger than just now, "why withdraw? Do you want to tell me that you can''t even break through the enemy''s rear troops? "


    The knight hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, he bit his teeth and said:


    "Deputy commander Eliza said that the troops on the front battlefield have no strength to break through the enemy''s rear troops!"


    "Our army has been fighting bravely for several hours since the start of the war in the early morning. Many soldiers have no strength to fight with the enemy. Even many soldiers have no strength to carry their swords. All the cavalry of the assault brigade basically have no spare strength to continue to fight. The strength of the whole army is weakening and the momentum is fading, Such a state has been difficult to break through the elite rear troops of the Baal army! "


    "Moreover, it is observed that the commander of the rear troops of the bar army is Charles vijeri!"


    Albert couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard the name Charles vigery.


    As the top leader of the southern defense line of the British Empire, Albert, who has been dealing with the Lorraine empire for many years, naturally knows the name of Charles vijerry.


    Naturally, I know that Charles is a fierce general of the Lorraine empire. He not only has amazing force, but also has amazing on-the-spot command and judgment ability. In the Lorraine Empire, where only aristocrats can be senior generals, he has been promoted to the rank of senior generals of the Lorraine empire by virtue of his war achievements.


    If he commands the rear troops, it is understandable that his own army has been unable to break through the containment of the rear troops.


    Albert looked up at the front battlefield, which was still fighting fiercely in the distance, and his face became complicated.


    Since this is the information sent back by Eliza who is commanding the troops on the front line, the information should still be reliable. After fighting for so long, the troops on the front battlefield really don''t have enough strength to carry out fierce attacks.


    In addition, the rear troops are still commanded by the shire


    Albert narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the front battlefield in the distance, with a thoughtful look.


    After a while, Albert murmured:


    "Well, send orders to stop the front-line troops from attacking and withdraw all to rest."


    "Yes!" Just after the knight who withdrew from the front line to convey Eliza''s suggestion shouted "yes", he immediately turned his horse''s head and returned to the front battlefield to convey Albert''s military order.


    As soon as the knight''s front foot left, Albert turned to a general behind him and said:


    "Also, make the military doctors at the medical station ready to receive and treat the wounded!"


    "Yes!"


    "That... Mr. Albert."


    Just then, Hai rou''er interrupted.


    "Don''t we chase Barr?"


    "Chase! Of course! "


    Albert first chuckled twice and then said in a straight voice:


    "I just asked the whole army to withdraw temporarily to rest and accumulate strength again. When the repair is completed, I will lead the army to hide and kill it immediately! I won''t let Barr go so easily. Barr will be killed in this'' summer wind ''offensive! I''ll kill him wherever he escapes! "


    Then Albert''s eyes flashed a cold light.

 Chapter 281

    The knight soon passed Albert''s order of "full army retreat" to the front battlefield.


    After receiving Albert''s military order, the whole army began to withdraw gradually from the noisy and bloody battlefield where the earth was stained with blood.


    When the British army retreated, the rear troops of the bar army did not harass or counter attack it.


    When the British army withdrew, the rear troops of the Baal army began to retreat gradually.


    After all, their task was only to prevent the British army from chasing the big army. Therefore, after seeing that the British Army seemed to want to retreat rather than fight again, the rear troops of the bar army did not provoke them, but retreated obediently.


    The two armies retreated from each other with great tacit understanding.


    The British army withdrew to the front for repair, while the rear troops of the Baal army withdrew to join the large forces of the Baal army.


    ¡­¡­


    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    From the beginning of the "Xia Feng" offensive to the present, the largest battle - Ulla battle has ended.


    Under the command of Albert and the heroic killing of the soldiers, he succeeded in defeating the Luo Lin army with less!


    At this time, everyone in the Middle Route Army, whether Albert or Eliza, or other generals and soldiers, agreed that their britannian army had the absolute upper hand in the battle situation on the central battlefield!


    ¡­¡­


    "Barr!"


    With a bleeding axe and gun, Charles galloped his horse towards Barr.


    Barr is now in the middle of the slowly retreating Rowling army.


    "Oh, shire, you''re back. Now that you''re back, it should mean you''ve successfully blocked the Britannia army?"


    As soon as Charles came back, Barr asked in a flat tone with almost no emotional tone.


    "Well, our army succeeded in blocking the pursuit of the British army." Charles wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "in the middle of the fight, the British army retreated, and I led the army back."


    "Yes."


    Barr gave a light "um" and then said in a flat tone:


    "It seems that Albert, he should have noticed that the army is tired and can no longer carry out fierce attacks, so let the army retreat and repair."


    "Ah, probably."


    As Xia er said this, he fiercely waved the axe and gun in his hand, left all the blood stained on the axe blade and gun head behind, and said with a bitter smile:


    "I don''t know if Albert will catch up... If Albert doesn''t catch up, our battle today will be in vain. The second link of our headless snake battle will fail. If the second link fails, the last link, the third link, will not be implemented."


    "Don''t worry, shire." Barr smiled strangely, "Barr, he will lead the army to cover up. I know Albert very well. He always wants to get rid of me."


    "Now is the best time to kill me since the ''third offensive to the South'', so Albert can''t lead his army to cover up."


    "I can assure you that when the British army is repaired, Albert will command all the total combat forces to pursue it immediately."


    After hearing Barr''s words, Charles was silent for a moment.


    After a short silence, Charles sighed, and then youyou said:


    "Even if the second part of our ''headless snake battle'' was successful, we also paid a high price... In today''s battle on the Ural plain, we at least killed and injured thousands of people..."


    This time, it was Barr''s turn to be silent.


    Barr was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice:


    "There is no immortal in war... That''s the same sentence. If these heroes who died in war feel wronged, they can come to me. For the victory of the Lorraine Empire, I am willing to accept any scolding and punishment from these heroes."


    "I will make the headless snake battle a success and comfort the spirits who died in the headless snake battle with the bodies of britannians and Albert''s head."


    ¡ª¡ªBarr, whose eyes burst with determination, said so sonorously and forcefully.


    ¡­¡­


    When the battle of Ulla on this side of the central battlefield was decided, the bar army began to retreat and the middle road army began to repair¡ª¡ª


    The southern front, the eastern battlefield, a hidden place on the South Bank of the shunau river.


    "I said - Deng Jiaer." Alan asked Deng Jiaer vaguely as he stuffed dry food into his mouth, "how long will we stay here? And why should we camp here? "


    In the early morning of this morning, Deng Jiaer led the whole army to cross the sunau river before ERD led the army to help.


    Then, just as the sky turned white, he led the whole army to camp and rest in a hidden place on the South Bank of the shunau river.


    In fact, Alan''s head has been dizzy since she decided to help Deng Jia''er and follow Deng Jia''er to carry out her battle plan.


    Because Alan and Su Cheng are different from the commander of the 4th Army, Alan doesn''t know what Deng Jiaer''s battle plan is. She just knows that Deng Jiaer''s battle plan is huge, and the ultimate goal is to defeat the 60000 Rowling army in the south, which is confronting her brother.


    Therefore, Alan followed Deng Jiaer to the position of the West meiweng army, launched a night attack to defeat the West meiweng army, and then followed Deng Jiaer south to cross the sunau river.


    After crossing the shunau River and reaching the South Bank of the shunau River, he followed Deng Jiaer to a hidden place and began to camp.


    Alan''s head is almost burst by doubt now. She really doesn''t understand why Deng Jiaer led the army south to cross the river and go deep into the enemy territory after defeating Ximei Weng''s army.


    It''s enough to go deep into the enemy''s territory. It''s even so leisurely to set up camp.


    Alan, who had been overwhelmed by these questions, couldn''t help asking Deng Jiaer.


    After hearing Alan''s question, Deng Jiaer was slightly stunned, and then showed the color of sudden enlightenment.


    "Yes, Alan, you still don''t know the specific content of my battle plan, so you don''t know why we set up camp here."


    At this time, the commander of the 4th Army, also next to Deng Jiaer, interrupted:


    "After all, there are only four people in the whole East Route Army who know the details of general Deng Jiaer''s battle plan, including the commander, deputy commander, commander of the 8th Army and me."


    "Well..."


    Deng Jia''er pondered for a moment, and then continued:


    "Then I''ll tell you my battle plan. After all, in terms of qualification, Alan, you are also qualified to know the details of the battle plan."


    After that, Deng Jiaer took a map from one side and spread it between her and Alan.

 Chapter 282

    "Alan, you should also know that the ultimate goal of our battle plan is to defeat the 60000 Rowling army facing the north and south of our East Road army, right?"


    "Well, I know."


    The ultimate goal of Deng Jiaer''s battle plan is no secret now.


    Since Deng Jiaer led all the cavalry of the East Route Army to carry out this battle, the wind has been leaked.


    At this time, the 5000 cavalry who followed Deng Jiaer in this battle already knew that their ultimate goal was to defeat the 60000 Rowling army.


    Although a small number of people were frightened when they knew that the goal of their battle was so "frightening".


    But the vast majority of people were very excited when they learned that the goal of this battle was so exciting and exciting.


    Deng Jiaer didn''t care about the leak of the news.


    After all, as long as the specific contents of the operation are not disclosed, it will be harmless if the purpose of the operation is disclosed.


    "Alan, you should also know what the deployment of the 60000 Rowling army is like?" Deng Jiaer asked again.


    "Well, I know."


    Deng Jiaer smiled with satisfaction, nodded gently, and then said:


    "The 60000 Rowling army has built a defense line on the north and south banks of the sunau river. From the perspective of deployment, the commander of the 60000 Rowling army, Rocher, seems to have no intention of counterattack against us, but only intends to block us."


    "I have to say that the deployment of the 60000 Rowling army is still very level. If we want to make a strong attack, it''s really not easy to break through the defense line."


    "However, there is also a big loophole."


    "That is - if it is deployed in this way, it will disperse its forces."


    "On the North Bank of the shunau River, there are 10000 troops and horses in the west, 20000 troops and horses in the middle and 20000 troops and horses in the East. There are 5000 troops in Lyle city and 5000 troops in mayn city on the south bank. "


    "In fact, he has given us a chance to concentrate our superior forces and break them one by one!"


    "However, if the whole army goes out, it will be easily discovered by the enemy. Therefore, if we want to break the enemy one by one, it is not suitable for the whole army to go out."


    "In addition, if you want to break the enemy one by one, you must be fast! We should not only win quickly, but also transfer quickly, so that we can destroy the enemy and move quickly before the enemy''s support arrives! "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Alan showed a suddenly enlightened expression and said:


    "Oh! Oh, I see! That''s why you asked your brother for 5000 cavalry, didn''t you? "


    "Well, that''s right." Deng Jia''er smiled and nodded, then said, "it is precisely because I have to make a quick decision and move quickly, so I only asked my husband for the cavalry with the strongest destructive power and the highest mobility."


    "But you don''t call it ''concentrate the superior forces and break them one by one..." Alan said with a bitter smile. "You don''t have the superior forces at all. You only got 5000 people and went up."


    "Yes, so when I explained my battle plan to my husband, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army, they said I was fooling around."


    "I think you''re a mess, too." Alan nodded deeply, "only 5000 people want to defeat 60000 enemy troops."


    "In fact, as long as the command is proper and the strategy is correct, 5000 people can also play the effect of 50000 people. You see, the first battle of my battle plan is also the first step - the surprise attack on ximeyong, which will successfully defeat 10000 people with 5000 people?"


    After that, Deng Jiaer fell on the map again and then said:


    "The 60000 enemy troops are now divided into five units. So my battle plan is actually very simple. To sum up in one sentence, it is: with the high destructive power and high mobility of the 5000 cavalry in hand, I will break through the five enemy troops one by one. "


    "The first enemy force I want to break is 10000 troops stationed in ximeon in the west of the North Bank of the shunau river."


    "The Simeon army is the weakest of the three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau River, with only 10000 troops."


    "Not only that, when I painstakingly studied the enemy''s intelligence and data in that camp, I found that Ximei Weng was also the youngest and the most inexperienced. At the same time, his achievements were basically downwind battles and had not encountered any very difficult battles."


    "Therefore, I was thinking: since he is the most inexperienced in combat and has no experience in facing the upwind battle, the effect of launching a night raid on him must be the best."


    "Therefore, I set the first target to be defeated as Simeon, the weakest and most inexperienced on the North Bank of the shunau river. At the same time, I also thought of a plan to deal with him. "


    "The result and process of the battle against Simeon this morning were unexpectedly smooth."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer''s face showed some satisfaction.


    "As I expected, Simeon, who was inexperienced in fighting and fighting against the wind, was completely flustered in the face of my surprise attack at night. Before he was led by the commander of the Fourth Army, he had not organized effective defense and resistance in his position, so I dare to conclude that Simeon had never encountered such a situation since he saw the attack on the camp, He must have been white headed. Finally, he missed the best defense time, and was led by the commander of the Fourth Army.


    "Now, my battle plan has successfully completed the first step! Defeated the Simeon army, and now there are only 50000 people and four troops left in the Luo Lin army! "


    "Oh! I see! "


    Alan, who has been listening carefully since just now, nodded seriously and said:


    "Then why should we cross the river south and go deep into the enemy''s territory after beating Simeon? Which army are we going to fight next? "


    "The reason why I want to cross the river immediately after beating ximeiong in the early morning of this morning is to be surprised, so that the enemy can''t figure out what we''re going to do next."


    Deng Jiaer said with a thought-provoking smile on her face.


    "At present, many people in the army must be the same as Alan. They don''t understand why we have to go south to cross the sunau River and come to the South Bank of the sunau River, but I''m sure - the same must be true for Luo Linjun."


    "That''s what I want. Let Luo Linjun not understand what I want to do, and then dare not act rashly. "


    "As for the enemy I''m going to deal with next..."


    The thought-provoking color on Deng Jiaer''s face became more and more rich.


    Then, Deng Jia''er pointed to the map in front of him, pointed to a small square on the South Bank of the shunau River on the map, and said:


    "Next, we''re going to fight Ou Renjun, who is located on the South Bank of the shunau River and sits in lair city!"


    "Ha? Go fight Ou Ren! "


    "Well, yes, go and fight Ou Ren."


    "If I remember correctly, Ou Ren is holding 5000 people and sitting in Lyle city." Alan''s face was full of disbelief. "We have lost some troops in the battle this morning, and the total force has been less than 5000."


    "Deng Jiaer, are you going to attack a city guarded by 5000 people with our cavalry team of less than 5000 people?"


    "Well, yes."


    "... Deng Jiaer, although I don''t know much about the art of war, I still know some basic common sense."


    "In the siege, if the forces of the siege party do not have an absolute advantage, forcibly attacking the city can be said to be death! What''s more, we have fewer troops than others, and we are still cavalry! Deng Jiaer, how are you going to attack the city with fewer cavalry than others? "


    "Well..." Deng Jia''er continued to smile thoughtfully, "then you will know how I plan to attack the city. I''ll keep it a secret."

 Chapter 283

    "Hey? Dengar, you''re going too far! Hanging my appetite! "


    After Alan said this angrily, he gave a heavy "hum" and then said:


    "Well, don''t tell me if you don''t tell me. Anyway, I''ll know when you attack Lyle city. Then you should always tell me why we move to this place where birds don''t shit after crossing the sunau river? If it is to be repaired, the repair time is too long! It''s noon on July 18! "


    "The reason why I want the whole army to move to this place where birds don''t shit and repair it is only one of the reasons. The main reason is that I intend to stay in this remote and hidden place and wait slowly."


    "Wait?" Alan wondered, "what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait until time passes."


    Deng Jia''er cleared his throat and continued:


    "We can''t just rush up and attack Lyle without thinking. If we attack Lyle directly just after crossing the sunau River, we will be completely destroyed!"


    "We have to make a time difference now."


    "Time difference?" Alan blinked his eyes suspiciously.


    "That''s right." Deng Jiaer nodded heavily, "it''s the time difference."


    "When we attacked the position of Ximei Weng''s army early this morning, although we successfully performed the ''beheading tactics'' to kill Ximei Weng, we can''t guarantee whether Ximei Weng sent someone for help before he was killed."


    "Judging from the position of Simeon''s army, he is unlikely to ask Jill for help. He will only ask ed for help."


    "In other words, it is very likely that as soon as our front foot withdrew from the position of Simeon army, ERD''s reinforcements came."


    "Anyway, let''s assume that we have broken through the position of the Simeon army, which has been learned by ERD stationed on the North Bank of the shunau river."


    "If he learned about it, Alan, what do you think he would do?"


    "Well..."


    Alan pondered for a moment and said:


    "He should send troops to pursue us immediately and send a message to the rest of the troops at the same time?"


    "Ed, he''s unlikely to send troops after us." Deng Jia''er shook his head as he said, "I have studied the information of our opponents this time. Although ED is belligerent, he is actually a very cautious person. He is not very good at sending troops rashly before he knows the specific purpose and trend of the enemy, so he will only stick to his original position and send someone to report to the other troops, Then we will spy on the movements of our army and negotiate the next battle plan together. "


    "The position of the Eritrean German army is here."


    As she spoke, Deng Jia''er pointed to a small spot in the middle of the North Bank of the shunau River on the map.


    "And the Lyle city where Ou Ren sits is here."


    Deng Jiaer''s index finger slid down to a small square on the South Bank of the shunau river.


    "Based on this distance, if ERD found that the Simeon army position had fallen in the early morning and then began to send someone to report, the herald would probably arrive at the foot of Lyle city at about 17 p.m. this afternoon and tell ou Ren of Lyle city that the Simeon army position had fallen."


    "If we go straight to Lyle city after crossing the sunau River, with the mobility of our cavalry, we will arrive at Lyle city around 16 o''clock today."


    "That is to say, we will be the first to arrive at Lyle before Ed''s heralds."


    "Alan, what do you think will be the problem?"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Alan suddenly widened his eyes.


    "The herald of ED found the trace of our army!"


    "That''s right!" Deng Jiaer''s face showed satisfaction, and then continued, "Ed''s messenger will find that our army will attack Lyle City, so he will immediately go back and report the news to ED, and then ED will lead the army south to cross the river and attack our army with Ou Ren''s troops."


    "So - we have to make a time difference! Instead of attacking Lyle city immediately, find a place to wait and repair quietly, which is staggered with the time of ED''s heralds! Wait until the herald of ERD reports the information to Ou Ren, and then we will attack Lyle city! "


    "After staggering the time with ED''s heralds, we arrived at Lyle city as soon as possible!"


    "Lyle city is just an ordinary small city, with only two entrances and exits and four walls. Our 5000 cavalry are enough to see its four walls, so that no one in Lyle city can report through the exit and over the wall!"


    "So that the people in Lyle can''t tell the outside that ''Lyle is being attacked''!"


    "Turn Lyle into a lonely city! The rest of the troops don''t know that Lyle city is being attacked, and the people in Lyle city can''t tell other troops that Lyle city is being attacked! "


    "After cutting off all foreign aid from Lyle City, I will slowly use my siege tactics to capture Lyle city!"


    Alan watched in amazement as she told her general strategy for the capture of Lyle city.


    "Deng Jia''er... You even mess and stimulate your strategy to capture Lyle city..."


    "It''s just... Although I feel very disorderly, I feel that there is a possibility of success and it''s worth trying!"


    "Sir, that''s what he said after listening to my general strategy to capture Lyle." Deng Jiaer smiled, "let''s wait slowly now. When it''s around 15 o''clock this afternoon, we can start marching towards Lyle city. Our nerves have been tense since the surprise attack on Ximei Weng army this morning, so let''s relax now. We''ll be on our way again around 15 o''clock this afternoon."


    "Uh huh!"


    Alan nodded vigorously and said so in her always energetic tone.


    ¡­¡­


    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    15:47 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the central battlefield.


    Nearly three hours have passed since the end of the battle of Ursa.


    Albert strode around the wounded camp.


    While walking in the wounded camp, I looked around.


    And Eliza obediently followed Albert.


    In the fierce battle of Ulla this morning, Eliza, who came to the front battlefield to command and fight, was also injured.


    However, the wound was not serious, but the left arm was accidentally cut a short and not deep wound by a long gun. It''s OK to disinfect and bandage it a little.


    People in this different world discovered the disinfection effect of alcohol early, so they also produced medical alcohol early.


    Therefore, in this strange world with medical alcohol, the death rate of wounded soldiers has been greatly reduced.


    The number of wounded soldiers infected and killed because of a wound has also been greatly reduced.


    Albert and Eliza marched together in the wounded camp.


    Albert came to the wounded camp this time in order to ask the chief medical officer.


    Before long, Albert found his chief medic of the Middle Route Army in a corner of the wounded camp.


    "Chief medical officer!"


    Albert called the chief physician and walked quickly to the chief physician.


    "Oh, it''s the manager. What can I do for you?"


    "Chief medical officer, how are the wounded treated?"


    "For those with minor injuries, basic treatment has been completed, and only some with serious injuries are still undergoing surgery."


    "... well, I see."


    Albert said this in a deep voice, saluted the chief medical officer, and then turned and walked outside the wounded camp.


    Just after Albert left the wounded camp, he said to Eliza behind him:


    "Eliza, order the whole army to stay here, all the wounded who can''t move or fight! And send 2000 people to stay here to protect the wounded! The rest of the troops are ready immediately! March now! "


    After hearing Albert''s military order, Eliza was stunned.


    "Albert first... Coach! Are you leaving camp so soon? "


    It''s only more than three hours since the end of the fierce battle in the morning - Eliza asked Albert urgently with this implication.


    "That''s right." Mr. Albert murmured, "we must hurry! If you slow down and let Baltar escape, you''ll be in trouble! This time, I must kill Barr in one fell swoop! "


    Speaking of this, Albert paused and continued:


    "It''s not just leaving the wounded soldiers who can''t move or fight, but also leaving some heavy and difficult to carry baggage here. We should be light and light! We must catch up with and kill Barr as quickly as possible! "


    There was a complex color on Eliza''s face.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something. She hesitated for a while and closed it again.


    She is only the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army. The highest decision-making power of the Middle Route Army is in the hands of coach Albert. She is only a deputy commander and is not qualified to disobey the decision-making of the coach.


    Therefore, after answering "yes" in a deep voice, Eliza quickly left to convey Albert''s military order.

 Chapter 284

    "Alan, Alan, wake up, wake up!"


    "Well... Deng Jiaer... Well... Good morning..."


    "Good morning! It''s 15:30 p.m. on July 18. You''ve only slept for a few hours. "


    "Well... It''s 15 o''clock in the afternoon..."


    "Well, yes, hurry up and get ready. We''re going to start marching! Let''s go and capture Lyle! "


    ¡­¡­


    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    16:28 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    Lyle was originally just an ordinary small town with a population of only more than 20000 people in the Lorraine empire.


    In terms of geographical location, it is also far from the northern border of the Lorraine Empire, so in the past, it was a very peaceful and safe city, although it was not very lively.


    However, with the sixth Southern offensive of the British Empire, that is, the "Spring Awakening" offensive a few months ago, a large part of the northern territory of the Lorraine empire fell.


    This city, which was originally at the rear of the Lorraine Empire, has now become a city at the forefront of the Lorraine empire.


    Because the city is relatively close to the shunau River, it is the most ideal baggage transfer station for transporting baggage to the three troops stationed on the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Therefore, Rochelle specially sent Ou Ren to lead 5000 troops to sit in this Lyle City, protect this "baggage transfer station" and be responsible for the deployment of all baggage.


    After Lyle became the forefront of the Empire in the north, many citizens immediately fled Lyle with their families.


    As a result, there were only more than 10000 people left in Lyle City, which had a total population of more than 20000.


    However, thanks to the departure of these citizens, Lyle city will not be too crowded even if 5000 troops are stationed.


    Lyle city is a square city with only two entrances and exits in the north and south.


    Since Ou Ren led the troops to lair City, the entrances and exits in the north and south of lair city have been guarded by heavy troops day and night.


    In the "Spring Awakening" offensive not long ago, Huming City, as the general headquarters of the northern defense line, was broken by the British Army by surprise attack because of its neglect of defense.


    Therefore, Ou Ren learned the lesson of the fall of Huming city and told his subordinates: no matter day and night, no matter what time, the alert of Lyle city cannot be relaxed!


    It is precisely because Ou Ren pays close attention to the daily security of Lyle city that Lyle city is heavily guarded at any time.


    Ou Ren is very confident: the tragedy in Huming city will never happen in Lyle city! By surprise attack, there is absolutely no way to capture Lyle city!


    Today, on the afternoon of July 18, as in the past ten days, it was originally a very calm afternoon. The soldiers in charge of guarding were focused on Guarding around Lyle city.


    However, a flying horse broke the calm of Lyle city.


    A dusty Messenger, riding a fast horse, appeared from the skyline in the north of Lyle City, and then approached Lyle city at a very fast speed.


    The soldiers standing on the northern wall of Lyle city on guard immediately found the herald as soon as he appeared on the northern skyline, and then immediately reported to their commander that a cavalry was approaching here.


    Before and after the messenger rushed to the north gate of Lyle City, the soldiers responsible for guarding the north gate of Lyle city immediately surrounded the messenger Corps.


    "I''m general ERD''s messenger! There is an urgent military situation to convey to general Ou Ren! This is my identification. "


    After saying this, the herald took out his ID card from his arms.


    The leader who gave the soldier to the soldiers surrounded by the regiment immediately released him after receiving the identity certificate of the herald and confirming that it was indeed a soldier of their Luo Lin army.


    After being released, the herald came to the office of Ou Ren, the highest person in charge of Lyle City, under the leadership of a general who knew that his identity was not low from his armor.


    After arriving at Ou Ren''s office, the herald immediately saluted a tall and thin young man sitting right behind a square table and shouted:


    "See Vice Marshal Ou Ren!"


    "Yes."


    Ou Ren, who is not good at words and facial expressions, just gave a light "um" and then said in a flat tone:


    "Ed, what urgent military situation does he have to tell me?"


    As soon as Ou Ren''s voice fell, the herald hurriedly took out a roll of sealed parchment from his arms.


    "This is the military information written by deputy marshal ed himself!"


    As the Herald said this, he respectfully took two steps forward and handed the sealed parchment to Ou Ren.


    "Yes."


    Ou Ren, who was reluctant to write words like gold, still said "um" coldly, and then took over the military information sent by the messenger.


    "Vice Marshal Ou Ren! I have to go back and get Lieutenant ed back! Let''s go first! "


    Ou Ren didn''t want to stay either. He nodded gently, saying "I know", and began to remove the sealed parchment in his hand.


    When ou Ren opened the parchment in his hand, the messenger also left Ou Ren''s office with great strides, and planned to hurry back to the position of the Eritrean and German army and reply to him.


    After taking apart the sealed parchment in his hand at the fastest speed, Ou Ren unfolded it directly and looked at it in ten lines at a glance.


    After quickly scanning the lines of words on the parchment in front of him, Ou Ren''s face, which had never had any expression, gradually changed.


    A look of amazement and shock flashed across his face.


    "General Ou Ren, what''s the matter?"


    He is not the only one in Ou Ren''s office.


    His deputy is also in the office at this time and is now standing on the right-hand side of his desk.


    OuRen''s deputy has also cooperated with OuRen for some time, so he still knows something about OuRen.


    For example, he knows that Ou Ren is a person who doesn''t talk much and doesn''t have rich expressions on his face.


    24 hours a day, almost 23.5 hours, Ou Ren''s face is expressionless.


    Therefore, OuRen''s deputies are used to OuRen''s expressionless appearance.


    However, after reading the military information just delivered in hand, Ou Ren''s face showed a rare color of shock and consternation.


    It''s the first time to see Ou Ren''s deputy.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help asking OuRen "what''s the matter".


    The shock and consternation on ou Ren''s face only appeared for a few seconds.


    A few seconds later, Ou Ren changed back to his expressionless face.


    However, although the expression changed back, the eyes did not change back to the original plain and indifferent eyes.


    OuRen''s eyes were full of complexity.


    "See for yourself..."


    As Ou Ren said, he handed the military information in his hand to the Deputy next to him.


    After receiving the military information from Ou Ren, the Deputy immediately looked at it at a glance.


    The deputy, like ou Ren, was stunned and shocked after reading the military information in his hand.


    "Deputy marshal Ou Ren..." the deputy said in a deep voice, "the britannian army is coming... Unexpectedly, the West meiweng army has..."


    "Ah, yes, it''s really too bad." Ou Ren also said in a deep voice, "what''s worse, we don''t know the specific trend of the britannian army. We only know that they ''seem to be coming to the South''."


    "... general Ou Ren." "What shall we do next?" said the deputy


    Ou Ren pondered for a while and said:


    "Like Eide, he stood still and stuck to Lyle city. Now he doesn''t know the specific trend and purpose of this britannian army. It''s better not to act rashly first."


    "The military information from ERD also said that he sent someone to convey to me the information that ''the British army is attacking and the Simeon army is completely destroyed''. At the same time, he also sent someone to convey it to coach Rocher."


    "So, let''s continue to stick to Lyle City, and then quietly wait for coach Rocher''s new military orders and plans."


    "Send the order and cheer up all the soldiers! And strengthen daily vigilance! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 285

    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:27 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle City, Ou Ren''s office.


    Ou Ren feels very upset now.


    A few hours ago, after reading the military information sent by ED, Ou Ren began to feel very upset.


    Thanks to his irritability, his efficiency in handling military affairs is frighteningly low.


    The military affairs in his hand has been held in his hand for nearly half an hour. In the past, the military affairs in front of him could be handled in only 10 minutes. However, because he was too upset, the office efficiency decreased seriously. It took more than half an hour to handle the military affairs in front of him.


    After Ou Ren sighed, he put down his military affairs. Then he took the sword aside, hung it on his left waist, and strode outside the office.


    ¡ª¡ªHe planned to go outside to relax and relieve his irritability.


    Ou Ren himself doesn''t understand where the irritability in his heart comes from.


    Although it seems that the britannian army that destroyed Simeon''s army is coming to the south, Ou Ren is not worried that the britannian army will come.


    According to the information sent by ERD, the britannian army that destroyed Simeon''s army seems to be only a cavalry team with a total strength of about 4000 to 6000.


    Ou Ren is sure¡ª¡ª


    As long as the commander of this britannian army has some brains, he will never attack him!


    He now holds 5000 troops and sits in Lyle city.


    Although Lyle city is only a city that cannot be smaller, it is always a city.


    Therefore, he OuRen can be said to sit at the convenience of the right place.


    If the British Army planned to attack him, it meant to attack the Lyle city.


    To storm the next city, the strength of the siege side should be at least five times that of the defenders.


    In other words, if the British Army planned to attack him, it would need at least more than 25000 troops.


    And the britannian army, which seems to be heading south and whose specific movements are unknown, has a total strength of only 4000 to 6000, the number of troops is the same as him, and the britannian army is full of cavalry!


    People with a little brain will not abuse the cavalry and let the expensive cavalry dismount to attack the city. Even if the cavalry of their own side is far above the city guarding side, no one will do so, let alone when the forces of both sides are similar.


    Therefore, Ou Ren was sure that this unknown British army would never attack him.


    Therefore, he is still very safe, as long as he continues to guard around Lyle as usual.


    However, even if ou Ren told himself again and again that "he is safe here and the British army will not attack here", Ou Ren still felt very upset.


    So why am I so upset... There is always an ominous premonition in my heart


    ¡ª¡ªWhile maintaining such a doubt, Ou Ren quickly walked out of his office and boarded the west wall of Lyle city.


    Although the soldiers standing on the west wall of Lyle city didn''t know ou Ren, they didn''t recognize that the young man who suddenly climbed the wall was now the highest officer and the highest person in charge of Lyle city.


    However, after seeing the extraordinary long sword hanging on ou Ren''s left waist, he immediately recognized that the young man must be a high-level general, so he immediately raised his hand and saluted Ou Ren to the Lorraine empire.


    Ou Ren waved his hand and motioned that they didn''t have to luggage with him, so he quickly walked to the edge of the city wall, held the city wall in his hand and looked at the scenery in the distance outside the city.


    It''s already the evening of July 18. Because it''s summer and the days are longer, even now it''s more than 19 o''clock, the sun hasn''t completely gone down the mountain, and the sun is still some distance from the horizon.


    The sun, which has not yet completely set the horizon, is still trying to spray the sun outward.


    The afterglow of the setting sun, the sky dyed dark yellow by it, the birds lazily flying in the sky, and the shadows of various things on the ground that are pulled old by today''s last sunshine... All these together constitute a beautiful sunset scenery.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Ou Ren, who has never had a rich expression, couldn''t help but turn up his mouth slightly because of joy.


    The irritability in my heart also subsided unconsciously.


    While Ou Ren continued to revel in the beautiful scenery in front of him, he suddenly found that there were some strange things in his sight.


    ¡ª¡ªSome strange black lines suddenly appeared on the distant skyline.


    What''s that?


    Ou Ren asked in his heart, squinting and gazing into the distance.


    Not only did strange things suddenly appear in the field of vision, but also some strange sounds were heard in the ears.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like the sound of thunder, and the sound is getting louder and louder.


    The next moment after ou Rengang concentrated on looking at the horizon in the distance ahead, a cloud of dust and smoke gradually came out at the junction of that day and the ground, and soon covered half of the sky.


    And the strange thing that suddenly appeared on the horizon slowly revealed his figure.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was a thin black line, and the composition of this thin black line was one cavalry wearing black armor.


    Seeing the cavalry team that suddenly appeared in the west of Lyle city and rushed towards Lyle city at high speed, Ou Ren immediately felt that his cold hair should be frightened and stand up.


    Originally half narrowed eyes, but also because too shocked and suddenly opened.


    However, Ou Ren is also a leader of the younger generation in the military field of the Lorraine Empire who has experienced many battles.


    So after a short earthquake, Ou Ren reacted quickly.


    "The enemy is coming!! Pull up the north gate and the south gate!!! "


    Ou Ren shouted at the soldiers not far from him.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Several soldiers not far from Ou Ren were frightened by Ou Ren''s roar, but they reacted quickly. After a loud response, they were divided into two groups and ran quickly towards the north gate and the south gate.


    After watching these soldiers carry out his military orders, Ou Ren turned around and stared at the huge cavalry with a total force of about 4000 to 6000 that had completely "poured" out of the skyline.


    "Is the Britannia army serious..." Ou Ren said with gnashing teeth, "is the commander of the Britannia army crazy?! Is he really going to attack the city with a cavalry team with the same strength as the defenders? "


    The britannian cavalry was fast, but the defenders of Lyle were faster.


    The defenders of Lyle successfully closed the only two exits of Lyle, the north gate and the south gate, before the British cavalry rushed to the bottom of the city.


    However, the cavalry of the britannian army rushed to the city of Lyle, which had closed the gate, and immediately divided into four small units.


    The four small troops rushed under the four cities of Lyle city.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, under the west wall of Lyle city.


    "General."


    The commander of the 4th Army respectfully reported to Deng jiaerhui.


    "The whole army has been successfully divided into four troops and watched the four walls of Lyle city! Never let anyone get out of Lyle! Lyle has now become an isolated city! The people inside will never have a way to go out and ask for reinforcements! "


    "Yes. Very good. " Deng Jia''er nodded and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well, Deng Jiaer." Alan, who was next to Deng Jia''er, yawned greatly, "we have arrived at Lyle city now. How do you plan to attack the city with a cavalry team with a total force less than the defenders?"


    "Well, if you follow my plan, it may take several days to capture Lyle city." Deng Jiaer smiled mysteriously, "in short - Alan, you will know how I plan to attack the city by tonight."

 Chapter 286

    Almost at the same time when Deng Jia''er led his troops to Lyle city on the eastern battlefield of the southern front to start the siege, and Albert led his troops in the central battlefield to hunt down Barr¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, Pendragon, Owen''s restaurant.


    Since Carol followed Su Cheng to Pendragon, she has been working under Owen and in Owen''s restaurant.


    Owen is a well-known chef in Pendragon. Because the food he cooked is very delicious, his restaurant has gained great popularity. There is basically no empty space in his restaurant at the time of meal.


    Since Carol came to Pendragon almost a year ago and worked under Owen, Owen''s restaurant business has gone to a higher level.


    Carol''s father is a highly skilled cook, and Carol, who learned from her father, naturally perfectly inherited his father''s superb cooking.


    Owen said more than once that Carol''s cooking level was not below him.


    Because Carol is a pure blood and purebred Hiran, her cooking style has a strong style of the Holy Hiran Empire, which is "exotic style" for britannians.


    Therefore, compared with Owen, Carol''s cooking style has a strong "exotic wind", so it has attracted many guests who were not very interested in Owen''s cooking.


    Therefore, since Carol worked under Owen a year ago, Carol has successfully helped Owen greatly expand the customer source of Owen''s restaurant.


    In addition to helping Owen''s Restaurant greatly expand its customer base, Carol is also very hardworking and capable.


    Carol was born as a village girl. Since her childhood, her parents have filled her with the idea that "people must work, and those who don''t work are shameful people". Therefore, Carol began to help her family do things and do housework as much as she can.


    It is precisely because of this education of her parents and the exercise of doing housework since childhood that Carol is very hard-working. While working very hard, she does every job very well.


    Carol is not only capable of meticulous work, but also capable of hard work.


    Because Carol came from a village girl, her bones are not soft at all. If Carol bends her arms, you can even see the small muscles on her arms.


    In terms of strength, Carol is even bigger than Su Cheng.


    Sometimes, after some new goods such as white rice were delivered, when Owen couldn''t get away, Carol moved the bag after bag of rice about half her height into the kitchen.


    And the efficiency is not low. Carol, who has great strength, can carry two bags of rice into the kitchen at a time.


    Help earn more money + very hard work = provide as a baby.


    The above formula can be perfectly applied to Carol in Owen''s line of sight.


    Over the past year, Owen has always offered Carol as a baby.


    It is precisely because Owen provided Carol as a baby that her monthly salary has also risen from thousands a month to 13000 British francs a month.


    Such a salary, even in Pendragon, is astronomical for a working cook.


    But Owen still thought it was too low for Carol. He was always thinking about whether to give Carol another raise so that she could stay in his restaurant.


    In fact, Owen doesn''t know that even if he doesn''t give Carol a raise, Carol won''t leave his restaurant now.


    Because Carol doesn''t care about so much money now.


    After winning the historic rescue of Lunde Kingdom, Su Cheng received rich rewards and became a little rich man with nearly ten million assets.


    Therefore, even if Carol doesn''t work and make money to support her family, they now have enough money to live a very moist life for decades.


    Therefore, the purpose of Carol''s work now is no longer to "work to make money and support the family" at the beginning, but to "work if you want to work".


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, she has been infused with the idea that "people who don''t work are shameful people" since childhood, which makes Carol completely unable to live a daily life without work.


    It is now nearly 20 p.m. on July 18, 290 in the British Imperial calendar.


    It''s dinner time now. In the past, Owen''s restaurant must have been crowded with people.


    Owen and Carol were busy in the kitchen. Leica, the only waiter in the store, walked around the tables in the restaurant.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, none of this happened tonight.


    It was nearly 20 o''clock on the evening of July 18. When it was the dinner point of the day, Owen''s restaurant had no guests.


    However, the reason is actually very simple.


    It''s not that the old guests of the restaurant have a collective brain pumping and don''t want to come here for dinner tonight, but because Owen''s restaurant is closed today.


    Outside the restaurant, the paper with "closed today" was greatly pasted.


    Because a considerable number of people are illiterate, in order to let these illiterate people know that they are closed today, a large red cross is vividly painted on this paper.


    As for the reason why he closed today, the reason is also very simple - Owen plans to do a big cleaning inside and outside the restaurant today.


    In order to better clean up the restaurant, Owen decided to close today to prevent any guests from coming in.


    As for the people who do the cleaning, they are naturally all the employees in the restaurant.


    Owen''s restaurant doesn''t have many employees.


    Including Owen, there are only three people: Owen, Carol, the only waiter in the store, and Leica, a red haired girl about the same age as Carol.


    The three of them started the cleaning this morning, cleaned the restaurant inside and outside, worked from morning to night, and finally finished the cleaning of the whole restaurant near 20 p.m.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah... I''m so tired... Is the cleaning so tired... Store manager, for the sake of my efforts today, give me a bonus. I happen to have a skirt I really want to buy."


    Leica, the only waiter in the store, who also had a very good relationship with Carol, was like a pool of soft mud after completing the "cleaning" task. She was paralyzed on a table in the restaurant while groaning. After bursts of painful groans, she righteously asked Owen sitting not far from her for salary.


    "Ha? It''s just hygiene. You''re all interested in asking me for a bonus? "


    Owen, sitting not far from Leica, said angrily as he fanned himself with his palm.


    Although Owen and Leica are the relationship between the boss and his subordinates, they are actually friends at the same time, so they are often impolite in private.


    After rejecting Leica''s request for a bonus, Owen said a little, and then continued:


    "It''s not impossible to get a raise. I''ll consider giving you a bonus when your cleaning efficiency can reach the level of Carol next time."


    "Hey?!"


    After hearing Owen''s words, Leica''s face collapsed in an instant.


    "Carol, she''s great! How can I achieve the cleaning efficiency of Carol? "


    "You can ask Carol how she can clean more efficiently."


    After hearing what Owen said, Leica immediately turned her head and asked pathetically with Carol, who was also resting not far from her:


    "Carol, how can you clean like you? What''s the secret? I want to learn some tricks! "


    "Hey? The secret of cleaning... "


    Carol looked puzzled. After scratching her hair, she smiled apologetically and said to Leica:


    "Sorry, I don''t have any cleaning tips... If I insist, practice makes perfect. After all, I''ve been helping with housework since I can remember."


    Today, Owen and Leica have seen Carol''s strength in cleaning.


    Not only the efficiency of cleaning is far better than both of them, but also the effect is far better than both of them.


    Carol arranged at least half of the cleaning activities today.


    After hearing what Carol said, Leica''s face collapsed again.


    "Hey... Isn''t there any secret... I really want to work hard on hygiene next time and buy a skirt with a bonus..."


    Rumble


    ¡ª¡ªAs soon as Leica''s voice fell, there were bursts of carriages outside the restaurant.


    The sound of the carriage was so loud that all three of Carol''s attention in the restaurant was absorbed by it, and they all looked out according to the sound of the carriage.


    At this time, the door of the restaurant was not closed, so all three saw a luxurious carriage passing outside the restaurant.


    From the style of the carriage, we can see that this car is not the car at the central carriage station, but a private carriage.


    In this world, people who can own private carriages are undoubtedly either aristocrats or rich people who are too rich.


    In other words, just having your own private carriage is a great thing, let alone having a very luxurious private carriage.


    "That car was so luxurious just now..." Leica murmured, "I feel I can''t afford one without eating or drinking for 10 years..."


    "Ha? Do you think your salary will double in the future? " Owen said angrily, "your salary now, let alone 10 years, can''t afford that carriage even if you don''t eat or drink for 20 years."


    "Well... You hate the store manager!"


    Just as Owen and Lyle were bickering on a daily basis, Carol murmured:


    "I feel that many luxurious carriages have driven into pandragon recently..."

 Chapter 287

    Carol''s words attracted the attention of Owen and Leica.


    "Yes." Leica nodded. "I''ve noticed recently that pandragon has a lot of such luxurious and luxurious carriages recently. I don''t know why."


    "Well, I found it, too. These carriages that have suddenly appeared in Pendragon recently are basically the carriages of the great nobility. " Owen suddenly interrupted.


    "Hey?" Leica looked at Owen with curious eyes. "Store manager, how do you know that these carriages are all noble carriages?"


    "Hum, don''t think I''m just an ordinary uncle."


    Owen continued proudly while touching his big belly:


    "Store manager, I have spent most of my life in the most prosperous city of the British Empire. Naturally, I have cultivated some eyesight. I can tell which carriages are the carriages of the great nobility and which are the carriages of the great merchants. After all, there are some differences between the two carriages."


    "Do you know why there are so many nobles in pandragon recently?" Leica continued.


    After hearing Leica''s question, Owen suddenly became silent and looked thoughtful.


    Owen was silent for a long time before he said:


    "... I don''t know the specific reasons, but eight years ago, there was a scene in which many nobles suddenly entered pandragon."


    "At that time, so many nobles came to Pendragon because of the round table."


    "Round table?" Leica blinked suspiciously. "What''s that?"


    As soon as Leica raised the question, Carol immediately answered:


    "Round table? Is it the highest level meeting of the British Empire held irregularly to convene all the great nobles and important officials in the country to discuss important state affairs that can affect the world situation? "


    "Well, yes, that''s it." Owen nodded. "We are the highest level meeting of the British Empire."


    After that, Owen turned his head and looked at Leica with a mocking expression.


    "Leica, are you really a britannian? Why don''t you even know what a round table is? "


    "Well..."


    Leica, flushed with shame, hesitated:


    "I, I just don''t know... I''m not a person who loves learning and erudition..."


    As soon as Leica''s voice fell, Owen smiled twice and said:


    "Then let me tell you what the round table is."


    "The round table is the highest level meeting of our British Empire, which is held from time to time."


    "Only when there is any state matter that needs to be discussed by the great nobles and important officials from all over the country, his majesty will call the great nobles and important officials from all over the country to come to pandragon for a meeting."


    "Because of this meeting, all participants discussed on a large round table. In the meeting, everyone was in no position, and the participants communicated equally, so it was named ''round table''."


    "The round table system was established when the British Empire was founded. It has been nearly 300 years now. It is one of the oldest systems in our British Empire."


    After listening carefully to Owen''s brief explanation of some basic information of the round table, Leica nodded thoughtfully and said:


    "I see... But what level of state affairs do you need to summon great nobles and important ministers from all over the country to pandragon to discuss?"


    "Nature is much bigger than you think." Said Owen, with an intriguing smile on his face.


    Speaking of this, Owen paused for a moment before continuing:


    "I remember very clearly that the last round table was held eight years ago. That was the first time I met the round table."


    "That time really left a deep impression on me."


    "Almost every day at that time, luxurious and frightening carriages drove into pandragon. I''ve never seen so many luxury carriages in my life. "


    "Very luxurious carriages - they are the carriages of great nobles all over the country, and those simple carriages are the carriages of important officials all over the country."


    "The round table meeting eight years ago was held for five days. During these five days, pandragon can be said to be on alert in the whole city. Wherever you go, you can see the soldiers of the knight regiment with armor on patrol."


    "Moreover, in those five days, a very strict curfew system was implemented. As long as it was dark, no one was allowed to go to the street. Anyone who dared to go to the street, no matter what the reason, would be directly put in prison."


    "There is no doubt that the state affairs that can be sent to the round table will not be ordinary state affairs."


    "The state affairs discussed at each round table are, without exception, state affairs sufficient to affect the situation of the whole world."


    "I remember clearly that the round table meeting eight years ago discussed who would be the head of the new Rachel knights and the focus of national defense after the British Empire."


    "The round table meeting eight years ago discussed for five days and finally reached the final result - Albert Evans, who was only 38 at that time, served as the head of the new Rachel knights. After the British Empire, the national defense will focus on the East and south, with the South as the most important."


    "So, after the round table, Albert became the head of the order of Rachel, fully responsible for the southern defense of the Empire."


    "It was also after the round table that the Empire focused on the south, so in the past eight years, including this year''s'' spring wake up ''offensive and'' summer wind ''offensive, it launched seven large-scale offensives against the Luolin Empire, killing the Luolin empire for years."


    "Because each round table will discuss some state affairs that will affect the situation of the world in the next few years or even decades, every time our British Empire holds a round table, it will receive the attention of all countries in the world, especially the other three empires."


    "The scene now is very similar to that of eight years ago. Suddenly, many luxury carriages drove into panderagon. Maybe a round table meeting will be held again. I don''t know what to discuss this time."


    Perhaps because he said too much, Owen''s mouth was a little dry, so after saying this, Owen stopped, took a glass of water next to him and began to drink.


    While Owen was drinking water to quench his thirst, Leica said excitedly:


    "Wow! Store manager, you know a lot! I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable! I thought you were just a cook! You''ve made some changes to the store manager! So, store manager, if you really want to hold a round table again, what state affairs will be discussed this time? "


    "How do I know..." Owen said angrily. "I''m just an ordinary civilian. How can I know what to discuss if there is a new round table."


    Speaking of this, Owen suddenly paused with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "But... Let me guess, it''s not impossible. The last round table discussed who will be the head of the new Rachel knights. If a new round table is really to be held this time, it may be discussed who will be the head of the new Michael knights. "


    "Hey? "Head of the order of Michael?" Leica wondered.


    "Well, yes." Owen nodded. "Since the ''288 defense battle against the North'' two years ago, the former head and deputy head of the Michael knights were killed, the head and deputy head of the Michael Knights have been empty until now."


    "Not only that, in the ''288 defense war against the North'' two years ago, the Michael Knight order was destroyed and left less than 100000 people and horses. It is said that the Michael Knight order has not been rebuilt, because the Empire now focuses on the East and south, and has no time to take into account the north and the Michael Knight Order stationed in the north."


    "Therefore, in these two years, the Michael order has not only delayed in selecting a new head, but also delayed in reconstruction."


    "If we really want to hold a round table this time, I think it is very possible to discuss who will be the head of the new Michael knights and take full charge of the northern defense line of the Empire!"

 Chapter 288

    "Elect a new head of Michael''s knights..." Leica murmured, "this is really a great state affair that can''t be careless..."


    Although Leica has no culture, she still knows some basic information about the three Knights of the British Empire.


    Before the "288 defense battle against the north" two years ago, the Michael knights were the "strongest knights" of the British Empire, and their total combat power was the strongest among the three knights.


    Unfortunately, after the fierce "288 defense war against the north" two years ago, although the final victory forced the Holy Hiran Empire and the britannian Empire to sign a truce treaty, the Michael Knights have also been maimed. Not only less than 100000 people remain, but also the head and deputy head have died.


    In recent years, the focus of the Empire has been on the East and south, and there is no time to take into account the Michael Knights stationed in the north. Therefore, the Empire has not had the energy to rebuild the Michael knights in the past two years.


    Michael''s order has maintained such a disabled state with no head and no recruits for two years until now.


    "Ah, store manager." Leica asked Owen again in a curious tone, "if you really want to hold a round table to elect a new head of the Michael order, who do you think the new head of the Michael order will be?"


    "I really don''t know." Owen said angrily, "store manager, I''m not a know it all. There are so many powerful knights in our empire. Who knows who will choose to take over the position of head of Michael''s knights? Most of them choose some old Knights aged 30, 40 or over 50 who have rich combat and management experience to take over the position of head of Michael''s knights."


    "My old friend Ethel took over as head of the order of Gabriel in his thirties, and Albert, the current head of the order of Rachel, became head of the order of Rachel eight years ago, when he was 38."


    Speaking of this, Owen said for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and then continued:


    "In the past, it must have been some middle-aged and old knights who took over the position of head of the knights, but now, it''s hard to say. Now, even if I suddenly let a kid with an age of 1 take over the position of head, I won''t feel strange and confused."


    Carol, who has never been very talkative, has not been inserted into the conversation between Owen and Leica since the beginning. She has always just listened quietly.


    However, after hearing the words "even if a kid who is still 1 years old suddenly takes over as the head" from Owen, Carol''s beautiful eyebrows trembled slightly imperceptibly.


    Then, Carol, who had been silent since the beginning, finally asked Owen:


    "Uncle Owen, why wouldn''t you be surprised to let a young man who is still 1 years old take over as the head of the knights?"


    "Well, because today''s Imperial Palace is Jacob Churchill. Jacob Churchill, you two should know who it is? "


    As soon as Owen''s voice fell, Leica and Carol both nodded.


    Although she usually doesn''t pay much attention to national affairs, Leica still knows who Jacob Churchill is.


    Carol not only knows who Jacob is, but also has seen him with her own eyes, because Jacob once came to their house to talk to Su Cheng. Carol also knows that Jacob and Su Cheng have a very good relationship.


    Seeing Leica and Carol nodding, Owen smiled twice and said:


    "If you know who Jacob is, it''s easy to do. Then I don''t have to introduce Jacob to you."


    "However, although you know who Jacob is, you should not know some of Jacob''s administrative characteristics?"


    After that, Owen looked at Leica and Carol with questioning eyes again.


    As Owen expected, Leica and Carol shook their heads this time. Neither of them knew what Jacob''s administrative characteristics were.


    After seeing the two shook their heads, Owen took the water cup aside, drank water and moistened his throat. After being ready for a long speech, Owen said:


    "The governance feature of Jacob''s palace minister is to be meritocratic. As long as you have talent, you will be promoted vigorously regardless of your origin and age."


    "Do you two know Humphrey walker?" Owen once again threw a question at Leica and Carol.


    "Humphrey..." Leica muttered the next name, "I seem to have heard this name..."


    Compared with Leica''s confusion, Carol showed an expression of Enlightenment:


    "Humphrey? I know him. He''s the governor of the north, isn''t he? A very powerful man. "


    After hearing what Carol said, Owen nodded and smiled with satisfaction. Then he turned his head and said to Carol:


    "Well, Carol, you know the name of the governor of the north. Many people don''t even know who Humphrey is."


    While saying this, Owen also glanced at Leica nearby.


    After being swept by Owen''s eyes, Leica showed a faint color of shame on her face and gently scratched her hair.


    "In fact, I will know that Humphrey is the name of the governor of the north, not because of how knowledgeable I am, but simply because my hometown is in the north." Carol smiled sheepishly, "when I was a child, when the whole village moved from the holy Helan Empire to the Britannia Empire, they moved to the north of the Britannia Empire, and then settled down until now."


    "Hey?" Leica looked at Carol with interest. "Carol, your hometown is in the north?"


    "Well, yes, my hometown is just an ordinary village. It is now located in a remote place in the north."


    When it comes to this, Carol paused for a moment, with a look of memory on her face, and then said to herself in a voice that only she can hear:


    "I haven''t been back to my hometown for a long time... I''ll go back to the north to see my parents sometime..."


    Just as Carol was talking to himself, Owen said again:


    "Yes, as Carol said, Humphrey walker is the name of the current governor of the north."


    "Humphrey - he was promoted by Jacob''s palace minister."


    "Let me see... Humphrey seemed to have become the governor of the Northern Territory 10 years ago. Ten years ago, Humphrey was 47 years old, and he was already a very old man."


    "Before Humphrey was promoted by Jacob to governor of the north, Humphrey was just an ordinary ''horse trainer'' in the north."


    "Although the name ''horse trainer'' sounds very powerful, in fact, his duty is only to raise war horses."


    "In other words, before Humphrey became governor of the north, he was just a horse keeper."


    "In fact, the ''horse training officer'' is not a low-level official position. After all, the war horse is a very important strategic resource, so the ''horse training officer'' who specializes in cultivating this very important strategic resource will not be a low-level official position."


    "However, although the level is not low, it will not be too high."


    "At that time, it was time to select a new governor of the Northern Territory."


    "At that time, Jacob, who had already become the Prime Minister of the Imperial Palace, fell in love with Humphrey, who was only responsible for raising horses at that time. He thought that he was the governor of the Northern Territory. Therefore, he pushed aside public opinion and forcibly promoted Humphrey directly from an ordinary ''horse trainer'' to ''governor of the northern territory''."


    "Jacob''s decision is said to scare many people, because Jacob''s promotion is too crazy. Although there have been promotions at higher levels since ancient times, it''s the first time to see people promoted at higher levels."


    Speaking of this, Owen found Leica looking at him with a confused face.


    "Oh..." Owen said with a bitter smile, "it seems that you don''t understand the concept of changing from ''horse trainer'' to ''governor of the North..."


    As soon as Owen''s voice fell, Leica nodded seriously.


    "Let me give you an example. From the ''horse trainer'' to the ''governor of the northern territory'', it is probably similar to you from an ordinary waiter to the mayor of pandragon."

 Chapter 289

    After hearing that Owen gave such a simple and easy to understand example, Leica gave a light "Oh" and showed a suddenly enlightened expression.


    "Store manager, I understand when you say that. This is too exaggerated! From an ordinary waiter carrying dishes to the mayor of pandragon or something. "


    "Yes, it was such an exaggeration to change from a ''horse trainer'' to a ''governor of the northern territory'', which frightened many people. At that time, it was said that many people thought Jacob had a problem with his head, and leapfrog promotion was not such a promotion method."


    "Well, I can understand." Leica said positively, "I also think it''s exaggerated. The Minister of Jacob''s palace has too much trust in Humphrey. Let him be the governor of the North directly. Aren''t you afraid that Humphrey will make a mess of the north after he becomes the governor of the north?"


    "This should also be another feature of Jacob''s administration." Owen chuckled, "unconditionally trust and support the people you like."


    "Jacob was convinced that Humphrey, who was just an ordinary ''horse trainer'' at that time and was up to 47 years old, would be competent for the position of governor of the north, so he pushed Humphrey to the position of governor of the North under great pressure."


    "After Humphrey became governor of the north, a very dramatic scene happened."


    "At that time, many people thought that Jacob was fooling around, and Humphrey could not be competent for the post of governor of the north. Therefore, after Humphrey became governor of the north, many people waited to see a joke. They wanted to see Humphrey manage the north in a mess, and James was beaten in the face who had always made three guarantees and four guarantees for Humphrey''s ability."


    "In the end, someone was beaten in the face, but it was not Jacob''s face, but the faces waiting to see jokes."


    "As soon as Humphrey took office, he showed extraordinary courage and ruling skills. The population and agricultural output in the North increased dramatically."


    "Humphrey, the governor of the Northern Territory, has been in office for 10 years. In these 10 years, the middle-aged man who was originally just an ordinary" horse trainer "has successfully doubled the annual income of the northern territory by five times. All those who opposed Humphrey''s becoming governor of the north and all those who supported Humphrey''s becoming governor of the north were stunned. "


    "Wow..." Leica said with admiration, "Humphrey and Jacob''s palace minister who promoted Humphrey are very powerful... Really, as Jacob''s palace minister said, Humphrey is the governor of the North..."


    "Yes, Jacob''s palace is really powerful." Owen also said with admiration, "since Humphrey was promoted, Jacob''s'' talent only ''governance style has completely made a reputation."


    "That''s why I said that I wouldn''t be surprised if a kid who is still 1 years old has become the head of the new Michael Knight order, because now the palace Minister of the British Empire is the Jacob who will promote and reuse you as much as you can, no matter what your status and age!"


    Speaking of this, Owen chuckled a few times and then continued:


    "With Humphrey''s clear example of directly becoming the governor of the Northern Territory from the ''horse trainer'', it should not be surprising that ''Jacob recommended a teenage young knight as the head of the new Michael Knights''?"


    As soon as Owen''s voice fell, Carol, who had been silently listening to Owen''s words just now, suddenly looked complicated.


    After a thoughtful look flashed across her face, Carol whispered to herself in a self comforting tone:


    "It should be impossible... Cheng, he has just been a knight for one year... If he really wants to select a new head of Michael''s knights, he will not be selected... Yes, absolutely not..."


    Owen and Leica didn''t find the difference of Carol and Carol''s self-talk at this time.


    Owen, who poured a large amount of water into his mouth again, stood up while stretching hard.


    "Well, we''ve been talking for a long time, almost an hour? That''s it! Today''s task - cleaning is over, so you two can go home from work and have a rest now. Remember to come to work on time tomorrow morning. "


    "Yes! You can go home! I haven''t been home from work for a long time! "


    Leica jumped out of her chair as she cheered.


    Just as Leica jumped up from her chair, she found that Carol was different at this time.


    "What''s the matter with you? Carol, why do you look so worried? " Leica asked in a caring tone.


    "Ah, ah, no, no, just thinking about something." Carol explained flustered.


    "Oh?"


    Leica looked at Carol with a malicious look.


    "Carol, aren''t you missing your knight friend who is fighting on the southern front?"


    "No." Carol said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Ha ha! OK, OK, I won''t talk nonsense. "


    After a few hearty laughs, Leica, who was naturally cheerful, suddenly stopped, as if she suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, speaking of the southern front, I suddenly remembered an interesting story about the Lorraine empire."


    "Huh?" Owen asked in a puzzled tone, "what''s interesting?"


    "Store manager, my hometown is not in the south of the Empire."


    "Well, I know."


    "My hometown is actually quite close to the Lorraine Empire, so there will always be some news and rumors about the Lorraine Empire spread to our village."


    "It is said that in recent years, a prophecy suddenly appeared in the Lorraine empire."


    "Prophecy?" Carol''s curiosity was also ticked out. "What prophecy?"


    "Yes, yes, what prophecy?" Not only Carol, Owen''s curiosity was also drawn out.


    "Cough ~ ~"


    After pretending to cough twice and clearing her throat, Leica said with a very fake and serious expression:


    "In recent years, there has been a prophecy circulating among the people of the Luolin Empire: ''the Luolin empire will be destroyed by a woman and will be saved by a woman''. This prophecy seems to have spread widely and spread to my hometown."


    "''The Lorraine empire will be destroyed by a woman and will be saved by a woman ''?"


    After repeating Leica''s folk prophecy, Owen said in a puzzled tone:


    "What does that mean?"


    "Ha? Store manager, isn''t it easy to understand the meaning of this prophecy? Doesn''t it mean that a woman will destroy the Lorraine Empire, and then a woman will save the Lorraine Empire? "


    Store manager, you are really stupid - Leica said with such an implication.


    "No, no, no, the surface meaning of this prophecy is very easy to understand." Owen said with a wry smile, "but this prediction feels very strange. Regardless of the first half of the sentence, the second half of the sentence feels very strange. How can a woman save a country? Will there be a female political expert in the future of the Lorraine Empire who will take over the power of the Lorraine Empire and lead the Lorraine Empire to prosperity? "


    "Maybe it means that there will be a talented general in the future Luolin empire." Leica then said, "the use of troops is superb. It will soon defeat all the enemies of the Luolin Empire, and pull the Luolin empire on the verge of extinction back from the edge of subjugation."


    "If so, how high is this woman''s military talent?" One side of Carol said with a smile, "it''s impossible."


    "No!" Leica said boldly, "I think it''s very possible - there will be a talented general who can beat 30000 troops out of 300000 troops in the future, defeat all the enemies in the future and save the endangered Lorraine empire."


    "Well, there''s actually nothing to argue about?" Owen said angrily, "is it just a folk prophecy? The reliability of prophecy is not high. Maybe this prophecy is just made up by a boring person, and then it is widely spread by mistake, right? This kind of prophecy can be said as a joke. Don''t take it too seriously. "


    "Even if the prophecy is true, it doesn''t say when it will come true. Maybe it won''t come true until hundreds of years later, so it''s meaningless for us to argue here, so we''d better go back from work and have a rest."


    "Yes..." after Leica weakly answered Owen, she said again in a vibrant tone, "although this prophecy does not say when it will come true, it may have to wait a long time, but it may come true soon! Maybe after more than ten years, this prediction will come true! "


    After hearing what Leica said, Carol couldn''t help laughing a few times, so Carol said to Leica:


    "Why don''t you say that this prophecy may come true in five or six years?"


    "Five or six years, it feels too early!"


    "All right! You two hurry home from work! I''m closing the door! "

 Chapter 290

    July 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    22:48 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    Since the sunset this evening, after a large cavalry attacked, the atmosphere of the whole Lyle city suddenly became tense.


    Now dressed in armor, Oren stood on the north wall of Lyle and looked solemnly at the camp of the britannian army outside the north wall.


    Ten generals with the same helmet and armor stood silently behind Ou Ren, looking at the brightly lit British army camp outside the city wall with the same look of awe.


    The headquarters of the britannian army was set up just north of Lyle.


    In the three directions of East, West and south, there is a light cavalry team with a scale of only about 100 people to guard.


    After seeing the arrangement of the britannian army, Ou Ren understood what the commander of the britannian Army wanted to do - the base camp was located in the north of Lyle City, and the three walls of Lyle city sent a light cavalry team to monitor and prevent anyone from leaving the city!


    Needless to say, in the north, which is personally in charge of the large army, once someone is found to secretly climb over the wall or come out from the gate in the other three directions, the three light cavalry teams responsible for one wall will snipe it!


    Because Lyle is only a small city with a maximum population of only 20000 people, the walls on each side will not be too long. A light cavalry team with a scale of about 100 people is enough to monitor one wall.


    A few hours ago, shortly after the arrival of the British army, Ou Jen conducted an experiment and sent two waves of men and horses to climb over the East and west walls respectively.


    As soon as these two waves of people and horses turned out from the wall, they were immediately found by the light cavalry of the British army and then sniped and killed by them.


    No one succeeded in breaking through the britannian blockade.


    In other words, now the Lyle city has become an isolated city under the ingenious force allocation of the British army. The people in the city can''t go out and report to others for support!


    Standing on the wall of the North City, looking at Ou Ren, the base camp of the British army in the distance, "tut", and then secretly scolded:


    "The commander of this britannian army is really a madman... He really attacked the city with only about 5000 cavalry... Doesn''t he know that there are 5000 troops in Lyle?"


    Since the British army had camped in the north of Lyle, Ou Ren judged that the total strength of the British army was about 5000 based on the number of cooking smoke in the camp - consistent with the information sent by ERD this afternoon.


    Ou Ren really couldn''t figure out whether the commander of the britannian army was too stupid or had some strange strategy. He dared to lead troops with a total strength similar to that of the city guarding side, and they were all cavalry troops to attack the city.


    However, Ou Ren thought it over and rejected the idea that "the commander of this British army is a fool".


    ¡ª¡ªBecause this britannian army succeeded in destroying all 10000 troops of Simeon, it means that the commander of this britannian army will never be a stupid man.


    So... It means that the commander of the britannian army must have some strange plan or rely on to dare to attack here


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart.


    While Ou Ren was secretly thinking about what strange strategy the commander of the British army would use to attack the city, a general standing behind him suddenly said:


    "General Ou Ren, I have a suggestion."


    "Say."


    "The total strength of the britannian army outside the city is about the same as ours, and it comes from a long distance. We might as well mobilize all the troops in the city, sneak outside the city and attack the britannian army at night!"


    To be honest, the general''s suggestion is not bad, but Ou Ren does not intend to adopt it.


    "No." Ou Ren said in his usual flat tone, "your plan is still too reckless. The enemy dares to attack us by relying on troops equivalent to ours. It represents that the commander of the British army must have some strange strategy or rely on it to dare to attack."


    "When we don''t know the enemy''s intention, we''d better adopt a steady strategy. First, quietly defend the city and observe the enemy''s movements. First make sure we don''t lose, and then find a way to defeat the enemy. "


    "Yes, yes!" The general replied in a panic.


    "First make sure you won''t lose, and then find a way to defeat the enemy" -- Ou Ren, who is stable in character and military style, has always regarded this criterion as his truth.


    If the British Army outside the city dares to attack, Ou Ren is confident that even if all the British Army outside the city are sold out, the Lyle city will not fall.


    Therefore, in the short term, as long as we stick to Lyle City, it is absolutely safe.


    If the britannian army outside the city plans to fight with him, Oren will be even more afraid. This Lyle city is a transfer station for baggage. It specially sends all kinds of baggage to the baggage transfer stations of the three army camps on the North Bank of the shunau river. There is a huge amount of baggage in the city. Other materials, let alone military food, are enough for the 5000 troops here, In addition, more than 10000 residents here eat for more than half a year.


    Therefore, in the long run, as long as we stick to Lyle City, it is absolutely safe.


    In any case, as long as we stick to Lyle city and don''t do those things that increase the risk of "sending troops out of the city to sneak attack", then Lyle city is absolutely safe.


    Therefore, Ou Ren only plans to defend Lyle city first, ensure that he will never be defeated by the enemy, and then slowly observe the enemy to see what the British Army outside the city is going to do. He then tries to find a way to defeat the British Army outside the city.


    Ou Ren, who looked at the camp of the British army in the north, suddenly raised his eyebrow.


    Because he found something that seemed very unusual.


    Why... The British army camp outside the city should be so far away from Lyle


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren said in doubt.


    The britannian army outside the city was set very far away for some reason. When standing on the north city wall and looking at the britannian army camp in the distance, the britannian army camp was so small that it was almost a small point.


    Although I don''t know why the commander of the britannian army set the camp so far away from here, Ou Ren didn''t care much. He just thought it might be the commander''s military habit.


    "Ha..."


    Ou Ren yawned greatly.


    After thinking for a long time, Ou Ren, who couldn''t figure out what strange strategies the commander of the British army would have, decided to have a rest.


    So Ou Ren turned and walked down the wall.


    As he walked under the wall, he followed the dozen generals who had been standing behind him just now and said:


    "I''m going to have a rest now. You should remember to stand guard in turn according to the timetable I made to monitor the enemy outside the city and our army inside the city. If there is any change in the enemy outside the city, you should inform me immediately. If any soldier or general dares to neglect patrol or guard, he will be hanged directly."


    "Yes!!"


    The dozen generals gave a standard military salute to Ou Ren, who had begun to walk under the wall, and then shouted in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    North of Lyle City, dungar''s army camp, somewhere.


    "I''m sleepy... Deng Jiaer..."


    Alan, with messy hair, was rubbing his eyes and following Deng Jiaer.


    The tone is weak, which is the customary tone of people who have just woke up.


    It''s almost 23 o''clock in the evening. In the past, it''s Alan''s time to go to bed.


    So, just now Alan was comfortably lying on her bed and began to go to bed.


    However, not long after Alan fell asleep, she was rudely shaken up by Deng Jiaer.


    "Alan, get up! Show you a good thing! "


    ¡ª¡ªThis is what Deng Jiaer said to Alan when she woke him up more than ten minutes ago.


    Although she didn''t understand what good thing Deng Jia''er had to show her, Alan, who was naturally curious and eager to know what it was, still endured sleep and followed Deng Jia''er to a place where Alan didn''t know where it was.


    "Come on, come on, come on, come on."


    Deng Jiaer, who was walking in front of Alan, made a sound and comforted Alan who couldn''t open his eyes behind him.


    Finally, they stopped by a carriage covered with a thick layer of black cloth.


    When she came to the carriage, Deng Jiaer walked quickly and grabbed a corner of the black cloth covered on the carriage.


    "Alan, don''t you always ask me today, what can I do to capture the Lyle city?"


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer put on a mysterious smile.


    "At the back of this carriage - there is my secret weapon. The secret weapon used to capture Lyle. "


    "Oh?"


    Deng Jiaer''s words successfully aroused Alan''s interest, and most of his sleepiness disappeared.


    "What secret weapon? Is it a new weapon secretly developed by our British Empire? "


    "... it''s not such a high-end thing, it''s just small things that can be seen everywhere in the market. Forget it, I''d better not say more. You can watch it directly! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer grabbed a corner of black cloth and pulled it violently!


    Pulling the black cloth down to the ground revealed what was in the back of the carriage.


    When Deng Jiaer pulled off the black cloth, Alan stared at the carriage.


    After seeing what was in the carriage, Alan''s normally open eyes suddenly opened.


    "Deng Jiaer? Is this what you call the secret weapon for the capture of Lyle? "


    "Well, that''s right."


    Deng Jia''er patted the contents of the carriage with a proud face.


    "This is what I call a secret weapon. We rely on it to capture Lyle!"

 Chapter 291

    At this point.


    South front, East army camp, commander camp.


    "Ah... I can''t turn... I''m dying..."


    Su Cheng, who threw his quill pen aside, was paralyzed on the long table in front of him. His eyes were blank. It seemed that he was spitting out some translucent unknown object with the word "soul" written on it.


    Su Cheng, who was paralyzed on the table, struggled to take his pocket watch from the corner of the table and looked at the time.


    "Is it past 23 o''clock in the evening..." Su Cheng murmured, "is it so late..."


    In recent days, although the absence of Alan and Deng Jiaer, two usually noisy little girls (mainly Alan), made the whole camp very quiet compared with usual, which made Su Cheng very unaccustomed.


    However, although he is not used to it, Su Cheng is still conscientiously carrying out his huge project of translating Zizhi Tongjian every day.


    Today, as usual, late at night, the fingers of my right hand were so sour that I couldn''t hold the pen.


    That''s all for today. Go to bed and rest now.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng thought to himself as he shook his right hand and relaxed his right hand.


    Just as Su Cheng was going to turn off all the oil lamps in the camp, and then went to sleep, suddenly came the voice of his adjutant Willie outside the camp.


    "Coach! it''s me! Willie! I''m back from taking out the garbage! Request entry! "


    "Oh, come in."


    "Yes!"


    Just after Willie answered "yes", the curtain of the camp was lifted, and Willie''s tall figure that Su Cheng was very familiar with appeared in front of him.


    "Commander, the lower officer has emptied all the garbage in the trash can according to your instructions and washed it for you."


    After entering the camp, Willie said this and showed Su Cheng the empty and much cleaner trash can in his hand.


    Just now, Willie came in to discuss some trivial military affairs with him. After the discussion, Su Cheng asked Willie to help him dump the garbage in his nearly full trash can.


    Looking at the dustbin in Willie''s hand, which was much cleaner than before, Su Cheng smiled with satisfaction and said:


    "It''s hard for you. Just put the trash can back where it was just now."


    "Yes!"


    Su Cheng is more and more fond of Willie, who not only does his business very neatly, but also does his daily trivial things very neatly.


    He began to be more and more glad that Willie served as his adjutant in this "summer wind" offensive.


    Just as Willie put down the trash can in his hand and was about to turn away, he suddenly stopped.


    "That... Commander..." Willie''s face showed some worry. "According to the battle plan formulated by Miss Deng Jiaer, it is now July 18, so she should lead the troops to the bottom of Lyle city now..."


    "Commander... Do you think Miss Deng Jiaer''s siege method with her ''secret weapons'' can really capture Lyle city?"


    Willie is the only four people in the whole East Route Army who know the details of Deng Jiaer''s battle plan.


    Therefore, he naturally knew what method Deng Jiaer planned to use to capture Lyle city.


    After hearing Willie''s question, Su Cheng not only smiled twice, but then said in a joking tone:


    "Willie, didn''t you say that you also believe that Deng Jiaer can complete the battle plan she has made? Why do you now begin to doubt whether the siege law formulated by Deng Jiaer can capture Lyle city? "


    "I, I really believe that Miss Deng Jiaer can complete the battle plan she has made! But... That doesn''t mean I won''t worry. "


    After hearing what Willie said, Su Cheng smiled helplessly and said:


    "To be honest, I don''t know whether Deng Jiaer''s siege method can capture Lyle city. After all, I''ve never tried this method to attack the city. Ah, it should be said that I''ve never fought a siege."


    "However - although I''m not sure if Deng Jiaer''s siege method can capture Lyle city..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused and smiled bitterly.


    "But - I''m sure that Deng Jiaer''s siege method is very damaging..."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Within the Rowling empire. South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    Ou Ren, who had taken off all his armor, was sleeping comfortably in his bed.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!!!


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly came a very harsh horn.


    The sound of the horn suddenly woke Ou Ren up.


    After Ou Ren, who was sleeping, was awakened by the sound, he immediately opened his eyes, kicked open the thin quilt covered on him, and quickly walked out of his room barefoot.


    After quickly walking out of his room, Ou Ren loudly asked several guards outside his room:


    "What''s the matter with these horns?! Did the britannian army outside the city attack the city? "


    The soldiers outside Ou Ren''s room seemed to be frightened by the continuous howling.


    Everyone was incoherent.


    "Report, general! I, we don''t know! "


    Ou Ren gently "tut".


    The continuous sound of the horn still didn''t stop.


    Ou Ren quickly turned back to the room and began to quickly put on his armor.


    Just as ou Rengang put on his armor, put on his sword and walked out of his room, a senior general under him came right in front of him.


    "General Ou Ren!" The general shouted anxiously, "this seems to be the charge number of the British Army! Now that the charge horn has sounded, it means that the British army has begun to attack the city! "


    "Yes." Ou Ren said in a deep voice with a black face, "I know, let''s go! Come with me to the wall and see what happens! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Ou Ren and the general ran towards the nearest north city wall.


    The horn is not only loud, but also covers a wide range.


    The whole city of Lyle heard the loud horn and was awakened by it.


    Many citizens, including many soldiers, woke up by the noise and ran out of their homes or tents in panic to see what had happened.


    It is not uncommon for well-known citizens to hear that this was the horn of the British army, so they showed their panic and thought that this was the beginning of the British Army''s attack on the city.


    As he hurried towards the north wall, Ou Ren naturally found the panic on the faces of the citizens along the way.


    "... hello." Ou Renchao said to the general who ran to the north city wall with him, "take an army and stabilize all the citizens in the city. Tell them not to panic. Nothing big has happened, let alone the enemy. In short, we must stabilize the mood of the citizens! The citizens must not be allowed to riot! "


    "I see!"


    The general officer looked dignified and shouted "understand", then ran in another direction, ready to perform the task assigned by Ou Ren.


    This general is also an old soldier and general with more than ten years of military experience. He naturally understands how terrible it is to let the citizens of the city have riots or riots!


    Therefore, it is very important to stabilize the mood of the citizens. There is no room for carelessness.


    Therefore, after taking this task, the general ran to the military camp in the city as fast as he could, ready to gather troops and stabilize the mood of all the citizens in the city.


    After Ou Ren ran up the north city wall with his fastest speed, he found that there were many generals and soldiers who seemed to be awakened by the huge noise standing on the city wall and looking out of the city.


    When these generals and soldiers found that Ou Ren had boarded the city wall, they made a military salute to Ou Ren.


    Ou Ren waved his hand, motioned them not to be polite, and then asked in a hurry:


    "What the hell is going on with these horns! Is the British Army coming? "


    As soon as Ou Ren''s questioning fell, a general said in a loud voice:


    "Report to the general! The British army did not attack! But outside the city, it seems that there is a light cavalry team of the britannian army blowing with a horn. They blow out the continuous and harsh sound of the horn! "


    "Light cavalry?"


    Ou Ren walked quickly to the edge of the city wall, held the edge of the city wall with both hands, and then looked out of the city.


    Although it is already late at night, fortunately tonight is a night with a moon. Therefore, although it is very dark outside the city, Ou Ren can barely see that there is a light cavalry team of about 100 people wandering in the distance outside the city wall.


    Each of them is blowing something in their hands. It must be a horn.


    "General Oren, there are not only the light cavalry of the British Army blowing the horn outside the north wall, but also the light cavalry of the British Army blowing the horn outside the other three walls! The size of the force is also about 100! "


    "Outside the other three walls?!"


    Ou Ren''s face became darker, and then said in a deep voice:


    "No wonder the sound is so loud and covers the whole Lyle city... It turns out that there are enemy bugles outside the four walls. Do nearly 400 bugles blow together..."


    Ou Ren''s head was almost blown up by the continuous and harsh horn.


    It''s not just Ou Ren who has this feeling. Like ou Ren, most people in the city are about to blow their heads off by the harsh and continuous sound of the horn.


    Looking at the Britannia light cavalry team blowing trumpets and making noise outside the north city wall, Ou Ren said to himself in a puzzled tone:


    "Is the British Army crazy? Holding more than 400 horns and blowing the charge, but not charging... What are you doing... Just trying to disgust us... "


    Just after ou Rengang finished talking to himself, a soldier standing not far from him held his head and said with a painful look on his face:


    "It''s so noisy... It''s so noisy. How can I sleep later..."


    As soon as the soldier''s words came into OuRen''s ear, which was not far from him, OuRen''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Ou Ren felt a flash of lightning across his head.


    He understood what the British army was going to do!


    At the same time, he also understood that the commander of the British army was going to set up the headquarters of the whole army so far away from Lyle city!


    Ou Ren raised his fist high and smashed it on the edge of the wall, then roared:


    "Damn it!! It''s a tired enemy tactic!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    Just when ou Ren just made this roar.


    Outside Lyle, dungar''s army camp.


    Because the camp of Deng Jiaer''s troops is far away from Lyle City, although the continuous trumpets outside Lyle city can also spread here, they can''t make people sleep at all.


    Deng Jia''er, with an intriguing smile on his face, looked into the distance at Lyle City, which was being covered by the continuous and harsh sound of horns.


    "Good night. If you can, try to have a good sleep, everyone in Lyle city."


    With a sarcastic tone, Deng Jiaer kept such an intriguing smile after saying this towards the distant Lyle City, turned and walked into her camp and was ready to go to bed.

 Chapter 292

    July 19, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    In the morning, 7:18.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    The first beam of sunshine of the new day was thrown down from the sky.


    Throw it on ou Ren, who is standing on the north wall of Lyle city and hasn''t slept all night.


    Ou Ren turned his bloodshot eyes and looked at the sun rising from the horizon in the East.


    The sunlight sprinkled on him brought a trace of warmth to Ou Ren, making his exploding head more comfortable.


    Of course, if the more than 400 horns named "wuwuwu" still outside the city could stop, his head would be more comfortable.


    After seeing the more than 400 light cavalry "whistling" with the charge outside his Lyle city late last night, Ou Ren immediately understood what the commander of the British Army outside the city was going to do!


    The commander of the britannian army outside the city plans to use "tired enemy tactics" against him!


    Make a loud noise to disgust him and all the defenders in Lyle! They can''t have a good rest, kill their fighting spirit and torture their spirit. When their fighting spirit and spirit are almost destroyed and tortured, they can launch a general attack and capture Lyle City, which is already very weak.


    At the same time, Oren also understood why the British Army''s barracks were so far away from Lyle last night.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause I''m not afraid of being disturbed by my own noise!


    I have to say that this "tired enemy tactics" is really suitable for dealing with small cities such as Lyle city.


    Lyle city is just a city too small to be small. At its peak, the population was only more than 20000, so the area of Lyle city is also very small.


    It is also because of its small size that the more than 400 charge trumpets of the britannian army can easily cover the whole Lyle City, so that everyone in Lyle city can be tortured by the charge trumpets.


    If it is a city with a slightly larger area, this "enemy fatigue tactics" will not work at all, because if the area of the city is too large, the noise will not cover the whole city at all, so it will not have the effect of disturbing the enemy.


    At the thought of this, Ou Ren couldn''t help scolding.


    Ou Ren dares to conclude that the commander of the britannian army outside the city must have done his homework and carefully studied the specific situation of Lyle City, so he can formulate this disgusting "enemy fatigue tactics" according to the small area of Lyle city.


    Thanks to this disgusting and hungry "tired enemy tactics", almost all generals, soldiers and citizens in the city, including Ou Ren, couldn''t sleep after more than 400 britannian light cavalry outside the city began to blow the charge horn last night.


    OuRen and his generals had thought about a lot of ways last night about how to deal with the britannian army outside the city.


    First of all, it is useless to stand on the wall and shoot them with a crossbow.


    Because the light cavalry of the Britannia army outside the city are outside the range of arrows. No matter how they shoot, they can only shoot at the feet of others at most.


    Since there was no archery standing on the wall, a general proposed to quietly send an army out of the city last night to get rid of the britannian light cavalry outside the city!


    This plan was rejected by Ou Ren without even being tested.


    Because his 5000 troops have no cavalry at all.


    Ou Ren''s task is just to hold lair city and guard this baggage transfer station.


    Because the task is only to defend the city, the 5000 people allocated to Ou Ren by Luo Xie during the army allocation are basically all infantry and no cavalry.


    In the absence of cavalry, it is basically impossible to use infantry to pursue and kill the enemy''s light cavalry.


    The high mobility of the light cavalry enables the light cavalry to slip the infantry around like a dog.


    The infantry had not met the enemy''s light cavalry, and the enemy''s light cavalry had already run away.


    Therefore, in the absence of cavalry, it is certainly useless to send troops out of the city to kill the enemy. It is certain that they can''t even touch a hair of the enemy.


    "Alas..."


    Ou Ren, who seldom sighs, looked tired and sighed, and then said:


    "It''s difficult... It''s no good sending people for help, shooting those damn light cavalry, or sending people to attack those damn light cavalry... The situation is much more serious than I thought..."


    While Ou Ren was bitter and complaining about the bad situation, a general standing behind Ou Ren on the north city wall said in a deep voice:


    "General Ou Ren, in that case, we might as well gather the whole army and fight to the death with the British army in the field! The troops of our two armies are equal. Even if it is a decisive battle in the field, our army will not fall into the disadvantage! "


    "A decisive battle in the wild..." Ou Ren smiled twice. "That''s not necessary. I won''t risk going out of the city to fight with the enemy unless I have to. We just need to stick to Lyle as usual and wait quietly for reinforcements. "


    "General Ou Ren?" The general said in surprise, "have you successfully conveyed the message of ''asking for help'' to the rest of the troops?"


    "That''s not true. The rest of the troops must not know that Lyle city has been attacked, but in a few days, it''s not necessarily."


    Speaking of this, orenton gave a moment, then continued to explain to the general:


    "You should also know that our lair city is now a baggage transfer station to transport baggage to the North Bank of the shunau river?"


    "I know!"


    "Then you should also know that the position of the Eritrean German army is the closest to here? Lyle city is only 60 miles away from the position of the Eritrean German army. "


    "Every five days, we will transport a new wave of baggage to the positions of the Eritrean and German forces responsible for defending the central area on the North Bank of the shunau river."


    "The last time we delivered supplies to the Eritrean and German positions was two days ago, that is, July 17. In other words, according to the regulations, our next new wave of baggage must be delivered to the positions of the Eritrean and German army in the morning of July 22. "


    "Three days later, in the morning of July 22, ed found that no new baggage had been delivered. What do you think he would think?"


    Ou Ren''s words woke up the general.


    The general''s eyes widened sharply and then shouted:


    "General ERD will doubt whether something has happened to our Lyle city!"


    "Well, that''s right." Ou Ren smiled and nodded, "when three days later on the morning of July 22, ed found that no new baggage had been delivered to the position, he would doubt whether something had happened in Lyle City, so he sent someone to Lyle city to investigate the situation."


    "The position of the Eritrean German army is 60 miles away from here. If you hurry up, you can start in the morning and reach our Lyle city in the afternoon."


    "In other words, in the afternoon of July 22, the reconnaissance soldiers of the Eritrean and German army can know the current situation of our Lyle City, and then rush back to inform the Eritrean and German army."


    "If you leave from Lyle city in the afternoon to return to the position of the Eritrean German army, you will probably not return to the position of the Eritrean German army until late at night."


    "By that time, it will be too late. ED is unlikely to March late at night to rescue us."


    "If ERD learned that Lyle was being attacked in the late night of July 22, he would probably start to enter the rescue in the early morning of July 23."


    "According to the road conditions here, it will take almost a day for an army of more than 10000 people to travel here."


    "In other words, if ERD starts to march in the early morning of July 23, he will not be able to arrive here until July 24 to rescue Lyle city."


    "In a word, we just need to continue to defend Lyle city. As long as we keep it until the morning of July 24, Ed''s reinforcements will arrive."


    After being woken up by the horn of the British Army late last night, Ou Ren began to think about how to solve the light cavalry outside the city who harassed them madly.


    After finding that he had nothing to do with the light cavalry, Ou Ren stopped thinking about how to solve the light cavalry, but how to defeat all the britannians outside the city!


    After carefully thinking about the current situation of their Lyle City, Ou Ren found that he could continue to defend Lyle City, without considering how to defeat the British Army outside the city, or how to send someone to report to other forces for support.


    This characteristic of his "baggage transfer station" in Lyle city can help him convey the information that "something''s wrong in Lyle city" to other forces!


    When three days later, that is, on the morning of July 22, ed found that the baggage had not been delivered as scheduled, he would send someone to check the situation of Lyle City, and then he could know that Lyle city was being attacked by the enemy! Then naturally, reinforcements will be sent to rescue!


    Therefore, Lyle city''s current strategy against the enemy, as long as it remains the same! Continue to defend Lyle city until the morning of July 24, and the reinforcements will arrive!


    After explaining to the generals behind him why he chose to continue to defend Lyle City, Ou Ren turned back with a bitter face and looked at the light cavalry who were still frantically blowing the charge outside the north city wall.


    "So now we just have to endure these annoying bugles. As long as we endure them until the morning of July 24, we can be saved."


    "In fact, I''m not afraid of these noises. Although they will make us unable to sleep, we''ll be fine when we get used to it."


    "What I fear most now is that the commander of this British army will not only make noise to harass us, but also make other tricks to torture us..."


    After that, the bitterness on ou Ren''s face became more and more intense..

 Chapter 293

    July 19, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    9:27 a.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, outside the city of Lyle, the army camp of Dengar.


    "Ha..."


    Alan, who had a very sweet sleep, yawned and came out of her military tent.


    She and Deng Jiaer sleep in the same camp, so her camp is Deng Jiaer''s camp.


    When Alan came out of the camp yawning, she saw Deng Jiaer, who had woken up at some time, standing in armor at the door of the camp, looking at Lyle City, which was being crazily tortured by the "harassment army" she arranged in the distance.


    As soon as Alan came out of the camp, Deng Jiaer found out.


    "Oh, good morning, Alan. Did you sleep well? "


    "Well, good morning, Deng Jiaer." Alan rubbed his eyes as he said, "I slept soundly and didn''t even have a dream."


    After that, Alan put a mocking smile on his face, looked at Lyle city in the distance like Deng Jiaer, and said in a mocking tone:


    "Deng Jiaer, do you think the enemy troops in Lyle city can sleep as well as us in such a noisy situation?"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Deng Jia''er smiled a few times and said:


    "It should be difficult, but some people should be able to do it."


    Late last night, Deng Jiaer woke Alan up and showed Alan her so-called "secret weapon" - a car full of horns.


    According to Deng Jiaer, she brought almost all the horns of the East Route Army.


    After showing Alan her secret weapon, Deng Jiaer finally revealed her siege method - tired enemy tactics with Alan!


    By constantly harassing the enemy, the enemy can''t have a good rest, kill the enemy''s fighting spirit, torture the enemy''s spirit, weaken the enemy to a certain extent, and then launch a fierce attack!


    After showing Alan her bugle full of cars late last night, Deng Jiaer officially began her "tired enemy tactics"!


    The carriage was equipped with more than 400 horns, so Deng Jiaer sent more than 400 light cavalry. Each cavalry took a horn and arranged more than 100 people in four directions of Lyle city. All light cavalry must be outside the enemy''s bow and arrow range.


    Their task is very simple, that is, blowing! Blow wildly!


    If the enemy troops come out of the city to attack them, they will directly ride away.


    Deng Jiaer arranged six shifts, each of which played for 30 minutes. When the time came, he changed people. Be sure to ensure that the bugle sounded continuously.


    Since the "tired enemy war" officially started late last night, Lyle city has been covered with annoying bugles, and has not stopped until now.


    Because Deng Jiaer arranged the battalion far away from Lyle City, the annoying horn did not affect them. They could only hear a very slight horn, which was not enough to affect their rest.


    Alan can imagine that the soldiers of the Rowling army in Lyle city must be very painful.


    Alan couldn''t help shivering when he just thought about it.


    I can''t help feeling some sympathy for the soldiers of the Rowling army in Lyle.


    However, the sympathy in Alan''s heart dissipated immediately after a few seconds.


    Turn to worry.


    "Deng Jiaer."


    Alan said to Deng Jiaer in a worried tone:


    "Although this is a good way to harass the enemy with noise so that the enemy can''t sleep well, I feel it won''t work in another day or two."


    "When people are too tired, they can fall asleep even if the outside world is very noisy, so in another day or two, Deng Jiaer''s feeling of ''tired enemy tactics'' will fail."


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer showed an intriguing smile on her face and said:


    "Don''t worry, Alan, I''ve also taken your concern into account. Therefore, my ''tired enemy tactics'' is not just to harass the enemy with noise. In addition to harassing the enemy with noise, I have other ways to torture the enemy. "


    After that, Deng Jiaer continued to hang her intriguing smile, turned her head, and continued to look at nalail city in the distance, leaving only Alan behind her and looking at her in fog.


    ¡­¡­


    July 19, 290 BC.


    14:49 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    Although they have been tortured by the continuous sound of horns outside the city and haven''t slept all night, the soldiers of the Luo Lin army standing on the city wall are still conscientiously guarding with their red eyes wide open.


    Although some soldiers have big nerves and can sleep very sweet even in such a noisy environment, only a few of them are heterogeneous. Most soldiers basically don''t get a good rest under the harassment of this annoying horn.


    All the soldiers who were standing on the wall to guard at this time could not sleep and rest well yesterday.


    Because Ou Ren had given strict orders, no one was allowed to slack off in standing guard and patrolling. Therefore, although he was dizzy because he didn''t sleep all night, all the soldiers still kept up their spirits and carefully guarded around Lyle city.


    Just then, a sudden change occurred.


    The originally annoying horn, which has been ringing since late last night, suddenly stopped all at once!


    The soldiers were used to this noisy environment, but now they are suddenly quiet. On the contrary, they are not used to it.


    Feeling the now quiet world, the soldiers showed joy one after another.


    "Why don''t those damn britannians blow it?"


    "Who knows! Fuck him! Ah! I envy people who don''t need to stand guard and patrol now! They must be ready to go back to sleep now! "


    As the soldier said, now the soldiers who have no mission in Lyle city and all the citizens in the city look ecstatic and lie back in their beds, ready to make up for a good sleep.


    Only some generals, including Ou Ren, frowned when they heard the continuous horn stop suddenly.


    An ominous feeling sprang up in my heart.


    Just as the soldiers standing on the wall were not happy that the world had become quiet again, they found the change.


    They suddenly saw a large number of black spots approaching in the north of Lyle city.


    Seeing these dense and approaching small black spots, some sharp eyed soldiers turned white.


    "Enemy attack! The British army has attacked the city!! "


    ¡ª¡ªThen he screamed sadly.

 Chapter 294

    The news of the enemy''s attack quickly spread throughout Lyle city.


    The citizens of Lyle screamed and hid in their houses.


    With calm faces and swords, the generals headed by Ou Ren quickly climbed the wall to supervise the war.


    Just now, all the soldiers who wanted to make up for a good sleep while the world became quiet were called up and ready to fight.


    Although almost all the 5000 soldiers in the city didn''t sleep all night, their movements were still not slow. Every move revealed a sharp breath.


    The soldiers on the city wall found the enemy attack, and then the soldiers in the city were ready for battle, but it took less than 10 minutes.


    Holding the war sword hanging at his waist, Ou Ren quickly climbed the north wall of Lyle city.


    After climbing the north wall of Lyle, Lyle saw a large group of dense black spots in the north of Lyle City, which was approaching Lyle city.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s a big unit of the British Army!


    Roughly speaking, there are almost 3 or 4000 troops.


    The britannian army, which was constantly running towards Lyle, was carrying dozens of long ladders made of wood, as if they were going to attack the city.


    According to the soldiers'' report, the enemy was only found outside the north city wall.


    "Hum!"


    The black faced Ou Ren gave a "hum" and then said:


    "If we stay up all night, will our combat effectiveness be weakened?! Don''t look down on people! North dogs! "


    North dog - is a disdain of Britannia by the Lorraine Empire, because Britannia is located in the north of the Lorraine empire.


    Over the past eight years, the British Empire has frequently used troops against the Lorraine Empire, and this contempt for the British people has gradually become popular.


    Miso!


    Ou Ren drew out a long sword hanging at his left waist.


    "The crossbow man is ready!"


    As soon as Ou Ren''s voice fell, there was a "Shua" on the wall, and the bowmen who were already ready lined up. The long-range crossbow soldiers leaned their bodies against the side of the wall, put their crossbows on the wall, and pointed the crossbow arrows in the cold light at the Britannia army who was about to enter the range of the crossbow.


    The archers, on the other hand, stood behind the crossbows, put up their arrows, and were ready to shoot at the bottom of the city wall.


    The rest of the melee personnel stood behind the archers, quietly waiting for the British army to climb up, and then fought happily with them.


    The garrison equipment that prevented the British army from climbing up, such as logs, boulders and boiling water, were all prepared on the wall.


    Now the soldiers of the Roman army on the city wall, up to the generals led by Ou Ren and down to the ordinary soldiers, are all rubbing their hands. I wish the britannians would kill them now.


    Whether generals or soldiers, there is a sense of resentment and anger in their stomachs.


    I couldn''t sleep well last night because of these bastards! Beigou, these bastards who owe cutting!!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the voice of almost all the defenders in the city at this time.


    Therefore, there is no need for ou Ren to mobilize and encourage. Now the morale of the defenders in Lyle city is very high.


    One or two wanted the britannians to kill them quickly so that they could cut them to death and vent their anger.


    From the action of the britannian army that is constantly approaching here outside the city, Ou Ren can see that the britannian army outside the city is definitely not an army with low combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, Ou Ren didn''t dare to be careless. He tightened the sword in his hand, focused on the top, stared at the Britannia army constantly approaching outside the city, counted the distance between them and Lyle City, and was ready to order the release of arrows at any time.


    soon! soon! Closer! Closer! Close to the range of the crossbow arrow!!


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren roared in his heart.


    Some experienced crossbow soldiers can also use experience to judge whether the British army has entered range.


    After seeing that the britannian army was about to enter the range, the crossbow soldiers couldn''t help swallowing saliva and extending the index finger of their right hand, ready to pull the trigger at any time.


    Only 200 meters left!!


    Seeing that the range of the britannian army from the crossbow arrow was only 200 meters, Ou Ren clenched his sword, raised it high, cleared his throat and prepared to order all the crossbow soldiers to start firing.


    However, in Ou Ren''s sentence "shoot an arrow!" It was about to rush to his throat and the index finger of the crossbow soldiers'' right hand was about to pull the trigger¡ª¡ª


    The British army suddenly stopped.


    The britannian army suddenly stopped about 200 meters from the range of the crossbow arrow.


    Looking at the britannian army that had just rushed fiercely and now suddenly stopped outside the range of the crossbow arrow, Ou Ren couldn''t help staring round.


    No, it should not be said that Ou Ren''s eyes were round. It should be said that all the generals and soldiers on the city wall who saw the operation of the British army suddenly stopped all stared round at this time.


    What are the British army doing???


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the voice of everyone on the wall at this time.


    At this time, Ou Ren also put down the originally held high sword slowly.


    After the British Army stopped, they did something that stunned the people on the city wall¡ª¡ª


    They''re back.


    That''s right. The britannian army, which was originally fierce and rushed over with a ladder, stopped in time when it was about to run into the range of the crossbow and arrow of the Rowling army, and then turned slowly back to the camp.


    Only the soldiers of the Luo Lin army on the city wall were stunned and looked at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the British army had stopped attacking and returned to the camp, there was no point in their crowding on the wall.


    Therefore, Ou Ren dissolved the soldiers and officers who had been ready for battle on the city wall, leaving only some soldiers to continue to guard.


    After disbanding, the soldiers who had no mission hurried back to the barracks, ready to make up for a good sleep and stop thinking about what the britannians were doing.


    However, just after they had just slept for more than an hour and had fallen asleep¡ª¡ª


    The world has become noisy again.


    The more than 400 horns that tormented them late last night have once again sounded a headache and annoying sound!


    It''s obvious which is more maddening: being noisy all the time or being awakened suddenly while sleeping soundly.


    Many soldiers of the Luo Lin army who were sleeping soundly and then suddenly woke up began to cry in pain.


    The world that finally calmed down has become "noisy" again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the continuous and annoying horn finally stopped.


    However, the soldiers of the Luolin army in the city were not happy for long, and a news that drove them crazy came again:


    The britannians are attacking again!


    So the generals and soldiers in the city hurriedly took their weapons, climbed the wall and prepared for battle.


    However, the situation as like as two peas in the afternoon.


    When the britannians were about to reach the range of the crossbow arrow, they retreated again.


    Some of the crossbow soldiers were unwilling to fire crossbows at the British army.


    It was also clear that none of the crossbows they shot could fly to the feet of the British army.


    After launching the second "attack", the British Army slowly retreated to the camp again under the confused gaze of the Rowling army.


    After more than an hour, the continuous and annoying horn sounded again.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, it was late at night, and the horn of the British army to disturb the enemy stopped again!


    Hearing the horn of the britannian army stopped again, the generals and soldiers in the city, including Ou Ren, were facing the great enemy, picked up their weapons and prepared to climb the wall.


    However, the Luo Lin army in the city was nervously ready to meet the enemy, but did not wait for the "enemy attack warning" of the soldiers on the wall.


    ¡ª¡ªThis time, although the horn stopped, the British army did not attack.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    A soldier who had just taken his long gun and was nervously preparing to climb the wall threw his long gun to the ground and howled bitterly after learning that the British army had not even attacked this time.


    In fact, this is not an example. At this time, many soldiers and generals in the city have the same mentality as this long gunman - they are about to collapse by the British Army!


    At this time, Ou Ren, who was sitting behind the long table in his office, put his elbows on the table, crossed his fingers and placed under his nose.


    Compared with yesterday, Ou Ren looks a lot haggard at this time. He seems to be many years old.


    "... ed, please lead the reinforcements..." Ou Ren murmured, "I feel I can''t support July 24... If you don''t come early, I''m afraid I''ll be driven crazy by the British Army outside the city and give up Lyle city, Led the whole army to fight a decisive battle with the britannian army in the field... Even if I die, I will kill more britannians to vent my hatred... "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Deng Jiaer''s army camp outside Lyle city.


    "Hum, hum ~ ~"


    Deng Jiaer, with her hands on her hips, hummed and smiled proudly, looking at the distant Lyle City, which is now covered by the sound of horns.


    Then Deng Jiaer turned her head and said to Alan standing next to her:


    "Well, Alan, my tired enemy tactics are not just making noise! Now some enemy soldiers in the city should be going crazy. "


    Alan did not respond to Deng Jiaer.


    But looked at Deng Jiaer with frightened eyes.


    At this time, Alan felt for the first time that this friend who usually had no other characteristics except being a little cute - a little scary!


    At this time, Alan made up his mind silently - never provoke Deng Jiaer who came up with such disgusting tactics in the future!

 Chapter 295

    July 20, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    13:13 p.m.


    When Deng Jiaer in the eastern battlefield of the southern front was exerting her "tired enemy tactics" to torture the defenders of Lyle City, Albert was also in full swing in the central battlefield.


    After successfully defeating the Baal army in the wurra battle two days ago, Albert left all the wounded soldiers who could not fight and move on the wurra plain after a short rest. At the same time, he also left all the baggage that was not easy to carry. The whole army walked lightly and pursued the remnant army of Baal!


    After nearly two days of pursuit, Albert''s Middle Route Army was finally going to catch up with Barr''s remnant army!


    According to the scouts who went to explore and reconnoiter, Baal''s remnant army has entered the sola mountains ahead!


    Albert''s Middle Route Army is only 10 miles away from the sola mountains!


    Barr - it''s near!


    After the sola mountains, it is close to the imperial capital circle of the Lorraine empire!


    After learning from the scouts that Barr had led the remnant army into the sola mountains, Albert decided that Barr must want to pass through the sola mountains and hide in the imperial capital circle where there are now large armies!


    Once bar led his army into the imperial capital circle with nearly 200000 troops stationed, it would be difficult to do!


    So Albert immediately ordered the whole army to speed up! We must catch up with the last 10 miles and destroy Baal before the Baal army passes through the sola mountains and enters the imperial circle!


    ¡­¡­


    Herr, riding on the horse, wiped the sweat on her face with her handkerchief.


    Although thanks to her status as "Eliza''s Knight and squire", she can ride on the horse all the time, riding is not a particularly easy thing, and it takes a lot of physical strength.


    Hai rou''er, who has always been weak in physical strength and is not very skilled in riding, is a little too strong to bear in such a high-intensity army.


    After wiping the sweat off her face, Herr said to Eliza in front of her, "Miss Eliza, is our marching speed too fast? I feel that many soldiers are a little overwhelmed. "


    Just now, Hai rou''er noticed that many soldiers beside her looked tired. From the perspective of their energy and spirit, we can see that they are very tired at this time.


    After hearing what Hai rou''er said, Eliza smiled bitterly and said:


    "There''s no way... I also think the current marching speed is a little too fast, but this is Mr. Albert''s order, and we can''t disobey it."


    Originally, in order to pursue the Baal army, their marching speed was a little fast.


    Just now, when Albert learned that Barr led his army into the sola mountains 10 miles away from here, he immediately ordered the whole army to speed up further!


    The commander''s orders could not be disobeyed, so the soldiers of the whole army could only harden their heads and speed up their progress again.


    The knights, generals and cavalry who can ride on horses are a little better. After further speeding up, it will be difficult for those who can only walk on two legs.


    Originally, in the General Assembly battle on the Ural plain two days ago, they had fought hard and consumed most of their physical strength.


    After a short rest, he immediately stopped repairing and began to pursue the Baal army.


    It''s OK to chase the Baal army at a very fast speed. Now I''m asked to speed up further.


    Many soldiers were already miserable at this time.


    However, military orders are like mountains, and they have no way to disobey them. They can only harden their scalp, clench their teeth and speed up their speed again.


    Ten miles was not a long distance. When Albert ordered to speed up, the soldiers of the Middle Route Army soon drove into the sola mountains.


    Hai rou''er gradually noticed that the surrounding scenery began to change.


    Originally, there were endless flat lands around, but gradually, there were many mountain walls around.


    "Miss Eliza." Haijuer said, "it seems that we have successfully driven into the sola mountains."


    "Well, yes." Eliza replied with a slight frown.


    For some reason, Eliza suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Eliza is very familiar with this uncomfortable feeling.


    More than half a year ago, in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, before the battle of Ellen ferry, her heart was very uncomfortable like this.


    Then, in the battle of Ellen ferry not long later, their britannian army was defeated, and coach Nicholas was also seriously injured and died.


    Now the uncomfortable feeling that had been before the battle at Ellen ferry rose again in Eliza''s heart, which made Eliza frown.


    Can you say... Is this my foreboding warning me again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    no way! To be on the safe side, I''d better go and wake up to Mr. Albert!


    After much thought, Eliza made up her mind and decided to wake Albert up and let him pay attention.


    Eliza was still in charge of leading and commanding the assault brigade composed of elite cavalry.


    Eliza and Herr were walking in the middle of the assault group, which was far away from Albert.


    So, as soon as Eliza pulled the reins of her horse and told Herr beside her that she was going to tell Albert something, she ran straight to where Albert was now.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Eliza ran towards Albert and intended to wake him up, on the mountain wall on the right side of the Middle Route Army Road, a pair of cold eyes were silently watching the Middle Route Army moving forward below.


    The owner of these cold eyes is Barr, whom Albert has been "worried about"!


    Barr stared at the britannian army below with cold eyes, holding a crossbow in his left hand and a resounding arrow in his right hand.


    After looking at the Middle Route Army of the Britannia army below with cold eyes, Barr withdrew his eyes and began to slowly install the loud arrow in his hand on the crossbow.


    When installing the resounding arrow on the crossbow, Barr said to himself in a flat tone:


    "Albert, do you know the headless snake?"


    "That''s a kind of snake in our Lorraine empire.


    "The headless snake is not a headless snake. It''s just his nickname."


    "Headless snake has strong toxicity and fast speed. In terms of ferocity, it can be regarded as the most ferocious snake in our Luolin empire."


    "But the headless snake has one weakness, that is, it is easy to underestimate the enemy."


    "Because of its carelessness, it often gets caught in a trap set by a carnivore, the sweet badger, and is bitten off its head."


    "Therefore, we call this snake ''headless snake''."


    "That''s why I named the battle to annihilate you as'' headless snake battle ''! Because Albert, you are like a headless snake. Although you are powerful, you inadvertently fall into the trap set by my sweet badger! "


    At the same time, Barr just installed the resounding arrow on the crossbow.


    His eyes went down again, and the middle road army, who was moving forward, burst out a cold killing intention stronger than just now.

 Chapter 296

    After the britannian Empire launched the "summer wind" offensive and learned that the commander of the Middle Route Army was Albert who defeated him more than ten times, Barr also suffered and was afraid.


    If you can, Barr really doesn''t want to deal with this terrible opponent who makes him lose again and again.


    However, even if he was in pain and fear, Barr still forced down all his fear of Albert in order not to violate his original intention of "protecting the civilians behind him" when he joined the army.


    He suppressed his fear of Albert and decided to fight his best to fight Albert''s death. After the war, Barr began to draw up a battle plan.


    Although Barr was reluctant to admit it, he still accepted the fact that his military ability was not as good as Albert. If he fought directly with Albert, he would be defeated!


    After humbly accepting that his military ability was not as good as Albert, Barr determined the general direction of his battle plan - since he could not win the frontal battle with Albert, he avoided the frontal battle with Albert and used strange strategies to defeat Albert!


    The trick Barr intends to use against Albert is an ambush!


    Barr intends to make good use of Albert''s psychology.


    Barr believes that Albert has won many battles in the previous duels, and he has hardly won Albert once.


    If Albert did not despise Barr, Barr would not believe it.


    And Barr knew that Albert had always wanted to kill him.


    Although Barr is not Albert''s opponent at all, Barr is always the first general of the Lorraine empire! So far, the whole britannian empire can surely win Tabar, just Albert and the integration Knight Iser.


    Therefore, Barr knew that Albert had always regarded him as a very threatening must kill target.


    Therefore, Barr decided to make good use of Albert''s contempt for him and his psychology of always wanting to kill him to plan a large-scale ambush!


    In the ideal ambush site, it is naturally the sola mountains. There are many mountains here, which is most suitable for ambush.


    Therefore, Barr plans to arrange an army in the sola mountains to prepare for the ambush.


    Then, Baltar personally led a large force against Albert''s Middle Route Army. At the beginning of the war, Baltar constantly contacted Albert''s Middle Route Army, and then deliberately lost the war.


    The reason for deliberately losing the war is to further paralyze Albert and make Albert despise him more and be more careless.


    In the constant deliberate defeat and retreat, Albert''s troops were gradually led to the sola mountains where ambushes had been set up in advance! Then wipe out Albert''s forces in the mountains of sola!


    Because the battle plan drawn up by Barr needs to paralyze Albert, amplify Albert''s contempt and carelessness for him, and then lead Albert to the preset ambush place to annihilate him.


    Therefore, Barr named the code name of the operation he drew up - headless snake operation.


    A snake from the territory of the Lorraine empire. Although it is very fierce, it is always bitten off by the sweet badger because of carelessness, so it is often called "headless snake".


    After formulating the general content of "headless snake operation", Barr announced his operation plan of "headless snake operation" to the general at the military meeting on June 20, and then won the support and support of most generals present.


    After the "headless snake operation" was passed by an overwhelming majority, Barr and the generals immediately began relevant force deployment and task allocation.


    Since the "headless snake battle" was drawn up by Barr, he is naturally the most suitable person to carry out the "headless snake battle".


    Therefore, Barr led the main force of 120000 to deal with the Middle Route Army and display the "headless snake battle".


    The "headless snake operation" is aimed at the Middle Route Army of the British army. Therefore, when performing the "headless snake operation" on the Middle Route Army, it must not be interfered by the other two route armies of the British army. If it is interfered by any interference, it may lead to battle failure.


    Therefore, Denis and Leo command 70000 troops, which are responsible for dealing with Allen''s Western Route Army, launching sluggish operations, dragging Allen''s Western Route Army to protect Barr''s left wing, and never allowing Allen''s Western Route Army to interfere with the "headless snake battle" on the central front.


    Rocher, on the other hand, commands 60000 troops and is responsible for dealing with the east route army commanded by Su Cheng. The task content is the same as that of Denis and Leo, but the objects are different. Luo Xie is responsible for dragging Su Cheng''s East Route Army to protect Barr''s right wing.


    After handing over his left and right wings to his ministry for protection, Barr confidently and boldly began the "headless snake battle" here on the central front.


    First of all, Barr arranged 30000 ambushes in the sola mountains.


    Then Barr led the remaining 90000 troops to meet the enemy and began the first and second stages of the "headless snake battle" - that is, the stage of deliberately losing and paralyzing Albert.


    Therefore, there was the defeat by Eliza with 7000 cavalry and the defeat on the Ural plain.


    In fact, in the Ulla battle two days ago, even if Baltar played seriously, the chance of winning Albert was slim. Therefore, in the Ulla battle two days ago, whether Baltar played seriously or not, the result would not change much. After all, the gap between him and Albert is here.


    In the battle with Eliza many days ago, if Barr seriously met the enemy, Eliza would not win so easily, and Barr would not lose so miserably.


    It should be said that if Barr chooses to seriously face the enemy, whether Eliza can win is still a problem.


    After all, Barr is also the first general of the Lorraine empire. Let''s not talk about the potential. This combat experience alone is beyond Eliza''s reach.


    In fact, the first and second stages of the headless snake battle can be combined into one stage, which is responsible for paralyzing Albert and leading Albert to the pre arranged ambush site.


    The first and second stages need to be deliberately defeated to paralyze Albert, so it is doomed that very, very many soldiers will die when these two stages are implemented.


    Balpingri is also a person who loves his subordinates and soldiers. Looking at these soldiers who died in the war, balpingri felt a drop of blood in his heart.


    But there is no way. If the headless snake battle is to succeed, we must pay sacrifices.


    Baltar could only bear the grief in his heart and apologize to the soldiers who died in the war and continue to fight.


    Fortunately, these soldiers who died in battle - did not die in vain!


    The first and second stages of "headless snake battle" have been unprecedentedly successful! So far, the operation has gone very smoothly.


    Albert, as Baltar had imagined, began to become careless and underestimate the enemy. In order to achieve the goal of "killing Baltar", he recklessly waved his army to pursue him.


    Now Albert had led his Middle Route Army into the mountains of sola.


    Not only Barr is looking at Albert''s Middle Route Army at the foot of the mountain wall with cold eyes, but also the soldiers of the Rowling army who have already ambushed are looking at Albert''s Middle Route Army below with cold eyes.


    The first and second stages of "headless snake operation" - Paralyzing and attracting the enemy have been successful.


    It''s time to start the third and final stage - the network closing stage.

 Chapter 297

    "Coach Albert!"


    Albert, located in the middle of the Middle Route Army, heard the familiar voice and turned his head.


    It''s Eliza.


    "Yes, Eliza."


    Albert was also riding on a war horse and driving forward leisurely, with dozens of elite guards guarding Albert.


    Eliza drove her horse through the gap between the dozens of guards and came to Albert''s side. Then Eliza suddenly pulled the reins, stopped the horse under her crotch, and shouted to Albert:


    "Coach Albert! You may feel strange when I say so, but please be sure to listen to me! "


    Albert frowned when he heard Eliza say so.


    "What''s up? Come on, I''ll listen quietly. "


    Later, Eliza told Albert the ominous feeling in her heart and the same thing before the battle of Ellen ferry at the end of last year.


    Albert listened carefully to Eliza and said in a deep voice:


    "So -- Eliza, you''re telling me that you have this ominous feeling before the battle at Ellen ferry, so you''re going to make me careful, aren''t you?"


    "Well, that''s right." Eliza nodded, "commander Albert, to be honest, I think you seem a little impatient now. Since the battle of Ursa two days ago, the whole army immediately pulled out camp and pursued without much rest. The pursuit speed and intensity in these two days are not small. Now most of the soldiers of the whole army are tired."


    "I don''t think your decision to pursue and destroy Barr is wrong, but please don''t be so hasty! Now the whole army is tired and in urgent need of rest! So please give orders from the commander-in-chief to let the whole army rest! "


    After listening to Eliza, Albert fell into a deep thought.


    Albert also noticed that most of the soldiers in the army were tired.


    After the fierce battle of Ulla two days ago, he immediately set out to pursue Barr before he had a long rest. Albert was surprised that he would feel tired if there were no soldiers now.


    As for Eliza''s ominous premonition in her heart, Albert paid no attention to it at all.


    Although Albert always scoffed at such mysterious things as intuition and hunch, Albert never believed in intuition and hunch.


    So what Eliza said just now "had an ominous premonition in her heart, and a similar ominous premonition appeared before the battle of Ellen ferry", Albert didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    However, Albert attached great importance to Eliza''s proposal to let the whole army rest.


    Indeed, as Eliza said, Albert now looked back at himself and found that he was in a hurry. In order to kill Barr, I have a feeling of "ignoring everything".


    Not only the baggage that was not easy to carry and important, but also the wounded soldiers who could not fight were temporarily thrown into the Ural plain. And forced the rest of the troops to pursue Baal.


    Indeed, as Eliza said, she seemed to be too impatient to kill Barr.


    "The whole army is exhausted" is not something that can be easily ignored.


    After all, "the whole army is exhausted" -- this kind of thing is a very serious thing for an army, and will even affect the morale of the whole army.


    Albert thought for a long time before he said:


    "... well, let the whole army rest for a while, but we can only rest for 15 minutes. After 15 minutes, we have to continue to March and pursue Baal! I have made up my mind to kill Barr in this'' summer wind ''offensive! "


    Although the rest time is a little less, at least there is time to rest.


    Hearing that Albert finally allowed the whole army to rest, Eliza''s face brightened and shouted:


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just then.


    On the mountain wall somewhere on the right side of the middle road army line.


    "Coach." A herald cat waist, fell in Barr''s ear and said, "General Charles has been on the attack position, and the other generals are ready to attack at any time."


    "Yes."


    Barr gave a light "um" and continued:


    "I see. Go down first."


    "Yes."


    After the herald had just retired, a scout trotted to Barr''s side with a cat on his waist.


    "The commander-in-chief, the British army, has all entered the sola mountains and all entered the ambush circle."


    After hearing the Scout''s words, Barr, who had been expressionless since just now, finally changed his expression.


    ¡ª¡ªThere was more joy on his face.


    "Well, good, good. You should step back first. "


    "Yes."


    After the Scout left, Barr lowered his head again, looked directly at the bottom with cold and murderous eyes, and marched forward in six columns.


    At this time, Albert may not have thought that Barr, whom he had been thinking about, did not flee in panic in front of him, but was looking at him with cold eyes on the mountain wall next to him.


    After Barr led the army into the sola mountains, Barr played a little trick.


    He knew that behind his ass, there must be a large number of Albert''s scouts watching the movements of his whole army.


    So when Barr led the whole army into the sola mountain area, he led 20000 elite soldiers and quietly hid in the ambush site arranged in the sola mountain area.


    The rest of the troops continued to move forward and deceived the scouts who followed them to monitor their movements, making them think that Barr was still leading the whole army to flee forward, as if he planned to cross the sola mountains and enter the solid imperial capital circle.


    Originally, 30000 troops had already been arranged in the sola mountain area, and now Barr led 20000 elite troops into the ambush site in the sola mountain area, so the number of troops hiding in the sola mountain area and preparing to ambush Albert''s Middle Route Army has reached 50000.


    This force, the Middle Route Army used to ambush Albert, is just right. After the battle of Ursa two days ago, Albert''s current force is only about 50000.


    Now, Albert and his more than 50000 troops have all entered the ambush circle. It''s time to start the last stage of the "headless snake battle" - the stage of "closing the net and beheading".


    Albert slowly raised the crossbow in his hand, which had already been loaded with resounding arrows.


    "Albert." Barr said in a cold tone, "you are really powerful. In the duel with you, I have been defeated many times, but it''s nothing. Even if I have been defeated many times, I will also be defeated many times. As long as there are people of the Lorraine Empire behind me who need my protection, I will stand up again and again and fight to the death with you."


    "If I lose to you 100 times, I will escape 100 times, and then stand up 100 times. I will keep repeating this until I defeat you!!"


    Hiss!!!


    As soon as Barr pulled the trigger, the arrow loaded on the crossbow rushed into the sky with indomitable momentum.


    A series of shrill chirps.

 Chapter 298

    After hearing the shrill cry, there was a blank color on the faces of Eliza and Albert.


    Although, the expression on the two faces gradually became wonderful.


    Shocked, frightened, unbelievable


    ¡ª¡ªThese emotions floated on their faces one by one.


    Combat readiness of the whole army!!


    ¡ª¡ªBefore Albert could shout out this sentence, he felt that the sky overhead seemed to suddenly become overcast.


    Albert suddenly raised his head and found that there was a downpour of arrows on his head.


    Arrows overhead - block out the sky and the sun!


    This arrow, like a torrential rain, was constantly thrown down from the mountain walls on both sides and into the queue of the Middle Route Army!


    Countless arrows fell from the sky and shot through the bodies of many soldiers. Some unlucky people were shot to the point. They died before they could even scream.


    However, from a certain point of view, these people who were shot dead directly should be said to be lucky, because they don''t have to bear much pain.


    Some people were not hit by arrows, so they rolled and wailed on the ground in pain.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Screams, with the blooming of blood flowers one after another.


    After the broken arrow rain flooded the ranks of the britannian army, it was like a long sickle. With one blow, it reaped the lives of thousands of britannians.


    The bright blood splashed on the britannians, dyed the soil under their feet and the clothes and faces of themselves and their companions.


    Some soldiers stumbled over the corpses under their feet, fell on the soil stained with blood, and fell in the water and stream formed by the collection of blood.


    In addition to the arrows like torrential rain, there are a large number of boulders and rolling logs falling from the mountain walls on both sides.


    Before that, Barr had already arranged 30000 troops in the sola mountains.


    The 30000 troops deployed in the sola mountains are not idly waiting for Albert''s army to come every day!


    In the days waiting for Barr to successfully introduce Albert into the sola mountains, the 30000 troops are preparing boulders and rolling logs that can be used to kill and kill the enemy every day.


    After hearing that Barr shot a loud arrow and sent an attack signal, the Luo Lin Army soldiers hiding on the mountain walls on both sides threw these already prepared boulders and rolling logs down.


    These boulders and rolling logs brought no less damage to the British army below than the arrow rain.


    A boulder can easily kill and injure several or even more than a dozen British soldiers.


    Many British soldiers were smashed into meat sauce by these boulders and rolling logs.


    After seeing the arrow rain, the elite guards guarding Albert quickly responded. The guards held up their shields and formed a shield wall to protect Albert and Eliza under the shield wall.


    Thanks to the quick reaction of the guards, Albert and Eliza were not hurt under the continuous arrow rain.


    But - the rest of the soldiers in the army are not protected by elite guards like Albert and Eliza.


    In this wave of arrow rain and the attack of boulders and rolling logs just now, Albert''s troops were killed and injured countless times.


    This wave of arrow rain, boulder and log rolling attack is just a prelude.


    After killing a large number of britannian troops with arrow rain, boulders and rolling logs, and disordering the ranks of britannian troops, they rushed out of the mountain walls on both sides.


    As a well-known general of the Lorraine Empire, Charles also carried out his name of bravery this time. With an axe and gun, he led the soldiers to rush to Albert''s troops below.


    When the soldiers saw that the generals were so brave, they rushed forward with their lives.


    Earlier, they lost to Eliza''s 7000 cavalry, and then to Albert on the Ural plain.


    Defeat after defeat, when demoralizing, the soldiers also held a resentment in their hearts.


    Now that the ambush was successful, the morale of the Rowling army soared. They were eager to rush forward immediately and kill the britannians, so as to vent their resentment.


    In addition to the brave and skilled shire leaders rushing down from the mountainside and mountain wall on both sides. At both ends of Albert''s army, a large number of Lorraine soldiers poured out to block the Britannia army from rushing forward or retreating.


    Albert was "the second Knight of the britannian Empire" after all. After encountering such sudden crises, he quickly reacted and remained calm.


    "Herald! Keep the formation! Don''t mess! The back team becomes the front team! Retreat! Get out of sola mountain! "


    Albert, who quickly reacted and kept calm, immediately issued one military order after another in an orderly manner, making the whole army turn back and withdraw from the sola mountains.


    However, Barr and Charles, who had been killed, did not intend to let Albert go.


    Charles waved his axe and gun and swept away, and several soldiers of the British army were cut off and flew.


    The rest of the britannian army looked at Charles in amazement.


    How much strength does it take to sweep several adults with one axe?


    Charles waved his axe and gun, which was too heavy to look at, and indulged in violence.


    No, it should be said that the soldiers of the Luo Lin army are rampant.


    Because of the sudden attack, the British army is now stunned.


    Before we could form an organized defense, a large number of Luolin infantry were killed.


    Stunned and unable to form an organized defense, the britannian army was naturally slaughtered on the ground in the face of the wolf like Rowling army.


    The back of the britannian army, following Albert''s order, became the front, turned back and planned to withdraw from the sola mountains.


    However, the Rowling soldiers who poured out from both ends of the British army and blocked both ends of the British army did not intend to let the British army leave.


    Although the soldiers of the rear team fought bravely, they failed to break through the obstruction of the Luo Lin army.


    Shouts of death and grief resounded through the whole sola mountains.


    Albert gritted his teeth and looked at his men who were being slaughtered in front of him.


    Albert, he never dreamed that he would fall into Barr''s trap!


    "It''s really yours... Barr..." Albert squeezed words out of his teeth. "I''m worthy of being the first general of the Lorraine empire... This time I''m careless..."


    Just then, one of the riders rushed to Albert''s side.


    "Coach! The rear team was strongly blocked by the enemy! The rear team cannot break through the enemy! "


    Albert''s already gloomy face became more gloomy after hearing the messenger''s words.


    If the rear team can''t break through the enemy''s obstruction, their whole army will have no way to exit sol mountain!


    Therefore, in any case, the rear team must break through the heavy blockade of the enemy! Open a way for the whole army to exit sol mountain!


    The rear team has no way to break through the enemy''s blockade. It is absolutely impossible to be the problem of insufficient combat effectiveness of individual soldiers. The main problem must be the lack of a powerful knight to integrate and lead them.


    If there is a strong knight to integrate and lead them, the rear team will be able to break out a strong combat power!


    Therefore, the most important problem now is to immediately send a powerful knight to the rear team to command the rear team and break through the enemy''s blockade!


    As for who to send, Albert just thought about it and found the most suitable candidate.


    "Eliza!"


    Albert turned his head and looked at Eliza who was still on his side.


    "Hurry to the rear team! Take over the command of the team! At all costs! Break through the enemy blockade! Open a way for the whole army to retreat! "


    Hearing Albert''s military order, Eliza looked more and more solemn.


    "Understand!"

 Chapter 299

    Eliza is worried about Hai rou''er, who has separated from her, and the Commando Brigade now under her command and management.


    To be honest, Eliza now wants to rush back to see how Hai rou''er and her commando team are doing.


    However, Eliza is not an irrational person.


    She knows - now we must focus on the overall situation!


    Eliza naturally saw that they had been ambushed by Barr, and they were now in danger of being completely destroyed!


    If they are careless, they will all die in this sola mountain area!


    If all their middle route armies were destroyed, the "summer wind" offensive of their britannian Empire, which was highly expected by Emperor gozeven, would be half defeated!


    Therefore, Eliza still suppressed her affair and decided to focus on the overall situation.


    After receiving Albert''s military order to "command the team to make a breakthrough after full command", Eliza pulled the reins, deflected the horse''s head and headed for the rear team of the whole army!


    Now the formation of their middle route army can be said to have become a mess. Everywhere, we can see the British and Roman soldiers who are catching and fighting.


    Fortunately, it is not crowded enough for the horses to pass.


    Therefore, Eliza can still pass through the gap between the crowd and rush to the rear of the queue with her superb equestrian skills!


    Along the way, naturally, many soldiers of the Luo Lin army found Eliza.


    Although they did not know Eliza, nor did they know that the young woman in front of them was the deputy commander of the British army, they knew that this young woman must be a knight of great status!


    So Eliza''s exquisite armor "betrayed" her identity.


    "The higher the position of the enemy''s general, the more rewards will be obtained" - this is true in any country''s army.


    Therefore, when Eliza rushed to the rear of the queue, many Luo Lin Army soldiers stared at her greedy eyes and stabbed her with guns, intending to exchange Eliza''s head for a great credit.


    Unfortunately, Eliza''s name of "both wisdom and courage" is not touted by others.


    But on the battlefield with their own strength!


    Facing these spears stabbing her, Eliza just pulled out the knight''s sword in her left waist - a wave! They cut off all the spear heads that stabbed her.


    If Eliza wanted to, she could easily kill all the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who had been cut off by her.


    However, Eliza now had more urgent tasks to do, so she didn''t pay attention to these Rowling soldiers.


    Just cutting off the heads of the long guns stabbed at her, Eliza continued to rush towards the rear of the queue.


    Although their Middle Route Army had suffered some losses in the previous wurla battle, the total strength was still more than 50000.


    Despite the large number of troops, the more than 50000 troops were lined up in six columns, so the total length was not too long. Under Eliza''s running all the way, Eliza came to the rear of the queue.


    At this time, the rear of the marching line, like other places, was fighting fiercely and bloody.


    The soldiers of the Britannia army tried desperately to make a gap in the soldiers of the Rowling army blocking the rear of their Middle Route Army so that the whole army could retreat.


    However, no matter how many waves of attacks the soldiers of the rear team launched, they failed to tear open the blockade of the Rowling army.


    If the soldiers of the rear team can''t tear open the blockade of the Luo Lin army as soon as possible and let their Middle Route Army withdraw from the sola mountain area, then all their Middle Route Army will be destroyed here!


    Therefore, with a calm face, Eliza pulled out the knight''s sword at her left waist and shouted:


    "I''m Eliza hill, deputy commander of the Middle Route Army! All the members of the rear team are under my command now! "


    Eliza''s high drink quickly spread around her.


    After hearing Eliza''s cry, the soldiers of the British army in the rear team were stunned, and then all looked ecstatic.


    A very important reason why their rear team failed to break through the blockade of the Luo Lin army is that they lacked a strong knight to carry out unified command.


    Now I know that a powerful Knight finally came - and the deputy commander of the whole army came to supervise the battle and command in person! The soldiers of the rear team couldn''t help feeling bursts of pressure.


    However, while feeling bursts of pressure, the morale of the soldiers of the rear team has also been improved!


    After the soldiers of the rear team announced that she was now in charge of the rear team, Eliza began to command and give orders quickly.


    The current situation of their rear team is that they are attacked on three sides.


    We must deal not only with the Luo Lin army blocking the rear road of the whole army, but also with the Luo Lin Army soldiers rushing down the mountain walls and hillsides on both sides.


    Therefore, Eliza quickly divided the rear team into three units.


    One army is responsible for blocking the Luo Lin army coming down from the right mountain wall, the other army is responsible for blocking the Luo Lin army coming down from the left mountain wall, and the last army turns into a "sharp knife" and tears open the blockade of the Luo Lin army! Open the rear of the whole army!


    Eliza conducted the command in an orderly manner. The officers and men of the rear team quickly divided into three forces, which were responsible for blocking the enemy forces on the left and right sides and dragging the enemy forces to prevent them from affecting the troops in the middle who were responsible for tearing up the blockade of the Rowling Army, so that they could concentrate on dealing with the enemy soldiers blocking the back of the whole army!


    Eliza''s on-the-spot supervision and command achieved rapid results.


    The British army, which had been chaotic and had no unified command, moved quickly and neatly, and its combat effectiveness jumped more than one step.


    However, even so, it is still not so easy for the rear team to tear open the siege heavily arranged by Luo Lin army.


    If the rear team tore open the blockade of the Lorraine army one second later, many more Britannia soldiers would be killed.


    Their Middle Route Army is now in a race against time! If the blockade of the Luo Lin army blocking their rear road could be torn open one second faster, the whole army of their middle road army could evacuate one second earlier and many people would die less.


    Looking at the rear team still anxious about the war and still unable to tear open the blockade of the Rowling army, Eliza bit her teeth and flashed a look of hatred in her eyes.


    "I can only... Fight to death! Mother, bless your daughter! "


    After saying this in a prayer tone, Eliza got off her horse and walked forward quickly.


    ¡ª¡ªRush towards Luo Lin''s army, which is blocking the back of their whole army!


    On the way to them, Eliza pulled out the Golden Knight sword hanging on her left waist inch by inch.


    In the sunshine, the golden sword body pulled out inch by inch shines a bright and dazzling light.

 Chapter 300

    "Drink!"


    A female soldier of the britannian army, while drinking with momentum, stabbed a strong man of the Rowling army in front of him with a long gun.


    The British Empire is the only one of the four empires that has achieved gender equality and the only one that allows girls to join the army.


    In other words, the British Empire was the only country with female soldiers among the four empires.


    When the British Empire just passed the law of "allowing women to join the army", it was ridiculed by other countries.


    After all, women join the army - unheard of.


    At that time, all countries agreed that once the British Empire passed this Law and let women who needed physical strength and strength join the army, the combat effectiveness of the British Empire army would decline.


    At that time, all the countries were waiting for the jokes of the British Empire, waiting for the British Empire to repeal this ridiculous law in their eyes because of the decline of the combat effectiveness of the army.


    However, the final result surprised all countries.


    After the British Empire passed this law to allow women to join the army, the combat effectiveness of the British Empire''s army did not decline as they thought. eight


    No one will take care of you because you are a woman - this is common sense in the British Empire, and this attempt has been carried out incisively and vividly in the army.


    Whether you are a boy or a woman, the training programs and intensity in the army are the same. It won''t reduce your training intensity because you are a woman.


    Therefore, although there were men and women in the army of the British Empire, everyone''s training intensity and level were the same.


    As a result, the combat effectiveness of female soldiers in the army of the British Empire was no less than that of male soldiers.


    Therefore, the final result after the British Empire passed the law that "women can join the army" hit the face of all countries that intend to see jokes. The military of the British Empire did not decline in combat effectiveness because of more female soldiers.


    In the army of the British Empire, there are many female soldiers whose combat effectiveness is still higher than that of male soldiers.


    For example, this female soldier who is stabbing a strong man of Luo Lin army in front with a long gun.


    Although the female soldier is not very tall and strong, she is very good at using a long gun.


    After avoiding the attack of the Luo Linjun strong man in front of him, the female soldier stabbed the long gun in her hand at the Luo Linjun strong man in front of her.


    The sharp wall easily pierced the body of the strong man of Luo Linjun in front of him.


    However, just after the female soldier stabbed the strong man of Luo Linjun in front of her, she saw from the corner of her eye that on her left side, a soldier of Luo Linjun was rushing towards her with a long sword.


    The female soldier subconsciously wanted to take her long gun back from the body of the strong man of Luo Linjun.


    It turned out that his long gun couldn''t be drawn back.


    The female soldier turned and looked, and found that the strong man of Luo Linjun was playing a mocking smile at her, holding the female soldier''s long gun inserted into his body tightly with both hands to prevent the female soldier from pulling it out.


    At this time, the Luo Lin Army soldier holding a long sword had rushed only five steps away from the female soldier.


    The female soldier clenched her teeth, then decisively released her grip on the barrel, abandoned her long gun, and then jumped back very neatly.


    As soon as the female soldier jumped back, the long sword of the Luo Lin Army soldier had been cut to the position where the female soldier stood just now.


    After narrowly avoiding this crisis, the next wave of crisis came one after another!


    The Luo Linjun soldier with a long sword found that his cut failed, so he quickly adjusted his posture and waved a very sharp cut towards the female soldier who had just jumped back!


    This time, the soldier of the Luo Lin army was too fast. The female soldier who had just jumped back had not had time to adjust her posture, and the next wave of attack came again!


    Because there was not enough time to adjust her posture, the female soldier could only watch helplessly and helplessly as it gradually split into her head and the bigger and bigger blade


    Just then - the female soldier suddenly felt a flash of gold!


    After the golden light flashed, the sharp blade that was about to hit her head broke in two with a "click".


    The broken blade falls at a constant speed under the action of gravity.


    Buzz!


    ¡ª¡ªThe female soldier felt the golden light in front of her again.


    The golden light flashed through the neck of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    The Luo Lin soldier, who had only half of his sword in his hand, was stunned and shocked.


    Hiss!


    ¡ª¡ªThere was a big crack in the neck of the Luo Lin Army soldier, and hot blood gushed out of the crack.


    Clang!


    ¡ª¡ªThe broken blade that just fell at a constant speed under the action of gravity just fell to the ground.


    The female soldier stared at the Luo Lin Army soldiers who suddenly died in front of him and his cut long sword.


    After a full two seconds, the female soldier finally recovered.


    At this time, she found that there was one more person on her side.


    The man who suddenly appeared next to the female soldier was a tall woman. She was dressed in exquisite white and gold armor. She had long elegant and smooth golden hair tied into a neat high horsetail. Her beautiful light green eyes were full of perseverance. She held a Golden Knight Sword in her right hand. The woman also maintained the sword posture.


    Looking at the tall and heroic woman who suddenly appeared on her side, the female soldier''s face was filled with ecstasy and shouted in an excited tone:


    "Deputy marshal Eliza!"


    It was Eliza who rushed to the female soldier''s side in time and saved the female soldier.


    "The battle is not over yet." Eliza said to the female soldier in a flat tone, "take your weapon and let''s go out."


    After that, Eliza''s right hand tightened the knight''s sword in her hand, her left hand held the scabbard hanging on her left waist, and then rushed forward quickly.


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier shouted "yes" to Eliza''s back, then walked up quickly, took back her long gun from the body of the dead Luo Linjun strong man, and she rushed forward like Eliza.


    Rush to the rear of the Middle Route Army and fight with the blockade of the Luo Lin army!


    Eliza''s armor is too exquisite and gorgeous. She must be a knight if she can hold such high-grade armor in the British army.


    Therefore, many of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army took aim at Eliza.


    Just as Eliza was rushing forward with a sword, five Rowling soldiers suddenly appeared in her field of vision.


    ¡ª¡ªFive Luo Lin soldiers who were looking at her with greedy eyes and holding long guns.


    After Eliza rushed into their attack range, the five Luo Lin soldiers immediately shot at the same time and stabbed Eliza with their long guns.


    Facing the five long guns stabbed from different directions in front of her, Eliza didn''t show any panic on her face.


    Just when the five long guns were about to stab Eliza, Eliza''s tall body twisted flexibly like a loach and avoided the five long guns that were about to stab her.


    Buzz!


    ¡ª¡ªAfter avoiding the five long guns, Eliza swept the Golden Knight Sword forward.


    The five soldiers of the Luo Lin army only felt a flash of gold in front of them.


    Then they felt severe pain in their neck.


    The scenery in front of me is getting darker and darker.


    Eliza''s sweep just now easily cut the main artery at the neck of the five Luo Lin soldiers in front of her.


    After cutting off the arteries of the five soldiers, Eliza shouted:


    "Everybody listen! All follow me! Get rid of the Luo Lin army''s blockade! No one is allowed to step back!

 Chapter 301

    "Deputy marshal Eliza is on the front line?!"


    "Hello! Vice Marshal Eliza went to battle himself and played with rollin dog?! "


    "Did even the deputy commander draw his sword against the enemy?"


    "What a shame... It''s even necessary for deputy marshal Eliza to take us to fight against Luolin dog..."


    "Is the deputy commander fighting side by side with us... Just thinking about it makes my blood boil!"


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza arrived at the front line and attacked the enemy with her sword - the news quickly spread among the rear team.


    After hearing the news, all the officers and men of the rear team felt high morale, hot blood and high morale.


    There is nothing more encouraging on the battlefield than a senior general who personally rushed to the front line and led his soldiers to fight face-to-face with the enemy.


    After Eliza arrived at the front line, the morale of the soldiers of the rear team rose visibly.


    Eliza personally arrived at the front line, incarnated as the tip of the sharp sword that cut the Luo Lin army''s blockade, and led the morale rising soldiers to launch a fierce attack on the Luo Lin army''s blockade.


    Luo Linjun''s tight blockade blocking the back of the middle army finally showed a "crack".


    "Come on! Come on! Keep up! Never let Beigou break through here! "


    Naturally, the commander of the Luo Lin army also found the blockade they established, and began to appear unstable. His face, which had no expression, finally appeared a bit of panic at this time.


    It can be said that there is a very tacit understanding. Just as the commander of Luo Lin army ordered the whole army to keep up and thicken the blockade, Eliza also ordered the whole army to keep up with her and not to retreat at any step. Even if it was a second earlier, she should tear up the blockade of Luo Lin army as soon as possible.


    Luo Linjun did not know that the deputy commander of the British army had arrived at the front line. They only knew that there was a blonde knight who seemed not to be in a low position. Now she was rushing to the front, leading the soldiers of the British army to attack their blockade one after another.


    Luo Linjun also found that after the appearance of the blonde knight, the morale of the British Army increased dramatically.


    No matter how stupid people are, they can also find that the blonde knight in front must be a knight with high status in the British army.


    Therefore, Eliza naturally became the target of Luo Lin''s army.


    Eliza could not count how many soldiers of the Luo Lin army she had cut down, and how many Luo Lin armies had attacked her one after another.


    Eliza''s father, Ethel, has been strict with her since childhood. As soon as Eliza remembered, she began to practice fighting at the request of her father.


    Eliza has systematically studied all kinds of fighting skills on the battlefield, such as fencing, marksmanship, bowing and so on.


    Among them, Eliza is best at fencing.


    Eliza, holding her Golden Knight Sword, had killed her. Her armor had been splashed with the blood of the Rowling people.


    Thanks to her superb fighting skills, none of her blood is her own.


    In order to reduce the consumption of physical strength and improve the efficiency of killing the enemy, Eliza''s Knight Sword is to greet the enemy''s neck, face and other places where the armor can''t cover.


    But even so, after killing nearly dozens of soldiers of the Luo Lin army, even Eliza, who has been practicing fighting since childhood, can''t keep up with her physical strength, and her movements begin to slow down.


    Just after Eliza cut the neck of a Luo Lin Army soldier with her knight sword, another sharp sword glittering in the sunlight came at her.


    Eliza clenched her teeth, lifted the Golden Knight Sword in her hand again and cut at the sharp sword that was cutting at her head.


    Dang!


    The two swords collided in mid air, making a harsh crash.


    When the two swords collided, the excellent performance of the knight sword was reflected at this time.


    Eliza''s Golden Knight Sword collided with the ordinary long sword of the Luo Lin Army soldier in mid air. The next moment, the ordinary long sword of the Luo Lin Army soldier was directly cut off by Eliza''s Knight Sword, and Eliza''s Knight Sword didn''t even leave a gap.


    After cutting off the ordinary long sword of the Luo Lin Army soldier, Eliza continued to cut forward with the remaining power of the Knight Sword in her hand.


    The sharp Golden Knight Sword crossed the neck of the Luolin soldier and killed a Luolin soldier again.


    However, just as Eliza''s Knight sword cut the neck of the Luo Lin Army soldier, a long gun was stretched out from Eliza''s side and stabbed at Eliza.


    If Eliza is in full swing, at the speed of this long gun, Eliza can easily hide.


    However, it is a pity that Eliza''s physical strength has greatly declined, and even her nerves have become a little tired due to long-term tension.


    Facing the spear, Eliza''s reaction was quite slow.


    Although she managed to avoid the long gun, the long gun still crossed Eliza''s left back.


    Eliza didn''t wear a armour at this time, so the long gun immediately cut a big hole in the back of Eliza''s left hand.


    For a moment, Eliza''s left back was bleeding.


    When Eliza hated, she waved her knight''s sword and killed the Luo Lin soldier who hurt her left back.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Eliza took her injured left hand back to her chest and gasped.


    His forehead was covered with sweat because of fatigue and pain.


    "Deputy marshal Eliza!"


    Several britannian soldiers near Eliza also found that Eliza was injured, so they gave a roar and killed all the Rowling soldiers who obstructed them. Then they rushed to defend Eliza.


    Thanks to the soldiers on her side, Eliza can finally rest and bandage her wound.


    After bandaging her bloody left hand and wiping the sweat off her forehead with the fastest speed, Eliza scolded secretly:


    "Damn... The combat power is still insufficient..."


    Even though she has personally taken the lead in fighting and boosting morale, Eliza is still keenly aware that their combat power is still insufficient.


    Still not enough to quickly tear open the blockade of the Luo Lin army!


    "If only there were reinforcements..."


    Just after Eliza uttered this whisper, a voice she knew very well came from behind her:


    "Miss Eliza!"


    Hearing this familiar female voice, Eliza was stunned at first, and then there was a look of ecstasy behind her.


    "Hai rouer?!"


    It was Herr.


    Hai rou''er didn''t seem to be hurt. Compared with the before separation, she was just a little embarrassed.


    After seeing Hai rou''er, Eliza''s worried heart was finally put down.


    In addition to Hai rou''er, Eliza also saw thousands of troops behind Hai rou''er.


    These thousands of people are now under her command and management, composed of 7000 elite cavalry and the most powerful assault brigade of the Middle Route Army!


    "Miss Eliza!" Hai rou''er shouted again, "commander Albert asked me to come with half of the assault brigade to help you! And send you a message: open up the retreat of the whole army within 10 minutes! "


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s shouting fell, thousands of members of the assault brigade behind her crossed Hai rou''er and joined the battlefield of the blockade line between the rear team of the whole army and the Luo Lin army.


    Seeing the sudden emergence of thousands of reinforcements, all the members of the rear team, including Eliza, showed ecstasy on their faces.


    Reinforcements - coming!


    ¡ª¡ªEliza shouted with such excitement in her heart.

 Chapter 302

    The reinforcement of thousands of commando team members not only greatly strengthened the combat effectiveness of the rear team, but also improved the morale of the people.


    The morale of the British Army rose further again. With the reinforcement and assistance of the reinforcements, they launched a new round of fierce attack on the blockade of the Rowling army again.


    After tightening the wound of her left hand, Eliza grasped the knight''s sword of her right hand again and rushed towards the enemy in front!


    The battlefield between the rear of the British army and the blockade line of the Rowling army was filled with blood mist.


    No, it should be said that the whole sola mountain area is now filled with blood mist.


    There was blood and flesh flying and cold light flashing in front of me.


    The sound of killing the sky and the clang of a sharp sword are on my ears.


    Overhead is a sharp arrow flying through the air, and under your feet is gurgling blood.


    At this time, both the britannian army and the Rowling army had killed red eyes.


    No matter which army''s soldiers, they all stared at their red eyes and bit their white teeth.


    Some people fell down in mourning, and then suffered the trampling of their own compatriots or enemies, and soon became another new body on the ground.


    At this time, not only swords and long guns are weapons that can be used to kill.


    The soldiers of the two armies who killed red eye fought with the enemy in front of them with all kinds of weapons they could find after their long swords were broken and their long guns were broken.


    Or daggers, or stones, or branches, or sand, everything that can be grasped in your hand can be used as a weapon.


    Fists, elbows, knees, nails, teeth. Wherever the whole body can be used to attack the enemy, it can be used to fight the enemy.


    The surrounding plants and trees all over the mountains seemed to be shocked by the tragic image, "rustling", as if they were trembling.


    Eliza had also killed red eyes at this time.


    Her supple and elegant blond hair was dyed gold and red by the blood of the enemy and her compatriots.


    I don''t know when she began to feel the pain in her right arm.


    No, I should say I''m numb to the pain.


    Eliza now mechanically dodges, blocks and swings her sword, and constantly repeats these three movements.


    Eliza has only one goal now - to cut down all the soldiers in front of her! Kill a way out!


    It should be biased to say that this is Eliza''s current goal.


    It should be said that the goal of all the members of the rear brigade of the British army and the assault brigade who just came to reinforce is right!


    The commander in charge of directing the troops to block the back of the British army now looked at everything in front of him with a look of horror.


    In his eyes, these britannians are crazy!


    The more the British army killed, the more brave they were, and the more fierce they attacked!


    Their blockade, which blocked the whole British army, was almost unable to support the British Army''s fierce attack!


    The commander of Luo Lin army subconsciously wanted to command the reserve soldiers to rush up and block the "cracks" of the blockade.


    However, before the commander of the Luo Lin army said "send me orders", he found that he had no soldiers to command now.


    All his soldiers, except the heralds, have now been sent to form the "blockade" to block the attack of the British army.


    In short, he has no soldiers available now.


    Looking at the blockade that was only a matter of time, the commander bit his teeth, then turned his head and shouted to a messenger nearby:


    "Go and ask coach Barr for help! Just tell him - the back of the British army is about to be opened up! Go! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    The herald hurriedly answered "yes" and quickly turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    When Eliza was leading the rear soldiers to fight with the newly reinforced assault brigade and the Rowling soldiers blocking the back of their army, there was also a fierce dead fight on Albert''s side.


    Albert was in charge of the central army and calmly commanded the soldiers to meet the Rowling army from all directions.


    With the passage of time, the soldiers of the Britannia army have slowly recovered from the panic of being ambushed and raided at the beginning.


    Under Albert''s orderly command, the soldiers of the British Army gradually restored order and combat effectiveness.


    The British army also gradually stopped the initial rout, and some places have even begun to launch small-scale counterattacks.


    Barr arranged the bravest and most capable Shire of the whole army in the middle of the British army, in order to enable the shire with the highest combat effectiveness to lead the army and kill Albert who must be in the middle of the British army.


    Although when the ambush was first launched, the effect was indeed as Barr expected. The British army fell to the ground and collapsed.


    However, Albert is "the second Knight of the British Empire" and a world-famous general!


    Even in the face of such a sudden crisis, Albert quickly recovered his composure and conducted orderly command.


    First, let Eliza quickly rush to the rear army and take over the command of the rear army. Let Eliza quickly lead the rear army to break through the obstruction of Luo Lin army and open up the retreat of the whole army.


    And he himself sits in the central army.


    "Be brave, be brave, and bear, be brave" -- this is true in any world and era.


    In the army, everyone can panic, but the commander-in-chief must not panic.


    Because if the coach panics, the "panic" will spread in the army at an amazing speed.


    On the contrary, if the manager can keep calm no matter what kind of sudden crisis he faces, then "calm" can spread in the army at a very fast speed.


    Looking at Albert''s calm appearance made many soldiers calm.


    With Albert''s orderly command, the British army has slowly stopped its initial decline.


    The Rowling army has fallen into a stalemate with the British army.


    Barr, who is still standing on the mountain wall, has brought the war situation to his eyes.


    Seeing that the current war situation is in a stalemate, his face can''t help but slowly become iron blue.


    "It''s really yours... Albert..."


    Barr clenched his teeth.


    "Really worthy of being... The head of the Rachel Knights of the British Empire!"


    Charles, who was highly expected by Barr, also fell into an impasse at this time.


    At the beginning of the war, Charles waved his axe and gun, led the elite troops to take the lead and took the lead in attacking the ranks of the British army.


    However, even if Charles could fight again, he would still be flesh and blood.


    Even if he can take one as a hundred, what if a thousand people besiege him?


    Although Charles and the troops under his command were indeed fruitful at the beginning, their amazing destructive power and momentum made people have no doubt that they could kill the British army and remove Albert''s head.


    However, with the passage of time, as the British Army gradually slowed down and gradually restored order, the offensive of shire and his troops became weaker and weaker.


    Now, Charles and his troops have completely reached an impasse, not to mention attacking Albert''s own array. Even moving forward a few meters is extremely difficult.


    Charles himself, despite his extraordinary force, has hung several dishes on his body, and his physical strength has declined seriously.


    Barr''s face was as green as water.


    He really didn''t expect that he would fight so hard even when he ambushed and attacked people unprepared.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, Barr accepted the fact that he "still underestimated Albert".


    As Barr racked his brains to think about how to solve the current impasse, the messenger sent by the commander who had just commanded the troops to block the back of the British empire finally came to Barr''s side.


    "Coach Barr! The enemy''s rear offensive is too fierce! The enemy''s rear path is about to be opened up! "


    As soon as the herald arrived, he conveyed a very hot news to Barr.


    what?!


    ¡ª¡ªThe cry almost burst out of his throat.


    But Barr held it back.


    Nevertheless, after hearing the news, Barr''s face was blue and gloomy again.

 Chapter 303

    Miscalculation!


    ¡ª¡ªBarr scolded in his heart.


    Charles should be in the back and let him command the troops to block the back of the British Army!


    Barr now felt a bout of chagrin, chagrined at the unreasonable planning of his plan.


    He only wanted to cut off Albert''s head, so he allocated the most powerful force to Charles, and let Charles, with superb force, command the most elite force to rush directly to the central army of the British army and take Albert''s head.


    Barr is now more and more annoyed. He is annoyed that he should not waste shire''s valuable combat power.


    If he arranged love behind the British army and let him command his troops to block the back road of the British army, then the current war situation must be different.


    Although the war situation will probably fall into a stalemate as it is now, it should not be as "the rear army is in a hurry" as it is now.


    Although he was annoyed, Barr quickly calmed down and knew that it was no use to be annoyed now. At present, the most important thing is to hurry up to find a remedy.


    Although Barr wanted to send Charles to support the rear army immediately, according to the current situation, Charles must be inseparable.


    Therefore, Barr immediately ordered that those troops close to the rear army should go to support the rear army and block the rear road of the Britannia army. The rear road of the Britannia army must not be opened up.


    Although Barr''s military order is timely, Eliza''s speed is faster.


    After returning the sword many times and killing many unknown enemies, Eliza suddenly felt "bright" in front of her.


    Just now, one enemy was cut down, and soon another enemy was added.


    Another enemy was cut down and soon another enemy was added.


    No matter how many enemies you cut down, new enemies will still appear in front of you.


    This time, however, it is very different from before.


    After Eliza cut down the enemy in front of him, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    There was no enemy in front of him to block the sun.


    In front of yourself, there are no enemies in the way!


    The tight blockade of the Rowling army blocking the back road of their Britannia army - it was finally torn open!


    "Hai rouer!" Eliza would not shout back, "go and inform the coach! Retreat - it''s open! Command the whole army to retreat! "


    After that, Eliza waved her knight''s sword again and planned to expand this hard opened breakthrough with the soldiers around her.


    "Clear, clear!!"


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Hai rouer was not vague, and immediately turned her horse''s head and left.


    "Come on! Top it up! Never let the British Army break through here! "


    The commander of Luo Lin''s army was also red eyed at this time. He pulled out the long sword at his waist and rushed forward personally to "repair" the blockade with the soldiers.


    However, the morale of the britannian army, which finally made a breakthrough, is now higher. Although the soldiers of the Rowling army have done their best, the breakthrough of the blockade line has been expanded little by little.


    After reaching the Chinese army at the highest speed she could reach, Hai rouer informed Albert of the exciting good news.


    After learning that the back road of the whole army was opened, Albert left and ordered the whole army to withdraw from the sola mountains.


    Standing on the rock wall, Barr also learned that the troops blocking the whole Britannia army had been broken through. After that, he couldn''t help but red his eyes and ordered the whole army not to let the Britannia army withdraw from the sola mountains at all costs.


    Unfortunately, under the strong desire for survival, the British army is now more powerful than the Rowling army.


    The soldiers of the landscape Rowling army had fought well, but they still failed to prevent Albert from commanding the whole army to evacuate from the sola mountains through the retreat opened by Eliza.


    Barr, on the other hand, could only watch Albert and his Middle Route Army withdraw from the sola mountains.


    ¡­¡­


    Albert has led the remnant army and successfully evacuated from the sola mountains.


    Luo Lin''s army made great efforts and casualties, but still failed to organize the evacuation of Albert''s Middle Route Army.


    Looking at Albert''s troops evacuated from the sola mountains, Barr heaved a long sigh.


    "I''m not prepared to fight. Even so, I still can''t leave Albert... Alas, I miss this opportunity. I don''t know when it''s going to be the next time I have such a good time to kill Albert..."


    And Charles returned to Barr''s side at this time.


    Looking at Barr, who was in a low mood now, Charles scratched his head and comforted Barr:


    "Barr, although you failed to kill Albert this time, you have successfully defeated him and seriously injured his troops! Although Albert''s Middle Route Army could not be completely destroyed, more than 30000 Albert''s Middle Route Army were wiped out in this ambush! Now Albert''s Middle Route Army is only more than 20000! This is a great victory for our Lorraine empire! "


    After hearing what Charles said, Barr''s face finally looked better.


    "... well, you''re right. This time, it will be a great victory for our Lorraine empire! After the first World War, Albert''s Middle Route Army has no threat to us! Now the war between us and the British Empire has been greatly reversed! "


    After that, Barr turned his head and said to shire and other generals:


    "Keep the order! Rest the army! The time is 2 hours! And recall the troops who lured the enemy in front! Two hours later, the whole army chased Albert''s remnant! Now it''s our turn to chase Albert! "


    As soon as Barr''s words fell, everyone, including Barr, showed ecstasy and satisfaction.


    "Yes!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    According to the chronicle of the British Empire.


    The battle of sola was a large-scale battle between the two sides with a total force of more than 100000 on the afternoon of July 20, 290 of the British Imperial calendar.


    The location of the war was in the sola mountains within the territory of the Lorraine empire.


    In this battle, the middle route army commanded by Albert was ambushed by Barr.


    Although Albert led the remnant army to escape, the Middle Route Army also suffered heavy losses after the first World War.


    The Middle Route Army, with a total strength of 60000, only left about 28000 after the first World War through the sola mountains, which can be said to be seriously weakened. For the main force of the Rowling army led by Barr, it has completely lost its threat.


    The battle of sola was not only the turning point of the central battlefield, but also the turning point of the "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire.


    After the first World War, the situation of the "summer wind" offensive was reversed in one fell swoop! From the original britannian Empire to the Lorraine empire!


    After the first World War, after the "summer wind" offensive, the East Route Army and the West Route Army, which have not been very active, finally began to become active.


    As one of the most famous large-scale offensives against the enemy in the history of the British Empire, the "summer wind" offensive has naturally attracted the attention and research of many people, both civil and academic circles.


    The biggest reason why the "Xia Feng" offensive has always become a popular topic among the people in the future is that in the later stage of the offensive, the two original sworn enemies worked together to reverse the situation of falling into the disadvantage and turn defeat into victory in one fell swoop, which is really too much for the appetite of the civilians who are keen on heroic stories.

 Chapter 304

    It''s already July. In terms of weather, it''s rainy season.


    It is located in the rollin Empire, which is the southernmost of the four empires. In the rainy season, it will not clear up all day.


    However, since the British Empire officially launched the "summer wind" offensive in early July, it has been sunny every day in any battlefield in the East, middle and West.


    In his spare time, Albert also joked with others: it may be that the gods are paying attention to their Britannia Empire and have been sunny, so that they can better launch the offensive of the Britannia Empire.


    However, this continuous sunny day was finally interrupted today, that is, in the evening of July 20, 290 of the British Imperial calendar.


    The previously clear sky has been covered by dark clouds unconsciously.


    Just looking at it, we all feel that the oppressive dark clouds separate the sky from the earth.


    Then rain drops fell, connecting the sky and the earth.


    The first rain since the "summer wind" offensive was officially launched finally fell in the evening of that day.


    Continuous rain fell from the sky, on the dry earth, on the green vegetation, and on the remnant of the Route Army in the demoralized British army.


    The ragged war robes and broken armor stained with blood, sweat and sludge, the Broken Arrows inserted in the back, shoulders, arms and other places, and the anxious expression on the tired and haggard faces.


    All this is announcing the identity of the Route Army in the British Army - a defeated army on the run.


    Despite the successful withdrawal from the sola mountains a few hours ago, the Middle Route Army also suffered heavy casualties.


    Before the expedition, the Middle Route Army, with a mighty force of 60000, had only more than 28000 people, less than half of the original number, after the battle of sola a few hours ago.


    The Middle Route Army - can be declared disabled.


    Eliza is riding on the same horse with Hai rou''er now. Eliza sits behind Hai rou''er and leans her small head against her back, sleeping and unconscious.


    In the battle of sola a few hours ago, Eliza worked so hard that she was exhausted in order to open the retreat of the whole army as soon as possible.


    After the whole army successfully evacuated from the sola mountains, Eliza, whose nervous tension relaxed suddenly, immediately fainted because of her physical overdraft.


    The military doctors immediately gave Eliza emergency treatment.


    Fortunately, Eliza is only a little injured in some parts of her body, and her physical strength is overdrawn. There is no big problem. She just needs to rest and recuperate.


    In order to withdraw from the sola mountains as soon as possible, Albert ordered to discard all the baggage and articles that were not easy to carry.


    For example - carriage.


    When they withdrew from the sola mountains, all the carriages carried by the Middle Route Army were discarded.


    Therefore, there is no place for Eliza to lie down and rest. She can only sit on the horse and sleep against Herr.


    In addition to losing all the carriages, many baggage were also discarded.


    In addition to grain, spare arrows, swords and guns, there are many raincoats.


    Because the raincoat was thrown away in 7788, after the heavy rain, there were less than 10000 raincoats left in the whole army.


    In other words, less than 10000 people in the whole army can be assigned raincoats to take shelter from the rain.


    Finally, all the remaining raincoats were distributed to those who were seriously injured, so that their wounds could be stained with rain, so as not to trigger infection.


    As for those soldiers who are not injured or less injured, they can only be wronged to be a drowned chicken.


    After it rained just now, Herr put on Eliza''s raincoat in time to prevent Eliza from being caught by the rain.


    In the sola battle just now, Hai rouer didn''t go to the front line to fight with the enemy like Eliza, so she wasn''t hurt like Eliza, so she didn''t get a raincoat.


    Hai rou''er has no complaints about this, because compared with her, those injured people need raincoats to take shelter from the rain.


    She had no injuries. Even if she was caught in the rain, it was only a cold at best.


    And those who have suffered a lot of injuries, if they are covered with rain, it is not just a cold, it is very likely to lead to infection.


    After tightening Eliza''s raincoat and listening to Eliza''s steady breathing, a few dark colors slowly appeared on her face.


    "What a tragic defeat..." Hai rou''er murmured sadly, "the situation of the ''summer wind'' offensive... Was reversed by Barr in one fell swoop..."


    ¡­¡­


    Albert, who was in the middle of the remnant army of the Middle Route Army, hung his head and didn''t put on his raincoat, let the raindrops beat him.


    Someone did send him a raincoat just now, but Albert refused.


    "I don''t need it. Give it to the wounded soldiers."


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s what Albert said.


    The raincoat was not enough, and there were more than 10000 wounded in the army, so Albert didn''t want to waste these precious raincoats on him who was not hurt at all.


    Albert seems a few years old now. He is only 46 years old. Now he looks as if he is over 50 years old.


    Albert''s lost appearance now is quite different from the high spirited appearance of waving troops to pursue Barr a few days ago.


    "Ha ha..." Albert smiled with self mockery, "what a shame... I didn''t expect that I would be defeated by some people who looked down on me, and I was beaten badly... I''m really ashamed to want to commit suicide..."


    Albert clenched his fists as he spoke.


    Albert knew that they were bad now.


    Not only the central battlefield is bad, but the whole situation of the "summer wind" offensive is bad!


    Originally, his central battlefield maintained a fierce offensive, which made Barr lose his armor.


    Although the Western battlefield has been deadlocked and the eastern battlefield has been quiet, because his central battlefield has always maintained a fierce offensive, the general trend of the "summer wind" offensive has always been that the British Empire has the upper hand.


    However, in the battle of sola a few hours ago, when he was defeated by Baal and the Middle Route Army had less than half of its original strength, the whole situation was reversed by Baal!


    It''s not the British Empire that has the upper hand now! But the Lorraine Empire has the upper hand!


    Albert his command of the Middle Route Army is the main force of the three-way army of the "summer wind" offensive.


    However, now the main force has been crippled, and the remaining strength of the Middle Route Army is no longer able to threaten the main force of the Rowling army commanded by Barr.


    Although Albert didn''t want to admit it, it was already true - he was no longer able to wipe out the effective power of the Luo Lin army like the original general strategy.


    Since the Middle Route Army, as the main force of the third army, has been unable to complete the task of "annihilating a large number of effective forces of Luolin army", it means that the "Xia Feng" offensive can be declared a failure.


    "I didn''t expect that the ''Xia Feng'' offensive would end up like this because of me... I really have a heart of thanking my sins with death..."


    Albert closed his eyes and said painfully.


    "... send two heralds." Albert said to a knight next to him in an unwilling and painful tone, "go to the positions of the West Road army and the East Road army respectively, tell Allen and Su Cheng about the tragic defeat of our middle road army here, and tell them to lead the army first and then withdraw... First withdraw to the safety zone together, and then we''ll think about what to do next..."

 Chapter 305

    July 21, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    early morning.


    The southern front, the britannian army, the West Road army.


    Alan has always had the habit of getting up early.


    He has always been used to getting up at dawn.


    Today, as usual, Alan left his bed at dawn.


    After a simple breakfast, Alan put on his armor, walked out of the camp and climbed up a small mound next to his camp.


    The terrain of this small mound is high. Standing on it, you can clearly see the Luolin army camp in the south of his West Road army.


    Alan, standing on the mound, frowned and looked South - towards the 70000 Rowling army camp in the south.


    The positions of the two armies were so close that Allen could even see the soldiers on guard and patrol outside the Lorraine army.


    Looking at the thousands of banners in the South Luolin army camp, as dense as a sea of trees, fluttering under the morning wind, Allen couldn''t help frowning more tightly.


    After the offensive was officially launched in early July, Allen immediately led his 53000 troops to move out and March. According to the planned strategic plan, he was ready to approach Richie City, the important town of the Rowling empire from the side. During the field decisive battle between Albert''s Middle Route Army and the main force of the Rowling army, he inserted from the side to the rear of the main force of the Rowling army, cutting off the supply line of the main force of the Rowling army, Then join Albert''s Middle Route Army to attack the main force of the Luo Lin army.


    The plan sounds perfect, but it will never catch up with change.


    After Allen led his West Route Army to the south, he was immediately dogged by the enemy.


    Responsible for blocking Allen are two well-known veterans of the Lorraine Empire - Denis and Leo.


    Different from the nominal generals, the strength of these two veterans definitely deserves their names.


    With flexible command and reasonable force deployment, Denis and Leo successfully blocked Allen''s repeated fierce attacks.


    It has been nearly 20 days since the war began. In these nearly 20 days, Allen has tried a variety of tactics and failed to break through the defense line formed by Denis and Leo.


    The task of Denis and Leo is just to hold Alan back and prevent Alan''s West Route Army from disturbing the "headless snake battle" on the central front. Therefore, they have no intention of going north to fight back.


    One side cannot make a breakthrough south, and the other side has no intention of going north to fight back.


    The two armies have been deadlocked, and the war situation has been deadlocked until now.


    "I didn''t expect that the Lorraine Empire still has capable people..." Alan murmured, "after all, it is one of the four empires. A country that can become one of the four great powers on this continent is really not bad..."


    Allen was a Frankish before he returned to the British Empire at the end of last year.


    The Frankish Empire did not border with the Lorraine empire.


    Therefore, there were few wars between the two countries, and Allen had never fought with the Rowling before.


    So this is Allen''s first war with the Rowling.


    To Allen''s surprise, the first war with the Rowling people in his life was directly deadlocked.


    Today, the reason why Allen stood on the mound early in the morning and looked at the camp of Denis and Leo is to think about ways to defeat the enemy when his head is most awake in the morning.


    Allen touched his short white beard on his chin and said to himself:


    "Do you want to send out ''iron armour sharp men''..."


    His majesty gozewen intends to take advantage of the "summer wind" offensive to review the combat effectiveness of the 3000 heavy infantry secretly trained by Allen. Therefore, he asked Allen to take the 3000 heavy infantry he has trained for nearly half a year to the West Road army, and give the heavy infantry the name of "iron armor sharp".


    Since the offensive, Allen and Denis and Leo have officially started the war, but Allen has not let the 3000 armored Ruishi go to battle and has been hiding the 3000 armored Ruishi in the snow.


    The reason is that Allen regards these 3000 armored sharp men as his "final weapon". He will never let them go to battle until the most critical moment.


    Allen increased the strength of his half white short beard rubbing his chin, and his eyes gradually showed a few hesitations.


    "Or..." Allen continued to say to himself, "or do you want to use the ''extreme tactics''..."


    On how to defeat the 70000 Rowling troops facing him in the south, Allen has tried various tactics these days.


    Allen has used almost all the tactics he can use.


    However, there is another tactic that Allen hasn''t used yet.


    Although this method of operation can greatly increase the morale and combat effectiveness of the troops in a short time, Allen did not want to use it as a last resort.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause the risk is too high! Because if this method is used, he must defeat the 70000 Rowling army opposite! If he cannot be defeated at one stroke, his Western Route Army will face the crisis of total destruction!


    Forget it, let''s not think about sending out armored sharp men or using this method. Let''s think about whether there are other better strategies to break the enemy.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter Allen said this in his heart, he continued to rub his beard and silently wondered if there was any better way to defeat the enemy.


    Just as Allen rubbed his beard, looked at the Luo Lin army camp opposite and thought about the strategy to break the enemy, his adjutant''s voice suddenly came from the bottom of the hill:


    "Coach Allen!" The adjutant put his hands around his lips and shouted to Alan standing on the hill, "there''s an urgent report from the Middle Route Army!!"


    Urgent report? Middle Route Army?


    Ellen looked down as he spoke with such doubts in his heart.


    At the bottom of the hill, he is an adjutant with good talent.


    Behind the adjutant stood a dusty messenger.


    The messenger''s body was covered with blood, his face was full of fatigue, and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    Looking at the appearance of the herald, Allen''s heart couldn''t help but have a premonition of uncertainty.


    "Adjutant! Alan shouted down, "hand over the urgent report of the Middle Route Army! I''ll see Albert. He has something urgent to give me! "


    "Yes!"


    The adjutant answered loudly, took his urgent report from the messenger behind him, and then quickly walked up the mound to Alan''s side.


    "Commander Allen, this is the urgent report from the Middle Route Army sent by the messenger."


    "Yes."


    After Allen gave a slight "um", he took the urgent report from the adjutant''s hand, then gently unfolded it and looked at it at a glance.


    As Allen''s eyes swept from the lines on the urgent newspaper, Allen''s expression gradually became wonderful.


    Dismay, shock, panic... And other negative emotions surfaced on Allen''s face one by one.


    "Coach Allen..."


    Discovering Allen''s strange adjutant, he asked carefully:


    "What does the urgent report say?"


    "... adjutant."


    Alan was silent for a moment before he said:


    "Summon all knights."


    "Now?" The adjutant was stunned.


    "That''s right." Alan said in a deep voice in an indisputable tone, "hold an emergency military conference now. Something big has happened..."

 Chapter 306

    "Mr. Albert was defeated!"


    "60000 troops, only 28000 left... It''s too..."


    The military conference hall of the Western Route Army was full of roars and doubts.


    "Anyway, it''s a terrible loss! The main force is directly disabled! "


    The faces of the knights in the camp were full of panic and consternation.


    "Trouble... Now the situation of the whole war situation has tilted to the advantage of the Lorraine empire..."


    "As the main force, the Middle Route Army has been disabled, so it will be too difficult to continue the ''summer wind'' offensive... No, just withdraw the troops temporarily according to what Mr. Albert said in the urgent newspaper! After retreating to a safe area and meeting with Mr. Albert and Mr. Cheng''s troops, think about the long term! "


    "What are you talking about! If the troops are withdrawn, doesn''t it mean that the "summer wind" offensive has failed? "


    "What else do you want? Go on? Don''t forget! Our main force has been destroyed to less than half! "


    "Open your eyes and look at the map! Now the Middle Route Army is no longer able to fight! The main force of the Luolin army led by Barr was completely liberated without the obstruction of the middle road army! Now Barr can command the main force of the Luolin army to detour and copy the back of our West Route Army or the back of the East Route Army! If the main force of the Luo Lin army takes our way back, what will happen to us then? Can you think of it with your toes? "


    "Do we just give up?"


    "Do you think I want to withdraw?! Do you think I just want the "summer wind" offensive to fail?! But look at the current situation¡® Xia Feng''s offensive is no longer necessary! If we continue to fight, we and the East Route Army are very likely to be surrounded by the main force of Balin''s Rowling army! Then we''ll be wiped out! "


    ¡­¡­


    The knights in the military tent were red in the face and blue in the neck.


    The knights in the account gradually divided into two factions.


    One faction supports Albert''s proposal in the urgent report: the troops of the west, middle and East routes withdraw, retreat to a safe area, and then discuss the long-term plan together.


    One faction believes that the situation has not deteriorated to the point where troops need to withdraw and give up the "summer wind" offensive, and believes that the "summer wind" offensive should continue and continue to fight.


    When the Knights of the two factions were red in the face, Alan, sitting in the main seat, didn''t say a word and looked at the battle map on the table in front of him silently.


    The sight kept moving back and forth in the three places of "West Road military array", "East Road military array" and "Richie City, the important town of the Lorraine Empire".


    The knights were red in the face, and Allen looked at the map silently - this slightly strange situation lasted for more than 10 minutes.


    After maintaining this strange situation for more than 10 minutes, Allen finally broke the strange situation.


    "... stop arguing."


    Allen''s voice was not big and the tone was not high.


    Just say it in a flat tone.


    But Allen''s words seemed to have some magic. After they were said, the noisy barracks immediately became quiet.


    After the whole camp became quiet, Allen continued:


    "I have just made in-depth thinking and judgment on the current situation."


    "I think the ''summer wind'' offensive can go on! We''re not ready to admit defeat! "


    As soon as Allen''s words came to an end, the knights who supported continuing the fight did not have time to show their joy, and the knights who supported retreating quickly said:


    "Coach! Why do you say that? Do you think what else can our West Route Army do under the current situation?! Can our West Route Army still reverse this bad situation? "


    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, Allen immediately said:


    "We can''t do anything just by relying on the West Route Army."


    "But - don''t forget, don''t we still have the East Route Army?! We still have Su Cheng''s troops! "


    Allen''s tone was firm and resounding.


    "There is no way to reverse the bad situation just by our West Route Army or Su Cheng''s East Route Army, but as long as Su Cheng and I work together! As long as our two armies work together! It is entirely possible to carry on the "summer wind" offensive! Turn around this bad situation!! "


    "The two armies work together... To turn the situation around..." a knight said in a stunned tone, "what should I do?"


    "It''s simple!"


    Alan stood up with a "Hoo", took a thin stick next to him, waved the thin stick in his hand, and put the tip of the thin stick against the "West Road military array" on the map in front of him.


    "The biggest problem now is the destruction of the Middle Route Army, which is responsible for the ''main attack''! Without the "main attack", it is extremely difficult for the "Xia Feng" offensive to succeed again. And now the main force of Bal''s Luolin army is very likely to encircle our West Route Army and East Route Army. Our West Route Army and Su Cheng''s East Route Army are in a very dangerous situation! "


    "Since the Middle Route Army can no longer serve as the ''main attack position'', isn''t it OK for our West Route Army to take over the ''main attack position''?"


    As soon as Allen''s words fell, all the knights in the camp stared at Allen in amazement.


    Both the Knights of the "main attack faction" and the "main withdrawal faction" looked at Allen with a shocked face.


    "Coach." The adjutant sitting next to Allen said, "do you mean to change our West Route Army from ''auxiliary attack position'' to ''main attack position''?"


    "That''s right!" Allen said in a loud voice, "since the Middle Route Army can''t complete his task, can''t we the West Route Army help it?"


    "Our West Route Army changed from the ''auxiliary attack position'' to the ''main attack position''. After breaking through the 70000 Rowling army that is confronting us, we will drive straight! To complete the task that the Middle Route Army should have completed - go straight to Lishi City, the important town of the Lorraine Empire, and attract the main force of the Lorraine army of bar! Then have a face-to-face confrontation with Barr''s main force! "


    "Su Cheng''s East Route Army changed from ''feint position'' to ''auxiliary position''! Break through the 60000 enemy troops in front of them first! Then he went to complete the task that should have been completed by our West Road army - from the flank close to Richie City, and then attack the main force of Baal with us! "


    "Therefore, we can carry on the ''summer wind'' offensive now! As long as we work with the East Route Army! It is entirely possible to carry on the "summer wind" offensive! Complete the goal of ''killing the living forces of the Lorraine Empire to the greatest extent''


    "As for ''Barr will lead the main force of the Luo Lin army to attack us in the back, and then attack us with the 70000 Luo Lin army who are facing us'', there is no need to worry about this kind of thing at all?! Before Barr leads the main force of the Rowling army to encircle us, we just have to break through the 70000 Rowling army on the opposite side! "


    Many knights in the tent were stunned by Allen''s amazing battle plan.


    "Lord, commander..." a knight said in a trembling tone, "break the 70000 Rowling army opposite? How do you do this? It took us nearly 20 days to break it... "


    "As for this... You don''t have to worry." Allen said in a deep voice, "I actually have a way to break the 70000 Rowling army opposite, but because the risk of this method is too high, I have been hesitating. However, as long as my method is successful, we only need one morning to break the 70000 Rowling army opposite Denis and Leo!"


    As soon as Allen had said this, his adjutant immediately said:


    "Coach! Although your battle plan feels very feasible! But your battle plan is based on Mr. Cheng''s willingness to cooperate with you in battle! What if Mr. Cheng doesn''t want to cooperate with you in this battle? "


    After hearing the adjutant''s words, Allen, who was still in a very high mood, immediately changed his face.


    Alan closed his mouth and pondered for a while before he said:


    "... you''re right. If Su Cheng doesn''t want to cooperate with me, he can''t do anything with our West Road army."


    With that, Alan took the paper and the quill pen from the side.


    "I''ll write him a letter." Alan said as he dipped ink into the quill pen, "I want to see what Su Cheng wants."


    "If Su Cheng doesn''t support my battle plan, we can only retreat. Without the assistance of the East Route Army and relying on our West Route Army alone, there is no way to reverse the situation of the ''Xia Feng'' offensive."


    "But - if Su Cheng supports my battle plan and is willing to cooperate with me..."


    "Then I will work with Su Cheng to complete a legendary battle that can be written into an epic!"


    Alan said this with a flash of rage in his eyes.


    Looking at Allen''s terrible appearance, many knights could not help shivering and swallowing saliva.


    Please, please. Mr. Cheng! Reject Allen''s battle plan! Retreat!!


    ¡ª¡ªSeveral "main withdrawal" Knights prayed like this in their hearts.


    They understand that Allen, who holds the highest decision-making power of the Western Route Army, can only obediently obey if he is determined to carry out his new battle plan.


    Therefore, many of the "main withdrawal" knights who felt that Allen''s battle plan was ridiculous and did not want to fight any more prayed silently in their hearts that Su Cheng would reject Allen''s battle plan.


    Allen soon wrote and sealed his letter to Su Cheng, and then summoned their best herald of the Western Route Army.


    "I''ll give you three of the best fast horses." Alan said to the messenger in a tough tone, "send it to Su Cheng, the commander of the East Route Army as fast as possible. It doesn''t matter if you run the horse to death!"


    "Yes!"


    The herald answered loudly, took Alan''s letter and ran out of the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    In the second stage of the "Xia Feng" offensive, as Allen''s letter to Su Cheng kept approaching the camp of the East Route Army, the curtain slowly began!

 Chapter 307

    July 22, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    22:49 p.m.


    In the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the North Bank of the shunau River, there were positions of the Eritrean and German forces.


    In ED''s camp.


    "How are the transportation preparations for the baggage?" Said ed in a stern tone to one of the generals in front of him.


    "Go back, general! Almost! "


    "Well, good! Be sure to complete the transportation preparation of baggage before dawn tomorrow morning! Early tomorrow morning, we will set out immediately to rescue Lyle city! "


    "I see!"


    Ed nodded softly and said softly:


    "OK, you go out first."


    "Yes!"


    After watching the general out of the camp, ed sighed and his face was full of fatigue.


    ED is in a bad mood now.


    No, it should be said that he was in a bad mood all day.


    Every five days, Ou Ren, who is in charge of the baggage transfer station in Lyle City, will send a batch of new baggage to his army.


    Today, the morning of July 22, should have been the time for the arrival of a new batch of baggage from Ou Renfa.


    However, the new baggage that should have arrived at his position this morning did not arrive as scheduled.


    Ed immediately noticed something wrong.


    He doesn''t know Oren very well, but he still knows something about Oren.


    He knew that Ou Ren was a very cautious and steady man, and would never do such a thing as "the baggage did not arrive on schedule".


    When we think of a thousands of britannian cavalry team rushing into the South Bank of the sunau River, ERD burst into a cold sweat.


    Although ERD subconsciously thought that the britannian cavalry with a total scale of only thousands would never be foolish to attack Lyle City guarded by 5000 troops, ERD sent a reconnaissance team to Lyle city this morning to see the situation just in case.


    The distance between Lyle city and his position is not far. If an elite reconnaissance team starts from his position in the morning, it will be back in the middle of the night.


    While waiting for the reconnaissance team to return, Ed was very upset.


    He didn''t usually pray much. When waiting for the reconnaissance team to come back, he also prayed that Lyle city would not fall into his worst expectation.


    Just over an hour ago, the reconnaissance team finally came back.


    And bring back the last thing ERD wants to hear - Lyle city has been attacked!


    According to the reconnaissance team that came back, about thousands of Britannia troops are blocking outside Lyle.


    ERD thought with his toes. We all know that the britannian army with the size of thousands of people must have broken through the Simeon army position a few days ago and then burst into the enemy troops on the South Bank of the shunau river!


    After learning that only a few thousand enemy troops would block the city of Lyle with a full 5000 garrison, Ed was stunned at first, and then thought about it for a while, but he was not surprised.


    The reason why he was stunned was that ED was surprised that Oren didn''t lead the whole army to fight to the death with the britannian army, but chose to be blocked in a city by an enemy with similar strength to his own.


    ERD thought that if he was in charge of Lyle City, he would fight to the death with the enemy outside the city after knowing that the enemy forces outside the city were about the same as his own.


    The reason why it is not surprising to think about it carefully is that ED knows Ou Ren''s military style - stability.


    Different from the bold and radical Erde, Ou Ren''s military style is very stable. He will never take some risky measures unless he has to.


    As long as he thought of Ou Ren''s military style, Ed was no longer surprised that Lyle was blocked by thousands of enemy troops.


    Erde felt that Ou Ren must feel that instead of going out of the city to fight the enemy in the field, he might as well stick to the city and wait for reinforcements.


    Although ERD does not agree with Ou Ren''s "negative" tactics in his eyes, ERD still admits that Ou Ren''s "negative tactics" is not wrong and, to some extent, very correct.


    Since he learned that Lyle was being attacked by the enemy, ed would not choose to sit idly by.


    He immediately ordered the whole army to prepare for sending troops and send troops to rescue Lyle city early tomorrow morning, that is, in the morning of July 23. According to the distance and traffic conditions, it will be possible to reach Lyle city in the morning of July 24.


    After ordering the whole army to be ready to send troops, ERD sent another messenger to send a message to Jill stationed in the east of the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Inform Jill of the current situation of the city of Lille and Jill that he will personally lead the army to rescue the city of Lille early tomorrow morning, and ask Jill to pay attention to the trend of Su Chengjun and beware of Su Chengjun.


    After all, when ERD led his army to rescue Lyle City, Jill was the only one left on the North Bank of the sunau river.


    Judging by the time, the herald he sent to Jill should have arrived at the position of Jill''s army early.


    Ed sighed again, then raised his hand and rubbed the swollen temples.


    "If coach Rocher could listen to my plan, gather the total combat strength of the whole army and take the lead in launching a fierce attack on Su Cheng''s East Route Army, the result might not be like this... The defense line designed by Rocher was a piece of shit!"


    With a big wave of his hand, ed brushed the map on the table in front of him to the ground and made a loud noise.


    Just after ED brushed the map in front of him to the ground, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the camp:


    "Ed, you seem very angry now. It seems that I didn''t come at the right time."


    Hearing this half joking remark, Ed''s face flashed with amazement. Then he immediately raised his head and looked at the curtain of the camp.


    As soon as ed cast his eyes on the curtain of the camp, the curtain was lifted.


    ¡ª¡ªA handsome young man with a smiling face stepped into his camp.


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him who suddenly came to his camp, Ed''s face became more stunned, and then said blankly:


    "Jill... Why are you here..."


    Yes, the man who appeared in front of ERD was Jill de rice, who was known as the "genius" and the most eye-catching star in the military circles of the Lorraine empire.


    The five young men sent to command the 60000 army responsible for resisting Su Cheng''s East Route Army: Rocher, ximeon, Ou Ren, ERD and Jill. These five people can be said to be the best five among the young generation of the military circles of the Lorraine empire.


    Among these five people, the most outstanding and potential is undoubtedly Jill.


    When discussing who should be the general head of the eastern front, many people actually recommend Jill to be the head.


    The main reason why Rocher was finally chosen as the general director of the eastern front was that Rocher had more combat experience than Jill and was more suitable for such a major task. After all, Rocher is much older than Jill. Rocher is in his 30s, while Jill is only 21.


    Facing Jill who suddenly appeared in front of him, Ed was surprised.


    This guy, what are you doing here in my position?


    ¡ª¡ªEd thought to himself.


    While Ed was thinking in his heart, Jill, standing in front of him, slowly took back the smile on his face.


    "I came to you in the middle of the night to persuade you."


    "Persuade me? Advise me what? Do you advise me to remember to go to bed early and get up early? " Said ed in a half joking tone.


    ED and Jill were good friends, so they were not very polite to each other when they talked.


    However, Jill was not amused by the joke that ED had just made, but continued to say in a very serious tone:


    "Ed, are you going to lead the army to support Ou Ren early tomorrow morning? Am I right?"


    Although ed wondered why Jill asked so suddenly, ed replied obediently:


    "Yes, that''s right."


    As soon as Ed''s voice fell, Jill said:


    "Ed, don''t save Oren."


    "Ha?"


    Ed suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Jill, what are you talking about?"


    "I said - don''t save Ou Ren." Jill said word for word.


    Jill! You''re crazy! Do you want to die for your colleagues?!


    ¡ª¡ªJust as this sentence was about to come out of ED''s throat, Jill took the lead and said:


    "Ed, we should not go south to rescue now, but go north."


    "Going north? What are we going north for... "


    Ed choked before he had finished.


    Because he suddenly remembered that there was something in the north of them.


    "... Jill."


    Just now, ED, who suddenly realized something, said to Jill in a tentative tone:


    "You mean Su Cheng?"


    "Well, that''s right!"


    Jill''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a smile full of confidence.


    However, in his confident smile, there was also some ruthless color.


    "We should not waste our precious troops to rescue Ou Ren now! Ed, your troops should be with mine! Then, while Su Cheng''s East Route Army assigned some troops to deal with Ou Ren, concentrate the superior troops of you and me, which add up to 40000 people, and launch a fierce attack on Su Cheng, who now has less than 40000 troops! Kill Su Cheng! "

 Chapter 308

    While Jill and ERD had a secret meeting.


    The south front, the East army, the commander''s camp.


    Sitting behind his desk, Su Cheng silently looked at a piece of stationery in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªThis letter paper is the latest war report about her troops sent by Deng Jiaer.


    The letter summarizes all the important things that have happened since her departure, including the total destruction of the West meiweng army, the successful soldiers coming to Lyle City, torturing and weakening Ou Renjun with tired enemy tactics, and the peace of her, Alan and the army.


    After reading the contents of the paper as quickly as possible, Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, and then murmured in a tone of admiration:


    "That''s great... Deng Jiaer''s performance has far exceeded my expectations. Now I can be 100% sure. Deng Jiaer really has extremely strong military talent... I feel like I''ve found a treasure."


    After sighing in a joking tone, Su Cheng folded the stationery in his hand and put it away.


    As early as last year''s "counter insurgency war" and "Lunde Kingdom rescue war", from Deng Jiaer''s performance, Su Cheng vaguely felt that Deng Jiaer was not a simple figure. He vaguely felt that Deng Jiaer''s body contained extremely strong talents!


    Born in the O''Brien family, known as the "genius family", each family member has far more than ordinary people''s talent in a certain skill. Her talent may be far more than ordinary people''s military talent!


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, before that, Su Cheng was only seven or eight percent sure whether it was true or not.


    Now, after seeing the war report sent back by Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng can now be 100% convinced that Deng Jiaer, who was born in the O''Brien family, has far more military talent than ordinary people!


    Deng Jiaer''s parents should be very happy when they learn about it. Su Cheng joked in his heart. Most people in the O''Brien family have strange talents, such as sweeping the floor and making tea. Few people have such useful and powerful talents like military talents. If Deng Jiaer''s parents know that their daughter''s talents are such powerful talents, they will be absolutely happy.


    Just when Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart¡ª¡ª


    Coo~~


    ¡ª¡ªHis stomach suddenly made a small sound.


    Su Cheng touched his stomach with a bitter smile and murmured:


    "I''m hungry... Why don''t you have some supper..."


    Just as Su Cheng was about to order the guards outside the tent to bring something to eat, Su Cheng suddenly paused and looked thoughtful.


    After a while, Su Cheng shouted out:


    "Guard!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the guard outside the tent immediately replied:


    "Yes! Does the coach have anything to say? "


    "Go and call Willie for me."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng issued the military order "call Willie" to the guards outside the account, a few minutes later, there was a hurried sound of footsteps outside Su Cheng''s camp.


    Hoo!


    The curtain of Su Cheng''s camp was lifted, and Willie''s tall figure flashed in from outside the tent.


    After entering Su Cheng''s camp, Willie immediately saluted Su Cheng and asked:


    "Coach! Good evening... Huh? Commander, what is this? "


    Willie was too shocked by the sight in front of him, so that the greeting was forcibly cut off.


    In Su Cheng''s commander''s camp, there is a small pot. A large number of dry firewood are placed under the pot, and then the water in the pot "gurgles" because of the high temperature.


    "Oh, Willie."


    Su Cheng, sitting beside the pot, said hello to Willie with a smile.


    "Commander..." Willie stared at Su Cheng in amazement. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." As Su Cheng spoke, he grabbed the big spoon next to him and shook it in the pot in front of him. "Just now he suddenly felt hungry and planned to have some supper. Then I suddenly wanted to ask you to come and eat with me. How about talking with you? Are you interested in having a snack with me? "


    "Then... Coach." Willie smiled awkwardly. "Then I''ll trespass. I''m just a little hungry."


    After agreeing to Su Cheng''s invitation to have a snack, Willie quickly walked over, sat next to Su Cheng and removed his armor.


    The snack prepared by Su Cheng is the most popular food in the British Imperial Army - britannian imperial pot dish, abbreviated as britannian pot dish.


    First prepare a pot, then pour enough water into it, and then pour potatoes, beans, salt, onions, sausages... And other ingredients into it.


    When cooked, the Brandt''s pot with both vegetables and meat is finished.


    Because you can eat many kinds of ingredients at one time, and it is very easy to make, and the taste is OK, so cloth pot dishes are very popular and popular in the army of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng just wanted to eat something to fill his stomach, so he didn''t pour too many fancy ingredients. He just poured some potatoes, garlic and sausages.


    This strange world has the technology of making and preserving sausages early, and popularizes these two technologies.


    Because it is easy to carry and preserve, sausage is the most mainstream meat food in any country''s army.


    Although the productivity of this strange world is frighteningly high, meat food is not a very precious thing, but it is not a worthless thing.


    Like Su Cheng, it''s a luxury to make a snack instead of sausage for dinner.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, Su Cheng is the highest commander of the East Route Army and has luxury power.


    Brandt''s big pot is very easy to cook, so soon Su Cheng and Willie can eat.


    Su Cheng took the early prepared black tea and two tea cups and stuffed one of them to Willie. Su Cheng began to pour black tea for Willie.


    While pouring black tea for Willie, Su Cheng said to Willie in a grateful tone:


    "It''s really hard for you these days. Thanks to your ability and assistance to me, our 40000 East Route Army can operate so well. I''m lucky to have you as my adjutant. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Willie immediately said in fear:


    "Commander, you don''t have to thank me! I just did my part! "


    After pouring black tea to Willie, they drank each other. Then he began to eat.


    While eating the Brandt''s pot in front of them, they kept chatting.


    In the process of chatting, Willie gradually relaxed from his initial restraint.


    Now they are like a pair of ordinary friends, eating snacks and chatting happily together.

 Chapter 309

    The topic has gradually become more relaxed and casual.


    "Then, coach." Willie said as he chewed the potatoes and sausages in his mouth, "why did you come to join the army?"


    "Why join the army..."


    Su Cheng''s face showed the color of memory.


    After recalling for a while, Su Chengcai replied:


    "I chose to join the army because of my desire for ''extraordinary life''. More than ten years of ordinary life has made me feel a little bored and bored. Therefore, in order to get rid of this "ordinary life", I promised the anti insurgency task assigned to me by his majesty gozewen at that time. "


    "Then, in the counter insurgency battle, I felt the pleasure of commanding the troops to fight and playing games with the enemy - it was a pleasure I had never experienced before. I especially liked this pleasure, so after completing the counter insurgency task, I agreed to Jacob''s request, became an imperial knight and stayed in the imperial army."


    Willie listened carefully and nodded his head gently.


    As Su Cheng''s reputation continues to spread, some stories about Su Cheng are no longer a secret.


    For example - the story of Jacob asking Su Cheng to become a knight.


    In this nearly one year, Jacob''s request for Su Cheng to become a knight has gradually become no longer a secret. Now almost everyone knows that after Su Cheng completed the counter insurgency war, Jacob and Su Cheng had a secret meeting. Jacob, who appreciates Su Cheng''s talents, asked Su Cheng to become a knight and hoped that Su Cheng can continue to serve the British Empire.


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a while. After a while, he said in a self mocking tone:


    "At first, I chose to join the army, be a knight and go to the battlefield in order to make myself happy and enjoy myself. Now, I feel that I have another reason to go to the battlefield."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng glanced at a portrait placed on his long table - it was the back image given to him by the little girl when he was on an expedition from pandragon.


    "Well, I''ve finished my reasons for joining the army. Willie, tell me what your reasons for joining the army are."


    "My reason for joining the army?"


    There was a wry smile on Willie''s face.


    "My reason for joining the army is very simple. I just feel that if I join the army and become a knight, I will be able to make a lot of money. I urgently need a lot of money to realize my dream, so I came to join the army."


    "Oh?" Su Cheng''s face showed curiosity, "Willie, you have successfully aroused my curiosity. Can you tell me? Your dream that costs a lot of money? "


    After hearing Su Cheng say so, Willie''s face showed an embarrassed expression.


    "Coach, don''t laugh at me after I say my dream."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you."


    "Then - I said."


    Willie coughed softly twice. After clearing his throat, he said:


    "My dream is to see the prairie in the East."


    "Prairie? Is it the prairie inhabited by grassland people in the east of the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire? "


    "Well, yes, it''s the prairie."


    Willie said, with a yearning look on his face.


    "When I was a child, I looked forward to the prairie in the Far East. It is said that there are endless fragrant grass and cattle and sheep all over the prairie..."


    "I have been longing for the scenery on the Far East prairie, so I especially want to see the Far East prairie with my own eyes. Therefore, it is my dream to see the Far East prairie."


    "Unfortunately, my dream is very expensive."


    Willie''s face smiled bitterly.


    "The distance between the British Empire and the prairies of the Far East is desperate. It''s a headache just to think about it."


    "So in order to save enough money to go to the prairie, I chose to join the army."


    "Although I have been in the army for more than ten years and I am 28 years old now, I still can''t save enough money to go to the prairie. Now that I''m married, have a daughter and set up a family, it''s more difficult to save money. Now that I have a wife and daughter, it''s not just enough to save enough money for one person, but enough money for three people. After all, I can''t leave my wife and daughter. I go to see the prairie alone. "


    "Ouch... I don''t know when I can save enough money for my family to go to the prairie."


    Speaking of this, Willie''s face showed an embarrassed smile again.


    "Coach, is my dream childish? I thought I''d save enough money to see the prairie. "


    "No, I don''t feel childish at all."


    Su Cheng smiled and shook his head.


    "I think Willie, your dream is particularly wonderful, romantic and respectable. I''m sure that most of the people who choose to join the army are either for fame or for profit. Few people will join the army for such a romantic purpose as Willie, so that they can see the prairies in the Far East. "


    "Hahaha, romantic or something. I dare not be the coach. You flatter me..."


    "Coach! A messenger asked to see you! "


    ¡ª¡ªBefore Willie could finish his words, a guard shouted outside the tent.


    After hearing the guard''s "urgent report", Willie''s eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly, and a few sad colors appeared on his face.


    Su Cheng looked as usual.


    "Where''s the messenger?" Su Cheng asked the guard outside the tent in a calm tone.


    "It''s the herald of the Middle Route Army! He said there was an urgent report to be presented to you! "


    "Middle Route Army? "Urgent report?" After murmuring something in a low voice, Su Cheng shouted out:


    "I see. Let the messenger in."


    "Yes!"


    After granting the permission to enter the camp, the messenger of the Middle Route Army quickly walked into Su Cheng''s camp.


    The dusty messenger with a tired face and some blood stains on his body took out a sealed parchment from his arms and handed it to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng said while receiving the "urgent report of the Middle Route Army" said by the messenger:


    "Well, thank you very much. You go down first. "


    "Yes."


    After the herald left, Su Cheng opened the sealed parchment without haste or delay, and then spread it. He ate there with a boiled potato in one hand and looked at the urgent report in the other hand.


    Before long, Su Cheng, looking at the complete urgent report, handed the urgent report to Willie, and he forked out several potatoes and sausages from the pot in front of him, and then continued to put it in his mouth.


    "Coach." Willie, who took the urgent report but didn''t read it first, asked, "what does it say?"


    "Nothing." Su Cheng said in a flat tone, "it''s just that the Middle Route Army was defeated, with less than 30000 people left. Then let''s retreat together and withdraw to safety."


    "Oh, oh, it''s this... What?!"


    Willie, who almost sprayed the potatoes out of his mouth and swallowed them back, unfolded the parchment at an appalling speed and looked at it at a glance.


    After reading the whole urgent newspaper, Willie''s expression immediately became wonderful.


    "Commander..."


    Willie looked at Su Cheng, who was still leisurely and calmly eating Brandt''s pot.


    "You are too calm about such an important thing! Your reaction is a little bigger! "

 Chapter 310

    "Huh? Is this something worth making a fuss about? "


    Su Cheng said to Willie in a half joking tone.


    "Commander, you... Oh, forget it."


    Wiley was still Tucao and Sucheng army, but he decided to make complaints about it.


    Su Cheng has a strong determination not to panic no matter what happens - Willie noticed this in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year.


    At the end of last year, Willie, who was the commander of the third army at that time, was very lucky to assist Su Cheng, command the officers and men of the third army to cross the river to attack the Caroline army, and lure the Caroline army to cross the river to the West Bank.


    When Su Cheng personally went to the front line to command the third army to lure the enemy, an arrow once flew close to Su Cheng''s head.


    ¡ª¡ªAt that time, they frightened Willie and Su Cheng''s sister Alan.


    The party Su Cheng didn''t even blink.


    ¡ª¡ªThis frightened Willie again.


    WOW! eldest brother! That arrow flew over your head! If it''s a little biased, you''ll shoot your head out! Why can you be so calm!!


    ¡ª¡ªWillie at that time wanted to shout these words at Su Cheng very much.


    From then on, Willie noticed Su Cheng''s appalling determination.


    However, although he already knew Su Cheng''s strong determination, Willie was frightened by Su Cheng''s strong determination again.


    The main force, the Middle Route Army, has been disabled, and the situation of the "summer wind" offensive has tilted towards the side unfavorable to their britannian empire. However, Su Cheng, who learned such terrible news, can still continue to eat supper without changing his face.


    The coach is a monster.


    After silently labeling his boss as "monster", Willie said to Su Cheng with worry:


    "Coach! Although it''s good to be calm and not panic, let''s keep a certain sense of tension now! After all, the current situation can be said to be very bad! "


    "The Middle Route Army, as the main force, has been disabled. Even if Albert commander-in-chief is God, he can''t rely on such a small force to deal with the remaining Baal!"


    "Now there is no threat from Albert. Balda can send troops to hunt down Albert, or make a detour! Detour behind the ass of our east army! Or detour behind the ass of the Western Route Army and attack us! "


    "The situation is really dangerous now! We''d better listen to the suggestion of coach Albert mentioned in the urgent report, withdraw together first and then to safety! "


    Then Willy raised the urgent report from Albert in his hand.


    Albert not only wrote about the tragic defeat of his Middle Route Army in this urgent newspaper, but also wrote his suggestion: the Third Route Army retreats together, retreats to a safe area, and then makes a long-term plan.


    From what Willie said just now, we can hear that Willie is also a supporter of Albert''s proposal.


    While quietly eating the potatoes and sausages in the Brinell pot in front of him, Su Cheng swallowed all the food in his mouth after listening to Willie quietly, and then smiled:


    "Withdraw troops... If we withdraw troops, doesn''t it mean that the ''summer wind offensive'' of the British Empire, which has been prepared for a long time and has high hopes, has failed?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the whole camp was immediately shrouded in an atmosphere called "Silence".


    After a long time, Willie broke the silence with a reluctant tone: "although very unwilling, it''s the only way..."


    While Willie finished this sentence, Su Chenggang just ate the last potato in the pot in front of him.


    After eating the last potato in the pot, Su Cheng smiled a few times and said:


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so pessimistic, my good adjutant! The current situation is indeed unfavorable to our British Empire, but there is no need to be so pessimistic. Our current situation is not bad enough to announce the abandonment of the ''summer wind'' offensive. "


    "We can continue this'' summer wind ''offensive."


    "Although the Middle Route Army as the main force has disappeared, we don''t have all our troops. Don''t we still have Allen''s West Route Army and my East Route Army?"


    After that, Su Cheng''s face gradually showed a meaningful smile.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! Here comes another messenger! It''s from the West Road army! "


    ¡ª¡ªThe guard''s announcement came again outside the camp tent.


    "West Road army?" Su Cheng muttered and raised his eyebrows, "let him in."


    "Yes!"


    After the herald of the Western Route Army entered Su Cheng''s camp, the appearance of the herald really surprised Su Cheng and Willie.


    Because the herald felt that he had only half his life left.


    If your face is pale, don''t say. Even your lips are white. Your legs and hands are trembling slightly and panting heavily.


    "Which..." Su Cheng couldn''t help caring about the herald, "are you okay?"


    "Thank you... Ha... Commander Xie Sucheng... Ha... Ha... Care about... Me... Ha... Ha... Ok..."


    The herald continued in a tone that sounded very bad:


    "Compared with... My three horses... Ha... I''m good... Ha... Ha... Come on... At least... Ha... I''m still alive... Ha..."


    After that, the herald took out a wrapped letter from his arms and handed it to Su Cheng.


    "Commander Su Cheng... Ha... This is our commander Alan... Ha... Ha... Let me... Ha... Use the fastest speed... Ha... Ha... Pass it to you... Even if I run the horse to death..."


    After hearing the messenger''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help saying in a straight way:


    "Well... It''s really hard for you. Go down first and have a good rest."


    After saying this, Su Cheng solemnly took Alan''s urgent report from the messenger with both hands.


    After the messenger, who was only half tired, retired, Su Cheng immediately opened the letter in his hand and quickly read it.


    Allen sent Su Cheng a lot of content. Although Su Cheng read it very fast, he read it for a long time before he finished it all.


    After reading Allen''s letter to him, Su Cheng showed a faint smile on his originally expressionless face.


    Then Su Cheng handed the letter from Allen to Willie.


    After reading the letter from Allen as quickly as possible, Willie''s face showed a complex look again.


    "Commander... Allen plans to continue the ''Xia Feng offensive''... And his new battle plan is too bold... The ''auxiliary attack position'' of the West Road army is changed to the ''main attack position'', and the ''feint attack position'' of our East Road army is changed to the ''auxiliary attack position'', so as to break through the enemy forces blocking each other, and then join forces under Richie city, Lure Barr to lead the main force, and the two armies cooperate with each other to annihilate Barr''s main force in the field and complete the ''summer wind'' offensive... "


    "Yes. Alan''s battle plan is indeed bold, but it is indeed very feasible. "


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took Allen''s letter back from Willie''s hand.


    Now, Su Cheng holds Albert''s urgent report in his left hand and Allen''s letter in his right hand.


    Su Cheng is facing a huge choice that will affect the next progress of the "summer wind" offensive and even the future direction of the whole world:


    Su Cheng, who commands the East Route Army, plans to follow Albert''s advice and withdraw troops to safety? Or do you decide to cooperate with Allen and continue the "summer wind offensive" according to Allen''s new battle plan?


    In the letter, Allen specifically mentioned that he would never force Su Cheng to make any choice. If Su Cheng chose to withdraw, he would obediently lead the West Road army to withdraw. If Su Cheng chooses to continue fighting, he is also willing to forget the unhappiness of the two during and after the rescue war in Lund Kingdom, and work together with Su Cheng to win a hearty victory!


    "Ah..." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "go around me... Why should I make such a troublesome choice..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Willie in a self mocking tone:


    "You see, Willie, people are really a cheap animal. When I first came to pandragon a year ago, I was tired of ordinary life and wanted to live an extraordinary life. Now I finally achieved my wish and began to have some thoughts on the previous ordinary life, because as long as I live an ordinary life, I don''t need to make such a troublesome choice."


    Say it, Su Cheng sighed lightly, and then threw aside Albert''s urgent newspaper and Allen''s letter.


    "Willie, help me prepare parchment. I want to convey my choice to Albert and Allen."


    "Coach!" Wei said in a stunned tone, "have you made a decision? Are we going to retreat or... "


    Su Cheng''s face showed an intriguing smile.


    "You''ll know when you get the parchment ready for me."

 Chapter 311

    July 24, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    20:36 p.m.


    Middle Route Army camp.


    Four days have passed since the end of the battle of sola and Albert''s suggestion to Alan and Su Cheng to retreat.


    As Albert expected, Barr didn''t mean to let him go.


    After the battle of sola, Barr immediately led the whole army to pursue Albert after a short repair.


    It''s really ironic. A few days ago, Albert led the army to hunt down Barr. A few days later, their position was reversed and Barr led the army to hunt down Albert.


    The speed of this change caught everyone, including Barr, off guard.


    Therefore, in these four days, Albert led the remnant of the Middle Route Army all the way north to escape from Barr''s pursuit.


    While fleeing Barr''s pursuit, Albert is quietly waiting for Allen and Su Cheng to reply.


    Alan''s reply came soon.


    However, the content of Allen''s reply surprised Albert.


    In his reply to Albert, Allen first severely refuted Albert''s proposal to "retreat and give up the ''summer wind'' offensive".


    Subsequently, he informed Albert in detail of his newly drawn up operational plan, that is, the Western Route Army and the Eastern Route Army would take the main attack and the auxiliary attack respectively, and continue the "summer wind" offensive.


    At the end of the letter, Allen told Albert: if Su Cheng doesn''t agree with his new battle plan and decides to retreat, without Su Cheng''s East Route Army, his West Route Army alone can''t do anything, then he will obediently lead the West Route Army to retreat.


    However, if Su Cheng agrees with his battle plan and decides to join forces with him to continue the "summer wind" offensive, he will work together with Su Cheng and continue the "summer wind" offensive! And come back with a hearty victory.


    Allen also specifically mentioned that if Su Cheng decided to continue the war, he hoped Albert could lead the remnant of the Middle Route Army to join his West Route Army. The two armies work together to complete the task of "main attack"!


    The commander of the 3rd Route Army is of equal rank in the "summer wind" offensive, and no one has a higher status than anyone.


    Albert, Su Cheng and Allen, as the three top leaders and commanders of the "Xia Feng" offensive, all have great autonomy.


    If Su Cheng and Allen decide to fight on, Albert can only follow them on, no matter how reluctant he is.


    Therefore, after receiving Allen''s letter, Albert and others began to wait for the letter from the East Route Army - waiting for Su Cheng''s choice!


    Now whether the "Xia Feng" offensive will continue or not depends on Su Cheng''s choice. Let''s see whether Su Cheng chooses to listen to Allen or Albert.


    It''s already the evening of July 24. According to the time, Su Cheng''s reply should have been delivered at this time.


    Therefore, now the camp of the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army is already crowded with knights at all levels of the Middle Route Army, and everyone sits around a long table.


    Everyone waited anxiously, waiting for the reply from the East Road army and Su Cheng''s choice.


    The people in the camp were silent and the atmosphere was very dignified.


    After the battle of sola, Eliza, who was in a coma due to physical overdraft, woke up the day after the battle.


    With these days of recuperation, Eliza also slowly recovered. Except that she could not go to the battlefield in a short time, all aspects of her body were in good condition.


    Eliza was now sitting on Albert''s side, like the others in the tent, silently waiting for the heralds from the East Route Army.


    "Su Cheng..."


    Eliza stroked her heavily bandaged left hand and whispered in a voice that only she could hear.


    "How would you choose..."


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The people in the camp were still waiting anxiously.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Urgent report! The urgent report of the East Route Army! "


    ¡ª¡ªFinally, the voice that all the knights in the tent want to hear most now came from outside the camp!


    Everyone in the tent, including Albert and Eliza, immediately raised their heads and turned their eyes to the door of the camp.


    Everyone''s eyes showed anxiety, expectation and other emotions.


    At present, whether to continue or give up the "summer wind" offensive, the largest battle in the world this year, will be decided at this moment!


    "Let him in!" Albert shouted out.


    Although Albert tried hard to make his business more stable, he still couldn''t cover up his inner restlessness at the moment.


    With Albert''s permission, the curtain of the camp was lifted immediately.


    A dusty soldier who looked like a herald walked quickly into the camp.


    Just when the herald wanted to salute, Albert immediately interrupted him, told him not to salute and asked him to submit Su Cheng''s letter quickly.


    After receiving Albert''s order, the herald did not hesitate. He immediately took out a roll of sealed parchment from his arms and handed it to Albert respectfully with both hands.


    Albert took it impatiently, unfolded the parchment in his hand as fast as he could, and then looked at it at a glance.


    The other knights, including Eliza, couldn''t help holding their breath and staring at Albert who was looking at the parchment passed by Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    West Road army camp.


    Not only Albert and others from the Middle Route Army are waiting for the letters from the East Route Army, but Allen and others from the West Route Army are also anxiously waiting for the heralds from the East Route Army.


    It is quite coincidental that after the herald of the middle road army just arrived at the camp of the West Road army, almost at the same time, the herald of the East Road army also arrived at the camp of the West Road army!


    "Coach Allen!" Outside the camp came the happy voice of the adjutant, "it''s the messenger of the East Road army! The herald from the East Road army is coming!! With the reply from coach Su Cheng!!! "


    After hearing these words, Allen, who was just pacing in the camp, immediately stopped, and then shouted out in an anxious and expectant tone:


    "Send me Su Cheng''s letter!"


    "Yes!"


    The curtain of the camp was lifted. The adjutant came in with a roll of sealed parchment and handed it to Alan.


    After Allen took the sheepskin from his adjutant, he immediately unpacked it and unfolded it.


    "Coach Allen." The adjutant asked cautiously, "how''s it going? What is coach Su Cheng''s reply? "


    Allen did not immediately answer the adjutant''s question.


    But staring at the parchment in his hand, staring and silent.


    Just as the impatient adjutant wanted to ask another question, Allen burst into a series of laughter:


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "I didn''t expect Su Cheng to be so heroic! Unexpectedly, he only replied to me! Although I''m not happy with him, I have to say that this guy still has some ability and courage! I''m a little fond of him! "


    Then Allen threw the parchment in his hand to the adjutant.


    After the adjutant took it, he immediately began to look.


    ¡ª¡ªI finished it soon, because there was only one sentence in it.


    "Coach... This..."


    The adjutant, who put down the parchment in his hand, looked stunned, shocked and excited.


    "Adjutant!" Cried Alan.


    "Yes!" The adjutant immediately stood straight and replied in a loud voice.


    "Summon all Knights! I want to hold an emergency meeting! " Alan said in an irrefutable confident tone, "take a day to prepare tomorrow! On the morning of July 26 the day after tomorrow, it will take one morning to break the 70000 army of Denis and Leo in the south! Then meet Su Cheng at the foot of Richie city! Fight with Su Cheng! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Middle Route Army camp.


    Albert, who had looked at the parchment in his hand for a long time, did not take his sight away from the parchment in his hand.


    While all the knights in the tent were wondering whether Su Cheng had written a novel, Albert suddenly burst out a series of low laughter.


    Then there was a bitter smile on his face.


    "I may be really old. I can''t compare with a younger generation in terms of courage."


    After saying this in a bitter tone, Albert turned the parchment in his hand so that everyone in the account could see it.


    Only one sentence was written on this roll of parchment:


    [we will fight Alan to the death with the Rowling people, and we will never retreat]


    Obviously, it''s just a simple sentence, but everyone can feel Su Cheng''s determination and courage from this word.


    "Since the West Road army and the East Road army are so bold, we should continue to fight the ''Xia Feng'' offensive and fight to the death with the Luolin people." Albert put down the parchment in his hand as he said, "then our Middle Route Army can''t continue to retreat so timidly."


    After saying this, Albert, who had looked a little haggard these days, regained his look.


    "Order - the whole army to stop retreating! Turn the whole army! Go to the Western battlefield! Join the West Road army! Since we can''t defeat Baal by ourselves now, we will join hands with the West Road army to defeat Baal! A disgrace of the battle of shesola! "


    "I see!!"

 Chapter 312

    While both the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army received Su Cheng''s letter.


    July 24, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    21:28 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, outside Lyle.


    It has been more than five days since Deng Jiaer led all the cavalry of the East Route Army to visit Lyle city in the evening of July 19 and used the "tired enemy tactics" to weaken the defenders of Lyle city.


    In these five days, Deng Jiaer''s "tired enemy tactics" kept torturing the defenders of Lyle city.


    Although Deng Jiaer can''t see what kind of state is in Lyle City, Deng Jiaer can roughly guess the defenders in Lyle city. Now they are probably going crazy.


    It''s time to "blow the horn", and now Lyle city is covered with the sound of 400 horns as usual.


    Deng Jiaer, who is located in the camp, and Alan are looking at Lyle City shrouded by the sound of horns in the distance.


    "We almost can launch a general attack on Lyle city." Deng Jiaer, with a confident smile on his face, said to Alan nearby, "according to my calculation, ED will find that the baggage has not been delivered on time in these days, and then find the current situation of the attack on Lyle City, and then lead the reinforcements to rescue."


    "In the next few days, Ed''s reinforcements will come. After we capture Lyle city and annihilate Ou Ren''s troops, we will turn around and attack Ed''s troops quickly, then make a big detour, attack the rear of Jill''s position, destroy Jill''s troops, and finally attack the city of mayn garrisoned by Rocher, This is the general content of my battle plan. The general secret is to flexibly use the mobility advantage of cavalry. "


    After listening carefully to Deng Jiaer''s general content of her battle plan, Alan nodded seriously, and then said in an admiring tone: "you''re great! Dengar! Unexpectedly, as my brother said, you really have amazing military talent! "


    "Hey, hey..."


    Deng Jia''er touched her head and laughed with embarrassment.


    "It always feels incredible." Deng Jia''er smiled shyly, "I feel a lot more confident now. I feel like I have finally found what I''m good at."


    "Then you have to thank my brother when you go back." Alan said in a half joking tone, "after all, my brother found that you may have this talent and gave you a chance to show your talent, so you have to thank my brother when you go back."


    "Well! Of course! " Deng Jiaer said in a natural tone, "I decide! I will continue to join the army! And become a knight! Be Mr. right hand! Assist sir! "


    Just as Deng Jia''er had just finished his heroic words, the voice of the commander of the 4th army suddenly came from his side: "general Deng Jia''er! A famous Herald just sent a letter from the coach! The coach seems to have an urgent order for you! "


    After hearing these words, Deng Jiaer and Alan turned their heads together and found that the commander of the fourth army was standing beside Deng Jiaer with a roll of parchment.


    "Sir?"


    After Deng Jiaer muttered strangely, he took the parchment from the commander of the Fourth Army and spread it quickly.


    After reading the contents on the parchment quickly at a glance, Deng Jiaer''s face flashed a look of amazement.


    "What''s the matter? Deng Jiaer, brother, what did he say? "


    "Sir, there seems to be a big move..." Deng Jiaer said in a deep voice. "It says: after capturing Lyle city and annihilating Ou Ren army, he will lead the cavalry back immediately, my battle plan will be terminated, and the remaining Jill, ERD and Roche will be handled by Sir himself!"


    "End of battle plan? Brother, did he go out in person? " Alan''s face was shocked. "Why is my brother suddenly motivated? It''s always like you can''t act without acting. "


    "Hmm..." Deng Jiaer pondered for a while, and then continued, "I don''t know, but anyway, it''s a military order. We''ll listen to your words. After we capture Lyle City, we''ll terminate the battle plan and withdraw to the base camp."


    "Hey? Isn''t that a pity? Deng Jiaer, the battle plan you worked hard to draw up should be terminated less than half of it. "


    "It''s no pity." Deng Jia''er smiled, "I finally found out what my talent is by taking this opportunity given to me by my husband, so I''m very satisfied now. I don''t care whether I can continue to fight or get greater military achievements. I''m very satisfied now, so even if the battle plan is forced to stop, I don''t feel sorry. Let''s listen to your words now. After the capture of Lyle City, we don''t care about other enemy forces anymore. We can directly lead the cavalry back to meet your husband. "


    "Since Deng Jiaer said so, I also..."


    "General! Urgent report! Urgent report! "


    ¡ª¡ªBefore Alan finished, he was interrupted by an anxious voice.


    The owner of this voice is a scout who is driving a fast horse and approaching Deng Jiaer at a very fast speed.


    The Scout shouted for urgent news all the way, ran to Deng Jia''er''s side and said to Deng Jia''er:


    "General! There is a change in the position of the Eritrean and German army! "


    "Change?" Deng Jia''er raised her eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "is it coming towards us?"


    Deng Jiaer deployed a large number of scouts on the periphery of the positions of the Eritrean German army and the Jill army in order to monitor the movements of the two armies.


    "No, it''s not!"


    The Scout hesitated for a moment before continuing:


    "About four hours ago, we found a change in the position of the Eritrean and German army! But we dare not approach! We didn''t dare to get closer until the change was over. When we got closer, we found that the Eritrean and German troops had pulled out their camp and headed north! "


    "North?!" Deng Jiaer shouted in amazement.


    "Yes! Not only did 20000 Eritrean troops go north collectively, but we also found that 20000 Gil troops also went north collectively! "


    Deng Jiaer frowned and whispered:


    "Go north... What are they doing...!"


    Before Deng Jiaer had finished her words, she choked with horror at the terrible idea that had just come out of his mind.


    His face instantly showed shock and fear.


    Because it suddenly occurred to her that who was in the north of ED and Jill!


    "Do you mean... What is their goal?"


    Deng Jiaer''s forehead was immediately covered with cold sweat.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, somewhere on the North Bank of the shunau river.


    "I feel a little sorry, Ou Ren..."


    Ed said to Jill nearby in an apologetic tone.


    "... it''s not your fault." Gilchaoard said with relief, "after all, now we have to focus on the overall situation. We can only let Ou Ren endure for some more days. As long as we annihilate the Eastern Route Army with only about 30000 people in the north and kill Su Cheng, we can go back to rescue Lyle city. In just a few days, Lyle city should not be in danger so soon. "


    "Well... You''re right."


    Ed closed his eyes and sighed slightly. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of firmness.


    "Be patient again, Ou Ren." Ed said forcefully, "Jill and I killed Su Cheng first! Then I will go back and annihilate the thousands of britannians blocked outside Lyle, and then save you! "


    ERD and Jill are now in the middle of a 40000 army composed of their troops.


    The 40000 Luo Lin army marched toward the north.


    ¡ª¡ªHeading for Su Cheng''s position!


    Su Cheng doesn''t know now that the first great crisis that is likely to kill him is approaching him since he became an imperial Knight!

 Chapter 313

    July 24, 290 BC.


    22:37 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, on the South Bank of the shunau River, Lyle city.


    Ou Ren, who is now standing on the north wall of Lyle City, is very desperate.


    According to his estimation, on the morning of July 22, ERD, who was closest to him, would not deliver the baggage on time, and then suspected that there was an accident in Lyle city.


    On the evening of July 22, ERD will know the current situation of Lyle City attacked by the British army. Then after a day''s March, about the morning of July 24, he could see Ed''s reinforcements coming.


    However, fact surprised Ou Ren - until today, night of the July 24, Ou Ren didn''t see Ed''s reinforcements coming!


    This makes Ou Ren''s current situation very embarrassing.


    In the past few days, in order to boost the morale of the army, he has always told the soldiers that as long as the reinforcements can come in the morning of July 24, we won''t have to suffer from the British Army any more!


    Ou Ren was convinced that ED would come to the rescue with reinforcements on the morning of July 24. Ou Ren, who was convinced of this, patted his chest and promised that reinforcements would come at that time.


    However, now Ou Ren''s face was swollen. Until late at night, Ed''s reinforcements didn''t come.


    This slip of tongue by Ou Ren not only greatly reduced Ou Ren''s prestige in the army, but also greatly reduced the morale of the army.


    ¡ª¡ªThe expected reinforcements did not arrive as scheduled. It would be strange if morale did not decline.


    Originally, in the past five days, in the endless "tired enemy battle" of the British army, all the defenders have been tortured and exhausted, and their morale has been very low.


    Now, after seeing that the reinforcements did not arrive as scheduled, the morale fell further, and Ou Ren would not be surprised even if there was a rout.


    Ou Ren now feels some regret.


    Regret a lot.


    I regret that I shouldn''t be so full of words, which makes me break my promise now, resulting in a sharp drop in the morale of the whole team.


    At the same time, I also regret my decision of "sticking to it" at the beginning.


    Originally, Ou Ren dared to conclude that ED would lead reinforcements, so there was no need to take such a risk as "the whole army went out of the city to fight a decisive battle with the British army in the field", so Ou Ren ordered the whole army to stick to it, silently endured the intrusion of "tired enemy tactics" and quietly waited for ed to lead the army to come to support.


    Because of Ou Ren''s decision, the garrison in Lyle city has been harassed by the "tired enemy tactics", and many soldiers can''t even stand stably because they haven''t slept well for a long time.


    The current situation of the army has no way to go out in the field to confront the energetic British army in the field. It can only continue to stick to Lyle and wait for reinforcements.


    Ou Ren feels a little scared now.


    Judging from the current situation of the troops, I''m afraid their combat effectiveness will not be preserved.


    If the British Army launches a general attack now! The consequences are unimaginable!


    Therefore, Ou Ren is very afraid now. While he is afraid, he is also praying silently.


    Pray for reinforcements to come as soon as possible! Come as soon as possible when the British Army launches a general attack!


    Standing on the north city wall, Ou Ren opened his bloodshot eyes and looked at the camp of the Northern British army.


    In these days, because of the endless "tired enemy tactics" of the British army, Ou Ren basically didn''t have a good rest in these five days.


    His physical strength and spirit are much lower than those of Ou Ren. Now he even feels that his armor, which could not feel the weight before, is a little heavy.


    Tonight''s Ou Ren, as usual, was tortured by the endless horn and couldn''t sleep, because he went up to the north city wall to see the scenery and relax his mood.


    Just then - the horn stopped suddenly.


    Hearing the sudden stop of the horn, Ou Ren couldn''t help laughing, and then muttered:


    "Start again..."


    In these five days, Ou Ren gradually understood the "enemy disturbing routine" of the British Army outside the city.


    First of all, the incessant sound of trumpets made them sleep and prevented them from having a good rest.


    Then, when the horn stopped, they sent troops to rush towards Lyle city. They wanted to attack the city, "scare" them, let them climb up the wall slowly and disorderly, ready to resist the enemy, and further torture their physical strength and spirit.


    Then, just before entering the range of the crossbow, he stopped and retreated.


    Finally, blow the annoying horn again.


    In these five days, the British Army outside the city repeatedly tortured them.


    Therefore, after hearing that the horn stopped and seeing that the British army began to charge here again, Ou Ren didn''t feel half flustered.


    I just feel: ah, are they here again


    Now, even if he saw the British Army charging here again, Ou Ren did not order the soldiers to go up the wall to prepare to resist the enemy.


    ¡ª¡ªNot do not want to, but dare not!


    If you can, Ou Ren also wants to immediately send troops to the city wall for battle preparation.


    After all, although every attack of the British army so far is a feint, you can''t guarantee that the next attack of the British army will really launch a general attack.


    So before that, for the sake of insurance, Ou Ren would let the soldiers go up to the wall to prepare for battle every time the British army launched an assault.


    However, over time, the soldiers gradually became dissatisfied.


    General, is there something wrong with your head? The British never really attacked! Why do we have to climb the wall to prepare for battle?!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the voice of all the soldiers.


    Discontent accumulated little by little and finally broke out yesterday!


    The soldiers don''t want to listen to Ou Ren''s orders. No matter what ou Ren says, they don''t want to listen to Ou Ren''s orders to climb the wall.


    Although Ou Ren reasoned with them again and again, under the intrusion of "tired enemy tactics" for many days, the already grumpy soldiers couldn''t listen.


    Ou Ren originally wanted to use the military law to suppress the dissatisfaction of the soldiers.


    However - the number of soldiers dissatisfied with this far exceeded Ou Ren''s expectation!


    If ou Ren plans to use military law to suppress violence, then I''m afraid it will lead to a mutiny!


    In order to prevent the mutiny, Ou Ren had to step back and promise the soldiers that he would not give such "stupid" and "waste time and energy" orders again.


    Therefore, even now that the British army has launched an assault, Ou Ren can only watch helplessly and can''t let the soldiers go up the wall to prepare for battle.


    Alas... It seems that I''m still too young... I can''t even hold down 5000 people. If it''s an old man like Barr, Denis and Leo, there should be a way to effectively appease the dissatisfaction of the soldiers so that they can continue to obey their orders and won''t break out in the military revolution... It seems that I still have a lot to learn... Huh? Wait


    Ou Ren, who was silently complaining about his inexperience, suddenly noticed that the British Army outside the city was different from the past.


    Ou Ren doesn''t know what to say. In short, the momentum is a little different.


    The momentum of the British Army today is completely different from that in the past.


    When the range of the crossbow was approaching, the British army did not mean to stop.


    Should, should not be?!


    Ou Ren widened his eyes, then put his hands on the wall and stared at the britannian army outside the city who was about to enter the range of crossbow and arrow.


    Soon, the britannian army entered the range of crossbows and arrows. After entering the range, it did not return as before, but continued to rush straight towards Lyle city with a cloud ladder!


    Seeing this scene, Ou Ren felt as if his blood was going to freeze.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Enemy attack!! The British army is really coming!!! Everyone is ready to climb the wall!!! "


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren''s shrill roar, which was about to break, quickly spread with him as the center.


    In addition to Ou Ren, the soldiers who stayed on the wall for daily vigilance also quickly issued an enemy attack alarm.


    It''s a pity - it''s too late.


    Because there are no soldiers on the wall to prepare for battle except the soldiers on daily alert.


    Therefore, even if the britannians had stepped into the range of crossbows and arrows early, no arrow was fired at them.


    So the britannian army kept unharmed and rushed to the bottom of Lyle.


    While staying on the city wall, Ou Ren could only look hopelessly at the britannian army who had put the cloud ladder on the city wall.


    However, Ou Ren quickly recovered from panic and fear.


    Knowing that he would be dead if he stayed here again, Ou Ren quickly turned and ran down the wall.


    It has to be said that Ou Ren was really lucky. He managed to escape under the wall before the britannians boarded the wall.


    The first to climb the wall was a little girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    The little girl with brown hair and green pupils, whose face is like frost, is holding a black axe and gun.


    Closely behind the little girl with brown hair and green pupil is a little girl with black hair and golden pupil. The little girl holds a long sword in her hand.


    After the two little girls took the lead in climbing the wall, the soldiers of the British army also climbed the wall one after another.


    "The whole army - start attacking!" The little girl with black hair waved her sword and shouted, "we must capture Lyle tonight! Then quickly return to rescue coach Su Cheng! "


    "Oh, oh!!"


    The britannian soldiers behind her and the little brown haired girl roared, then waved each other''s weapons and rushed at the surrounding Roman soldiers.


    Then the one-sided massacre began.


    Because there were not enough soldiers ready for battle on the wall, the britannian army easily climbed the wall. After climbing the wall, there were few Roman soldiers on the wall.


    Because time was too tight, most of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army still stayed under the city wall and had not had time to prepare for battle and climb the city wall.


    Secondly, because of the incessant "tired enemy tactics" on the 5th, the combat effectiveness of the 5000 defenders in the city has seriously declined, leaving five out of ten.


    Many soldiers of the Luo Lin army were too tired to hold their weapons tightly and could not stand stably.


    These two reasons led to a one-sided massacre on the city wall.


    Soon, the Rowling army on the north city wall was swept away, and the soldiers of the Britannia army immediately rushed down the wall with the momentum of overwhelming mountains and seas!


    The little brown haired girl with a black axe and gun waved forward and swept away the two Luo Lin soldiers in front of her. Then she took the lead and rushed down the wall!


    There was only one thought in her mind now: quickly solve all the enemies here! OK, hurry back to rescue brother!

 Chapter 314

    July 25, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    At 20:39 p.m.


    The southern front, the British army, the East Route Army camp.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the East Route Army camp is much different from that before.


    Before, all the members of the East Route Army, except the cavalry, stayed where they were.


    Compared with the other two route armies that have been fighting fiercely, the East Route Army is extremely peaceful.


    The soldiers of the East Route Army have basically nothing to do except daily basic training.


    Therefore, over time, the camp of the East Road army was filled with a relaxed and leisurely atmosphere.


    Now, the relaxed and leisurely atmosphere of the East Road army camp has been swept away!


    The whole camp immediately became serious and nervous!


    Since Su Cheng decided to cooperate with Allen and decide to die with the Rowling people, he immediately ordered: all armament war of the East Route Army!


    With the issuance of Su Cheng''s military order, the atmosphere of the whole camp immediately changed dramatically.


    These days, you can see the soldiers in a hurry in the camp of the East Road army.


    They were either ordered to check the baggage or the morale of the troops.


    In short, the whole army of the East Route Army, from knights to ordinary soldiers, are preparing for fierce battle.


    At this time, Su Cheng was sitting behind the long table in his camp.


    Unlike before, the translated version of Zizhi Tongjian and the Zizhi Tongjian waiting for translation are no longer on his desk, but a map is placed.


    ¡ª¡ªA battle map depicting a large area of the eastern battlefield.


    Su Cheng stared at the battle map in front of him and worked out the battle plan.


    Because since he came into contact with the mysterious man in black, Su Cheng now wants to focus on translating Zizhi Tongjian.


    In addition, at the beginning of the "Xia Feng" offensive, his East Route Army completed the task of "feint" and attracted 60000 Luo Lin troops.


    Therefore, since the "summer wind" offensive began, Su Cheng was a little scattered.


    As long as the enemy didn''t come to provoke him, Su Cheng didn''t want to provoke them. He just wanted to sit still and wait for the West Road army and the middle road army to complete the tasks of "auxiliary attack" and "main attack".


    Now, the situation of the "Xia Feng" offensive has taken a sharp turn, and Su Cheng has decided to put down all kinds of unhappiness with Alan! They worked together to reverse the unfavorable situation of the "summer wind" offensive!


    Therefore, Su Cheng also put away his carelessness, put away his translations of Zizhi Tongjian and Zizhi Tongjian, and decided to start fighting seriously!


    Now, the 10000 troops of ximeiong have been solved by Deng Jiaer, and the 5000 troops of Ou Ren have also been blocked in Lyle city by Deng Jiaer, which is about to be solved.


    Therefore, the only enemy facing Su Cheng now is the 45000 troops commanded by Jill, ERD and Rocher.


    These days, Su Cheng is almost looking at the battle map and drawing up the battle plan for ERD, Jill and Rocher.


    After several days of thinking, Su Cheng also worked out a general battle plan in his mind at this time.


    ¡ª¡ªBut these battle plans need the help of cavalry.


    However, now all the cavalry in the army have been taken away by Deng Jiaer.


    Without cavalry, Su Cheng''s battle plans were impossible to talk about.


    "I don''t know how Deng Jiaer and Alan are now..."


    Su Cheng rubbed his sour eyes and said with a bitter smile:


    "Why don''t I write another letter to Deng Jiaer and tell her that even if I can''t attack Lyle city and solve Ou Ren, I can just bring the troops back as soon as possible..."


    Just as Su Cheng was going to take out his pen and paper and write another letter to Deng Jiaer, telling Deng Jiaer that if he could not capture Lyle city before the 28th, he would lead the army back to the division as soon as possible without delay, the voice of adjutant Willie suddenly came from outside the account:


    "Coach! There are some situations! "


    "Come in, Willie." Su Cheng said faintly, "come in and talk."


    "Yes!"


    Willie opened the curtain, entered Su Cheng''s camp, first gave Su Cheng a standard military salute, and then said:


    "Coach! There is a very worrying situation! "


    "What''s going on? Go ahead."


    "Yes! The reconnaissance team monitoring the positions of the Gil army and the German army did not return as scheduled! "


    ... silence.


    Willie''s words made the whole coach camp quiet for several seconds, and the scene was unusually strange.


    "Willie..." Su Cheng frowned. "The reconnaissance team didn''t return as scheduled?"


    "Yes, yes!" Wei said in a positive tone, "I doubt... Whether there was an accident in the reconnaissance team, so I came to report to the coach immediately after I learned the news!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Cheng frowned slightly and was silent for a long time before he said:


    "Willie... Why do you think the reconnaissance team didn''t return as scheduled for daily report?"


    "Back to the commander, I think... The reconnaissance team may have been annihilated by the enemy."


    "Then why do you think the enemy suddenly made great efforts to wipe out our reconnaissance team?"


    "The reason for returning to the commander-in-chief is that the enemy doesn''t want us to know their movements!"


    "Don''t you want us to know what''s going on..." Su Cheng whispered.


    Somehow, Su Cheng''s heart suddenly gushed out an ominous premonition


    ¡­¡­


    A hidden place outside the East Road army camp.


    ED and Jill stood side by side, looking at the East Road army camp with stars and lights in the distance.


    Ed suddenly lowered his head and looked at the time on his pocket watch. Then he said:


    "Jill, it''s almost the scheduled battle time."


    "Yes."


    Jill gave a little "uh huh", then smiled a few times, and then said with ED beside her:


    "Ed, it''s interesting to think about it now. Previously, the British Army used night raids to wipe out Simeon''s troops, but now we are using the same method to deal with the British army in turn. "


    "Ah, yes."


    At this time, the corner of ED''s mouth also tilted slightly and said:


    "Su Cheng certainly didn''t expect that we would abandon Lyle city being attacked and attack his big army instead."


    "Thanks to Jill, if you hadn''t come to my army a few days ago to wake me up, I would have foolishly gone south to rescue Lyle city and gave up the excellent opportunity of attack that the troops of the East Road army were scattered!"


    "You''re welcome." Jill smiled, "let''s fight well now. Our two troops have a total of 40000 people! And Su Cheng''s troops, part of them, went to attack Lyle city! There are only more than 30000 left! Attack the minority with the majority! Ready to attack, unprepared! How can we fail! We will take Su Cheng''s head tonight! "


    "Ah, that''s right!" As ed spoke, a strong sense of war burst out of his eyes.


    Then Jill waved her hand and shouted:


    "The battle begins!! Just tonight - wipe out the East Route Army of the British Empire!!! "

 Chapter 315

    "Coach! Coach!! "


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly outside the camp came the flustered voice of the commander of the 8th Army.


    In addition to the flustered voice of the commander of the 8th Army, Su Cheng and Willie also heard the sudden noise outside the camp.


    Listening to the flustered voice of the commander of the 8th Army and the sudden noise outside the tent, Su Cheng and Willie frowned, and an ominous premonition rose in their hearts at the same time.


    With the voice and footsteps of the commander of the 8th Army approaching. The curtain of the camp was finally lifted, and the commander of the 8th Army, sweating and flustered, broke into the camp.


    Because the guards outside Su Cheng''s commander''s camp know the Knights headed by Willie and the commander of the 8th Army, they do not need to be checked and ID tested by the guards when they enter Su Cheng''s camp.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Cheng asked the commander of the 8th Army in a serious tone.


    Su Cheng''s intuition told him that it would never be a good thing to make an experienced Knight like the commander of the 8th Army so flustered.


    Sure enough, the next words of the commander of the 8th Army were like a ball thrown into the lake and splashed a large amount of water, making the originally flat Lake no longer calm:


    "The camp is attacked! The camp was attacked! "


    "What?!" Willie exclaimed, and his face was as flustered as the commander of the 8th Army.


    Su Cheng''s face did not show too much shock, and his face was still as usual, as if he had heard nothing but something unimportant.


    "How many enemy troops are coming?" Willie asked anxiously.


    "No, I don''t know! But this attack is very powerful! The scale of the incoming enemy is amazing!! I just sent 3000 people from my 8th Army to resist first!! "


    After hearing the words of the commander of the 8th Army, Willie''s face became more flustered and even began to sweat.


    After listening to the Eighth Army commander''s words, Su Cheng just stood up from behind the long table, took his White Knight Sword aside, hung it on his left waist, and said to Willie with the Eighth Army commander in a flat tone:


    "Come out with me and see what happens."


    "Yes, yes!!"


    Willie and the commander of the 8th Army shouted in unison, followed Su Cheng and walked out of the camp.


    After leaving the camp, Su Cheng saw that there was a pot of porridge outside the camp.


    After leaving the camp, the guards who had been guarding outside the commander-in-chief camp immediately looked at the commander-in-chief with expectant and anxious eyes and shouted Su Cheng''s name.


    After Su Cheng left the camp, several Knights of the East Route Army were looking anxiously here.


    These new knights, as well as the guards outside Su Cheng''s commander''s promise, looked at Su Cheng with anxious and flustered eyes, one by one "commander", "commander Su Cheng", and one by one "commander, what should I do?!"¡° Coach! We were attacked!! ".


    Facing the gang around him in front of him, he looked at him with anxious and flustered eyes and nervously asked his knights and soldiers. Su Cheng''s face was as usual, calm and calm as usual.


    Su Cheng first looked calm and ignored all the people in front of him, moved his sight and looked around the flustered camp.


    Then he suddenly asked the commander of the 8th Army in a flat tone:


    "Judging from the sound, the enemy''s attack direction seems to be southwest."


    "Yes, yes!" The commander of the 8th Army immediately replied, "from the report, the enemy attacked from the southwest!!"


    "Southwest..." Su Cheng frowned slightly and muttered, "this momentum seems to be really big. I can hear a big noise in the southwest here."


    Looking at Su Cheng''s calm, calm and calm appearance, and listening to the plainness in Su Cheng''s words, the commander of the 8th Army, who was very flustered and nervous, miraculously began to calm down gradually.


    The original shortness of breath gradually became stable.


    ¡ª¡ªThe whole person slowly didn''t panic much.


    Not only the commander of the 8th Army, Willie, the knights who had just come around Su Cheng, and the Knights outside the commander''s camp were also like the commander of the 8th Army. His mood gradually calmed down. The whole person was not very nervous and flustered, and became calm.


    Su Cheng was not driven by the people around him. He was "infected" by the people around him to his panic and tension. From beginning to end, he maintained a calm and calm appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    Su Cheng''s calm appearance has in turn "infected" the people around him.


    The people around Su Cheng looked at his coach as if nothing big had happened, and gradually calmed down.


    After the Knights and soldiers around Su Cheng became calm, the calm also quickly "infected".


    Many soldiers, who were also very flustered and nervous, felt relieved and calm for no reason after seeing the commander-in-chief not far away and the people around the commander-in-chief were very calm.


    Su Cheng''s calmness was transmitted layer by layer, and gradually more and more people''s hearts settled down.


    Everyone thought in their hearts: no problem! Don''t panic! The coach is still calm!


    Soon, everyone in Su Cheng''s field of vision gradually recovered their stability and composure.


    The original panic atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    Facing the Knights and soldiers who regained their composure and stability, Su Cheng still didn''t show too much emotion and still looked calm.


    Su Cheng put his left hand on the knight sword hanging on his left waist, looked at the southwest and the southwest, and said nothing.


    Willie and others stared at Su Cheng and waited for Su Cheng''s instructions.


    Although Willie regained his composure under Su Cheng''s "infection", he still had a little tension in his heart.


    He didn''t understand why Su Cheng kept looking at the southwest without saying a word.


    Is there anything nice in the southwest? Why not send reinforcements quickly!


    Judging from the momentum, the size of the incoming enemy is at least more than 20000! Just now, the commander of the 8th Army only sent 3000 people. If he doesn''t send more reinforcements, he may not be able to withstand it!


    Coach! Don''t be silent! Stop looking at the southwest! Don''t look at the southwest in silence! Hurry up and send troops to support!


    Although Willie wanted to remind Su Cheng and ask Su Cheng to send troops to help to block the enemy from the southwest.


    However, after thinking over and over again, Willie decided to shut up and don''t disturb Su Cheng''s thinking, even though he didn''t know what Su Cheng was thinking.


    After a while, Su Cheng, who had been silent, finally said:


    "Willie."


    "Ah, yes!" After hearing that he was called, Willie immediately responded.


    "You led 20000 people." Su Cheng continued in a flat tone.


    "Yes!" Willie continued to answer loudly, "am I going to lead troops to the southwest immediately? no problem! Guarantee to complete the task! I will certainly beat back the enemy! "


    "Listen to me." Su Cheng said angrily, "when did I tell you to take these 20000 people to the southwest?"


    "Hey?" Willie looked at Su Cheng in amazement.


    No, not only did Willie look at Su Cheng in amazement, but the commander of the 8th Army and the other knights looked at Su Cheng in amazement.


    If you don''t immediately lead your troops to the southwest, which is being attacked by the enemy, where should you lead your troops?


    "That, that... Coach." Wei said in a skeptical tone, "I don''t quite understand. I don''t take 20000 people to the southwest. Where am I going?"


    "To the southeast."


    "Why?!" Asked Willie urgently.


    "Because the southeast will soon be attacked by the enemy."


    Su Cheng said with an intriguing smile on his face.


    Su Cheng''s smile also revealed a bit of self-confidence.

 Chapter 316

    A remote place outside the East Road army camp.


    Every once in a while, ed on the horse would open his pocket watch and look at the time.


    "Jill."


    After reading his pocket watch again, ed said to his good friend Jill, who was also riding on the horse and next to him:


    "It has been more than 40 minutes since the feint was launched on the southwest of Su Cheng camp."


    Speaking of this, ed took back his pocket watch, turned the corners of his mouth slightly up and down, and then continued:


    "It''s time to launch a general attack on the southeast!"


    "Yes." Jill also turned his mouth slightly up and down, "it''s almost time to launch a general attack on the southeast corner of Su Cheng camp. Su Cheng must be sending his main force to the southwest to resist our attack. He certainly didn''t expect that our attack on the southwest of his camp was just a feint! Only 6000 people were sent to attack! "


    Jill drew up the surprise attack plan on Su Cheng camp this night.


    Jill worked out a detailed battle plan on how to launch a night raid on Su Cheng camp.


    Although Jill and ERD''s troops are integrated, the total strength is as high as 40000, which is much higher than Su Cheng who handed over 5000 cavalry to Deng Jiaer, leaving only 35000 people, Jill plans to play some tricks against Su Cheng!


    Jill does not intend to directly wave his hand and directly let 40000 people attack Su Cheng''s camp.


    Jill plans to send 6000 people to feign attack the southwest of Su Cheng''s camp, deliberately making a huge momentum. It looks like tens of thousands of people are attacking, attracting Su Cheng to send his main force to the southwest of the camp to resist.


    Then Jill and ERD will command the main force of the whole army - 34000 troops! When Su Cheng sent a large number of troops to the southwest and the main force was attracted away, launch a general attack from the southeast of Su Cheng camp! Take Su Cheng''s head in one fell swoop! The East Route Army that severely damaged and even annihilated Su Cheng!


    Jill''s battle plan is simply summarized in one sentence: first send a small number of troops to attack the southwest of Su Cheng camp for feint, attract most of Su Cheng''s troops, and then command the main force to launch a general attack from the southeast of Su Cheng camp!


    It''s almost 40 minutes since we sent troops to the southwest of Su Cheng camp!


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s almost time to launch a general attack!


    ED and Jill looked at each other and smiled at each other very tacitly.


    "Victory or defeat on the eastern front - tonight!" Ed said in a deep voice and slowly pulled out the long sword hanging on his left waist.


    "Well, we''ll end the war on the eastern front tonight! Get back peace! "


    Jill spoke louder and louder when she said this sentence. When she said the last sentence, she almost roared out.


    Then, with a "miso" sound, Jill pulled out the long sword hanging on his left waist, held the hand of the long sword, waved it forward and shouted:


    "The whole army - assault!!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"


    After hearing Jill''s "assault", the 34000 troops who had already prepared for the battle and were ready to go issued a shout of cheers and roars, and then launched a total attack on the southeast of Su Cheng''s East Road army camp!


    The cavalry came first, while the infantry followed closely behind the cavalry.


    Jill and ERD are not good at fighting. Like Su Cheng, they have intelligence but no martial arts. They can only command in the rear, not like Eliza. They can not only command in the rear, but also go to the front line, act as pioneers in person and rush to kill with the soldiers.


    Therefore, the two men who are not good at fighting and cannot lead the soldiers to kill themselves can only be located in the center of the cavalry force and protected by the surrounding cavalry groups.


    The speed between cavalry and infantry is naturally not comparable, so thousands of cavalry took the lead to rush into Su Cheng''s camp from the southeast of Su Cheng''s camp!


    After rushing into Su Cheng''s camp, as Jill imagined, the camp was almost empty!


    Excellent! It seems that Su Cheng sent all the troops to the southwest foolishly! There are almost no troops in the rest of the country!


    ¡ª¡ªJill cheered in her heart.


    Jill, who is very happy in her heart, is even more energetic!


    "Everybody rush!" Jill shouted, "straight ahead! Kill all the britannians you meet! Go straight to the middle of the camp! Kill Su Cheng! "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"


    The cavalry around Jill and ERD shouted again.


    Then the cavalry waved the reins and knocked the belly again, so that the horse under their crotch could run faster.


    Jill couldn''t help feeling a little elated when she looked at the cavalry around him and in Su Cheng''s camp.


    Jill still knows something about Su Cheng.


    Since the end of last year, at the age of only 17, Su Cheng has successfully commanded and mobilized nearly 100000 troops, using a war method that is almost subversive to human imagination - "impounding and intercepting the enemy", completely destroyed the 80000 troops of Caroline, plus 4000 armored paladins, captured Allen, and won the rescue war of Lund kingdom. In this half a year, Su Cheng''s reputation has gradually spread.


    Jill did not know the situation in other countries, but he knew that Su Cheng''s name was already famous in the army of the Lorraine empire.


    As we all know now, among the young generation of the military circles of the British Empire, after the famous "twin generals" of Eliza and enly, there was another terrible military genius!


    ¡ª¡ªMoreover, he is a military genius even more terrible than the "twin generals". He first came up with and successfully implemented the war method of "storing water to intercept the enemy", which is simply subversive to human imagination. Not to mention for the time being, it is amazing that Su Cheng can command nearly 100000 troops freely.


    You know - many veterans who have been in the army for decades and have extremely rich experience in combat and command may not be able to command 100000 troops.


    Su Chengcai is only 17 years old and has less than half a year''s military service. He has done many things that older generations can''t do!


    Therefore, as the recognized "first military genius" of the young generation in the military circles of the Lorraine Empire, it is always compared with Su Cheng, the military genius in the military circles of the British Empire.


    Recently, this topic has become the talk of many people after dinner.


    Many people are talking about Jill and Su Cheng, two military talents of the same age and from different countries. Who is stronger?


    Now the mainstream view of the Lorraine empire is that Su Cheng is stronger!


    The reason is also very simple: Although Jill has participated in far more battles than Su Cheng, Su Cheng''s achievements are far better than Jill! Su Cheng can command 100000 troops freely, while Jill has never commanded 100000 troops.


    In fact, Jill has always been bothered by people comparing him with Su Cheng.


    However, although she is annoyed, Jill actually cares about this problem.


    Jill herself is actually curious about who is stronger with Su Cheng!


    Since knowing Su Cheng''s name, Jill has always wanted to compete with the man who is 4 years younger! Let''s see who is stronger!


    To Jill''s surprise, the britannian Empire launched the "summer wind" offensive just after he had the idea of competing with Su Cheng.


    And he was also sent to the east front to resist the East Route Army of the Britannia army, and the commander of the East Route Army - Su Cheng, who has always wanted to compete!


    Jill was very excited when he learned that the coach of the East Route Army was the coach and that he was just sent to deal with the East Route Army.


    His long-awaited contest with Su Cheng finally came!


    Therefore, when he personally went to ERD''s position a few days ago to persuade ERD to give up rescuing Lyle city and join him. Taking advantage of the dispersion of the East Route Army, Jill was actually a little selfish - he wanted to take this opportunity to take Su Cheng''s head! To prove to yourself, to the whole country and to people all over the world! Prove that he is better than Su Cheng! He Jill is the real military genius!


    Now, Jill''s side is guarded by a large number of cavalry, and the cavalry around him are colliding in Su Cheng''s camp, and blown by the cool night wind. Jill''s mood now is not to mention how happy.


    I want to kill Su Cheng tonight! Set the final answer to the long-standing debate between Su Cheng and me! Just tonight - use Su Cheng''s head to prove that I am far better than Su Cheng!


    ¡ª¡ªThe corners of his mouth turned up greatly, and Jill, with a comfortable and happy face, shouted in such high spirits in his heart.

 Chapter 317

    Just as Jill rode on his horse with high spirits and collided with the cavalry around him and ed in Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp, Ed''s eyebrows around Jill gradually frowned.


    "... Jill, something''s wrong." Ed murmured.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? " Jill''s face is still full of smiles.


    "Even if Su Cheng sent all his troops to the southwest, the number of troops in other places decreased greatly, but the number of troops is too small, isn''t it unusual? After we rushed into Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp, we didn''t even see a Britannia soldier. "


    Jill''s expression stagnated after hearing what ed said.


    The smile on his face slowly disappeared.


    While the smile was lost, the expression was slowly dignified.


    And Jill''s originally "floating" mood gradually calmed down and became calm again.


    When she calmed down, Jill found something different.


    ¡ª¡ªSince they rushed into Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp, they haven''t seen any Britannia soldiers!


    Even if Su Cheng cheated all the troops by his feint and sent all the troops to the southwest, it wouldn''t be empty everywhere else!


    What''s going on? Where are all the British soldiers?!


    ¡ª¡ªJill frowned slowly as she thought so.


    At this time, their cavalry had rushed into the deep place of Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp, and most of the infantry following them also entered Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp.


    Looking around without any britannian soldiers, Jill could not help feeling that her cold hair was slowly rising and her foreboding was gradually rising.


    Just as Jill wanted to order the whole army to stop moving forward¡ª¡ª


    A large number of flags suddenly rose around!


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the banner of the British Empire!


    While raising a large number of flags of the britannian Empire, a large number of soldiers of the britannian army poured out from all around while shouting!


    A large number of flashing cold arrows stretched out from around and aimed at the Luo Linjun in the middle!


    These bowmen who suddenly burst out from all around, without saying a word, directly loosen the bowstring and pull the trigger!


    One round of volley, two rounds of volley, three rounds of Volley!


    He killed Luo Lin''s army and spilled blood!


    At the same time, a large number of crossbow men ran right in front of the cavalry of the Luolin army. These crossbow men who ran to the front of the cavalry of the Luolin army formed a neat "three-stage attack formation", such as the crossbow arrows of the rainstorm, covering the front of the cavalry of the Luolin army without stopping!


    These crossbow men, who are in front of the cavalry of the Luolin army and form a "three-stage attack formation", use "stepping crossbow".


    In the army of the British Empire, there were two kinds of crossbows: arm crossbow and waist crossbow.


    Of course, in addition, the army of the britannian Empire also lists the "heavy siege crossbow" that needs more than a dozen people to operate. This kind of crossbow is not used to shoot people, but to attack the city. The crossbow arrow of this siege crossbow is even longer than people.


    Arm crossbow, as its name implies, is a crossbow that can pull the bow string with its arm alone.


    The waist crossbow is much larger than the arm crossbow. You must put the crossbow on the ground, step on the crossbow arm with your feet, bend down and grasp the crossbow string with both hands, and then use the strength of your whole body, mainly waist force, to straighten up the originally bent body, pull the crossbow string apart and pull the string onto the buckle.


    Although the operation is more troublesome and expensive than the arm crossbow, the lethality is far higher than the arm crossbow!


    With the aid of the "three-stage attack formation", the crossbow arrows fired from the waist crossbow are continuously greeted in the front of the cavalry of the Luo Lin army!


    After many cavalry were shot down, he and his fallen horse hindered his companions behind him.


    ¡ª¡ªSo a chain reaction happened!


    More and more cavalry stumbled and fell in all directions by the fallen cavalry in front, and the fall of these cavalry hindered his companions behind him again.


    With the help of the "three section attack formation", the waist Crossbow''s powerful power forcibly stopped the cavalry of the Luo Lin army!


    While the cavalry of the Rowling army was surrounded and severely damaged, the infantry behind the cavalry was no better.


    Because the speed difference between cavalry and infantry was too large, there was a large gap between the cavalry of the Rowling army and the infantry behind.


    The britannian soldiers suddenly emerged from all around and quickly penetrated into the large gap between the Roman Cavalry and infantry. While separating the Roman Cavalry and infantry, they also blocked the back road of the Roman Cavalry!


    The treatment of the Roman infantry was similar to that of the cavalry - the banner of the britannian Empire suddenly rising from all around, the britannian soldiers suddenly rising from all around, and the life-threatening arrows suddenly roaring from all around!


    Under the strong attack of these Britannia soldiers who suddenly emerged from all around, the Rowling army immediately suffered great trauma!


    ED and Jill just stayed away.


    At this time, they only felt their heads empty and looked at the flags of the britannian Empire rising around, the britannian soldiers suddenly appearing from around, and the arrows whistling constantly.


    At this time, the two friends shouted in their hearts a word that many people had shouted before, many people have shouted now, and many people will shout in the future: hit the trick!


    People with empty heads stared at everything around them.


    ¡ª¡ªUntil it was hit back by an arrow.


    A sharp arrow brushed Jill''s nose and shot straight into Ed''s right arm!


    To some extent, it was Ed''s good luck. The arrow that hit his right arm was not the arrow from the powerful waist crossbow, but just the arrow from the ordinary arm crossbow.


    However, even so, being shot by the arrow of the crossbow is not fun.


    For a moment, Ed''s right arm was bleeding and in great pain!


    "Uh huh!!!!!"


    Ed roared up into the sky.


    This arrow not only restored Jill''s sanity, but also Ed''s sanity.


    "Come on! Retreat quickly!!! "


    Jill, who had recovered his mind, said the first thing was to let the whole army retreat.


    However - the withdrawal of the army is not what you want to withdraw.


    On the battlefield, it is always easier to advance than to retreat.


    Now both the cavalry and the infantry are in a mess after a sudden attack by the British army.


    The soldiers in the back push the soldiers in the front, and the soldiers in the front push the soldiers in the back. Even if they have pushed their compatriots under their feet, they don''t hesitate. Now the soldiers just want to escape this bloody place!


    Many of the soldiers of the Roman army were not killed by the britannians, but trampled to death by their own people.


    Jill, who was in high spirits ten minutes ago, is now in a mess.


    At this time, Jill doesn''t want to defeat Su Cheng and take Su Cheng''s head.


    Now Jill has only one idea in his mind: Let as many people retreat safely as he can! The farther you go, the better! Stay away from Su Cheng''s camp! Stay away from Su Cheng!!!

 Chapter 318

    Although Willie is not a noble, but an ordinary civilian, since joining the army, Willie has been exercising his physique and practicing fighting in his spare time.


    Although the fighting ability is not very top-notch, there is no problem in picking five Su Cheng alone.


    Willie was unstoppable at this time. He was the best at fencing. He waved his yellow Knight Sword and took the lead.


    As soon as they entered the battle, they even cut down five Rowling soldiers, which greatly inspired the morale of the Britannia army behind them.


    The close combat infantry of the Britannia army shouted to meet the Rowling army, which had been seriously damaged and disordered by arrows, and the blood splashed.


    Willie took the lead and waved his yellow Knight Sword to kill everywhere. Ordinary Luo Lin Army soldiers are not Willie''s opponents at all. Basically, few Luo Lin Army soldiers can survive a round in Willie''s hands.


    Wherever he went, Luo Linjun was frightened one after another. He just wanted to retreat without life. Even if he squeezed his companions behind him to the ground, he would not hesitate!


    Although occasionally several brave soldiers of the Luo Lin army rushed to challenge Willie, Willie could not even hurt Willie.


    The britannian army became more and more brave. Since the "summer wind" offensive, the soldiers of the East Route Army who had been "on vacation" broke out in an instant, and more and more people were red eyed.


    Even many people are so excited that they can''t even feel the pain of their wounds. They just want to kill more enemy troops.


    "Drink!"


    While shouting, he killed a Luo Lin Army soldier in front of him again. After that, Willy, who was already tired, leaned on his sword and gasped.


    Willie didn''t know how many enemy troops he had killed. He only knew that his right arm was sore because he was too tired.


    Willie is going to take a break and observe the current situation.


    The present war situation is undoubtedly the great advantage of their British Army!


    Under Su Cheng''s plan and deployment, he successfully ambushed the main force of the incoming Luo Lin army!


    Now the main force of the Luolin army has been in chaos under their ambush and fierce attack, and the war situation has become a one-sided massacre.


    Although many soldiers of the Rowling army are also struggling to resist, these people are only a few. Most of the Rowling Army soldiers have been frightened by the Britannia army and just want to escape from this place quickly.


    Seeing that the current war situation was very clear, Luo Linjun had been severely suppressed, and it was only a matter of time before victory, Willie couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    While showing his smile, Willie''s heart also gushed out his admiration for Su Cheng like sea water!


    Coach... He is really a figure like a god!


    ¡ª¡ªWillie sighed in his heart and gave Su Cheng the highest evaluation he could give!


    Just now, when the southwest of the camp was just attacked, everyone, including Willie, just wanted to send troops to reinforce the southwest as soon as possible.


    But Su Cheng kept calm and didn''t act rashly.


    Su Cheng listened calmly to the movement of the camp.


    Even in the face of such a sudden crisis, Su Cheng, who was still calm as water, listened calmly and heard the strange movement of the camp.


    Su Cheng heard that the movement of the enemy coming from the southwest was very "empty". At first glance, it sounded like tens of thousands of troops were attacking. However, after Su Cheng calmed down and listened, he realized that it was just a bluff and deliberately made a huge momentum, but the total number of troops attacking was estimated to be thousands.


    When he noticed the enemy attacking from the southwest, he deliberately made thousands of people powerful. Su Cheng keenly realized that the enemy attacking from the southwest should be just a "feint".


    He deliberately made a huge noise, interfered with his judgment, lured him to send his main force to the southwest and led away his main force, leaving the rest of the camp empty.


    After judging that the enemy in the southwest was just a feint, Su Cheng began to analyze and judge where the real main force of the enemy would launch the general attack.


    Su Cheng, who has been reading maps frequently, has long memorized the terrain around Daying, especially around Daying. Su Cheng knows how high there are several mountains around Daying.


    After a little thought, Su Cheng judged that the main force of the enemy would launch a general attack from the southeast of the camp!


    Because around the East Road army camp, only the terrain outside the southeast is most suitable for large troops to hide and launch an assault.


    After a quick analysis of all this, a counter offensive plan was drawn up in a very short time according to the current situation.


    Yes, it''s not a defense plan, but a counter offensive plan!


    Su Cheng, who dared to seize the command of nearly 100000 troops when he was still a knight of Xingui, has always had great courage, and this time is no exception.


    Su Cheng guessed that if the enemy could have thousands of people just feint, the total attack would definitely be tens of thousands.


    Now ximeiong''s troops have been destroyed by Deng Jiaer, and Ou Ren''s troops have been blocked in lyre city by Deng Jiaer.


    The only troops that can be used here in the eastern battlefield are Jill, ERD and Rocher.


    Thinking that the reconnaissance team arranged outside Jill and ERD was destroyed, Su Cheng immediately guessed that the Luo Lin army attacking this time should be the joint force of Jill and ERD!


    After guessing that Jill and ERD were probably the commanders of the incoming enemy, Su Cheng, who was very brave, immediately began to draw up a counter offensive plan according to the current situation!


    Su Cheng plans to get rid of Jill and ed this night!


    Su Cheng has judged the main attack position of Luo Lin army, so Su Cheng plans to take it as his plan.


    Luo Lin''s army, which was feigning in the southwest, ignored. The commander of the 8th Army sent the past troops at the beginning, which was enough to stop them.


    The rest of the troops are deployed in the camp in the southeast! Ambush the enemy coming in from the southeast!


    Su Cheng asked Willie to command 20000 people and deploy them all over the southeast camp. After the large troops of the Luo Lin army rushed in, they could start to attack.


    The commander of the 8th army commanded the remaining troops to make a detour from the east of the camp to the south, around the "ass" of Luo Lin army, blocking the back road of Luo Lin army!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the general content of Su Cheng''s ambush plan in a very short time.


    Willie, who was panting and resting, felt incredible at the thought of Su Cheng telling them his planned counter offensive plan just now!


    The more Willie thought about it, the more he felt that Su Cheng was really a genius! A figure like a god!


    It''s OK to judge from the sound that the enemy''s attack is just a feint, and then judge the enemy''s general direction of attack.


    Even in such a short time, we can draw up a counter offensive plan against the enemy according to the current situation!


    Through ingenious strategy and deployment, the position between the two armies was successfully reversed! Let them successfully take the initiative in the battlefield!


    The Luo Lin army should have raided them in order to be prepared for attack. But under Su Cheng''s plan and deployment, it became their surprise attack on Luo Lin army! They are unprepared to attack the Luo Lin army!


    Now, the tens of thousands of Rowling troops who broke into the trap set by Su Cheng can be said to have gone, and the war situation has fallen to the Britannia army.


    At present, the commanders of the Luo Lin army have only one best strategy - break out quickly and escape as many as they can.


    "It''s really lucky to be commander Su Cheng''s subordinate..." Willie said again in a tone of admiration, pulled out the knight''s sword inserted on the ground, and then rushed forward again, ready to launch a few more attacks on the Luo Lin army who fell into their trap!

 Chapter 319

    "Damn it! Damn it! "


    Ed yelled.


    Ed doesn''t even have time or chance to deal with the arrow injury in his right arm.


    However, for the current ed, he wants to evacuate here with Jill faster than the arrow injury in his right arm! Withdraw as many soldiers as you can!


    Unfortunately, the British army attacked and oppressed their troops from all directions.


    He and Jill were so hoarse that they couldn''t calm the confused army.


    "No! Ed! " Jill said in a somewhat desperate tone, "there are Britannia troops all around! This simply can''t calm the troops down! "


    "Tut!"


    Ed gave a heavy "tut" and said in a deep voice:


    "There''s no way... Jill, we can only escape!"


    "The two of us?" Jill said in amazement, "what about the other soldiers?"


    "Jill!!"


    Ed grabbed Jill''s shoulder and shook it hard.


    "If I can, I also want the whole army to withdraw! But look at the situation! The britannians are all around! Under their ceaseless attack, we have no chance to integrate our troops! There is no way to evacuate the troops! We can only lead a small number of cavalry with high mobility to leave!! "


    "Although we lost this time, we still have a chance as long as we are still alive! You still have a chance to avenge Su Cheng, don''t you?! "


    After hearing ERD''s words, the confusion in Jill''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    "... you are... Right." Jill whispered.


    "... Jill, it''s me who made the decision to give up the big army, so you don''t have to feel remorse." Ed said in a flat tone, "get ready, we''re going to kill!"


    Then ed raised his sword and shouted:


    "Everyone! Follow my orders!! Hold me tight!!! Break through to the East!!! "


    Ed shouted with all his strength, hoping that even one more person could hear his voice.


    Although the battlefield was very noisy, ERD''s cry was heard by hundreds of cavalry around ERD.


    After this cry, ed pulled the reins and rushed East!


    In a critical situation, there are often many people who suddenly make the wrong decision.


    But at this time, although Ed was in this extremely critical situation, he still correctly judged the most appropriate breakthrough direction: East!


    First of all, we must not retreat and rush back.


    There are not only their own people behind, but also a large number of britannian soldiers responsible for separating cavalry and infantry, so rushing back is definitely the next choice.


    They are now in the southeast of Su Cheng''s East army camp. They rush to the East and can kill Su Cheng''s East army camp as quickly as possible!


    After seeing ed rein and rush to the East, Jill quickly pulled the reins and followed ed closely.


    Just as Jill deflected his horse''s head, followed close behind ed and rushed to the East, he saw a figure in his remaining light.


    In the distance, a young man was riding on a white horse, standing on a high ground, overlooking the bloody battlefield where he and ED were now.


    Tonight is a moon night.


    Thanks to the blessing of the moon, the visibility tonight is good. In addition, Jill has excellent eyesight, so Jill can see the young man clearly.


    The young man was wearing exquisite armor mainly in white and dotted with blue, and a white knight sword at his waist and crotch.


    Although Jill could not see his face clearly because of the distance, Jill could see that he had short black hair. Although it was vague, Jill could also roughly feel that the young man should be very handsome.


    Although it was a long distance away, it was very strange that Jill could feel the sight of the young man.


    ¡ª¡ªJill felt that the young man was looking at the bloody battlefield under him with joking eyes!


    No, to be exact, it was looking at the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who fell to the ground and were slaughtered because of his trick!


    This person... Must be Su Cheng!!!


    ¡ª¡ªSomehow, Jill was very sure of this. He was very sure that the young man who was looking at them with joking eyes was Su Cheng, who he had always wanted to compete with!


    Jill looked up at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng looked down at everyone below.


    Jill could see Su Cheng clearly.


    Su Cheng may not be able to see Jill, because there are too many people under him. It''s really difficult for Su Cheng to find Jill from a pile of soldiers.


    "Hello! Jill! Don''t look around!! focus attention!! We''re going to break out in one breath!!! "


    The roar of ED echoed in Jill''s ears.


    In the cry of ED just now, about 800 cavalry were summoned.


    Ed plans to rush out of the East with these 800 cavalry! Rush out of Su Cheng''s East army camp!


    "... well, I see."


    Jill took back his look at Su Cheng.


    Recalling Su Cheng''s joking look at them, Jill felt that her chest was filled with various emotions.


    There is anger, frustration and regret


    At the same time, there is fear


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, it seems that a cavalry team is going to escape." Su Cheng said to himself in a joking tone.


    At the beginning of the battle, Su Cheng rode his little white, who was given by his majesty gozewen and had not ridden much since he arrived at the East Road army array, standing on a highland with a good view and overlooking the battlefield below.


    At the beginning of the battle, the battle was smoothly and completely in line with Su Cheng''s vision.


    Under the fierce attack of the britannian army from all directions, the Luo Lin army was completely in disorder. It could not maintain shock and organize effective defense. It could only be slowly compressed and annihilated by Su Cheng''s forces.


    However, just now, Su Cheng suddenly saw a cavalry team with about 800 people, and suddenly broke through to the East.


    Seeing the breakthrough direction of the cavalry team, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling and praising.


    ¡ª¡ªThe commander of this cavalry team successfully chose a correct breakthrough direction! Compared with other directions, the East was closer to the edge of the camp, and the strength of the British army was weaker.


    Maybe it''s because of the desire to survive, or maybe it''s because of the commander''s ability. In short, this cavalry team has extremely amazing combat effectiveness, has broken through layers of defense, and will soon kill out of Su Cheng''s camp!


    Su Cheng decided to ignore the cavalry team that was about to rush out of the camp!


    In fact, Su Cheng doesn''t want to let go of the cavalry team if he can. It''s a pity - Su Cheng doesn''t have any pursuit power now.


    His East Route Army has only 5000 cavalry.


    Now, the 5000 cavalry have been handed over to Deng Jiaer.


    In other words, Su Cheng now has only 35000 infantry.


    In the absence of cavalry, it is a dream to pursue the cavalry of the enemy.


    Therefore, facing the enemy cavalry team that broke through layers of defense and was about to kill out of the camp, Su Cheng had no choice but to give up and let the cavalry team escape here.


    "What a pity, what a pity." Su Cheng said to himself in a helpless tone, "that Jill and ED may be in the cavalry team. After all, the combat effectiveness of this cavalry team is very strong. It''s a pity that Jill and ED can''t be captured or killed here."


    Although there are some regrets in his heart, Su Cheng is also very satisfied with the results tonight.


    After all, even if Jill and ERD escaped, it would be a great victory as long as they could wipe out their troops.


    Originally, the strategic purpose of their "summer wind" offensive was to kill the enemy''s effective forces to the greatest extent.


    In short, it is to kill as many soldiers of the Lorraine empire as possible!

 Chapter 320

    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Ed, who was riding on the war horse, gasped and greedily inhaled every trace of air into his lungs.


    In order to motivate the soldiers, ED, who was not very good at fighting, took the lead and rushed to the front of the more than 800 cavalry, personally leading the more than 800 cavalry to break through outside the camp.


    Because he was not very good at fighting, just now, when Ed waved his sword and killed a britannian soldier on the side, he got rid of his sword because he was not familiar with fighting immediately.


    After losing his sword, ED could only temporarily use a long gun that was just inserted on the ground and full of blood, perhaps left by a dead soldier.


    Ed doesn''t even know how to use a long sword, let alone a long gun.


    Because ERD knew nothing about how to use the long gun, he could only ride on a horse, use the long gun in his hand as a long stick, and hit the British soldiers in front of and on the side of the horse by waving.


    Although ERD''s fighting skill level was very worrying, and he basically didn''t kill several britannian soldiers, his move of rushing to the front of everyone and personally leading the troops to rush out still greatly improved the morale of the cavalry behind him.


    The more than 800 cavalry behind ed and Jill greatly improved their combat effectiveness because of the great morale, broke through the defense of Britannia army layer after layer, and rushed straight outside Su Cheng''s camp like a sharp arrow!


    Ed now felt his chest hurt and his lungs were about to burst.


    However, ed managed to resist the pain.


    In the face of a strong desire for survival, these pains are nothing.


    Jill followed close behind ed, and his fighting skill was slightly better than that of ED. at least he wouldn''t get rid of the sword when he rode on his horse and killed the enemy with the sword like that of ED. therefore, Jill is still holding the long sword tightly and killing one enemy after another.


    ERD and Jill, who are not so outstanding in fighting, rushed to the front of the army. The reason why they have not been cut off by the British soldiers is mainly due to the fact that they are surrounded by many elite cavalry.


    Thanks to the protection and protection of these elite cavalry, these two people with ordinary fighting skills have not been cut off by the soldiers of the British army.


    After another britannian soldier on his side tried to stab him with a long gun and shot him away with a long gun, ed suddenly felt "suddenly enlightened" in front of him.


    There were no more barracks in front of him, and he didn''t have to use his long gun to pull away the barracks in front of him to make a way.


    ¡ª¡ªAt this time, in front of ED and Jill, there was an empty plain!


    Looking at the open plain in front of him, ed couldn''t help shouting in a tone full of ecstasy:


    "Kill it! We''re out of the camp!!! "


    ED and Jill succeeded in killing more than 800 cavalry out of the heavy siege and out of Su Cheng''s camp!


    Looking at the front without any camp, but a large open plain, everyone, including ED and Jill, couldn''t help cheering and cheering for their successful escape!


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, the price of their escape is too high.


    In addition to their troops, the rest of the soldiers were still trapped in Su Cheng''s camp, oppressed and slaughtered.


    When they killed more than 800 people from Su Cheng''s camp, they also paid a high price.


    At present, there are only about 600 people left in the cavalry team led by ED and Jill, who can ride well on their horses.


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, more than 800 of them paid nearly 200 casualties before they were successfully killed from Su Cheng''s camp.


    However, although they have been successfully killed from Su Cheng''s camp, Jill and Ed still dare not relax.


    After all, they were just killed from the inside. If Su Cheng planned to send cavalry to chase them, he could easily catch up with them and destroy them.


    ED and Jill, who didn''t know that Su Cheng had no cavalry under his hand, cheered briefly, and immediately led the remaining 600 cavalry to the south.


    They plan to escape all the way, to the river shunau, to the South Bank of shunau, and to the city of mayn where Rocher is located.


    ¡ª¡ªIn short, you can run as far as you can! Run straight to a distance that Su Cheng can''t catch up with! Stay away from Su Cheng!


    ED and Jill pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, and led the remaining 600 cavalry to the south.


    Stay away from Su Cheng''s camp as fast as possible.


    At the same time, they also used the fastest speed to abandon the nearly 40000 troops brought by them.


    If it wasn''t for grabbing the reins with both hands, Jill really wanted to raise her hands and cover her ears so that she wouldn''t hear the fighting and screaming behind her.


    Jill''s hands clutching the reins had turned white with too much force, and his face was full of chagrin, pain and regret.


    It was Jill''s first defeat in his life.


    Jill, who has always been called a "genius", has commanded no battle without victory since he joined the army.


    And tonight, Jill tasted defeat for the first time.


    The first defeat was still a disastrous defeat. It was so unforgettable. I brought 40000 troops. The general force was far above Su Cheng, and it was a night raid. As a result, Su Cheng successfully killed them. Although many people of the 40000 troops were trapped in Su Cheng''s camp and were still alive, But in the current situation, it is only a matter of time before the whole army is destroyed.


    In high spirits, he took 40000 troops to challenge Su Cheng, and fled with only a few hundred cavalry.


    Jill has not had the kind of head held high and high spirited before she attacked Su Cheng camp for several hours.


    Jill, who was riding on the horse, bowed, his shoulders collapsed, his eyes dull and his face gray.


    It seems that he has aged many years all at once.


    Although ED is usually a little rough, he is actually a very careful man.


    After successfully escaping from Su Cheng''s camp, he noticed that Jill was different now.


    After squinting slightly to observe Jill''s current situation behind his lower body, ed silently moved his eyes back to his front.


    "... Jill." Ed said in a deep voice, "I''m the one who decided to abandon my subordinates, so you don''t have to feel remorse. Frankly accept this defeat, remember this defeat, and give it back to Su Cheng ten times next time. "


    Speaking of this, Elton opened his mouth again, intending to enlighten Jill, who had been hit hard.


    However, just as Ed was about to drive to Jill again, he suddenly found something strange.


    He felt as if thunder were coming from in front of him.


    Not only that, he also felt that the ground seemed to be shaking.


    Then, ed saw that there was a dark row of people in front of him, pressing towards them with great momentum and speed!


    Listening to the familiar thunder, feeling the familiar shaking of the ground, and looking at the rows of people pressing towards them with amazing momentum, Ed''s face slowly turned pale.


    Jill, who was behind ed, also noticed the abnormality and slowly raised his head to look ahead.


    After moving his eyes to the front, Jill, like ed, turned white, and her body trembled slightly with fear.


    Ed moved his white, trembling lips and murmured in a low voice full of fear:


    "This, how is this possible..."

 Chapter 321

    cavalry squadron.


    It''s the cavalry!


    When Jill and ERD were pressed against them, there was a large cavalry force with all but a few people dressed in black armor!


    From the sound of hoofs shaking the earth and the degree of vibration of the earth, we can judge that the scale of the cavalry team pressing against ed and Jill is definitely more than thousands!


    In this large cavalry, thousands of flags were set up.


    Although it was dark around, with the blessing of the moonlight, ED and Jill could see the patterns on the flags of the cavalry.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the flag of the British Empire!


    Black armor, the flag of the British Empire.


    The identity of this cavalry team, which is pressing towards ed, Jill and more than 600 cavalry behind them, is ready to be revealed.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s the British cavalry!


    "... why, why..." Jill murmured blankly, "why is there a cavalry brigade from the britannian empire in the South..."


    Not only Jill, but also ed and the more than 600 subordinates behind them, looked at the britannian cavalry coming at them with amazing momentum.


    Because they were too shocked, their minds were so blank that they forgot to make any response. They could only continue to drive the horse forward and meet the cavalry in front.


    When the two groups of people were about to collide, ED, who had a higher psychological quality, finally responded in time. The dull color of his eyes finally dissipated rapidly, and his eyes were radiant again.


    "All the troops turn left!! The whole army turn left!!! Avoid the enemy cavalry!!! "


    ¡ª¡ªAfter finally regaining his senses, ed immediately shouted again in his hoarse voice.


    Then ed pulled the reins and took the lead in driving the horse under his crotch to the left, trying to avoid the britannian cavalry rushing towards them.


    The roar of ERD finally made Jill and more than 600 subordinates wake up behind him. They followed ERD''s example and pulled the reins to drive the horses under their hips to turn left, trying to avoid this large-scale British cavalry.


    Unfortunately - they chose to avoid a little late, and the distance between them and the British cavalry was very close.


    Close enough, both ED and Jill could see the two men headed by the cavalry of the britannian army.


    The two heads of the cavalry of the britannian army were two Petite little girls.


    It is also the only few little girls in the cavalry who do not wear uniform black armor.


    The two little girls were all dressed in white and light blue armor. One of them had short brown hair, green eyes and a black axe gun.


    The other had black hair and golden eyes. The black hair was beautifully tied with a golden ribbon.


    The two little girls'' faces were full of fatigue, but their eyes always burst out a firm color.


    From the position of the two little girls and their armor different from ordinary soldiers, it can be inferred that they are probably the leaders of this large cavalry team.


    It''s hard for ED and Jill to believe that these two little girls, who just look like they are not adults, will be the commander of this cavalry team with thousands of people.


    At this time, the two little girls seemed to have found the cavalry team of ED and Jill.


    After the little girl with black golden pupils turned her head and said something to the little girl with brown hair and green pupils, the two little girls pulled the reins in their hands and drove the horse under their crotch to turn and rush in the direction of ED and Jill!


    After the two little girls turned, thousands of cavalry behind them turned together!


    ¡ª¡ªThe two little girls didn''t seem to want to let ed and Jill and the more than 600 Rowling cavalry behind them! I''m going to hunt them down and kill them all!


    From a moment ago, ED and Jill noticed that the cavalry of the britannian empire was composed of one man and two horses.


    In other words, they can take turns to transfer, so that the horse under the crotch can take turns to rest.


    Unlike ed and Jill and their remaining more than 600 cavalry, they are all single horses, and there are no extra horses to transfer them in turn.


    The horses under Jill''s crotch were already tired after the big wave of action that had just rushed into and escaped from Su Cheng''s camp.


    Jill, they can clearly feel the war horse under their crotch. The speed has been much slower.


    And perhaps it was because of the reason of taking turns. Looking at the horses of the cavalry of the British army, there was no doubt that their horses were more physical and in better condition than Jill''s horses.


    Therefore, Jill and ERD faced a very desperate situation - the horses of the British cavalry were much stronger and in better condition than their horses! Run far faster than their horses!


    Soon, the britannian cavalry came into contact with the tail of the more than 600 men left by Jill and ERD.


    ¡ª¡ªBursts of screams, as well as the sound of guns and swords entering the body, spread from the end of the army to the ears of ED and Jill at the front.


    Jill and ED clenched their teeth and couldn''t bear to see what was going on behind them.


    They can only clench their teeth, silently wave the reins in their hands and kick the belly of the horse under their crotch, so that the war horse under their crotch can be faster.


    ¡ª¡ªBesides, they can''t do anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! "


    Riding Xiaobai, Su Cheng, still standing on the highland, laughed happily.


    "Oh, it''s really... It''s really pleasant! Well done! Deng Jiaer, Alan! "


    Just now, because there was no cavalry team under their hands, they had no choice but to ignore the small group of Luo Lin army cavalry, whose number was about hundreds of people, and let them break through layers of defense and escape from the camp.


    While Su Cheng regretted that he had escaped from a Rowling cavalry, an accident happened!


    Just in the direction that a small group of cavalry fled, that is, the horizon due to the south, a large cavalry appeared.


    It''s the thousands of cavalry taken by Dengar!


    Deng Jiaer and Alan finally succeeded in returning with the cavalry!


    "Oh. Deng Jiaer. " Su Cheng said in a happy tone, "you and Alan came back at the right time! Just in time! It happened that I could come back before this small group of Luo Lin army cavalry completely escaped, and I still collided perfectly with this small group of Luo Lin army cavalry! "


    Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing at the dramatic scene and the disappearance of his regret of "letting a small group of Luo Lin army cavalry escape".


    After this small group of Luo Lin army cavalry and Deng Jia''er''s cavalry collided perfectly on the road, Deng Jia''er impolitely directed the whole army to turn and hunt down that small group of Luo Lin army cavalry.


    Now, under the pursuit of Deng Jia''er, this small group of Luo Lin army cavalry has almost been destroyed.


    Deng Jiaer''s timely return helped Su Cheng erase his only regret tonight, making Su Cheng in a good mood now.


    His face was full of smiles that could not be hidden.


    ¡­¡­


    The cavalry of the britannian army clenched the tail of the troops of ED and Jill.


    Ed had just plucked up the courage to look back.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter being chased by the cavalry of the britannian army, there were only 300 of the more than 600 cavalry behind them


    After summoning up the courage to look back, ed looked down again, at the horse under his crotch.


    To be exact, I took a look at the left front hoof of the war horse under the crotch.


    When he escaped from Su Cheng''s camp just now, ed found the left front hoof of his horse. He didn''t know when he was cut.


    The wound has been gurgling with blood.


    Perhaps it was because the wound was not very deep, so Ed''s horse was able to hold up at first.


    But with the passage of time and non-stop running, ED could clearly feel that the war horse under his crotch was dying.


    The speed is getting slower and slower. He was still in front of Jill, but now he is half behind Jill.


    Ed knew that it was not surprising that the horse under his crotch had collapsed to the ground the next second.


    Ed looked at the dying horse in his crotch and was silent.


    After a while, ed said to Jill beside him:


    "Jill, run away! I''ll put off as much time as possible for you!! "

 Chapter 322

    "Ed! What are you talking about? " Jill said in amazement.


    "My horse''s left front hoof has long been hurt." Ed said in a relaxed tone as much as possible, "it''s a miracle that my horse can hold up until now, but the miracle won''t always appear. In a moment, my horse will collapse on the ground, and then I''ll fall and eat shit."


    "In short, my horse is going to die. I can''t run anymore."


    "Since I can''t run, I''ll just go back to my senses and die bravely. At least I can take the lives of several northern dogs to the bottom. By the way, I can help you delay a little time so that you can escape, although I can only help you delay a second at most."


    "Don''t be silly! Ed! We... "


    Before Jill had finished, ed interrupted him rudely:


    "Jill! Listen to me! Even if you want me to run with you, I can''t escape! After a while, my marconeng will fall! When being chased and killed by the British cavalry, you should also know what the consequences will be if you lose your horses! "


    "Jill, you are far more talented than me in military talent! The Lorraine Empire needs you more than me! So - Jill, live well. If you have a chance, avenge me and Simeon. If you don''t have a chance, forget it. "


    Then ed took out the dagger he had always carried from his arms.


    "My method can make your horse accelerate in a short time." As ed said this, he pulled the dagger out of its sheath. "But after this short acceleration, your mark will collapse, but the acceleration time should be enough for you to escape."


    "Wait! Ed!! " At this moment, Jill said hurriedly, "I''ll give you my horse! You ride my horse! The main responsibility for tonight''s defeat lies with me, the main planner. Compared with you, I should thank you with death! So... Ah ah!! "


    Before Jill had finished, she let out a series of exclamations of surprise.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause ed had just stabbed the horse''s ass under Jill''s crotch with his freshly pulled out dagger.


    Jill''s horse was in pain, and then broke out a powerful force, carrying Jill forward at a very fast speed.


    Jill, who was not ready, was startled by the suddenly accelerating horse under his crotch. Then he was carried by the horse under his crotch and ran forward.


    Because there were more than 200 cavalry behind ed and Jill, the British cavalry in the rear did not see a man fleeing at a very fast speed in the front.


    After staring at Jill, who was getting smaller and smaller in front of him until he finally disappeared in the field of vision, ed lowered his head slightly, and a lost color slowly appeared on his face. His eyes twinkled and his eyes were full of hesitation.


    "Damn... I don''t want to die here..."


    ¡ª¡ªEd murmured in an unwilling tone.


    Ed bowed his head and was silent.


    Seems to be thinking about something.


    After a while, ed slowly raised his head, took a deep breath, and then:


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    ¡ª¡ªHe gave a cry with all his strength.


    After a loud cry, ed immediately felt that he had regained some courage.


    Then ed turned his head and shouted to the cavalry behind him:


    "My horse is dead! I can''t run!! And I don''t want to run now!!! Now I''m going to turn back and fight to the death with the North dogs!!! Can kill one is one!!! I won''t force you! You can continue to run like a lost dog! I won''t escape anyway!! I''m going back to play with the North dogs!! Like me, those who don''t want to escape and are too lazy to escape come with me!!!!!"


    With all his strength, he said this to the more than 200 men left behind. Then ed pulled the reins in his hand and drove the horse under his crotch to turn to the back and run to the back.


    ¡ª¡ªRun to the britannian cavalry that is running after you!


    The more than 200 cavalry behind ED were chased and killed by the British army, and many people had already felt extremely oppressed.


    After hearing ERD''s cry and seeing that ERD turned and rushed ahead of the britannian cavalry, many people who were full of anger at the britannian cavalry stuck behind them gave a roar, then turned their horse''s head and followed ERD closely behind them. They didn''t intend to escape any more, I''m going to do my best to kill a North dog. It''s a North dog!


    Although there are still many people who do not have the courage to choose to continue to run away.


    But at the same time, a hundred or so people chose to turn back with ED and make a final fight with the British cavalry that had been stuck behind them.


    Ed touched the head of the horse under his crotch and whispered to it:


    "Please hold on a little longer and give me a last hand."


    Ed''s horse seemed to understand Ed''s words, and its speed seemed to be faster than before.


    Ed didn''t grasp the reins any more. His left hand stroked the horse''s head under his crotch, and his right hand held his long gun. He was carried by the horse under his crotch and rushed straight towards the British cavalry in front!


    In ERD''s eyes, there was no longer any hesitation or reluctance.


    Ed''s eyes at this time are only dead!


    You can pull as many people to die with me as you can!!


    Ed thought as he searched for his goal.


    Soon, ed found his goal¡ª¡ª


    The little girl with brown hair and green pupils rushed in front.


    The little girl with brown hair and green pupils is the most petite and has thin limbs. Although she is carrying a black axe and gun, she doesn''t look like a person who can be good at fighting.


    Although it was unbearable for ed to kill a little girl who felt as if she was not an adult, ed soon erased the unbearable feeling in his heart.


    Who calls this little girl the soldiers of the British Army!!


    ¡ª¡ªEd roared in his heart, trying to cover up his guilt as much as possible.


    Then, ed loosened his left hand, stroked the horse''s head, pulled the reins, and drove the horse straight towards the little girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    "Go to hell!!!"


    With a loud roar, ed raised his long gun and stabbed the little girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    After ED approached the little girl with brown hair and green pupils and raised his long gun high, ed saw the little girl with brown hair and green pupils. Her large green pupils, which were beautiful like emeralds, flashed the color of surprise and surprise


    ¡­¡­


    Huh? What''s the matter with me???


    Asked ed suspiciously.


    Ed suddenly found his vision strange.


    First, the world turns around, and then... The world seems to be upside down.


    The night sky is below and the earth is above.


    ¡ª¡ªThe earth was on his head.


    Then, ed saw something that made him feel very scary.


    ¡ª¡ªHe saw his body.


    He saw that his body was still sitting on the horse, but - there was no head.


    In front of his headless body and the horse under his crotch was the little girl with brown hair and green pupils that ED planned to kill first.


    The little girl with brown hair and green pupils is still waving her black axe and gun.


    After seeing the little girl with brown hair and green pupil waving her black axe and gun, ed felt that his vision was slowly turning black bit by bit.


    As his vision darkened, ed remembered what had just happened.


    Just now, Ed was going to stab the little girl with brown hair and green pupils off his horse with his long gun. He had just raised his long gun and was about to stab him forward.


    ¡ª¡ªEd felt a flash of black light in front of him.


    Before he could see what had happened, he felt a sharp pain in his neck.


    Then he felt that the world in front of him suddenly began to turn upside down and began to turn around


    Until now, when the world in front of ED began to turn dark, he finally realized what had happened.


    He was killed by the owl!


    He was killed by the little girl with brown hair and green pupils, who gave it to the owl head with her black axe and gun!


    How could... I didn''t even see her gun


    The world in front of ED is getting darker and darker.


    Soon, the only thing he could see was the little brown haired girl who had put down her axe and gun.


    In the last scene in his eyes, ed saw the little brown haired girl''s lips move.


    Although his hearing slowly weakened, ED could barely hear what the little brown haired girl was saying. Looking at her, she seemed to be talking to his body.


    Little girl with brown hair and green pupil: "% @% £¤ £¤ # £¤% @ # £¤% £¤% @ # * -% £¤ £¤ #@ £¤ @ £¤%"


    ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, ed didn''t understand what the little girl was saying, because the little girl spoke Britannia, and ED didn''t understand Britannia at all.


    I''m not reconciled... Not only did I fail to pull a northern dog to die with me at the end of my life, but also I failed to understand what the man who cut me off said to me


    With such remorse, Ed was extremely unwilling to let the last light in front of him pass away


    If ERD understood what the little girl with brown hair and green pupils said, ERD might die not only with regret and unwillingness, but also with anger.


    Because the little girl with brown hair and green pupils - Alan finally said in a joking tone to the ED who suddenly rushed towards her:


    "So weak, can''t even stop my ordinary flat chop?"


    After mercilessly mocking the head of ED who fell to the ground and his body that had slipped from his horse in a joking tone, Alan pulled the reins and didn''t look at or bother to look at ed who was killed by her, driving the horses under his crotch to rush towards the rest of the Rowling cavalry who turned back and fought hard against them.

 Chapter 323

    "Deng Jiaer, it seems that the enemy is almost wiped out." Alan said as he rode slowly back to Deng Jiaer''s side, wiping the fine sweat on his forehead.


    "Yes."


    Deng Jiaer gave a slight "um" and then went on:


    "However, it seems that a few enemy troops have escaped, but forget it. Let''s go back and help sir. Sir''s camp should still be busy exterminating the Luo Lin army."


    Just now, the one hundred or so Luo Lin cavalry soldiers who did not intend to escape again and turned back to fight to the death with Deng Jia''er were indeed brave.


    However, these 100 or so cavalry are not a threat to Deng Jiaer''s troops with a total force of nearly 5000.


    Although Deng Jia''er led the cavalry to rush all the way north after the capture of Lyle city last night, he planned to return to Su Cheng at the speed allowed by the cavalry.


    Last night, after learning that 40000 troops of the Eritrean German army and the Jill army went north together, Deng Jiaer keenly judged that the two men planned to go north to attack Su Cheng!


    Su Cheng has now handed over 5000 cavalry of the East Route Army to Deng Jia''er, and now there are only 35000 left. In terms of the total strength, it is inferior to the Allied forces of ERD and Jill.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng is in danger!!!


    At the thought of this, Deng Jiaer couldn''t help feeling his cold hair erect.


    Originally, she planned to torture Ou Ren''s troops in Lyle city for a few more days with the "tired enemy tactics", but at this time, Deng Jiaer couldn''t care so much. Su Cheng, her benefactor, noble and good friend, was very important!


    So last night, late at night on July 24, Deng Jiaer ordered the whole army to launch a general attack! Be sure to take Lyle city tonight! Then immediately return to Su Cheng!


    Thanks to the torture of the "tired enemy tactics" on the defenders of Lyle city in the past five days, the 5000 defenders of Lyle city have lost their combat effectiveness due to lack of rest for many days. Many people can''t stand stably and can''t hold their weapons tightly.


    In addition, because the soldiers were very dissatisfied with Ou Ren''s behavior that every time Deng Jiaer feinted at them, they asked them to climb the city wall and prepare for battle, which was very difficult for them to understand, so that it almost triggered a mutiny.


    Therefore, after the mutiny almost broke out, Ou Ren dared not let the soldiers climb the wall and get ready for battle when the British Army feigned here.


    What Oren never expected was that on the night of July 24, the British Army no longer feinted at them, but a real total attack!


    Because there were no soldiers ready on the wall early, Deng Jiaer and Alan personally led the troops and climbed the wall of Lyle city with almost no casualties.


    Then, it launched a sweep of Lyle city at a very fast speed!


    Many defenders of Lyle City, after the continuous horn sound stopped, planned to take advantage of the stop of the horn sound now, and the world was finally quiet and had a rest as much as possible.


    As soon as they closed their eyes, many of these soldiers were too tired to open their eyes and were unable to get up to confront the Britannia soldiers who had been killed in the city.


    The lair city garrison, tortured by the "tired enemy tactics" for five days, will not be the opponent of Deng Jiaer''s troops who have always been energetic.


    There is no doubt that Alan was the greatest hero in the purge of Lyle city.


    In order to clean up Lyle city as soon as possible and solve the worries of the troops, so that the troops can return to the division as soon as possible to rescue their brother, Alan did his best.


    Waving his axe and gun mechanically, he cut down one after another.


    According to Deng Jiaer, who has been fighting close to Alan, there were at least nearly 100 people who fell under her axe and gun during the purge of Lyle city.


    In just over two hours, Lyle city was cleared by Deng Jiaer.


    Unfortunately, until the end, he failed to take off the head of Ou Ren, who is suspected to be the defender of Lyle city.


    Maybe I''ve run away.


    However, after Deng Jiaer cleaned up Lyle City, he had no spare power to find and hunt down Ou Ren.


    Deng Jiaer and Alan just want to return to the army to rescue Su Cheng!


    After the purge of Lyle city and a short rest, Deng Jiaer and Alan immediately led their troops north to return to the division to rescue Su Cheng.


    It took almost a day and a night to rush back to Su Cheng''s camp just now, that is, late at night on July 25.


    After returning to Su Cheng''s camp, Deng Jia''er, who was in the forefront of the army, found that in front of them, there was a Rowling cavalry team with a scale of about hundreds of people rushing towards them.


    Seeing that there were only a few hundred people in this group, Deng Jiaer roughly swept their armor and the look on their faces, and then keenly judged that this was a defeated army, a defeated army fleeing!


    If it were a victorious teacher, the look and expression on his face would never be so frightened.


    After seeing the defeat of the Luo Lin army, Deng Jiaer felt relieved.


    The defeat of the Luo Lin army, which is losing to the south, shows a lot of things.


    1£º Su Cheng was indeed attacked by the joint forces of ED and Jill, and the battle had just begun.


    2£º Su Cheng won. Otherwise, there would not be such a frightened defeated army.


    After seeing the defeated army, Deng Jia''er felt determined and determined that Su Cheng was absolutely safe now. After Luo Lin''s army had been defeated by Su Cheng, Deng Jia''er said her judgment to Alan next to him, told Alan Su Cheng that he was safe now, and then asked Alan to follow her and go after the defeated army that Cang Huang fled.


    Because the two leaders of the defeated army can be seen from their armor that they must not be too low-level commanders.


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe these two people are ed and Jill!


    In order not to let the two suspected big fish escape, Deng Jiaer led the cavalry to hunt down the defeated army.


    Until just now, the defeated army with a scale of about hundreds of people was finally wiped out, and only a few lucky people escaped.


    Of course, one of the important reasons why these very few people who are very lucky to escape can escape is that Deng Jiaer doesn''t want to chase.


    After simply counting the results, Deng Jiaer found that Alan seemed to have taken the head of a senior general in the latest defeat.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems to be one of the two leaders who just lost the army!


    Although she didn''t know who it would be, Deng Jiaer decided to put it away first and find some people from Luo Linjun later to distinguish who the senior general was cut by Alan.


    After exterminating the defeated army, Deng Jiaer immediately led the troops back to help Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng''s plan, the 40000 Luo Lin army trapped in the camp, even with the help of Deng Jia''er''s troops who successfully returned to the division, was surrounded and suppressed for several hours, and finally all of them were wiped out when the sun just rose!


    Both the 6000 people who acted as feints and the 34000 people who acted as the general offensive were killed in the camp by Su Cheng, except for a few lucky people who escaped.


    The ground of the camp of the East Road army was full of corpses, and there was almost no place to stay.


    The rich blood gas, like heavy chains, firmly locked in the camp of the East Road army.


    Because of the fierce battle of the night, everyone focused on the battle, and no one paid attention to their feet.


    Therefore, after dawn and the end of the battle, the people found that the soil under their feet had been dyed black brown by blood.


    Streams and small lakes were formed by streams of blood flowing from the corpses.


    Many soldiers with little battlefield experience spit up after seeing the bloody scenes in front of them.


    Of course, the vomit they spit out has no taste.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause no one else could smell it. No matter how the soldiers sniffed, all they could smell was a strong smell of blood.


    After the battle, Su Cheng also led some captured Luo Lin army generals to identify the senior general who Alan personally took the blade.


    I don''t know. After identifying it, I suddenly found that the senior general of Alan''s blade was one of the Deputy commanders of Su Cheng''s 60000 Rowling army and one of the two people who commanded the night raid - ed!


    When Su Cheng learns that Alan has made such a great contribution, he has personally taken down such a high-level enemy general. He is happy to directly hold Alan in his arms and promise Alan to raise her pocket money from next month.


    On the night of July 25 of the britannian Empire, in the fierce battle of that night, the East Route Army successfully killed the 40000 Rowling army led by ERD and Jill, who launched the night sneak attack at a very low cost!


    Finally in the early morning of July 26 - end the battle!


    40000 Rowling troops were destroyed, ed died and Jill disappeared.


    On the eastern front of the Lorraine Empire, there is only one general left and only 5000 troops left.


    In the "summer wind" offensive, the war situation that was originally very unfavorable to the British Empire changed again with the victory in the eastern battlefield this night!

 Chapter 324

    July 26, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:25 a.m.


    The southern front, the East Road army.


    Su Cheng was sitting on a large smooth stone, drinking freshly cooked black tea and eating simple dry food for breakfast.


    Su Cheng simply enjoyed breakfast while waiting for his subordinates to bury the bodies of the enemy and his own soldiers and count the casualties.


    After a night of fierce fighting, until the sun rose the next day, the war of annihilation of nearly 40000 enemies was finally over.


    After the battle, Su Cheng immediately ordered to bury all the bodies, whether the bodies of the Rawlings or the Britannia.


    The reason why even the bodies of Luo Lin Army soldiers should be buried is not because Su Cheng is so kind and kind, but simply because Su Cheng doesn''t want to cause a plague.


    Although the best way to stop the plague is to cremate all the bodies, there is not so much fuel to cremate all the bodies here. After all, there are tens of thousands of bodies here.


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who is short of fuel, can only order all the bodies to be buried as deep as possible to avoid being dug out and eaten by wild dogs and wolves.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the Eastern Route Army did not have much fuel in its baggage reserves, it had many shovels.


    Su Cheng entrusted Deng Jiaer with the task of commanding the soldiers to bury the bodies, while Willie was responsible for counting the number of casualties.


    In addition, Su Cheng also ordered the commander of the 8th Army and the commander of the 4th Army who came back with Deng Jiaer to organize the soldiers to move the camp to the south for 5 miles away from the old camp.


    Su Cheng asked the two of them to organize the relocation of the camp because the soldiers fought hard all night. During the battle, they were not tired because of the high tension of their nerves, but were very excited.


    After the battle, as soon as the tense nerves are relaxed, the excitement will immediately subside and the sense of fatigue will surge up like a tide.


    In other words, the soldiers are in urgent need of rest.


    However, the current camp is no longer suitable for people.


    There was meat sauce and blood everywhere. A lot of blood soaked the land under your feet into mud. If you step on it, your feet will sink directly.


    ¡ª¡ªIt can soak the earth under your feet into mud. You can imagine how much blood there is on the ground of the camp.


    A lot of blood naturally gave birth to a strong bloody gas.


    The strong blood gas, like thick chains, firmly locks Su Cheng''s East Road army camp. This strong blood gas will not dissipate for a while.


    Now the environment of the camp is obviously no longer suitable for people.


    Therefore, Su Cheng asked the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army to organize personnel to move the camp South and re-establish the new camp five miles away from the old camp.


    Su Cheng also specially asked them to be fast! Because many soldiers have been unable to stand steadily because of fatigue, it is urgent to quickly build a new camp so that the soldiers can rest in a clean new camp.


    The commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army are also worthy of being effective knights. They completed the task entrusted by Su Cheng perfectly and built a new camp at a very fast speed.


    Now, except for the soldiers responsible for burying the bodies, all the soldiers are now moving to the new camp to sleep and rest.


    The commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army have completed their tasks. Now only Deng Jiaer and Willie have not completed their tasks.


    Therefore, Su Cheng now sits on this smooth stone, eating breakfast and quietly waiting for Deng Jia''er and Willie to complete their tasks, and then come and report.


    Su Cheng didn''t wear armor on his upper body at this time.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause he wanted Alan, who was sleeping on his right shoulder, to sleep better.


    Alan was falling asleep on Su Cheng''s right shoulder.


    These two days, Alan can be said to be very tired.


    On the night of July 24, the day before yesterday, Alan took the lead in cleaning up Lyle city. After a short rest with Deng Jiaer, he immediately led the troops to attack at high speed and return to the division to rescue Su Cheng.


    It took nearly a day and a night to successfully return to Su Cheng''s camp last night, that is, the night of July 25.


    After returning to Su Cheng''s camp and seeing that Su Cheng was safe, Alan first breathed a sigh of relief, and then spontaneously participated in the annihilation of the 40000 Rowling army that hit Su Cheng''s plan and was surrounded in the camp.


    Alan fought with the soldiers until dawn and until the end of the war of annihilation.


    Although Alan''s natural physical fitness is far superior to ordinary people, no matter how powerful, Alan''s body is not made of steel.


    Under this series of twists and turns, he attacked the city, rushed at high speed, and participated in the war of annihilation. Even Alan was tired at this time.


    So after the sun came out and the war of annihilation was over, Alan found Su Cheng and planned to sleep on Su Cheng''s shoulder.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is also a habit of Alan. At ordinary times, Alan will ask to sleep against Su Cheng from time to time.


    After all, sleeping on Su Cheng''s shoulder is one of Alan''s best memories.


    Su Cheng naturally would not refuse his sister''s request,


    In order to make Alan sleep more comfortable, Su Cheng takes off his armor so that Alan doesn''t have to sleep against his cold and hard shoulder armor.


    At the same time, in order not to affect Alan''s sleep, who is sleeping on his right shoulder, Su Cheng has tried not to use his right hand, but his left hand.


    Su Cheng took a cup full of hot black tea and sipped it.


    Suddenly, Su Cheng felt his right shoulder cool.


    Su Cheng turned his head slightly and looked at his right shoulder.


    After shifting his eyes to his right shoulder, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turned out that Alan, who slept very sweet, drooled.


    The saliva from the corner of Alan''s mouth wet a small piece of cloth on Su Cheng''s right shoulder.


    Looking at the wet cloth on his right shoulder, Su Cheng smiled bitterly. Then he turned his head back and let Alan continue to drool and wet his clothes.


    Just when Su Chenggang raised the teacup in his left hand again and planned to continue drinking¡ª¡ª


    "Sir."


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly, Deng Jiaer''s voice came from the left.


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and found a tired Deng Jia''er coming towards him.


    "Both the bodies of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army and the bodies of our army have been buried."


    "Yes. You''ve worked hard these days, Deng Jiaer. " Su Cheng said with a smile, "in the eastern battlefield of the ''summer wind'' offensive, you are undoubtedly the second most meritorious hero. With only 5000 cavalry, you smashed the troops of Ximei Weng and Ou Ren and annihilated the enemy by 50000. After the offensive is over, I will report your combat achievements well. I''m sure I''m right. You have no doubt - a military genius! "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s praise, Deng Jiaer''s face appeared shy.


    "Thanks to you, sir." Deng Jia''er scratched her hair and said in an embarrassed tone, "without your help and opportunity, sir, how could I have a chance to show my talent..."

 Chapter 325

    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell and Su Chenggang wanted to say something more, a voice came from his side again:


    "Commander in chief, the number of casualties has been counted. Please have a look."


    ¡ª¡ªThis time it was Willie''s voice.


    As Willie said this, he took a piece of paper and walked quickly towards Su Cheng.


    "Well, well, you''ve worked hard, too."


    Su Cheng took the paper from Willie and looked at it at a glance.


    "891 dead, 2327 slightly injured, 179 seriously injured..." Su Cheng whispered with a bitter smile, "is the total number of casualties 3397..."


    "Coach." Willie said with a wry smile, "although the total number of casualties was a little high, it was not worth mentioning compared with the war results. We wiped out 40000 enemy troops and killed the senior general of the Rowling army, ERD. Compared with such a brilliant record, the casualties are not worth mentioning. "


    "... that''s right."


    Su Cheng sighed slightly and put away the Casualty Report in his hand.


    "It''s my military order that all the wounded should be treated as much as possible. When they recover, these soldiers will be very valuable veterans. Therefore, the treatment of these soldiers should not be careless. Tell the military doctors to use the medicine as they want. Anyway, our medicine, Most of them are the spoils of war captured in the "spring wake up" offensive last time. They are all the things of the Luolin people, and they don''t hurt to use them. "


    "Yes."


    Willie whispered "yes", silently kept Su Cheng''s order in mind and implemented it immediately later.


    After returning the casualty report to Willie, Su Cheng smiled a few times and said in a relieved tone:


    "It was a beautiful night last night. It wiped out 40000 troops of the enemy at one go and completely wiped out the troops of ED and Jill. Ed was cut off by Alan himself. It''s a pity that Jill escaped. No matter how to find Jill."


    "I was still worried about what kind of battle plan I should draw up in order to best annihilate ed and Jill. As a result, they sent them up by themselves. It really saved me a lot of effort."


    "Before that, Deng Jiaer wiped out the troops of ximeiong and Ou Ren, with a total of 15000 enemies. Then I wiped out the troops of Erde and Jill last night, with a total of 40000 enemies."


    "Now, in our eastern battlefield, the 60000 Rowling troops who used to confront our Eastern Route Army are now only 5000 people under the command of Rocher who are still stationed in mayin city on the South Bank of the shunau river."


    "Although Deng Jiaer and I also paid a lot of casualties when we annihilated the 55000 Rowling army, our main force still exists. With those wounded soldiers who can fight, our East Road army still has 36000 fighting soldiers."


    "36000 to 5000. In the eastern battlefield, our British army has the absolute upper hand!"


    "The overall situation of our eastern battlefield has been decided! Luo Linjun can no longer turn over any waves. "


    "The defeat in the central battlefield a few days ago has greatly changed the general situation of the ''summer wind'' offensive. The Luo Lin army, which was originally at the disadvantage, suddenly gained the upper hand."


    "But now - with the great victory on our eastern battlefield, the overall situation of the ''summer wind'' offensive has changed again. Although the Lorraine army still has the upper hand on the whole, our Britannia army has pulled back 10% at this time."


    "Let''s have a rest now until 15 o''clock this afternoon."


    "After 15 o''clock this afternoon, we will start marching south."


    "Attack the last enemy in the eastern battlefield - the commander of 5000 people, guarding Rocher in the city of mayn."


    "After annihilating the last enemy, we will drive straight in. According to Allen''s new battle plan, we will join Allen''s West Route Army under the important town of Richie, the Lorraine Empire, and attack the main force of the Lorraine army commanded by NABAR!"


    "Yes!" ¡Á 2¡£


    Although they were very tired, Deng Jia''er and Willie responded loudly and energetically.


    When he just ordered Deng Jia''er to bury the corpse, Su Cheng told Deng Jia''er in simple language that the Middle Route Army had been defeated, that Allen had drawn up a new battle plan, and that Su Cheng planned to follow the new battle plan drawn up by Allen and continue the "summer wind" offensive.


    Therefore, Deng Jiaer naturally knows what the details of Allen''s newly drawn up battle plan are.


    After hearing the energetic response from the two people in front of him, Su Cheng smiled and said:


    "Well, you two go back to the new camp to have a rest. I''ll sit here for a while. When my sister wakes up, I''ll go back to the new camp to have a rest with her."


    After that, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and pointed to Alan who was still sleeping on his right shoulder.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Deng Jiaer and Willie smiled and said "I see". Then they left together and went back to the new camp to have a rest.


    After seeing Deng Jiaer and Willie leave, Su Cheng raised his head and looked to the West.


    Looking at the Western skyline, Su Cheng whispered:


    "I''ve wiped out almost all the enemies in front of me. I don''t know what''s going on in the Western battlefield... I don''t know how Alan plans to defeat the 70000 Rowling army in front of him. It''s hard to deal with these 70000 Rowling Army... The commander is not a young inexperienced man, but they are two famous veterans of the Rowling empire."


    "Allen..." Su Cheng said to himself in a deep voice, "you guy must win..."


    Although Su Cheng and Allen have some disagreements, they have a not pleasant experience and their relationship is also very embarrassing.


    After all, one is a victor and a prisoner, and the other is a loser and a prisoner.


    Su Cheng doesn''t like Allen who made him and Eliza suffer a lot in the battle of Ellen ferry at the end of last year.


    However, despite all this, Su Cheng still sincerely hoped that Allen could make a decisive blow in the Western battlefield! Defeat the 70000 Rowling army commanded by that Denis and Leo!


    After all, Allen''s current identity is no longer Su Cheng''s enemy, but Su Cheng''s comrade in arms and the General Commander of the West Route Army.


    Now the victory or defeat of the Western battlefield is directly related to the future victory or defeat of the "summer wind" offensive! It is related to the fate of the British Empire and the Lorraine empire in the coming decades!


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who was loyal to the British Empire, sincerely hoped that Alan would win! Can defeat the 70000 Rowling army in front of him! Then he drove straight in to complete the task that should have been completed by the Middle Route Army - go straight to Richie city and lead bar''s main force!


    Then, meet Su Cheng''s East Route Army under Richie city and attack the main force of Barr!

 Chapter 326

    "Alan... You must win..."


    Just as Su Cheng said in such a deep voice¡ª¡ª


    The southern front, the Western battlefield, Allen''s West army camp.


    Today, in the early morning of July 26, when the sun just rose, more than 50000 soldiers of the Western Route Army heard the assembly number.


    Hearing the assembly call, although the soldiers did not know what had happened, they quickly sat up from the bed, put on their armor, took each other''s weapons and walked out of the barracks.


    Since the assembly number rang through the whole west road army camp, the soldiers came out of the camp one after another.


    The soldiers were like streams flowing out of the camp.


    The water flows meandering.


    Finally, they all flow to the same destination - a flat open space outside the camp.


    Since the "summer wind" offensive began, Allen has actively launched an offensive and launched several fierce attacks on the 70000 Rowling army led by Denis and Leo.


    Although all these attacks ended in failure, fortunately, the loss of combat power was not very serious.


    Up to now, the "summer wind" offensive has begun for more than 20 days, and the total strength of the West Route Army is still nearly 53000.


    The whole army of the West Road army formed a neat square array and waited quietly in this open space.


    At the northernmost end of the open space, a simple building made of stone and wood is built.


    The whole army of the West Road army is arranged in front of this simple building.


    The troops in front of the Western Route Army, that is, the troops closest to the building, are the 3000 armored Ruishi secretly trained by Allen in a secret military base near Pendragon in January this year.


    All of the 3000 armored sharp men are wearing heavy armour. They have all kinds of protection such as helmets and hand guards. They are truly armed from head to teeth.


    Everyone has a heavy sword at his waist and a sharp axe and gun in his hand.


    The 3000 armored sharps hit the end of their axes and guns on the ground, with the tip of their guns pointing straight to the sky.


    In the sunlight, the 3000 gun tips reflected extremely dazzling brilliance, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªA forest of axes and guns worthy of the name!


    In fact, since the start of the "Xia Feng" offensive, some of the 3000 iron clad sharp soldiers in the West Route Army, whether knights or ordinary soldiers at the bottom, are not pleasing to the eye.


    Because since the "summer wind" offensive, under Allen''s intentional action, these 3000 armored sharp men have not been on the battlefield! Always in the camp.


    Nest in the camp and dare not forget anything every day. The key is that they get the best supplies! The daily diet is the best!


    This makes those soldiers who have rushed to the front line to fight since the "summer wind" offensive began, but their food treatment is not as good as the armored sharp soldiers.


    Why do these guys who haven''t been on the battlefield have better food than me?!


    Therefore, many soldiers have been very unhappy with the 3000 armored sharp men.


    However, no matter how unpleasant, these soldiers only dare to complain in their hearts and in private. They don''t have the courage to complain to Allen.


    At this time, someone in the army has smelled the wind and learned from various grapevine news what the reason for their assembly early this morning.


    ¡ª¡ªTheir manager Alan is going to give them an important lecture.


    After hearing this highly credible news, many soldiers couldn''t help but start guessing. They guessed what important instructions commander Allen would give them.


    Many soldiers began to whisper to each other, quietly discussing what important instructions commander Allen would give them later.


    However, "about what coach Allen will give them later" - this is only a few people will discuss.


    Most of the people were talking about the pile of military rations behind the building in front of them.


    When the soldiers gathered in this open space, they noticed that "grain mountains" were stacked behind the simple building in front of the army.


    The number and size of the grain mountains behind the building are really amazing.


    Each grain mountain is 2 people high, and there are countless.


    Why is there so much food here?


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the question in the hearts of most soldiers of the Western Route Army at this time.


    Some knights with high status in the army recognized the grain at a glance after seeing the grain mountains.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s their food for the West Route Army!


    Because no one knows how long the "summer wind" offensive will last, for the sake of insurance, the imperial Central Committee rationed an extra large amount of military grain to the three-way army, and the military grain stored by each route army is enough for them to use for three months.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, most of the military rations used by each route army were captured from the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire in the last "Spring Awakening" offensive. The Lorraine empire was ready to launch the "spring counterattack".


    Before Allen came, a knight quietly approached a knight who had a good relationship with him and whispered:


    "Hey, the quantity of those military rations is not good... This quantity is all the military rations of our West Route Army..."


    "Alas... Yes, in terms of quantity, it is indeed all the military rations of our Western Route Army. Commander Allen, what does he stack all the military rations of our Western Route Army here for? Are you going to hold an open-air dinner here? "


    "Hey, I heard that, oh, it is said that coach Allen said the day before yesterday that he would use yesterday to prepare, and then this morning, use a morning to break through the 70000 Rowling army in the south."


    "Ha? One morning? How does coach Allen plan to break through the 70000 Rowling army in the south in one morning? The commander of the 70000 Rowling army in the south is not a simple thing. We have launched so many attacks before and have been beaten back. "


    "Alas... Yes, the attacks before Mingming failed. How does coach Allen intend to break through the 70000 Rowling army in the south in one morning..."


    "Ha, I feel coach Allen is just bragging. It would be embarrassing if he failed to defeat the 70000 Luo Lin army in the south in one morning."


    "Hey, stop talking. Look, coach Allen is coming!"


    When the knight heard his companion''s warning, he looked forward quickly.


    Moving his eyes to the front and back, he was surprised to see Allen in black and red armor, with his black knight sword at his waist, walking slowly towards the balcony.


    After Allen appeared on the stage, the two knights quickly stopped whispering and stood still.


    Not only the two knights, the whole army of the Western Route Army stopped whispering after seeing Allen appear.


    The original noisy military formations were silent immediately.


    Many people found that Allen did not appear alone.


    In addition to Allen, there was his adjutant who followed Alan closely.


    At the same time, nearly a thousand people followed Alan closely.


    After Ellen boarded the building, the nearly 1000 people behind Ellen walked quickly behind the building.


    ¡ª¡ªHe walked quickly towards the grain mountains behind the building.


    Everyone stood beside a grain mountain.


    After boarding the simple building, Allen put his left hand on the Black Knight Sword at his left waist, moved his line of sight, and put all the arranged military formations in front of him into his field of vision one by one.


    "Coach." The adjutant next to Allen said respectfully, "the whole army has assembled. You can give lectures at any time. Also, you told me to put all the military rations of our army here yesterday. I have done it well. All the military rations of our West Road army are behind you now."


    As soon as the adjutant''s voice fell, Alan gave a light "um".


    After moving his eyes and finally sweeping the array in front of him one by one, Allen turned gently.


    While turning around, he took out a torch.


    Just as the adjutant standing on Allen''s side was wondering why Allen suddenly took out a torch in broad daylight¡ª¡ª


    Allen lit the torch in his hand and threw it onto a grain mountain behind him.


    Bear!


    The fierce fire immediately wrapped the grain mountain.


    The raging fire wound around the grain mountain and sent out a strong light.


    The strong fire light illuminated Allen''s face full of plain color, as well as the faces full of amazement of the adjutant and the soldiers of the West Road army in front of the building.

 Chapter 327

    After Allen lit the grain mountain behind him with a torch, it seemed as if a signal had sounded.


    More than 1000 people who had just followed Ellen and ran to the grain mountain behind the other side after Ellen boarded the building took out fire folds and lit the grain mountain in front of them.


    Then the more than 1000 people ran to other grain mountains and lit the grain mountains that had not been lit again.


    Looking at the lit grain mountains one after another, the adjutant opened his mouth and looked dementia.


    No, not just the adjutant.


    It should be said that the whole army of the West Road army gathered here also opened their mouths and looked dementia.


    "Commander Allen... Burned the army''s grain?!" A knight cried out in shock.


    The rest of the knights who knew that these rations were all the rations of the whole army of the West Road army. At this time, their reaction and mood were similar to that of this knight, but they didn''t shout out.


    At this point, if you want to ask who is the most shocked person, be Alan''s adjutant.


    Because he was entrusted by Allen to organize people to transport all the army''s grain. The person who piled up here was Allen''s adjutant.


    Alan''s adjutant received this military order from Alan yesterday morning.


    Naive adjutant, I don''t know what Alan''s intention is, but after all, it''s a military order, and the adjutant did it quickly and obediently.


    The adjutant had a lot of ideas about why Allen ordered the general''s grain to be stacked here.


    But I didn''t expect that the final correct answer was the one that the adjutant dared not imagine and would not imagine - General Allen''s grain was stacked here for the convenience of burning!


    Just as all the Knights headed by the adjutant were still looking at the ignited grain with a dementia face¡ª¡ª


    WOW!!!


    ¡ª¡ªThe soldiers of the West Road army, who had been shocked and silent for a long time, finally recovered and whispered one after another.


    The originally silent military array suddenly became noisy.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Aren''t those our military rations? "


    "I''ve heard that these are all the military rations of our army!!"


    "Is the coach crazy?! Why did you suddenly burn all our military rations! "


    "What shall we eat without military food? How can we fight? "


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers'' voices of doubt and panic -- one after another.


    However, not everyone is listening, questioning and panicking.


    For example, the 3000 armored Ruishi trained by Alan.


    Before Allen came, all the 3000 armored Ruishi stood upright and tidy, and no one was talking or whispering.


    All the staff held the axe and gun with their right hand and the hilt of the Epee hung on their left waist with their left hand. Their waist was straight and their eyes looked straight ahead.


    No matter before Alan came or Alan began to burn military food, no one made any other action except that the 3000 armored Ruishi was shocked.


    Always stand straight and don''t squint.


    Standing at Allen, after the general''s food was burned, he kept silent and silently looked at the noisy soldiers of the Western Route Army except the armored sharp.


    The adjutant standing on Allen''s side finally recovered.


    "Lord, commander... What are you doing..." the adjutant asked bitterly, turning his stiff neck and looking at Alan beside him.


    However, Allen did not immediately answer the adjutant''s question, but began to say in a loud voice:


    "Just six days ago!"


    Allen, who had been silent since his appearance, finally made a sound.


    After hearing Allen''s voice, the more than 50000 noisy troops under the ground slowly quieted down and began to listen to Allen''s words quietly.


    "Something happened in the central battlefield!"


    After hearing Allen''s words, both the adjutant standing beside Allen and the Knights standing below changed their faces immediately.


    "In the central battlefield, 60000 middle route troops were defeated! Less than half of 60000 people are left! "


    Allen''s words were like a boulder thrown into the calm lake.


    The originally Quiet Military array has become noisy again.


    "Coach!" The adjutant shouted, "if you say so, it will hurt the morale of the whole army!"


    With regard to the defeat of the Middle Route Army, all the knights, including the adjutant, planned to keep this message from the officers and men of the army, so as not to hurt their morale.


    Therefore, the Knights led by the adjutant changed their faces when they heard that Allen seemed to say that the Central Route Army had lost a great defeat.


    Allen did not seem to have heard the adjutant''s advice and continued:


    "Now the disabled Middle Route Army can no longer deal with the main force of the Luo Lin army, commander in chief of the Luo Lin army - Commander Barr! At present, the main force of Luo Linjun conservatively estimates that there are about 90000! "


    "Without the response of the Middle Route Army, the 90000 Rowling army can carry out circuitous attacks at will! You can either detour behind the East Route Army and attack the East Route Army, or you can detour back to our West Route Army and attack our West Route Army! "


    "In other words, our current situation is very dangerous! Maybe in a few days, the main force of Luo Lin army will appear behind our ass and attack us with the 70000 Luo Lin army in front of us!! At that time, there will be only one outcome - the total annihilation of the army! Everyone was killed! "


    Allen''s words made the soldiers who were already in a panic and fear more depressed and panic.


    The faces of the Knights became more and more ugly.


    They were getting more and more confused about what Allen was going to do and why he had to hit the morale of the whole army again and again.


    And Allen''s roar continued:


    "We are now in a very dangerous situation. I don''t know when we will be attacked and annihilated by the main force of bar''s Rowling army."


    "But!!!"


    Alan''s voice rose sharply.


    Allen''s sudden high voice shocked all the soldiers below.


    "It is also very simple to solve the current dilemma, that is to kill the 70000 Rowling army in front of us!!"


    "If we continue to stay here, it''s only a matter of time before we are completely destroyed!!"


    "At that time, even if we have enough military food for several years, what''s the use!!"


    Speaking of this, Allen pointed to the pile of burning military rations behind him.


    "I''m not going to die here! I won''t die so cowardly under the attack of the enemy! "


    "I will defeat the 70000 enemy troops in the south! Then grab their food!! Have lunch in their camp!! "


    "Now - our military supplies are gone! Only one breakfast left! If we can''t defeat 70000 enemy troops in the south in just one morning, we will be hungry!! "


    "Do you want to stay here hungry like a loser, or do you want to kill the 70000 enemy troops in the South with me, grab their military food and have a full lunch?! Ah?! Answer me!!! "


    Allen''s almost roaring cry resounded in the ears of the 53000 soldiers of the Western Route Army.


    The originally noisy military formations gradually quieted down.


    After hearing the two depressing and desperate news that the central route army was defeated and the main force of the Luo Lin army might be surrounded, the soldiers with despair and fear gradually disappeared.


    "I don''t know what you think! You can think as you like! Anyway, I''m going to kill it now! I will defeat the 70000 Rowling army blocked in the south of us!! Kill me!!! "


    "As long as we kill all the enemies blocked in front of us! Then we don''t have to be afraid of being hit by two sides anymore, do we? "


    "As long as we grab all their military rations, we don''t have to be hungry, do we?!"


    "Anyway! This battle is over!! I must kill the 70000 Rowling troops in the south! Kill them all the way south!! Kill them so that they don''t even dare to look back!!! "


    "After the last breakfast later, I''m going to pick up my axe and gun and fight to the death with the Luo Lin army in the south!! Grab their food! Grab their weapons!! Cut off their heads to lead the army!!! "


    "I ask you! Now you choose to stay where you are and slowly starve to death or be killed by the main Luolin army that will come in a few days! Or choose to fight with me to the death with the 70000 Rowling army in the south! "


    "Do you dare to kill all the 70000 Rowling troops in the South with me! Rob them of their food!! Dare you?! Dare you?! "


    "I dare!!!"


    As soon as Allen''s roar was over, several soldiers whose eyes were red with excitement roared out. Their voices were hoarse and did not stop.


    "I dare!!!"


    "I dare!!!"


    "I dare!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    This one after another "I dare" gradually changed from a few sporadic ones at the beginning to more than a dozen, then dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands... And finally more than 50000!


    The scream gradually became a scale, and the scream gradually shook the sky and the earth!!


    The adjutant standing next to Allen and the Knights below stared at the soldiers whose morale broke out suddenly.


    At this time, there were no more frightened and desperate soldiers among all the soldiers of the Western Route Army.


    Yes, there are only soldiers with bloodshot eyes, morale and high morale!


    Miso!


    Allen pulled out the Black Knight sword hanging on his left waist and raised it to point to the sky.


    "Since you dare! Then we''ll kill!! All the way! Kill all 70000 Luolin troops in the south, and then kill all the 90000 main troops of Luolin army!! Keep killing! Grab their food! Cut off their heads and lead the army! Don''t kill them until they collapse! Without a complete victory in the "summer wind" offensive! Never step back! Never stop! "


    "We''ll finish our last meal together later! Then we will fight to the death with the 70000 Rowling troops in the south!!! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!!!"


    The 53000 troops roared, screamed and cheered!

 Chapter 328

    Lorraine Empire, western front.


    "Denny." Leo said in a deep voice with Denis standing on his side, "it seems that today is very bad..."


    "Yes." Denise echoed in the same deep voice, "yes..."


    At this time, they were standing on a high ground of the camp, looking at Allen''s West army camp in the north.


    Just now, they heard Allen''s West Road army camp in the north, and suddenly there were bursts of cheers and shouts.


    Hearing the cheers and shouts, Denis and Leo, who have been on the battlefield for a long time, had an ominous premonition at the same time.


    Therefore, after hearing the cheers and shouts, Denis and Leo immediately ordered to send 40000 troops under their command to form a defensive formation immediately.


    While 40000 troops formed a defensive formation, Denis and Leo quickly boarded the highland that has been used to spy on Allen''s camp these days, look at Allen''s camp and monitor the situation.


    After climbing this highland, it was not long before Allen camp in the North began to take action.


    The large-scale troops come out of the camp and form an attack formation!


    In terms of the size of the army, this is basically all the combat power under Alan''s command!


    In other words, Allen is the whole army! More than 50000 troops under his command are combined into an attack formation and ready to attack!


    Allen has launched many attacks since the "summer wind" offensive, but it is the first time for the whole army to attack like this.


    "This Allen, because he learned of the defeat of their Middle Route Army and was afraid of being flanked by Balta''s main army, can''t wait to try his best to defeat us and lift the dilemma of being flanked by both sides?" Leo asked Denis nearby.


    Denis and Leo had known the battle of sola six days ago and the disastrous defeat of the Route Army in the battle of sola.


    Now, seeing Allen''s whole army attack and send all his combat forces to form an attack formation, Leo naturally thought of this reason.


    After hearing Leo''s question, Denise first sneered and then said in a deep voice:


    "Who knows, anyway, as long as Alan has gathered all his combat strength and is ready to fight."


    "... that''s right."


    Leighton paused for a moment, then said with a dignified look on his face:


    "The atmosphere of Allen''s army opposite is a little bad... I feel that it may be a hard battle that can''t be compared with all the battles with Allen before..."


    After hearing what Leo said, Denis''s face slowly became dignified.


    "Yes... The atmosphere of the Allen army opposite is really bad..." Denise said in a deep voice.


    Both of them are seasoned veterans with rich combat experience.


    Because they have decades of experience in battlefield confrontation, they have gradually developed their intuition and perception of the battlefield.


    When they climbed the highland just now and looked at the Allen army constantly combined into an attack formation in the north, they keenly felt that the Allen army at this time was very different from before.


    The most significant difference is the atmosphere.


    Now, just looking at it from a distance, both of them can feel that the Allen army not far from the north is surrounded by an extremely frightening atmosphere of annihilation.


    Now Allen''s West Route Army sends out a steady stream of unknown atmosphere, which makes Denis and Leo feel a little - fear!


    "What did Alan... Do?" Leo shouted angrily, "how did he change the atmosphere of an army so much immediately?!"


    "Alan, let''s leave it alone." Denny said in a deep voice, "no matter what Allen did, no matter what Allen''s more than 50000 army has become, we don''t need to care. We just need to combine the defense formation as usual and block Allen''s attack back!"


    "Now that Allen''s whole army is out, it would be impolite for us not to fight with the same strength!"


    After that, Denis said to several generals waiting at the bottom of the highland:


    "Pass on my military order! Send me all the remaining 30000 troops! Like Alan, we gather all our combat power! Fight Alan! "


    Just now, Denis and Leo only sent 40000 people to form a combined defense formation, while the other 30000 people were on standby and reserved for the reserve team.


    Now, after seeing Allen''s whole army attack and the whole army exudes a terrible atmosphere of slaughter, Denny doesn''t intend to keep anything! Now that Allen''s army is on the offensive, he''s on the offensive!


    With this military order of Denis, the 70000 troops under Denis and Leo immediately took action.


    The 53000 British troops in the North quickly combined their attack formation.


    The 70000 Rowling troops in the South organized their defense formation.


    When the armies on both sides have assembled their formations, the battle will begin!


    Denis and Leo have felt it from the atmosphere in the air.


    The two of them have felt that today, July 26, is the day of the decisive battle on the western front!


    It all depends on this morning whether Allen successfully defeated the 70000 troops of Denis and Leo, or whether Denis and Leo successfully killed Allen''s 50000 troops!


    ¡­¡­


    The two armies assembled their formations at almost the same time.


    At the moment when the formation was assembled, Denis and Leo heard the melodious horn in Allen''s army formation in the North:


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the British charge!


    After the charge signal sounded, the Allen infantry who had assembled the attack formation rushed towards the Denis and Leo troops who had also arranged the defense formation with neat steps!


    The two armies were not far apart, and Allen''s West Route Army soldiers pushed forward very fast.


    Therefore, not long after Allen ordered the attack, the most advanced Allen Army soldiers who were advancing had entered the arrow shooting range of the Rowling army!


    After the soldiers of the Allen army entered the shooting range of the arrow, Denis and Leo also saw the appearance of the soldiers at the forefront of the Allen army.


    ¡ª¡ªThey are all dressed in heavy armor, armed from head to teeth, holding sharp axes and guns in their right hand, a huge shield in their left hand, and a heavy sword hanging from their left waist.


    There are nearly 3000 soldiers who are surprisingly well equipped.


    Although they were wearing such heavy armor and holding the same extremely heavy axe, gun and shield in their hands, each of them was still walking fast. It seemed that these equipment did not bring them any burden at all.


    "Is this... Heavy armor infantry?"


    At the sight of the 3000 heavy armor infantry in front of the Allen army, Denis couldn''t help frowning and murmuring.


    Because in the previous confrontation with Allen, he and Leo had never seen this surprisingly well-equipped heavy armor infantry.


    Because the 3000 heavy armor infantry rushed to the front, they were naturally the first wave of the whole army to enter the arrow shooting range of the Luo Lin army.


    After the 3000 heavy armour infantry entered the range of arrows, with the command of the general of the Luo Lin army, the Luo Lin army immediately launched ten thousand arrows.


    The arrows like a torrential rain poured down on the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    After the torrential arrows were fired at the 3000 heavy armour infantry, they did not immediately fall down as expected by Denis and Leo.


    Almost at the moment when the arrow was fired from the array of the Luo Lin army, the 3000 heavy armor infantry immediately raised the large shield of their left hand.


    The large shields in the hands of 3000 heavy armor infantry are made of pure iron.


    This iron shield blocked most of the arrows.


    Although there were several arrows, they successfully bypassed the shield and shot the heavy armored infantry hiding behind the shield.


    ¡ª¡ªBut it doesn''t work.


    Because the heavy armor infantry hiding behind the shield also wear heavy armor, no arrow can successfully shoot through the heavy armor of the heavy armor infantry at this distance.


    The 3000 heavily armored infantry rushed towards the Luolin army under the rain of arrows.


    After the heavy armor infantry got close, the spearmen in the front of the Luolin army immediately put up their long guns with sharp spear tips, pointing directly at the approaching heavy armor infantry.


    However, just after these long Gunners picked up their long guns, the heavy armor infantry also raised their axe guns in their right hands.


    Click!!!


    The heavy armored infantry waved their axes and guns forward in a neat and uniform manner.


    The forest of guns in front of them was immediately cut into two neat sections.


    After cutting their long guns into two sections, the heavy armored infantry waved their axes and guns again.


    This time - not at the long guns in the hands of the long gunmen, but at the long gunmen!


    As the axes and guns of the heavily armored infantry fell¡ª¡ª


    Blood splashed and screamed.


    Human armor is broken!

 Chapter 329

    The axe and gun of the 3000 heavy armor infantry are out, and the human armor is broken!


    No matter what kind of armor the Luo Lin Army soldiers in front of the 3000 heavy armor infantry wear, they look like a piece of paper in front of the axe and gun of the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    Where the axe and gun of the 3000 heavy armor infantry sweep, they will bring blood, howl and scream, and death.


    Denis and Leo, who remained on the highland to observe the war, stared at the 3000 heavy armor infantry who were raging and slaughtering.


    "I see..." Denis murmured.


    Denny recalled the information that the spy had inquired about before: Alan Jones had brought an elite force with secret training into the West Route Army!


    Since Allen had not sent this elite force since the "summer wind" offensive, Denis and Leo gradually forgot this information.


    "So... Is this the elite army you secretly trained?!" Denise yelled.


    "The combat effectiveness of this heavy armored infantry team is so strong..." Leo said in a deep voice.


    While Denis and Leo were shocked by the powerful destructive power of the 3000 heavy armor infantry, the 3000 heavy armor infantry had torn a big hole in the front end of the defense formation composed of 70000 troops with their axes and guns.


    In this short time, the number of Luo Lin Army soldiers killed and injured in the hands of 3000 heavy armor infantry has risen to thousands!


    The 3000 heavy armour infantry are still zero dead, except that a few others have suffered some minor injuries.


    The sharpness of the 3000 heavy armor infantry can be seen!


    Axe and gun is a difficult weapon to use, but the 3000 heavy armor infantry can wave their axe and gun very skillfully.


    Not only that, everyone seems to have practiced fighting and learned dodge skills.


    Many soldiers of the Luo Lin army who wanted to rise up and fight rushed up with weapons in their hands. However, most of their attacks were flexibly dodged by the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    Occasionally, some soldiers of the Luo Lin army successfully hit the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it is of little use.


    Because the armor worn by these 3000 heavy armor infantry is too thick!


    The weapons in the hands of many Luolin soldiers cut on the 3000 heavy armor infantry, and a series of sparks crossed.


    There is no use except to leave streaks on their armor.


    Some soldiers with less strength can''t even leave marks on the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    The attack is very easy to dodge and very difficult to break the defense - this is the fundamental reason why the 3000 heavy armor infantry still have zero death.


    The strong combat effectiveness of the 3000 heavy armor infantry not only frightened the soldiers of the Rowling army led by Denis and Leo, but also the soldiers of the Britannia army behind the 3000 heavy armor infantry.


    Looking at the 3000 armored soldiers who rushed to the front and had such terrible combat effectiveness, many soldiers who had never been on the battlefield but had the best supplies of the whole army were surprised to open their mouths at this time.


    One cold sweat after another came out of his forehead.


    They are very happy now that their complaints about tiejiaruishi are only in their hearts and with their best friends.


    If he complained in public, he would lose face now!


    With their strong fighting power, the Armored Warriors severely hit all those who questioned them in the face.


    Many knights are now staring at the 3000 armored Ruishi.


    "Commander Allen..." a knight muttered, "what have you practiced in the past five months... How did you train 3000 recruits into these 3000 monsters..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the West Road Army front was on the right.


    The Western Route Army has a total of 6500 cavalry.


    Allen deployed the 6500 cavalry on the left and right wings of the position, 3000 on the left and 3500 on the right.


    Allen put his adjutant in charge of commanding infantry, while he was best at commanding cavalry, and personally led 3500 cavalry on the right.


    There is only one task for the adjutant, that is, to command the infantry to take the lead in launching an attack on the Luo Lin army and disrupt the formation of the Luo Lin army.


    After the formation of the Rowling army was confused, Allen personally led 3500 cavalry on the right and 3000 cavalry on the left to launch a pincer attack on the disordered Rowling army, giving the Rowling army a fatal blow.


    The infantry attacked first and disrupted the enemy''s formation. After the enemy was confused, the cavalry came out again and gave the enemy a fatal blow.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a very common but versatile tactic.


    Alan, the front of the 3500 cavalry on the right side of the position, holding his most commonly used axe and gun, quietly waited for the opportunity to attack and silently appreciated the brave posture of 3000 armored sharp men trained by him.


    Looking at almost no enemy, the 3000 armored Ruis who have torn apart the forefront of Luo Lin''s defense formation. Alan couldn''t help smiling with relief.


    "Good." Allen exclaimed, "in terms of combat effectiveness, it has been comparable to the ''armor pawn'' of the Frankish empire! It is worthy of saying that I have exhausted my efforts and trained soldiers! "


    ¡­¡­


    The heroic fighting and their dazzling achievements of the 3000 armored men further inspired the soldiers of the Britannia army behind them.


    The morale of the British soldiers, who had high morale, has been raised again!


    The other ordinary infantry of the Britannia army followed closely behind the Armored Warriors, further expanding the cracks torn out by the Armored Warriors! Against Luo Linjun!


    "Cutting off food and grass" - this is the battle method Alan had imagined before, but has been hesitant to use.


    Burn all their own food, stimulate the morale of their soldiers, and let them fight to death if they don''t want to starve! Kill all the enemies in front of you! Grab their food!


    If this method is used well, it can greatly stimulate the morale of its officers and men in a short time, but it also has many disadvantages.


    First of all, after burning the grain, we must make a qualified speech to inspire everyone.


    Otherwise, just burning food will not stimulate morale, but will also hurt morale.


    Therefore, in order to implement this strategy, we must first make a speech that is enough to stimulate everyone''s morale.


    Secondly, if you succeed in stimulating everyone''s morale, you must fight immediately! To succeed in the first World War! The enemy will be eliminated in the first World War!


    Otherwise, with the passage of time, the morale that had just been inspired will slowly dissipate, and the combat effectiveness will slowly decline. As soon as the combat effectiveness declines, it will be more difficult to defeat the enemy and grab the enemy''s food!


    If they fail to grab the enemy''s food immediately, the morale of the army will be quickly relaxed and even collapse without food!


    So that''s why Allen has been hesitant to use this method.


    Because the risk is too great!


    If he is careless, his West Route Army will be finished.


    If he could, Allen didn''t want to use this extremely risky method.


    However, after learning that Albert''s Middle Route Army was defeated and that the main force of Rowling army of commander Barr could be encircled from his rear at any time, Allen decided to fight to death in the face of such an emergency!


    In addition to this method, Allen could not think of any better method to break the 70000 Rowling army in the south in a short time.


    Therefore, there was the scene of burning grain in front of the whole army and the scene of burning grain and giving instructions.


    Fortunately, Allen''s tactics succeeded!


    Now the morale of all the officers and men of the Western Route Army has increased explosively.


    The increase of morale leads to the increase of combat effectiveness.


    Under the fierce attack of the West Road army, which has increased its combat effectiveness, the defense formation arranged by the Luo Lin army began to appear a trace of "cracks", which can not stop the fierce attack of the West Road army.


    Chaos, like a strong infectious disease, quickly spread among the Luo Lin army.

 Chapter 330

    The soldiers of the West Road army rushed forward bravely.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army kept retreating.


    The retreating soldiers of the Luo Lin army squeezed their companions behind him.


    The squeezed soldiers of the Luo Lin army squeezed the soldiers of the Luo Lin army behind him.


    Under the pressure of these layers, the tight defense formation began to slowly appear "cracks" and "gaps".


    At the same time, under the squeeze of these layers, chaos also appeared.


    The soldiers in the rear could not see what was happening in front of them. They only knew that they had been retreating, and they had been squeezed back.


    It was these soldiers of the Luo Lin army who were in the rear and couldn''t see what was happening in front that first appeared panic.


    In an army, the most taboo is panic.


    Because once there is a little panic, the panic will immediately "infect" at an amazing speed, just like a strong plague.


    The emergence of panic is naturally prone to the emergence of some kind of arms that no matter which country hates the most - rout troops.


    In the rear of the Luolin army, many soldiers began to turn back because of fear and panic.


    "Flight" is also a very easy phenomenon of "infection".


    When the first soldier begins to flee, he will drive the second and third soldiers to flee back together.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the rear of the Luo Lin army, there were more than a dozen soldiers with pale cheeks due to fear, holding the weapons in their hands and running back.


    However, before they could escape far back, they stopped.


    Because in front of them, there is a flag.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the flag of their Lorraine empire.


    Denise, who was as heavy as water, was riding a horse and standing next to the national flag.


    On both sides of the flag of the Lorraine Empire stood hundreds of elite soldiers with full helmets and sharp axes.


    The hundreds of elite soldiers standing on both sides of the national flag stared at the dozen wounded soldiers in front of them with murderous eyes.


    "Go back."


    Denise said to the dozen soldiers in a flat tone.


    "I advise you not to cross this flag. If you are really curious about the consequences of crossing this flag, you can try it."


    As soon as Denis had said this, many elite soldiers standing on both sides of the national flag pulled out their swords hanging around their waists.


    The sharp blade reflects dazzling light under the sunlight.


    Although Denis''s tone was so flat, in the ears of the more than a dozen defeated soldiers, Denis''s words frightened them. Denis''s words were like a hammer pounding heavily on their hearts.


    Just now, when Denis and Leo saw that the army was becoming more and more unstable and could not resist the attack of Allen''s army, they took action immediately.


    Leo personally arrived at the front line and commanded the soldiers to fight back against the soldiers of the British army and boost their morale.


    Denis took a long gun with the flag of the Lorraine Empire and took hundreds of elite soldiers.


    Denis took the long gun with the flag of the Lorraine Empire and inserted it in the rear of the whole army.


    Signal the whole army: anyone who crosses this national flag will be executed on the spot!


    As soon as Denis''s words fell, one of the dozen defeated soldiers cried out:


    "Coach! Let us go! The British army is so powerful! The elite in front has been retreating! If we can''t stop the elite in front, then we''re even more unlikely to stop Britannia... HMM!! "


    The routed soldier couldn''t go on until he had finished his words.


    Because a sharp spear had pierced his chest.


    A lot of blood immediately gurgled out of his wound and mouth.


    This long gun - it was just thrown by Denny.


    Before the rout soldier had finished his words, the impatient Denis took the long gun of a soldier next to him and aimed it at the rout soldier''s chest.


    The sharp spear head pierced the chest of the defeated soldier directly.


    The routed soldier struggled twice with his last strength, and finally fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    "Can''t beat the enemy. Is that why you ran away? Ah?! "


    Denise, whose face was as cold as frost, roared at the dozen defeated soldiers.


    "The bounden duty of soldiers is to protect the people behind them who can''t fight! If even you retreat and run away! Who else will protect them?! Ah?! Say it! "


    "Go back! Go back to the battlefield! Die bravely to defend our country! It''s better than being executed as a traitor! "


    After hearing Denis''s roar, the panic on the faces of the more than a dozen defeated soldiers subsided.


    Some courage reappeared on his face.


    "Ah ah!!"


    After shouting a few times and emboldening themselves, the dozen defeated soldiers clenched their weapons, turned around again and returned to the place they had fled.


    Denis, who looked as if he was going to drip water, looked at the chaotic battlefield ahead.


    The emergence of rout troops shows that the war situation in the front battlefield is really very bad.


    Denis''s act of killing and intimidating the troops in rout is still effective when there is no large-scale rout.


    Once there was a large-scale retreat, thousands of soldiers began to retreat. Even if Denny wanted to deal with them by military law, he and the hundreds of soldiers beside him could not cut them down.


    However, as Denis and Leo took action. The war situation of Luo Linjun finally improved a little.


    Leo came to the front line, commanded and encouraged the soldiers to fight back.


    With Leo''s ability, the Rowling army finally stabilized its position and was no longer killed by the Britannia army.


    The casualties of the British army began to increase.


    Even the 3000 armored men with the fiercest offensive and the strongest combat effectiveness finally appeared, and the number of casualties gradually increased.


    With the efforts of Leo and Denis, Luo Linjun finally stopped the decline.


    The war situation between the two armies gradually fell into a stalemate.


    ¡ª¡ªThis situation was naturally noticed by Allen, who had been observing the war situation.


    "It seems that Denis and Leo are still very capable..." Alan frowned and whispered, "they stopped the decline so soon and let the War slowly become stalemate..."


    "But forget it. Although the damage to the formation of Luo Lin army is not enough, it can barely attack..."


    "The victory or defeat of the Western battlefield - everything is bet on this last blow!"


    Alan took a deep breath and then raised his axe and gun:


    "Assault!!!"


    Then, a knock on the horse''s belly drove the horse forward!

 Chapter 331

    In this strange world where gunpowder has not been invented, the only way for infantry to compete with cavalry with strong mobility and impact is to form a military array.


    No matter how clever the commander of the cavalry is, he can''t defeat the infantry who have formed an army.


    If you use cavalry to attack the infantry who have formed a military formation, I''m afraid that when all the cavalry under your command are dead, they have not succeeded in shaking the infantry''s military formation.


    This is one of the important reasons why the method of "sending infantry to attack the enemy first, disrupting the enemy''s formation, and then sending cavalry to attack" is so popular and loved by so many people.


    When the enemy''s army is in chaos, it''s time for the cavalry to attack!


    Alan has been waiting since the war.


    Waiting for the adjutant to command the infantry to disrupt the defense formation of the Luo Lin army, so as to create the most suitable time for the cavalry to attack!


    At the beginning of the war, the adjutant did a good job.


    Under his command, combined with the fierce fighting of Allen''s hard-working 3000 armored sharp men, it was really overwhelming at the beginning of the war, killing the soldiers of the Luo Lin army all the way back.


    The originally tight defense formation like a huge rock has gradually been torn open "gaps" and "gaps".


    However, although Allen expected that it would not always be so smooth, Allen never thought that the speed of Luo Lin''s army''s reorganization was so fast!


    Luo Lin''s army, which had been killed and retreated all the time, slowly stopped its decline and deadlocked with their infantry of the West Road army.


    Moreover, there are gradually signs of pushing back!


    Although he didn''t understand what happened to Luo Linjun now, which made him regroup and stop the decline so quickly, Alan didn''t bother to take care of it no matter what the reason. Anyway, as long as he knew that Luo Linjun had stopped the decline and began to push back gradually!


    Although under the fierce attack of infantry led by armored Ruishi, the defense formation of the Rowling army is no longer as strict as before, but for Allen - this is far from enough! This is not the time for the best cavalry to attack!


    However, although Allen wanted to wait a little longer, wait for the defense formation of the Rowling army to be more chaotic, the reality was very cruel.


    The current situation told Allen mercilessly that the infantry had no way to further destroy the array of the Rowling army!


    Not only can we not further destroy Luo Linjun''s military array, but Luo Linjun may push back slowly over time! The damage to the military array that was hard made will slowly recover!


    So now is the time for the best cavalry to attack!


    There is no other way except to attack while the defense formation of the Luo Lin army has not fully recovered.


    So Allen decided to bet everything on this last blow!


    Bet on the last cavalry impact!


    Attack with cavalry, use brute force and cooperate with infantry to completely destroy the military array of Luolin army!


    After Allen shouted "all army assault", he knocked the horse''s belly, and the war horse under his crotch immediately rushed forward with Allen like an arrow.


    After Allen shouted and charged forward, the 3500 cavalry behind Allen immediately skillfully drove the horse under his crotch and followed him closely.


    After Allen led 3500 cavalry on the right to launch an assault, the left-wing cavalry commanders who have been observing the situation on the right immediately issued a "charge order" after seeing Allen finally attack, led 3000 cavalry on the left to launch an assault on the front of the Rowling army in coordination with the cavalry team led by Allen on the right.


    The cavalry on the left and right wings launched a pincer attack towards the formation of the Luo Lin army. The cavalry on the two wings, like the sharp pincers of a cancer, fiercely went towards the formation pincers of the Luo Lin army!


    ¡­¡­


    "Tut... Damn it..."


    Before Leo could be happy, the last thing he wanted to see happened.


    ¡ª¡ªThen the cavalry of the British army launched an assault!


    After successfully commanding the soldiers and turning the war into a stalemate, Leo guessed that Allen might realize that the infantry could not further destroy their defense formation, so he decisively launched cavalry assault before they could recover their formation.


    As soon as Leo made such a guess, he heard the rumble of thunder and saw the British cavalry attacking from two directions!


    The two britannian cavalry teams formed a pincer attack and rushed towards their formation from two directions.


    Seeing the two Britannia cavalry squads carrying out pincer attacks, Leo immediately subconsciously shouted:


    "The enemy cavalry is coming! Long spearmen form a gun array!! "


    Leo showed the quality that a good commander should have at this time. He made a quick decision and ordered very fast.


    However, although Leo''s reaction speed is very fast, it''s a pity that Luo Lin''s army hasn''t recovered from the chaos. It really hasn''t assembled the gun array quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    The distance between the two armies is not big. The distance between the two armies is just the best distance for the war horse to launch an attack!


    Allen soon led the right-wing cavalry into the formation of the Rowling army!


    Until Allen led the cavalry behind him into the formation of the Luo Lin army, the Luo Lin army didn''t have time to set up a gun array to resist the cavalry, only erected a few long guns.


    These few long guns were no threat to Allen and them.


    Just after Allen led the right-wing cavalry into the Rowling army, the left-wing cavalry also broke into the Rowling army at almost the same time.


    After the two winged cavalry broke into the formation of the Luo Lin army, they immediately launched a massacre and plowed out two blood routes.


    Allen was best at commanding cavalry and attacking cavalry in person.


    Allen waved his axe and gun, in front of the horse and on the side of the horse... In short, all the Rowling soldiers who entered Allen''s attack range were picked up or cut down by Allen.


    Infantry who did not have time to form a military formation were attacked by cavalry, and often ended up with only two - being hacked or stabbed to death by cavalry on horseback, and being killed by high-speed running horses and trampled into meat sauce.


    The two winged cavalry ploughed two blood roads full of blood and meat in the Luolin army array, and continued to attack the depth of the Luolin army array and attack the depth of the Luolin army''s defense array.


    Thanks to the fierce assault and destruction of the two winged cavalry, the Luo Lin army, which had managed to stop its decline, became chaotic again.


    Allen''s adjutant, who was in charge of commanding the infantry, immediately brightened his eyes, pulled out his knight''s sword and shouted:


    "Friends! Come on!! Now Luo Linjun has become chaotic again!! It''s the best time to start the attack again! "


    "Kill all the Luo Linjun in front of us!! End the battle before noon!! Grab their food for lunch!!! Otherwise we''ll all be hungry at noon!!! "


    The adjutant''s words made the eyes of no part of the infantry begin to turn red, and the morale, which had subsided, rose again.


    Alan''s advantage of burning all the food is reflected at this moment - there is no way back for the soldiers.


    If we don''t defeat the Luo Lin army and rob them of their food, they will have nothing to eat!


    Therefore, inspired by the adjutant''s words, the morale and fighting will of the infantry of the Western Route Army soared again.


    ¡ª¡ªThe morale and fighting will of some soldiers who have a deep attachment to food are even stronger than when the war first started!


    The infantry of the West Route Army, whose morale and fighting will have rebounded, waved their weapons and launched a fierce attack on the chaotic Luo Lin army in front of them again.


    At this time, the West Road army, whether cavalry or infantry, is now full of morale and fighting spirit.


    The cavalry and infantry cooperated with each other to launch a wave after wave of fierce attacks on the Luo Lin army.


    Under the fierce offensive of the West Road army, the Luo Lin army became more and more chaotic.


    Leo''s voice was hoarse. Denis didn''t know how many retreating soldiers he had cut. They still couldn''t stop the chaos and collapse of the Rowling army. They could only look at the army gradually on the verge of collapse in despair.


    The formation of the Luo Lin army has gradually shown a one-sided massacre.


    Alan is worthy of his nickname "steel bone".


    His brave attitude of taking the lead greatly inspired all the cavalry behind him.


    Therefore, inspired by Allen, the combat effectiveness of the right-wing cavalry far exceeded that of the left-wing cavalry.


    Alan led the right-wing cavalry and was about to break through the 70000 Rowling army! It''s in front of Denis, the last overseer!


    ¡­¡­


    Holding his bloody sword, Denis looked at the battlefield in front of him.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that now the Allen army has an absolute advantage!


    I don''t know what Allen has done, which can improve the morale of the soldiers of the whole army to such a degree. He succeeded in defeating the defense array arranged by him and Leo when he was at a disadvantage in quantity!


    Denis didn''t want to admit it, but that''s the truth - today, he and Leo lost!


    Although it was not a disastrous defeat or a big defeat, it was just a simple defeat, but it was also a defeat.


    Allen succeeded in breaking through the obstacles of Leo and me... The delayed battle against the Western Route Army... Failed


    At the thought of this, Denise could not help gripping his teeth and felt a burst of reluctance in his heart.


    "Denny!"


    ¡ª¡ªJust then, Denise suddenly heard the voice of his good partner.


    Denis followed his reputation and found Leo galloping towards his position.


    Leo''s body was splashed with some blood and dust. It seems that he suffered when he returned from the front to the last.


    "Denny, step back."


    When Leo came back, he said to Denis in a deep voice.


    "Denny, you should see the situation very clearly. The morale of the British army is unprecedentedly high. We can''t stop them now. There''s no way to integrate the chaotic army. We''ve lost. "


    "What we should do now is to retreat quickly before the casualties have further expanded."


    "Now the morale and fighting will of Allen''s army are too high. We''d better avoid his edge, avoid Allen as much as possible, don''t fight with him, retreat all the way, and then repair the book to Barr and let him lead the main force to reinforce."


    "After joining up with Barr''s main force, the unusual high morale of Allen''s army should also drop. We''ll start a decisive battle with Allen then!"


    Leo explained in as simple a language as possible what he had conceived now and what he would do later.


    After listening to Leo quietly, Denis nodded gently and said:


    "We are really good friends and good partners. We want to go with me. I think so, too."


    "Leo, I''ll organize the soldiers to retreat. You do one thing. "


    "What happened?" Leo frowned and wondered, "what''s up?"


    "Burn all our grain!" Denise, with cold eyes, said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 332

    Commander Barr is the main force of the Rowling army and the commander of the battalion.


    All the generals of the main force gathered in the commander''s camp and held a military meeting around a long table.


    Sitting in the main position is naturally Barr, the commander in chief of the main force and the General Commander of the whole army.


    The theme of this military conference is to study the next attack direction of their main forces.


    Since the "headless snake battle" was successful and Albert was defeated in the battle of sola, although it was a great pity that Albert led the remnant army to escape from the sola mountains and failed to wipe out Albert''s Middle Route Army in the sola mountains.


    However, in order to make up for this regret, after the battle of sola, Barr integrated all his combat forces and called back the troops who ran in the front to lure Albert into the sola mountains.


    After this series of battles, Barr had only about 90000 people left.


    After integrating all the forces under his command and taking a short rest, Barr immediately waved his army to cover up and chase Albert''s remnant army!


    The battlefield is always a very dramatic place. It was Albert who sent his army to chase Barr. However, in a flash, their position was completely reversed and turned into Barr''s army to hide Albert.


    Albert had less than 30000 people left because of his combat power. Because of the reduction of the size of the army and the stimulation of his strong desire for survival, Albert''s remnant army fled very fast.


    So fast that Barr couldn''t catch up with Albert.


    Albert led the remnant army to retreat and then took back the wounded soldiers who had been placed on the Ural plain in order to speed up the March, as well as the troops responsible for protecting the wounded soldiers.


    As for the baggage left on the Ural plain in order to speed up the pursuit of Baal, Albert chose to give up all in order not to slow down the retreat.


    Albert abandoned the baggage on the Ural plain, which were heavy and difficult to carry, such as "giant siege crossbow".


    Although Albert discarded these materials and some of the food and grass here in order not to slow down the retreat speed, Albert would not be foolish enough to throw these materials here and let Barr pick up the enemy.


    When he withdrew from the Ural plain, Albert burned all the discarded baggage with a big fire, and never let Barr pick up a bargain or invest in the enemy.


    After taking the wounded soldiers from the Ural plain, Albert led the remnant army all the way north to retreat and escape Barr''s pursuit.


    This drama of you chasing me has been on for many days.


    Of course, Barr will not let go of Albert who made him suffer so much and brought so much harm to their Rowling empire.


    Therefore, Barr has been stuck behind Albert''s remnant army, as if he would never stop until Albert''s whole army was annihilated.


    However, as time went on, many of Barr''s generals began to complain about it.


    Many generals believe that their central front has been divided, and Albert''s Middle Route Army has been completely crippled. Even if Albert is no longer God, he can''t make any more waves only with the more than 20000 troops under his hand.


    Therefore, it is meaningless to pursue Albert who has no threat now. What we should do now is not to waste valuable combat power to pursue an enemy who has no ability to fight back, but to support other fronts and defeat the West Route Army and East Route Army of the British Empire who still have complete combat power.


    Of course, while many generals opposed Barr''s pursuit of Albert, many generals supported Barr''s action.


    Many generals also believed that it was because Albert''s Middle Route Army had no strength to fight back that they wanted to pursue Albert and cut off Albert''s array, the nightmare of the Royal empire over the years!


    If we don''t take advantage of Albert''s weakest combat power and completely eliminate Albert, then when Albert escapes back and launches the "8th offensive to the South" and "9th offensive to the South" against their Rowling Empire, there may not be such a great opportunity to kill Albert at that time!


    In a word, now the generals of the main force of the Luolin army are divided into two factions.


    One faction believes that Albert, who has no ability to fight back, should be put down to support the other two fronts and annihilate Allen''s West Route Army and Su Cheng''s East Route Army, which still have complete combat power.


    The other faction believes that we should seize the great opportunity of Albert''s very weak combat power, continue to pursue Albert, and be sure to cut the Albert array that is a major threat to their Rowling Empire here.


    The military conference held today is to thoroughly resolve this dispute and decide on the next direction of attack of the main force - whether to support other fronts or continue to pursue Albert.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the generals of the two factions began a fierce quarrel. The generals of the two factions argued with each other, and no one would let anyone. One by one, they quarreled with each other, blushing and thick necked.


    "Short sighted! You are a bunch of short-sighted guys!! You only care about the outcome of this battle! Without paying attention to the future of our empire! Why don''t you understand?! As soon as Albert died, we won half the battle!! If we fail to kill Albert, even if we succeed in defeating the britannian Empire, what is the use of this "summer wind" offensive? "


    "Yes! As long as Albert is not dead, we will not get any substantial benefits if we beat back the "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire! Even if the "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire fails, as long as Albert is still alive, the British Empire can still let Albert command a new offensive! Another ''autumn wind'' attack or ''winter wind'' attack! The threat to our Lorraine empire will not change! "


    "Will the threat to our Lorraine Empire be mitigated by the death of Albert?"


    "You should value the future of the Empire one by one, but I think you are the most short-sighted guy!!"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Am I wrong?! The Britannia Empire will shine! a galaxy of talents! There are many knights who can be as good as Albert! If one Albert dies, the British Empire can change another person to take charge of the southern defense line! Responsible for dealing with our Lorraine empire! "


    "Have you ever wondered what would happen if Albert died and the British Empire, in a rage, transferred the integration Knight Iser to the southern front to deal with us?"


    "Now Albert is in charge of the southern defense line of the British Empire. We can barely stop Albert with all our national strength! If the British Empire replaced Iser, who was stronger than Albert, to deal with us, what consequences would we have? Have you thought about it? "


    "If we keep Albert, we will protect the Empire in disguise! So that the British Empire will not send someone stronger than Albert to take over because the general head of the southern defense line is vacant! "


    "If Albert dies! It is very likely that the central part of the britannian empire will send someone stronger than Albert to take over the position of the general leader of the southern defense line of the Empire! Like the integration Knight Iser! "


    "What kind of monsters are the integrated Knights of the British Empire? You should know from the history books?! Now the 12th integrated Knight - Iser, as well as the 11 integrated knights in front of him, are all monsters among monsters! With our current national strength, can we stop the integration knight?! You tell me! Ah?! "


    "What about the integration knight?! Is the integrated Knight invincible?! Haven''t they ever lost the war?! We can tell you about the defeat of these 12 integrated knights in the nearly 300 years since the founding of the British Empire! "


    ¡­¡­


    Since the beginning of the meeting, Barr, who sat in the chair, did not express his opinions, but sat in the chair without saying a word throughout the whole process, with an unpredictable expression on his face.


    The same person who didn''t say a word in the whole process was Charles, Barr''s close friend sitting next to Barr.


    "What''s the matter? Charles. " Barr asked the nearby shire in a low voice in a flat tone, "why don''t you say a word? Do you have any views on the next attack direction of our army?"


    Charles was calm and silent for a long time before he said faintly:


    "I support continuing to pursue Albert, annihilating Albert, and then supporting other fronts."


    "... we have the same view. I also support continuing to pursue Albert."


    Speaking of this, Barr sighed lightly and then said in a somewhat tired tone:


    "However, it has to be said that the generals who opposed the continued addition of Albert were also very reasonable. After killing Albert, the Central Committee of the furious Britannia Empire would never send someone weaker than Albert to take over the position of the general director of the southern defense line."


    "The center of the furious Britannia Empire is likely to lay down the eastern defense line and transfer Iser to the southern defense line, so that Iser can command the subsequent attack on the South and exert a more fierce retaliatory attack on our Lorraine empire."


    "It is very likely that we will continue to destroy the Lorraine Empire until the country is destroyed... With the current national strength difference between our empire and the Britannia Empire, if the Britannia Empire launches an attack with the strength of the whole country, the Britannia Empire will indeed be able to destroy our Lorraine empire..."


    Speaking of this, Barr stopped and sighed.


    When Barr sighed, Charles, with an iron face, said in a deep voice:


    "It''s ironic... We should want to consider whether to let Albert live in order to avoid more fierce retaliation and attack by the British Empire... In the final analysis, our national strength is too weak... Our current queen is really... To be honest, I hope our emperor, the old woman, can die quickly, So as to change a more reliable emperor. "


    "Ha ha ha."


    Barr''s face was full of fatigue, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, revealing a helpless and painful smile.


    "Yes... Our queen... It''s ridiculous... Regardless of the survival of the country, she only cares about her own enjoyment. Under her rule, the national strength of our Lorraine empire is declining day by day."


    "The britannian Empire probably saw the decline of national strength under the rule of our absurd queen, and decided to attack us continuously in recent years. Taking advantage of the decline of our national strength, it gave a fatal blow to our Rowling Empire, so that we can never turn over."


    "Charles, do you know what is the most invincible and inexplicable method of using troops in the world?"


    Barr asked himself and answered.


    "The most invincible and inexplicable method of using troops in the world is to bully the weak and overwhelm the other party with absolute strength difference."


    "With the support of strong national strength, you don''t even need to play any art of war or strategy. Just push the enemy with strong national strength."


    "If the national strength of our Lorraine empire could be stronger, we wouldn''t be so frightened... We don''t need to think about whether to kill Albert for a long time like now."


    "If our national strength is strong enough, it will be a question whether the British Empire dare to fight..."


    "In the final analysis... Our national strength is too weak... So that we have been bullied by britannians..."


    After that, Barr sighed again, leaned back and leaned back in his chair.


    His face was full of sadness and helplessness.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! Coach Barr!! Urgent news from the western front!!! "


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly, the herald shouted loudly outside the camp.

 Chapter 333

    "The urgent report of the West Road army?"


    Barr frowned and muttered.


    At this time, after hearing the loud drink outside the tent, all the generals and officials stopped quarreling.


    The whole coach camp immediately quieted down.


    Barr sat up straight on the back of his chair and said to Lang outside the camp:


    "Come in!"


    "Yes!"


    Outside the camp came the echo of the herald. Then the curtain of the camp was gently lifted, and the dusty Herald walked quickly into the camp.


    "Coach Barr!"


    The herald stepped quickly towards Barr, who was sitting on the throne, put his hand into his arms and took out a roll of sealed parchment.


    "This is an urgent report written by general Denis, the general leader of the western front!"


    After that, the messenger respectfully handed the parchment in his hand to Barr.


    Barr took the roll of parchment and asked the herald to retreat. Barr skillfully untied the sealed roll of parchment and looked at it at a glance.


    "What?!"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter reading this volume of urgent newspaper written by Denis, Barr''s expression immediately became wonderful and shouted.


    Hearing Barr''s shout, Charles sitting next to Barr was startled.


    He also has a long friendship with Barr. Charles knows Barr. He knows that Barr has extremely rich combat experience. In these decades of military career, Barr has already cultivated extremely strong concentration.


    Charles hadn''t seen Barr so frightened for a long time.


    Therefore, Charles only speculated a little and judged that the content of this urgent report on the western front must be very bad!


    "Barr." Charles murmured, "what happened on the western front?"


    "... the sluggish battle on the western front has failed! More than 50000 troops under commander Allen have broken through the obstruction of 70000 troops of Denis and Leo! Denis and Leo are now leading the remnant army back, while Allen is leading the army and starting to move towards Richie! " Barr replied with a dark face and handed the urgent report to Charles.


    "What?!" Charles, like Barr, gave a loud cry full of disbelief, then quickly received the urgent report from Barr and read it quickly.


    After hearing Barr''s words, all the generals around the long table showed disbelief and horror.


    Just as the urgent report was handed down for reading, Barr shouted at a lower ranking general:


    "Go and get me the map!!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    After receiving Barr''s order, the general immediately went to fetch the map.


    The general moved quickly, immediately took the map and spread it on the long table surrounded by the generals.


    While the map was laid on the long table, the urgent report of the Western Front was also circulated by the generals.


    At this time, the faces of all the generals, including Barr, were very ugly.


    The defeat of the western front has undoubtedly brought about earth shaking changes in the current war situation!


    Originally, with the successful implementation of the "headless snake battle", the central front won a major victory, crippling the Middle Route Army, which is the main force of the britannian army, making the general situation of the campaign inclined to the side beneficial to their Lorraine empire!


    Now, however, the defeat of the western front has brought the British army back ten percent!


    Now the general war situation has changed from being favorable to the Lorraine Empire to a balance of power between the two sides!


    "Damn..." a general secretly scolded, "we finally established our advantage over the Britannia army. This defeat on the Western Front lost all our advantages..."


    "All right." Barr, who regained his composure, glanced coldly at the general. "It''s meaningless to shirk responsibility and blame each other here. Let''s discuss the next countermeasures now."


    Then Barr stood up and fell on the map.


    "The current situation is that the Western Front was defeated. The 70000 troops of Denis and Leo lost about 10000 troops. Denis and Leo are now leading the remaining 60000 troops to retreat all the way towards the rear city of Richie."


    "After Allen broke through Denis and Leo, he also began to March south. According to Denis''s report, Allen''s front pointed directly at Richie city!"


    When Barr said this, Charles next to Barr interrupted:


    "It seems that this Allen wants to lead him as the main force."


    "Well, that''s right." Barr nodded. "Richie City stores most of our luggage and is also located in a strategic place. We can''t give up Richie City anyway."


    "It seems that Allen intends to reproduce the original strategy of the Middle Route Army: attack Richie City, lure us to lead the main force back, and then fight with us in the field to completely destroy us in the field."


    "I have to say that this strategy of directly attacking Richie city is really great. We know that they are luring us to lead the main force, but we still have to do so. We have to follow the meaning of the British army and lead the main force to rescue. After all, we can''t give up Richie City anyway. Once Richie city is broken, most of the baggage will be lost, not to mention that we will be cut off. "


    "According to Denis''s report, I don''t know what Allen has done, which makes the morale of the Western Route Army like a rainbow. He and Leo don''t rely on their combat power to stop Allen. They need our support..."


    "There''s no way. Give up chasing Albert!" Barr said decisively, "now stop Alan''s March and keep Richie city as the top priority!"


    After hearing what Barr said, the generals who advocated continuing to pursue Albert opened their mouths and were about to say something to argue, but finally closed their mouths.


    They are not fools. They can see that according to the analysis of the current war situation, the importance of blocking Allen and preserving Richie city and Denis is far higher than the annihilation of Albert.


    At this time, Charles, sitting beside Barr, also stood up and talked:


    "Based on our current position and the marching speed and position of Allen''s army reported in Denis''s urgent report, if we join forces to rescue Richie city now, we will join forces with Denis''s army on the Feihai plain 10 miles northwest of Richie city and contact Allen''s West Route Army."


    As he spoke, Charles raised his finger against the large plain northwest of the small square representing Richie city on the map.


    Ten miles northwest of Richie City, there is a vast Great Plain - Feihai plain.


    This used to be an ancient battlefield where hundreds of thousands of troops fought.


    About a hundred years ago, a great rebellion broke out in the Lorraine empire.


    The official and rebel armies of the Lorraine Empire, with a total strength of hundreds of thousands, launched a final decisive battle on the Feihai plain.


    Countless people were killed and injured in the battle. The blood of the dead soldiers dyed the vegetation and soil on the ground red.


    Therefore, since the end of the battle, people named the great plain "Fei sea".


    ¡ª¡ªA name that sounds very poetic, but the reason for its name is so chilling.


    More than 100 years later, the bloody gas of this ancient battlefield has finally dissipated.


    Feihai plain has now become a densely populated and harmonious civilian settlement.


    "Fei Hai Plain..." bar whispered, "it''s a civilian settlement..."


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! There is an urgent message on the eastern front!! "


    ¡ª¡ªAnother loud cry came from outside the tent.


    "Eastern front?" Barr''s face was as black as coal. "Why is there an urgent report on the eastern front... Let the heralds come in!!"


    After receiving Barr''s permission to enter the account, the heralds of the eastern front immediately entered the account and handed Barr the urgent report of the eastern front.


    After launching the urgent report of the eastern front, Barr immediately looked at it quickly.


    After reading the urgent report of the eastern front, Barr''s face became more ugly, and his breathing became heavy because of the violent emotional ups and downs.


    "Bad news is such a thing that people often save a piece..." Barr said in a deep voice. "The sluggish battle on the eastern front also failed. 60000 troops were beaten by Su Cheng, leaving only 5000 people. Ximeon confirmed that they were killed. Ou Ren, Erde and Jill don''t know their life and death. Only luoxie led 5000 people to guard the city of mayn."

 Chapter 334

    "What?!" Charles shouted, "even the eastern front..."


    Charles took it... No, he moved so much that he grabbed it from Barr.


    Charles''s eyes moved rapidly between the words and lines of the urgent newspaper in his hand.


    As Charles'' eyes swept from the contents of the urgent newspaper, his face gradually became more and more pale.


    If the faces of the generals in the camp just now were as ugly as drinking urine, then their faces after hearing the accident on the eastern front were as ugly as drinking urine and eating stool.


    Something happened on the western front, which was already very bad, but I didn''t expect it to get worse now, and something happened on the eastern front!


    Let alone maintain a balance of power now. If something happens to the eastern front, all their hard won advantages in the central front will be lost!


    The war will return to the dominance of the British Army!


    However, when the faces of all the generals in the camp were extremely ugly, only Barr quickly adjusted and began to stare at the battle map in front of him and think about how to save the war.


    Barr just thought for a moment and said:


    "Although only luoxie is left on the eastern front, and only 5000 of the 60000 troops are left, the war situation on the eastern front is far less critical than that on the western front. As long as luoxie sticks to mayin City, Su Cheng can''t lead the eastern army to Feihai plain!"


    "... that''s right." On one side, Charles also adjusted back and said in a deep voice, "from the position of Su Cheng''s East Route Army, if he wants to come to Richie City, he must pass through mayin city. As long as luoxie can hold on to the city of mayn, Su Cheng will not be able to come to the Feihai plain to help Alan''s West army, so that we can fight an unimpeded decisive battle with Alan in the Feihai plain. "


    "Pass on my military order!"


    Barr raised his head and said to a senior general nearby:


    "Send an order to Rocher on the eastern front immediately, so that he must defend the city of mayn! Just tell him that my side is about to meet with Denis and Leo''s troops on the Fei Hai Plain, and then launch a decisive battle with Alan on the Fei Hai Plain! Therefore, Su Cheng must not be allowed to cross Mayen city to rescue Feihai plain! Never let Su Cheng''s East Route Army successfully reach the Feihai plain! Even if we fight for the last soldier, we will block Su Cheng out of mayin city! "


    "Understand."


    After answering the voice with a solemn look, the general stepped out of the camp and began to organize people to send orders to the eastern front.


    After seeing the general out of the camp, Barr cast his eyes back on the map in front of him again.


    "As long as Rocher and his team can keep Su Cheng out of mayin city and ask Su Cheng not to disturb our showdown with Alan on Feihai plain..." Barr murmured.


    "Barr." Charles said in a deep voice, "are we going to start the whole army to turn to the Fei Hai Plain now?"


    "Well, that''s right. But before that, Charles, you have to do one thing first. "


    "What happened?" Charles wondered, "what''s up?"


    "I''ll give you 2000 light cavalry to rush to Fei Hai Plain as fast as possible. Evacuate all civilians in the Fei Hai Plain and let them take refuge. "


    "Ah?"


    Charles looked at Barr in amazement.


    "Fei Hai Plain is now a densely populated great plain." Barr said, "the Feihai plain is about to become a battlefield. If the people there are not evacuated in time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "That, coach." A general who was a little far away from Baal suddenly said, "now who doesn''t know that we are at war with the British Empire. Now the civilians on the Fei Hai Plain should have fled long ago in order to avoid the war."


    "There are always some fools who take chances." Barr said blandly, "I thought the enemy wouldn''t hit here, so I didn''t take refuge and stayed at home."


    "Shire''s job is to let these naive fools take refuge quickly and tell them that the britannian army is going to attack the Fei sea plain. If you want to save your own and family''s lives, you can quickly put oil on the soles of your feet and run for your life. You can escape to the deep mountains or the imperial capital circle. In short, don''t run for your life in the direction of the enemy."


    "Charles, when you tell them to take refuge, you should also remember to tell them which direction the Britannia army comes from and ask them not to go in that direction. As long as our soldiers go in that direction, the civilians don''t need to go."


    "Commander..." a general close to Barr said in a puzzled tone, "do you need to be so troublesome? Isn''t it just some civilians? It still takes so much effort to send 2000 light cavalry to tell them to take refuge... WOW! "


    Before the general finished his words, Barr, whose face was as black as coal, grabbed his hair and pulled it in the direction of Barr.


    "Don''t let me hear that again."


    Barr''s tone contained a little anger.


    "The bounden duty of our soldiers is to take up the sword to protect the civilians who can''t take up the sword. If we can''t even protect the civilians, what''s the significance of our struggle with the britannians?"


    After listening to Barr''s words with a little anger and intention to kill, the general swallowed his saliva with fear on his face, and then quickly nodded and said:


    "I, I know..."


    After a cold "hum", Barr let go of the general, then turned his head and said to shire;


    "Time is pressing. Now go and gather 2000 light cavalry and set out immediately!"


    "I see!"


    Charles nodded heavily, then turned around and left the camp quickly to order troops.


    After Charles left, Barr turned his eyes and slipped one by one from the faces of the generals in front of him.


    "Although we are helpless, we can only give up the pursuit of Albert, turn to the Fei sea plain, join forces with Denis and Leo, and then intercept Allen''s West Road army."


    "On the Fei Hai Plain - a decisive battle with Alan''s West Route Army!"


    "Woo Hoo!!"


    ¡ª¡ªAll the generals in the camp shouted in unison.


    While drinking, the panic and anxiety on their faces gradually disappeared.


    While the panic and anxiety on their faces disappeared, a firm color gradually appeared on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the main force of the Rowling army commanded by Barr urgently turned around and went to the Feihai plain, ready to join forces with the Denis army retreating all the way, and fight with the Rowling army heading straight for Richie city in the Feihai plain¡ª¡ª


    A remote village in the Lorraine empire.


    ¡­¡­


    Well


    My head hurts


    ¡­¡­


    Jill slowly opened her eyes as she groaned in pain.


    After opening her eyes, Jill first saw a roof made of thatch and wood.


    Jill, who felt a terrible headache, twisted her neck hard, turned her head and looked at where she was.


    After a brief observation for the next four weeks, Jill found that he was now in a dilapidated wooden house mainly made of wood.


    He was lying on a wooden bed with a thin quilt.


    Although the quilt covered on the body is very old, it is the same as other things in the cabin. Although it is very old, it is very clean.


    I''m... where... Uh... My head hurts


    As Jill frowned and held his forehead, he suddenly heard a door open.


    Then he saw the dazzling sunshine pouring into the dark wooden house.


    Jill went over and found that the door of the wooden house had been opened.


    After moving her eyes to the open door, because her eyes were not used to such strong light, Jill was forced to sink her eyelids and filter out most of the dazzling sunshine with her eyelashes.


    After filtering out most of the sunlight, Jill saw a figure standing at the open door.


    ¡ª¡ªA small figure.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    ¡ª¡ªThis little figure sends out a pleasant female voice full of joy and timbre that only children can have.

 Chapter 335

    "Here... Where..." Jill asked the little girl who opened the door and came in with his weak voice, "why am I here..."


    "This is Dong Remy village." The little girl said in a vibrant voice, closing the originally opened wooden door, "the cabin you are now in is my home! Although it''s worn out, it''s still very clean! In terms of the cleanliness of the house, I''m still a little confident. "


    At this time, Jill found that the little girl seemed to hold something in her hand.


    Jill looked intently and saw that the little girl was holding a bowl of things in her hand, which seemed to be a bowl of vegetable porridge.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you woke up, so I only cooked my lunch." The little girl said in an apologetic tone.


    Then, the little girl put the bowl of porridge on a small wooden table next to Jill''s bed, and then took out a clean empty bowl and a clean wooden spoon from the wooden cabinet on the other side.


    Then, the little girl picked up the bowl of porridge, poured more than half of the porridge into the empty bowl just taken out, and then pushed the bowl, including most of the porridge, to Jill.


    "Come on! Eat quickly! " The little girl smiled brightly, "when I picked you up from the entrance of the village yesterday evening, you have been sleeping until now. You must be hungry, too? Eat quickly. I''m still very confident in my craft! "


    "Ah... Thank you..."


    Jill took the porridge from the little girl with a flattered look.


    Because the little girl is very close to him now, and the little girl closed the door again just now, there is no reflection of the sun, so Jill can finally observe the little girl carefully and in detail.


    The little girl whose voice is full of vitality seems to be only eleven or two years old.


    He was wearing a blue dress with a white smock.


    Although the clothes on the body are very old, they are unusually clean and tidy.


    The little girl has brown hair tied into a neat short ponytail.


    A pair of purple eyes flicker, just like purple gemstones, very charming.


    Her facial features are very correct and exquisite. Jill is sure that the little girl will be a beautiful girl when she grows up.


    After hearing what the little girl had just said, Jill felt how strong her fasting feeling was.


    My empty stomach is protesting madly with me.


    After saying thanks to the little girl again, Jill grabbed the wooden spoon, and then pushed the porridge into his mouth.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m too hungry now or because this bowl of porridge is really so delicious.


    Jill now only feels that the bowl of porridge in her hand is extremely delicious. Jill, who was born in a noble family, has eaten a lot of delicious food since childhood, but Jill now feels that the so-called delicious food she has eaten before is not half as delicious as the bowl of porridge in her hand.


    Looking at Jill who ate very well, the little girl giggled out a series of happy laughter, and then began to eat the porridge in her hand silently. Because she divided most of the porridge to Jill, there was not much porridge left.


    Jill and the little girl soon ate up all the porridge in their hands.


    Jill put the very clean bowl back on the wooden table and raised her hand to wipe the corners of her mouth.


    Although this order of porridge did not fill Jill''s stomach, Jill could obviously feel much better.


    After the warm porridge entered Jill''s stomach, Jill felt bursts of warmth emanating from his stomach and transmitted to all corners of his body, which was extremely comfortable.


    "Thank you." Jill smiled again and thanked the little girl solemnly.


    "You''re welcome." The little girl smiled, "it''s just trivial things."


    "By the way, you just said you picked me up at the entrance of the village yesterday evening." Jill inquired, "what''s going on? I''m still in a daze... I can''t remember what happened before... "


    "I found you at the entrance of the village when I picked up firewood outside the village and was ready to go back to the village yesterday evening." The little girl picked up the leftover bowls of her and Jill and said, "you fainted on a scarred horse. At that time, the horse under your crotch had died because of overdraft and injury."


    "When I found you alive, I dragged you back to my house, that is, this wooden house, and then called the doctor in our village to see you. The doctor in our village said that you just fainted because you were too tired and strongly stimulated. It''s no big deal."


    Speaking of this, the little girl continued in a joking tone:


    "After dragging you back to my house, I wanted to help you untie your armor, but I don''t know how to untie it, so I can only entrust my neighbors to help. When you sleep, I have cleaned your armor for you."


    After that, the little girl nuzui toward a corner of the cabin.


    The cleaned armor was neatly stacked in that corner.


    "Faint... Scarred war horse... Great stimulation."


    Jill murmured, trying to remember.


    Then Jill''s eyes, which were full of confusion, suddenly opened.


    The fog that had surrounded his mind burst out!


    Su Cheng, East Route Army, surprise attack, defeat, blood, scream, death, Erde


    Jill remembered everything.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!"


    ¡ª¡ªJill hugged her head and began to wail in pain.


    Jill''s wail frightened the little girl.


    "Big brother, big brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    However, Jill, who is now extremely unstable, has no time to answer the little girl''s questions.


    But still holding his head and wailing in pain.


    "Damn it! blamed!! Damn it!!! "


    Jill grabbed her hair and slammed her forehead on the bed board below.


    Soon, the little girl saw that blood began to appear on Jill''s forehead.


    The little girl had never seen such a battle before. She panicked for a moment and didn''t know what to do.


    Jill had a lot of noise, and the old wooden house where he and the little girl stayed naturally had poor sound insulation.


    Soon, the little girl''s neighbors heard a loud noise from the little girl''s house.


    For a moment, more than ten people rushed into the wooden house where the little girl and Jill were.


    "Jean, Jean!" An older aunt, holding a broom, asked the little girl nervously, "what happened? Why is there so much noise! "


    The little girl called Jeanne by the aunt pointed to Jill, who was still sitting on the bed with her head in her arms, in some fear and panic.


    "I, the big brother I picked up from the gate of the village yesterday evening, suddenly went crazy for some reason..."


    After hearing what the little girl said, the more than ten villagers who suddenly rushed into Jenna''s house sank.


    Several men among the ten villagers took two steps forward and blocked the women and Jeanne who also rushed into the house behind them.


    One of the strongest middle-aged men said to Jill in a deep voice:


    "Hey, boy! What''s wrong with you... "


    "Get out of here! Don''t bother me! "


    ¡ª¡ªThe middle-aged man was rudely interrupted by Jill before he finished.


    "Hey! You rude guy!! "


    A younger young man standing next to the middle-aged man shouted at Jill in an angry tone.


    "I want you all to get out of here!!!"


    "You..."


    The young man was also young and vigorous. His anger was aroused by Jill''s repeated provocations.


    The young man, who was furious, subconsciously raised the stick he had just picked up.


    However, although the young man was angry, he still held a little reason.


    He just wanted to teach Jill a good lesson, not kill him.


    So, after raising the stick in his hand, the young man aimed it at Jill''s back and was ready to wave it down hard!


    However, just as the young man had just raised the stick in his hand and was about to wave it down¡ª¡ª


    A powerful hand suddenly grabbed his raised arm from behind, so that his stick couldn''t swing down.


    The hand that suddenly grabbed his arm from behind was so powerful that the young man almost had the illusion that he was caught by an iron pliers.


    The young man turned his head suspiciously and found that behind him was a man in black with a big black robe wrapped around his body.


    The man in black pulled his hood so low that people couldn''t see him under it.


    The man in black tightly grasped the young man''s hand.


    "Take it easy, don''t be so impulsive, young man."


    ¡ª¡ªThe man in Black said to the young man with a tone that could not distinguish gender at all.


    "Wow!!"


    The young man was startled by the man in black who suddenly appeared behind him, and the wooden sticks in his hands were loosened.


    It was not only the young man who was frightened, it should be said that except Jill, who was still in a state of collapse, everyone in the house was frightened by the man in black.


    Because the man in black really seemed to appear in the house out of thin air!


    "You, who are you?" A villager dared to ask the man in black.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." The man in Black said in an easy-going tone, "anyway, you just need to know that I''m not a bad person. Now you all go out first. I can handle this young man who is very unstable. "


    As he spoke, the man in black pointed to Jill sitting on the bed.


    "... who, who would listen to a stranger so obediently?!" The villagers who had been courageous enough to make complaints about the black robe were not able to breathe out loud and tuck up the black robe.


    However, the black robe did not make complaints about the villagers'' Tucao.


    Instead, he walked slowly to the little girl who had just fed Jill porridge and the owner of the wooden house.


    "I finally saw you..." the man in black squatted down and made his sight level with the little girl, and said in a relieved tone, "it''s really tiring to walk from pandragon to dongremy village. Little girl, can you tell me your name? How old are you? "


    The little girl flashed her beautiful eyes and looked curiously at the man in black in front of her.


    The little girl felt very strange now. Standing in front of her was a strange stranger in strange clothes, but the little girl didn''t feel afraid and restrained at all.


    "My name is Jenna dalk... I''m 12 years old..."


    The little girl, Jeanne, introduced herself very politely to the man in black.

 Chapter 336

    Donlemi - an ordinary village in the Lorraine empire.


    The population is not large, only about 100 families. The villagers'' living standard is also very general. The villagers in the whole village can''t talk about how poor or how rich they are.


    Generally speaking, it is just an ordinary rural area that can be seen everywhere in the world.


    Although not very rich, it is unusually harmonious and calm.


    At this time, the night is getting darker.


    When the sky was dyed dark red by the sunset, every family in dongremy raised white and thin cooking smoke and began to cook dinner.


    Jenna''s home¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. sage, Mr. Jill, dinner is ready. Come and have it."


    As Jeanne said this, she carried a plate with three bowls of porridge on it. She quickly walked to the only small table in the house, and then skillfully placed the three bowls of porridge on the small table.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    Mr. sage sitting at the small table, that is, the man in black, rubbed his hands excitedly, and then continued:


    "Vegetable porridge. It smells delicious. I haven''t eaten for a long time. The last meal was more than a month ago. "


    "Mr. sage..." Jeanne smiled helplessly at the man in black. "You''re kidding so exaggerated again."


    At noon today, after the black robed man suddenly appeared in the wooden house, he explained his identity to all the villagers in the house, including Jeanne.


    The man in Black said he was a bard who traveled all over the world. Because he was very knowledgeable, he was called "sage". Just call him "sage".


    Today, I happened to travel to this Remy village. Then I just heard a loud noise in this wooden house, that is, Jenna''s house, so I came in to have a look at the situation.


    As for why the man in black suddenly appeared in the house


    "Ha? It''s just your illusion. How could I suddenly appear in the room? I walked in very regularly. "


    ¡ª¡ªThis is what the man in Black said at that time.


    In short, the black robed man spent a lot of words, and the villagers no longer suspected the black robed man.


    A large part of the reason why the villagers dispel their doubts about the people in black robes so quickly is also related to the simplicity of the villagers.


    After successfully persuading the villagers, the man in Black said that he liked dongleimi village very much and hoped to live in dongleimi village for some time.


    The request of the black robed man was not too much, so the villagers also allowed the request of the black robed man.


    Jeanne, who was very warm-hearted, took the initiative to take in the black robed people.


    So there was the scene of Jeanne, the man in black and Jill having dinner together in a wooden house.


    "Hello! Boy! " The man in black shouted to Jill, who was still sitting at the head of the bed, with his arms around his knees and his head resting on his knees, "come and have dinner! If you don''t come to dinner, Jeanne won''t be allowed to have dinner! "


    The black robed man who was greedy for the aroma of vegetable porridge just wanted to move the spoon in advance, but she was stopped by Jeanne.


    "You must have all the people to eat!"


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s what Jenna just said.


    Jill was silent for a moment after hearing the urging of the man in black.


    After a long silence, Jill finally got down from the head of the bed, walked at a very weak pace to the table and sat down.


    Jill''s hair was very messy at this time, her eyes were covered with blood, and her face was very ugly, as if she were many years old.


    "Big brother..." Jeanne asked Jill with some worry, "are you okay? You look so haggard... "


    "Leave me alone."


    Jill answered Jenna in a cold tone, picked up a wooden spoon and began to put the porridge in front of her into her mouth.


    "Oh..."


    Jeanne, who was coldly treated by Jill, flashed a little loss on her face, lowered her head, and began to silently dig the porridge in the bowl into her mouth with the small wooden spoon in her hand.


    "Hmm ~ ~ really fragrant, really fragrant ~ ~"


    ¡ª¡ªThe man in black seemed to be very satisfied with the taste of the porridge made by Jeanne herself. He was very happy. He didn''t stop with the wooden spoon of the porridge lying in his hand.


    "Jeanne, your craft is great!" The black robed man praised Jeanne sincerely while picking up the porridge.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Jeanne grabbed her hair in front of her forehead shyly, "thank you..."


    The praise of the man in black made Jeanne, who was a little depressed, feel better again.


    It took less than a minute for the man in black to move the spoon and then put down the wooden spoon.


    In less than a minute, the man in black solved the porridge in the bowl, and there was not even a grain of rice left.


    "Burp ~ ~"


    The man in black leaned back, carelessly leaned against the back of the chair behind him, and then gave a loud burp.


    Then, the black robed man began to talk to Jeanne as if he were casual:


    "Jeanne, you''re really good. I''ve heard all about you. Oh, this boy, you picked it up at the gate of the village last evening."


    As he spoke, the man in black made a Nuo mouth at Jill sitting next to him.


    The words of the man in black just fell. Just now he was silently looking at Jill with porridge in his mouth and stopped the wooden spoon in his hand.


    After hearing what the man in Black said, Jeanne was slightly stunned, and then said in a puzzled tone:


    "How do you know, Mr. sage? I remember you haven''t been out of my house since you came to my house today. How did you know this? Who did you hear about it? "


    "Ah... Well... Who did I hear that from? You don''t have to worry about Jeanne. In short, Jeanne, you really have the courage and kindness to lend a helping hand to people in trouble."


    Hearing the praise of the man in black again, Jeanne''s face showed a shy color again, raised her hand and grabbed the hair in front of her forehead, and then said in a shy tone:


    "I''m not brave and kind... I just returned to the village last evening. When I passed the village entrance, I saw my eldest brother holding a tired horse near the village entrance, and the whole person was unconscious. I felt that I could not sit idly by, so I called several big uncles in the village to help me carry my big brother back to my house and help me remove his armor so that he could sleep better. In fact, I didn''t do anything. "


    As soon as Jeanne''s voice fell, Jill, who sat next to her, meditated for a while.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Thank you."


    ¡ª¡ªJill put down his bowl and spoon, then bowed his head solemnly to Jeanne and thanked her.


    "Jeanne, your name is Jeanne, right? Thank you for saving me. At the same time, I also apologize for my rude behavior this day. Sorry, I''ve done too many rude things and said too many rude words to you since I woke up today. Please forgive me. "


    Jeanne seemed to have never seen anyone say thanks and apologize to her so solemnly, so she panicked for a moment.


    "That, that, big brother, you don''t have to thank me! In fact, I didn''t do anything, and I don''t have to apologize to me. I didn''t take it to heart. "


    Looking at Jill, who solemnly apologized and thanked Jeanne, and Jeanne, who was flustered, the man in black gave a slight imperceptible low laugh.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was a laugh full of relief.


    As if to cover up her loss and embarrassment, Jeanne turned her head and said to the man in Black:


    "Yes! Mr. sage! I''m ready for hot water to take a bath! Mr. sage, you have finished your meal now. You can take a bath first! "

 Chapter 337

    "Take a bath?"


    The black robed man said this with a little doubt, then changed to a tone full of memory, and then said:


    "It seems that I haven''t taken a bath for a long time... About two or three years. But my body will not be dirty. What will be dirty is only the black robe on me. Small insects such as flies and lice dare not come near me, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t take a bath. "


    Jill let out a disdainful laugh as soon as the voice of the man in black fell.


    Jeanne, sitting opposite the man in black, also showed a helpless smile.


    "Mr. sage... You are making such an exaggerated joke again."


    "I''m not kidding ~ ~"


    The man in Black said this in a joking tone, which made his remarks more unreliable.


    "Well, forget it. Although I don''t have to take a bath, it''s good to try taking a bath for a long time."


    The man in black stood up as he spoke.


    "Then I''ll take a bath tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the bathroom shared by our families."


    As Jeanne said this, she led the man in black into a small wooden house.


    After entering the cabin, the man in black felt the heat and moisture from the pavement.


    The cabin is empty and has no objects or facilities.


    There are several ditches on the ground to lead the water out.


    "Our families share this bathroom. When you want to take a bath, burn a bucket of hot water, enter the bathroom and wipe your body with the hot water. "


    As Jeanne spoke, she put the bucket with hot water she had been carrying in the middle of the cabin.


    "Mr. sage, please wash it slowly. I just borrowed a suit of clothes from the aunt next door who has a good relationship with me. After washing, change into this clean suit. As for the black robe on your body, just change it and give it to me. I will wash it well."


    "Oh, oh! Jenna, you are so sweet. "


    The man in black raised his hand, pinched Jeanne''s cheek, and then said:


    "I feel more and more that Jenna, you are really a considerate and reliable girl. Those who can marry you after that must have saved the world. "


    "Mr. sage, your speech is too exaggerated." Jeanne said shyly, "well, Mr. sage, you can take off your clothes. Oh, just give me the black robe."


    "Well, well, I''ll trouble you, Jeanne."


    The man in black raised his hand and grabbed the brims of his hood.


    "Speaking of... When was the last time I took off my hood and black robe... It''s been a long time. I can''t remember clearly..."


    After that, the man in black gently lifted the hood deep on his head.


    ¡ª¡ªHe showed his face under his hood.


    Looking at the face of the man in black after taking off his hood, Jeanne suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Mr. Xian, Mr. sage..." Jeanne said in some amazement, "you, you are...?!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jill went back to the bed after dinner.


    Jill, lying on the bed, lay on her side and rushed her face to the wall next to the bed.


    Looking at some old wooden walls, Jill''s thoughts gradually returned to the night not long ago


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s the British Army! We were caught! "


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    "Run away!"


    "Uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "We fought with Beigou!"


    "Jill! Run! "


    "Jill! I can''t run away! You run away! I''ll buy you some time! Although it can only help you delay for about a second... "


    "Ed! Wait! "


    ¡­¡­


    The memory of that night not long ago slowly reappeared in Jill''s mind.


    The color of pain, reluctance and guilt gradually appeared on Jill''s face again.


    The hands that had been spread out were slowly clenched again.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Big brother, big brother."


    ¡ª¡ªA soft call from Jill''s back pulled Jill''s thoughts back to reality from that night not long ago.


    Jill did not look back and said in a voice without any emotion:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Now the bathroom is empty. Big brother, do you want to take a bath..."


    Before Jeanne finished her words, Jill interrupted directly:


    "No, thanks. Leave me alone. "


    "But, but..."


    When she heard what Jill said and wanted to say more¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, Jenna, people say they don''t want to take a bath tonight, so there''s no need to force others. Let the boy stay quietly tonight. After all, what he needs most now is to be alone."


    ¡ª¡ªA beautiful female voice like a silver bell came from behind Jill.


    After hearing this, Jill, who was lying on her side in bed with her eyes half closed, suddenly opened her eyes.


    The unwilling and painful color on his face quickly receded like a tide and changed into a color of shock.


    Wait... This tone... Isn''t it the tone of the man in black?!


    Then Jill turned his stiff neck and looked behind him.


    Standing behind him was Jeanne, still wearing a blue dress and a white smock.


    The man standing on Jeanne''s side was not the man in black as Jill thought.


    ¡ª¡ªInstead, there was a beautiful woman standing.


    The woman standing on the side of Jean Na looks about 16 or 7 years old from the perspective of her face. She is wearing a very ordinary village girl''s dress.


    The facial features are correct, exquisite and quite beautiful.


    Jill is an aristocrat. Naturally, she has seen many beautiful aristocratic girls.


    Jill dares to conclude that, in terms of beauty, this woman can definitely compare most of the noble girls he has seen in more than 20 years.


    White skin, a soft, beautiful silver white and waist long hair scattered at will.


    A pair of blue eyes looked at Jill jokingly, looking at her dementia.


    The tone just sounded like a silver bell, but the tone was the tone of the man in black. The sentence came from the woman''s mouth.


    "You, you are..." Jill looked at the woman stupidly. "The man in black..."


    The banter in the woman''s eyes looking at Jill became more and more intense.


    "Huh? Although the voice has changed, my tone should not have changed? The tone and style of my speech should also be easy to recognize? "


    "But, but?" The color of amazement on Jill''s face grew stronger, and her lips opened slightly because of shock. "What''s your voice...?"


    In Jill''s impression, the voice of the black robed man I just met today is obviously neither male nor female. It''s impossible to judge the gender from the timbre!


    So what''s the matter with such a beautiful female voice now?


    "Oh..."


    The woman, the man in black, gave a light "Oh" and then cleared her throat.


    "Is that the voice you''re talking about?"


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the black robed man''s throat, it was no longer the beautiful voice like a silver bell, but the previous male and female voice.


    "This is just a sound changing skill, and it''s not a magic skill. Everyone can master this skill and change his voice with a little practice. The reason why I wore a black robe and changed my voice before was that I didn''t want others to know my gender. Today, I met Jeanne, a lovely girl, which made me feel very good, so I took off my black robe and changed back to the original voice line ~ ~ "


    "Now this sound is my original sound line ~ ~"


    ¡ª¡ªThe voice of the man in black changed back to the beautiful female voice.


    Jill was still staring at the black robed people who had no more black robes, and had not recovered.


    Just before Jill came back to her senses, Jeanne on one side had flashed her eyes with little stars. From the expression on her face, she seemed to have made up her mind and looked at the man in black with adoring eyes.


    "The sage first... No, Miss sage! Just after I saw you take off your black robe, I wanted to ask you! Miss sage, as you said, although you are wearing an extremely dirty black robe, the body wrapped under this black robe is very clean! Miss sage, how did you do it? I want to learn! "


    Just now in the bathroom, the black robed man took off her black robe. Jenna thought she would see the black robed man. She had extremely dark and dirty skin because she hadn''t taken a bath for too long.


    After all, wearing such a dirty black robe, no one would think that the body wrapped in this black robe would be clean.


    However, the result surprised Jeanne.


    After the black robed man took off his black robe, his skin was not as dirty as Jeanne thought.


    The skin of people in black robes wrapped under this extremely dirty black robe is extremely clean and white.


    It''s like I just took a bath.


    After hearing Jeanne''s question, the man in black smiled.


    "This is a secret. I''m sorry, Jeanne. I can''t tell you this secret."


    With that, the man in black closed one eye with a mischievous expression, raised his index finger and gently pressed it against his ruddy lips.

 Chapter 338

    Fei Hai Plain - a quite famous Great Plain in the territory of the Lorraine empire.


    It is located 10 miles northwest of Richie city.


    The reason why Feihai plain is so famous is related to its history.


    Fei Hai Plain is an ancient battlefield known by the people of the Lorraine empire.


    More than a hundred years ago, the Lorraine Empire broke out an unprecedented peasant rebellion.


    This great rebellion of unprecedented scale swept through half of the Lorraine Empire and brought deep harm to the Lorraine empire.


    At that time, before this unprecedented rebellion, the total population of the Lorraine empire was as high as 70 million. However, after the rebellion was put down, the population of the Lorraine empire was only over 55 million.


    Nearly 15 million people were killed and injured. We can see the scale and destruction of this great rebellion.


    Despite hundreds of years of recuperation, the total population of the Lorraine Empire has only recovered to about 65 million, still not to the level before the rebellion.


    In the great rebellion more than 100 years ago, the total strength of the rebel army was as high as 530000, and the strength of the Lorraine Imperial Army responsible for calming the rebellion was as high as 350000.


    The rebel and official forces with a total strength of 880000 from both sides launched a final decisive battle on the Fei Hai Plain.


    The final decisive battle lasted 36 days, with countless casualties. Finally, the officials and troops of the Lorraine Empire won the final victory at an extremely painful price.


    Up to now, the official of the Lorraine Empire has not given a specific number of casualties, only said that the number of casualties is conservatively estimated at 300000.


    It is said that in the final battle, the blood from the soldiers of the two armies dyed the soil, vegetation and stones on the whole land red.


    The gurgling blood flowed and collected towards the lower part, and gathered into one blood pool and blood Lake deep enough for people to swim.


    The blood of the dead and wounded dyed everything on the Fei Hai Plain red.


    Therefore, since the end of this unprecedented large-scale and tragic battle, people began to call this plain, which was once stained with blood like a red ocean, Fei Hai Plain.


    Although it sounds very poetic, the reason for its name is so chilling.


    In these more than 100 years, this ancient battlefield where hundreds of thousands of people died has become a densely populated residential area under the covert promotion of the official of the Lorraine empire.


    At this time, the ancient battlefield, which used to be full of killing and logging, has become a residential area full of harmony and tranquility.


    However, the hard won harmony and tranquility of the Fei Hai Plain gradually dissipated with the wind with the advance of the British army.


    The spirit of extermination, which has dissipated for hundreds of years, permeates the Fei Hai Plain again!


    Although the scale of a battle is much smaller than the final decisive battle hundreds of years ago, it will never be less tragic than its huge battle. It will be launched on the ancient battlefield on the Fei Hai Plain!


    ¡­¡­


    July 29, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Somewhere in the Fei Hai Plain in the Lorraine empire.


    Denis and Leo stood side by side.


    Behind them stood all the senior generals in their army.


    The dozen people, led by Denis and Leo, stood and waited here silently.


    ¡ª¡ªWaiting for Barr to come.


    The Scouts of the main force of the Rowling army led by Baltar have come to report to Denis and Leo.


    According to the Scout''s report, Barr will lead his pro guard to arrive here in about ten minutes.


    Denis and Leo both look very bad now.


    No, it should be said that their faces are not good-looking.


    In the decisive battle with Allen a few days ago, with the support of Allen''s West Route Army''s frightening morale, Allen''s West Route Army broke out extremely strong combat effectiveness and severely suppressed their 70000 army.


    Denis and Leo realize that Allen''s West Route Army is full of soldiers and high morale. Now it is difficult to defeat him in a frontal duel. Even if they want to defeat him, they must pay a great price.


    Therefore, they immediately decided to retreat, all the way south to avoid Allen''s current military front.


    Thanks to their decision to retreat decisively, their troops did not suffer much damage, but only paid nearly 10000 casualties.


    When he decided to retreat, in order to speed up the March, Denis chose to burn most of his military supplies.


    At this time, Denis did not expect that his decision to burn most of the military food had brought Allen great trouble.


    When Denis and Leo were defeated by Allen, they realized that it was difficult to defeat Allen alone.


    So when the two men led the army to retreat, they sent a message to Barr, so that Barr could immediately lead the main force to support them and work together with them to wipe out Allen''s West Road army!


    After receiving their letter of request for help, Barr was also very decisive and replied a letter to them, telling Denis and Leo that he immediately led troops to support them, asked them to join him on the Feihai plain, and then fought a decisive battle with Allen''s West Route Army.


    To be honest, Denis and Leo have some shame to see Barr.


    Entrusted with an important task by Barr, he commanded the superior forces to launch a delayed battle against Allen''s West Route Army and drag Allen''s West Route Army.


    The total military strength was nearly 20000 more than Allen, but the two of them lost and were defeated by Allen whose military strength was far lower than theirs.


    Even if they are defeated, they still have to send orders to Barr, hoping that Barr can come and support them.


    Denis and Leo are now embarrassed and ashamed just by the thought of facing Barr later.


    "Denis..." Leo said with a bitter smile to Denis next to him, "what to do... I feel ashamed to see coach Barr..."


    After hearing what Leo said, Denis also showed a wry smile.


    "Alas... Commander Barr, he should forgive us... He should also understand our difficulties in asking him for help. We just need to plead with Barr honestly later. Don''t find any excuse for our defeat. Defeat is defeat. There are not so many reasons to say, Coach Barr also hates that others make excuses for their failure... Hey! Coach Barr is here! Stand up! "


    After hearing what Denis said, Leo immediately moved his eyes to the front.


    A cavalry is slowly emerging from the horizon ahead.


    The leader is Barr, whom they haven''t seen for more than a month!


    Barr led the cavalry team, which was composed of all the senior generals of the Barr army and the elite cavalry responsible for defending them.


    Barr''s speed was very fast, and soon he came in front of Denis and Leo.


    "Denis, Leo."


    As Barr skillfully turned over and dismounted, he affectionately shouted their names.


    "Although I haven''t seen you two for only one month, I always feel like I''ve been away from you two for a long time." Balchongdeni and Leo said with a smile.


    "Coach Barr..." Denis, with a guilty face, dropped his head.


    With the same look of guilt as Denis, Leo stood next to Denis.


    "Commander Barr... We feel we have no face to see you..." Denis said bitterly, "we can''t even stop Allen whose strength is far less than ours... It''s extremely guilty... We..."


    Before Denny finished, Barr interrupted directly:


    "Well, needless to say, this is not the time to say such despondent words and apologize."


    Barr continued his positive path:


    "We didn''t meet here to apologize, did we? We are here to defeat the British Army! "


    "So - raise your heads! Stand tall and beat the British army with me! "


    "... yes!!"


    Denis and Leo shouted in unison.


    Then they raised their heads.


    The color of guilt on their faces almost dissipated, and the color of firmness slowly appeared on their faces.


    Looking at the two people whose faces were gradually firm in front of him, Barr nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to say solemnly:


    "Alan is about to lead his army into the Fei Hai Plain now."


    "According to the reconnaissance of the scouts, Albert seems to have led his remnant of the Middle Route Army to rush to the Fei Hai Plain."


    "That is to say, in this Fei Hai Plain battle, we will not only deal with Allen, but also deal with Albert and Allen at the same time..."


    "This battle will never be easy, so you should be prepared to die here."


    "Now the situation is very clear. It depends on the battle on the Fei Hai Plain whether the ''summer wind'' offensive of the Britannia Empire is successful or the victory of our Rowling empire against the aggression of the Britannia Empire!"


    "In other words, the battle of Fei Hai Plain is the final decisive battle in our battle with the British Empire!"


    After hearing Barr''s words, Denis and Leo swallowed their saliva together, and then shouted again in unison:


    "I see!!"

 Chapter 339

    Shortly after the 150000 troops of Barr, Denis and Leo successfully joined forces on the Feihai plain¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere outside the Feihai plain.


    The West Route Army of the Britannia army, arranged in four columns, was advancing towards the Fei Hai Plain.


    At this time, Alan, who was riding on his horse and located in the middle of the West Road military line, was in a very bad mood.


    No, it should be said that Allen has been in a bad mood since he defeated 70000 troops of Denis and Leo a few days ago.


    It should have been a very happy thing to use such a high-risk tactic of "burning grain" to defeat Denis and Leo''s troops.


    However, the final result is a little imperfect.


    Alan, he never thought that Denis and Leo would burn all their military food!


    At that time, Alan was so frightened that he almost fell off his horse when he saw dark smoke blowing from the denim camp.


    In order to stimulate the morale of his soldiers to the greatest extent, Allen really burned all the grain of their West Route Army, leaving only a breakfast to eat before the decisive battle, leaving no retreat for his soldiers.


    If Denis and Leo really burn all their rations, Alan and his men will really eat mud!


    Therefore, after seeing the dark smoke blowing from the denim camp, Allen immediately organized people to "rescue", and the amount of military food that can be rescued is the amount of military food.


    The reason why Denis planned to burn the army''s grain and other supplies was only to reduce the burden of marching and speed up the evacuation.


    He may have never dreamed that his decision to burn food had brought Alan great trouble.


    Although Allen immediately organized people to rescue the grain of the Denis army, most of the grain was burned and only a very small amount was recovered.


    How little is this military food?


    It''s only enough for Allen''s 50000 West Route Army to eat for another 7 or 8 days.


    This is what has been bothering Allen these days.


    Just now, there was another annoyance that bothered Allen very much.


    Just now, the scouts he sent to explore and investigate came back with news:


    The main force of 90000 rollin troops under the command of Barr has successfully joined forces with 60000 troops of Denis and Leo on the Feihai plain!


    Although Allen knew early that Barr would lead his army to support Denis and Leo when he learned that Denis and Leo were defeated and he led the West Road army to rush directly towards Richie city.


    But when he really heard the news, Alan was so frightened that a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Now there are 150000 enemy troops on the Feihai plain!


    In the continuous fighting since the start of the "summer wind" offensive, there are only about 50000 troops under Allen''s command.


    The enemy''s strength is three times that of him, 100000 more than him


    Allen has fought a lot of hard battles in his life, but it''s the first time he''s met to this extent.


    Allen now only hoped that Albert could quickly lead the remnant of the Middle Route Army to join him.


    While Denis and Leo wrote to Barr for help, Allen also wrote to Albert for help after defeating Denis and Leo.


    Allen wrote Albert a letter of help to the effect that he had successfully broken through the 70000 Rowling army in front of him, so that Albert could lead the remnant of the Middle Route Army to join him and join forces with him to fight against Barr who would surely attack him!


    Although Allen is confident in his abilities, he is not conceited at all.


    Allen doesn''t think he can deal with Barr''s main force and Denis and Leo''s forces alone.


    Just as Allen has been riding on his horse these days, with a calm face and thinking about something, when¡ª¡ª


    "Coach Allen!"


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly a scout''s voice came from his side.


    "What''s up?"


    Allen asked in a tone so bland that there was hardly any emotion.


    "Back to the coach! After receiving your letter, commander Albert rushed his troops to support at a high speed all night! Now coach Albert is about to lead the Middle Route Army here! Coach Albert''s Middle Route Army is less than five miles away! "


    Hearing the herald''s words, Alan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    A little smile also appeared on the originally cloudy face.


    When the bad news came one after another, I finally heard a good news for a long time.


    Albert was able to rush here in such a short time to participate in the General Assembly war to be launched on the Fei Hai Plain, which shows that Albert really came here at full speed and with all his life.


    Allen and Albert were not masked. They just heard Albert''s name. Now when they learned that Albert came to support him so soon, they couldn''t help but have some respect and favor for Albert.


    Now that Albert is here, I should greet him out of courtesy.


    After making up his mind, Allen called several pro guards and rushed out of the queue. Under the protection of these pro guards and under the guidance of the scout, Allen rushed to the middle route military line which was only five miles away from his West Route military line.


    The distance between the two armies was so short that Allen soon saw the march of the Middle Route Army.


    He greeted the soldiers of the Middle Route Army and asked them to inform Albert. Not long after Allen came to meet him, Allen saw a line of fast horses rush out of the March.


    The leader was wearing blue and one hundred colors of armor, wearing a blue knight sword on his waist, and his spiritual blue short hair was half white. Although his face was a little haggard, the haggard color on his face could not hide the strong aura of the middle-aged man.


    Although Allen didn''t know Albert, he was sure that the middle-aged man with half white and half blue hair was Albert!


    Allen doesn''t know anyone in this line, but he still knows one person.


    That is Eliza, the daughter of Iser, the integration knight.


    Eliza''s face was also haggard and tired. Her left hand seemed to be hurt and wrapped in a thick bandage.


    Eliza was looking at him with very complicated eyes.


    Allen could understand Eliza''s complicated eyes.


    After all, a few months ago, they were still sworn enemies. He fought at Ellen ferry and killed Nicholas, who was very important to Eliza (Allen knew the relationship between Nicholas and Eliza only after he returned to the British Empire). Therefore, Allen can understand the complex eyes Eliza looked at him.


    Allen kowtowed the horse, drove the horse under his crotch to carry him in front of Albert, and then smiled and saluted Albert:


    "Mr. Albert, when we first met, I was Alan Jones. Thank you for leading the army to support. Without the help of your Middle Route Army, I really don''t know how to fight the next battle on the Fei Hai Plain."


    After Allen saluted Albert and said hello, Albert immediately changed a salute to Albert and said:


    "First meeting, Mr. Allen, I''m Albert Evans. Don''t thank me. Helping the friendly army is what I should do. "


    Speaking of this, Albert put a bitter smile on his face and continued:


    "To be honest, I would also like to thank you. Thanks to your hard work, Mr. Allen, the current situation of the ''summer wind'' offensive has changed in our favor again, and the face lost to our country due to my fault has been restored!"


    "Ha ha..." Alan smiled and held out his hand to Albert. "Mr. Albert, you flattered me, and I didn''t do anything¡® Xia Feng''s offensive is victory or defeat, it all depends - the next Fei Hai battle! In the next few days, let''s work together to resist the enemy! Defeat the tens of thousands of Luo Lin troops on the Fei Hai Plain! "


    "Well! You''re right! " Albert raised his hand as he spoke and held Alan''s hand tightly. "Together - win the last battle of the ''summer wind'' offensive!"


    Allen and Albert are experienced veterans. Like Barr, they can see from the current situation that the large-scale battle to be launched on the Feihai plain will be the last and most important venue of the "summer wind" offensive!


    Whether the "Xia Feng" offensive wins or loses depends on the Fei Hai battle!


    Albert and Allen clenched their hands tightly in mid air. The clenched hands seemed to contain endless power, which could crush all the enemies in front of them!


    While Barr and Denis of the Luo Lin army joined forces in the Fei Hai Plain, Albert''s nearly 30000 Middle Route Army finally joined forces with Allen''s 50000 West Route Army outside the Fei Hai Plain!


    The troops of both sides have successfully joined forces, and the Fei Hai battle, the last battle of the "summer wind" offensive, is imminent!

 Chapter 340

    On the southern front, the British army, the joint battalion of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army.


    Albert''s Middle Route Army and Allen''s West Route Army successfully met somewhere 10 miles north of the Feihai plain.


    When the two armies successfully joined forces, it was not early, so after the two armies joined forces, they simply camped in place and spent the night, and continued to drive into the Fei Hai Plain tomorrow!


    At this time, the commander''s battalion, located in the middle of the joint battalion of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army, was holding a military conference.


    All Knights of the two armies had to attend the military meeting, so the camp was already overcrowded.


    All the Knights of the two armies add up to dozens of people. Naturally, there are not so many places for everyone to sit.


    Therefore, only the knights with higher ranks in the army are qualified to sit at the long table placed in the middle of the camp, and the other knights with lower ranks can only stand outside the long table.


    On the main seat of the long table, there are two chairs. The people sitting on these two chairs are naturally Albert, the coach of the Middle Route Army, and Allen, the coach of the West Route Army.


    In this "summer wind" offensive, although the commanders of the west, middle and East armies were different in age, experience, seniority and even the level of knights.


    Albert and Allen are four Royal Knights, and Su Cheng is a double oak knight. Allen had just returned to the British Empire, so Albert was much older than Allen in terms of seniority.


    However, no matter how different the qualifications and experience of the commanders of the three armies are, they are still the three top commanders of the "summer wind" offensive! Be fully responsible for all the big and small affairs of the "summer wind" offensive front line!


    Therefore, Albert, Allen and Su Cheng are at the same level in the "summer wind" offensive, and no one is higher than anyone.


    Therefore, Alan and Albert, both the top leaders of the "summer wind" offensive, naturally sat in the main position of the meeting and sat side by side to discuss military affairs.


    The seats and standing positions of the knights in the camp are also very regular.


    The Knights of the Middle Route Army sat and stood to the right of the long table, while the Knights of the West Route Army sat and stood to the left of the long table.


    As the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, Eliza naturally sat on the second seat on the long table.


    Everywhere in the camp, there are oil lamps for lighting, so that even at night, the camp is still as bright as day.


    Several oil lamps are also placed on the long table to illuminate the maps and documents laid on the long table.


    ¡ª¡ªIt also lit up the gloomy faces of the Knights sitting around the long table.


    "... the situation is really not optimistic. "I''m afraid the Fei sea battle will not be easy..." Albert said in a deep voice.


    Just now, the people in the camp made a detailed analysis and discussion based on all the information they now have.


    After a heated discussion, they came to a conclusion - the upcoming Fei Hai battle will be very difficult!


    Although the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army have successfully joined forces and formed a joint force with a total force of nearly 80000.


    However, while their britannian army successfully joined forces, the Rowling army on the other side also successfully joined forces.


    According to the information from the scouts, Denis and Leo, who lost almost 10000 troops in the first war with Allen, have successfully led 60000 Rowling troops and successfully joined up with the main force of 90000 Rowling troops driven by Barr on the Feihai plain.


    Now the Luo Lin army on the Fei Hai Plain has reached 150000 people.


    Although there are 80000 troops under Albert and Allen, compared with 150000 troops under Barr, the difference is still too great. The enemy is nearly twice as big as them.


    However, although there is a great difference in military strength, Albert and Allen did not worry too much about this. After all, they have fought too many battles in their life. They have not fought such a battle with a great difference in military strength as now.


    Now, what worries them most is the food problem of the army.


    Allen paid the price of burning all the rations of the Western Route Army before he successfully defeated and repulsed the troops of Denis and Leo.


    Allen wanted to rob Denis and Leo of their food for supply after defeating them. As a result, Denis set a fire on the food in his army, which nearly failed his plan.


    Although some of the grain ignited by Denis was successfully rescued, the amount of grain rescued was still too small.


    Allen wanted to hope that Albert would bring enough food when he led the remnant of the Middle Route Army to support him.


    But - the result disappointed Allen.


    After Albert was defeated by Baal in the battle of sola, he wanted to speed up the escape of the army, so in order to reduce the burden, everything could be destroyed.


    Albert''s Middle Route Army didn''t carry much food when he led the disabled army to join Alan''s West Route Army.


    Just now, after Albert and Allen counted and calculated the food left by their two armies, they came to a conclusion that they can''t help but feel cold when they think back:


    The combined grain of the two armies can only support their 80000 troops until August 15.


    Now it''s July 29, so their military food is only enough for them to use for another 16 days.


    In other words - they have to compete with Barr''s 150000 troops on the Feihai plain in 16 days!


    "Alas..." Allen smiled bitterly. "When I was marching on the Fei Hai Plain, I wanted to rob all the villages along the way. I could grab as much food as I could from the civilians of the Lorraine Empire, but I didn''t expect that all the villages along the way seemed to know in advance that I would come. All the villages were empty, Even if there is no one left, there is not even a grain of rice left. "


    Allen didn''t know that at Barr''s command, Charles had led 2000 light cavalry to inform all the villagers in and near the Feihai plain and let them take refuge quickly.


    After receiving the asylum notice, all the villagers immediately packed up each other''s food and fled.


    Barr''s "refuge order" not only successfully saved all villagers in and near the Feihai plain from a military disaster, but also made Allen''s West Route Army lose the only food supply channel now.


    "Do you want to defeat the 150000 troops of Baal on the Feihai plain in 16 days..." Eliza, who had not spoken much since the beginning of the meeting, continued with a bitter smile, "it''s really difficult... There are no mountains and rivers in the Feihai plain. We can''t rely on the strength of the terrain. We can only rely on our own strength to defeat the 150000 Rowling Army..."


    Eliza''s words made the faces of the knights in the camp even more ugly.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Urgent report! Coach Allen! Coach Albert! There is an urgent report from commander Su Cheng in the eastern battlefield! "


    ¡ª¡ªOutside the camp came the loud voice of the guards.

 Chapter 341

    "Su Cheng''s urgent report?"


    After muttering, Allen shouted out of the tent:


    "Let the herald in!"


    "Yes!"


    The dusty herald of the East Route Army entered the camp with Su Cheng''s urgent report, and then respectfully handed the urgent report to Albert and Allen who were sitting on the throne.


    "Two managers! This is an urgent report written by commander Su Cheng! It''s a good news! "


    "Good news?" Albert and Allen said this in a happy tone at the same time, immediately took the urgent report from the messenger''s hand, and then spread it as fast as possible.


    The urgent report from Su Cheng is not big, so Albert and Allen can only stick closely together to see what is written in the urgent report together.


    Albert and Allen, two middle-aged men of the same age, were close together, which was beyond saying funny.


    However, at this time, the people in the camp couldn''t care to appreciate the funny appearance of the two people now. They all looked at what was written in Su Cheng''s latest urgent newspaper and what kind of victory? How many enemy fighters? Where is Su Cheng''s East Route Army now?


    Like the others in the camp, Eliza was looking at the urgent report of Su Cheng that Albert and Allen had grabbed together.


    However, unlike others, Eliza wants to know not only what great victory Su Cheng has won, but also - is Su Cheng all right now?


    After hearing Su Cheng''s urgent report just now, Eliza felt her heart beat a little faster for no reason.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Su Cheng... I haven''t seen him for more than a month... Is he all right now... Is he hurt..."


    ¡ª¡ªThis question first floated in Eliza''s mind.


    Eliza feels very strange now. Compared with what great victory Su Cheng has won, she should take the lead in caring about how Su Cheng is now.


    Su Cheng''s urgent newspaper didn''t seem to have much written on it. Allen and Albert soon finished reading it.


    After reading Su Cheng''s urgent newspaper, Allen and Albert burst out a series of happy laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Albert clapped his hands happily. "It''s worthy of being the first of the young generation in the military field of the British Empire!"


    Since the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, the owner of the title [the first person of the younger generation in the Imperial military] has slowly changed from Eliza to Su Cheng.


    Since the amazing rescue of Lund Kingdom, people have gradually felt that Eliza is no longer the first person of the younger generation in the military field of the British Empire. Now the first person should be Su Cheng.


    [the first person of the younger generation in the Imperial military] - this is also a title that Eliza used to be quite complacent and loved.


    After the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, Eliza vaguely felt that not only the title of "the fastest Knight" would be given to Su Cheng, but also the title she was quite proud and loved.


    Eliza thought she would be very angry and angry after she gave the title to Su Cheng.


    However, to Eliza''s surprise, when she learned that more and more people thought Su Cheng was more powerful than her and more worthy of the title of "the first person of the younger generation in the Imperial military", she felt angry and annoyed, but also very relieved and happy.


    ¡ª¡ªShe felt happy and proud that Su Cheng had received such high praise.


    Eliza, she still doesn''t know why she is happy and proud of it.


    Albert, he seemed very excited now. He grabbed the urgent newspaper, then stood up with a "Hoo", and then said in a loud voice:


    "The 60000 Luo Lin troops in front of Su Cheng''s East Route Army have been destroyed by Su Cheng, leaving only 5000 enemy troops stationed in mayin city! Su Cheng is now leading 40000 East Route troops to Ma Yin city! Destroy the last enemy in front of him! "


    Then Albert summarized Su Cheng''s urgent newspaper to the knights in the camp in as short a language as possible.


    Su Cheng''s urgent report, in as simple a sentence as possible, wrote all the major events that have happened since he lent 5000 cavalry to Deng Jiaer.


    It mainly wrote that his knight and bodyguard Deng Jiaer succeeded in annihilating 15000 troops with only 5000 cavalry.


    Then on the night of July 25, he successfully killed 40000 enemy troops.


    Now, five senior commanders of the 60000 East Route Army in front of Su Cheng''s East Route Army: Rocher, Jill, ERD, Ou Ren and ximeon.


    ERD and Simeon are confirmed dead. Jill and Ou Ren are missing. Only luoxie is still in charge of 5000 people guarding mayin city on the South Bank of the shunau River - which is also the last enemy force in front of Su Cheng.


    Since the beginning of the "Xia Feng" offensive, Albert, Allen and Su Cheng have frequently contacted each other and shared the latest or obtained intelligence.


    Therefore, all the Knights of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army knew the situation on the eastern battlefield and the eastern battlefield. The Luo Lin army used five talented and potential young people to deal with Su Cheng.


    After learning that the 60000 Luo Lin army in front of Su Cheng was destroyed by him and his knight retinue named Deng Jia''er, only 5000 people were left. Five commanders were beaten to death and two unknown. The war results were not brilliant.


    After learning from Albert about the brilliant results of the eastern battlefield, many knights in the camp couldn''t help shouting a series of excited cheers.


    Eliza learned that Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er had made such brilliant achievements together. Most of the haze on her face immediately dissipated, and her face showed a tidal red color that can only appear when she is excited.


    Looking at the cheering knights in front of him, Albert couldn''t help but turn his mouth slightly and show a gratifying smile.


    Then the happy smile on Albert''s face was replaced by a bitter smile.


    "What a surprise..." Albert smiled bitterly. "The East Route Army, whose task is only to feint and disperse the enemy''s forces, is the one who kills the enemy the most. The more I think about it, the more I feel guilty and embarrassed... "


    Albert''s voice was not very loud, and it was not very small.


    Alan, sitting next to him, had just heard Albert''s words.


    After Albert had said this, he turned his head and looked at Alan beside him.


    After shifting his eyes to Alan beside him, Albert found that Alan was looking at him, too.


    ¡ª¡ªThey looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    The west, middle and East Route armies, of which the West Route Army is responsible for the auxiliary attack, the Middle Route Army is responsible for the main attack, and the East Route Army is responsible for the feint attack.


    In terms of task allocation, the West and middle route armies should be the ones that kill the enemy the most.


    In the end, however, the East Route Army, which was responsible for the feint, killed the most enemy troops. So far, it has killed a full 55000 enemy troops.


    In addition, two senior enemy generals, Simeon and ERD, were killed.


    On the other hand, Allen''s West Route Army paid a huge price for burning all its military food before successfully defeating the armies of Denis and Leo.


    However, although they won, because Denis and Leo retreated decisively, the damage was not serious. In the end, Allen''s West Route Army only killed 10000 enemy troops.


    Not to mention the Middle Route Army, although the Ulla battle and Eliza''s surprise attack on the Baal army earlier killed almost 30000 enemy troops.


    The number of enemies killed by the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army in charge of the main attack and auxiliary attack is even less than that of the East Route Army in charge of the feint.


    Both Albert and Allen felt embarrassed and guilty about it.


    When the excitement of the knights in the tent calmed down a little, Albert said:


    "Now, thanks to the great victory of the East Route Army, the situation of the ''summer wind'' offensive is more favorable to our britannian empire."


    "Now, the only enemy standing in front of Su Cheng is luoxie stationed in mayin city and his 5000 men and horses."


    "As long as Su Cheng takes the mayin City, he can get through the road to the Feihai plain and come to help the Feihai plain!"


    The location of mayin city is quite dangerous. If Su Cheng wants to lead the East Route Army to Feihai plain, he must capture mayin city.


    After hearing Albert''s words, the knights in the camp cheered one after another, and their faces were more and more happy.


    But just then Allen suddenly whispered:


    "That said, it''s not so simple for Su Cheng to come to help Fei Hai."


    "Don''t forget that our current military food can only last for another 16 days."


    "This urgent report states that Su Cheng sent this urgent report on the morning of July 26."


    "Judging from the location of the East Route Army''s camp, the distance between it and mayin City, as well as the road conditions and terrain of that area, Su Cheng has almost led the East Route Army to mayin city now."


    "We only have 16 days of military food left, that is to say, Su Cheng must successfully break through mayin city in these 16 days, and then drive straight to the Fei sea."


    "It takes almost five days from mayn city to Feihai plain."


    "Therefore, the time left for Su Cheng to attack mayin city is only less than six days."


    "Although Su Cheng''s current military strength is almost eight times that of the defenders of mayin City, and his military strength has the absolute advantage, even so, it is very difficult to break the city in such a short time."


    Allen''s words made the happy faces of the knights in the camp slowly dissipate and the sad colors slowly emerge.


    Because as Allen said, although they all want the East Route Army to come to support them as soon as possible and rush to help the upcoming Fei Hai battle, Su Cheng wants to come before they run out of military food - it''s quite difficult!


    The siege is very difficult. Although Su Cheng has far more troops than the defenders of mayin City, it is also very difficult to attack mayin city in just a few days.


    "Mr. Albert." Alan said in a deep voice, "write an urgent report to Su Cheng and tell him that now the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army have successfully joined forces and are about to have a final decisive battle on the Feihai plain, so that Su Cheng must attack Mayen city before the morning of August 11! Rush to help the Fei sea battle! "


    "Yes." Albert replied in a deep voice, "I see."

 Chapter 342

    July 30, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    14:28 p.m.


    The southern front, the eastern battlefield, outside Maryn.


    Mayin city is a city on the South Bank of the shunau River, a little south of Lyle city.


    Like Lyle City, mayn city is a very ancient square city with only one wall. It is not divided into internal and external walls like some important cities.


    However, unlike Lyle, the area of Mayne is much larger.


    Lair city is a small city with only 20000 people in its heyday. The total population of mayn city is 10 times that of lair City, with a full population of 200000. Therefore, the area of mayn city is much larger than lair city.


    Outside the mayin City, Su Cheng, who was wearing armor, put his left hand on the knight''s sword hanging on his left waist, stood on a high stone and looked indifferently at the closed mayin city in the distance.


    Bursts of summer wind blew, making the cloak behind Su Cheng sound.


    On the evening of July 25, after successfully killing Jill and ERD, the enemy in front of Su Cheng was left to command 5000 troops to guard luoxie in mayn city.


    As long as the last enemy is annihilated, Su Cheng can be said to be unimpeded and unstoppable in the eastern battlefield!


    Therefore, after giving the whole army a little rest on July 26, Su Cheng immediately ordered the whole army to pull out and cross the river south! March towards the city of mayn on the South Bank of the shunau river! Get rid of the last enemy in the eastern battlefield!


    After nearly four days of trekking, we finally arrived at the foot of mayn city today, that is, breakfast on July 30.


    After arriving at mayin City, as Su Cheng expected, the city gate of mayin city was closed at this time, and the city wall was filled with the spirit of killing.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Rocher, who is stationed in mayn City, has already known that Su Cheng will attack, so he is ready to defend the city.


    After arriving at the foot of mayin city this morning, Su Cheng was not in a hurry to attack the city, but began to besiege the city and set up camp.


    Su Cheng only surrounded the north, East and west walls of mayin City, leaving the south wall for the enemy in the city to flee and attack their fighting will.


    This tactic of "encircling three palaces and one" is also the most commonly used tactic in the siege. Many generals often arrange ambushes outside the only gap left to ambush the enemy who escape from this gap.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t do it this time.


    Su Cheng knows what his goal is this time.


    The purpose of his attack on mayin city was only to capture mayin city and open a way for him to lead the East Route Army into the hinterland of the Lorraine empire.


    Therefore, Su Cheng''s purpose of attacking mayin city this time is only to attack the city, not to annihilate the enemy. If the defenders in mayin city want to escape, let them escape. Just let mayin city out.


    "Coach."


    Willie shouted to Su Cheng and walked quickly to Su Cheng''s side.


    "Commander, the troops are ready to attack the city. They can order to attack the city at any time."


    "Yes." Su Cheng, who looked indifferent, gave a slight "um".


    Su Cheng plans to carry out the first wave of exploratory siege this afternoon! Test the morale and combat effectiveness of the defenders in mayn city.


    Su Cheng continued to look at the distant mayin City, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "Willie." Su Cheng said to Willie nearby, "have you ever fought a siege?"


    "I have participated in two sieges against the Frankish empire." Willie replied without hesitation.


    "How do you feel?" Su Cheng asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Willie was silent for a moment and replied with a bitter face:


    "To be honest, I don''t want to participate in the third Siege..."


    Siege is a battle that almost everyone will try to avoid.


    There are many reasons to avoid it. The most important reason is that the casualties of the siege side will be extremely heavy.


    Basically, a large number of people will die before the siege side touches the wall.


    So many people will die just to touch the wall, let alone climb it.


    Therefore, the siege with extremely heavy casualties has always been a battle that everyone has tried to avoid. Even if they have to attack the city, the generals of the siege side will take a variety of measures to try their best to reduce their own casualties.


    For example, the "tired enemy war" of Deng Jiaer''s attack on Lyle city a few days ago is the best example of using strange strategies to minimize the cost of his own attack.


    However, Deng Jiaer''s "tired enemy tactics" have great limitations, and can only be used for very few cities.


    The area of mayn city is several times larger than that of Lyle city. No matter what you do, there is no way to cover the whole mayn city. Therefore, the "tired enemy tactics" can not be used to deal with mayn city at all.


    After hearing Willie''s frustrated words, Su Cheng smiled a few times and said:


    "This is my first siege. For the first time in my life, it''s too cold to mix some... There''s no decent siege equipment... Only a few long siege ladders made temporarily..."


    Because Su Cheng''s East Route Army was only responsible for feint, the central government did not assign any siege equipment to the East Route Army.


    All siege equipment was assigned to the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army. Of course, the Middle Route Army was assigned most of the siege equipment.


    After the defeat of sola, Albert destroyed all the siege equipment of their Middle Route Army in order to speed up his escape and avoid the enemy.


    Su Cheng doesn''t have the most commonly used siege equipment, such as large siege crossbow, catapult, broken city hammer, etc.


    Some only have the long ladder of siege made of wood temporarily, that is, the ladder.


    Fortunately, the wall of mayin city is not high, so it is not difficult to make a ladder to reach the wall of mayin city.


    Su Cheng can only rely on these temporary ladders to harden his head.


    Su Cheng''s deployment for the first wave of exploratory siege is as follows: Willie is responsible for the north wall, the commander of the 4th Army is responsible for the east wall, and the commander of the 8th Army is responsible for the west wall. Deng Jiaer and Alan just stay with him and stand by.


    After a few complaints with Willie, Su Cheng''s face turned serious.


    "Willy, give me the order - blow the charge! Start the first wave of Siege! If you can, in this first wave of siege, attack the city of mayn for me! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The melodious britannian army charge came from north, West and East.


    It reached the ears of the soldiers of the Rowling army who were already waiting on the wall of mayn city.


    Listening to the melodious charge horn, the veterans looked serious and silently clenched the weapons in their hands. The brave recruits were eager to try and looked curious, while the timid recruits were pale and sweaty.


    Luo Xie, the garrison general of mayin city and the commander of the last army left on the eastern front and the top leader of the eastern front, is standing on the north wall of mayin city with his helmet and armor.


    Looking at the thousands of britannian flags flying in the wind outside the city, listening to the higher charge horn, Rocher whispered in silence:


    "Have you started..."

 Chapter 343

    "Ou Ren." Luo Xie said in a cold tone to a young man behind him, "go and take your place, and the defense of the west wall will be handed over to you. I am personally responsible for the defense of the north wall."


    "Yes."


    The young man standing behind Rochelle is Ou Ren who is responsible for commanding 5000 people to guard Lyle city!


    Six days ago, on the evening of July 24, after Deng Jiaer broke through Lyle City, Ou Ren took advantage of the chaos and escaped from Lyle city.


    A very important reason why Ou Ren was able to take out Lyle city smoothly was that Deng Jia''er and Alan wanted to return to the division to rescue Su Cheng quickly, so they had no time to search and pursue the enemy, so Ou Ren was very lucky to get back his life.


    After Ou Ren took out Lyle City, he fled south to the mayin City guarded by Rocher town.


    After entering Lyle City, Ou Ren informed Rochelle of the fall of Lyle City, apologized to Rochelle and asked for military justice to deal with him.


    According to the military law of the Lorraine Empire, if the general''s combat is unfavorable, he will receive a heavy penalty, and the heaviest will be directly sentenced to death.


    However, Rochelle did not blame Ou Ren, but patted Ou Ren on the shoulder and said that it was his responsibility as the top person in charge to make the situation on the eastern front erode like this. He would take all the responsibility to cheer Ou Ren up and prepare to resist the British army that would attack soon.


    It was July 28 when Oren fled to mayin city.


    At that time, Rocher had known that ED and Jill had met with their troops.


    In the early morning of July 18, when ERD found that Simeon''s position had been attacked, he immediately sent three groups of heralds to report to Jill, Oren and Rocher.


    Luo Xie learned of the total destruction of Simeon army from the messenger sent by Erde. After a short shock, Luo Xie immediately worked out a new strategy.


    Now that the Ximei Weng army has been completely destroyed, there will be a big loophole in the defense line on the North Bank of the shunau river. Therefore, it is no longer necessary to stick to the defense line on the North Bank of the shunau river.


    Therefore, Rocher planned to let ed and Jill command their troops, withdraw to the South Bank of the shunau River and shrink the defense line.


    Two groups of heralds were sent to the positions of ED and Jill.


    The two groups of heralds had the same journey before arriving at the sunau River, so they went all the way to the sunau River to cross the river.


    However, when these two groups of heralds passed by Lyle City, they were surprised to find that Lyle city was attacked!


    After discussion, the two groups of heralds unanimously decided that this fact was too important and must be reported to general Rocher immediately.


    Therefore, the two groups of heralds turned back to the city of mayn and reported to Rocher that Lyle was being attacked by the British army.


    Rochelle was shocked when he heard the news. Jill immediately sent him a message.


    Jill sent a messenger to help him tell Rochelle that he will go straight to Su Cheng''s East army camp with ED while Su Cheng''s troops are weak!


    After hearing Jill''s Herald''s report, Rocher was stunned and angry and couldn''t say anything.


    Rocher naturally knew Jill''s "black history" and knew that Jill always acted without authorization, ignored the orders of his superiors and fought alone.


    However, Jill''s every unauthorized action has achieved great success, so the superior''s punishment on him has been painless.


    Rochelle never expected that Jill would do this again! Completely ignoring him as the top leader of the eastern front, he began to take action without authorization, and this unauthorized action even pulled ed!


    However, everything has happened. Even if Rochelle sends someone to catch Jill and ERD, it''s too late. Therefore, Rochelle can only wait and pray for the success of Jill and ERD''s action, and then quickly return to the attacked Lyle city.


    Rochelle has only 5000 troops in his hands. Rochelle is not sure that with such a small number of troops, he will save Lyle city. In addition, Rochelle trusts Ou Ren very much. He believes that Ou Ren''s ability should be able to withstand the attack of thousands of enemy troops.


    So Rocher decided that Lyle city should not be broken in a short time.


    Therefore, Rocher decided to wait silently until Jill and ERD finished their unauthorized action and came back to rescue Lyle city.


    At that time, Rochelle naively thought that even if Jill and ERD''s plan to go straight to Su Cheng''s East Route Army camp failed, they should be able to come back with large troops.


    However... Rochelle waited left and right, and did not wait for the news of Jill and ed.


    In the end, Luo Xie only waited for the news that Su Cheng''s East Route Army had left camp and headed south.


    After learning the news that Su Cheng''s East Route Army pulled out of camp and went south, Luo Xie immediately understood everything.


    Jill and ERD, who went to attack Su Cheng, had no news. Su Cheng left camp to the south, which showed a reality.


    A fact that Rocher didn''t want to face painfully - the 40000 troops of Jill and ERD were destroyed! Jill and ED are also missing!


    No one managed to escape back!


    Luo Xie just waited for the bad news. Not long later, he waited for ou Ren, who came back from Lyle city.


    After this series of bad news, I''m afraid people who are not firm in mind have collapsed.


    However, after a series of bad news, Rocher, entrusted by Barr with an important task and fully responsible for the eastern front, survived and calmed down.


    What he said to Ou Ren "take all responsibilities" is not a polite remark to Ou Ren. Rochelle really thinks so.


    Luo Xie believes that the eastern front is now suffering losses and is in a state of erosion. The biggest responsibility lies with him. It is because of his lack of ability that the situation has become like this.


    So whether it''s to atone for his deeds or to alleviate his guilt, Rochelle has made a firm decision at this time - even if he dies, he must guard the city of mayn! Block Su Cheng out of mayin!


    Just as Ou Ren was about to go to the west wall to supervise the war, Luo Xie suddenly said to Ou Ren in a deep voice without looking back:


    "Ou Ren, you should also know. It should have started now... Fei Hai battle. "


    "... yeah. I know. "


    When Barr returned to the Feihai plain to prepare for the war, he sent an urgent report to Luo Xie and ordered Luo Xie to stick to the mayin city no matter what. Su Cheng can''t pass through the mayin city and rush to the Feihai plain!


    "Now, all we can do for coach Barr and for the Lorraine empire is to defend the mayn city." Rochelle continued, and his tone slowly became firm, "so even if we are dead, we must defend the mayn city! Never let Su Cheng go to Feihai plain! "


    After hearing Luo Xie''s words full of firmness, the firmness slowly appeared on ou Ren''s originally cloudy face.


    "I see."


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the tone is not high and the voice is not very loud, Ou Ren''s words are so sonorous and powerful, as if if you could smash a big pit on the wall made of brick and stone.


    ¡­¡­


    After the charge trumpet sounded, the britannian army surrounding the north, East and west walls of the city of mayn immediately carried the ladder and launched an attack on the city of mayn.


    Rochelle, standing on the wall of the North City, looked coldly at the groups of Britannia troops approaching here outside the city.


    After Su Cheng''s troops entered the range of the crossbow, Luo Xie did not hesitate to order them to release the arrow.


    The arrows, like a torrential rain, went towards the British army that was approaching here.


    For a moment, blood splashed and wailed everywhere.


    Before Su Cheng''s troops got close to the wall of mayin City, the number of casualties began to rise sharply


    The afternoon of July 30, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The last battle of the "Xia Feng" offensive in the eastern battlefield and the siege war of mayin, which plays an important role in the final victory or defeat of the "Xia Feng" offensive, finally officially started at this moment!

 Chapter 344

    From the walls of the city of mayn, a rain of arrows like locusts shot at the plunging britannian army.


    The sound of the trigger of the crossbow and the friction sound of the arrow cutting through the air resounded through the walls of the city of mayn.


    Thousands of soldiers who were hit by arrows fell to the ground wailing and blood arrows splashed.


    Although Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army immediately ordered everyone to raise their shields for defense after entering the arrow shooting range of the defenders in mayn City, many people were killed by sharp arrows.


    A sharp arrow pierced the air and, with great prestige, hit the forehead of a soldier responsible for carrying a ladder and shot through the soldier''s head.


    Because of the high speed and powerful energy of the arrow, the fragments of the brain and skull formed a fog together with the blood, sprayed out from the back of the soldier''s head and landed on the face and chest armor of a female soldier who was also carrying the ladder behind him.


    Also sprayed by the mixture of brain pulp, skull fragments and blood was an older veteran standing on the side of the shot soldier.


    The female soldier standing behind the shot soldier and splashed by the "mixed liquid" seems to be only 16 or 7 years old from the appearance. From the age, we can see that she must be a recruit.


    This female soldier was one of the recruits Su Cheng brought from panderagon to the southern front line to replace the dead and wounded soldiers of the East Route Army.


    This new female soldier has never seen such an array.


    After seeing the elder in front who was just fine and was shot dead the next second, and the "mixed liquid" splashed by the elder who was shot dead, the female soldier was stupid directly.


    For a moment, I even forgot to wipe off these mixed liquids on my face.


    After several seconds, the female soldier finally recovered.


    After regaining consciousness, the blood color on the woman soldier''s face dissipated at a very fast speed.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    ¡ª¡ªIt was so sad that it didn''t sound like a cry.


    Stimulated by this great shock and fear, the female soldier subconsciously threw away the ladder she was carrying on her shoulder and turned and ran away.


    However, the reason in the heart still slightly outweighed the fear.


    In the British Empire... No, it should be said that in the armies of all countries in the world, being a deserter is a very serious thing.


    All deserters, without exception, will be humiliated and executed by their own people. Those with better luck will also be sentenced to heavy punishment, which is not as heavy as direct execution.


    For this female soldier, the fear of being a deserter and being executed is obviously more than the fear of being shot like this elder.


    Therefore, despite the extreme fear in her heart, the female soldier still clenched her lips, resisted the tears that were about to overflow from her eyes, continued to stick to her post, and continued to rush towards the wall of mayin city with the cloud ladder on her shoulder.


    Like this female soldier, it was also splashed by the "mixed liquid" sprayed from the head of the shot soldier, and an elderly male soldier standing on the side of the shot soldier.


    The veteran is about 30 years old.


    After being splashed by the "mixed liquid", the veteran was obviously much calmer than the female soldier.


    After the side face was splashed with the "mixed liquid" with a strange smell, the veteran''s face only flashed a color of surprise, and then calmly wiped the "mixed liquid" off his face.


    While wiping off the "mixed liquid" on his face, the veteran silently glanced at the female soldier who had just made a sad cry and now clenched his lips.


    Looking at the trembling limbs of the female soldier because of fear and the colorless young face, the veteran was silent for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, the veteran silently filled the position of the soldier who had just been shot dead and took over the anti ladder position of the soldier who had been shot dead.


    After making up for the position of the dead soldier, the veteran secretly told the female soldier behind him without turning back in indifferent words:


    "Wipe those things off your face, and then bury your head as low as possible and hide behind me as much as possible."


    "Hey?"


    The female soldier flashed her tearful eyes and looked suspiciously at the veteran who was in front of her and filled the position of the elder who had just been shot dead.


    The female soldier was not a fool. She immediately understood what the veteran meant.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    The female soldier sobbed and raised one hand to wipe the "mixed liquid" off her face.


    Then, according to what the veteran said, he buried his head low and shrank behind the strong veteran as much as possible.


    At this time, the veteran also silently opened his shoulders that had been very open, so that his waist, which was already very straight, could be more straight, so that his body could be as big as possible, so as to better protect the young female soldier behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Similar scenes of soldiers who were good one second before being shot to death the next occur everywhere and every second in the three attack directions of North, East and West.


    The britannian army paid a great price before they touched the wall of the city of mayn.


    After paying countless sacrifices, the britannian army in the north, East and west finally rushed under the wall of mayn city and put the cloud ladder on the wall.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, climbing the ladder is only the beginning of the tragic siege.


    After climbing the ladder, the soldiers of the British army began to climb up the wall of the city of mayn.


    However, the defenders of mayn city would not just watch the British Army climb up.


    The garrison on the wall, under the orderly command, while shooting arrows at the britannian soldiers who climbed the ladder, also threw prepared boulders and boiling water at them.


    Under the fierce attack of the defenders on the wall, the britannian soldiers who climbed the ladder screamed one by one, and then fell from the long ladder.


    Soldiers kept falling from the ladder, and at the same time, soldiers kept climbing up the ladder to replace their companions who fell from the ladder.


    ¡ª¡ªThen he followed the footsteps of the soldiers who had just fallen from the ladder.


    It has been nearly 10 minutes since the ladder was put on the wall.


    But still no soldier can successfully climb the wall.


    Su Cheng, who stayed far away in the north, looked indifferently at mayin City, his subordinates who bravely climbed the wall and the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who bravely defended the city.


    Seeing that his subordinates were unable to climb the wall for a long time, Su Cheng''s originally stretched eyebrows slowly frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    While the fierce mayin siege began on this side of the eastern battlefield, the same fierce battle is beginning on the other side of the far away Fei Hai Plain!

 Chapter 345

    Just as Su Cheng, located in the eastern battlefield, is launching a tragic mayin siege¡ª¡ª


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, outside the city of Richie, the Fei sea plain.


    Under the effect of the "asylum notice" issued by Valjean shire, the Fei Hai Plain and the vicinity of the Fei Hai Plain have become deserted and uninhabited.


    Now the Feihai plain has become the best place for war!


    In the early morning of this morning, the combined British army formed by the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army, which had finished the rest, drove straight south into the Fei Hai Plain.


    Shortly after entering the Fei sea plain, Albert and Allen found their opponent this time - the 150000 army absolutely commanded by Barr!


    Barr can''t wait to fight Albert and Allen. This morning, Barr commanded 150000 troops and went north to find the joint forces of Albert and Allen.


    One went south and the other went north, so the two armies soon met on the wide Fei Hai Plain!


    Albert and Allen''s 80000 troops and Barr''s 150000 troops faced off on the Fei Hai Plain from north to south.


    The battle is imminent.


    Because no suitable highland could be found in this area to watch the distant Rowling positions, Albert ordered to build a vertical watchtower with wood so that he and Allen could watch the distant Rowling positions.


    At this time, Albert and Allen were standing side by side on the gradually improved timber observation tower, looking south - looking at the 150000 Rowling army position in the south.


    The upper part of this group of vertical watchtowers was very cool, and bursts of summer wind blew, making the cloak behind Albert and Allen sound.


    However, Albert and Allen did not feel the interest of the muggy summer wind at this time.


    The two calmly looked at the position of the 150000 Rowling army and the 150000 Rowling army slowly integrating into an attack formation.


    "Attack formation..." Albert whispered. "Attack directly... It''s not your style, Barr."


    Albert was very familiar with Barr''s combat style.


    During the field meeting, Barr used to form a defensive formation to hold off the enemy''s fierce attack, and then launch a counterattack when the enemy''s momentum is released.


    Barr used his most used tactics in the previous battle of Ursa.


    However, this time, Barr did not use his most commonly used tactics, but directly combined into an attack formation.


    This surprised Albert.


    "Maybe it''s because that bar thinks his troops are in absolute advantage, so he plans to attack directly and defeat us." Alan answered faintly.


    "80000 to 150000... And the military food is only enough until August 15..." Albert smiled bitterly. "This Fei sea war is very difficult just for thinking."


    Allen also smiled bitterly in response and said:


    "Well, that''s the end of the chat. Now Luo Linjun has begun to combine the attack formation and will fight soon. It''s time for us to deal with it and prepare for the battle."


    "Albert, you have played against Barr many times, so you have the most experience in how to deal with Barr, so today''s command of our 80000 army will be handed over to you."


    "Oh?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "Is that ok?"


    "Ah, that''s right." Allen said impatiently, "isn''t it common sense that an army can only have one commander? Go quickly, Albert. Later, the Luo Lin army opposite will form a good formation and start to attack. "


    "Thank you, Alan. I won''t refuse. I''ll start directing and deploying now."


    Neither Albert nor Allen is the kind of person who cares about red tape.


    Therefore, the two men, who are also big and rough, have become a little familiar now, and they no longer respectfully say honorifics to each other and call each other "Sir" as they did when they first met yesterday.


    Just as Albert was about to go down the watchtower, Allen stopped Albert.


    "May I venture to ask, Albert, what are you going to do with the 150000 Rowling army now?"


    "How to deal with it?"


    Albert raised his mouth slightly.


    "Of course, it''s to form my best attack formation, and then fight with the 150000 Rowling army opposite!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because there was no suitable highland on the side of the Rawlings'' position, Barr also sent people to build a vertical watchtower with wood to look at the Britannia''s position in the north.


    While Albert and Allen were standing on the watchtower watching the positions of the Rowling army, Barr and others were also standing on the watchtower watching the positions of the British army.


    "Coach Barr." "The British army is also in an attack formation," said Barr, who has been looking at the British army position in silence


    "Well, I see." Barr replied faintly, "from the style of this formation, it seems that the man who is commanding the 80000 Britannia army is Albert. Albert is going to attack us head-on..."


    Barr frowned slowly as he spoke.


    Although Baltar won Albert in the sola battle 10 days ago, there was a certain element of luck in the sola battle.


    If Albert was not careless and rash, the battle of sola would be out of the question.


    Even if they were lucky enough to win a Sora battle, the gap between Albert and Barr in military ability - especially the gap in field battle ability - would not change.


    Therefore, even if Barr has 150000 troops, almost twice as many as Albert and Allen, Barr does not dare to relax and be careless now.


    "Denny."


    Barr turned his head and said to Denis, who was standing on his left rear side:


    "Pass on my military order to cheer up all the generals. We must not relax because our troops are dominant! Although our strength is twice that of the enemy, the enemy commander is Albert and Allen! Both of them are monsters that won''t surprise no matter what record they play! So don''t take it lightly! If I find someone who takes it lightly and doesn''t fully respond to the enemy, don''t blame me for ignoring my comrades in arms! "


    After hearing what Barr said, Denis''s expression was cold. After he answered "yes", he turned and left the watchtower to convey Barr''s military order.


    After Denis left, Barr moved his eyes back to the front and continued to look solemnly at the Britannia army constantly combined into an attack formation in the north.


    ¡­¡­


    In less than half an hour, the British and Roman armies formed their formations.


    ¡ª¡ªBoth armies are attack formations!


    After the formation was formed, the British army took the lead in blowing the charge horn! Launched the first attack!


    The second after the Britannia army blew the charge, the Lorraine army also sounded the charge!


    The roaring charge horn resounded through the whole Fei sea plain!


    Similarly, the sound of footsteps on the earth resounded through the whole Fei Hai Plain.


    The soldiers of the two armies rushed towards each other with their weapons in their hands.


    It''s like two huge waves hitting each other.


    Finally, two huge "waves" collided and splashed one after another.


    ¡ª¡ªBut these "waves" are blood red.


    Almost at the same time that the mayin siege on the eastern battlefield began, the Fei sea battle with a total force of 230000 on the Fei sea plain also began!

 Chapter 346

    The sound of fighting and the clang of the blade shook the Fei sea plain.


    The soldiers of the British and Roman armies did not know each other.


    But this did not prevent them from staring at their bloodshot eyes, hating each other and killing each other.


    A britannian soldier pounced on a Roman soldier not far ahead like a predator.


    The soldier of the Luo Lin army was shot through his chest without even having time to moan.


    The britannian soldier who had just killed a Roman soldier was attacked from the side before he could be happy.


    ¡ª¡ªA Roman soldier held out a long gun from the side and pierced the britannian soldier''s side abdomen.


    Similar scenes are only very common in the whole battlefield.


    It''s amazing how quickly the roles of the murderer and the murdered change.


    In the first second, he was a cruel murderer, and in the second, he became a poor victim.


    The hot blood splashed out from the soldiers of the two armies, and then dyed each other''s armor and red the grass and earth under each other''s feet.


    The land of the Feihai plain, as if it had not tasted such good wine for a long time, was crazy sucking the hot blood splashed on the ground. The hard mud was gradually wetted by the blood and then turned into mud.


    ¡ª¡ªFeihai plain finally drank fresh blood after a hundred years of absence.


    The Fei sea plain was dyed red by blood again and became a "Fei sea".


    However, it is obvious that the soldiers of the two armies have no time to enjoy the bright "Fei sea" under their feet.


    The soldiers of the two armies stepped on the mud soaked by blood at their feet, let the mud splash on their foot armor, continued to wave their weapons and launched a cull against the enemy in front of them.


    Eliza did not participate in the attack.


    Alicia rode on her horse, stayed in the rear, and looked silently at the front line where the war was extremely fierce.


    There are many reasons why Eliza didn''t go to the front line in person.


    The most important reason is that her injury in the battle of sola has not completely recovered.


    At the sola exhibition 10 days ago, Eliza had a big cut in her left back with a long gun.


    Although it''s just an ordinary skin injury, you can''t hold a sword or a gun in a short time.


    Alicia, riding on the war horse, stroked her left hand wrapped in bandages, and looked blandly at the front line of the tragedy.


    Eliza''s Knight''s retinue, Herr, was also riding on the horse, behind Eliza''s side.


    Hai rou''er is different from Eliza. Eliza is a veteran with many years of combat experience. Eliza has seen such and even worse war situations.


    So Eliza didn''t feel too uncomfortable seeing the tragic situation of the Fei Hai battle.


    And Herr is different.


    Although Hai rouer has participated in the previous "7000 cavalry raids on the Baal army", "Ulla battle" and "sola battle" with Eliza, Hai rouer is obviously not used to this tragic scene.


    Hai rou''er, who was getting paler and paler, seemed a little unable to see it. She turned her head silently and didn''t want to see the tragic scene again.


    However, as soon as Herr turned her head, Eliza said in an indisputable tone:


    "Don''t turn your head. Take a good look. This is... War... You should get used to it..."


    At last, Eliza''s tone was a little more sad and sad.


    "... yes."


    Hai rou''er, who had always listened to Eliza''s words, hesitated for a long time before she finally answered. Then she seemed to use all her strength, forcibly deflected her head back and stared at the tragic front line.


    The soldiers of the British and Roman armies were fighting fiercely.


    For a moment, the war was in a state of anxiety.


    However, this anxious situation did not last long.


    Britannia army - gradually suppressed the Rowling army! Got the upper hand!


    A few days ago, Allen''s "grain burning plan" still had an effect on the morale of the soldiers, so the morale of the soldiers of the Western Route Army is still very strong.


    The soldiers of the Middle Route Army had already held back their fire because they fled for days and were chased and killed by Baal''s army for days.


    Now, the soldiers of the Middle Route Army also have a channel to vent their fire - that is, to cut down the damn Rowling people in front of them!


    Therefore, the morale of the soldiers of the Middle Route Army is also very high.


    On the contrary, the morale of the Rowling army was worse than that of the Britannia army.


    The 90000 troops brought by Barr are not bad. After all, they have just played a hearty sola victory before, so their morale is OK.


    The morale of the 60000 troops of Denis and Leo defeated by Allen is not good.


    The difference in morale between the Britannia and the Rawlings brought about a difference in combat effectiveness.


    The lower morale of the Rowling army was gradually suppressed by the more high morale of the Britannia army.


    Barr, who was in his own formation and was standing on the watchtower watching the war, slowly frowned.


    "... indeed, we can''t take it lightly because our troops are in an advantage..."


    Then Barr sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the far side.


    Don Remy village in the Lorraine empire.


    "Miss sage, can you still farm?"


    Jeanne flashed her beautiful eyes and looked curiously at the man in black beside her.


    "Of course."


    At this time, there was no black robed man in black robe. Dressed as a village girl, he skillfully and neatly carried the hoe on his shoulder.


    "After all, I was bored and learned how to farm from farmers three hundred years ago, so I haven''t farmed for a long time, but I still master the skills of farming."


    The man in black is going to help the villagers of dongleimi village farm today.


    Black robed man she decided to stay in this dongleimi village for a period of time. In order to thank the villagers of dongleimi village for her reception, the black robed man decided to help the villagers of dongleimi village as much as she could.


    "Miss sage..." Jeanne smiled helplessly at the man in black again. "You''re making such an exaggerated joke again. How can people live so long... Miss sage, you look soft and weak, but don''t force yourself. Farming is very tired. If you''re tired, you must remember to rest!"


    People in black robes are usually wrapped in that big black robe, although they can''t see her figure at all.


    Although the height of black robed people is high, almost 1.67 meters, they are slightly thin, and they don''t seem to have any muscles.


    ¡ª¡ªIn a word, it is a figure who is not good at farming.


    So, Jeanne, she actually doesn''t believe that people in black are very good at farming as she said.


    After hearing Jenna''s concern for her, the man in black smiled. When he was about to say "don''t worry", the man in black suddenly "um" a little, and then raised his head to look at the distant horizon.


    "Have you started..." murmured the man in black who looked at the distant skyline, "have the two battlefields started at the same time... No matter which battlefield, the war seems to be very fierce and tragic..."


    "No matter which battlefield, the variables are very big... It seems that no matter which side has the chance to win... It''s amazing... I don''t know which side will win in the end?"


    "Miss sage?"


    Found the strange Jeanne of the black robed man, and tentatively shouted the black robed man.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Jeanne''s question, the man in black shook his head and said;


    "Nothing, don''t care."


    After that, the man in black grabbed Jeanne''s small hand and said in a cheerful tone:


    "Let''s go! Jeanne! I''ll show you my strong farming skills! "


    "Wait, wait, Miss sage, don''t we have to take care of the big brother?"


    The big brother in Jeanne''s mouth is Jill, who was picked up by Jeanne and is now raised at home.


    Jill has spent almost 99% of her time in bed since she woke up, and she has hardly been out of bed.


    All the time, I lay on my side in bed, staring at the wooden wall on the other side in a daze. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "Ah, that boy." The man in black showed a strange smile, "don''t worry about him. Just let him lie quietly in bed. In a few days, he will slowly recover his spirit. Now comforting and encouraging him will have a negative effect. Hanging him aside is the best solution! Well, don''t worry about that smelly boy! "


    After saying that, the man in black took Jeanne with a hoe in one hand and Jeanne in the other, and walked with a cheerful pace towards the fields of dongremy village.

 Chapter 347

    The big fight on the Feihai plain lasted for several hours.


    Although the British army had slightly suppressed the Rowling army and had the upper hand, it still failed to completely overwhelm the Rowling army.


    It was nearly evening, but we couldn''t decide the outcome.


    When the hour hand of Albert''s pocket watch quietly pointed to the bottom of the dial, the sky began to slowly darken.


    Dark clouds gathered together to separate the sky from the earth.


    Normally speaking, this time point, in this summer season, is far from dark.


    But thanks to these dark clouds, the sky is no different from the night.


    Albert, Allen and Barr raised their heads and looked at the countless dark clouds above their heads.


    "It''s going to rain heavily..."


    Albert, who was standing upstairs, whispered as he looked up at the dark clouds overhead.


    Then Albert bowed his head and shouted to the Knights waiting under the watchtower:


    "Herald! Stop! That''s all for today! "


    It''s already more than 18 p.m. and it''s almost evening. Only generals with brain problems will continue to fight the enemy on the plain in the dark night.


    In addition, the layers of dark clouds on the top of the head are very bad. The dark clouds on the top of the head feel numb when they are seen. There is no doubt that there will be a heavy rain pouring the sea later.


    Therefore, Albert decided that today''s battle was over. He ordered the whole army to withdraw to the camp and sent orders to the military doctors to prepare for receiving the wounded and treatment.


    Just as the Britannia army conveyed the order to withdraw troops, the Rawlings army also began to withdraw troops with great tacit understanding.


    Barr''s idea is the same as Albert''s. It''s getting late and it''s going to rain heavily, so today''s battle is over.


    On the Fei Hai Plain, the officers and men of the two armies retreated slowly and retreated to each other''s positions.


    On July 30, the first day of the Fei Hai battle, it ended with a "tie".


    Although the outcome of the first day of the battle was "a tie". But the discerning people of both armies could see that the British army had the upper hand in the battle on the first day.


    So when they returned to camp, the Knights led by Albert and Allen were smiling.


    The battle of Fei Hai battle was more smooth than they thought.


    Although on the battlefield, the more troops, the more advantages, but this is not absolute.


    Military strength is only one of the important factors determining the outcome.


    The training level and morale of soldiers are more important than the strength of troops.


    In terms of training level, there is not much difference between the training level of these 80000 Britannia army and that of these 150000 Rowling army. The training level of soldiers of the two armies is not much different.


    However, the morale of the British army was worse than that of the Roman army.


    This also made the combat effectiveness of the British army better than that of the Rowling army.


    Therefore, even if the troops were at a disadvantage, the British Army succeeded in slightly suppressing the Rowling army.


    While the Knights led by Albert and Allen were smiling, on the other hand, Barr and Denis were full of sadness.


    Although Barr had expected that even if their troops were far in the upper hand, the Fei sea battle would not be too easy, Barr did not expect that it would be so difficult!


    At the beginning of a battle, it is often the time when an army has the most momentum and morale.


    On the first day, under the condition of "the most momentum and the highest morale", the Rowling army was suppressed by the Britannia army!


    This makes Barr, Denis and others have to feel sad about it.


    The first day is like this, so I''m afraid it will get worse and worse in the future


    Barr put his hands on the watchtower and clasped his fingers on the wood.


    As the first general of the Lorraine Empire, he can naturally analyze that the biggest problem of his troops now is the lack of morale.


    If the morale of the troops can be boosted to match or surpass the British army, it will be the time for their Rowling army to win!


    After all, now the greatest advantage of the British army is morale. Now the British Army relies solely on morale to make up for the lack of troops.


    Once the morale of the Rowling army is boosted to match or overwhelm the morale of the British army, the only advantage of the British army will disappear.


    At that time, Barr can give full play to his military advantages and push the 80000 britannian troops on the Fei sea plain!


    "We have to find a way to boost the morale of the whole army..."


    Standing on the observation platform, looking at Barr of the British army camp in the distance, he whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the two armies on the Feihai plain ended their first day of battle.


    The battle on the other side of the eastern battlefield has also come to an end.


    If the British army made some progress on the Fei Hai Plain, it could be said that there was no progress on the eastern battlefield.


    Su Cheng''s East Route Army made great sacrifices, killed under the city wall, and then set up a ladder, but it has been fighting for several hours now, and it has not been able to establish a stronghold on the city wall of mayin for soldiers under the city wall to climb the city wall stably and safely.


    Under the fierce attack of the Luo Lin army on the wall, although some soldiers were able to successfully climb the wall, they were soon stabbed down the wall by the long spearmen waiting on the wall.


    Therefore, the war situation is so anxious. Su Cheng''s officers and soldiers of the East Route Army can be said to die as many as they go up.


    After several hours of fighting, there was no result except that a very small number of Luo Lin Army soldiers were killed and killed successfully.


    The number of casualties is not worth mentioning compared with the cost paid by their East Route Army up to now.


    This fruitless war situation also made Su Cheng frown deeper and deeper.


    Not only the dark clouds on the Fei Hai Plain, but also the sky in the eastern battlefield was separated by dark clouds layer by layer.


    After seeing that the sky above him was covered by dark clouds, Su Cheng, like Albert, ordered the whole army to retreat.


    Su Cheng looked into the distance and issued a retreat order. The retreating subordinates, the dead and wounded land, and the still standing mayin City sighed: "the siege is really difficult..."


    Su Cheng raised his head and looked up at the layers of dark clouds above his head.


    "If you rely on a strong attack, the casualties are too great and the time is too long. The gains outweigh the losses... You have to think of a strange strategy..."


    After such a whisper, Su Cheng continued to look up at the layers of dark clouds above his head.


    A thoughtful look.

 Chapter 348

    July 30, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    At 20:46 p.m.


    The southern front, the eastern battlefield, outside mayin City, the headquarters of the Eastern Route Army.


    After Su Cheng ordered to stop the attack and return to the camp, the dark clouds poured down the rain that had already been prepared.


    The dense rain curtain shrouded the mayin city and the East Route Army camp, adding a trace of hazy beauty to the battlefield now full of awe.


    Raindrops hit Su Cheng''s coach camp one by one, splashing one transparent spray after another.


    Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army - these three knights who hold the highest real power in the East Route Army are now gathered in Su Cheng''s commander camp.


    Su Cheng naturally sat behind the long table in the camp, drinking the warm black tea in his hand, and looked at the three people standing in front of the long table with indifferent eyes.


    Willie''s three people were stained with some blood. Everyone lowered their heads and looked ashamed, as if three children had done something wrong and were waiting for their parents to punish.


    As for Alan and Deng Jia''er, they were also sent out by Su Cheng at this time. Now, there are only Su Cheng, Willie, the commander of the 4th Army and the commander of the 8th Army.


    Since Su Cheng summoned the three men into the camp, he has not spoken. He asked the three men to stand there all the time, while he silently sat behind the long table and tasted black tea.


    Su Cheng didn''t speak, so Willie and the three naturally didn''t dare to speak casually. They had to stand in place, bow their heads and wait for Su Cheng to make a sound in silence.


    In the camp, such a strange atmosphere was maintained for a long time.


    After a while, Su Cheng finally finished drinking the black tea.


    After gently putting the empty black tea cup back on the table, Su Cheng finally made a noise:


    "In the first world war today, 39 long ladders were damaged, 1768 soldiers were killed and injured, and one Xingui Knight of the fourth army was injured. He paid such huge casualties, but there was no progress in the capture of mayin city. From the beginning of the war to the end of the war, I didn''t find a stronghold on which the soldiers under the wall could climb the wall stably."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in the face of today''s'' brilliant achievements'', do you have anything to say?"


    Su Cheng straightened up slowly as he spoke.


    The light emitted by the oil lamp behind Su Cheng makes Su Cheng''s shadow long.


    Su Cheng''s elongated shadow was like a mountain on Willie''s three people.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question with almost no emotional color, Willie and the three people shivered gently, and a fine cold sweat began to appear on their foreheads.


    Just now, after finally hearing Su Cheng''s speech, Willie and the three people actually had some happiness in their hearts.


    After all, this silent atmosphere is really very uncomfortable.


    However, after hearing Su Cheng''s difficult questions, Willie and the three fell into more serious fear and panic than just now.


    Willie glanced at the commanders of the 4th Army and the 8th Army on his left and right sides. After thinking about the meeting, Willie finally sighed, took two steps forward and was ready to reply to Su Cheng.


    Willie is the deputy commander of the East Route Army. He is second only to Su Cheng in status and power in the East Route Army. Therefore, he is also the highest among the three people. Willie has to answer Su Cheng first because of his emotion and reason.


    "Return to the commander..." Wei said in a somewhat unwilling tone, "it''s not that our soldiers are not brave enough to lose the first battle against mayin city..."


    "The city of mayn is well fortified with equipment and supplies, including boulders, boiling water and arrows. Before reaching the city wall, our soldiers were shot by arrows, rushed under the city wall, and attacked by boulders and boiling water. Before climbing the city wall, our soldiers were killed and injured... "


    "At the same time, the combat effectiveness of the defenders of the city of mayn should not be underestimated. The defenders of the city of mayn have high morale and strong combat effectiveness. The luoxie guarding the city of mayn is also very capable. The advance and retreat of the Rowling army on the city wall is orderly and well-organized. It seems that there are very strong commanders commanding them..."


    After listening to Willie''s words silently, Su Cheng took a deep breath and then slowly vomited out of his lungs


    While slowly exhaling, Su Cheng leaned back and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "We''ve all lost the war. There''s still so much to say, one by one." Su Cheng''s tone was already a little unhappy and sarcastic.


    "This..."


    Willie opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he obediently closed his lips again, with a look of shame on his face and buried his head lower.


    He understood that Su Cheng said a lot. If he lost, he would lose. How can there be so much to justify?


    Su Cheng moved his eyes and swept the faces of Willie, who stood in front of him and hung his head low.


    Then, Su Cheng''s face flashed a helpless color and sighed gently.


    Su Cheng knows that today''s defeat in the first battle can''t be blamed on the three Willies in charge of on-site command and the soldiers below.


    After the war, Su Cheng constantly inspected the war conditions of the three walls in the north, East and West.


    The troops in either direction can be said to have done their best. From the beginning to the end of the battle, no soldier escaped.


    But unfortunately, as Willie just said, the defensive forces in mayn city have strong combat effectiveness and high morale. There are a lot of defensive equipment in mayn city. Coupled with the good command of Rocher, the defensive General of mayn City, it is not too much to describe mayn city as solid as gold.


    In fact, if Su Cheng continues to launch a fierce attack on the mayin city in the next time and continues to use the crowd tactics, he can indeed win the mayin siege with corpses.


    After all, despite a series of previous battles, Su Cheng''s troops are now less than 40000, but compared with the 5000 garrison in mayin City, Su Cheng''s troops still have the absolute advantage.


    The use of crowd tactics consumes the number of defenders in mayn city little by little. There will always be a day when the city will be broken.


    However, Su Cheng does not intend to use the crowd tactics to deal with mayn city.


    Although it is only a matter of time to win the siege by using the crowd tactic, using this tactic will lead to a problem - the casualties will be very heavy!


    According to Su Cheng''s estimation, if we really want to use the sea of people tactics to break through mayin City, we must pay at least thousands or even tens of thousands of casualties to do it!


    This is inconsistent with Su Cheng''s operational philosophy of minimizing his own casualties.


    In Su Cheng''s understanding, winning the war is not his goal. His goal is to win the war with as little loss as possible.


    However, if the crowd tactics were not adopted, Su Cheng could not think of any suitable strategies to deal with mayin city for a while.


    Alas... It''s really difficult... The siege is really annoying... There are too few strategies available in the Siege


    After complaining in his heart, Su Cheng stood up and walked towards the exit of the camp.


    Willie and the three naturally immediately and respectfully separated the two sides and gave way to the road in the middle.


    Su Cheng went to the tent, lifted the curtain and looked out.


    Su Cheng''s vision passed through the heavy rain curtain and threw into the far away mayin City, which was emitting lights.


    Silent, thinking.


    At this time, the remaining light from Su Cheng''s eyes swept a huge shadow.


    The huge shadow crouched like a monster on the plain on the west side of mayn city.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s tipping hill.


    Tipingning mountain is a mountain range on the west side of mayin city. When marching towards mayin City, Su Cheng also studied the terrain around mayin city in detail. Therefore, Su Cheng naturally has some understanding of tipingning mountain range on the west side of mayin city.


    Tipingning mountains, with an average altitude of about 900 meters, strike east-west, and the overall terrain is not steep.


    Tipingning is not a very large and steep mountain, so it is a "holy land" often visited by many idle mountaineering enthusiasts in the Lorraine Empire (these people are basically aristocrats who don''t have to worry about their livelihood). Many mountaineering beginners will come here to practice in the tipingning mountains, which is almost the simplest difficulty.


    Su Cheng''s ultimate goal now, riche City, is located about 200 miles southwest of the tipingning mountains.


    Su Cheng just looked at the tipingning mountains for a few times, then took back his eyes and continued to look at the mayin City wrapped by layers of rain curtain in the distance.


    "How on earth can we capture mayin city at the lowest price, and then support the West Route Army that may have fought with the main force of the Rowling army outside Richie city..."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng whispered in a voice that only he could hear.

 Chapter 349

    August 1, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The second day of the Feihai battle.


    10:32 a.m.


    Today is the end of July and the beginning of August.


    It is also the second day of the Fei sea battle.


    On the second day of the Fei Hai battle, the sun had just risen from the horizon, and the two armies began to fight again on the Fei Hai Plain.


    Although Barr had expected that the war situation on the second day might be worse than that on the first day when he withdrew the troops last night, now he really witnessed the real war situation on the second day, he couldn''t help but make Barr feel depressed, and his already gloomy face became more gloomy.


    Yesterday, the first day, when the war just started, the Rowling army and the Britannia army maintained a balance of power.


    However, with the passage of time, the Rowling army gradually lost to the Britannia army. The Britannia army had a slight advantage and slightly suppressed the Rowling army.


    However, at the beginning of the battle today, the Luo Lin army fell directly into the disadvantage!


    The soldiers of the Rowling army fought face-to-face with the Britannia army, so they even knew better than Barr and other generals that they fell into a disadvantage in their battle with the britannians yesterday.


    Seeing that they and their companions have fallen into the disadvantage and have been suppressed by the britannians, it is inevitable that they will have panic, uneasiness and other emotions in their hearts.


    With these negative emotions, morale will inevitably decline.


    The decline of morale will also lead to the decline of combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, on the second day of the Fei sea battle, as soon as the war began, the Rowling army was suppressed by the Britannia army.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd suppressed harder than yesterday!


    While Sergeant Rowling''s morale and combat effectiveness decreased, the Britannia army raised its morale after seeing that the Rowling army in front of it was much weaker than yesterday.


    The morale of one side decreased, but the morale of the other side increased, which made the battle situation of the Luo Lin army worse today.


    Albert and Allen stood side by side in the watchtower, looking at the battle situation in which the British army had the upper hand, and their faces were full of smiles that could not be hidden.


    "Albert." Alan smiled, "according to the current war situation, we may not need to wait until Su Cheng leads the East Route Army to support us. We can defeat Barr''s 150000 army only by our own strength!"


    Albert did not directly respond to Allen with words, but smiled and nodded, responded to Allen with actions, and expressed his agreement with Allen''s words.


    It has been two days since the battle of Fei Hai. Albert and Allen can''t believe it.


    If the morale of the Luo Lin army has been declining and the morale on their side has been rising, it is just around the corner to win the Feihai battle and defeat the 150000 troops of bar in the Feihai battle!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the Luo Lin army''s position, he also stood on the watchtower and observed Barr and others in the war. The expression on their faces was almost the opposite to that of Albert and Allen.


    Albert and Allen were smiling, while Barr and others were sad.


    "Coach Barr." Denise frowned at Barr and said, "it''s not good to go on like this... If our army''s morale keeps falling like this, our defeat will only be a matter of time! We must find a way to stop the decline in morale! And boost the morale of our army! "


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, he stood in front of him and pointed his wide back at him. Barr said in a indifferent tone:


    "General Denis, your excellency is quite right. Now, do you have any good methods to stop the decline of our army''s morale and boost our army''s morale?"


    "This......" Denise was silent for a long time before he said in a ashamed tone, "I don''t know..."


    Alas


    ¡ª¡ªAfter hearing what Denis said, Barr sighed silently in his heart.


    Barr actually held a military conference last night to discuss how to boost the morale of the whole army.


    At present, the most ideal way to boost the morale of the whole army is for the 200000 troops guarding the imperial capital circle to come to support them.


    Seeing such a huge reinforcements coming to support them, the soldiers will naturally boost their morale.


    At the same time, with the help of the 200000 army, Barr was confident that he would directly crush Albert and Allen with his absolutely superior force.


    However, for this method, Barr and others only intend to think about it in their mind.


    Barr and others have no expectations for their stupid empress. They don''t expect or think that their stupid empress will suddenly awaken, and then send 200000 troops defending the imperial capital circle to support them.


    If they learned that the queen had sent 200000 troops from the imperial capital circle to the Feihai plain to support them, they would feel that the queen would not have been kidnapped by someone and would have made a decision that was completely unlike what she would have made.


    How could the queen make such a wise decision?


    "200000 troops from the imperial capital circle come to help" is too ideal and outrageous, so the most realistic way to boost morale is to win a battle.


    Barr tried this method at the beginning of the battle this morning.


    At the beginning of the battle, Barr let Charles, who had the highest force and was best at assault, command 8000 elite infantry and launch a fierce attack on the British army from the side.


    The only purpose is to kill as many britannians as possible! So that other soldiers can see this exciting scene and inspire them!


    However, Albert and Allen will not let Barr achieve his wish.


    When they saw that a large number of enemy troops had suddenly gathered on the flank, they immediately made a deployment: move the armored Ruishi to the flank to stop the enemy attacking from the flank!


    Although the strength of the armored Ruishi is much less than that of the enemy, the combat effectiveness of the armored Ruishi makes up for the lack of strength.


    Under the brave counterattack of the armored Ruishi, the attack of shire failed.


    Barr''s plan to use a big victory to boost the morale of the whole army - also failed.


    Subsequently, Barr organized a number of assault forces and planned to continue the plan and come back with a big victory to stimulate the morale of other soldiers.


    However, every attack was blocked back by Albert and Allen.


    The plan to use a big victory to boost morale was a complete failure.


    If even this plan fails, Barr and others really don''t know how to pick up the morale of the army.


    Barr frowned and looked thoughtfully at the war suppressed by the British army.


    "Inspire... Morale..." Barr murmured.


    The palm of his right hand, which was originally built on the watchtower, was slowly clenched at this time.

 Chapter 350

    While the soldiers of the two armies in the Feihai plain are fighting fiercely, there is also a fierce battle on the eastern battlefield.


    Su Cheng, who had been thinking hard since last night, couldn''t come up with a plan to break the hard city of mayin city. Today, he can only reluctantly send troops to continue to adopt the crowd tactics against mayin city.


    The fighting situation on the eastern front today is not much different from yesterday.


    It was still constant sacrifice, consuming the number of defenders of mayn city little by little.


    It often takes the lives of several or even more than a dozen soldiers to successfully kill a soldier of the Luo Lin army.


    Su Cheng frowned, looked at the city wall in the middle of the fierce battle, and then sighed:


    "Without any siege equipment, it''s really difficult to rely on the ladder..."


    Without the cover of stone catapults, giant siege crossbows, siege vehicles and other siege equipment, it''s too difficult to capture a city just by ladder. It''s all about taking human lives.


    "Sir..." Deng Jia''er, standing on Su Cheng''s side, frowned and said, "the casualties are too big... If we really want to use the sea of people tactics to break through the mayin City, our East Road army will lose more than one-fifth of the casualties... We''d better think of other tactics to capture the mayin city..."


    "It''s easy for you to say, Deng Jiaer..." Su Cheng said to Deng Jiaer in a half joking tone with a bitter smile, "then can you tell me what tactics you can think of to capture mayin city?"


    "Woo... Thought, didn''t think..."


    "I don''t want to use the sea of people tactics to deal with the mayin City, but I can''t think of any other tactics to deal with the mayin city besides the sea of people tactics..."


    After that, Su Cheng sighed softly again.


    This is Su Cheng''s first siege. Su Cheng hopes this will be his last siege. He really doesn''t want to fight such a disgusting war again.


    The most disgusting thing about the siege is that it doesn''t have many tricks to play and can''t use all kinds of fancy tricks.


    There are only a few ways to capture a city with very low casualties


    The first is water attack.


    Although it is easy to use water to attack the city, it also has considerable limitations.


    First of all, to launch water attack, the terrain of the city to be attacked must be low. Then, there is a big river near the city, which can break the dike and drain, and lead the river to the low-lying City, so as to turn the city into a land of peace.


    However, the Mayan city is not only not in a low terrain, there are no big rivers around to drain, so the water attack can not be carried out at all.


    Moreover, the water attack has great lethality, which can be said to be an indiscriminate attack.


    Once it is used, few people in the city, whether defenders or innocent civilians, will basically die.


    Therefore, even when water attack can be used, Su Cheng will not use this kind of cold weapon era, which can be regarded as a very inhuman tactic unless he has to.


    If you intend to capture a city at a very low price, the second is the use of spies.


    Let spies or insiders sneak into the city and break through the city from the inside.


    If this tactic is used well, it can even capture a city without bloodshed and zero casualties.


    However, none of the spies of the British Empire and Su Cheng''s insiders in mayin city can help him break the British Empire from the inside.


    So this tactic won''t work.


    In addition to these two tactics, there are no other useful tactics to attack the city.


    Is there... Is there anything else... Think... Think!


    Su Cheng urged and inspired himself loudly in his heart, staring at the distant mayin City, racking his brains to think about whether there was anything else that could defeat mayin city with very low casualties.


    While Su Cheng was thinking hard, suddenly a knight flew to the right back of Su Cheng.


    "Coach!" The knight said respectfully, "a herald has just come, saying that there is an urgent report jointly written to you by Mr. Albert, the commander of the Middle Route Army, and Mr. Allen, the commander of the West Route Army."


    After that, the knight held the urgent report in his hands and handed it to Su Cheng respectfully.


    "I have brought this urgent report from the herald. Please have a look at it!"


    "Mr. Albert and Alan sent it to me jointly? OK, I see. You go down first. "


    After taking the urgent report from the knight and making the knight retire, Su Cheng opened the wrapped urgent report and began to read it quickly at a glance.


    "Hey... Give me a break..."


    After reading the contents of the letter in his hand, Su Cheng put down the letter in his hand and smiled bitterly in a helpless tone.


    "Sir, what does this urgent newspaper say?"


    "Deng Jiaer." Instead of directly answering Deng Jiaer''s question, Su Cheng asked her, "what time is it now?"


    "Huh?"


    Deng Jiaer took out her pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "It''s already 17:10 p.m."


    "It''s 17 o''clock... That''s all for today. Let''s call it off. Let the soldiers go back to camp. "


    "Hey?" Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng in amazement, "it''s almost two hours before dark."


    Now there is still time to continue fighting - Deng Jiaer took this implication.


    "... there is an emergency military situation."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and shook the urgent report just delivered in his hand.


    "I''ll tell you about the emergency when Willie and they all come back."


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned directly and walked towards the camp behind him.


    Alan, who has been quietly at Su Cheng''s side since just now, doesn''t disturb Su Cheng''s thinking, immediately skillfully sticks to Su Cheng''s back and returns to camp with Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    August 1, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:25 p.m.


    Don Remy village in the Lorraine empire.


    Humming a minor, the man in black walked to the door of Jeanne''s house, and then pushed open Jeanne''s house very impolitely.


    ¡ª¡ªThe action is bold and unrestrained, as if this is her home.


    Although, since the black robed people came to this Remy village, the black robed people have always lived in Jeanne''s home, which can now be regarded as the home of the black robed people.


    After entering the house, the man in black subconsciously turned his eyes to see what happened to Jill, who had been in bed these days.


    After casting his eyes on the bed, he was surprised to see Jill, who had been lying in bed these days, sitting in bed now!


    However, this is not the most surprising.


    The most surprising thing was that he still had a knife in his hand, which he didn''t know where to get, against the main artery of his neck.


    In this case, most people may turn pale with fear, and then immediately panic to ask others not to do stupid things, or rush forward to grab the man''s knife.


    However, people in black are obviously not ordinary people.


    After seeing Jill who had committed suicide, the man in black first shook her beautiful eyebrows, and then said in a relaxed tone:


    "You have to think clearly. Once a person dies, he can''t do anything."


    Hearing the words of the man in black, Jill, whose face was as gray as death, trembled slightly.


    Then Jill squeezed the knife in her hand and increased the pressure on the great carotid artery.


    The skin has been gently cut.


    A drop of bright blood has slowly flowed out along the cut.

 Chapter 351

    Maryn city.


    At about 17:00 this afternoon, after Su Cheng''s east route army retreated, except for the soldiers still responsible for guarding on the wall, other soldiers went down the wall to rest.


    Ou Ren casually found a remote corner and sat down. While relaxing his muscles, he gulped cold water to supplement the lost water.


    While ou renzheng was pouring water, a familiar male voice suddenly came from his side:


    "Oh, Ou Ren, you were here. You made me look for you for a long time."


    After hearing the familiar male voice, Ou Ren immediately put down his water bag and followed the prestige.


    The master of this familiar male voice is Rocher, who was entrusted with the important task by Barr, the general director of the eastern front and his immediate boss this time.


    Rochelle, with two baked potatoes and a water bag in his hand, was looking at Ou Ren with a smile on his face.


    "General Rocher?"


    Ou Ren was about to get up and salute to Rochelle, but Rochelle waved his hand in advance, indicating that Ou Ren didn''t have to be polite.


    With a smile on his face, Rochelle walked to OuRen, then sat close to Rochelle and handed one of the baked potatoes to OuRen.


    "Come on, eat, Ou Ren. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    "Er... Thank you, general. Then... You''re welcome."


    At this time, Ou Ren was already hungry. After respectfully taking the baked potato from Rocher, Ou Ren began to gobble it up.


    When ou Ren took over the potato and began to swallow it, Rochelle also picked up another potato in his hand and began to eat it silently.


    While they were eating potatoes, they began to chat together.


    "Today, I also successfully blocked Su Cheng''s East Road army back." Rochelle smiled, "Ou Ren, you''ve worked hard these two days."


    In order to recover his gaffe in Lyle City, Ou Ren fought there for two days.


    After hearing Luo Xie''s praise, Ou Ren immediately said humbly:


    "I don''t deserve it. If I have to work hard, I can''t compare with general Rocher."


    While Ou Ren finished this modest sentence, Rochelle just finished the potatoes in his hand.


    "... although these two days have successfully blocked Su Cheng''s attack back." A wry smile appeared on Luo Xie''s face, "but it''s only a matter of time before our mayin city was broken. After all, the strength of Su Cheng''s army outside the city is nearly 8 times that of us... With such a difference in strength, Su Cheng''s naval warfare skills can also kill us."


    After hearing Luo Xie''s frustrated words, Ou Ren also showed a bitter smile on his face and said:


    "We can only hold on as long as we can, and we can hold Su Cheng as long as we can. I just hope coach Barr can end the battle before we can support on the Feihai plain. "


    "Alas..."


    After Luo Xie sighed, he looked up at the night sky above his head and whispered:


    "I don''t know what happened to ED and Jill... I don''t know if they are still alive..."


    After hearing Luo Xie''s words, Ou Ren couldn''t help being silent.


    At this time, Ou Ren naturally knew that Jill and Erde acted rashly and formed a joint force to raid Su Cheng camp.


    At the same time, Ou Ren also knew that the two of them went to surprise attack, and then there was no news back.


    They have no news so far, and Su Cheng led a large army to attack the city of mayin, which can only explain one thing: the surprise attack of ED and Jill failed!


    The fate of Jill and ED is still unknown.


    The two of them may have died in the war.


    "... be optimistic. General Rocher. " Ou Ren squeezed out an ugly smile. "They must still be alive, but they may be living somewhere now."


    "I hope so..." Rochelle sighed and then said, "but even if you live, life is not as good as death for ED and Jill... Especially Jill..."


    "Jill, he hasn''t lost any war since he began to command the army. This is Jill''s first defeat. Although I don''t know how the war is going, there''s no news from now. Judging from the current situation, the troops of ED and Jill may have been completely destroyed..."


    "The first defeat is such a big defeat. It may be a big blow to Jill..."


    "I''m in my thirties now, and my military service is not short. I''ve seen many people find shortsightedness because they lost a big battle and their psychological tolerance is too poor to accept this fact..."


    "If Jill is still alive after this big defeat, I don''t know if he will choose to commit suicide because he can''t think about it for a moment..."


    After that, Rochelle sighed melancholy again.


    While Luo Xie was sighing, Ou Ren''s face suddenly showed a thought-provoking smile.


    "Jill, he won''t kill himself."


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren said in a very determined tone.


    "Huh?" Rochelle looked at Ou Ren strangely.


    Why are you so sure?


    ¡ª¡ªRochelle asked Ou Ren with his eyes.


    Ou Ren raised the water bag in his hand, filled it with a little saliva, and said:


    "Although I don''t Know Jill well, I once had a chance to play some chess with Jill."


    "Jill, his military talent is very high, but he is very proud of playing military chess."


    "Lose as many sets as you can."


    "But Jill, no matter how many rounds he lost, after a short period of discouragement, he soon picked up and wanted to play another set with me."


    "I''ve been following him, following him..."


    "Jill, after such a big defeat, he may be very painful and desperate. Maybe he really wants to be short-sighted, as general Rocher said."


    "But --"


    The intriguing color on ou Ren''s face became more and more intense.


    "Jill, he is not such a person who is easily defeated by setbacks. After a short period of pain and despair, he will definitely cheer up and stand in front of me and you in high spirits one day in the future."


    "It''s like being defeated by me again and again in military chess, and then cheer up and continue to play with me. Jill, he is experiencing this big defeat. If he is still alive, he will definitely cheer up after suffering and despair and continue to fight Su Cheng to the death. "


    After listening to Ou Ren''s words, Rochelle''s face flashed a look of amazement and surprise, and then gradually showed a smile.


    "General Ou Ren, you don''t Know Jill at all. There''s hardly any communication on weekdays. Why do you say it as if you know Jill very well?"


    "Although I haven''t had any communication with Jill, I have had a very in-depth communication with him on the chessboard."


    Luo Xie looked at the intriguing smile on ou Ren''s face. He was silent for a while before he smiled a few times. The expression on his face seemed to be saying "I see.".


    "Pain, despair, and then cheer up..." Rocher continued in a praying tone. "Jill... If you''re still alive, you''ll have to survive this time... And come back with ED

 Chapter 352

    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Jill, sitting on the bed, was panting in a cold sweat.


    Just a moment ago, he threw the knife against his neck to the ground.


    Just now, the gray faced Jill pressed the knife on the main artery of his neck. The sharp blade had cut a small hole in the skin of his neck, and the red blood had slipped down his neck.


    As long as Jill presses the knife a little more on his neck, there is no doubt that his main artery will be cut off by a sharp blade.


    From beginning to end, the man in black just stood silently looking at Jill, who was about to commit suicide, with a strange smile on his face.


    Just as Jill''s knife was about to cut off his main artery¡ª¡ª


    Jill stopped suddenly.


    Originally, there was no expression. The face full of dead gray showed the color of struggle and reluctance.


    Jill maintained the posture that she was about to cut off her main artery for a long time


    It was not until just now that Jill finally got back to action.


    Jill gave a loud roar, then, as if with all her strength, she tore away the knife attached to her neck and threw it to the ground.


    A strange smile continued to hang on the black robed man''s face. He took a few steps forward, picked up the knife Jill threw on the ground and put it away.


    "What''s the matter? Boy, why don''t you commit suicide all of a sudden? "


    The black robed man said this kind of words that easily stimulate the mood of people who want to commit suicide.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jill was silent for a long time before she said in a hoarse voice:


    "... I really want to die... Because of my incompetence, my subordinates and close friends are dead, and only I am still alive... I just want to die painfully... But I don''t want to die after I put the knife on my neck just now..."


    "Then why don''t you suddenly want to die?" The man in black continued to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jill was silent again for a long time.


    Jill slowly clenched his open hands as he was meditating.


    "... I''m not willing... I''m not willing to be defeated by Su Cheng... I want to defeat Su Cheng..."


    Jill''s eyes have been cloudy these days.


    But when Jill finished this sentence, Jill''s muddy eyes finally recovered a trace of clarity.


    Although it was only for a moment, there was a "flame" in Jill''s eyes just now.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a "flame" called "fighting spirit".


    The man in black looked quietly at Jill sitting on the bed.


    The strange smile continued to hang on his face.


    However, the smile on the black robed face was a little more gratifying at this time.


    "Really... Do you want to beat Su Cheng... Your eyes are great again, young man."


    The name of Jill by the man in black changed from "boy" with some contempt at the beginning to "Youth".


    Next to the man in black is the table where they have eaten together these days.


    The man in black pulled over the chair at the table and sat down.


    "Well, young man, come and get ready for dinner. Jeanne, she''s preparing dinner now. In a little while, she''s coming with dinner. Tonight''s dinner is great. It''s meat porridge, although there''s not much meat. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss sage! Big brother! Dinner is ready! You can have dinner! "


    Jeanne shouted in her trademark energetic voice, pushing open her door with three bowls of meat porridge.


    After opening the door, Jeanne was slightly surprised by the scene inside.


    By this time, both the man in black and Jill were seated at the dinner table.


    However, this is not what surprised Jeanne.


    What surprised Jeanne was that Jill''s temperament had changed slightly.


    Before Jill, he was always dead, and he exuded a negative aura all the time.


    At this time, although Jill still looked very haggard, most of the "dead spirit" had dissipated.


    The whole person seems to have regained some "popularity".


    Just as Jenna was stunned by Jill''s change, the man in Black said:


    "Oh! Jeanne! You''ve made dinner. It''s hard for you! Let me cook next time, and let you try my craft with this young man. "


    The words of the man in black made Jeanne finally recover from her surprise.


    "Miss sage, can you cook?"


    Jenna asked the man in black as she walked to the table and put the three bowls of porridge on the table.


    "Of course." The man in black replied angrily, "if I can''t cook, I can''t survive this millennium."


    "Miss sage, you are saying such an exaggerated joke again. Well, well, let''s eat quickly, big brother. This is yours. "


    After that, Jeanne pushed one of the bowls of meat porridge in the direction of Jill.


    Jill took the wooden spoon inserted in the meat porridge, took a sip and put it into her mouth.


    "... delicious."


    ¡ª¡ªJill sighed softly.


    Jill feels very strange now.


    After just saying that he wanted to defeat Su Cheng, the big stones that had been piled up in his chest seemed to dissipate into wisps of breeze at that moment.


    I just wanted to die.


    But after saying "want to defeat Su Cheng", Jill felt that she didn''t want to die now.


    He wants to live well.


    The cabin, which had felt a little dark at first, seemed to be much brighter at this time.


    I couldn''t taste the food made by Jenna before. No matter what I ate, I felt like eating mud.


    At this time, he tasted the porridge made by Jeanne for the first time.


    It''s so delicious.


    It was more delicious than he had eaten before.


    As she tasted the delicious porridge in her mouth, Jill suddenly felt for no reason:


    It''s great that I didn''t choose to commit suicide just now.


    Really... Great.


    Jill felt her vision getting blurred.


    Drops of hot tears fell down his cheeks.


    However, while Jill felt tears sliding down her cheeks, she also felt the corners of her mouth slightly upturned.


    Jill sobbed and smiled.


    Jill''s appearance of crying and laughing frightened Jeanne.


    "Big brother, big brother! Are you okay? What''s wrong? "


    Compared with Jeanne''s panic, black robed people are much more calm.


    Looking at Jill''s crying and smiling appearance, the man in black was stunned at first, and then showed a thought-provoking smile on his face.


    After a meaningful look at Jill, the man in black withdrew his eyes and continued to eat the porridge in front of him.


    However, although he took back his eyes, the smile on the black robed man''s face did not dissipate, and a smile continued to hang on the black robed man''s face.


    However, the smile of the man in black no longer has a thought-provoking color.


    Yes, only full of gratification.


    "Is it really great to be alive?"


    "Well! It''s great to be alive! "


    Then Jill, whose face was still full of tears, picked up the bowl of meat porridge and ate it.

 Chapter 353

    August 1, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:48 p.m.


    The southern front, the eastern battlefield, the Eastern Route Army camp.


    It should be time to have dinner now, but the Knights of the East Route Army haven''t eaten yet.


    All the Knights of the East Route Army gathered at Su Cheng''s commander camp for a heated discussion.


    The reason why such a heated discussion broke out tonight is the urgent report sent by Albert and Allen to Su Cheng this afternoon.


    This urgent report was sent to Su Cheng after Albert and Allen met a few days ago.


    In this urgent report, it is written how Allen defeated the 70000 troops of Denis and Leo, and then it is also written that Albert and Allen have successfully joined forces to form a joint force with a total force of almost 80000, and are ready to fight a life and death battle with Barr''s 150000 troops on the Feihai plain. When Su Cheng saw this urgent report, there was a fierce fight on the Feihai plain.


    At the same time, this urgent report also mentioned the most urgent crisis of their joint forces - their military food is not enough!


    The joint forces of Albert and Allen will only have enough food until August 15.


    Therefore, considering that it will take about 5 days for the East Route Army to reach the Feihai plain, Albert and Allen hope that Su Cheng can break through mayin city before August 10, open the road to the Feihai plain and rush to help the Feihai battle.


    Su Cheng was in an uproar after announcing Albert and Allen''s request with all the knights in the army.


    At this time, all the knights in the army had such a heated discussion because of Albert and Allen''s very difficult request in their eyes.


    "Want us to capture the city of mayn before August 10?! It''s too difficult for us! Our East Route Army doesn''t have any siege equipment! You can only attack the city by human life! "


    "Without the help of any siege equipment, it will take at least half a month to capture mayin city by relying on the human sea tactics alone..."


    "Why don''t we write back to Albert and Allen and tell them that our East Route Army can''t get to the battlefield before August 15?"


    "You''re crazy! There must have been a fight on the Feihai plain now! Didn''t you see the urgent report that said the troops were poor?! 80000 to 150000! In any case, we must rush to the rescue! "


    "That''s easy for you to say! Then tell me how to rush for help now! There is no siege equipment. It will take at least half a month to break the city of mayn! It''s August 1st now! We only have 9 days left! Not enough time! "


    "Isn''t there any tactics other than the human sea tactics..."


    "If there were, it would have been used!"


    "Why don''t we dig a tunnel? Dig into mayin city from the ground... "


    "... hey, are you serious about this proposal? You should also see the state of the garrison on the wall of mayn city these two days? You should also be able to see how good the ability of the commander of the garrison in mayn city is? Do you think a commander with such outstanding ability will not be wary of tunnels? "


    "Now there is really no other way to attack the city except the crowd tactics..."


    ¡­¡­


    The knights were discussing and arguing fiercely here.


    Su Cheng, with a somewhat tired face, shrank his body into a small chair.


    Su Cheng didn''t know what to do now.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know what''s going on in the Feihai plain now. He doesn''t know whether their britannian army or the Luo Lin army has the upper hand now.


    However, no matter what the fighting situation on the Feihai plain was, Su Cheng had to lead the East Route Army to rush for help.


    His friends are fighting there. Su Cheng can''t do anything like "friends are difficult and don''t move like a mountain".


    What''s more, as the deputy commander of the Middle Route Army, Eliza is now fighting on the Feihai plain.


    After a series of events such as the rescue war in Lunde Kingdom and the year-end dinner, Eliza is also a very important person in Su Cheng''s mind.


    Therefore, Su Cheng will not sit idly by and watch Fei Hai fight in public or private.


    However, if he wants to rush to rescue Feihai plain, there will be a quite serious problem in front of Su Cheng.


    That''s not enough time! I can''t make it!


    According to the urgent report sent jointly by Albert and Allen, their joint forces will only have enough military food until August 15.


    It takes Su Cheng about 5 days to lay down mayin city and then get to Feihai plain.


    In other words, Su Cheng must capture mayin city before August 10, so as to have enough time to go to the Feihai plain to fight!


    However, the East Route Army lacked siege equipment. It could only attack the city by relying on the temporary cloud ladder, that is to say, it relied solely on human life to win the siege against mayin city.


    According to Su Cheng''s estimation, it will take at least half a month to rely on the crowd tactics alone.


    Today is August 1. There are only 9 days left from August 10


    If you want to attack the city with crowd tactics, it''s too late!


    Therefore, this is what gives Su Cheng a headache.


    Now Su Cheng is facing such a difficult problem: if he wants to rush to rescue the Feihai plain, he must capture the mayin city in the remaining 9 days. If he continues to use the crowd tactics, the time is certainly not enough. This means that if he wants to break the city on the 9th, he must use other tricks to deal with the mayin City, but judging from the current situation of the mayin City, Su Cheng can''t think of any other strange strategies to deal with mayin city. He can''t attack water or use spies. He has no choice but to use crowd tactics.


    "Alas..."


    Su Cheng sighed gently, then raised his hand and rubbed the swollen temples on both sides.


    "What a trouble... I suddenly miss the plain days before I didn''t join the army..."


    Deng Jia''er and Alan are also in the camp at this time. They sit on the left and right sides of Su Cheng.


    Normally speaking, Deng Jiaer and Alan''s status in the army is just Su Cheng''s Knight''s escort. They are not qualified to participate in the military conference that only knights can participate in.


    However, Deng Jia''er''s brilliant feat of annihilating 15000 enemy forces with 5000 cavalry, capturing Lyle city and cutting off ximeiong has made Deng Jia''er''s prestige among the Knights of the East Route Army rise rapidly.


    From a little transparent, he has directly become a figure respected by all knights.


    Deng Jiaer proved her ability and her ability not to lose to a real knight.


    Therefore, Deng Jiaer also participated in the military meeting and listened to it. No one would say anything.


    The reason why Alan was able to attend the military meeting without being criticized by anyone was much simpler and ruder than Deng Jiaer.


    Alan is here because he is the sister of the East Route Army commander.


    All the Knights of the East Route Army, who doesn''t know that the relationship between their coach and his sister is excellent?


    Who dares to say to his immediate boss''s sister, "Hello! You''re just a knight and squire! Not qualified to be here! Get out of here?


    Su Cheng let his sister sit beside him and listen. It was inconvenient for the knights to say anything to Alan.


    The reason why Alan wants to listen in this military meeting is actually just to join the fun. Alan doesn''t know anything about the military. She doesn''t even know where the Fei Hai Plain is. Therefore, Alan also kept silent throughout the meeting tonight. He silently looked at the knights with red faces and thick necks. He thought it was very interesting.


    Su Chenggang''s sigh, although very slight, was heard by Alan and Deng Jiaer sitting on both sides of him.


    "Elder brother..." Alan frowned, "you look very tired. You might as well adjourn the meeting now. Go and have a rest first, and then continue the meeting..."


    "Yes, sir." Deng Jiaer on one side also agreed, "I also think it''s better for you to have a rest now, sir..."


    "No, No." Su Cheng rejected their suggestion with a bitter smile, "I''m ok... Alas, how can I attack and capture mayin city in 9 days..."

 Chapter 354

    "Well... Brother, it may be strange for me to ask. Why do we have to capture the city of mayn?"


    After hearing Alan''s question, Su Cheng was a little stunned, and then his face showed some helplessness.


    Just as Su Cheng opened his mouth and intended to explain to Alan, Deng Jiaer took the lead in saying:


    "Because mayin city is just stuck on an important traffic road, which is the only way for us to go to Feihai plain."


    "Our goal now is to go to the Fei Hai Plain to support our reinforcements."


    "Therefore, from our current position, if we go to Feihai plain from here, we must pass through mayn city."


    "Therefore, we must capture the city of mayn, sir. He is now worried about how to capture the city of mayn."


    "Oh, I see..." Alan nodded.


    Then Alan, frowning slightly, said in an unhappy tone:


    "Can you only go to the Feihai plain through mayin city? What trouble... "


    "Huh?" As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng suddenly gave a light "um".


    Just now, after hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng suddenly felt as if there was a flash of lightning in his mind.


    "Alan."


    Su Cheng, who had originally shrunk in his chair, suddenly straightened up, grabbed Alan''s small shoulders, and then said:


    "What did you just say?"


    "Ha?"


    Alan blinked twice and looked at his brother who seemed to be very excited.


    Although he didn''t understand what his brother wanted to do, Alan replied obediently:


    "I just said ''what trouble''."


    "That''s not it. Last one."


    "In the last sentence... ''can you only go through mayin city to Fei Hai Plain?''"


    "Can you only go through mayin city to Fei Hai Plain..."


    Su Cheng repeated this sentence in a low voice.


    He loosened his hands that grabbed Alan''s shoulders, turned his head and looked at the map on the long table.


    Su Cheng''s eyes swept rapidly on the map.


    Su Cheng''s sight mainly sweeps three places on the map.


    They are the Feihai plain, mayin City, and the tipingning mountains on the west side of mayin city.


    Su Cheng''s eyes swept quickly in these three places, and his face looked thoughtful.


    What is Mr. brother doing now?


    ¡ª¡ªAlan and Deng Jiaer looked at Su Cheng suspiciously, and asked in their hearts almost at the same time.


    Although they don''t know what''s wrong with Su Cheng, they have a tacit understanding that they don''t disturb Su Cheng, but stay quietly and watch Su Cheng.


    After looking at the map in front of Su Cheng for a while, he finally broke his silence and said:


    "Alan... Do you have anything you really want recently?"


    "Huh? What I want... Before I came to this hot southern front, I took a fancy to a toy. I especially want it, but it''s expensive and can''t afford it. I''m going to buy it when I save enough money. "


    After saying this, Alan put on a half joking tone, and then said to Su Cheng:


    "What? Brother, why did you suddenly ask me this question? Are you going to give me this toy? "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "Well! you ''re right! When I get back, I''ll buy you the toy you said! "


    "Hey?"


    Alan blinked his eyes suspiciously.


    "Why is it so nice to give me something suddenly?"


    "Because you have done me a great favor." Su Cheng''s face showed an excited smile, "thanks to your words just now, I woke up in time! Help me out of the blind zone of thinking! "


    Say it, Su Cheng stood up with a "Hoo".


    His coach suddenly stood up, and the knights who were still arguing and discussing until now immediately quieted down.


    Qi Qi turns his doubts to Su Cheng.


    "Coach." Willie asked Su Cheng, "what''s the matter..."


    Before Willie finished, Su Cheng directly interrupted:


    "That''s the end of the discussion! I''ve come up with a new plan! Start deployment and preparation tonight! "


    "New, new plan?!" Willie looked at Su Cheng with a shocked face.


    "Well, yes, thanks to my sister, I just conceived a new plan."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he raised his hand, put it on Alan''s small head and rubbed it gently.


    "Lord, commander in chief!" On Willie''s face... No, it should be said that everyone, including Deng Jiaer, looked at Su Cheng with expectation and excitement, "have you come up with any strange plan to capture mayin city?"


    "No."


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Su Cheng replied in seconds:


    "I didn''t come up with any strange plan to capture the city of mayn. To be honest, there are no strange plans to capture the city of mayn in this situation."


    "Huh?" Willie''s tone began to appear a bit stunned, "manager, didn''t you come up with any strange plans? How are you going to capture the city of mayn? "


    "I don''t intend to continue to attack mayin city. Naturally, I won''t have any strange plans." Su Cheng said with a strange smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    August 2, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    This day is the third day of Fei Hai battle.


    On this day, fierce fighting was still going on on on the Feihai plain as in the previous two days.


    The Feihai plain is still the same as before, but the eastern battlefield is not the same as before.


    Before the sun rose today, Rochelle and Ou Ren had already put on their helmets and stood on the city wall, ready for today''s new round of battle.


    Like them, they are ready to meet the new round of battle, as well as all the defenders who are already ready for battle on the wall.


    Before dawn, they had finished their breakfast and waited on the wall early.


    They thought that shortly after the sun rose, the britannian army outside the city would rush over with a ladder as usual.


    However, today is very abnormal, completely contrary to their expectations.


    Long after the sun rose, they did not see the British Army coming.


    If the white and thin smoke could not be seen, Rocher and Oren wondered whether the British Army outside the city had withdrawn.


    Ou Ren, frowning, looked down at his pocket watch, and then said in a deep voice to Luo Xie beside him:


    "General Rocher, it''s already 9:30. It''s been a long time. The britannian army hasn''t attacked yet... It''s strange... They were killed at dawn two days ago..."


    "Yes... It''s very strange..." Luo Xie also frowned and said in a deep voice, "but the more strange it is, the more vigilant it is! This may be a trick played by Su Cheng! Deliberately choose a different time point from before to attack us! The purpose is to make us careless! "


    "Well, that''s right." Ou Ren nodded, "no matter what Su Cheng outside the city has done, we just need to remain vigilant and stick to the city. As long as we stick to the city and don''t be careless, Su Cheng can''t play any tricks, and there''s no way to capture here in a short time! We can continue to drag Su Cheng here! "

 Chapter 355

    August 2, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    6:48 a.m.


    In the territory of the Lorraine Empire, dongremy village, at the door of Jeanne''s house.


    "Big brother. Are you leaving? "


    Jeanne looked at Jill with some reluctance.


    "Yes."


    Jill, who was wearing his armor again, nodded.


    "Now I have a man who must be defeated, so I have to go back to my companions quickly. It''s really hard these days. You take care of me, Jeanne."


    Then Jill saluted Jeanne respectfully.


    "Don''t thank me." Jeanne quickly waved her hand, "helping people in need is just what I should do. Big brother, since you are leaving, let me see you off! "


    "No, no, don''t bother so much..."


    "Yes, yes! Wait for me! I''ll prepare first. "


    Then Jeanne trotted all the way back to the house.


    Looking at Jeanne, who returned to the house, Jill smiled helplessly. Then he turned his head and said to the black robed man standing beside him who had put back her black robe:


    "So, are you going to send me, too?"


    "Not welcome?" The man in black smiled.


    "Welcome, of course. After all, I''ve been taken care of by you these days. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." The man in black freely waved his hand, "I just help you by the way."


    While the black robed man chatted with Jill, Jeanne was ready to travel and returned to them.


    "Big brother, Miss sage, let''s go."


    The three walked side by side on the way out of the village.


    "Yes. Jeanne. " Perhaps because he didn''t want to keep the atmosphere silent, Jill asked Jeanne, "why haven''t I seen your parents these days? What about your parents?"


    Jill wanted to ask this question long ago.


    Jill stayed at Jenna''s house almost every day in dongremy village, but she never met Jenna''s parents once.


    "My parents are gone."


    Jeanne smiled and said in a tone as if she were saying something insignificant:


    "Two years ago, when I was 10 years old, a plague spread to our village, and my parents died at that time."


    "... sorry." Jill''s tone was full of apology. "I seem to have asked some superfluous questions... Sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter! Big brother. " Jeanne showed her trademark bright smile, "although I have lost my parents since then, I still have a good time every day."


    "Because everyone in the village has been taking care of me, giving me food and clothes."


    "The ingredients of every meal I have eaten in the past two years are basically given to me by the villagers."


    "Thanks to everyone in the village, I can always grow up so healthily."


    "Therefore, I will continue to grow up well and healthily! When I grow up healthily, I will try my best to repay everyone in the village! "


    Jill looked at Jeanne with some amazement.


    "Jeanne... You are so mature." Jill looked into Jeanne''s eyes and admired her a little more, "it doesn''t look like a 12-year-old child at all..."


    "Repay everyone in the village..." Jill continued to murmur, "Jenna, your words remind me of an elder in the army. His name is Charles."


    "He is a very rare civilian general. As a civilian, he has squeezed into the ranks of senior generals by virtue of his military achievements."


    "Several years ago, in order to remember the outstanding achievements of shire, his majesty ordered to exempt the tax of shire''s hometown for three years. Thanks to the efforts and achievements of Charles, the three-year tax exemption has greatly improved the living standards of the villagers in his hometown. "


    "Tax exempt?!"


    As soon as Jill''s words fell, Jeanne''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It turned out that if you joined the army and made meritorious service, is there any hope that your hometown can be exempted from taxes..."


    "It''s decided! I will join the army in the future! "


    Jeanne''s words made the black robed man who had been silent since just now suddenly look strange.


    "Impossible, Jeanne." Jill Chao Jeanne smiled bitterly, "our Luolin Empire doesn''t recruit women soldiers, so even if you want to join the army, the army won''t let you enter."


    Jeanne glanced discontentedly: "maybe the regulations will change in the future. Maybe when I grow up, the rules of the country will change and women can join the army."


    "In short, I won''t give up my efforts. I will try my best to repay everyone in the village when I grow up. I want to keep up with the elder brother you just said! Strive to make great achievements! So that everyone in the village can also be exempted from tax! "


    "Ha ha ha." Jill raised her hand and gently rubbed Jenna''s small head. "Then you should cheer up. It''s not easy to achieve your goal."


    While they were chatting like this, the three people had unknowingly left dongremy village.


    "OK, just send it here. You two go back."


    Jill turned to the man in black and Jeanne and said:


    "Thank you for taking care of me these days, and thank you for seeing me off. I will cherish these days when I live in dongremy village and the precious friendship with you two. "


    "Uh huh." Although her face was full of reluctance, Jeanne still smiled to see Jill off, "goodbye, big brother. Let''s cheer together! "


    "In order to defeat that man, I want to repay everyone in the village. Let''s work hard together!"


    Jill looked at Jeanne with some surprise, and then nodded heavily: "Hmm! We will work together! Jenna, don''t be lazy. "


    "I won''t be lazy!"


    "Goodbye, young man." The man in black smiled at Jill, "let''s meet again. Somewhere in the future, we may meet again. Take care, young man."


    "Well, thank you. You too. Take care, too. "


    Jill moved her eyes and scanned the faces of Jeanne and the man in black again. Then she pulled away her eyes and turned to the south.


    While turning away, Jill whispered again, "goodbye..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jeanne and the man in black didn''t leave immediately.


    Instead, he stood still and watched Jill silently until Jill completely disappeared from his field of vision.


    "Big brother is gone..." Jeanne whispered a little lost.


    Speaking of this, Jeanne suddenly exclaimed, "ah! He has been called big brother these days! I haven''t asked my big brother his name! "


    "Miss sage, do you know his name?"


    "...." the man in black smiled and remained silent for a while before shrugging, "I don''t know. But Jenna, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know his name. Maybe we''ll meet again in the future. "


    After that, the man in black stretched, and then said:


    "Well, I should get out of here, too, Jeanne."


    "Hey? Even miss sage, are you leaving? "


    The color of loss on Jeanne''s face became stronger and stronger.


    Jill and the black robed people lived in her home these days, which made Jeanne''s home, which had always been only her, more popular and energetic, which made Jeanne very happy.


    Therefore, Jeanne was very reluctant to give up Jill and the man in black.


    "When I travel here, I only come to see a person. Now I have seen this person, so naturally there is no reason to stay here."


    Speaking of this, the man in black bent down and stroked Jeanne''s small head.


    "Jeanne, don''t look like that. We''re not saying goodbye, are we? One day in the future, we may meet again. "


    After that, the black robed man straightened up and said to Jeanne in a vibrant voice:


    "So - I''ll see you next time! Jeanne. "


    After hearing the words of the man in black just now, the lost color on Jeanne''s face slowly dissipated.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Well! See you next time! Miss sage! "


    She said to the man in black with her trademark energetic voice.

 Chapter 356

    August 10, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    18:48 p.m.


    The city of mayn in the Lorraine empire.


    The sun, which was about to fall below the horizon, reflected the clouds in the sky, and the sky and the earth were stained with the color of sunset.


    Rochelle and Oren stood side by side on the wall of the city of mayn. They frowned and looked at the East camp of the British army in the distance.


    "General Rochelle..." said Rochelle in a deep voice beside ou Renchao. "It seems that the British army is preparing dinner now."


    Speaking of this, orenton said for a moment and then continued:


    "General Rocher, it''s really strange... It''s been nine days since August 2. In these nine days, the British Army didn''t fight once. Except that the cooking smoke for food was raised on time every day, the British Army didn''t move at all. What was Su Cheng doing?"


    From August 2 to August 10, Su Cheng didn''t launch an attack once. Su Cheng''s East Route Army has been staying in the camp, which has to make Luo Xie and Ou Ren feel very strange.


    In their understanding, Su Cheng should attack mayin city at all costs in order to rescue Feihai plain as soon as possible.


    However, the reality is that Su Cheng only launched a fierce attack on mayin city on July 30 and August 1. Since August 2, Su Cheng has not launched another fierce attack on mayin city. Su Cheng''s East Route Army has been hiding in the camp and doesn''t know what to do.


    These days, Ou Ren and Luo Xie have also had a lot of discussions on this, but no matter how they discuss and study, they still don''t know what Su Cheng is going to do.


    Rochelle sighed and said:


    "Forget it, since we don''t understand what Su Cheng is going to do now, we don''t want to think about it. We just need to continue to obediently stick to mayin City, so that Su Cheng can''t go here to help Feihai plain."


    After listening to Rochelle''s words, Ou Ren''s gloomy face eased slightly.


    "That''s right." Ou Ren nodded and said, "no matter what Su Cheng plans to do, we just need to remain vigilant and stick to the mayin city so that Su Cheng can''t pass here. General Rocher, shall we send a report to Feihai plain and tell commander bar that we are still sticking to mayin city and Su Cheng''s East Route Army is still blocked outside mayin City, so that commander bar doesn''t have to worry that Su Cheng''s East Route Army will disturb Feihai battle? "


    After listening to Ou Ren''s suggestion, Rochelle thought for a while before answering:


    "No, don''t start now. We just reported the current situation of Maryn city to coach Barr two days ago, didn''t we? If we send another report now, it will be too frequent. Let''s wait until August 12 and then send the report to coach Barr. "


    With that, Rochelle turned and walked down the wall.


    "Come on, Ou Ren, let''s go to dinner, too. Looking at the cooking smoke from the britannian army camp outside the city, I''m hungry. "


    "Well, OK. I happen to be hungry, too. "


    After saying that, Ou Ren also turned around, followed closely behind Rochelle and walked down the wall.


    As they walked under the city wall one by one, Ou Ren suddenly chuckled and said:


    "General Rocher, have we won Su Cheng, the ''first person of the younger generation of the British Empire''?"


    After listening to Ou Ren''s words, Luo Xie was stunned, then burst out a series of laughter, and then said:


    "It should be. After all, Su Cheng''s goal now is to help Feihai battle, and now we have successfully blocked Su Cheng outside mayin City, so that Su Cheng can''t go to Feihai plain."


    "Since he can''t achieve his goal, we should win."


    As soon as Luo Xie''s voice fell, Ou Ren said in a somewhat proud tone:


    "I feel a little happy. Winning Su Cheng makes him unable to achieve his goal. He may be angry because he can''t go to Feihai plain now!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside mayin City, East Road army camp.


    There are three East Road army camps outside the city, which are respectively distributed in the north, East and west of mayin city.


    No matter which camp, white and thin cooking smoke is rising at this time.


    However, it is very strange that although cooking smoke is rising in every camp, no one is eating.


    No, it should be said that there are basically no people in every camp!


    There are three East Route Army camps distributed in the north, East and west of mayin city. Each camp has more than 10000 troops.


    At this time, the three camps, which can accommodate more than 10000 troops, were deserted, and basically there were not many soldiers in them.


    There are only more than 1000 soldiers left in each of the three camps.


    The "only" soldiers in these camps are busy at this time.


    These "only" soldiers are busy making white cooking smoke.


    Each soldier is responsible for taking care of one or two pots. Their task is very simple - they are responsible for taking care of each other''s pots and pouring ingredients into them to make cooking smoke.


    A Xingui knight, holding the knight sword at his waist, patrolled and commanded everywhere:


    "Hello! You guy! Don''t you see that the smoke from your pot has faded? Don''t hurry up and add something more! "


    "Can''t you cook? Don''t you see your fire getting smaller? Add firewood! "


    "Bastard! Who allowed you to eat? I have made it clear these days! You have to wait until the end of the task before you can start eating! "


    "Don''t you see that the ingredients in your pot are about to burn?! Pick it up and put new ingredients in it! "


    ¡­¡­


    The new laurel knight, whose voice was almost hoarse, untied the water bag hanging around his waist and took a drink. Who moistened his voice.


    An ice line from the mouth of the water bag flowed through his mouth, through his esophagus and into his stomach, which made the Xingui Knight feel very comfortable.


    After a long sigh of satisfaction on his face, the Xingui Knight hung the water bag back to his waist.


    After hanging the water bag back to his waist, the Xingui Knight raised his head and looked at the smoke rising around him. The corners of his mouth could not help but tilt up slightly, and then whispered:


    "In the ''Spring Awakening'' offensive a few months ago, the imperial Central Committee implemented the ''deception tactics'' and successfully deceived the Lorraine empire by transporting fake military grain to the eastern front, making the Lorraine Empire think that our'' Spring Awakening ''offensive was to deal with the Frank Empire and deceive the Lorraine people."


    "This time, commander Su Cheng once again reappeared the ''deception tactics''. By making a stream of cooking smoke, the Luolin people in mayin city thought that the large force of our East Route Army was still stationed outside mayin city..."


    "The defenders in mayin city must now think that the large troops of our East Route Army are still outside mayin city. Rocher and Ou Ren must still be complacent. They think that success has blocked us outside mayin City, so that we can''t go to Feihai plain."


    "I feel that these two people are a little pathetic... Cheated by our coach Su Cheng."


    "As everyone knows, our commander Su Cheng has long led the troops to leave."


    The New Guangxi Knight looked at the mayin city in the distance, and after a few disdainful and mocking laughter, he again held the knight sword at his left waist, continued to patrol the camp, and commanded the soldiers still in the camp to make smoke, so that the defenders in mayin city could see it, so that they thought that the whole army of the East Road army was eating outside the city.

 Chapter 357

    August 10, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The 11th day of the Fei sea battle.


    22:31 p.m.


    Fei Hai Plain, Luolin army camp.


    Although it was late at night, it was still bright in Barr''s camp.


    In such a large camp, there are only three people with the highest power and status in the Army: Barr, Denis and Leo.


    In front of Barr was a stove in which a raging fire was burning.


    The expressionless Barr put his hands above the burning stove and baked his hands with the help of the heat of the fire.


    This is Barr''s habit. Barr likes to suppress the tension, fear and other negative emotions in his heart by baking his hands, so that he can calm down.


    "Commander Barr..." Denis, sitting opposite Barr, said in a deep voice with a gloomy face, "if we don''t think of ways to boost the morale of the whole army, it will be three days late or one day early. We will be defeated in the Fei sea battle this time..."


    Today is the 11th day of the Fei Hai battle.


    In these 11 days of fierce battle, Luo Linjun can be said to be playing worse and worse day by day.


    At the beginning of the first day of the war, the morale of the Rowling army was not as high as that of the Britannia army, so the Rowling army was directly at a disadvantage in the first day of the battle.


    This also led to the battle the next day. The mood of the Luo Lin army was even lower and the morale was even worse, which made the battle the next day worse than the first day.


    This affected the third day''s battle, making the morale and combat effectiveness of the Luo Lin army worse on the third day.


    In this way, a very bad dead cycle is formed.


    The morale is poor, so the combat effectiveness becomes low and the combat effectiveness becomes low. The battle with the British army will be very poor. Being suppressed by the British army will make the morale worse


    They naturally know that the biggest problem of their troops now is that their morale is too poor. If they can boost their morale, they can give full play to their advantages in sending troops and beat the British Army hard.


    Therefore, during these 11 days, the generals headed by Barr were thinking all the time about how to boost the morale of the whole army.


    In these 11 days, they tried many methods, but none of them ended in failure.


    They could only watch helplessly as the morale of their troops became lower and lower, they could not play their due combat effectiveness, and they were more and more suppressed by the British army.


    In today''s battle, because the morale was too low, the troops even almost collapsed, and the British army even nearly killed the Rowling army several times.


    Thanks to Bartha''s strong command and command ability, he finally stopped the collapse that almost happened today and beat back the troops of the Britannia army who were almost killed in this array.


    If the British army only slightly suppressed the Lorraine army on the first day of the battle, now the British army can be said to have completely suppressed the Lorraine army!


    Today''s 11th day of fighting was a one-sided massacre. The demoralized Luo Lin army had no ability to fight back.


    Barr is also very clear that, as Denis just said, according to this situation, if we do not think of ways to boost the morale of the whole army, it is likely that they will be defeated by the now morale British Army tomorrow.


    After Denis had just finished reporting to Barr, Leo sitting next to Denis also said in a deep voice:


    "I just toured all parts of the camp. How can I say... All the soldiers are in a low mood, and the expression on each face is numb and panic. To be honest, our troops have not collapsed yet, which can be regarded as a miracle..."


    As soon as Leo''s words fell, the faces of him and Denis became more ugly.


    However, Barr''s face still didn''t change much, still indifferent.


    "Now the only problem for the whole army is low morale. It is urgent to boost morale." Barr said in a flat tone, "as long as it can boost morale, all the problems can be solved now."


    "But the problem is..." Denis said in a low tone. "We can''t think of any way to restore the morale of the soldiers now..."


    "What can I do..."


    After Barr muttered, the corners of his mouth suddenly turned up slightly, and then whispered in a self mocking tone:


    "What should we do to restore the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers and defeat Albert and Allen..."


    Barr''s discouraged words made the atmosphere in the whole military tent more dignified and depressed


    Denis and Leo both closed their mouths and didn''t say a word.


    It''s not that they don''t want to speak, but that they both don''t know what to say at this time


    After a while, Barr whispered:


    "Well, you two go out now... Let me be quiet..."


    After hearing Barr''s words, Denis and Leo looked at each other with great tacit understanding, answered "yes" with one voice, and then left Barr''s coach camp one after another.


    Now Barr is the only one left in the commander-in-chief camp of Nuo Da, and the furnace still burning in front of Barr.


    After watching Denis and Leo leave the camp, Barr moved his eyes back to the stove in front of him, looked at the burning fire, and looked like he was thinking about something


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    "Alas..."


    ¡ª¡ªBarr suddenly sighed.


    Baltar''s face, which had no expression, suddenly appeared full of fatigue.


    With Barr''s sigh, the original tall and straight waist became more and more curved.


    At this time, Barr has lost his usual powerful appearance. Now he is like an ordinary rickety old man with a bent back and a tired face.


    "I''m so tired... I want to go home... I want to go back..."


    Barr''s tone was full of fatigue, pain, and a little cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Denis and Leo live in different camps, they have the same way, so they are walking side by side on the way back to their camps.


    "Alas..." Denis, who was walking on the road, suddenly sighed, "coach Barr must be under a lot of pressure now... Every time I go to Barr''s camp these days, I can see him baking his hands there..."


    After hearing Denis''s words, Leo''s face gradually became heavy.


    "Can''t you..." Leo turned his head, looked to the north, and then continued to say in a deep voice, "it''s troublesome enough to be an Albert alone. Now he has an Allen."


    "One is that his military ability is far superior to Barr. He has been beating Barr on the battlefield. Unless he uses tricks and tricks, he can''t defeat his Albert at all. The other is one of the strongest generals of the former Frankish empire. He is famous all over the world for his ability to attack and command cavalry. Allen has the title of ''steel bone''. "


    "Any one of them is an extremely troublesome opponent, let alone two together..."


    "To be honest, in this level of competition, our abilities are of no use at all, and we can''t help Baltar at all... Although it''s hard to say so, the fact is... This Fei sea battle is Baltar''s strength alone, Fighting Albert and Allen at the same time... Can Baltar not feel pressure against two of the top commanders on the continent at the same time? "


    Speaking of this, Leo suddenly paused, meditated for a while, and then continued:


    "... no, it should be said that Baltar has always been under pressure... Over the years, Baltar has been struggling to support our Lorraine empire. Without Baltar''s painstaking support, our Lorraine Empire might have perished..."


    As soon as Leo''s voice fell, Denis sighed sadly and said:


    "Yes... Thanks to our stupid queen, who only knows how to spend money and enjoy every day, and doesn''t care about national affairs at all. Thanks to her, in the 20 years since she ascended the throne, the national strength of our Lorraine Empire has become weaker and weaker year by year, the financial revenue has decreased year by year and there have been many rebellions. The British Empire has also seen that our Lorraine empire is getting weaker and weaker, Therefore, he has frequently used troops against us in these years in an attempt to destroy us at one fell swoop while our national strength is weak... "


    "Without Baal, our Lorraine Empire might have perished... In the weakest period of our Lorraine Empire, Baal alone took up the military affairs of the whole empire, calmed the rebellion at home, defended the strong enemies at home and reorganized the border defense. He is 68 years old and can return home to provide for the elderly. He is still fighting at the forefront and supporting our empire..."


    "Over the years, it can be said that the fate and future of the whole country have been on Baltar''s shoulders. I''m afraid of the pressure just thinking about it... To be honest, I''m really afraid that Baltar can''t stand the huge pressure... Baltar... It''s too hard..."


    Speaking of this, there were some tears in Denis''s eyes.


    According to the law of the Lorraine Empire, anyone who reaches the age of 65, whether a literary minister or a military general, can choose to return home, and even the emperor cannot force others to stay.


    Barr, who is 68 this year, is already old enough to return home and take off all the burden on his shoulders.


    But he didn''t do that.


    Even when he was old enough to retire from the front line, Barr still fought at the front line and carried the fate and future of the whole empire on his shoulders.


    Because he knows very well that he can''t go, he can''t leave the front line.


    Now the military talents of the Lorraine empire are withering, and the armaments are becoming more and more relaxed due to the gradual reduction of finance.


    Baltar is the only general in the Lorraine Empire who can compete with the bright generals led by Iser and Albert in the britannian empire.


    So Barr, who knows this very well, is still running around and fighting for the fate and future of his country.


    At this time, unconsciously, Denis and Leo have reached the fork and it''s time to separate.


    "See you tomorrow morning, Denise." Leo said, "rest early and have a good sleep."


    "Well, you too." When Denise answered, he turned directly and walked in the direction of his tent.


    However, just after Denny had just taken a few steps, he suddenly stopped.


    As if suddenly remembered something, Denis suddenly turned back and shouted to Leo who was walking in the opposite direction:


    "Leo."


    "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    "We might as well make an agreement now."


    "Agreement? What agreement? "


    "The Fei sea battle now feels like it''s more or less bad. Let''s make an agreement. If the Fei sea battle is defeated, we should protect Barr at all costs. Everyone on the Fei sea plain will die, but Barr alone can''t die. If Barr has any accident, our Rowling empire will really be over, So as long as we can protect Barr, even if we fight, we will spare our lives! "


    After hearing Denis''s decisive words, Leo was stunned a little and then laughed a few times:


    "Do you still need to tell me this kind of thing?!"

 Chapter 358

    August 11, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    7:25 a.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, the Feihai plain.


    Today is the 12th day of the Fei Hai battle. As soon as the sun rose from the horizon, the soldiers of the Luo Lin army came out of their barracks one after another. They walked with heavy steps and powerless to carry their weapons. After a simple breakfast, they rushed to the battlefield again with heavy steps and integrated into military formations.


    ¡ª¡ªThe mood of the soldiers of Luo Lin army was visibly low.


    The morale of the Rowling army at this time, because of the days of war and the reason that it has been suppressed by the British army, has been low to the point that it will not be surprised if it collapses later.


    Denis, who got up early in the morning to observe the state of the soldiers, looked very ugly and said to Leo nearby:


    "It''s very bad... The state of the soldiers... If they fight in this state, the Feihai battle is likely to end today..."


    Leo''s face was also very heavy at this time: "well... It''s really terrible... Denny, get ready. If we are defeated by the British army when the war begins, we will immediately escort Baltar away and run to the imperial circle. We must protect Baltar!"


    "Well, I know."


    Before today''s battle began, Denis and Leo both had the awareness of defeat and sacrificing their lives to protect Barr in advance


    At this time, peace day is different.


    Barr usually wears only armor and a war sword hanging on his left waist.


    Today, in addition to wearing a helmet and a sword as usual, Barr also holds a long gun in his hand.


    There is also a flag tied to the long gun.


    On a white background and Phnom Penh, there is a gorgeous golden iris in the center.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the flag of the Lorraine empire.


    So Barr carried the long gun with golden iris tied to the barrel, rode on a war horse, followed the soldiers and marched slowly towards the front battlefield.


    Just then, Barr suddenly found several acquaintances ahead.


    "Claude, Bono, Gerard."


    Barr affectionately called the names of his acquaintances.


    These three acquaintances of Barr are just very ordinary old soldiers over the age of 40.


    When the three ordinary soldiers heard a familiar voice calling them, they all turned around and looked at it.


    After seeing who was calling them, the faces of the three veterans immediately showed surprise.


    "Ah! Coach Barr! Long time no see! I''ve seen you so energetic! We can rest assured! "


    The three veterans have been fighting together with Barr for many years. Once, by chance, Barr met the three veterans who have been fighting with him for many years.


    Looking at the three acquaintances I haven''t seen for a long time, Baltar showed a faint smile on his original expressionless face.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m relieved to see you are so energetic and healthy. So you guys also participated in this battle. "


    "Yes. Yes, it''s a great honor for us to fight under your command again! "


    "Are you honored..." Barr smiled bitterly. "Will you be honored to fight with me? I don''t remember how many defeats I have fought with you. Don''t you feel pain when fighting under my command who always loses... "


    "No, no, no!"


    The three veterans shook their heads violently.


    "No, commander Barr, you are very popular in the army, especially among veterans! No one with a little common sense knows that commander bar, you are a loyal minister of our country and a hero of our civilians. The famous "Iron Man" has iron willpower. No matter how many times you are defeated, you will continue to stand up and continue to fight these invaders on the front line. We are really honored to be able to fight under your great man''s command and to fight against foreign enemies and defend the country with you! "


    "Yes, yes, there are several children in my hometown who have been arguing that they want to become an indomitable iron man like commander Barr in the future!"


    "Iron man..." Barr''s tone was a bit self deprecating¡° I didn''t expect that before I knew it, I, an old man, had such a nickname... "


    Looking at the three veterans in front of him looking forward to him and following him for many years, Barr suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Barr suddenly felt that he had been fighting and struggling with all his heart. At this time, he seemed to have a little meaning and return.


    "... thank you."


    Barr whispered his thanks to the three veterans.


    Then Barr pulled the reins in his hand and stepped up to the front.


    At this point, Barr''s eyes are a little different from just now.


    At this time, Barr''s eyes were no longer confused.


    Now there is only endless firmness in Barr''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the low mood and morale of the Rowling army, the morale of the British army is like a rainbow.


    From knights to soldiers, everyone was in high spirits.


    Fei Hai''s battle went beyond Albert and Allen''s expectations.


    In these days of fighting, the British army can be said to have completely pressed the Rowling army, so Albert and Allen are in a particularly good mood these days, and the smile on their faces has hardly been put away.


    In their mind, the outcome of the Fei Hai battle is almost a foregone conclusion. There is too much difference between the two armies. Albit and Allen have noticed from the atmosphere of the narolin army in the distance - today may be the day to defeat the 150000 rorin army and win the Fei Hai battle!


    "This Barr holds 150000 soldiers, but he was defeated by us with only 80000 people." Allen''s tone was full of disdain. "It seems that this'' the first general of the Lorraine empire ''is just a false name."


    The Fei sea battle was the first confrontation between Allen and Barr.


    This first confrontation made Allen extremely disappointed with Barr. He had such a great military advantage that he was pressed by them.


    Albert, standing next to Allen, just smiled and didn''t speak. He didn''t agree with or oppose Allen.


    "The formation has been integrated." Albert looked down at the army that had assembled the attack formation. "It''s almost ready to attack."


    "Have you assembled the formation? So -- "Allen''s face gradually showed a confident and mocking smile," it''s time to end the Feihai battle. Unexpectedly, we won the Feihai battle with our own strength before Su Cheng''s East Route Army came. "


    Since the beginning of the Feihai battle, the war has been exceptionally smooth, so Allen and Albert have been joking in private these days, saying that they may not have to wait until Su Cheng leads the East Route Army to rush for help. They can win Barr''s 150000 army and the Feihai battle alone.


    Unexpectedly, their joke came true today.


    Albert and Allen were very happy in their hearts. They were happy to end the Fei sea battle before the military rations were exhausted and to win the long-time "summer wind" offensive.


    "Herald!" Albert said proudly to the Knights waiting under the watchtower, "let the whole army be ready for charge! After the charge horn sounded, all the staff began to attack! We will win the Fei Hai battle today! Have lunch in Luo Linjun''s camp! "


    "Yes!!"


    ¡­¡­


    The formation of Luo Linjun.


    "Denny." Leo said in a deep voice to Denis, "from the atmosphere of the British army, they are going to attack later. Are you awake? Today may be the last battle on Feihai plain... Even if we want to lose, we will lose glory! Remember to kill more northern dogs later. Ah, don''t forget, we still have to give top priority to protecting Barr''s safety. Don''t overdo it and forget this most important thing. "


    "Leo, do you think I''m old and confused?" Denise said angrily, "although I am 62 years old this year, my head is still awake! You don''t have to say I know! "


    At this time, not only Denis and Leo, but also other generals led by Charles, as well as most veterans with combat experience, have realized that from the atmosphere between the two armies, today may be the last day of the Fei sea battle, and today may also be the day of their defeat.


    Everyone silently made the consciousness of war death.


    Some people hold on to their weapons and look eager to try.


    Some people are tired, but their eyes still burst out a faint sense of war and fighting spirit.


    Some people looked frightened and sobbed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    The tragic and ominous atmosphere gradually shrouded over the 150000 Rowling army.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    An old man on a war horse suddenly stepped out of the line and walked slowly to the front of the 150000 Rowling army.


    "Hey? Coach Barr? " Denise looked at the old man suddenly out of line with a surprised look on his face.


    The old man who suddenly stepped out of the line is their coach, Barr.


    Barr, carrying his long gun with their Rowling army flag, rode the horse under his crotch and walked slowly to the front of the 150000 Rowling army.


    Barr moved his eyes and took the 150000 troops and 150000 subordinates in front of him into his eyes.


    While Barr looked at them, the 150000 troops, from senior generals such as Denis, Leo and shire to ordinary soldiers, looked at Barr strangely.


    "Barr..." Charles whispered to himself, "what are you doing out... And holding a long gun tied with a military flag..."


    After moving his eyes and slowly sweeping the 150000 troops in front of him, Barr opened his closed lips and said in a calm tone:

 Chapter 359

    "Many of you may not know that I joined the army just after my 16th birthday and as an adult."


    Barr''s voice came clearly into everyone''s ears.


    "Coach Barr..." Denis murmured, "what are you doing..."


    Although everyone in the whole army, including Charles, who is very close to Barr, did not know what Barr was going to do when he suddenly stepped out and stood in front of the whole army, no one bothered Barr.


    From the generals to the soldiers, everyone looked at Barr and listened quietly.


    "Although I was born in an aristocratic family, I didn''t enter the army by relationship like other aristocrats. I didn''t start directly from a low-level general like other aristocrats. I started from a small soldier with a long gun and a sword like you."


    "I don''t know whether I was lucky or not. I was sent to the battlefield to fight the britannians less than half a year after I joined the army."


    Speaking of this, Barr''s face suddenly changed into a self mocking smile.


    "That was my first battle. I was very impressed by this first battle, because in this first battle, I was scared by britannians to pee my pants and dare not move."


    As soon as Barr''s words fell, the army immediately burst into low laughter.


    "Hey? Coach, he used to be so embarrassed? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "So it seems that I''m a little better than the manager. At least I haven''t peed my pants in the first battle!"


    ¡­¡­


    While many people in the army were laughing in a low voice, the self mocking smile on Barr''s face slowly disappeared.


    "In this first battle, I was ashamed to pee my pants. At that time, I was ashamed and just wanted to commit suicide, but I soon cheered up. When I went to the battlefield for the second time, I had overcome my fear of the enemy and the battlefield, no longer peed my pants, and slowly became brave."


    "Since then, I have been fighting bravely and making continuous achievements. From the beginning, an ordinary soldier has slowly grown into the commander of today''s 150000 army."


    "In my growth process, I have won many battles and lost many battles..."


    "Even experienced the frustration that I felt I couldn''t turn over at that time..."


    Speaking of this, Barr''s mind recalled the scene when Albert beat him to escape with more than a dozen cavalry in the "third offensive to the South" against the British Empire a few years ago.


    Holding the hand of the long gun with the flag of the Lorraine Empire, he slowly clenched it unknowingly, and a look of pain flashed on his face.


    At this time, no one in the whole army was laughing.


    The bursts of low laughter just now have disappeared.


    Everyone''s mood was infected by Barr, and everyone looked at Barr with a dignified face.


    Many veterans who had fought many battles with Barr - for example, the three veterans who had a intimate conversation with Barr just now all looked heavy.


    Especially when hearing Barr say that "he even experienced the frustration that he felt he couldn''t turn over at that time", many veterans have tears flashing in their eyes


    At this point, Barr''s conversation suddenly turned:


    "But even after so many setbacks and being knocked down so many times, I finally stood up again and again."


    Barr''s voice grew louder.


    "Every time I encounter setbacks, a voice in my mind is telling me that it tells me to stand up and that there are many people who need my protection!"


    "Spurred by this voice, I stood up again and again. Even if I was so strong that I almost didn''t beat his enemy, I resolutely stood in front of him."


    "Just because behind me are thousands of lights of the Lorraine empire."


    At this time, not only the veterans with tears in their eyes, more and more soldiers feel that their eyes are gradually blurred.


    Even many generals, including Denis, Leo and shire, felt the warm current gradually wrapping their eyes just after Barr''s sentence "just because behind me is the thousands of lights of the Lorraine Empire" fell.


    And Barr''s speech continues:


    "Everyone should be able to feel at this time that the situation of our current Fei Hai battle is very bad. Our Luo Lin army is completely at a disadvantage."


    "We have no reinforcements coming to support us, that is to say, we can only rely on our own strength to win the morale of the British Army opposite."


    "To be honest, I feel both afraid and not afraid now."


    "The reason why I am afraid is that I am afraid that I will lose another big battle and let many soldiers die in vain."


    "The reason why I am not afraid is that I see many familiar faces in my army."


    As soon as Barr''s words fell, many veterans led by the three veterans who had just been spoken to by Barr were slightly stunned.


    "I see many familiar old faces, and many old people who have fought with me for more than ten or decades have also participated in the Fei Hai battle."


    "I''m really - very proud to be able to fight side by side with you on the Fei Hai Plain again!"


    After hearing Barr''s words, the three veterans who had just been accosted by Barr first looked like they couldn''t return to God, and then tears rolled out of their eyes.


    No, not only did the three veterans shed tears, but many veterans who had fought many battles with Barr, like them, also burst into tears.


    The originally silent military array was covered by the cries of these tearful veterans:


    "Coach! Please don''t say that! "


    "We are also very proud to fight under your command again!!"


    "It''s an honor for me to fight with a great general like you!!!"


    "Coach! Take us to win the enemy as before!! "


    "Beat them!!"


    ¡­¡­


    The excitement of these veterans gradually "infected".


    Many soldiers also felt that their blood seemed to be slowly lit.


    Many young soldiers also joined the cry of these veterans.


    Barr''s mood at this time seemed to be infected, and his tone became higher and higher:


    "I''m ready to die at this time! Even if I die, I must win this Fei Hai battle! Beat back these invaders!! How can I let this Feihai battle fail like this!!! "


    The 150000 troops in front of Barr became more and more agitated.


    "It won''t fail!!"


    "Never fail!!!"


    "Beat them!!!"


    "To win!! Want to win!!! "


    "Never lose to the britannians!!"


    ¡­¡­


    The roars and shouts gradually "spread", from only thousands of people to tens of thousands, 100000, and finally 150000.


    At the same time of the "infection" of hissing and shouting, the excited mood is gradually "infected".


    Among the 150000 Rowling troops, young and old, they waved their weapons, shouted and roared.


    Everyone felt that the blood in their blood vessels was ignited, hot from head to foot, and the whole person seemed to evaporate at any time.


    "Comrades in arms!!" Barr held up his long gun and said, "come with me - defeat the invaders!! Let''s protect the thousands of lights behind us!!! "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa


    Denis and Leo looked at the soldiers around with unbelievable faces.


    "Morale... Broke out!" Denise''s tone was filled with horror.


    "Comrades in arms -"


    As soon as Barr pulled the reins in his hand, his horse''s head was aimed at the britannian army in the north, which had arranged an attack formation.


    "Let''s go!! Blow the charge!! Assault!!! "


    After such a roar, Barr knocked the belly of the horse under his crotch, and the horse under Barr''s crotch immediately charged forward with Barr.


    Between the horses, the headwind hit head-on.


    The spear in Barr''s hand with a military flag rattled under the action of the headwind.


    ¡ª¡ªThe flag on the long gun spread out in the wind.


    A touch of sunshine hit the windward flag and the golden iris in the center of the flag.


    This golden iris burst out extremely gorgeous brilliance under the sunshine.

 Chapter 360

    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    An urgent charge horn resounded through the whole array of Luolin army.


    The Rowling army, whose morale broke out, immediately followed Barr, who had charged against the Britannia army array, and launched an assault on the Britannia army with Barr!


    Barr, who had not tried to charge the enemy in person for countless years, felt unspeakably comfortable at this time.


    There is a feeling that even if you die in the battle on the Fei Hai Plain, it doesn''t matter.


    The pressure accumulated in the body all along dissipated with the previous speech and the last "assault".


    Barr raised the long gun in his hand. The Luo Lin army flag tied to the gun pole sounded in the wind. The golden iris in the center of the flag reflected an extremely dazzling brilliance in the sunlight.


    "Coach Barr!!"


    Barr suddenly heard Denny''s voice behind him.


    Barr turned his head and looked back and found that Denis, Leo and shire were chasing him bravely behind him.


    The three men also brought an elite cavalry team with a total strength of more than 1000.


    Barr was not good at equestrian, so although the horse under his crotch was one of the best horses in the army, he was soon overtaken by Denis and others who followed him.


    "Coach Barr! Are you crazy? " With an anxious look on Denis''s face, "which army commander-in-chief personally launched an attack and rushed to the front? What should you do if you have something wrong? "


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, Charles, as Barr''s best friend, immediately answered:


    "Barr! You go back. You''re 68. Can you charge?! Charge and fight will be left to us! You return to this array! "


    "Hahaha!!" Barr burst out a series of heroic laughter, "didn''t I just say everything? I must win this Feihai battle! Even if you die in this Fei sea battle, you don''t hesitate!! "


    "I want to tell the soldiers behind me my determination with practical actions! I want the soldiers behind me to see the flag flying in the wind! Let them charge with me!! Win together!! "


    After that, Barr raised the flag that had already been held high higher again.


    Looking at Barr, who had made up his mind, Charles gently "tut".


    He and Barr are close friends, so he can see from Barr''s expression that they can''t persuade him now.


    Charles, who knew that they could not persuade Barr now, waved his axe and gun, and then shouted to the cavalry beside him:


    "Protect the manager!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    After receiving the order from Charles, the cavalry accelerated the speed of the horse under the crotch again and surrounded Bargi in the middle.


    Barr was blocked by layers of human walls. Only his high gun tied with a military flag was still standing high. The soldiers who charged with the British Army array behind him could still clearly see the flag flying in the wind.


    Denis and Leo looked at each other helplessly.


    "It seems that there is no hope of persuading coach Barr to return to the safe array." Denise said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah, yes..." Leo also smiled bitterly, but after the bitter smile, his face gradually showed a serious color and pulled out the sword around his waist, "but it doesn''t matter. If coach Barr doesn''t return to the safe array, we can protect him ourselves."


    After listening to Leo''s words, Denis was a little stunned, and then smiled a few times: "ah, that''s right."


    After that, Denis also pulled out the sword around his waist and joined Leo in protecting Barr.


    ¡­¡­


    The roar and scream of Luo Linjun just now was so powerful that it was almost earth shaking.


    Naturally, the Britannia army also heard the cry of the Rowling army.


    Albert and Allen were still standing on the vertical gazebos.


    Allen''s face changed when he heard the amazing cry from Luo Lin''s army.


    "What''s going on?" Allen said in a deep voice, "why did Luo Linjun send out this amazing cry..."


    After hearing this amazing cry and cheering, Allen felt an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Allen was not the only one who had the same foreboding.


    Albert, who was standing next to Allen, looked gloomy.


    Eliza, who was in the ranks of the British army, like Albert and Allen, immediately turned ugly when she heard the amazing cry from the Rowling army.


    As soon as the amazing cry fell, there came a rush horn from Luo Linjun.


    Then - the earth began to tremble.


    Albert and Allen, standing on the high watchtower, were very clear - the whole Rowling army had attacked! 150000 troops are coming towards them!


    After seeing the Luo Lin army, which had been attacked by the whole army, Albert and Allen immediately recovered from the short shock just now.


    Albert and Allen immediately gave orders to prepare the whole army for the enemy.


    As the 150000 Rowling army kept approaching here, Albert and Allen gradually saw the present face of the 150000 Rowling army.


    The current Luo Lin army is far from the previous Luo Lin army. It doesn''t look like the same army at all!


    Luo Linjun was in a low mood and low morale.


    At this time, the Luo Lin army can see the high morale of sergeant Luo Lin with the naked eye. Even far away, Albert and Allen can clearly feel the extremely strong excitement of everyone in the 150000 Luo Lin army!


    Looking at the Luo Lin army whose morale suddenly soared, Albert and Allen both burst out a lot of cold sweat on their foreheads.


    As the top commander of the 80000 britannian army, the two naturally understand that in the Fei sea battle, they are at a disadvantage. The reason why they can suppress the Luo Lin army is that they have higher morale than the Luo Lin army.


    If the morale of the Rowling army becomes high, the only advantage of their Britannia army will disappear!


    And if their only advantage of the British army is gone


    As a result, Albert and Allen felt that cold sweat was seeping out from their forehead!

 Chapter 361

    Soon, the Rowling army was within the range of the British Army''s arrow fire.


    Although he didn''t understand what Baltar had done, which made the Luo Lin army, who was very depressed yesterday, suddenly burst out today, Albert decided not to think so much and stop the Luo Lin army first.


    Albert, standing on the watchtower, waved his flag and ordered:


    "Shoot an arrow!!"


    After issuing the firing order, the bowmen who were already ready immediately threw their arrows at the Luo Lin army.


    The arrows, like a rainstorm, went towards the Luo Lin army.


    Like Baal, the cavalry who rushed to the front and were responsible for defending Baal responded very quickly. After seeing the britannian army shooting arrows at them, the cavalry closest to Baal immediately raised their shields and blocked Baal''s head.


    Thanks to the close protection of these cavalry, Barr was not hurt at all in the dense arrow rain attack.


    However, the ordinary soldiers behind Barr did not have special protection like Barr.


    Many soldiers died directly in this wave of arrow rain.


    Or shot in the head, or shot in other vital parts of the body.


    At the same time, there are many soldiers who are not sure whether they should be said to be good or bad. Although they were also shot by arrows, they were not shot to the point.


    After seeing that this wave of arrow rain perfectly covered Luo Linjun and brought many casualties to Luo Linjun, the bowmen who shot this wave of arrow rain couldn''t help but tilt up their corners of their mouths and show a smile of excitement and ridicule on their faces.


    Even Albert and Allen, who stood on the watchtower and had a panoramic view of all this, couldn''t help but tilt their corners of their mouths and show a faint smile.


    However, they didn''t have time to laugh for long, and soon they couldn''t laugh.


    Because they saw that many soldiers of the Luo Lin army, even if they were not hit by the arrow, should collapse to the ground because of severe pain and lose their ability to move.


    However, these Luo Lin soldiers who were shot by arrows did not immediately fall.


    No, we should not say "did not fall immediately", but should say "did not fall at all"!


    Many Luo Linjun soldiers who counted arrows in their bodies stared at their blood red eyes and continued to drag their injured bodies forward!


    Looking at the Luo Lin Army soldiers who have been shot but still haven''t fallen under the blessing of extremely high morale, Albert and Allen''s foreheads haven''t dried out the cold sweat just now, and now they are sweating again.


    "What a strong fighting spirit..." Alan looked at Luo Linjun with a lost face and muttered in a low voice.


    It was not only Albert and Allen who were frightened by the Rowling army with extremely terrible fighting will, but also the bowmen of the britannian army were frightened by the Rowling army who were still staring at them and dragging their injured bodies towards them.


    However, Albert was a veteran after all, and he soon recovered from his shock.


    After returning to his senses, Albert bit his teeth and waved the flag again to order the crossbow men not to stop the arrow rain!


    The incessant arrow rain continued to shoot at the Luo Lin army.


    All the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who were hit by the arrow didn''t just fall down.


    Everyone dragged the body hit by the arrow and continued to charge forward.


    Even if he really couldn''t hold it, he still stared at the British soldiers in front of him with blood red eyes.


    The soldiers of the Britannia army who were swept by the sight of these blood red eyes shivered at the same time, and their hearts were filled with strong fear.


    The soldiers of the Roman army, who were fearless of death and had a strong will to fight, made the soldiers of the British Army feel cold and afraid of them.


    Luo Linjun roared, charged and approached.


    Finally, the Rowling army survived the arrow rain of the British army and came into contact with the British Army!


    The contact between the two armies was like hot water and snow.


    The white snow touched by hot water melted quickly.


    The britannian army is the snow, and the Luo Lin army is the "hot water" that quickly melts the "Snow".


    After the contact between the two armies, what happened was a one-sided rout.


    High morale will naturally bring strong combat effectiveness.


    The Luo Lin army, whose morale broke out, broke out extremely strong combat effectiveness.


    Many British soldiers were frightened by the terrible momentum of the Rowling army and their legs were weak and their morale was reduced.


    The positions of the two sides were reversed.


    Originally, the morale of the British army was much higher than that of the Roman army, but now it has become that of the Roman army is much higher than that of the British army.


    The speed of conversion makes people sigh at the rapid changes in the battlefield.


    The britannian army, whose morale and strength were at a disadvantage, immediately suffered a one-sided rout after contacting the Rowling army.


    The forefront of the military array, after contacting Luo Linjun, immediately "melted" like ice and snow.


    "Go to hell!" A britannian infantry fiercely stabbed a long gun into the chest of a Rowling veteran in front of him.


    The sharp head of the gun pierced the armor and chest of the Luo Lin Army veteran.


    A lot of blood immediately "fainted" from the wound like ink dripping into a piece of white paper.


    The stabbing of the britannian soldier was undoubtedly fatal.


    It is only a matter of time before a veteran of the Luolin army who has suffered such a fatal injury dies.


    Seeing that his stab successfully killed a soldier of the Roman army, the soldier of the British Army couldn''t help turning up his mouth and showing a proud and excited smile.


    However - before the Britannia soldier was happy for too long, the veteran of the Rowling army suddenly raised his head slowly and stared at the Britannia soldier with his bloodshot eyes.


    These eyes are full of strong fighting spirit and war spirit.


    The britannian soldier had never seen such eyes.


    The britannian soldiers, who were severely stared at by the fierce eyes of the Luo Lin Army veteran, were so frightened that they burst out a cold sweat on their forehead, their legs softened, and even the long gun tightly held in their hands unconsciously loosened.


    The moment the britannian soldier released his long gun, the Roman veteran roared.


    With a roar, the Luo Lin Army veteran pulled out the long gun that had been stabbed into his chest.


    Later, the veteran of the Rowling army raised his right axe high and cut off the head of the britannian soldier who had been scared to soft legs.


    The head of the britannian soldier was cut in half by the Rowling veteran with the sound of a toothy blade splitting his skull.


    After killing the britannian soldier in front of him, the Rowling veteran pressed the wound on his chest to restrain the loss of blood as much as possible.


    "Coach Barr... Coach..."


    The Luo Lin Army veteran whispered the name of the old man who had fought many unknown battles with him.


    With every whisper, a thread of blood dripped from his mouth.


    The veteran of Luo Lin army, whose sight was getting darker and darker, tried his last bit of physical strength in his body, raised his head and looked forward.


    In front of him, in front of the whole army, the flag of the Rowling army held by Barr is still flying in the wind and heading forward.


    Looking at the military flag still flying in the wind, the Luo Lin Army veteran felt that the world in front of him seemed to be clearer again.


    His eyes again burst out a stronger fighting spirit and fighting spirit.


    The Luo Lin Army veteran tried to squeeze the last strength of his body, trying to make himself continue to move, make himself continue to charge forward, and make himself continue to follow Barr behind him and fight with him.


    However, after taking a step forward, the veteran of Luo Lin army was finally overwhelmed and fell to the ground.


    However, even if it has fallen to the ground, there is no way to see the military flag waved by commander Barr in the front. The Luo Lin Army veteran is still looking at the direction of Barr''s military flag.


    Even though he was dead, the veteran''s eyes were still staring at the position of the flag.


    Even though he was out of breath, the old soldier''s eyes still had a terrible fighting spirit and fighting spirit.

 Chapter 362

    Albert and Allen were already pale.


    They were caught off guard by the speed at which the battlefield situation changed.


    Just now, they looked relaxed and comfortable. They felt that even if Su Cheng''s East Route Army didn''t come to the war on time, it didn''t matter. They were enough to win the Feihai battle by relying on their own strength.


    The two of them even thought they could end the Fei Hai battle today.


    However - just when they were excited that they would win the Fei Hai battle so smoothly, the battlefield situation changed.


    I don''t know what Baltar did, which raised the morale of the Luo Lin army, which was very low.


    As long as the morale of the army is high, it will burst out with extremely strong combat effectiveness.


    Many British soldiers were frightened by the amazing morale and war intention of the Rowling army, which reduced their morale.


    On the Fei sea plain, the only advantage of the British army over the Roman army was morale.


    At this time, the only advantage of their Britannia army was gone, and the morale of the Rowling army was lower than that of their Britannia army. Now both the strength and morale of the Rowling army are in the upper hand, so the outcome of welcoming the Britannia army is, of course, to fall to the ground and massacre.


    The array of the britannian army was destroyed immediately after contact with the Rowling army.


    It can''t stop the Luo Lin army whose morale is like a rainbow and whose troops are far more than theirs.


    Albert, whose face was extremely ugly, murmured in amazement:


    "What did he do..."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Allen clenched his teeth and said:


    "... calm down, Albert. This is not the time to take care of what Barr did. It''s the time to find a way to stop Luo Lin''s army. If you don''t find a way, Luo Lin''s army will rush to our array and us!"


    "... well." Albert replied in a deep voice, "I know..."


    Naturally, they could see that it would only be a matter of time before their army was defeated and the Luo Lin army rushed to them if they did not make countermeasures earlier.


    Albert waved the flag and shouted:


    "Let the iron warriors go to meet the enemy! We must stop Luo Lin''s assault! "


    In order to contain the powerful Luo Lin army, Albert decided to send out the strongest infantry they could send out.


    After receiving Albert''s order, the armored sharp men immediately rushed forward to meet the Luo Lin army.


    However, even such a powerful armored Ruishi, facing the Luo Lin army whose morale broke out, could not get any advantage.


    At this time, Luo Linjun seemed to have the heart of death and fought bravely.


    Especially those veterans who have fought many wars, they are the most excited and brave.


    These veterans seem to have only the flag in front of the whole army in their eyes.


    As long as they looked at the flag and at commander Barr, who still held the flag and rushed to the front of the army, these veterans felt as if infinite power appeared in their bodies.


    An armored sharp man waved his axe and gun forward and cut open the stomach of a veteran in front of him.


    Intestines and other internal organs immediately flowed out of the big cut.


    "Poof..."


    Big mouthfuls of blood gushed out of the veteran''s mouth.


    Although his mouth was full of blood, the veteran was still whispering:


    "I won''t lose... I will never lose... I will never lose this Feihai battle!!"


    The more the veteran spoke, the higher his tone was. When he said the last sentence, he almost roared out.


    After such a roar, the veteran threw away his weapons and rushed forward towards the armored sharp who had just cut his belly.


    After cutting the old soldier''s belly just now, the armored man thought that the old soldier had no threat, so he relaxed his vigilance and became less alert to him.


    Therefore, the careless armored sharp was successfully held by the veteran, lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    The veteran, who was seriously injured and dying, burst out with extremely strong strength. For a moment, the armored man couldn''t immediately push the veteran away and stand up.


    At this time, a soldier of the Luo Lin army next to him saw the gap of the fallen armored Ruishi, stabbed him with a sword, and stabbed him in the face where the armored Ruishi was not covered by armor.


    The veteran of Luo Linjun who knocked down the armored man saw that the armored man was stabbed to death by his comrades in arms, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, showing a satisfied smile, and then slowly closed his eyes and stopped breathing.


    The strongest force in the army, the armored Ruishi, failed to stop the attack of the Luo Lin army. Albert and Allen''s ugly faces became even more ugly at this time.


    Looking at the sacrificial and injured armored men, Allen felt as if his heart was dripping blood.


    These armored Ruishi were all painstakingly trained by Allen in the secret military base in January this year. The cost of training one armored Ruishi is enough to train five ordinary soldiers. Sacrificing any armored Ruishi is a great loss to Allen.


    Albert and Allen looked at the present one-sided battlefield with gloomy faces.


    The present situation can be said to be extremely unfavorable to their British army.


    Under the fierce attack of the Rowling army, the military array of the British Army gradually became chaotic and the command became more and more difficult.


    At the same time, the two of them also saw more and more soldiers begin to escape, but because they had already arranged a supervision team behind the army, all these escaped soldiers were driven back to the battlefield or executed on the spot.


    Looking at the Luo Lin army that even the armored Ruishi could not contain them and was still fighting bravely, Albert and Allen were silent and thoughtful.


    It was not long before Allen whispered to Albert beside him:


    "... Albert, the current Luo Lin army is too strong. We can''t match it now... Although I''m very unwilling, I''m going to withdraw one after another."


    "Ah..." Albert replied in the same deep voice, "we can only retreat temporarily to avoid the edge of the Rowling army. We have to send an elite force to break up and cover the retreat of the big army."


    At this point, Albert paused, and then let out a few low laughter like self mockery:


    "The battlefield is indeed a rapidly changing place... The last time I beat Barr on the wurra plain, I could only ''escape with a broken tail'', but this time it was Barr''s turn to beat me on the Feihai plain, I could only ''escape with a broken tail''..."


    After making a mockery of himself in such a low voice, Albert waved the flag and prepared to appoint a knight to command an elite army to break the rear of the big army.


    However, just as Albert was about to give orders, a herald rushed under the watchtower where he and Allen were located.


    "Coach Albert! Coach Allen! " The herald shouted, "deputy marshal Eliza, she requests that she cut off the queen herself!"


    After hearing the messenger''s words, Albert and Allen were stunned.


    Then, Albert''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a gratifying smile: "it seems that Eliza has also seen our current situation. She has no choice but to retreat and regroup. She is worthy of being one of the ''twin generals'' of our empire."


    Albert thought a little about the meeting and agreed to Eliza''s request. Eliza personally led an elite force to cut off the rear and cover the retreat of the large force.


    ......


    Under the cover of Eliza, the large force of the British Army successfully retreated to the Northwest for a full 10 miles before finally stopping.


    However, although she successfully covered the retreat of the large forces, Eliza''s rear forces also paid an extremely heavy price. Albert left Eliza with 20000 troops for the rear forces. When the cover was over, there were only about 10000 people left in the 20000 troops. Eliza, who was already injured, had several more injuries.


    The battle on the 12th day of the Feihai battle lasted almost a full day, from morning to dusk.


    At this time, the Rowling army was standing where the British army had camped.


    Although he failed to defeat the British army, he also successfully wounded and repulsed the British Army! Today''s World War I, the British army paid a full 10000 casualties and retreated a full 10 miles to the northwest.


    Looking at the British army that had retreated to the northwest and disappeared, Barr felt that his chest was full of pride!


    Barr didn''t think he could turn defeat into victory! The situation on the Fei Hai Plain was reversed in one fell swoop!


    Barr now felt mixed feelings and wanted to cry and laugh.


    In order to vent this emotion in his heart, Barr held up the long gun with a military flag in his hand, and then shouted:


    "We won!!! We beat back the britannians!!! "


    Luo Linjun, bathed in the light of dusk, led by Barr, also cheered:


    "We won!"


    "Win!!!"


    "Beat back the britannians!!!"


    "Long live coach Barr!! Long live the Lorraine empire!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone cheered and celebrated! Celebrate today''s great victory!


    The cheers gathered together and integrated into a terrible sound wave. The clouds above their heads were dyed golden by the sunset, as if they were to be broken by the terrible sound wave.


    ¡­¡­


    August 11, the 12th day of the Fei sea battle, 290 years of the British Imperial calendar.


    On the 12th day of the Feihai battle, the original situation of the Feihai battle was reversed. Inspired by Barr, the morale of the Rowling army broke out, which seriously damaged the joint forces of Albert and Allen.


    The situation in the Feihai plain immediately became critical

 Chapter 363

    August 11, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    At 20:11 p.m. on the 12th day of the Feihai battle.


    Fei Hai Plain, Britannia army camp.


    Eliza and Hai rouer, who looked very ugly, walked in the camp one after another.


    While walking slowly, they were also looking around and observing the soldiers around.


    The soldiers in the camp were visibly depressed.


    It''s still time for dinner. Many soldiers sat in every corner with a tired and lost face and drank the hot porridge in the bowl in silence.


    Looking at the soldiers who were visibly depressed around, Eliza''s already ugly face became even more ugly.


    "Miss Eliza..." Hai rou''er, who was behind Eliza, summoned up her courage and said, "your injury... Doesn''t matter?"


    In today''s battle, we can also see that the current British army is not the opponent of the Rowling army whose morale has exploded. We must retreat and reorganize the formation, otherwise they will be defeated by the Rowling army!


    Seeing that the whole army urgently needed to retreat, Eliza took the initiative to ask for cover.


    Albert was not vague about Eliza''s request and directly sent it to Eliza''s 20000 army, which also included the most elite armored men. Albert asked Eliza to lead the 20000 army to be responsible for breaking up and covering the retreat of the army.


    Under the desperate fighting of Eliza and her 20000 troops, she finally succeeded in covering the troops to retreat to a safe area 10 miles away to the northeast.


    However, despite the successful completion of the cover mission, the 20000 rear troops under Eliza also suffered heavy casualties. Under the fierce attack of the Luo Lin army, only 10000 people came back alive.


    Eliza, who was already injured, had several more injuries when she came back from the post break task.


    Hearing Hai rou''er''s concern, Eliza smiled and said softly:


    "I''m fine. It''s just some minor injuries. Don''t worry. Instead of caring about my injuries, it''s better to care about the current situation of our troops..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza couldn''t help sighing sadly.


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Hai rouer said in a lost tone:


    "Today''s World War I destroyed the morale of our troops..."


    In World War I today, the British army was not only defeated by the Rowling army whose morale broke out for a full 10 miles, but also demoralized by the Rowling army.


    Many soldiers have not recovered from the panic. After all, the momentum of today''s Luo Lin army is really terrible, not to mention these ordinary soldiers. Even Eliza, who has experienced many battles, has never seen such a terrible momentum as today''s Luo Lin army before.


    "The most troublesome thing for us now is not just the loss of morale." Eliza said in a deep voice, "in addition to the loss of morale, the most troublesome place for us now is military food..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza couldn''t help but look sad on her face.


    Today''s retreat is too hasty, so it is inevitable that a lot of luggage has been missed.


    Originally, according to their plan, their military rations could last until August 15, but now when they can last under the condition of missing a lot of military rations, I really don''t know


    While Eliza and Herr were talking there, they had unconsciously come to the front of the coach camp.


    "Hai rou''er, wait for me outside the tent."


    After leaving this sentence, Eliza went straight to the camp.


    After lifting the curtain, Eliza saw that the long table in the middle of the camp was full of people.


    The two people sitting at the head of the long table were Albert and Allen.


    Albert, Allen, and the other knights sitting at the long table were all pale at this time.


    At this time, there was an emergency meeting that only high-ranking knights in the army could participate in, so the two sides of the long table were just enough for all high-ranking knights in the army to take place.


    The reason why this meeting is urgently held is to calculate how long the current military grain will be enough and to discuss the next countermeasures.


    The reason why Eliza went to the camp just now and walked around the camp with Herr was that she was ordered by Albert to observe the morale and mood of the soldiers.


    Just after Eliza entered the camp, Albert asked Eliza:


    "How is the mood and morale of the soldiers?"


    "Very bad."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Eliza answered directly.


    Eliza walked slowly to her position, pulled back her chair, sat down, and then said:


    "As we expected, the morale of the whole army has been completely destroyed in the first world war today. To be honest, if our army is still in this state and the morale of the Luo Lin army is still as terrible as today, this Fei Hai battle - we are doomed. "


    "Yes..." Albert, whose face seemed to be haggard, murmured with a bitter smile.


    "So -" this time it''s Eliza''s turn to ask Albert, "how much military food do we still have? When will it be enough for our whole army? "


    Eliza is now eager to know when there will be enough military food for the whole army after missing a large amount of military food today.


    After hearing Eliza''s question, everyone in the account, including Albert, remained silent.


    After a while, Albert sighed, and then whispered:


    "... we have just calculated according to the remaining military grain. The current military grain is only enough for us... On the morning of August 13... That is to say, after breakfast on August 13, we will run out of food..."


    Although she had already made psychological preparations, after hearing Albert''s words, Eliza''s face turned white.


    "Well, how long can we last if we save food and only give a minimum amount of food for each meal?" Eliza hurriedly asked.


    "What I just said is the result when only the minimum amount of food is allocated to each meal." Albert spoke the cruel truth in a plain tone.


    "How could..." Eliza leaned back and leaned back on the back of the chair behind her. "That is to say, even if each meal is only given a minimum amount of food, it will only be enough for us to last until the morning after tomorrow?"


    No one answered Eliza.


    Everyone was bowed and silent.


    But keeping silent is an answer to Eliza.


    "... withdraw your troops." Alan, who had just been holding his arms without making a sound, said in a deep voice, "we have no chance of winning this Fei Hai battle. The morale of the whole army is low and the military food is about to run out. Under such circumstances, we have no chance to win the Fei Hai battle. Although we are very unwilling, this is the fact."


    As soon as Allen''s words fell, many knights in the camp nodded silently.


    Many Knights also keep the same idea as Allen. They think there is no chance of winning the Fei sea battle. It''s better to withdraw troops and return home while the current military food is not exhausted.


    However, just as Allen had finished his proposition, Eliza, who had just lost her mind, suddenly said;


    "... no, we still have a chance of winning this Fei Hai battle."


    "Odds?" Alan frowned at Eliza. "I don''t know what you mean by the odds, deputy marshal Eliza? In this situation, what chance can we win? "


    As soon as Allen had finished, Eliza shouted:


    "Yes!"


    With this cry, Eliza looked up.


    Eliza''s face was full of firmness.


    "We still have the East Route Army! We still have Su Cheng! "


    ¡ª¡ªAnd shouted like this.


    Eliza''s cry seemed to wake up many people.


    Many knights in the tent, including Albert himself, once heard Eliza''s cry, their dim eyes glowed a little.


    "Deputy marshal Eliza..." Alan continued to frown. "I also know that Su Cheng and his troops are here on the southern front, but can you guarantee that Su Cheng can arrive before our military supplies run out?"


    "Our current military food is only enough for us to use the morning of August 13! It will take Su Cheng''s East army five days to get to our Feihai plain. "


    "In other words, Su Cheng must capture mayin city before August 8, so that he can catch up before we run out of military food!"


    "Do you think Su Cheng has the ability to attack and capture mayin city in such a short time?!"


    Allen''s words made the knight whose eyes had been glowing a little again, and his eyes became dark again.


    Alan, he''s right. Time is too tight. They don''t believe Su Cheng that he can capture mayin city in such a short time, and then come before the whole army of their joint forces runs out of grain.


    Even Eliza''s face sank after hearing Alan''s big words.


    However, Eliza''s mind at this time reappeared all kinds of scenes when she fought side by side with Su Cheng at the end of last year.


    When the commander-in-chief was killed and the whole army did not know where to go, Su Cheng resolutely stepped forward to take over the position of commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    Lying in front of the battle map, thinking about strategies, Su Cheng didn''t even notice the approach of others.


    The plan of "storing water to intercept the enemy" was formulated and successfully implemented, leading them to win the war of annihilation of the Victoria River.


    ¡­¡­


    These images flashed through Eliza''s mind.


    Finally, the image fixed in Eliza''s mind is Su Cheng''s figure, which, although somewhat thin, unexpectedly seems to be able to lean on it with great confidence.


    "I... believe Su Cheng!"


    Eliza''s face was firm again.


    "I''m sure Su Cheng will come! You will come and save us! I believe him!! "

 Chapter 364

    August 12, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Fei Hai battle yesterday''s Luo Linjun was just an ordinary assault without any technical content.


    Today''s Rowling army used pincer attack, dividing the army into two parts and attacking the array of the British army from two directions like a pair of tongs.


    Barr''s deployment was quite clever. He flexibly used the advantage that the strength of their Rowling army was far more than that of the Britannia army.


    Because pincer attack needs to disperse its own forces, it generally requires far more forces than the enemy to perform this attack perfectly.


    ¡ª¡ªThis suits the Rawlings, who have far more troops than the britannians.


    First, because the military strength is far more than that of the British army, even if it is divided into two parts, any part of the army can have a very considerable military strength and combat effectiveness.


    Second, the use of this pincer attack can force the British army to divide into two parts to meet their attack, which can make the originally weak British army more scattered and weaker.


    Albert and Allen saw that Barr was going to attack with pincers, and the ground turned dark.


    They both understand - they may not last until tomorrow morning!

 Chapter 365

    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The rapid charge signal, centered on Luo Linjun''s own array, spread at a very fast speed.


    Listening to the charge horn of Luo Lin''s army, Albert and Allen standing on the watchtower and Eliza in the army were all in a tight heart.


    Eliza''s right hand was unconsciously placed on the knight''s sword hanging on her left waist.


    After the bugle of charge sounded, the Rowling army, which was already ready, immediately divided into two armies according to the deployment and attacked the Britannia army, which had already integrated its defense formation!


    These two parts of the Rawlings attacked the left and right wings of the British army.


    After entering the firing range of the britannian army''s arrows, under the command of the commander, the already prepared britannian army crossbow men raised their crossbows and threw arrows at the Rowling army.


    It can be clearly seen that Luo Linjun''s morale is not as good as yesterday. After being covered by arrow rain, although there are many phenomena that he was hit by an arrow and did not fall down as yesterday, there are not as many as yesterday.


    Albert and Allen felt relieved when they saw that the fighting will and morale of the Luo Lin army were not as terrible as yesterday.


    However, they still dare not relax their vigilance. After all, although the morale and fighting will of the Luo Lin army are not as terrible as yesterday, the morale and fighting will are still much higher than their troops.


    Soon, the Rowling army survived the arrow rain of the britannian army. The bowmen of the britannian army retreated in a neat line and replaced the melee soldiers.


    The bloody and tragic degree is no less than yesterday''s hand to hand combat, which is playing again on the Fei sea plain.


    "Go to hell! North dog! "


    "To win! Never lose! "


    "Come on!"


    "Ah ah!!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! Get on top!! Stop these Rowling people! "


    "Hello! Where are you going? Don''t flinch! "


    "Ah ah! Asshole! My hand! "


    "Push back! Kill back! "


    ¡­¡­


    The men and horses of the two armies had already killed their red eyes.


    Although the British army lost a lot of morale by the Rowling army in yesterday''s war, it still maintained a considerable fighting will and morale. For the attack of the Rowling army, the British army was indomitable, guarding every inch of land under its feet and struggling to block the attack and progress of the Rowling army.


    The blood rain splashed on the ground one after another between the two armies, dyed the soil under everyone''s feet, the bodies squeezed together under their feet, and the armor and faces of the soldiers who had not died yet.


    There are so many corpses under the feet of the two armies that if you don''t pay attention to the ground, you may trip and fall into a pool of blood under your feet.


    The fallen soldiers of the two armies can die in a variety of ways, including being shot by arrows, being hacked by sharp blades, and being crushed by war horses


    More and more soldiers fell, more and more blood splashed out, and more and more places were dyed red or black by blood.


    Although the British army fought bravely, it was a pity that the Rowling army, which had an absolute advantage in both strength and morale, gradually gained the upper hand.


    The two Rowling armies attacked them from different directions, gradually suppressed the British army in front of them, and began to move forward gradually.


    Looking at the two Luo Lin armies advancing gradually, Albert and Allen frowned slowly.


    "Albert." Allen said in a deep voice, "the Luo Lin army attacking our right wing seems to have the strongest combat effectiveness."


    "Yes." Albert nodded. "I can see it, too."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Allen said without hesitation:


    "The right wing will be handed over to me. I will try my best to block the enemy on the right wing. As for whom the left wing will be handed over, it''s up to you to decide."


    After hearing Allen''s words, Albert couldn''t help looking at Allen with some surprise.


    While Albert was looking at Allen with a surprised look on his face, Allen had gone straight downstairs.


    "... the right wing is up to you, Alan."


    Albert withdrew his eyes and said this to Allen, with a tone of gratitude.


    Allen didn''t respond to Albert, just took his axe and gun, walked to the right with firm steps, and responded to Albert with action.


    As soon as Allen''s front foot left, Albert shouted to the heralds waiting downstairs:


    "Send a message to Eliza! Make her fully resist the enemy on the left! Never let the enemy move forward again! "


    "Yes!!"


    After watching the messenger leave, Albert''s face flashed a bit of pain.


    "I''m sorry, Eliza..." Albert whispered, "you''ve been hurt a lot and asked you to do such a hard and dangerous task again and again... But no one else has the ability to stop the enemy on the left..."


    At this point, the color of pain on Albert''s face was a little stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    Allen is responsible for blocking the enemy on the right, while Eliza is responsible for blocking the enemy on the left.


    Under their fighting and command, they finally stopped the offensive and advance of the enemy on both wings.


    Baltar did not participate in today''s battle.


    Baltar wanted to continue to rush in front of the whole army, lead the whole army to attack and inspire the whole army as he did yesterday.


    However, his subordinates did not allow him to do so.


    Denis and Leo threatened each other with their own lives, saying that if Barr did such a dangerous thing again, they would commit suicide in front of him.


    Facing the strong dissuasion of his subordinates, Barr had no choice but to stay in the array and command in the middle.


    Standing on the high tower, Barr, seeing that the attack of the two armies was blocked, immediately waved an order flag to order the troops to retreat, reorganize the formation and regroup before launching the attack.


    It is normal on the battlefield for the two armies to take a sudden break in the middle of the battle and then fight after a good rest.


    After receiving the order to retreat, the soldiers of the Rowling army who fought fiercely with the British army began to retreat slowly.


    The Britannia army is also in urgent need of rest after such a long battle. Therefore, the Britannia army did not pursue the retreating Rowling army, but hurriedly took the time to rest and reorganize the defense formation.


    The two armies reached a silent tacit understanding, silently stopped fighting and silently began to rest and reorganize the formation.


    After taking a short break and reorganizing the offensive formation, the withdrawn Rowling army launched a pincer attack on the Britannia army, which also reorganized the defensive formation during this break.


    However, Eliza and Allen blocked the enemy on the left and right wings again, and the attack of the Rowling army was frustrated again.


    After seeing that the attack was frustrated again, Barr did not show any impatience and discouragement on his face. Instead, he ordered the whole army to retreat again, rest and reorganize the formation to prepare for another attack.


    The two soldiers kept repeating war, rest, war and rest


    From the early morning until sunset, during the whole day, the Rowling army launched 18 attacks on the British army.


    The britannian army also fully blocked back the 18 attacks of the Rowling army.


    With the help of Eliza and Allen, the British army finally survived today and the 13th day of the Fei sea battle.


    However, although they have survived today, all the Knights led by Eliza are not only happy, but also very lost.


    Because Su Cheng''s East Route Army didn''t come until the end of the battle today.


    The joint forces are about to run out of grain. Tomorrow''s breakfast will be their last meal. After this last meal, their joint forces will run out of grain.


    Panic - has gradually spread among all knights in the army

 Chapter 366

    August 12, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:37 p.m.


    Fei Hai Plain, the camp of the British army, the camp of Eliza and Herr.


    At the end of the day''s battle, Eliza had taken off her heavy armor and was sitting on her bed sleeping alone in a cloth suit.


    Since the "summer wind" offensive began, Eliza hardly stopped for more than a month.


    First, he served as the commander of the vanguard force, led the vanguard force to open the way first, met the main force of Baal, successfully attacked the main force of Baal, and broke through the main force of Baal with 7000 cavalry.


    Then he joined Albert''s army and served as the commander of the assault brigade on the Ural plain, making great contributions to the victory of the Ural battle.


    Then there was the battle of sola, took over the command of the rear team, tore open the blockade of the Luolin army and opened the way for the withdrawal of the whole army.


    Then he joined forces with the remnant of the Middle Route Army led by Albert outside the Feihai plain with Allen''s West Route Army to form a joint force against Barr''s 150000 army, starting the Feihai battle, which should be the last battle of the "summer wind" offensive.


    Eliza also contributed a lot in the 13 day Fei Hai battle. Yesterday, she took the initiative to lead the army to cover the retreat of large forces, and today she was assigned to resist the enemy on the left.


    The fatigue accumulated by days of fighting has made Eliza doze off as long as she relaxes a little.


    Eliza, who was so tired that she didn''t want to talk any more, just commissioned Herr to help prepare her dinner, while she went back to the camp and had a rest as much as possible.


    However, although Eliza is now asleep, her years of military career has long made Eliza very sensitive, and she can feel any disturbance.


    After hearing that the curtain of her camp had been lifted, Eliza immediately opened her eyes and looked at the entrance and exit of the camp.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was Hai rou''er who entered the camp.


    Hai rou''er was holding two bowls of hot porridge.


    "Miss Eliza." Hai rou''er walked towards Eliza with these two bowls of hot porridge and said softly, "dinner is ready. Let''s eat."


    "Ah, thank you, Herr."


    After thanking Hai rou''er, Eliza took a bowl of hot porridge from Hai rou''er''s hand.


    After taking the bowl of hot porridge, Eliza couldn''t help but give a soft "eh".


    "Hai rou''er, why do you always feel that there seems to be more dinner today?"


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Hai rouer smiled and explained:


    "It''s not that there are more dinners tonight, it''s just that there are more dinners for you, Miss Eliza. I''m far from working as hard as Miss Eliza, so I don''t consume much, so I don''t need to eat too much, so I''ll give a little of my dinner to miss Eliza. "


    After that, Herr also showed Eliza her bowl. As Herr said, Herr''s dinner was obviously much less than Eliza''s.


    "But even if you share your dinner with me, I can''t have so much dinner."


    "Because coach Albert gave you some of his dinner." Hai rou''er continued to smile, "Albert stopped me just now, and then poured some of his porridge into your bowl. He said it was to thank Miss Eliza for your struggle today. Thanks to miss Eliza''s struggle, he could stop the enemies of the left wing."


    After listening to Hai rou''er''s words, Eliza was a little stunned, and then showed a helpless smile.


    "What can I thank you for? I just did what I should do."


    "Thank you, Herr, and Mr. Albert, though he is not here. I''ll impolitely accept your porridge and Mr. Albert''s porridge. I''m starving. "


    After that, Eliza boldly raised the bowl of hot porridge in her hand and poured hot porridge into her mouth like water without any spoon and other tableware.


    After seeing Eliza drinking hot porridge so forthrightly, Hai rouer smiled and picked up the hot porridge in her hand and sent it to her mouth with a small wooden spoon.


    Although Herr''s meal is more gentle than Eliza''s, the speed of eliminating the hot porridge in the bowl is no slower than Eliza''s.


    Because Hai rouer was also very hungry at this time.


    They wiped out the hot porridge in each other''s bowls at almost the same time.


    "Hoo, I feel alive!" Eliza wiped the corners of her mouth with her bandaged left hand and casually put the empty bowl aside.


    After eating the hot porridge in the bowl, Hai rouer looked at the empty bowl with a bitter smile and whispered:


    "This is our penultimate dinner... After the last breakfast tomorrow morning, our military food will be exhausted..."


    Hai rou''er''s words made Eliza, who had just finished the hot porridge, look a little happy, and her face couldn''t help changing a little.


    "... that''s right. Breakfast tomorrow morning will be our last military food." Eliza said with a bitter smile, "I''m a little regretful. I should have tasted the dinner just now. I shouldn''t have wolfed it down so much. I feel a little wasted."


    "... Miss Eliza, it may be impolite for me to say so..." Hai rou''er said weakly, "Mr. Su Cheng... Can he really come here... There is only the last meal left in our military food, that is to say, we can only last another morning. Mr. Su Cheng, can he lead the East Route Army here tomorrow morning?"


    "In fact... When I was just preparing dinner, I overheard some bad words from Knights about Miss Eliza. They said that they shouldn''t have a fever in their head at that time to support your idea and continue to stay in the Feihai plain waiting for Su Cheng''s reinforcements..."


    "I feel that all the Knights... Including me are a little scared... Miss Eliza, Mr. Su Cheng, can he really come to rescue us in time?"


    After listening to Hai rou''er''s words, Eliza was a little stunned, and then the corners of her mouth tilted up and down slightly, showing a faint smile.


    ¡ª¡ªBut this faint smile is full of bitterness.


    "Well... I think so. I don''t feel panic. I feel abnormal."


    "Hai rou''er, you may feel strange when I say so, but I have never doubted whether Su Cheng can lead the army to rescue in time."


    "I can''t tell why I trust Su Cheng so much, but if I insist, it may be tacit understanding... Alas, it''s always strange to say so. It seems that I have fought side by side with Su Cheng for a long time."


    "In short - I believe in Su Cheng, Hai rou''er. Would you like to believe Su Cheng with me? I believe Su Cheng can turn the tide like the rescue war of Lunde kingdom last year and arrive at Feihai plain in time to rescue us? "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Hai rouer was a little stunned, and then shook her head.


    "I don''t know Mr. Su Cheng as well as Miss Eliza, so I can''t say I believe Mr. Su Cheng. But - I believe Miss Eliza you. "


    "Believe me... Well, that''s enough, Herr. Thank you for believing me."


    Hai rouer looked at Eliza with a smile on her face.


    The smile on Hai rou''er''s face gradually became a little more strange.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Eliza, do you like Mr. Su Cheng?"


    ¡ª¡ªHai rou''er, with a strange smile on her face, asked Eliza.

 Chapter 367

    Eliza was about to swallow a mouthful of saliva to moisten her throat. After hearing Herr''s question, Eliza choked on the saliva she was about to swallow.


    "Cough, cough, cough! Herr! What are you talking about?! "


    Eliza coughed for a long time before she asked Hai rou''er so loudly with an angry look.


    "Because I always feel that Miss Eliza, your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng don''t seem ordinary." Hai rou''er kept her strange smile, raised her finger and pointed to her eyes, "I find that your eyes are different every time you mention Mr. Su Cheng, Miss Eliza."


    "What, what''s different! Don''t I always look the same when I mention who? "


    "It''s different, Miss Eliza. When you mention Mr. Su Cheng, your eyes are shining slightly."


    "That, that''s your mistake! What light! How boring! Su Cheng and I are just good friends, that''s all! Don''t ask me such strange questions again! "


    After that, Eliza fell back, fell on the bed, pulled over her thin quilt, turned around and rushed her back to Eliza.


    "All right! Stop talking! I''m going to bed! Hai rou''er, please rest early! "


    After saying this, Eliza stopped talking, and the thin quilt that covered her fluctuated up and down evenly with her breath.


    Looking at Eliza who had fallen asleep, Hai rouer''s face showed a helpless smile.


    After picking up the two empty bowls that she and Eliza had eaten without any hot porridge, Hai rouer went out of the camp and was ready to wash the two empty bowls.


    After Hai rou''er walked out of the camp, there was only Eliza left in the camp.


    Herr didn''t know that Eliza didn''t sleep.


    No, it should be said that Eliza didn''t even close her eyes.


    Because Eliza just lay on her side on the bed and pointed her back at Hai rou''er, Hai rou''er didn''t see Eliza''s expression now.


    Eliza''s face was red and her cheeks were red as if they were bleeding.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the Feihai plain, Luolin army camp.


    At this time, the Luo Lin army was holding a military conference that only senior generals were eligible to attend.


    All the senior generals in the army are now gathered in the commander-in-chief camp.


    The current meeting atmosphere is quite the opposite of the previous atmosphere.


    Because they were unable to find a way to boost the morale of the whole army and had been suppressed by the British army, the atmosphere of the meeting before yesterday was extremely heavy and depressed.


    Yesterday, inspired by Barr, the morale of the Rowling army broke out and in turn suppressed the Britannia army, reversing the situation of the Feihai battle, the current meeting atmosphere immediately became relaxed.


    The generals and officers gathered in the commander-in-chief camp had a faint smile on everyone''s face.


    "It seems that everyone is here." Sitting on the throne, Barr moved his eyes, scanned everyone''s faces in the tent one by one, and smiled, "well, let''s start tonight''s battle meeting."


    "Tonight''s meeting is mainly to discuss tomorrow''s operational policy."


    "Although we failed to defeat the Britannia army after a whole day''s struggle today, we can also see from today''s battle that the Britannia army is at the end of a powerful crossbow. As long as we work harder tomorrow, we can successfully defeat the Britannia army whose strength and strength are all at a disadvantage!"


    Barr''s words made all the senior generals around the long table feel refreshed.


    However, while everyone was excited, only one remained calm.


    That''s Leo.


    "Coach Barr." Shortly after Barr''s voice fell, Leo frowned and said, "although the Britannia army opposite us is at the end of a powerful crossbow and is unlikely to turn over any waves, we''d better be more careful. After all, the Britannia army near here is not just in front of us."


    As soon as Leo had finished, Denis, sitting opposite him, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "You mean the 40000 East Road army commanded by Su Cheng?"


    "Yes." Leo nodded, "it''s Su Cheng''s East Route Army. Although our Luo Lin army has an absolute advantage in the current Fei Hai battle, it''s really hard to tell who will win the Fei Hai battle if Su Cheng successfully leads the East Route Army to rush to help..."


    Leo''s words made everyone in the camp smile a little less.


    However, not all the smiles on their faces have converged.


    Barr, sitting on the throne, was still smiling.


    "Su Cheng''s East Route Army..." Barr''s smile was somewhat gratified. "Let me tell you some good news about Su Cheng''s East Route Army."


    After that, Barr took a piece of parchment from the side.


    "This is the urgent report sent to me just now by Rocher and Ou Ren." As Barr spoke, he raised the parchment in his hand.


    "The urgent report on the eastern front?" Leo raised his eyebrows as he spoke.


    Everyone in the account will now move the realization to Barr.


    He asked Barr with his eyes: what''s written on it.


    "Rocher and Oren told me." Barr''s tone slowly revealed a bit of ecstasy, "mayin city has not fallen yet! They still perform their duties perfectly! Block Su Cheng''s East army outside mayin! "


    "The city of maryin has not fallen yet!" Said Denis in such a surprise.


    Denise... No, it should be said that everyone in the account had a look of ecstasy on their faces at this time.


    Even Leo, who had just been worried about Su Cheng''s East Route Army and had a calm face, couldn''t help but relax his expression after hearing the news, showing a look of satisfaction and excitement.


    "Rocher and Ou Ren also said." Barr continued, "I don''t know if Su Cheng is preparing any strange plans or simply abandoning himself. Anyway, Su Cheng hasn''t attacked mayin city these days."


    Barr said this for a moment, and then continued:


    "It doesn''t matter whether Su Cheng plans to prepare any strange strategies or abandons himself! We only need to know that Su Cheng''s East Route Army is still blocked outside mayin city! There is no way to come in time to participate in the Feihai battle! "


    "One day tomorrow... No! Half a day to defeat Albert and Allen opposite! Then go back to Maryn city! United with the defenders of mayin City, Su Cheng who was blocked outside mayin city was also annihilated! The 150000 britannian troops who will carry out the "summer wind" offensive have been wiped out! Let the British Empire dare not use troops against us within 10 years! "


    "Yes!!"


    Everyone in the account, including Barr, Denis and others, was full of pride.


    Wipe out 150000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights of the British Empire - they have vaguely seen this scene.


    "I''ll announce tomorrow''s operational policy now." Barr said, "according to my plan, I will defeat the British Army opposite in one morning! Therefore, I intend to continue to use the "pincer attack" for the deployment of our operations! And increase the intensity of the attack! Send all the soldiers to attack! Only 5000 people are left to defend! "


    "Only 5000 are left in this array?" Denis looked surprised, "coach Barr! There are only 5000 people left in this array, isn''t it too few? "


    As soon as Denis finished his words, many people immediately agreed:


    "Yes! Coach! There are only 5000 troops left in this array. Is it too small? "


    "Coach! Leave more troops in this array! "


    ¡­¡­


    Facing the general''s suggestion, Barr shook his head and said:


    "It''s enough to keep only 5000 people in this array. I still think it''s a little too much to keep 5000 people. Anyway, the British Army doesn''t have the strength to fight here now. What are so many soldiers doing in this array?"


    Barr''s words made many generals who had just suggested that Barr leave more soldiers in this array no longer speak.


    Albert and Allen''s troops on the opposite side are hard enough to protect themselves, while Su Cheng''s troops are still blocked outside mayin city.


    Indeed, as Barr said, the British army now has no strength to fight here.


    However, there are still some dead brains - for example, Denis still advised Baldo to keep some soldiers in the array.


    However, all their suggestions were firmly rejected by Barr, who insisted that the whole army attack tomorrow morning to defeat the British Army opposite.


    Seeing Barr''s persistence, Denis and others can only sigh helplessly and stop talking.


    "Tomorrow morning, the left-wing troops will be handed over to commander Charles."


    "Yes!" Charles answered loudly.


    "The right-wing forces, under the command of Denis."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve given all my soldiers to you two! I only leave 5000 people in this array! Tomorrow must defeat the British army before noon! End this Feihai battle! "


    "I see!" Charles and Denis shouted in unison.


    After Charles and Denis drank in unison, Barr stood up.


    "Tomorrow will be the last day of this Fei Hai battle." Barr, with a solemn look, moved his eyes and swept the faces of everyone in the account one by one, "so the whole staff must not be careless tomorrow! Tomorrow morning - take the heads of Albert and Allen! Win this Fei Hai battle! "


    After that, Barr gave a standard Luo Lin army salute to the generals in front of him.


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell behind, the generals sitting around the long table immediately stood up from their seats, gave a standard Luo Lin army salute to Barr, and shouted in unison:


    "I see!!"

 Chapter 368

    August 13, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The 14th day of the Feihai battle.


    7:15 a.m.


    Fei Hai Plain, Britannia army camp.


    As soon as the sky turned white, the soldiers of the British Army dragged their tired bodies out of their tents.


    The soldiers of the two armies have been exhausted by days of high-intensity combat.


    However, the morale of the Luolin army is much higher than that of the Britannia army. Under the effect of this high morale, the soldiers of the Luolin army have suppressed the fatigue in their bodies.


    After coming out of the camp, the soldiers of the Britannia army gathered like water droplets, slowly converged into rivers, and finally flowed together to the same place - the place where breakfast was distributed.


    The soldiers lined up to lead today''s breakfast.


    In order not to affect the morale of the whole army, Albert and Allen decided to hide the food situation in the army. Therefore, so far, only the knights in the army know the food situation in their army.


    These ordinary soldiers did not know that the hot porridge they were holding made their last meal


    "Miss Eliza, here you are."


    As she said this, Herr handed Eliza a bowl of hot porridge in her hand.


    "Thank you."


    After taking the bowl of hot porridge from Herr''s hand, Eliza didn''t eat it immediately.


    Looking at the half bowl of steaming hot porridge in her hand, Eliza smiled bitterly, and then murmured in a voice that only she and Herr could hear:


    "The last grain..."


    "Well... The last grain." Hai rou''er''s face was full of bitterness, "if Mr. Su Cheng can''t rush here to rescue before noon, we will be out of food at noon. At that time, even if the Luo Lin army doesn''t attack us, our troops will slowly collapse because of the lack of food..."


    The more Hai rou''er spoke, the lower her voice became.


    The tone contains a touch of panic and fear


    Looking at Hai rou''er who became depressed and panicked, Eliza was silent for a while and smiled at Hai rou''er:


    "Hai rou''er, since this is our last military grain, we have to taste it carefully."


    Hearing Eliza''s joking words, Hai rouer felt that the tension and panic in her heart were relieved a little.


    Hai rou''er squeezed out a little ugly smile and said with a smile:


    "Well, that''s what I said! Miss Eliza, then let''s have a good taste of this bowl of porridge! "


    "Remember not to eat too quickly, otherwise it will be wasted." After that, Eliza picked up the hot porridge in her hand and began to taste it carefully. Tasting the last grain of the whole army.


    ¡­¡­


    Albert and Allen, standing side by side in the building, silently looked at the Rowling army slowly integrating into an army in the distance.


    "Judging from the formation..." Allen said in a deep voice, "Luo Linjun also plans to use ''pincer attack'' against us today..."


    "Hmm..." Albert nodded with a heavy face, "and judging from the scale of the army, Baltar seems to be planning to end the battle with us today... The whole army went out..."


    "Ah..." Allen laughed with disdain. "From this scale, I''m afraid there are not many people left in Barr''s formation. Barr is also confident enough to let his formation be empty."


    "Barr may feel that we can''t reach the other side of the array anyway, so he sent all the troops to fight and let the array empty."


    "Hum, I''m even more upset when you say so! I feel like I''m despised by that Barr! "


    "In fact, this is not to look down on us. If you think about it from another angle, it is to attach importance to us. It is precisely because you think we are a big threat that you have to send all the combat forces you can to deal with us, even if you make our array empty."


    "Well, that''s the end of the chat, Albert. Let''s talk about today''s deployment and defense plan."


    "Today''s defense deployment is no different from yesterday. I''m afraid the Luo Lin army intends to attack our left and right wings like yesterday, so our defense deployment is the same as yesterday. The left wing is handed over to Eliza, and the right wing is handed over to you, Alan. Be sure to guard it!"


    "Until when?"


    "Keep it until Su Cheng comes."


    "What if Su Cheng can''t come?"


    "Then wait until you die."


    "Understand."


    Alan loosened his arms around him, then turned and walked downstairs.


    On the watchtower, Albert was left standing alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Linjun''s formation.


    "Coach Barr, the formation has been integrated." Leo, who walked up to the back of the building, said directly to Barr, "you can attack at any time."


    Leo stayed behind and assisted Barr, who was in charge of the formation.


    After listening to Leo''s report, Barr gave a soft "um".


    Looking at the britannian army in the distance, who had integrated a defensive formation, and remained silent for a long time, Barr shouted:


    "The victory or defeat of the Fei Hai battle and the future between the two countries - it depends on this day!"


    "Leo!"


    "Yes!"


    "Herald! Blow the charge! Start attacking! "


    "Yes!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The sound of a dense and urgent horn came from the formation of the Rowling army and reached the ears of every officer and soldier of the britannian army.


    After hearing the sound of horn after horn, the Knights led by Albert, Allen and Eliza gradually became more dignified.


    Different from those ordinary soldiers who did not know that their rations had been exhausted, the Knights knew that their rations had been exhausted. The breakfast they had just had was their last grain.


    If today passed, they would not have to wait until the Luo Lin army came, and their troops would collapse because of food shortage.


    Therefore, the Knights led by Albert know very well that today will be the decisive battle of the Fei sea battle!


    If Su Cheng can''t bring the East Route Army in time today and work together with them to solve the Luo Lin army opposite, there will be only one outcome to meet them - the total annihilation of the army!


    And if they were completely annihilated, it would also announce that their great "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire ended in a disastrous defeat.


    Therefore, the "summer wind" offensive is victory or defeat - it depends on this day!


    After the charge horn sounded, the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who were ready to go immediately moved.


    The Rowling army, divided into two armies, attacked the left and right wings of the British army from the left and right directions.


    Because Barr sent all the combat forces under his command to participate in the war and did not leave any reserve forces, the scale of these two armies is so terrible no matter which way they are.


    The two armies rushed at the britannian army with terrible momentum!


    The 14th day of Fei Hai battle is also the final decisive battle between Fei Hai battle and "Xia Feng" offensive - officially started!!

 Chapter 369

    "Kill!"


    "Come on! Rush up! Don''t be afraid! "


    "Never let the Lorraine come forward again!! Go back! "


    ¡­¡­


    "You must win!! Absolutely defeat the britannians!! "


    "To win!"


    "I won''t lose!! Kill!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    On the Feihai plain, more than 200000 troops fought fiercely as before.


    No, compared with the past, today''s fighting is more intense and cruel.


    Anyone who has a little understanding of the current situation can see that today is the decisive battle of the Fei sea battle and the final decisive battle of the massive "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire.


    The success of the Feihai battle and the "summer wind" offensive depends on this day.


    This was the last battle of the massive "Xia Feng" offensive. As the final decisive battle, it did not disappoint people. In terms of momentum and severity, it was far better than all the battles since the start of the "Xia Feng" offensive.


    Not long after the confrontation between the two armies, both the soldiers of the Rowling army and the Britannia army killed their eyes.


    A britannian soldier was shot in the stomach by a cold arrow and fell to the ground while wailing.


    He cried loudly, praying that his companions around him could help him, no matter who, as long as they could save him.


    However, no matter how he cried, none of his comrades in arms responded to him or even looked at him.


    Because at this time, they had already killed their red eyes, only the enemy was left in front of them, and there was only the roar of killing in their ears. They could not see the injured companions who had fallen to the ground, nor could they hear the cry for help of their comrades in arms.


    They only know to move forward, move forward, kill the enemy, kill the enemy.


    The britannian soldier wounded by a cold arrow could only lie on the ground soaked in mud by blood in despair, looked at his comrades in arms in despair, and slowly let his vitality pass with the blood flowing from his body.


    Similar scenes continue to take place on this vast battlefield.


    The soldiers on both sides have been killed, some of them have lost their senses, and even their comrades in arms who have fallen to the ground and are in urgent need of rescue have not noticed.


    Or I noticed, and I didn''t have any spare power to rescue.


    Because in such a fierce battlefield, it is very difficult to protect yourself.


    Blood, blood everywhere.


    On the vast plain, pieces of blood rose, splashed and diffused, dyed the soil, flowers and plants under your feet, and the blood splashed everywhere, together with the sharp blade constantly reflecting the cold light, painted a scroll full of killing chill.


    The Britannia army and the Rowling army were like two poisonous snakes twisted together, constantly tossing, winding and biting.


    Both sides refused to give in, opened their mouths, tore at each other, and burst out a blood mist.


    However, with the passage of time, one of the two poisonous snakes was finally a little weak and could not withstand the fierce bite of the other poisonous snake.


    This poisonous snake, which was gradually exhausted, was the British army.


    In today''s battle, Barr sent all the fighting forces under his command.


    After more than ten days of fighting in the Fei sea battle, Barr''s Rowling army naturally lost a lot of soldiers.


    By today''s 14th day before the war, according to Barr''s statistics, there were almost 140000 troops under his command.


    Barr left only 5000 men to guard the array, and he sent all the other troops to join the war, leaving no reserve forces.


    There were 65000 commander Denis responsible for attacking the left wing of the British army, and 70000 commander Charles responsible for attacking the right wing of the British army.


    The British army is now less than 70000.


    In other words, no matter which wing of the enemy. They are not much different from the total strength of their britannian army.


    The pressure on the British army can be imagined.


    At the beginning of the war, the two winged Britannia army could barely resist the invading Rowling army, but with the passage of time, the two winged Britannia army slowly began to fail to support the fierce attack of the Rowling army and began to retreat slowly.


    Eliza, who was responsible for blocking the left-wing enemy, couldn''t help feeling anxious when she saw this situation.


    Eliza knew that if the army was allowed to retreat like this, it would collapse soon.


    However, in order to stop the enemy, Eliza has used all the methods she can, but she still failed to stop the enemy''s powerful offensive.


    At present, Eliza has only one method to use.


    "... Su Cheng, come and save me and everyone before I die..."


    Eliza whispered in a voice that seemed to be praying, put her right hand on the Golden Knight sword hanging on her left waist, and slowly pulled out the Knight Sword.


    The golden body of the sword was pulled out inch by inch, revealing a bright brilliance in the sunshine.


    Whenever a general goes to battle in person and kills the enemy side by side with his soldiers, it can best improve the morale and fighting will of the soldiers.


    Of course, except for a few other charging enthusiasts, generals usually come forward to kill the enemy in person only at the most critical moment.


    Now, it was the most critical moment for the British army.


    Seeing Eliza drawing her sword, Hai rouer, standing behind Eliza, couldn''t help looking surprised.


    "Miss Eliza! You can''t go to the front again! "


    Cried Hai rouer, taking a few quick steps to stop Eliza.


    "You haven''t fully recovered from the wounds you left in the previous battle. It''s too dangerous to go to the front now!"


    Since the beginning of the "summer wind" offensive, Eliza has participated in all large-scale battles. Fierce battles have been fought one after another. In almost every battle, Eliza has personally visited the front line to encourage the soldiers and kill the enemy together with the soldiers.


    So Eliza''s injuries are accumulating.


    Eliza can''t describe it too much with scars now.


    Seeing that Eliza has to go to the front line to kill the enemy and boost morale with the soldiers, Hai rouer is naturally very nervous.


    Looking at Hai rou''er who suddenly stopped in front of her, Eliza didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Looking at Hai rou''er with open arms in front of her, Eliza smiled:


    "Stop talking nonsense, Herr, get out of the way."


    Eliza''s tone was full of unquestionable firmness.


    From Eliza''s tone, Hai rouer realized that she could not stop Eliza now.


    A thin mist rose before her eyes. After biting her lips reluctantly, Hai rouer put down her open arms, moved a step sideways and stepped away from Eliza.


    After Hai rou''er stepped aside, Eliza took her Golden Knight Sword and walked with firm steps towards the front line where the fighting was going on.

 Chapter 370

    Coincidentally, when Eliza went to the front line ahead of time, Allen, who was responsible for resisting the enemy on the right, also picked up his axe and gun and went to the front line to fight side by side with the soldiers on the right.


    Because the war situation on the right is similar to that on the left, it is the most critical time for the knights to come to the front line to boost morale.


    After Eliza and Allen went to the front line, the fighting situation on both wings immediately improved.


    When the officers and men saw that they were standing on the mud soaked land with their blood, faced the ferocious enemy with them and fought side by side with them, they couldn''t help being deeply encouraged, and their morale and fighting will were greatly improved.


    The front, which had been retreating, finally managed to stabilize.


    In the previous battle of sola, Eliza''s left back was scratched by a long gun, so Eliza''s left hand is wrapped with a thick bandage, so Eliza can only wield a sword with one hand.


    However, even if only one hand can be used, Eliza is still brave.


    After killing another Luolin soldier, Eliza aimed at a strong and tall Luolin soldier.


    This Luolin soldier holds a big sword. From the style of armor on his body, this Luolin soldier is not an ordinary soldier. This Luolin soldier should serve as a small captain in the army.


    Just now, Eliza noticed him, because the fighting power of this Luolin Army soldier is far more than that of ordinary soldiers. Since Eliza noticed him, he has killed and injured many of her subordinates.


    Since it was found that ordinary soldiers could not deal with the soldier of the Luo Lin army, Eliza naturally did not let him go.


    After killing another enemy in front of her and freeing her hand, Eliza rushed to the Luo Lin soldier with a bloody Knight''s sword.


    After Eliza rushed only 10 steps away from the Luolin soldier, the Luolin soldier also found Eliza.


    After seeing Eliza rushing towards him, the Luo Lin Army soldier showed a cruel smile with some joy.


    Because the soldier of the Roman army heard his officer say that in the army of the British Empire, ordinary soldiers wear black armor, and only Knights wear colorful armor and use colorful swords.


    After seeing Eliza''s white and gold armor and the long golden sword in her hand, the Luo Lin Army soldier immediately realized that the beautiful woman rushing towards him was a knight.


    In the Lorraine empire... No, it should be said that in all countries hostile to the British Empire, those who can take the head of the Knights of the British Empire will be rewarded without exception.


    Therefore, Eliza, who kept rushing towards him, was a war feat of walking for a while in his eyes.


    After Eliza entered his attack range, the Luo Lin soldier with greedy eyes raised his big sword and cleaved at Eliza.


    The Luo Lin Army soldier used a very rare big sword, also known as two handed big sword. The length of the general two handed big sword is about the same as Eliza''s height, that is, 1.7 meters. This exaggerated length doomed that ordinary people can''t use it well with only one hand.


    The two handed sword once became the mainstream weapon used by infantry on the battlefield when they charged and fell into battle. However, with the emergence of axe and gun with longer length and more flexible use, fewer and fewer people on the battlefield will use the two handed sword. Now the two handed sword has gradually become a ritual weapon.


    When the soldier of the Luo Lin army split the two handed sword at Eliza, Eliza also raised the Golden Knight Sword on her right hand and cut at the big sword split by the soldier of the Luo Lin army.


    Dang!!


    Eliza''s Golden Knight Sword collided with the two handed sword of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    Eliza and the soldier of the Luo Lin army had their swords together. Eliza and the soldier of the Luo Lin army stared at each other across the swords.


    The two people''s swords are put together, and their strength is heavy. They wrestle with each other between their waist. As long as the swords meet together, it is not easy for them to pull apart. In the end, it will naturally become such a state of wrestling with each other.


    In such a posture, whoever exhausts first will die, so Eliza and the Luo Lin Army soldier''s feet are firmly tied to the ground. If the other party sends a force, they will top a force. If the other party takes back a force, they will also take back a force.


    Slowly, the soldier of the Luo Lin army stared at Eliza''s eyes with a look of surprise and fear.


    He really didn''t expect Eliza''s strength to be so great!


    At first, he saw that Eliza was a woman and thought her strength would not be too strong, but he didn''t expect that Eliza''s strength was far more than she expected. Now he has basically done his best, and Eliza can withstand it!


    What''s more terrible is that Eliza only used one hand because of her left hand injury.


    If she used her hands, how terrible the power would be


    The Luo Linjun just thought so and felt the cold sweat seeping out from his forehead.


    The two confronted each other for a long time.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Eliza, who had adjusted her breathing, flashed a little cold in her eyes.


    Then, the force in Eliza''s hand, which had been pressed on the front of the Luo Lin Army soldier, suddenly unloaded and drove down.


    While removing her strength downward, Eliza also squatted down and slid one step forward to the right.


    Eliza''s sudden relief made the Luo Lin Army soldier stagger two steps forward unexpectedly.


    Bad!!!


    The Luo Lin soldier with rich fighting experience, after staggering two steps forward because of Eliza''s sudden unloading, shouted in despair.


    The Luo Lin soldier quickly stabilized his figure, but it was still late.


    The flaw of just a few seconds is enough for Eliza.


    Eliza, who squatted suddenly, relieved her strength, and slid one step forward to the right, is now located in the left rear of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    In the short seconds when the soldiers of the Luo Lin army showed their flaws, Eliza had posed, and the sharp tip of her sword pointed directly at the back of the Luo Lin Army soldier - directly at the heart.


    Among all fighting skills, Eliza is the best at fencing, and among all fencing skills, Eliza is the best at stabbing.


    After posing for a sudden stab and aiming the sword tip at the heart of the Luo Lin Army soldier, Eliza kicked her back and stabbed the Luo Lin Army soldier with the open door.


    The sharp Knight''s sword easily pierced the Luo Lin soldier''s armor and his heart from the back.


    The Luo Lin soldier whose heart was pierced twitched several times, and a lot of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Eliza turned the sword stabbed into the soldier''s body, and after she clamped the muscles of her sword body because of severe pain, Eliza pulled back the knight''s sword easily.


    After Eliza took the knight''s sword back from the body of the Luolin soldier, a lot of blood gushed out of the wound of the Luolin soldier immediately.


    The extremely strong Luo Lin Army soldier also collapsed and fell to the ground like a string puppet pulled off the line.


    The Luo Lin Army soldier seemed to be well respected in the army. After seeing his death, the surrounding Luo Lin Army soldiers showed fear on their faces, and their morale was greatly hit.


    After seeing Eliza so brave, the soldiers of the British Army around cheered and shouted, and their morale was greatly improved.


    Eliza also shouted "rush with me!" Further use words to inspire the soldiers around, and then carry the sword to find the next enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    When Eliza fought so bravely, Allen fought particularly bravely on the right-wing battlefield.


    Although Allen is now 43 years old and considered a proper middle-aged and elderly person in this world, he is no worse than those young people in terms of bravery and combat effectiveness.


    Alan, who is good at using axes and guns, has not known how many enemies to kill or stab since he came to the front line.


    Allen''s axe and gun crossed an arc in the air, and the long and sharp axe blade cut off the heads of four enemy soldiers at one go. When waving again, three more people''s heads were cut off, and then Allen shot through the bodies of the two enemy soldiers in front of him.


    In less than 10 seconds, Allen killed 9 enemy soldiers like chopping melons and vegetables, which greatly boosted the morale of the soldiers who followed Allen and witnessed all his brave acts, and made his fighting will more vigorous.


    The battlefields on the left and right wings, inspired by the courageous fighting and encouragement of Eliza and Allen, managed to stabilize the front and did not retreat further.


    Of course, this is only temporary.

 Chapter 371

    No matter how powerful a person is, he will always be tired.


    Not to mention the already scarred Eliza.


    After the "summer wind" offensive began, Eliza, who had hardly stopped fighting, had accumulated amazing fatigue in her body.


    Eliza now slowly feels that her physical strength can''t keep up.


    The reaction began to get slower and slower.


    Just now, a Luo Lin Army soldier stabbed her.


    In the past, in the face of this slow and weak stab, Eliza was naturally able to escape easily.


    But now, in the face of this stab, Eliza had to hide very hard.


    After finding that she was even struggling to hide from such a stab, Eliza realized that her body might be unbearable now.


    However, compared with her own body, Eliza still has to worry more about the current war situation.


    Eliza doesn''t know the situation on the right side, but she knows the situation on her side very well.


    Just now, with Eliza, she kissed the front line, which greatly boosted the morale and fighting will of the soldiers, and finally stabilized the defeated front.


    However, this is only temporary.


    With the passage of time, the combat power gained the upper hand, or slowly suppressed the British army.


    The front, which had been hard to stabilize, began to retreat slowly again.


    Compared with her own body, this battle line began to retreat again, which made Eliza feel anxious and panic.


    Su Cheng... Come on!


    After shouting in her heart, Eliza clenched her teeth, drove her sore right hand, lifted her right Knight''s sword and jumped at the enemy soldiers in front of her again.


    "Don''t flinch! Follow me! "


    ¡ª¡ªEven if her voice was hoarse, Eliza still pulled the hoarse voice to inspire and inspire the soldiers around her.


    ¡­¡­


    While the front on the left began to slowly retreat again, the front on the right began to slowly retreat again.


    Although Allen''s fighting skills are outstanding, he is still old.


    Allen now wished he could have more mouths to help him breathe. Relying on one mouth alone, he couldn''t keep up with his oxygen consumption.


    "Sure enough, I can''t be like when I was young..."


    Alan said with a wry smile as he rubbed his sore right arm.


    "Coach Allen!" A soldier next to Allen asked nervously, "are you all right?"


    "Nothing." Alan grabbed the axe and gun that had just been inserted aside again. "Instead of asking me how I am, don''t rush up to kill the enemy quickly!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    After Allen pulled out the axe and gun that had just been inserted, he waved the axe and gun: "soldiers! Friends! Come with me! Push Luo Linjun back! You can''t go back any more! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Eliza and Allen had tried their best to stop the retreat of the front, the front on the left and right wings continued to retreat.


    Albert was still standing on the watchtower of the array, watching the war.


    Standing on the watchtower like Albert, there were several knights.


    Looking at the retreating left and right flanks, Albert''s face slowly became dignified.


    "Hum!"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter a dull hum, Albert took out the blue knight sword hanging on his left waist and walked downstairs.


    Seeing Albert''s appearance, several Knights standing on the watchtower like Albert immediately looked frightened, and then quickly formed a human wall, stopped Albert in front of him and blocked Albert back.


    "Get out of the way!" Albert shouted angrily at the knights who stopped in front of him.


    "Coach! You can''t go to the front! " A knight shouted, "this array needs your seat and central command!!"


    "What command is needed in this situation!" Albert''s eyes widened angrily. "In this situation, just cut with the Rowling people! Get out of the way! "


    "No!"


    Although Albert was firm, the knights who stopped him were more firm than him.


    "In any case, we can''t lack your seat!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t break through their human wall, Albert, who couldn''t move them out of the way, sighed helplessly and then turned back to the watchtower.


    When Albert turned back and looked upstairs, the knights who formed the human wall could not help feeling relieved, but they still dared not be careless and kept a high vigilance.


    After returning to the watchtower, Albert looked hard at the retreating two wing front, and his face was anxious.


    Albert knew very well about the situation now, let alone him, and there was nothing he could do even if Iser came.


    At present, the only way to break the situation is that Su Cheng''s East Route Army can arrive in time to rescue them!


    "Su Cheng, come on! If you don''t come, we''ll all die here! " Cried Albert anxiously.


    Although Albert also knew that the possibility of Su Cheng''s coming in time was very low, he still prayed that a miracle could really happen and that Su Cheng could arrive in time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah ah!!"


    A Luo Lin Army soldier screamed and stabbed Eliza, who had just killed an enemy soldier.


    After catching the attack of the enemy soldier from the corner of her eye, Eliza jumped aside like a conditioned reflex.


    However, just then, an accident happened.


    Just as Eliza was about to jump away, her right foot suddenly softened.


    The sudden weakness of her right foot made Eliza unable to jump aside, that is, she couldn''t escape the long gun stabbed at her.


    Looking at the long gun that was about to stab her, Eliza clenched her teeth and a cruel color flashed in her eyes.


    Since you can''t hide, let''s go!


    Eliza, who made a quick decision in her heart, raised the knight''s sword in her right hand and cut at the long gun stabbed at her.


    In order to save energy to the greatest extent, Eliza tried to avoid all attacks rather than hard block.


    Eliza, who is already seriously short of physical strength, has great difficulty in blocking this level of stabbing.


    After reluctantly blocking the enemy soldier''s stab and killing the enemy soldier, before Eliza could breathe, another enemy soldier''s attack came again.


    This time, the enemy soldiers cut at her with their swords.


    "Can''t you... Let me rest for a while..." Eliza said with a bitter smile in a self mocking tone, and then transported all the remaining physical strength to prepare for the enemy soldier who cut at her with a sword.


    Just as Eliza and the soldier of the Rowling army also entered each other''s attack range¡ª¡ª


    An arrow shot coldly from one side and into the belly of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    "HMM... ah ah!!"


    The Luo Lin soldier fell to his knees because of severe pain, and his sword came out of his hand.


    Facing this sudden situation, Eliza couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    But Eliza''s reaction speed was still very fast. Eliza, who reacted quickly, hurried forward two steps, gave the wounded enemy soldier a fatal blow, and looked in the direction of the arrow.


    After looking in the direction of the arrow, Eliza saw Hai rouer who was stepping on the crossbow arm and stringing the crossbow hook.


    "Hai rouer!" Eliza screamed, "what are you doing here?!"


    "Fight side by side with you." Hai rou''er smiled. "Although I don''t know any fighting skills, I can still use the crossbow. Now everyone is fighting bravely. How can I stay in the safe rear and do nothing?"


    After that, Hai rou''er raised her crossbow, which had been re arched, and aimed it at an enemy soldier nearby.


    Although Hai rou''er smiled at her just now, Eliza could still see some fear from Hai rou''er''s smile.


    Eliza, who had amazing eyesight, also saw that Hai rouer''s hands were slightly shaking with fear and tension.


    However, even though her hands were shaking in fear, Herr still clung to the crossbow and did her best to help her comrades in arms around her.


    "Has the war been so bad that even Hai rouer has to go to the front..." Eliza looked around at the retreating British soldiers and men, and the retreating front.


    "Damn..." Eliza''s tone was full of reluctance.


    The right hand holding the sword trembled slightly. I don''t know whether it was trembling because of acid swelling or because of sadness, anger and unwillingness in my heart.

 Chapter 372

    Fei Hai Plain, Luo Lin''s army.


    Barr, standing upstairs, looked indifferently at the battlefield in the distance.


    "Has the victory or defeat been decided..."


    Just pull an ordinary person up to have a look at the current war situation, and you can see what the situation is like.


    The Rowling army, which was superior in strength and morale, had completely suppressed the Britannia army.


    The fronts on the two wings of the British army retreated again and again, and the British Army''s array had begun to show signs of collapse.


    According to Barr''s estimation, in about 10 minutes, the British Army''s array will collapse completely.


    At that time, it will be time to wipe out tens of thousands of britannian troops.


    Barr closed his eyes and breathed.


    Facing the victory of the Fei sea battle and the counterattack against the "summer wind" attack of the British Empire, Barr now feels mixed feelings.


    There are all emotions in my heart.


    However, the most important emotion in my heart is the feeling of relief.


    The victory of this counterattack against the "summer wind" offensive can at least wipe out more than 100000 troops of the British Empire.


    At that time, the Rachel Knights of the British Empire will be disabled like the Michael knights.


    No matter how strong the national strength of the British Empire is, the loss of more than 100000 troops has been a great trauma.


    In order to recover, the British Empire would not attack the Lorraine Empire again at least 10 years ago.


    "After the war, the britannians were not enough to suffer in 10 years..."


    There was a faint smile on Barr''s face.


    A look of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    "Herr! Are you okay? "


    Eliza still held the sword in her right hand and held the wounded Hai rou''er in her left hand.


    Hai rou''er''s left arm was bleeding. She was pressing the wound on her left arm with her right hand.


    Just now, a soldier of the Luo Lin army took advantage of Hai rou''er''s unprepared and sneaked into Hai rou''er.


    The sharp tip of the sword cut Hai rouer''s left arm.


    However, Hai rou''er was lucky. Even when she was hit by the soldier of the Luo Lin army, Eliza, who found that Hai rou''er was attacked, arrived in time to solve the enemy soldier who injured Hai rou''er.


    "Well... Nothing."


    Hai rou''er squeezed out an ugly smile.


    "It''s just a skin wound... A small wound... It''s nothing compared with my war results..."


    Since Hai rou''er also came to the front line, she used her crossbow to shoot and hurt a full 11 enemy soldiers.


    It has been a great achievement in war.


    Looking at Hai rou''er, whose cheeks and lips were extremely pale because of severe pain, Eliza''s heart couldn''t help feeling a pain.


    "You fool! I can''t do any fighting! Follow me to the front! Go back to the rear! "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Hai rouer''s face showed a bitter smile with a somewhat desolate color.


    "Don''t say it''s back now. It''s not safe to return to this array..."


    Hai rou''er''s words made Eliza silent.


    As Herr said, the current war situation has been too bad to be worse.


    No matter where the battlefield is, it is constantly retreating, the front retreats again and again, and each military array has fallen into the verge of collapse.


    The British army has now reached the point where it will not be surprising if it collapses the next minute.


    "Miss Eliza..." Hai rou''er cried in her voice. "Mr. Su Cheng... Can he really come?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s voice fell, Eliza replied without thinking.


    "Su Cheng, he must be able to come and save us! Sure!! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah... It really hurts..."


    Allen said this in a self deprecating tone, pressing his left hand on his right shoulder hit by a cold arrow.


    Just now, a cold arrow flew over and hit Alan''s right shoulder.


    "Coach Allen! Are you still alive? "


    Beside Allen, there were several armored men. An armored man with blood splashed on his face and armor asked Allen in a caring tone.


    "What are you talking about?" Alan said angrily, "normal people don''t always ask ''are you okay'', why do you ask ''are you still alive''?"


    After that, Allen grabbed the arrow that hit his right shoulder and broke the shaft of the arrow from the middle.


    "It seems that commander Alan, you are still alive, so I can rest assured." The armored man nodded seriously, "coach Allen! The current situation is very bad! It seems that our front and army are about to collapse. "


    "You don''t have to tell me. I can see it myself."


    Speaking of this, ELLENTON gave a moment, then sighed, and then went on:


    "I''m really unwilling... I was defeated and died in such a bird place. My burial place should be a more magnificent place. The person who killed me should be a more heroic person."


    "Coach Allen!" The armored man then asked, "what should we do now? If you plan to fight thoroughly, we will accompany you to the end! "


    Several other armored men, including this armored man, who were on Allen''s side, looked at Allen firmly.


    Looking at the faces of the men on his side, he looked firmly at his Alan. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a while. Then the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, showing a smile with a somewhat gratifying color.


    "Do you still need to ask me this question? Is it still a soldier I trained myself? "


    With that, Alan pulled out the axe and gun that had just been inserted aside.


    "Kill me! Come out with me! Don''t forget my teaching! Even if you are dead, you should hold the weapon in your hand! When you fall down, remember to put on a handsome posture and fall down again! So you can be handsome when you die! "


    "I see!!"


    ¡­¡­


    British army, this formation.


    Several Knights standing on the watchtower like Albert looked gloomily at all fronts and military formations that were about to collapse, and at the battlefield that was about to be defeated.


    The Knights looked at each other.


    After several times of eye contact, the faces of these Knights showed a firm color. After nodding heavily together, they pulled out their Knight swords at their waist.


    "Coach." The leaders of these Knights said to Albert standing in front of them, "recall Allen and Eliza. Let''s cover your escape. The empire can be without us, but not without you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Albert did not answer them.


    But in silence.


    Without a sound, Albert looked silently at the far northeast.


    Seeing Albert''s silence, the knight asked in a puzzled tone:


    "... coach?"


    Albert still did not answer them.


    But still silently looking at the northeast.


    After a while, Albert finally made a noise.


    The voice was full of uncontrollable excitement and excitement.


    In the tone, there is even a little cry.


    "It''s really yours... Eliza, as you said, he came here successfully! Miracles... Really happened!! "


    ¡­¡­


    "... Miss Eliza?"


    Hai rou''er, who was being held by Eliza, suddenly saw Eliza''s right hand holding the sword suddenly and slowly put down.


    The whole person seemed to be trembling slightly.


    Eliza''s trembling doesn''t seem to be the kind of trembling that comes only when she is nervous and afraid, but... When she is excited.


    Because Hai rouer''s body is much smaller than Eliza''s, Hai rouer, who is held by Eliza, needs to raise her head to see Eliza''s present appearance.


    After looking up and looking up, Hai rouer saw Eliza looking northeast.


    Not only that, Eliza''s beautiful eyes were covered with water mist.


    Just as Hai rou''er was about to ask Eliza what was going on, Eliza grabbed the front of Hai rou''er and murmured in a voice with a little cry:


    "That fool... Finally came..."


    As soon as Eliza''s words fell, Hai rouer immediately realized something. Then she quickly turned her head and looked northeast.


    After casting her eyes to the northeast, Hai rouer''s eyes slowly turned red.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Linjun, this array.


    Barr, who was standing upstairs, suddenly felt the light of his sight, as if he saw something strange.


    It seems that something is different in the northeast.


    Barr turned his head slightly and looked northeast of the battlefield¡ª¡ª


    Barr''s eyes immediately widened with horror.


    "This, this is...?!" Barr felt his legs soft and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Leo behind Barr responded in time and quickly held Barr.


    "Coach Barr! What''s the matter? "


    Barr did not answer Leo''s question, but continued to maintain his horror and shouted:


    "This, how is this possible!! Isn''t Maryn not lost?! Why... Why is he here?! "


    ¡­¡­


    Northeast of the battlefield.


    "Looks like we caught up." Deng Jiaer said in a happy tone, "the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army have not been defeated, are still struggling to support, and are still fighting alone."


    "Ah, it''s great to catch up."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he walked slowly to Deng Jia''er''s side, overlooking the battlefield whose terrain was slightly lower than their terrain.


    Miso!


    Su Cheng pulled out his white knight sword hanging on his left waist.


    "Raise the flag!!!"


    Hua la la!!


    A flag rises from the horizon northeast of the battlefield!


    The flags raised from the Northeast horizon have a blue bottom. A red cross is in the center. The center of the Red Cross is a shield and a pair of intersecting swords on the shield.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the flag of the British Empire!


    Thousands of britannian army flags that block out the sun!


    "It''s really hard for you, comrades in arms of the middle road army and the West Road army. You''ve persevered until victory, and the rest - let''s leave it to our East Road army!"

 Chapter 373

    "Enemy attack!! The enemy is stirring up in the northeast!!! Send an urgent report to the whole army to resist the enemy!!! "


    Barr''s shrill scream spread rapidly around the watchtower where he was located.


    "... how could..." Leo''s lips and hands trembled slightly with shock when he looked at the britannian army flag in the northeast, "Why is Su Cheng here... Hasn''t the mayin City fallen yet... Don''t Rocher and Ou Ren say that Su Cheng''s East Route Army is still blocked outside the mayin city... Why... Why is Su Cheng''s East Route Army here on the Feihai plain?!"


    ¡­¡­


    "General de, General de Ni!!" A general on Denis''s side, holding a slightly trembling finger, pointed to the northeast.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Denise turned his head impatiently and looked in the direction of the general''s finger to the northeast.


    After casting his eyes to the northeast and seeing the britannian army flag blocking the sun in the northeast, Denise''s pupils suddenly narrowed.


    "That, that is...?!"


    Because of his consternation, Denis almost fell off the horse.


    "Why... Why is Su Cheng''s East Route Army here?! No, impossible! Haven''t the city of mayn fallen yet?! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach."


    As Willie spoke, he walked to Su Cheng:


    "The troops have arrived at the designated position and can attack at any time."


    Su Cheng nodded slightly, then raised the White Knight Sword on his right hand and whispered:


    "This Fei sea battle, and this'' summer wind ''offensive - it''s over."


    "Soldiers of the East Road army!! Use our sword to tell Fei Haiping all his colleagues on the sea! Tell them - reinforcements are coming! "


    Su Cheng waved down his high Knight Sword.


    "The whole army - charge!!!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"


    All the troops of the East Road army who have arrived at each designated position are shouting and charging!


    Tens of thousands of officers and men of the East Route Army, with their terrible power, launched an assault on the battlefield below!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the East Route Army charging down from the Northeast horizon, Eliza wiped her eyes covered with water mist, then waved her knight sword and shouted:


    "Our reinforcements are here! The East Road army is coming!! We persevered until the arrival of the East Road army and victory!!! Soldiers! Follow me!!! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Similar scenes also took place on the right-wing battlefield.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Looking at the East Road army that successfully arrived and had begun to charge, Allen laughed.


    "I didn''t expect you to come in time... How did you get here..." he finished laughing, Alan, with a complicated face.


    "... forget it. Ask that guy again when you have a chance."


    After shaking his head twice, Allen held up his axe and gun, took a deep breath, and shouted at the highest volume he could reach:


    "Soldiers! Look at our northeast!! Our reinforcements are coming!!! The East Road army is coming!!! Su Cheng is here!!! Kill back!!! Destroy these Rowling people with our reinforcements!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    The timely arrival of Su Cheng and his East Route Army boosted the soldiers of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army on the battlefield, and the morale and fighting will immediately burst out like a blowout.


    The Rowling army, which was full of morale and fighting will, couldn''t help becoming flustered after seeing the sudden Britannia military aid.


    The morale of the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army once again overwhelmed the Luo Lin army! The line of defense that had been retreating began to push back at a very fast speed.


    Both Denis and Charles, who were in the front command, and Barr and Leo, who remained in the array, looked at the East Route Army of the British army, which came suddenly, and could not return to God for a long time.


    They don''t understand - last night, Luo Xie and Ou Ren sent a notice to tell them that the mayin city has not fallen, and Su Cheng''s East Route Army is still blocked outside the mayin city.


    Since Su Cheng''s East army is blocked outside mayin City, what''s the matter with the army suddenly appearing on the Feihai plain?! How did Su Cheng come here?!


    However, Su Cheng''s timely arrival was not the most shocking to them.


    What shocked them most was Su Cheng''s attack direction!


    The front of Su Cheng''s East Route Army - points directly at the current array, which is extremely empty and guarded by only 5000 people!


    "Coach Barr! Go! " Leo said in such a hurry, pulling Barr and walking Barr downstairs.


    After hearing Leo''s cry and being dragged by Leo, Barr finally recovered from his stupor and walked downstairs with Leo looking pale.


    However - it''s too late.


    Su Cheng led the East Route Army to appear from the northeast. The terrain in the northeast is high and the vision is quite good. Standing here, you can overlook the whole battlefield.


    After arriving at the Feihai plain, Su Cheng immediately began to make a simple observation of the war situation in the Feihai plain.


    Soon, Su Cheng found Luo Linjun''s own array and found that Luo Linjun''s defense was very weak.


    Seeing the emptiness of Luo Linjun''s array, Su Cheng was overjoyed and quickly worked out the corresponding battle plan.


    That is to take Luo Lin''s own array directly! Destroy the formation of Luo Lin army!


    How could the 5000 people guarding this array be the opponent of the tens of thousands of powerful East Road army?


    Although the soldiers brought by Su Cheng are all infantry and no cavalry, they can only charge on two legs.


    However, the power and speed of infantry charge can not be underestimated.


    The officers and men of the East Road army who launched the charge soon rushed under the Luolin army!


    The one-sided massacre began.


    "Coach Barr! step on it!! Let''s go! "


    Leo, with an anxious face, hurriedly pushed Barr onto the war horse.


    The sound of shouting and killing has been close, as if it were in my ear.


    Leo knows very well that such a small number of people in this array can only delay for a while in the face of the suddenly killed East Road army.


    He must make good use of this precious time to escort coach Barr to a safe place!


    In order to escort Barr to a safe place and ensure Barr''s safety, Leo is even willing to sacrifice his life if necessary.


    After pushing Barr onto the horse, Leo led dozens of elite cavalry to escort Barr out of the formation that was almost falling.


    "Wait!" Barr, who was forcibly pushed onto the war horse by Leo, said in a hurry, "before retreating, send orders to Denis and shire to lead their troops back from the front line!"


    Barr understood that with Su Cheng leading the East Route Army, the situation of the Feihai battle had been completely reversed.


    Now the morale of the soldiers of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army has been greatly boosted by the arrival of the East Route Army, while the morale of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army has been greatly reduced.


    Judging from the current situation, the Rowling army can no longer defeat the Britannia army whose morale and fighting will have soared and who has received tens of thousands of reinforcements.


    The first urgent thing now is to get back quickly! Save your strength! If it is later, the troops left on the front line will be attacked by the East Road army, the West Road army and the middle road army. It will be bad at that time!


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, Leo shouted back:


    "Don''t give them any more orders! With their two abilities, they will be able to see the current situation and lead the troops back immediately! The most urgent thing now is to protect coach Barr first. You escape to a safe place!! "


    After that, Leo and dozens of elite cavalry around him forcibly "escorted" Barr to the city of Richie.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, I saw a small group of enemy cavalry flee in panic."


    Alan, riding on Su Cheng''s shoulder, reported to Su Cheng under her.


    Su Cheng''s fighting skills are terrible. In terms of strength, he is even weaker than Carol. After all, Carol came from a village girl and helped her family do all kinds of rough and hard work since childhood. Therefore, Carol''s physical quality is not generally good.


    So if Su Cheng fights, he is likely to be suppressed by Carol.


    Su Cheng knows that his fighting skills are bad, so he can only sneak into people who are unprepared for him. Fighting with the enemy on the front line will only drag his own people back, so Su Cheng knows very well that he didn''t fight with the enemy on the front line.


    After leading the troops to rush under Luo Lin''s own array, Su Cheng obediently hid in a safe corner.


    And Alan obediently followed Su Cheng to hide in this safe corner.


    Alan wants to be Su Cheng''s Knight and escort and go to the battlefield with Su Cheng for only one purpose, that is to protect Su Cheng.


    Although the corner where Su Cheng is hiding is very safe, Alan is still a little worried. In order to protect Su Cheng''s safety to the greatest extent, Alan also hid in this safe corner with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng originally wanted Deng Jia''er to hide in this safe corner, but Deng Jia''er refused.


    "Sir! I also want to play to kill the enemy! Don''t worry about me! My fighting skills are very good! I also have the ability to protect myself on the battlefield! "


    ¡ª¡ªThis is Deng Jiaer''s original words to Su Cheng at that time. Now Deng Jiaer seems to be infected by the excited atmosphere around him and kills the enemy soldiers with Willie.


    Just now, Su Cheng asked Alan to climb on his shoulder, sit on his shoulder and help him observe the current war situation.


    Anyway, even if there is a cold arrow, with Alan''s ability, she must be able to hide.


    As soon as Alan''s report fell, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said:


    "This cavalry must have BAL de ruba, the commander-in-chief of the Luo Lin army. It''s a pity. In order to cross the tipingning mountains, I left all the cavalry and wounded soldiers outside mayin. Now I have no cavalry under my hand and can''t pursue Barr. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng gently took Alan off his shoulders.


    While holding Alan off his shoulders, Su Cheng showed a strange smile on his face and said in a tone of some mockery:


    "Barr, they must be surprised? Obviously, the city of mayin has not fallen. How did I lead the East Route Army to come here? "


    "They also made the mistakes I made at the beginning. Like me, they fell into the blind zone of thinking. When they walk more often, they form habitual thinking. They feel that if they want to go to a certain place, they must take the normal road."


    "Who said that if you want to come to Fei Hai Plain, you must pass through mayn city? Can''t I also reach the Fei Hai Plain by circling the city of kaimayin and crossing the tipingning mountains? "

 Chapter 374

    The time goes back to 3 days ago, that is, August 10, 290.


    Within the Lorraine Empire, the tipingning mountains.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother! I want to take a bath! "


    Alan''s disgruntled cry resounded through Su Cheng''s camp.


    "Alan... Bear it..." Su Cheng looked helplessly at Alan in front of him.


    "I can''t stand it!" Alan''s voice was a little crying, "it''s been nine days since I followed you through the tihoning mountains! I haven''t had a bath for nine days! Many places on the body are itchy! "


    "Not only did you not take a bath for 9 days, but all of us didn''t take a bath."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly and pointed to himself, who was as unkempt as Alan, and then pressed his chin at Deng Jiaer, who was also dirty.


    "Alan..." Deng Jiaer also began to comfort Alan with Su Cheng at this time. "Bear it again. In a few days, we can successfully cross the tipingning mountains and reach the Feihai plain. Then we can take a good bath."


    "Hmm..." Alan looked like he was about to cry. "I''m really bewildered... Why should I climb the mountain with you... I knew I''d stay in the camp outside mayin and carry out the ''bullying war'' with the soldiers left there..."


    Looking at Alan, who is now dirty and seems to be crying, Su Cheng smiled helplessly and raised his hand to rub Alan''s small head:


    "Come on, bear it a little longer. I promise you, when you get back to panderagon, I''ll give you extra pocket money. Well, go to bed, get up early tomorrow morning and continue climbing the mountain."


    "Hum."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Alan''s expression eased slightly. After humming in his nose, he climbed onto the bed already paved. As soon as he turned over, he almost fell asleep. The small thin quilt covered on his body fluctuated rhythmically.


    Looking at Alan who fell asleep immediately, Su Cheng smiled helplessly again, held the knight''s sword at his left waist, turned and walked outside the camp tent.


    Deng Jiaer immediately followed Su Cheng out of the camp.


    It was a fine day tonight, and the bright moonlight was pouring into the valley where they were now.


    Su Cheng, who walked out of his coach''s camp, looked at the East Road army camp stationed in this valley under the moonlight.


    This is a very open valley surrounded by mountains. Su Cheng has never seen such a suitable place for the army to camp since he led the large army of the East Route Army to climb over the tipingning mountains.


    It''s not easy to find such an open and flat area because of the mountains in the tipingning mountains.


    "Deng Jia''er..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile to Deng Jia''er who followed him, "it''s much more difficult than I thought to climb the tipingning mountains..."


    Although the tipingning mountains, among many mountains, have been regarded as a relatively "Petite" type, and the terrain is neither high nor complex, they are mountains after all.


    When crossing the tipingning mountains, Su Cheng is lucky to find a suitable way to go. If they can''t find a way to go, it''s normal for Su Cheng to open their own way.


    There are few ways to go well! So far, the officers and men of the East Road army have dug mountains, cut rocks, cut trees, mowed grass and cut bamboo, and made a way with their swords and axes!


    Get a manual open circuit, which is not the hardest in crossing the tipingning mountains.


    The most bitter thing is that there are so many "small animals" in the mountains!


    The soldiers of the Eastern Route Army are bitten and even poisoned by those strange poisonous mosquitoes, giant ants, strange scorpions, centipedes, leeches and poisonous snakes every day.


    Now, including Su Cheng, Willie and other knights, the 30000 troops responsible for crossing the tipingning mountains, from top to bottom, whether knights or ordinary soldiers, feel numb at the thought of these defenseless and disgusting "small animals".


    Even many people can''t sleep well, for fear that these "little animals" secretly climb into the camp and their beds in the dark.


    Therefore, Su Cheng had to send more night watchmen to prevent not only the possible pursuit of Luo Lin army, but also these disgusting "little animals".


    Fortunately, there are no tigers and cheetahs in tipingning mountains, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s complaint, Deng Jia''er also smiled bitterly, and then continued:


    "No matter how hard it is, we have to continue to climb. After all, this is the only way for us to reach the Feihai plain as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, Deng jiaerton said for a moment and then continued:


    "Fortunately, we have now crossed the tipingning mountains to the southwest of the tipingning mountains. It will take far less time to climb the tipingning mountains than we expected. "


    At this point, Deng Jiaer suddenly made several proud hums and smiles.


    "Luo Xie and Ou Ren, who are still guarding the city of mayin, may not have found that the large army of our East Route Army has left yet, have they? Who said that if you want to go to the Fei Hai Plain, you must pass through the city of mayn? "


    After hearing Deng Jia''er''s words, Su Cheng''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly and show a thought-provoking smile.


    Ten days ago, that is, on the night of August 1, Alan''s sentence "can''t you go to Feihai plain only through mayn city" woke Su Cheng up.


    Su Cheng realized: Yes! Can we only go to the Feihai plain through mayn city?


    Su Cheng, who was awakened by Alan''s words, finally realized that everyone, including him, had fallen into a thinking blind spot.


    Everyone, including Su Cheng, inadvertently fell into a blind spot of thinking.


    Mayin city is located on the main traffic road leading to the Feihai plain, so if Su Cheng wants to lead the East Route Army to the Feihai plain along this main traffic road, he must pass through the mayin City firmly guarded by the enemy.


    Everyone, including Su Cheng, fell into this dilemma.


    Su Cheng and others have been thinking about how to capture mayin City, and then go to Feihai plain along this flat road through mayin city.


    Su Cheng and others have been thinking about this problem, so that in the end, some people can''t pull their feet out of this problem like a swamp.


    Su Cheng, who was awakened by Alan''s words, finally realized at that moment:


    Yes, my goal now is to [go to Feihai plain], not [capture mayn city]! The problem I should think about is not how to capture mayn City, but how to go to Feihai plain! As long as you can successfully go to the Feihai plain, it doesn''t matter whether the mayn city is down or not!


    From the position of the East Route Army at that time, if you want to go to the Feihai plain, there is only this flat avenue to go. Therefore, Su Cheng himself has been thinking about how to capture mayin city and take this avenue.


    At that moment, Su Cheng realized:


    Why should I always stick to going to the Fei Hai Plain through this flat road? Can''t I take another way?


    Having figured this out, Su Cheng aimed at the East-West mountain range - tipingning mountain range on the west side of mayin city.


    Fei Hai Plain is located 200 miles southwest of the tipingning mountains.


    In other words, as long as you cross the tipingning mountains, come to the southwest of the tipingning mountains, and then walk 200 miles, you can reach the Feihai plain!


    Awakened by Alan''s words, Su Cheng, who walked out of the blind zone of thinking, immediately deployed the battle plan of "crossing the tipingning mountains".


    First of all, because it was to cross the tipingning mountains, the cavalry horses could not do such a difficult thing at all, so Su Cheng left all the cavalry, wounded soldiers and some infantry here and only took 30000 troops to carry out the "mountain climbing battle".


    And these soldiers who stayed outside mayn were not without tasks.


    The task of these soldiers who stayed outside the city of mayin was to "deceive the enemy". They were responsible for making a lot of cooking smoke on time every day to mislead and deceive the Luo Lin army in the city of mayin.


    Let the defenders in the city think: the whole army of the East Road army is still outside mayin City, but it didn''t attack the city for some unknown reasons.


    By "bullying the enemy", Luo Xie and Ou Ren relaxed their vigilance, so that they did not realize that all the large troops of the East Route Army outside the city had left.


    In order to achieve the best "bullying effect", Su Cheng left a large amount of military food in the camp outside mayin City, and asked these soldiers who carried out the "bullying operation" to cook these ingredients and make real cooking smoke to deceive the defenders of mayin city.


    It has to be said that Su Cheng''s "deception against the enemy" can be said to be a great loser.


    How many ingredients do you have to burn to create the illusion that 40000 East Route troops are still outside mayin city by making a lot of cooking smoke?


    However, although this battle is quite a loser and will waste a lot of food materials, it is worth it if they can successfully deceive the defenders in mayin city and make them think that the whole army of the East Route Army is still outside mayin city.


    Su Cheng left three Xingui knights to command thousands of soldiers outside mayin city to carry out this "bullying battle", while Su Cheng personally led all the remaining knights and 30000 troops to climb over the tipingning mountains, take this road that can not be called "road", bypass mayin city and attack the Fei sea plain!


    It has been the 9th since the official start of climbing the mountain on the morning of August 2.


    Although the mountain climbing trip on the 9th was very difficult and dangerous, and many soldiers even died in the process, Su Cheng and his knights and soldiers finally survived!


    Now Su Cheng has successfully turned from the northeast of the tipingning mountains to its southwest.


    It is close to the Fei Hai Plain 200 miles southwest of the tipingning mountains!


    "It''s almost here... Fei Hai Plain... I don''t know how the battle situation of Fei Hai battle is now... I don''t know whether Eliza and them are all right now..." Su Cheng, looking at the top military tent around, murmured, "my troops and I must catch up!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, his hands that naturally fell on both sides of his body slowly clenched up.

 Chapter 375

    With Su Cheng''s East Route Army arriving at the battlefield, the morale of the whole army soaring and the collapse of this array, the general situation of Luo Lin army is now over.


    Su Cheng commanded the East Route Army to completely destroy the troops of the Luo Lin army''s own array. After destroying the Luo Lin army''s own array, he immediately led the army to turn back and attack the Luo Lin army, which is still "lingering" in the front line and the central and western route armies.


    Under the attack of the East, middle and West armies of the British army, Charles and Denis, who were in charge of commanding the front-line troops, also saw that the general situation had gone, the morale of the whole army had been seriously hit, and it was impossible to defeat the British army again. So they made a quick decision and immediately ordered the whole army to withdraw, Run away as many people as you can.


    The East, middle and West armies joined forces to attack and pursue the Luo Lin army, which is now gone.


    Even Albert pulled out his knight''s sword and pursued the Luo Lin army with the soldiers.


    Luo Linjun fled and died all the way.


    The sound of fighting resounded through the whole Fei sea plain.


    The changes in the battlefield are always so rapid and unprepared.


    Just now, it was the Rowling army that suppressed the Britannia army. In just a few minutes, it became the Rowling army that the Britannia army pursued and killed the fallen morale and fighting will.


    Denis and Charles led the troops all the way south, killed and injured countless soldiers, and finally escaped from the Fei sea plain and into the city of Richie.


    Before they led the troops back to Richie, Leo had successfully escorted Barr back to Richie.


    On the 14th day of the Feihai battle, Denis and shire hurriedly led their troops back to Richie City, announcing the official end of the Feihai battle.


    At the most critical moment of the Feihai battle, Su Cheng led the East Route Army to the battlefield in time, saving the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army on the verge of collapse.


    In this war, Luo Linjun lost a big loss.


    Although the senior generals led by Barr survived, the ordinary soldiers at the bottom were seriously killed and injured.


    Under the joint attack and pursuit of the East, middle and West armies, the 150000 troops of bar are expected to successfully escape back to Richie City, with less than 90000 people.


    After Su Cheng led the 30000 East Route Army he brought to join the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army, the total strength of the britannian army on the Feihai plain has reached nearly 100000!


    On the Fei Hai Plain, the total strength of the British army has exceeded that of the Roman army!


    Now on the Feihai plain, Su Cheng, Albert, Allen, Eliza and other stars gather together, and the military strength exceeds Barr. Unless there are reinforcements to rescue Barr, Barr can''t afford to turn over too much wind and waves now.


    ¡­¡­


    After the battle, the East, middle and West armies gathered under the city of Richie.


    "Coach." Willie reminded Su Cheng, "commander Albert and commander Allen have led the Knights."


    As Willie said, Albert and Allen, both covered with blood, were marching towards their East Route Army.


    Behind the two of them, there were dozens of people. The dozens of people were equipped with colorful Knight swords. The dozens of people behind Albert and Allen must be the Knights of the West Route Army and the Middle Route Army.


    Seeing Albert and Allen leading the knights in the army, Su Cheng naturally dared not neglect, so he also led the Knights of the East Route Army, Deng Jiaer and Alan to face Albert and Allen.


    Bursts of summer wind blew, making the cloak behind them sound.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to say hello to Albert and Allen, a Golden Shadow rushed out from behind Albert.


    This Golden Shadow is Eliza, who has not seen Su Cheng for more than a month.


    Although she and Eliza had not seen each other for more than a month, Su Cheng always felt as if she hadn''t seen Eliza for a long time.


    Because I haven''t seen her for more than a month, Eliza naturally hasn''t changed much. If there is any change, Eliza''s hair should be shorter.


    When we parted with Eliza, Eliza''s beautiful long hair grew to her waist. Now it''s shorter, only to Eliza''s back.


    Probably cut it off sometime in the army.


    Eliza, like Albert and Allen, is covered with blood, face, hair and armor... In short, all parts of her body are splashed with blood and dirt, and her body seems to have been hurt a lot.


    Su Cheng could see with his naked eyes that Eliza''s left hand was wrapped in a thick bandage.


    Somehow, seeing Eliza''s dirty and bruised appearance, Su Cheng felt something... I don''t know how to describe it.


    Eliza suddenly stepped out of the line, walked out from behind Albert, slightly lowered her head and strode towards Su Cheng.


    Because Eliza is slightly lowering her head, and Su Cheng is a head higher than Eliza, Su Cheng can''t see Eliza''s expression from Su Cheng''s point of view.


    Although he didn''t know what Eliza was going to do, looking at Eliza who was approaching him, Su Cheng quickly searched his mind for words and thought about how to say hello to Eliza.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a month, Eliza. I''m relieved to see you still alive... Ah, you''d better not get too close to me. I climbed the mountain for more than ten days and didn''t take a bath for more than ten days. I''m dirty and smelly. You''re still... Oh!"


    Before Su Cheng said anything, Eliza, who was only two steps away from Su Cheng, suddenly took an arrow and hugged Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng... No, it should be said that the Knights of the three-way army in the field didn''t expect it.


    Alan, standing next to Su Cheng, opened her mouth and eyes wide, looking at Eliza who suddenly hugged her brother.


    "That, that... Eliza, how do you..."


    Before Su Cheng, who was suddenly hugged by Eliza, could say the last "thing", Eliza took the lead and said:


    "Su Cheng... I always... Always believed that you would come..."


    Eliza''s voice, with a little cry.


    Just now Eliza kept her head down slightly, so Su Cheng didn''t find it. Until Eliza hugged him now, Su Cheng found that Eliza''s eyes were red.


    A thin mist of water was filling Eliza''s eyes.


    After saying these words, Eliza hugged Su Cheng''s back with her ring and held her hands tighter.


    Looking at Eliza''s red eyes, Su Cheng was silent for a while.


    After a short silence, Su Cheng also raised his hands and gently hugged Eliza.


    At the same time, he lowered his head slightly and put the tip of his nose against Eliza''s hair.


    Su Cheng''s move made Alan''s already big mouth open wider, and Alan''s chin seemed to be falling to the ground.

 Chapter 376

    When Deng Jiaer saw that Su Cheng also hugged Eliza, her cheeks were slightly red, covered her lips with her hands, and gently "wow".


    Then, Deng Jiaer subconsciously said what she thought:


    "Sir and miss Eliza are like a pair of lovers who have met again after a long separation and have a good relationship."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Alan finally recovered from his amazement.


    Alan closed her big mouth and looked at Su Cheng who was hugging Eliza intimately.


    In Alan''s impression, it seems that Su Cheng held a girl other than her for the first time since he knew Su Cheng.


    My brother hasn''t held Carol like this


    Alan continued to look at Su Cheng, who was still holding Eliza, with a complicated face.


    Although the people around them cast curious, surprised and other kinds of eyes at them, Su Cheng and Eliza still hugged each other, regardless of the eyes around them.


    "... I''m sorry." Su Cheng said in an apologetic tone, "I''ve kept you waiting. It seems that you have suffered a lot. "


    "No."


    Alicia, who leaned her head against Su Cheng''s arms, smiled and shook her head, and then said softly:


    "Don''t apologize to me. It''s not something to apologize for."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Behind Eliza came bursts of coughing.


    Su Cheng and Eliza both raised their heads and followed the cough.


    After casting their eyes on the cough, Su Cheng and Eliza were surprised to see Albert, who was looking at them with a playful face, and Allen, who was already expressionless.


    The owner of the cough was Albert.


    "I know you two are very good friends. You haven''t seen each other for more than a month. You must have a lot to say to each other." Albert''s face was full of strange smiles, "but as soon as we met, we immediately hugged each other. Would it be a little too intense? There are a lot of people watching here. "


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Eliza''s cheek quickly turned red with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    After Albert''s reminder, Eliza now realized how bold she was doing.


    Just now, Eliza was very excited when she finally saw Su Cheng, who had not seen for a long time and finally came in time at the most critical moment of the war and was safe.


    Eliza couldn''t tell why she was so excited after seeing Su Cheng who was safe.


    After seeing Su Cheng, Eliza, who was very excited, subconsciously stepped forward and hugged Su Cheng.


    In retrospect, Eliza herself doesn''t understand why she was so bold just now.


    Eliza only knew that just now, she was so excited that there was only one thought in her mind: hold Su Cheng well.


    Now after hearing Albert''s words, Eliza finally calmed down again.


    There was no shame just now, and it immediately burst out like a blowout.


    Eliza felt her cheeks burning rapidly. Although there was no mirror here and she couldn''t see her face, Eliza was sure that her face must be very red now.


    Because she was too shy, Eliza released her hand around Su Cheng, and then buried her face in Su Cheng''s arms to prevent anyone from seeing her face.


    Looking at Eliza, who buried her face in her arms like an ostrich in danger, Su Cheng reluctantly smiled and put down his hand to hold Eliza. Then he gently pushed Eliza behind him and quietly blocked Eliza behind him with his much taller body than Eliza.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Albert, Mr. Allen..."


    After hesitating for a while, Su Cheng finally decided to add honorifics to Alan''s address.


    "Mr. Albert, it seems that the last time I saw you was at the year-end dinner last year."


    "Ha ha ha, yes." Albert sighed, "time is really fast, and the world is really wonderful. I didn''t expect that our second meeting would be on this hot Southern battlefield, and I didn''t expect that we would meet as saviors and saviors."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Allen, who had been expressionless since just now, also said:


    "Thank you for your timely rescue, Su Cheng. If you hadn''t arrived in time, we might all be dead by now. "


    "Saving, rescuing or something is not enough. You don''t have to say thank you to me. " Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "I just did what I should do."


    After that, Su Cheng heaved a sigh of relief: "by now, the ''Xia Feng'' offensive should have been a complete success. The main force of the Luo Lin army has been completely defeated and can only shrink in the Greek city here¡® The strategic goal of the "Xia Feng" offensive has also been completed. "


    "We finally won!"


    After that, Su Cheng stretched out his right hand to Albert and Allen.


    "Well! We won! We won! " Albert''s tone was also full of excitement. Albert, who understood what Su Cheng meant, immediately knowingly extended his right hand and held Su Cheng''s right hand.


    "Have you finally won..." although Allen tried his best to control his emotions, he still couldn''t restrain the full color of excitement in his tone, and his hands were slightly trembling with excitement.


    Allen also raised his right hand, which trembled slightly with excitement, and firmly held the hands of Su Cheng and Albert.


    Three people, the commander of the Third Route Army, held each other''s hands tightly.


    3 they held each other''s clenched hands high so that everyone could see them.


    These three tightly held hands seem to contain endless power, which can crush all the enemies in the world!


    "Coach Su Cheng, coach Albert, coach Allen; Coach Su Cheng, coach Albert, coach Allen; Coach Su Cheng, coach Albert, coach Allen...! "


    First, the Knights around the three shouted their names.


    The cries gradually "infected" and more and more people shouted the names of the three commanders like the God of war.


    Dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands


    Soon, shouts rang out in every corner of the army.


    More than 100000 soldiers and soldiers were excited and powerful, and the cry of mountains and tsunamis broke out!


    The cry that shook the sky and the Earth naturally spread to Richie City, to the ears of the defeated division of less than 90000 in Richie City, and to Barr, whose face was gray and full of despair


    ¡­¡­


    August 13, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The 14 day Fei Hai battle finally ended with the victory of the British Empire!


    After this war, the Rowling army suffered serious damage and lost 160000 troops. Barr and others are no longer able to fight the britannian army whose strength and morale are above them.


    The victory of the Feihai battle also announced that the massive "summer wind" offensive, which lasted more than a month, ended in the complete victory of the British Empire!

 Chapter 377

    When the defeated troops of the Rowling army fled into the city of Richie in panic, they threw down a lot of luggage.


    Thanks to the baggage thrown away by the Luo Lin army, the officers and men of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army no longer have to worry about the problem of military food.


    The "Xia Feng" offensive has reached such a point that it is no longer necessary to use force.


    Now it''s time to use your tongue to talk about "peace" conditions with the Luolin people who have been beaten down.


    After defeating the Luolin army on the Feihai plain, the three-way army that successfully joined forces surrounded the city of Richie, prevented Barr and others in the city of Richie from coming out, and transmitted this great victory back to pandragon as soon as possible to tell the central government of the complete victory of the "summer wind" offensive.


    After the central government learned that more than half of the 250000 troops of the Lorraine army had been disabled, his majesty gozewen, Jacob and others were overjoyed. They immediately sent a large amount of meat to the southern front line to reward the front-line soldiers who successfully defeated the "summer wind" offensive. At the same time, they sent a eloquent literary minister to Tuli, the imperial capital of the Lorraine Empire, to hold talks with the Lorraine empire, Talk to the stupid queen of the Lorraine Empire about how to return the two countries to "peace".


    The Wen minister who was responsible for going to the Lorraine Empire and making representations with the Lorraine empire was bankro, gozewen''s confidant.


    Besides Jacob, bancro is the most trusted and important literary minister by gozewen.


    Bancro is good at military affairs. Gozewen will discuss anything about military affairs with bancro first, not with Iser first.


    The "Xia Feng" offensive was divided into three armies, which were respectively responsible for the general strategy of main attack, auxiliary attack and feint attack, which was formulated by bankro.


    Besides being good at military affairs, bancro is also an excellent diplomat who is eloquent.


    Since gozeven put bancro in his position, bancro has won much interest for the British Empire in the diplomatic field.


    Therefore, this extremely important negotiation with the Lorraine empire was left to bankro.


    For this important task, bancro gladly took command, and immediately led the envoys to Tuli, the imperial capital of the Lorraine Empire, as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Tuli is the map of the Lorraine Empire and the largest city of the Lorraine empire. Like pandragon of the britannian Empire, Tuli is also a megacity with a total population of more than one million.


    The Royal Palace of the Lorraine Empire has been continuously repaired for generations. In terms of luxury, the Royal Palace of the Lorraine Empire has reached an amazing level.


    The main hall in the imperial palace is as resplendent as the appearance of the imperial palace.


    However, in such a magnificent hall, there is a deep dusk.


    The generals of the civil ministers separated on both sides of the hall all lowered their heads slightly, and their faces were covered with layers of haze. Everyone''s face was full of loss, pain and numbness.


    The person sitting on the throne in the main hall is now the queen of the Lorraine Empire - Queen Bella.


    Bancro led several envoys into the hall with great strides.


    As bancro and his party entered the hall, there were two translators.


    Different from the literary ministers and military generals of the Lorraine Empire whose faces are full of haze in the hall, bancro and others have a confident smile on their faces and full of vitality that they don''t have with the others in the hall.


    After bancro led the envoys to salute queen Bella sitting on the throne, bancro began to look at the stupid queen who was famous for her stupidity and enjoyment.


    Queen Bella is 38 years old this year, but it seems that she is only 25 or 6 years old because of her excellent maintenance on weekdays.


    Queen Bella, dressed in Chinese clothes, is sitting on the throne. Although she is trying her best to hide it, the keen bancro still notices that the queen Bella is nervous and scared at this time.


    Even at such a distance, bancro could clearly see queen Bella''s trembling hands because of fear and tension.


    Looking at Queen Bella, bancro couldn''t help laughing, which only he could hear.


    If we had not been so short-sighted at that time, if we had been able to be more eye-catching at that time and sent the 200000 troops guarding the imperial capital circle to participate in the war, we would probably not have been reduced to signing unequal treaties with us.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter bancro silently mocked the stupid queen in his heart, he cleared his throat and began his routine opening speech.


    After a very official opening speech, bancro went straight to today''s topic.


    "Our British Empire is a peace loving country. We always hope to conclude peaceful and friendly relations with other countries around us. Our majesty doesn''t want this war to continue, so I hope your majesty Bella can agree to our peace conditions so that our two countries can return to peace."


    The translator translated bancro''s words into Lorraine word for word.


    After listening to the interpreter''s interpretation, many of the literary ministers and generals waiting to stand on both sides of the hall held their clothes on both sides, clenched their teeth, and their faces were full of sadness and anger.


    Obviously, the two large-scale offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" were initiated by the British Empire, but bancro said that the British Empire seemed innocent.


    These people wanted to shout "shameless!" at bancro, But they resisted the impulse.


    After all, they don''t have enough confidence and courage to collide with the envoys of the British Empire who have just beaten their country''s army very badly.


    After hearing bancro''s high sounding and shameless words, Queen Bella sighed and then said softly:


    "What are your conditions for peace? Go ahead... "


    "Only two." Bancro''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a meaningful smile, "first, compensate the British Empire for all kinds of losses, and the amount of compensation is 3 billion British francs; Second, cede all the territory north of Richie City, ah, of course, including Richie city. "


    As soon as the interpreter finished interpreting bancro''s words, all the people in the hall, including Queen Bella, immediately looked at bancro with astonished eyes.


    It''s easy to say that the first one is to lose money, but the second one is really unacceptable.


    Cede all the territory north of Richie?!


    This means that the northern defense line built by the Lorraine Empire, which costs a lot of manpower and material resources, will be completely ceded to the britannians. At the same time, it also means that the Lorraine empire will lose a quarter of its territory!


    Moreover, the territory north of Richie city is not an ordinary territory. The area north of Richie city is one of the richest areas of the Lorraine empire.


    If the territory north of Richie city is really cut off to the britannian Empire, the revenue of the Lorraine empire will undoubtedly be hit!

 Chapter 378

    An old courtier in the main hall, since bancro and his colleagues entered the main hall, kept his eyes closed and looked sad, angry and painful.


    The teeth were clenched tightly, and the hands hanging naturally on both sides were also tightly clenched together. The ten fingers were deeply trapped in the flesh because they were too hard.


    After listening to bancro''s extreme peace conditions, the old minister suddenly opened his closed eyes, turned his head and glared at bancro, and then shouted:


    "Your Excellency! Don''t deceive people too much! Do you really think our Lorraine empire is easy to bully?! If the whole nation were mobilized, our Lorraine Empire would be able to mobilize another 300000 troops! "


    After the interpreter gave bancro the original words of the old minister, bancro turned up his mouth slightly and smiled with a look of disdain:


    "300000? How about that?! " Bancro showed no weakness, "there are more than 100000 troops left in your territory by our empire! On the southern front, 50000 soldiers of the Rachel knights are ready to go! Just give us an order! The 50000 soldiers of the Rachel knights can drive directly into your country! "


    "In addition to the 50000 troops of the Rachel knights, there are countless troops that our empire can quickly mobilize now!"


    "You should know now? Now it is approaching autumn and winter, and the Frankish Empire has now withdrawn a large number of troops from the Western defense line to defend the eastern defense line, ready to resist the grassland people in the Far East who will be looted in autumn and winter! "


    "The Frankish Empire has withdrawn a large number of troops from the Western defense line, and the pressure on our Rhine front is greatly reduced now!"


    "Now the Rhine front, which is greatly reduced in pressure, can liberate more than 200000 troops of the Knights of Gabriel to reinforce the southern battlefield at any time!"


    "At the same time, Iser, who used to be in charge of the Rhine front, can now rush to the southern battlefield to fight!"


    "If we like! We can also transfer the Michael Knights stationed in the north to the south! "


    "Then, sir, please tell me, do you have a large 300000 army?"


    "Moreover, sir, the 300000 troops you mentioned can only be mobilized through national mobilization?"


    "Your Excellency, how long will it take you to mobilize 300000 troops?"


    "Our hundreds of thousands of troops can be mobilized immediately! When you mobilize and assemble this 300000 army from all over the country, our army will have captured your Tuli City long ago!! "


    Bancro''s words had just fallen, the old minister... No, it should be said that everyone in the hall, including Queen Bella, exuded cold sweat on their forehead one after another.


    The Frankish Empire withdrew a large number of troops from the western line of defense and let these retreated troops return to the eastern line of defense. Of course, they knew this.


    In recent years, prairie people in the Far East have become more and more rampant. Almost every autumn and winter, they invade the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire bordering them.


    Now summer is coming to an end and autumn and winter are coming. In order to resist the coming invasion of the grassland people in the Far East, the Frankish Empire raised a large number of troops from the Western defense line in advance and returned to the eastern defense line.


    The massive withdrawal of the French Empire from the Western defense line naturally greatly reduced the pressure on the Rhine front of the British Empire.


    The Rhine front is a common name for the eastern front of the British Empire.


    Because the British Empire and the Frankish Empire divided their borders by a famous river, the Rhine.


    Therefore, the armies of the two countries are also guarding against each other across the Rhine River.


    Therefore, many citizens of the British Empire habitually referred to the eastern front as the Rhine front.


    Everyone in the hall knows that, as bancro said, the Rhine front, which is greatly reduced in pressure, can liberate 200000 troops to reinforce the southern battlefield at any time.


    The British Empire was able to liberate 200000 troops from the Rhine front to reinforce the southern battlefield, which was not the most frightening.


    The most frightening thing is that Iser can also withdraw from the Rhine front to reinforce the southern battlefield.


    Iser is recognized as the first knight of the British Empire in the world and the only integrated Knight of the British Empire.


    Albert, the second Knight of Britannia Empire, can beat their Lorraine Empire like this. If Iser is used to deal with them, the people in the hall can''t believe what the consequences will be


    At the same time, as bancro said, the so-called 300000 army of the old civil minister can only be pieced together through national mobilization and assembly.


    Without a few months, there is no way to assemble this 300000 army from all over the country.


    The troops of the British Empire can be directly mobilized! As long as emperor gozeven of the britannian Empire gives an order, 50000 troops of the Rachel knights and 200000 troops of the Rhine front left on the southern front can immediately move south to reinforce the southern battlefield.


    If gozeven plans to let all three Knights fight, he can also let the Michael Knights stationed in the north go south to fight.


    Similarly, as long as gozeven gives an order, the Michael knights in the north can immediately move south.


    Although it must take a lot of time to get from the far north to the southern battlefield, it must be faster than the mobilization and assembly of the 300000 troops of the Lorraine empire.


    Before they had assembled their troops, the britannian empire could directly capture their imperial capital, Tuli - although the people in the hall did not want to admit it, it was true.


    Bancro moved his eyes and slid one by one across the faces of the people in the hall.


    Looking at the people''s sweaty forehead and silent appearance, bancro knew that his words with some threat had worked, and could not help nodding with satisfaction.


    Queen Bella, sitting on the throne, raised her well maintained hand, wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, and squeezed out an ugly smile:


    "Your Excellency, we''d better hurry into today''s theme. Let''s talk about peace conditions together. Let''s talk one by one, starting with the first one."


    "The amount of 3 billion British francs is a little too large. Your Excellency, can''t you reduce it a little?"


    "How much do you think you can give up, your majesty?"


    "We can only give 500 million British francs at most."


    After listening to the interpreter''s interpretation, bancro let out a few low laughter, and then said:


    "Does her majesty think I''m easy to fool? Do you think our britannian empire is unable to destroy your Lorraine Empire? "


    "No, no, no!" Queen Bella shook her hand in a hurry, her face full of tension. "I don''t think so!"

 Chapter 379

    Bancro snorted coldly: "in terms of the amount of compensation, our empire is not irreconcilable. 2.5 billion British francs. "


    Queen Bella bit her lower lip and said in a weak tone:


    "There are still too many... We can only give 1 billion British Lang at most..."


    Looking at Queen Bella sitting on the throne, who was about to cry, bancro couldn''t help feeling a little funny.


    Although Queen Bella is almost 40 years old now, she seems to be only 25 or 6 years old because of her long life of living in dignity and excellent maintenance on weekdays.


    This makes bancro, 48, have the illusion that he is bullying a little girl.


    Bancro felt funny, but he also felt a little unbearable.


    After sighing in his heart, bancro said to Queen Bella:


    "2 billion British francs can''t be less. If it is less than this number, we don''t have to talk anymore."


    Gozeven and Jacob had told him the bottom line of various conditions before they were sent to the Lorraine empire.


    The amount of compensation must not be less than 1.5 billion. If it is less than this amount, GE zewen swore to him, it will definitely make him look good.


    Queen Bella thought for a long time and finally nodded with difficulty.


    If they bite the teeth of the Lorraine Empire, they can still get it out.


    Seeing that the first condition was finally negotiated, bancro nodded gently and said:


    "Well, let''s talk about the second condition - talk about land cutting."


    Compared with the first condition, this second condition was the focus of the British Empire.


    This second condition is an important condition for the real and complete weakening of the Lorraine empire!


    Gozeven and Jacob told bancro: there is no room for maneuver in this second condition! The territory demanded by the Lorraine Empire cannot be cut less! If the Lorraine Empire refuses to cut, then go straight back to China! We Britannia Empire don''t need to use our tongue to ask for places. We directly mobilize the three major knights to ask for places!


    "Alas..." Queen Bella sighed and said with a bitter face, "your envoy... We can pay more money to your country. Can this land... Not be cut?"


    "No!" Bancro replied without hesitation, "your country doesn''t cut land, mobilize the Knights and destroy your country!"


    "Why do you have to force me so hard..."


    Queen Bella sighed again, then sobbed while hiding her face and continued:


    "It''s not that I don''t want to cede land, but because there are too many territory nobles in China. If I cede land to your country, I have to talk to the territory nobles everywhere first..."


    Before queen Bella finished her words, bancro sneered, turned his back over his hands, led several accompanying envoys behind him, and turned and left.


    "Hey, envoy, where are you going?" Queen Bella''s sobbing stopped and asked loudly:


    Bancro stopped, but did not turn:


    "Return home and restore your life, mobilize the knights, and prepare to launch the war of annihilation!"


    Bancro''s roar was so powerful that some dust on the top of the hall was shaken down.


    "Envoys, your excellency!" Many people in the hall, including Queen Bella, turned white, "why so impulsive? Everything is easy to say! "


    "Since your majesty doesn''t want to cut the land, I have nothing to tell you here."


    With that, bancro moved his feet again and walked outside the hall.


    "Your Excellency, stay! I''ll cut the land now! This is land cutting! "


    Queen Bella''s frightened cry came from behind. Bancro stopped and turned back after a cold "hum" with his nose.


    "Including Richie City, all the territories north of Richie City, that is, ruva Province, Lorraine Province, Ontario Province, Sher Province, ROCA Province, Calais province and pros Province, must be ceded to our country! Not an inch less! "


    "This, this..." the cold sweat on queen Bella''s forehead more and more, "there are too many seven provinces. Can you make some concessions..."


    These seven provinces are not only one of the few rich areas of the Lorraine Empire, but also densely populated areas.


    The costly Northern Line of defense against the britannians is located in these seven provinces.


    If the seven provinces were ceded to the britannian Empire, the Lorraine Empire would really lose the Northern Line of defense that took a lot of manpower and material resources to build. At the same time, it would also lose nearly 30% of its population, and its future fiscal revenue would also be severely hit.


    It will be greatly affected not only economically, but also militarily.


    If the seven provinces were ceded to the British Empire, then if the British Empire wanted to attack their Lorraine Empire again in the future, the Lorraine Empire would have no risk to defend.


    The consequences of ceding these seven provinces are too serious for anyone to deliver easily, even queen Bella, who is famous for her stupidity.


    Even though queen Bella was stupid and indifferent to political affairs, she knew the consequences of ceding these seven provinces to the British Empire.


    Thinking of this, Queen Bella finally raised a little courage and bargained with bancro.


    However, bancro is not so easy to fool. Before he went to the envoy, gozewen and his family had given him a death order, and there can be no less land in these seven provinces. Therefore, bancro did not give in to Queen Bella''s plea:


    "If you don''t give enough territory, mobilize the Knights and launch a war of annihilation! Destroy the Lorraine empire! "


    "Your Excellency, let''s take a long-term view..."


    "If you don''t give enough territory, mobilize the Knights and launch a war of annihilation! Attack and destroy the Lorraine empire! "


    "How about we cede Ontario and Lorraine to your country?"


    "If you don''t give enough territory, mobilize the Knights and launch a war of annihilation! Destroy the Lorraine empire! "


    "4, 4 provinces! We cede Ontario, Lorraine, ruva and Calais! "


    "If you don''t give enough territory, mobilize the Knights and launch a war of annihilation! Destroy the Lorraine empire! "


    "Five provinces!" Queen Bella clenched her teeth, and a fierce force surged in her heart, "no more! If your excellency still refuses to give in, then we can only continue to fight! It''s a big deal! Die with you! "


    As the queen, who is synonymous with "stupidity", would say such bold words, bancro couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow a little because of an accident.


    However, it was just a little accident.


    Bancro was sure that the foolish queen was only bluffing.


    Even if the foolish Queen really planned to fight their britannian Empire to the end, bancro did not feel much fear and panic.


    After all, he was backed by the British Empire behind him!


    If the britannian Empire used all its strength, it could completely destroy the Lorraine Empire, which has now destroyed more than 100000 elite troops.


    Before setting out, gozeven and Jacob also told him: if the Lorraine Empire wants to continue to fight them, they will fight! Fight until complete victory and until the Lorraine Empire succumbs! If the Lorraine Empire succumbs, it will fight until the Lorraine Empire perishes.


    The britannian Empire did not mind one step, directly destroying the Lorraine Empire, forever relieving the suffering of the south of the Empire and connecting the Empire''s territory with the vast Southern Ocean.


    After bancro gave a harsh sneer, he led the other envoys behind him, turned and walked outside the hall, ignoring the repeated calls behind him to keep his queen Bella and the rest of the hall.


    After leaving the hall and returning to the hotel arranged for him by the Lorraine Empire, bancro immediately wrote a report and passed it back to China through flying pigeons.


    After receiving the report from bancro, the Central Committee of the British Empire immediately ordered the southern front and the Rhine front in the east to start mobilizing the troops of the Rachel knights and Gabriel Knights located on these two fronts.


    After learning that the knights on these two fronts of the British Empire were preparing to move to the south, the center of the Lorraine Empire immediately panicked to find bancro who had been staying in the hotel.


    Before that, Queen Bella, who repeatedly said that "only five provinces can be cut, otherwise she will die with the British Empire", immediately nodded to bancro and expressed her willingness to cede these seven provinces immediately in exchange for peace between the two countries.


    ¡­¡­


    September 10, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    This is a historic day.


    On this day, the British Empire and the Lorraine Empire signed the famous treaty, the Trova treaty.


    The treaty is very brief. After removing the rules and official nonsense, there are only three articles:


    Article 1: the British Empire and the Lorraine Empire lifted the state of war against each other, the two countries restored peace, opened each other''s borders and allowed businessmen of the two countries to trade freely.


    Article 2: the Lorraine Empire paid 2 billion British francs to the British Empire.


    Article 3: the Lorraine Empire ceded the seven provinces of ruva, Lorraine, Ontario, Sher, Rocca, Calais and pros to the British Empire. The Lorraine Empire recognized the sovereignty of the British empire over the above seven provinces and could not interfere and repent in the future.


    The Trova treaty was an unequal treaty of unprecedented humiliation for the Lorraine empire.


    The signing of the Trova treaty brought great harm to the Lorraine empire. It not only completely lost the Northern Line of defense dedicated to defending the britannians, but also lost a quarter of its territory and 30% of its population.


    The signing of the Trova treaty marked that the Lorraine empire was completely weakened by the britannian empire. You can''t recover for a long time.


    The pressure on the southern front of the British Empire has greatly reduced, and the Lorraine people in the South will not be enough in the next ten years.


    The britannian Empire, which could be liberated from the south, could then concentrate on the Frankish Empire, the sworn enemy in the East, and the Holy Hiran Empire, the superpower in the north.


    The signing of the Trova treaty also marked the official end of the "summer wind" offensive of the British Empire.


    The troops outside Richie city can finally withdraw home.

 Chapter 380

    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, outside Richie, the British army camp.


    "The Treaty of Troyes..."


    Su Cheng looked at the reports in hand and murmured:


    "After this war, the Lorraine empire was completely weakened. There will be no more storms in the south of the Empire in the next ten years."


    After saying that, Su Cheng put away the reports in his hand, looked up and sighed, looking like a relief:


    "Xia Feng''s offensive is finally officially over... You can finally go back to pandragon..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan, who had always been inseparable from Su Cheng, immediately said happily:


    "Really?! brother! Can we really go home? "


    Alan looked up and looked into Su Cheng''s eyes, as if small stars appeared one after another.


    Although Alan has long been used to living in the military camp, he still wants to return to his comfortable home early if he can.


    "Well, yes."


    Su Cheng smiled and rubbed Alan''s small head: "probably in these days, the notice of returning home will be officially issued. At that time, even if our ''summer wind'' offensive is officially over, we can go back to pandragon. It''s a pity that now the head teacher returns home, and it will probably be October. "


    Alan, who listened carefully to Su Cheng''s words, was full of joy, but his face collapsed when he heard that he couldn''t return home until October.


    "October..."


    Alan''s expression was strange and ugly, as if he had eaten something terrible.


    "I sent troops in June and returned home in October... I haven''t had time to enjoy the summer... I feel that the beautiful summer has been wasted..."


    After listening to Alan''s complaint, Su Cheng smiled helplessly: "it''s just like fighting a war. We''re lucky. It only took us four months to officially end the war and go home. Sometimes it''s normal to fight a battle for several years and can''t go home for several years."


    Su Cheng is telling the truth. It took them only four months to finish the "summer wind" offensive and return home, which is quite fast. Sometimes it is common for a campaign to last for more than half a year or several years.


    Alan helplessly "hum" with his nose, and the ugly expression on his face eased slightly: "forget it, it''s good that everyone can go back safely anyway. I haven''t seen carol for a long time. I don''t know how Carol is now. She must still be working in Uncle Owen''s restaurant at this time. "


    "Yes." Su Cheng sighed, "I haven''t seen carol for a long time, and I feel more and more troublesome to fight... After a battle, let alone the time to fight, it will take a lot of time this time alone, and I can''t go home for at least several months."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed his tone of self mockery: "at first, I doubted whether my choice of agreeing to Mr. Jacob''s request and deciding to become a knight last year was right..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a beautiful female voice came from his side and Alan''s side:


    "What? Su Cheng, the "military God" who robbed me of various titles, began to dislike being a knight. Did he want to retire or retire directly? "


    As soon as the beautiful female voice fell, Su Cheng and Alan immediately followed the prestige.


    The owner of this voice is Eliza.


    Eliza, who is not wearing armor but just wearing ordinary cloth clothes and hanging a knight''s sword around her waist, is looking at Su Cheng with a playful face and walking towards Su Cheng quickly.


    Su Cheng and Alan also noticed that Eliza''s Knight''s retinue, Hai rou''er, was also following Eliza.


    After seeing Eliza and Hai rou''er, Su Cheng and Alan immediately greeted them.


    During the more than a month of staying under Richie City, Su Cheng and others had frequent contacts with Eliza. Alan and Deng Jiaer, who were not familiar with Eliza and Hai rouer, also began to get familiar with each other slowly.


    "There is no disrespect." After greeting Su Cheng, he scratched his head with a bitter smile. "He just began to slowly notice all kinds of bad things about becoming a knight and complain."


    "Also, don''t call me ''military God'', I can''t afford this title... If you call me ''military God'', I will have psychological pressure..."


    Since the victory of Feihai battle and the successful meeting of the three armed forces under Richie City, more and more people in the army began to call Su Cheng "military God" in more than a month.


    Because Su Cheng''s performance in the "summer wind" offensive was too eye-catching.


    The task of the East Route Army under his command was only to feint and contain the enemy''s forces as much as possible.


    Su Cheng, who shoulders the lightest task and has the least troops under his command, has made the most dazzling achievements.


    Su Cheng''s troops wiped out more enemy troops than Albert and Allen combined.


    The 60000 Luo Lin troops who stood in front of the East Road army were destroyed by 55000. Killed two dazzling stars in the military circles of the Lorraine Empire: Simeon and ERD.


    Later, he led the large army of the East Route Army over the tipingning mountains. At the most critical moment of the Fei Hai battle, he arrived at the Fei Hai Plain in time to participate in the battle. Taking advantage of the emptiness of the defense of the Luo Lin army, he wiped out the Luo Lin Army in one fell swoop.


    After destroying the command center of the Luo Lin army, he turned back and attacked the remaining Luo Lin army troops with the middle road army and the West Road army.


    Su Cheng arrived in time, successfully reversed the situation of the battle, killed the Luolin army of bar, was beaten to less than 90000 people, and shrank in Richie city.


    Who is the first hero of the "Xia Feng" offensive? Anyone with a little brain knows who it will be.


    Because Su Cheng''s performance in this "summer wind" offensive is too dazzling. In terms of dazzling degree, it is better than the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom at the end of last year.


    So some people in the army began to give Su Chengguan the nickname "military God".


    Just like Allen, who fought bravely, was crowned with the nickname "steel bone".


    "What''s wrong? It''s a handsome title, isn''t it? I''ve never been called so handsome. Well, don''t say that. Su Cheng, what changes have I made today? "


    With a smile on her face, Eliza opened her arms.


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately said:


    "The bandage on your left hand is off. That''s great. Most of the injury to my left hand has finally healed. "


    "Uh huh." Eliza nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, you can find it."


    "It''s not surprising to find such a thing... Huh? Alan, what are you doing? "


    Su Cheng noticed that Alan next to him seemed to have been looking at him and Eliza with strange eyes since he talked with Eliza.


    No, not only Alan, but also Hai rouer, standing behind Eliza, is looking at him and Eliza with a strange smile.


    "Brother... Aren''t you really that kind of relationship with Eliza?"


    "I''ve said it many times. It''s not that kind of relationship!"


    Since more than a month ago, the Third Army successfully joined forces under Richie City, and Eliza hugged Su Cheng in public, Alan asked Su Cheng some messy questions every once in a while.


    What "what''s your relationship with Eliza" and "are you two lovers?" Ah, "am I going to be an aunt?" Ah


    Su Cheng, with a black face, raised his hand and rubbed Alan''s hair, then said:


    "Don''t ask me similar questions in the future. I''ve said these stupid questions many times. Why do you always ask me these questions?"


    "Because, because..."


    Alan lowered his voice so that only she and Su Cheng could hear him clearly.


    "The interaction between you and Eliza feels really intimate... They were still holding each other in full view..."


    Intimacy? Me and Eliza?


    Su Cheng carefully recalled all kinds of interactions since he knew Eliza.


    In Su Cheng''s impression, at the year-end dinner last year, he got along with Eliza a little intimately, and other places were all right.


    "There''s not much intimacy. These are not normal interactions, are they? It''s just that we had some intimacy last time. I repeat, Eliza and I just have a good relationship, not that kind of relationship. "


    While Su Cheng was whispering with Alan, Eliza and Hai rou''er were also whispering.


    "Miss Eliza." Hai rou''er stood on tiptoe and, with the same volume that only she and Eliza could hear, fell in Eliza''s ear and said, "the person you like is indeed Mr. Su Cheng, right?"


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s voice fell, Eliza''s cheek immediately turned red.


    "No, No." The red faced Eliza also lowered her voice and said, "I''ve said it many times. I don''t have that feeling for Su Cheng."


    "But you hugged Mr. Su Cheng in front of so many people." The strange and playful color on Hai rouer''s face became more and more intense. "Miss Eliza should have done such a bold thing, which shows that Mr. Su Cheng is very important to you and cares about you, isn''t he?"


    Although Hai rou''er was taken to the military doctor for treatment because she was injured and missed the wonderful scene of Eliza and Su Cheng holding each other closely, Hai rou''er heard about Eliza''s "feat" from others afterwards.


    After learning about Eliza''s "feat", whenever she saw Eliza and Su Cheng staying together, Hai rouer couldn''t help looking at them with strange and playful eyes.


    "You, you are so annoying. You said no. Forget it, I won''t tell you. "


    Eliza, blushing, stopped whispering to Hai rou''er. Instead, she turned her head again and said to Su Cheng and Alan, who had just finished whispering:


    "Su Cheng, I have important notice to tell you now."


    "Notice? What notice? "


    "The permission to return has been issued." Speaking of this, Eliza''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a faint smile, "tomorrow, we can return to our class teacher."

 Chapter 381

    In the city of Richie in the Lorraine empire.


    In a fairly bright room, senior generals such as Barr, Denis, Leo and shire gathered here.


    The light in this room is good, and a beam of bright sunshine shines into the room through the window.


    However, the bright sunshine could not dispel the haze that filled the room.


    In this room, everyone stood except Barr.


    Everyone hung his head, and his haggard faces were full of unwilling and painful colors.


    Some people even have red eyes and look very sad.


    Barr, who was sitting in the chair, bent his original straight body as if he had no bone in his spine. The whole person looked extremely haggard and listless.


    Barr''s white hair seemed to have many more roots, and the whole man seemed to be very old.


    All the officers and men in Richie now know that their queen has signed the extremely humiliating unequal treaty with the britannian Empire, the Trova treaty.


    All the senior generals of the army have gathered in this room for a long time.


    Semih. an hour?


    No one knows how long they have been here now.


    They only know that the time they keep silent is equal to the time they gather here.


    No one broke the silence.


    No, it should not be said that no one broke the silence. It should be said that no one knows what to say now.


    It was not long before the strange silence was finally broken.


    ¡ª¡ªBroken by Barr''s cry.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Barr cried.


    Because of too much grief, Barr, who was originally sitting in a chair, collapsed to the ground.


    However, even if he collapsed on the ground, Barr still fell on the ground and cried and wailed.


    "Coach!"


    "Coach Barr!"


    After seeing Barr collapsed to the ground, Denis and others immediately stepped forward to hold Barr.


    "We are incompetent... We are incompetent..."


    After hearing Barr''s sad words, many generals with red eyes began to sob in a low voice.


    The generals who could have controlled their emotions and tried not to let their eyes turn red, their eyes slowly turned red at this time.


    Barr''s sentence "we are incompetent" was like a sharp awl, which inserted into the hearts of all the people in the field and stabbed everyone''s heart to drop blood.


    After signing the extremely humiliating Trova treaty, who feels the most pain is undoubtedly the generals who can only shrink in the city of Greece because of the defeat.


    The Treaty of Trova was signed because they had to bear a very important responsibility for their defeat.


    It was precisely because of their defeat that the elite soldiers and generals suffered serious losses, and the Lorraine empire was unable to resist the britannian Empire, so it had to sign this extremely humiliating Trova treaty.


    This made all the generals, especially Barr, who was responsible for protecting the Empire and its people, feel very sad.


    Barr''s sad cry and the low sobs of other generals echoed in this small room for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    Since the permission to return to China was issued, the more than 100000 troops surrounded the city of Richie immediately began to withdraw to China.


    Su Cheng thought that Albert, as the general leader of the southern front, would stay on the southern front and not return to pandragon with them, but he didn''t expect that Albert received an order and the central government asked him to return to pandragon with Su Cheng and Allen.


    Even Albert was surprised by the Central Committee''s order. Like Su Cheng, he thought he would be left on the southern front.


    Although he was very surprised by the central government''s order to return to panderagon, Albert did not think much and obediently followed Alan and Su Cheng back.


    This year''s two large-scale offensives - "spring wake up" offensive and "summer wind" offensive, the Rachel Knights suffered a lot. In these two large-scale offensives, the Rachel Knights paid nearly 50000 casualties.


    In other words, the order of Rachel lost a quarter of its troops.


    Although the order of Rachel was badly damaged, compared with the results of the war, the casualties were not mentioned.


    After all the troops who launched the "summer wind" offensive were withdrawn back to China, Su Cheng and others left a large number of troops to continue to garrison on the southern front according to the order of the central government. Su Cheng and others returned to pandragon with only 50000 people.


    After nearly a month''s trek, Su Cheng and others finally returned to pandragon.


    ¡­¡­


    October 15, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    On the outskirts of pandragon.


    "Jacob, look." Gozeven smiled and said to Jacob next to him, "the heroes are back."


    "Well, I see." Jacob''s face was full of a happy smile.


    Today is the day when Su Cheng and his teacher return to pandragon.


    In order to show his respect for Su Cheng and them, gozewen took Jacob and other important officials out of the city early today to meet Su Cheng and them.


    At this time, the sound of cars and horses had been heard in the distance.


    The flags and national flags of the British army also slowly rose from the horizon in the distance.


    Su Cheng, they are finally back!


    The troops returning from the class division were fully divided into three queues.


    In these three queues, Su Cheng is in the middle and in the front.


    Because Su Cheng is undoubtedly the first hero of the "Xia Feng" offensive, he is naturally in the most prominent middle position.


    The people on Su Cheng''s left and right are Albert and Allen respectively.


    Alan, Eliza, Hai rouer, Deng Jiaer and others are also behind Su Cheng and Albert.


    Seeing Su Cheng, who had been away for more than four months and seemed to be a little more mature, Jacob''s face was more and more relieved.


    "Mr. Cheng..." Jacob whispered in a voice that only he could hear. "I asked you to become an imperial Knight last year. It was right..."


    After seeing Su Cheng''s queue, GE zewen immediately led the crowd to meet Su Cheng and them.


    After seeing Ge zewen riding a fast horse and leading a group of important officials towards them, Su Cheng and others immediately turned down and saluted Ge zewen.


    "Ha ha ha!" Gozewen laughed loudly, "don''t be polite! Heroes of our empire! You are finally back! "


    After saying this, GE zewen immediately dismounted and went to help Su Cheng and others. Then he accompanied Su Cheng and them back to pandragon.


    Since Ge zewen and others joined them, it is naturally impossible for Su Cheng to be in the middle.


    The person in the middle of the queue became emperor gozewen.


    Su Cheng was on the right hand of emperor gozewen, and Jacob was on the right hand of Su Cheng.


    "Mr. Cheng." Jacob rode his horse skillfully, walked on Su Cheng''s side, and whispered to Su Cheng, "you''re beyond my expectation again. The last rescue battle of Lunde Kingdom didn''t expect much of you. I just hope you can come back safely and have some qualifications, but I didn''t expect you to bring me a first battle merit directly. I also didn''t have high hopes for you in this "summer wind" offensive. I just hope you can come back safely and have some qualifications, but I didn''t expect you to bring me back the first battle merit. "


    After hearing Jacob''s funny words, Su Cheng smiled awkwardly: "I''m just lucky..."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Cheng, don''t be so modest. Sometimes you have to learn to admit that you have extraordinary talents. Honesty is also a virtue."


    Jacob paused for a moment and then said in a tone of gratitude:


    "Mr. Cheng, it''s really hard for you this time. Thank you. "


    "No thanks. I''m a knight of the British Empire. I just did what I should do." After that, Su Cheng stretched himself hard, "but it''s really hard... I''ll have a good rest when I get home."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Albert, who was on Jacob''s right, said with a bitter face:


    "Su Cheng, you think the same as I do. I''ll have a good rest when I get back to pandragon''s house."


    As soon as Albert had finished, Jacob, sandwiched between Su Cheng and Albert, suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "Albert... You may not be able to rest when you go back..."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Albert looked at Jacob with a question mark on his face.


    What do you mean?


    ¡ª¡ªAlbert asked his friend Jacob with his eyes.


    "Because -" the strange color on Jacob''s face became more and more intense. "It''s time to hold a round table. As the head of the Rachel knights, you must attend. Don''t rest these days and prepare to attend the meeting. This round table is very rich and important. You should make preparations in advance. "

 Chapter 382

    The British Empire, like the other three empires, coexisted with aristocratic feudalism and imperial autocracy.


    Within the borders of the British Empire, there were a large number of territorial nobles.


    The so-called territorial nobility is a common name for those nobility who have fiefs.


    In the britannian Empire, only royal relatives and relatives can become aristocrats with fiefdoms. In the nearly 300 years of history of the britannian Empire, no one can change from an ordinary person or an aristocrat without fiefdoms to a territorial aristocrat with merit.


    Nearly a third of the territory of the British Empire was controlled by the nobles of these territories.


    The other two-thirds of the territory was under the vertical management of the central government, that is, the Emperor himself, who sent officials to various places for governance and jurisdiction.


    In their fiefdoms, these territorial nobles not only enjoy hereditary rule, but also have great autonomy in the fiefdoms. Some territorial nobles with larger fiefdoms also have the right to form their own armies.


    The nobles of the territory not only enjoy great rights, but also undertake a lot of obligations.


    For example, we must obey the emperor''s orders, pay tribute regularly, maintain the security of the Empire... And so on.


    In the britannian Empire, these nobles who controlled one-third of the territory of the Empire would gather in the imperial capital pandragon from time to time to participate in an important meeting with his majesty, the central dignitaries, local dignitaries and the heads of the three major knights, which would be held only when extremely important state affairs occurred.


    That is the highest standard meeting of the British Empire - the round table!


    ¡­¡­


    On October 16, 290, the day after Su Cheng''s teacher came back, the British Empire officially announced that the Empire was about to hold a round table!


    The date of the meeting was officially set on October 20, 290 in the imperial calendar.


    The news that the British Empire was about to hold a round table quickly spread all over the world.


    Although various countries have long known through spies lurking in the British Empire that the nobles of various territories of the British Empire are rushing to pandragon during this period of time, and they have long guessed that the British Empire may hold a round table conference, now after officially hearing the official announcement of the British Empire to hold a round table conference, All countries can''t help feeling nervous about it.


    All countries know what level of round table meetings in the British Empire are.


    From the participants of the round table, we can see how high the specification of the round table is.


    All the country''s territorial nobles, central dignitaries, local dignitaries, heads of the three major knights, emperors and crown princes


    In the British Empire, round tables were held only when something particularly important happened.


    The last round table was held eight years ago.


    At the round table meeting eight years ago, there were only two contents: first, elect a new head of the Rachel knights. 2¡¢ In view of the declining national strength of the Lorraine Empire, this paper discusses the new strategic policy of the Empire in the future.


    At the end of the last round table, a new head of the order of Rachel, Albert, was elected. And changed the strategic policy after the Empire: focus on the East and south, that is, focus on dealing with the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine empire. It continued to maintain a balance of power with the Frankish Empire and took an offensive against the Lorraine empire.


    At this time, all countries in the world, especially the three empires of the holy Helan Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine Empire, are always paying attention to the upcoming round table of the British Empire! Pay attention to the contents of this new round table!


    It can be said that the focus of all countries in the world gathered at the upcoming round table of the British Empire


    ¡­¡­


    October 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    16:48 p.m.


    On a spacious street in pandragon, the British Empire.


    Dressed in a suit of ordinary cloth, Su Cheng walked on this spacious Avenue with a leisurely pace.


    Different from the past, Su Cheng still wore his white knight sword on his left waist.


    In the past, Su Cheng would never go out wearing his knight sword, but now it is a special period, so Su Cheng has to wear his white knight sword on the street.


    Click, click, click


    In front of Su Cheng, there were sounds of armor collision and iron boots hitting the ground.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he heard the clicks.


    "Again..."


    After sighing in a voice that only he could hear, Su Cheng put away the faint bitter smile on his face and continued to walk forward with his leisurely pace.


    Soon, in front of Su Cheng came a patrol of about 50 people.


    The patrol team is fully armed with helmets and weapons, such as axes, guns, swords, bows and crossbows.


    After seeing the patrol, the people on the street showed some fear on the ground. They turned their heads and dared not look at the patrol.


    "Hello, sir."


    ¡ª¡ªJust as Su Cheng was about to go wrong with the patrol, the captain of the patrol suddenly led his subordinates to Su Cheng and said so politely to Su Cheng.


    However, before the captain of the patrol team finished speaking, Su Cheng said first:


    "I''m Su Cheng, the imperial double oak knight."


    After that, Su Cheng turned slightly to make the knight sword hanging on his left waist more conspicuous.


    The captain of the patrol team was slightly surprised when he heard Su Cheng''s self introduction.


    Then, he immediately took out a large stack of paper from the bag hanging at his waist and began to read it.


    This large stack of paper is the portraits and some basic materials of all dignitaries in the imperial capital.


    Soon, the captain of the patrol turned to the portrait of Su Cheng.


    The captain as like as two peas, and the other two, he was a little bit more serious. "The captain of the patrol, who was holding a picture of Su Cheng, compared with Su Cheng for half a day, nodded solemnly." well, it''s exactly the same as the portrait.


    After that, the patrol captain took back the large stack of paper and hung it in the bag around his waist.


    Can I go now?


    ¡ª¡ªBefore Su Cheng could say this, the patrol leader continued:


    "However, in the past, there were spies from hostile countries who infiltrated the imperial capital through the art of changing faces, intending to undermine the convening of the round table. To be on the safe side, may I check if you have changed your face? "


    Su Cheng sighed helplessly and then leaned his face towards the patrol captain:


    "Please."


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    After thanking Su Cheng, the patrol captain raised his hand and pinched Su Cheng''s face.


    The patrol captain pinched Su Cheng''s left face with his right thumb and index finger, and then pulled it with neither light nor heavy strength.


    After confirming that he was not wearing a human skin mask, the patrol captain nodded with satisfaction and took back his hand pinching Su Cheng''s cheek.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The patrol captain said as he saluted Su Cheng.


    "No, you''re welcome." Su Cheng also politely saluted the patrol captain.


    After the inspection of Su Cheng, the patrol leader led the subordinates behind him to leave.


    After watching the patrol leave, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said to himself:


    "This round table meeting is really annoying... Today, I met three waves of patrol investigation just a short way from home to Carol''s work restaurant..."


    Su Cheng shook his head helplessly, then turned around and continued to walk towards the restaurant where Carol worked.

 Chapter 383

    The round table is the highest standard meeting of the British Empire. All the territorial nobles, central dignitaries, local dignitaries, heads of knights, emperors and crown princes in the country will gather in pandragon. Therefore, the security work will not be careless and too low-level.


    In history, there have been several occasions when spies from hostile countries came to sabotage the convening of meetings or to assassinate important personnel of the Empire.


    In order to prevent the sabotage of the spies of these hostile countries, the Empire did more and more abnormal security work before and during the round table.


    There are so many patrols in panderagon that armed patrols can be seen everywhere.


    These patrols have been given great rights. Anyone who feels suspicious on the street can directly come forward to interrogate and check.


    The strategy adopted by the Empire for the interrogation and inspection of suspicious personnel was "would rather kill a thousand wrong than let one go".


    During this time, I don''t know how many people were taken into prison because they stuttered when answering the patrol''s cross examination of him and were suspected of having a ghost in their heart.


    Although these people who were taken in by mistake will be released after detailed inspection, this extreme practice of the patrol still makes all the citizens of pandragon feel very frightened.


    Therefore, now the citizens of pandragon are too afraid to look directly at them after seeing the patrol, for fear that the patrol will check and interrogate them.


    So now Su Cheng wears his knight sword when he goes out. When he wears his knight sword, fewer people will come to check him.


    However, even so, there are still many patrols to investigate him, which makes Su Cheng feel numb.


    During the short journey to the restaurant where Carol works this evening, Su Cheng has already met three patrols who came to check on him.


    So many times that Su Cheng wondered if he looked too bad, and was constantly checked by the patrol.


    As for why I want to go to Carol''s restaurant now, the reason is also very simple.


    ¡ª¡ªGo get Carol back.


    Su Cheng took Carol to work every day from the day before yesterday, that is, October 16, the day after he returned to pandragon from the southern front line.


    As for why I have to pick up Carol to work every day, the reason is also very simple.


    ¡ª¡ªProtect Carol.


    After making friends with Carol for so long and living under the same roof for so long, Su Cheng still knows something about Carol.


    Su Cheng knows that Carol is actually a timid person. Carol is easily frightened.


    Although Carol looks harmless to humans and animals, there is no guarantee that the patrol will not interrogate and inspect her.


    Faced with the interrogation of the patrol, Carol, who is a little timid, is likely to be too frightened to speak quickly because of the momentum of the patrol.


    In the face of some crazy patrols, it is taboo to speak unclearly.


    The patrol is likely to think that Carol has a ghost in her heart because she doesn''t speak well, and then directly put Carol in prison.


    Therefore, for the sake of Carol''s safety and not to visit Carol in prison, Su Cheng picked up Carol every day from the second day after he came back, sent Carol to the restaurant in the morning and picked her back in the evening to protect Carol.


    Su Cheng was lucky. After saying goodbye to the wave of patrol just now, Su Cheng never saw any patrol again.


    Su Cheng finished his last journey safely and came to the restaurant where Carol worked.


    In front of the restaurant where Carol works, there is a "closed" sign.


    Su Chengli ignored the "closed" sign and directly opened the door of the restaurant.


    After opening the door of the restaurant and entering the restaurant, Su Cheng saw Carol, Leica and Owen who were cleaning.


    At this time, all the chairs in the restaurant were buckled on the table. Carol and Owen were sweeping the floor with brooms, while Leica was wiping each table with a rag.


    "Good afternoon! Mr. Su Cheng! " After seeing Su Cheng, Leica put down her rag and greeted Su Cheng warmly, "you are also very energetic today!"


    "Well, good afternoon, Leica." Su Cheng replied with a smile, "you look in a good mood today. What happened?"


    "Hum ~ ~ something good happened! I found a 100 yuan yinglang in the restaurant today! "


    After that, Leica took out a crumpled 100 yuan note from her pocket.


    As soon as Leica''s words fell, Owen, who had been sweeping the floor with his head down, immediately raised his head as if he felt something:


    "What? In the restaurant? Money? Leica, that''s my money. Give it back to me. "


    "What! Store manager! " Leica puffed up her cheeks discontentedly. "I found the money. Since I found it, it belongs to me! Also, why are you so sure that this money is yours? "


    "Because the money appeared in the restaurant." Owen looked serious. "I''m the owner of this restaurant. All the money dropped in the restaurant is naturally mine."


    "What a fallacy! I won''t give you the money! "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Leica and Owen who began to quarrel again, Su Cheng smiled helplessly and walked quickly to Carol''s side.


    "Leica and Owen are quarreling again." As Su Cheng spoke, he took the broom in Carol''s hand.


    "I''m used to it." Carol smiled. "They basically quarrel several times a day, but although they love to quarrel, their relationship is very good."


    Because she has been taking Carol to the restaurant every day these days, Su Cheng has gradually become familiar with Carol''s boss and colleagues, restaurant owner Owen and waiter Leika.


    Although the two people always quarrel and are much younger. One is an uncle in his forties and the other is a young girl about the same age as Carol, they are very good friends. In addition to their deep friendship, they are also mixed with some family feelings.


    After taking the broom from Carol, Su Cheng asks Carol to have a rest first. He will do the rest of her work.


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t like doing cleaning work very much, Su Cheng usually directly pushes Alan to do the cleaning tasks at home, but Su Cheng cleans up quickly.


    The cleaning work was about to be completed. Su Cheng finished cleaning the restaurant not long after he took the broom from Carol.


    "All right! The cleaning is finished! " Owen looked at the now clean restaurant with a satisfied look on his face.


    However, the satisfied color on Owen''s face didn''t last long, so he changed into a depressed color.


    "This round table is really annoying... A curfew was imposed directly, which made me unable to do business at night..."


    Two days ago, pandragon officially imposed a curfew. All those who came out at night were put in prison as suspicious elements.


    Owen can only close his shop before dark because of the abominable curfew in his eyes.


    This is a big blow to Owen''s income. After all, dinner time in the evening is Owen''s best time of the day.


    "Yes, this round table meeting is very annoying..." Su Cheng answered with a bitter smile on one side, "even the merit reward meeting has been postponed..."


    It has been three days since Su Cheng returned to panderagon from the southern front. According to the past, he has already held a reward conference and received a large reward.


    The merit reward conference is very grand. First, the war results are amazing. Second, the merit reward conference will reward the meritorious officials of the "spring wake up" and "summer wind" attacks at the same time. Therefore, there are a lot of reward recipients.


    However, there is no doubt that the priority of the upcoming round table conference is much higher than that of the merit reward conference. Now the imperial Central Committee has focused its work on the upcoming round table conference and has no time to take into account the merit reward conference. Therefore, the Central Committee announced that the merit reward conference will be postponed until the end of the round table conference.

 Chapter 384

    Su Cheng and Carol walked side by side on their way home.


    It''s Dusk now.


    The afterglow of the setting sun pulled the shadow of the two of them on the ground longer than the old elder.


    "The round table is not all bad." Su Cheng looked at the sun that had not yet sunk into the horizon and chatted with Carol, "you can finish your work early and go home to rest these days."


    Before Carol had time to respond to Su Cheng, the annoying sound of "click" and "click" appeared again in their front convenience.


    Another patrol came towards them.


    Carol was very afraid of these vicious patrol soldiers. After seeing a patrol ahead, Carol flashed a look of fear on her face, so she quietly slowed down two steps and hid behind Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng raised his left hand slightly and protected Carol behind him.


    Fortunately, the patrol did not come to interrogate and inspect Carol.


    The pair of patrols passed Su Cheng and Carol.


    After confirming that the patrol team had gone far, Carol breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled bitterly at Su Cheng:


    "If I can, I would like to go back to the days when there was no round table. Although I have to go home very late every day, at least I won''t be afraid to walk on the road like now."


    "Carol, you seem to be afraid of the patrol."


    "Well, I''m not very good at dealing with such vicious people."


    "Are you scared... That''s right. I''m also very tired of these annoying patrols. I really hope the round table can be held quickly and end quickly, so as to return to the stable days before."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Carol and then said:


    "Now I feel more and more how valuable the stable days before."


    "This event can be said to be one after another."


    "Just after the ''Xia Feng'' offensive, I returned to Pendragon. Before I could relax, I was told that the Empire would hold a round table meeting. These events that can be recorded in history happened one after another. Really, can''t you let me have a rest..."


    After quietly listening to Su Cheng''s complaints, Carol puffed a smile and then said with a smile:


    "Although these major events do happen one after another, this round table actually has little to do with you, doesn''t it? Sincerely, you don''t need to attend the round table. "


    "Well... That''s right. I am not qualified to participate in this round table, so it has little to do with me. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng stretched hard.


    "This'' summer wind ''offensive took nearly four months. After I finished this battle, I should have no more tasks for me in the short term. Maybe I don''t have any important tasks to do this year. I can stay at home and have a good rest."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng turned his head and smiled at Carol:


    "When the round table meeting is over and the merit reward meeting for the ''spring wake up'' and ''summer wind'' offensive is over, I will probably have a lot of free time. How about we stop traveling together like last year?"


    "Well! Good! " Carol, whose face was full of joy, nodded vigorously, "I just want to go!"


    "Oh? Carol, where do you want to go? "


    "I want to go south!"


    "South, South? Alan, Deng Jiaer and I have just returned from the South... "


    "You went to the south to perform tasks, not to play, didn''t you? In the past few months in the south, you have no leisure and spare time to play, haven''t you? "


    "That''s right..."


    "I want to see the south."


    Carol''s face was full of longing.


    "When I was very young, I moved south from the holy Hiram Empire to the north of the empire with my parents and villagers. I spent my childhood in the snow country. The southernmost place I have been to is the imperial capital pandragon. I have never seen what the south is like. I always want to see what the south is like, It is said that there are many animals in the snow country and our imperial capital in the south, such as an animal called elephant. "


    At this point, Carol put her hands on her head and opened them.


    "It is said that this animal called elephant has a big body, taller and bigger ears than people."


    At this point, the fingers of Carol''s hands on her head opened.


    "Then its cry was like thunder... Ah, by the way, it is said that the elephant also has a long, long nose."


    "Ah... Elephant..."


    Something strange appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    As a traveler, Su Cheng has naturally seen elephants. When he was still on earth, Su Cheng had seen elephants in zoos, on TV and on the Internet. I don''t know how many times.


    "And there." Carol''s story continues, "it is said that there are many fruits in the south that are not available in the snow country and our imperial capital. I remember that there seems to be a fruit called durian, which is only available in the south. It is said that this fruit called durian is a magical fruit that smells and tastes delicious. I really want to taste what this fruit called durian is."


    Looking at Carol with a look of longing beside her, Su Cheng couldn''t help but turn up the corners of his mouth and show a faint smile.


    Unlike the modern earth where information transmission is very developed, this world is still in an agricultural civilization, and the transmission of information is very inconvenient.


    People like Carol, who was born and grew up in the snow country, may never have the chance to see what the elephant looks like and what the durian tastes like.


    "Good." Su Cheng said with a smile, "after the round table is held and the merit reward conference is over, the four of us will go to the South together. I think Alan and Deng Jiaer have never seen all kinds of animals and plants in the south."


    "Really?!"


    "Well, really." Su Cheng nodded. "I should be able to get a lot of money again at this merit reward conference. With this new money and my previous savings, let alone going to the south, there is no problem going through the Frankish Empire to the prairies of the Far East."


    "I don''t want to go to the prairie in the Far East. It is said that the prairie people on the prairie are very savage. They carry out bloody looting every autumn and winter."


    When she learned that after the round table meeting and the merit reward conference were held, as last year, four people would go to play together, and still go to the South she most longed for, Carol''s footsteps couldn''t help becoming happier.


    At the same time, he also hummed some unknown tunes.


    Looking at Carol who seemed very happy, Su Cheng unconsciously became happy.


    Unconsciously, the steps became as light as Carol.


    "Are the four people going to play together again..." Su Cheng smiled and whispered in a tone that only he could hear clearly, "what a expectation..."

 Chapter 385

    October 18, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    21:31 p.m.


    On the outskirts of pandragon.


    A procession of horses and chariots were rattling at great speed towards the north gate of pandragon, the capital of the British Empire.


    Teams of black Armored Cavalry, armed with torches, surrounded by a delicate and luxurious carriage, like a long lighted snake, headed towards the north gate of pandragon.


    The total number of black Armored Cavalry surrounded by this luxury carriage is at least more than 100. It can be seen from the war horses under their hips, the armor they wear, and their exquisite horsemanship and solemn faces that this group of black Armored Cavalry is definitely an elite division in the army.


    Sitting in such a luxurious carriage and protected by more than 100 elite cavalry, we can see what a big man the people sitting in this carriage will be.


    The man sitting in this carriage is an old man with gray hair and beard.


    From the appearance, the old man is about 60 years old and only 1.7 meters tall. He has a thin body.


    Although the old man is old, his eyes are still sharp and divine.


    It was late at night, but the old man was sleepless.


    He looked out of the window and silently looked at the scenery outside the carriage in the moonlight.


    The fields, woods, streams in the field, and the mountains in the distance, which can only barely see the outline, are retreating rapidly.


    The old people who frequently travel between the capital and the Northern Territory are already very familiar with the scenery in the northern suburbs of the capital.


    The old man can see from the scenery outside the car that he is very close to the capital pandragon.


    Thinking of this, the old man took a deep breath and inhaled the cold air at night into his lungs.


    Breathing the cold air of the night, the old man couldn''t help but cheer up, and then shouted:


    "Coachman! Faster! "


    "Yes!"


    The coachman waved his whip skillfully.


    The horse whip in the coachman''s hand waved a beautiful whip flower in mid air, and the four horses drove up to the sky at the same time.


    The escorting cavalry also waved the whip in their hands and drove the horses under their hips to keep up with the accelerated carriage at this time.


    The party ran faster and faster towards Pendragon.


    In the past, even at night, the largest city of the British Empire would not lose its vitality. Even at night, the lights of pandragon could still illuminate half of the sky, and the vitality would not be inferior to that of day.


    However, now that the round table is about to be held, pandragon has imposed a curfew for the sake of security.


    The original "sleepless city" has lost its infinite vitality at night and become silent because of the curfew.


    However, the guards who stood at the gate of the imperial capital like a hard rock did not show any slack because of the advent of night.


    Almost all the great figures of the Empire gathered in pandragon at this time because of the round table, so now pandragon''s security work has been strict to a morbid degree.


    Not only did the guards who were responsible for watching the gate of the city not show any slack because of the coming of night, but also the patrols who had been running around and back to the streets of the imperial capital did not slow down their pace because of the coming of night.


    Soon, the guards guarding the north gate of panderagon heard the sound of cars and horses from far to near.


    The guards guarding the north gate looked closely. In front of them, there was a team of cars and horses running towards them.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was the old man''s carriage and the hundred or so elite cavalry who were responsible for escorting him.


    After seeing this team of vehicles and horses, the soldiers guarding the north gate exchanged eyes one after another.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately became sharp.


    Everyone moved their wrists and ankles and was ready to fight.


    "Stop!"


    Near the north gate of pandragon, the team began to slow down.


    With a guard''s "stop", the team just stopped.


    "Who are you?"


    Just now the guard who shouted "stop" asked.


    As soon as the guard finished saying this, the other guards behind him quietly put their hands on the sword around their waist, or put their index fingers on the trigger of the crossbow that was already waiting to be fired.


    They are all ready for battle. Once they find that the Malay team is not good, they will fight back immediately.


    The leader of the team turned over and dismounted with great skill, then walked quickly to the guard who had just asked, fell in his ear and whispered a few words.


    After whispering a few words, he took an object out of his arms and showed it to the guard.


    After hearing what he said to him and having seen what he showed him, the guard flashed a look of surprise on his face.


    "... just impolite, let go!"


    The first half of the guard''s sentence was to the leader of the team, and the second half was to the other guards behind him.


    After hearing this "release", the guards lifted the original fighting state one after another, then separated the two sides and gave way to the middle Avenue, so that the team could drive into pandragon.


    After the guards gave way, the team drove again and drove slowly into pendragonne.


    Just now, the guard in charge of questioning watched the team leave. Until the team had completely disappeared from his field of vision, he took back his eyes and whispered to himself:


    "Even the governor of the Northern Territory has come... But it''s normal. All local dignitaries have to attend meetings at the level of round table. As the governor of the Northern Territory with the greatest power and the widest jurisdiction, of course, there''s no reason not to attend..."


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the panderagon, the team naturally can no longer run wild like just outside the city.


    The motorcade drove slowly through the city at an extremely gentle speed, slowly towards their destination, the residence of Jacob Churchill, Prime Minister of the imperial palace of Britannia.


    On the way to Jacob''s residence, the motorcade was naturally questioned by many patrols.


    But after knowing who the owner of the convoy was, all the patrols immediately respectfully stepped aside and released.


    Soon the motorcade arrived at the door of Jacob''s house.


    After arriving at Jacob''s house, all the elite cavalry immediately turned over and dismounted, surrounded the carriage and waited for the old man sitting in the carriage to get off.


    "Mr Humphrey." The coachman said respectfully to the carriage behind him, "we have arrived at Mr. Jacob''s house."


    "Yes."


    With a whisper from inside the carriage, the carriage opened.


    The old man stepped steadily down from the carriage.


    After the old man got off the carriage, the cavalry who had just guarded the carriage immediately rushed up and formed a Taoist wall to surround the old man.


    The reason why we want to surround the old man like this is to prevent the assassins of the enemy country. When the old man gets off the bus now, we use a special strong crossbow to snipe the old man.


    Under the protection of this heavy human wall, unless the "giant siege crossbow" used for siege is used, it is impossible to break through this heavy human wall and shoot the old people protected by this heavy human wall.


    Under the protection of these elite cavalry, the old man entered Jacob''s house safely.


    After entering Jacob''s house, a middle-aged man dressed as a waiter immediately greeted him: "Mr. Humphrey, this way, please. Mr. Jacob is already waiting for you."


    "Well, it''s hard for you." The old man replied, "please lead the way."


    "Yes."


    The waiter took the old man around seven times. In order to prevent assassins, Jacob''s residence was specially set up in an extremely complex way.


    Moreover, there are also a large number of tunnels and secret passages throughout the residence to ensure that Jacob can escape from here immediately and safely in case of attack by assassins.


    After walking for some time, the old man was finally led to a room.


    "Mr. Jacob is inside." The waiter said, "well, I''ll leave first."


    "Yes."


    After the waiter stepped down and completely disappeared from the old man''s field of vision, the old man pushed open the door of the room.


    This room has almost no furniture. In the empty room, there is only a small round table in the middle.


    An old man with white beard and hair, sharp eyes like an eagle and wearing a pair of monocles is sitting at this small round table, smiling at the old man who just opened the door.


    "Humphrey, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The last time I saw you was at the year-end dinner at the end of last year? How time flies. Ten months have passed at once. "


    "Yes." The old man, who has been expressionless since he just did it, also smiled on his face, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Jacob."

 Chapter 386

    [the strongest country is the Holy Hiran Empire]


    ¡ª¡ªPeople on this continent say so.


    ¡­¡­


    Among so many countries on this continent, the four empires are recognized as the strongest four countries. Any one of the four empires can mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops. Such national strength is unimaginable for the rest of the small countries.


    Which of the four empires is the strongest?


    "There is no doubt that it must be the Holy Hiran empire!"


    ¡ª¡ªIf you look for someone on the street who knows a little about the international situation, they will say so.


    The holy Helan Empire has the broadest territory in the continent, bordering the sea in the West and the prairie in the Far East in the East. At the same time, it borders the British Empire, the Frankish Empire, the prairie in the Far East and the sea in the West.


    It is the only country on this continent with a population of more than 100 million.


    Even the britannian Empire, which had just annexed a quarter of the territory of the Lorraine Empire and 30% of the population, was still far smaller in territory and population than the Holy Hiran empire.


    At the same time, the holy Hiram empire is also the only country with a standing army of more than one million.


    Even though the national strength of the holy Hiram Empire has decreased compared with the past, it still has more than one million standing armies.


    At the same time, the huge land bordering the sea in the West and the prairie in the Far East, more than 100 million people, more than one million standing troops


    Holy Hiram Empire - a veritable [superpower]!!


    In order to guard against this behemoth in the north, the British Empire established the [Northern Territory].


    The British Empire had 13 territories in the hands of the territorial aristocrats, and the other 23 territories in the hands of the emperor.


    The 23 territories in the hands of the emperor have adopted county and district level administrative management, and the districts under the county.


    The highest officer of the county is the sheriff, and the highest officer of the district is the district order, both of which are directly appointed by the emperor.


    In order to guard against the holy Helan empire in the north, 50 years ago, the central part of the British Empire integrated eight counties in the north, including gramorgan County, Helan County, shiroli County, TIVA County, Boyan County, cheffolk County, farside county and oldland County, and established the Northern Territory. The official post of "governor of the Northern Territory" was established.


    The above eight counties are also known as the "eight counties in the north".


    The purpose of integrating these eight northern counties into the northern territory is to improve the administrative efficiency of the north, integrate and make the most effective use of all the resources of the north, so as to resist the behemoth of the Holy Hiran empire in the north.


    The north of the British Empire also became the only area of the empire with three levels of administration: territory, county and district.


    The governor of the Northern Territory, who controlled eight counties, became the most powerful local official in the British Empire.


    In the center of the britannian Empire, the officials with the greatest power and highest status were undoubtedly the palace ministers responsible for assisting the emperor in his administration.


    In the British Empire, the official with the greatest power and highest status is undoubtedly the governor of the northern territory who is in charge of the Northern Territory.


    At this time, Jacob, the highest ranking palace minister in the center of the British Empire, and Humphrey, the northern governor with the greatest local power, were having a secret conversation in a secret room in Jacob''s residence


    ¡­¡­


    "Sit down, Humphrey."


    Sitting at the small round table, Jacob made a "please" gesture.


    "Your favorite white ridge black tea, I''ve made it for you."


    On the small round table, there are two teacups with warm black tea and a teapot.


    Humphrey closed the door and walked slowly across from Jacob. After sitting opposite Jacob, Humphrey picked up a teacup and put it on his nose.


    "Yes. Good. "


    Humphrey smiled on his wrinkled face.


    "This tea is quite good."


    "Of course, this is the best bailing black tea I bought specially."


    Then Jacob picked up a teacup in front of him and began to drink softly.


    Humphrey also handed the cup to his lips and drank the black tea with Jacob.


    They didn''t start talking immediately. Instead, they drank black tea silently together.


    After they drank black tea silently together for a long time, Humphrey took the lead in putting down his tea cup and broke the silence


    "Today is the 18th... The day after tomorrow, the round table will begin. Oh, I don''t know how long this meeting will last... "


    The round table meetings in history have been long and short.


    The shortest one was completed in less than 2 days. The longest one lasted 10 days.


    As soon as Humphrey''s voice fell, Jacob put down his teacup and said in a deep voice:


    "This round table has discussed a lot of contents and is also very important. This round table is likely to be the most important and significant round table in the history of our British Empire! The results of this meeting will at least affect the trend of the world in the next 10 years! "


    "The most important thing..." Humphrey smiled softly. "It''s true... After all, the round table will discuss three great events."


    After that, Humphrey took out three large wads of paper from his arms.


    The covers of these three stacks of paper read:


    [Michael Knight order reconstruction plan].


    [form the fourth Knight Order].


    Military reform of the Knights.


    Looking at the covers of the three large stacks of paper, Humphrey whispered:


    "This round table is mainly to discuss these three major events... Each of them is related to the military. It seems that the military will become the focus of the future development of the Empire..."


    "Yes. Yes. " Jacob said, "Our Empire must strengthen its military strength now. The current international situation is still extremely unfavorable to us. We must further strengthen our military strength in order to better protect us."


    "Yes..." Humphrey sighed lightly, and then said in a pleased tone, "but fortunately, the ''summer wind'' offensive won and dealt a heavy blow to the Lorraine empire. Now the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has been greatly damaged, and the state of war has been lifted with us. There will be no big storms in the south in the next ten years."


    "Yes." Jacob''s face was still dignified. "The victory of the ''spring wake up'' offensive and the ''summer wind'' offensive successfully lifted the threat of the south from our empire. But the international situation in our empire is still very dangerous. "


    "The Frankish empire in the East is still in a state of immortality with us, and the Holy Hiran empire in the north is still eyeing our empire even though it is at peace with us... We can''t relax."


    "That''s right..." Humphrey looked tired and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Jacob, come on, let''s end the chat. What''s the purpose of looking for me to have a secret meeting here? What do you want to talk to me about? "


    Hearing Humphrey''s greeting, Jacob was silent for a moment.


    Jacob was silent, picked up the cup that had not been drained, drank the rest of the tea in one breath, and said in a deep voice:


    "I called you here to talk to you about the new head of the Michael Knights I chose..."

 Chapter 387

    "Oh?" Humphrey raised his eyebrows. "I asked you before. You didn''t tell me. Why do you agree to tell me now?"


    "Because I hesitated before and hesitated to recommend him as the new commander of the Michael Knight order, but now I have determined and determined since the victory of the ''summer wind'' offensive. I have decided to hand over the Michael Knight Order and the northern front of the Empire to him."


    After listening to Jacob''s words quietly, Humphrey sipped the black tea in the cup silently and said:


    "Let me guess if the man you like also took part in the ''summer wind'' offensive. He performed very well in the ''summer wind'' offensive. His extraordinary performance successfully moved you and made you more confident in him. Therefore, after dispelling your last hesitation, you decided to push him to be the new head of Michael''s knights, Am I right? "


    "Ha ha." Jacob smiled a few times, "it''s really worthy of being the governor of the northern territory who has been in charge of the Northern Territory for 10 years. You''re right."


    "That is to say, the person you selected participated in the ''summer wind'' offensive? Who is it? Tell me. "


    "This is his personal data."


    As he spoke, Jacob took a piece of paper out of his arms and handed it to Humphrey.


    "Take your time."


    After taking the paper from Jacob, Humphrey immediately began to look at it carefully.


    Humphrey''s face grew more and more stunned and shocked as his eyes continued to sweep from line to line of words.


    After calmly reading everything written on the paper, Humphrey put down the paper and said to Jacob in a deep voice:


    "Jacob... Are you serious? Are you really going to choose him as the new head of the Michael knights? "


    "Yes." Jacob replied, "I''m very serious. In my mind, he is the new head of Michael''s knights. "


    "Isn''t that ridiculous!" Humphrey cried out, "can he be the head of the knights at his age and with such qualifications? Can he convince the public? "


    "Humphrey, have you forgotten your precedent? Ten years ago, before I recommended you as the new governor of the Northern Territory, weren''t you just an ordinary horse keeper? And didn''t you do a good job? During the 10 years in charge of the Northern Territory, the Northern Territory has become one of the richest regions in China. "


    "This..."


    Humphrey was speechless.


    Because he himself soared with the recommendation of Jacob. Before being recommended by Jacob, he was just an old man who wanted to be qualified but didn''t have any qualifications.


    "I asked you to come and have a secret meeting with me this time. In addition to telling you about the person I selected, the main purpose is to get you to support me."


    Jacob''s expression became more and more serious.


    "If you can, I hope you can support me at the round table meeting the day after tomorrow! Support me in electing him to be the new head of the Michael Knights! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Humphrey was silent for a long time before he finally spoke. However, he did not directly respond to what Jacob had just said, but asked Jacob:


    "Is he really the best person in your mind?"


    "That''s right."


    "Based on what? Why do you think he can manage the Michael knights and successfully rebuild the Michael knights? "


    "... from his amazing military talent and my intuition."


    "Intuition..." Humphrey smiled mockingly. "That''s what you said 10 years ago when people asked you why you recommended me as the new governor of the north."


    "... thank you for remembering."


    "How could such a thing be forgotten?"


    Jacob, with a tired look on his face, sighed deeply: "... Let me think about whether to support you at the round table."


    Speaking of this, Humphrey was silent for a moment, and then said again:


    "Did you tell him about it? Did you tell him that you intend to recommend him as the new head of the Michael knights? "


    "... not yet."


    "Jacob, you''d better tell him about it." Humphrey smiled bitterly, "at least tell others about it in advance, so that others can make psychological preparations early."


    At this point, Humphrey paused again, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Then Humphrey murmured:


    "After I became the governor of the Northern Territory, I understood more and more that high-ranking positions such as palace minister, governor of the Northern Territory and head of the Knights are actually a curse."


    "Will bear the pressure and responsibility that ordinary people don''t dare to think about, and will lose special and many things at the same time..."


    "Just like you and I lost all our rest time, working day and night..."


    Humphrey had a self deprecating smile on his face.


    "I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to accompany my family..."


    Jacob listened to Humphrey''s words with an expressionless face. He was silent, silent and thoughtful


    ¡­¡­


    October 19, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:15 a.m.


    Su Cheng, who has just sent Carol to work in Owen''s restaurant, has now returned to his home.


    After returning home, as Su Cheng expected, Alan and Deng Jiaer haven''t got up yet.


    Sleepy Alan doesn''t have to say that he usually needs to sleep until more than 10 o''clock to get up.


    Deng Jiaer, who had also got up very early, did not know whether it was because he was too tired on the southern front. In the past few days after returning to panderagon, he slept for a long time every day.


    Sitting on the sofa and looking at the empty hall, Su Cheng thought to himself:


    Ok... What are you going to do today? Do you want to continue translating Zizhi Tongjian?


    Su Cheng''s "Zizhi Tongjian" still has about tens of thousands of words to translate.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng gave up the idea of continuing to translate Zizhi Tongjian.


    After all, Su Cheng is also a person. He is also eager to get a rest.


    Just after returning from the southern front, Su Cheng also wants to have a good rest for a few days. Let''s postpone the translation of Zizhi Tongjian until later.


    Just as Su Cheng was thinking about what to do today, there were bursts of knocking at the door.


    "Here we are."


    Although Su Cheng was very strange, who would knock on his door so early, Su Cheng still walked quickly to the door and opened the door in three steps and two steps.


    After opening the door, Su Cheng saw a middle-aged man dressed as four waiters standing in front of his house.


    "Mr. Su Cheng. Your safety. " The waiter respectfully saluted Su Cheng and then said, "I''m Mr. Jacob''s attendant. Mr. Jacob invites you to his residence for a cup of tea."


    "Mr. Jacob?"


    Su Cheng blinked suspiciously.


    Naturally, Su Cheng would not think that as a busy man, Jacob would simply invite him to tea.


    Mr. Jacob... Is there anything important to tell me... Forget it, don''t think much, just go and know.


    "OK." Su Cheng replied, "let me prepare. I''ll be there right away."

 Chapter 388

    October 19, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    16:47 p.m.


    On a street in pandragon, the British Empire.


    Su Cheng, who took Carol home, walked side by side with Carol on the way home as usual.


    "Today, Leica and uncle Owen quarreled again, because Uncle Owen said that Leica''s careless character must be difficult to marry in the future..."


    As usual, Carol chatted casually with Su Cheng about all the interesting things she met today.


    However, somewhat different from usual, Su Cheng''s mood today is a little strange.


    An absent-minded look.


    Gradually, Carol found something wrong with Su Cheng today.


    "Honesty." Carol asked with some seriousness, "did you listen to me?"


    "Ah, ah?"


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng finally recovered.


    "Sorry... I just lost my mind. What did you just say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Carol, who was silent, stared at Su Cheng. After staring for a long time, she said:


    "... Cheng, you feel strange today. You look like you have something on your mind. What happened? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ªThis time Su Cheng was silent.


    "... sorry, I don''t know how to tell you about it. After all, I haven''t slowed down from it yet..."


    Looking at Su Cheng''s tired face, Carol sighed helplessly and said:


    "Then tell me when you want to talk. If you have any trouble, you can talk to me as much as you like. Although I may not be able to help you think of any way to solve your trouble, I can listen to you quietly."


    "... thank you, Carol."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Carol continued to walk slowly on their way home.


    However, at this time, they were wrapped in an atmosphere called "Silence".


    Su Cheng continued to look preoccupied and absent-minded.


    Looking at Su Cheng now, Carol was embarrassed to disturb him again.


    Cheng he... What happened... The first time I saw him like this


    Carol thought about what could make Su Cheng cheer up again.


    Just then, they passed a shop.


    It''s a shop specializing in hats.


    After scanning the hat shop, Carol''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Because she suddenly saw a favorite product.


    "Cheng, you wait for me here a little."


    After leaving this sentence, Carol walked briskly towards the hat shop.


    Although Su Cheng didn''t know what Carol was going to do, he waited quietly in front of the hat shop and waited for Carol to come back.


    After a while, Carol came back.


    ¡ª¡ªHe came back with a beautiful straw hat in his hand.


    "How about Qiang? Cheng, does it look good? "


    Carol put the beautiful straw hat on her head and turned around.


    "Carol, what''s this?"


    "I''m going to wear this straw hat to the south."


    As soon as Carol''s words fell, Su Cheng''s body shook slightly.


    However, at this time, Carol didn''t notice Su Cheng''s difference, but continued to say in a happy tone:


    "I like this straw hat very much. When I just passed the store, I was attracted by this straw hat. Fortunately, the price is not expensive."


    At this point, Carol raised her hands and touched the straw hat on her head like a treasure, and then continued to say in a happy and longing tone:


    "It''s very hot in the south. I can just wear this straw hat. I''m really looking forward to my trip to the south in the future... Cheng? What''s the matter with you? "


    Until then, Carol finally found Su Cheng''s difference.


    He found Su Cheng''s face much paler than before.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Carol said to Su Cheng again.


    "Your face is white... HMM!"


    Before Carol finished, Su Cheng suddenly hugged Carol.


    "Hey, hey?!"


    Carol, who was suddenly hugged by Su Cheng, blushed.


    "Honesty, honesty! What''s the matter with you? Many people are looking here! "


    Carol has noticed a lot of passers-by at this time and looks at her and Su Cheng with strange eyes.


    Although the British Empire had long been equal between men and women, the communication between men and women was generally very generous.


    But it''s too bold to hold together directly in the street and in full view of the public.


    Just when Carol was going to let Su Cheng let go of her again¡ª¡ª


    "Carol... I''m sorry..."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng hugged Carol and this sudden apology directly confused Carol.


    "Honesty?" There was a worried look on Carol''s face. "Why did you suddenly apologize to me? Is there anything you need to apologize to me? "


    Carol felt that Su Cheng was getting more and more wrong.


    Su Cheng was very normal when he took her to the restaurant this morning. When he picked her up this afternoon, Su Cheng began to become abnormal.


    Therefore, Carol is sure that something happened today that made Su Cheng so strange now.


    "Cheng..."


    At this time, Carol also raised her hands and caressed Su Cheng''s not so wide back.


    "What the hell happened? You look like this. To tell you the truth, I''m worried... "


    "... sorry, Carol, I don''t know what to tell you now..."


    Su Cheng''s voice had a trace of crying at this time.


    "I''m confused now and can''t clear my mind... Sorry... I really don''t know how to tell you... Sorry..."


    Su Cheng kept apologizing to Carol.


    While constantly apologizing to Carol, Su Cheng hugged Carol more and more tightly.


    It seems that holding Carol tightly can bring him a sense of peace and security.


    Listening to Su Cheng''s apology after apology, the color of worry on Carol''s face became stronger and stronger.


    In Carol''s impression, this was the first time Su Cheng held him like this.


    Although Su Cheng and I have done the extremely ambiguous thing of sleeping in the same bed before, it is the first time to hold each other so intimately in public.


    It should have been a great pleasure to be held by someone you like.


    However, Carol is not at all happy now.


    Carol stroked Su Cheng''s back like a kitten, hoping to make Su Cheng''s mood as unstable as possible.


    Sure enough... Something big happened


    ¡ª¡ªCarol, who hugged Su Cheng and stroked Su Cheng''s back, whispered melancholy in her heart.

 Chapter 389

    October 20, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    This is a day destined to go down in history.


    The highest standard meeting of the British Empire - the 26th round table will officially begin at 9 o''clock in the morning!


    ¡­¡­


    October 20, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:00 am sharp.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white field.


    "Attention!!"


    With this roar, a team of soldiers on the white field immediately stood up and took their weapons.


    The mayor of pandragon, a big bellied middle-aged man, inspected the elite soldiers assembled in Baichang.


    "The round table will begin in an hour!"


    Mayor pandragon''s serious voice was clearly heard by every soldier.


    "During the round table, the strictness of security cannot be overemphasized! All staff are on top alert!! Never let any spy or assassin of the enemy country sneak in! Never let the thieves of the enemy country sabotage the meeting! "


    "Understand!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    8:30 a.m.


    The Frankish Empire, the imperial capital - Bolu.


    In the Imperial Palace in the center of the imperial capital Bolu, a middle-aged man with half white hair is lying on a recliner with his eyes closed.


    This middle-aged man was the emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren.


    Just when Emperor shad was closing his eyes¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty."


    ¡ª¡ªA powerful man dressed as a military general came to Xia De quickly and respectfully saluted the Emperor:


    "In half an hour, the round table of the British Empire will begin."


    After hearing the strong man''s words, Xia de whispered "um" for a while, although he slowly opened his originally closed eyes.


    Show a pair of eyes with extremely sharp eyes.


    "Have our spies and assassins succeeded in infiltrating pandragon?"


    "Your Majesty, no spies or assassins have infiltrated pandragon."


    "What a bunch of waste..."


    Shad''s tone was somewhat angry.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. It''s not that our spies and assassins are incompetent. It''s that pandragon''s security work is really good. "


    "Hum."


    After a heavy "hum" with his nose, Xia de continued:


    "Forget it, if you can''t get in, you can''t get in. Send me orders and keep an eye on the round table! If you have any new information, report it to me immediately! "


    "Yes!"


    "All right, you go down first."


    "Yes!"


    Just as the strong man was about to retire, Xia de suddenly stopped him:


    "Wait, call Elvin for me."


    Said shad, rising from the couch.


    "I want to have a good discussion with him about the expedition to the grassland. If we don''t completely defeat the grassland people in the Far East, we can''t concentrate on dealing with the British Empire. Get Elvin here as fast as you can! "


    "Yes!"


    After the strong man answered again, he stepped away and left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    8:40 a.m.


    Turin, the imperial capital of the Lorraine empire.


    In the Royal Bath in the Royal Palace of the Lorraine empire.


    A woman who looks very young from her appearance is taking a comfortable bath in the Royal Bath.


    "Sure enough, it''s the most comfortable to take a milk bath or something ~"


    This woman is queen Bella, who has just signed the extremely humiliating Trova treaty with the British Empire.


    Queen Bella has a hobby, that is, taking a milk bath.


    This so-called milk bath is a genuine milk bath.


    The bath is filled with the freshest milk, and the milk is specially heated to the most appropriate temperature before it is poured into the bath.


    The bath used by the queen is so large that even if 50 people jump in, they won''t feel crowded.


    ¡ª¡ªHow much milk does it cost to take a milk bath? This figure is shocking just by thinking.


    Just as Queen Bella was taking a comfortable milk bath, an old man suddenly heard outside the bath:


    "Your Majesty, the round table of the British Empire will begin in 20 minutes."


    The master of this old male voice is the old minister who denounced bancro not to go too far. This old minister is a high-ranking official of the Lorraine empire.


    Queen Bella''s beautiful eyebrows tightened immediately after hearing the old minister''s words:


    "What meeting does the British Empire have to do with me?"


    "Your Majesty..."


    The tone of the old minister was a little more helpless and painful.


    "The round table is the highest standard meeting of the British Empire. It will not be held when there are no extremely important state affairs. We must pay close attention to..."


    Before the old minister finished his words, he was interrupted by the extremely impatient queen Bella:


    "It''s annoying. Don''t you see me taking a bath? Don''t be so annoying when I take a bath! Get out of here! The meeting of the British Empire is none of our business! They can hold any meeting they like! "


    "Your Majesty..." the old minister still didn''t give up.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Get out of here!"


    ¡ª¡ªQueen Bella obviously didn''t want to hear him anymore.


    "... yes."


    The old man left the bath with a lost face.


    After the old minister left, Queen Bella, who felt that the world had become quiet again, showed a happy smile and continued to soak her favorite milk bath comfortably.


    ¡­¡­


    8:50 a.m.


    Holy Hiram Empire, far east front.


    On a flat grass covered with grass, two men and one woman are sitting or lying on the grass.


    The two men and one woman were el, Camille and Gabriel who met Su Cheng and the four of them at the spa in acarrea at the end of last year.


    "8:50..." El, who looked at his pocket watch, whispered, "the round table of the British Empire is about to begin..."


    "Round table..." Gabriel, lying on the grass, spit out the grass in his mouth, and then turned to Camille sitting next to him. "Camille, you are the smartest and best at politics. What do you think will be discussed in this round table of the British Empire?"


    "How could I know."


    Camille looked at Gabriel like an idiot.


    "Just tell me what you think." Gabriel broke a piece of grass and held it in his mouth again. "Say your guess, even if it''s wrong, it doesn''t matter. You should have been used to my ridicule of you for a long time?"


    Camille glanced at Gabriel again, sighed slightly, and then said:


    "This round table is mostly to discuss about the Michael Knight order. The position of head and deputy head of the Michael Knight order has been empty since the war with our holy Hiran Empire two years ago. This round table is mostly to elect a new head of the Michael Knight order."


    "The new commander of Michael''s knights..." Gabriel, who was always careless and heartless, had a rare dignified look on his face at this time. "I hope the britannian empire will not choose anyone too powerful to be the new commander of Michael''s knights... Our holy Helan empire is just ready to use troops against the britannian empire, I don''t want to make enemies with anyone who is too powerful... "


    ¡­¡­


    8:55 a.m.


    British Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Royal conference room.


    The Royal conference room in Aries palace will be opened only in one case.


    That''s when the round table is held.


    In the Royal conference room, there is a huge round table.


    Around this round table, people are almost full.


    All the nobles of the britannian Empire, central dignitaries, local dignitaries and heads of the Knights... In short, all the great figures of the Empire gathered in this royal conference room at this time!


    Now there are still a few minutes before the formal meeting. The people sitting at the round table are also chatting in low voices in twos and threes.


    "Time is so fast. There will be a round table meeting again so soon."


    "What a bother... I really want to go back to my fief soon."


    "I don''t know what will be discussed in this round table."


    "I can''t imagine that it''s a great honor for me to participate in the second round table in my life."


    "The security work is really better and better every time. When all the territory nobles and local leaders rush to panderagon, they are escorted by a large number of elite soldiers. So far, there has been no assassination and destruction by enemy assassins and spies."


    ¡­¡­


    While everyone in the conference room was chatting together in twos and threes, Iser, the head of the Gabriel order, and Albert, the head of the Rachel order, were chatting together.


    Originally, the heads of the three knights should sit together, but because the head of Michael''s knights has been empty since the "288 defense war against the north" two years ago, only Iser and Albert sit together now.


    "Albert." Ethel said to Albert in a playful tone, "you look very tired."


    "Nonsense." Albert smiled bitterly. "I just came back from the southern front. Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, Jacob told me that I would hold a round table. These events came one after another. Isn''t it hard? Besides, you can say that I look tired, aren''t you? "


    "Ha ha ha." Ethel rubbed his bloodshot eyes, "after all, I came back from the Rhine front day and night..."


    "Everyone seems to be here..." Albert moved his eyes and scanned the faces of the people sitting at the round table one by one. "It seems that his majesty, his highness Gail and Jacob are sent..."


    "I don''t know how long this round table will last..." Ethel smiled bitterly. "I just hope it won''t last too long... I hate meetings..."


    "It is said that." Albert continued, "our round table is going to elect a new head of the Michael knights."


    "Yes." Iser sighed, "I don''t know who will be so lucky and unlucky to become the head of the Knights..."


    ¡­¡­


    The hour and minute hands on everyone''s pocket watch slide bit by bit.


    The hour hand finally points to "9"!


    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"


    Outside the Royal conference room, the guards roared in unison.


    Hearing this roar, the formerly noisy Royal conference room immediately quieted down.


    Everyone immediately got up from their chairs and looked at the door of the Royal conference room.


    Almost at the moment after the people cast their eyes on the door of the Royal conference room, gozewen, dressed in Chinese clothes, quickly walked into the Royal conference room.


    Immediately behind gozewen were his royal highness Gail, the crown prince who had just returned a few days ago, and Jacob, the palace minister.


    Gozeven walked quickly to his position and sat down.


    Jacob sat on gozeven''s left hand, and Gail sat on gozeven''s right hand.


    After gozewen sat down, all the people who had been standing sat back in their chairs.


    Ge zewen, who has never liked to talk nonsense, sat down in his chair, moved his eyes and slipped one by one from the faces of the people sitting at the round table.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes." An old minister answered, "there are 41 FengChen, 6 central dignitaries, 12 local dignitaries, 1 crown prince and 1 emperor. A total of 61 people have come, and no one is absent."


    "Well, good." Ge zewen nodded, and then Lang said:


    "Now that everyone is here, then - I announce! The 26th round table of the British Empire - officially held! "


    ********


    Volume 3 "women martial gods" - end!


    ********


    Preview of Volume 4 "the eternal life of the knights from scratch" (also known as "rebuilding Michael"):


    ......


    "Sue... No, head of the Michael knights, I''ll ask you directly. What does it take to rebuild the Michael knights?"


    "I need the imperial royal family, the central government of the Empire, all the territory nobles, more than a dozen horse farms, hundreds of blacksmith shops and a large number of talents. In short, I need a very bold emperor to support me with the strength of the whole country."


    "Then I will devote all my country to support you in completing this task!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m moving to the North... I don''t want to give up pandragon..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The bullying phenomenon of the army... Alas, spare me..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, I like you..."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is Carol, your hometown. Ah... I''m going to see your parents... A little nervous... "


    "Don''t worry, my parents are very kind."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eliza, let me get this straight. Do you like honesty?"


    ¡­¡­


    "After a long time of peace, will war start again... Is this a battle with barbarians..."


    "The Central Committee is still considering whether to conduct an all-round war with shanman, but I think this battle is basically going to pass. After all, even the battle code has been set. This all-round war against shanman is codenamed sharomanda."

 Chapter 390

    "Father, did you find the suspicious guy?"


    I looked up and asked my father.


    At this time, the house was in a mess, and the waiters trotted around and searched.


    "No, Eliza..." my father leaned down and smiled bitterly at me. "I''ve searched the whole house and haven''t found the suspicious person in your mouth. Are you wrong?"


    "I didn''t read it wrong!"


    I puffed up my cheeks with dissatisfaction.


    "There was a very suspicious guy just now! I was just about to go back to my room when I just got there. "


    As I spoke, I pointed aside.


    "When I got there, I saw a very suspicious person I had never seen!"


    "Eliza." My father asked me again, "are you really right? You can''t be dazzled and mistake one of our waiters? "


    "No!" And I replied firmly again, "it''s really a person I''ve never seen before! It''s a very young boy. He looks like he''s only in his 20s. He''s tall. "


    "Not only that, this suspicious guy also told me a lot of inexplicable things."


    "Huh? Eliza, have you ever talked to that man? "


    "Yes! When I found him, I ran over and asked him who he was. "


    "Then the suspicious guy said a lot of inexplicable things to me with a demented face! What inexplicable words like "getting smaller" and "true or false!"


    Maybe it''s because I really don''t look like I''m lying. The suspicious color on my father''s face slowly subsided and muttered:


    "Is it true that... A suspicious person has entered our house... But who will enter our house... It is unlikely that it is a thief..."


    "Father!" I impatiently interrupted my father''s self-talk, "let''s look for it more carefully! This may be a thief! I took a fancy to our family''s belongings... Ah! Maybe it will be a human trafficker! Want to abduct me or something! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    My father tapped me on the head with a smile on his face.


    "If it was a human trafficker, how could I talk to you just now? I must have covered you with a sack and ran away with you. "


    "Um... Anyway, father, you asked everyone to look more carefully!"


    "It''s no use looking carefully..." the father smiled helplessly. "We''ve just carried out a carpet search, but we haven''t found the suspicious person in your mouth."


    "Umm..." I went on, "is he hiding somewhere..."


    "Impossible." My father replied to me in seconds, "we have checked all the places where we can hide in this home. This suspicious person may have escaped..."


    "Cough, cough! Cough! Cough! Cough, cough, cough --! "


    ¡ª¡ªBefore his father had finished speaking, he was interrupted by a series of extremely loud coughs.


    I can''t be more familiar with this cough.


    After all, these days, I hear a cough that is getting worse and worse every day.


    As soon as the cough sounded, his father''s face changed, turned and began to run towards a room.


    And I immediately followed my father.


    "Abigail!"


    While shouting his mother''s name, his father pushed his mother''s room open.


    Because I am still young, my limbs are small and short. Although I have tried my best to run, my speed is still far slower than my father who has been fighting on the front line all year round and is in good health.


    After my father pushed the door of my mother''s room open, I finally got to my mother''s room.


    After entering my mother''s room, I immediately moved my eyes to the only bed in the room.


    ¡ª¡ªMother, as usual, sat on the head of the bed with an extremely pale face.


    However, different from usual, my mother seems to be in a very good mood at this time, with a smile full of happiness on her face.


    "Abigail!"


    While shouting his mother''s name, the father quickly walked to her mother''s bed, gently held her right hand outside the quilt, and then said:


    "Are you okay? Why is the cough so loud? What''s wrong? Lie down! You can''t sit too long now! "


    The pale mother with a smile on her face smiled a few times and said:


    "No, I feel in good spirits now. I don''t need to lie down and rest."


    After hearing my mother say that she is in good spirits now, the heart I just hung was finally put down.


    However, his father''s face became more ugly with his mother''s words.


    "Abigail..." his father''s lips began to tremble slightly, "you..."


    I don''t know if I was wrong. I saw that my father''s eyes seemed wet.


    The eyes of both eyes are also slightly red.


    Father... Why do you look so sad


    "Ethel." Mom continued to smile, "smile, I know my physical condition very well. According to the doctors'' diagnosis, I should have left you and Eliza a month ago. It''s a miracle that I can hold on until now."


    Mom... What are you talking about


    "I feel very happy and happy now."


    The smile on Mother''s face became more and more brilliant.


    "The reason why I have been able to stand up to now is simply because I still don''t give up on the world. I didn''t see Eliza''s future husband and my son-in-law with my own eyes. I''m not willing to leave like this..."


    "It''s also this obsession that has supported me until now."


    "In retrospect, I''m so happy. Even the gods care for me. When I''m about to die, they let me meet the person I most want to see."


    "Mom..." hearing this, I couldn''t help but ask my mother, "what are you talking about... I can''t understand a word about God''s favor and meeting."


    "Yes, Abigail." The Father also said, "what are you talking about? What ''meeting''


    The mother, still smiling, did not answer these two questions, but continued:


    "I''m satisfied now. I can leave this with a smile."


    Speaking of this, my mother paused, turned her eyes to my father, and then said:


    "Ethel, after I leave, I''ll make up with Albert completely. I know that there has always been a gap between you and Albert because you married me. After I leave, remember to make up with Albert and return to the previous state of brotherhood."


    His father''s face was filled with tears.


    "... well, I will..."


    Listening to my mother''s words, I have seen the tears on my father''s face, and my heart is gradually uneasy.


    I noticed that something very bad seemed to be happening.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Come on, Eliza, come to mom."


    ¡ª¡ªJust when I began to feel uneasy, my mother began to call me softly.


    "Mom..."


    Listening to my mother''s familiar soft voice, the uneasiness in my heart gradually dissipated.


    I walked slowly to my mother''s bed.


    "Eliza."


    Mother called my name again and hugged me gently.


    The left hand passed through my back, wrapped around my shoulders, and the right hand stroked my hair.


    My mother told me that she liked my long hair best, so every time my mother hugged me, she would habitually caress my hair.


    "Eliza, are you still going to be a knight in the future?"


    "Yes." I nodded gently, "I want to be a knight as powerful as my mother..."


    "Are you as good as your mother... Eliza, you have to refuel."


    "Well, I''ll try." I nodded hard, "I will be a knight as powerful as my mother!"


    "I love you... Eliza..."


    Then my mother kissed me on the face.


    "I love you too, mom."


    I kissed my mother''s face, too.


    Just after my lips left my mother''s still very young face¡ª¡ª


    Mother''s right hand, which kept stroking my hair, naturally fell from my head.


    "Mom...?"


    Still having no reaction to what had happened, I raised my head blankly and looked at my mother''s face.


    Mother had closed her eyes at this time.


    There was still a smile on his face.


    A look of contentment.

 Chapter 391

    This is the story that happened on the night when Su Cheng successfully led the East Route Army to the Feihai plain and turned the Feihai battle into victory.


    That is, it happened on the evening of August 13, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    ***************


    August 13, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    20:10 p.m.


    Within the territory of the Lorraine Empire, outside Richie, the British army camp.


    A grand celebration party is being held at the British army camp tonight.


    Celebrate today''s hearty victory and the complete victory of the "summer wind" offensive!


    Up to now, the "Xia Feng" offensive no longer needs to use force.


    It''s time to use your tongue.


    The next thing they have to do is to completely block bar''s remnant army in Richie city and quietly wait for the news from the central government.


    Everywhere in the camp was filled with laughter.


    Today, because the Luolin army retreated in a hurry, it left a lot of luggage on the Feihai plain.


    Thanks to the large amount of baggage left by the Luo Lin army, the officers and men of the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army no longer need to worry about military food.


    Thanks to the large amount of baggage left by the Luo Lin army, they were able to hold this grand celebration banquet tonight.


    At this time, everywhere in the camp was filled with laughter.


    Because the britannian empire was the only country in the continent where women soldiers existed, many women soldiers took off their armor and changed into ordinary cloth clothes to sing and dance for their military companions.


    However, the celebration banquet is open and open, and the necessary patrols and vigilance are still needed.


    After all, Barr is also likely to attack them out of town at night while they are having a party tonight.


    The soldiers who patrol and guard are in five shifts, taking turns in charge of guarding and patrolling, so that everyone in the army can enjoy this grand celebration banquet.


    The senior Knights of the west, middle and East armies gathered in the largest camp and laughed, ate, drank and cheered.


    Su Cheng, the undisputed first hero of the "summer wind" offensive, naturally became the focus of the camp.


    And Eliza is also the focus.


    Everyone flirted with both of them.


    "Miss Eliza! Show it again! Today''s hug with coach Su Cheng!! "


    "Enough!" Eliza''s cheek flushed. "If you go on like this, I''ll really be angry! Hey! Su Cheng! You also want to deal with these guys! "


    Eliza, who had been molested since just now, blushed and asked Su Cheng for help.


    However


    "I also want you to show the hug of today''s day again."


    "Be careful I cut you! Don''t make things more complicated! "


    Seeing Su Cheng say this to her, Eliza ran over and grabbed Su Cheng''s collar.


    Su Cheng was also dazzled by the cheerful atmosphere now, and his mind was not quite clear.


    In addition, Su Cheng was originally a person who had some evil interests and liked to tease others. Therefore, Su Cheng also joined the camp of molesting Eliza at this time.


    Alan and Deng Jiaer are also in this camp at this time.


    Although they are not senior knights in the three armies, they are also qualified to have a celebration party in this camp because they have contributed a lot in the eastern battlefield.


    Alan looked helplessly at Su Cheng, who was completely dazzled by the atmosphere.


    And Deng Jiaer was busy eating.


    Deng Jiaer, who has always been greedy, is now eating. His mouth has never stopped. He is so busy that he doesn''t even have time to lift his head.


    "That''s too much! Eliza! " A female knight who had a good relationship with Eliza shouted, "you haven''t held me like this! I really want to be hugged like this by Eliza! "


    "As a noble and a knight, how can I let you tease me like this! Enough! You guys, get down on your knees! I''ll cut you down! "


    The red faced Eliza swung her fist and rushed to the female knight who had just shouted for a hug.


    People who can be Knights usually have good skills.


    The female Knight easily dodged Eliza''s fist and continued to shout:


    "Eliza --! I want to be hugged like you! Don''t be eccentric... Goo Hoo! "


    The skill of this female knight is naturally not as good as Eliza.


    The female knight was joking and teasing Eliza. When she ran away, Eliza grabbed her back collar and gave a strange scream.


    "Got you!"


    Just when Eliza looked happy because she caught the female knight¡ª¡ª


    "Eliza, it''s a celebration party tonight. Don''t be rude."


    Albert, with a smile on his face, said calmly and asked Eliza to let go of the female knight.


    Hearing Albert''s words, with a black face, after Eliza let go of the female knight, she turned her head and shouted to Su Cheng, who was happily dancing with a group of knights and pouring black tea together:


    "Su, Su Cheng! Stop playing! Help me! "


    "Ha? What can I do for you? "


    "Tell me about them! They all misunderstood us as lovers! We''re not that kind of relationship! So, Su Cheng, you...... "


    "Willie! Come and have tea! Let''s compare who drinks tea faster! "


    "Coming, coming!"


    "Su Cheng --! Listen to me --! "


    ¡­¡­


    The cheerful atmosphere permeated the camp.


    However, this camp lacks a very important person.


    That''s Alan, the commander of the West Route Army.


    Alan took a pot of black tea, found a high place, took only a little food, sat on a rock, eating food and drinking tea, and looked at the bright moon above his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Alan sat here alone, eating and looking at the bright moon above his head.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Coach, why are you eating and drinking tea alone? Don''t you go back and make trouble with everyone? Now the atmosphere in the camp is good. "


    ¡ª¡ªA voice suddenly sounded from behind Alan.


    As soon as Allen turned his head, he saw his deputy, the adjutant of the Western Route Army, standing behind Allen with a smile.


    "Gordon." Alan said blandly, "it''s you. Why are you here? "


    Gordon - it''s the adjutant of the West Route Army. His name.


    When Allen called his name, Gordon, the adjutant of the West Route Army, raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    "Coach Allen, it seems that this is the first time you call my name. You used to call me "adjutant" and "adjutant."


    "Because now the ''summer wind'' offensive is over. The relationship between the two of us in assisting and being assisted can also be regarded as lifted. Naturally, I won''t call you "adjutant" anymore. "


    "Commander Allen, you seem to be a little rigid by accident..."


    "All right, let''s stop chatting. Back to my question, Gordon, why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for you, coach Allen."


    "Looking for me?"


    "Well, I just found no you in the camp, so I ran out to find you. So commander Allen, you are eating here alone. Why don''t you go back to the camp? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alan was silent for a moment before he replied:


    "... I''m not used to such an atmosphere. And... There''s no place for me in it. I shouldn''t sit there. "


    After throwing away the words that made Gordon unclear, Allen turned his head back and continued to look at the bright moon above his head.


    "Hmm..." Gordon, with a little doubt on his face, scratched his hair. "Although I don''t quite understand what commander Allen''s words mean, commander Allen, you are determined not to go back to the camp, so I won''t force you. Here, coach, here you are. "


    Gordon handed Allen a big chicken leg.


    "What is this?" Alan took the chicken leg with a puzzled face.


    "I just ordered it out of a plate in the camp!" Gordon smiled brightly at Allen. "I don''t know whose plate it is, but I don''t care. Anyway, now everyone is crazy, and food and everything are starting to eat indiscriminately. "


    "Why did you give me this?"


    "Well... It''s a thank-you gift."


    Then Gordon saluted Allen respectfully.


    "Coach Allen, it''s really hard for you to make this'' summer wind ''offensive! thank you! I feel very happy and proud of this cooperation with you! "


    Gordon smiled and gave Ellenby a thumbs, then turned and trotted away.


    Allen stared blankly at Gordon, who was about to disappear from his field of vision.


    "Thank you... Me..."


    Alan whispered and looked down at the steaming chicken leg in his hand.


    Allen, who had been expressionless since just now, twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and showed a faint smile.


    "When was the last time I heard such words... It felt so long..."


    After whispering so softly, Allen handed the chicken leg to his lips and began to nibble.


    While eating the chicken leg, he continued to raise his head and look at the bright moon above his head.


    However, different from just now, this time I can obviously feel that Allen''s mood seems to be getting better


    ¡­¡­


    After that.


    "Huh? Where''s my chicken leg? "


    Su Cheng looked at his empty plate and frowned: "I still want to save it for the last taste..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly remembered something.


    He suddenly remembered that there was a greedy ghost beside his seat, a greedy ghost who had been eating since the beginning of the party.


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Deng Jia''er sitting next to him.


    "Deng Jiaer... Did you eat my chicken leg?"


    "Well?"


    With his mouth full of food and his cheeks bulging like squirrels, Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng in amazement, and then shook his head crazily.


    "Well, chieven (not me)!"


    Stare¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng stared at Deng Jiaer, her greasy lips.


    "Why don''t I believe it?"


    "Zun Ge, no Chiou (really not me)!"


    Dengar shook his head even more.


    "Come on, it''s just a chicken leg." Eliza, sitting next to Su Cheng, smiled helplessly, "maybe someone ate it. Here, I''ll give you mine. Anyway, I don''t want to eat this now."


    After that, Eliza transferred the drumsticks on her plate to Su Cheng''s plate.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, oh, oh! Intimate hugs are not enough. Now do you play the food delivery game again! "


    "Eliza! Also said that you and coach Su Cheng are not that kind of relationship? "


    "Eliza ~ I want to be served like this!"


    "That''s enough! Stop playing tricks on me! "


    Eliza''s cheeks, which had finally returned to their normal color, turned red again.


    Eliza, whose cheeks turned red again, waved her fist at the people who teased and flirted with her.

 Chapter 392

    Volume 4 Introduction to the reconstruction of Michael: I need the imperial royal family, the central government of the Empire, all the territory nobles, more than a dozen horse farms, hundreds of blacksmith shops and a large number of talents. In short, I need a very bold emperor to support me with the strength of the whole country.


    ********


    Although October has entered, pandragon is still as hot as summer.


    "It''s so hot... Why is it so hot... I feel that this summer is longer than last year..."


    Eliza, walking on a street in Pendragon, wiped the sweat on her forehead and whispered about the hot weather.


    What Eliza fears most is the heat.


    It''s already October 20 today. Why is it so hot... I really want to move to a place where it''s not hot on 360 days of the year


    It is said that the north is too close to the north, so even in summer, the north will not be too hot.


    I''ll just move to the north in the future


    Anyway, it''s past 9 o''clock now... The round table has begun


    Eliza raised her head and looked in the direction of Baiyang palace.


    "I don''t know what will be discussed in this round table..." Eliza whispered softly.


    Only a few people will know the contents of the round table, let alone Eliza. Even Ethel and Albert don''t know what the specific contents of the round table are.


    Forget it... Anyway, after the round table is over, I will know what the content of this round table is.


    Eliza, who didn''t think much, stretched her waist hard and continued to walk forward.


    Alisa is not a very idle person.


    When there is nothing to do, Eliza will try to find something to do.


    At this time, in order to find out in her spare time, Eliza was walking aimlessly in pandragon to take a look at the imperial capital that had been away for more than four months because she wanted to participate in the "summer wind" offensive.


    Today is the first time Eliza has taken a walk in the street since she returned to Pendragon on October 15.


    Because the temperature is still very hot, the clothes of pedestrians on the streets are still as cool as in summer.


    Just then, Eliza suddenly found something strange.


    She suddenly found that many girls in the street were wearing a lovely dress.


    Huh? what is it? Can we say... Is this lovely dress popular this year?


    Eliza frowned slightly and looked at every girl who passed her in this lovely Wind dress.


    In panderagon, where nobles gather, a certain style of clothes suddenly becomes a trend from time to time every year.


    Eliza vaguely remembers that it seems that three years ago, pandragon suddenly became popular to wear a long skirt that is up to the ankle.


    At that time, girls who had some financial resources bought and put on this kind of long skirt one after another.


    At that time, 9 of the 10 girls who were casually found on the street wore such long skirts.


    The scene on the streets now is very similar to that of this period three years ago.


    Now Eliza looked up and saw that almost every female voice was wearing this kind of knee long and lovely dress.


    However, not every girl wears this dress.


    For example - in front of Eliza, there are two girls walking towards her, who are not wearing this lovely Wind dress.


    Eliza looked intently and found that the two girls who were coming towards her were still her acquaintances.


    "Carol! Alan! " Eliza smiled and greeted the two girls warmly.


    Yes, the two girls who are walking towards Eliza are Carol and Alan.


    When Carol and Alan heard that someone was calling them, they immediately followed the prestige and found that Eliza was calling them. They all looked happy.


    "Good morning! Eliza! "


    "Good morning, Eliza. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Alan and Carol also responded enthusiastically to Eliza and walked quickly towards Eliza.


    In the previous "Xia Feng" offensive, during the period of winning the Fei Hai battle, besieging Richie city and waiting for the central command, Eliza also slowly became familiar with Alan and Deng Jiaer. Now, Eliza also regards Alan and Deng Jiaer as her own friends.


    The same is true of Hai rouer, who is now familiar with Su Cheng, Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    "Carol, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Yes, it''s been several months. I''m relieved to see you still in such spirit."


    "Hahaha, me too. Carol, don''t you have to work in the restaurant today? "


    "I''m off today, so I don''t have to go to work."


    "Oh, vacation. By the way, where''s xiaoorange? Is it all right? "


    "It''s very good. The big fat cat is much fatter now. Eliza, you can come to our house and have a look at the little oranges when you have time."


    "Yes, yes! Eliza, you can come to our house! Take Shanghai rou''er with you! "


    ¡­¡­


    The three simply exchanged greetings with each other.


    However, just then, Carol, who had been smiling, suddenly became much more serious.


    "Well... Eliza, I have a question for you. You are also a knight. Maybe you will know something..."


    "Huh? What''s the problem? "


    Although she didn''t know what Carol was going to ask, seeing Carol''s suddenly serious expression, Eliza decided that this question was absolutely important to Carol.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a short silence, Carol said:


    "I''d like to ask you if something big has happened to Cheng in recent days? For example, what important tasks did the Empire send to Cheng? "


    As soon as Carol''s questions fell, Alan, who was next to Carol, gradually became serious and dignified.


    "Su Cheng?" Eliza widened her eyes in surprise, then raised her head slightly, looked at the blue sky above her head, and wondered if anything big had happened to Su Cheng in recent days.


    "HMM... no..." after thinking for a while, Eliza shook her head. "I haven''t seen Su Cheng since we returned to pandragon five days ago. The central government should not send any new tasks to Su Cheng. Anyway, there''s no news on my side."


    "Even Eliza, don''t you know..." Carol, with a little lost color on her face, whispered.


    "What''s the matter? Carol. " Eliza frowned. "Su Cheng, what''s wrong with him?"


    "Brother, he has been strange since yesterday." Alan answered.


    Alan, like Carol, looked a little lost.


    "Strange?"


    "Yes." Alan nodded to Eliza, "it''s strange. He looks worried. To be honest, it''s the first time my brother has done this..."


    "He was fine yesterday morning." Carol smiled bitterly, "then yesterday afternoon, Su Cheng became strange... Something must have happened between morning and afternoon yesterday, which made him like this..."


    "Carol, didn''t you ask Su Cheng what happened to him?"


    "We asked!" Alan shouted, "but no matter how we ask, brother, he won''t tell us!"


    "Cheng always said that his mind was in a mess and he didn''t know how to tell us. At the same time, he also said that it was not a simple thing. He couldn''t tell others casually..." Carol added.


    Looking at the lost and dignified color on the faces of Carol and Alan, Eliza''s expression unconsciously became serious.


    Su Cheng, what happened to him


    ¡ª¡ªEliza could not help but secretly worried about Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Click, click


    ¡ª¡ªJust then, the most common sound of armor collision heard in Pendragon during this period came again.


    "Wow..." Alan looked bored. "The patrol is here again... I hope you don''t come to ask us..."


    Alan, Carol and Eliza were lucky. The patrol didn''t ask them, but passed them directly.


    It was not until the patrol had gone far that Alan looked up at Carol and Eliza and asked, "what is this round table? How long will it take to finish? Now the streets are full of patrols. It''s really annoying. "


    After saying that, Alan glanced his lips in displeasure.


    "Huh?" Eliza asked, "Alan, don''t you know what a round table is?"


    "All I know is that the great men of the Empire are meeting around a big round table."


    "Although it is true that the great figures of the Empire are meeting around a big round table." Eliza''s face showed a helpless smile, "the round table of our empire has a very historical origin, which can be traced back to thousands of years ago."


    "A thousand years ago?!" Alan exclaimed.


    "Yes, a thousand years ago."


    Eliza nodded and then continued, "the current round table system in our empire is related to Arthur pandragon, the great ancestor of our britannians thousands of years ago."

 Chapter 393

    "If you want to talk in detail, it may take a long time. I''ll try to make a long story short."


    "More than a thousand years ago, our ancestors established the first country of our britannians, the suyinglan empire."


    "The suyinglan empire once flourished, but it soon declined."


    "After the decline of the suyinglan Empire, the surrounding powers began to attack us and planned to divide the suyinglan Empire together."


    "Arthur pandragon, the ''Knight King'', ascended the throne at the most critical period of the suyinglan empire."


    "When the ''Knight King'' ascended the throne, she was only a petite girl who was only 16 years old and less than 1.6 meters tall."


    "However, although the ''Knight King'' is young, he has amazing military talent and political wisdom."


    "I don''t know much about her political achievements, but I know something about her military achievements."


    "Today''s bards generally like to say ''Knight King''. She is a ruthless person who is both literate and martial, who can kill the enemy and dismount to think of strategies. In fact, this is wrong. The real "Knight king" in history is actually a man with literature but no martial arts. "


    "It is clearly recorded in history that the ''Knight King'' is actually a king with extremely poor fighting skills. It is recorded in the history book that the ''Knight King'' does not even have the ability to swing ten swords."


    "However, although the ''Knight King'' is not good at her combat effectiveness, her military talent is so strong that it is shocking."


    "The ''Knight King'' led 5000 people to defeat tens of thousands of rebels when she just ascended the throne and was only 16 years old. At the age of 17, she commanded 100000 troops."


    Finally, with the efforts of the ''Knight King'', she succeeded in making the suyinglan Empire survive this critical period and making the suyinglan Empire rich and strong again. "


    "In the legendary life of the ''Knight King'', many systems have been established and improved, among which the most famous system established by the ''Knight King'' is the round table knight system. It is precisely because of the ''Knight King'' that she established the round table knight system, so people call her the ''Knight King''. "


    "The ''Knight King'' she selected the 12 strongest commanders from the army and awarded them the title of ''round table Knight''. Enjoy the privilege that ordinary people dare not think. "


    "The ''Knight King'' led 12 round table knights to fight against foreign enemies and defeated countless enemies. The ''Knight King'' and these 12 round table knights left countless classic battle examples and beautiful talks. Their stories and epics have fed countless bards over the past millennium."


    "There is a very famous beautiful talk about the ''Knight King'' and the 12 round table knights, that is, the ''Knight King'' often talks about military information and war with the 12 round table knights around a big round table."


    "The reason why she wanted to have a meeting with the Knights of the round table on a large round table was that the ''Knight King'' did it on purpose."


    "The ''Knight King'' she believes that the meaning of the ''round table'' is equality and unity. There is no difference in status or between monarchs and ministers at the round table. Everyone can speak freely and put forward their opinions freely. Therefore, the ''Knight King'' likes to talk about military information and war with the round table knights on a large round table, which is convenient for everyone to speak and for her to listen to suggestions."


    "Later generations gradually began to call the round table meeting between the ''Knight King'' and the round table knights as the round table meeting."


    "It''s a pun to call it the round table. First, they hold the meeting on a round table. Second, the main participants of the meeting are round table knights."


    "Later, with the passage of time, more than 100 years after the death of the ''Knight King'', the suyinglan empire was destroyed."


    "After that, countries were established and perished."


    "Until almost 300 years ago, we britannians established our fourth Empire, which is our current britannian empire."


    "In order to show respect for the great ancestor of the ''Knight King'', our early emperors of the britannian Empire renamed the name of the imperial capital ''pandragon'' and established the current knight system following the round table knight system of the ''Knight King''."


    "Then the current round table system was established in the form of the ''Knight King'' and the round table knights."


    "Although the name of our current round table is the same as that of the knight king and the Knights of the round table at that time, there is almost no similarity between the two."


    "The round table meeting of the ''Knight King'' at that time only talked about military information and war with the round table knights, not other political affairs. The only participants were the ''Knight King'' and the Knights of the round table. "


    "Our current round table is the emperor''s majesty. He convened important officials and vassals in China to talk about some very important state affairs."


    "Apart from the same name, the only thing they have in common is that they all have a meeting on a big round table."


    "The above is the historical origin of our empire''s current round table. The reason why there are so many patrols now, curfews and this and that, is purely helpless. "


    "In the history of our empire, there have been many times that spies and assassins from enemy countries have come to sabotage the round table or assassinate some important figures of our empire when it is about to be held or is being held."


    "After all, when the round table is held, almost all vassals and important ministers from all over the country will gather in pandragon. It is really suitable for imperial spies and assassins to destroy and assassinate."


    "So I can only bear it for a while. As long as the round table is over, pandragon will return to his former appearance."


    "Try not to go to the streets during this period of time. If you are caught in prison for interrogation because people in the patrol suspect you are an enemy spy or assassin, it will be troublesome."


    "Huh? Carol? Alan? "


    Until then, Eliza found that Alan and Carol were staring at her.


    "Ah... Sorry..." Eliza scratched her head apologetically. "Did I say too much? Sorry, I''m not a very eloquent person... If you don''t understand anything, I''ll say it again. "


    "No, no, no!" Alan quickly shook his head and said, "I think Eliza, you speak very well! It''s easy to understand. The reason why I stay is that I''m shocked by your erudition! It turns out that thousands of years ago, we had such powerful ancestors¡® Knight King ''... What a handsome title! "


    "Mm-hmm!" Carol, who came back to her senses, quickly nodded and said, "yes, I was shocked by Eliza''s erudition! It''s also the first time I know the knight king. "


    "Hey? Erudite? Alas... I''m not so knowledgeable... "Eliza scratched her hair shyly.


    "I always think that this'' Knight King ''is very similar to his brother! Carol, Eliza, don''t you think? " Alan asked Carol and Eliza in a somewhat excited tone.

 Chapter 394

    "Su Cheng is very much like the ''Knight King''?" Eliza gave Alan a puzzled wink. "Why do you say that?"


    Carol looked at Alan with a puzzled face.


    "Because didn''t Eliza just say?" Alan said, "is the knight king a man who has no martial arts and poor fighting skills, but has a very strong military talent? Isn''t that like my brother? "


    "Isn''t my brother also a man who has no martial arts and poor fighting skills, but has very strong military talent?"


    "My brother is not only bad at fighting, but also poor in strength. Even Carol can do 5 or 60 push ups in one breath, and her brother can''t even do 40. "


    "However, my brother''s fighting skills should still be better than that of the ''Knight King''. He can wave more than ten swords continuously and pull out the sword to accurately cut other people''s fragile neck arteries."


    "Also, Eliza just said that the ''Knight King'' could command 100000 troops at the age of 17, which is very similar to his brother! When my brother was 17 years old last year, he successfully commanded nearly 100000 troops and won the rescue war of Lund kingdom? "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Carol and Eliza both showed a sudden realization.


    "Listen to Alan..." Carol said bitterly, "it seems that he is really... From these two points, Cheng is really like the ''Knight King''."


    "Uh huh!" Alan nodded hard. "Am I right?"


    "It seems to make sense." Eliza nodded seriously, then showed a helpless smile, "the topic seems to have returned to Su Cheng again. Sorry, Carol, I don''t know what happened to Su Cheng recently, so I don''t know why Su Cheng has been so worried. "


    "Ah, Eliza, you don''t have to apologize to me." Carol quickly waved her hand, "if you don''t even know Eliza, forget it. Cheng himself said anyway. He''s just confused now, so he doesn''t know how to tell us. We''ll wait until Cheng himself recovers, straightens out his thoughts and adjusts his feelings, and then ask him."


    "Hmm..." Eliza nodded with a slightly relaxed expression, "that''s right..."


    In order to move away from the slightly heavy topic about Su Cheng, Carol continued to say to Eliza, "Eliza, are you walking now?"


    "Well, yes. Go out for a walk and pass the time. How about you? Are you two going shopping? "


    As Eliza spoke, she slipped her eyes slightly and moved to a bag that Carol was holding in her arms.


    From the beginning, Eliza noticed the bag held in Carol''s arms, so she guessed whether Carol and they were going shopping.


    "Well, yes." Carol held up the bag in her arms. "Alan and I are going to buy a skirt."


    Skirt?


    Hearing this word, Eliza picked her beautiful eyebrows, and then said in a hurry, "is it the lovely dress that many people wear now?"


    "Oh?" Carol looked at Eliza with some surprise. "Eliza, how do you know?"


    Eliza smiled bitterly: "because when I was just walking, I found that many girls in the street were wearing this lovely dress, so I guessed whether this dress was a popular dress this year."


    "So it is. Eliza, you guessed right. The skirt Alan and I bought is this lovely dress that is very popular in panderagon."


    "Carol, do you like this dress, too? You also bought one to wear? "


    "How could it be? It''s not for me." Carol said unhappily, "it''s for Alan and Deng Jia''er. Alan seems to like this dress very much, so I went to buy it with Alan today and bought one for Deng Jia''er by the way, because it feels that Deng Jia''er is also very suitable for this lovely dress."


    At this point, Kellogg paused, and then¡ª¡ª


    "To be honest, Eliza, this style of skirt is not suitable for me and you..."


    ¡ª¡ªHe said in a helpless tone.


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Eliza nodded seriously: "HMM... I understand..."


    Eliza and Carol are both very tall people. Carol is 1.65 meters tall and Eliza is 1.7 meters tall.


    At the same time, Eliza and Carol are both strong people with a lot of muscles


    Although she has never seen Carol''s body directly, Eliza, who has been in the military for many years, can still see that Carol''s body is very good through her clothes.


    At first glance, only those who have worked or exercised for many years can have good health.


    Carol''s rough palm is the best proof of long-term labor or exercise.


    Previously, when Eliza first met Carol, she had a chance to knead Carol''s hands, arms and abdomen.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s all hard


    Eliza dares to conclude that Carol must have done some exercise on weekdays, otherwise she wouldn''t have so many muscles


    Even Carol is like this, not to mention Eliza, a knight who has fought on the battlefield for many years.


    Eliza, who can wield Knights'' swords and long guns and kill dozens of enemies in a battle, naturally has much more muscles than Carol.


    Therefore, for the two people who are quite tall and have many muscles, this kind of lovely dress is naturally not suitable for them.


    "There''s no such thing! Carol, you can try it on! "


    Just then, Alan suddenly said to Carol, who had just said "this dress doesn''t suit me".


    "I won''t wear this kind of clothes." Carol smiled and rubbed Alan''s small head. "This lovely dress is more suitable for petite and lovely girls like you and Deng Jiaer. It''s not suitable for tall people like me. Besides, I don''t like this style of skirt very much. "


    Then Carol turned to Eliza and said:


    "Eliza, Alan and I have something to do. We have to hurry home first, so we''ll go first. If we have time, we must come to our house to play. I''ll show you the little oranges that have been raised white and fat."


    "Well, I will." Eliza smiled, "goodbye. Next time I have time, I''ll take Herr to your house."


    ¡­¡­


    After watching Carol and Alan leave, Eliza continued her walk.


    "Not suitable for..." Eliza, who was still wandering around, suddenly whispered.


    At this time, Eliza caught a glimpse of a beautifully decorated clothing store on her side.


    Eliza, who just came to the clothing store, stopped, turned her head and looked at the clothing store.


    At the same time, a tangled color gradually appeared on his face.


    Eliza, with a tangled face, looked at the clothing store silently. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Royal conference room.


    Most of the members participating in the round table did not know what the content of the meeting was.


    Only the emperor, the crown prince and the palace knew the specific and detailed contents of the meeting.


    With gozewen''s imposing "formal convening", the round table officially began!


    Everyone straightened up and began to concentrate.


    "Bancro." Gozeven turned his head and said to bancro sitting near him, "let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Bankro, who had just returned to pandragon from the Lorraine Empire, stood up with a large pile of paper, and then passed it one by one to everyone sitting at the round table.


    While this large pile of paper was being distributed at the round table, gozewen said in his non emotional tone:


    "Before entering the real theme of this round table, let''s discuss the specific treatment of this large new territory."


    In gozewen''s mouth, the "newly conquered large territory" naturally refers to the seven provinces of ruva, Lorraine, Ontario, Sher, ROCA, Calais and pros, which have just been taken from the Lorraine empire through the Trova treaty.


    After the large pile of paper just distributed by bancro was successfully distributed to everyone, bancro turned his head and asked gozewen whether he could start.


    After gozeven nodded hard at him, bancro cleared his throat, and then Lang said:


    "Please turn to page 1 of the stack of paper you just received..."

 Chapter 395

    Bancro had just distributed a small stack of paper to each person, on which he wrote a general plan for the governance of the newly laid territory of the former Lorraine empire.


    "For this vast new territory." Bancro continued, "we intend to divide into 12 counties and exempt these 12 new counties from taxes for one year."


    "Tax exempt for 1 year?" An older nobleman frowned and asked, "do you want to be exempt from tax for so long?"


    "That''s right." Bancro nodded, "thanks to the ''credit'' of the stupid queen of the Lorraine Empire, the life of the people of the Lorraine empire is becoming more and more difficult."


    "The reason why we want to exempt the new territory from taxes for one year is to win the hearts of these old citizens of the Lorraine Empire and make them feel that living in our Britannia Empire is far happier than living in the Lorraine empire."


    "Therefore, if the new territories are exempted from taxes for one year, the benefits will be immeasurable in the long run."


    "Not only that, we also need to send people to these 12 newly established counties to teach our new nationals Britannia, and moderately suppress the Lorraine Empire culture on the new territory. We should not only conquer them slowly in material terms, but also conquer them spiritually, so that they will be interested in our Britannia Empire from body to spirit."


    ¡­¡­


    On how to completely conquer the newly conquered territory, gozeven specially organized a research group led by bankro.


    Bancro gave a concise account of the policies that his colleagues had drawn up and intended to pursue in this large new territory.


    The participants sitting around the round table listened to bancro and nodded seriously.


    In the final voting session, the governance plan for the new territory was successfully adopted by a unanimous vote.


    After seeing that the governance plan that he led the research was unanimously approved, bancro couldn''t help but look a little happy.


    "Well, now that the discussion on the new territorial governance plan is over, it''s time for us to get to the main topic of this round table."


    After the new territorial governance plan was unanimously approved, gozewen, who had just leaned back in his chair and never said anything, straightened up slowly and continued to say in a deep voice:


    "At this round table, I''m going to discuss with you the plan to expand China''s military strength!"


    "I intend to expand the military strength of my britannian Empire to the point where I will not lose even if I go to war with the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire at the same time!"


    As soon as gozevin''s words fell, the whole Royal conference room immediately became noisy.


    The participants sitting at the round table whispered in amazement.


    "Won''t you lose the war with the holy Hiram Empire and the Frankish Empire at the same time..." Ethel said with a bitter smile, "it''s really difficult..."


    "Yes." Albert on one side said, "if we want to fight with the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire at the same time, our knight''s force must be expanded to more than 800000..."


    While everyone in the conference room was whispering, gozewen raised his hand and pressed it in the air.


    Seeing gozewen''s gesture, the conference room gradually quieted down.


    "Although we have dealt a heavy blow to the Lorraine Empire, and there will be no more threats to the south of the Empire in the next ten years, our situation is still not optimistic."


    Gozevin''s expression was very serious.


    "Can''t we rely on diplomatic means to alleviate the current critical international situation of our empire?" A middle-aged nobleman frowned and asked.


    "Unfortunately, we have tried diplomatic means for a long time." Bancro smiled helplessly, "everyone should also know the relationship between our empire and the Frankish Empire now? The relationship between our britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire has long been immortal. There is no way to ease the relationship with the Frankish empire by diplomatic means. "


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, the people around the round table nodded with calm faces.


    Anyone who knows a little about the international situation knows what the relationship between the British Empire and the Frankish empire is.


    The state of war between the two countries has lasted for hundreds of years, that is, the two countries have been fighting for hundreds of years.


    People all over the world call the long war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire the "hundred year war".


    Between the two countries, it has long been an endless situation.


    At present, there are only two ways to achieve peace between the British Empire and the Frankish empire.


    1¡¢ The britannian Empire completely defeated and destroyed the Frankish empire. 2¡¢ The Frankish Empire completely defeated and destroyed the britannian empire.


    Bancro''s speech continued:


    "As for the holy Hiram Empire, diplomatic means have little effect."


    "No matter how hard we try, the holy Helan empire is still eyeing our britannian empire."


    "According to the information from the spy gate lurking in the Holy Hiran Empire, the Holy Hiran Empire seems to have recently shown signs of transporting supplies to the southwest front."


    "In other words, the holy Hiram empire is likely to tear up the armistice again and attack us again..."


    Bancro''s words made the atmosphere of the whole conference room heavy in an instant.


    Ethel and Albert were equally dignified.


    Both of them knew that the situation in their empire was still not optimistic, but they didn''t expect to be so optimistic.


    Diplomatic means have not played any role, and are likely to face the attack of the two empires in the future


    Such a situation is very bad just by thinking.


    In this conference room, surrounded by the atmosphere called "Silence", gozewen broke the current silence with his old voice:


    "After listening to bancro''s speech just now, I think everyone should have a certain understanding of the bad situation of our empire."


    "Since there is no way to protect us by tongue, we can only protect us by sword!"


    "We should further strengthen our military strength!"


    "So, I decided to form the fourth Knights! And rebuild the order of Michael! "


    As soon as gozewen''s words fell, the whole conference room remained silent for a few seconds, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Form the fourth knights?!"


    "Rebuild Michael?!"


    "Your majesty! Do we have so much money? "


    "Your majesty! Michael''s knights defend the north, Gabriel''s knights defend the East, and Rachel''s knights defend the south. So where will the newly formed Knights deploy? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªThe whole conference room exploded in an instant.

 Chapter 396

    Facing the conference room now "bombed", gozewen had already expected such a scene, so he did not panic or immediately answer these questions. Instead, he silently turned his head and threw a look at the crown prince sitting next to him, that is, his son Gail.


    While gozevin looked at Gail, Gail also looked at gozevin.


    The father and son looked at each other.


    After receiving gozewen''s eyes, Gail cleared his throat and stood up: "everyone be quiet."


    Gail''s voice was not loud.


    But after Gail''s voice, the originally noisy conference room slowly quieted down.


    "I know you have a lot of questions about the two plans to form the fourth Knight Order and rebuild the Michael Knight order. Now let me answer your questions one by one, and you can ask questions freely. "


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, a fat territory aristocrat immediately raised his hand. After getting Gail''s permission, he immediately asked in a hurry:


    "Your Highness Gail! Why set up the fourth knights? Are the three major Knights no longer enough to protect us? "


    "I''m sorry." Gail, with some bitterness on his face, shook his head, "only three knights are not enough to protect us. We urgently need to form a fourth knights."


    "Everyone knows the knighthood of our empire."


    "The order of Michael was stationed in the north and was responsible for the northern front; The Knights of Gabriel were stationed in the East and were responsible for the Rhine front; The order of Rachel was stationed in the South and was responsible for the southern front. "


    "Although the three knights are responsible for different fronts and take different countries as imaginary enemies, we will not put all the knights on all fronts."


    "Each knight regiment will assign some troops to garrison here in the imperial capital, which is responsible for defending the imperial capital and using it as a mobile force."


    "Before the disastrous'' 288 defense battle against the North ''two years ago, the cavalry of Gabriel with 300000 troops had 150000 troops in the imperial capital, and the cavalry of Michael and Rachel with 200000 troops were stationed in the imperial capital."


    "Such a system has a great hidden danger."


    "That is, when there is an emergency battle on the current line, we often miss our fighters because there are too few troops stationed on the front line."


    "That''s what happened in the ''288 defense battle against the North'' two years ago. In the North defense battle two years ago, it took a lot of time to transfer the officers and men of the 100000 Michael Knights stationed in the imperial capital to the north, so the defense battle was so fierce."


    "After this'' 288 year defense campaign '', the central government has been conducting review and reflection."


    "If 200000 soldiers of the Michael knights had been stationed on the northern front from the beginning, this defensive battle would never have been so fierce!"


    "Therefore, after the research and discussion of the Central Committee, we come to the conclusion that the current system of the Knights stationed in the imperial capital is no longer desirable!"


    "We want to set up a new Knights'' order, which is different from the three Knights of Michael, Gabriel and Rachel. It is not responsible for any front, it is only responsible for garrisoning in the imperial capital! The new Knights'' position is'' mobile forces''! "


    "For this new knight regiment, the central government has also set a name. The name of this new knight regiment and the knight regiment specially stationed in the imperial capital is Uriel knight regiment!"


    "So, to put it simply, the purpose of establishing this new Uriel order is to liberate the forces of Michael, Gabriel and Rachel! Let them no longer divide troops to garrison in the imperial capital, so that the three knights can concentrate all their combat forces on their respective fronts! So that the three knights can better deal with the imaginary enemies they are responsible for! "


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, the originally silent conference hall began to be noisy again, and the people began to talk in twos and threes.


    "Set up a special knight regiment stationed in the imperial capital... This plan seems good."


    "Well, the original system of ''three Knights stationed in the imperial capital'' does have many disadvantages."


    "With a special knight regiment stationed in the imperial capital as a mobile force envoy, the three Knight regiments of Michael, Gabriel and Rachel can liberate all the combat forces stationed in the imperial capital. This is really a good plan... I support the formation of the Uriel knight regiment."


    ¡­¡­


    Just then, another man raised his hand.


    The person who intends to ask questions this time is not a territorial aristocrat, but a local dignitary.


    "Your Highness Gail, I want to ask. How many troops does the newly established Uriel Knights intend to form? "


    "150000. By the way, the Uriel Knights mainly recruit troops in the west, while the Michael knights, which will soon start reconstruction, mainly recruit troops in the north. "


    "According to our plan, the order of Uriel will recruit 150000 people before the coming of July next year. The Michael order, which now has only 70000 people, will also return to its original strength of 200000 before next July. As for the Rachel knights, who have just finished the two attacks of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" and have suffered nearly 50000 casualties, they should also restore their original strength of 200000 before February next year. "


    As soon as Gail had finished his words, the local dignitaries who had just asked questions then frowned and asked:


    "There are 150000 knights in Uriel, 300000 knights in Gabriel, 200000 knights in Michael and 200000 knights in Rachel. In this way, the military strength of our Imperial Knights will be as high as 850000... Including the local garrison, the military strength of our imperial standing army will be as high as 1.1 million... Your highness Gail, Can the financial resources of our empire support this million standing troops and such huge military expenditure? "


    The standing army of the British Empire was divided into two types.


    One is the Knights and the other is the garrison.


    The Knights are the first-line troops of the British Empire with the strongest combat effectiveness. In the nearly 300 years of history of the British Empire, the war is basically handed over to the three major knights.


    The garrison is the second-line force of the British Empire. Its combat effectiveness is very weak. The garrison is basically composed of old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers. The garrison is scattered in each city. Its daily task is only to guard each city. Unless the enemy comes, it will not participate in the battle.


    The cavalry of Gabriel, which suffered tens of thousands of casualties in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, has long recovered and returned to its original 300000 troops.


    If, as Gail said, a new urier Knight Order with 150000 troops is to be formed, and the Michael Knight Order and the Rachel Knight Order are to return to their original 200000 troops in a short time, the number of standing armies of their empire will exceed one million, reaching an appalling 1.1 million.


    As soon as the local dignitaries'' questions fell, the people in the meeting turned their attention to Gail.


    The question asked by this important local minister is very important and realistic.


    Does the Empire now have the financial resources to support a standing army of 1.1 million?


    Bathed in the confused and curious eyes of the people, Gail''s mouth slowly tilted up and showed a strange smile:


    "In recent years, thanks to the efforts of various ministers and knights, the national strength of our empire has rebounded year by year. Now the national treasury surplus and income are much better than before."


    "But even so, to support such a huge standing army, the financial resources of the Empire are still a little tight."


    "So -- I''m going to work hard for you who are the nobles of the territory. Every year we have to pay tribute to the central government and raise it a little more. From the current 40% to 50%. "


    Speaking of this, the strange color of Gail''s smile was a little stronger.

 Chapter 397

    Most of the people who participated in the round table were the nobles of the territories located all over the Empire.


    After hearing Gail''s words, all the nobles in the territory turned white.


    Then the meeting room "exploded" again¡ª¡ª


    "Wait, wait! Your highness Gail! Do you want to raise the annual tribute?! This, this is too difficult! "


    "Your Highness Gail! Don''t you know that the life of us is also very hard? Now the tribute rate is very high! If we raise it again, our family will really have to borrow money from businessmen to live! "


    "Your Highness Gail! Please forgive our difficulties! "


    "For the future of the Empire, we also want to do our part, but we really can''t afford a higher tribute rate!"


    "Your Highness Gail! We really can''t afford this 40% tribute rate now! Please don''t raise it any further! "


    ¡­¡­


    The nobles of the territory complained and debated with Gail.


    Although the British Empire, like other countries, had territory nobles, and these territory nobles controlled a lot of territory, enough to control nearly 13 territories of the Empire.


    However, the power of the territorial nobles of the British Empire was particularly weak.


    The britannian empire is the country with the greatest difference between the power of the central and vassals in the whole continent.


    For the nobles of these territories, the central part of the British Empire has always carried out all kinds of repression.


    The so-called "tribute rate" refers to the amount of tribute paid by the nobles of these territories to the center of the British Empire every year.


    Now the tribute rate of the nobles in these territories is 40%, that is, for every 100 British francs they earn, they have to turn over 40 British francs to the central government.


    The surprisingly high tribute rate made the aristocrats in these territories of the British Empire not particularly rich.


    Those nobles with larger or richer fiefs had a decent life.


    For example, the Duke of Connaught and the Duke of North Munster, even the more affluent fiefs.


    As for those nobles whose fiefs were smaller or poorer, their lives would be much more miserable.


    Many nobles are even so poor that they need to borrow money from other nobles or some rich businessmen to live.


    Even if they were subjected to such inhumane "Exploitation" by the central government, the nobles of these territories could only grind their teeth silently and endure it.


    Because they are simply unable to resist the central government.


    Although the nobles in these territories have the right to form their own episodes, the forces they can have are also strictly controlled by the central government.


    He who can become a territory aristocrat is a count no matter how low his title is.


    According to the regulations of the Central Committee of the British Empire, the vassals at the Duke level can only have 2000 troops at most, 1000 at the Marquis level and 500 at the Earl level.


    Moreover, because of the high tribute rate, almost all the nobles have far less than the upper limit. Some very poor nobles, in order to save more money, did not even recruit private episodes.


    The total strength of the nobles in all territories is only more than 10000.


    Compared with the central government, which has three major Knights - four knights in the future and a standing army of more than one million, the combat power of the nobles in these territories is hardly worth mentioning.


    Even if all the nobles of the territory unite to launch a rebellion, the central government will not be too flustered. After all, there is a great difference between the combat power of the enemy and ours. Now, there are 20000 troops in any of the three major knights, and the training process of the Knights'' soldiers must be based on these feudalism scripts that have hardly been on the battlefield.


    Because the difference in combat power between the central government and the vassals is too great, no matter how the central government bullies them, the nobles of these territories can only swallow their anger and obediently listen to the orders of the central government.


    In addition to the frighteningly high tribute rate, the central government also bullied and suppressed the nobles in these territories.


    For example, without the permission of the Central Committee, the feudal ministers and their ministries cannot leave the fiefdom without authorization.


    Once the Central Committee finds out that you and your troops leave your fiefdom without the permission of the Central Committee, you will be sentenced to treason.


    It''s light to confiscate all your property and take back your fiefdom. The most serious thing is to behead you directly, then take anti-corrosion measures for your head, circulate it to other territorial nobles, and let other feudal ministers see what happens if they don''t listen to the orders of the central government.


    In the nearly 300 years of history of the British Empire, there have been several cases in which such vassals left their fiefdoms to die and were directly arrested by the central government and sentenced to death for conspiracy.


    However, the nobles of these territories are also human beings and will resist when the central government gives some excessive orders.


    For example - now.


    After learning that the already high tribute rate would be further increased, the nobles of these territories immediately stormed Gail as crown prince to debate.


    Some aristocrats who had already had a hard life had even cried to Gail about their difficulties.


    With a wry smile on his face, Gail turned and looked at his father.


    And gozeven just looked at Gail with a wry smile.


    "It seems..." Gail whispered to gozewen, "there''s going to be a hard battle..."


    "Yes." Ge zewen nodded with a wry smile, "I know these feudal ministers will not simply agree to increase the tribute rate..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Today''s round table is finally over."


    Albert said to Ethel beside him.


    "Yes." With a little fatigue on his face, Iser pinched his temple, "today, I''ve been discussing about the tribute rate of the vassals almost all day..."


    At this time, it was close to dusk, and the meeting on the first day of the round table was finally over.


    Albert and Iser left the Royal conference room together and walked outside the Baiyang palace.


    Outside the Baiyang palace, there were carriages specially to pick them up, as well as elite guards to escort them back to their residence.


    The first day''s meeting was basically about the tribute rate of the vassals.


    From morning discussion to noon, we simply had lunch together, then discussed again, and discussed all the time from noon... No, it should be said that the quarrel finally came to an end at dusk and at the end of the meeting.


    The reason why the rate of tribute and tax will be discussed for a full day is that the vassals and the central government are unwilling to give in.


    The vassals insisted on maintaining the current 40% tribute rate.


    The central authorities, namely gozevin, Gail, Jacob and others, have also taken a very tough attitude, saying that they must raise the price.


    The two sides quarreled for a full day. From the morning until just now, the central government even took out force to deter them, and finally reached a conclusion.


    In the end, the two sides made concessions and finally decided to increase the tribute rate of the vassals to 45%.


    This figure is already the bottom line of the central government.


    After the vassals won this number, they all knew each other very well and shut up.


    "45%..." Albert muttered, "it''s not impossible to raise the tribute rate of the vassals to 45%, plus the improving fiscal revenue over the years to support 850000 Knights..."


    "Well, yes." Iser answered, "the central government has made up its mind to strengthen its military strength. With the national strength of the Empire, it can support more than a million standing armies."


    Speaking of this, iselton paused.


    After a thoughtful look flashed on his face, he then said in a deep voice:


    "Tomorrow will be the focus of this round table."


    "Ah..." Albert said, "tomorrow... It''s about to discuss who should be elected as the new head of Michael''s Knight Order... Since his highness Gail said today that he would rebuild Michael''s Knight order later, it''s the most urgent thing to elect a new and reliable head of Michael''s Knight order. It may happen tomorrow, like today... No, The debate is even more ''tragic'' than today... "


    "I still remember the round table meeting eight years ago." Iser smiled, "the round table meeting eight years ago, after three days of quarrel, finally decided that you should be the new head of the rajoel order."


    "Ha ha..." Albert smiled a few times. "I don''t know how many days it will take to select a new head of Michael''s knights this time..."


    "Albert, who do you think will become the new commander of the Michael knights?"


    "How do I know..." Albert said angrily, "only your majesty, your highness Gail and Jacob know the candidate for the head of the Michael knights. Before the formal discussion begins, no one knows who will compete for the position of head of the delegation this time. "


    "..." Iser sighed lightly, "I don''t know who will be so lucky and unlucky to become the head of the Knights..."


    "... I just hope that the new head of Michael''s knights will be a reliable person with good psychological quality." The expressionless Albert said, "without good pressure resistance and excellent psychological quality, it will be painful to be the head of the Knights..."

 Chapter 398

    October 20, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    night.


    In the britannian Empire, pandragon, the residence of count Hyde, that is, Eliza''s home.


    As an aristocrat, Eliza is naturally more extravagant in life than ordinary people.


    For example - Eliza has her own bathroom.


    Eliza''s room is connected to a bathroom. The bathroom connected to her room is Eliza''s special bathroom. Only Eliza can use this bathroom in the whole residence.


    At this time, Eliza was lying in the big bath in the middle of her special bathroom, enjoying the hot bath with her eyes closed.


    Like most girls, Eliza likes the feeling of soaking in mild hot water.


    Often a bubble is half an hour.


    After soaking for some time, the skin of her fingers began to wrinkle and the water in the bath became cooler, Eliza reluctantly stood up from the bath and walked out of the bath.


    On a wall in the middle of Eliza''s bathroom, there is a full-length mirror.


    However, the whole-body mirror hung on the wall mainly plays a decorative role. After all, Eliza doesn''t have the habit of looking in the mirror frequently, nor does she have the habit of looking in the mirror after taking a bath.


    In the past, after taking a bath, Eliza left directly after wiping the drops of water on her body and changing her clothes. She never stayed in front of this mirror.


    However, Eliza was different from before.


    At this time, Eliza stopped when she passed the full-length mirror.


    Alicia, who stopped in front of the full-length mirror, looked at the full-length mirror and was silent. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a while, Eliza opened her feet and pattered towards the full-length mirror.


    After wiping off the water vapor attached to the whole-body mirror, Eliza stepped back two steps and began to seriously look at herself in the mirror.


    In this way, I silently looked at and observed myself in the mirror for a long time¡ª¡ª


    "Alas..."


    ¡ª¡ªEliza, with a wry smile on her face, sighed.


    "What a body without any femininity..."


    Alisa make complaints about his body, and raise his hand to touch his stomach. His fingers slide along the clear muscle line of the abdomen.


    Although Eliza''s abdominal muscles are not strong enough to be divided, they also have very clear muscle lines.


    Not only does Eliza have clear muscle lines in her abdomen, but also in other parts of her body.


    Although Eliza is a kind of constitution that is not easy to grow scars, she still has a few faint scars that have not been completely eliminated after years of fighting on the battlefield.


    After touching the lines of her abdomen, Eliza began to touch the faint scars on her body.


    While touching the scars on her body, Eliza gradually came up with the girls wearing the cute wind dresses that are now in fashion when she was wandering in Pendragon this morning.


    "It''s nice... Everyone has such a girl''s body... Unlike me, they have so many muscles..."


    Then, after a pause, Eliza continued to whisper subconsciously:


    "I don''t know how Su Cheng will feel after seeing my body... Will he dislike that I have too many muscles and don''t like girls at all..."


    As soon as Eliza had finished her whisper, she immediately seemed to have recovered herself and put her hand over her mouth.


    Really, really! What nonsense am I talking about! Su Cheng, what he thinks of me is none of my business!


    Eliza shook her head twice, hoping to use this action to throw out the mess in her mind.


    Then Eliza, barefoot, quickly left the full-length mirror and walked towards the dressing room.


    This bathroom also has a small dressing room. Eliza''s laundry and towel for cleaning are all placed in this small dressing room.


    After wiping all the water drops on her body as quickly as possible, Eliza stretched her hand to the clothes basket with clean clothes and how to pick up the clothes and put them on.


    Just then, Eliza caught a glimpse of the dress casually put aside from the corner of her eyes.


    After catching a glimpse of the dress casually placed aside in the corner of her eye, Eliza was silent for a while, then took her hand out of the basket, picked up the dress and unfolded it.


    This dress is the lovely dress that is in fashion now.


    Looking at the dress on her hand, Eliza smiled helplessly: "I still bought it back... Really, what am I thinking... When I went to buy this dress today, it was really embarrassing..."


    This lovely dress looks good only for petite people, so there are basically no styles suitable for Eliza''s size in the clothing store.


    Eliza went to almost every clothing store in pandragon from morning to afternoon this morning, and finally bought a dress suitable for her size.


    Eliza gently stroked the white dress like a treasure.


    "How nice..."


    Eliza smiled, whispered and sighed.


    Then Eliza took the dress, pattered back to the full-length mirror and put the white dress in front of her.


    Looking at herself in front of her dress in the mirror, Eliza looked a little happy.


    "Well... Sure enough, this is not suitable for me, although this skirt is very beautiful."


    "HMM... it''s really inappropriate, inappropriate..."


    "Don''t wear it... I feel very ashamed..."


    "But take a good look..."


    ¡­¡­


    After talking about it for a long time, Eliza hesitated and put the dress on herself.


    "Forget it, anyway, I just wear it at home and don''t wear it out, so it doesn''t matter..."


    Eliza was talking to herself as she put a dress on her body.


    After putting the dress on herself, Eliza couldn''t wait to look into the mirror.


    Looking at herself in the mirror wearing this lovely white dress, Eliza''s face was full of shyness and excitement.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Eliza, who was looking at herself in the mirror, suddenly laughed like this.


    "I look good in it ~"


    Eliza walked out of the bathroom barefoot with her dress.


    Out of Eliza''s exclusive bathroom, we went to Eliza''s room.


    When she got out of the bathroom, Eliza fluttered on her soft big bed and began to roll.


    Wearing this dress seems to make Eliza very happy.


    Ah, by the way, when I met Carol today, Carol wore light makeup


    Carol is not a person who often makes up. She only makes up occasionally with a playful attitude, and Carol''s makeup is light.


    Recalling the light makeup on Carol''s face when she met Carol today, Eliza was already in the corner of her upturned mouth, and the upturned range could not help becoming larger.


    "Carol''s make-up is very good today..."


    After such a whisper, Eliza sat up from bed and walked to her table.


    On her desk, there are some cosmetics and a small mirror.


    These cosmetics were given to her by Ethel and some of her female friends. However, because Eliza basically never makes up, all these cosmetics are brand-new and none of them has been used.


    After sitting at the table, Eliza picked up all kinds of cosmetics she had never used since she received them, and then lined them up in front of her.


    Um... Carol''s makeup today... Carol''s makeup today


    Eliza tried to recall the light makeup that Carol wore today, while talking about opening these cosmetics one by one.


    At this time, Eliza, who was very excited and happy, planned to imitate Carol''s makeup and put on a makeup as beautiful as Carol.


    Eliza, who made up herself for the first time in her life, was very clumsy.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, Eliza finally succeeded in putting on a makeup that was seven or eight points similar to today''s Carol''s makeup.


    Although it took a long time, Eliza''s face was not impatient at all, and even became happier and happier.


    Looking at the small mirror on the table, Eliza said:


    "HMM... this makeup really doesn''t suit me..."


    However, although Eliza said so, Eliza still slightly tilted her head and smiled.


    Eliza, with her makeup on, made another swoop, rushed back to the bed, grabbed the quilt and rolled.


    A very happy look.

 Chapter 399

    October 21, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The second day of the round table.


    morning.


    Britannian Empire, pandragon, the residence of count Hyde.


    Eliza, like Su Cheng, has developed the habit of getting up early because of her many days of military career. After the first beam of sunlight enters Eliza''s room through the transparent glass window, Eliza wakes up.


    Eliza had no habit of staying in bed. When she woke up, she sat up from bed and walked to the bathroom.


    Ok... What are you going to do today


    After washing, Eliza sat back on the bed and began to think about how to spend today''s time.


    ... forget it, I''d better go out for a walk today.


    Just when Eliza made up her mind¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡ª¡ªThere was a knock on the door outside the room.


    Then came the voice of a waitress:


    "Miss Eliza, all your clothes yesterday have been washed and dry."


    "Yesterday''s clothes... Have they been washed so quickly and dried out..." Eliza muttered, walking barefoot to the door and opened it.


    An older waitress was standing in front of Eliza''s room with some folded clothes.


    "Did yesterday''s dirty clothes dry so quickly?" Eliza asked the waitress as she took her clothes from her hand.


    "Well, yes, because the weather is still very hot, the wet clothes that have been washed can dry out in only one night."


    "So it is." Eliza nodded. "Well, OK, thank you for bringing my clothes."


    "You''re welcome, miss. Then I''ll step down first. "


    The waitress saluted Eliza and left quickly.


    Eliza, who closed the door again, put the newly washed clothes she had just got from the waitress on the bed.


    Since yesterday''s clothes have been washed and dry, I''ll continue to wear this suit for a walk outside today.


    After making up her mind, Eliza quickly took off her nightdress and stretched her hand to the clothes just put on the bed.


    However, just then, Eliza suddenly noticed a white dress mixed in the pile of clothes just brought by the maid.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the white dress that Eliza took a long time to buy yesterday.


    Looking at the white dress, Eliza was stunned, and then showed a faint bitter smile: "have you even washed this..."


    After taking a bath last night, Eliza imitated Carol''s light makeup and put on this lovely white dress.


    After playing like this, Eliza wiped the makeup off her face, took off the unwashed dress and gave it to the maid together with the dirty clothes.


    Eliza mentioned the dress that had been washed by the waitresses: "it looks good... But it doesn''t suit me very much. Just wear it at home."


    After saying this in a voice that seemed to convince herself, Eliza put down the dress and stretched her hand back to the ordinary clothes she usually wore just brought by the maid.


    However, just after Eliza''s fingers touched these ordinary clothes, Eliza''s action stopped again.


    Glance


    Eliza looked again at the dress that had just been put aside.


    "This style of clothes is not suitable for me... It''s OK to wear and play at home. If you wear it out, it''s too ashamed... Yes, it''s too ashamed..."


    Eliza took a deep breath and forced her eyes back.


    However, not long after she moved her eyes back, Eliza moved her eyes back to the white dress.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little, miss." Just now, the maid who gave Eliza clothes looked at Eliza in amazement, "what are you?"


    "It''s the skirt I bought yesterday." Eliza, whose face was full of joy that could not be hidden, said happily to the maid, "how about it? Does it look good? "


    After that, Eliza took the two corners of her dress and turned around.


    Eliza was wearing that white dress.


    "Miss..." the maid with a strange expression asked Eliza, "are you going to go out in this dress..."


    "Hahaha..." Eliza smiled a little low. "This dress really doesn''t suit me at all... After all, people of my stature are not suitable for wearing this lovely dress..."


    "No, no, no!" The maid with a few drops of cold sweat on her face quickly said, "Miss, this dress is very suitable..."


    Before the maid had finished speaking, Eliza interrupted her:


    "Don''t flatter me. I know I''m not suitable for this style of clothes at all. I look as strange as I look in this lovely dress."


    "But -"


    Eliza''s conversation changed.


    "Even if it doesn''t suit me at all, I still want to try on this dress and go outside."


    "After all, I have a little vanity." Eliza put on a smile with a little self mockery on her face. "After buying her favorite new clothes, she still hopes to wear them out for others to see."


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the second day of the round table.


    At dawn, all the participants of the round table got into the carriage and went to the Baiyang palace to continue the second day''s meeting under the escort of the elite guard.


    The round table on the second day, as yesterday, officially began at 9:00 a.m.


    20 minutes before 9 o''clock sharp, all the participants had arrived and gathered in the Royal conference room.


    Because there was still some time before the formal start of the meeting, everyone discussed and chatted in twos and threes before the formal start of the meeting, as they did yesterday.


    "The content of today''s meeting is probably to select a new head of Michael''s knights?"


    "Who will become the new head of Michael''s knights..."


    "Most of them are old knights with combat experience and management experience."


    "That''s right. Most of them choose one of the only four Royal Knights in our empire to be the head of the new Michael knights."


    ¡­¡­


    In just 20 minutes, it passed quickly.


    At 9 o''clock sharp, gozeven, Gail and Jacob entered the Royal conference room.


    Day 2 of the round table - start!


    "There is only one topic today." Gozeven said in his flat tone, which contained almost no emotional tone, "is to select a new head of the Michael knights."


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, all the participants sitting around the round table showed their "true" expressions.


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, Jacob, sitting next to gozewen''s tattoo, picked up a large stack of paper already prepared, and then asked all the participants sitting around the round table to pass it on one by one.


    This large stack of paper has been bound, and everyone takes one.


    While this large stack of paper continued to be sent, gozeven continued to say in his flat tone without any emotional tone:


    "Now the stack of paper distributed by decent people contains the basic information of the candidate for the new head of Michael''s knights."


    "There are three candidates, and the new Michael Knights will be elected from these three."


    "The three men are Harry Brown, a 52 year old four Royal Knights belonging to the Rachel knights."


    "Hall Smith, a 53 year old four Royal knight, is not affiliated with any Knight order."


    "And..."


    Speaking of this, gozeven suddenly paused.


    He has been expressionless since just now, and his face is slightly moved at this time.


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mood, gozewen continued.


    But at this time, gozewen''s tone is not as plain as before.


    "Su Cheng, an 18-year-old double oak knight, is not affiliated with any knights."

 Chapter 400

    Quiet¡ª¡ª


    After gozewen''s words, the Royal conference room was quiet for several seconds.


    Everyone in the conference room, including Ethel and Albert, used "huh? Did I hear you wrong? " He looked at gozewen with a sad expression.


    Maybe he had already made psychological preparations. Even if so many people looked at him with such a strange expression, GE zewen still remained unchanged: "don''t look at me, I didn''t say anything wrong, and you didn''t hear me wrong. Instead of looking at me here, you might as well look at the information just sent to you and the stack of paper just distributed to you, This is the personal data of the three candidates. "


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, the Royal conference room immediately rang with a harsh "clatter" sound of turning books.


    At the end of the small stack of paper just sent to everyone, the personal data of Su Cheng, who is only 18 years old this year, which GE zewen just said, was written impressively.


    "No......" Ethel looked at Su Cheng''s portrait and some personal data on his hand.


    Ethel, who had no time to recover for a moment, subconsciously turned his head to look at Albert sitting next to him.


    After turning to Albert, Ethel found that Albert was also turning to his side.


    The two had many conjectures yesterday about who the candidate for the head of the Michael knights would be.


    However, they could not imagine that he was still in the candidate quota.


    "Ethel..." Albert asked stupidly, "have there ever been candidates for head of the British Empire with age or 1 in the history of the British Empire?"


    "As far as I know -"


    Ethel shook his head.


    Albert turned back and looked again at the information in his hand.


    "Why... Su Cheng, he will become the candidate for the head of Michael''s knights... Albert murmured," Su Cheng, he really has the ability to use troops, but... Is it too early to let him become the head of the Knights... "


    Even Ethel and Albert, who have a lot of knowledge about Su Cheng, are shocked and stunned by Su Cheng''s becoming the candidate for the head of the Michael knights, not to mention other territorial nobles and local dignitaries who have no knowledge of Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng... True or false... From the portrait, he is really only 18 years old... So young..."


    "Whether or not he can be elected the head of Michael''s knights, is this young man enough to go down in history? The youngest candidate for the head of the knights in the history of our empire... "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a candidate for the head of the knights with the prefix of 1..."


    "Su Cheng... I haven''t heard of this man. His name is so strange, and he seems to look a little like a prairie man in the Far East..."


    "It doesn''t matter what his name and appearance are. As long as he is interested in our Britannia Empire, it doesn''t matter who he is. The key is to know what kind of person he is, how his ability is, and whether he can be qualified as the head of the Knights."


    "Su Cheng... Ah, I remember. No wonder I always seem to have some impression of the name."


    "Oh? Lord North Munster, do you know Su Cheng? "


    "Well, I know. I also attended the year-end dinner last year. When I attended the year-end dinner last year, I heard the name Su Cheng. I heard it was a rising star in the military field of our empire. It is said that my military talent was far better than Eliza and enly."


    "I also know that Su Cheng is a rare young talent. He is not only young and promising. He was promoted from a civilian to a knight in only 24 days. He is also very good-looking. At last year''s year-end dinner, many noble daughters, granddaughters and sisters stared at Su Cheng, ha ha ~"


    "Well, I also know him. I also took my daughter to the year-end dinner last year. My daughter seems to like this young hero very much. Unfortunately, it is said that Su Cheng adhered to Mr. Iser''s daughter, Miss Eliza, all the way at the year-end dinner last year, so my daughter has never found a chance to contact Su Cheng."


    "Hey? Were Su Cheng and miss Eliza lovers? "


    "I don''t know, but even if they are lovers, it''s not surprising, is it? Aren''t they a good match? Isn''t miss Eliza''s mate selection standard for a knight better than her? This Su Cheng just meets the standard. "


    "Hey, don''t talk about these boring things with or without at the round table. Go back to business."


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time of chattering and discussion among the people sitting around the table, one finally dared to ask Ge zewen:


    "Your Majesty, why did Su Cheng join the candidate for the head of the Michael knights? Su Cheng is too young. Does he have management experience? Is he capable? Is he qualified? In any case, he is not qualified for the position of head of the Knights! "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, many people sitting around the round table nodded one after another.


    Many of these nodding people know who Su Cheng is.


    However, even though these people know that Su Cheng is a young talent rarely seen in Imperial military circles in a hundred years, they still have many doubts about Su Cheng''s becoming a candidate for the head of the Knights.


    After all, if you have the ability to use troops, your age is still not enough, your qualifications are still not enough, and your management experience is not enough.


    To become the head of the knights, you can''t just rely on the use of troops.


    Even Ethel and Albert, who have always had a high evaluation of Su Cheng, are calm and silent at this time.


    However, as soon as the man''s question was finished, before gozewen had time to answer, Jacob, sitting next to gozewen, said in a flat tone with almost no emotional tone:


    "I added Su Cheng."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused and then continued:


    "I think Su Cheng must be the head of Michael''s knights. Su Cheng will be able to lead the Michael knights to become the strongest knights in the Empire. "


    After hearing Jacob''s words, people''s faces showed "ah, I see...".


    Because they all know Jacob''s Governance Style: only talent is promoted. As long as they have talent, they will vigorously promote you regardless of your origin and age.


    Humphrey, the current governor of the Northern Territory, is the best example of Jacob''s administrative style.


    Ten years ago, James recommended Humphrey, a small horse keeper, to become the governor of the north.


    After knowing that Su Cheng was recommended by Jacob, everyone was not surprised, and they were not surprised that such a young Su Cheng was among the candidates for the head of the Knights.


    For all the participants, no matter what kind of person Jacob plans to promote, everyone will not be surprised.


    After all - he was Jacob who promoted an ordinary horse keeper directly to the governor of the north.


    The questioner frowned and looked at Jacob: "Your Excellency Jacob... Can you tell me why you are so confident that Su Cheng will be qualified for the position of head of Michael''s Knight order?"


    "... my eyes, and -- my intuition."

 Chapter 401

    "Is it intuition again..."


    "I always feel that every time Lord Jacob plans to promote someone, he always says it''s intuitive..."


    "I remember when Lord Humphrey was promoted 10 years ago, did Lord Jacob also say intuition?"


    "Yes, you remember correctly. When Jacob promoted Humphrey 10 years ago, he asked him why. He also said it was vision and intuition."


    "Is it intuition and vision again..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Jacob''s voice fell, everyone in the conference room make complaints about his face, and he told him that he did not know how many times he had "vision" and "intuition".


    Even sitting at a corner of the round table, Humphrey, who had been expressionless and didn''t speak much, turned up his mouth slightly and looked amused.


    However, they can not be blamed for Tucao Jacob. After all, Jacob has asked him what he has promoted all these years. James generally make complaints about his vision and intuition.


    Even when Humphrey as like as two peas 10 years ago, he asked why James was so sure that Humphrey could be the leader of the northern governors. James also said the same thing as this time: "what I see and intuition tell me is that the governor of the north is not Humphrey."


    Ethel and Albert also smiled bitterly.


    "This Jacob..." Albert shook his head with a bitter smile, "so he added Su Cheng..."


    "Mr. Jacob really values Mr. Cheng. Ashamed, ashamed... "Ethel laughed a few times like a self mockery," Jacob really cares about Mr. Cheng like a real son. "


    Senior imperial officials like Iser knew how much Jacob cared for Su Cheng.


    First, he gave Su Cheng a chance to emerge and let Su Cheng put down a peasant rebellion.


    Then he helped Su Cheng become a knight, so that Su Cheng could become a knight in just 24 days.


    Many people in the middle of the Empire knew how Su Cheng''s appalling achievement of "becoming a knight in 24 days" came from.


    They all know that Su Cheng succeeded in becoming a knight in 24 days by relying on Jacob''s secret operation.


    Without Jacob''s help, how could Su Cheng be promoted to a knight by virtue of a single battle?


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom shortly after Su Cheng became a knight, Jacob won the position of deputy commander of the first army for Su Cheng.


    In this year''s "summer wind" offensive, Jacob won the position of East Route Army commander for Su Cheng.


    Now, Jacob added Su Cheng to the list of candidates for the head of Michael''s Knight Order and elected Su Cheng as the new head of Michael''s Knight order.


    It can be said that since Jacob met Su Cheng, Jacob''s care for Su Cheng has never stopped.


    Many good people even say that Jacob is no longer caring for Su Cheng, but doting on him.


    Some boring people even began to make up messy rumors that Su Cheng might be Jacob''s relative or that Su Cheng was Jacob''s pet.


    In short, the central side of the Empire knew that Jacob attached great importance to and took care of Su Cheng.


    However, they never thought that Jacob would take care of Su Cheng to this extent!


    Su Cheng, who is only 18 years old this year and has fought the three battles of calming the peasant rebellion, the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom and the "summer wind" offensive, is directly recommended to be the head of the Michael Knight Order!


    He became head of the order at the age of 18... This kind of thing can''t be described as shocking.


    "Lord Jacob!" A central official said anxiously, "no matter what you say, it''s ridiculous to let Su Cheng, who is only 18, be the head of Michael''s knights!"


    "Absurd?" "What''s ridiculous?" asked James, looking indifferent


    "I admit it! Your excellency Su Cheng, it''s ten years... No, it''s rare to see a military genius in a hundred years! However, the head of the Knights can''t be saved only by using troops! To become the head of the knights, you need not only far more than everyone''s military ability, but also enough qualifications to convince everyone! Enough management experience! And some other things! I don''t think Su Cheng, who is only 18 years old and has only participated in three battles so far, is qualified for the position of head of Michael''s knights! "


    "If Su Cheng becomes the new head of the Michael knights, it means that Su Cheng will also become the top leader of the northern front of our empire and shoulder the heavy responsibility of guarding the north of the Empire! Can your excellency Su Cheng shoulder such an important task? "


    This is the rule of the British Empire.


    It has been nearly 300 years since the founding of the britannian empire. In this nearly 300 year history, the cavalry of Michael has been stationed in the north, the cavalry of Gabriel in the East and the cavalry of Rachel in the south.


    The British Empire is the worst of the four empires, because the British Empire is the only country bordering the other three Empires at the same time.


    The northern part of the britannian empire is the holy Helan Empire, the eastern part is the Frankish Empire, the southern part is the Lorraine Empire, and the west is the boundless sea.


    Therefore, in order to guard against empires in three different positions, three fronts were divided.


    They are: the northern front, the Eastern Front (also known as the Rhine front) and the southern front.


    These three fronts are sometimes called the northern defense line, the eastern defense line and the southern defense line.


    Every head of the order shoulders the heavy responsibility of becoming the top leader of the front in charge of the order.


    For example, Iser was the head of the Knights of Gabriel. At the same time, he was also the supreme leader of the eastern front of the Empire, that is, the Rhine front. He was responsible for taking the Frankish empire as an imaginary enemy to resist the attack of the Frankish empire.


    Albert was the head of the Rachel knights and the supreme leader of the imperial southern front. He was responsible for taking the Lorraine empire as an imaginary enemy to resist the attack of the Lorraine empire.


    If Su Cheng becomes the new head of the Michael knights, it means that Su Cheng will also become the supreme leader of the northern front of the Empire, responsible for taking the "superpower" - the holy Hiram empire as the imaginary enemy to resist the attack of the holy Hiram empire.


    If you want to say which of the three fronts has the greatest pressure, there is no doubt that the Rhine front has the greatest pressure. After all, the British Empire and the Frankish empire are mortal enemies. At the same time, the border between the two countries is also very long, and there are a lot of garrison points and departments, Therefore, the Knights of Gabriel in charge of the Rhine front are the most powerful of all knights.


    However, in terms of pressure, the northern front will not lose much to the Rhine front.


    After all, the northern front is an imaginary enemy of the "superpower" holy Hiram empire.


    We should not only become the new head of Michael''s knights, but also shoulder the heavy responsibility of becoming the top leader of the northern front.


    It is conceivable how difficult and stressful it is.


    As like as two peas, the central minister did not feel that Su Cheng was simply not competent for the new leader of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front. Many people in the conference hall had the same idea as the central minister.


    After asking Jacob so loudly, the central official paused.


    Then he said in a calm voice again:


    "Your Excellency Jacob... It may be impolite for me to say so..."


    "Your intuition and vision are not so accurate, are they?"


    "Although his Excellency Jacob has made great achievements in promoting such talents as his Excellency Humphrey, he also has many ''failures'', isn''t he?"


    As soon as the voice of the central official fell, Jacob, who had been indifferent since just now, finally moved slightly.


    The expression became complicated.

 Chapter 402

    I feel... Still a little ashamed.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza thought this in her heart as she walked slowly down a road in Pendragon.


    Eliza''s return rate at this time is simply not high, almost 100%.


    Almost none of the pedestrians around Eliza didn''t look back at her.


    Because Eliza''s dress at this time is really strange.


    At this time, Eliza was not only wearing the lovely style dress that is now popular, but also wearing a scarf on her face, revealing only a pair of eyes.


    At this time, I specially changed my hair style to braid a long hair from near the clavicle into a neat braid and hang it from my right shoulder.


    Eliza was masked and changed her hairstyle in order not to be recognized.


    After all, Eliza grew up in panderagon, where she has many friends. Eliza doesn''t want her friends to find her at this time.


    Although she told the maid that she was going to be vain when she was at home just now, she planned to walk outside in this dress that was not suitable for her at all, but she liked it very much.


    However, Eliza is still quite ashamed of wearing this dress on the street, and she is more afraid of being seen by her acquaintances.


    After hesitating for a long time, Eliza finally came up with a compromise.


    That is, while wearing this skirt, cover your face and change your hairstyle so that others can''t recognize her, so as to avoid being discovered by acquaintances and suppress your shame slightly.


    Although in this still very hot weather, she wrapped a scarf and blocked half of her face, which was particularly silly, hot and eye-catching, Eliza felt very happy in her heart.


    After all, I can finally wear my favorite clothes on the street.


    After wandering around in the street yesterday and seeing this lovely dress in pandragon, Eliza fell in love with it at the first sight.


    Although as Carol said yesterday, this style of skirt is not suitable for girls like her and Eliza, who are tall and have a lot of muscles, Eliza hesitated and went all over panderagon to buy a dress suitable for her figure.


    Because Eliza likes this dress so much.


    Now she can wear her favorite clothes on the street. Even if many people look at her with strange eyes, Eliza still feels very happy.


    The pace of walking is also much lighter.


    People are also a little floating.


    It''s so hot... It''s unnecessary to wrap a scarf around your face... Pandragon is so big, so many people and millions of people. It''s not so easy to meet your own acquaintances. I don''t have many acquaintances. Why don''t you just take off the scarf on your face... It''s so hot


    Eliza, who was thinking about whether to take off the scarf on her face, just came to a corner.


    Just as Eliza was going to turn this corner¡ª¡ª


    Touch!


    "Wow!"


    "Poof!!"


    ¡ª¡ªHe collided with a man on the other side of the corner who was just about to turn the corner.


    Because of the vision and Eliza''s current mood, she didn''t notice that someone was going to turn around the corner at the other end of the corner, so she bumped into this person firmly.


    Because Eliza has practiced fighting since she was a child, her physical quality is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    So even if she bumped into the man who was a full head taller than her, Eliza just stumbled a few steps and didn''t fall.


    However, the man who ran into Eliza obviously didn''t have such a strong physical quality as Eliza.


    After they collided solidly with Eliza, the man uttered "poof, Pooh, Pooh!" A strange scream and fell to the ground.


    "Sorry, sorry!" Eliza immediately apologized to the man she knocked down. "I didn''t pay attention to the road just now. Please forgive me."


    After saying that, Eliza subconsciously held out her hand to the man who was knocked down by her and planned to help the man up.


    However, just after Eliza reached out her hand to the man, Eliza''s hand stopped in mid air.


    He looked blankly at the man who was knocked down by her, his short black hair.


    "No, you don''t have to apologize to me. It''s my wrong number. I''m distracted when I walk. I''m sorry to scare you..."


    The familiar young male voice came into Eliza''s ear.


    Then, the young man with short black hair stood up while rubbing the place hit by Eliza.


    When I just collided with Eliza, it seemed that the collision was too cruel. The corners of the young man''s mouth twitched slightly because of pain, and inhaled the air conditioner from time to time.


    "Sue... Huh!"


    Eliza subconsciously wanted to shout the man''s name, but she still reacted quickly and raised her hand to cover her mouth.


    The man who suddenly bumped into Eliza was Su Cheng!


    "Huh?" Su Cheng uttered a "um" sound with some doubt, and turned his head and looked directly at Eliza, who was now wearing a big scarf around her face and changed her hair style.


    It''s over, it''s over! Will Su Cheng be found to be me?!


    Although Eliza wrapped a scarf around her face to block most of her face, set aside only a pair of eyes and changed her hairstyle in order not to let her acquaintances find out it was her, Eliza dared not be foolproof and would never be found by acquaintances.


    "That, that..." Eliza lowered her voice and said to Su Cheng, who had been staring at her with a different voice line than usual, "are you, aren''t you hurt?"


    "... No. I''m sorry. I was distracted when I was walking. I didn''t pay attention to the road, so I bumped into you. I''m really sorry. "


    "Where, where!" Eliza said anxiously, "I''ve just knocked you down. I''m also responsible. I didn''t take a good look at the road. I''m sorry."


    "... say something." Su Cheng suddenly smiled with a playful look on his face, "you look like a friend of mine."


    A cold sweat came out of Eliza''s forehead.


    Acquaintances found out that she was wearing this lovely Wind dress that didn''t match her at all - the last thing Eliza wanted to see now happened.


    "Yes, yes?" Although her heart was flustered, Eliza still said forcefully and calmly.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "Like you, she has very beautiful long blond hair, beautiful light green eyes and white skin. She is a very beautiful girl."


    Um... Is Su Cheng talking about me


    Eliza, who was easily shy, began to burn her cheeks slowly.


    No, don''t be too amorous. Girls with long blond hair and light green eyes are everywhere. It''s not surprising that there are many female friends under the conditions of Su Cheng, so the friend Su Cheng said should not be me, but other girls


    "Her name is Eliza, Eliza hill."


    Hey... Hey?!


    Eliza''s cheeks began to burn at an appalling rate.


    In order not to let Su Cheng find her cheeks turning red, Eliza quickly raised her hand and pulled up the scarf wrapped around her cheeks so that the scarf could completely cover her face.


    Does Su Cheng usually think so of me... A very beautiful girl... Hey, hey, hey


    Somehow, Eliza suddenly felt that she was in a particularly good mood and burst into strange smiles in her heart.

 Chapter 403

    "Am I very similar to your friend..." Eliza, who couldn''t think of what to say next, casually asked Su Cheng a question.


    "Well, very much." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "it doesn''t look good."


    Speaking of this, Su chengdun paused for a moment and then continued:


    "I wish you hadn''t been hurt by me just now. I''m relieved. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. I''ll see you later."


    "Ah, ah, ah! Goodbye! "


    Eliza didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that when Su Cheng said this sentence just now, she seemed to emphasize the word "goodbye".


    After watching Su Cheng leave quickly, Eliza sighed lightly like a relieved burden and murmured, "fortunately, he didn''t recognize Su Cheng... If Su Cheng recognized it, it would be embarrassing..."


    After that, Eliza turned around and continued her wandering journey.


    However, Eliza had not taken a few steps. In front of her, there was a patrol in armor coming towards her.


    It''s the time of the round table, and the security is even more exaggerated than before.


    When the captain of the patrol saw Eliza, he immediately frowned and led dozens of subordinates behind him to Eliza.


    Looking at the patrol marching towards her, Eliza shouted "no!", Then there was a lot of cold sweat on the forehead.


    Eliza found herself making a big mistake.


    She only wanted to cover her face with a scarf so that her acquaintances would not recognize her, but she ignored a very important thing - it''s the time of the round table!


    During the round table, pandragon''s security has been tightened to an exaggerated degree, and there are even more patrols on the street than pedestrians.


    In such a hot day, I still hold a big scarf on my face to block most of my face, which is similar to the line "I''m a suspicious person" written on my face.


    If I''m a member of the patrol team, I''m sure I''ll come to check what''s going on with this person and why I wear a scarf around most of my face in this hot day.


    "Miss." The patrol captain who had come to Eliza began to ask Eliza, "why do you wear a scarf on your face..."


    While the patrol captain asked, Eliza began to search for words in her mind, thinking about how to answer the patrol captain later, so as to clear her suspicion.


    However, before the patrol captain had finished his question, he turned impatiently:


    "Forget it, I don''t need to ask you. You''re all suspicious. Let''s go back to prison first, and then try you slowly."


    After that, the captain turned to the two soldiers behind him and said, "you two, catch this young lady, take her back to prison, and then interrogate her slowly."


    "Yes!"* 2¡£


    "Hey, hey?! Wait, wait! I''m not a suspect! Hey! Don''t catch me! "


    The patrol captain was gentle. Seeing that Eliza was a girl, he specially sent two female soldiers to catch Eliza.


    Two female soldiers grabbed Eliza''s arms from left to right.


    Looking at the two female soldiers who had caught her from left to right, Eliza was in a hurry and hurriedly told the patrol captain that she was not a suspect and not to catch her.


    "If you have any problems, go to the prison first." The patrol captain said impatiently, "don''t worry. If you find out that you are innocent, you will be acquitted. Recently, the prison has also carried out a general cleaning. Now the prison is very clean. You can take it as a trip to the prison. Take it away. "


    "I, I''m really not a suspicious person! I''m not going to jail! There is a reason why I wear this scarf and cover my face! "


    Eliza is so anxious that she is about to cry now.


    Once she is in prison, an anecdote will begin to circulate in the upper class circle of pandragon in a few days: Eliza hill, the daughter of count Hyde, the 12th integration knight, the head of the Gabriel knights and the top leader of the Rhine front, ISAR hill, is in prison.


    At the thought of this scene that might be about to happen, Eliza was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Eliza, who has always had a good face and pride, can''t stand the spread of such anecdotes!


    Although it was easy for Eliza to break away from the two female soldiers with her ability, Eliza did not do so.


    Because Eliza knew that if she broke away from the two female soldiers now, the situation would be worse! It will be more difficult for her to remove her suspicion!


    Just as Eliza was about to be dragged away¡ª¡ª


    "Just a moment, please."


    ¡ª¡ªA young male voice from Qingyue came.


    Eliza, the patrol and others went immediately.


    Following the voice, they cast their eyes. They were surprised to see a young man dressed in ordinary cloth clothes, with a white knight sword hanging on his left waist and short black hair standing not far from them.


    "Su Cheng..." looking at the young man, Eliza whispered in surprise.


    The young man who suddenly appeared here was Su Cheng who somehow turned back.


    After everyone looked at him, Su Cheng first threw a strange look at Eliza.


    Su Cheng''s eyes seemed to say to Eliza, "Alas... I can''t stand you..."


    After casting a strange look at Eliza, Su Cheng said to the captain of the Patrol:


    "I''m Su Cheng, the imperial double oak knight."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took off the White Knight sword hanging on his left waist and showed his sword to the patrol captain.


    "Su Cheng?"


    The patrol captain suddenly raised his eyebrows, then quickly took out the data book that each captain would have, recording the personal data of all the dignified figures in pandragon, and then began to search quickly.


    While the patrol captain searched Su Cheng''s personal data here for comparison, the other ordinary soldiers behind the patrol captain were discussing:


    "Hello? Su Cheng... Is that Su Cheng who has just returned from the southern front and is the most meritorious hero of the "Xia Feng" offensive? "


    "It is said that Su Cheng is only 18 years old. He is tall, not strong and not very thin. The color of the knight''s sword is white, with black hair and black eyes. His facial features look a bit like the prairie people in the Far East... This person is completely in line with ya. We won''t meet Su Cheng himself?"


    "Wow... I can see such a hero with my own eyes..."


    "When can I become a young hero like Su Cheng..."


    ¡­¡­


    It has been several days since Su Cheng returned to the imperial capital from the southern front.


    As early as before Su Cheng returned to the imperial capital, Su Cheng''s name once again spread all over pandragon like after the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year.


    As we all know, Su Cheng, who made his first contribution in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom last year, made another great contribution in the "summer wind" offensive! And it''s the first battle merit!


    Not to mention the popularity among ordinary people, Su Cheng''s popularity in the army can be said to be particularly high, and everyone knows it.


    Many soldiers in the army, both men and women, regard Su Cheng as their vision object.


    At the same time, there are many female soldiers who have never seen Su Cheng at all. They regard Su Cheng as their secret love and admirer.


    From the whispered conversation between the two female soldiers who were escorting her, Eliza realized that the two female soldiers belonged to the kind of people who still regarded Su Cheng as their object of admiration although they had not seen Su Cheng.


    "Oh, it''s Su Cheng himself. He''s much more handsome than I thought."


    "What, what to do? I, I''m so excited that I can''t stand. "


    "Really, why is there such a perfect person as Su Cheng? Compared with Su Cheng, those male soldiers in our camp who want appearance but no appearance, want war merit but no war merit, and want to achieve nothing are just rubbish. Do you think Su Cheng would like an ordinary female soldier like me? I should look pretty good, too, right? "


    "... let''s not think about such unrealistic things. Let''s think about some practical things, such as how to ask Su Cheng for a hug."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the conversation between the two female soldiers on her left and right, Eliza felt a little... Uncomfortable for some reason.


    Eliza has a feeling that... Her precious things are remembered by others.

 Chapter 404

    The captain of the patrol turned for most of the day before he finally turned to the page with Su Cheng''s personal data and a portrait of Su Cheng.


    The captain took the as like as two peas, and compared with Su Cheng, he found that he had just nodded his head in the same way as the picture painted on the information, and then, at the same time, he took the big data and returned to the ceremony.


    "It seems that it is indeed your excellency Su Cheng. It was impolite to be an official just now. I didn''t salute you in time."


    After hearing that the captain personally confirmed that this person was the real Su Cheng, the ordinary soldiers behind the captain, especially the two female soldiers escorting Eliza, immediately became more excited.


    After the captain Su chengchong nodded, he pointed to Eliza who was being caught by the two female soldiers, and then said to the captain:


    "This man is my friend, not a suspicious person. The reason why she wants to wear a scarf in such a hot day and cover most of her face with this scarf is actually my reason. "


    I don''t know if Eliza heard it wrong. Eliza felt that Su Cheng seemed to accentuate the word "silly".


    "Your reason?" The captain frowned.


    Even Eliza looked curiously at Su Cheng.


    "Yes, that''s why." Su Cheng continued, "I was just playing chess with her, and she lost miserably to me. According to the rules of the game set by the two of us, the loser should accept any reasonable punishment from the winner."


    "The punishment I set for her was to let her go out with me like a fool wearing a scarf."


    This time, Eliza heard it clearly. Su Cheng must have accentuated the word "fool".


    ... Su Cheng! You did it on purpose!


    ¡ª¡ªEliza puffed up her cheeks discontentedly as she complained about Su Cheng.


    "I just suddenly met an acquaintance, so I went to talk with this acquaintance and asked her to wait for me in the restaurant we often go to first. That''s why I separated from her for such a short time."


    After that, Su Cheng bowed to the patrol captain and apologized:


    "The punishment game between us seems to have caused you some misunderstanding. I''m sorry."


    "No, no, no, your excellency Su Cheng! Please don''t apologize to me! "


    Seeing Su Cheng as a knight, he saluted and apologized to him, and the patrol captain quickly returned a gift.


    "... since you are a friend of your highness Su Cheng, it seems that you have misunderstood. Let people go. "


    With the order of the patrol captain, the two female soldiers immediately released Eliza.


    "Come back, fool." Su Cheng waved to Eliza and said in a helpless tone.


    When talking about the word "fool", Su Cheng accentuated his tone again.


    "Hmm..." Eliza whispered discontentedly, but she walked back to Su Cheng like a butterfly wearing flowers.


    "Well, I''m sorry to have caused some inconvenience to your life, your excellency Su Cheng."


    "No, it''s your job after all. It''s understandable, so you don''t have to apologize to me."


    After two polite words, the patrol captain waved his hand and prepared to withdraw.


    However, just then, the two female soldiers holding Eliza walked quickly to the captain with an excited face. After whispering to the captain, they quickly walked towards Su Cheng.


    "That, that! Your excellency Su Cheng! " One of the two female soldiers said excitedly, "may I shake your hand..."


    Before the female soldier finished her words, Eliza opened her hands like an old hen to protect her children and separated Su Cheng from the two female soldiers.


    "Sorry." Eliza said in a proud tone, "Su Cheng and I have something to do. We don''t have time."


    After saying that, Eliza turned around, took Su Cheng''s arm and pulled Su Cheng away.


    The soldiers of the patrol team headed by the two women soldiers stood stunned and looked at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    "It should be OK to walk here." Eliza, who had taken Su Cheng for a long distance, said as she looked back at the missing patrol.


    "Well, I finally left the patrol and successfully settled the farce that almost happened." Su Cheng looked at Eliza helplessly, "so - can you tell me why you wear a scarf and cover most of your face with a scarf? Eliza. "


    After that, Su Cheng raised his hand and gently pulled down the scarf on Eliza''s face, revealing Eliza''s pretty face.


    "Ha ha..." Eliza smiled awkwardly. "Su Cheng, you recognized me just after you bumped into me..."


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, lounge.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the round table to open from morning to night.


    In addition to the lunch and lunch break in the middle, there is a rest in the morning and in the afternoon.


    At this time, it is the morning break.


    Most of the participants left the Royal conference room and went to the specially set lounge for rest.


    The lounge is large enough to accommodate more than 200 people to move freely. For the round table participants with a total of dozens of people, this lounge can be regarded as very spacious.


    There are also a lot of tea, coffee and other drinks in the lounge. There are almost all drinks except wine.


    In addition to drinks, there are some fruits, snacks and other foods.


    Ethel and Albert were sitting on a sofa in the lounge at this time. As britannians, they were holding a cup of mellow coffee instead of black tea.


    In terms of refreshing effect, black tea is naturally no better than coffee.


    Both of them hated this kind of meeting from morning to night for several days, so the two "God of war" figures of the British Empire were exhausted by the round table.


    Albert sipped his coffee, then whispered to Iser: "I didn''t expect that Su Cheng, only 18, could be included in the list of candidates for the head of the Knights... It''s not qualified to describe him as young and promising."


    "Whether Mr. Cheng can succeed in taking the post of head of the new Michael Knights this time, he can now be regarded as a young talent once in a century in our empire." Ethel sighed.


    "Ha ha..." Albert suddenly gave out a few strange low laughter. "Ethel, speaking of it, Su Cheng and Eliza are not much different in age, right? Eliza is 20 years old and Chang Su Cheng is 2 years old. "


    "Yes. What''s the matter? "


    "Haven''t you understood what I mean?" The smile on Albert''s face became more and more strange. "A great opportunity is in front of you, an opportunity for a rare day in a century to serve his family."


    "You mean?" Ethel said with a dumbfounded smile, "if Mr. Cheng can become my son-in-law, I can''t be more welcome. After all, in the Empire... No, in the world, there may be no better person than Su Cheng at Su Cheng''s age. If Su Cheng can really marry Eliza, I''ll be happy, I may wake up laughing in my dreams. "


    "But -"


    Iser turned the subject and said with a bitter smile:


    "Eliza doesn''t seem to have any ideas about this all the time. I''ve introduced many excellent young people to her before, and they were all rejected by her."


    "Even if I welcome Su Cheng to be my son-in-law, I have to ask Eliza to like Su Cheng."


    "Do you like Su Cheng..." Albert whispered.


    More than two months ago, after winning the Feihai battle and the victory of the third army, Eliza hugged Su Cheng.


    And at the celebration dinner, the scene that Eliza had been trying to deny that she had that kind of relationship with Su Cheng and that kind of feelings floated in Albert''s mind one by one.


    Recalling this scene, Albert''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly, showing a thought-provoking smile.


    "Ethel... You should pay more attention to your daughter. The reason why a girl always shows that she is not interested in love is mostly because she hasn''t met someone yet. "


    After leaving this sentence that made Iser feel very confused, Albert continued to hang this intriguing smile and continued to drink the cup of coffee.

 Chapter 405

    "Is this ice cream?" Eliza, who had just put a spoonful of ice cream into her mouth, said with bright eyes.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious? "


    "Well! Delicious! "


    Su Cheng and Eliza had just been recommended by Deng Jiaer to Su Cheng and Alan. The ice cream they sold tasted very much like ice cream shops.


    Just now, after Su Cheng rescued Eliza from the patrol, Su Cheng took Eliza to taste the ice cream of this ice cream shop on the grounds of helping Eliza calm down.


    "So --" Su Cheng said while stirring the ice cream in his bowl, "can you tell me why you wear a scarf and cover your face in this weather? Why dress up like this? You look like a fool... "


    Su Cheng swallowed the last syllable of the word "egg" of the word "fool" before he could pronounce it.


    "I heard it!" Eliza deliberately pretended to be very bad and said, "you say I''m a fool! You were talking to the captain of the patrol just now! Why should we emphasize ''fool'' and ''fool''? "


    "OK, ok..." Su Cheng, with a helpless face, raised his hand and surrendered, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so honest."


    "You really hate it sometimes. Hum! "


    In fact, Eliza, who was not angry at all, snorted, then sent a spoonful of ice cream to her mouth again, and then asked:


    "Before I answer why you dress so strangely on the street, please answer me a question. Su Cheng, why can you recognize me? I said with my face covered. "


    "Ha? What covers your face? Don''t you still show a pair of eyes? " Su Cheng pointed to his eyes as he spoke.


    "Can you recognize me by your eyes alone?"


    "Yes. After all, Eliza, your eyes are beautiful, so it''s quite easy to recognize. " Su Cheng solemnly said something that made Eliza blush in an instant.


    Eliza hurriedly sent a spoonful of ice cream to her mouth again, and wanted to press the hot cheek with the ice cold ice cream.


    "Next, next question! Why did you recognize me from the beginning? Why did you pretend not to know me at that time? "


    "Because you covered your face with a scarf at that time. Since you covered your face, it means that you probably didn''t want to be recognized by others at that time. Therefore, although I didn''t know why you suddenly covered most of your face with a scarf at that time, I decided to cooperate with you and pretend not to know you."


    "Well, after bumping into you, didn''t you all leave? Why did you suddenly turn back? "


    "Because I''m worried about you." Su Cheng sent a spoonful of ice cream to his mouth and said angrily, "you''re wearing a scarf on your face. It''s like writing ''I''m a suspicious person, please come and interrogate me quickly''. You''ll definitely be checked by the patrol."


    "So, for your safety''s sake, I turned back again. As soon as I turned back, I saw that you were caught by the patrol just now. You know what happened next. I panicked with the captain of the patrol, rescued you, and then brought you to have ice cream."


    "Well... I''m really sorry... For causing you trouble... Thank you."


    "Don''t apologize. After all, we are so familiar with each other. It''s also right to help each other."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza seemed to suddenly think of something. She blushed slightly and asked in a low voice like a mosquito humming:


    "Well... Su Cheng, are all the words you said when you pretended not to know me after bumping into you just now..."


    "What? What did you say? "


    "Just, just..." Eliza''s face turned more red. "Those words that said I was beautiful and my eyes were beautiful... Didn''t mean to flatter me, right?"


    "Ah, this... It''s all the truth." Su Cheng continued solemnly, "after all, Eliza, you are really beautiful."


    "Um... Thank you." Eliza''s face became more red. "I hardly received compliments from the opposite sex on my appearance. I don''t know whether those people are too afraid of me or what. Basically, I haven''t heard compliments from other opposite sex on my appearance... How to say... Some happy..."


    "Hey? Is that so? "


    "Well... Yes..."


    Eliza''s words made them wrapped in a strange atmosphere.


    After a while, Su Cheng coughed a few times, breaking the strange atmosphere:


    "Well, then, Eliza, can you tell me why you took to the street with a scarf?"


    "..." Eliza was silent for a moment before she said with a bitter smile, "it''s because of my clothes."


    "What happened to your clothes? It''s very nice. It''s a lovely dress in pandragon now. "


    "Huh? Su Cheng, how dare you know this skirt? "


    "The waiter at the restaurant where Carol works told me."


    "Oh, well. Well, yes, this one on me is the dress that pandragon is in fashion now. This dress looks good, but it doesn''t look good on me at all, does it? "


    "This style of dress looks good only for small people like your sister. For girls like me who are 1.7 meters tall and have many muscles, this style of dress is not suitable for me at all. Wearing this dress will look very funny..."


    "But I am not willing to go to the street without wearing this skirt once. However, I will feel embarrassed and ashamed when my acquaintances find me wearing this skirt. Therefore, in order to go to the street without being found by my acquaintances, I covered most of my face with this scarf and changed my hairstyle."


    "So it is... It seems that you and I have a lot of fate. In the past two days, I just went out every day to relax. I just ran into you when I went out today."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza raised her eyebrows and asked Su Cheng:


    "Yes, Su Cheng. I met Carol and your sister in the street yesterday. They both said that something seems to have happened to you recently. You have been absent-minded and preoccupied in recent days. What happened? Could you tell me? Is there any trouble? "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    The hand holding the spoon unconsciously exerted some force.


    Eliza continued:


    "If you have any trouble, you can tell me as much as you like. Oh, I''m very strict and will never tell anyone else. I''ll help you as much as I can. I''m also a count level aristocrat. I''m the daughter of an integrated knight. There are still a lot of contacts in the Empire. "


    "Ha ha... Thank you for your kindness, Eliza." Su Cheng smiled a few times, "... You can''t help me with my trouble."

 Chapter 406

    "Ha? What is "you can''t help me with my trouble?" Eliza puffed up her cheeks discontentedly. "How do you know I can''t help you if you don''t say it? Don''t underestimate me! How can I say that I am also a noble and a double oak knight in the army. If you tell me your troubles, I may be able to help you. "


    "... Eliza, let me ask you a question." Su Cheng didn''t answer what Eliza said just now, but suddenly the conversation turned and threw a question at Eliza.


    "Huh? What''s the problem? "


    "If, what I''m talking about is if, if the central government sends an order a few days later, ordering me to become the new head of Michael''s knights and the top leader of the northern front, and let me immediately go to the north to take over the Michael''s knights and the northern front, which now has only 70000 people, do you think it''s possible?"


    "Ha?!"


    As soon as Su Cheng finished speaking, Eliza grew up and showed a very exaggerated expression of surprise, followed by a series of wild Laughter:


    "Ha ha ha ha! Su, Su Cheng! Your assumption is too funny! You succeeded in making me laugh! Ha ha ha ha! "


    Eliza''s laughter was so loud that she almost startled all the guests in the ice cream shop.


    At this time, the guests in the ice cream shop turned their heads and looked suspiciously at Su Cheng with a somewhat bitter color on his face and Eliza, who was smiling back and forth. After looking suspiciously at them, they turned back and continued to eat and talk about their own.


    "That''s right..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "this kind of thing is unlikely to happen..."


    "It''s not unlikely, it''s impossible at all, okay? Su Cheng, how old are you this year? Are you two years younger than me? You are only 18 years old this year. How could you be the new head of the Michael knights? The head of the Knights must be for those old people who are already 4 or 50 years old to be. It''s impossible for such a young man to be the head of the Knights. "


    "So -- what I''m talking about is just in case, if the central side''s brain is really abnormal, and really send me to the north, so that I can become the new head of Michael''s knights now?"


    "It''s impossible! If you really become the new head of Michael''s order now, I will... Just... "Eliza thought for a while and said very readily," then I''ll let you handle it. If you really become the new head of Michael''s order now, I''ll give you a chance to deal with me at will! Ah, of course, you can''t ask me too much, such as what to take a bath with you. I won''t promise. "


    "... really?" Su Cheng''s expression suddenly became strange.


    "Really! It''s impossible anyway. "


    "... suddenly I was expecting to be selected at the round table..." Su Cheng whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly.


    "Huh? Su Cheng, what did you just say? "


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Royal conference room.


    After the morning break, all the participants returned to the Royal conference room and continued the round table.


    The issue remains who should be elected as the new head of Michael''s knights.


    "I don''t deny that my eyes are not so divine, and I can''t see people right every time!" Jacob''s voice clearly passed into everyone''s ears, "but I support Su Cheng''s determination to become the new head of Michael''s knights, and I won''t waver!"


    "I don''t support Su Cheng without foundation. I support Su Cheng with many bases!"


    "First of all, Su Cheng''s military talent, I believe I don''t need to repeat it. The information on each hand is very clear. In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, Su Cheng proved that he has the ability to command 100000 troops!"


    "He can command 100000 troops and win a beautiful battle. In terms of military ability, Su Cheng is not inferior to the four Royal Knights of our empire!"


    "At the same time, Su Cheng also has good management ability! If you can command 100000 troops, your management ability will not be too weak! "


    "Not only that, Su Cheng also has good military training ability."


    "In October last year, the double oak Knight enry hunt once entrusted Su Cheng to help him train 400 recruits."


    "Su Cheng accomplished this task brilliantly. In less than a morning, he turned the 400 mobs into useful soldiers!"


    "If anyone doesn''t believe me, I have already prepared several parties here. These parties were just some recruits trained by Su Cheng at that time! Can prove to everyone that this is absolutely true! "


    The military training in Jacob''s mouth naturally refers to last October, when he saw Su Cheng who suddenly became a knight. In order to make his bad breath, he deliberately made trouble for Su Cheng so that Su Cheng could make an embarrassment, so he ordered 400 recruits and asked Su Cheng to train.


    In order to enforce military discipline, Su Cheng killed the two noble soldiers who didn''t listen to his military orders. Afterwards, Jacob helped Su Cheng wipe his ass.


    In order to increase the chips to persuade everyone to support Su Cheng, Jacob specially found several recruits trained by Su Cheng at that time before the round table meeting. He planned to ask these recruits to prove it when the participants didn''t believe what he said.


    As soon as Jacob''s long discussion fell, the meeting room immediately became noisy.


    Most of the people who participated in the round table were aristocrats from all over the Empire.


    One of the characteristics of the nobles in these territories is that they are very vulnerable.


    After hearing Jacob''s argument, many nobles in the territory nodded and were slightly moved by Jacob.


    Of course, there are some people who are not so easily persuaded by Jacob.


    "Lord Jacob!" Just now, Lang, the central minister who refuted Jacob and said that Jacob''s vision was not so accurate, said, "we believe in you, Mr. Jacob, so we don''t have to let those witnesses prove it."


    "Mr. Su Cheng really has a very strong personal ability. Although he is young and just a double oak knight, I''m afraid Su Cheng''s level is at the top of the Empire in terms of personal ability."


    "However, my point of view has not wavered! I still don''t support Su Cheng to become the new head of Michael''s knights! "


    "Mr. Su Cheng, no matter how strong his ability is! But his experience is still his hard wound! Mr. Su Cheng, who has only fought three battles so far, I don''t think he is qualified for the post of commander with little battlefield experience! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference room, the debate about who should be elected as the new head of Michael''s Knights was still going on fiercely.


    It''s just that anyone with a clear eye can see it now¡ª¡ª


    Those who do not support Su Cheng obviously want more.

 Chapter 407

    "So, Eliza, do you really understand the scarf on your face?"


    "No! Even if you recognize me, I don''t want to be recognized by others! "


    Su Cheng and Eliza are walking side by side on a road in Pendragon.


    Just after eating ice cream, they were both planning to wander around in Pendragon, and began to walk side by side in Pendragon.


    Eliza asked Su Cheng to accompany her. It was Su Cheng who said she was a fool''s compensation.


    The reason why Eliza wants Su Cheng to accompany her is also very simple: to avoid being caught by the patrol again later, as just now.


    "This summer is extraordinarily long. Today is late October. It''s still very hot. Eliza, you look like this. I feel very hot just looking at you..."


    "You think I want to? I''m afraid of heat! " Eliza said angrily, "I want to take off the scarf on my face, too! But this scarf just can''t be untied! "


    "Without this scarf, it is likely to be recognized by acquaintances, and wearing this scarf to cover my face can reduce my sense of shame."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be ashamed of wearing this dress." Su Cheng said helplessly, "I think you look particularly good in this skirt."


    "Don''t flatter me. I know my own situation best. It''s strange for me to wear such a skirt. If I don''t cover my face, it''s too ashamed. I won''t go on the street... Ah! There''s a wild cat! Come here! Come here! Meow! Meow! "


    Not far from them, a black haired wild cat appeared.


    While trying to imitate the cat''s voice, Eliza waved to the wild cat and tried to "seduce" the wild cat.


    However, Eliza didn''t seem to have any "cat affinity". After licking the fur on her claws, the wild cat disappeared without looking at Eliza.


    "Poof..."


    "Hey, I heard you! You just laughed, didn''t you? Was it funny that I just teased the cat? " Eliza curled her lips unhappily.


    "I didn''t laugh at the way you teased the cat just now." Su Cheng smiled, "I just suddenly feel that Eliza, you are two years older than me, but unexpectedly very much like a little girl."


    "Hum, he is younger than me, but he talks as if he were my predecessor." Eliza tapped Su Cheng on the head, then turned around and continued to walk forward.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at Eliza''s back, Su Cheng''s face flashed a helpless color. Then he accelerated his pace and followed Eliza''s side.


    ¡­¡­


    noon.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, restaurant.


    It''s lunchtime now. All the participants of the round table are gathered in the restaurant already prepared in Baiyang palace.


    The round table usually takes several days, and every day is from morning to evening. Therefore, it is natural to have a place ready for the participants to eat and a place for the participants to take a lunch break.


    The restaurant for the participants is large enough to serve hundreds of people.


    Moreover, the dining method is the same as the round table dinner. There are several long tables in the middle of the restaurant, on which food and drinks are placed, so that the participants can move freely and take their favorite food and drinks freely.


    The people participating in the round table are either local nobles or local and central dignitaries. Therefore, the food provided by the restaurant will not be ordinary food.


    Although the food is certainly not as luxurious and delicious as the food at the year-end dinner, it is definitely a delicious food, which 99% of the people in the world have no chance to taste.


    The participants gathered in twos and threes, taking their favorite food and having lunch with their acquaintances.


    "What''s the matter? Humphrey? " Jacob smiled and carried his plate. He walked slowly to Humphrey standing at a long table. "Why are you in a daze here?"


    "... no, I just saw a few kinds of hometown dishes and suddenly felt some emotion."


    After that, Humphrey nuzzled at the dishes on the long table in front of him: "these dishes are from the south, from my hometown."


    "Humphrey, your hometown is hankshire in the south."


    "Well, that''s right. I haven''t gone back to my hometown for a long time... It seems that after I became the governor of the north, I basically haven''t gone back to my hometown in the south. "


    "Sometimes I really want to go back and see my hometown that I haven''t been back for a long time, but the place in the north is a swamp... As the governor of the north, I can''t leave many affairs in the north and return to my hometown... When I come to the imperial capital to participate in the round table, I need to deal with the affairs in the North personally, It can be said that it is accumulating. Ha ha... I really don''t know how much these affairs will be when I go back. "


    After that, Humphrey picked up the fork and took the home food in front of him.


    "... Humphrey, would you like to have lunch?"


    "... with pleasure."


    Jacob and Humphrey found an empty table side by side.


    There are many dining chairs for the participants to eat in the restaurant.


    "What''s the matter? Humphrey? " Jacob handed Humphrey a cup of black tea and said, "why haven''t you heard you speak in these two days of meetings?"


    After taking the black tea from Jacob''s hand, Humphrey, with an expressionless face, said in a flat tone almost without any emotional color: "because there''s nothing to speak, I''m too lazy to speak."


    Jacob said in a somewhat lost tone:


    "Humphrey... Do you support Mr. Cheng as the new head of Michael''s knights?"


    "... not supported." Humphrey was silent for a while and then said in a deep voice, "I don''t support Su Cheng."


    Humphredon said this for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice:


    "That man was right just now. Jacob, your intuition and vision are not so accurate every time. When you look at many people, including me, don''t you also look at many people? "


    "Su Cheng is indeed very capable, but the head of the Knights needs not only ability, but also rich experience and qualifications."


    "The new head of Michael''s knights and the new top leader of the northern front must not be treated carelessly. Therefore, instead of betting that your vision is right, I prefer to choose the other two veteran generals to be the new head of Michael''s knights. At least, they are stable and safe."


    As the central official said when refuting Jacob at the morning meeting just now, although Jacob is famous for being good at looking at people and acting only, Jacob''s vision is not too divine, and there are a large number of people who look out of sight.


    "Ha ha..." Jacob smiled softly. "Can''t you look at the friendship between me and you and help me? Ten years ago, I helped you become the governor of the north. "


    "Don''t follow me." Humphrey said angrily, "in the face of such a national event, we don''t talk about personal affairs. I won''t turn to you because you are my friend and benefactor."


    Speaking of this, Humphrey seemed to think of something. He turned around and asked Jacob in a low voice:


    "Jacob... Did you tell Su Cheng about your recommendation to become the new head of Michael''s knights?"


    "... yes." Jacob''s expression suddenly became complicated. "Just the day before yesterday, that is, the morning of October 19, I called him to my residence and explained it to him."


    "... how did he... React?"


    "..." Jacob was silent.


    His face gradually showed a smile with some melancholy.

 Chapter 408

    Two days ago.


    October 19, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannian Empire, pandragon, Jacob''s residence.


    morning.


    Jacob''s room had a large French window.


    When Jacob was in a bad mood or thinking about something, Jacob would pour a cup of black tea, stand in front of the landing ship and look out the window.


    At this time, Jacob was holding a cup of boiled black tea, standing in front of the huge French window in front of his room, silently looking at the scenery outside the window.


    Although the security in the imperial capital is almost exaggerated due to the upcoming round table meeting, and many citizens dare not go to the streets because they are afraid of patrols on the streets, the streets of the imperial capital are still crowded and crowded.


    Jacob looked at the scenery outside the window without expression. He couldn''t see what he was thinking from Jacob''s face without any emotional color.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Sir, Mr. Su Cheng has arrived."


    ¡ª¡ªOutside the door behind him came the voice of his old housekeeper.


    "Yes." Jacob gave a light "um".


    For some reason, Jacob''s "um" was accompanied by a tremor.


    "... bring him in."


    "Yes."


    Before long, the door opened behind Jacob.


    "Mr. Cheng, my master is inside."


    "Well, thank you."


    ¡ª¡ªNot long after the sound of opening the door, the voices of the old housekeeper and Su Cheng rang out.


    "You''re welcome, then - I''ll leave."


    Squeak


    As the old housekeeper''s words fell, behind him came the sound of closing the door.


    It was not until the door closed behind him that Jacob finally turned back.


    After returning, the first thing that caught Jacob''s eye was Su Cheng''s young face.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s young face, Jacob couldn''t help feeling.


    Jacob suddenly thought that he and Su Cheng seemed to have known each other for more than a year.


    He met Su Cheng last summer.


    So fast... It''s only been one year... It seems that Mr. Cheng hasn''t changed much in more than one year... The only change is that his temperament has become more mature


    ¡ª¡ªJacob thought to himself as he stared at Su Cheng.


    "That... Mr. Jacob?"


    Since he entered Jacob''s room, Jacob has not spoken, but has been staring at him. Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little strange, so he couldn''t help asking Jacob.


    Su Cheng''s words awakened Jacob and separated him from his emotional state.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m a little absent-minded. Please forgive me." Jacob smiled and apologized, and made an "please" to a small round table.


    "Come, please sit down, Mr. Cheng."


    This small round table is placed next to the huge French window. There are two opposite chairs around the round table.


    Jacob and Su Cheng sat opposite each other around the small round table.


    Jacob skillfully made a cup of black tea for Su Cheng sitting opposite him.


    "Come on, Mr. Cheng. Drink, please. "


    "Ah, thank you. It''s quite good tea. "


    After a few brief greetings between Jacob and Su Cheng, Jacob said to Su Cheng in an exclamatory tone:


    "Anyway, Mr. Cheng, I asked you to become an imperial knight a year ago."


    "Huh?"


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng was stunned at first, and then looked around: "Mr. Jacob, I found that it was here a year ago. Mr. Jacob, you asked me to become an imperial knight."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng chuckled: "to tell you the truth, Mr. Jacob really surprised me when you told me last year that you wanted me to become an imperial knight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jacob was silent.


    After a little while, Jacob sighed: "Mr. Cheng, I''ll just go straight to the subject."


    "I asked you to come to my residence today. I have something to tell you."


    Su Cheng seemed to have expected it, and immediately said, "Mr. Jacob, please."


    "... Su Cheng." Jacob said in a deep voice, "there is a very important topic in the round table that will officially start tomorrow, that is to elect a new head of Michael''s knights."


    "I have -"


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused for a moment, then took a deep breath: "add you to the candidate list for the head of Michael''s knights."


    "... ha?"


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng was silent for several seconds before looking at Jacob with an expression of "did I hear wrong?".


    At this time, Jacob continued: "I hope you can become the new Michael Knight Order and the new top leader of the northern front. I believe you can lead the Michael Knight order to become the strongest Knight Order in our Empire again. Therefore, I sincerely hope that you can be successfully elected in this upcoming round table meeting, I will do my best to win the support of others for you. "


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused for a moment, with an expression on his face as if he thought of something, and then continued:


    "When I met you in the ice cream shop this summer, I asked you if you would like to become the new head of the Michael knights. I don''t know if you heard clearly at that time, or if you heard clearly, but pretended not to hear clearly, but it doesn''t matter. At that time, I was not sure whether to recommend you to the top, but since you made great achievements in the "Xia Feng" offensive, I have now determined that you must be the head of Michael''s knights. I will try my best to help you up. "


    "Wait, wait! Mr. Jacob! " As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately said in a panic, "this, this... Are you kidding me?"


    "... Mr. Cheng. Do you think I would be the kind of person who specially called you over and joked with you? "


    "How could it... I''ll be the new head of the Michael Knights... This..."


    Su Cheng lowered his head slightly, and his originally straight waist bent slightly at this time, looking very shocked and stunned.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s appearance, Jacob said he understood very well.


    He was suddenly told that he was added to the list of candidates for the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front. Whoever he was, his reaction should be the same as Su Cheng.


    "If you are successfully selected as the new head of Michael''s knights at the meeting." Jacob continued at this time, "then you will immediately go to the north to take over the Michael knights and the northern front, which are now only 70000 people. If you start after the round table, you will probably arrive in the north around December."


    Jacob''s words made Su Cheng''s face turn white.


    "If I become the head of the new Michael knights, will I set out for the north at once?" Su Cheng''s tone is out of control.


    Although Jacob wondered why Su Cheng reacted so strongly, he nodded and said:


    "Yes, if you are selected to be the new head of Michael''s knights, you must start to the North immediately without any delay. After all, the state is urgent. You must rush to the north as soon as possible, take over Michael''s knights and be familiar with the management of the Knights. The earlier you become familiar with the management of the order, the faster you can rebuild the order of Michael. "


    Jacob''s words made Su Cheng, who was already very pale, even paler and ugly.

 Chapter 409

    Su Cheng looked down, silent and pale.


    Su Cheng''s reaction was as Jacob expected - he was stunned and speechless.


    Jacob asked himself that if he exchanged himself with Su Cheng, his reaction would be the same as Su Cheng, even more exaggerated than Su Cheng.


    However, Jacob''s intuition told him that Su Cheng didn''t seem to be pale just because he was elected as the new head of Michael''s knights.


    Su Cheng seems to be pale because of something else.


    But... Jacob also thought it didn''t matter, and he didn''t do more, he thought.


    Jacob didn''t make any more noise. He drank the black tea in the cup silently, and kept the silence between them, silently waiting for Su Cheng to speak.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    It seems to be a few minutes, or just ten seconds. In short, Jacob, who is also very confused, doesn''t know how long it took. Su Cheng finally said:


    "... Mr. Jacob... Can I refuse to become the new head of Michael''s knights... I think I''m still too young to bear such an important task..."


    "... Mr. Cheng." Jacob put down his black tea and said expressionless, "I''m sorry, don''t forget your identity. Are you a knight of the British Empire? Do you think it is possible for you to refuse the appointment and task of the Central Committee? If everyone could bargain with the central government, our Empire would be in chaos. "


    "That means I can''t refuse... Also, the Central Committee is not my home. How can I accept the tasks and appointments sent by the Central Committee if I want to, or if I don''t want to..."


    Su Cheng, who had been pale and expressionless, smiled a few times and then said in a half joking tone:


    "Mr. Jacob, let me tell you something that may be impolite. When I was at home just now, when I received your call, I knew there would be no good. Now it seems that it''s not surprising... "


    "The new head of Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front... Spare me, I was just a carefree civilian in the first half of last year. In the past more than one year, I was going to become the head of one of the three major Knights of the Empire, And the northern front... Spare me... How can I have such ability... "


    Su Cheng, who lowered his head deeply, put his left hand on his left knee and scratched his hair with his right hand.


    Because Su Cheng lowered his head deeply, Jacob couldn''t see Su Cheng clearly.


    Looking at Su Cheng, Jacob couldn''t help saying:


    "... don''t be so pessimistic. You''ve just been added to the list of candidates. Whether you can succeed in becoming the new head of the Michael Knights depends on the results of the round table meeting that officially starts tomorrow. So you still have a great possibility that you will not be elected the new head of Michael''s knights. After all, it is impossible for everyone to feel like me that you will be qualified for the position of head of Michael''s knights. "


    Jacob didn''t know why he said that.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s panic and bewilderment, Jacob couldn''t help saying these words to Su Cheng.


    Maybe... I can''t bear it... I want to comfort Su Cheng as much as possible.


    "I called you here today just to tell you about it and make you mentally prepared." Jacob continued in a deep voice, "... My words have been finished. Mr. Cheng, you can go back now. Of course, you can choose to stay here and drink more tea before you go. "


    "... no, Mr. Jacob."


    Su Cheng, who had been burying his head low, raised his head at this time.


    Although his face was still a little pale, a faint smile appeared on his face at this time.


    "My mind is very confused now. I plan to go home and have a good quiet and clear my mind now."


    After saying this, Su Cheng stood up.


    "I''ll go first, Mr. Jacob..."


    Just as Su Cheng was about to go to Jacob''s room door and open Jacob''s room door¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Cheng..."


    ¡ª¡ªJacob, who was still sitting in his chair, suddenly shouted to Su Cheng.


    "You..." Jacob''s eyes changed a little, a little less sharp and firm, and a little more ashamed, "hate me...?"


    "Do you hate me for recommending you, adding you to the list of candidates, and trying to help you win the position of head of Michael''s knights in this upcoming round table?"


    Jacob, who was also very confused, couldn''t help asking Su Cheng.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Cheng, who had put his hand on the doorknob and turned his back to Jacob, was silent.


    Silent, do not know how long, a few minutes? Or ten seconds? Jacob didn''t notice how long Su Cheng was silent.


    Jacob only paid attention to Su Cheng''s answer.


    Finally, Su Cheng said:


    "No, I don''t hate you, Mr. Jacob."


    Su Cheng took back the on the doorknob and turned back to look at Jacob with a smile on his face.


    "At the end of last year, I went to acarreana, the ''hot spring capital'' near Pendragon, with my sister and friends."


    Su Cheng said in a relaxed and slow tone, while Jacob listened quietly without haste or impatience.


    "After arriving at akanrea, the coachman who was responsible for carrying us to akanrea suddenly told me that he hoped I could refuel well. He said that it was the great fortune of the Empire to have people like me in such a bad situation of the British Empire."


    "After hearing what the coachman said, I realized for the first time that as an imperial knight, I had multiple responsibilities... As an imperial knight, I shoulder the heavy responsibility of guarding the Empire and saving the empire from the current critical situation."


    "In June this year, I received the task of the ''summer wind'' offensive. When I sent troops from panderagon, a little girl gave me a gift, which was a back picture she painted herself."


    "She gave me this painting because I saved her brother indirectly in the battle of Ellen ferry last year."


    "When she gave me this gift, she also told me that she hoped I could save more people like saving her brother."


    "This gift from the little girl and her words made me more aware of the responsibilities borne on me. I shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting all my subordinates and all citizens."


    "More than a year ago, when I agreed to Mr. Jacob''s request and became a knight, I actually agreed to you with a playful attitude, because at that time, I felt very happy in the process of commanding troops and thinking about tactics. I wanted to go on to the battlefield."


    "But now, thanks to the coachman and the little girl, I have become more and more aware of my responsibilities. It is my responsibility to be loyal to the Empire, listen to the orders of the Empire and protect the people. I understand how heavy the responsibility is on me. I won''t go to the battlefield with a playful attitude like before. "


    "So I don''t blame you or resent you, Mr. Jacob. It''s normal to think that someone is competent for a task and then let that person complete the task. "


    "It is my duty as a knight to listen to the appointment of the Empire, accept the tasks of the Empire and complete the tasks of the Empire."


    "I will fulfill my responsibility!"


    Su Cheng paused when he said this.


    A firm color gradually appeared on his face.


    "Until death!"


    ¡ª¡ªThen he said so forcefully.

 Chapter 410

    "Fulfill the responsibility... Until death..." Humphrey quietly listened to Jacob and said after calling Su Cheng to the house that day, and then murmured: "although Su Cheng is still young, he is not mature like an 18-year-old young man... Young people with such high ideological consciousness are rare now..."


    Although he had never seen Su Cheng before, Humphrey had silently spoken highly of the young man he had never met.


    "... Humphrey, am I too cruel..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob uttered a few self mocking laughter, "unexpectedly, he planned to put such an exaggerated burden of the Michael knights and the northern front on a young man who is only 18 years old this year..."


    Jacob paused, then continued to murmur:


    "To be honest... I feel very sorry for Mr. Cheng... At his age, he should be steady, slowly endure his qualifications and military achievements, and fall in love with his beloved girls... But I intend to push him directly to the north, the Michael knights, and the northern front..."


    "If Mr. Cheng really becomes the new head of the Michael knights, I''m afraid he will be like us... He doesn''t even have time to accompany his family and go back to his hometown... Humphrey, like you, I haven''t returned to my hometown for a long time... The current critical situation of the Empire doesn''t allow us to spend time with our family Go home... "


    "... yes, Jacob, you are really cruel." Humphrey said in a tone that he couldn''t hear any emotion.


    "But -"


    Humphrey''s conversation turned.


    "It''s not your fault."


    Humphrey''s tone softened.


    "It is not Jacob who sent Su Cheng to the north as the new head of Michael''s knights and the top leader of the northern front, but -"


    Humphrey pointed to his head.


    "The title of ''gong Xiang''."


    "Gong Xiang... Ha ha, this title is really a troublesome thing. It distorts my will and always makes me make some decisions against my heart."


    Jacob rubbed his eyes and stood up with a cry.


    "Thank you, Humphrey."


    "... you''re welcome. After all, I didn''t know how many times you helped me."


    "I''m going to take a nap now. After all, there''s still a ''battle'' waiting for me in the afternoon."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused and then said in a firm tone:


    "I will try my best to help Su Cheng to the position of head of Michael Knight Order! Humphrey, I''m different from you. I always believe... No, I firmly believe that Su Cheng will be qualified for the position of head of Michael Knight Order! We will be able to lead the Michael knights to become the strongest knights in our Empire again! "


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    On a street in pandragon, the British Empire.


    "We''ve been walking for a long time."


    "Yes... Eliza, do you usually walk for hours like this?"


    Su Cheng and Eliza are standing side by side on the edge of a street.


    Since they walked together, they walked for several hours, from morning to afternoon.


    Apart from having lunch in a restaurant in the middle, there is basically no other rest time.


    "It''s not." Eliza said angrily, "I''m just in a good mood today, so I''ll take a little more walk today."


    "Well --" Su Cheng smiled with a thought-provoking smile, and then said in a joking tone, "Miss Eliza, are you happy to wear this dress you like very much, or are you happy to take a walk with me?"


    "The former, of course! You fool. " Eliza replied in seconds, then pointed to a nearby fruit shop, "Su Cheng, I''m thirsty. Help me buy an apple."


    "Ha? Why did I buy... "


    "This is the compensation you said I was a fool and a fool. Go quickly."


    "OK..." Su Cheng smiled helplessly. "Since you are in a good mood today, I''ll try to make you happy today. I''ll go back."


    After that, Su Cheng took the knight''s sword around his waist and walked towards the fruit shop.


    Watching Su Cheng walking towards the fruit shop, Eliza''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Are you happy because you are wearing your favorite skirt, or because you are walking with him..." Alisha murmured in a voice that only she could hear.


    Then Eliza''s face showed a smile with a kind of happiness.


    "It''s both."


    Eliza, with a happy smile on her face, stood quietly waiting for Su Cheng to come back.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, look, that man, yes, the blonde girl who is wearing a white dress. It''s so funny. This dress doesn''t match her at all. She dares to wear it."


    "Yes, who gave her courage? Doesn''t she feel ashamed? If it were me, I wouldn''t dare go out in this dress. "


    "I think she should not be called brave, but should be called unkind. Aren''t there many such people? Obviously, this dress doesn''t look good on her at all, but she always thinks it looks great on her. "


    "Hahaha, maybe this person is also such a person. He thinks he is cute in this dress. In fact, he is ugly to outsiders."


    ¡ª¡ªNot far from Eliza, two low female voices came.


    Hearing these two low female voices, Eliza''s expression suddenly changed.


    The smile with a happy color on his face slowly converged.


    No matter how stupid Eliza is, she can also hear that the two young girls not far from her are talking about her!


    In order not to disturb each other, Eliza secretly sideways, followed her voice and observed the two girls who taunted her with the rest of the light.


    The two girls are about ten steps away from her.


    Although Yu Guang couldn''t see clearly, Eliza could barely observe that the two girls were pretty and petite, and the two girls, like Eliza, were wearing lovely dresses in pandragon''s popular style.


    Small people are especially suitable for this kind of skirt, so even if you look at it with the rest of the light, Eliza can see that this skirt is especially suitable for the two girls.


    Although the two girls are deliberately lowering the volume in order not to let Eliza notice that they are taunting her, neither of them seems to be good at lowering the volume.


    Eliza, as well as the passers-by around the two girls, clearly heard the taunts of the two girls to Eliza.


    Passers by turned their heads and looked at Eliza with strange eyes after hearing the ridicule of the two girls.


    The two girls have not found their words until now. They have been heard by the passers-by and the parties around them. They continue to ridicule and summon up great courage before they finally dare to wear this skirt to the street.


    Listening to the two girls'' endless taunts, Eliza couldn''t help feeling angry and bitter.


    Really... I want you two to take care of it! I can wear it as I like


    "Please shut up, you two. Are you two too wide? People can wear whatever they like. Please don''t say so much to my friends. "


    you ''re right! you ''re right! That''s what I want to say to these two people!


    ¡­¡­


    Eh?


    Eliza suddenly turned her head and looked at the two girls.


    In front of the two girls, it was the one who made Eliza smile happily just now.


    "Su Cheng?"

 Chapter 411

    The owner of that sentence just now is Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who was holding an apple in his hand, stood expressionless in front of the two girls.


    Su Cheng, who suddenly appeared in front of them, startled the two girls.


    "You, who are you?" One of the girls asked Su Chengzhi loudly.


    "Please apologize to my friend." Su Cheng did not answer the girl''s question.


    "Why should I and we apologize?" The girl who just asked Su Cheng who she was shouted.


    The two girls seem to have found that their conversation has been heard by others. Therefore, although the volume is very high, others can still detect that she is not confident enough to speak.


    "Su Cheng..." Eliza quickly walked to Su Cheng''s side, and then pulled La Su Cheng''s sleeve, "forget it, I don''t care about them, let''s go."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "Eliza, you don''t care, but I care. I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what others said so much."


    After saying that, Su Cheng gently pushed away Eliza''s hand that grabbed his sleeve.


    Looking at Su Cheng who pushed her hand away and listening to what Su Cheng had just said, Eliza was happy and angry. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do, so she had to stand on Su Cheng''s side.


    After removing Eliza''s hand, Su Cheng continued to say to the two girls:


    "Please apologize to my friend."


    Because Eliza has been observing the two girls with her residual light just now, Eliza finally saw the two girls when she stood on Su Cheng''s side and faced them directly together.


    When observing the two girls with the remaining light just now, Eliza found that the two girls look very symbolic. Now you can look directly at them. As Eliza observed just now, the two girls do look fairly symbolic.


    Among the two girls, one has short hair with ears, and the other has a girl''s hair combed.


    The girl who just questioned Su Cheng is the girl with braids.


    Although the two girls have different hairstyles, their bodies are very similar, both of which are petite.


    At the same time, both of them, like Eliza, are wearing the lovely style dresses that pandragon is now in fashion.


    Although Eliza is reluctant to admit it, these two petite girls are indeed more suitable for this dress than her.


    "I, why should I apologize to her!" The girl with braids said unrepentantly.


    "Because you just said too much to her." And Su Cheng continued to say in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    "Why did I and we say too much to her? We just told the truth! This skirt really doesn''t suit her at all. It''s really ugly on her! "


    It''s not suitable for... It''s ugly


    Hearing these two words again, Eliza lowered her head slightly and flashed a lost color on her face.


    At this time, Su Cheng frowned, and a little anger appeared on his face.


    Just when Su Chengzheng wanted to say something¡ª¡ª


    "Hello! What''s up? Who are you?! "


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly there was a rough male voice.


    Su Cheng and Eliza both passed by.


    Four big men are coming towards them at a fast pace.


    The leader was a bald man with a face full of flesh.


    "Brother!" After seeing these strong men walking towards them, the girl with braids immediately shouted to the bald man with a happy face.


    The other girl with short hair was as happy as the girl with braids.


    Looking at the four big men approaching, Su Cheng said secretly:


    It seems that the bald man is the brother of the braided girl. The three people behind the bald man are probably the bald little brother. It seems that they are not good. These four strong men should also be local ruffians and hooligans.


    Although it should be more difficult for the two girls to apologize to Eliza after knowing the four strong men, Su Cheng''s face did not show any fear and panic.


    After all - it''s just a little more difficult.


    "Sister! What''s the matter? "


    When he came to the girl with braids, his bald head immediately asked.


    "This man bullied me." The braided girl complained pitifully to her bald head.


    The arrival of the bald and others made the two girls full of confidence and turned black and white without changing their face.


    After hearing what the braided girl said, the bald head immediately angrily took his three younger brothers to Su Cheng.


    "Hello! boy! Did you bully my sister? How dare you! "


    The four men, including the bald strong men, are extremely tall and a head higher than Su Cheng. Therefore, Su Cheng can only look up at the four strong men who came to him.


    The two little girls, who were still in place, were snickering and planning to see Su Cheng''s jokes.


    After all, in terms of body shape, Su Cheng is not the opponent of the four bald people at all, even if Su Cheng has a sword at his waist.


    Eliza looked at the two girls who were snickering and the four strong men in front of her and Su Cheng, and turned her lips.


    With Eliza''s fighting skill, even with her bare hands, she can put the four strong men who are taller and stronger than her to the ground.


    Just as Eliza was going to show her skills and give the four strong men some color to see, Su Cheng, who was carrying his hands behind him, quietly stretched out his hands, grabbed a small hand of Eliza on his right back, and then took Eliza behind him.


    Su Cheng, you... Forget it, he should have a way to solve these four people. In other words... Su Cheng, he is holding my hand now... Um... It is worthy of being a boy''s hand, much more than mine


    ¡ª¡ªEliza didn''t know what Su Cheng was going to do, but she obediently let Su Cheng hold her hand and pull her behind him.


    Seeing that Su Cheng had not responded to him, his face was even more angry, and his bald head roared again:


    "Hello! boy! I asked you! Are you bullying my sister? "


    "Brother! Don''t ask him, he bullied us both! Teach him a lesson! This damn guy dared to hurt both of us just now! " The girl with braids incited her bald head in the back. Hurry up and give Su Cheng a "lesson".


    Looking up at Su Cheng, who was bald and waiting for others, he sighed and said in a straight face:


    "First of all, I didn''t bully your sister. I just asked your sister and the short haired girl to apologize to my friend because your sister and the short haired girl said too much to my friend."


    "Then - please pay attention to your words and identity. You are not qualified to speak to me like this."


    Su Cheng''s words stunned the bald people and the two girls.


    Just as they looked stunned, Su Cheng continued:


    "Sir, please note that although you are taller than me and there is a head gap between me and you, I can erase the gap between me and you at any time."

 Chapter 412

    The bald men and the two girls were stunned and silent for a long time¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ha ha!"


    ¡ª¡ªJust burst out laughing together.


    "Boy!" The bald head wiped his smiling and tearful eyes and said, "I didn''t expect you to talk funny! Even such funny words can be said! Huh? Now I find out that you are still equipped with a sword. It''s really fancy. "


    Until now, the bald head found Su Cheng''s White Knight sword hanging on his left waist.


    Not everyone knows what a knight''s sword looks like that only a knight can wear. Naturally, it is impossible for a local ruffian like a bald head at the bottom of society to recognize what a knight''s sword looks like.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s Knight Sword around his waist, he glanced disdainfully with his bald head, and then said:


    "It seems that you are also the kind of guy who likes to take a sword to the street and pretend, hum! I hate people who can''t fart swordsmanship like you, but I like people who go to the street with a sword and pretend to be arrogant! "


    "Some people don''t play seriously! Go to the street with a toy sword or a sword without a front! The sword around your waist is so fancy. Isn''t it a toy sword? Come on! Let me see! "


    After that, the strong man raised his hand and stretched out to Su Cheng''s sword handle.


    Looking at the bald head holding out his hand to grasp his sword, Su Cheng picked his eyebrow, and then gradually showed a thought-provoking smile on his face.


    "I advise you not to touch my sword."


    "You are so annoying! I touched it! What''s the matter? You can cut me! If you have seed, cut me! I think you''re just a person who doesn''t have much ability and can only pretend! "


    After that, the bald man grabbed Su Cheng''s Knight Sword Handle and pulled it out with a miso.


    The snow-white body of the sword was pulled out of the scabbard. The sharp blade reflected dazzling brilliance under the sunlight.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s Knight Sword, under the reflection of the sun, it reflected the dazzling and brilliant sharp blade. People, including bald heads, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "It''s a real sword..." the bald head muttered.


    Although bald people don''t know much about swords, they can see Su Cheng''s sword with the naked eye. Those swords seen in the blacksmith shop in peacetime are much higher and more expensive.


    You can see at a glance that this sword is a treasure without doubt.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, which is by no means ordinary, the bald head suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart.


    After all, people who can go on the street with such a sword will never be simple characters.


    After the bald man pulled out his sword, the intriguing color in Su Cheng''s smile became more and more rich.


    Eliza is looking at Su Cheng with a puzzled face. She doesn''t know what Su Cheng is going to do now, but she keeps silent and silently looks at what Su Cheng plans to do next.


    Just as the bald men looked at Su Cheng''s sword¡ª¡ª


    Click, click


    ¡ª¡ªDuring this time, there was a very frequent sound of armor touch in pandragon.


    After this voice appeared, everyone couldn''t help but follow it.


    After looking at the sound, Eliza couldn''t help looking a little surprised.


    Because the patrol that suddenly appeared here almost caught Eliza in prison in the morning.


    After seeing the patrol, Su Cheng also showed an unexpected look.


    Then, Su Cheng smiled and whispered in a voice that only he could hear clearly: "it''s just right. It saves me from going to the patrol..."


    After seeing that the patrol team was coming towards them, the bald and others showed panic in addition to bald.


    "Boss, what should I do?" "Here comes the patrol," a man asked, looking bald


    "What if you come?" Baldheaded and glanced, "we haven''t done anything shady. We don''t have to be afraid of any patrol at all."


    "What I said is also..."


    While Su Cheng and others found the patrol, the patrol also found Su Cheng and them.


    After seeing Su Cheng and Eliza again, the patrol captain who almost sent the integration Knight''s daughter to prison also showed some surprise on his face.


    Just as he was going to say hello to Su Cheng and the two of them, he suddenly found the bald man standing in front of Su Cheng, with a fierce face and holding Su Cheng''s sword.


    The captain looked at Su Cheng and then at the bald people.


    After a little while, the captain showed an expression of enlightenment.


    The captain threw a thought-provoking look at Su Cheng, and then led the subordinates behind him to Su Cheng''s side¡ª¡ª


    "Guian! Your excellency! "


    ¡ª¡ªHe knelt down on one knee and respectfully said to Su Chenglang.


    The captain who knelt on his right knee pointed his right fist at his left chest and pressed it against his left chest with his head down.


    The captain did ancient rites, which soldiers had to do when they saw Knights a long time ago.


    Now, with the development of the times, ordinary soldiers no longer have to do this etiquette after meeting knights.


    Although the other dozens of soldiers behind the captain couldn''t understand what their chief was going to do, they still followed the captain, knelt down on one knee, saluted Su Cheng, and shouted in a loud voice:


    "Guian! Knight!! "


    Dozens of people knelt down together and walked neat etiquette towards the same person. Let alone how spectacular the scene was.


    After hearing that all the members of the patrol shouted "your knight" to Su Cheng, the blood color on the faces of the bald people and the two girls quickly faded away.


    "You, you... Are you a knight...?" Bald head asked Su Cheng with a trembling voice.


    However, Su Cheng ignored him, but frowned slightly and looked at the captain.


    After a while, Su Cheng''s eyebrows relaxed.


    It seems that this man is a plastic talent. He''s really smart. I didn''t say a word. From the situation of the scene, I can analyze what happened and act with me... This man may become a knight in the future.


    After silently praising the captain in his heart, Su Cheng said softly, "all right, get up."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The captain thanked Su Cheng loudly and stood up. The dozens of soldiers behind the captain also stood up one after another.


    "I dare ask your excellency." The captain, who seemed to be quite skilled in acting, still asked, "why is this man holding your knight''s sword?"


    "Riding, Knight Sword?!" After hearing this word, the bald head, whose face was already pale, became more pale. The body, which was trembling slightly, trembled even more at this time.


    "This man is so disrespectful to me that he dares to speak unkindly to me." Su Cheng put his hands on his back and said in a flat and joking tone, "he even touched my knight sword without my permission, and pulled out my knight sword without my permission."


    "What?!" The captain''s eyes immediately opened and glared at the bald people, "you people dare to disrespect the knight! Dare to touch the Knight Sword regarded as life by the Knights! Catch these thieves who dare to disrespect the knight and commit the crime of disrespect to the knight! "


    Then the captain jerked out the long sword around his waist.


    The ordinary soldiers who followed the captain immediately divided into two routes and surrounded the four bald men and the two girls.


    The long gunman raised their sharp spears and pointed them at the six people in cold light.


    The crossbow men immediately skillfully put on the arrows, stood behind the spearmen, aimed the crossbow arrows at the six people, and put their index finger on the trigger.


    Baldheaded people who usually dare to bully honest people have never seen this formation?


    The baldheaded people who had no blood on their faces for a long time had been scared and their feet were soft.


    At this time, the two girls were paralyzed on the ground, and their whole bodies were shaking.


    The citizens of the britannian Empire knew what the consequences would be if they were disrespectful to the noble knights, and what the crime of "disrespect to Knights" was.

 Chapter 413

    The British Empire was a martial country


    In the britannian Empire, knights, as senior military officers of the Empire, were highly respected.


    Ordinary civilians are not qualified to be rude and disrespectful to noble knights.


    Therefore, in the British Empire, there was also the crime of "disrespect to Knights".


    In the past, ordinary soldiers even needed to salute the knight immediately after seeing the knight, that is, the salute that the patrol captain just saluted Su Cheng.


    But these are all things before. Now ordinary soldiers don''t need to do such troublesome etiquette after seeing knights.


    However, the noble status of knights and the "crime of disrespect to Knights" still exist.


    Every year, many people in the Empire commit the crime of "disrespect to Knights" because of disrespect to Knights.


    Although the crime of "disrespect to Knights" is not fatal, it is more than enough to let you eat in prison for a few months and let you bear the fine that may make you unable to eat meat for a year.


    Most of the people who commit the "crime of disrespect to Knights" every year are soldiers in the army. Few civilians commit this crime. After all, it is difficult for ordinary civilians to see knights.


    However, it''s hard to see. It doesn''t mean you can''t see it.


    For example, the baldheaded and others who were just blustery and now scared their legs soft, as well as the two girls.


    "How dare you!" The patrol captain glared at the bald man and others, "not only dare to speak unkindly to the knight! Also touch the Knight Sword regarded as life by the Knights and adults! "


    Knight Sword is more important than life for most knights.


    The Knight Sword given by the emperor is not only a one in a million sword, but also a symbol of identity.


    With the Knight Sword given by the emperor, you can be regarded as a real knight sword.


    Therefore, in the eyes of most knights, the knight''s sword is something more important than life, which can''t be touched by others.


    News like "a civilian or soldier accidentally touched a knight''s sword because of a moment of curiosity, and then he was cut to death by an angry Knight''s sword" is common.


    Hearing what the patrol captain said, the bald head, who was already shaking, shook even more.


    The bald head drove his trembling body, knelt down on his knees facing Su Cheng, and then respectfully picked up Su Cheng''s sword in his hand.


    "Big, sir..." not only the body is shaking, but also the voice line of the bald head is shaking, "I, I don''t know that the adult is a knight... No, no, no offense! Please forgive me! "


    After seeing the bald heads kneeling down, the others, including the two girls, knelt down to Su Cheng and prayed for Su Cheng''s forgiveness.


    The two girls even wiped their tears and prayed for Su Cheng''s understanding.


    Su Cheng smiled and took back his sword from his bald hand. Su Cheng''s smile was somewhat mocking.


    Su Cheng said to the two girls, "please tell my friend..."


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, the two girls immediately wiped their tears and apologized to Eliza.


    When the two girls kept apologizing to Eliza, Eliza behind Su Cheng pulled La Su Cheng''s clothes: "forget it, Su Cheng, let them go. I didn''t care too much about such a small matter. Let''s go."


    Then Eliza turned and left.


    "Let them go... All right. Hello, you guys. "


    "In, in!" Bald head hurried out a voice.


    "Although you were quite rude to me just now, you touched my sword without my permission. According to the law of our empire, you should be sentenced to ''disrespect to Knights'' and then put in prison for a period of time."


    Su Cheng''s words made the bald people''s bodies tremble more, and the two girls cry more.


    "But --" Su Cheng''s words changed, "I''ll let you go today. I think everything that happened just now has never happened."


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    "Thank you! Thank you! "


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    After saying those words, Su Cheng turned and left directly to chase Eliza.


    However, before Su Cheng turned and left, he went over and patted the patrol captain on the shoulder, and whispered at a volume that only he and the captain could hear: "it''s very clever. I figured out the situation without saying a word, and quickly came to help me. With your cleverness, I feel it''s only a matter of time before you become a knight. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Su Cheng, for your appreciation." The captain was flattered and said, "I just did what I should do."


    After finally patting the captain on the shoulder, Su Cheng quickly went after Eliza, who had gone a little far.


    After seeing Su Cheng leave, the captain turned his eyes and looked at the bald people. Lang said:


    "Since your excellency just let you go, we won''t arrest you for ''disrespect to the knight''."


    As soon as the patrol captain''s words fell, the bald men and the two girls immediately showed their happy faces.


    However, the happy look on their faces did not last long, and the patrol captain''s next words directly made them no longer "happy":


    "However, I think you four look fierce and suspicious. I suspect you four are spies sent by the enemy country to sabotage the meeting. Take these four people."


    "Yes!"


    As the words of the patrol captain fell, several soldiers immediately came forward and arrested the bald head and his three younger brothers.


    "Wait, wait!" "We are not spies! Not a spy! "


    "If you have anything to say, wait until you''re in prison." The captain said in a neither salty nor light tone, "when you are found to be innocent, you will be free. Take it! "


    "Yes!"


    Just as the patrol team was about to take away four bald people, the two little girls immediately walked in front of the patrol team leader.


    "Officer!" The braided girl with an anxious face said, "my brother, he''s not a spy! Please don''t catch him! "


    "Yes, yes!" Another short haired girl immediately nodded and said, "they are not spies of the enemy country. We can testify!"


    "Huh? It''s suspicious that you dare to excuse the suspect. Come on, take these two girls away together. "


    "Yes!"


    "Hey? Wait! It is said that we are not spies of the enemy country! We are just ordinary civilians! "


    "If you have anything to say, wait until you go to prison. Don''t worry. Now the prison is very clean after a wave of cleaning. You can take it as a trip to the prison. Take it! "


    "No! Don''t catch us! " The braided girl screamed sadly.


    But no one paid attention to them.


    The patrol escorted the two girls and four bald men to the prison of pandragon


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Cheng, thank you for helping me just now."


    Su Cheng and Eliza walked side by side.


    It''s almost dusk. The afterglow of the sunset pulled their shadows long and long.


    "You don''t need to thank me. If you really want to thank me - "Su Cheng changed into a joking tone," then give some material thanks. Verbal thanks are too empty. "


    "Material thanks... That''s right."


    With that, Eliza quickly walked to a place where people could sit by the side of the road.


    "Come on, Su Cheng, you sit here."


    Eliza, sitting in this place, said this and patted the position next to her.


    "Huh? Why do you want me to sit down suddenly? "


    "Stop talking nonsense and sit down quickly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Su Cheng hesitated, he finally sat down next to Eliza.


    "I sat down and..."


    Joo


    Eliza, sitting on Su Cheng''s left side, pulled down the scarf that covered most of her face, and then slammed her lips to Su Cheng''s left cheek

 Chapter 414

    Eliza''s lips were only a few hairs away from Su Cheng''s cheeks.


    Su Cheng can clearly feel Eliza''s warm breath and the faint heat from Eliza''s lips.


    However, when Eliza''s lips were only a little distance from Su Cheng''s face¡ª¡ª


    Eliza stopped.


    When Eliza put her lips to Su Cheng''s cheek, she moved quickly. Su Chenggen couldn''t react.


    According to Eliza''s speed just now, if she resolutely kisses Su Cheng on the cheek, Su Cheng can''t hide.


    Unfortunately, when there was only a slight distance from Su Cheng''s cheek, Eliza stopped.


    Taking advantage of the gap when Eliza stopped, Su Cheng finally recovered. He quickly pulled his body a small distance so that he could stay away from Eliza a little.


    After a little away from Eliza, Su Cheng blushed slightly and looked at Eliza in amazement.


    "Eliza, Eliza?"


    "Well..."


    Eliza, her cheeks flushed, let out a low voice, and then retracted her head.


    "No... too shy... Can''t do it..."


    Eliza''s already red cheeks became redder again at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I was just joking..." Su Cheng said with some tears and laughter, "I don''t need any verbal thanks or material thanks..."


    "I know. From your tone of voice, I can tell you''re just kidding me. But I still want to thank you... "


    As Eliza spoke, she pulled back her scarf and let it cover her already red face.


    "I wanted to learn from your highness Ilsa and kiss you on the cheek as a gift of thanks, but I can''t do such a shameful thing in such a public..."


    "There''s no need to thank me specially..." Su Cheng touched the place where Eliza almost kissed just now and said at a loss.


    They were silent.


    The atmosphere at this time was very embarrassing.


    The two of them with the same chaotic brain don''t know what to do and what to say next.


    After a while, Eliza, who couldn''t stand the embarrassing atmosphere, broke her silence and said, "speaking of it, I haven''t seen your highness Ilsa for a long time."


    "Well, I still remember." Su Cheng immediately said, "anyway, I haven''t seen Ilsa for a long time. I don''t know how she is now."


    "Yes." Eliza replied, "I miss her a little..."


    Silence


    After a few simple conversations, they were silent again, and the atmosphere between them began to become awkward again.


    Just as Su Cheng racked his brains to think about what to say next to break the embarrassing atmosphere between them, Eliza took the lead again:


    "In fact... The two girls were right. This skirt doesn''t suit me at all."


    As soon as Eliza''s words fell, Su Cheng looked surprised and surprised, and then turned to look at Eliza.


    Eliza lifted her feet, curled her knees in front of her chest, raised her hands around her knees, and then continued in a somewhat lost tone:


    "I''ve been looking forward to becoming a knight and a mother with great military talent since I was a child."


    "So I am determined to be a knight as powerful as my mother."


    "So I practiced all kinds of fighting and equestrian since I was a child, and learned all kinds of military knowledge."


    "Since I was a child, I have practiced various messy fighting skills such as swordsmanship and gunshot, which makes me stronger and more muscular than other girls of the same age. At the same time, because I inherited my parents'' excellent genes, I am also much higher than other girls of my age. "


    "My female friends of my age have white and tender hands. Unlike me, they are not only rough but also covered with calluses."


    Eliza, with a wry smile on her face, showed Su Cheng the palm of her right hand.


    Perhaps it is because she has practiced various fighting skills since childhood. Eliza''s hand is larger than that of girls of the same age. Her palm is not only rough, but also has a lot of calluses from holding a sword for many years.


    "Moreover, because I have always been focused on trying to become a knight as powerful as my mother, I have no time to pay attention to what young girls usually pay attention to."


    "I can''t make up, dress up or dress at all."


    "Sometimes, I can''t get into my friends'' topics about makeup and dressing... Because I don''t understand at all..."


    "Su Cheng, am I funny? As a 20-year-old young noble girl, she can''t even make up... "


    "To put it simply, I am a person who has no femininity compared with other girls of the same age..."


    "Although I don''t regret it at all, sometimes I still have some envy in my heart..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza buried most of her face in her thighs, revealing only a pair of red eyes.


    "I sometimes envy those who can wear beautiful makeup and those who are suitable for wearing such beautiful clothes..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng has been quietly listening to Eliza''s story.


    Looking at Eliza, who is holding her knees and her eyes are slightly red.


    To be honest, Su Cheng doesn''t know what to do now.


    After all, Su Cheng has no comforting experience.


    ......


    While Su Cheng was still hesitating and didn''t know what to do next, Eliza made a move.


    Eliza turned her body in the direction of Su Cheng and gently leaned on Su Cheng.


    Looking at Eliza who suddenly leaned against herself, Su Cheng''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise and consternation.


    Looking at Eliza leaning against him, Su Cheng gradually showed a firm look on his face after hesitating for a while.


    Su Cheng slowly raised his left hand around the back of Eliza sitting on his left, and then gently grabbed Eliza''s left shoulder.


    Gently hugged Eliza.


    Su Cheng''s intuition told him that this was the right thing to do at present.


    Eliza didn''t resist Su Cheng''s move and let Su Cheng hug her.


    "Eliza..." Su Cheng said in a gentle tone, "you don''t have to care what the two girls said just now."


    "What clothes to wear is the freedom of others, and outsiders are not qualified to gossip about it."


    "So - Eliza, you really don''t have to cover your face like this. If you like this skirt, wear it boldly. You don''t have to be a thief."


    After that, Su Cheng raised his right hand and gently pulled down the scarf that covered most of Eliza''s face.


    When Su Cheng pulls down her scarf, Eliza subconsciously wants to stop Su Cheng.


    But somehow, Eliza, who was being held by Su Cheng at this time, couldn''t lift the slightest effort to stop Su Cheng and let Su Cheng pull her scarf down.


    "As for Eliza, what you just said ''I''m not feminine'', in fact, I don''t know what ''feminine'' is, but I know Eliza, you don''t have to feel ashamed and inferior for it, and you don''t need to envy other girls."


    "After all, you have a lot of muscles and don''t know how to dress up. You still exude a strong charm and attract a lot of people."


    "Oh? Really? " Eliza said half jokingly, "has this attracted a lot of people?"


    "Well, yes. One of them is hugging you. "


    "Are you holding me..."


    The lost color on Eliza''s face slowly dissipated.


    A smile with a strong color of happiness gradually appeared on Eliza''s face.


    "... thank you, Su Cheng." Eliza whispered.


    After thanking Su Cheng in a low voice, Eliza leaned her head against Su Cheng''s left clavicle.


    Their present posture is not generally ambiguous.


    Eliza leaned her head against Su Cheng''s left clavicle, so their faces were very close now.


    Su Cheng could clearly smell Eliza''s hair. When he looked down, he could see Eliza''s face very close to him.


    For Eliza who suddenly leaned against his left clavicle, Su Cheng just flashed an unexpected color on his face and calmed down.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Su Cheng tightened his hand on Eliza''s left shoulder and hugged Eliza more tightly.


    Su Cheng hugged Eliza tightly.


    Eliza leaned quietly against Su Cheng.

 Chapter 415

    "Really... Tired enough..."


    Fatigue wrapped around Jacob like a wet towel.


    Sitting in the carriage, Jacob leaned against the wooden carriage wall behind him without any image.


    The second day''s meeting was over at this time.


    All participants, including Jacob, returned to their homes in carriages already prepared for them.


    Jacob was sitting in the carriage that took him home.


    In order to ensure his safety, there are more than ten elite guards outside his carriage.


    All day today, I have been debating who should be the head of the new Michael knights.


    In addition to being good at seeing people, James, who is also very eloquent, is also good at debating.


    After today''s one-day "struggle", we finally succeeded in bringing back some situations.


    Many participants have been convinced by him that Su Cheng is more suitable to be the head of the new Michael Knights than the other two.


    However, the situation is still not optimistic.


    Many people still feel that Su Cheng is not qualified for the position of head of the Knights.


    Whether Su Cheng will succeed in taking office is still very uncertain.


    "Tomorrow... It''s time to win and lose..." Jacob murmured.


    Tomorrow morning, we will officially elect a new head of the Michael Knights!


    Gozeven seemed tired of this endless debate.


    Therefore, at the end of the meeting today, gozeven announced that tomorrow morning, a new head of the Michael Knights will be elected by vote!


    If a new head of the order is elected at the round table, it is elected by vote.


    Each participant holds one vote. Whoever gets more votes is the new head of the Knights.


    At the round table meeting eight years ago, a new head of the order of Rachel was selected by voting.


    At that time, Albert became the new head of the Rachel knights with an overwhelming majority of votes.


    "Trouble..." Jacob murmured in a deep voice. "I didn''t expect that the decisive moment would come so soon... Gozeven set the final vote for tomorrow morning... I thought I could argue for several days like electing a new head of the Rachel Knights eight years ago... As long as I could argue for a few more days, I can win more people''s support with my eloquence... "


    "But now gozevin has advanced his final vote for the. He will start voting tomorrow morning to elect a new head of the Michael Knights... But this is also normal... In addition to selecting a new head of the Michael knights, there are still many things to be discussed in this round table. It is impossible for us to spend too long on selecting a new head..."


    Jacob sighed, and his bent waist became more bent.


    Jacob is very confused now.


    He also doesn''t know whether Su Cheng will be successfully elected as the new head of Michael knights in the final vote tomorrow morning


    There are still many people, such as Humphrey, who do not support Su Cheng''s becoming the head of the new Michael knights.


    "Do you want to... Just give up and accept the fate tomorrow morning..." Jacob whispered to himself.


    He said to himself in a tone as if he were asking himself.


    "Alas..."


    After another long sigh, Jacob straightened up and leaned against the window on the side of the carriage.


    Through the transparent glass window, Jacob silently looked at the scenery outside the carriage, hoping to calm his confused thoughts by enjoying the scenery outside the carriage.


    After all, this is the urban area, and the speed of the carriage will not be too fast.


    The carriage was very slow, so that Jacob could see everything clearly outside the window.


    While Jacob was quietly enjoying all the scenery outside the window, an amazing scene that Jacob could not ignore suddenly appeared in front of Jacob.


    "Coachman, stop."


    "Ah? OK. "


    After receiving Jacob''s order, the coachman immediately pulled the reins skillfully and stopped the horse.


    The carriage, which was not too fast, stopped immediately.


    While the carriage stopped, the dozen guards responsible for protecting Jacob''s carriage immediately stopped.


    "Mr. Cheng... Eliza...?" Jacob murmured with a surprised face.


    Su Cheng, who is holding Eliza, and Eliza, who is leaning against Su Cheng, are not far from Jacob''s carriage.


    The two people with extremely ambiguous posture naturally attracted the strange eyes of many passers-by.


    However, the strange eyes of passers-by could not disturb Su Cheng and Eliza.


    Su Cheng still hugs Eliza, and the hugged Eliza still leans against Su Cheng.


    Looking at the two people not far away, Jacob''s surprise gradually dissipated, slowly changed into a smile with a somewhat gratifying color, and muttered:


    "It turns out that Mr. Cheng is in love with Eliza... I thought Mr. Cheng didn''t have a lover. In fact, they are a good match. Eliza is only Mr. Changcheng. He is only 2 years old. It''s really a suitable couple for marriage. "


    "... no, we can''t arbitrarily determine that they are lovers. It may also be a relationship between more than friends and less than lovers... Anyway, their relationship must be very ambiguous. Otherwise, how could ordinary friends make such ambiguous actions."


    "Anyway, it''s an indisputable fact that Ethel is very likely to get a great son-in-law... Really, some envy Ethel. He even has the opportunity to get such an excellent son-in-law."


    At last, after glancing at Su Cheng and Eliza, Jacob put away the happy smile and took back his eyes.


    "Coachman, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza didn''t know that Jacob was near them and watched them silently.


    Until Jacob and he were gone, neither of them found it.


    After Jacob left for a while, Su Cheng finally broke his silence and said:


    "Well... Eliza, I have to go... It''s Dusk now. I have to pick up Carol. She''s home..."


    "... Su Cheng." Eliza said angrily, "in such an atmosphere, you even mention Carol''s name. Don''t you think you''re destroying the atmosphere?"


    "Uh... I... uh..."


    Su Cheng said "well" for a long time without holding out a complete sentence.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s embarrassed appearance now, Eliza couldn''t help laughing.


    Then Eliza straightened up, left Su Cheng''s left clavicle, gently took off Su Cheng''s hand holding her left shoulder and stood up.


    "Well, I don''t mean to blame you. After all, you didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, I want to thank you. Thank you, Su Cheng. Thank you for your comfort. "


    "Thank you... So, Eliza, do you want to give me another ''material thanks''?"


    Su Cheng, who always likes to tease people, doesn''t forget to tease Eliza again at this time.


    As he said this, he turned his head slightly and turned his right cheek to Eliza.


    "You think so!" Eliza spat out her tongue at Su Cheng, "let''s talk about it later."


    After that, Eliza took off the scarf around her neck and left with a brisk pace.


    Seeing Eliza, who had become smaller and smaller in his field of vision, Su Cheng could not help but slowly show a faint smile on his face.


    Su Cheng''s hand gently caressed his chest.


    Su Cheng now feels his heart beating so fast.


    Su Cheng felt his heart beat faster after he just hugged Eliza and leaned against his left clavicle.


    At the same time, there seems to be an unknown feeling in my heart.


    This feeling seemed to have appeared in front of Carol only a long time ago.

 Chapter 416

    October 22, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    8:55 a.m.


    British Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Royal conference room.


    Today is the third day of the round table.


    At the same time, it is also one of the most important days of the round table.


    Because this morning, it will be decided who will be the head of the new Michael knights.


    After the meeting officially starts at 9:00 this morning, we will officially start voting!


    There are still five minutes before 9 o''clock, and all the participants have been seated early.


    While waiting for the meeting to officially start, everyone was whispering and chatting to the people sitting next to them.


    "Ethel." Albert put his hands behind his head. "The meeting will officially start voting. Who do you choose to be the head of the new Michael knights?"


    "... I won''t tell you."


    "Don''t tell me? Hum, you didn''t think about it, did you? "


    "... I really deserve to be my best friend." Ethel sighed helplessly and then smiled, "you can see through it. But I don''t think you''ve thought about it, okay? "


    "Worthy of being my best friend and the one who robbed my favorite woman, you have seen through me."


    Albert, with some fatigue on his face, also sighed: "it''s really difficult... I don''t know who to choose... I feel that everyone has the ability to take over the position of head of Michael''s knights..."


    "Yes... It''s really difficult..." said Ethel, sighing again.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, five minutes passed.


    Gozevin, Gail and Jacob entered the conference room on time.


    "I''m sure you all know what to do this morning." Just after sitting in his position, gozewen said directly, "we want to elect a new head of the Michael Knight order. There are 61 participants in this round table, each with one vote, and the paper, pen and ballot box are ready. We will elect a new head of the Michael Knight Order from Su Cheng, Harry and hall!"


    As soon as gozeven''s voice fell, Jacob, sitting next to gozeven''s tattoo, immediately said:


    "Your Majesty, before the voting officially begins, I have something else to say to all of you here. May I ask?"


    As Jacob finished this sentence, many people, including gozeven, frowned slightly at Jacob.


    Everyone knows that Jacob is going to struggle for another wave at this time, and try to win more people to support Jacob and Su Cheng he recommended before officially voting.


    After being silent for a long time, gozewen nodded and said in a deep voice, "well... I''ll make an exception and allow you to say a few words before the formal vote, but - you can''t say it for too long. Our time is precious. In addition to electing a new head of the Michael knights, we still have a lot to discuss. "


    "Yes, thank you, your majesty."


    The reason why gozewen agreed to Jacob''s somewhat rude request was simply gozewen. He looked at the friendship between him and Jacob, and gozewen felt that Jacob could not win more people to support him in such a short time, so he let Jacob go.


    With gozeven''s permission, Jacob cleared his throat and said in a loud voice:


    "I believe all of you here should know the great ancestor of our britannians, Arthur Pendragon, the ''Knight King''?"


    Almost all the participants frowned at Jacob.


    They didn''t know why Jacob suddenly asked such a ridiculous question.


    A citizen of the British Empire, who doesn''t know who Arthur pandragon is?


    "A thousand years ago." Jacob''s story continues, "we britannians have been invaded and humiliated by other foreigners..."


    "At that time, we britannians were facing the crisis of extinction..."


    "At such a critical moment, a great monarch appeared."


    "She is the pride of our britannians - ''Knight King'' Arthur pandragon."


    "This little girl was only 16 when she first became king."


    "When she first ascended the throne, she was despised by her subjects because she was too young. She thought that such a little girl could not save them and lead them out of such a critical situation."


    "However, it was in such an environment that the subjects despised and doubted that the ''Knight King'' gave full play to her gifted command ability and political skills, gave full play to her unique creative thinking, and established and improved a variety of systems."


    "Among the many systems established by the ''Knight King'', the most famous is the establishment of the round table knight system, which selects 12 outstanding commanders to serve as round table knights, and the 12 round table knights are directly under the command of the ''Knight King''."


    "Relying on the 12 round table knights under her command and other loyal ministers and good generals, the ''Knight King'' successfully resisted all foreign aggression and successfully rescued us britannians from such a critical situation."


    "To commemorate and respect this great ancestor. Nearly 300 years ago, after the early emperors established the britannian Empire, they changed the name of the imperial capital to ''Pendragon''. "


    "And established the current knight system according to her round table knight system of the ''Knight King''."


    "At the same time, because the ''Knight King'' usually holds a meeting with her 12 round table knights to discuss military affairs on a large round table. According to this, our early emperors established our current round table system. "


    "The reason why I want to tell you the story of the ''Knight King'' is to tell you that age is just a string of numbers, and the relationship between age and ability is not linked."


    "Many people habitually mean that older people should have experience and ability than younger people."


    "I always thought this idea was ridiculous!"


    "Isn''t the ''Knight King'' just a 16-year-old girl when he ascended the throne? Didn''t we still lead our ancestors to rescue from such a critical situation? "


    "It is very undesirable to despise others because they are young. Young people can still achieve immortal achievements, just like the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago. "


    "I hope those who despise Su Cheng because of Su Cheng''s age can put down their prejudice against Su Cheng''s age."


    "I''m finished."


    Then Jacob saluted the crowd, turned around and said to gozeven:


    "Your Majesty, you can start voting."

 Chapter 417

    At this time, the paper and pen were sent to each participant.


    Ethel looked at the blank paper in his hand without expression. He couldn''t see what he was thinking from his expression.


    "Ethel..." Albert whispered, "who do you choose..."


    "... young people." Ethel sighed lightly, then smiled, "that''s right. You can''t despise others because they are young... Young people are no worse than us old people..."


    "Thousands of years ago, there were many people who despised the ''Knight King'' because of his youth and then tasted the pain..."


    "The young ''Knight King'' has also made great achievements that no one can surpass so far..."


    Speaking of this, Ethel took a deep breath, then turned up his mouth slightly and showed a faint smile: "Mr. Jacob is really powerful. At the last moment, he caught the psychology of most people who opposed Su Cheng and knew that most people opposed Su Cheng, Nothing more than thinking Su Cheng was too young... The story about the ''Knight King'' that Jacob told at the last minute successfully shook many people''s minds... "


    "At the very least - it shook my mind."


    After that, Iser picked up his pen, respectfully wrote the name of "Su Cheng" on the paper, and then folded the paper.


    "It seems... Ethel, you have made a decision."


    "Ah, all along, the heads of the three knights are basically a group of old men or old women." Ethel''s face showed an intriguing smile. "I think it''s time to change history."


    "Change history..." Albert''s face also showed a strange and intriguing smile. "What a coincidence, Iser, you and I want to go together... Who said that young people can''t be alone?"


    After that, Albert also mentioned the pen and wrote the name of "Su Cheng" on his paper.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jacob." Gozeven, sitting next to Jacob, suddenly whispered to Jacob.


    "Gozewen, what''s up?" Before gozewen ascended the throne, Jacob, who had been friends with gozewen, always called gozewen''s name in private.


    After giving out the pen and paper, Jacob immediately picked up the pen and wrote Su Cheng''s name. Then he held his chest in his hands and waited silently for others to write it.


    And gozewen''s paper is still blank.


    And gozewen didn''t seem to be in a hurry to write immediately.


    "It''s yours, Jacob." Gozewen thought deeply, "you should have been thinking last night? Thinking about how to win more people to support Su Cheng. "


    "I have to say that your speech just now was very successful."


    "You have accurately grasped the psychology of the vast majority of people who oppose Su Cheng."


    "The vast majority of people who oppose Su Cheng have their reasons against Su Cheng because he is too young and thinks that Su Cheng who is too young can''t be alone."


    "So just before you officially started voting, you moved out the story of the ''Knight King'' and told them - don''t bully others, young people can be alone."


    "Jacob, it''s really wonderful for you to cite the example of the ''Knight King''. Nothing can be better used as an example to support Su Cheng."


    "I have to say that your speech was very successful. When you spoke just now, I noticed that many people who originally opposed Su Cheng began to waver."


    "It''s yours, Jacob. The final choice for the head of Michael''s knights may change because of what you just said. "


    "Ha ha..." Jacob smiled a few times, "thank you for your praise, gozewen."


    Speaking of this, Jacob looked at gozevin''s blank paper still on the table, and then said to gozevin:


    "Gozewen, why don''t you write? In other words, you didn''t say anything when you were discussing who should be the head of Michael''s knights all day yesterday. Gozeven, who are you going to choose as the head of Michael''s knights? "


    Although Jacob''s words were interrogative sentences, they didn''t have the tone of any interrogative sentences.


    It seems that Jacob already knew the answer to this question.


    After hearing Jacob''s question, the intriguing color on gozewen''s face became more and more intense.


    "Jacob, everyone knows that you are Su Cheng''s supporter and that you have always supported and taken care of Su Cheng."


    "But these people have ignored one thing."


    "Jacob, you recommend Su Cheng to fight the rebellion, participate in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom and participate in the ''summer wind'' offensive. If these things do not have my consent as the emperor, Jacob, how can you recommend Su Cheng?"


    "So, Jacob, didn''t you just ask the question knowingly?"


    "I, GE zewen, have supported Su Cheng since he didn''t become a knight."


    After that, GE zewen straightened up his body, which had been leaning against the back of the chair, picked up his pen and wrote Su Cheng''s name on the paper.


    ¡­¡­


    As for who should be chosen as the head of the new Michael knights, all the people in the field have written their minds on their own paper.


    Of course, some people have not written yet.


    For example, Humphrey, governor of the Northern Territory.


    For Humphrey, the significance of electing a new head of Michael''s knights is very special.


    He is not only electing a new head of the Michael knights and the general head of the northern front, but also electing a companion to work with him in the future.


    Humphrey looked at the still blank paper, expressionless and thoughtful.


    Just then, the man sitting next to Humphrey accidentally knocked over his tea cup, and the warm black tea suddenly spilled on Humphrey''s paper.


    Fortunately, however, the spilled black tea only wetted a corner of Humphrey''s paper.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry." The man sitting next to Humphrey quickly apologized to Humphrey.


    "It''s all right. Don''t apologize."


    Humphrey gently wiped the wet corner of the paper with his sleeve.


    Although the water in this wet corner of the paper has been successfully absorbed with the sleeve, this corner is still wrinkled because it has been wet with water.


    Humphrey looked at the still blank paper, expressionless and thoughtful.


    Humphrey suddenly remembered the sentence he heard from Jacob at noon yesterday: I will perform my duty! Until death!


    Although Humphrey had never seen Su Cheng or heard Su Cheng''s voice, Humphrey now felt that he heard a young man saying this sentence in a sonorous and powerful tone.


    Then Humphrey remembered what he had just said.


    "The knight King..." Humphrey murmured in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Can Su Cheng be like the ''Knight King''..." Humphrey''s tone seemed to be asking others and himself


    Humphrey looked at the still blank paper, expressionless and thoughtful.


    However, at this time, Humphrey''s confused color gradually dissipated.


    Humphrey, whose face was no longer confused and hesitant, picked up his pen


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, a total of 61 sheets of paper have been recycled." The person responsible for recycling the paper and making the final bulletin is bancro.


    Everyone''s paper is now recycled into a wooden box.


    "Well," Ge zewen nodded softly, "let''s start publishing."


    "Yes!"


    Then bancro put his hand into the wooden box, took out one of the papers, and unfolded the folded paper: "Hal Brown!"


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, a middle-aged man standing behind bancro counted on the large board already prepared.


    The middle-aged man in charge of counting is hank, gozewen''s close attendant.


    The board in charge of counting is so large that everyone in the conference room can see how the counting is now.


    After hank finished counting on the board, bancro took out a piece of paper from the wooden box: "Su Cheng!"


    "Hal!"


    "Hal!"


    "Hal!"


    "Hall!"


    "Su Cheng!"


    "Su Cheng!"


    "Hall!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bancro kept telling the names on each piece of paper, and Hank kept counting on the big board.


    61 tickets were not much, and soon bancro read only the last one.


    At this time, the voting result was that Su Cheng and Hal had a similar number of votes, both of which were 25. And hall has 10 votes.


    Looking at the voting results shown on the board, Jacob couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Now - there''s only one ticket left.


    Su Cheng and Hal had the same number of votes.


    That is to say - whoever holds the post of head of Michael''s Knight order depends on the name written on the next piece of paper!


    Jacob could not help getting nervous.


    No, it should be said that everyone in the conference room was nervous.


    Everyone focused on bancro.


    Gathered in bancro''s hand, which had reached into the wooden box to get the last piece of paper.


    Soon bancro grabbed the last piece of paper and stretched it out of the wooden box.


    Looking at the last piece of paper in bancro''s hand, many people, including Jacob, Ethel and Albert, swallowed saliva.


    Everyone was extremely nervous at this time.


    Whose name is written on this last piece of paper is related to the Michael Knights... No, it is not only related to the future of the Michael knights, but also related to the future of the northern front of the Empire and the future of the British Empire!


    Bancro slowly unfolded the last piece of paper.


    The last piece of paper in bancro''s hand is a little different from the previous paper.


    One corner of the last piece of paper had traces of being wrinkled by water.


    After unfolding the paper, bancro''s eyes quickly scanned the paper, perhaps because it was the last paper, and bancro spoke more.


    Bancro opened his mouth and shouted:


    "The name of the last piece of paper is -"

 Chapter 418

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    It''s time for dinner now. Carol is preparing everyone''s dinner in the kitchen. Alan and Deng Jiaer, who have nothing to do, are sitting on the sofa in the hall. While waiting for the dinner to be ready, they chat together.


    "I don''t know when this round table will be held?" Alan asked.


    "Generally speaking, the round table will last for several days, usually three to five days." Deng Jiaer replied, "the longest round table in the history of the British Empire has been held for eight days."


    "It''s going to last for several days..." Alan''s face collapsed, "that is, the merit reward conference will have to wait a few more days... Forget it, it''s only a few days anyway. After the merit reward conference, we can go to the south."


    Speaking of this, Alan''s face burst into joy again: "I''ve long wanted to see what an elephant looks like! When I followed my brother to the southern front, I thought I could see elephants, but I didn''t see anything... "


    "Elephants... Compared with elephants, I''d like to taste the fruits that are only available in the south."


    Deng Jia''er wiped the corners of her mouth as she said this.


    "Don''t you say your hometown is in the southeast of the Empire? If your hometown is in the southeast, have you seen elephants and eaten Southern fruits? "


    "You remember it all backwards!" Deng Jiaer said angrily, "the Duke of North Munster, my hometown, is in the northwest of the Empire! I''m from the North like Carol! How could you have seen elephants and eaten Southern fruits! "


    "So your hometown is in the northwest." Alan rubbed his little head. "It seems that I remember wrong. I remember southeast."


    "I don''t know how you remember it. It''s completely reversed..."


    "I don''t care about such a small thing!" Alan waved his hand. "Let''s have a good discussion about going to the south! This time I''m going to the south. I''m going to buy a lot of local handicrafts! "


    "Do you have so much money?" Deng Jiaer looked at Alan suspiciously.


    "Just ask my brother for it." Alan said in a casual tone, "I have contributed so much to this'' summer wind ''offensive. It''s reasonable to ask my brother for money as a reward?"


    "I don''t think my husband will pay attention to you... Handicrafts... Compared with handicrafts, I want to taste all the delicious food in the south."


    "You really like eating. Don''t you find that you seem to have a little more meat?"


    "Long, long! What''s wrong with enjoying delicious food? And my flesh hasn''t changed! You read it wrong! "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s words fell, Carol''s voice came from the kitchen:


    "Dinner is ready! You can eat! "


    As Carol said this, she came out of the kitchen with a large plate full of noodles.


    "Dinner ~ ~" Alan cheered and walked quickly towards the table.


    Deng Jiaer, who has always been greedy, naturally followed.


    "When I was in the kitchen just now, I heard you talking fiercely." Carol asked Alan, "what are you talking about?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Alan replied, "I was just discussing what to do after playing in the south. I said I would buy a lot of unique handicrafts in the south. Deng Jiaer said I would taste all the delicious food in the south."


    Speaking of this, Alan paused, then asked Carol:


    "Carol, what do you want to do after you go to the south?"


    "What do you want to do..."


    Carol looked up slightly and thought for a moment, then smiled:


    "There are too many things I want to do and eat to say. However, as long as I can play with you, I will be very happy. "


    With these words, Carol turned her head and shouted in the direction of the stairs:


    "Honesty! Dinner is ready! You can come down to dinner! "


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet


    No answer came.


    "Sincerity --!" Carol''s voice was louder than before. "Dinner''s ready!"


    Quiet


    There was still no answer.


    Seeing that Su Cheng in his room still didn''t respond after he shouted twice, Carol couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    In the past, Su Cheng responded to her quickly and went downstairs immediately.


    Like now, it is rare that Carol shouted twice and didn''t respond.


    "It seems that my brother hasn''t been out of the house or downstairs since the strange man came to our house and sent a letter to him." Alan frowned.


    Just now, a man wrapped in a big robe and a big hood knocked on the door of their house.


    The man who opened the door was Carol, who was just on the first floor.


    After Carol opened the door, the strange man told Carol directly that he was looking for Su Cheng.


    After Carol found Su Cheng who was in her room at that time, the strange man handed Su Cheng a letter. After giving the letter to Su Cheng, the strange man left.


    Su Cheng took the letter from the strange man''s hand and immediately returned to his room.


    Up to now, Su Cheng hasn''t come out of the room.


    "I''ll call my brother down. Really, what are you doing in the room..." said Alan, who was already sitting at the table, and was about to get up.


    ¡ª¡ªBut it was soon pressed back by Carol.


    "Alan, Deng Jiaer, you two have dinner first. I''ll call Cheng down."


    With that, Carol hurried to the stairs.


    Su Cheng''s room, like Carol''s room, is located on the highest floor of the house, that is, the third floor.


    Quickly climbed up the third floor and came to Su Cheng''s door. Carol knocked on Su Cheng''s door: "Cheng, come down for dinner and dinner is ready."


    Quiet


    There was still no response.


    "Is he really asleep..." Carol murmured. "It''s still early... Cheng, he can''t go to bed so early... Then - I''ll be rude first."


    After mumbling a few words, Carol raised her hand, grabbed the handle of Su Cheng''s door and opened the unlocked wooden door.


    If Su Cheng has the most things in his room, it is undoubtedly books.


    Su Cheng''s books were so many that there was nowhere to put them. They were stacked everywhere in the room.


    After entering Su Cheng''s room, Carol smelled a faint "Book smell".


    "Honesty? You didn''t sleep. "


    After entering Su Cheng''s room, Carol immediately began to move her eyes and search for Su Cheng''s figure.


    Soon, Carol found Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is standing in front of his desk.


    He was looking down at something.


    "Really..." Carol said angrily, "Cheng, since you haven''t slept, give me a good response --"


    "Carol..."


    Before Carol finished, Su Cheng interrupted in a low voice.


    The tone is full of fatigue and helplessness.


    "We... May not be able to go to the South..."


    "Hey?" Carol looked at Su Cheng puzzled and stunned. "Cheng, what happened?"


    "... sorry, I can''t tell you yet. After all, this is a state secret. I can''t tell others before it''s time to tell..." Su Cheng said, putting the letter in his hand into a nearby oil lamp and letting the flame in the oil lamp burn the letter to ashes.


    After throwing the letter into the oil lamp, Su Cheng looked up, looked through the window close to the desk in front of him, and looked at the sky outside.


    "Alas... Spare me..."


    Looking at the sky outside, Su Cheng sighed.


    The tone is full of fatigue and helplessness.


    At the same time, a little more... The color of pain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The round table did not last long.


    On October 25, 290, the 26th round table of the British Empire, which lasted five days, finally ended smoothly.


    The meeting was not damaged or interfered by any enemy spies. It can be regarded as a rare and very smooth meeting in history.


    The round table discussed a lot of things. Most of the topics discussed were related to how to enhance the military strength of the Empire.


    In addition to the reconstruction of the Michael knights and the formation of the fourth knights, many military reforms were also discussed.


    The end of the round table also announced that the participants from afar could leave pandragon


    ¡­¡­


    "Jacob, are you here to see me off?" Humphrey, standing by the carriage door, smiled at Jacob standing in front of him.


    "Yes. I''m going to see you off. " Jacob smiled and replied, "but that''s just one of the reasons why I came to you. I came to you to ask you. Are you really not going to see him? Don''t you want to meet the new head of Michael''s knights and your future partner? "


    "No." Humphrey waved his hand. "There''s nothing to see. There are still a lot of things to deal with in the north. Even for a minute, I''ll go back to the North early."


    "And -- I''ll see him in the North soon, won''t I?"


    With that, Humphrey boarded the carriage.


    "Thank you, Jacob. Thank you for coming to see me off. I don''t know if I have time to attend this year''s year-end dinner. If I have time to attend, let''s meet again at this year''s year-end dinner! "


    "Well, Humphrey, have a nice trip!"


    "Take care, too, Jacob. You should pay attention to rest. Driver, let''s start. "


    The experienced coachman waved the reins in his hand, and the carriage moved slowly at once.


    The hundreds of elite cavalry who were responsible for protecting Humphrey immediately turned over and mounted their horses, closely guarded Humphrey''s carriage, and set out with Humphrey''s carriage to the North outside pandragon.


    ¡­¡­


    Humphrey lifted the curtain from the window and looked out of the carriage.


    They had already left pandragon.


    Outside the window, Humphrey is very familiar with the scenery outside the imperial capital.


    Looking out the window at the flowers and plants slowly falling back, Humphrey murmured, "did you choose him to be the new head of the Michael Knights..."


    "Really... I don''t know if my choice is right..."


    With that, Humphrey sighed, then closed the curtains and began to close his eyes.


    The carriage continued to drive forward and North.

 Chapter 419

    The end of the round table also announced the upcoming ceremony of rewarding the "spring wake up" and "summer wind" two large-scale offensives.


    On merit, the reward conference was scheduled two days after the end of the round table, that is, October 27.


    ¡­¡­


    October 27, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council hall.


    "First, sir! Many people! "


    Deng Jiaer said to Su Cheng next to her in a happy and nervous tone.


    Although Su Cheng hasn''t been to the conference hall for a long time, the conference hall still hasn''t changed. A long red carpet separates the conference hall in two.


    At this time, there were many literary ministers on the left side of the red carpet and many knights on the right side of the red carpet.


    "After all, it''s a reward conference." Su Cheng said, "come with me. Let''s go to the knight queue."


    "Sir." Deng Jia''er swallowed her saliva and patted her chest, "I''m so nervous... My hands and feet are trembling slightly..."


    "Relax, Deng Jiaer... If you''re too nervous to speak later, you''ll be embarrassed."


    "Well... Sir, that makes me more nervous!"


    Since Su Cheng led Deng Jiaer into the conference hall, they attracted the attention of almost everyone in the hall.


    They became the focus of the whole audience for a moment.


    "Look, it''s your excellency Su Cheng and... Who''s that little girl? How can I stay with Lord Su Cheng? "


    "Black hair, golden eyes, small stature... Ah, this little girl should be Deng Jiaer?"


    "Dungar... Oh, it''s dungar from the O''Brien family led by the Duke of North Munster?"


    "Well, it''s her, Deng Jiaer, who defeated 15000 Luolin troops with 5000 cavalry in the ''summer wind'' offensive."


    "It''s really awesome... It''s said that Deng Jiaer is only 15 years old this year."


    "It seems that Deng Jiaer''s military talent and talent may still be above Eliza..."


    "Can you command 5000 people... So it seems that Deng Jiaer has the ability to become a knight."


    "Well, being able to command 5000 people and make such a beautiful record, he is indeed qualified to become a knight in terms of ability. It is said that Deng Jiaer will be promoted from a knight to a knight at today''s award ceremony."


    "Wow! Really? Become a knight so young? Is the standard of our empire becoming a knight getting lower and lower recently? "


    "No, the standard has not been lowered. The standard of becoming a Xingui knight has always been to have the ability to command 5000 people. Deng Jiaer proved that she had the ability to command 5000 people in the ''summer wind'' offensive, so she was promoted to Xingui knight. I think it''s reasonable and there''s nothing wrong with it. "


    "Yes, I think so too. Who said you can''t be a knight at a young age? It only took you 24 days to become a knight. "


    ¡­¡­


    Although these people in the hall try their best to keep their voices down, there are always some people who are not good at keeping their voices down at all.


    Many comments about Deng Jia''er came into Deng Jia''er''s ears.


    "Hey, hey..." Deng Jia''er scratched her hair and smiled shyly. "Sir, many people praised me... I heard so many people praise me for the first time..."


    Looking at the shy Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng, whose face has not been very good-looking and smile has become much less in the past two days, rarely tilted up and down slightly, raised his hand and rubbed Deng Jiaer''s soft black hair, saying:


    "It''s really great to finally become a knight and take a big step towards your dream."


    "Uh huh!" Deng Jia''er raised her head and smiled at Su Cheng with a brilliant smile. "Sir, I''m really happy!"


    ¡­¡­


    The steps of upgrading a knight from a squire to a knight are somewhat different from those of an ordinary soldier.


    Before a knight''s retinue is promoted to a knight, the central government will send someone to ask if the knight''s retinue wants to be promoted to a knight.


    After all, Knight''s retinue is different from soldiers. Knight''s retinue is not a "regular employee" of the Empire.


    Many Knight retinue have no interest in becoming a knight or a "regular employee" of the Empire, so before the knight retinue is promoted to a knight, someone sent by the central government will ask if the knight retinue intends to become a knight.


    Last night, people from the central government came to visit Su Cheng''s home and Deng Jia''er. Are you willing to become a knight and serve the Empire.


    For Deng Jiaer, who dreams of becoming a powerful general in all directions, she naturally agrees without thinking about it.


    Deng Jiaer was even so happy that Alan beat her to see if she had a dream.


    Su Cheng didn''t feel much shocked about Deng Jiaer becoming a knight.


    There are many criteria for becoming a new laurel Knight of the British Empire. The most important one is to prove that you have the ability to command 5000 troops.


    Deng Jiaer successfully defeated three times her Rowling army with only 5000 cavalry in the "summer wind" offensive, which has perfectly proved that she has the ability to command 5000 people and win the war.


    That''s why Alan didn''t have a chance to become a knight.


    The Empire wanted a commander who could command the troops, not a reckless man who could only fight, so Alan had no chance to become a knight, and probably never had a chance to become a knight in his life.


    However, Alan has no interest in becoming a knight. She just wants to follow Su Cheng well, so even if someone asks her whether she wants to become a knight, she will refuse without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Su Cheng led Deng Jiaer into the knight queue¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ha! Here you are, Su Cheng! "


    ¡ª¡ªA heroic voice came.


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er followed the prestige.


    Then he saw a very energetic middle-aged man walking towards Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er with a black face on his shoulder.


    "Good morning, Mr. Albert." The owner of Su chengchong''s voice, the very energetic middle-aged man, squeezed out a somewhat ugly smile.


    This very energetic middle-aged man is Albert, while the black faced middle-aged man is Alan.


    "Mr Albert, Mr Allen." Deng Jiaer said politely to Albert, "have you two just arrived?"


    "Ah! Yes! " Albert replied, "I just came here. On my way to the council chamber, I met Alan who was also coming to the council chamber."


    "Hello... Albert..." Alan, who has been hooked by Albert on his shoulder and covered with black lines, said in a very unhappy tone, "I don''t know you very well, do I? Why hook my shoulder? "


    "What do you mean not very familiar?" Albert said enthusiastically, "aren''t we two comrades in arms on the southern front and on the Fei sea plain? Since we have lived and died together, we are friends, aren''t we? "


    "... I can''t understand what you''re talking about. What you''re saying is illogical... Forget it, whatever you want."


    After that, Allen gave a cold "hum" with his nose, then turned his head, hugged his chest with both hands, and pointed the back of his head at Albert.


    Albert didn''t mind Allen''s rude behavior, but continued to say to Su Cheng with great enthusiasm:


    "Su Cheng! The award ceremony should be about to begin. Let''s go to the forefront. You, the first hero of the ''summer wind'' offensive, can''t hide behind! "


    "Well, I know." Su Cheng replied in a flat tone.


    Albert continued to hook Allen''s shoulder, still with a black face, and walked to the forefront of the cavalry line.


    After Albert and Allen left, Su Cheng turned his head to Deng Jia''er and said:


    "Come on, Deng Jiaer, let''s go ahead."


    "Hey?" Deng Jia''er looked at Su Cheng in amazement, "do I go to the front with you? Isn''t that good? In terms of merit, I am not qualified to stand at the forefront with you, sir. "


    "Don''t forget, Deng Jiaer, you are actually one of the protagonists of this award ceremony, so it''s reasonable for you to stand at the front of the queue. Let''s go, Deng Jiaer. "


    After that, Su Cheng took Deng Jia''er''s small hand and semi forced Deng Jia''er to the front of the queue.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, oh! Standing in the front, the scenery is different! "


    After being pulled to the front by Su Cheng, the scenery in front of him suddenly became different. Deng Jia''er looked around with bright eyes.


    Su Cheng''s state at this time is just the opposite of Deng Jiaer, who is full of vitality and curious about everything in the conference hall.


    After entering the conference hall, Su Cheng looked expressionless, as if he had no interest in the things around him and didn''t even want to talk more.


    Albert, standing beside Su Cheng, naturally found that Su Cheng was in an abnormal state.


    After glancing at Su Cheng, Albert turned his eyes back to his front.


    While turning his eyes back to his front, Albert whispered at a volume that only he and Su Cheng could hear:


    "Su Cheng... Jacob... He should have told you something?"


    "... well." Su Cheng nodded slightly after a short silence. "A few days ago, he handed me a letter. I already know that this is going to weigh on my shoulder."


    "Are you afraid? My future colleagues. "


    "... of course."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face showed an ugly smile full of bitterness.


    "However, compared with fear, I feel more guilty now. I feel guilty for breaking my promise..."

 Chapter 420

    "Ah, sir! Look, Miss Eliza and Mr. Iser are here! "


    "Ethel, you''re so slow." Albert said angrily, "the award ceremony is about to begin. You''re coming!"


    "What are you afraid of? Hasn''t this reward meeting started yet? As long as it hasn''t officially started, isn''t it the same when you come? "


    "Good morning, Eliza."


    "Good morning! Su Cheng! good morning! Deng Jiaer! "


    "Well! Good morning, Miss Eliza! "


    ¡­¡­


    Ethel and Eliza are here, too.


    After they also came to the forefront of the knight queue, Iser talked warmly with his old acquaintance Albert.


    Eliza also came up to Su Cheng with a smile: "Su Cheng, why do you look listless? Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "... well, I haven''t slept very well lately." Su Cheng replied in a tired tone.


    "Su Cheng..."


    Looking at Su Cheng now, Eliza''s smile gradually faded away.


    "What''s the matter with you... Su Cheng..." Eliza''s face began to look worried. "You always feel strange... Huh? Deng Jiaer, what''s the matter? "


    Before Eliza''s words were finished, Deng Jiaer, who stood a little behind her, pulled Eliza''s clothes and took Eliza to her side.


    "Miss Eliza, put your ears closer."


    "What''s the matter?" Eliza asked as she bent down and put her ear to Dengar''s ear.


    "Sir, it''s strange recently."


    "Strange? Well, I can see it. "


    "It seems that since a strange man handed a letter to his husband a few days ago, he has been so strange. He looks very worried."


    "Originally, we had agreed to go to the South together after today''s'' reward on merit ''meeting. As a result, a few days ago, Mr. suddenly said that the plan to go to the South had been cancelled and would not go to the south."


    "Sir, she was very sad that he suddenly cancelled the plan to go to the south. Although Carol didn''t have much reaction after learning that the plan to go to the South was cancelled, Carol must also be very sad. After all, Alan, who loves to play, and Carol, who has been living and growing up in the north, are the most looking forward to the plan to go to the south."


    "... I feel so suspicious..." Eliza whispered, "what happened to Su Cheng... Did something happen to Su Cheng that forced him to cancel his agreement with you..."


    However, just after Eliza''s whisper had finished¡ª¡ª


    "You''ll know what happened later."


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng turned his head and smiled bitterly at Eliza and Deng Jiaer.


    "Hey? Sir? " Deng Jiaer said with a look of amazement, "did you hear the conversation between Miss Eliza and me?"


    "I can hear you clearly." Su Cheng pointed to his ears with a bitter smile. "After all, you two are very close to me, and neither of you seems to be very good at whispering. So I can hear your conversation very clearly. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, then asked Deng Jia''er:


    "Deng Jiaer, the plan to go to the South has been cancelled. Is Alan really sad?"


    Su Cheng''s tone was full of loss and apology.


    "Hmm..." Deng Jiaer hesitated for a while. "Yes... Alan, she''s very sad. After all, Alan likes playing best. She''s been looking forward to it since she learned that she''s going to the south."


    "Now sir, you can''t say it suddenly. Alan is very sad. Alan has cried to me many times in private."


    Speaking of this, Deng jiaerton said for a moment, and then continued:


    "However, Alan told me that what makes her most sad is not the sudden cancellation of her play plan, but that you have been hiding and hiding, sir. This is what makes Alan her most sad..."


    "... well, thank you, Deng Jiaer." Su Cheng deflects his head back. After thanking Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng''s mood is visibly lower.


    "I''m sorry..." Su Cheng, who turned his head back and only directed his back at Deng Jia''er and Eliza, continued, "I didn''t mean not to say anything. It''s just because it''s confidential. I can''t tell others. I haven''t said it all the time."


    "Later, you will know what happened to me... And why the plan to go to the South agreed early was cancelled..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Alan and Deng Jia''er looked at each other. Their faces were full of doubt, curiosity and worry.


    Only Ethel and Albert looked at Su Cheng with a low head and a low mood visible to the naked eye.


    ¡­¡­


    The front row of the original lively cavalry queue became a little deserted.


    Deng Jiaer and Eliza have no intention to chat because they are worried about Su Cheng and are very confused about what Su Cheng has just said.


    As always, Alan stood on the edge with his arms in his arms, looking cold.


    Only Ethel and Albert were still chatting together.


    Just as the expressionless Su Cheng slightly lowered his head and looked at his toes, silently waiting for the official start of the "merit reward conference", a young male voice, both familiar and strange, came into Su Cheng''s ears from a very close distance.


    "Su Cheng."


    Hearing the male voice, Su Cheng slowly turned his head.


    ¡ª¡ªA handsome young man stood on his side without expression.


    Looking at the handsome face of the young man, Su Cheng thought for a while, then his face showed a clear color and remembered who the man was.


    "Good morning, Mr. enly."


    "Well, good morning to you, too."


    The young man standing on Su Cheng''s side is the grace and benefit who has not seen Su Cheng for a long time and has made great contributions to the "spring wake up" offensive.


    "Ah, here you are! Enly! " Eliza, who had not seen enly for a long time, immediately greeted her old friend warmly.


    "Good morning, enly. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Are you the young man who performed well in the ''spring wake up'' offensive? I remember you! "


    Ethel and Albert also greeted enly respectively.


    And enly responded one by one with great courtesy.


    After responding to the crowd, enli turned back and looked directly at Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng, I''ve heard that you made great achievements again in the ''summer wind'' offensive. You won the undisputed first great skill in the ''summer wind'' offensive."


    "It all depends on the assistance of other comrades in arms and my good luck." Su Cheng said humbly, "if it weren''t for my good luck and the help of other comrades in arms, I wouldn''t have gotten so many war achievements."


    "... Su Cheng, you are really strong." Speaking of this, enli clenched his fists and showed a little unwilling look. "You are far more talented than me. Although I am reluctant to admit it, this is the same fact."


    As soon as enli''s words fell, Su Cheng''s face immediately showed a faint color of amazement.


    Enli didn''t like him very much and didn''t convince him very much -- Su Cheng still noticed this.


    Therefore, after hearing enli say that his ability is not as good as Su Cheng, Su Cheng can''t help but look stunned.


    The same look of amazement was Eliza.


    Eliza also knows that enli doesn''t like Su Cheng, so after seeing enli suddenly come to Su Cheng just now, Eliza is still a little worried about whether there will be any conflict between the two.


    When Su Cheng and others were stunned, enli continued:


    "Although I admit that my talent is not as good as you, I am not willing to be so subordinate to you!"


    "Su Cheng, I will surpass you! Take an amazing feat enough to surpass you! "


    Enli, whose eyes were full of firmness, said to Su Cheng with great momentum.


    After hearing enli''s words, everyone, including Su Cheng, looked at enli in surprise.


    Even after he came to the front row of the queue, Allen, who had been holding his arms and was not interested in anything, suddenly became strange after hearing enly''s powerful and fighting words, couldn''t help but look at enly for a few times.


    Looking at enli, there was a certain color of appreciation and a certain color of... Nostalgia.


    "Take... Beyond my achievements?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "That''s right!" Enli nodded, "I want to win enough amazing achievements to surpass you, enough achievements to go down in history and be sung by future generations!"


    Su Cheng looked at enli seriously.


    From the look on enly''s face now, enly doesn''t seem to be joking, that is to say, enly was very serious when he said these words just now.


    Looking at enli''s serious expression now and remembering what enli just said to him, Su Cheng''s mouth couldn''t help turning up slightly.


    The favor of enli increased in my heart.


    Su Cheng has always been very fond of such people who are full of energy and lofty aspirations.


    "Then work hard." Su Cheng said with a smile, "strive to win amazing achievements that can go down in history and surpass me."


    "Of course, I will cheer up. But before that, Su Cheng, let''s have another game with me! "


    "Competition?" Su Cheng frowned slightly, "what''s the game?"


    "Let''s compare something that may take a long time! Let''s compare who will become the head of the Knights first! "

 Chapter 421

    "Bibi... Who became the head of the Knights first?" Su Cheng repeated what enli had just said to him with a strange expression.


    Ethel and Albert, standing aside, looked at enly with strange expressions.


    Albert wanted to laugh, but he tried to hold back his smile.


    However, enli, who now focuses on Su Cheng, did not notice the difference between Iser and Albert, but continued to say to Su Cheng with great momentum:


    "Yes! I want to compete with you to see who has made enough achievements to be promoted to the head of the Knights! Setting a long-term goal can better spur me! Urge me to work harder! "


    Looking at enli, who solemnly shouted to compete with him, Su Cheng suddenly felt that the scene was deja vu.


    In the rescue war of Lund Kingdom at the end of last year, enly seemed to say that he would compete with him to see who made the most achievements in this rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    At that time, a punishment condition was set. If enli won, Su Cheng would lead enli into the city.


    If Su Cheng wins, enly won''t be able to meet and talk to Eliza for two months.


    At that time, Su Cheng agreed to the competition proposed by enli purely because Su Cheng''s evil taste was causing trouble.


    Many people may think it''s humiliating to lead others, but Su Cheng doesn''t think it''s humiliating. Su Cheng, who has always been very generous, doesn''t mind this kind of thing.


    At that time, Su Cheng had seen that enli had some special feelings for Eliza, so he set this extremely disgusting punishment condition in enli''s eyes.


    For Su Cheng, this competition is almost a sure bet. If he loses, he won''t lose anything. If he wins, he can disgust the benefits and satisfy his evil interests. Why not?


    So Su Cheng readily agreed to enly''s request at that time.


    At that time, the final result of the game was naturally Su Cheng''s complete victory over enli.


    Enli, who lost, obediently obeyed the punishment set at that time and didn''t meet and talk to her beloved Eliza for two months.


    This time, enly came and asked him for the game.


    However, Su Cheng now won''t agree as readily as last time.


    Because... If he agrees, Su Cheng will feel that his conscience will be disturbed.


    "... I''m sorry, Mr. enly." Su Cheng''s face was still full of strange expressions, "this competition... I can''t promise you."


    "Why?" Enley frowned, and a few threads of anger began to appear in his tone. "Don''t you dare to compare with me?"


    "It''s not that I dare not compare with you, but there are many reasons why I don''t want to compare with you. If I compare with you, my conscience will be very uneasy."


    "Su Cheng, what are you talking about... I didn''t understand a word." Enly wondered.


    At this time, Albert, who had a strange expression and had been trying to suppress his smile, seemed to be finally unbearable. He raised his hand and rubbed his face frantically, trying to suppress his smile.


    Ethel''s expression at this time became more and more strange. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something to enly, but he closed his mouth after opening his mouth. He wanted to say something to enly, but had to close his mouth for some reasons.


    "Su Cheng! Why not compete with me? " It seems that some dead headed enli is still clinging to it.


    "Alas..."


    Su Cheng, who has been in a bad mood recently, is a little annoyed by the perseverance of enli and wants to get rid of enli as soon as possible.


    So after sighing, Su Cheng looked directly into enli''s eyes and said:


    "Do you really want to compare this with me?"


    "Well! That''s right! "


    "Do you promise you won''t regret competing with me?"


    "Never regret! I won''t regret it! I set the game. I''ll admit whether I lose or win! "


    "Won''t you come to me if you lose?"


    "No! I''m not the kind of person who can''t afford to lose! I am the kind of person who will hold my head high and greet failure even if I fail! "


    "... well, now that you have promised that you will not regret it or settle with me after losing, I will accept your game."


    "Good! Su Cheng, you finally agreed! Then let''s have a good competition! I will be the head of the Knights faster than you! "


    "... come on." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone.


    "Su Cheng, now that the game is settled, let''s set a certain punishment."


    "And punishment? No need... "


    "Since it''s a game, there must be punishment, right? Punishment can better motivate us! "


    "... it''s up to you to decide the punishment. I''m too lazy to think about it. Just think of a simple punishment."


    "In fact, I didn''t think about what punishment is. Anyway, this game will take a long time, so I don''t have to decide what punishment is. Then I''ll tell you when I think of the appropriate punishment. That''s it first. The award ceremony is about to begin. I''ll go back first. In this game, let''s work hard! "


    After saying that, enli waved to Su Cheng and others and left.


    After watching enli leave, Su Cheng turned back to his sight and sighed helplessly.


    "Hello, Su Cheng." Albert, who tried to bear a smile, joked to Su Cheng, "how did you promise him? Are you going too far? "


    "I didn''t want to promise him..." Su Cheng said reluctantly, "but he won''t let go, and I can''t help it. Fortunately, he hasn''t set a punishment yet, which makes my conscience feel better. "


    "Oh, Su Cheng." At this time, Eliza, who is behind Su Cheng, poked Su Cheng, "let''s leave enly alone. Do you have such good patience to compare with enly slowly? The time of this competition is very long. This competition must be more than ten or decades before it can win or lose? "


    "About this, Eliza, you don''t have to worry. The game will be won and lost soon. After a while, enly will be glad he didn''t set a punishment for the game with me."


    "Hey? What do you mean... "


    Eliza hasn''t finished yet¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"


    ¡ª¡ªHe was interrupted by a loud drink.


    This loud drink made the originally noisy conference hall instantly quiet.


    The courtiers and knights standing on both sides of the Council hall lined up and stood still.


    The original disorderly queue immediately became orderly.


    The award ceremony for the heroes of the two large-scale offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" - finally began!

 Chapter 422

    Gozeven and Jacob came in one after another through the side door of the Council hall.


    After entering the council chamber, Jacob immediately moved his eyes and swept towards the cavalry line.


    Jacob''s eyes soon locked on Su Cheng.


    Jacob''s eyes toward Su Cheng were full of complexity.


    And Su Cheng naturally felt the complex look Jacob threw at him.


    Su Cheng raised his head and smiled at Jacob.


    The smile seemed to tell Jacob: I''m fine.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s smile, a faint sense of shame appeared in Jacob''s eyes. Then Jacob turned his eyes back.


    Gozeven and Jacob walked slowly to the throne.


    After gozevin sat on the throne, he immediately said in a loud voice:


    "Today, you and I are gathered here to hold a ''reward Conference on merit'' to reward the meritorious officials who have made great contributions in the two largest wars this year - the ''spring wake up'' offensive and the ''summer wind'' offensive!"


    "These two offensives were very beautiful. The ''spring wake up'' offensive successfully attacked the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, and the ''summer wind'' offensive successfully killed a large number of effective forces of the Lorraine Empire, forcing the Lorraine Empire to sign the Trova treaty with us."


    "You really did a great job! I''m glad! "


    "Well, there''s no more nonsense. I believe you heroes can''t help but want to get the reward quickly? Then let''s stop talking nonsense and start directly! "


    Gozewen, who hated talking nonsense, paused after saying this, and then said:


    "We''ll come one by one. Now we''ll reward the meritorious heroes in the attack of ''Chunxing''."


    Speaking of this, gozeven cast a look at Jacob beside him.


    After receiving this look from gozevin, Jacob took a step forward, and then Lang said:


    "In the ''spring wake up'' offensive, there were six meritorious officials who made enough achievements to participate in the merit reward Conference! Next, I will pronounce the names of these six people. Please come forward one by one! "


    "First, first..."


    There are not many meritorious officials who have made enough contributions to participate in the award conference under the "Spring Awakening" offensive. There are only six people. Among the six people, Iser, Albert and enly are definitely among them.


    Enly was the fourth person to be called by name.


    After being called by name, enli walked forward with a little pride, climbed the nine steps, and then knelt down respectfully on one knee.


    "Double oak Knight enry hunt!" Jacob looked at the paper in his hand and said in a loud voice, "in this'' spring wake up ''offensive, he cut level 110 and bravely won the whole army. He made extraordinary achievements in the attack on Zenger City, onton city and Huming City, and made the first great contribution in the attack on Huming city."


    "To remember the outstanding contribution of double oak Knight enry hunt! Decision - Grant 2.2 million British francs! And promoted double oak Knight enry hunt to fanlan Knight!! "


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, the whole Council hall suddenly became noisy.


    Everyone was amazed at the grace of becoming a fanlan Knight at a young age.


    After hearing that he was promoted to be a fanlan knight, enli also looked ecstatic and shouted "thank you".


    After enly, Albert and Ethel were called up to receive the reward in turn.


    Both of them are already extreme ministers. Apart from giving them some money and a thank-you note, they have nothing to give them.


    The six heroes of the "spring wake up" offensive have all been rewarded. Next, it''s the turn of the heroes of the "summer wind" offensive.


    The number of meritorious officials in the "summer wind" offensive is far more than that in the "spring wake up" offensive, with a full number of 11 people.


    The heroes of the "Xia Feng" offensive were also called forward one by one.


    "Eliza hill, deputy commander of the Middle Route Army in the ''summer wind'' offensive! Please come forward! "


    Eliza, who was called to her name, quickly cut her hair and stepped forward.


    "Double oak Knight Eliza hill! In this "summer wind" offensive, he assisted Albert in commanding the Middle Route Army, participated in the wurla battle, sola battle and Feihai battle, and participated in almost all large-scale battles in this "summer wind" offensive, making countless contributions. "


    "To remember the outstanding contribution of Eliza hill, the double oak Knight! Decision - grant 3 million British francs! Thank you! And promoted Eliza hill, the double oak knight, to fanlan Knight!! "


    As soon as Jacob''s words fell, the Council hall became noisy again. The noise was even louder than when he had just learned that enli had become a fan LAN knight.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you for your efforts. " Ge zewen encouraged Eliza and handed her a thank-you note.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Eliza answered loudly, then raised her hands respectfully and took the thank-you letter from gozewen.


    After Eliza received the thank-you note, Jacob looked back at the paper in his hand.


    "Then the next hero! Deng Jia''er O''Brien, the knight''s retinue of Su Cheng, the double rubber knight, in the "summer wind" offensive! "


    "Ah, ah, it''s me..."


    Deng Jia''er, who finally heard his name called, trembled even more because of tension.


    "Relax, Dengar." Looking at the nervous hands and feet shaking Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng, who was helpless, encouraged, "relax, don''t be nervous, take a deep breath."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s encouragement, Deng Jiaer obediently took a few deep breaths. After feeling a little less nervous, Deng Jiaer stepped forward.


    Of course, Deng Jiaer is just a little less nervous.


    Deng Jiaer, who was still nervous, walked forward with a stiff pace.


    Because of tension, Deng Jiaer''s pace has even turned into a smooth turn.


    Deng Jiaer, who was too nervous, didn''t seem to find that his pace had turned smoothly.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, who now walks in a particularly funny way, the people in the Council hall, including Su Cheng, Jacob and gozewen, couldn''t help laughing.


    These low laughter made Deng Jiaer more nervous.


    However, he finally climbed the 9 steps without danger, came to gozewen and knelt down respectfully.


    Seeing that Deng Jiaer had knelt down well, Jacob flashed a helpless color on his face, and then moved his eyes back to the paper in his hand:


    "Deng Jia''er O''Brien, the knight''s bodyguard of the double oak Knight Su Cheng, assisted Su Cheng in the ''summer wind'' offensive and defeated 15000 Rowling troops with only 5000 cavalry! Took the head of the enemy general Simeon! In the subsequent operations, he contributed a lot. "


    "As early as last year, Deng Jiaer O''Brien took part in a counterinsurgency battle and a rescue battle in Lund kingdom with the double oak Knight Su Cheng! They all showed excellent command ability and military talent! "


    "So I decided to give money - 2 million British francs! To thank her for her outstanding contribution in this'' summer wind ''offensive. "


    "And Deng Jiaer O''Brien as a knight of New Guangxi!!"

 Chapter 423

    "Xingui Knight... It''s really powerful, Deng Jiaer."


    "This Deng Jiaer is only 15 years old this year and has just come of age?"


    "I don''t know what color her knight sword will be?"


    "How awesome... Deng Jiaer''s speed of becoming a knight seems to be faster than Eliza."


    "So, is Deng Jiaer more talented than Eliza?"


    "I can''t say that. In short, there is no doubt that Deng Jiaer''s talent is also very high."


    "Will she become a knight too fast..."


    "It''s OK. Compared with your excellency Su Cheng, this speed is very normal, isn''t it?"


    ¡­¡­


    After learning that Deng Jiaer was promoted to a knight, the Council hall "exploded" and broke out a louder noise than when Eliza and enli were promoted to fanlan Knights just now.


    However, at this time, everyone had been baptized by Su Cheng, a monster who "became a knight in 24 days", and his bearing capacity was much higher. He was not too shocked by Deng Jiaer''s feat of becoming a knight in just over a year.


    While everyone was talking in a low voice, gozewen had taken a knight''s sword from the bodyguard.


    It''s a purple Knight Sword.


    "Purple..." Su Cheng looked at the purple Knight Sword in Ge zewen''s hand and murmured, "it''s a good color. It feels very suitable for Deng Jiaer."


    Before and after Ge zewen came to Deng Jia''er, who was kneeling on one knee with the purple Knight Sword, the noisy Council hall slowly quieted down.


    When the assembly hall was quiet, Jacob turned his head and said to Dengar:


    "Dangar O''Brien, please read your knight''s oath."


    Deng Jiaer had already memorized the knight oath last night.


    After learning that she was going to start to read the oath, Deng Jiaer immediately swallowed her saliva, took a deep breath, slightly suppressed the heart beating wildly because of tension, and then opened her mouth and said:


    "I will protect you from smashing, huh!"


    Before the first sentence was finished, Deng Jiaer bit her tongue.


    There was a low light laughter in the Council hall.


    At this time, the people who were amused by Deng Jiaer also included Su Cheng, Eliza and others.


    Although Su Cheng and Eliza spread their strength to their cheeks and tried their best not to laugh, the corners of their mouths still tilted slightly uncontrollably and gave out a strange low laugh of "Chi Chi" and "Chi Chi".


    Gozewen and Jacob were also amused by Deng Jiaer who bit his tongue when reading the knight''s oath.


    Although they did not laugh, they both smiled and looked at Deng Jia''er with a somewhat helpless look.


    Deng Jiaer, who made a big embarrassment, was blushing with shame at this time.


    If there is a crack in the ground, Deng Jiaer really wants to get into it.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer''s blushing cheek, Jacob smiled helplessly, put away his smile, turned his head expressionless, and then turned his sharp eyes to the literary ministers and knights below.


    Use your eyes to signal them to shut up and shut up.


    While Jacob motioned the laughing people to shut up and shut up, gozeven also whispered at a volume that only he and Dengar could hear:


    "Don''t be nervous. Take a deep breath. Again, you won''t bite your tongue again next time."


    "Yes..."


    Encouraged by GE zewen, Deng Jiaer began to take a deep breath.


    When Deng Jiaer adjusted his state, the Council hall slowly became quiet again.


    After taking several deep breaths and feeling better, Deng Jiaer said again:


    "I will protect those who cannot fight."


    "I will destroy evil people."


    "I will take back my sword from the civilians."


    "I will be honest with my compatriots."


    "I will defend the British Empire to the death! Until my last drop of blood! "


    This time, Deng Jiaer didn''t bite his tongue again.


    He finished the whole set of Knight vows very fluently.


    After Deng Jiaer finished his knight oath, gozewen smiled happily and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, GE zewen pulled out his purple Knight Sword with a "miso" sound, put the sword flat and put it against Deng Jiaer''s right shoulder.


    "I am here to officially canonize you as a knight of Xingui!"


    After shouting so loudly, gozewen took the sword back into the scabbard, then held the sword in his hands again and held it right above Deng Jiaer''s head.


    Deng Jiaer, who was familiar with the whole canonization process, raised her hands in time and took the purple Knight Sword from her head.


    "I''ve become... A knight..." Deng Jiaer, who took over the purple Knight Sword, stroked the Knight Sword in his hand and whispered to himself, "I finally... Become a knight..."


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes grew red.


    Although Deng Jiaer wanted to cry very much now, she still kept some sense. She knew it would be embarrassing if she cried now, so she tried hard to hold back the tears that were about to come out of her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the canonization of Deng Jiaer is over, the awards to the heroes of the "summer wind" offensive continue.


    There were 11 meritorious officials in the "Xia Feng" offensive, and Deng Jiaer was the eighth, that is to say, there were three meritorious officials who did not receive the reward.


    According to the practice that the later the "reward on merit conference" is called, the greater the credit will be. The last three people who have not been called are the three greatest heroes of the "summer wind" offensive.


    After the end of the reward to Deng Jia''er, Albert was the hero immediately after Deng Jia''er.


    Albert made some contributions to the "summer wind" offensive.


    Although the work is great, it is not small, but on the whole, the work is greater than the work.


    Immediately after Albert, the penultimate hero named, was Allen, who served as the commander of the West Route Army in the "summer wind" offensive.


    Different from Albert, Allen has made great contributions in the "summer wind" offensive, but almost none.


    Although everyone knows that Su Cheng is the most important contribution in the "summer wind" offensive, many people feel that Allen''s contribution is no less than Su Cheng.


    After the Middle Route Army, as the main force, was crippled, it broke the enemy in front of him in time, and then successfully led the main force of Luolin army under the command of Barr to the Feihai plain outside Richie City, so that the "summer wind" offensive can continue successfully.


    From this point of view alone, Allen''s contribution to the "summer wind" offensive is no worse than Su Cheng.


    After his name was called, Allen stepped out of the line immediately, then quickly climbed nine steps, and then knelt down respectfully on one knee.


    "Alan Jones, the four Royal Knights! In this "Xia Feng" offensive, he served as the commander of the West Route Army. When the Middle Route Army was hurt and the war situation deteriorated seriously, he defeated the 70000 Rowling army responsible for blocking the West Route Army in time! Successfully led the main force of Luo Lin army to the Feihai plain for a strategic decisive battle! In the final Fei Hai battle, I also contributed a lot! In this "summer wind" offensive, countless enemies were annihilated! "


    "In memory of Alan Jones''s lifting of the Siege! Decided to give money - 6 million British francs! Give the sword! "


    "Well done, Alan." Holding a sword inlaid with precious stones, gozewen, standing in front of Allen, smiled at Allen, "I am very satisfied with you and the performance of the ''iron armor sharp'' trained by you in this'' summer wind ''offensive! You have lived up to my expectations of you! "


    With that, gozeven handed Alan the sword in his hand.


    "... thank you!!"


    Alan, with a somewhat complicated face, quickly thanked gozewen and raised his hands to take the sword.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Allen''s face was full of complexity.


    The reward to Alan is over, so next... There is only the last hero left.


    "Then. Last! In this "summer wind" offensive, Su Cheng, the double rubber knight in charge of the commander of the East Route Army, please come forward! "


    After hearing his name called, Su Cheng slowly stepped out of the queue and stepped on the nine steps.


    Su Cheng''s face was expressionless.


    As if what happened next was not something very pleasant.

 Chapter 424

    Su Cheng climbed the nine steps step by step, passed through Eliza, Deng Jiaer, Albert, Allen and others who were still kneeling on one knee, and knelt on one knee when he came to the front.


    "Double oak Knight Su Cheng!" Jacob continued in a loud voice, "in this'' summer wind ''offensive, he served as the commander of the East Route Army. The East Route Army led by him was invincible along the way, and the number of enemy annihilation was far higher than that of the other two route armies! "


    "Moreover, in the final Fei Hai decisive battle, he led his troops to the Fei Hai Plain in time, saving the war situation that was on the verge of defeat at that time! He is undoubtedly the greatest hero in Fei Hai''s victory! At the same time, there is no doubt that "Xia Feng" is the greatest contributor to the offensive! "


    When Jacob spoke loudly about Su Cheng''s performance in the "summer wind" offensive, many people in the cavalry queue and Wen Chen queue looked at Su Cheng with envy and longing.


    In the rescue war of Lunde kingdom last year, Su Cheng, who was already brilliant, once again achieved amazing and dazzling performance in the "summer wind" offensive.


    It''s not enough to describe Su Cheng with two words: gifted and promising.


    Not only the young people, but also many middle-aged and elderly people, cast envious and longing eyes at Su Cheng.


    Although these eyes full of envy and longing are also mixed with some negative eyes with envy and hatred.


    However, the number of these negative eyes is very small,


    After all, the vast majority of human beings will not envy those who are too powerful than themselves.


    The vast majority of human beings will only envy those who are not much better than themselves.


    "In recognition of Su Cheng''s outstanding contribution, I decided to give a grant of 7 million British Lang! Give the sword! And canonized as Baron Leia! "


    After Jacob finished this great reward to Su Cheng, there were bursts of low exhaust sounds in the Council hall.


    "It''s terrible to get a title! Your excellency Su Cheng, you are only 18 years old this year, aren''t you? "


    "Are you among the aristocrats at the age of 18... The Imperial military... No, it should be said that you are the first person of the younger generation of the Empire, not under your excellency Su Cheng!"


    "Baron Leia... He became a baron at the age of 18. After that, it is not impossible for him to become a Duke under your excellency Su Cheng!"


    "Don''t be funny. As an integrated knight, his Excellency Iser has made countless contributions in his life. Didn''t he just spell a count?"


    "Lord Iser is only a count for the time being, isn''t he? If his Excellency Iser continues to perform meritorious deeds, his Excellency Iser also has the hope of being promoted to Duke! "


    "How envious... When can I become such a powerful person as your excellency Su Cheng..."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion at the bottom.


    Many praises to Su Cheng came into Su Cheng''s ears.


    Listening to the people''s praise for Su Cheng, bathed in the envy of the people, Su Cheng still has no expression.


    Not very happy.


    Jacob, standing not far from Su Cheng, has been observing Su Cheng from beginning to end.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s expressionless appearance, Jacob couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    "Congratulations, Sue... No, Baron Leia." Holding a sword, GE zewen stood in front of Su Cheng and smiled at Su Cheng, "thank you for your contribution to the Empire!"


    Listening to ge zewen''s thanks, Su Cheng finally had more expressions on his face.


    Su Cheng squeezed out a faint smile and thanked Ge zewen loudly while taking the sword from GE zewen''s hand.


    Su Cheng, the last great hero named, also received a reward at this time. According to the usual practice, these heroes who have been kneeling on one knee should stand up, let them return to the knight queue, and then announce the end of today''s "merit reward conference".


    However, there were some anomalies in this "reward on merit" meeting.


    The biggest anomaly is what gozewen said next:


    "All the meritorious heroes except Su Cheng, please step back into the queue first."


    Listening to gozewen''s words, most people in the Council hall cast puzzled eyes at gozewen.


    If you want to retire, just leave Su Cheng alone. What are you going to do?


    Of course, there are also some people with normal faces, such as Iser, Albert, Jacob, bancro and so on. They seem to know why gozewen left Su Cheng alone.


    Although I don''t know why gozewen suddenly issued such an inexplicable order, it was the emperor''s order after all, so Eliza, Deng Jiaer, Allen and others quickly stood up from the ground and returned to the cavalry queue.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng was left alone on the nine steps.


    After all the heroes of the "Xia Feng" attack except Su Cheng returned to the cavalry queue, GE zewen cleared his throat, and then Lang said:


    "As you all know, the round table, the highest standard meeting of our empire, was successfully concluded two days ago."


    "This round table discussed a lot of important topics."


    "Some topics can be published, and some topics cannot be published."


    "Those topics that can be published will be gradually published to you."


    "Now - I''ll announce one of the topics first."


    "The topic I want to announce now can be said to be one of the most important topics of this round table."


    "The reconstruction of Michael''s order and the formation of a new order."


    As soon as gozewen''s voice fell, the originally quiet conference hall immediately became noisy.


    The literary ministers and knights who had been quietly listening to gozewen''s speech showed surprise and whispered to the people around them.


    Gozeven ignored the literary ministers and knights who began to become noisy, but continued:


    "Next, our empire will start to strengthen its military construction, return the Michael knights to their peak, and form a new Knights regiment that is responsible for permanent residence in the imperial capital. The name of the new Knights regiment has been set. The name of the new Knights regiment to be established is the urier Knights regiment."


    "Since we want the Michael order to return to its peak, we must choose a reliable and powerful knight to be the new head of the Michael order."


    "We have also elected the new head of the Michael knights at this round table."


    While gozeven was talking to the ministers in the council chamber, Jacob slipped out of the council chamber.


    At this time, Jacob returned to the council chamber.


    Unlike going out empty handed just now, Jacob came back with a long gun in his hand.


    The long gun was tied with a flag, which was tightly wrapped around the barrel.


    Some sharp eyed and knowledgeable civil Knights recognized at a glance what the spear in Jacob''s hand was.


    When they saw the spear in Jacob''s hand, their eyes opened wide.


    "Can''t you say..."


    Eliza was covering her red lips with her hands, looking at Su Cheng, who was still kneeling on one knee, and then at the long gun in Jacob''s hand.


    A look of disbelief and shock.


    Eliza gradually realized something.


    Not only Eliza, but also many people in the Council hall slowly realized something at this time.


    They have noticed that a big event that will be recorded in history may happen later!


    Gozeven, with a serious face, respectfully took the spear from Jacob''s hand.


    After taking the long gun from Jacob''s hand, gozewen held it in his hands and walked slowly to Su Cheng, who was still kneeling on one knee and buried his head low.


    "I, the emperor of Britannia, gozeven Augustus, hereby order."


    Gozewen said positively.


    "One of the three major Knights guarding the britannian Empire - the Michael knights, whose head was taken over by the double oak Knight Su Cheng!"

 Chapter 425

    silent.


    There was silence in the Council hall!


    Everyone stayed.


    All the eyes, after being slightly stunned, stagnated on Ge zewen, who was seriously holding a long gun, and Su Cheng, who was still kneeling on one knee and couldn''t see his current expression because his back was facing them.


    Except for Ethel, Albert, bancro and a few others, the rest, including Alan, Eliza and Deng Jiaer, were stunned and looked unbelievable.


    Especially enly.


    Enly''s face was blue and white, and his mind was blank.


    They can''t believe their ears or their eyes.


    "18-year-old head of the Knights..." an older knight took a breath and murmured.


    "Su Cheng..." enli whispered, and his lips trembled slightly because of shock and consternation. "This, how can this be..."


    The murmur of enli spoke the voice of many people.


    The head of the knights, that is the goal that many Knights dream of and strive for all their lives.


    No one expected that the head of the Michael knights, one of the three Knights guarding the British Empire, was handed over to a young man who is only 18 years old and just a double oak Knight!


    "Su Cheng, head of Michael Knight order." Gozewen continued to be positive.


    Gozewen''s voice revived all the literary ministers and knights who were in a state of dementia in the Council hall.


    "The order of Michael, the northern front, and the future of the Empire, I''ll leave it to you."


    Speaking of this, GE zewen stretched forward his hands holding the long gun to the top of Su Cheng''s head.


    "... I''ll certainly --" Su Cheng raised his hands as he said, "-- live up to his mission!"


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hands and just met the long gun that GE zewen was holding on his head.


    After Su Cheng''s hands touched the long gun, GE zewen let go of his hands.


    Su Cheng steadily took the long gun into his hand.


    "Su Cheng, please get up."


    "Yes."


    While Su Cheng stood up, he slowly erected the long gun in his hand with its head up.


    When Su Cheng erected the gun, a wind blew in from the windows on both sides of the conference hall.


    Under the influence of gravity and the wind, the flag wrapped around the barrel of the long gun stretched out.


    It showed the appearance of the flag.


    It''s a flag with a white background and a black edge and a big hurricane like black crest in the center.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the flag of the order of Michael.


    The three Knights of the British Empire had their own flags.


    Although the flags of the three major Knights have black stripes on a white background, the patterns of the heraldry in the center of the flag are different.


    The order of Michael is a hurricane like coat of arms.


    The order of Gabriel is a thunderbolt.


    The order of Rachel is a flaming coat of arms.


    Su Cheng has a long gun with the flag of Michael''s knights. It is a long gun that only the head of Michael''s knights is qualified to hold.


    This long gun is often called "Michael''s gun".


    If there is a "Michael''s gun", naturally there is a "Gabriel''s gun" tied with the flag of the Gabriel knights, and a "Rachel''s gun" tied with the flag of the Rachel knights.


    These two guns were naturally in the hands of ISAR, head of the Gabriel knights, and Albert, head of the Rachel knights.


    As the identity symbol of the head of the knights, these three long guns are naturally expensive.


    These three long guns, like the "imperial sword" that only the emperor of the British Empire is qualified to hold, are forged with "Dragon Silver".


    "Dragon Silver" is the most expensive and legendary metal in the world, which can only be produced in the British Empire.


    "Dragon Silver" was only produced in the western part of the British Empire and was buried deep in the western part of the British Empire.


    The reason why "Dragon Silver" is the most legendary color in the world is that it is said that "Dragon Silver" is the scale of the dragon.


    The dragon is a legendary creature in the world.


    It is said that long ago, before human beings were born, the creatures that ruled this continent were giant dragons with huge bodies like mountains and huge wings like birds.


    It is still doubtful whether the Dragon exists or not.


    However, even if the Dragon really existed, it should be extinct by now.


    After all, no one has ever really witnessed a dragon since the birth of mankind.


    However, there are still many people who firmly believe that there is a dragon in the world and that the dragon family is still not extinct.


    There are even many such "dragon supporters" who embark on an adventurous journey around the world and embark on a dragon search journey.


    According to legend, the western part of the britannian empire was a large habitat for dragons in ancient times.


    Therefore, the western part of the britannian empire is also the most frequently visited place by these "dragon seekers".


    Dragons are also creatures. After death, their bodies will gradually decay and decompose.


    However, although everything on the dragon will be broken down, according to legend, something on the dragon will not be completely broken down.


    That''s dragon scale.


    According to legend, this silver metal, which was excavated only at a very deep place in the western part of the British Empire, was made from dragon scales.


    Because of this legend, people named this silver metal "Dragon Silver".


    No one can give a definite answer whether the "Dragon Silver" is formed by the change of dragon scales.


    However, there is no doubt that "Longyin" has extremely strong performance far above other metals.


    "Dragon Silver" will not rust.


    The three guns of Michael''s gun, Gabriel''s gun and Rachel''s gun were handed down from generation to generation after they were built by the order of the early emperor when the British Empire was just founded.


    In other words, all three guns have a history of nearly 300 years.


    It is said that more than 100 years ago, there was a leader of the Rachel knights who tried to use his knight''s sword against the Rachel''s gun in his hand.


    After cutting twice, the Knight Sword, which has always been famous for its sharpness and hardness, was cut out a small gap.


    The body of Rachel''s gun was still unharmed.


    We can see how hard these three guns are.


    At the same time, the three guns are frighteningly light.


    The length of these three guns, without exception, is 2.2 meters.


    It''s such a big gun, but its weight is less than half that of a knight''s sword.


    However, although Michael''s gun was so light, Su Cheng felt that the gun in his hand was so heavy after taking Michael''s gun from gozewen''s hand.


    The heavy land is almost out of Su Cheng''s hands.


    However, although the gun was heavy, Su Cheng still held Michael''s gun tightly in his hand.


    Don''t let the gun get out of hand, and don''t let your arm be bent by the gun.


    After Su Cheng got up from the ground, GE zewen pushed back two steps, and then Lang said:


    "Su Cheng, I will now give you the first task after you become the leader."


    "I''ll give you the reconstruction of Michael''s knights!"


    After listening to ge zewen''s words, Su Cheng took a deep breath.


    As he slowly breathed out the breath, Su Cheng''s face slowly showed a firm color.


    "I will live up to my mission and the emperor''s order!" Su Cheng looked directly into Ge zewen''s eyes and replied with a sonorous and powerful voice.


    There was no confusion or complexity in Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Instead, there is an endless color of firmness.


    Looking at the firm color in Su Cheng''s eyes, GE zewen showed a faint smile on his face, nodded with satisfaction, then cleared his throat and continued to say in a loud voice:


    "To support Su Cheng! Support the upcoming reconstruction plan of Michael Knights! I decided to transfer three powerful knights to the Michael Knights! Assist Su Cheng to rebuild the Michael Knights! "


    "Willy Miller, the fanlan knight, Dengar O''Brien, the new laurel knight, and Eliza hill, the fanlan knight, were transferred to the Michael Knights!"


    "Among them, Willy Miller, the knight of fanlan, served as the deputy head of Michael''s knights!"


    "I hope the above three people can work together and help Su Cheng to complete this arduous task after they go to the Michael knights."


    After listening to ge zewen''s words, many people, including Su Cheng, were surprised.


    "Transferred to the order of Michael?" Eliza, who should be surprised and her eyes wide open, murmured in a stunned tone.


    However, among these people, the number who is most shocked is enli.


    After listening to gozewen''s words, especially after hearing that Eliza was to be transferred to the Michael knights to assist Su Cheng, enly''s face was already blue and white, and his face became even more ugly.


    The body also shook slightly, looking like it was about to fall soft to the ground.


    "Sue... No, head of the Michael knights." Ge zewen looked directly at Su Cheng''s eyes and his face was full of seriousness. "I originally planned to ask you this question later, but I thought about it and asked you now!"


    "To be honest, there is no clue about how to make the Michael Knights return to their peak in a short time."


    "So - we decided to let you go!"


    "It''s up to you to make a detailed plan for the reconstruction of Michael''s knights! And we will stay behind you silently to support you and support you! "


    "So I''ll ask you directly now! Su Cheng, head of Michael Knights! What does it take to rebuild the order of Michael? "


    Su Cheng was stunned when he heard Ge zewen''s question.


    However, he soon recovered.


    Without showing weakness, he looked straight back at gozewen''s eyes and said:


    "I need the imperial royal family, the central government of the Empire, all the territory nobles, more than a dozen horse farms, hundreds of blacksmith shops and a large number of talents. In short, I need a very bold emperor to support me with the strength of the whole country."


    "The power of the whole country..."


    Gozewen murmured.


    There was a smile on his face.


    It was like hearing something very interesting.


    However, the smile on gozewen''s face soon dissipated.


    Replaced the serious expression just now¡ª¡ª


    "Then I will devote all my country to support you in completing this task!"


    ¡ª¡ªAnd said this sentence to Su Cheng sonorously and forcefully.

 Chapter 426

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    Today, Su Cheng''s home is much more noisy than usual.


    Because Su Cheng and others are busy packing their personal belongings today.


    The reason why they pack their things is simple.


    Because from today on, they will leave Pendragon and go to the north.


    The whole regiment of Michael''s knights is now stationed in the north. Su Cheng, now the head of Michael''s knights, naturally can''t stay in pandragon any longer. Naturally, he wants to go and live in the north, take over Michael''s knights and officially start the task of reconstruction.


    Early this morning, Su Cheng''s family began to jump. Everyone hurried up and down, packed and packed their belongings.


    Last night, Jacob also gave Su Cheng a lot of wooden boxes to help them pack up.


    For furniture, there is no need to move to the north, because Jacob told Su Cheng that a new home has been prepared for Su Cheng in the north, and the new home has a full set of more luxurious furniture, so there is no need to move the furniture from pandragon to the north.


    "Wow! Alan! You have too many toys! " Holding a Deng Jia''er full of her clothes in her hand, she exclaimed to Alan.


    Jacob was very careful and gave Su Cheng a lot of wooden boxes. They were big and small. The largest wooden box was more than 1 meter high, and the smallest wooden box was only as high as a palm.


    The reason why they want to give Su Cheng this pile of wooden cases with different sizes is to facilitate Su Cheng to place different luggage according to the size of the wooden cases.


    "Hey? Many? " Alan disapproved and said, "in fact, there are not many."


    "You don''t call it a lot?!" Deng Jiaer exclaimed, "your toys are full of two big boxes, okay?"


    Alan''s toys are full of two big boxes more than one meter high.


    Most of Alan''s toys are all kinds of board games.


    You know, in this world, only the rich aristocrats and big businessmen will buy board games.


    Ordinary people have done their best just to live well. How can they have so much time to play board games?


    Therefore, the board games in this world are very expensive.


    Looking at the two big boxes full of toys, Deng Jiaer understood why Alan could use up the pocket money sent by Su Cheng every month.


    "What are my toys?" Alan shrugged. "Compared with my brother''s pile of books, my toys are nothing at all."


    After saying that, Alan rushed to the stairs next to him.


    Su Cheng, who was holding a thick pile of books in his arms, just ran to the junction of the stairs on the third floor and the second floor.


    "Sir?" Looking at Su Cheng, who was still moving books down, Deng Jia''er couldn''t help but stare round her eyes, "are you still moving books? Have you moved for more than half an hour? Haven''t you finished moving? "


    "Not yet..." Su Cheng turned his head and smiled bitterly at Deng Jiaer. "There are about half of the books."


    "... by the way, sir, how many boxes have your books filled?"


    "The big box more than one meter high has been filled with five. Now it is loading the sixth box."


    "Sir, you have a lot of books..."


    "After all, reading is one of my few hobbies."


    Deng Jiaer knew that Su Cheng had a lot of books, but she didn''t expect that Su Cheng had so many books.


    Deng Jiaer is also a book lover, but compared with Su Cheng''s book collection, she can''t read it. Deng Jiaer''s book is only filled with the half meter high box in her arms.


    Deng Jiaer came to Su Cheng''s side with the box of books in her arms and accompanied Su Cheng to the gate on the first floor.


    At this time, Alan also lifted one of her two large wooden boxes full of toys and followed Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer.


    At the entrance of the mansion, more than ten wooden boxes of various sizes filled with luggage have been piled up.


    "Hoo..." after putting the bookcase in her arms down to the ground, Deng Jiaer breathed, "Sir, all my luggage has been packed!"


    "Brother! My luggage is almost finished. "


    "You are so quick... I still have a lot of books to pack... But besides these books, I have packed the rest of my luggage."


    "Well... Brother, why do you buy so many books... Can you finish reading... Books will be forgotten after reading. I don''t know if you can live with so many secretaries..."


    "That''s enough. I''ve basically finished reading all the books I bought. And I remember them all. After all, there is no need to remember all the contents of books. Just remember the essentials. If you only remember the essentials, you can easily remember them. "


    "Brother Che, you''re lying to me. I don''t believe it."


    "I can cheat anyone, but I can''t cheat you?"


    Su Cheng said this to Alan in a bad tone while raising his hand and pinching Alan''s face with a force that won''t hurt Alan.


    Just as Su Cheng was holding Alan''s face¡ª¡ª


    "I''m back."


    With the sound of "I''m back", there is the sound of opening the door.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s Carol back.


    "Ah, Carol, you''re back." Su Cheng said, "did you say goodbye to Uncle Owen and Leica?"


    "Yes." Carol smiled, "the two of them will come later. They are dealing with some chores in the restaurant. After dealing with these chores, they will come to us immediately to send us."


    "Will the two of them come to see us off... Will it be too much trouble for the two of them..." Su Cheng worried.


    "I think so, so I refused them to come and send us away at the beginning." Carol smiled bitterly, "but no matter how I persuade them, they are both determined to come."


    "Forget it, let them two come." Su Cheng said with a smile, "after all, this is the kindness of others. Obediently accepting others'' kindness and kindness is also a kind of politeness."


    "Well, that''s right."


    After that, Carol stretched hard, and then went on:


    "Well, I''m going to pack my luggage. I still have a lot of luggage to pack."


    With that, Carol turned and walked towards the stairs.


    However, just as Carol took a few steps towards the stairs, Su Cheng suddenly stopped her.


    No, it should be said that it stopped Carol, Deng Jiaer and Alan.


    "That... Carol, Deng Jiaer, Alan..." Su Cheng looked at the three of them and said in a tone of apology:


    "For my reason, everyone can''t go to the South... I''m sorry..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s apology, Carol looked at each other.


    Then, the three people burst out a light laugh.


    "Don''t apologize, brother." Alan smiled, "that''s not your reason, is it? When you promised us to go to the south, you didn''t know you were selected as one of the candidates for the head of the Michael knights, did you? "


    "Yes, yes." Deng Jiaer nodded aside, "it''s not your fault, sir. You don''t have to apologize to us."


    "But I can''t go for the time being, not all the time." One side of Carol also interrupted at this time, "we''ll just go to play next time."


    Listening to the three people''s words, Su Cheng''s guilt and apology gradually dissipated.


    I feel better.


    The trip to the South was cancelled because Su Cheng was suddenly promoted to the head of the Michael knights and needed to go to the North immediately.


    In terms of regret and sadness, Su Cheng is no less than Carol.


    After all, the cancellation of the trip to the south means that Su Cheng''s promise to go to the South with Carol and them can''t be fulfilled.


    Breaking his promise brought Su Cheng a great sense of guilt and pressure.


    Now after hearing the forgiveness of Carol, Su Cheng can''t help feeling a lot less guilty and pressure in his heart.


    "Don''t worry too much, Su Cheng." Carol continued to comfort Su Cheng, "we won''t blame you, so you don''t have to feel remorse anymore."


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled and nodded, "thank you."


    Seeing the guilt on Su Cheng''s face dissipate a lot, Carol couldn''t help turning up the corners of her mouth, showing a gentle smile and saying:


    "Then I''ll go back to my room and continue to tidy up my luggage."


    "Yes. If you need anything, you can come to me for help. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face showed a bitter smile: "I''m going to continue to move my books... I think my pile of books is so annoying for the first time..."


    ¡­¡­


    In Carol''s room.


    Carol doesn''t have much luggage. Although she is a girl, like Eliza, she doesn''t dress up very often.


    Usually, only when you are in a good mood will you put on some light makeup and put on some beautiful clothes.


    Carol, who didn''t have many cosmetics, clothes and other items, soon packed most of her luggage.


    Looking at the wooden boxes with different sizes stacked neatly on the floor of her room, Carol nodded with satisfaction and murmured in an excited tone:


    "Well, it''s just a little... There''s only my pile of hats left..."


    With that, Carol turned and walked to the cabinet in a corner of her room.


    The cabinet was opened to reveal more than ten hats of different styles.


    Carol has a hobby of collecting hats.


    Of course, Carol is not the kind of person who collects all kinds of hats. She only collects those hats she likes.


    She also bought a small cabinet to place her hats.


    The dozen hats in this cabinet are the treasures that Carol has worked hard to collect over the years.


    Among the dozen hats, the most precious one was the white Beret that Su Cheng gave her when she went to acarrea for a hot spring trip with Su Cheng last year.


    The white Beret was placed in the most prominent position in the cabinet.


    In addition to the white beret, another hat was also placed in a very conspicuous position.


    This is the very beautiful straw hat that Su Cheng bought when he passed a clothing store when he went home with Su Cheng a few days ago.


    Carol originally intended to wear this straw hat when she went to the south.


    Looking at the straw hat, a faint color of loss gradually appeared on Carol''s face.


    Carol took off the straw hat, held it in her hand, stroked it like a treasure, and whispered to herself:


    "It''s not that I won''t go all my life. I just won''t go for the time being. I''ll have a chance to go together in the future... I''ll have a chance..."


    Carol''s tone seemed to encourage herself.


    It''s like... Making a wish.

 Chapter 427

    The sunlight slanted down from the air and splashed on a winding Avenue extending between green hills.


    Although it is not far from the imperial capital of the British Empire, it is not stained with the color of the city and maintains a strong local flavor.


    On this spacious Avenue, a wagon team composed of more than a dozen carriages is heading north at a not too slow speed.


    A group of elite cavalry with a total number of about 200 are closely guarding the horse convoy.


    The owner of the horse team is Su Cheng and his party who went north to the north.


    "What a headache... Managing and rebuilding the Michael knights, which now has only 70000 people... It''s a headache just to think about it."


    Su Cheng, sitting in one of the carriages in the horse racing team, scratched his short hair and complained loudly.


    The young man sitting opposite Su Cheng smiled bitterly after hearing Su Cheng''s complaint.


    "Commander, did you give up before the reconstruction of the Michael Knights officially began?"


    "I haven''t given up. Since I took Michael''s gun from his majesty, I will not be slack¡® Either don''t do it, do the best you can if you want to do it ''- that''s my motto. I''m just complaining about this job, not that I don''t want to do it anymore. "


    The young man sitting opposite Su Cheng was Willy, who also prospered and was promoted to the deputy head of the Michael knights.


    As the head of Su Cheng, his family needs to move to the north to carry out the management and reconstruction of the Michael knights. Naturally, Willie, as the deputy head and the adjutant of Su Cheng, also needs to move the whole family to the north and follow Su Cheng closely behind him.


    Willie moved to the north with her wife, ADA Baker, and his six-year-old daughter, Dana Miller.


    In addition to Willie, Eliza, who was transferred to the Michael Knights like Willie, also wanted to go to the north.


    However, unlike Willie with her family, Eliza only took her knight''s retinue, Hai rouer.


    Most of the more than a dozen carriages of their party are used to carry luggage, and only three are really used to ride people.


    In a carriage were Carol, Eliza, and Willy''s wife ADA.


    The three women, who are not very old, seem to be able to talk to each other and talk and laugh all the way.


    In a carriage, Alan, Deng Jiaer, Hai rouer, Willie''s daughter Dana, and little orange, a big fat cat, sat.


    Since the whole family moved to the north, it is natural to take the wild cat adopted at the end of last year to the north.


    After more than half a year of domestication, the big orange cat has become fat, less wild and more relatives.


    Children have no immunity to this lovely creature.


    When Willie''s daughter Dana saw the little orange, she couldn''t open her eyes and kept playing with the little orange.


    Even when I got on the carriage, I kept holding little orange.


    Maybe it''s because Dana is still a 6-year-old girl. Xiaoorange doesn''t think she is a threat, so she has unexpected patience for Dana''s behavior of "rubbing" with it all the time. She has been obediently held in Dana''s arms and let Dana rub it and rub it.


    Willie himself is very handsome, and Willie''s wife ADA is also a great beauty.


    As their two children, Dana perfectly inherited her parents'' excellent genes. She looks pink and jade and is very cute.


    At the same time, under the influence of good family style, Dana is also a polite little girl.


    Anyone would like this lovely and cultured little girl.


    Alan, Deng Jia''er, Hai rou''er and others are naturally not free from vulgarity.


    Just now, when they officially set out and assigned carriages, Alan and others urged Dana to sit in the same carriage with them so that they could play with Dana.


    Willie and ADA are naturally happy to have someone to play with Dana along the way, and Alan and others are not old (at least from the appearance, in fact, the three of Alan are now adults) and are suitable to play with Dana. Therefore, Willie and ADA gladly accepted the request of the three of Alan and let Dana sit in the same carriage with the three of Alan.


    Alan and others who like Dana very much naturally dote on Dana who sits in the same carriage with them.


    Therefore, you will be able to see this wonderful scene in the carriage of Alan and others¡ª¡ª


    "Come on, Dana, have a look at this, too. This is the little snack I treasure, big sister!"


    Deng Jiaer, who has always been very greedy, waited on Dana to eat snacks.


    "Thank you, big sister."


    Dana, who had become familiar with them and was not so shy, ate the snacks handed by Deng Jiaer.


    "Dana, this is fun. It''s one of the big sister''s favorite toys. Here you are."


    Alan, who always loved to play, also handed Dana a a toy she liked very much.


    Alan, who clearly doesn''t match the image of "old big sister" in terms of age, mind and appearance, is still trying to play the image of "old and reliable big sister" and trying to imitate the tone of Carol, who has the most big sister style in his mind.


    "Thank you, big sister."


    Dana took the toy from Alan and played with it with great interest.


    Hai rou''er, who has always been very feminine, sat behind Dana and braided her lovely braids.


    There is a cat lying on your knee, a girl next to you gives you snacks, a girl gives you toys, and a girl combs your hair behind you.


    This is a scene that both boys and girls will envy.


    In the last carriage, there were Su Cheng and Willie.


    The reason for this arrangement is that Su Cheng and Willie specially asked for it.


    Let them be together, so that they can discuss and study the reconstruction plan of Michael''s knights together.


    The two people will have a heated debate, discussion and research in this small carriage.


    Then, before arriving at Shouyi Baidi city in the north, he successfully wrote a plan with hundreds of pages.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, these are just ideal conditions.


    The actual situation is often cruel.


    After two people discussed on the carriage for more than ten minutes¡ª¡ª


    "I''m so bored! I don''t want to study. " Su Cheng roughly pushed away the small table between him and Willie, "let''s have tea! Drink tea and relax. Let''s save the reconstruction plan of Michael''s knights for tonight! "


    After that, Su Cheng felt out a pair of tea sets he had already prepared.


    "Captain... We are really good partners." As enly spoke, he took out some snacks he had already prepared from his arms, "we want to go together..."


    After only a dozen minutes, the "Research Association for the reconstruction plan of the Michael knights" became a "tea party" of drinking tea, eating snacks and chatting.


    ......


    Just when Su Cheng and Willie had a happy tea party¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, the residence of enly.


    Enly was born in a rich merchant''s house. In terms of the style of the residence, it is no less than that of Eliza, a great aristocrat.


    Enly was sitting on the edge of the bed in his room.


    Enly put his elbows on his legs and bowed his waist, as if there was no lumbar spine on his waist. The whole person showed a look of lack of spirit.


    His face was expressionless, his eyes were dull, and his face was dull.


    "Why..." enry murmured.


    Even though some time has passed, enli still hasn''t recovered from the fact that Su Cheng has become the head of the Knights.


    Their competitors have far surpassed themselves and achieved the achievements that they may take more than ten years or decades to complete.


    What Enrique found unacceptable was that Eliza was transferred to the Michael knights.


    Eliza was transferred to Su Cheng''s command and became Su Cheng''s subordinate. She followed Su Cheng to the north.


    The girl she likes is transferred to the command of a competitor who is better than herself and is far away from herself. In the future, for business reasons, the girl you like may still be inseparable from her competitors. No matter what happens to them, even if they get married secretly, they may have to wait a long time to know - who else will feel unacceptable.


    "Why... Did I do something wrong... Why should I be in the same era with Su Cheng..." enli''s face showed a bitter smile of self mockery, "if Su Cheng hadn''t appeared... If Su Cheng hadn''t been in the same era with me..."


    Before Su Cheng appeared, enli''s life was very beautiful.


    With excellent military talent, she and Eliza are called "Gemini generals", and she is a high-profile new star of the Empire.


    At the same time, he had a very good relationship with Eliza and Iser. Usually, Iser invited him to their house from time to time.


    Among his peers, no one is better than him. In terms of appearance and talent, even in terms of family background, enli is confident that he can defeat all men of the same age in China.


    Before Su Cheng appeared, enli''s life was full of scenery. At that time, enli even proudly thought that it was only a matter of time before he married Eliza, who he had liked for some time.


    However - Su Cheng appeared.


    This talent is so extraordinary that some unimaginable people who break human imagination appear.


    Knights were canonized in World War I, famous in the mainland in World War II, and promoted to the head of the knights in World War III.


    A man who looks no worse than his grace and benefit, who has obtained huge wealth with his own ability, can be far better than his peers.


    At that time, after seeing that Su Cheng was promoted to Xingui Knight through only one battle, enli had a hunch that he was likely to compete with him for Eliza and the strongest competitor in his life appeared.


    Although enli also prayed that Su Cheng would not be too close to Eliza.


    It is a pity that God seems to be confronting enley. After the rescue war, Enlai learned from different lines and his own discoveries that Sucheng and Alisa became more and more intimate.


    Although enli did not attend the year-end dinner in 289, enli also learned from his friends who attended the dinner that Eliza almost always stayed with Su Cheng at the year-end dinner.


    After learning the news, enly felt like a knife in his heart.


    Although later, he also summoned up his fighting spirit and planned to risk his life to compete face to face with Su Cheng, and rely on his own efforts to flatten Su Cheng''s talent, the reality is very cruel.


    As soon as enli was ready to fight a "protracted war" with Su Cheng, the reality mercilessly slapped enli - Su Cheng is already the head of the Michael knights, and has achieved something you may not achieve in decades.


    Compared with the fact that Eliza was transferred to Su Cheng''s command, she lost to Su Cheng again - and this defeat was an unprecedented defeat, which made enli feel more unacceptable and painful.


    "Why should I be in the same era with Su Cheng... How unfortunate I am when I am in the same era with Su Cheng..." enli, with a deathly gray face, muttered with a bitter smile again.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door and an old voice outside the door:


    "Sir, it''s me."


    The man who knocked at the door was the old housekeeper of enli''s family.


    Compared with his parents who had been away for years, the old housekeeper spent more time with enli.


    According to the Convention, the old housekeeper should call enli "master", but enli doesn''t like others to call him "master", so with enli''s insistence and enli''s parents'' permission, the old housekeeper has always called enli "master".


    In order to show the difference from enli''s father, the old housekeeper called enli''s father "big master".


    "Come in." EN responded with a tone that had almost no emotional color.


    With a squeak, an old man came into enly''s room.


    "What''s up?" Enley did not look at the old housekeeper, but stared at the floor under his feet and asked coldly.


    "Sir, I have done what you entrusted me to do before."


    "What?"


    Enly turned his head and looked at the old housekeeper.


    The old housekeeper was holding a thin piece of wood in his hand.


    On top of this small piece of wood, there is a carol flower that has been made into a dry flower.


    It was a gift from a little girl when she withdrew from the front line and passed a village after the "spring wake up" offensive.


    After carefully taking the precious Carol back to pandragon, enly immediately entrusted the housekeeper to make it into dry flowers and paste it on a piece of wood for him to carry.


    Looking at the Carol, enli finally changed his eyes because of pain.


    A little more.


    Enly took the small piece of wood from the old housekeeper''s hand and asked the housekeeper while carefully rubbing the Carol flower that had been pasted on the small piece of wood:


    "Housekeeper, I ask you, do you know what the flower language of Carol is?"


    "Carol? HMM... I remember ''never give up'' and ''guard to the death''. I remember that in the suyinglan Empire thousands of years ago, when the troops set out for war, the soldiers would get a carol flower from the hands of the generals, and then take the Carol flower to the battle, which meant to defend the Empire to the death, but with the demise of the suyinglan Empire, this custom disappeared. "


    "Yes... ''never give up'' and ''guard to the death''..."


    Enly whispered the flower language of Carol.


    The hand holding the piece of wood attached to the Carol gradually increased its strength and held the piece tightly in his hand.


    Originally godless eyes, look more and more.


    "Housekeeper!"


    Enly stood up with a "Hoo". While standing up, he took off his coat and exposed his strong and scarred upper body.


    "Inform my companions that I''m going to start training. I''m going to practice using the gun today. My marksmanship still needs to be improved."


    "Now?"


    "Yes, now. At the same time, help me collect as many history books as I can after I gather my fellow practitioners. Now I have read several military books on the market. From today on, I want to read history books. I want to draw nutrition from those great men in history. I want to learn strategy from those famous generals in ancient times. "


    After that, enri, who was naked, took the wooden gun placed aside, grabbed the wooden gun in one hand and the Carol in the other, and walked quickly to the training ground for him to practice fighting in the secondary school of the mansion.

 Chapter 428

    "Willie, your wife ADA is so beautiful, and she feels great. She feels polite and cultivated."


    "Captain, I won''t give my wife to you."


    "I don''t need you to give it to me! I won''t rob your wife! I''m just feeling a little. "


    "Then again, you don''t seem to be married, captain."


    "Well, I''m still single, let alone married. I don''t even have a lover."


    "Captain, don''t you think about marriage? After all, you are 18 years old this year. Many people have had children when they are your age. "


    "Now I have no leisure to think about marriage... After all, the Knights alone have made me very big, and I have no other leisure to think about this."


    "That''s right. Now I''d better concentrate on thinking about the Michael Knights..."


    ¡­¡­


    It was a happy tea party, but somehow we got back to business.


    "This round table really passed a lot of amazing new decisions." Willie sipped the black tea in the cup and said with a bitter smile, "unexpectedly, he plans to reform the military system and take our Michael knights as a pilot."


    "After all, the Michael Knights have only 70000 people since the 288 defense battle against the north two years ago. The scale is far smaller than that of Gabriel knights and Rachel knights. It is most suitable for experiments."


    After saying this, Su Cheng put a small biscuit into his mouth, chewed it and continued:


    "If this reform has achieved good results, the new system of ''permanent commander'' will be extended to the whole imperial army."


    The main topic of this round table is to discuss how to improve the military strength of the Empire.


    In addition to the formation of new knights and the reconstruction of Michael knights, the central government decided to improve the military system of the Empire.


    The Central Committee decided to set up a fixed commander and deputy commander.


    The three Knights of the British Empire were composed of armies, each of which generally had 20000 people.


    The commander and deputy commander of each army of the three knights are not permanent.


    In short, it is to let the general have no regular soldiers and the soldiers are impermanent.


    When the war begins, the Knights will know which army of the knight regiment they are responsible for, and the soldiers will know which knight is responsible for commanding themselves.


    When the war begins, the Central Committee will decide which army will go to war and who will command them.


    At the end of the battle, the knight will be separated from the army he led. The next time it''s his turn to fight, a new Knight will be in charge of the commander.


    Su Cheng''s fame war - Lunde Kingdom rescue war is a good example.


    At the time of the war, the Central Committee will decide which armies of the Knights will go to war and who will be responsible for serving as the commander and deputy commander of these armies.


    When the war began, Eliza and Willie knew that they were responsible for serving as commanders of the 10th and 3rd armies.


    After the rescue war in Lund Kingdom, Eliza and Willie left the 10th and 3rd armies.


    When the 10th army of the Gabriel Knights needed to go out of war, Eliza would not be in charge of the commander, but another knight would be the commander.


    This practice of "having no regular soldiers and impermanent generals" has many advantages and disadvantages.


    The biggest disadvantage is naturally that it will reduce the combat effectiveness of the army.


    When the war began, the Knights knew which army they were and the soldiers knew which commander they were.


    For the British Empire, which is eager to improve its military strength, it obviously feels that some of the current military system is not suitable for the current critical national conditions.


    Therefore, at the just concluded round table, gozewen boldly put forward the proposal of "military reform".


    The former system of selecting military commanders and Deputy military commanders until the war began is no longer used. Instead, we should set up a fixed commander and deputy commander to make soldiers know their generals and generals.


    Each army of the order is equipped with a fixed commander and deputy commander, so that the knights who are generals and the soldiers under them can get familiar with each other.


    Naturally, such reform can not be achieved in one step and directly promote the whole imperial army.


    After the round table discussion, it was decided to conduct a pilot in the Michael knights.


    In addition to the Uriel knights that have not yet begun to be established, among the three major knights, the Michael knights, which now has only 70000 people, is the smallest.


    Most suitable for pilot.


    The central government plans to conduct a pilot with the Michael Knight order, and try to set up a fixed commander and deputy commander in the Michael Knight order.


    Based on the results, we can judge whether to promote the whole imperial army.


    There are only four armies left in the Michael knights with only 70000 people. Who are the commanders and Deputy commanders of these four armies? The imperial Central Committee has also selected Su Cheng and Willie.


    The commander and deputy commander of the 4th Army of Michael Knights - the list of these eight people is now in the hands of Su Cheng and Willie.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng continued to sip the black tea in his hand and read the list of the eight subordinates who recorded his future.


    Although Su Cheng has read this list many times since he got on the carriage, Su Cheng is still reading it tirelessly in order to memorize every word written on it.


    After closing the last page of the list, Su Cheng''s face showed some helplessness.


    "The four vice ministers are all OK. From the introduction, they seem to be normal people, and I feel that the four military commanders have very personality..."


    "Captain, I think so too... I hope I can get along well with them."


    After Willie drained his cup of black tea, he put down his cup heavily and said with emotion:


    "Looking back now, I still feel incredible... When I stayed at home and enjoyed a rare leisure time, I was suddenly told that I was promoted to be the deputy head of the Michael knights, and that the new head of the Michael knights and my direct officer for a long time in the future was Mr. Su Cheng..."


    "To tell you the truth, commander, when I learned the news, I slapped myself several times to confirm whether I had a dream."


    "In fact, I''m almost the same, my good adjutant." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "after receiving the letter from Mr. Jacob and learning that I have become the new head of Michael''s knights, my reaction is similar to yours. I wonder if I''m dreaming... Wouldn''t it be too exaggerated to let me be the head of the regiment when I''m only 18..."


    Compared with Su Cheng, Willie became the deputy head of Michael''s knights, which was more acceptable.


    Although Willie is only 28 years old this year and his rank is only the fanlan knight, there have been several capable people who have become the deputy head of the Knights under the age of 30 in the history of the British Empire.


    Willie is also a little famous in the military circles of the Empire. He became a fan LAN Knight under the age of 30, which is a quite amazing achievement.


    Most people have no doubt that Willie is qualified for the post of deputy head of the Knights.


    Therefore, compared with Su Cheng, Willie''s becoming the deputy head of Michael''s knights is much easier to accept and much more normal.


    Su Cheng took a deep breath, put away all the distractions in his heart, and then smiled at Willie:


    "Well, I don''t want so many with and without. The central government will let us two be the boss of the Michael knights. It''s natural for them. We just need to complete our tasks and missions."


    "Well! That''s right. "


    "Willie, I''m glad you can be my adjutant again. From the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, to the ''summer wind'' offensive, and now to the Michael knights, we two seem to have special fate! Always working together! "


    Su Cheng smiled at Willie and held out his hand to Willie.


    "Let''s work together to rebuild Michael, partner."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s "partner", Willie was stunned.


    Then, Willie''s face gradually showed a strong color of joy and pride.


    "Yes!" Willie nodded heavily, then extended his hand, "let''s rebuild Michael! Make the Michael Knights the strongest knights in the Empire! Regiment... No! Partner! "


    This famous pair of partners in later generations held their hands tightly together.


    ¡­¡­


    After releasing each other''s hands, Su Cheng turned his eyes to the stack of white paper that had just been thrown aside and was originally intended to write "the reconstruction plan of Michael Knight Order".


    "Willie, that''s all for gossip and rest. The two of us shoulder the heavy task of rebuilding Michael''s knights. We can''t relax so much! It''s time to continue to discuss and study the reconstruction plan of the order of Michael! "


    "Captain, what a coincidence!"


    As Willie spoke, he pushed aside all the tea sets and snacks placed on the small table between them.


    "You want to go with me again! Let''s continue our discussion and research! "


    "Good --! Let''s continue to work hard! We will rebuild Michael! "


    After this powerful drink, Su Cheng spread the stack of white paper just thrown aside on the small table in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    In 10 minutes.


    "In other words, head, what kind of girls do you like?"


    "What type? Let me see... I prefer girls with good breasts. "


    "Captain, your answer is surprisingly ordinary... In addition to girls with chest materials, what kind of girls do you like?"


    "Well... In addition to girls with chest materials, I also like girls who are very gentle and can pet me like a son."


    "Captain, you are surprisingly superficial..."


    ¡­¡­


    Somehow, the two who reopened the tea party continued to drink black tea, eat snacks and start chatting.


    The stack of white paper that was thrown aside again still didn''t write a word.

 Chapter 429

    After the round table meeting, the establishment of the new Knights order Uriel began in full swing.


    The Uriel Knights mainly recruit soldiers in the western part of the Empire. The central government plans to recruit 150000 soldiers by the end of next summer.


    As for who will be the head of the urier knights, the central government intends to put it aside and not rush to elect the head of the urier knights.


    Even the soldiers haven''t been recruited enough. What''s the hurry to choose a head?


    While launching the recruitment work of the urier knights, the empire is also carrying out the military recovery work of the two knights, the Rachel knights and the Michael knights.


    After the two attacks of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind", the Rachel Knights lost nearly 50000 troops.


    The Michael knights, not to mention, after 288 years of defense against the north two years ago, were beaten by the holy Hiram Empire to only 70000 people.


    Because the britannian empire in this period focused on the East and south, and had no time to take into account the Michael knights in charge of the northern front, the reconstruction of the Michael Knights has been shelved.


    Over the past two years, the Michael Knights have maintained a number of 70000, and no new soldiers have been added.


    Until now, after the two offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" and completely crippling the Lorraine empire in the south, the British Empire can finally pull out its legs from the South and devote its energy to dealing with the affairs of the north.


    The central government plans to restore the Rachel knights to their original number of 200000 before the end of this year, so that the Michael knights can also restore their strength from the current 70000 to 200000 before the end of next summer.


    The order of Rachel recruited mainly to the south of the Empire, while the order of Michael recruited mainly to the north of the Empire - mainly in the north.


    In addition to the conscription of the Rachel knights and the Michael knights, Allen''s Armored Warriors are also conscription.


    The performance of ironclad sharp men trained by Allen in the "summer wind" offensive made gozewen very satisfied.


    Therefore, in addition to letting Allen continue to be responsible for training and commanding the armored Ruis, gozewen also ordered the expansion of the army, increasing the total strength of the armored Ruis from 3000 to 4000.


    The military expansion of the British Empire was in full swing.


    Just as the British Empire was building and strengthening its military power towards heaven and earth, and Su Cheng and his party were galloping on the road to the north¡ª¡ª


    In front of Baal''s residence in Tuli, the imperial capital of the Lorraine empire.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s morning.


    It was cloudy this morning.


    The sun hid in front of thick dark clouds.


    There was a thin mist between heaven and earth.


    In front of Barr''s residence, there are two old people, one middle-aged man and two young people.


    "Baltar... Still hasn''t come out today..." Denis looked at the closed door in front of him. "Baltar still hasn''t come out of the haze of defeat..."


    "It''s not so easy to get out..." said Leo, standing beside Denis with a lonely face. "This is not an ordinary small defeat... It not only damaged tens of thousands of elite, but also lost a large area of territory and population. The expensive northern defense line is completely handed over to the britannians. When the britannians want to attack us again next time, We don''t have any fortress or pass to stop the britannians from going south. We can only rely on our flesh and blood to stop the britannians... "


    Speaking of this, Leo sighed.


    "Mr. bar, he must blame himself... For failing to fulfill his duty of protecting the country and watching the enemy invade the territory of his motherland..."


    As soon as Leo''s voice fell, everyone present involuntarily recalled the scene when he learned that the Empire had signed the Trova treaty with the British Empire after the defeat of the Fei sea battle and withdrawal to Richie city a few months ago.


    Barr''s heart rending cry seemed to echo in everyone''s ears.


    Many people''s eyes reddened again.


    After the signing of the Trova treaty, the generals led by bar led the remnant army to withdraw from the city of Richie.


    After returning to the capital city of Tuli, they were very angry with them who had already lost a big battle, and were bent on curing their defeat.


    The generals headed by Denis had no complaints about being punished.


    After all, it''s natural to win, be rewarded, defeat and be punished.


    The central side of the Lorraine empire is still discussing what kind of punishment they will be subjected to.


    However, Denis and others don''t care about what kind of punishment they will be punished.


    Denis and others are most concerned about Barr''s situation.


    Barr has been out of his mind since he learned that the Trova treaty has been signed.


    After returning to Tuli, Baal locked himself in his home and saw no one and went nowhere.


    Denis and others who are very concerned about Barr''s situation will come together almost every day to see if he has come out of his home.


    Denis and others occasionally meet Barr''s attendants who are responsible for purchasing food and other materials.


    From the mouth of Barr''s attendants, Denis and others learned that Barr locked himself in his room and never went out of his room since he returned to Tuli. The attendants were only allowed to put their meals at the door of their room.


    So Barr''s attendants don''t know how Barr is now.


    All I know is that he is still alive, because every time the food placed at the door of his room will be eaten clean.


    "Sorry..."


    At this time, a young male voice with a little cry suddenly sounded.


    "If it were not for our incompetence and let Su Cheng bypass mayin City, the Feihai battle would not have been lost. If the Feihai battle had not been lost, the struggle against the britannian Empire would not have been lost..."


    "All said, don''t apologize, Ou Ren."


    Denny turned his head and comforted a young man with red eyes standing behind him:


    "Every snowflake is responsible for the occurrence of an avalanche. The reason for the failure of a battle is not just the mistakes of some people. Each of us is responsible for the defeat of this battle, so don''t apologize to us anymore. Instead of having time to apologize, we''d better spend this time adjusting our emotions and trying to make sure we won''t suffer such a big defeat again. "


    The young man who was crying and apologizing to Denis and others just now worked with Rocher to defend mayin city in the late stage of the battle, but finally let Su Cheng climb around the city directly and didn''t know that Ou Ren was defeated in the Fei sea battle.


    Although many generals in the army have come to Barr''s residence to see Barr''s situation, only five people come every day.


    These five people are Denis, Leo, shire, Oren and Rocher.


    At this time, Luo Xie, who was standing next to Ou Ren, was the same as Ou Ren. His eyes were red and his face was full of remorse and shame.


    Since the end of the battle, Ou Ren and Rocher have blamed themselves and have been apologizing to Denis and others.


    Although Denis and other elders have been comforting them, telling them not to apologize to them and not to feel remorse for the past history, Ou Ren and Rocher still can''t let go.


    Because they feel that they are directly responsible for the defeat of Fei Hai.


    They were fooled around by Su Cheng all the way. They thought they had successfully blocked Su Cheng''s East army outside mayin city. They were also complacent about this.


    I don''t know that Su Cheng has commanded the large army of the East Route Army, boldly bypassed the Mayen city and crossed the tipingning mountains to rush to rescue the Feihai plain.


    It was precisely because he misjudged the trend of Su Cheng''s East Route Army that the two talents passed the wrong information to Barr, which made Barr mistakenly think that Su Cheng''s East Route Army was really blocked outside mayin city and unable to come back to the Feihai battlefield, which made him relax his vigilance against Su Cheng.


    After learning that Su Cheng had already led the East Route Army to bypass them and successfully arrived at the Feihai battlefield, Ou Ren and Luo Xie, who made Luo Lin''s army lose in the Feihai battle, can imagine how much psychological pressure they will have and how much remorse they will have.


    Looking at Ou Ren and Luo Xie standing behind him, with their heads slightly lowered and their eyes red, as if they could shed tears at any time, Denis smiled bitterly and turned around to comfort them¡ª¡ª


    "Finally... I found you... Long time no see, Ou Ren, Rocher and your predecessors."


    ¡ª¡ªA familiar male voice suddenly came from the side of everyone.


    After hearing this male voice, everyone, especially Ou Ren and Luo Xie, suddenly opened their eyes and turned their heads.


    On the side of the crowd stood a dusty man covered with dirt and unkempt.


    Although his face was too dirty to see his features, the people recognized him.


    "Jill?!"


    ¡ª¡ªOu Ren and Luo Xie exclaimed in unison.

 Chapter 430

    Ou Ren rubbed his eyes hard.


    "Jill... Is it really you?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    "We......" Ou Ren continued in a tone of disbelief. "We thought you were dead like ed......"


    "I almost died, but I was lucky and came back to life."


    After the battle, the Lorraine Empire immediately sent a large number of people to search for Jill and ERD who acted without authorization and attacked Su Cheng, but were killed by Su Cheng.


    After a carpet search, he learned that ED had been killed in the night attack on Su Cheng that night, and Jill was still missing.


    Everyone thought Jill, like ed, was dead.


    At this time, Jill was ragged and unkempt, almost no different from the beggars on the side of the road.


    Finally, he met his comrades in arms after a long separation. At this time, Jill''s mood was very complex.


    Jill moved his eyes and slid one by one from the faces of Ou Ren, Rocher and others.


    "Sorry." Jill bowed his head at Rochelle and Ou Ren, "it was because I made my own decisions, thought I was smart and impulsive without authorization that I lost most of the troops on the eastern front and took Ed''s life. If it hadn''t been for their own initiative, the war might not have been lost. "


    After bowing his head and apologizing to Ou Ren and Rocher, Jill turned around again, bowed his head to Denis, Leo and shire, and apologized to his predecessors.


    Jill''s sudden apology stunned everyone present.


    It was the first time they had heard that Jill, who had always been somewhat arrogant, offered to apologize to others.


    After being stunned for a short time, Denis, who first came back, smiled at Jill:


    "Welcome back. It''s hard for you, Jill. Although I don''t know what happened after your night attack on Su Cheng, it''s good that you can safely return to us. It''s really hard for you to return to Tuli. "


    Jill''s eyes slowly turned red after hearing Denise''s words.


    When he apologized to them just now, Jill was ready to be scolded or even beaten by his comrades in arms.


    But what Jill never thought of was that after hearing his apology, his comrades in arms said to him "welcome back" and "hard work".


    In the past, because of his high talent, Jill was always a little arrogant. He always had a bad attitude towards his comrades in arms who were not very familiar with him. He felt that these comrades in arms around him were just things that would drag him back. He felt that his ideas and decisions were right. That''s why he would disobey orders and act without authorization again and again.


    Looking at Jill, who is now deeply buried in his head, his eyes are red and his face is full of shame, Ou Ren and Rocher look at each other a few times with a tacit understanding, and then the ground is full of a relieved smile.


    Ou Ren and Luo Xie also resented Jill. They resented Jill''s disobedience and unauthorized action, which led to the loss of most of their troops on the eastern front, and instantly worsened the war situation on the eastern front.


    But now, after seeing that Jill, who had thought she was dead, returned to them and apologized to them with a look of shame, they suddenly felt their resentment against Jill and immediately dissipated.


    They don''t feel the need to hate Jill anymore.


    Ou Ren and Luo Xie walked forward with a smile, comforting Jill who seemed to be about to shed tears in the next second.


    Jill, who was not resented or scolded by his comrades in arms and was treated gently by those comrades in arms who were originally despised, had more red eyes, and began to have a few tears falling out of his eyes, washing out two clean white marks on Jill''s dirty face.


    "Sorry... Sorry... Sorry..."


    Jill didn''t know how to repay his comrades in arms for their kindness to him except for whispering an apology.


    After taking a deep look at Jill and Eugene and Rocher, who are comforting Jill, Denis turned back with a smile.


    After Denis turned his head back, Leo standing next to Denis smiled and whispered to Denis:


    "Jill, his eyes have changed."


    "Ah ah." Denise smiled and replied, "it''s completely different from before. In the past, he always looked superior. Now his eyes and temperament are completely different from those in the past. The defeat this time may be a blessing in disguise for Jill. "


    Above Barr''s residence, there was a flag of the Lorraine empire.


    After saying this, Denis raised his head, looked at the national flag high above Barr''s house, and muttered in a firm tone:


    "The Lorraine empire... Won''t be so depressed. It won''t end like this. "


    Just as Denise finished this sentence¡ª¡ª


    Squeak.


    ¡ª¡ªThe gate of Barr''s mansion was opened from the inside.


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, everyone, including Jill, Ou Ren and others, followed the sound of opening the door and moved their eyes to the gate of Barr''s residence.


    They thought it was Barr''s attendants who came out to purchase materials, but after moving their eyes, they found that the man who opened the door was an old man.


    After seeing the old man, everyone opened their eyes and showed surprise.


    "Barr?!" Barr''s friend Charles took the lead.


    It was Barr who opened the gate of the mansion and came out of it.


    Compared with before, Barr looked pale at this time, and the whole person seemed to have been affected.


    However, although the whole person was haggard, Barr''s eyes were extremely divine and full of light.


    "Sorry to worry you. Huh? Jill? Are you back? "


    "Yes."


    Jill wiped the tears off his face, then saluted Barr to the Lorraine Empire, and then said in a straight tone:


    "Mr. Barr, I''m back! Next time, I won''t lose to Su Cheng! "


    Jill''s eyes were full of firmness.


    "I wish I could come back safely."


    Barr smiled and nodded at Jill, then moved his eyes and slid one by one across the faces of every general in front of him.


    "These days, I have learned from my attendants that you come to my door every day to see my situation."


    "Thank you for your concern and concern."


    "Barr de Lu will not be defeated by setbacks."


    "He will only be temporarily knocked down by setbacks, but he will soon stand up again after being knocked down."


    "I''m all right now."


    Although his face was haggard, the firm color slowly appeared in Barr''s face and eyes.


    "As long as I have one breath, I won''t let the foreign enemy act recklessly."


    "The urgent task now is to rebuild the Northern Line of defense against the britannians on the existing territory."


    "You guys, will you believe me and continue to help me?"


    After hearing Barr''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    Then, with a faint smile on their faces, they looked at Barr.


    Everyone didn''t say a word.


    But they all told Barr their answer with their firm eyes.


    At this time, the thick dark clouds that separated the sky from the earth gradually dispersed.


    The sun finally broke through the obstacles of these dark clouds.


    The dawn pushed away the thin mist between heaven and earth and shone on the wind stretched Lorraine imperial flag hanging on Barr''s residence.

 Chapter 431

    December 1, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the north.


    "What a terrible amount of snow..."


    Su Cheng looked around the snow covered area and continued to murmur:


    "It really deserves to be located in the northernmost part of the Empire..."


    All around the road are covered with snow, and everything around seems to disappear into a chaotic white fog. Through the fog, goose feather and heavy snow are flying, and heaven and earth melt into one color.


    "It is said that by September, the temperature in the north will begin to drop sharply." Willie, sitting next to Su Cheng, answered, "it will start to snow in October. In a word, the climate conditions in the north are completely different from those in the imperial capital. I hope we won''t be acclimatized. "


    Su Cheng and his party are resting at this time.


    No, it may not be appropriate to say that they are resting, but it is more appropriate to say that they are resting the horse.


    After all, a horse is a creature with no endurance.


    In terms of short-range explosive power, people are not as good as horses, and in terms of long-distance endurance, horses are not as good as people.


    Waiting for horses to recover is always boring.


    Su Cheng and Willie are not interested in running out of the carriage and playing with the snow in the cold. They just want to stay quietly in the warm carriage, silently enjoy the snow outside the glass window and look at Alan and others who are playing with the snow outside the car.


    Su Cheng and Willie don''t know how much they''ve seen along the way. They''re tired of watching the same snow scene, so they''re mainly watching Alan and others playing with the snow.


    Looking at Alan, who was outside the carriage, braved the severe cold and flying snow, and happily piled snowmen, Su Cheng said with a helpless smile:


    "Mingming is 15 years old and has grown up. How can she still be like a naive little girl."


    There are five people who go out to play with the snow, including Alan, Deng Jiaer, Hai rouer, Dana and Eliza.


    The five people are competing to make a snowman.


    Su Cheng can understand that Alan, Deng Jiaer, Hai rouer and Dana are playing with snow outside. After all, they are quite young.


    However, when Eliza, who is already 20, still accompanies these little children to play with the snow, Su Cheng doesn''t quite understand.


    Eliza, who competed with Alan to make a snowman, seemed to be in high spirits. She looked like she had never played so much snow before.


    While Su Cheng was watching Alan and others make snowballs in the game, Willie, sitting opposite Su Cheng, suddenly said:


    "Captain, you look like your sister."


    "Like?"


    Su Cheng was surprised and curious about Willie''s words.


    "What''s it like? Many people say that Alan and I are not alike at all. From hair color to pupil color to facial features, there is no similarity, so many people always ask me if Alan and I are brothers and sisters of blood relationship. "


    "Captain, you and miss Alan are indeed similar in appearance, but you and miss Alan look very much alike, ah, and speak in a similar tone."


    "Yeah."


    Su Cheng''s mouth slightly raised.


    Being told that he was very similar to Alan made Su Cheng feel a little happy for no reason.


    Hoo -!


    Just then, a rather harsh cold wind blew outside the car.


    The harsh cold wind attracted the attention of Su Cheng and Willie.


    They looked out of the window again.


    Through the window, I could vaguely see several lines drawn out of thin air, which seemed to be the falling snow blown by the cold wind just now.


    "We have entered the North..."


    Su Cheng murmured as he looked at the falling snow.


    "The journey was surprisingly smooth." Willie also answered, "in more than ten days, we will reach Baidi city."


    The destination of Su Cheng and his party is naturally Baidi City, the first city in the north.


    "I don''t know how the recruitment of Michael knights is going now." Su Cheng said with a smile, "according to the recruitment plan I learned before leaving, the recruitment of Michael Knights officially began in November."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, then continued with a look of expectation:


    "I hope we can recruit some good soldiers."


    "There must be some good soldiers." Willie smiled and said in a firm tone, "our Michael Knights mainly recruit for the north. The people in the north have always been brave and good at fighting, so we will be able to recruit a group of very good recruits."


    "Well, I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Britannia Empire, north, gramorgan County, outside Brito city.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this the city? So big


    Darlene raised her head high and looked up at the high wall in front of her.


    Looking at the high wall in front of her, Darlene couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Dalina, who entered the city for the first time, was shocked by the height of the city wall.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is said that this Brito city is just a very common city in our empire. The most common cities in our empire are so tall, so how tall will the city of pandragon, the capital of our empire... Forget it, if you don''t want so much, you''d better hurry to the recruitment point of Michael Knight order.


    Darlene tightened the large package full of her luggage on her back, then stepped on her feet and walked towards the city of Brito.


    She smoothly entered Darlene in Brito and looked blankly at the flow of people and buildings around her.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere is the recruitment point of Michael Knights... I''d better ask someone else.


    Darlene walked quickly to a nearby vegetable shop and asked an old man guarding the vegetable shop:


    "Hello, old man, do you know where the recruitment point of Michael knights is?"


    "The recruitment point of the order of Michael? Oh, just go straight in that direction. "


    "Oh, this way, isn''t it? Um! I see. Thank you! Old man. "


    "You''re welcome."


    Darlene walked all the way in the direction the old man pointed out.


    Soon, she saw that there were queues in front of her.


    This queue is made up of young people like Darlene.


    At the end of the queue was a clerk sitting behind a square table and writing something on paper with a pen.


    ¡ª¡ªThis should be the recruitment office of the Michael knights.


    Darlene thought as she walked quickly to the back of one of the shorter queues.


    The queue is moving fast.


    Soon it was Darlene''s turn.


    The clerk in charge of Da Liana''s queue is an older middle-aged woman.


    "Please sit down."


    As she spoke, the middle-aged woman raised her hand and stretched forward, made a "please" gesture and motioned for Da Liana to sit opposite her.


    "Ah, ah! OK! "


    Darlene, who hasn''t seen much of the world, is a little nervous.


    After unpacking the pile of luggage behind him and putting it at his feet, he immediately sat obediently opposite the middle-aged woman.


    "Take out your ID card."


    "OK, OK!"


    Dalina reached into her pocket, took out a wooden card as big as a palm and respectfully handed it to the middle-aged woman.


    After taking the wooden card from Da Liana''s hand, that is, Da Liana''s ID card, the middle-aged woman began to seriously look at the Da Liana''s ID card in her hand.


    "Darlene Carter... A good name."


    The middle-aged began to record on the paper on the table while holding Da Liana''s photo card.

 Chapter 432

    Although in terms of national strength, the British Empire is not the first in the whole continent. In terms of comprehensive national strength, the British Empire is still inferior to the northern superpower holy Hiran empire. In terms of national strength ranking, the British Empire and the eastern Frankish empire are tied for the second in the whole continent.


    However, although the comprehensive national strength is not the first in the whole continent, the British Empire has many systems, which is unique in the whole continent.


    For example, its straight roads throughout the country and the registered residence system that covers all the rural areas of the country.


    The first emperor of the britannian Empire had a superior strategic vision. He saw the importance of transportation to a country, so he did not hesitate to devote the whole country to laying straight roads that could reach all important places in the country.


    With the imperial capital of panderagon as the center, more than ten straight roads extending to all important places in the country.


    This straight road can be said to be the "highway" of the British Empire.


    This straight line not only made the business of the British Empire unprecedentedly developed, but also made the military strength of the British Empire rise more than one level, and the troops and supplies can be mobilized rapidly.


    The movement speed of troops and supplies of the British Empire was unmatched by other countries.


    This is why after the "summer wind" offensive, when bancro went to the imperial capital of the Lorraine Empire to negotiate with the queen of the Lorraine Empire, bancro''s words could scare the fool queen and the officials of the Lorraine empire.


    For even the stupid queen Bella knew that bankelow''s words were not groundless.


    The British Empire was indeed able to mobilize its standing army quickly.


    With the help of this straight line, the Gabriel knights on the Rhine front of the British Empire and the Michael knights on the northern front can indeed quickly move south. Before they complete the national mobilization of the Lorraine Empire, all three knights can break into the Lorraine Empire and destroy the lost Lorraine empire.


    With this sophisticated "transportation network", the British Empire is the first in the whole continent in terms of superior transportation conditions.


    Apart from the traffic situation, the registered residence system of the brindian empire is also very strong.


    The British Empire is recognized as the country with the strongest centralized power in the whole continent.


    There are two reasons why the British Empire is recognized as the country with the strongest centralized power in the whole continent.


    First, the strength of the nobles in the territory of the British Empire was very poor. Not only most of their income had to be handed over to the central government, but also their military strength was very weak. As long as the central government arbitrarily sent an army of a knight regiment, it could destroy all the nobles in the territory in China. The local vassals were simply unable to compete with the central government, and the central government casually extended a tail finger, You can kill all these local vassals.


    Second, the British Empire had strong local control.


    The third generation emperor of Britannia Empire, like the first generation emperor, was also an emperor with great strategic vision.


    He saw the importance of a perfect registered residence system for a country.


    The third generation of the emperor of the Bryan Dian Empire spent nearly all their lives and established a registered residence system that could cover all the rural areas in the country.


    The third generation emperor invented something called "body certificate".


    "Photo ID card" is made of wood blocks and treated by special methods to make it not easy to mildew and insects.


    The "ID card" has one person, indicating the person''s name, date of birth, place of birth and appearance.


    In short, this "ID card" is similar to the "ID card" of the British Empire.


    Those who do not have a "photo ID card" will be treated as refugees and even spies of the enemy country. Therefore, when the "photo ID card" is lost, they should immediately go to the nearby cities and find someone from the government to make it up.


    When Su Cheng first came to this strange world, thanks to his good luck, he met Falk Windsor, a kind-hearted businessman. Falk helped him handle his "ID card", which made Su Cheng a legal citizen of the British Empire.


    Even if the "ID card" is not lost, everyone has to go to the government in the nearby city every five years to update their "ID card". After all, people will always grow up and their looks will always change. Each update of the "ID card" is basically to update the description of their looks written on the card.


    Every five years, local governments will send people to the villages they are responsible for, informing people there to update their "identity cards".


    Thanks to this "proof of identity", the mobilization ability and local management ability of the British Empire are unmatched by other countries.


    The total population of the country, the number of young people in the country, the number of men and women in the country, where there are more young people and where there are fewer young people... All these important information are well known to the British Empire.


    It was precisely because the Central Committee of the British Empire knew very well how many strong men there were in the country and knew that the Empire was fully capable of undertaking a new knight regiment, that the Central Committee had the strength to rebuild the Michael knight regiment and establish a new Uriel knight regiment with 150000 troops.


    The third generation emperor''s move helped the imperial central government establish the "big population data" of the whole empire, making the central government of the British Empire clear about its domestic population.


    Except for the britannian Empire, other countries, including the two great empires, the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire, are "imperial power does not go to the countryside". The population of each rural area in China is black in the center of their two countries. On the ability of centralization and local control, No country on the continent can compete with the British Empire.


    Therefore, thanks to the "big population data" established by the third generation emperor, the British Empire has far more mobilization and centralization capacity than other countries.


    Therefore, people of insight from all countries can see that although the current national strength of the British Empire is not the first in the whole continent, there is no doubt that the potential is the first in the whole continent, and it is still the first with a lot of second place.


    The "straight line system" laid out in all the key areas of the country and the "registered residence system" covering every rural area, and the brindian Empire, which controls these 2 tools, has boundless potential.


    The reason why the national strength of the britannian Empire now succumbs to the Holy Hiran empire is entirely because the emperors before gozewen were foolish monarchs who could do anything except good things, and the officials in the Central Committee were a bunch of sycophants.


    Under the joint efforts of these confused monarchs and sycophantic ministers, the national strength of the britannian Empire declined seriously, and the throne of "the world''s first power" was given to the holy Helan empire.


    In the British Empire, you have to show your "ID card" to do many things.


    For example - participate in conscription activities.


    It is essential to show your "ID card" when participating in conscription activities, because the staff of the conscription office should look at your age from your "ID card", see if you meet the appearance described in the "ID card", and check whether you are yourself or not.

 Chapter 433

    "Date of birth, April 27, 275 in the imperial calendar... Well, I''m in line with my age and I''m an adult."


    "Short Rose Hair, pale golden pupils, big eyes, small face, about 1.6 meters tall... Well, it''s consistent with the description of appearance. It''s confirmed that it''s me."


    "Place of origin... Rito village, subordinate to Brito City, Honglan District, gramorgan County in the north. Are you from the countryside?"


    "Ah? Yes, yes! "


    Some reserved Darlene hurriedly replied.


    "Well..."


    The middle-aged woman sitting opposite Darlene turned her mouth up slightly and showed a faint smile.


    Some Darlene, who didn''t quite understand why the middle-aged woman suddenly asked her if she had rural origin and why she suddenly wanted to laugh, boldly asked the middle-aged woman:


    "Excuse me... I came from the countryside. What''s the problem?"


    "No, there''s no problem. I''m just happy to recruit so many people of rural origin this time."


    "Tell you something, little girl. Ah, in fact, this is not a secret. Many people know this. "


    The middle-aged woman suddenly lowered her voice.


    "Little girl, do you know what kind of recruits are most welcome in the armies of all countries on the continent?"


    "Hey?"


    Darlene, who had no education and didn''t even know a word, was obviously not very good at using her brain.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Darlene said blankly:


    "The most popular recruits in the armies of all countries on the mainland should be those with good brains. After all, it''s better to be smart and command."


    "It''s not." The middle-aged woman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "if we want to recruit smart people, how can we see who is smart and who is stupid?"


    "The most popular recruits are those from rural areas."


    "Hey? Why? "


    "Because people of rural origin are often simple, they are especially favored by people in the army."


    Middle aged women did not go into this topic too much.


    After a few simple words with Darlene, the middle-aged woman brought the topic back to business.


    "Well, your conditions are all up to standard. You can go for a physical examination. However, before the physical examination, there is one last question to ask you. Although this is only an insignificant question, you still need to ask and record it."


    "Darlene Carter, what is your purpose to join the Michael knights and become a recruit of the Michael knights?"


    "Purpose..."


    Darlene pondered for a long time, with an air of difficulty.


    "Don''t be afraid. Say it. Anyway, it won''t affect your joining the Michael knights or your future promotion. Just say one."


    The middle-aged woman, who had not been dampened by the tedious work, was very patient and comforted Da Liana.


    "The reason why I choose to be a soldier may be vulgar. Don''t laugh at me..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you. We are all laymen, not aristocrats, and have very common reasons for doing things. Isn''t that normal? "


    Encouraged by the middle-aged woman, Darlene felt a little courage in her heart, so she summoned up the courage and said:


    "Before, a group of people riding high horses came to our village, announced to us that the Michael knights were recruiting, and introduced the details of the recruitment to us."


    The middle-aged woman listened carefully and nodded from time to time.


    Naturally, middle-aged women know who these people riding high horses in Darlene''s mouth are. They are people who go down to various villages to explain the recruitment of Michael''s Knight order to the villagers and let the villagers join Michael''s Knight Order enthusiastically.


    "I once saw soldiers of our Imperial Knights by chance."


    "I think their armor and weapons are very handsome. I also want to wear such armor and hold such weapons."


    "In addition, when those who came to my village explained to us the recruitment of Michael''s knights, they told us that if they were soldiers, they could get wealth that could not be spent all their life as long as they were lucky and willing to work hard. They could even be canonized as nobles by the Emperor''s lower orders, so they didn''t have to work hard here."


    "In order to make a lot of money and wear such handsome armor, I want to join the Michael knights."


    "Well... I want to ask..."


    Some uneasiness began to appear in Darlene''s tone.


    "Can you really get wealth that you can''t spend all your life?"


    After hearing Darlene''s question, the middle-aged woman was a little stunned.


    Then, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly and said with a smile:


    "They''re right. If you''re a soldier, you''ll have a chance to get wealth that you can''t spend all your life with your war achievements."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged woman paused and said:


    "Little girl, do you know Su Cheng?"


    "Su Cheng?"


    Darlene shook her head blankly.


    "I don''t know."


    "I think so." The middle-aged woman chuckled, "it''s normal for you not to know."


    "This Su Cheng is the current head of our Michael knights."


    "Regiment leader?!"


    "Well, yes, Mr. Su Cheng. Like you, he is also a civilian."


    "Mr. Su Cheng, like most people in the country, is a civilian. With his own luck and efforts, he has made great achievements that ordinary people dare not think of one after another."


    "At a young age, he was awarded a large amount of money by his Majesty the emperor, and was canonized as Baron Tiya. He was promoted from a civilian to a noble, and was appointed as the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front. He became one of the military attach ¨¦ s with the highest status and the most real power in our empire."


    "By the way, Mr. Su Cheng is only 18 years old this year."


    "1, 18?! Isn''t that just three years older than me? "


    "That''s right. Mr. Su Cheng, he''s great, isn''t he? "


    "Super powerful..."


    "So Mr. Su Cheng is a good example. It is entirely possible for soldiers to obtain a large amount of wealth and noble status by virtue of their war achievements, so you should work hard after you successfully join the Michael knights."


    "Well! I will! I want to learn from Mr. Su Cheng! "


    After listening to the story about Su Cheng told by the middle-aged woman, Da Liana immediately felt that the whole person was more confident and no longer too confused about the future.


    "Well, I''ve written it. Here''s your personal information form."


    As she spoke, the middle-aged woman handed Da Liana the paper she had been recording since she was young, and returned Da Liana''s "photo ID card".


    "Don''t lose it. Take it. Next, you have to have a physical and physical examination. As long as you pass these two levels, you can officially enter the Michael Knight Order and become a member of the Michael Knight order."


    "Well! Thank you! "


    "You''re welcome."


    The middle-aged woman turned her head and said to a slightly younger young woman standing behind her:


    "Take the little girl to the place of physical examination."


    "Yes. Please follow me and I''ll take you to a physical examination. "


    "Ah, OK!"


    Da Liana picked up the luggage at her feet and tightly protected the personal information form in her hand in front of and behind her chest. Da Liana followed the young woman and followed her to the place of physical examination.

 Chapter 434

    Darlene was taken to a huge white tent.


    There are many white tents around such a huge tent. The number is so large that Darlene can''t count. Darlene is just led in front of one of them.


    Before being taken to the big white tent, Darlene''s luggage had been taken away by another clerk. She said that her luggage should be checked temporarily and can''t be returned until all the checks are completed.


    "This is the place for physical examination."


    The young woman who brought Darlene here said to Darlene.


    "Excuse me, what is the main purpose of physical examination?"


    "It''s just to check whether your height and weight are up to the standard, whether your body is disabled, and whether there are any scars on your body. It''s very simple, so you don''t have to feel nervous. Just listen to the doctor''s command. The doctor asks you to raise your hands and let you lie down."


    Seeing that Da Liana was a nervous young woman, she comforted Da Liana.


    "Line up here. When you are called in, you will go into the tent."


    After that, the young woman led Darlene to the back of the queue in front of the tent curtain.


    "Huh? The people in line with me are all women like me. "


    "Of course, it''s impossible for boys and girls to have physical examination in the same place, right? In the army, boys and girls also live in different places. Well, I''ll go first. I wish you can successfully pass all inspections and become a member of the Michael Knight order. "


    "Well, thank you! I will try my best! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Good! Everybody listen! The first 15 people in the queue went into the tent for physical examination! "


    A clerk guarding the tent curtain shouted to the queue standing in front of the curtain, that is, the queue where Darlene was.


    Then the people in the queue were put into the tent one by one.


    Darlene was lucky. She happened to be the 15th person in the queue, which means she could enter the tent in this batch.


    Da Liana lifted the curtain of the white tent. After entering the white tent, Da Liana first saw a large group of white bodies.


    Inside the tent, there were dozens of naked women, and in addition to the dozens of naked girls, there were several women in blue robes.


    ¡ª¡ªGreen robes... These women in green should be doctors.


    "Hello! Newcomers, take off your clothes quickly and put your clothes here. You just need to take your personal information form. "


    One of the doctors in the tent, after darina and others entered the tent, shouted at them in some rude words, and then nuzui several empty wooden baskets placed at her feet.


    "Hey? Strip? " Darlene murmured in some amazement.


    Not only was Darlene stunned, but all the people who came into the tent with Darlene were stunned, stunned and looked at each other.


    "Come on! Don''t dawdle! " Just now the doctor''s tone began to get impatient, "there are still a lot of people waiting to check! Take off your clothes quickly! Don''t feel shy! When you join the army later, you will find that "naked in front of many people" is not worth mentioning at all! "


    After hearing the doctor''s reprimand, the frightened Darlene and others finally managed to suppress their shame and began to take off their clothes.


    After darina and others took off their clothes, the doctor issued a signal again and said:


    "Put all your clothes away, and then stand in a row with your back against the big board."


    On one side of the big tent stood a very large wooden board.


    On this very huge board, there are many horizontal lines.


    Knowing that the doctor seemed impatient, Darlene and others obediently followed the doctor''s instructions, walked quickly to the big board the doctor pointed to, leaned against the big board, and stood side by side in a row.


    After Darlene and others had leaned in front of the big board and stood all right, the doctor walked slowly to the leftmost end of the big board and checked whether everyone''s height reached the standard from the leftmost end.


    The doctor moved his eyes, glanced up and down at the woman standing at the far left, and said:


    "Well, the height is qualified. Give me your personal information form. "


    "Yes."


    After receiving the girl''s personal information form, the doctor wrote a few strokes on her form and returned it to her.


    "Go there and measure your weight."


    "Yes."


    After checking the girl''s height and asking the girl to measure her weight, the doctor went in front of the next girl.


    After scanning the girl up and down with the same moving eyes, the doctor frowned:


    "Your height is not qualified. It''s a pity that you won''t be part of the Michael knights."


    "What?" The girl couldn''t believe it. "My height is unqualified?!"


    "Yes."


    The doctor seemed to be used to it and continued in a flat tone:


    "Our British Empire has regulations that women who are less than 1.55 meters tall are not allowed to join the army."


    With that, the doctor pointed forward and touched a horizontal line drawn on the large wooden board that dalina and others were leaning against


    "This line is the ''1.55m line''. In short, it is the qualified line. If you are higher than this line, it means that your height is higher than 1.55m, and you are obviously not higher than this line, so your height is unqualified. Unfortunately, you can''t join the army."


    "Why..."


    The girl''s face was full of loss.


    "Have I never been in the army in my life..."


    "Don''t get discouraged so quickly, little girl."


    The doctor''s tone softened a little.


    "You''re still young. I think you''re just an adult? At your age, you are still tall. You can sign up for the army as long as you are no less than 15 and no later than 23. You can come back in a few years and sign up for the army when your height is more than 1.55 meters. "


    "If you can''t wait so long, you can also find a way to become a knight''s escort. There are no so many restrictions on a knight''s escort. Even if your height is only 1 meter, as long as a knight is willing to accept you, you can become a knight''s escort, and then go to the battlefield with the rider."


    "In the history of our britannian Empire, there are many people who have made great achievements as knights and squires, and then promoted to be formal knights."


    "Of course, the difficulty of becoming a knight''s escort is not low. After all, knights are not so easy to see."


    After simply comforting the girl, the doctor went to the next girl and continued to check her height.


    The height check is very simple. Just see if she is higher than the "1.55 meter line", so the speed of the check is very fast.


    Soon, it was Darlene''s turn.

 Chapter 435

    The doctor moved his eyes, glanced up and down at Darlene and raised his eyebrows.


    "Little girl, you have a good physique."


    As the doctor spoke, he raised his hand and pinched the muscles around Darlene.


    "Are you from the countryside? Or did you come from a hunter? "


    "I was born in the countryside."


    Darlene answered obediently.


    "I have helped my family with housework and farm work since I was a child, so I have some confidence in my physical quality."


    "Well, that''s good! The army needs soldiers like you most. "


    The doctor took Da Liana''s personal information form, made records on it, and returned it to Da Liana.


    "Well, your height is also qualified. Go to the place where you check your weight and line up."


    "OK, thank you."


    Darlene, who took back her personal information form, came to the place to check her weight according to the doctor''s instructions.


    There is a long line at the place where the weight is checked.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s that? Seesaw?


    After standing at the end of the queue, Darlene looked curiously at the giant seesaw at the front of the queue.


    One end of the giant seesaw is fixed with a large barrel half a person high.


    "What the hell is this..."


    Darlene, who was really curious about this thing, couldn''t help whispering.


    Just as Darlene uttered this whisper, a beautiful female voice suddenly came from behind Darlene:


    "That''s equipment for checking weight."


    After hearing the sudden sound from behind her, Darlene immediately turned her head and looked behind her.


    Standing behind Da Liana is a beautiful woman with short orange hair and beautiful orange pupils.


    She is about 1.6 meters tall and almost the same age as Da Liana.


    "Well... This big seesaw is the equipment for checking weight?"


    "Big seesaw? Well... It''s not wrong to say it''s a seesaw, but it should be more accurate to say it''s a large scale. "


    After saying that, the girl with short orange hair raised her hand and pointed to the end of the large scale with a half man barrel fixed.


    "See that bucket? The barrel contains a lot of soil and wood. The weight of the barrel is the minimum weight allowed to join the army stipulated by our empire. We need to stand at the other end of the large scale. As long as we can flatten the large scale or lean towards your end and prove that you are as heavy as or heavier than the barrel, you will be qualified in the weight item. "


    Just as the girl with orange hair had just explained to Darlene, it was the turn of the girl standing at the front of the queue to check her weight.


    As the girl with orange hair said, the doctor in charge of weight asked the girl to stand at the other end of the large scale.


    After the girl stood on the other end of the large scale, the large scale immediately tilted towards the end where the girl was.


    Seeing that the large scale tilted towards the girl''s end, the doctor said "qualified" to the girl in a flat tone, and then asked the girl to go to the next examination.


    "I see... The weight is checked like this..."


    Darlene''s face showed a sudden realization.


    "You know a lot. It''s great."


    Da Liana moved her eyes back from the large scale and back to the orange haired girl, and said in admiration.


    "This is nothing. Don''t praise me."


    Then the orange haired girl held out her hand to Darlene:


    "Hello, I''m Helen Thomas. Let''s make friends. We may be comrades in arms in the future."


    "Hello, Helen. I''m Darlene Carter. Nice to meet you."


    As Darlene spoke, she raised her hand and held it tightly with Helen''s hand.


    After they released each other''s hands, Darlene asked Helen:


    "Helen, look at you. Are you from a city?"


    Helen is white, and she exudes a faint intellectual aura. She doesn''t look like a peasant. It''s more like coming from a good family.


    "Well, yes. I was born and raised in this Brito city. My father is a businessman in Brito city. I came from a merchant family. "


    "Helen, you are from a merchant family. Do you think your family must be very well off? After all, Helen, you seem to have some education. "


    "The family is OK." Helen smiled freely, "I have indeed received a little education. After all, my father has always treated and cultivated me as the next successor of his business group. In order to enable me to inherit his business group well, my father has let me receive all kinds of education and let me learn all kinds of things since childhood."


    "Hey? Helen, your father hopes you can inherit his business group in the future. Why did he let you sign up for the army? "


    "Of course he won''t allow me to join the army."


    Helen stuck out her tongue.


    "I slipped out secretly without telling him. I don''t want to inherit his business group. I''m determined to die if I can''t join the army."


    "Hey? Helen, do you want to join the imperial army so much? "


    "Well, yes. After all, my dream is to be a knight. "


    "Ride, knight?"


    "Well, what? Darlene, don''t you know what the Knights of our britannian empire are? "


    "Occasionally I heard the term ''Knight'' from the minstrels passing by our village. I know they are a group of powerful people, but I don''t know what they do."


    "Puff..." Helen puffed, "Darlene, you are so interesting. You come to join the army of the British Empire and don''t know what a knight is."


    "After all, I was born in the countryside." Darlene smiled helplessly, "there is no culture and insight."


    "But Darlene doesn''t know what a knight is. It doesn''t matter. I''ll explain it to you briefly now."


    "Well! Please. "


    "Knights are the military attache group of our British Empire."


    "Military attache... Group?" Darlene mumbled the word she had never heard before.


    "Simply put, it is our commanders who are responsible for making operational plans and directing troops."


    "Even the weakest knight has the ability to command thousands of people to fight."


    "Thousands of people?!"


    Dalina, who has hardly been out of the village in her life, can''t imagine how many thousands of people there are, and what kind of concept it is to be able to command thousands of people.


    In the village, Darlene saw the old village head with her own eyes. He commanded more than ten people to clean the village roads. She was very tired.


    ¡ª¡ªCommand thousands of people... I can''t imagine what it is


    "This is only the weakest knight." At this time, Helen added, "it is said that each of the strongest knights in our empire is a cruel man who can command tens of thousands of people to fight."


    "Hundreds, hundreds of thousands?!"


    Darlene was once again shocked by the power of the knight.


    "If you and I successfully enter the Michael knights, then the top boss of our two is Su Cheng, the current head of the Michael knights, and his Excellency Su Cheng is a cruel man who can command more than 100000 people to fight."


    "Su Cheng?"


    This is the second time Darlene heard the name "Su Cheng" today.


    ¡ª¡ªYour excellency Su Cheng is really powerful


    Da liana, who had never seen Su Cheng before and didn''t know Su Cheng until today, slowly raised her admiration for Su Cheng.


    "That''s awesome... Su Cheng..." Darlene murmured.


    "Super, he is my idol!" Helen said with pride, "my goal is to become a reliable and powerful Knight like Mr. Su Cheng!"


    "I''d like to see Mr. Su Cheng..." Da Liana looked forward to it. "I really want to see what such a hero looks like."


    "It''s impossible for us to see Mr. Su Cheng." Helen smiled helplessly. "When the two of us climb to the top, we should have a chance to see Su Cheng."

 Chapter 436

    After 16 days.


    December 17, 290 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    "Captain... We can''t do this..."


    Enly put his elbows on his knees, crossed his fingers under his nose, a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead and a look of anxiety on his face.


    Between Su Cheng and enli, there was still the small table.


    Above the small table was a stack of paper.


    A stack of blank paper without a word written on it.


    "Commander... We are about to reach the capital city of the North - Baidi City, but we still haven''t come up with any plan to build Michael''s knights..."


    On the way from Pendragon to the northern capital city of Baidi, Su Cheng and enli always sat in the same carriage to discuss how to rebuild the Michael Knight Order and make the Michael Knight Order return to or even surpass its previous peak.


    However, every discussion is a discussion, and the seminar becomes a tea party.


    Until now, it is almost time to reach Baidi City, and the progress of the reconstruction plan of the order of Michael is still zero.


    On how to rebuild the Michael order, the central government decided to adopt a very bold strategy.


    After a series of discussions at the round table, the Central Committee decided to give the new head and deputy head of the Michael Knights a very high degree of freedom.


    In short, it is the new head and deputy head of the Michael Knight order to find ways to make the Michael Knight Order return to the previous peak state or even surpass the previous peak state.


    The imperial Central Committee did not intervene. It was only responsible for sending people to supervise and provide material and spiritual support.


    In other words, let Su Cheng and Willie do whatever they want, and use whatever method they think can strengthen the combat power of Michael''s knights.


    The imperial Central Committee stayed behind them silently, giving them both support and supervision.


    The reason why the central government has adopted such a bold strategy to give Su Cheng and Willie so much power is because there is a lesson in the history of the Empire.


    Just a few decades ago, not long ago, the order of Gabriel was as badly hurt as the current order of Michael.


    At that time, the reconstruction plan of the order of Gabriel was formulated by the central civil servants from beginning to end.


    There are many ridiculous plans in this reconstruction plan formulated by the civil servants of the Central Committee. At first glance, it is a plan that people who do not know military affairs and can only fight with their mouths can come up with.


    Thanks to the reconstruction plan with many absurd plans, the combat power of the order of Gabriel not only did not recover, but also regressed a little.


    The Central Committee has learned from this lesson that if civilian officials who are not familiar with military affairs intervene in military affairs, I am afraid it will only backfire.


    Therefore, the Central Committee decided to boldly let go of the reconstruction of the Michael order, boldly assign the reconstruction plan of the Michael order to the Knights and the new head and deputy head of the Michael order, and let the professional military attache take full responsibility, and Su Cheng and Willie take full responsibility for the reconstruction of the Michael order, As a last resort, the central government will not intervene in the reconstruction plan formulated by the two people, but silently supervise and support them.


    Therefore, there was the scene that Su Cheng and Willie discussed the reconstruction plan of Michael Knights all the way on the carriage.


    Unfortunately, we have discussed all the way from pandragon to Baidi city. The progress of the reconstruction plan of the Michael knights is still very cruel


    They didn''t come up with any plan.


    ¡­¡­


    After glancing at Willie, who now has some anxiety on his face, Su Cheng took back his eyes, continued to drink black tea calmly and looked at the snow outside the window.


    "Captain..." Willie looked like he was about to cry. "You''re too calm... Don''t you naturally feel anxious and flustered?"


    Willie has been following Su Cheng since the rescue war of Lund kingdom last year.


    From the rescue war of Lunde kingdom to the "summer wind offensive" just ended a few months ago, Willie knew that Su Cheng was a very calm and calm person.


    It has even calmed down to a somewhat frightening point.


    The arrow flew over with his face close to his cheek without blinking. He learned that the Middle Route Army, as the main force, could still eat potatoes without changing his face. The unknown enemy suddenly attacked the base camp at night, and his face showed no panic.


    Although Willie greatly appreciates and admires Su Cheng''s calm and steady character, Willie still has to admit that he will still feel a little tired to get along with Su Cheng, who is too calm and doesn''t seem to know what panic and tension is.


    "Anxious and flustered... I''m also a normal person. I also have such negative emotions, but they won''t appear until necessary."


    Su Cheng smiled and put the cup back on the small table between him and Willie.


    "Willie, don''t feel flustered. Although I didn''t write any words on this stack of paper, I have conceived several schemes that can strengthen the combat power of the Knights."


    "Ha?! Commander, do you have a clue on how to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the knights?! "


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "although the two of us have been having tea parties all the way, my brain is still working. I have been thinking about how to strengthen the combat power of the knight regiment. Until today, I have finally come up with several clear and feasible schemes."


    "Captain, can you tell me what you think of?"


    "Willie." Su Cheng didn''t directly tell Willie what his plan was. "Before telling you, answer me a question. What do you think is the most important thing for an army?"


    "The most important thing in the army?"


    Willie mumbled and repeated the question that Su Cheng had just asked, then raised his head slightly and began to think about Su Cheng''s question.


    Many answers flashed in my mind, and each answer felt to be the right answer.


    Before Willie could figure out his answer, Su Cheng said:


    "This question, since I took Michael''s gun from your majesty, I have been thinking about what is the most important thing of an army, because as long as I find out the answer to this question, I can provide a lot of help for the reconstruction of Michael''s knights."


    "I finally came up with a clear answer to this question until a few days ago."


    "I think the most important thing for an army is four things: logistics, intelligence, discipline and morale."


    "As long as a unit can ensure stable logistical supplies, reliable intelligence sources, iron discipline and high morale, it will be an invincible division."


    "Logistics, intelligence, discipline, morale..." Willie muttered these four names with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Among the four items, I decided to pay close attention to the discipline and morale of the Michael knights." Su Cheng''s tone was full of firmness, "the plans I have conceived now are all about cultivating the discipline and morale of Michael''s knights."


    "I will train the Michael Knights into an iron army with iron discipline!"


    Just as Su Cheng was going to talk to Willie again¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency the head, your Excellency the deputy head, we have arrived at the city of Betty."


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly came the voice of the coachman.


    "You can see the outline of Betty. And -- "


    The coachman paused and continued:


    "The governor, who learned that we will arrive in Baidi city today, has led a large group of people to meet your Excellency the commander outside the gate of Baidi city."

 Chapter 437

    It''s sunset.


    After learning that Su Cheng and his party were about to arrive at Baidi City, Humphrey immediately took a bath with a group of important officials in the north, changed their clean clothes, and met the new head of Michael Knights five miles away from the South Gate of Baidi city.


    Humphrey and others were lucky. It didn''t snow today, so they didn''t have to hold an umbrella.


    "Your Excellency the governor." A middle-aged man standing behind Humphrey leaned over Humphrey''s ear and whispered, "you can see the driver of the head and others."


    "Yes." Humphrey nodded softly. "It seems that they came earlier than we expected."


    The middle-aged man standing behind Humphrey, named yallin Roberts, is Humphrey''s deputy. He is also a very talented person. He can be regarded as Humphrey''s right and left hand. When Humphrey is not in the north, yallin is fully responsible for the affairs of the north.


    The carriage of Su Cheng and others and the cavalry team responsible for protecting Su Cheng and others slowly pushed forward and slowly approached Humphrey and others.


    After the horse convoy reached a distance from Humphrey and others, the carriage convoy stopped.


    Then the door of a carriage in the middle of the horse convoy was opened.


    A young man with short black hair and another young man with brown hair who was slightly older than the young man with black hair came down from the carriage.


    The two young men wore Knight swords on their waists. The black haired young man wore white swords, while the brown haired young man wore yellow swords.


    In addition to wearing a knight''s sword at his waist, the brown haired young man also held a long gun in his hands.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is a Michael''s gun with the flag of Michael''s Knight Order and has been inherited for nearly 300 years.


    Although Humphrey has never seen Su Cheng and Willie, Humphrey has seen their portraits and simple appearance descriptions.


    So after the two young people got off the bus, Humphrey recognized that the black haired young man was Su Cheng and the brown haired young man was Willie.


    Su Cheng held the sword at his waist and walked towards Humphrey and others with a smile, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    Willie followed Su Cheng closely.


    From time to time, a few breezes blew, making the flag on Michael''s gun held by Willie stretch with the wind, revealing the big wind pattern in the center of the flag.


    Su Cheng walked steadily to Humphrey. After a little distance, he bowed.


    "Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, paid a visit to the governor of the northern territory!"


    Looking at Su Cheng who took the lead in giving him such a respectful salute and shouting "see you" at him, Humphrey couldn''t help but look a little surprised.


    Su Cheng is the head of Michael''s knights and the highest leader of the northern front. In terms of status, Su Cheng is now one of the highest military attach ¨¦ s of the British Empire. Only ISAR, the head of Gabriel''s knights, and Albert, the head of Rachel''s knights, are at the same level with him. From the perspective of status, no knight in the empire is higher than Su Cheng.


    Humphrey is the governor of the Northern Territory and is in charge of all affairs in the Northern Territory. In terms of status, Humphrey can be regarded as one of the highest civil servants in the British Empire and the local official with the highest status and real power.


    Therefore, in terms of status, Su Cheng and Humphrey are equal. From some angles, Su Cheng''s status is higher than Humphrey. After all, no knight in the empire is higher than Su Cheng, and Humphrey has several civil servants higher than him, such as Jacob.


    Su Cheng, who was at the same level as Humphrey, didn''t have to salute Humphrey so respectfully at all.


    Looking at Su Cheng who is so modest and polite and has done so well, Humphrey''s favor for Su Cheng can''t help rising.


    Humphrey walked forward, picked up Su Cheng, who was bowing to him, and said with a smile:


    "You don''t have to give me such a big gift, let alone say ''goodbye''. There is no respect or inferiority between us, so you don''t have to be so formal."


    "Your Excellency governor, you are 40 years older than me and are my elder. Respecting our elders is what we younger generations should do. "


    After Humphrey straightened Su Cheng, Humphrey began to look at Su Cheng close to him.


    Although I have seen Su Cheng''s portrait before, although the painters in charge of painting the portrait are very skilled and draw Su Cheng''s portrait vividly, there are some things that can''t be drawn.


    For example - eyes and temperament.


    As the governor of the Northern Territory, Humphrey naturally read countless people. From Su Cheng''s eyes and temperament, Humphrey saw that Su Cheng was a calm and quiet young man.


    He is a very reliable young man.


    ¡ª¡ªHumphrey whispered in his heart.


    At the same time, I began to feel that it was a very correct choice to write Su Cheng''s name at the last minute of voting at the round table.


    ¡­¡­


    While Humphrey is looking at Su Cheng, Su Cheng is also looking at Humphrey.


    Although Humphrey is only 58 years old, not even 60 years old, his hair is all gray.


    The light blue pupils are full of self-confidence, tall and straight, and everywhere on the body exudes a capable color.


    This is a capable man tempered by the harmony of talent and self-confidence.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng silently determined his initial impression of Humphrey.


    After Su Cheng and Humphrey exchanged greetings again, Humphrey invited Su Cheng and Willie into the luxury carriage he had prepared, and drove into Baidi city with Su Cheng and Willie.


    Humphrey has prepared a simple reception for Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, sir, with Mr. Willie, he got into the carriage with the governor." Deng Jiaer, who stuck his face on the window so that he could better observe the situation outside, said.


    After the horse team stopped, Alan, Deng Jiaer, Hai rouer and Dana immediately leaned against the window of the carriage and observed Su Cheng and Willie who got off through the transparent window.


    After Su Cheng and Willie were invited to Humphrey''s prepared luxury carriage, the luxury carriage slowly drove up and walked towards Betty city.


    After the carriage of Su Cheng, Willie and Humphrey moved, the carriage team of Alan and others also moved again, followed closely behind the carriage and entered the city with the carriage.


    At this moment, Hai rou''er suddenly found that Alan, who was sitting next to her, didn''t look very good.


    "Alan, what''s the matter?" Hai jour said with concern, "what''s wrong?"


    "No." Alan shook his head. "I''m in good health. I''m not uncomfortable."


    After that, Alan turned his head and leaned against the window.


    Through the transparent window, his eyes turned to the carriage in front of Su Cheng.


    "After knowing my brother, no matter what we do, we two have always been together. Where there is Alan, there is Su Cheng, and where there is Su Cheng, there is Alan." Alan whispered, "but with his brother''s higher and higher status and more and more things to do, there should be fewer and fewer scenes that were inseparable from him in the past..."


    "Like now, there should be more and more scenes of sitting in different carriages with him..."


    After that, Alan squeezed out a shallow smile.


    It''s just a touch of bitterness in this smile.

 Chapter 438

    Betty city is the first city in the northern territory of the British Empire. It is the administrative center, economic center, cultural center and transportation center in the Northern Territory. There is no doubt that it is the largest city in the Northern Territory.


    Although the night is now deep, the dark sky has not made the largest city in the North lose its vitality.


    The roads in the city are full of endless crowds. Businessmen either set up small stalls along the road to sell their own goods, or carry their own goods with a shoulder pole to walk around, drink, sell, or display a wide range of goods in their rented shops.


    Thanks to these businessmen who don''t rest even at night, Betty city is full of vitality both day and night.


    The night sky of Baidi city was glowing red with the flames in the city.


    Su Cheng was standing on the upper floor of the north border administration, the tallest building in Baidi city.


    Su Cheng, with an expressionless face, silently overlooks the street below.


    Standing on the tallest building in Baidi City, the street view at night spread out in front of Su Cheng.


    Looking down from the northern border administration, the bustling streets of Betty City glittered, and the lights of flashing oil lamps and torches shook unreasonably in the dark. Just because of this, the streets looked like filled with thin smoke, and the details of the streets were vague.


    Looking down like this, I always feel that the street has become so small.


    Businessmen selling goods, pedestrians wandering around curiously, snow sweepers, beggars lying on the street begging for food and money... All the people under Su Cheng''s eyes.


    The noisy voice of all living beings at the bottom seemed to be far away, and it seemed to be around Su Cheng, vague and clear.


    Although there is no snow tonight, one or two lonely snowflakes will still fall from time to time in the sky, falling quietly like breathlessness.


    Su Cheng raised his right hand and caught a falling snowflake with the fingertip of his right hand.


    The faint cold tingling sensation immediately spread from the fingertips.


    ¡ª¡ªThe snow in the North... Seems much colder than that in pandragon


    Su Cheng, who suddenly had this idea for no reason, brushed the snowflake off his fingertips and took a deep breath.


    The air is filled with the smell of prosperity and foreign land.


    The northern border, which has a different culture from pandragon, is full of exotic atmosphere in the air.


    Although the same two cities are very prosperous and have very similar night scenery, Su Cheng, who is used to the night scenery of pandragon, can still find many differences between pandragon and Baidi city from this night scenery.


    Here, Su Cheng can''t recall the night scenery of pandragon.


    ¡ª¡ªI really came to a very distant place.


    Su Cheng''s face slowly showed a faint bitter smile.


    The last time this special feeling of loneliness appeared was four years ago.


    That is when Su Cheng first came to this strange world.


    That time, Su Cheng came to this strange world from the familiar earth.


    This time, Su Cheng came to this strange Northern Territory from the familiar imperial capital.


    Different from the last time, Su Cheng''s "moving" this time is under great pressure.


    Su Cheng is now shouldering the important task of rebuilding the Michael knights and guarding the north gate of the Empire.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng felt his shoulders very tired.


    Su Cheng put his hands on the window bar in front of him. His original straight body slowly bent down, and his face gradually showed fatigue that he never showed in front of acquaintances.


    The whole person showed a look of listlessness.


    Just then, Su Cheng heard the sound of stepping on the snow behind him.


    After hearing the approaching sound of stepping on the snow, Su Cheng suddenly straightened up and recovered to his previous tall and straight body.


    As he turned and looked back, Su Cheng''s fatigue quickly dissipated.


    After casting his eyes behind him, an old face full of laughter appeared in Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Humphrey looked at Su Cheng with a smile on his face and said, "Your Excellency, isn''t the night view of Baidi City good?"


    "Well, it''s a great city." Su Cheng smiled. "Even the air is full of prosperity. It really deserves to be the largest city in the north."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s praise of Baidi City, Humphrey''s face showed a slightly gratified look: "in order to make Baidi city develop like this, I also spent a lot of effort."


    After feeling a little about his contribution to Betty City, Humphrey continued to Su Cheng:


    "Your Excellency, the reception banquet for you is about to begin. Let''s go to the banquet."


    "Well, OK. I''ll ask your Excellency the governor to show me the way. "


    ¡­¡­


    The reception banquet for Su Cheng and Willie (mainly for Su Cheng) was full of joy.


    The fragrance of fat and powder lingered in the nose, and there was a slight noise in the ear. The sound of footsteps, laughter, musical instruments and the clear sound of wine and tea cups filled this small banquet scene, making it very lively and cheerful.


    Not many people attended the reception. Only Su Cheng, Willie, Humphrey and the important officials of the northern border administration, a total of more than ten people.


    The crowd sat around a long table that was not very big. Su Cheng and Humphrey sat on the head of the long table together.


    The long table was filled with special food and drinks from the north, as well as black tea, which is absolutely indispensable in all banquets held by britannians.


    In addition to delicious food, Humphrey and invited a lot of musicians and dancers to increase the vitality and excitement of the party.


    Compared with these special delicacies on the table, this group of dancers dancing in a foreign style attracted the attention of Su Cheng and Willie (mainly Su Cheng).


    There were many stoves on the banquet site, so the banquet site was very warm. Su Cheng and Willie were only wearing thin cloth clothes.


    This warm environment gives dancers the best stage to show their posture.


    The dancers invited by Humphrey were dressed very boldly.


    The upper body is only wearing a cloth dress that only covers his chest, revealing his slim waist.


    The cloth dress that only wrapped the chest was not fully wrapped. About 13 breasts were still exposed, revealing "deep" lines.


    The lower body is wearing a skirt that only reaches the knee, revealing the slender and white calf.


    Since the dancers arrived at the banquet, the beautiful and graceful dancers have attracted most of Su Cheng and Willie''s eyes.


    Willie kept looking straight at the dancers dancing in a foreign country.


    However, Willie''s eyes were full of integrity and appreciation.


    Willie was mainly appreciating the dancers'' exotic style of dance.


    Compared with Willie, Su Cheng''s eyes are much simpler and more complex.


    Su Cheng has no interest in the dancers'' dancing.


    Su Cheng was simply attracted by the dancers'' figure and appearance.

 Chapter 439

    The dancer''s slender waist wriggling with the music and the deep groove in the upper body attracted Su Cheng''s eyes like a vortex.


    To some extent, this half disguised dress is more attractive than nothing.


    Su Cheng, who has rarely seen girls dressed boldly, was attracted by these dancers.


    Su Cheng admits that he is full of curiosity about women''s bodies and likes to "appreciate" beautiful women, but Su Cheng also firmly believes that he is an honest person.


    "Reason" told Su Cheng, who wanted to stare at the dancers very much: you can''t look at others so directly and plainly.


    "Reason" and "desire" pulled back and forth in Su Cheng''s mind.


    Su Cheng, who wanted to look straight but didn''t dare to look too deeply, could only keep moving his eyes to the dancers, and then kept pulling away.


    Humphrey, sitting next to Su Cheng, naturally found Su Cheng''s eyes moving towards the dancers and away.


    Humphrey was also young. Looking at Su Cheng who wanted to see but didn''t dare to see, Humphrey gradually showed a strange smile on his face.


    The expression seemed to say, "I understand, I understand ~".


    "Your Excellency."


    Lean slightly towards Humphrey of Su Cheng and say softly at a volume that only he and Su Cheng can hear.


    "These dancers I invited are very good, aren''t they?"


    "To be honest, it''s great." Su Cheng replied very honestly.


    "This is the most famous dance company in Baidi city." Humphrey smiled and said, "Mr. head, if you are interested, I can tell you how to invite them to your house to perform. Based on your current salary, Mr. head, you can afford to invite them."


    As Su Cheng became the head of Michael''s knights, the top leader of the northern front and one of the knights with the highest status in the whole empire, Su Cheng''s monthly salary naturally rose.


    Su Cheng''s monthly salary has risen to a terrible 200000 British francs.


    Su Cheng can get such a high salary every month. Even the most famous and excellent dance troupe in Baidi City, Su Cheng can afford it.


    After hearing Humphrey''s suggestion, Su Cheng''s heart beat faster.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of letting these sexy dancers perform at his house in the future.


    However, the excitement returned to excitement. After a short excitement, Su Cheng calmed down quickly.


    After thinking for a while, Su Chengcai replied to Humphrey with a tangled face:


    "No, no..."


    Su Cheng almost clenched his teeth and squeezed out of his teeth.


    "If I invite these beautiful dancers home, I can''t imagine my family looking at me..."


    Su Cheng''s family means Alan.


    If he invited these sexy dancers home to perform, Carol and Deng Jiaer might not say anything.


    But Su Cheng is sure that Alan will "repair" him well.


    "Ha?! brother! What''s the matter with these women?! "


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng even imagined what Alan would say to him after seeing him invite these dancers. Alan''s eyes were full of disgust.


    Su Cheng, who didn''t want to be scolded or rejected by his sister, could only reluctantly refuse Humphrey''s proposal.


    Humphrey''s proposal to Su Cheng was a joke. After seeing Su Cheng''s refusal, Humphrey didn''t stay on this topic, but quickly changed a new topic.


    Humphrey, who was favored by Jacob and quickly promoted to governor of the north, would not be a corrupt official.


    Humphrey would not misappropriate public funds for the reception and dust suction banquet held for Su Cheng and Willie. From beginning to end, Humphrey''s private property was used, whether it was food, drinks or the employment fees of dancers and musicians.


    People with such status as Su Cheng and Humphrey are basically small rich people.


    For Humphrey, it was more than enough to hold this not too grand banquet.


    Su Cheng and Humphrey, sitting side by side at this reception, have been chatting together.


    Although the difference between them is 40 years old, I don''t know how many "hooks" are missing in terms of the generation gap.


    But they still talked and laughed happily.


    When he was not a knight or just an unknown little man, Su Cheng was able to talk and laugh with big people such as the integration Knight Iser without fear, not to mention now that he has experienced a lot of wind and rain and high power.


    The topics they were talking about were basically short-lived.


    They talked about boring topics such as "I have a particularly lovely sister" and "Your Excellency used to have a sister. I envy you. I''m an only child".


    But with the passage of time, their topic gradually became serious.


    Gradually began to discuss business.


    "Your Excellency the governor." Su Cheng said positively, "I need your help."


    "Huh? Your excellency, please say. "


    "I hope you can help me gather a group of teachers who are willing to work for us... Ah, there is no need for teachers. Gather a group of literate people who are willing to teach others to read. Also, help me gather a group of bards who are willing to work for us. "


    "Huh?"


    Humphrey frowned slightly.


    "Bards and literate people? Sir, let me venture to ask, "what do you need these people to do?"


    "I need them to educate my soldiers."


    "Education?"


    "Yes, I need those literate people to teach my soldiers to read and let our soldiers slowly receive education. I need those bards to tell stories to my soldiers."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Humphrey''s eyebrows deepened.


    "... sir, with all due respect, what are you doing to educate the soldiers? What''s the use? Just let the soldiers understand what the saying "military orders are like mountains" means? And you want bards to come and tell stories to the soldiers? I don''t understand. What story are you going to tell the soldiers to the bards who don''t work all day? "


    It can be seen from Humphrey''s tone and rhetoric that Humphrey has no good feelings for the group of bards.


    "I intend to implement a new training method for the Michael knights."


    After that, Su Cheng''s face showed a thought-provoking smile.


    "After this reception, I will explain to you in detail why I did it. You''ll know later what my reasons for educating the soldiers are and what stories I''m going to ask the bards to tell my soldiers. "


    "... well, after the banquet, I''ll listen to your reasons. I hope you can be as concise and comprehensive as possible when you explain to me. " Humphrey said in a half joking tone.


    "Thank you, governor. As for eloquence, you don''t have to worry, sir. I''m very confident in my eloquence. "


    Thanks to his three-year story with Mr. Falk at Falk''s residence and the class with Ilsa for more than half a year, Su Cheng has long developed a good eloquence and the ability to extract important information and content.


    After speaking to Humphrey, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Willie, who was still enjoying the dancers'' Dance:


    "Willie."


    "Huh? Captain, what''s up? "


    "Willie, you remember you''re going to wake up at 6:30 tomorrow morning." Su Cheng said positively, "we will set out tomorrow morning to go to Avalon fortress to meet the Michael knights, our troops and the four commanders."

 Chapter 440

    The military establishment of the British Empire was very simple, easy to understand, and even simple and rough.


    The smallest combat unit in the army of the British Empire was the "team".


    Ten people are a small team, and a ten person team leader (commonly referred to as ten team leaders or ten leaders) is set up to command.


    Above "team" is "squadron".


    100 people are a squadron, that is, a squadron is composed of 10 teams, and a 100 captain is set up to take charge of the command.


    Above "squadron" is "brigade".


    There are 1000 people in a brigade, one brigade is composed of 10 squadrons, and a thousand captain is set up to take charge of the command.


    Above the "brigade" is the "army".


    20000 people are an army, which is composed of 20 brigades.


    Only a knight can be the commander and deputy commander of an army.


    This army formed a Knights'' order, which was commanded by a head and a deputy head who was responsible for assisting the head.


    Therefore, the ranks of the military of the British Empire from low to high are: ordinary soldiers, Captain 10, Captain 100, Captain 1000, Xingui knights, double oak knights, fanlan knights, four Royal Knights and integrated knights.


    Generally speaking, most ordinary soldiers are promoted step by step to become knights according to the above-mentioned level chain.


    Su Cheng, an ordinary soldier and captain, has never worked for a day and has directly become a knight. He is a pure alien.


    In the past, the commander and deputy commander of the first army were not fixed. Only when the war began, the commander and deputy commander of the troops participating in the war would be temporarily established.


    Now, the center of the British Empire, which is determined to enhance the military strength of the Empire, plans to conduct a pilot in the Michael knights, and try to set a fixed commander and deputy commander, whether the combat effectiveness of the army can be increased, and how much if there is an increase.


    Two years ago, in the fierce 288 defense battle against the north, the Michael Knights suffered serious damage. Not only the head and deputy head died, but also most of their troops were lost, with 200000 people and only 70000 left.


    After the end of the defense against the north in 288, the central government integrated the remaining 70000 disabled and defeated generals of the Michael knights and reorganized them into four new armies.


    However, although it is said that the 70000 remnant army has been reorganized into four new armies, in fact, strictly speaking, it is only three and a half armies, because the New Fourth Army has only 10000 people.


    The number of people is now the least among the three knights, and the Michael knights are suitable for the pilot.


    The center transferred a large number of older knights from the Michael knights to other knights or the imperial capital, leaving only a large number of young knights in the Michael knights.


    Then eight of the best knights were selected from the remaining young knights to become the commander and deputy commander of the only four armies in the Michael knights.


    The reason why the central government transferred a large number of knights is that the Michael Knights don''t need so many Knights now.


    Although in the 288 defense war against the north, the Michael Knights lost a large number of soldiers and captains, and even the head and deputy head were killed, the Knights did not suffer much casualties.


    In short, in the 288 defense battle against the north, compared with ordinary soldiers, the knights were not killed or injured too much.


    There are too many knights in the Michael order, which now has only 70000 soldiers.


    Therefore, the central government transferred these redundant knights to other knights or imperial capitals.


    As for why the transferred knights are older knights, it is to reduce Su Cheng''s pressure.


    Su Cheng''s biggest weakness now is that he is too young and his knight level is too low.


    Although Su Cheng has made outstanding military achievements and accomplished many amazing achievements that can not be accomplished by many knights at a young age, it is undeniable that Su Cheng is still too young and the knight level is too low.


    Su Cheng, who is only 18 years old and just a double oak knight, is likely to have many older knights who do not obey Su Cheng''s command and management.


    After all, not everyone can calmly accept the pressure of young people who are late and don''t know how many generations are on their head.


    Therefore, in order to reduce Su Cheng''s pressure on the management of the Michael knights, the central government transferred a large number of older knights from the Michael knights to other knights or imperial capitals, and only the younger Knights remained in the Michael knights.


    Now, with the exception of Su Cheng, Willie, Eliza and Deng Jiaer, there are only 16 Knights left in the Michael knights.


    There are 2 fanlan knights, 6 double oak knights and 8 Xingui knights.


    The average age of the 16 Knights was 28.


    The low average age of knights broke the record of nearly 300 years of history of the British Empire.


    After the end of the defense against the north in 288, the central government deployed the integrated remnants of the Michael knights in the "North Gate" of the Empire, Avalon fortress, and asked them to guard the north gate of the Empire.


    In the following two years, the order of Michael had been stationed in Avalon fortress.


    Until today.


    The fortress of Avalon, which has been silent for 2 years, has finally regained some vitality.


    Because the new head of Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front is coming to Avalon fortress


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    It''s more than seven in the morning.


    Because it''s winter now, and Avalon fortress is located in the northernmost part of the British Empire, even now it''s more than 7 a.m., the sky is still dark at night.


    Under the dark sky, a large number of soldiers in neat armor stood at the South Gate of Avalon fortress.


    There are only two gates in Avalon fortress, the north gate and the south gate.


    The north gate leads to the northern superpower - the Holy Hiran Empire, and the south gate leads to the Britannia Empire.


    At the South Gate of Avalon fortress, there were 78 soldiers in a neat queue.


    The 86 soldiers who lined up neatly at the South Gate of Avalon fortress are the only 70 thousand captains of Michael knights, as well as 8 knights, 4 deputy commanders and 4 commanders.


    There was only one reason why they had to line up early in the morning at the South Gate of Avalon fortress.


    That is to greet their new leader.


    In order to show their respect for Su Cheng, they all took a bath, wore clean armor, and wore war swords polished both scabbard and blade.


    Standing at the front of the queue were four young knights wearing swords of different colors and armor of different colors.


    These four young knights are the four commanders of the Michael Knights selected by the central government.


    "Ha..."


    Among the four, a knight with short black hair, orange eyes, neither fat nor thin, and an orange Knight sword hanging on his left waist yawned.


    "I''m so sleepy... I want to sleep... When will the commander come..."


    The orange pupil man who just yawned said so in a tired and dissatisfied tone.


    Just as the orange pupil man''s voice fell, a tall man standing next to him also had black hair, but his pupil was cyan said to the orange pupil man in a relaxed and slow tone:


    "Your Excellency should be here soon, so Samuel, just bear it again."


    "Samuel, Gary, you two be quiet!"


    A strong man with blue pupils and short brown hair rushed to the orange pupil man and the green pupil man and said in a warning tone:


    "Mr. Su Cheng, he will come soon! If it''s noisy, isn''t it rude to Mr. Su Cheng? "


    "Raymond... Now the most noisy person is you..." the only woman among the four said to the strong man in a helpless tone.

 Chapter 441

    Avalon is the name of one of the 12 round table knights under the "Knight king" thousands of years ago.


    Perhaps because he is a woman, "Knight king" especially favors women. He is the first documented monarch on the continent to enable female soldiers and allow women to participate in politics.


    Five of the 12 Knights of the round table are women.


    Among the five female knights, the most famous is Avalon.


    Avalon is the beloved general and famous general of the "Knight king".


    Generals are generally good at fighting and not good at fighting. Some generals are good at infantry field combat, some generals are good at cavalry attack, and some generals are good at giving advice.


    Avalon is best at guarding the city.


    Avalon is the knight who is best at guarding the city among the 12 round table knights.


    She once achieved the feat of blocking the fierce attack of millions of troops for half a year with only 50000 people.


    The fourth generation emperor of the British Empire was a fanatical admirer of the "Knight king".


    During the reign of the fourth generation emperor, it was the time when the Holy Hiran empire in the North rose at an amazing speed.


    In order to guard against this growing neighbor in the north, the fourth generation emperor built a fortress between the two countries, that is, the north of the British Empire.


    Between the britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire lies a huge mountain range running from east to west.


    This huge mountain range running from east to west is called aghar mountain range.


    The eghar mountain range is an east-west mountain range with an average altitude of extremely amazing. According to the estimates of experienced geographers, the average altitude of the eghar mountain range is at least 3000 meters.


    It is now the highest and largest mountain range known to people.


    The britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire divided their borders by this East-West eghar mountain range.


    The huge eghar mountains are a natural barrier, but it is a pity that this natural barrier has a fatal defect.


    That is, there is a gap in the "barrier".


    There is a place in the middle of the eghar mountains with a very low altitude. People can easily pass through it and cross the eghar mountains.


    In short, it is similar to a place without a wall in a tall city wall.


    The people of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire called this narrow gap in the eghal mountains the eghal corridor.


    Whether the britannians want to go to the Holy Hiran empire or the hirans want to go to the britannian Empire, they have to go through the eghal corridor.


    As the only channel between the two countries, the strategic value of eghar corridor is high. It is conceivable that it is an indisputable "place for strategists".


    The britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire each controlled half of the eghal corridor.


    The britannian Empire controlled the southern half of the eghal corridor, and the Holy Hiran Empire controlled the northern half of the eghal corridor.


    In order to guard against this aggressive and vicious neighbor in the north, the fourth generation emperor of the britannian Empire built a new fortress at the northernmost end of the Empire, the southern half of the eghal corridor controlled by the Empire.


    After the fortress was built, the fourth generation emperor named the new fortress at the northernmost end of the Empire [Avalon fortress], borrowing the name of the round table knight who was brave, good at fighting and good at guarding the city thousands of years ago.


    The reason for naming the new fortress Avalon fortress is to achieve good luck. I hope the new fortress can become an iron wall that can''t be attacked and will never fall.


    Because of the importance of the location of Avalon fortress, the citizens of the British Empire also used to call Avalon fortress "the north gate of the Empire".


    While the britannian Empire built Avalon fortress in the eghar corridor, the Holy Hiran Empire also built a fortress in the eghar corridor to guard against the britannian empire.


    This fortress built by the Holy Hiran empire in the northern half of the eghar corridor is called [muhavitz fortress].


    The two fortresses looked at each other from north to south.


    The war between the two countries is basically sawing back and forth between the two fortresses.


    ¡­¡­


    On the morning of the second day after arriving at Shouyi in the north, Su Cheng hurriedly continued to go north to the northernmost end of the Empire and to Avalon fortress, the north gate of the Empire.


    Go and meet the whole army of the Michael Knights now located in Avalon fortress.


    In order to welcome their new leader, the whole regiment of Michael Knights specially cleaned the Avalon fortress.


    After learning that Su Cheng was about to arrive at Avalon fortress this morning, the four military commanders of Michael knight regiment led their Deputy military commanders and thousands of captains in charge of their commander, waited at the South Gate of Avalon fortress before dawn and quietly waited for Su Cheng''s arrival.


    Although it is known that Su Cheng will arrive at Avalon fortress this morning, no one knows what time he will arrive this morning.


    Therefore, they can only wait in line before dawn, silently waiting for Su Cheng until Su Cheng comes.


    They waited until the dark sky turned white, and finally Su Cheng came.


    "Commanders!"


    The soldiers standing on the wall in charge of guarding shouted to the four commanders standing under the wall:


    "See a cavalry approaching quickly from the south!"


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the people heard a sound of Horseshoes from far to near.


    After hearing the soldier''s notice and the sound of horses'' hoofs, the people''s faces gradually became solemn.


    Including the orange pupil man who has been impatient and yawning since the beginning.


    After hearing the notice of the guard soldiers and the sound of the horse''s hooves, the orange pupil man slightly restrained his impatience and fatigue on his face and stood straight with his original crooked posture.


    Not long after the guard soldier sent out the notice, a well armed elite cavalry entered the Avalon fortress through the open south gate.


    After entering the Avalon fortress, the elite cavalry informed everyone that Su Cheng''s car was coming.


    Then they heard the rumbling of cars and horses approaching here.


    A wagon team escorted by hundreds of elite cavalry passed through the open South Gate of the fortress and entered the Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng''s car - coming!


    After the horse convoy entered the fortress, the people waiting for Su Cheng before dawn gave a standard military salute to the horse convoy.


    "Welcome the leader!!"


    And greeted the horse convoy... No, it should be said that it greeted the most luxurious carriage in the middle of the horse convoy.

 Chapter 442

    "Welcome the leader!!"


    A loud Hello woke Su Cheng who was taking a nap in the carriage.


    ¡ª¡ªHave you arrived at Avalon fortress


    Before Su Cheng could open his eyes, a small hand pressed his right shoulder, and then gently shook Su Cheng''s shoulder.


    "Su Cheng, wake up and come to Avalon fortress."


    A pleasant and familiar female voice came from right in front of Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng slowly opened his eyes and saw a pair of light green pupils close to him.


    "Have you been to Avalon fortress..." Su Cheng rubbed his tired eyes. "Thank you for waking me, Eliza, although I woke up before you woke me up."


    In this not very big carriage, there were Su Cheng, Eliza, Deng Jiaer and Willie.


    Eliza is sitting directly opposite Su Cheng.


    When he went to Avalon fortress this time, Su Cheng only took Eliza, Deng Jiaer and Willie, who had been transferred to the Michael knights and became his official subordinates.


    As for Carol, Alan and the big orange cat who can''t eat, drink, sleep and sell cute, Su Cheng has temporarily left them in Baidi city.


    "Captain, I''ll get off first."


    "Well, go."


    With a squeak, Willie, who sat beside the carriage door, opened the carriage door and took the lead in getting down from the carriage.


    "Are you all right, sir?" Deng Jia''er, sitting diagonally opposite Su Cheng, frowned at Su Cheng and said, "I always feel that you haven''t had a good rest recently. There are a lot of red blood in your eyes."


    "Thank you for your concern, Deng Jiaer. In fact, I have always paid attention to having a good rest, but there are too many things to deal with. "


    After saying this in a helpless tone, Su Cheng took the knight''s sword and walked out of the carriage.


    After getting off the carriage, Su Cheng felt the cold air rushing towards him from all directions.


    The cold air cheered Su Cheng''s spirit, because his chaotic brain, which had just woken up, became sober.


    Su Cheng never hates winter, because breathing the cold air unique to winter can make his brain more sober.


    After walking down from the carriage, Su Cheng first saw a tall city wall.


    That''s the wall at the South Gate of Avalon.


    The walls were covered with the flags of the britannian Imperial Army and the regiment flags of the order of Michael.


    Su Cheng didn''t let his eyes stay too long on the flag stretching with the wind on the wall.


    After simply moving his eyes and sweeping the flag a few times, Su Cheng moved his eyes down to the wall and in front of him.


    In front of him, standing in a neat queue.


    It was before dawn that all the generals of the Michael Knights of Su Cheng lined up here.


    Standing at the front of the queue are four young Knights dressed in different colors of armor and four different colors of Knight swords.


    Being able to stand in the front of all generals, the identity of these four young knights is self-evident.


    Su Cheng rushed to Avalon fortress for three purposes.


    The first purpose: to inspect the Avalon fortress, which is known as the "north gate of the Empire" and the forefront against the hirans.


    The second purpose: to meet his subordinates and the four commanders under his command.


    The third purpose: to announce his new training method with his generals.


    After Su Cheng got off the carriage, Deng Jiaer and Eliza also got off the carriage.


    Like the generals who stood in line and greeted them, Su Cheng and his four men were all fully armed, wearing armor and knight swords.


    It is worth mentioning that Su Cheng changed Deng Jiaer''s armor.


    Because the color of Deng Jiaer''s Knight Sword is purple, if you still wear the previous set of white and light blue armor, the color will not match, and it will look particularly ugly.


    So Su Cheng gave Deng Jiaer a lavender armor with better quality than the old one.


    At the same time, she also changed Deng Jiaer into a dark purple cloak.


    Deng Jiaer was wearing this new Lavender armor and this dark purple cloak.


    After Deng Jiaer and Eliza also got off the carriage, Su Cheng took the sword and led Willie, Eliza and Deng Jiaer to the generals still saluting him.


    Su Cheng decided to say hello to his four commanders.


    ¡­¡­


    "The commander of the 4th Army of the Michael knights, Dale sharp, the double oak knight, has met your excellency!"


    Su Cheng took the lead in walking to the left of the four people standing in the front of the queue and to the girl standing on the left.


    The girl is the only woman among the four military commanders.


    Dale has short red hair and two pupils, and a light red Knight Sword is hung on her left waist.


    "Hello, Dale."


    Su Cheng held out his right hand to Dale and continued:


    "Please give me a hand and lead the Michael Knights into glory."


    Su Cheng said very polite words in a sincere tone.


    "That''s natural!" Dale held Su Cheng''s hand respectfully with both hands, "for meritorious service! For money! I must... No, no, no! For the order of Michael! For the motherland! I will redouble my efforts! "


    Dale said very vulgar and terrible things without changing her face, and immediately changed her face.


    Su Cheng looked helplessly at dale in front of him and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really the same as what is written in the materials. Although he is very loyal, he has a strong desire for promotion, has a strong desire for money and merit, and is the same in appearance and in deed


    On the way to the north, Su Cheng had already seen the information of his four commanders and had already known that the four commanders under his command were a group of people with great personality, but after really understanding their personality, Su Cheng could not help but be surprised.


    After releasing Dale''s hand, Su Cheng came to the next army commander.


    The next commander is a man who is nearly 1.95 meters tall, extremely tall, with black hair and blue pupils, and a blue knight sword hanging around his waist. He has been laughing from beginning to end.


    "Garry Longman, the double oak knight, commander of the 3rd army of the Michael knights, have you met your excellency!"


    "Hello, Gary. Please give me a hand and lead the Michael Knights into glory. "


    "Please don''t worry, sir. The lower officer will work with you."


    According to the information given to Su Cheng by the central government, this Gary is a very gentle person who is always slow and unhurried.


    Su Cheng feels that the information sent to him by the central government is quite reliable. From his eyes, Su Cheng can see that Gary is a very calm person.


    Su Cheng most welcomes his calm and non radical subordinates.


    "I look forward to your performance on the battlefield."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng went to the next commander.


    The next commander is a man with black hair and orange pupils.


    He is neither fat nor thin. He is slightly shorter than Su Cheng. He wears an orange Knight Sword around his waist and looks lazy.


    "Samuel Brooke, the fanlan knight, commander of the 2nd army of the Michael knights, has met his excellency."


    Samuel said to Su Cheng in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    After a few polite words with Samuel again, Su Cheng went to the next and last commander.


    The last commander was a strong man with a tan inch head, blue eyes and a blue knight sword hanging around his waist.


    He is slightly taller than Su Cheng. Even wearing armor, Su Cheng can feel that the man''s muscles are extremely developed.


    His face was full of perseverance, and the whole person seemed to have pasted the word "serious".


    "Raymond weir, the fanlan knight, commander of the first army of the Michael knights, have you met your excellency!"


    Raymond said hello to Su Cheng loudly at a much louder volume than the other three people.


    Because the volume was too loud, Raymond''s Hello pricked Su Cheng''s eardrum.


    Before Su Cheng could respond to Raymond, Raymond grabbed Su Cheng''s lead and continued to shout:


    "Please rest assured! I will try my best to assist your excellency! Become the existence of your right and left hands! "


    While yelling this sentence at Su Cheng, Raymond always threw a hot look at Su Cheng.


    Raymond''s hot eyes and positive attitude surprised Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng has never been seen by a gay man with such hot eyes.

 Chapter 443

    A few wisps of sunshine passed through the thick clouds indifferently, and light dust sprinkled on the vast white snow field and on the north wall of Avalon fortress.


    It is expected that the biting winter wind swept through the ice and snow and brushed over the city wall, blowing the thousands of flags standing on the city wall.


    Su Cheng is standing on the outer wall of the north city wall of Avalon fortress, with his right hand on the wall pier of the city wall, looking over the wall pier and looking at the north of the fortress.


    Willie, Deng Jiaer, Eliza, and 16 knights, including four army commanders, waited quietly behind Su Cheng.


    All the Knights of the Michael order are here at this time.


    After meeting with the Knights of the Michael knights and simply saying hello, Su Cheng took all the Knights of the whole regiment and began to inspect Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng''s current identity is Michael''s knights and the supreme leader of the northern front.


    In other words, in addition to managing and building the Michael knights, Su Cheng also shoulders the burden of building and maintaining the northern front.


    Avalon fortress is the most important fortress of the northern front and the most forward position of the northern front. Su Cheng naturally needs to inspect the fortress.


    There are only two entrances and exits in Avalon Fortress - the south gate and the north gate.


    The south gate is mainly used to receive supplies from the rear, and the north gate is mainly used to leave a hole so that the empire can send troops to attack the holy Helan empire in the north.


    Avalon fortress is an important fortress located in the South half of the eghar corridor and at the northernmost end of the britannian Empire, which is specially used to guard against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Because the Avalon fortress was so important, when the fourth generation emperor ordered the construction of Avalon fortress, he requisitioned 500000 civilian men and gathered the best craftsmen in the country at that time.


    After the measurement of the craftsmen, they chose a very ideal location - a narrow place in the eghar corridor to build the fortress.


    In this narrow place, things are only more than 4000 meters.


    Therefore, the craftsmen built the north wall of Avalon fortress very long, and repaired the north wall of Avalon fortress for more than 4000 meters.


    In other words, the craftsmen made the north wall of the fortress connect the East and West ends, which is equivalent to building a large wall dividing the corridor into two and a half in the eghar corridor.


    The craftsmen''s design made the holy Helan Empire only knock the north wall of Avalon fortress if it planned to attack the britannian Empire south.


    On the other hand, the britannian empire can concentrate its troops on the north city wall, and there is no need to worry that the other walls will be attacked by the enemy, because the Holy Hiran Empire needs to break through the north city wall, which divides the eghar corridor into North and South halves, in order to see the walls in other directions of the fortress.


    The craftsmen''s design is disgusting, because they can only attack one wall of the fortress, so no matter how many troops there are in the holy Helan Empire, they can''t spread out and give full play to the advantage of troops, while the British Empire can concentrate its troops and energy on the north wall.


    And this is not the most disgusting place in Avalon fortress.


    The most disgusting part of Avalon fortress lies in its north city wall or the structure of two city walls!


    Avalon fortress has two inner and outer walls, both of which are made of carefully cut limestone.


    There are eight brick strips across the structure, each about 0.4m thick. In addition to being used for decoration, these brick strips are mainly used to enhance the cohesion of the structure and the resistance of the city wall to earthquakes by tightening the rock surface and core.


    The inner city wall is 5 meters thick and 12 meters high. There are 80 octagonal towers, each 20 meters high, with a spacing of 50 meters.


    At the top of each tower, there are battlements for archers to shoot and watch the enemy.


    Besides the inner wall, there is an outer wall.


    The distance between the outer city wall and the inner city wall is 15-20 meters, and the gap between the two walls is called the outer city platform.


    The outer city wall is about 8.5 meters high, and there are also 80 octagonal towers, which are just in the middle of the distance between the inner city walls and towers, playing the role of assisting the inner city walls and towers.


    Of course, there are two walls, which is not the most disgusting, but even more disgusting.


    What''s more disgusting is that there is a moat outside the outer city wall!


    There is also a man-made moat 15 meters away from the outer wall.


    The moat is 20m wide and 10m deep


    The moat used to be full of clean water, but with the passage of time, the moat gradually turned into a smelly ditch.


    A 20 meter wide moat and two walls can imagine how desperate the Hiran army who attacked Avalon fortress would be.


    To attack Avalon fortress, we must first endure the stench and fill the smelly ditch 20 meters wide and 10 meters deep.


    When you fill this smelly ditch, the britannian soldiers on the two city walls will continue to shoot you with bows and crossbows.


    When you fill this smelly ditch with huge casualties, the battle against Avalon fortress has just begun - you have to attack the north wall of Avalon fortress designed by the two city walls.


    Crossbow men will stand on the high inner city wall and shoot you with their crossbows.


    In addition to the crossbow men, there are also a large number of catapults and siege crossbows on the inner city wall. They not only shoot you with arrows, but also shoot you with catapults and siege crossbows.


    The wall of the outer city will be filled with melee infantry, use rolling stones, logs and boiling water to attack all enemies who intend to climb the wall, and fight with all people who climb the wall.


    Under such a three-dimensional attack, the number of casualties of the Hiran army will be extremely appalling.


    Even if the officers and men of the Hiram army paid great casualties and succeeded in breaking the outer wall with a little luck.


    There is a higher inner city wall waiting for you!


    Therefore, thanks to the blessing of the north city wall, which integrates the wisdom of craftsmen and the sweat of civilian men, the fortress has never been broken by the Hiran army since the completion of Avalon fortress!


    The fortress of Avalon kept the hirans out of the fortress and the Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing on the outer wall of the north city wall of Avalon fortress, Su Cheng stroked the battlements made of hard limestone under the palm of his right hand. He looked across the battlements and looked at Su Cheng in the far north. He couldn''t help feeling a little pride in his heart.


    Although before he became a knight and lived in Mr. Falk''s residence, Su Cheng learned from books that the north wall of Avalon fortress was a very great wall and a wall integrating all the architectural wisdom of this era.


    Although he had already made psychological preparations, Su Cheng was shocked by the strength of the north city wall after he really came to Avalon fortress and stood on the north city wall.


    "What a wonderful wall..."


    Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing.


    "If I were to attack Avalon fortress, I would never go to war if I didn''t have 10 times the strength of the garrison."


    After finishing this sentence in a half joking tone, Su Cheng turned and left and walked down the wall.


    Su Cheng''s time is very tight. In addition to the north wall, there are many places in the fortress waiting for Su Cheng to inspect.


    In Su Cheng''s eyes, there is something in this fortress that is far more important than the north wall.


    That''s the warehouse of the fortress.

 Chapter 444

    No matter how the times develop, no matter in which world, supply is always the most important thing for an army.


    Sometimes we don''t even need to defeat the enemy. Just cutting off the enemy''s supplies can make the enemy collapse without fighting.


    Even ordinary people who know nothing about military affairs know the importance of supplies to an army, not to mention Su Cheng, who has been on the battlefield several times, commanded several armies to fight, and is now the head of a regiment.


    After inspecting the north wall of Avalon fortress, Su Cheng hurried to the warehouse of Avalon fortress to check the baggage reserve of the fortress.


    "Chief, this is the weapons warehouse of our fortress. There are five weapon warehouses in Avalon fortress. This is No. 3 weapon warehouse. "


    Raymond, the first army commander who walked in front of everyone, gave a detailed introduction to Su Cheng who walked behind him, and led the people into the No. 3 weapons warehouse.


    After entering the warehouse, Su Cheng felt the familiar smell of iron and wood.


    "Head." Raymond, commander of the first army, continued, "there are enough weapons for 200000 troops to squander in these five warehouses in the fortress. So far, 300000 long guns and 1.5 million arrows have been stored in the fortress... "


    While Raymond explained to Su Cheng, Gary, the commander of the Third Army standing at the left rear of Su Cheng and always smiling, handed Su Cheng the list of weapons warehouses.


    Su Cheng, holding this stack of lists in his hand, flipped the list while listening to Raymond''s explanation. By the way, he patrolled around the warehouse and checked the protection of the warehouse.


    While inspecting the No. 3 weapons warehouse, Su Cheng checked every wooden box here from time to time to see if there were any fake goods in it.


    "Raymond, help me get that wooden box."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he pointed to a large wooden box not far away.


    "Yes!"


    It is worthy of being the strongest Raymond among the four military commanders. Just looking at it, you can feel that Raymond''s body contains amazing power.


    A large wooden box that Su Cheng would not be able to lift was easily lifted by Raymond and placed in front of Su Cheng.


    Those who can become knights must be a group of smart people, not to mention Raymond, who has become the commander of the army.


    After receiving Su Cheng''s order to carry the wooden box, Raymond immediately knew what Su Cheng was going to do.


    Therefore, before and after placing the wooden box in Su Cheng''s face, without Su Cheng''s command, Raymond opened the wooden box and showed the weapons sealed in the wooden box for Su Cheng''s inspection.


    In this wooden box are long guns.


    The long guns in this wooden case are well protected, and the iron gun heads are well smeared with anti rust agent.


    Subsequently, Su Cheng asked Raymond to bring him several other wooden boxes at random and randomly checked the weapons sealed in some wooden boxes.


    The wooden boxes taken out by Su Cheng at random are well sealed, and the weapons inside are well protected.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that there are no fakes mixed in. I usually manage these weapons well. It''s good.


    After silently praising the weapon warehouse, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Raymond, who was waiting respectfully:


    "Come on, take me to the other four weapon warehouses. I''ll check each warehouse one by one."


    "One by one?" Raymond raised his eyebrows.


    Each weapon warehouse is very big. Checking it one by one will be very tired and take a lot of time - Raymond implied this.


    Su Cheng, who understood the implication of Raymond''s words, nodded seriously, and then said positively:


    "The warehouse for storing baggage is like life to this Avalon fortress and to our Michael knights. We must not be careless and despised. "


    Su Cheng said to Raymond and the other knights behind him in a tone like a warning.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Samuel, the commander of the second army who had been listless and silent since just now, suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Then he threw a meaningful look at Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng insisted on inspecting the other four weapon warehouses. Naturally, the Knights led by Raymond did not dare to disobey and obediently took Su Cheng to the other four weapon warehouses.


    The other four weapon warehouses, like this No. 3 warehouse, are well stocked with weapons and have made perfect protective measures.


    The weapon reserve of Avalon fortress was thoroughly inspected. The inspection results were very perfect, which greatly surprised Su Cheng.


    However, although he has successfully checked the weapon reserves, there are still many things waiting for Su Cheng to check one by one.


    "Raymond, show me the grain warehouse."


    "Yes! There are 18 grain warehouses in our fortress! But before going to the grain warehouse, do you want to take a look at the sundry warehouse first? We are now in a position close to the sundry warehouse. "


    "Sundry warehouse? Well, well, let''s go to the sundry warehouse first. Anyway, we''ll have a look sooner or later. "


    "Yes!"


    Raymond responded loudly and saluted Su Cheng. Then he turned around and walked in front, leading Su Cheng and others to the sundry warehouse.


    When Raymond led the crowd towards the sundry warehouse, Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Raymond:


    "Raymond, it''s not a public occasion or a formal occasion, so it''s OK not to be so rigid and casual. I won''t care."


    After arriving at Avalon fortress and getting to know Raymond officially, Raymond has always been quite respectful to Su Cheng.


    Raymond is too respectful, which makes Su Chengxin a little unaccustomed.


    "No!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Raymond refused without thinking.


    "How can you be free in front of you? Isn''t that rude? "


    "I don''t... forget it, Raymond, make yourself at home..."


    Su Cheng originally wanted to say "I don''t care" to Raymond, but after seeing Raymond''s fiery eyes, Su Cheng swallowed it.


    Because after seeing Raymond''s hot eyes, Su Cheng understood that he could not persuade Raymond.


    ¡ª¡ªRaymond is really like the information said... He is really my ''fan brother''


    Su Cheng reluctantly in mind to make complaints about this one who respects himself very much.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, as Raymond said, the sundry warehouse is really close to them.


    At the door of each warehouse, more than 10 soldiers were on guard.


    Even if this is the least important sundry warehouse, it is no exception.


    While opening the door of the sundry warehouse, Raymond also explained to Su Cheng: "there is only this sundry warehouse in our fortress. The sundry warehouse mainly stores some messy things, such as cleaning tools for cleaning and entertainment props for soldiers."


    After opening the door and entering the warehouse, Su Cheng began to move his eyes and look at the inventory in the warehouse.


    As Raymond said, there is really everything in this warehouse.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really a sundry warehouse.


    Out of order, he make complaints about the warehouse, which is full of all kinds of messy things.


    "Raymond, help me get that wooden box."


    Su Cheng casually pointed to a large wooden box not far away.


    Raymond looked in the direction of Su Cheng''s finger and saw the wooden box pointed by Su Cheng. A strange color flashed on Raymond''s face.


    Not only did Raymond''s face appear a bit strange, but also the faces of the dozen Knights of Michael Knights behind Su Cheng.


    Because they all know what''s in the wooden box.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    "No! Nothing. I''ll get it right away. "


    Raymond walked quickly over, then moved the wooden box over and opened it.


    The wooden box is full of small cloth bags one after another.


    "What is this..."


    While murmuring, Su Cheng picked up a small cloth bag and opened it.


    Inside the cloth bag, there are five sets of things lying quietly.


    Looking at the covers in the bag, Su Cheng''s face was as strange as Raymond''s.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Su Cheng, what is this? "


    Similarly, he was very curious about what was in the small cloth bag, so after Su Cheng opened one of the cloth bags, he leaned against Su Cheng, looked at what was in the cloth bag with Su Cheng, and asked Su Cheng.


    While questioning Su Cheng, Eliza stretched out her finger and twisted out one of the covers from the cloth bag.


    "What is this... Is it used to cover your fingers to prevent them from freezing?"


    "... Eliza, don''t you know what this is?" Su Cheng looked at Eliza, who was playing with the condom.


    Su Cheng found today that Eliza, who is not young and two years older than him, seems as pure as white paper and as ignorant as a little girl.


    "I don''t know." Eliza continued to play with the sleeve in her hand and began to put it on her fingers to test whether it was used to put it on her fingers and protect her fingers.


    "Eliza, don''t play with this thing. You feel very strange when you play with this thing..."


    "Hey? Why is it strange? Huh? Why is everyone looking at me with strange eyes? Did I do anything strange? "


    "Listen, Eliza."


    Su Cheng threw a helpless look at Eliza as he spoke.


    "This thing is called a contraceptive bag. It is used for contraception..."

 Chapter 445

    Although the continent with a very strange growth of science and technology has not invented gunpowder and has not entered the firearm era, it has invented many strange things.


    For example, a condom specially used to prevent pregnancy is called "contraceptive bag" by people all over the world.


    This is clearly a condom, but somehow people in this world call it a "contraceptive bag".


    Because he doesn''t know anything about science, Su Cheng can''t judge what contraceptive bags in this different world are made with the naked eye. Moreover, Su Cheng is not interested in knowing how contraceptive bags are made in this world. He only knows that contraceptive bags can be mass produced in this world, and the effect of contraception is fairly good.


    Although many people always felt that the contraceptive bag was a "dirty thing" that could not be touched when they were still on the earth, in Su Cheng''s eyes, the contraceptive bag was a very great invention, which could not be viewed with colored glasses.


    Not to mention the role of contraceptive bags in other fields, condoms play a great role in the medical field alone. It has successfully reduced the infection and transmission of many diseases.


    He has been in this strange world for several years. This is the first time Su Cheng has been so close to the contraceptive bag in this world.


    Since Su Cheng came to this strange world, he has never bought or used this world''s contraceptive bag.


    The reason why Su Cheng never buys or doesn''t use condoms in this world is also very simple.


    Because Su Cheng has no object who can use this thing with him.


    At the same time, Su Cheng doesn''t want to go to those romantic places.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know about the situation in other countries, but Su Cheng knows that the occupation of special service is legal in the British Empire.


    While still living in pandragon, Su Cheng saw several places providing special services.


    Because the British Empire is the only country on the mainland where men and women are equal, the British Empire is far more open than other countries in matters of men and women.


    The britannian Empire not only advanced the equality between men and women, but also britannians didn''t care much about the concepts of "virgin" and "virgin".


    Not only monogamy and polygamy but also polygamy are allowed.


    In these places where special services are provided, there are also male workers who specifically provide services for women.


    With Su Cheng''s financial resources, it''s actually quite easy for him to go to these places for fun.


    But until now, Su Cheng has never been to such a place.


    Although Su Cheng spent his youth in this different world, his childhood and adolescence were still spent on the earth in the 21st century, and the earth''s culture still had a great impact on Su Cheng''s thought.


    Su Cheng has a strong sense of exclusion from such places and feels that such places and occupations should be banned.


    Unfortunately, different worlds are different worlds after all. The culture of this world is very different from that of the earth. People in this world don''t think there are any problems with this place and this occupation.


    Su Cheng can do nothing about it. All he can do is take care of himself and don''t go to such a place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Contraception?"


    Eliza widened her eyes, looked at the contraceptive bag in her hand, and then looked at Su Cheng.


    The face is incredible.


    "... Eliza, by the way." Su Cheng said positively, "do you know where the children come from?"


    "Of course I know. It came from my mother''s stomach."


    "So, Eliza, do you know how mom got pregnant?"


    "I know that, too!"


    I still know this kind of thing. Don''t think I''m a fool - Eliza has such an implication.


    "Although my father never told me how the girl got pregnant and always told me that I would know when I grew up, my mother told me how the child came when I was young."


    "As long as both men and women take off their clothes and sleep in bed together, the woman will be pregnant." Eliza seriously told her about the pregnancy method her mother told her, "so my mother has always warned me not to take off your clothes and sleep with boys, otherwise you will get pregnant... Huh? Why do you look at me, more and more strange? And how do you feel that many people seem to be holding back their laughter, ah! Su Cheng! Why are you laughing! Am I wrong? "


    Everyone, including Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer, looked at Eliza with strange colors.


    Many people even laugh there.


    Among these people who hold a smile, Su Cheng happens to be among them.


    Su Cheng felt for the first time that it was so difficult to control the muscles of his face.


    Although he had tried his best to suppress the crazy rising corners of his mouth, Su Cheng still didn''t press down the corners of his mouth and showed a strange smile.


    "Um..."


    Eliza, who is always easy to be shy, naturally can''t stand the strange eyes projected by the public.


    Eliza dodged and hid behind Su Cheng, then put her hands on Su Cheng''s shoulders, pulled Su Cheng''s body slightly, and used Su Cheng as a shield to separate her from the others.


    "Su Cheng, am I wrong? Isn''t that how children come? Why do people think so of me? "


    "HMM... will the woman get pregnant after both men and women take off their clothes and sleep in bed... From a certain point of view, it''s not wrong. Eliza, your mother is actually great. Since you were young, she has taught you not to have too close contact with other men. "


    "Then slowly praise my mother. Tell me if I''m wrong first? Why is such a small condom able to prevent pregnancy? "


    "This..."


    Su Cheng was embarrassed.


    To be honest, Su Cheng doesn''t want to popularize this knowledge with Eliza in public, especially when time is very precious and there are many things waiting for Su Cheng to check in the fortress.


    Moreover, if we popularize knowledge with Eliza in public and let Eliza really know how the child came and how to use the condom in her hand, it is likely to make Eliza very embarrassed and embarrassed.


    So Su Cheng turned his head a little and whispered at a volume that only he and Eliza could hear clearly:


    "It''s complicated and difficult to tell. It''s inconvenient to tell you now. I''ll tell you later."


    "HMM... well..."


    After making an agreement with Eliza, Su Cheng turned his head back and looked at the others.


    While turning his eyes back to others, Su Cheng also rubbed his face to restore his normal expression.


    Su Cheng knows that Eliza is a very shy person. The strange expression and strange sight of others will make Eliza feel very embarrassed.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to embarrass Eliza.


    "All right, be serious." Su Cheng said positively to the others.


    Don''t laugh anymore, Eliza - Su Cheng motioned Raymond and others with his eyes.


    Everyone who understood the meaning of Su Cheng''s eyes immediately learned from Su Cheng, raised his hand and rubbed his cheek hard to restore his normal expression.


    It''s a pity that Eliza, who hid behind Su Cheng, failed to see Su Cheng''s warning to others and protect her eyes.


    Su Cheng threw the small contraceptive bag back into the box and frowned at Raymond:


    "Are there so few contraceptive bags stored in our fortress?"


    Su Cheng noticed that the box containing contraceptive bags seemed to be only a few boxes.


    "Yes, this is not a very important thing after all." Raymond replied, "plus basically no one has used this kind of thing, so there are only these boxes of contraceptive bags stored in our fortress."


    "No one used it?"


    Raymond said the facts that Su Cheng couldn''t ignore.


    ¡ª¡ªBasically no one has used it... This is not something that can be ignored


    Looking at the large box full of contraceptive bags in front of him, Su Cheng frowned more tightly.

 Chapter 446

    British Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, grain warehouse 1.


    Just like when inspecting the weapon warehouse and sundry warehouse just now, Raymond walked in the front and explained to Su Cheng while leading the way for Su Cheng.


    "There are 20 grain warehouses in the fortress. Each warehouse is full of grain. Unlike the weapon warehouse with many iron weapons, the grain warehouse is most afraid of fire, so each grain warehouse is equipped with perfect fire prevention measures. At the same time, there are also various rat and insect prevention measures on weekdays..."


    Su Cheng listened carefully to Raymond''s explanation, nodded from time to time, moved his eyes and looked around the warehouse.


    They are now in the No. 1 grain warehouse of the fortress.


    Grain No. 1 mainly stores rice.


    A sack full of rice was stacked neatly and filled the whole warehouse.


    Just like when inspecting the weapons warehouse, Su Cheng randomly sent out several bags of rice and asked Raymond to carry it in front of him for him to check whether there were adulterated fake goods in it.


    Every package of rice bags randomly ordered by Su Cheng contains rice well. To Su Cheng''s great surprise, although the rice in the rice bag is not fresh, it is not old rice.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the material reserves of the fortress, we can see how much weight Avalon fortress occupies in the heart of the central government


    After Su Cheng silently lamented the central government''s kindness to Avalon fortress, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Raymond:


    "No. 1 grain warehouse has no problem. That''s all for the inspection of No. 1 grain warehouse. Let''s go to No. 2 grain warehouse."


    "Grain warehouse 2?" Raymond suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Commander, should we check the grain warehouse one by one as we did when we checked the weapon warehouse just now?"


    "Of course." Su Cheng said angrily, "baggage is the most important thing in the army. No matter how troublesome it is, I will see the reserve of baggage with my own eyes."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, then put on a half joking tone and said to Raymond:


    "Raymond, are you tired? If you are tired, you can have a rest first. I believe other military commanders can do your work. "


    Su Cheng''s words directly "exploded" Raymond.


    "Captain, what did you say?! This degree is not painful to me! Since the regimental commander has such determination, I am naturally duty bound! "


    No one wants to show weakness in front of his admirers, including Raymond. What''s more, as Raymond said, he has experienced many battles, which is really not painful for him.


    After that, Raymond turned around and led Su Cheng and others to other grain warehouses.


    Willie, Deng Jiaer, Eliza and other knights who followed Su Cheng also continued to follow Su Cheng.


    Except for sb.


    Samuel, commander of the second army, was the only one who remained where he was after everyone left.


    With his eyes half open, his eyelids raised a little, and he projected a meaningful line of sight towards Su Cheng, who had gone a little far.


    "Huh? Samuel, what''s the matter? "


    Dale, the commander of the 4th Army, who was at the back of the crowd, found Samuel who was still in place.


    "Why are you standing still? Ah, are you going to sneak back to bed? "


    "Who do you think I am? Although I like laziness very much, yes, but I am also a person who can distinguish priorities. How can I do such a rude thing as sneaking back to sleep when the new regimental commander personally checks the baggage reserves? "


    "What are you doing? It''s really rare that you should have a worried face. Usually, you always have a smelly face without enough sleep. "


    Although Dale said some very impolite words to him, Samuel seemed to be used to it. He didn''t respond to Dale''s impolite words, but said in a deep voice:


    "I just think of our old leader."


    "..." Dale frowned. "What do you think that guy did? Think of that guy for no reason? "


    "... nothing, just suddenly think of him."


    After that, Samuel stopped talking to Dale. Instead, he took his feet and hurried to catch up with the team that had gone a little far.


    ¡­¡­


    The food reserves of Avalon fortress, like its weapons reserves, can be described perfectly.


    The 20 large warehouses are full of grain, and each grain warehouse has done a good job in rat prevention, fire prevention and other measures.


    The 20 grain warehouses are not only full of grain, but also rich in varieties.


    In addition to rice as the staple food, the warehouse also stores other kinds of food, such as dried meat, sausages and vegetables, as well as black tea, which is the most important in the army of the British Empire.


    The No. 7 grain warehouse of the fortress is a warehouse specially used for storing black tea.


    There was a whole warehouse full of black tea.


    Other countries have always been puzzled by the black tea in the army of the British Empire. They can''t understand why the British Empire wasted such valuable transportation capacity to specially transport black tea. It has the time and ability to transport black tea. Isn''t it good to transport more grain and grass?


    People who do not know the military of the British Empire generally have such doubts.


    Black tea had a completely different meaning from rice and dried meat to the army of the British Empire.


    Although black tea can''t fill the stomach like rice, it can fill the spirit of britannians.


    In short, black tea is a sharp weapon to improve the morale of the British army.


    Su Cheng was very satisfied with the food reserves of the fortress.


    In addition to the army, the Avalon fortress now has nearly 500000 residents.


    The 20 grain warehouses in the fortress are enough for the whole city''s residents and 100000 troops to support for more than two years.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry that the enemy will fight with troops and food against the fortress.


    What''s more, it is impossible for the enemy to use grain war against the fortress.


    The north wall of Avalon fortress directly divides the eghar corridor into North and South halves.


    The prerequisite for the use of troops and food for cities and fortresses is to cut off the supply lines of cities and fortresses, and then slowly consume the baggage reserves of cities and fortresses.


    If the Hiran army in the North intends to cut off Avalon fortress, it must break through the north city wall that divides the eghar corridor into two halves, so as to surround Avalon fortress and cut off the supply line of the fortress.


    However, this raises a question: if the Hiram army really has the ability to break through the north wall, what kind of war will they fight with the fortress?


    ¡­¡­


    There are 20 grain warehouses. After checking them one by one, the sky has turned dark.


    But it''s still a short time before dinner.


    For Su Cheng, who is very tense now, he doesn''t want to waste a minute.


    While it was still a little time before dinner, Su Cheng took the people to inspect the urban area of Avalon fortress.


    Avalon is both a fortress and a metropolis with 500000 civilians.


    The residents of the fortress were mainly civilians from the military and the central part of the Empire.


    The facilities in the fortress are also very complete, from hospitals, shops, restaurants to various entertainment places.


    During his inspection tour of the fortress, Su Cheng also saw that pure men who provided special services went to a special entertainment place to meet red ears.


    Walking along a main road in the city and looking at the surrounding streets that are still full of vitality even now it is dark, Su Cheng can''t help but say with some joy:


    "It''s a perfect fortress. With this fortress, how can the hirans beat us?"


    Although Su Cheng''s words sounded conceited, the fortress gave Su Cheng the confidence to be conceited.


    The north city wall, which has sufficient supplies and vitality so that the garrison can relax, and the double city wall design that condenses all the architectural wisdom of this era.


    Su Cheng totally couldn''t think of any way to break through such a fortress.


    However, just after su Chenggang said these arrogant words, a faint voice suddenly came from behind him:


    "Captain, excuse me for being rude. I advise you not to be too confident."


    Hearing the faint voice, Su Cheng couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Then turn your head and look behind you.


    The master of this voice is Samuel, the commander of the second army, who has always looked listless.


    Samuel''s lifeless eyes were casting some sharp eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Being too confident in the defense of the fortress and starting to relax and be careless is quite fatal."


    *******


    *******


    Currently available information:


    The information sent by the central government to Su Cheng containing the basic information of each military commander was made when the "summer wind" offensive was in full swing. At that time, the central government had decided to conduct a pilot in the Michael knight regiment, try to set up a fixed military commander and Deputy military commander, and choose which four people would be the military commander of the Fourth Army of the Michael knight regiment.


    At that time, Raymond had already worshipped Su Cheng, who had achieved amazing reversal in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, and had been shouting to learn from Su Cheng. Therefore, in the information sent to Su Cheng, the sentence "very respectful to Su Cheng" is written in the column of Raymond.


    At first, Su Cheng didn''t care when he saw this sentence. He thought that Raymond would only respect him like Willie, but he didn''t expect Raymond to worship him like a "fan brother"


    After learning that Su Cheng was active in the "Xia Feng" offensive, Raymond worshipped Su Cheng more... Facing Raymond''s enthusiasm for him, Su Cheng was a little distressed.


    However, distress belongs to distress. Su Cheng doesn''t hate Raymond. After all, Raymond can only be regarded as some fanatical fans, not illegitimate meals.

 Chapter 447

    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    Late at night.


    "How tired..."


    While complaining about today''s hard work, Su Cheng dragged his heavy body to his room.


    Fatigue wrapped around Su Cheng like a quilt full of water.


    After a brief tour of the urban area of the fortress, Su Cheng had a simple dinner with the Knights of the order. After that, Su Cheng dissolved the people and continued to tour the rest of the fortress with Willie and four army commanders.


    The reason why Su Cheng dismissed the people was that he didn''t need to take so many people for the next inspection. At the same time, after a whole day''s inspection, everyone should be more or less tired. Therefore, out of humanitarian care, Su Cheng dismissed the people and only took Willie and the military commanders to continue to inspect all parts of the fortress.


    Su Cheng inspected many places of the fortress, such as the barracks and drainage facilities of the fortress.


    By the time the inspection tour of the fortress was over, it was already late at night, nearly 23 o''clock.


    Su Cheng has never been a person with very good physical strength. Because of patrolling the fortress, Su Cheng''s feet haven''t stopped today.


    Su Cheng now felt his legs as heavy as lead.


    Not only that, Su Cheng also felt that his brain had become chaotic because of fatigue.


    My mind was wrapped in a thick fog.


    In short, I feel that the whole person is a little confused.


    Su Cheng just wants to hurry back to his room and have a good sleep.


    Besides this idea, Su Cheng doesn''t have any other ideas now.


    Before Su Cheng and others came to the fortress, the people in the fortress had already prepared good rooms for Su Cheng, Willie and others.


    Just after officially ending today''s tour and parting from Willie and them, Raymond volunteered to take Su Cheng to his room in person.


    You can be alone with your admirers - Raymond doesn''t want to miss such a rare opportunity.


    However, Su Cheng declined.


    "No, I have a good memory. I remember where my room is and how to get there, so don''t show me the way."¡ª¡ª This is what Su Cheng said to Raymond at that time.


    ¡ª¡ªMy room... My room... Ah, here it is.


    Although his mind is in chaos, Su Cheng still remembers where his room is and how to get there.


    Following his memory, he came to the front and back of his room. Su Cheng didn''t think much, so he directly opened his room door and entered the room.


    After entering the room, Su Cheng felt bursts of warmth coming towards him.


    Every corner of the room was furnished with a stove burning coal.


    Thanks to these stoves, the room is warm. It''s enough to wear a thin cloth.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so warm... The people who invented the stove, discovered coal, and discovered that coal can be burned are really a bunch of genius


    While silently praising these geniuses, Su Cheng skillfully untied the sword around his waist and took off his armor and cotton padded clothes under it.


    After taking off only a set of thin cloth clothes, Su Cheng quickly walked to the bed step by step.


    Because there was no light in the room, it was dark.


    Su Cheng''s eyes are not used to the dark, and everything around him is difficult to see.


    Nevertheless, Su Cheng was able to identify the direction of the bed.


    After all, the bed is so large that even if it is dark around, it can barely see where it is.


    After walking quickly to the bed, Su Cheng felt that he was about to be overwhelmed by fatigue, so he fell on the bed with the tired weight wrapped around him.


    Then he pulled the quilt over the bed and covered himself.


    ¡ª¡ªFinally, I can sleep... I can only sleep for a short time... I have to get up early tomorrow and have a lot of things to do


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, ignore it and have a good sleep first.


    ¡ª¡ªHMM... how do you feel... There''s a faint fragrance... The fragrance is so familiar... I always feel that this faint fragrance has been smelled recently... Uh... I''m so dizzy that I can''t remember where I usually smell this fragrance.


    ¡ª¡ªSmell it


    After lying in bed, Su Cheng suddenly smelled a very familiar faint fragrance, which was constantly coming from his side.


    It''s not the smell of food, but a very special smell.


    Su Cheng felt quite familiar, but it was a pity that he couldn''t recall where he usually smelled the smell.


    Su Cheng was too tired to use his strength to open his eyes. At the same time, because he was tired, the whole person was a little confused.


    If he was in the past sober state, Su Cheng must have opened his eyes, lit the oil lamp at the head of the bed, and had a look at why such a good smell came from his side.


    Unfortunately, Su Cheng is not sober now.


    Su Cheng didn''t think much when he smelled the fragrance coming from his side.


    I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng''s psychological effect. Su Cheng feels a little less tired when he smells the fragrance.


    Therefore, in order to better enjoy the fragrance, Su Cheng turned to his side and turned his face towards the origin of the fragrance, so that he could enjoy it well.


    While turning sideways to make his face face face to his right, Su Cheng subconsciously stretched out his left hand to pull the quilt covered on his body.


    However, just as Su Cheng stretched out his left hand to pull his quilt, his left hand suddenly felt something on his right hand.


    ¡ª¡ªUm... What is this


    Su Cheng subconsciously bent the five fingers of Qu''s left hand and grabbed it a few times.


    It''s a warm, soft and hard thing


    It feels a bit like a human muscle


    ¡ª¡ªWhat?!


    Su Cheng felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    Su Cheng suddenly opened those tired eyes that had not been opened since just now.


    In order to verify whether his idea is correct, Su Cheng stretched out his right hand to light the oil lamp on the small table next to the left bedside.


    However, before Su Cheng''s hand could touch the oil lamp at the head of the left bed, he suddenly felt that his sight suddenly became bright.


    Because the oil lamp on the small table next to the right bedside was lit.


    Su Cheng twisted his neck stiff with tension and fear and looked at his side and the birthplace of the fragrance.


    After struggling to move his eyes back, Su Cheng saw a white and beautiful face and a pair of light green pupils full of amazement.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "Poof!!"


    Eliza kicks Su Cheng in the stomach and kicks Su Cheng out of bed.


    Su Cheng whined and rolled down from the bed.


    "Su Cheng! Why are you in my room! Still in my bed!! "


    Eliza took back the foot she had just kicked Su Cheng and questioned Su Cheng loudly.

 Chapter 448

    "Your... Room?"


    Su Cheng, who was kicked out of bed by Eliza, rubbed the place she had just kicked, and asked Eliza in an unbelievable tone.


    "This is not my room, is it your room?! Your room is next door, okay? "


    "Next door?" Su Cheng''s mind gradually came up with the answer why he came to Eliza''s room, "do you say..."


    "Su Cheng... Our relationship is really good, but that doesn''t mean you can do such rude things to me as sneaking into my room and going to my bed."


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng with a bad face and broke the joints of her hands, making a toothy "click click" sound.


    "I''ll give you a chance to explain why you appear in my bed. If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I can only force you to be my sandbag. My ugly words are ahead, and my unarmed fighting skills are also very strong."


    ¡­¡­


    There are 10 fighting fields in Avalon fortress.


    These 10 fighting fields can only be used by generals with more than 1000 captains. They are specially used for generals to learn martial arts and exercise.


    When Eliza kicked Su Cheng away, Su Cheng began to explain to Eliza exactly why he went into Eliza''s room and got into Eliza''s bed¡ª¡ª


    Battle field 1 of Avalon fortress is still brightly lit.


    There are only two people in the huge fighting field that can accommodate hundreds of people.


    One of them has short black hair, orange eyes and a figure that is neither fat nor thin.


    The other man had a tan inch head, blue eyes and an extremely strong figure.


    These two men are Raymond, the current commander of the first army of the Michael knights, and Samuel, the commander of the second army.


    Raymond and Samuel are the only two of the four commanders of Michael''s knights who have both wisdom and courage.


    The standard for selecting knights in the British Empire was whether he had the command ability to command more than 5000 troops.


    In other words, even if he had the powerful force of riding a horse as a thousand, he could not become a knight of the britannian empire.


    Those who can become knights again in the British Empire must be people with good wisdom.


    Among the four commanders of the Michael knights, Garry, commander of the third army, is the tallest of the four, with a height of 1.9 meters, but he is not good at fighting and is a wise general.


    Dale, commander of the 4th Army, her fighting skill level is also very ordinary, which is just better than ordinary people.


    Only Raymond, commander of the first army, and Samuel, commander of the second army, are the only two of the four commanders who have excellent resourcefulness, good martial arts and both wisdom and courage.


    Raymond and Samuel compete in the arena almost every day.


    Even after following Su Cheng to inspect every corner of the fortress, today is no exception.


    On the No. 1 arena, the cold light flickered, and the clang of the sharp blade rang through the entire arena.


    Neither of them wore any protective equipment, only a set of thin cloth clothes, holding their own good weapons, constantly attacking or defending.


    Raymond''s weapon is the axe and gun loved by the most powerful generals.


    The axe gun, which can stab and split, has always been the most popular weapon among fierce generals since its invention.


    Samuel''s weapon is much smaller.


    Samuel is best at using swords and chains.


    Slavery was once prevalent on this continent.


    The slaves bound by chains slowly found out a set of martial arts - chain fighting.


    Although slavery has long been abolished, the chain technique created by slaves has been handed down.


    It''s just that few people can use chain technology. After all, it''s quite difficult to master chain technology.


    Samuel happens to be one of the few people who are proficient in chain.


    Not only that, Samuel was also proficient in fencing and was good at fighting with both long sword and chains.


    Samuel, who was fighting fiercely with Raymond at this time, tied a two finger thick iron chain in his left hand and held his orange Knight Sword in his right hand.


    The limit attack distance of Samuel''s iron chain is 3 meters, so Samuel, who can fight with iron chain and long sword at the same time, has a wider attack range than using ordinary long weapons.


    When the enemy is far away, use the iron chain of his left hand to strike at a long distance. When the enemy is close, use the long sword to fight close.


    Even those who know nothing about fighting can realize how difficult and disgusting Samuel is who can attack both close and far.


    Samuel''s eyes were no longer lazy in the past, and his eyes were bursting with a fierce color that people didn''t dare to look at directly.


    The iron chain tied to his left hand, like a fierce poisonous snake, attacked Raymond.


    Although he has competed with Samuel many times and has been used to Samuel''s chain attack, Raymond still has some difficulty in parrying Samuel''s fierce chain attack.


    After all, the destructive power of the iron chain is too great, and Raymond is quite afraid of it.


    You can beat people with a whip, not to mention a chain made of two fingers thick and steel.


    If you are hit, the fracture is light.


    Raymond waved his axe and gun. The shadow of the axe formed a barrier to protect Raymond and block all the chains waved by Samuel.


    Dang!


    Raymond made a sweep and cut Samuel''s chain off.


    Before Samuel could take back the chain, Raymond pushed his back foot and got close to Samuel.


    Facing Raymond who suddenly approached, Samuel did not panic. He raised his knight''s sword in his right hand and greeted Raymond.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s all for today."


    After the competition with Raymond, Samuel wiped the sweat on his face with a towel he had already prepared, and continued to say in a non salty and non light tone:


    "It''s late now. I want to go back to bed."


    "Yes." Raymond, who was sitting on the side to rest, also nodded, "yes, it''s really late now. Let''s stop here today."


    Raymond paused and then sighed.


    "You won again today... Your chain is really disgusting. The attack distance of my axe and gun is more than 2 meters at most, and your chain can hit 3 meters..."


    "You''re just not strong enough." Samuel still used his plain tone, "as long as you are strong enough, you can beat me with your bare hands."


    "... well, that''s right. I''m really not strong enough. I''ll go first. I''ll go tomorrow, Samuel. "


    After that, Raymond got up and walked towards the door of the fighting field.


    However, just as Raymond was about to leave the arena, he suddenly stopped.


    His face appeared as if he remembered something.


    "... Samuel."


    "What? Do you still want to fight? I won''t be with you anymore. "


    "I don''t want to fight with you, I just have a question for you."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Why did you suddenly say that to the head of the regiment this evening?"


    "What do you say?"


    "That''s the sentence ''the lower official advised you not to be too confident. You''re too confident in the defense of the fortress and start to relax and be careless, which is quite fatal''."


    "Oh, that sentence, what''s the problem with that sentence?"


    "Don''t you think your remark is too rude to Mr. Su Cheng?"


    Raymond''s tone gradually became a little bad, and then continued:


    "Your tone at that time was really impolite. It was impolite of you to say such words to Mr. Su Cheng in such an impolite tone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Samuel was silent for a moment.


    After a long silence, he said:


    "I''m just giving some advice to our new head. Raymond, you haven''t forgotten our old leader? "


    "... how can you forget."


    Raymond touched his right chest as he spoke.


    There was a terrible scar on Raymond''s right chest.


    This scar was left in the terrible 288 year defense battle against the north two years ago.


    "I just don''t want our new head to repeat his mistakes and make the mistakes of the old head again. I don''t hesitate to give advice to the new head, even if it will cause his displeasure and his dislike of me."


    After that, Samuel left the arena with great strides and stopped talking to ramondo.


    *******


    *******


    Currently available information:


    Four commanders of the Michael knights were not married.


    Raymond lived a abstinence life and was not interested in men and women and marriage.


    Samuel thought it was too troublesome.


    Gary is a bachelor and thinks wine is more lovely than women.


    Dale felt that getting married and having children would interfere with her promotion and making money.


    Because of these messy reasons, the four of them have not been married yet.

 Chapter 449

    "I was too tired, so I was confused and went wrong..."


    Eliza''s tone slowly softened when she knew the truth.


    "Yes... Do you think I''ll be the kind of person who breaks into your room and sneaks into your bed while you''re asleep... I don''t want my life... You can break my neck with one hand. How can I have the courage to get into your bed."


    Su Cheng said a very sad fact in a helpless tone.


    The four girls closest to Su Cheng: Alan, Deng Jiaer, Carol and Eliza. Su Cheng can''t beat each of them.


    In terms of strength, Carol has more strength than Su Cheng.


    "I think so."


    She has known Su Cheng for more than a year. Eliza knows Su Cheng''s character and sneaks into other girls'' rooms at night. Eliza believes Su Cheng can''t do it.


    "Well... How''s your stomach..." Eliza asked Su Cheng carefully.


    Just now Eliza saw that Su Cheng suddenly appeared next to her, so she subconsciously kicked Su Cheng out of bed.


    But at last, when the soles of her feet were about to touch Su Cheng''s stomach, Eliza withdrew some strength. After all, Su Cheng was the one who got into bed.


    If the person who got into her bed was another man, it might be more than just kicking.


    "OK." Su Cheng stood up while rubbing his stomach. "It''s no longer painful. Fortunately, you sleep barefoot and don''t have the habit of sleeping with shoes. If you wear shoes, you may need to call" the doctor. "


    "Who can wear shoes to sleep!"


    Alisa make complaints about Su Cheng loudly, and then he waits for Nuo Nuo.


    "I''m sorry... I kicked you subconsciously..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t apologize to me. I also made a mistake. After all, I went to the wrong room first. Then I''ll go back to my room first. Although you kicked me, I''m still sleepy... "


    "Su Cheng, you are so serious. You have been patrolling since you first came to the fortress in the morning."


    "After all, I''m the kind of person who either doesn''t do it or tries my best to do it. Now that I have become the head of the Michael knights, even if I don''t want to, I will do my duty as the head of the regiment. "


    After that, Su Cheng turned around, picked up the cotton padded clothes, armor and sword he had just thrown to the ground, and was ready to leave Eliza''s room.


    Eliza, sitting on the bed, looked at Su Cheng''s back, who was about to leave the room. After a moment of silence, she said:


    "Su Cheng, you can sleep with me tonight."


    "... hey?"


    Su Cheng turned back and stared at Eliza.


    "Did I hear you wrong" -- Su Cheng sent such a signal to Eliza with his eyes.


    "I said - you sleep with me tonight." Eliza repeated again, "aren''t you very tired now? You walk a little shaky. Although your room is next to mine, it takes a little effort and time to go back to your room, light the stove and climb to bed, right? So you might as well sleep with me tonight. "


    After that, Eliza lay back on the bed, covered the quilt, and then pulled the quilt high near Eliza''s nose to cover Eliza''s slightly red face.


    "I''ll make an exception tonight to allow you to sleep with me in the same bed and under the same quilt. At the same time, it''s also an apology for kicking you just now."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused for a moment and flashed something complex on her face.


    "By the way, take it as the realization of my promise to you..."


    "Commitment? What promise? "


    "Have you forgotten?" Eliza said angrily, "didn''t I say that if you become the head of the knights, I''ll let you deal with it?! Really... Looking back now, I was really stupid... Why did I make such a loss promise with you... "


    "When you say that, I remember. It seems that there is such a thing."


    "Have you forgotten?! I knew I wouldn''t mention it... Forget it, ignore it. I''ll sleep with you tonight. It''s not only as an apology for kicking you just now, but also as my promise to let you handle it. "


    "How can you help me decide what I want you to do? It''s rare to have a chance to dispose of you at will. I don''t want to use it so casually. I will use this opportunity to dispose of you at will elsewhere. "


    "I warn you... You can''t let me do something too strange!"


    "I want you to marry me."


    "Ha?!"


    "I''m joking. Do you feel scared? Do you feel sleepless? " Su Cheng said in a cheap tone.


    "You scared the hell out of me! I was proposed for no reason! "


    "Thank you for reminding me tonight. I remember that I still have a chance to deal with you at will. I have remembered it and will not forget it. I will keep it well and take it out when the right time comes. Go to bed now. "


    After that, Su Cheng threw all his armor, cotton padded clothes and knight''s sword back to the ground, and then walked quickly to Eliza''s bed.


    "Since you keep me, I''d better obey my orders. I''m so tired that I don''t want to go any further and don''t want to do anything anymore."


    After lying back in Eliza''s bed, Su Cheng pulled on the quilt and continued to say to Eliza:


    "Eliza, turn off the oil lamp."


    "I see."


    Eliza extinguished the newly lit oil lamp on the small table at the head of the right bed.


    The room was again shrouded in darkness.


    "It''s good if someone helps warm the bed in advance. The quilt is warm."


    "Are you happy now? Can sleep in the same quilt with a girl in the flowering season. "


    "I''m really happy, but I''m not so happy to sleep in the same quilt with a girl in the flowering season as I''m happy to stay with you."


    "Su Cheng, did you say you have a sweet mouth?"


    "Would you like to try it? I drank some black tea tonight. Maybe you can taste it. "


    "I don''t mean that kind of ''sweet''!" Eliza patted Su Cheng angrily. "I mean the kind of ''sweet'' who can talk very well!"


    "Can you speak well... Few people say I can speak well, but many people say I have a good eloquence. After all, before I became a knight, I lived by telling stories."


    "Su Cheng, you are so talkative. You must be liked by girls."


    "I don''t know. There aren''t many girls around me. In fact, I don''t care much about this. As long as I can recruit people around me, such as Eliza, Carol, Alan and Deng Jiaer, you can like them. After all, you are very important to me."


    "Oh? Am I a very important person to you? "


    "You have been a long time ago."


    "You are really good at talking..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza had a bed talk for some reason, chatting one after another.


    It''s not the first time they slept together. They tried to sleep together at the year-end dinner at the end of last year.


    The two who had one experience slept together again. They were much more casual and less shy and formal.


    "Then again, Su Cheng, are you angry with Samuel today?"


    "Samuel? What happened to him? Why am I angry with him? "


    "Didn''t he say something impolite to you this evening?"


    "Oh, that. I''m not angry. Although his tone was very impolite at that time, I''m not angry. After all, advice is generally not very pleasant. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "Moreover, Samuel''s advice to me this time also woke me up. I really can''t be too confident in the defense ability of the fortress. Otherwise, I may have made the mistake of my predecessor Brent Williams, the head of the 29th generation Michael Knights... "

 Chapter 450

    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza became silent.


    Su Cheng is the 30th generation head of Michael''s knights, while Brent Williams is the former head of Michael''s knights, that is, the 29th generation head of Michael''s knights.


    At the same time, he was the old commander who died in the defense against the north in 288.


    Eliza naturally knew what had happened to the old commander.


    There are two important reasons why the 288 year defense battle against the invasion of the Holy Hiran Empire two years ago was so fierce that 200000 people fought only 70000 people now.


    The first reason is that at the beginning of the war, half of the forces of the Michael Knights remained in Pendragon, and this half spent too much time when they went north to support the Avalon fortress on the front line.


    It is for this reason that the central government saw the disadvantages of allowing the three knights to leave a large number of troops in the imperial capital, so it decided to establish the urier Knights stationed in the imperial capital and used as mobile forces to liberate the troops of the three knights and concentrate the troops of the three knights on the front line.


    The second reason is that the old leader, Brent, has his personal problems.


    Brent, he''s too confident in the defense of Fort Avalon.


    Because he was too confident in Avalon fortress, he despised the Hiran army.


    It is a taboo on the battlefield to be proud and despise the enemy.


    Brent, who was too confident in Avalon fortress and despised the Hiran army, made frequent blunders in the North defense battle in 288, making a battle that could have been easily won extremely difficult.


    The outer city wall of the north city wall even lost its opponent for a time.


    Although he finally won the battle, he also paid great casualties. Not only did he lose most of his combat strength, but also the deputy commander died in the battle. As the 29th generation commander, Brent also ate the consequences and died in the battle.


    ¡­¡­


    "From Samuel''s tone and expression when he told me this advice, we can see that he doesn''t seem to like the old colonel." Su Cheng continued.


    "Of course." Eliza answered, "if it were me, I wouldn''t like to see the old captain. With such a fortress, you could have won a very easy battle, but because of the leader''s reason, you fought so hard and paid so many casualties. Would anyone have a problem with the old leader? "


    "That''s what I said." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "Samuel, his advice to me this time is very useful, so I''m not angry with him. On the contrary, I''m a little grateful for his advice to me."


    "If only you weren''t angry."


    "What?" Su Cheng put on a joking tone, "Eliza, you seem to care about me and my emotions."


    "Who cares about you." Eliza patted Su Cheng again with neither light nor heavy strength, "I''m just asking."


    "Well, let''s stop chatting and go to bed. I have a lot to do tomorrow. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile:


    "I will announce my new training method with all the generals tomorrow..."


    "The new training method?"


    "Well, I decided to improve the existing military training method of our army."


    "Improvement? Su Cheng, how are you going to improve? "


    "You will know this tomorrow... If I tell you in detail now, I may talk about it until dawn..."


    Su Cheng''s voice has begun to be weak.


    From his voice, we can see that Su Cheng must be very tired now.


    Eliza naturally noticed this.


    "Well, let''s wait until tomorrow. Let''s go to bed now. I''m a little sleepy now." Eliza told a little lie. She was not very sleepy at this time. "Good night, Su Cheng."


    "Well, good night, Eliza."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after they said good night to each other, Su Cheng fell asleep.


    The quilt covered Su Cheng fluctuated rhythmically with Su Cheng''s breathing rate.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that he is really tired. He has fallen asleep so quickly. I''m quite energetic now


    Su Cheng was lying on his side on the bed, his face just facing Eliza.


    Eliza, who was not sleepy yet, also lay on her side in the opposite direction to Su Cheng. Their faces were facing each other.


    Eliza looked at Su Cheng''s face with great interest.


    Eliza, whose eyes have long been used to the darkness, can clearly see Su Cheng''s facial features at such a close distance.


    This is the first time Eliza has observed Su Cheng''s face so closely.


    ¡ª¡ªCompared with a year ago, this guy doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    ¡ª¡ªAh! by the way! Just now I forgot to ask Su Cheng how the girl got pregnant and how the condom was used! Today, when I was in the grocery store, Su Cheng promised me that he would explain it to me in detail later.


    Eliza, who is extremely lack of sexual knowledge, is eager to know how the girl gets pregnant and why the small condom has contraceptive function.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it... Ask Su Cheng later. Su Cheng is asleep now. Anyway, it''s not urgent. It''s the same to ask later.


    Just then, Eliza suddenly recalled what Su Chenggang had just said to her: "after all, I''m the kind of person who either doesn''t do it or tries my best to do it. Now that I have become the head of the Michael knights, even if I don''t want to, I will do my duty as the head of the regiment. "


    ¡ª¡ªNo matter how unwilling, will you do your duty... This guy is unexpectedly very responsible. He always feels that he is more and more reliable.


    ¡ª¡ªMingming is two years younger than me, but he always feels that he is much more mature than me


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, it is the end of December in 290. In a few days, we will enter a new year, 291.


    ¡ª¡ªAm I going to be 21... Getting older and older... My father must have a headache for me who is so old but not married.


    ¡ª¡ªGet married


    "I want you to marry me."¡ª¡ª Eliza''s mind came up with the joke Su Cheng had just told her.


    ¡ª¡ªMarry Su Cheng


    Although after hearing Su Cheng''s joke just now, Eliza''s first reaction was fright.


    But at the same time, there are some surprises.


    ¡ª¡ªMarry Su Cheng... What would it be like if I married Su Cheng... I can''t imagine


    Eliza''s mind suddenly flashed the scenes she had been with Su Cheng before.


    She found that all memories related to Su Cheng were basically happy memories.


    The time spent with Su Cheng is a good memory worthy of aftertaste.


    Only now has Eliza found that Su Cheng is very important to her.


    She is a very, very important person.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m always very happy to stay with Su Cheng.


    Eliza''s mouth turned up slightly and showed a faint smile.


    He gently twisted his body so that he could lean against Su Cheng''s arms.


    After leaning against Su Cheng''s arms, Eliza tilted her head and shrank her head into Su Cheng''s right shoulder socket.


    Making such a bold move, Eliza''s heart beat a lot faster.


    However, before long, Eliza''s heartbeat slowly became stable.


    Breathing also began to turn long.


    Eliza fell asleep in Su Cheng''s arms.


    There was still a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 451

    The order of Michael had six strongholds in the north.


    Avalon fortress is just one of the strongholds of the Michael knights.


    In addition to the Avalon fortress, the Michael Knights have five military bases in the north.


    Avalon fortress plus these five military bases - these are the six strongholds of the Michael knights in the north.


    These six strongholds are scattered throughout the Northern Territory, and the Michael knights are usually stationed in these six strongholds.


    Since the North defense battle in 288, the central government has concentrated the remaining 70000 people of the Michael knights in Avalon fortress, and only a few people are retained in the remaining five military bases to be stationed and guarded.


    Over the past two years, the five military bases have been nearly half deserted.


    Now, with the arrival of the new soldiers of the Michael knights, the five military bases have regained their original vitality


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    January 10, 291 BC.


    British Empire, Northern Territory, military base No. 1 of the order of Michael.


    In the evening of yesterday, that is, the evening of January 9, Darlene, along with thousands of young girls who passed the selection like her and became a recruit of the Michael knights, with their respective luggage, entered the No. 1 military base of the Michael knights and officially began to receive recruit training.


    All the recruits were scattered in various tents. This tent will be their dormitory for a long time. Each tent can accommodate 10 people.


    Because when all the recruits arrived at No. 1 military base on foot yesterday evening, all the recruits were tired, even Darlene, who has always been physically good.


    So last night, the tired recruits had no strength to say hello to their partners who slept in the same tent. When they got to their beds, they immediately fell asleep like a dead pig.


    On the second day after arriving at base 1, the instructors in the base woke them up before dawn.


    Before the chickens woke up, they woke people up. Dalina, who was born in the countryside, couldn''t believe that someone could do such a thing.


    And the instructors in the base did it.


    The continuous sound of trumpets came into the tent and into everyone''s ears.


    The horn sounds like death. If someone can sleep well under such noise, Darlene really wants to get to know such a monster.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so noisy... Are the instructors sick


    Darlene, who was awakened by the sound of the trumpet, rubbed her eyes and silently complained in her heart that her brain seemed a little abnormal. She woke up their instructors before dawn.


    Just then, a tall woman with a short ponytail dressed in a set of black armor lifted the curtain of the tent where Da Liana was located, put her head in, and shouted at Da liana and others who had not come down from the bed:


    "Everybody get up! Come out quickly! "


    Darlene and others were startled by the roar of the woman dressed up by the instructor. They immediately clumsily bounced off the bed, and then put clothes on their bodies in a hurry and panic.


    A girl rushed out of the tent because she was too flustered and didn''t wear her pants. As a result, she tripped over her pants and fell on the cold and hard ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Darlene, dressed, stood tall and low with other recruits, ready to start the first day of training after joining the army.


    At this time, the sky was still dark, and the sun had not yet risen from the horizon.


    The female instructor who had just lifted the curtain of Da Liana''s tent and urged them to come out quickly was standing in front of the crowd.


    Although it was still dark, thanks to the torches arranged everywhere, Darlene could clearly see the appearance of the female instructor.


    The female instructor looked about 30 to 35 years old. There were fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and mouth. She woke up before dawn, but she was unusually energetic and bright.


    She is very tall. According to Da Liana''s estimation, the female instructor is almost 1.75 meters tall, with wide shoulders and a gloomy expression. She looks very upset at their recruits.


    Unlike Darlene, who was not qualified to wear armor and still wore cloth, the female instructor wore a set of black armor. Both the boots on her feet and the arm armor on her arms were carefully wiped, so bright that she felt like a mirror.


    In addition to the armor on her body, the female instructor also hung a war sword on her left waist and a whip in her hand.


    "All attention!" The female instructor roared, "stand upright! Recruits of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael Knights! Welcome to the order of Michael! "


    "I''m captain Lindsay, and I''m also the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael Knights! That is, your officer and instructor of No. 100! "


    "When you talk to me later, you should salute and say ''sir'', not only salute and say ''sir'', but also salute all the instructors with this whip and call them ''sir''.


    After that, Lindsay waved the whip in her hand so that everyone could see what the whip was.


    "Not only that, there are likely to be several knights in the base from time to time! Once you see a knight, remember to salute and say hello to the Knights! If you are sentenced to ''disrespect to Knights'' for not saluting and saying hello to Knights, I can''t save you! "


    "Remember! Those who hang colorful swords around their waist and wear colorful armor are knights! "


    "Now, the first thing I want to teach you is to teach you how to do the military rites of our Britannia Empire!"


    "There are many kinds of military rituals in the British Empire, but most of them are rarely or even no longer used!"


    "There is only one kind of military salute popular in our British Empire now! You just need to learn this military salute! "


    After that, Lindsay hung the whip on her right hand back to her waist, and then stood straighter than before.


    The left hand is back to the back, the right hand is clenched into a fist, the right arm is inclined on the chest, and the fist eye of the right fist is pasted on the left chest.


    "Watch it! This is the military salute of our Britannia Empire! Monkeys can learn! Remember to stick the back of your left hand tightly to your waist! "


    "Next, I will walk in front of you one by one. You will salute me and say hello to me!"


    After that, Lindsay strode to the top left corner of the small square composed of 100 people.


    Located at the top left corner of the hundred people square is a tall and thin boy.


    Seeing Lindsay stride towards him, the young man swallowed his saliva because of nervousness, and then saluted Lindsay like Lindsay did just now.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Wrong! boy! Didn''t I just say that?! The back of your left hand should be tightly close to your waist! Do you know where the waist is?! You stuck it on your ass!! "


    "Ming, understand!"


    Lindsay walked up to the next man.


    The next person is a petite little girl.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Wrong!" Lindsay looked at the girl as if she were looking at some disgusting insect. "Your right arm is tilted on your chest! Not across the chest! And the fist hole is pasted on the left chest! Why is your fist aimed at me?! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Left chest! Left chest! boy! Can you tell right from left?! Your fist hole is on your right chest! "


    ¡­¡­


    "How many times have I said it! The right arm is oblique! Oblique!! Leaning on the chest! Not across the chest! Sir, am I speaking britannian or Hiran?! Since you understand britannian, why do you make mistakes! "


    ¡­¡­


    Lindsay went one by one to the recruits to help them practice how to salute and say hello to the generals, and correct their wrong postures and movements.


    Soon Lindsay came to Darlene.


    Darlene was already frightened by the fierce Lindsay.


    Although the elders in the village told her that the officers in the army were very fierce when she left her hometown, Darlene didn''t expect to be so fierce.


    Looking at Lindsay getting closer and closer to her, Darlene felt her forehead in a cold sweat.


    Although she kept praying in her heart that Lindsay would not come, the God didn''t seem to listen to Darlene''s prayer.


    Lindsay finally came up to Darlene.


    "It''s you! Kid!! "


    Lindsay''s roar came over Darlene''s head.


    Looking at Lindsay, who was a head higher than her, Darlene, who was very nervous, swallowed her saliva and saluted Lindsay.


    "Hello, sir... Huh!"


    Before Darlene could pronounce the last syllable of "Hello, sir", she was picked up by Lindsay.


    Lindsay grabbed Da Liana''s collar with one hand and lifted Da Liana from the ground like a chicken.


    This is the first time Darlene has experienced the feeling of being lifted from the ground and her feet hanging in the air.


    Because Lindsay pulled her collar, Darlene felt a little breathless now.


    "Your military salute was completely reversed... Kid..." Lindsay''s very gloomy face became more gloomy. "You are the most outrageous person I have ever seen. Why did you put your right hand behind you and clench your left hand on your right chest?"


    Lindsay''s body exudes a very frightening momentum.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Darlene, who was frightened by Lindsay, gradually accumulated a lot of tears in her eyes and stammered to explain, "I, I''m too nervous..."


    "Hum! Not again, kid. "


    With that, Lindsay loosened Darlene''s collar.


    Under the influence of gravity, Darlene fell from mid air and sat down on the cold and hard ground.


    Darlene, who was strangled by Lindsay, began to cough loudly after she fell to the ground.


    Instead of looking at Darlene, Lindsay went to the next recruit and reviewed the military salute of the next recruit.


    ¡ª¡ªI want to go home


    Darlene wiped the tears in her eyes and whispered.


    Darlene began to regret.


    I regret that I joined the army of the British Empire and the order of Michael.

 Chapter 452

    "Well, it seems that you have all learned to salute. I''ll check it again tomorrow. If I see someone who respects the army and respects the wrong way tomorrow, don''t blame me for being rude! Now officially enter training! Listen to the order! First run around the base to warm up! "


    ¡ª¡ªRun around the base?!


    Darlene almost screamed.


    The words had poured into her throat, but Darlene swallowed them back.


    Because she is afraid of instructor Lindsay now, she is sure that if she screams or complains, she will definitely be badly repaired by Lindsay.


    "Hey?!"


    However, although Darlene could not resist the exclamation, it does not mean that everyone could not resist the exclamation and lamentation.


    One little girl couldn''t help but uttered a huge "Hey", with a tone of disbelief.


    Sure enough, after the girl uttered a "Hey", Lindsay immediately felt like a mouse''s cat, moved her eyes to the girl and walked quickly in front of the girl.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Female..."


    "What is'' female ''?"


    "Girls, like boys, want to run around the base..." the little girl, overwhelmed by Lindsay''s momentum, said weaker and weaker.


    "Wrong! It should be -- ''do girls, like boys, have to run around the base? Sir! " Lindsay loudly corrected the girl''s words and emphasized the last "Sir".


    "Do girls, like boys, have to run around the base? Sir. " The little girl who was corrected repeated her question again.


    "Very good!" Lindsay, who has always looked gloomy since she first saw her, had a smile on her face for the first time.


    Lindsay patted the little girl on the shoulder and then said to the crowd:


    "I am a very open person! I welcome you to ask me questions. You can ask me any questions you don''t understand and want to consult! I will also try my best to answer your questions! "


    "But --" Lindsay''s smile gradually disappeared when she turned her head. "Although I welcome you to ask me questions, I don''t welcome you to argue with me! The army hates people who make mistakes but have to argue. It''s no big deal to make mistakes. Just admit your mistakes, learn from them and don''t make them again in the future. Keep sth. in mind! If you make a mistake in the future! Don''t argue with me! Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    "Are you all old men and grannies whose vocal cords are about to be disabled? Why are your 100 voices not as loud as mine? "


    "I see!!" Everyone''s response and voice were several levels higher. Da liana, standing in the square array, was shocked by the response and sound, and her eardrums were a little sore.


    This time, Lindsay was satisfied with the response.


    Lindsay nodded, then continued in a loud voice:


    "The little girl just asked this question very well! Do girls and boys need to run around the base? crap! Of course it is! "


    "I''m sure many of you girls have similar ideas¡® Our girls'' physical quality is naturally weaker than boys. Why should our girls'' training be the same as boys? Why can''t we lower the requirements for girls'' training? ''"


    I have to say, Lindsay''s words are too right. A similar idea just came to Darlene''s mind.


    Dalina also feels that it is unfair. Girls'' physical quality is naturally worse than boys. Why do they have the same training requirements as boys?


    "In fact, you are not the first person to have this idea! Since the British Empire allowed women to join the army, similar questions have not stopped! "


    "Many people have also been proposing to relax the training requirements for female soldiers and make the training of female soldiers easier than that of male soldiers."


    "With all due respect, I think these people who propose to relax the training requirements of female soldiers are a group of people who stand and talk without backache!"


    "I ask you! When you go to the battlefield, will your enemy not cut you because you are a female soldier? Will you show mercy? It''s impossible! "


    "Yes, our girls'' physical quality is naturally weaker than boys, but this is not the reason why we relax our requirements for ourselves!"


    "Because their physical quality is naturally weaker than that of men of the same age, they should double their demands! Train yourself! Instead of relaxing your requirements! "


    "I never relax my requirements for myself because I am a woman. When I was an ordinary soldier like you, I practiced even more than a man!"


    "So I''ve survived the hard training on the training ground, and now I''ve become the 100 captain!


    "You must understand! The reason why the Empire wants us girls to have the same training requirements as boys is actually protecting us in disguise! If you sweat more on the training ground, you will lose less blood on the battlefield - this is the truth I have learned from years of fighting on the battlefield! "


    After listening to Lindsay''s words, Darlene suddenly felt that the fog wrapped in her brain flashed away.


    ¡ª¡ªOur girls'' physical quality is indeed naturally weaker than boys, but this is not the reason why we relax our requirements for ourselves


    Darlene savored this sentence.


    She felt that this sentence was so wonderful that she felt enlightened.


    Darlene silently remembered this sentence.


    "So -- child, do you understand?" Lindsay turned her head and asked the little girl who had just asked her questions.


    "I see! Sir! "


    "Just understand! Then - all attention! Start running! Come on! Run! Run! Run! "


    ¡­¡­


    They lined up in four neat lines and jogged slowly around the No. 1 base of the Michael knights at a uniform speed.


    Along the way, Darlene could see that there were many new recruits, lined up in a neat queue like them, jogging around the base under the supervision of the instructor.


    Although the running speed is not fast, base 1 is too big.


    Although it was running at a slow and uniform speed, gradually many people began to fall behind.


    "Come on! Run! "


    Lindsay, who followed them, waved her whip and urged the recruits who began to fall behind to keep up with the queue.


    Da Liana was born in the countryside. She has been helping her family do all kinds of farm work and household chores since she can remember, so she has good physical fitness. She runs around the base at such a speed and doesn''t fall behind. Da Liana is still confident that she can do it.


    During the interval of running, Da Liana turned back from time to time to observe Lindsay closely following them.


    Unlike Darlene and others who wear light cloth clothes, Lindsay is wearing top armor, wearing armor that only captain 100 is qualified to wear, and a war sword is hung around her waist.


    Lindsay, dressed in armor, was able to closely follow Darlene and others, and her breathing was stable, and she didn''t even sweat.


    ¡ª¡ªHow strong... These old men who have been on the battlefield are so strong


    While wiping the sweat from her forehead, Darlene lamented the strength of these veterans.


    ¡­¡­


    It will be half an hour before Darlene and others finish running around base 1.


    Most of the recruits, including Darlene, had never tried such vigorous exercise before, so after running around base 1, most of them were gasping like a dead dog.


    Even dalina, who has good physical fitness, can''t stand it after running around the base. She bows her waist, holds her hands on her knees, greedily inhales every trace of air into her lungs, and then spits out the air in her lungs impatiently.


    "Well, the easiest jogging is over. Let''s go to the next training."


    ¡ª¡ªEasy?


    Darlene stared at Lindsay in disbelief.


    ¡ª¡ªDoes officer Lindsay have any misunderstanding about the word "easy"?


    Darlene couldn''t help being curious about Lindsay''s cognitive ability.

 Chapter 453

    "Stand up! Stand up! Remember what I just said! Hands and palms must be close to your thighs! "


    Darlene and others are now standing in a posture they have never tried before.


    Keep your legs straight, your feet at a certain angle, your hands droop naturally, stick tightly to both sides of your thighs, close your abdomen, hold your chest out, look up, look ahead, and stretch your shoulders back.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the use of standing here?


    Darlene was very confused.


    Before joining the Michael knights, according to Darlene''s imagination, after she entered the army, the first thing to learn should be to learn how to hold a sword and a gun.


    To Darlene''s surprise, the first thing she learned after she entered the Knights was to stand.


    What''s good to practice standing?


    ¡ª¡ªAs Mr. Lindsay said just now, we are welcome to ask questions when there is anything we don''t understand and have questions. I might as well ask Mr. Lindsay.


    She was really curious about why she had to practice standing. After clearing her throat, she said to Lindsay Lang:


    "Sir! Why should we practice standing? What is there to practice standing? "


    As soon as Darlene''s question fell, the rest of the recruits turned their attention to Lindsay.


    Darlene is far from alone in the recruits wondering why they should practice standing.


    "Good question." Lin said, "in fact, I don''t know."


    "Hey?" Darlene looked at Lindsay with a confused face.


    "Maybe many of you don''t know." Lindsay continued, "we have a new head of the Michael knights. This new commander is the 30th commander in the history of our Michael knights. "


    "The new regimental commander has done a lot of things since he took office. One of them is to improve the previous military training method."


    "The new commander calls this'' military posture '', which is one of the many training programs he has improved and created."


    "I didn''t understand at first. What''s the use of practicing this?"


    "But -"


    Speaking of this, a thought-provoking color slowly appeared on Lindsay''s face.


    "After I really tried the standing posture, I gradually understood the use of standing posture. You will know the use of standing posture later."


    With that, Lindsay took out her pocket watch.


    In the British army, soldiers at the captain level and above can be given a pocket watch.


    "It''s 7:08 in the morning. Let''s stand for 30 minutes and practice. After 30 minutes, we''ll have breakfast."


    ¡ª¡ªBreakfast? Can you finally have breakfast?!


    After hearing the word "breakfast" from Lindsay''s mouth, Darlene couldn''t help but brighten her eyes and began to secrete saliva crazily in her mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªStanding for 30 minutes? This is too simple. Who can''t do it.


    For Lindsay''s 30 minute standing posture, Darlene couldn''t help sneering. She thought it was too simple, much simpler than jogging around the base.


    However... When she really tried to stand in this position, Darlene gradually felt that it didn''t seem so simple


    Darlene... No, it should be said that everyone has never stood in this position before. It makes Darlene feel very comfortable to stand in this position for the first time.


    Moreover, because you want to keep your legs straight and your hands close to your legs, you should constantly exert force.


    Under such constant exertion, it is much more tired than expected.


    I don''t know how long, three minutes? Or five minutes? Darlene saw several recruits standing beside her, and her body began to shake.


    Then after a long time, Darlene felt her legs start to sour. The soles of her feet were very painful. Because her hands had to be closely attached to her legs, her arms began to sour.


    Not only that, Darlene slowly felt her head dizzy.


    Lindsay is not idle. When Darlene and others are standing in the military posture, Lindsay is walking and patrolling around the people with her whip.


    While walking and patrolling, she also said in a gloating tone: "how about it? Isn''t it not so easy? One of the functions of standing military posture is to exercise your willpower. This function is realized by me, because when I stand military posture, I can''t last long, because I''m too tired. "


    ¡ª¡ªReally tired


    Darlene felt that a few minutes ago, she felt very relaxed in her military posture. She was really stupid and hopeless!


    ¡ª¡ªSo dizzy... I feel like I''m going to fall... Do I want to be the first person to faint because of standing in the military posture? No... what a shame


    Darlene, who didn''t want to be the first person to faint, clenched her teeth and insisted.


    However, the head is still getting dizzy.


    Darlene herself felt that her body had begun to shake slightly.


    Just then, Lindsay frowned and walked quickly to Darlene.


    "Hello! "Kid!" Lindsay shouted to Darlene, "didn''t I just say everything? Focus on the forefoot! If you don''t put your weight on the front sole of your foot, you will easily faint! "


    After that, Lindsay grabbed Da Liana''s collar, and then gently pulled it in her direction to move Da Liana''s center of gravity forward.


    "I see!" Although she was still dizzy, Darlene answered Lindsay loudly.


    After putting her weight on the soles of her front feet, Darlene gradually felt much better, and gradually she was no longer dizzy.


    30 minutes is usually a very short time, but it is an unbearable long time for dalina and others who are now standing in a military posture.


    Everyone clenched their teeth and finally held on until the end of 30 minutes.


    "Good! 30 minutes! Everybody made it! not bad You can have breakfast! "


    ¡ª¡ªFinally... Can we eat


    When Darlene swallowed the newly secreted saliva, she found that she had only stood for 30 minutes, and she had more sweat on her back and forehead.


    ¡ª¡ªBeing a soldier... It''s much harder than I thought


    Darlene wiped the sweat on her forehead, smiled bitterly and sighed in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The food in the army is pretty good, at least more abundant than when she was in Darlene''s hometown.


    Breakfast is warm porridge.


    Da Liana had been hungry for a long time. Before dawn today, she was forced to get up, run around the base, and then stand for another 30 minutes, which had consumed all her energy.


    Da Liana drank three bowls of warm porridge to ease her empty stomach.


    When the recruits had breakfast, the instructors repeatedly reiterated to them that don''t talk while eating. There can only be the sound of bowl and spoon collision in your ears, not the sound of human speech.


    According to the instructors, this is also the new requirement of their new regiment commander. Since he took office, no soldiers or generals are allowed to talk when eating, because talking during eating will only interfere with eating, and will forcibly extend a meal that could be solved in three minutes to five minutes or even longer.


    Darlene understands and agrees with the new regulations set up by the new head. Although eating is a good opportunity to chat, chatting during eating is also a waste of time to some extent, which will make the eating time longer.


    After a big breakfast, the training started again.


    Da Liana thought that after breakfast, she would start training other contents, such as training sword or training gun, but unexpectedly, after breakfast, the training project was still standing posture!


    After experiencing the terrible "Junzi" for 30 minutes before breakfast, Darlene was afraid of the word "Junzi".


    If you can, Darlene doesn''t want to stand any more.


    Unfortunately, the training content is not determined by Darlene.

 Chapter 454

    January 10, 291, 290 BC.


    British Empire, Northern Territory, base 1 of the order of Michael.


    After dinner.


    ¡ª¡ªMy back hurts... My feet hurt... It''s hard to be a soldier


    After a day of hard practice by instructor Lindsay, Darlene felt terrible pain everywhere, especially her back and feet.


    I trained two things today.


    Stand in the military posture and walk in unison with the square array.


    Practice standing posture in the morning. After lunch and a little rest at noon, start training the marching of the square array in the afternoon.


    Thanks to this military posture that has been practiced all morning, Da Liana''s back and feet have been painful until now.


    Because when standing in the military posture, the back should always be straight, so at the end of standing and bending in the military posture, there will be "click" and "click" sounds on the back.


    The afternoon walking training made Darlene''s already painful soles more painful.


    For this step-by-step training, Darlene also felt very puzzled. She didn''t understand why she had to go hand in hand with her comrades in arms.


    Just wave your weapons and rush up to fight the enemy?


    However, the training content made Da Liana feel no matter how puzzled, Da Liana could only harden her head.


    To Darlene''s relief, the food here is pretty good.


    There are three meals a day - breakfast, lunch and dinner. Each meal is very rich.


    The most abundant of the three meals is lunch. Breakfast and dinner are vegetable porridge, while noon is delicious white rice. At the same time, everyone can get a piece of dried meat.


    Darlene didn''t have the habit of having dinner. When she was still living in her hometown in the countryside, Darlene and her family ate two meals a day, breakfast and lunch respectively.


    In the evening, I will only eat something that is too small to be called a meal, and then go straight to bed.


    Therefore, Darlene, who is not used to dinner at all, can''t eat after only drinking a bowl of porridge.


    Before Darlene came to the Michael knights, her work and rest were very regular. The disadvantage of going to bed as soon as she finished eating at night is now apparent.


    After eating porridge, Darlene began to feel sleepy.


    However, the instructors did not intend to let the recruits like Darlene go to rest so soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªThis is... Where?


    After entering a large empty room with the other recruits beside her, Darlene looked around curiously.


    Officer Lindsay took Darlene and them, that is, all the members of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the knights, into a building several stories high in the base, and then was led into an empty room.


    The room is very big. Darlene feels that it has no problem holding hundreds of people.


    This room is truly empty. There is almost nothing in it. It is worth noting that there is a huge wooden board hanging on one side of the wall.


    After entering the room, Darlene found that there were already people in the room.


    More than 200 teenagers and girls are sitting on the floor of this room.


    After Da liana and others entered the room, the more than 200 teenagers and girls looked at Da liana and others with curious eyes, and Da liana and others also looked back with curious eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªThey should be like us. They are all new recruits.


    "Hurry up! Come in! " Lindsay shouted and pointed to the wall with a big board hanging on it. "Just like them, sit on the floor! Face in this direction! Yes, yes, face the wall with a big board hanging! "


    "They" in Lindsay''s mouth naturally refers to the more than 200 recruits who stepped into the room early.


    After Lindsay''s hard training for a day, all the recruits of the first squadron of the 17th brigade have been afraid of Lindsay.


    Hearing Lindsay''s roar, all the recruits of the first squadron of the 17th brigade immediately acted like a conditioned reflex.


    Those who have not yet entered the room immediately enter the room, while those who have entered the room immediately look for the empty floor, and then quickly sit on it.


    All the recruits of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade filled the remaining vacant positions on the floor of the room.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m so sleepy... I want to sleep


    Da liana, sitting cross legged on the floor, rubbed the muscles of her legs and relaxed the muscles of her legs, so as to make herself more energetic.


    If she doesn''t do anything and just sits here, Darlene believes she will sleep.


    ¡ª¡ªThe sun is going down, so you don''t have to train... Do you have to train when it''s dark?


    Darlene, who was born in the countryside and was used to the life of doing things at sunrise and resting at sunset, felt very incomprehensible and unaccustomed to the behavior of not going to bed obediently when it was dark, but continuing to do things.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing here... Woo... So sleepy... Is it so hard to be a soldier... I really want to go home


    I don''t know how many times she wants to go home today


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, children, open this booklet in your hands and let us see the first page. I''ll teach you how to count first tonight. I believe most of you can''t even count from 1 to 10."


    Darlene looked in amazement at the old man standing next to the big board hanging on a wall, at the old man, and then at the pamphlet in her hand.


    Just now, everyone in the room was handed out a pamphlet with a palm size and half a finger thick.


    When I opened the booklet, it was full of words.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m illiterate. Why do you give me a book? Let me use this thing to go to the bathroom. I don''t want to. The leaves are more comfortable than paper.


    While Darlene was wondering why she sent a book to all of them, another old man came in.


    The old man is kind-hearted and purposeful. He is full of intellectual aura. At first glance, he is an educated cultural man.


    After entering the room, the old man went to the big board hanging on the wall. After a few simple greetings with them, he said these words to them, which shocked many people, including darina and others.


    ¡ª¡ªTeach us... Count? What''s the training tonight?


    Darlene suspected that she had heard wrong.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the use of learning such things? Will it make it easier to survive on the battlefield, or will it make my sword more powerful? Huh? Sir Lindsay?


    At this time, Darlene found that Lindsay, like them, was sitting in a corner of the room, holding the pamphlet in her hands.


    Next to Lindsay, there are some generals dressed as generals who she doesn''t know.


    Like Lindsay, they sat in the corner of the room with the pamphlet in their hands.


    ¡ª¡ªAre the officers coming to study?!


    Just when Darlene was surprised that the officers would come to study with them, the old man picked up the charcoal pen already prepared and wrote on the big board hanging on the wall.


    "Well, it''s not too late. Let''s start tonight''s study quickly. First, I''ll teach you how to write the 10 numbers from 1 to 10. Please see, this is'' 1 ''."


    As he spoke, the old man made a "please" action towards the board on which he had written a big character just now.

 Chapter 455

    ¡ª¡ªLearning knowledge is surprisingly interesting. I didn''t expect to learn what the 10 numbers from 1 to 10 look like.


    Darlene listened to the old man''s lecture with interest.


    Although it is still unclear why their soldiers should learn such things that are not conducive to combat, Darlene still listened to the old man''s lecture with great interest.


    Learning arithmetic and other skills is a very new and interesting thing in the eyes of dalina, who has never received any education.


    However, there are only a few people like Darlene who are interested in listening to the old man''s lecture.


    Many people, such as those sitting next to Darlene, looked listless.


    However, before the class began, Lindsay and other officers severely warned them about these recruits.


    "Everyone must listen carefully! If they find out who is not listening carefully... "This is what the officers led by Lindsay told them before the class began.


    The officers didn''t finish. When they talked about "who doesn''t listen carefully", they didn''t go on.


    Although he didn''t go on, all the recruits were cold and bristled when they heard it.


    After today''s training, these officers have left a very terrible shadow in their young hearts.


    Although there will still be those two fools who are not afraid of heaven and earth, and the reckless man is not afraid of the officer, the vast majority of recruits are still afraid of the officer.


    Don''t annoy the officer - this is the conclusion drawn by most recruits after today''s day''s training and constructed by sweat and tears.


    Therefore, even though many people are not interested in listening to the old man''s teaching, these people still have a strong spirit and listen to and absorb the knowledge taught by the old man as much as possible.


    As Darlene had just speculated, Lindsay and other generals also sat on the ground and listened to the old man''s lecture with their new recruits.


    These generals were obviously more serious than the recruits. Every general, including Lindsay, stared at the old man.


    His eyes were so hot that he almost burned the old man''s clothes.


    ¡ª¡ªOfficers are so serious


    While listening to the old man''s lecture, Darlene also looked at the officers who were listening from time to time.


    Looking at the officers who were so serious that they didn''t want to blink more, Darlene couldn''t help but murmur and lament the seriousness of the officers.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no watch here to see the time.


    Even with a watch, Darlene doesn''t know how to look at time, because Darlene doesn''t know how to look at a watch at all.


    More precisely, Da Liana has no concept of time at all. Although she knows that the units of time are year, month, day, hour, minute and second, Da Liana doesn''t know how many hours there are in a day and how many minutes there are in an hour.


    Darlene didn''t even know when 7 o''clock and 18 o''clock were.


    So Darlene couldn''t estimate how long the course lasted. All she knew was that the old man''s lecture time was enough for her to eat several meals.


    After not knowing how long, the old man finally ended his teaching and left the room.


    After seeing the old man leave, Darlene thought that today''s training should be over and she could go back to the tent to sleep, but she didn''t expect that today''s training was far from over.


    After the old man left, a young man dressed as a bard came in.


    ¡ª¡ªBard?!


    Seeing the Bard who entered the room, Darlene couldn''t help but brighten her eyes.


    Not only Darlene''s eyes lit up, but also many recruits present.


    Most of the recruits are from rural areas. After all, most of the people in this world are farmers.


    Different from the aristocrats and rich businessmen who have many recreational activities, the ordinary recreational activities of farmers are pitifully few.


    Listening to the stories told by the bards who occasionally travel to the village should be the most popular entertainment for farmers.


    Bards are good at telling all kinds of conscious stories, and they often don''t want much reward, so bards are very popular with farmers.


    Several bards once visited dalina''s village.


    At that time, the wonderful stories told by these bards left a deep impression on Darlene.


    Since then, Darlene has been very fond of these people who can tell wonderful stories.


    Before leaving the village to join the knights, Darlene was looking forward to several more bards coming to the village every day.


    After entering the room, the young man dressed as a bard gave an elegant salute to the recruits and the generals in the room, and then greeted them:


    "Good evening, all recruits and officers of the Michael knights. As you can see, I am a bard."


    After hearing that the young man personally admitted that he was a bard, many people, including Darlene, had a more intense look of expectation on their faces.


    "Let''s spend the next time together happily. Let''s take the next time as today''s relaxation time. I will tell you the story of the ''Knight King'', a great ancestor of our britannians. There are too many stories about the ''Knight King''. I will tell you one of her famous deeds today. "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, including Lindsay and other generals, did not know that there were two men and one woman patrolling the corridors outside each room. From time to time, they observed the situation in each room through the crack in the door.


    Of the two men and one woman, the woman has fiery red hair.


    The two men, one slightly older and the other surprisingly young.


    The older man has brown hair, while the extremely young man has short black hair and black pupils.


    The young man with black hair and black pupils is clearly the youngest of the three, but he is at the forefront of the three.


    While the three people inspected the rooms, the man and woman who followed the young man with black hair kept reporting to the young man with black hair:


    "Head." The red haired woman said, "the first conscription of the Michael knights, the 10000 recruits recruited, are now training recruits in this No. 1 base, and they are already in my fourth army. Now, the 11th brigade to the 20th brigade of my fourth army are new recruits, while the 1st Brigade to the 10th brigade are veterans. "


    Speaking of this, the redhead changed into a half joking tone:


    "It has been more than two years since 288, when the fourth army was finally full."


    As soon as the red haired woman''s voice fell, the brown haired man on the side answered:


    "Now the second conscription of the knights is coming to an end, and soon Mr. Humphrey will send the recruits from the second conscription. At that time, the Fifth Army of our knights can finally become an army. "


    Speaking of this, the brown haired man paused.


    A look of hesitation flashed across his face.


    After a while, the brown haired man asked the black haired young man:


    "Commander, I really don''t understand. What''s the use of taking so much effort to set up these cultural courses and inviting bards to come and tell stories to the soldiers? Can this increase the combat effectiveness of the troops? "


    After hearing the question of the brown haired man, a few intriguing colors gradually appeared on the face of the black haired youth.


    "The reason why I asked Mr. Humphrey to help me recruit a large number of cultural people and set up cultural courses to teach all kinds of knowledge in the army is to strengthen the quality of generals and future generals." The young man with black hair replied, "as for the reason why the bards were invited to tell stories to the soldiers, you will know later."

 Chapter 456

    "... Arthur, the ''Knight King'', handed over the eastern front to Avalon, who was the best at defensive warfare under her command. She herself gathered 8 of the 12 round table knights, as well as all the cavalry that could be mobilized in the country - a total of 100000 cavalry, who went alone into the territory of the Western barbarians and launched a lightning fast attack on the barbarians. "


    "This was the largest and most arduous battle launched by the Soviet British empire against the barbarians in the West¡® At that time, the knight king named this strategic decisive battle against the West barbarians as the "Northern Cross decisive battle", and later generations also called it the "Northern Cross lightning battle", because this decisive battle against the barbarians was a battle that flexibly used the high mobility of cavalry to launch a lightning fast attack against the West barbarians. "


    "This Northern Cross Blitzkrieg was one of the four most famous battles that the ''Knight King'' personally commanded in her life."


    Bards who are telling the legendary deeds of the "Knight king" to Darlene and others are very eloquent and are very good at adjusting their tone and intonation to mobilize everyone''s emotions.


    At this time, he has successfully mobilized the mood of everyone in the room.


    Darlene now stares at the Bard because she is so focused that she doesn''t even breathe consciously.


    Darlene was not alone, because almost everyone in the room stared at the young bard like her, looking forward to the next story.


    Until tonight, Darlene didn''t know that their britannians had such a great ancestor - "Knight king" thousands of years ago.


    The Bard told them tonight about one of the most famous battles of the knight King - the Northern Cross blitz.


    It was also tonight that Darlene learned that thousands of years ago, the britannians established their first country, the suyinglan empire.


    When the "Knight king" succeeded as the suyinglan emperor at the age of 16, the suyinglan Empire at that time was a domestic and foreign invasion. At that time, the suyinglan empire was far from as big as the current Britannia Empire. At that time, the suyinglan empire was enemies in all directions.


    Among them, the greatest threat to the suyinglan empire is the barbarians in the West.


    At present, the west of the British Empire is a very peaceful and prosperous area and the most densely populated area of the British Empire. The British Empire now has a population of more than 80 million, and the population in the West accounts for more than half of the total population of the country, nearly 50 million. It is the granary of the British Empire and the main source of troops.


    However, the prosperous western region of the British Empire was the territory of the brave barbarians thousands of years ago.


    Although the barbarians in the West had a very low level of civilization and had just got rid of the tribal period, in their culture, they believed that death in war was a matter of great pride, so they were brave and brave, and brought great suffering to the suyinglan Empire at that time.


    Su YINGLAN empire was almost subjugated by the West barbarians several times.


    As the "Knight king" of the Ming Dynasty, he is naturally deeply aware of the threat of the barbarians in the west to their su YINGLAN empire.


    Therefore, after succeeding as emperor Su Yinglan, the "Knight king" actively rectified the internal affairs of the Empire. After stabilizing the interior of the Empire, he launched an all-round war against the barbarians in the West.


    Most of the famous battles in the life of the "Knight king" took place in the war with the West barbarians.


    For example, tonight, the Bard fought the Northern Cross with Darlene and others.


    The Bard vividly tells how the "Knight king" made decisions and judgments in the famous North Cross showdown, and how the eight round table knights who followed the "Knight king" to participate in the North Cross showdown fought bravely.


    Darlene and others were intoxicated.


    Finally, many recruits in the room cheered when they heard that the decisive battle of the North Cross ended with the overall victory of the "Knight king", which wiped out more than 100000 West barbarians, almost all the main forces were wiped out, and West barbarians could no longer advance eastward in a short time.


    "Long live!"


    "Long live the knight king!"


    "How awesome¡® The knight King ''is really great! The North Cross Blitzkrieg, just listen to the name, feel excited! Did we have such a great ancestor¡® Long live the knight king! Long live Britannia! "


    "Long live Britannia!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Darlene didn''t cheer with these people, her heart was not calm at this time.


    ¡ª¡ªI used to... Have such a great ancestor!


    Darlene has never been so proud to be a britannian and a descendant of the ''Knight King''.


    At the thought that her ancestors had made such great achievements, dalina was very excited and proud.


    ......


    The people in the room did not know that when they cheered for the "Knight king" and were proud of their ancestors as britannians and "Knight king", a gap was quietly opened in the back door of the room.


    A young man with black hair and pupils is observing the situation in the room where Da Liana is located through this gap.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the cheering recruits in the room, Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a gratifying smile.


    "Look, Willie, Dale." Su Cheng turned his head and said to the brown haired youth and red haired women behind him, that is, Willie and dale, "that''s why I specially invite the bards. We want the soldiers to have a sense of belonging and be proud of their motherland and Britannia. Soldiers who are proud of their own country and nation, when facing foreign enemies, will burst out with strong combat power enough to frighten foreign enemies. "


    Willie, who was also observing the situation in the room through the crack of the door, nodded solemnly and said:


    "I seem to understand your intention."


    "I don''t quite understand..." Dale said with a bitter smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Su Cheng smiled at Dale, "you should be able to understand in the future. An army of faith, an army that does not fight for money and food, such an army is very terrible. "


    After leaving this sentence that Willie and dale understood but didn''t understand, Su Cheng walked out.


    "Come on, Willie, let''s go back to Avalon fortress. Dale, you stay at base 1. "


    "Yes." Dale and Willie responded in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Willie left the No. 1 base of the Knights and headed for Avalon fortress.


    Among the five military bases of the Michael order in the north, base 1 is the closest to Avalon fortress. If you go straight, it only takes 8 hours from Avalon fortress to base 1.


    "It seems that we are going to sleep in the carriage tonight." Su Cheng, sitting in the carriage, gently twisted his body and adjusted his sitting posture so that he could sit more comfortably. "I didn''t think I had time to be nervous enough to go home in the carriage all night. There were so many things... Whether it was business or private, there were so many that I wanted to resign as head..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng looked up and sighed.

 Chapter 457

    At this time, Willie said, "the 10000 recruits recruited in phase 1 are very good in both mental outlook and physical quality."


    "Well, it''s all good."


    The central government plans to recruit 10000 soldiers in 13 periods, and strive to recruit 130000 new soldiers before the end of the summer of 291, so as to make the Michael Knights return to 200000.


    The 10000 recruits recruited in phase 1 were taken to base 1 from Avalon fortress and incorporated into Dale''s 4th Army.


    Thanks to these 10000 recruits, Dale''s fourth army is finally full. It is a real army. It is no longer the disabled army with only 10000 people.


    Su Cheng arrived at base 1 this afternoon and plans to take a brief look at the training of 10000 recruits at base 1.


    Willie, as deputy commander, and dale, as commander of the Fourth Army, also accompanied the inspection of 10000 recruits of the Fourth Army.


    On the way from pandragon to the north, when thinking about how to rebuild the Michael Knight order to complete the task of the central government, Su Cheng had the idea of improving the training methods of the Knight Order and further improving the combat power of the knight order.


    How to practice the sword, how to practice the gun, how to practice the bow... These combat skills. In thousands of years of fighting, the British army has long summarized a set of mature and most appropriate training methods in this era.


    Therefore, Su Cheng does not intend to improve the training methods of these combat skills.


    Su Cheng plans to focus on improving the Discipline Training of the army.


    Su Cheng decided to pay close attention to the discipline of Michael knights.


    Whether before or after coming to this different world, Su Cheng likes reading all kinds of war books and history books. There are also several war books on the market of this different world, but the level of war books on the market of this different world is not comparable to that of the earth.


    After reading a lot of military and history books, Su Cheng came to a conclusion: there are four most important things in an army: logistics, intelligence, discipline and morale.


    Discipline determines the lower limit of an army''s combat effectiveness, and morale determines the upper limit of an army''s combat effectiveness.


    As long as these four things are guaranteed, even if the leader is a mediocre general, he can win the war.


    Su Cheng''s goal is to build the Michael Knights into an elite division that can still win every battle even if it is commanded by a mentally retarded person!


    The Discipline Training of the British army is not bad, but there is still much room for improvement.


    For example, the British army had no strict requirements on standing posture, queue and housekeeping.


    For a long time, the standing posture requirements of the British army only required to stand straight and the queue to be a little neat, not to mention the requirements of internal affairs, which is basically equal to nothing.


    Base 1 now has not only the 10000 new recruits, but also some veterans.


    When inspecting the training of recruits this afternoon, Su Cheng also paid a special visit to the Veterans'' tents.


    To be honest, it''s terrible.


    The quilt was kneaded like pickled cabbage, and there was a strange smell in it.


    Therefore, in order to strengthen the discipline of Michael Knight order, Su Cheng added many abnormal internal affairs requirements to the daily life of the army.


    Whether the discipline of the army is strict or not is often reflected in some small daily things.


    Su Cheng asked that from now on, all the generals and soldiers of the Michael knight regiment are forbidden to speak during dinner, everyone''s quilt should be folded, armor, boots, swords, spears and other weapons should be polished so that they can shine a human figure, and everyone''s tent should be clean, even the Emperor''s majesty is proud of it, and is willing to sleep in this tent.


    These internal affairs requirements seem to be very formalistic, which seems to be of no use to the improvement of the combat effectiveness of the army, but they actually have a deep meaning.


    The purpose of sorting out internal affairs, which seems to be repeated and mechanical, is to cultivate the discipline and integrity of generals and soldiers, and imperceptibly instill the concept of absolute obedience into generals and soldiers. From every detail to repeatedly strengthen the soldiers'' awareness, let the soldiers know what obedience is.


    You can''t even do such seemingly indifferent things as ordering you to polish the head of the gun. Can you perform the combat task well as soon as the war begins?


    From another point of view, these stringent internal requirements can also enhance the sense of honor of the generals and soldiers.


    Looking at the tents that are even more neat and clean than their own homes, and the armor and weapons that are so bright that they can reflect people''s shadow, the generals will have a little sense of honor and improve the morale of the troops to a certain extent.


    At the same time, these endless and harsh internal affairs requirements can also reduce the surplus energy of the generals to a certain extent, which is the so-called "soldiers can''t be idle".


    In addition to these abnormal internal affairs requirements, Su Cheng also added many other items and terms for training the discipline of the army.


    For example, they have joined the training of standing posture and standing in line, and the soldiers must say hello to the officers when they see them, so as to strengthen the concept of superiors and subordinates.


    The training of standing posture and standing queue is not only beneficial to the Discipline Training of the army, but also to the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    In the era of cold weapons, formation is very important. A neat queue is naturally conducive to the formation of formation and improve combat effectiveness.


    The reason why we want to strengthen the concept of superiors and subordinates is to strengthen the idea that generals and soldiers obey their superiors.


    At the same time, it also helps to make soldiers fear their own officers more than the enemy.


    Making the generals fear the officers more than the enemy can not only make the generals fight more fiercely, but also further strengthen the discipline of the army.


    Su Cheng does not expect to train the Michael Knights into the modern army of the earth. It is absolutely impossible to train into a modern army based on the productivity of this era.


    However, although it is impossible to train as a modern army, Su Cheng thinks there is still a way to get close to the modern army and let the Michael Knights slowly start to have some shadow of the modern army.


    However, strengthening the discipline of the troops - this is only one of the key points of Su Cheng''s improvement of the Knights'' training method.


    Another improvement focus of Su Cheng is the addition of cultural training for the army.


    Whether in the cold weapon era of the earth or in this strange world, they are particularly fond of recruiting simple villagers to March.


    Because the villagers are basically illiterate and dumb, they are particularly good at management and command.


    After all, in the era of cold weapons, soldiers do not need any culture, and generals do not need any high-quality soldiers.


    Su Cheng himself agrees with this view. In the era of cold weapons, there is no need for highly educated soldiers. It doesn''t matter that all the soldiers are illiterate. Anyway, they only need to understand one idea: military orders are like mountains. They only need to know one iron rule: if an order is given, they will swear to death to complete the order. As long as they understand this idea and iron rule, That''s all right. This unit can be pulled out to carry out operations, and its combat effectiveness will not be too low.


    After all, unlike the modern earth with high-tech weapons, in the era of cold weapons, guns, swords, bows and crossbows, which need any high-cultural soldiers to use.


    However, although the soldiers do not need any culture, the generals do.


    No matter how the times change, whether it is the era of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons, the generals who are responsible for commanding and managing soldiers to fight definitely need a certain culture.


    When participating in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom and the "Xia Feng" offensive, Su Cheng had found that the average cultural quality of grass-roots military officers, that is, leaders 10, 100 and 1000, was so low that it was worrying.


    Knights are senior military officers of the britannian Empire, and their selection is extremely strict. Even if they want to become the lowest Xingui knights, they also need to have the command ability to command troops of 5000 or more.


    The cultural quality of those who have the command ability to command troops of 5000 or more will certainly not be too low.


    In the history of the British Empire, there was no one who was completely illiterate but became a knight.


    People who can become knights are often people with good family background, such as aristocratic origin, merchant origin and rich peasant origin.


    Although there were many knights who came from poor families and didn''t know one, they were only [once illiterate]. In the process of joining the army, they gradually learned by themselves through various channels. When they became knights, they were no longer illiterate.


    Illiterate knights from beginning to end have never appeared in the history of the Empire.


    Therefore, the quality of knights who are senior military officers of the Empire has always been high. Su Cheng has seen many knights in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom and the "Xia Feng" offensive. So far, Su Cheng has not seen a knight with worrying ability. Each knight has good talent and quality.


    Compared with the high-quality knights, the quality of those captains, who are grass-roots officers of the Empire, is somewhat miserable.


    Many captains are completely illiterate. They can''t even write their own names.


    If they can''t understand a word, they can''t even expect them to understand the battle map.


    Not only can''t read words, many team leaders can''t even calculate within 100.


    During the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom and the "Xia Feng" offensive, Su Cheng also met some very top-notch captains. He didn''t even understand how to read the watch. He stuffed them a pocket watch and they couldn''t understand what time it was now.


    What''s more, these captains who can''t even read the watch are still captains Qian! Manage and command 1000 team leaders!


    Since this incident, Su Cheng has had a very intuitive and pessimistic understanding of the quality of grass-roots military officers.


    As a grass-roots officer of the army, he can''t understand the time, the battle map and the warrant. What a shame!


    Therefore, after Su Cheng arrived in Betty City, before the reception was over, he impatiently asked Humphrey to help him recruit a large group of teachers who can teach some basic knowledge. At the same time, he also asked Humphrey to help him organize people to rush out a batch of simple textbooks for generals.


    Su Cheng needs a large number of teachers to help him set up cultural courses in the army, teach soldiers all kinds of basic cultural knowledge, and teach them literacy, arithmetic and other basic cultural knowledge.


    After the training during the day, both soldiers and captains need to take "evening classes" together to receive cultural training.


    These soldiers are future captains and even future knights, so they also need to receive cultural training together.


    Because of the tight time, Humphrey couldn''t help Su Cheng find enough teachers and enough textbooks for all the generals of the Michael knights to carry out cultural training. Therefore, only the 10000 recruits of base 1 have cultural courses, and the veterans haven''t officially carried out cultural training.


    However, when enough teachers are recruited in the future, veterans can gradually carry out cultural training.


    Besides asking Humphrey to help him recruit teachers, Su Cheng also asked Humphrey to help him recruit enough bards.


    After the culture class every night, Su Cheng needs these bards to tell stories to the soldiers.


    The reason why these bards were recruited to give the soldiers a "story class" is not to relax the soldiers.


    The purpose of the "story class" is to improve the sense of belonging and pride of the soldiers. By telling all kinds of great men and deeds in the history of the British Empire, the soldiers can be proud of their motherland and be proud of being British.


    In short, "story class" is set up to pave the way for future patriotic education.

 Chapter 458

    There are many differences between the ancient army and the modern army.


    There is a big difference between the two, that is, the modern army will pay attention to the ideological education of its officers and soldiers.


    Su Cheng decided to carry out ideological education for all the generals and soldiers of Michael Knight Order and instill patriotism into them.


    In short, it is to make the soldiers have faith.


    Let the generals of the Michael Knights fight not only for money and food, but also for other more noble things.


    Of course, Su Cheng also knows about patriotic education. Like strengthening internal affairs requirements, it can''t be achieved overnight. We have to take our time.


    It must be of no use to directly carry out patriotic education for soldiers who are basically illiterate and tell them the importance of patriotism.


    Therefore, Su Cheng plans to first increase the sense of belonging and honor of the generals and soldiers, so that they can be proud of their country and Britannia. After the generals and soldiers have a clear understanding of their country and are proud of their Britannia, they can slowly carry out ideological education.


    That''s why Su Cheng asked Humphrey to help him recruit bards and tell stories to the soldiers.


    The easiest way to improve a person''s pride in his country and his nation is to tell him about the great men and deeds of his country.


    Just now, when inspecting the "story class" of the generals and soldiers, Su Cheng knew that the effect of the "story class" had slowly begun to show its effect after seeing the reaction of the generals and soldiers to these great men and great things in their own country.


    When the generals have a certain sense of belonging and pride to their country and nation, they can officially carry out ideological education and instill patriotism into the generals.


    Just like the culture class, because of the serious shortage of lecturers, only the 10000 recruits of base 1 can take the lead in carrying out "story class". After recruiting enough lecturers, the 70000 veterans and the subsequent recruits can also slowly carry out "culture class" and "story class".


    Of course, the number of bards that can be recruited is overwhelmingly insufficient. Only a few people are lucky enough to listen to the stories of bards who are best at telling stories, and most of them can only take the story classes of ordinary lecturers.


    "I intend to strengthen the food of our army." Su Cheng said to Willie, who was sitting opposite him, as he rushed to his frozen hands.


    "Food? Commander, the food of our troops should have been very good, right? During normal training, there are three meals a day, one dry meal and two porridge, and there is meat every day. Although the meat every day is basically dry meat, it is very good. "


    "The food is really good now, but I don''t think it''s enough. Only by eating well can I develop a good physique, so I decided to further strengthen the food of our army, eat two dry meals a day, and increase the amount of meat."


    "Captain?"


    It will cost a lot of money - Willie didn''t finish his words, but his implication was very clear.


    Su Cheng, who understood Willie''s implication, continued:


    "I know it will cost a lot of money, so I decided to reduce the size of the order. I think only 120000 people are enough for the Michael order. If only 120000 people, even if the food is strengthened, the logistics should be able to support."


    According to the plan of the central government, the central government plans to return the Michael knights to the original number of 200000.


    Although in both the cold weapon era and the hot weapon era, the party with more troops is more dominant in theory, this is only in theory.


    Sometimes too many troops are not a good thing.


    Especially in the era of cold weapons with underdeveloped communication, too many troops are sometimes cumbersome.


    Compared with 1 million mobs, Su Cheng wants 100000 elite teachers.


    After careful thinking and calculation, Su Cheng decided to let the Michael Knights take the elite route. Instead of giving 100 pieces of baggage to 100 soldiers, he might as well give 100 pieces of baggage to 60 soldiers to cultivate the elite among the 60 soldiers.


    "120000? Commander, with all due respect, will 120000 troops be enough? "


    "Enough. The northern front is different from the Rhine front. There is a vast plain on the other side of the Rhine front and there is no danger to defend at all. Therefore, the military strength of the Gabriel Knights specially stationed on the Rhine front is the strongest among the three knights, because such a long and broad front requires a large number of troops. "


    "But our northern front is different. We just need to keep Avalon fortress. As long as we keep Avalon fortress and eghar corridor, the Hiran army can''t go south."


    "Therefore, the defensive pressure of our northern front is much less than that of other fronts, so we don''t need too many troops. 120000 troops are enough for us to hold the northern front and even launch a counter attack against the Holy Hiran empire."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed into a half joking tone:


    "As long as the army has strict military discipline, consistent instructions and stable logistics, I can help the Empire wipe out the north with only 100000 troops!"


    "Unlikely, captain." Willie smiled a few times, "the holy Hiram empire is a superpower. It faces the sea in the West and the grassland in the East. Its land area is almost the sum of our Britannia Empire and the Frankish empire. The standing army is more than 1 million. Relying on 100000 troops alone, it is unlikely to defeat the holy Hiram empire. Just its vast and desperate depth, Can bring down our logistics. "


    "What happened to the 1 million standing army? After the formation of our fourth knights, the Knights of Uriel, our standing army of the British Empire can reach more than 1 million. "


    After a brief chat, they pulled back to the subject.


    "Willie, when you get back to Avalon fortress, go and help me contact the Northern Territory Department of Betty city. I want to talk to the northern territory department about reducing the size of the Knights and strengthening the food of the troops."


    Although Su Cheng was the supreme leader of the Michael knights and the northern front, he was also subject to many restrictions.


    Many things of the Knights are not in Su Cheng''s charge.


    For example, Su Cheng does not have the judicial power of the knights, and the logistics of the Knights are not under Su Cheng''s control.


    The judicial power of the Michael Knights belongs to the Michael Branch of the military justice department. Su Cheng doesn''t even have the ability to reward or punish an ordinary soldier.


    The logistics of the Michael knights are under the control of the Northern Territory administration.


    The General Administration of northern territory is responsible for raising and allocating the usual supplies of the Michael knights.


    If Su Cheng intends to strengthen the food of the army, he must go to talk with the people of the northern border administration.


    "Understand." Willie nodded firmly with a look on his face.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After saying that, Su Cheng took a small stack of paper put aside.


    "Willie, help me turn on the oil lamp. Before going to bed, I''m going to read this medical report. I haven''t had time to read it since Gary sorted it out for me."


    "Yes."


    While helping Su Cheng light up the oil lamp, Willie said to Su Cheng in a puzzled tone:


    "Medical reports? Captain, what do you think this will do? "


    "Because the last time I visited Avalon fortress, there was something I cared about. So afterwards, I asked Gary to go to the military doctor''s office and help me sort out a record of the soldiers'' illness and treatment. "


    Although Gary, the commander of the third army, is tall, he is actually a very careful person and is very good at doing this kind of civilian work, so this kind of work is most suitable for him.


    After that, Su Cheng opened the medical report in his hand.


    After browsing the words and sentences of the medical report at a glance, Su Cheng''s eyebrows gradually frowned.


    "... sure enough."


    After reading the medical report in his hand, Su Cheng sighed, and then handed the report to Willie.


    "Willie, look at the data on it. The illness records of the soldiers on it are terrible."


    Su Cheng handed the medical report to Willie and continued:


    "It seems that in addition to telling the people of the northern border administration about food, we should also tell him about this... At the same time, medical knowledge should be added to the daily cultural classes in the army."

 Chapter 459

    Unlike the northern border General Administration and the Michael Branch of the Military Justice Department, which will have its headquarters in Baidi City, the headquarters of the Michael order is not fixed.


    Generally speaking, where the head of the Michael order chooses to stay is the headquarters of the Michael order.


    Brent, the head of the 29th generation of Michael''s knights and the head of the previous generation, was stationed in base 3, which is located in the richest area and lives most comfortably among the six strongholds of the Knights.


    Therefore, when Brent managed the Michael order, the headquarters of the Michael order was at base 3.


    Instead of learning from his predecessors, Su Cheng set his headquarters in No. 3 base in the richest area among the strongholds, but set his headquarters in the most difficult Avalon fortress at the northernmost end of the Empire.


    There are many reasons why Su Cheng wants to set his headquarters in Avalon fortress.


    The main reason is that Avalon fortress is the most important of the six strongholds of the Michael knights.


    The other five bases can be lost, except for Avalon fortress.


    Avalon fortress is the most important fortress on the northern front. Once Avalon fortress is lost, the northern front of the British Empire will collapse.


    In order to defend the most important stronghold, Su Cheng decided to take charge of Avalon fortress himself.


    At the same time, the headquarters was set in Avalon fortress, which was also to boost the morale of the knights to a certain extent.


    The regiment commander personally went to the front line of the northern front, stayed at the northernmost tip of the Empire, and personally defended the border for the Empire - this kind of thing can always improve the morale of the generals and unite the morale of the troops to a certain extent.


    Not long after arriving at Avalon fortress, Su Cheng took Alan and Carol from Baidi city.


    In fact, Su Cheng''s idea at the beginning was to let Alan and Carol stay in the safest and richest city of Baidi. He didn''t want them to come to Avalon fortress with him.


    What a pity - how could they adopt Su Cheng''s idea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    January 12, 291 BC.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, the residence of Su Cheng, head of Michael''s knights.


    Before dawn, Carol, who was used to getting up early, opened her eyes.


    It''s winter now. In addition, Avalon fortress is located at the northernmost end of the Empire, so the night of Avalon fortress is frightening. Even though it''s 6:30 in the morning, it''s still dark outside the window, almost the same as late at night.


    From the sound outside the window, Carol judged that there was no snow outside.


    However, even if there is no snow, the current temperature is still too cold to make people want to sleep.


    However, Carol was originally a Hiran. She spent her life in the Holy Hiran empire before the age of 6. After Ju village moved to the British Empire, she also grew up in the cold north. Therefore, Carol has long been used to this cold weather and the feeling of struggling in the warm quilt every morning.


    Carol, who only exposed her head and a small part of her neck outside the quilt, put one hand out of the quilt, grabbed the cotton padded clothes and other warm clothes at the head of the bed, then pulled a lot of warm clothes into the quilt and wore them in the warm quilt.


    After wearing a lot of clothes, Carol pushed away the quilt and left the warm bed.


    Su Cheng''s home in Avalon fortress is a brand-new residence.


    Eliza and Hai rouer lived in the mansion next to Su Cheng''s house.


    Like their home in pandragon, Su Cheng''s home in Avalon fortress is also a three-story design, but the area of the home in Avalon fortress is smaller than that in pandragon.


    The layout of this new home is the same as before. Alan and Deng Jiaer''s room is on the second floor, while Su Cheng and Carol''s room is on the third floor.


    However, unlike before, Deng Jiaer, who has officially become a member of the army, and Su Cheng, who has already become a member of the army, now spend less and less time at home.


    After leaving the room and going down to the first floor, Carol saw Su Cheng who was ready to go out.


    "Cheng, I have to go out so early today."


    Although Carol tried to use a relaxed tone, there was still some loneliness between the lines.


    "After all, I''ve just taken office, and many affairs of the Knights are waiting for me to deal with..." Su Cheng said, gently rubbing his red eyes.


    "You should pay more attention to rest. Cheng, I''ll give you a good thing. "


    With that, Carol hurried to the kitchen.


    Then he walked back from the kitchen soon.


    "Here, Su Cheng, go on."


    Carol, who came back from the kitchen, threw a long strip wrapped in oil paper at Su Cheng.


    "What is this?"


    "Sliced bread. There are several kinds of sauces in it. I tried to add so many sauces to meat bread for the first time. Although I think it tastes good, I don''t know whether you like it or not. Take this bread. If you are hungry after work, you can taste it. "


    I''ve known Su Cheng for several years, and Carol already knows Su Cheng''s taste.


    Carol knew that Su Cheng liked this kind of bread with meat slices.


    Two days ago, according to Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng was too busy because he had too many affairs recently, so he had tried several times. He was too busy to even eat.


    After learning about this from Deng Jiaer, Carol considered making some food that was convenient to carry and not afraid of being cold for Su Cheng to take, so that Su Cheng could eat between work.


    Su Cheng''s favorite piece of meat bread is Carol''s first choice.


    This time, Carol also made some innovations in sliced bread. She added a lot of sauce to taste it. Carol had never tried to add so much sauce to bread before.


    Looking at the sliced meat bread in his hand, Su Cheng looked a little flattered.


    "Carol, thank you..."


    "Well, go, Cheng. Remember to pay attention to rest. "


    "I''ll try my best." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, 10:21 a.m.


    Carol lay on the sofa in the hall.


    She and Alan are the only ones left in the house.


    Alan, who was already sleepy, slept longer than before in this cold weather. Alan now slept in the quilt for more than 14 hours every day and didn''t get up until the afternoon.


    Alan is still sleeping in the room, and there is something terrible in the quiet of such a big home.


    Lying in bed, feeling the quiet environment around, Carol gradually felt lonely in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIdle Oh, the housework has been done long ago, and there is nothing to do.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you want to find a job outside... Find a job as a cook or something


    ¡ª¡ªCheng is really busy now. He is a little worried about his rest and physical condition.


    ¡ª¡ªIf only I could help Cheng, it''s a pity that I''m different from Eliza, Deng Jiaer and Hai rouer. I don''t know anything about military affairs. I can''t help Cheng at all


    ¡ª¡ªEven if it''s just a little good, I really want to help him a little. In this way, I can not only reduce Cheng''s burden, but also spend my much more time


    ¡ª¡ªOh, forget it. It''s no use to be in a daze here. It''s better to pass the time by labor than by daze and wishful thinking. I''d better wipe the floor at home again.


    With a neat push up, Carol jumped down from the sofa and began the second cleaning of the floor of the mansion today.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, 15:35 p.m.


    "Carol, what''s this?!" Alan, who had just woke up, looked at the cake in front of him with bright eyes, "it looks good to eat!"


    "This is a unique snack in the north." Carol said in a proud tone, "I bought it outside this noon. It tastes sour and sweet. It''s a favorite snack when I was a child."


    In order to pass the time, Carol went out to buy food at noon today.


    On the way of purchasing food materials, Carol saw this unique snack in the north and her favorite when she was a child. On a whim, she bought it back and planned to share it with you.


    In addition to the four of them, Carol also bought one for Eliza, Herr and Willie.


    "It looks delicious! Carol, let''s eat now! " Alan looked as if his saliva was about to flow out.


    "Alan, let''s eat later." Carol smiled, "when Cheng and Deng Jiaer come back, let''s eat it again. Food is something to share with important people before it tastes good."


    After that, Carol put away the newly bought dessert.


    Looking at the plate of snacks that Carol put away again, although Alan was full of eyes, he acquiesced to what Carol had just said. He obediently watched the plate of snacks put away by Carol and was ready to wait until Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer came back to eat together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, 17:11 p.m.


    Alan likes to collect all kinds of board games and toys, so there are an amazing number of toys and board games in her room.


    Thanks to Alan''s toys and board games, Carol has another way to pass the time.


    These days, in order to pass the time, Carol plays her pile of board games and toys with Alan almost every day.


    Alan, who was playing with an educational toy across the front, suddenly said to Carol in a low tone:


    "Brother, is he too busy recently... Now there are too few opportunities and time to meet him every day..."


    Alan and Su Cheng used to be inseparable. Apart from sleeping, bathing and going to the bathroom, they were basically tired of being together.


    Alan, who has long been used to being accompanied by Su Cheng, has a strong maladjustment to the current situation.


    "Don''t worry, Alan." Carol comforted, "Cheng Cheng, he''s just so busy because he just took office. He won''t be so busy after a long time."


    "It''s hard..." Alan continued in a low tone. "I don''t think I can help my brother. I can''t do anything except eat, drink, play and sleep every day. I can''t help..."


    After listening to Alan''s words, Carol''s face was a little depressed and lost.


    Because Carol''s troubles are the same as Alan''s. she thinks she can''t help Su Cheng and can''t reduce Su Cheng''s burden like Deng Jiaer.


    However, the color of loss on Carol''s face only appeared for a moment.


    Carol soon adjusted her expression and continued to smile and comfort Alan:


    "Who says Alan, you can''t help him? Alan, you are Cheng''s sister. You are the most important person of Cheng. Even I, an outsider, can see how important you are in his mind. "


    "Alan, I know the past of you and Cheng. You are the pillar of Cheng''s heart. As long as you are happy every day, you will be the greatest support and help to Cheng, because Cheng will be in a good mood when he looks at his sister who is happy and healthy every day. "


    "In other words, Alan, your happy appearance every day is the greatest help to Cheng, which can keep Cheng in a very good mood."


    After hearing Carol''s words, Alan''s expression finally looked better.


    "Yes." Alan nodded heavily, "that''s right! I want to be happy every day and be good! Let him rest assured and don''t worry about me! "


    Alan, who has regained his normal energetic appearance, plays the puzzle toy in front of them with Carol again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The same day, 19:20 p.m.


    Alan and Carol had already finished their dinner.


    After dinner, Alan returned to his room, while Carol lay flat on the sofa on the first floor.


    "Everyone is so powerful that they can help Cheng. What about me..."


    Carol whispered to herself.


    "Eliza, Deng Jia''er, Alan and Hai rou''er... They can give him different help in different places. What about me..."


    Carol''s tone was a little bitter and self mocking.


    Looking at the snow-white ceiling, Carol, who is worried that she can''t help Su Cheng, gradually suddenly feels that her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier


    ¡ª¡ªSo sleepy... Is it because I didn''t take a nap at noon and went out to buy food materials


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Kay... Carol... Carol... Carol, Carol!"


    When she heard someone shouting her name and felt someone shaking herself, Carol gradually opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, what came into Carol''s eyes was a familiar face.


    It''s Deng Jiaer.


    "Carol, why are you sleeping on the sofa?" Deng Jiaer said, "it''s easy to catch a cold when you sleep on the sofa without a quilt in this weather."


    ¡ª¡ªWell... Did I fall asleep on the sofa


    Sitting up, Carol rubbed her eyes and asked Deng Jiaer:


    "Deng Jiaer, you''re back. Where''s Cheng? Cheng, didn''t he come back with you? "


    "Sir, he has a lot to do today, so he won''t go home tonight."


    "Oh... Well..."


    "Ah, by the way, sir, let me bring you a message."


    "What? What did you say? "


    "Sir said that the sliced bread you gave him today was delicious. Thanks to the sliced bread, he had a delicious lunch. Without this delicious and portable sliced bread, he might not be able to have lunch at noon because of his busy business."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, Carol was stunned.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Thank you for your message, Deng Jiaer."


    Realizing that she still seemed to be able to help Su Cheng, Carol smiled at Deng Jia''er with all kinds of feelings.

 Chapter 460

    British Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, conference room.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Humphrey''s deputy to come in person. To be honest, I was a little surprised."


    Sitting in front of Su Cheng was a middle-aged man with half white hair.


    "Mr Humphrey was going to come in person. However, the government affairs are too heavy to come to talk with the head in person, so I can only entrust me to talk with the head. "


    After that, the middle-aged man took up the black tea on the square table between him and Su Cheng and took a sip of it quietly.


    This middle-aged man is yallin Roberts, Humphrey''s deputy and second in command of the Northern Territory administration.


    In terms of status, it is probably equivalent to Willie, Su Cheng''s deputy and the deputy head and second leader of Michael''s knights.


    Willie is worthy of being a talented and capable subordinate. After returning to Avalon fortress from base 1, he contacted the Northern Territory Department of Baidi city very quickly and beautifully.


    The efficiency of the officials of the northern border administration is also commendable. After learning that the head of the Michael knights had something important to discuss with them, they immediately sent important officials to Avalon fortress to take full charge of the negotiations with Su Cheng.


    This important minister in charge of negotiating with Su Cheng was really "heavy" enough and directly sent yallin, the second head of the General Administration of Beijing.


    It can be seen from this that the Northern Territory Administration... No, it should be said that Humphrey attached great importance to the affairs of the Michael knights. As soon as he heard Su Cheng''s request to discuss important matters, he immediately sent the second leader of the Northern Territory administration.


    After taking a sip of the black tea in the cup, yallin put the black tea down: "then, your excellency, let''s go straight to the theme. I don''t know what important matter your excellency needs to discuss with our northern border administration."


    "Something very important."


    Su Cheng is not the kind of person who likes to talk politely, so he doesn''t say any superfluous nonsense anymore. He directly passes a piece of paper full of words and sentences prepared long ago to Yalin.


    "I intend to strengthen the food of the army. I hope the food of the generals and soldiers of the Michael knights can meet the standards written on this paper. Therefore, I hope that the northern border administration can strengthen the food rationing of the knights in the future. "


    "Strengthen food?"


    Yallin passed the paper from Su Cheng''s hand, and then began to look at it quickly.


    Yallin, who is familiar with government affairs, is naturally familiar with fast reading.


    After quickly reading what was written on the paper in hand, yallin frowned.


    "Your Excellency, excuse me for being rude. The food standard written on this paper is too harsh, isn''t it? One porridge, two dry meals a day, and more meat. Even if the central government has tilted a lot of resources to the Michael knights, our financial and material resources are limited. "


    "I understand. If the food of the soldiers of the regiment is raised to the standard written on this paper, it will bring great financial pressure. But as long as the strength of the knights is reduced, it should be able to sustain it? "


    "Reduce troops?"


    "Yes. Although the central government intends to restore the military strength of the Michael knights to 200000, after my consideration, I think the Michael Knights do not need so many military strength. The Michael Knights only need 120000 military strength, which is enough to maintain the northern front and even launch a counterattack against the holy Hiram empire. "


    "120000... Isn''t the number of troops too small..."


    "No. Let me confess that I am a loyal supporter of the "elite doctrine". Compared with 200000 weak soldiers who eat every day, I want 120000 elite soldiers with excellent food and weapons. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "If there were only 120000 people in the Michael knights, even such strict food standards should be able to support it?"


    Although Su Cheng''s words are interrogative sentences, their tone is affirmative.


    Because Su Cheng is sure that with the resources tilted by the central government and the capacity of the northern border administration, if it is only 120000 troops, even with such strict food standards, the northern border administration can support it.


    "I have issued a proposal to the central government to ''change the military plan of the Michael Knight Order and reduce the military strength of the Michael Knight order to 120000''. I believe the central government should and will be happy to listen to my proposal as the head of the Michael Knight order."


    The head of the Knights'' regiment has great real power and controls the management and command of the whole Knights'' regiment, but he is also subject to great restrictions.


    Although nominally speaking, the head of the order does hold the management power of the whole regiment, this management power is incomplete.


    Many of the rights of the Knights are not owned by Su Cheng. If Su Cheng touches them, he will commit taboo rights.


    For example, Su Cheng is not in charge of the judicial power of the Knights. The judicial power of the Michael Knights belongs to the Michael Branch of the military justice department. Su Cheng usually does not even have the ability to arrest or punish an ordinary soldier who has violated the military law. Only the people of the military Justice Department are qualified to arrest and punish generals who have violated the military law.


    Su Cheng is not in charge of the logistics of the Knights. The logistics of the Michael knights are under the control of the Northern Territory administration. Su Cheng only has the right to receive and verify the baggage deployed by the northern border administration.


    Su Cheng doesn''t take charge of many major events of the Knights. For example, the expansion and disarmament of the Knights are under the central management. If Su Cheng intends to expand the size of the knights or reduce the size of the knights, he must obtain the consent of the central government.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s big words, Yalin was silent.


    Looking at the paper in his hand, he nodded after thinking for a long time.


    "I understand. If the size of the knights is only 120000, the food standard will be financially sustainable. When the officer returns to Betty City, the officer will report to Mr. Humphrey as soon as possible. The lower officer can promise to your Excellency: after obtaining the approval of Mr. Humphrey, we will immediately start preparing to adjust the food allocation plan for your regiment. However, if the central committee rejects your regiment''s compression plan, we will immediately stop the adjustment of food allocation and keep the food of your regiment''s generals at the original level. "


    "Thank you very much. Well, let''s talk about the adjustment of food standards first. Let''s discuss other more important things. "


    "More important things?"


    "Well, yes, it doesn''t matter if the food doesn''t improve the standard. After all, the original food is OK. But this matter is very serious and must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise many excellent soldiers will die because of this avoidable thing. "


    Although he doesn''t know what Su Cheng is talking about, from Su Cheng''s tone and content, Yalin can hear that Su Cheng''s next words are not trivial.


    "Your Excellency, please tell me what it is." Yallin''s expression also became serious.


    Su Cheng took the medical records put aside.


    "This is the illness record and treatment record of our Michael knights in the past six months. Please have a look first. "


    Yallin took the medical record from Su Cheng''s hand as fast as he could. As his eyes crossed from the above words and sentences, yallin''s face gradually became more ugly.


    "It''s terrible." When Yalin browsed the medical records, Su Cheng said, "I really didn''t see or know. I was surprised that so many generals had ''bed sickness'' and died."

 Chapter 461

    The "bed disease" of this different world is the "Xing disease" of the earth.


    When he first arrived at Avalon fortress and inspected the sundry warehouse, Su Cheng had a bad feeling when he learned from Raymond that people in the army rarely use contraceptive bags.


    Su Cheng thinks that the contraceptive bag is a great invention because it has made a very outstanding contribution to the medical community. It has greatly reduced the infection and transmission of bed diseases.


    After learning that the soldiers rarely used contraceptive bags, Su Cheng had a bad feeling in his heart that it was no small matter.


    Afterwards, he immediately entrusted Garry, the commander of the third army, who was best at civilian work, to go to the military medical office to help him sort out a disease record and treatment record of the army generals in the past six months.


    After reading Gary''s illness records, Su Cheng knew that his bad hunch had come true.


    The "bed disease" of the generals and soldiers of the Michael knights is very widespread.


    According to the records of the military medical department, hundreds of generals and soldiers have suffered from "bed diseases" in the past six months.


    In a different world where medical technology is not very developed, if you suffer from "bed disease", the probability of successful cure is very low.


    In other words, the hundreds of generals and soldiers have been abolished.


    This is only a record of nearly half a year. At the same time, there must be many fools who are afraid to go to the military medical office when they are ill, so there must be many hidden patients who have not been recorded.


    After reading the illness record, Su Cheng''s face sank directly.


    If you don''t take care of this kind of thing, the consequences will be very serious.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want his hard-working subordinates to be defeated by this avoidable disease.


    "Bed sickness..." yallin sighed after reading the disease report in his hand, "in only half a year, have hundreds of generals lost their combat effectiveness because of it... This problem is really serious..."


    It takes a lot of time and money to train a qualified soldier.


    The soldiers who spend a lot of money can''t stand a lot of non combat attrition because of illness before they start fighting.


    "But... I''m afraid this kind of thing is very difficult to deal with." Yallin sighed again. "In fact, there were several knights who found the problem of bed sickness. They also tried to manage it in the past, but unfortunately - they didn''t achieve much results."


    "I have a clear governance plan, but my governance plan needs the support of the northern border administration."


    "Oh? Your excellency, please tell us about your governance plan. Let me listen to your plan. "


    "This is the key to managing this crisis."


    After that, Su Cheng took out a small cloth bag in his pocket, untied the small cloth bag, took out a small cover from the small cloth bag, and then threw the small cover to Yalin.


    "This is..."


    Yallin, who took over the cover, looked puzzled at the thing on his hand.


    "Your Excellency, can we handle this crisis by using contraceptive bags?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng said as he put the small cloth bag with four contraceptive bags back into his pocket. "When enjoying the happiness of men and women, equipping with contraceptive bags can prevent the spread of bed disease."


    "Can contraceptive bags prevent the spread of bed disease?" Yallin looked at Su Cheng incredulously.


    The level of science and technology and medical treatment in this foreign world are not developed. Although they already know that bed disease is infected and transmitted while enjoying the pleasure of men and women, they do not know that it is transmitted through body fluids.


    What''s more, they don''t know that using contraceptive bags can prevent the infection and transmission of bed diseases. They only know that contraceptive bags can be used for contraception.


    Su Cheng doesn''t have the spare words and energy to talk to Yalin about how bed disease is infected and why contraceptive bags can prevent the infection and spread of bed disease.


    "I heard this from a doctor a long time ago. The doctor specialized in bed diseases. He found that the use of contraceptive bags can effectively prevent the infection and transmission of bed diseases." Su Cheng panicked casually.


    "I intend to buy a large number of contraceptive bags for the generals to use, so I need the help of the northern border administration to buy a large number of contraceptive bags. Now there are 80000 soldiers in the Michael knights and 10000 recruits recruited in the first phase of conscription, and many recruits will continue to supplement them, so I''ll buy 100000 boxes of contraceptive bags first."


    "100000 cases?!"


    "Contraceptive bags are not very expensive things. I believe this number is more than enough for the Northern Territory administration. Compared with the loss of a large number of soldiers, such a little money loss is not worth mentioning. "


    "Of course, in addition to buying a large number of contraceptive bags, I also want to increase the teaching of this knowledge in the cultural classes of the soldiers every night, so that the soldiers can know the horror of bed disease, the importance of contraceptive bags and the use of contraceptive bags."


    "Two pronged approach, starting with contraceptive bags and education, I believe it will not take too long for the Knights'' bed sickness to improve a lot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yallin thought again for a while, and finally nodded heavily.


    "I understand. When I return to Baidi City, I will also tell Mr. Humphrey about it. As long as Mr. Humphrey nods, we will contact the major business groups in the north as soon as possible, buy a large number of contraceptive bags and deploy them as soon as possible."


    "Thank you very much. Then I''ve finished all the important things that should be said. "


    When the matter is over, the meeting of the two will be dissolved -- Su Cheng''s words carry such an implied meaning.


    "Your Excellency, please wait a moment."


    However, yallin doesn''t seem to want the meeting to end.


    "What''s up?"


    "In fact, the northern border administration has something important to tell you, your excellency. It is also one of the tasks of the lower officer to come to have a meeting with the head and inform him of this important matter. "


    "What is it, please?"


    "The loss of the war horses of the Michael knights is too great, and it costs too much money. Now the Michael knights with only 80000 people can use dozens or even hundreds of war horses every month. When the cavalry scale of the Michael Knights comes up, the cost of war horses will reach an astronomical figure, Therefore, the northern border administration hopes that your excellency, commander, you can pay a little attention to the training of cavalry and reduce the loss of war horses as much as possible. "


    After hearing yallin''s words, Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    "According to your words, do you want me to reduce the training of cavalry? Sorry, it''s impossible. Don''t you think it''s absurd for your officials to reduce the training of cavalry because they are afraid of the loss of war horses? "


    Su Cheng''s tone was very tough and didn''t intend to let him go at all.


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "Before the defensive battle against the north in 288, when there were 200000 cavalry troops in the Michael knights, the governor of the northern territory could support the cavalry troops of the Michael knights with 200000 troops at that time. Why can''t he support them when there are only 80000 people left?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words with some irony, yallin sighed and then said with a bitter smile:


    "This has something to do with the two horse farms in the north."


    "A horse farm? What happened to the horse farm? "


    Unlike the Frankish Empire and the holy Helan Empire, which faced the prairie with as many melee horses as wheat in the field and could buy and grab a large number of high-quality war horses from the prairie, the britannian empire could only supply war horses from a few horse producing areas in the country.


    There were six horse farms dedicated to raising war horses in the British Empire, and two of them were monopolized in the Northern Territory. At the same time, the war horses produced by the two horse farms in the Northern Territory were of excellent quality.


    Most of the war horses produced by the two horse farms in the north were supplied to the Michael knights.


    Therefore, because of this unique advantage, the cavalry force of the Michael Knights has always been the strongest and most powerful among the three knights.


    Now there are only 80000 people left in the Michael knights, and there are still nearly 10000 cavalry.


    "The climate in recent years is not very good. It is colder and colder year by year." Yallin said, "Marco is a very delicate creature. The output of the two horse farms in the North has decreased greatly due to climate change."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng''s expression became ugly.


    "We also understand the difficulties of your excellency, the commander, and know that the cavalry is a very expensive branch of the army, but please also understand the difficulties of our northern border General Administration."


    "... I see. I''ll discuss it with my subordinates later."


    "Thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home and Su Cheng''s room.


    "Ah... I''m so tired..."


    Su Cheng, who rarely had time to go home to sleep tonight, threw himself on his bed without image after returning to his room.


    "The head of the order is really not a profession that people can do... Especially the head of the order that needs to be rebuilt..."


    Su Cheng thought that if he kept working hard and dealing with military affairs every day, he would be able to deal with all the important things one day and relax one day.


    However, reality tells Su Cheng ruthlessly that you think too much.


    These annoying things have been solved one after another, one after another.


    It was not easy to temporarily solve the problem of the new training method of the army, but also the problems of food and bed diseases.


    The problems of food and bed sickness have fallen behind for a while, and the problem of war horses has arisen again.


    "Is the loss of war horses too large and the production of war horses reduced... How can I solve this problem... Is it that I should dissolve the cavalry and turn all the cavalry into infantry and never ride again..." Su Cheng complained in a low voice.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, don''t think about it. Wait until tomorrow. Go to bed now. I''m so tired


    Su Cheng, who decided to postpone the war horse until later, began to take off his coats and cotton padded clothes.


    However, just as Su Cheng took off his clothes and was ready to go to bed, he felt something in his pocket.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is... Oh, I almost forgot this thing.


    Su Cheng played with the small cloth bag on his hand. Because he threw one to yallin during the day, there are only four contraceptive bags left.


    Su Cheng sent a temporary agent to buy it for him today. The purpose is to better explain the bed disease to yallin.


    ¡ª¡ªSo... How to deal with this thing... I don''t have an object to use this thing together


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... Forget it. Just throw it aside and give it to someone sometime later.


    Su Cheng, who didn''t want to spend any more brain cells on this, threw the small cloth bag with only four contraceptive bags at the head of the bed.

 Chapter 462

    "In the Michael Knight order, we need to strictly abide by the orders of the chief. Since the chief requires us to become magicians who can change gold, we''ll try our best to become magicians and try to change gold."


    ¡ª¡ªA lecture given to the recruits by an unknown officer from the order of Michael.


    ******************


    ******************


    January 20, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    British Empire, Northern Territory, base 1 of the order of Michael.


    "Soldier! What''s the matter with your armor?! "


    Lindsay''s roar resounded clearly in everyone''s ears.


    After listening to Lindsay''s roar that made her eardrums ache for 10 days, Darlene was used to it.


    However, habit is habit, but after hearing Lindsay''s roar, Darlene''s body still trembled subconsciously.


    Don''t say 10 days. Darlene feels that even in another 10 years, she can''t reduce her fear of Lindsay.


    At this time, the man who was roaring by Lindsay was a male soldier.


    Looking at Lindsay, who was glaring at him, the male soldier swallowed hard.


    When the male soldier was at a loss, Lindsay raised the whip in her hand and poked the male soldier''s chest armor.


    No, it should be said that a shallow dirt on the male soldier''s chest armor is more accurate.


    "Why is your armor so dirty?! I should have told you that your armor should be wiped without a stain! "


    Three days ago, that is, the seventh day after the recruits recruited in the first phase of dalina''s recruitment began training, they had already started A-class training.


    The main purpose of armor training is to make these recruits get used to the feeling of wearing armor and activities in armor.


    Now, whether they are running, standing in military posture, standing in line or even eating, they have to wear armor.


    "I, I have tried very hard, but this stain can''t be wiped off..." the male soldier stammered and looked frightened.


    "Don''t be kidding!! Do you think that''s a reason? " Lindsay''s volume went up a few degrees.


    The male soldier''s body shook even more.


    "Get out and run! Run around the base and come back! I''ll check it again this afternoon! If your armor is still unqualified, let me do it! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    The male soldier endured his trembling body due to fear. After loudly answering "yes", he quickly stepped out of the line and began to run around the base according to Lindsay''s order.


    After driving the male soldier out of the queue, Lindsay continued to check whether everyone''s armor was polished.


    However - like the male soldier who had just been driven out, many people still left some stains on their armor and were severely trained and punished by Lindsay.


    So far, no soldier''s armor has passed the requirements.


    Soon it was Darlene''s turn.


    When she came to Darlene, she turned her attention to the armor on Darlene, and Lindsay gently picked her eyebrows because of an accident.


    "Well, good."


    Lindsay, who stinks almost all the time, rarely shows a shallow smile when checking Darlene''s armor.


    Lindsay patted the suit of armor on Da liana, which was so bright that it could almost reflect the human figure, and praised:


    "Soldier, your armor is well polished."


    "Yes! Thank you, sir! " Darlene responded loudly to Lindsay.


    "Keep trying."


    "Yes!"


    After simply encouraging Darlene, Lindsay went to the next recruit and checked the armor of the next soldier.


    Darlene became the first soldier to pass the armor today.


    ¡ª¡ªGreat... My armor has passed


    Seeing that her armor was qualified, Darlene couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After joining the Michael knights and becoming a member of the Michael knights, Darlene found that it was not the hard training every day that tortured her most, but the abnormal and annoying internal requirements.


    According to the comrades in arms around him, this annoying internal affairs requirement, like the training and requirements of standing in the army posture, standing in line and not allowed to speak at dinner, was made by the new regimental commander.


    Before this new commander, the order of Michael did not have such annoying internal requirements.


    The new Commander stipulated that the armor and weapons of all generals should be polished.


    Since officer Lindsay learned of this internal requirement, Darlene''s nightmare came.


    She could not count how many times she had been trained by officer Lindsay because her armor had not been polished these days.


    Wipe the armor, be trained, wipe the armor harder, be trained again


    After such reincarnation for several times, I finally passed Lindsay''s assessment today.


    In addition to polishing the armor and weapons, the new Commander also set many other internal requirements.


    For example, the tents of all generals and soldiers should be cleaned, everyone''s beds should be made, the sheets should be made, and the quilts should be folded.


    Almost every day, generals specially responsible for checking the matter will go to each tent of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army to check whether their tent hygiene meets the requirements.


    Therefore, dalina and her gang of recruits have to spare part of their time every day to deal with the hygiene of the tent and polish their armor.


    Compared with polishing armor and weapons, this internal requirement should be more acceptable to dalina.


    Darlene doesn''t know if others will be like her. Anyway, after she sees a clean and tidy tent, she will feel better and live more comfortable.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen the weapons are issued and the combat training is officially started, we will not only wipe the armor, but also the sword and gun... My God


    Darlene sighed silently in her heart.


    Up to now, Darlene doesn''t know what use it is to polish her armor and weapons every day.


    However, although she didn''t know what the use of doing this was, in the process of repeatedly wiping nails, being trained, wiping nails and being trained these days, dalina gradually understood a truth:


    Never disobey the officer''s order! Absolutely obey the orders of the officer! Sir, if you want to polish your armor, you must polish it! If you don''t comply, the consequences are very serious!


    ¡­¡­


    "Listen! You stinky shit! "


    Lindsay roared at the panting unqualified armor who had just run around the base and returned to their original place.


    "I''ll check your armor again during training this afternoon! Wipe your armor for me at noon! Do you understand? "


    "I see!!"


    In the end, only a few people, including Darlene, successfully passed Lindsay''s inspection.


    "Line up! Line up!! Shit! Line up for me! "


    Lindsay waved the whip in her hand, beat the ground at her feet, and urged the soldiers who had just finished running to line up.


    Although the soldiers were still sweating and panting, they still moved very quickly back to the queue and returned to the previous 100 person square.


    "Today is another day! Another day of training! Before we officially start today''s training, let''s warm up by standing in the military posture for half an hour as usual! "


    If she had just entered the base 10 days ago, she might have fainted if she heard that she was going to stand in such heavy armor for half an hour.


    However, after hearing Lindsay''s order to stand in the military posture, Darlene''s mood did not fluctuate at all.


    ¡ª¡ªMan is really a powerful creature.


    After putting her hands close to her legs and closing her legs together, Darlene silently praised the strength of human beings.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter only 10 days, I''m used to standing in the army and wearing armor.


    Darlene has gradually got used to the hard training every day.


    The idea of going home rarely comes to mind.

 Chapter 463

    That night.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, base 1 of the order of Michael, tent of darina.


    "Ah... Today''s training is finally over..."


    After returning to the tent, a girl removed her armor as quickly as she could, and then threw herself on her bed without image.


    "Yala, strictly speaking, the training is not over yet." While removing her armor, Darlene reluctantly said to the girl who had a good relationship with her, "we still have to clean the tent and polish our armor."


    After listening to Darlene''s words, the girl who threw herself on the bed without image, that is, the girl called Yala by Darlene, immediately changed into an expression like eating shit and said:


    "We can''t go to bed right away... In addition to wiping our armor and cleaning, we have to wash the dirty clothes we changed after taking a bath yesterday... There are a lot of things to do... So annoying..."


    It''s winter, and it''s still in the north of the Empire. In the winter of the north, only people with mental problems will take a bath every day.


    There are also many people in the North who don''t take a bath all winter.


    Even the generals and soldiers of the Michael knights who have to practice sweating every day will not take a bath every day.


    The generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights take a bath every 10 days in winter.


    Yesterday, it was Darlene and her gang of recruits who took their first bath since they came to the base.


    A big bucket full of hot water. Several people share a big bucket. Everyone scoops hot water from the bucket and wipes their bodies with their own towels - this is the way of bathing in the army.


    Yala sprang up from the bed and said to Darlene:


    "Darlene, it seems that the others haven''t come back yet. Let''s go and wash the clothes first. After washing the clothes, we''ll slowly wipe the armor and clean up."


    "Well, good."


    They picked up their dirty clothes and walked out of the tent side by side.


    After settling in the base, Darlene also understood a truth: the military base is a very rigorous place. Whether it''s bathing, eating or washing clothes, there are designated areas. There are special bathrooms and dining halls. If you want to do anything, you can go to a specific place to do it. If you go to the bathroom to wash clothes and are found by the officer, The consequences are quite serious.


    Darlene and Yala took their dirty clothes and walked to the laundry room dedicated to washing clothes.


    As they walked towards the laundry room one by one, they were chatting one by one.


    "It''s comfortable without armor." Yala moved her relaxed shoulders, "armor or something, it''s really heavy..."


    "Yes..." Da Liana smiled bitterly at this time, "the armor is really heavy..."


    Darlene came to the army purely to make a lot of money and win a better life.


    However, this is only her main reason, and there is another secondary reason for Darlene to become a soldier.


    The secondary reason for Darlene to become a soldier is that she thinks the armor on the soldiers is so handsome, and she wants to try to wear such handsome armor.


    However - now after really trying to wear armor, Darlene knows how naive and stupid her original idea was.


    If you can, Darlene doesn''t want to wear the armor that is so heavy that she has to be a grandfather every day and wipe it clean every day.


    "Our daily life is very regular now." Yala continued, "wake up for training before dawn in the morning, start to have breakfast after running around the base, start training after breakfast, then have lunch, continue training after a short rest after lunch, then have dinner, have a culture class after dinner, occasionally have a story class after the culture class, and then you can move freely. However, we can move freely, but the space is also very small, and the time for free activities is basically dedicated to the armor and tents that need to be provided by grandpa... "


    The story class and culture class that specially tell the soldiers about the great men and great things of the Empire to increase their sense of belonging and pride are different. The story class is not available every day. There will be a story class every three days.


    "It''s a pity there''s no story class tonight." Darlene sighed, "I still want to continue to listen to the story of the ''Knight King..."


    For the generals, the story class, which can sit down and listen to people telling stories, is a rare rest and entertainment time of the day.


    You can not only sit on the ground very easily, but also hear very wonderful stories.


    Perhaps it is because the "Knight king" is also a girl. Darlene is very fond of the "Knight king" who is a girl but has extraordinary achievements. She likes to listen to the story of the "Knight king" best.


    These days, almost every story class is telling the story of the "Knight king".


    After all, there are too many great deeds of the "Knight king".


    At the thought of being a britannian, she felt quite proud that she had such a great ancestor.


    And there are many people who hold the same idea as Da Liana.


    Every time after hearing the story of the "Knight king", cheers and "long live" will break out in the room.


    "Although there is no story class tonight." Yala answered, "but the culture class every night is also very good, isn''t it? It''s also fun to learn arithmetic and understand words. "


    "Well, that''s right." Darlene smiled. "Culture class is really fun."


    Although many people think culture class is boring, many people think culture class is very interesting.


    For example - Darlene and Yala.


    Learning something that she had never touched before and had never thought about one day, dalina felt quite fresh.


    After learning a few more words and mastering a little more arithmetic, Darlene felt quite a sense of achievement in her heart.


    Darlene doesn''t know what use learning this kind of thing is for her, but it doesn''t prevent Darlene from having a strong interest in it and studying it very seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    In this chat, they soon arrived at the laundry room of the base.


    There are many laundry rooms in the base, and the two arrived at the nearest one.


    At this time, many soldiers went in and out of the laundry room, and there were also men and women among the soldiers in and out of the laundry room.


    However, just as they were about to enter the laundry room to start washing clothes, two strong male soldiers suddenly walked quickly from their oblique side, and then stopped darina''s way.


    The two men also had a set of dirty clothes in their hands.


    "What''s up?" Yala frowned and asked the two veterans who suddenly stood in front of them.


    After hearing Yala''s inquiry, one of the two male soldiers laughed a few times, then straightened his chest and said in a somewhat arrogant tone:


    "We are soldiers of the 9th brigade of the 4th Army, that is to say, we are veterans and your predecessors. Do you understand? Recruits. "


    "Recruits, you should not understand the rules in the army." At this time, another male soldier said, "in the army, recruits have the obligation to help veterans make groceries."


    After that, the two male soldiers threw the dirty clothes in their hands into darina''s arms.


    "So - we''ll leave the clothes for you two to wash, and we''ll wait for you two outside the laundry room."


    "Hello! Wait! " Looking at the two male soldiers who suddenly threw their dirty clothes into her and Yala''s arms, dalina angrily said, "why didn''t I hear that there are such unreasonable obligations in the army! Wash your own clothes! "


    "Why not." One of the two male soldiers said unhappily, "this is a tradition handed down from generation to generation in our army. When we were recruits, we also helped veterans do all kinds of chores."


    "That''s you! We won''t do it! " After yelling at the two veterans, Yala threw back the dirty clothes of a male soldier in her arms.


    "What?" The men who were thrown back to the dirty clothes glared at ARA and Darlene. "Are your 2 recruits going against the old soldier?"


    So what - before Darlene could say this, a girl suddenly rushed out from the oblique side of the crowd.


    The girl who suddenly appeared rushed between the two male soldiers and Da liana, and then apologized to the two male soldiers:


    "Sorry, sorry, my two friends don''t understand the rules in the army and don''t know the obligation of recruits. I hope the two predecessors can understand."


    Before the two male soldiers responded, the girl who suddenly appeared continued:


    "In order to apologize, I''ll take my two friends away and scold them! It may take an hour, so leave your clothes to others to wash! "


    After that, the girl grabbed the clothes of another male soldier in Da Liana''s arms at a very fast speed, threw them back, and then pulled Da liana and Yala at a very fast speed and dragged them away.


    The two male soldiers who still didn''t respond held the dirty clothes in their arms and looked at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well... Thank you for helping me and my friends out." Darlene thanked the girl who was still holding her and Yala forward.


    No matter how stupid Darlene was, she knew that the girl was helping her and Yala out.


    "Thank you." Yala also thanked the girl at this time, "although I don''t know who you are, I still thank you for helping us out just now."


    "You''re welcome." The girl said very freely.


    Then he stopped and turned around.


    "After all - I''m just helping acquaintances."


    Looking at the girl who turned around and turned her face to Da liana, Da Liana''s pupils widened in surprise, and then said with joy:


    "Helen!"

 Chapter 464

    The girl who helped Darlene and Yala out of the siege was Helen who had met Darlene at the physical examination office of the recruitment point of the Knights.


    "Helen, you have successfully entered the Knights!"


    "Well, good luck." Helen smiled. "I have successfully passed the conscription examination and entered the Knights. Now I am one of the recruits of the 3rd team of the 2nd squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael knights."


    "Helen, you are also in the 17th brigade of the 4th Army, and so am I. But I''m the sixth team of the first squadron. "


    After dalina and Helen exchanged a few simple greetings, Helen said to dalina and Yala in a helpless tone:


    "I was really defeated by you. Don''t you know some regulations in the army?"


    "Regulations? What rules? " Asked Yala.


    Darlene looked at Helen with a puzzled face.


    "In fact, the two veterans were right." Helen sighed lightly. "In the army, recruits do have the obligation to help veterans do all kinds of chores... No, to be exact, recruits do have the obligation to be bullied by veterans."


    "Why?" Yala was indignant. "Why should recruits be bullied by veterans! Wash your own clothes! Today we are going to help them wash their clothes, but tomorrow we are going to help them clean their tents? Why? "


    "Yes, yes!" Darlene also helped, "why should we sacrifice our precious time to do things we don''t need to do!"


    "Alas... This is also a bad habit in the army of our British Empire. But perhaps the same is true of the armies of other countries. " Helen sighed again, "I don''t know when the veterans in the army suddenly began to bully the new recruits, and these bullied recruits began to bully the new recruits after they became veterans. They kept the same thing that the veterans bullied them before - and even gave it back to the new recruits, Then these new recruits who were bullied by veterans became veterans... "


    Helen didn''t finish.


    But Darlene and Yala both understood by now.


    "What is this..." Darlene''s face became a little ugly. "This vicious circle is really disgusting..."


    "I almost vomited in disgust..." Yala''s face was also very ugly. "If I became a veteran, I wouldn''t bully the recruits so disgustingly..."


    "There are people who become veterans but don''t bully recruits." Helen then said, "but as a veteran, there are also many people who are excited to bully recruits in order to repay the pain of being bullied before."


    "These people are really more disgusting than shit..." Yala said with a disgusting look on her face. "Isn''t anyone in charge?"


    "Sir, they don''t pay attention to it." Helen shrugged. "In fact, all along, many recruits have complained to the military justice department or instructors, but these officers think it is just a normal phenomenon in the army, so these complaints have become useless in the end. The veterans continue to be arrogant and the recruits continue to be bullied."


    "Say, Helen." At this time, Darlene suddenly asked Helen, "why do you know so much?"


    "Because I have a friend who was a soldier but retired because of injury. He told me all this. My friend was bullied by veterans."


    "He also told me a valuable experience of how to face the bullying of veterans."


    "The officers don''t pay attention to this at all, so it''s no use complaining to the officers. In the end, it''s up to us to solve it. It''s absolutely impossible to meet the veterans. My friend has witnessed several recruits who were bullied miserably by the veterans because they contradicted the veterans and spent a miserable period of recruits. "


    "So -- facing the bullying of veterans, the best solution is to avoid them. When you see a veteran coming, you just run away. "


    "Get away from them..." Da Liana bit her lips. "We obviously didn''t do anything wrong. It''s clearly the fault of these unreasonable veterans. Why should we be like a mouse that can only hide and live!"


    "I can only bear it." Helen sighed again, "when we''re done being veterans. Darlene, you must remember to run away when you see the veterans. Don''t contradict the veterans, let alone complain to the military justice department and the instructors. If the veterans find out that you have complained to the officer, you will also be badly targeted by the veterans. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    North, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Commander, if we only rely on reducing the training intensity of cavalry on the loss of war horses, with all due respect - it''s of no use at all."


    Samuel, standing in front of Su Cheng''s desk, continued in a cold tone.


    "These days, I have taken the lead in carrying out experiments in the cavalry team of my second army in accordance with your instructions, trying to reduce the training intensity of cavalry. Although after reducing the training intensity, the loss speed of the war horse has indeed been slightly reduced, but it has not been reduced too much. "


    "Moreover, if the training intensity of cavalry is reduced, the combat effectiveness of cavalry will be greatly reduced. In order to reduce a little loss, the combat effectiveness of the cavalry has been greatly reduced, which is not worth the loss. Therefore, I hope the commander can terminate this experiment and restore the training intensity of the cavalry to the original level. "


    After listening to Samuel''s report, Su Cheng helped his forehead: "I see... Terminate the experiment on the cavalry of the second army. I knew it was useless to reduce the training intensity of cavalry... "


    "Really... Is there any mistake... Why can''t you even do the most basic logistics..."


    "After all, war horses are very expensive and delicate strategic resources." Samuel then said, "not only eat more, but also eat well if you want to run fast, but also be very easy to get hurt. Most of the loss of war horses is due to the overburdened hooves."


    "I''ll talk to the northern border administration about the war horse later. Let them ensure the normal supply of war horses anyway. All right, Samuel, it''s hard for you. You''d better get back first. "


    "Yes, I''ll leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    After Samuel left the office and closed the door, Su Cheng was the only one left in the big office.


    "Alas..."


    After Su Cheng gave a long sigh full of fatigue, he leaned back and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "Is the loss of war horses mostly due to the injury of Horseshoes..." looking up at the ceiling above his head, Su Cheng murmured, "horseshoes..."


    After mumbling a few words like this, Su Cheng straightened up his body leaning on the back of the chair.


    Took a piece of white paper and a pen on the desk.


    Then on the snow-white paper, he drew an object in the shape of "U".

 Chapter 465

    "Wake up! Get up! Get up!! Start marching! "


    The officer''s loud voice came into Darlene''s ear.


    Hearing the officer''s loud voice, Darlene immediately woke up like a nerve reflex and opened her eyes.


    "Yala. How long did we rest? " Darlene stood up and asked Yala, who was sleeping next to her and was standing up.


    "Well... It should be 20 minutes."


    "20 minutes, it''s really rare." Darlene put on a half joking tone, "I can sleep so long."


    The recruits who took various positions to make up for their sleep woke up one after another. After only a few minutes, they reorganized their neat queue and continued to move towards Avalon fortress.


    A total of 4000 recruits from the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army, the 18th brigade, the 19th brigade and the 20th brigade where Da Liana is located are undergoing "March training".


    It is a kind of training to exercise the soldiers'' physical strength and make them accustomed to the marching rhythm.


    These recruits need to wear their armor, start from base 1, go to Avalon fortress, and return to base 1 after arriving at Avalon fortress.


    During the March, including sleeping time, you need to wear armor. The armor can''t be removed for a minute. You need to wear it all the time.


    As for bathing, don''t think about it. There is no time for the soldiers to take a bath.


    Before the formal start of the March training, Darlene was still very naive and brought her textbooks that everyone needed for cultural classes.


    I wanted to read books and review the arithmetic and words I learned during the rest of the March.


    At the same time, according to Darlene''s idea at the beginning, the so-called March is to walk some way towards the destination, and then everyone sits down and has a rest. Then walk a little further, and then sit down and have a rest. It must be much easier than running around the base in armor.


    After officially starting the March training, Darlene found that she was really naive and thought it was really wonderful.


    Walk for a while, sit down and rest for a while, walk for another time and rest for a while. How can the army use this kind of marching method of children''s family.


    The rest of the March is very special.


    The rest during the March is not to stop, and then everyone sits on the ground, chatting and laughing while recovering their strength.


    The main way to rest on the March is to change the speed.


    Super slow marching, slow marching, fast marching, running forward


    The time to stop the soldiers was numbered.


    Sometimes they march all morning or all afternoon.


    It is often after walking for hours that the soldiers are allowed to stop.


    The time to stop is also horribly short. Generally, it will only stop for about 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, it will continue to March.


    Even if it is winter and this is the northern border, the soldiers have to walk sweating and hot every day.


    During the March training, Darlene had never been so eager for snow.


    If it snows, the snowflakes falling and falling on them will make their bodies cooler.


    On the March, Darlene also felt once again the power of human beings and that human beings are indeed a highly adaptable creature.


    On the first day of the March training, she felt that she was almost dead tired.


    On the second day, she felt as if she was a little used to it.


    By day 4, she felt she could barely adapt to such training intensity.


    In this abnormal March training, Darlene has trained her ability to sleep soundly wherever and whenever.


    Marching training is very hard, which will not only greatly consume physical energy, but also cause great torture to people''s spirit.


    There''s not enough time to sleep at that point in the evening.


    In order to recover as much as possible, we can only grasp the few "stop" time every day.


    Under such environmental pressure, the vast majority of soldiers, including Da liana, have developed the ability to sleep in various places and at various times, as well as the ability to sleep in various postures.


    You can sleep sitting or standing.


    You can sleep with your hand on your head, with a stone as a pillow, even without a pillow.


    At the same time, they also developed the ability to wake up immediately when they heard the voice of the officer.


    Marching training forces soldiers to develop more than that.


    The marching training also made the soldiers, including Darlene, practice the ability to "finish a meal in 1-2 minutes".


    On the march from base 1 to Avalon fortress, almost every meal was a "cloth pot" that was easy to cook, delicious, nutritious and caloric.


    In order to save as much time as possible for sleeping, the soldiers have reduced their eating time to the extreme.


    After a large pot of "cloth style pot dishes" was cooked, almost every soldier could eat it in 1-2 minutes, and then immediately began to sleep.


    Every minute, every second of the "stop" time is very precious. We should seize every second to make up for sleep, so Darlene didn''t read her textbook for a second after she brought it, and has been lying quietly in the gap between her armor and cotton padded clothes


    ¡­¡­


    "Run! Run! "


    The cheers of the officers echoed in the marching line running forward.


    After making the recruits stop and rest for a full 20 minutes, the officers directly asked the recruits who had just finished their rest to march at the highest speed - running.


    "Hurry up! Try to reach Avalon fortress tonight! If you can successfully arrive at Avalon fortress tonight, you will be given a big reward! That is, you don''t have to train all day tomorrow!! So you can play all day!! Avalon fortress is not only a military fortress, but also a metropolis! It is one of the most prosperous cities in the North! If you can successfully arrive at Avalon fortress tonight, you will be released to Avalon''s urban area in batches tomorrow!! "


    After listening to the officer''s words, many soldiers'' eyes lit up.


    You don''t have to train all day, and you can go to the downtown area to play.


    Nothing is more attractive than this.


    As a result, the enthusiasm and fighting spirit of many soldiers soared.


    However, Darlene lacks interest in the bustling urban area.


    If she can not train all day, she just wants to have a good night''s sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    British Empire, Duke of North Munster, O''Brien village.


    The Duke of North Munster can be regarded as one of the nobles with the highest status, the best living standard and the largest feudal area among so many territorial nobles in the British Empire.


    A good standard of living means having money, and having money means being able to support the army.


    The scale of the private soldiers of the Duke of North manster is the largest among all the vassals in the Empire, with a full 3000 people. The daily task of these 3000 private soldiers is to fight all kinds of bandits and bullies within the territory.


    The Duke of North Munster is close to the north and located in the southwest of the north. If there is any famous "specialty" owned by the Duke of North Munster, it belongs to the famous O''Brien family.


    The O''Brien family, known as the "genius family", but in fact it is completely different, is located under the Duke of North Munster.


    The O''Brien family has grown to thousands of people. It is a real big family. The village inhabited by the O''Brien family is often called "O''Brien village".


    At this time, on a path in O''Brien village, a little girl with black hair and golden pupils was running fast.


    Holding a letter in his hand, his face was full of joy.


    The little girl ran to a very ordinary wooden house as fast as she could, and then hit... No, she should have knocked open the door of the wooden house.


    "Dad! Mom! " After the little girl knocked open the door of the wooden house, she shouted to the house, "sister, I have a letter! There is great good news! "


    "Has Deng Jiaer written?" A woman with black hair and golden pupils quickly came out of the house, "Vivian, what''s in your sister''s letter?"


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, an uncle just came out of the house: "Deng Jiaer, she finally wrote a letter. I almost forget when she last wrote! Vivian, what did your sister say in her letter? Also, what''s the big good news? Did Deng Jiaer get married, have children and give birth to a grandson for me? "


    "Yes, my sister said in the letter that she found a man in Pendragon who she thought could be entrusted with her life. They have married and gave birth to a daughter. Dad, mom, you have grandchildren. "


    "Granddaughter!!!!!!!!!"


    "I''m kidding." Vivian was proud of the success of her plan. "My sister didn''t get married, let alone have children."


    After that, Vivian handed the letter to her father and mother in front of her.


    "The great good news is - sister, she has finally taken a big step forward towards her dream! My sister has become a knight! "


    "Knight!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Deng Jiaer and Vivian''s parents made a louder and more shocked cry than just now.


    Then, they grabbed the letter in Vivian''s hand. They pulled the left and right sides of the letter and looked at it quickly.


    There is a school in O''Brien village that provides basic education for young people. Every young people of O''Brien family will be forcibly thrown into this school after the age of 8. Therefore, each member of O''Brien family has arithmetic ability and reading and writing ability far higher than the average level of civilians.


    While her parents looked at the letter sent by Deng Jiaer at a glance, Vivian continued:


    "My sister said in her letter that she made great contributions to the Empire''s large-scale offensive against the enemy - the ''Xia Feng'' offensive. Coupled with her accumulated achievements, she was finally promoted to a knight in October last year!"


    "My sister is now transferred to the Michael knights, still mixing with Mr. Su Cheng, and now she is resident in Avalon fortress in the north."


    "My sister is so powerful!"


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s face gradually showed her longing and admiration.


    "I''ve been working towards my dream, and now I''ve finally taken a very solid step!"


    "Dad, mom, I''ve decided! I want to learn from my sister! I will also try to realize my dream! So - I''m going to the North! Go to Avalon fortress and take refuge in your sister! "

 Chapter 466

    "Darlene, don''t we really go downtown?" Yala, who was standing, looked down at dalina, who was lying in the sun in a corner of the barracks, and said in a helpless tone.


    "Don''t worry." Darlene stretched hard. "Today''s weather is so good that it''s hard to get a big sun. Wouldn''t it be too wasteful not to bask in the sun?"


    In the past, if Darlene lay on the ground in the corner to bask in the sun in the military camp, she would be scolded to death by the instructors.


    However, they are on vacation today and can spend a day freely. Therefore, even if they were bound to be punished in the past, they are allowed to make an exception today.


    Darlene and her team successfully arrived at Avalon fortress last night and completed the march from base 1 to Avalon fortress.


    The officer also kept his word, gave them a day off and allowed them to play freely today.


    Not only that, they were also allowed to go out of the barracks in batches and have fun in the urban area of Avalon fortress.


    Now, they have arrived at Lena. They are out of the camp.


    It''s 14:15 in the afternoon. Darlene and her family can go out of the military camp to play in the urban area of Avalon fortress from 13:00 to 16:00. They must return to the military camp before 16:00, and then change the next group of soldiers to go out of the military camp.


    "Get up, Darlene. If you want to bask in the sun, you can have a lot of opportunities in the future! It''s rare to come to Avalon fortress. How can I do without visiting the city? If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when the next opportunity is! The rest of us in the tent have gone out to play! Only the two of us are still in the barracks like fools! "


    "All right, all right." Dalina shook her head helplessly and stood up. "I can''t beat you. Let''s go downtown together. But before we go downtown, let''s go back to the tent. I want to put my books back first. "


    After that, Darlene patted the textbook in the clothes on her chest.


    "Darlene, you shouldn''t have brought the textbook. There''s no time to read it."


    "I''ve learned a lesson... If I have marching training in the future, I won''t bring books anymore."


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene and Yala walked back to their tent side by side.


    When she was about to enter the tent, Darlene suddenly heard a low sob from inside.


    ¡ª¡ªCrying?


    Hearing the sobbing, Darlene could not help frowning a little.


    The same frown as Darlene, and Yala.


    After hearing the cry from the tent, they quickened their pace, lifted the curtain of the tent and entered the tent.


    After entering the tent, Darlene saw a girl who lived in the same tent with her, sitting on the head of her bed, bending her legs, putting her hands on her knees, her face buried between her arms, and her shoulders pumping.


    The low cry came from her.


    She was surrounded by several other girls who also slept in the same tent with dalina and Yala.


    The girls kept stroking her back and shoulders, making a voice to comfort her.


    "Kay, what''s the matter?" Darlene walked quickly to the crying girl. "Why are you crying?"


    "Everybody, what happened?" Yala asked the girls around the crying girl, Kay, who comforted her, "didn''t you all go downtown just now? Why did you come back so soon? And why did Kay cry? "


    "This is irritating!" A girl with a short horsetail clenched her teeth and said, "we just went to the urban area of Avalon fortress. We had a good time. Suddenly we met some veterans in this fortress!"


    "Veteran?" Darlene let out a cry.


    Then, the expressions of her and Yala became ugly.


    After Helen gave them two popular science, they have had a little resistance to the word "veteran".


    The short ponytail girl continued:


    "After meeting these veterans in the street, these veterans suddenly began to pester us! He shouted, "we are veterans, you are recruits, and recruits shoulder the obligation to serve veterans." he asked us to play with them. "


    Darlene and Yala''s faces became more and more ugly.


    "Of course we won''t. Why should we play with you! So we quarreled directly with them. "


    "I don''t know how long after the quarrel, the veterans let go and said that it doesn''t matter if we don''t go to play with them, but as long as Kay accompanies them, what they say is just a simple stroll together and won''t do anything excessive to violate the military law."


    With a little thought, Darlene and Yala understood why these veterans only liked Kay - because Kay was the best looking among them.


    "How could Kay promise? No matter what the veterans said, Kay refused to nod, and we blocked the veterans from touching Kay."


    "Then, the veterans got angry and began to say something too much to us, mainly to Kay."


    "It''s too much to say that ''girls with such poor physical ability should stay at home and have children'', ''the combat effectiveness of the British army is reduced by you'' and ''I wish you were captured by the enemy in battle and distributed to the soldiers as booty''."


    Hearing this, Darlene and Yala could not hide their anger.


    "Kay''s skin is thin. After hearing such excessive words, she cried directly... Then everyone didn''t have any interest in continuing to play, so she came back. Kay is very sad now. Suddenly she was said such vicious words..."


    After that, the short ponytail girl sighed, then raised her hand and rubbed the head of Kay, who was still crying with her face buried between her arms.


    "These people are too much!" Yala''s face was full of anger. "What''s the matter with the girl? Can''t girls go to war? There are many women knights in China who rely on military merit, right? When our ancestor ''Knight King'' first ascended the throne and began to lead the army, wasn''t he just a 16-year-old girl?! Has it not also made great achievements that no one can surpass so far¡® There are several women among the 12 round table knights under the knight King ''! "


    Unlike Yala, who gnashed her teeth and denounced the shameless veterans, dalina did not speak.


    However, although Darlene didn''t speak, she clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Although she didn''t say a word, her anger was no less than that of anyone present.

 Chapter 467

    ¡ª¡ªIt''s incredible that I should see an ordinary soldier reading there one day.


    Eliza looked at a female soldier sitting by a tent with a surprised face.


    The female soldier has short Rose Hair and light golden eyes. She is reading a book in her hand. However, because it is a little far away, Eliza can''t see what the female soldier is reading.


    Eliza is now in the camp of the 4000 recruits who successfully completed the March training last night and arrived at Avalon fortress.


    Eliza is here because Su Cheng sent her a small task.


    Su Cheng asks Eliza to go to the new soldier''s camp and help him get a record report from the person in charge of marching training.


    This record report records the data of the 4000 recruits during the March training, such as how much they rested, how long they rested each time, how many running marches they carried out, how many regular marches they carried out.


    This is also a fine tradition of the British army.


    The British Empire attached great importance to speed.


    Both the government and the army attach great importance to speed.


    The British imperial government, which attached great importance to speed, did not hesitate to drain the people''s power to build a "straight road" to all important places in the country.


    The British Imperial Army, which attached great importance to speed, has always regarded marching training as the most important training of the whole army.


    An army that runs fast and will not collapse because of running too fast will not have poor combat effectiveness - this has always been the concept of the British army.


    For each marching training of the army of the British Empire, the person in charge will record various data of the training, and then review the training effectiveness of the army according to the data.


    Su Cheng, who was on a whim this time, planned to see how effective the marching training of the 4000 recruits was, so he sent Eliza to the barracks to help him get the record report from the training director.


    Eliza, a knight, didn''t have to do such trivial things, but just now Eliza was in Su Cheng''s office, so Su Cheng asked Eliza to help him get the record report.


    Eliza gladly accepted Su Cheng''s task. Anyway, she just took a few more steps to sample things.


    After arriving at the camp of 4000 recruits, Eliza saw a scene that surprised her - a female soldier was reading there.


    In the past, this scene was beyond Eliza''s imagination.


    In the past, if someone told Eliza that an ordinary soldier was reading very seriously, Eliza would think there was something wrong with his head.


    Looking at the female soldier reading a book not far away, Eliza said in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Su Cheng''s newly created "culture class" in the army began to show results gradually. Even ordinary soldiers can slowly understand books.


    Eliza supports Su Cheng''s newly created "culture class" in the army.


    Ordinary soldiers really don''t need any education, but officers do.


    These ordinary soldiers are the future captains and knights. Cultivating these ordinary soldiers is equivalent to cultivating the future captains and knights.


    In the short term, it is true that this culture class will not show much effect, but as time goes by, when these ordinary soldiers grow up, the effect of culture class will gradually show up.


    At that time, the order of Michael will have a group of high-quality officers who understand basic arithmetic, understand documents, distinguish directions, understand maps and pocket watches, and understand orders.


    Eliza, who was curious about what the female soldier was reading, walked quickly and stood two steps away from the right side of the female soldier.


    This distance is enough for Eliza to see what the female soldier is reading.


    ¡ª¡ªI was reading the textbook that the soldiers had in hand.


    The female soldier with rose hair was reading a textbook that every soldier would have.


    However - Eliza always felt that the female soldier seemed absent-minded.


    Although her eyes were looking at the book in her hand, her eyes were a little less flexible, as if she was thinking of something on her mind.


    ¡ª¡ªBooks... Speaking of it, Su Cheng is different from me. Su Cheng seems to like reading very much


    Eliza of noble origin is naturally literate and has a large amount of literacy. Eliza has no obstacles in reading all the books on the market.


    But -- Eliza doesn''t like reading.


    There is hardly a book in her room.


    This is completely opposite to Su Cheng.


    Looking at the female soldier who was reading absently, Eliza''s thoughts gradually drifted away.


    ¡ª¡ªAccording to Carol and Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng had so many books that he covered the floor of his room.


    ¡ª¡ªEven though Su Cheng is so busy with his daily affairs, when he goes to Su Cheng''s office, he can always see Su Cheng trying to squeeze time to read.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of, it seems that a friend told me before: people always have a good impression on people who have the same hobbies as themselves.


    ¡ª¡ªWould Su Cheng like a girl who likes reading as much as he does


    Just as Eliza was thinking, a female voice with an unhappy color came from below her:


    "I said - you''re a nuisance. You''re blocking my light."


    It''s the rose haired female soldier reading a book.


    The female soldier didn''t even raise her head, didn''t even look at Eliza, and angrily scolded Eliza in a very blunt tone.


    After hearing what the female soldier said, Eliza immediately apologized to the female soldier with an apologetic face and said:


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll go right away."


    Although the female soldier''s words were very blunt and angry, Eliza was not angry about it.


    After all - she was wrong first. It''s really impolite for her to stand next to others and watch them read.


    After hearing Eliza''s apology, the female soldier finally looked up.


    The pale golden pupils were filled with a little dissatisfaction.


    Then, the female soldier raised her head and cast her dissatisfied eyes on Eliza... No, to be exact, her pupils shrank sharply after seeing Eliza''s Golden Knight sword hanging on her left waist.


    The color of discontent in the pupil of the eye immediately dispersed like the ebb tide.


    "Yes, sorry! Lord Knight! "


    The female soldier threw away her book and stood up to salute Eliza.


    "I was rude! Please forgive me! "


    "Ah, it''s okay." Eliza smiled and waved her hand. "Don''t apologize to me. After all, I made a mistake and bothered you to read first. Keep reading and I''ll go first. "


    Then Eliza turned and left.


    Then, before Eliza had gone a few steps, the voice of the rose haired female soldier sounded behind her again:


    "Wait a minute, please! Lord Knight! "


    "Huh?" Eliza turned and looked behind her at the girl soldier with rose hair who lived in her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Knight! Please help us! " The female soldier with Rose Hair asked Eliza for help eagerly.


    "Help you?"


    Eliza frowned slightly.


    "Tell me in detail what happened. If I can help, I''ll try my best to help you."


    "Yes! Thank you very much! "

 Chapter 468

    In the end, Darlene didn''t go to the downtown of the fortress with Yala.


    Because after listening to Kay''s experience, neither of them was interested in playing.


    After listening to Kay and their experience, Darlene felt her chest full of anger.


    Darlene, she''s never tried to be so angry.


    ¡ª¡ªThose shit veterans! If Helen hadn''t told me that it would be useless to complain to the military justice department and instructors, I would sue these rude guys!


    Da liana, while scolding the shameless veterans in her heart, sat by her tent with the textbook she had brought from base 1.


    Da liana, who is deeply resentful, plans to read a book to relieve her resentment and ease her mood.


    However, after spreading out the books, Darlene couldn''t even read a word.


    My sight has been stagnant on the book in front of me, and the pages have not turned.


    Darlene became more and more angry.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s not fair! Why doesn''t anyone manage this absurd mess! Why should recruits be bullied by veterans!


    ¡ª¡ªThose officers are just as excessive! We have always ignored our complaints. It is the indifference of the officers that makes these veterans so arrogant! To keep this mess alive!


    While complaining about the shameless veterans, Darlene gradually began to complain about the officers who ignored the chaos.


    As soon as she thought about what happened to Kay and them just now, Darlene felt the anger in her chest burn even more.


    Holding the hands on both sides of the book in his hand, he unconsciously squeezed some and wrinkled the pages.


    Just then - Darlene suddenly felt the light at hand darken.


    Someone came to Darlene.


    Although Da Liana didn''t look up, she also felt that the man who suddenly came to her was looking down at her.


    Exactly looking at the book in her hand.


    Dalina, who was in a bad mood, didn''t pay attention to the person who suddenly came to her. She didn''t even bother to lift her head. She just thought that the person who suddenly came to her should walk away soon.


    But what Darlene didn''t expect was that the man who suddenly came close to her stopped for a long time, and seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    ¡ª¡ªThis man is really annoying! Don''t you see I''m reading!


    No matter who it is, it will feel a little uncomfortable to be looked at by others all the time, not to mention Darlene, who is in a particularly bad mood now.


    "I said --" said Darlene in an unhappy tone, "you''re a nuisance. You''re blocking my light."


    In fact, this man didn''t block Darlene''s light. Darlene just found a reason to send this man away.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll go right away."


    ¡ª¡ªIs it a woman? And it sounds good


    After hearing the man''s voice, Darlene found that the man who suddenly approached her was a girl, and her voice was very good. Darlene''s intuition told her that this girl should look good.


    Darlene was a little curious about the girl who suddenly came close to her, and wanted to see if the girl was really a beauty as her intuition thought.


    So - Darlene finally raised her head and turned her eyes to the girl.


    After raising her head, Darlene saw a beautiful face.


    Long blond hair, light green pupils, white skin and exquisite facial features.


    Really, as Darlene''s intuition thought, this girl is a great beauty.


    However, the girl''s beautiful face did not attract Da Liana''s attention for too long.


    Darlene''s attention was soon pulled away by the girl''s thing hanging on her left waist.


    The blonde only wore a simple cloth suit, but there was a gorgeous and exquisite sword with many beautiful and complicated patterns hanging on her left waist.


    Looking at the sword on the left waist of the beauty, Darlene''s cold hair suddenly stood up because of fear.


    Then, Da Liana suddenly threw the book aside, stood up and gave a military salute to the beauty: "yes, I''m sorry! Knight! I was rude! Please forgive me! "


    On the first day of military training, Lindsay told Darlene that they should never be disrespectful to Knights. When they see knights, they must salute and say hello, and tell them what Knights look like.


    Knights usually have colorful armor and a colorful sword with gorgeous shape hung around their waist. That colorful sword is the Knight Sword regarded as life by many Knights - this is what Lindsay repeatedly stressed to them when they first joined the army for training.


    Although Da Liana has never seen a knight''s sword, after seeing the gorgeous golden long sword on the girl''s left waist, Da Liana is very sure: this sword must be a knight''s sword! This girl must be a knight!


    After all, Da Liana has never seen a sword whose handle and scabbard are all gold. The shape is so exquisite and gorgeous. Apart from the Knight Sword, Da Liana can''t think of what else this sword can be.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s over! finished! I just said such rude words to the knight!


    The cold sweat of fear gushed from Darlene''s forehead like a blowout.


    However - the blonde Knight didn''t seem to blame Darlene: "ah, it''s okay." The blonde Knight smiled and waved her hand, "don''t apologize to me. After all, I made a mistake and bothered you to read first. Keep reading and I''ll go first. "


    Then the blonde Knight turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t you blame me? Hoo... Saved


    Seeing the figure of the blonde Knight leaving, Darlene couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡ª¡ªKnight... The first time I saw a knight


    ¡ª¡ªBy the way! Although it''s no use complaining to the military justice department and instructors, if you complain directly to the Knights


    Looking at the beautiful figure of the blonde knight, Darlene had a bold idea in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªBut... Will these high Knights care


    ¡ª¡ªThis female Knight looks so beautiful and seems very kind. She should help our recruits... Right?


    Looking at the blonde knight who was about to go away, Darlene bit her lower lip.


    A faint firmness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it! Forget it! Bet! Bet the female knight is willing to help us! I don''t want this absurd phenomenon to continue!


    Darlene, who had made a decision in her heart, took a deep breath and shouted at the back of the blonde Knight:


    "Wait a minute, please! Lord Knight! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the north, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Do veterans bully recruits?"


    "Yes." Eliza nodded, then continued to say to Su Cheng, "that''s what the female soldier said."


    The female soldier in Eliza''s mouth is dalina who just summoned up the courage to report to Eliza and described the chaos of veterans bullying recruits in the army.


    "The bullying phenomenon of the army... Alas, forgive me..." Su Cheng''s face gradually became gloomy. "Is there not only a logistics problem, but also a judicial problem now... This clearly has violated the military law, and the Military Justice Department is still there! If the female soldier hadn''t reported it to Eliza and Eliza told me, I didn''t know there would be such chaos in the army! "


    "Not only did the northern border administration make trouble for me, but also the military justice department? Is there any mistake! "


    The problem of insufficient supply of war horses has not been solved, and now a new problem has arisen.


    Su Cheng now feels that his head is about to explode.


    Fortunately, this problem is easier to solve than the problem of war horses.


    "Eliza, please call Raymond and Willie for me! My affairs these days will be handed over to Willie for the time being! I''m going to Whitey city to swear! "

 Chapter 469

    Britannia Empire, north, Betty city.


    As soon as the sky turned white, a group of uninvited guests, a carriage escorted by dozens of elite cavalry, came to the gate of Michael Branch of the military justice department.


    Military Justice Department - the judicial organ established in the army of the British Empire, directly under the central government of the Empire.


    The Military Justice Department was the place where the British Empire tried soldiers for crimes. It had jurisdiction over many branches. Michael Branch - one of the branches of the Military Justice Department, like the northern border General Administration, set its base camp in Betty city.


    As its name indicates, the Michael division of the Military Justice Department is responsible for the Michael knights.


    If the generals below the knights in the Michael Knight Order violate the military law, they shall be accepted and tried by the Michael division of the military justice department.


    If a knight violates the military law, he will be handed over to the headquarters of the military justice department in the imperial capital, which will accept it.


    Therefore, although Su Cheng is the head of the Michael Knight order, he can''t do whatever he wants. He doesn''t have judicial power. He doesn''t even have the ability to take and punish an ordinary soldier who has violated the military law.


    For the Military Justice Department, since Su Cheng took office, he has always maintained the mentality that the well water does not violate the river. He does not want to and does not bother to take care of the work of the military justice department. They do their judicial work well and do their own management and command work well.


    But now - Su Cheng found that he had to scold the people in the military justice department.


    After hearing that the coachman had reached the gate of Michael''s branch of the Military Justice Department, Su Cheng pushed the door of the carriage impolitely, and then got off the carriage with the knight''s sword around his waist.


    Raymond followed.


    When he came to the military justice office to quarrel this time, Su Cheng also brought Raymond, the most powerful commander of the first army.


    Before the strong men in charge of guarding the gate in the Michael Branch of the military justice department could say hello to Su Cheng and ask him about his intention, Su Cheng took the lead in telling them:


    "Tell avery! Tell him - Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, is visiting! Come and quarrel with him! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the north, Baidi City, Michael Branch of Military Justice Department, a room.


    Su Cheng and Raymond were in this room, silently waiting for the arrival of avery, the general director of Michael Branch of the military justice department.


    This room seems to be dedicated to receiving guests. In the middle of the room is a small square table with a chair on the north and south sides of the square table.


    Su Cheng was sitting on the chair in the south of the square table, silently drinking the black tea made by the waiter just now.


    Raymond stood respectfully behind Su Cheng.


    "Commander, the negotiation with the Military Justice Department unexpectedly brought the junior officer, which really terrified the junior officer!" Raymond said to Su Cheng in a respectful tone.


    "Because Raymond, you are the strongest and most ferocious." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "taking your words when negotiating with others can increase our momentum."


    "Obviously, I was praised by the head, but why is the lower officer not happy at all..." Raymond also replied in a semi joking tone.


    Just then - a loud "squeak" came from the door.


    From the appearance, an old man about 60 years old pushed open the door and entered the room.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ve been waiting for a long time, your excellency!"


    After entering the room, the old man smiled at Su Cheng.


    "The next officer is avery Turner, the Minister of the Michael Branch of the military justice department."


    After a brief self introduction, avery sat opposite Su Cheng.


    "Nice to meet you." Su Cheng replied to avery, who was already sitting opposite him, in a neither salty nor light tone, "when I first met, I was Su Cheng, the head of the Michael Knight order. Since taking office, I haven''t been able to see your official because of busy affairs. Please forgive me. "


    After a few simple greetings, Su Cheng, unwilling to spend more time on meaningless greetings, went straight to the theme and said:


    "I actually have something very important to tell your official when I come here."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... that''s the details. I ask you to straighten out your subordinates from now on. In the future, don''t enforce the law in a peaceful way, and accept the complaints and reports of the soldiers. At the same time, we will review all the previous complaints and investigate those veterans who are still at large because of your kind law enforcement. "


    After summarizing the current "veterans bullying recruits" and "the complaints of recruits are ignored by the Military Justice Department" in Michael''s Knight order to avery in as simple words as possible, Su Cheng said his requirements in an indisputable tone.


    "... I understand all the details, but --" avery frowned and turned his words, "with all due respect -- isn''t it common? This is just a normal phenomenon in the army. It doesn''t need to be taken so seriously... "


    Before avery finished, Su Cheng interrupted with a very strong voice:


    "With all due respect! These veterans who bully recruits have obviously violated military law, haven''t they? Does the military law of the British Empire expressly prohibit such humiliation? Isn''t it the job of your military justice department to bring these generals who have violated military law to justice and severely punish them? "


    "But is this just a small matter?" Avery''s tone became stronger and stronger. He looked like he wanted to compete with Su Cheng. "Our military justice department also has a lot of ordinary affairs. We waste so much manpower. On such insignificant matters, we are just wasting precious manpower, aren''t we? We don''t have such surplus manpower. "


    "Then try to squeeze out manpower!"


    "Your Excellency, you are embarrassing yourself."


    "If you think this is embarrassing you, you are right! I''m just trying to embarrass you. Try to find a way to squeeze out some manpower. "


    "Your Excellency! Why are you so unhappy with us for such a small matter? "


    "Little things? This is no small matter! It is because of your idea that this absurd chaos will continue all the time! "


    Su Cheng stood up with a shout, and his tone was severe again.


    "It is a big taboo in the army to be kind and unjust in reward and punishment! Your practice will only chill the generals and soldiers in the army! Let there be a gap between the soldiers! Make the cohesion and morale of the army decline! Reduce the combat power of the army! Do you still think this is a small thing? Ah?! "


    Su Cheng was very angry after learning about the chaos in the army from Eliza.


    Su Cheng has always been broad-minded and seldom feels angry about people and things. However, after learning from Eliza that veterans bully recruits and recruits report that the Military Justice Department ignores them, Su Cheng is angry for a long time.


    No matter how small a merit is, no matter how small a penalty is, a clear reward and punishment is a necessary condition for an army to have high combat effectiveness.


    The military justice department thinks that things are too small and unimportant, and adopts a mild way of law enforcement, which will seriously slide the cohesion, morale and combat effectiveness of the troops.


    That''s why Su Cheng was so angry. He immediately came to Baidi city and put pressure on Michael Branch of the Military Justice Department, asking the Military Justice Department to immediately start rectifying his subordinates and tracking down the bad veterans who had not been punished because of their kindness.


    Although Su Cheng has no judicial power, he still has the power to supervise and advise the Michael Branch of the military justice department.


    It is the so-called crushing of people at the official level. As the head of the Michael knights and the imperial northern front, Su Cheng''s status is naturally not comparable to that of a person in charge of the military justice department.


    "I''m not talking to you, sir."


    Su Cheng stood up with a cold face and looked down at avery.


    "I''m asking you to act immediately. I hope you can quickly organize people to thoroughly investigate the previous incidents and rectify your subordinates. I don''t want to see your kind law enforcement method because the incident is too small in the future. Please take it seriously no matter whether the incident is large or small in the future! Otherwise, I don''t mind telling Mr. Jacob about your ''great achievements''! "


    Su Cheng''s last words had completely threatened Avery.


    Moving out of his big backer and "final weapon" - Jacob came out and put further pressure on avery.


    In the britannian Empire, anyone with a head and face did not know the relationship between Jacob and Su Cheng? Who doesn''t know that Su Cheng is a confidant of Jacob.


    Listening to Su Cheng''s tough tone and the final threat, a few drops of cold sweat flowed down avery''s forehead.

 Chapter 470

    British Empire, Northern Territory, base 1 of the order of Michael.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter? No training today?


    Darlene looked around suspiciously.


    In the evening of yesterday, Darlene and her team successfully returned to base 1 from Fort Avalon.


    On the second day of returning to base 1, Darlene felt today''s unusual.


    In the past, after breakfast, we would officially start the morning training until noon.


    Today, however, there is something unusual.


    Today, after breakfast, they did not start training, but gathered in a square in base 1.


    Everyone was surrounded by a high platform set up in the middle of the square.


    On this high platform, several heavily armed generals are standing.


    Many people in the square looked left and right like Darlene with a puzzled face.


    "A lot of people..." Darlene murmured. "It''s dense all around... You can''t see the end of the crowd from left or right. Is it said that all the soldiers in the base have been gathered... What are the soldiers doing..."


    While Darlene was wondering why to gather the soldiers in the square, Yala, standing behind her, whispered to Darlene:


    "Oh, Darlene, did you really complain to a blonde Knight when you were at Fort Avalon?"


    "Yes." Darlene didn''t return her head. "I complained to the blonde knight, but I don''t know if the blonde knight is willing to help us."


    Dalina wanted to hide her complaint with a blonde knight, but after a fierce ideological struggle, dalina decided to confess to Yala. So when she returned to base 1 last night and was about to go to bed, dalina confessed her feat to Yala.


    "Darlene, you are so..."


    Although Darlene couldn''t see the expression of Yala standing behind her, Darlene guessed that Yala must be looking at her helplessly.


    "I really don''t know whether to say you are reckless or brave."


    "Because I really can''t watch it anymore. It''s ridiculous that veterans bully recruits and nobody cares, so I decided to bet that the kind-hearted female knight was willing to help us. "


    "Do you think the female Knight will help us?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know her name. How can I know if she is willing to help us? That''s why I said it was a bet."


    "If you want to deal with such chaos, at least you need the head''s hand? The female Knight should not have so much ability and power to deal with this kind of thing unless the female Knight informed the commander of the chaos in the army. "


    "That female knight may be the head''s wife." Darlene put on a half joking tone, "the female Knight blows pillow wind to the head, and then the head will deal with this mess."


    "Don''t joke about this..."


    Before Yala finished her words, the voice of a middle-aged male general standing on the central platform of the square suddenly rang, interrupting Yala''s words:


    "Clean up! Stand at attention! "


    As soon as the middle-aged general''s voice fell, all the soldiers in the square immediately straightened their bodies, put their legs together, put their hands close to their legs and held their heads high.


    Darlene and Yala also closed their mouths and stopped talking.


    The originally noisy square was quiet.


    After all the soldiers in the square stood and the square became audible, the middle-aged general who had just made all the soldiers stand quiet on the high platform nodded with satisfaction, then turned slightly, walked quickly to a female knight with short red hair on the high platform and whispered to the female Knight:


    "Commander, 10000 recruits and 800 veterans of base 1 have been assembled at this time."


    "Yes." The red haired female Knight gave a light "um" and said, "it''s hard."


    After reporting to the red haired female knight, the general respectfully retreated to the side of the high platform. The female knight, with short red hair and a light red Knight sword hanging around her waist, walked slowly to the edge of the high platform and looked down at the soldiers in neat rows below.


    "I''m Dale sharp, commander of the 4th Army of the Michael Knights!" The red haired female Knight shouted down, "the reason why we want to gather here this time is to tell you something!"


    Dale is also a person who doesn''t like too many opening remarks. After briefly introducing that she is the boss of the 4th Army, she went straight to the subject.


    "Our British army has always attached great importance to the harmony between generals and soldiers, so there are explicit orders in the military law of our British army to prohibit any bullying between generals and soldiers!"


    "But - many people don''t take this prohibition in the military law seriously! Many soldiers, especially veterans, take pleasure in bullying recruits! "


    "What''s more serious is that the Military Justice Department, which obviously has violated the military law and should take timely action to deal with this chaos, has ignored or even ignored it on the grounds that this thing is just a normal little thing!"


    Speaking of this, Dale glanced slightly and threw a meaningful look at the civil servants standing next to her.


    The civil servants, bathed in Dale''s meaningful eyes, looked a little ugly and lowered their heads slightly.


    Dale took her eyes away from the civil servants, and then continued in a loud voice:


    "Su Cheng, our new commander, was very angry when he learned about the chaos in the army a while ago!"


    Hearing this, Darlene and Yala at the bottom showed surprise and shock.


    They both seemed to realize something.


    "Darlene..." Yala whispered to Darlene standing in front of her in disbelief. "You bet right... The blonde Knight really helped us."


    "The blonde knight can''t really be the head''s wife..." Darlene murmured.


    "Be quiet." Lindsay, standing not far from Darlene and Yala, turned her head, cast vicious eyes at them and scolded them.


    After hearing Lindsay''s rebuke, Darlene and Yala immediately closed their mouths and stopped talking.


    "The regimental commander asked me to assure all the generals and soldiers on his behalf that such chaos will not occur again in the future!"


    "The commander asked me to assure all the generals on his behalf that since he took office as commander, the Michael Knights will be a legion with clear rewards and punishments! The smallest mistake will be punished! No small credit will be rewarded! If any soldier violates the military law and humiliates you in the future, you can report and complain to the military law department! Your commander has already "negotiated" with the head of the Michael Branch of the Military Justice Department! In the future, the Military Justice Department will no longer ignore any of your reports! "


    When talking about the word "negotiation", Dale deliberately accentuated her tone and threw meaningful eyes at several civil servants standing next to her again.


    *******


    *******


    Currently available information:


    Dale loves money, so she lives a very stingy and stingy life. She doesn''t want to spend more money on weekdays.


    However, living such a poor life, she has a very expensive necklace around her neck that matches Dale very much.


    Samuel gave it to her.


    Samuel and dale are old acquaintances. They have worked together in the cavalry of Gabriel for some time.


    On the way to work with the cavalry of Gabriel, Samuel gave her this necklace.


    "As a girl, I don''t even have a piece of jewelry. It''s really pathetic" -- Samuel held this idea and spent half a month''s military pay (Samuel was a new laurel Knight at that time). He spent a long time in the jewelry store, carefully selected a necklace that matched Dale''s self feeling (in fact, it matched Dale very well) and gave it to Dale.


    After receiving Samuel''s necklace, Dale cried with joy. She held the necklace in her hand and threw it into Samuel''s arms to cry. She kept muttering "thank you" and "thank you", which made Samuel very embarrassed at that time.


    This is the first time Dale has received a gift from someone else.


    So -- this necklace became Dale''s most precious treasure and was always worn around her neck.

 Chapter 471

    "The commander not only assures you that the future of Michael knights is a legion with clear rewards and punishments! I also assure you that none of those who have violated military law can run away! If you don''t do it at this time, you will do it one day in the future! "


    "Now! Officially began to make up for those who violated the military law but did not get the punishment of the generals they deserved! "


    With that, Dale turned and said to the civil servants standing next to her:


    "All of you from the Military Justice Department, please."


    "Yes." The leaders of the clerks of the military justice office, "uh huh", took out a roll of paper from their pockets, walked quickly to the edge of the platform, and then unfolded the roll of paper.


    "Baird John, a soldier of the 3rd team of the 8th squadron of the 9th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael knights, and Berwin George, a fellow soldier, bullied new recruits many times, such as asking recruits to wash their feet, asking recruits to wash their clothes, etc., and even insulted recruits many times with words, Violated Article 17 of the military law of the British Imperial Army - prohibit any bullying in the army! Therefore - the above two persons shall be punished with five lashes, and their military pay for two months shall be deducted. "


    As soon as the civil official''s voice fell, two naked male soldiers were taken to the high platform.


    The bodies of the two male soldiers have been trembling slightly.


    Part of the reason why their bodies tremble is that it is still winter and they are naked, but the main reason is that they understand what they will face next, so they are afraid that the whole person is trembling.


    After the two male soldiers were taken to the platform, they were pulled to the center of the platform by the soldiers who pulled him up, and then made the two male soldiers kneel down.


    Dalina and Yala are located in the front, so the faces of the two male soldiers can be seen more clearly.


    These two male soldiers are the same men who asked darina and Yala to wash their dirty clothes.


    After kneeling in the middle of the high platform, the two men immediately begged for mercy in tears:


    "We are wrong! Let us go! We won''t do it again! "


    "Don''t whip us! Please! Please! "


    It''s a pity - their ugly begging for mercy is useless.


    "Start the execution." The civil servant who read out their charges turned coldly and said to a civil servant with a long whip standing behind him.


    "Yes."


    The civilian with a long whip walked quickly behind the two male soldiers.


    As soon as the hand was loose, the rolled whip fell to the ground under the influence of gravity and made a dull sound.


    After hearing the muffled noise behind them, the bodies of the two male soldiers trembled even more.


    "One!"


    The civilian with a whip shouted "one", then waved the whip and pulled it at the back of the two veterans.


    Pop!


    Because the two veterans were close to each other, the volley hit them on their backs at the same time.


    The backs of the two veterans immediately opened, revealing a terrible wound, and blood flowed from the wound.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    The two veterans howled like pigs.


    Whipping is one of the most unpopular punishments in the army. Few people can stand the pain of whipping.


    Not to mention the use of whipping in this cold winter. Being whipped in such cold weather will only hurt more.


    Because the two veterans are not deeply responsible, they have no chance to try the highest level of whipping - being whipped with a whip soaked in salt water.


    However, even being beaten by such an ordinary whip is enough for them. For some time in the future, the two male soldiers can only sleep on their stomach.


    The howling of the two male soldiers was not over, and the second volley came again.


    "Two!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "Three!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One after another soldier or general was taken to the high platform and punished.


    These generals who have been settled after autumn, and even several thousand captains.


    Those who are less guilty will only be deducted from their military pay. Those who are seriously guilty will be deducted from their military pay and punished with flogging like the two veterans at the beginning.


    Because there were too many soldiers who were settled after autumn, it took more than an hour to completely liquidate the soldiers who had been at large in base 1.


    However, although it took a long time, Darlene didn''t feel boring at all.


    Looking at these people who had been at large before, whether generals or ordinary soldiers, were pulled out to settle one by one, dalina felt very happy.


    Because I feel so good, I even forgot the time. Even after standing for more than an hour, my legs can''t feel any pain.


    After the liquidation, Dale held the sword around her waist, walked slowly back to the edge of the high platform, opened her mouth, and seemed to want to say something more.


    However, before Dale could make a sound, a voice suddenly broke out:


    "Long live the commander! Long live the order of Michael! "


    "Kay, Kay?" Darlene looked in amazement at Kay, who was standing not far from her, shouting at her throat.


    The owner of this voice is Kay.


    The little Kay shouted again and again at the top of his voice, long live the commander and the Michael knights.


    Kay''s scream seemed so abrupt in the silent square.


    "Be quiet!" Lindsay frowned and yelled at Kay.


    However - Kay did not answer Lindsay, but still shouted again and again long live the commander and the Michael knights.


    Just then, there was a scream behind Darlene: "long live the regimental commander! Long live the order of Michael! Long live the commander! Long live the order of Michael! "


    "Yala? Why don''t you? " Darlene turned her head and looked in surprise. Immediately after Kay, she also began to shout long live Yala.


    Kay and Yala shouted long live.


    Their shouts gradually caused a chain reaction.


    With them as the center of the circle, more and more people were no longer silent and began to shout "long live".


    "Long live the commander! Long live the order of Michael! "


    "Long live the order of Michael! Long live the order of Michael!!


    "Long live the commander! Long live the leader! "


    "Long live! hooray!! Long live!!! "


    ¡­¡­


    The screams had started a prairie fire and burned the whole square.


    Almost all the soldiers gathered in the square began to shout long live.


    The unexpected scene in front of Dale and the clerks of the Military Justice Office on the high platform looked at each other and looked at the generals and soldiers below in shock.


    Looking at the generals who were shouting and in a uproar, Dale began to understand why Su Cheng had to spend so much effort to get to Baidi city. At the risk of being impeached by some people in the central government who were unhappy with him, she also had to put pressure on the Michael Branch of the military justice Department to enforce the law strictly from now on and liquidate those who had enforced the law because of the previous peace and thin mud, The soldiers who are still at large.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only base 1 is liquidating those soldiers who are at large, but the settlement of accounts in autumn is also in full swing here in Avalon fortress.


    However - because the number of generals on the side of Avalon fortress is far more than that on base 1, the liquidation has been completed until base 1, and the side of Avalon fortress is not over.


    Unlike base 1, which is not inhabited by civilians, Avalon fortress is both a stronghold and a metropolis, so civilians are allowed to come and watch at the liquidation site of Avalon fortress.


    Dressed in ordinary civilian clothes and without a knight''s sword on their waist, Su Cheng and Willie quietly mixed among the civilians, stood on the periphery of the liquidation venue, quietly watched one by one generals being pulled up and one by one generals being settled after autumn.


    "Head." Willie fell in Su Cheng''s ear and asked Su Cheng, "I understand that you put pressure on the Michael Branch of the Military Justice Department to make them enforce the law strictly in the future and make the Michael Knight Order pay clear rewards and punishments in the future. But why should you liquidate these generals who have violated military law before? Need such a big fight? I heard that because of your pressure and threat, several people in the Michael Branch of the military justice department were so tired that they fainted in order to count the liquidation list. "


    "Willie, in my name, you can send some fruits from the Michael Branch of the military justice department as a gift of thanks. After all, I''m not a devil. I still have some glory of human nature."


    "Yes, I see."


    "Don''t underestimate the liquidation of these lawbreakers, Willie." After that, Su Cheng''s mouth turned up slightly, revealing a thought-provoking smile.


    "Liquidating these generals who have violated the military law before but have been at large because of the peaceful treatment of the military law department - this move seems to be nothing, but behind this simple move, there is a very amazing power."


    "It can give the generals confidence, let the generals see and trust my determination to build the Michael Knights into a rigorous corps with clear rewards and punishments and those who break the law. At the same time, it can also establish the prestige of my young head in the Knights."


    "That''s why I ordered all the soldiers to watch the liquidation site."


    Su Cheng''s move was actually learned from Shang Yang''s Yimu Lixin.


    Shang Yang''s simple and plain move of moving wood won the trust of the Qin people.


    Su Cheng wanted to establish his prestige in the Michael Knight order, let the soldiers see his determination to build the knight sword into a corps with clear reward and punishment, and let the soldiers trust his determination.


    "You see, Willie." Su Cheng carried his hands on his back and still hung his meaningful smile on his face, "after today, the combat effectiveness of Michael Knight order will be improved by leaps and bounds!"

 Chapter 472

    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    At noon.


    Today, Su Cheng''s residence is the same as usual - Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer disappeared early in the morning. Alan is still sleeping in his room. Carol, who is bored, is doing what she can.


    When Su Cheng was still living in pandragon, they usually swept the floor once every three days, but after moving to Avalon fortress, Carol now sweeps the floor once a day because she has too much time.


    At this time, after lunch, Carol is holding the broom and starting today''s cleaning.


    Carol is used to sweeping from top to bottom, that is, first from the third floor, then to the second floor, and then to the first floor.


    Holding the broom, Carol quickly walked up to the third floor of the mansion, and then came to Su Cheng''s door.


    When cleaning the third floor, start from Su Cheng''s room - this is Carol''s habit.


    Su Cheng''s room is never locked. Carol pushes open Su Cheng''s door. When she enters Su Cheng''s room, she smells the unique smell of Su Cheng''s room - the smell of books.


    Looking at the mountains of books in the room, Carol couldn''t help thinking helplessly:


    ¡ª¡ªAre there more books in Cheng''s room


    Although books are not a luxury in this world, they are by no means cheap.


    Although Carol can''t estimate the value of the pile of books in Su Cheng''s room, she knows how many books there are in Su Cheng''s room.


    Before, because it was so boring, in order to pass the extra time, Carol counted how many books there were in Su Cheng''s room - 329.


    However, this is the previous data. Carol now feels that Su Cheng seems to have bought a batch of new books, and there are more books in the room. Carol doesn''t know how many books there are in Su Cheng''s room.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter cleaning, if I have free time, I''ll check Su Cheng''s collection again.


    After silently planning what to do after cleaning, Carol raised her broom and began to clean Su Cheng''s room.


    Su Cheng is a very clean person, so although Su Cheng''s room is very clean and tidy, this is completely opposite to Alan. Alan''s room is so messy that there is no room for foot.


    However, although Su Cheng''s room is very neat and clean, there is still a flaw in the beauty - Su Cheng sometimes forgets to fold the quilt because he goes out in a hurry.


    Just after entering Su Cheng''s room, Carol found that Su Cheng didn''t fold quilts today.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Cheng is in a hurry to go out today... He usually folds the quilt well, but he didn''t fold it today.


    Carol helplessly laments that Su Cheng is busy now. She walks to Su Cheng''s bed with a broom and is ready to help Su Cheng fold his quilt.


    After helping Su Cheng fold his quilt, Carol puts Su Cheng''s pillow back.


    However - just as Carol put her hand under Su Cheng''s pillow, ready to lift Su Cheng''s pillow and put Su Cheng''s pillow away, she suddenly felt something under Su Cheng''s pillow.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is this? How does it feel like a cloth bag


    Carol took out the foreign body under Su Cheng''s pillow.


    After taking out the foreign object under Su Cheng''s pillow, Carol found that the foreign object was really a cloth bag.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? wait! Isn''t this a special cloth bag for contraceptive bags?


    Carol recognized the cloth bag in her hand at a glance. It was the kind of cloth bag with contraceptive bags that had been selling well in the market. One such cloth bag contained five contraceptive bags.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy does Cheng Cheng have such a thing... Can he say?!


    Carol, who had some bad guesses in her heart, hurriedly opened the cloth bag in her hand.


    A cloth bag that should have contained five contraceptive bags, at this time there were only four left.


    Pop.


    The cloth bag fell from Carol''s hand and made a dull noise on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a leisurely day, and today''s weather is also very good, sunny!


    Looking out the window at the fine weather and the bright sunshine, Eliza couldn''t help feeling that she was in a better mood.


    Eliza belongs to the kind of person who will be in a good mood if the weather is good. If the weather is bad, she will also be in a bad mood.


    Eliza is in the headquarters of the Michael knights in Avalon fortress at this time. Her affairs today are surprisingly few, so even now it is just after noon, Eliza has handled all the affairs at hand perfectly.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s also idle. Just go out for a walk. The weather is so good today. It''s too bad not to go out for a walk.


    Eliza, who has always liked walking, naturally has no reason to let go in the face of this rare good weather in winter.


    Just as Eliza was walking outside the headquarters, she suddenly came up with the idea of inviting Su Cheng to take a walk outside.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of it, Su Cheng doesn''t seem to have been out of his office all morning. He feels it''s necessary to take him out for a walk. He''s been sitting for a long time. He always thinks it''s bad for his health.


    ¡ª¡ªBut even if I invited him, Su Cheng might not agree. After all, he looks very busy today. He doesn''t seem to have spare time to go for a walk with me.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd I don''t have the courage to invite Su Cheng... It would be embarrassing if Su Cheng refused


    While Eliza was thinking, she had unknowingly walked to the gate of the headquarters.


    After arriving at the gate of the headquarters, Eliza saw a familiar water blue figure.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? Carol? Why is she here?


    Eliza saw Carol standing not far from the headquarters gate, peeping at the headquarters.


    Although it offends Carol to say so, Eliza thinks Carol is a little sneaky now.


    Eliza, who was really curious about Carol''s current behavior, couldn''t help walking quickly towards Carol.


    "Carol, long time no see. What are you doing standing near the gate of the headquarters of the knights?"


    "Eliza!"


    "Huh? What, what''s the matter? "


    Carol looked at Eliza with bright eyes, as if she had caught some life-saving straw.


    What Carol looks like now really scares Eliza.


    "I finally met an acquaintance." Carol continued, "Eliza, there''s an emergency!"


    "Emergency? What emergency? Little orange, is it getting fat again? "


    "How can such an insignificant matter be an emergency. Eliza, come here. There are so many people here that it''s inconvenient to talk about it. "


    After saying that, Carol took Eliza to a corner where people were rarely seen.


    After arriving at this corner, Carol looked around and made sure there were no outsiders around. Then she fell in Eliza''s ear and whispered to Eliza:


    "I doubt he has a woman."


    "Ha?!"

 Chapter 473

    "In other words, Carol, you found this cloth bag without a contraceptive bag under Su Cheng''s pillow, so you suspect Su Cheng that he has a lover or wife secretly?"


    "Yes. That''s right. " Carol nodded seriously. "Although this speculation is somewhat reluctant, I think it is of great skeptical value."


    "Then, Carol, in order to confirm your conjecture, you came to the headquarters and wanted to personally investigate whether Su Cheng had a lover or wife secretly. But because you are not a member of the knights, you can''t enter the headquarters. Therefore, you have been staying at the gate of the headquarters. You want to catch some acquaintances to help you and bring you into the headquarters. Then he waited for me just now. "


    "Yes. Yes, that''s why I''ve been standing outside the gate of the headquarters of the Michael Knights just now. "


    "Contraceptive bag... Speaking of it, I don''t know how to use contraceptive bag..."


    "Eliza, don''t you know how to use contraceptive bags?" Carol looked at Eliza in shock.


    That kind of eyes, as if looking at what has never seen the precious species.


    "Eliza, this year is 291 in the imperial calendar. You should be 21 years old this year? You are so old, why don''t you even know such a thing... "


    "Please don''t use the words'' you are so old ''to describe me!" Eliza looked as if she had been stabbed in her foot.


    Carol sighed.


    "I can''t imagine that I still have the day to popularize this knowledge to women 3 years older than myself... Eliza, put your ears together and I''ll popularize this knowledge for you."


    ¡­¡­


    After Carol popularized this knowledge to Eliza in as simple a language as possible¡ª¡ª


    "That''s how the child came and used the contraceptive bag..." Eliza''s cheeks turned red at this time.


    At this time, Eliza will think of the scene that she mistakenly thought that the contraceptive bag was used to protect her fingers when she inspected the sundry warehouse of Avalon fortress


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    Eliza covered her face tightly with her hands, squatted down and issued a series of wails. Her face was red to the root of her ears, her eyes were full of tears, and the whole person trembled slightly because of a strong sense of shame.


    Eliza was very glad that she didn''t bring out her knight sword at this time.


    She almost wanted to raise her sword to her head and cut off her skull.


    Carol looked at Eliza sympathetically and stroked her head.


    Carol didn''t speak and waited silently for Eliza to slow down.


    It was not long before Eliza finally recovered from her "near collapse" state.


    "Thank you for your science... Carol..." Eliza stood up and thanked Carol while wiping the tears squeezed out of her eyes because of shame and pain.


    "You''re welcome, Eliza."


    "Carol, you know a lot."


    "You are too ignorant."


    "Um..."


    Eliza''s slightly faded cheeks turned red again with shame.


    To change the subject, Eliza said:


    "I understand all the specific things, but even if Su Cheng really found a lover or wife secretly, we can''t manage this kind of thing, can we? After all, this is Su Cheng''s private affair. If Su Cheng really has a lover or wife, we can only bless Su Cheng... "


    "Eliza..."


    Carol threw a meaningful look at Eliza.


    "If Su Cheng really had a lover or wife, Alisha, would you bless Su Cheng calmly?"


    "I..."


    Eliza''s head began to run at full speed.


    Fantasize about Su Cheng''s lingering with a woman.


    The two of them held hands.


    The two of them hugged each other.


    The two of them lay in bed together


    At the thought of such scenes, Eliza felt like crying.


    However - while she felt like crying, Eliza also felt very angry.


    At the same time - there is also an impulse to scratch the woman''s face


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The door of Su Cheng''s office room faces a big corridor.


    At this time, at the rightmost corner of the big corridor, there were two beautiful shadows sneaking around.


    The sight of these two shadows has been investigating the movement of Su Cheng''s office.


    "In the past hour, not only did no one enter Su Cheng''s office, but Su Cheng didn''t come out of the office..."


    Eliza, whose face was full of the word "boring", reported to Carol squatting under her.


    Naturally, it was Eliza and Carol who entered the headquarters with the help of Eliza.


    They waited behind the rightmost corner of the corridor in front of Su Cheng''s office room, put their heads out of the corner and spied Su Cheng''s office room.


    Eliza stood while Carol squatted.


    "Is that what he usually does at work?" Carol''s tone contained some worry, "I haven''t come out for a walk or a rest for so long..."


    "He should also have a rest from time to time in the office, but the rest time must not be long. After all, Su Cheng has just taken office and has to deal with as many affairs as a mountain every day..."


    Then Eliza sighed.


    Then, in order to find out that in this boring time, Eliza asked Carol squatting under her in a joking tone:


    "Carol, why are you so obsessed with Su Cheng about whether he has a lover or wife? Do you like Su Cheng? "


    "Well, yes. I like honesty. Ah, no, it should be said that I like honesty very much - that''s more accurate. "


    "Since you don''t like it, why do you... Hey?! Did you like Su Cheng? "


    "I like honesty. Is there anything strange about it? This kind of thing, including Cheng himself, should have been known by many people. "


    Carol looked up at Eliza, with the a faint smile on her face, as if she were not talking about anything important or great.


    But -- although Carol looked calm, Eliza didn''t.


    Originally, I just wanted to find a topic to joke with Carol and pass the time, but I didn''t expect to poke such a "shocking secret".


    "I didn''t know you liked Su Cheng, Carol..."


    "This shows that Eliza, you are still too late and blunt. Many people know my feelings for him, such as Alan and Deng Jiaer."


    Speaking of this, a thought-provoking smile gradually appeared on Carol''s face.


    "So - Eliza, why are you so interested in Cheng''s lover or wife? If you don''t care about it, you won''t take me into the headquarters and investigate Cheng''s office with me, will you? Eliza, you like honesty, too? "


    "I, I didn''t..."


    Eliza wanted to firmly reject Carol''s question, but after she said it, her tone became very weak for some reason.


    "I don''t know whether Cheng likes me more or Eliza you more."


    "All said, I don''t like Su Cheng..." Eliza''s tone became a little tougher this time. Of course - just a little.


    "If you want to know which of the two of us Cheng likes better, just know what kind of girl Cheng likes. It would be nice to know what kind of girl Cheng likes. "


    "Well... May I ask what you two are doing here secretly?"

 Chapter 474

    "Wow!"* two


    The male voice suddenly came from behind, which startled Carol and Eliza and screamed at the same time.


    Then they turned back at the same time.


    "Mr. Willie?" Carol exclaimed, "Why are you here?"


    The man who suddenly appeared in Carol and Eliza was Willie who was casting curious eyes at them.


    "I''m the deputy head of the Michael knights. Isn''t it normal to see me in any corner of the headquarters of the Michael knights?"


    "Willie." Eliza asked, "when did you come here?"


    "I just appeared when Miss Carol said, ''if only I could know what kind of girl he likes''. What are you doing here, Miss Carol? "


    "Well... Well... How to say..." Eliza hesitated, her head running at full speed, trying to help Carol make up a reasonable reason.


    However, before Eliza could make up a reasonable reason for Carol, Carol took the lead in saying:


    "I asked Eliza to bring me in. Recently, Deng Jiaer said that Cheng was very busy recently, so she wanted to visit Cheng. Then I saw that Eliza was very free now, so I took Eliza and I to see Wang Cheng. "


    "Oh, I see. What are you two sneaking around the corner?"


    "Eliza and I want to surprise him together. When Cheng left the office and turned the corner, Eliza and I jumped out together and scared Cheng. "


    "So it is. Then you two have a heart. Colonel, he will be happy to see you two come to see him. "


    Carol finished this long lie without blushing and beating her heart, which made Eliza standing next to Carol stunned.


    "Were you just chatting?" Willie continued, "what? Are you two curious about what kind of girls he likes? Speaking of it, he told me not long ago what kind of girls he likes. "


    "You know what?!"* 2 -- Carol and Eliza shouted at the same time.


    "Yes." Willie nodded. "I know. Head, he told me before that he likes girls with plump bodies and girls who are very gentle to him and will spoil him as a son. Head, he is really. His standards for girls are surprisingly superficial. "


    Carol: "plump..."


    Eliza: "I''m very gentle to him. I''ll spoil him like a son..."


    "The leader''s standard is surprisingly superficial, isn''t it?" Willie smiled helplessly at Eliza and Carol, and then continued, "well - I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. I wish you two success in scaring him when he crosses the corner. "


    With that, Willie turned and left with great strides.


    After watching Willie leave, Carol and Eliza looked at each other with great tacit understanding.


    "Indeed, as Mr. Willie said, his standards for girls are surprisingly shallow." Said Carol.


    "That''s to say..." Eliza also smiled helplessly. "It seems that my friends are right. Young men especially love plump women."


    "Forget it, let''s continue to investigate Cheng''s office. Eliza, let''s change the investigation method. Let''s have a shift system. If we take turns to monitor, it''s easier. "


    "That''s a good idea. Let me investigate first. Carol, you can have a rest first."


    "Well, OK. Then please. "


    ¡­¡­


    After changing the investigation method, Eliza continued to stick to the wall around the corner, revealing a small half of her head and continuing to investigate the movement in Su Cheng''s office.


    Carol stood behind Eliza and relaxed her sore legs after squatting for a long time.


    But when she relaxed her legs, Carol''s eyes turned uncontrollably to Eliza, who was carefully investigating the movement in Su Cheng''s office.


    Eliza didn''t know that Carol standing behind her was staring at her.


    To be more precise - it should be staring at her hips.


    Carol recalled what Willie had just said to both of them.


    ¡ª¡ªA plump woman


    Carol bit her lower lip, and a look of reluctance and annoyance flashed across her face.


    Carol''s figure is a very common type.


    After wearing heavy cotton padded clothes, her female characteristics are almost covered by cotton padded clothes.


    Eliza is different.


    Compared with Carol, Eliza has a very beautiful and outstanding figure.


    Even if she was also wearing heavy cotton padded clothes, the heavy cotton padded clothes could not completely cover Eliza''s female characteristics.


    ¡ª¡ªMy body... Should still grow


    When Carol was distracted while looking at Eliza''s back, Eliza suddenly turned her head back, lowered her voice and said to Carol:


    "Carol, something''s going on."


    Carol, who was startled by Eliza who suddenly turned around and made a noise, trembled twice.


    "Huh? Carol? What''s wrong? Why did your face suddenly turn ugly so much? "


    "No, nothing..."


    Carol, who quickly adjusted her mood and state, replied:


    "Eliza, what''s new?"


    "Someone is looking for Su Cheng. It''s Deng Jiaer."


    "Deng Jiaer?"


    Carol frowned, then walked quickly to the corner. Like Eliza, she pressed her body against the wall around the corner and stuck out half her head.


    When Carol poked out half her head, she just saw Deng Jia Er in ordinary cloth push the door and enter Su Cheng''s office.


    "Deng Jiaer went in." Said Eliza.


    "Eliza, let''s eavesdrop. All women except Alan are the objects of our suspicion, especially those with lovely looks like Deng Jiaer. "


    After that, Carol walked quickly to the door of Su Cheng''s office without Eliza''s response.


    Eliza''s face showed some hesitation, but she finally followed Carol and followed Carol to the door of Su Cheng''s office.


    They put their ears on the door of Su Cheng''s office room and listened attentively to the movement in the room.


    Both of them stick their left ear to the door, and Carol stands in front of Eliza, so Eliza who sticks her left ear to the door can just see the little back of her head facing her back.


    Looking at Carol with her back in front of her, Eliza recalled what Willie had just said to both of them.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is very gentle to him and will spoil him as a son


    Eliza tilted her lips, and a look of reluctance and annoyance flashed on her face.


    She and Carol are acquaintances, so Eliza knows something about Carol''s character from time to time.


    Eliza was born in a noble family, so she has been treated with dignity since childhood. She has always been taken care of by others and has never tried to take care of others.


    Carol, who was born as a village girl, is the opposite of her.


    Carol, a village girl, is very good at taking care of others.


    On the way to the North together, Eliza deeply realized how good Carol was at taking care of people.


    ¡ª¡ªShould I try to practice cooking and housework


    While Eliza was distracted and thinking about whether to learn to do cooking and housework in the future, Carol standing in front of her suddenly kept her head down and whispered to her:


    "Eliza, there seems to be some strange sound in the room..."


    After hearing what Carol said, Eliza quickly abandoned the messy ideas in her mind and concentrated on listening to the movement in the room.


    The door of Su Cheng''s office room is a very thick wooden door.


    The sound insulation effect is not generally good. Even if Eliza and Carol have focused, they can only hear some unclear sounds.


    They both heard the rustling sound of taking off their clothes


    At the same time, I also heard Su Cheng''s voice, which became intermittent and sometimes silent due to the obstruction of the wooden door:


    "Deng Jiaer... Can''t bear... Clothes... Take off..."


    Eliza and Carol turned white with a Shua.


    "Cheat, cheat..." Eliza was pale and trembling. "Can you say that Su Cheng secretly had that kind of relationship with Deng Jiaer? She''s plump and good at taking care of people. Deng Jiaer hasn''t touched these two points at all, has she? "


    "Calm down, Eliza." Although Carol didn''t tremble like Eliza, her face was also pale. "We''re not sure what kind of relationship Deng Jiaer has with Su Cheng, so let''s continue eavesdropping first."

 Chapter 475

    Time goes back a few minutes ago


    Su Cheng''s office.


    Since becoming the head of Michael''s Knight order, Su Cheng seems to have awakened his attribute of "workaholic" unconsciously.


    Sitting at his desk for hours like today without moving his nest is a routine for Su Cheng.


    The reply from the Central Committee finally arrived two days ago - the Central Committee approved Su Cheng''s request to reduce the size of the Michael Knight Order and keep the Michael Knight order at 120000 people.


    Now, the 2nd and 3rd conscripts of the Michael Knights have been completed, and the recruits recruited in the 2nd and 3rd conscripts have been integrated into the 5th army, a new army of the Michael knights.


    At present, 20000 recruits of the Fifth Army have been stationed in Avalon fortress and have officially started recruit training in the fortress.


    In addition to the 5th army, which has just become an army recently, the Michael knight regiment now has 100000 troops. If we carry out two more conscripts, we will be able to reach Su Cheng''s expected strength of 120000.


    These two days, Su Cheng has been busy with the deployment of troops on the northern front.


    There are six strongholds in the northern territory of the Michael knights, namely Avalon fortress and five military bases.


    For the Michael order, which will only have 120000 people in the future, it obviously does not need so many strongholds.


    Therefore, Su Cheng decided to directly abandon the 3rd, 4th and 5th bases. Call back all the small number of soldiers who have been staying in these three bases, and only keep Avalon fortress and the first and second bases closest to the fortress.


    According to Su Cheng''s plan, he plans to make the 4th Army permanent at base 1, with the 4th Army commander dale in charge of base 1, the 3rd army permanent at base 2, and the 3rd army commander Gary in charge of base 2.


    The 1st and 2nd armies, as well as the recently formed 5th army and the future 6th army are stationed in the most important Avalon fortress.


    At this time, Su Cheng was still planning the deployment of troops on the northern front as carefully as he did on the 2nd, when a knock suddenly sounded outside the door.


    "Sir, it''s me, Deng Jiaer."


    At the same time, Deng Jiaer''s voice also sounded.


    "Please come in."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s permission to enter the door fell, Deng Jia''er, dressed in thick cotton padded clothes, opened Su Cheng''s door and entered Su Cheng''s office.


    After entering Su Cheng''s office, Deng Jiaer felt a heat wave rushing towards her.


    "Sir, your office is so warm."


    Deng Jiaer sighed at the warmth of Su Cheng''s office room and closed Su Cheng''s door.


    "After all, there are three stoves in my office."


    "My forehead began to sweat..." Deng Jia''er wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "That''s because you wear too much." Su Cheng smiled, "isn''t it hot? If you can''t stand it, take off your clothes. If you only wear a thin cloth like me, you will be much more comfortable. "


    "It''s so hot... Then I''ll take it off. Where should I put my clothes?"


    "Just put it on the ground. My floor is very clean."


    Deng Jiaer obediently listened to Su Cheng''s words, took off his heavy cotton padded clothes and threw them on the ground.


    After taking off all his cotton padded clothes and leaving only a thin cloth, Deng Jiaer immediately felt much more comfortable.


    I couldn''t help but let out a comfortable groan.


    Deng Jiaer''s moan was very loud. The two people standing outside the door eavesdropping on the movement in the room heard Deng Jiaer''s moan very clearly.


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er didn''t know that two people were eavesdropping outside.


    What''s more, they didn''t know that the two people outside the room turned more pale after hearing Deng Jiaer''s comfortable moan.


    After taking off his heavy cotton padded clothes, Deng Jiaer began to report to Su Chenghui:


    "Sir, there''s a reply from the blacksmith shop."


    "Oh?" Su Cheng''s expression became more serious. "What did the blacksmith say?"


    "As like as two peas," the blacksmith shop said, "Sir, you can draw a" horseshoe ", and they can create something exactly the same as the portrait you have provided, but they do not know how to use it.


    After that, Deng Jia''er took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Su Cheng.


    This piece of paper is a portrait with a "U" shaped object on it.


    "Can you make it but don''t know how to use it..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "I know."


    Su Cheng took the paper from Deng Jiaer''s hand and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Thank you, Deng Jiaer. As for how to reduce the loss of war horses, I''d better think of another way. "


    After solving the problems of training and justice, there is still a very serious problem in front of the Michael knights and Su Cheng.


    That is, the supply of war horses can''t keep up.


    The northern border administration has no way to solve the problem of war horses.


    Su Cheng doesn''t hope now that there is nothing he can do about it. He plans to solve this serious problem himself.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to see his cavalry team be forced to scale down or fight on donkeys because of logistics problems.


    The loss of war horses is mostly due to the damage of horseshoes.


    Therefore, Su Cheng plans to create a "horseshoe"!


    As long as the horseshoe can be successfully made, the horseshoe of the war horse can be protected, the loss of the war horse can be greatly reduced, and the problem that the supply of the war horse can not keep up will also be solved.


    In addition to greatly reducing the loss of war horses, it can also make the horseshoes more firmly grasp the ground, which is very powerful for riding and driving, and can strengthen the combat effectiveness of cavalry to a certain extent.


    The horseshoe has not been invented in this strange world.


    Su Cheng was not surprised by this. After all, even in his hometown of the earth, it was not widely used until the Yuan Dynasty.


    Su Cheng''s idea is very beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Not long ago, after Su Cheng painted the horseshoe, he handed the portrait to Deng Jia''er. He planned to let Deng Jia''er take the portrait to the blacksmith shop and ask if the blacksmith shop could make horseshoes.


    Just now, as like as two peas, the other side of the blacksmith shop has just answered the question: "we can create something exactly the same as the one we painted on the portrait, but we don''t know how to use it."


    Although Su Cheng has been prepared for this answer, after really hearing this answer, Su Cheng can''t help feeling a little discouraged.


    At this time, Su Cheng has never hated himself so much for not learning science and engineering well when he was still on earth.


    Su Cheng was only 14 years old when he left the earth and came to this strange world.


    At that time, Su Chengcai was a "low-quality talent" who didn''t even graduate from junior high school and didn''t even have a Chinese certificate in junior high school. He belonged to the kind of person who applied for assembly line workers in the factory, and others might not want him.


    Sometimes Su Cheng is glad that he has left the earth. If he is allowed to stay on the earth, he is afraid that he can''t even go to high school.


    Because Su Cheng''s science and engineering grades are terrible.


    Su Cheng has always been good at mathematics, but somehow, he is so good at mathematics, but his grades in physics, chemistry and biology are extremely poor.


    What a bad way? If one of the three subjects of physics, chemistry and biology passes, the teacher will doubt whether he cheated.


    When he first took over the Michael knights, Su Cheng also thought about whether to develop gunpowder to make this strange world still in the era of cold weapons run into the era of firearms and create the first firearms force in this strange world.


    However - Su Cheng only dares to think about it.


    He didn''t even know how to match gunpowder, let alone make a firegun.


    Let alone gunpowder, Su Cheng doesn''t even know how to use the horseshoe.


    Su Cheng only knows what the horseshoe looks like, but he doesn''t know how the horseshoe is used or how it is installed and removed.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can only draw a general appearance and give it to the blacksmith shop to figure out how to use it.


    After hearing such an answer from the blacksmith''s shop, Su Cheng felt lost. At the same time, he also hated that he didn''t study hard when he was on earth and didn''t learn how to use horseshoes.


    Since the blacksmith shop doesn''t know how to use horseshoes, the "horseshoe plan" can only be abandoned. We can only think of other ways to solve the problem of war horses.


    ¡­¡­


    While Su Cheng was rubbing his swollen temples, Deng Jiaer suddenly looked at a cup on the table in front of Su Cheng with a puzzled face.


    The cup is full of white, thick liquid.


    It seems to be a drink. Although it is a little far away, Deng Jiaer can still smell some faint strange smell.


    "Sir, what is your white, thick liquid?"

 Chapter 476

    "This?" Su Cheng looked at the cup full of white viscous liquid in front of him, and then smiled bitterly, "Raymond brought it to me. He said it was the juice squeezed from white melon, a fruit only produced in the north. Raymond said it was very nutritious and can effectively alleviate fatigue, so Raymond would bring me a cup of white melon juice every day recently."


    "Raymond really cares about you, sir." Deng Jiaer interrupted.


    "Yes." Su Cheng sighed helplessly, "I know I''m busy and tired every day. He specially brings me a cup of white melon juice every day. I''m really grateful that he cares about me so much, but I don''t like the taste of white melon juice very much, but he specially brings it to me. I''m sorry not to drink it, otherwise I''ll be too ashamed of Raymond."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng seemed to think of something and smiled at Deng Jia''er:


    "By the way, Deng Jiaer, would you like to have a taste? You haven''t tasted white melon juice, have you? "


    "Hey? May I have a drink? "


    "Of course."


    "Thank you, sir! Please make sure I taste it! "


    Looking at Deng Jiaer''s eager look, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little want to laugh.


    ¡ª¡ªFor the greedy Deng Jiaer, there should be nothing more exciting than trying food she has never tasted before? I''m a little worried about Deng Jiaer''s future. I feel that Deng Jiaer is too easy to deal with. As long as I take out delicious food, I can settle her.


    Su Cheng took out a clean cup from under the table while feeling Deng Jiaer''s greedy personality.


    After pouring some white melon juice into the clean cup, Su Cheng handed it to Deng Jia''er.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll drink it all without a drop!"


    "Don''t force it. The taste may be fishy. If you can''t drink it, it doesn''t matter to spit it out directly."


    "I''m not picky about food ~"


    After finishing this sentence in a joking tone, Deng Jia''er drank the white melon juice handed over by Su Cheng.


    Because he drank too quickly, a trace of white melon juice flowed out of the left corner of Deng Jiaer''s mouth.


    "How do you feel? Do you feel good? "


    "Well... Indeed, as Mr. said just now, it''s fishy, tastes a little strange, and it''s also hot."


    "Because Raymond, he warmed me very attentively and sent it over."


    "Raymond is tough and strong, but his heart is very thin." "Deng," he said, "ah, but Mr. Raymond may only make complaints about him when you face him."


    "Stop, stop, it''s strange for you to say so..."


    "The taste of white melon juice is really strange, but I don''t hate it. Can you give me some more, sir? I want more. "


    "I can give you a little more, but you''d better wipe the corners of your mouth before giving you more white melon juice."


    After that, Su Cheng pointed to the left corner of his mouth.


    Just now, because Deng Jiaer drank too quickly, a trace of white melon juice flowed out of the corner of her left mouth.


    Deng Jiaer, who was reminded by Su Cheng, raised his left hand and prepared to wipe the white melon juice from the corner of his left mouth with the back of his left hand.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    Boo!!


    The door of the office room was suddenly knocked open.


    "Honesty! Enough is enough! Anyway, you shouldn''t do such a thing in such a semi public place! "


    "Su Cheng! I read you wrong! You''re such a pervert! Let such a young child drink your body fluid! "


    At the same time when the door opened, a golden and a blue shadow rushed into the office. After entering the office, he directly scolded Su Cheng, who looked at them with an ignorant face.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is set back a few minutes ago.


    Outside Su Cheng''s office room.


    "HMM... I can''t hear clearly..." Eliza''s face was covered with black lines.


    "Don''t talk, Eliza, you can''t hear clearly."


    The sound insulation effect of the door of Su Cheng''s office room is so good that even if they are absorbed, they can only hear some vague words.


    Through these vague words, there is no way to understand what Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er are talking about and doing in the room.


    However, at this time, they suddenly heard some words that could not be ignored: white, thick, liquid


    Judging from the sound, it was Deng Jiaer who said these words.


    After hearing these words, Carol''s pupils shrank suddenly, and her already ugly face became more pale and ugly.


    However, Eliza''s face did not change much.


    Then, Carol and Eliza heard Su Cheng''s voice again.


    Although they couldn''t hear clearly, they could still hear that Su Cheng seemed to want Deng Jiaer to drink something.


    Then I heard Deng Jiaer''s voice: no drop left, fishy, strange taste, I want to


    Hearing this, Carol suddenly withdrew from the door, no longer stuck her left ear on the door, with a little angry look on her face, put her hand to the door handle, as if she was going to break through the door.


    "Carol, what are you doing?" Eliza grabbed Carol''s hand in time and stopped her. "Are you going to break in?"


    "Or what? Although it''s his freedom to be honest about which girl he likes and which girl he wants to have a party with, I won''t be reconciled if I don''t ''disturb'' him well. Moreover, it''s really outrageous to do such things in such a semi public place and must be stopped. "


    "Su Cheng, what''s wrong with him? What''s wrong with what I just heard? "


    "Eliza, did I just tell you how women get pregnant? If we women want to get pregnant, we all rely on the special body fluid of men. "


    "Well, I know. You just told me."


    "Put your ears together again, and I''ll tell you what that body fluid looks like..."


    ¡­¡­


    Carol and Eliza broke through the door together and made a very loud "bang".


    After entering the office, he began to scold Su Cheng ruthlessly.


    Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er looked at Carol and Eliza who suddenly broke in.


    After yelling at Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza also looked at Deng Jia''er and Su Cheng.


    After they broke into Su Cheng''s office, they thought they would see a very ugly scene.


    Looking at Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er in neat clothes, Carol and Eliza couldn''t help looking confused.


    "... Deng Jiaer, you go out first. I want to listen to the reasons why these two fools broke into my office. My intuition tells me that these two fools broke into my office for some very stupid reasons. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I understand the specific reason."


    After saying that, Su Cheng sighed lightly, and then looked helplessly at Carol and Eliza, who were standing in front of his desk and slightly lowered their heads, as if they were children who had done something wrong.


    "It turned out to be the disaster caused by the contraceptive bag I threw at the head of the bed after the meeting with yallin and then pressed under my pillow..."


    "Alas... I really don''t know what to say about you two... I haven''t developed that kind of relationship with you two. How can I have that kind of relationship with other women..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Carol and Eliza showed some surprise.


    Then, the corners of their mouths tilted slightly uncontrollably.


    The information contained in Su Cheng''s words just now made them feel a little happy.


    "I have some responsibility for this matter. After all, if I hadn''t forgotten the contraceptive bag and disposed of it in time, there would be no misunderstanding today."


    "In a word - let''s pass today''s matter. Let''s treat it as a secret between us. I won''t tell others about today''s stupid thing between you two. I''ll tell Deng Jiaer later and ask Deng Jiaer not to talk about today''s matter."


    On the premise of maintaining the face of Carol and Eliza, Su Cheng appropriately solved today''s misunderstanding.


    "Su Cheng, I''m sorry..."


    "Sorry... Sincere..."


    They both bowed their heads and apologized to Su Cheng.


    However, just as Carol bowed her head and apologized to Su Cheng, she saw the picture on Su Cheng''s table.


    The portrait of a horseshoe painted by Su Cheng.


    "Huh? Isn''t this a horseshoe? "


    "Huh?!" Su Cheng''s pupils opened and his face was shocked, "Carol, do you know this?!"


    "I know." Carol looked at Su Cheng with a strange look. "It''s something installed on the horse''s hoof to protect the horse''s hoof."


    "Carol, why do you know this?!"


    "Because this kind of thing is very common in the village in my hometown. The Horseshoes in our village are made by the son of the village head. At the same time, the son of the village head helps us install horseshoes."


    "Carol! I''m going to your house! Take me to your house! "


    "Hey?!"* two


    Carol and Eliza shouted together as they threw surprised eyes at Su Cheng at the same time.

 Chapter 477

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, the home of Eliza and Herr.


    Carol and Eliza misunderstood the relationship between Su Cheng and Deng Jia''er, and Su Cheng announced that he would go to Carol''s hometown in front of Carol and Eliza.


    "Mr. Su Cheng is leaving Avalon fortress for Miss Carol''s old sister these days?"


    "Well, that''s right." Eliza nodded.


    Eliza and Hai rouer live under the same roof. Their house is next to Su Cheng''s house.


    This evening, after Eliza came home, she told Hai rouer about Su Cheng''s trip to Carol''s hometown and announced her mission these days:


    "In Carol''s hometown, someone will build and use the iron thing called horse. Su Cheng said that this thing is very important to our Michael knights and the whole army of our Britannia army, so he decided to go to Carol''s hometown in person and discuss with that person whether he can sell this technology."


    "Su Cheng is going to pack light and simple this time. He only takes Alan and Carol, who is responsible for leading the way and visiting home. This time, all his affairs will be handed over to Willie for him."


    "Not only that, Su Cheng also entrusted me, Deng Jia''er and Hai rou''er to help Willie together these days. Otherwise Willie would be a little too hard. He would have to do both the head''s work and the deputy head''s work."


    "Ah, and Su Cheng, he''s on a secret trip. After all, we can''t let too many people know that the head of Michael''s knights left Avalon fortress. Because you are also carrying the task of assisting Willy these days, you are also qualified to know about Su Cheng''s secret trip. Don''t tell others about it casually. If too many people know that the head of the Michael knight regiment left the well defended Avalon fortress, it may lead to unnecessary trouble. "


    "Help Mr. Willie and keep secrets?" Hai juer said, "well, I know. I''ll finish the task successfully."


    Speaking of this, Herr paused for a moment, and then threw a complex look at Eliza:


    "Miss, Mr. Su Cheng is going to go to Carol''s hometown with Miss Carol? Don''t you feel sad or have a sense of crisis? "


    With their relationship getting more and more familiar, Hai rouer doesn''t call Eliza "Miss Eliza" much anymore. Now she only calls Eliza "Miss".


    "Hey? Why should I feel sad and have a sense of crisis... "


    "Because Miss Su Cheng likes her too! Isn''t it? " Before Eliza finished her words, Hai rou''er directly interrupted, "the person you like is traveling with other girls. Miss, you must feel sad and crisis in your heart?"


    "Xi Xi, like Su Cheng? Hai rou''er, what are you talking about? I don''t like Su Cheng... "Eliza replied in a weak tone.


    "Miss, you are really dishonest. Obviously, I like Mr. Su Cheng very much. Why hide it? I saw your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng a long time ago. Maybe many people also saw your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng, miss. "


    "I... like Su Cheng...?" Eliza, whose cheeks were slightly red and her face was confused, sounded both like asking Hai rou''er and asking herself.


    Looking at the confused Eliza in front of her, Hai rouer sighed helplessly: "Miss, you are 21 years old this year. You are obviously very old, but you still behave like a little girl..."


    "I''ll ask the young lady to face up to her inner thoughts today."


    "Miss, I ask you a question and you answer me truthfully. What do you think Mr. Su Cheng has, or -- what are his advantages? "


    "Su Cheng''s... Advantages?" Murmured Eliza.


    "Well, yes, Mr. Su Cheng''s advantages."


    Eliza pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and then said:


    "Su Cheng is very tall and not bad. Recently, he always feels that Su Cheng seems to be a lot more handsome."


    "Su Cheng has a good eloquence, can speak well, and can make people happy with his mouth. He is often very happy when chatting with him."


    "Su Cheng, he is also very interesting. Staying with him is not boring at all. At the year-end dinner more than a year ago, I had a good time with Su Cheng. "


    "Su Cheng is also very good to his family and friends."


    "Su Cheng is also very gentle and reliable. When I was laughed at in the street in that dress, he stood up for me and asked those who laughed at me to apologize to me. Later, he comforted me that I was laughed at."


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza spoke one by one of these advantages of Su Cheng in her mind.


    Eliza spoke more and more vigorously. Su Cheng''s advantages jumped out of Eliza''s mouth one by one and couldn''t stop at all.


    Hai rou''er listened quietly with a smile on her face, and Eliza beamed and talked about Su Cheng''s advantages.


    After not knowing how long she talked, Eliza finally stopped.


    But -- Eliza didn''t stop because she couldn''t tell Su Cheng''s advantages, but because she was tired and dry mouth.


    After Eliza finally stopped tired, Hai rouer, still smiling, said:


    "Look, miss, this is the proof that you like Mr. Su Cheng. Since just now, it''s like you''re showing your treasure to others. Tell me the advantages of Mr. Su Cheng one by one, isn''t it? "


    "If you don''t like others, you can''t tell so many advantages of Mr. Su Cheng, and you won''t even remember Mr. Su Cheng''s trivial advantages so clearly."


    "Miss, you are too shy, so you keep your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng in your heart. Miss, admit your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng. Anyway, I like Su Cheng without losing face. "


    "I don''t like Su Cheng..." Eliza, blushing slightly, said nervously.


    "Ah! I can''t stand you, miss! It''s time for you to talk back! Forget it, miss you. "


    With that, Herr jumped down from the sofa and strode towards the door of the house.


    "Hai rou''er, where are you going?"


    "Go and help Miss. If you watch Mr. Su Cheng and miss Carol go on a long trip together, maybe they will even have their children''s names when they come back. As a knight, squire and friend of the young lady, I will give you a hand no matter what. "


    "Miss, just watch it. I already have a plan. I''ll put miss into the people on this trip."


    After that, Herr opened the door of the house and left home with great strides, leaving Eliza alone with a confused face.

 Chapter 478

    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Has the Helan army won a great victory in the Far East..." Su Cheng frowned at the express just submitted by Willie in his hand. "Is the general of the unified army Dominic... The 300000 Far East army commanding the holy Helan Empire and annihilating 50000 troops of grassland people... What a beautiful victory."


    Just now, Willie rushed into Su Cheng''s office with the express just sent by the central government.


    This express is the war report of the Far East - at the beginning of January this year, the holy Helan Empire successfully won a great victory in the Far East.


    The Far East prairie and the holy Helan empire are bordered by the Frankish empire. In winter, the Hungarians living on the Far East prairie and living a nomadic life will begin to plunder the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire on a large scale.


    Because the xiongran people are difficult to pronounce, people always call them grassland people.


    The prairie people in the Far East have always been a great trouble for the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire. In order to prevent the brave, flexible and windy prairie people in the Far East, they have to spend huge materials and manpower, hoard a large number of troops in the East and build a large number of fortresses and fortresses


    Like the britannian empire with three fronts: the northern front, the Rhine front and the southern front, the holy Helan Empire also has three fronts.


    They are the southwest front against the British Empire, the southeast front against the Frankish Empire, and the far east front against the prairie people.


    The general who won a great victory in the far east front and wiped out 50000 enemies this time is Dominic Kozlov, the current top leader of the far east front and the commander-in-chief of the Far East army of the holy Helan empire.


    Dominic, a 74 year old veteran, is the most outstanding and famous general of the holy Helan Empire, known as "the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire".


    He also had a very high reputation in the British Empire.


    Because in the 288 year defense against the north more than two years ago, he commanded 200000 troops to attack the britannian Empire and hit the Michael knights.


    After the war, the holy Helan Empire transferred Dominic to the far east front, appointed him as the general marshal of the Far East army, and made him fully responsible for the war in the Far East.


    Just a few years after Dominica took office, he successfully made some great achievements this year: in early January this year, he commanded 300000 Far East troops, launched a military operation code named "storm", launched a thunder offensive against the grassland people in the Far East, and achieved the proud achievement of annihilating 50000 enemies.


    "I really deserve to be the first marshal of the Holy Hiran empire."


    After Su Cheng simply lamented Dominic''s ability, Willie, standing in front of Su Cheng''s table, said in a deep voice:


    "Commander, the success of the holy Hiram empire in the Far East is not good news for our britannian empire."


    "Yes." Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed into a half joking tone, "after all, we britannians are the people on the whole continent who most hope that grassland people can continue to be alive."


    "The prairie people in the Far East can effectively contain the forces and attention of the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire. Therefore, the prairie people are the natural allies of our britannian empire. Our britannian empire will never sit idly by and watch the decline of the prairie people."


    "Over the years, we have been secretly supporting the grassland people and providing a large number of military and civilian materials to the grassland people by sea."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a thought-provoking smile.


    "The central authorities must have started to take action after they learned that the grassland people had suffered this defeat. I guess the central government must have sent an important official to the Far East by sea. He sold at a low price or sent a large amount of materials and money directly to the grassland people. With the support of our britannian Empire, it must be that the grassland people can recover quickly, and then continue to help us contain the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng threw the express aside: "it''s not up to our Michael knights to worry about this kind of thing. We just need to know about this. Willie, I''ll leave for Carol''s hometown tomorrow morning. I''ll ask you for business these days. "


    "Yes!" Willie saluted Su Chengcheng, "please go with ease, Captain! In the days when you are away, I will do a good job as'' acting head ''and continue to keep the knights in order! "


    "Well, it''s hard for you. If there''s nothing wrong, you''d better step down first. "


    "Yes!"


    After Willie left, Su Cheng was left alone in his office again.


    However - not long after Willie left, the door suddenly rang out again.


    "Mr. Su Cheng, it''s me."


    And the voice of Hai rou''er sounded.


    "Hai rouer?" Su Cheng murmured in a puzzled tone and then said to Lang outside the door, "please come in."


    With Su Cheng''s permission, Hai rou''er, holding a large bag of things, opened the door and entered Su Cheng''s office.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Su Cheng ~ ~"


    "Hai rou''er, why are you here?"


    Since Eliza took Hai rou''er as a knight''s escort and learned from Eliza that Hai rou''er discovered the water volume of the Victoria River before the official battle of the Victoria River annihilation, Su Cheng, who was somewhat interested in Hai rou''er, began to quietly pay attention to Hai rou''er.


    After observing all the time, Su Cheng found that Hai rouer was indeed a rare talent.


    At the same time, Su Cheng also found the accurate positioning of Hai rouer: Hai rouer is suitable to stay in the rear as a staff officer and is not suitable to go to the front battlefield for on-site command. Because Hai rouer is too afraid of strangers and can only be open in front of acquaintances, her fear of strangers doomed her not to be a "field general" and more suitable to be a "staff general".


    After hearing Su Cheng''s inquiry about her coming, Hai rouer smiled and put the big bag in her arms on Su Cheng''s table.


    "Hai rou''er, what is this?"


    "This is a very delicious cookie. My lady asked me to give it to you. "


    "Eliza gave it to me?"


    "This is a consolation. Mr. Su Cheng is very busy and tired recently, so my miss is going to send you something to eat. Because my young lady knows that Mr. Su Cheng likes sweets, she specially bought cookies for you. "


    "Hey? Eliza, she knows I like sweets? " Su Cheng looked at the big bag of things in front of him in surprise. "I don''t remember telling her I like sweets..."


    "Mr. Su Cheng, you definitely said that! You may have forgotten. Anyway, you definitely mentioned to my lady that you like sweets. My lady always keeps this in mind. "


    ¡ª¡ªKeep it in mind... It''s strange!


    While Hai rou''er talks to Su Cheng with a smile, Hai rou''er silently adds in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªMiss, she didn''t know you like sweets! Yes, I know you like sweets, so I went out and bought a lot of cookies last night! It cost me a lot of money!


    Hai rou''er learned from Alan that Su Cheng likes sweets.


    Because I think this information is too important to her young lady, I always keep it in mind.


    Sure enough - this information will come in handy today.


    "Well... I feel a little warm in my heart. I remember everything I mentioned casually." Looking at the big bag of cookies in front of Su Cheng, Su Cheng felt a little embarrassed and happy. "Hai rou''er, say thanks to Eliza for me... No, I''d better thank Eliza in person later."


    "Maybe it''s because she has been in the battlefield for a long time. My lady''s behavior has always been a little rude. She doesn''t look like a noble daughter at all. However, her behavior is rude, but her heart is still very thin, like a little girl who hasn''t grown up."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng nodded seriously.


    Su Cheng deeply feels that Eliza''s mind is still like a little girl.


    Giving Su Cheng cookies is just a prelude to Hai rouer''s "play" today, which is convenient for her to introduce today''s topic and help Eliza brush Su Cheng''s favor.


    Now - the subject is about to begin.


    "My miss is still like a little girl in her teens. She likes playing with snow very much."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng remembered that when she went to the North together, Alicia, who was older than Alan and Deng Jiaer, and they didn''t know how old, harmoniously integrated into Alan''s group and had a great time playing snow with them.


    Involuntarily nodded again with a serious face.


    "The lady who likes playing with snow very much told me that she especially wants to play with snow without paying attention to the image."


    "Because the miss''s father, Mr. Iser, is very strict with the miss''s tutor and has always asked the miss to pay attention to her image, so her life has been very restrained so far."


    Hai rou''er said half truely.


    "Mr. Su Cheng, you may not believe it. Because the tutor is too strict, my miss has never tried to travel or play in a strange place for more than 20 years. She has neither time nor energy. Even if she has spare time, she is used to practice or learn all kinds of things."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng was finally slightly moved.


    A faint color of loss gradually appeared on Hai rou''er''s face.


    "My mind is like a little girl''s young lady. I must be looking forward to playing and traveling with my friends..."


    Speaking of this, Hai rou''er''s face flashed a bit of panic. The expression seemed to say "ah, I''m talkative".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su Cheng. I seem to have said too much. The consolation goods that my lady asked me to give you have been delivered. I''ll leave first."


    With that, Hai rou''er turned slowly.


    Just as Hai rou''er turned around, Su Cheng stopped her:


    "Wait a minute, Herr."


    Hai rou''er turned back and said, "Mr. Su Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    "After you go out later, help me call Eliza and ask her to come to my office. I have something to ask her. I want to ask her if she would like to go to Carol''s hometown with us. Although this is not a trip, there are still some elements of play in it. I''ll try my best to realize her dream of traveling. "


    "Well, OK, I''ll call her now. I''m sure she will be very happy after hearing your invitation from Mr. Su Cheng. After all, she''s going to play with Mr. Su Cheng."


    After saying this, Hai rou''er turned around again.


    Different from the turn just now, Hai rou''er turned behind her this time and showed a strange smile of "plan success".


    *******


    *******


    Currently available information:


    The general level of the holy Hiram Empire, from low to high:


    Third class general, second-class general, first-class general, first-class general and field marshal.


    Dominic''s rank is [Marshal], and he is the strongest marshal in the holy Helan empire. Please remember his name~

 Chapter 479

    Miss is very shy, so she is very frank. Without me, I can''t imagine what will happen to miss in the future. I''m worried about Miss''s future. It would be good if no one robbed Miss Su Cheng, but if someone robbed Miss Su Cheng, it would be in trouble.


    If someone robs Miss Su Cheng and the girl who robs Miss Su Cheng is very strong, Miss Su may only be bullied unilaterally by the girl.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom Herr''s Diary


    *******


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    early morning.


    The sun has not yet fully risen, and the sky maintains a strange color of dark blue.


    Generally speaking, no one will come out during this period of time, but this is only "generally speaking", there are always a few exceptions.


    For example - at this time, outside the South Gate of Avalon fortress, there was a carriage about to go on a long journey and several people standing to see off.


    "Then - in my absence, the Knights will be handed over to you." Su Cheng, standing beside the carriage, said to Willie, Raymond and others who stood in front of him and saw him off.


    In addition to Dale, who now sits in the first base, the remaining three commanders of the Michael Knights - Raymond, Samuel and Gary, as well as Willie, the deputy commander, as well as Hai rouer and Deng Jiaer, gathered here to see Su Cheng and others off.


    In short, all the people who know Su Cheng''s trip are here at this time.


    Su Cheng''s trip was a secret trip, because too many people knew that the head of the Michael Knights left the very safe Avalon fortress, which was always very bad and dangerous. So far, only Willy, four military commanders, Herr and Humphrey far away in Betty knew about Su Cheng''s trip except Carol and others who went with him.


    After deciding to go to Carol''s hometown, Su Cheng wrote a letter to Humphrey to tell him about it.


    Humphrey was very excited to learn that someone in a remote village in the north had mastered the technology of "putting shoes on horses".


    After all, these days, the northern border administration is also overwhelmed by the problem of large loss of war horses.


    If Su Cheng hadn''t robbed Humphrey of the task he went to discuss, Humphrey wanted to go to Carol''s hometown and talk to the man who mastered the forging and use technology of horseshoe.


    After all, this fact is too important. As long as we get this technology, we can greatly reduce the loss of war horses and enhance the combat effectiveness of cavalry to a certain extent. Therefore, we can''t emphasize the importance of this matter too much. We must get this technology from that person anyway.


    "Yes! Please rest assured! " Willie saluted Su Cheng, "please rest assured to give us the Michael Knights!"


    Just after Willie''s voice fell, Raymond, Samuel and Gary, standing behind Willie, also saluted Su Cheng.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ~ ~"


    Samuel, who is always sleepless, suddenly yawned on such a serious occasion.


    "Hello, Samuel." Raymond turned his head and stared at Samuel standing on his right. "How can you yawn so much in front of the regimental commander on such a serious occasion? It''s really impolite."


    "Ah, sorry." Samuel apologized in an insincere tone.


    "You -- this -- family --" Raymond gnashed his teeth. "You should really thank the commander for his generosity. If I were the commander, I would immediately write to the Central Committee and ask the Central Committee to withdraw your position as commander."


    "When you become the leader, I should almost retire."


    "Hello." Gary on one side advised, "don''t quarrel on this occasion, but the head is still here."


    At this time, Deng Jiaer also joined the ranks of persuasion: "don''t quarrel! No one quarrels when seeing others off! "


    Su Cheng looked helplessly at the noisy people.


    Silently sighed in my heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough these people are noisy, they are all reliable people. It should be safe to hand over the knights to them for the time being... Right?


    ¡­¡­


    While the commanders were making a noise there, they were in a corner¡ª¡ª


    "Miss, I''ve done everything I can. The rest is up to you."


    Just now, Hai rou''er pulled Eliza to this corner and gave Eliza her last instructions.


    Although she had told Eliza last night, I don''t know how many times, for the sake of insurance, Herr decided to give Eliza the last advice before leaving.


    "Hai rou''er, thank you..." Eliza lowered her head slightly, put her hands in front of her body and dropped naturally, and her ten fingers were tightly twisted together because of tension and excitement. "I didn''t expect that you really succeeded in persuading Su Cheng..."


    "Thank you or something. I''ve heard it many times since yesterday."


    In order for Eliza to follow Su Cheng to Carol''s hometown like Carol, Hai rouer spent a lot of money, brain and saliva yesterday


    First, she gave Su Cheng a big bag of cookies in the name of Eliza, so that she could introduce the subject and help Eliza brush Su Cheng''s favor.


    Then there was a half true play and a lot of half true words.


    Ethel is really strict with Eliza, but it is not so strict that she is not allowed to play or travel.


    Eliza has never traveled, but it''s not because she doesn''t have time and energy. It''s just because she''s too lazy to go. Eliza has always been lack of interest in tourism.


    However, Hai rou''er finally succeeded in persuading Su Cheng to show sympathy for Eliza and add Eliza to the trip.


    With the addition of an Eliza, the trip changed from a three person trip to a four person trip: Su Cheng, Alan, Carol and Eliza.


    "Miss, you must remember not to let Mr. Su Cheng find out that I was actually lying to him yesterday. If Mr. Su Cheng finds out that you don''t really look forward to playing with your friends, the consequences may be very serious."


    "Well, good." Eliza nodded.


    "Also, during this trip, remember to contact and interact with Mr. Su Cheng more. This trip is a very rare opportunity to improve Mr. Su Cheng''s favor with you. My intuition tells me, miss, you are still in a state of unrequited love, so you must take advantage of this opportunity to improve Su Cheng''s favor with you, Let Mr. Su Cheng like you too. "


    "All said, I don''t like Su Cheng..."


    "Miss, you are really not frank enough to be boring!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Herr was like an old mother giving three and four orders to Eliza, who was many years older than her¡ª¡ª


    "There are really more troublesome people..."


    Carol, who was sitting in the carriage, muttered in a voice that only she could hear, while casting complex eyes at Eliza, who was not far away and whispering with Herr.


    The trip was light and simple. There was only one carriage, two horses and a small amount of luggage. There was neither a specially driven coachman nor an escort.


    But - with Alan and Eliza, we don''t need any escorts.


    Alan, who had always been sleepy, had fallen asleep in the carriage.


    Carol leaned against the window and silently cast a few sad eyes at Eliza.

 Chapter 480

    You stupid and savage prairie people, you should be healthy. Otherwise, you can''t continue to use your flesh and blood to help us attract the attention and combat power of the holy Helan Empire and the Frank empire.


    ¡ª¡ªBancro is on the sea route to the prairie


    *******


    Although it is still winter in mid February, today''s weather is particularly good, with clear sky and beautiful wind and sun.


    The branches without a leaf were covered with soft sunshine. A bird stepped on the treetop and kept shaking its tail. The shadow was clearly reflected on one side of the country road.


    Just then, the bird seemed to hear some strange noise and turned around to look at a carriage driving slowly on the country road.


    The driver of the carriage was a thin young man with black hair. Next to the young man with black hair, there was a little girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    "Brother, look, there''s a bird over there."


    "Well, I see. It''s a big one. I don''t know how it tastes."


    "Brother, how long will it take to go to Carol''s hometown?"


    "Brett village, the hometown of Carol, is very close to Avalon fortress. At our current speed, as long as there is no accident, we can arrive on the evening of the fourth day, that is to say, it takes 8 days to go back and forth."


    "Eight days... It''s a long time..."


    ¡­¡­


    Alan is sitting next to Su Cheng, who is in charge of driving, chatting with Su Cheng.


    Now it has been more than three hours since they left Avalon fortress, and the sky has already opened up. Su Cheng and his team were lucky. They met good weather on the first day of their trip.


    No matter what era, taking this long-distance bus is very boring.


    Sitting in a carriage with little to do and listening to the rhythmic sound of wheels, it is very easy to fall asleep.


    Carol and Eliza, who got up too early today, were already sleeping in the car.


    Su Cheng thought that Alan, who was always sleepy, would stay up until the afternoon. Unexpectedly, Alan woke up after sleeping just now, that is, around 9 a.m.


    When Alan woke up, he sat next to Su Cheng and chattered with Su Cheng about what he had.


    "Brother, I''m so happy." Alan''s face was covered with a bright smile, "I feel like I haven''t played with you for a long time."


    "We''re not going to play this time." Su Cheng said with a wry smile, "we have a task this time. After discussing the horseshoe with the son of the village head of Brett village, we will immediately go back to Avalon fortress. After all, my brother is now the head of Michael''s knights and can''t leave the stronghold and Michael''s knights for too long, so we don''t have much time to play."


    Alan didn''t seem to care what Su Cheng said, and continued to wear that bright and happy smile.


    Looking at his sister''s happy side face, Su Cheng couldn''t help showing a helpless smile.


    There was an idea that even if the discussion failed, it was worth seeing such a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Su Cheng and others set foot on the journey to Brett village, Carol''s hometown¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the southeast of the mainland.


    The creaking sound of the wooden boat driving on the ocean echoes in my ears, and the peculiar fishy smell of the ocean lingers at the tip of my nose.


    Bancro was not used to taking a boat. After so many days of sailing, he was finally used to life on the sea.


    Now bancro has developed the skill of sleeping soundly on a bumpy sea boat.


    Just as bancro was taking a nap in his room, a voice suddenly came out of the door:


    "Sir, you can already see the boat group that the grassland people came to meet."


    As soon as the sound fell, bancro opened his eyes like a conditioned reflex.


    "Yes." Bankrow murmured, "I see."


    With that, bancro stood up from the bed, rubbing his tired cheeks and his eyes.


    Then, he complained in a low voice in a helpless tone: "I really don''t want to carry out diplomatic activities with the barbarians who marry their mother and sister-in-law..."


    Bancro never liked prairie people.


    Not only have no good feelings, but also hate it very much.


    Grassland people are their general name for this group of nomadic people located on the Far East prairie.


    The prairie people call themselves [xiongran].


    Although the military force is strong and has an extremely frightening cavalry team in terms of combat strength and scale, the civilization of the Hungarian people is very backward, still in the tribal system, and there are many unimaginable bad habits and bad habits.


    For example, after the death of their father, xiongran people can marry their mother, and after the death of their brother, they can marry their sister-in-law.


    At that time, after learning this bad habit of grassland people for the first time, bancro was so evil that he almost vomited out the residual food in his stomach bag. If he could, bancro wanted to hammer open the heads of these grassland people with a hammer to see what was in the heads of grassland people who could think of this bad habit.


    However, no matter how much bancro hates these stupid and barbaric grassland people, he can only resist his nausea and squeeze out a natural smile on his face, so as to be ready to meet King Youxian, one of the most senior princes of the xiongran people later.


    Bancro changed his clean clothes, washed and looked in the mirror to make sure there was no problem with his smile. Then bancro went out of the room with his hands on his back and went up to the deck.


    On the deck, the accompanying diplomats and interpreters immediately stood respectfully behind bancro.


    The big wooden ship where bancro is located is the main ship of their fleet, surrounded by a full 32 naval warships responsible for escorting.


    Because the West was close to the sea, the British Empire also had a navy.


    The total strength of the naval forces of the British Empire was 20000, and they usually did the work of combating pirates.


    Bancro, standing on the deck, silently waited for their fleet with his hands on his back and contacted the prairie people''s fleet.


    In the distance, where the water meets the sky, small black spots have gradually floated.


    Then, this small black spot gradually revealed its figure - small wooden boats one after another,


    It''s a group of boats from grassland people.


    Looking at the prairie people''s boat group that finally showed its appearance, bancro couldn''t help but tilt his mouth and show an expression of disdain.


    The simplicity of the prairie people''s boat group couldn''t help but arouse bancro''s contempt and began to ridicule the prairie people in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really difficult for these barbarians living on horseback to come up with such a canoe brigade. It must have taken a lot of effort to find the crew who won''t get seasick and can sail.


    After wantonly mocking the grassland people in his heart, bancro immediately took back the disdainful expression on his face and returned to his original faint smile.


    The two fleets came from each other, and soon the two fleets came into contact.


    A group of prairie people with wool and leather products from head to foot boarded the main ship of the British Empire.


    After these grassland people boarded the main ship, bancro immediately opened his arms and said to the leader of these grassland people with great enthusiasm:


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time! Under the right virtuous king! "


    "Ha ha ha!" The middle-aged man called Youxian king by bancro laughed and opened his arms like bancro, "I haven''t seen you for a long time! Lord bancro! "


    Bancro and Youxian Wang hugged each other tightly.


    This is the etiquette of the grassland people, that is, the xiongran people. The tighter you hold, the more you welcome visitors.


    If you can, bankelow really doesn''t want to hold with the guy in front of him who smells all over.


    However, although bancro felt sick in his heart, his warm smile still hung on his face.


    After releasing his hug to Youxian Wang, bancro sighed sadly:


    "We, the British Empire, have known the disadvantages you suffered in January this year. Our majesty deeply regrets and grieves for your disadvantages this time."


    The disadvantage mentioned by bancro naturally refers to the fact that their xiongran people were defeated by Dominic, the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire, in January this year, and lost 50000 troops.


    After the translator conveyed bancro''s words, King Youxian and his entourage all looked gloomy.


    "Your Majesty, who deeply regrets your disadvantage this time, has decided to give you some ''small gifts'', and please accept them."


    The translator accurately translated bancro''s words into the past.


    After hearing the word "little gift", Youxian Wang immediately brightened his eyes and saluted bancro:


    "On behalf of our Shan Yu and our people, I would like to thank your country for its help!"


    "Don''t thank you, your highness, after all -"


    Bancro''s mouth turned up a little more, and his smile became more "warm".


    "We are friends£¨ Hungarian)

 Chapter 481

    February 18, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The first day and evening when Su Cheng and others went to Carol''s hometown.


    Gudu, gudu, gudu


    The hot soup in the iron pot kept bubbling because of the high temperature.


    Sitting next to the iron pot, Su Cheng kept stirring it with a spoon.


    "Unexpectedly, Su Cheng, you can cook."


    "Eliza, what is'' I can cook ''?" Su Cheng threw a helpless look at Eliza sitting next to him waiting for dinner. "Do you think I''m the kind of person who thinks cooking is what women should do, and as a man, I shouldn''t have cooking skills?"? Although my cooking level is not very good, I can still cook some simple dishes, such as cloth style pot dishes. "


    Su Cheng not only covered the day''s driving task, but also covered today''s dinner.


    Tonight, Su Cheng cooked his best and simplest cloth style pot dish.


    "By the way -" Su Cheng continued, "among the four people present, Eliza, you can''t cook. Alan, she can also cook some simple dishes."


    "Yes, yes!" Alan, who was also sitting beside Su Cheng waiting for dinner, echoed at this time, "I will also make some simple dishes, although I don''t often do them."


    "How do you know I can''t cook!"


    "Because Eliza, you are a noble. Aren''t nobles a group of people who have no ability to take care of themselves? "


    "Su Cheng! You''ve gone too far! " Eliza stared angrily at Su Cheng.


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Carol''s voice rang:


    "I''m back. I''ve fed all the carrier pigeons. "


    Carol just went to feed the 10 carrier pigeons they brought from Avalon fortress.


    The carrier pigeon''s message transmission depends on the homing of the carrier pigeon. In short, it depends on the habit that the carrier pigeon will return to its nest.


    The 10 carrier pigeons brought out by Su Cheng are located in Avalon fortress. Once Su Cheng encounters any emergency and needs to notify Willie, he can send a message back to Avalon fortress through these 10 carrier pigeons.


    "Carol, you came back just in time." Su Cheng said with a smile, "my cloth pot is just finished. Come on, you all bring your bowls. "


    Su Cheng took Eliza''s bowl nearest to him, added a lot of sausages to Eliza''s bowl, and then handed it back to Eliza, who was still angry at Su Cheng''s words.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Here, take it. I know you like sausages, so I added some more sausages for you. "


    "Thank you..." Eliza looked surprised. "How do you know I like sausage?"


    "Because you ate a lot of sausages at the celebration banquet of the Fei Hai battle." Su Cheng said as he took Alan''s bowl and filled it with food. "At that time, I found that you like sausage."


    After that, Su Cheng handed back the bowl full of ingredients to Alan.


    Alan is not picky about food. There is nothing he likes or dislikes, so Su Cheng doesn''t focus on adding any food to Alan.


    "The celebration banquet of Fei Hai battle... You can find and remember such a small thing."


    Eliza smiled happily.


    Carol cast a complicated look.


    Carol looks at Su Cheng, who is adding food to her bowl, with a little bitterness mixed with complexity.


    "Here, Carol." Su Cheng handed Carol her bowl. "I know you like vegetables, so I specially added some more vegetables for you."


    After taking over the bowl full of vegetables in Su Cheng''s hand, Carol''s expression finally looked better.


    ¡­¡­


    Four people chatted while eating.


    Although Su Cheng and Alan are not brothers and sisters, they are very similar in many places, just like brothers and sisters.


    For example - neither of them likes to talk at dinner.


    So it''s basically just Eliza and Carol chatting there.


    "Carol, I have a question I''ve always wanted to ask you."


    "What''s the problem? You ask. "


    "You told me before that you left your rural hometown when you were 14, didn''t you?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Normally, few people leave their hometown alone at such a young age? Why did you leave your hometown? "


    "I''m different from Deng Jiaer''s struggle of leaving home to pursue my dream. I''m running away from home. I was so tired of my father that I ran away from home when I was 14. "


    "Run away from home?!"


    Compared with Eliza''s big reaction, Su Cheng and Alan, who already knew what Carol had left their hometown for, continued to eat dinner silently.


    "Tired of Dad..." Eliza looked at Carol incredulously. "Carol, what''s the matter with you and your father? The relationship is so bad that you need to run away from home... "


    "This is a long story."


    Carol organized her words as she chewed the food in her mouth.


    After a long silence, Carol said:


    "My father''s old-fashioned thinking bored me, so I ran out."


    "Stereotyped thinking?"


    "Yes. The people in our whole village are hirans who moved south from the Holy Hiran empire. The Holy Hiran empire is a country that values boys over girls. Hirans generally have the idea of valuing boys over girls. For example, my father has a very serious idea of valuing boys over girls. "


    "My father''s thinking is extremely old-fashioned. My father always thinks that girls should get married early. After getting married, they should take good care of their husband''s house, housekeeper and children. If they go out to make money, they can leave it to their husband."


    "My father and I have very different ideas."


    "I think we women can do what men can do. Why can''t women go out to make money? Why must they stay at home and do housework? "


    "So I was very different from my father''s thoughts. I quarreled with my father almost every day until I ran away from home because I was tired of my father when I was 14."


    "Well..." Eliza threw a sympathetic look at Carol. "Are you still angry with your father, Carol?"


    "After all these years, of course, I''ve not been angry for a long time. Although I haven''t been home once in recent years, I''ve always sent letters back. While sending letters, I''ll also send some money back to tell my parents that I''m doing well now. My parents also send letters to me from time to time. "


    When it comes to this, Carol paused for a moment, and then changed into a nostalgic tone:


    "I haven''t been back for more than three years, and I don''t know how my parents are now."


    "Your parents will be very happy to see you go back." Eliza said with relief.


    "I''m worried about how I''m going to face my parents I haven''t seen for more than three years..." Carol said with a bitter smile. "I don''t know what I should say after seeing them..."

 Chapter 482

    February 19, 291 BC.


    The second day of Su Cheng''s trip.


    afternoon.


    Britannia Empire, north, Avalon fortress, Willie''s office.


    Looking at the pile of military affairs and documents to be handled in front of him, Willie couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas... It''s really hard to be both head and deputy head..."


    After a soft complaint, Willie leaned back and leaned back in his chair with a tired face.


    During Su Cheng''s absence from Avalon fortress, Willie will help Su Cheng handle all the head affairs.


    Today is just the second day of Su Cheng''s trip. Willie can''t help feeling a little overwhelmed.


    Although Su Cheng specially entrusted Deng Jia''er and Hai rou''er to help him before his trip, the two of them can help deal with and advise him is also very limited, and Willie handles most of the affairs.


    ¡ª¡ªI''d better take a break


    Willie, who was ready to have a good rest, suddenly caught a glimpse of a small bag in the corner of his table.


    ¡ª¡ªAh! yes! I almost fainted. I forgot this.


    While complaining about his confusion, Willie took the small bag in the corner of his table.


    This is the cake made by his wife ADA this morning.


    Before going out this morning, ADA specially told Willie to give these cakes to the commanders and Deputy commanders.


    Looking at the bag full of ADA''s cakes in his hand, Willie couldn''t help sighing:


    ¡ª¡ªADA, she really deserves to be my gentle wife. She even offered to make some cakes for my subordinates.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m just going to have a rest now. Just take advantage of this time to go outside and relax. By the way, I''ll give these cakes to your subordinates.


    Willy, who had made up his mind, took the small bag and walked outside.


    Not long after leaving the office, Willie saw an acquaintance.


    "Good afternoon, Deng Jiaer."


    "Well, good afternoon, too." Deng Jiaer, the first acquaintance and subordinate I met when I went out, smiled back at Willie.


    Before and after approaching Deng Jia''er, Willie found that Deng Jia''er, who had always been very energetic, had a little melancholy on his face for some reason.


    "What''s the matter? Deng Jiaer, why do you look sad? Is there something very sad? "


    "Well, I did encounter a very worrying thing."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer''s face was full of sadness, and her voice became much lower and more serious.


    Looking at Deng Jia''er, who was becoming more and more sad, Willie couldn''t help feeling a heavy heart. The whole person couldn''t help being nervous with Deng Jia''er, and his expression became serious.


    "What happened?" Willy murmured.


    "I always buy cookies. I don''t know why the taste is much lighter today."


    Until just now, Willy had a serious face, and his expression slowly became flat.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you need to put on such a serious expression and say it in such a serious tone


    Deng Jiaer didn''t seem to notice Willie''s dull expression and continued to say to himself:


    "Did the merchant encounter any difficulties? Or is the price of sugar becoming more expensive now... "


    Willie, who felt that his precious few minutes had been wasted and didn''t want to write with Deng Jiaer again, said to Deng Jiaer:


    "Deng Jiaer, I have some cakes made by IDA herself. Would you like to try one?"


    "I want it!"


    As soon as Willie finished, Deng Jia''er immediately replied.


    The color of sadness on his face was immediately occupied by the color of joy.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, who became happy in an instant, Willie couldn''t help smiling helplessly. While taking out a cake from the bag, he sighed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªGreedy girls are really good to coax. As long as they take out delicious food, they will become happy immediately.


    After handing a cake to Deng Jiaer and saying goodbye to Deng Jiaer, Willie resumed his aimless stroll.


    Willie was lucky. After a short stroll, Willie saw two more acquaintances, first army commander Raymond and third army commander Gary, walking side by side towards Willie,


    Gary smiled as usual and walked neither tight nor slow.


    And Raymond was as serious as usual. In order to match Gary''s leisurely walking speed, Raymond specially lowered his walking speed.


    "Good afternoon, Raymond, Gary.


    "Good afternoon, deputy head ~ ~"


    "Good afternoon, deputy head."


    Willie didn''t greet them too much and went straight to the subject:


    "Raymond, Gary, I have some cakes made by my wife. Would you like to try them?"


    "Did the wife of the deputy head make the cake himself? It''s really exciting. It must be delicious. Please make sure you let me try one. "


    Compared with Gary''s enthusiasm, Raymond is much colder.


    The expressionless Raymond said in a cold tone, "thank the deputy head and his wife for their kindness, so I don''t have to."


    Raymond''s indifference was also expected by Willie.


    After all, Raymond, who is strict with himself and others, is a person who doesn''t like being well intentioned by others.


    However - Willie, who has worked with the commanders for some time, already knows Raymond''s weakness and how to "treat" Raymond.


    "Actually --" Willie''s face slowly showed a strange smile, "these cakes were specially entrusted by the head of the group to my wife before his trip..."


    "Please do give me one!"


    Before Willie''s words were finished, Raymond, with an excited face, directly interrupted Willie''s words with warm words.


    ¡ª¡ªRaymond, like Deng Jiaer, is also a good person to deal with.


    While sighing at Raymond''s ease, Willie took out two cakes from the bag and handed them to Raymond and Gary.


    After taking the cake from Willie''s hand, Raymond carefully held the cake on the palms of his hands.


    Looking at Raymond''s posture, Willie felt that even if someone later told him that Raymond planned to take this "cake commissioned by Su Cheng" as an heirloom, Willie would not be surprised.


    "Well, it''s delicious!"


    "Hello! Gary! How can you eat the cakes commissioned by the head! "


    "Ha? Cakes are meant to be eaten. " Gary looked at Ramon, who was angry with him for no reason.


    Willie suddenly regretted lying to Raymond that the cake was commissioned by Su Cheng


    Raymond might really want to keep this thing until it rots


    In order to cover up his guilt, Willie changed the subject and said:


    "By the way, have you seen Samuel? Among the commanders in Avalon fortress, only Samuel was left. He didn''t get the cake. "


    Dale, commander of the 4th Army, was transferred to base 1 by Su Cheng to take charge of base 1. Now there are only three commanders in Avalon fortress, Raymond, Samuel and Gary.


    "Samuel, I just saw him." Gary replied, "I just saw him sleeping in his old place."

 Chapter 483

    After hearing Gary say that Samuel was sleeping in his old place, Willie immediately knew where Samuel was.


    Samuel is a man with strong "habits". He usually only sleeps in a fixed place.


    Willie walked out of the headquarters and came to a big tree next to the headquarters.


    After coming to the tree, Willie really saw Samuel sleeping in the shade of the tree.


    ¡ª¡ªHow can he sleep again... How long does he have to sleep in a day to be satisfied... And why does he sleep in the open air in winter


    Samuel is the weirdest of the four commanders.


    He has a very strong "habit" and likes to sleep in a fixed place. He sleeps outdoors during the day and indoors at night. This is the case all year round. Unless there is a snowstorm or storm outside, Samuel sleeps outdoors during the day in summer or winter.


    24 hours a day, almost all the time, they look like they have no energy and can''t sleep. They are lazy and sleep whenever they have the opportunity.


    Although Willie didn''t count how long Samuel slept a day, he guessed that Samuel, who slept more than many times a day, slept at least 13 hours a day.


    However, the most amazing thing is that Samuel, who has to sleep so many times a day and is always lazy, can complete the tasks assigned to him every day on time and in quantity.


    Whether today''s task is more or less, easy or difficult, Samuel can finish it on time and quantity, and then go to sleep and be lazy.


    Although Su Cheng, Willie, Raymond and Gary all complained about Samuel''s lazy and listless personality, they were embarrassed to say anything about Samuel when they saw that Samuel could complete all the tasks assigned to him with quality and quantity faster than anyone else.


    Willie went to Samuel lying in the shade of the tree and looked at Samuel sleeping with his hands on the back of his head and his eyes closed. Willie looked hesitant.


    ¡ª¡ªSamuel is sleeping... Then I''d better not wake him up. I''ll give him the cake when he wakes up, although I don''t know when he wakes up


    Willie was about to leave for a while when a faint voice suddenly came from below:


    "Deputy head, what can I do for you?" Samuel, who had just kept his eyes closed, half opened his eyes, turned his orange eyes, looked at Willie standing next to him and asked Willie.


    "Huh? Samuel, are you awake? "


    "I woke up early, but I didn''t know what to do next. At the same time, I felt very comfortable lying around doing nothing. In addition, I was very tired when I got up, so I kept lying here."


    ¡ª¡ªHow lazy you are


    Samuel''s laziness and carelessness broke Willie''s imagination again and again.


    "Just wake up. I have some cakes made by my wife. Would you like to try one?"


    "Pastries? Just now, I''m a little hungry. Thank you, deputy head and your wife. Please be sure to give me a piece. "


    Samuel, still lying on the ground, spread out the palm of his right hand, then raised his right hand and extended it to Willie.


    ¡ª¡ªSo lazy that you don''t even want to spend more effort to stand up and take cakes


    Willie sighed silently in his heart, took out a cake from the bag and put it in Samuel''s hand.


    While Samuel was quietly eating the cake, Willie couldn''t help but suggest to Samuel:


    "Samuel, your character is too lazy. You can''t do this. Time is very precious. You should make more use of it and do more meaningful things. It''s a waste of time to lie on the ground like this."


    "Do more meaningful things... That''s right."


    After hearing what Samuel said, Willie couldn''t help smiling. He thought that Samuel had finally "changed his evil ways" after listening to his advice.


    After saying this, Samuel just finished eating the cake in his hand.


    Then Samuel took out a large stack of stationery from his pocket.


    "Then I''ll take a good look at Dale''s letter to me. I see the pages..."


    "Dale''s letter?"


    "Yes, Dale, she was transferred to base 1 by the regimental commander. After she was transferred to base 1, Dale always corresponded with me. Yesterday, she sent me another letter."


    Speaking of this, Samuel paused for a moment, and his face gradually showed a color of disgust:


    "I''m writing a letter to me, but I''d rather write a book to me... I''m really bored. I have to read Dale''s letter for a long time every time, but dale is careful and remembers to mark the page number for me to read."


    Then Samuel showed Willie the thickness of the letter she had sent to Samuel.


    A large stack, at least more than 100 sheets of paper.


    Willie saw a letter on more than 100 pieces of stationery for the first time


    "Dale, what did she write for you..." Willie couldn''t help asking, "she can write hundreds of letters..."


    "It''s all boring things." Samuel replied in a flat tone, "I''ll read some to your official."


    Samuel took out the first page of the large stack of letters sent to him by Dale, cleared his throat, and then read aloud:


    [dear Samuel:


    Samuel! Long time no see. How are you doing at Fort Avalon? I have a good time here at base 1. I eat well and sleep well every day.


    ¡­¡­


    Because I am now in charge of base 1, I am very tired every day, but I am gradually used to this tired life.


    Compared with me who works very tired every day, Samuel, you must be the same as before. Are you always lazy? Although I have said similar words many times, I still want to remind Samuel that you must do well!


    ¡­¡­


    Three days ago, I saw a strange tree in a corner of base 1. Its branches could be so crooked.


    ¡­¡­


    I recently saw a lot of beautiful women soldiers when I was inspecting the training of recruits.


    ¡­¡­


    Ah, I just saw a beautiful bird flying through the window. Its feathers are blue and green. It''s so beautiful!


    ¡­¡­


    Although the food is not bad every day, I''m a little tired of it. I really want to go to the restaurant in Avalon fortress where we two always eat together. The food in that restaurant is good! When I get back to Avalon fortress, let''s eat together.]


    ¡­¡­


    Willie could listen to Samuel read Dale''s letter to him with interest at the beginning, but the more he listened, the less he could listen. Finally, he couldn''t help but stop Samuel''s reading Dale''s "daily account" to him.


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    "Deputy head, can''t you listen? I''ve just read page 5. "


    "Is this what Dale writes to you every time..."


    "Yes, it''s all like this. It''s still good this time. There are only 137 pieces of paper. Dale and I are old acquaintances. I used to belong to the Gabriel knights. When I was stationed on the Rhine front, Dale, who was subordinate to the Rachel knights and stationed on the southern front, wrote me a letter with more than 200 pieces of stationery. I read it for more than half a month."


    Speaking of this, Samuel sighed and complained:


    "It''s annoying. I really don''t want to read Dale''s letter."


    Then Samuel picked up Dale''s letter and began to read it word by word.


    Samuel continued to complain as he read Dale''s letter carefully:


    "I still want to eat with me after I come back. Do you know that restaurant is very popular? If you don''t make an appointment with the boss in advance, there must be no place to eat. It''s really annoying. "


    "Ah, speaking of Dai, she seems to be going back to Avalon fortress in two days."


    "She''s coming back in two days?" Samuel raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, yes, she will go back to Avalon fortress in two days because she needs Dale to deal with some things."


    The task of distributing cakes to Samuel has been completed, so Willie doesn''t have to stay here anymore.


    After all, unlike Samuel, who can make a lot of spare time every day, Willie is very busy now and doesn''t have much time to chat with people.


    After telling Samuel that Dale would return to the fortress in two days, Willie said goodbye to Samuel and went to send cakes to others.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching Willie leave, Samuel moved his eyes back to the thick stack of stationery in his hand.


    "Gee, it''s really annoying."


    After smacking his mouth with an unhappy face, Samuel stood up from the ground where he had been lying for some time, put away the large stack of letters sent to him by Dale, and then walked towards the downtown area of Avalon fortress.


    No, to be exact, it''s towards a popular hotel in Fort Avalon.

 Chapter 484

    February 20, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    14:41 p.m.


    Su Cheng and others went to Carol''s hometown on the third day.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Betty City, Northern Territory administration.


    Humphrey is a very disciplined and regular person.


    No matter how busy he is today, he will take a nap on time at 13:30 p.m.


    Humphrey usually takes an hour''s nap and gets up on time after 14:30.


    After waking up in the afternoon, Humphrey used to drink a cup of warm black tea first. After quietly enjoying a cup of black tea, Humphrey began to work in the afternoon.


    At this time, Humphrey, as usual, after taking a nap, lay down on a recliner in his office, half squinting, sipping the steaming black tea in his hand, looking very enjoyable.


    It was Humphrey''s rare break of the day.


    It''s just - the rare rest time of the day will always be disturbed for a few days.


    For example - today.


    When more than half of the black tea in Humphrey''s cup was left, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the office room.


    Humphrey, whose break time was suddenly interrupted, showed his super professional quality at this time.


    Without any impatience or impatience on his face, Humphrey immediately put the black tea in his hand on one side of the table after hearing the hasty knock on the door. A serious look appeared on his face and asked in a deep voice outside the door:


    "What''s up?"


    "Governor! There are central emergency documents! "


    "Central?" Humphrey''s face became more dignified. "Please come in."


    With Humphrey''s permission, a young civil servant entered Humphrey''s office with a black cloth bag.


    The black cloth bag in the young civil servant''s hand is about half the length of an adult''s front arm and half the width of a slap.


    After seeing the black cloth bag in the young civil servant''s hand, Humphrey''s pupils shrank suddenly and said in a voice that was out of control because of surprise: "top secret documents?"


    After a short surprise, Humphrey quickly adjusted his state and said to the young civil servant, "give it to me, and then you go and call arlin for me."


    "Yes!"


    When the young civil servant ran to call arlin, Humphrey looked at the black cloth bag in his hand.


    The documents sent by the Central Committee of the British Empire to various places are also graded.


    The lowest is the document in a white cloth bag. Most of the contents written in it are not very important.


    The second class is the documents in red cloth bags. The contents written in them are more important.


    The most advanced is the documents in black cloth bags.


    These documents contained in black cloth bags are often referred to as "top secret documents".


    The contents of all documents that can be contained in black cloth bags must be very important.


    Looking at the black cloth bag in his hand, Humphrey couldn''t help sighing in a low voice:


    "The two large-scale attacks of ''spring wake up'' and ''summer wind'' have just ended. Soon, the Empire will make another big move... Do you want to launch another large-scale attack against the enemy... Who are you going to deal with this time..."


    Patter patter


    As soon as Humphrey''s voice fell, footsteps gradually approached the door.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Governor! It''s me - yallin! "


    "Please come in."


    "Yes! Governor, what''s the matter with summoning me in such a hurry... Top secret documents?! "


    After entering the office, yallin saw the black cloth bag in Humphrey''s hand and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "As you can see, it''s a top secret document. Yallin, come here. "


    "Yes."


    Yallin, Humphrey''s right-hand deputy, became solemn and walked quickly in front of Humphrey.


    "Yallin, is this cloth bag sealed? Is there no sign that it has been opened? "


    "Yes, the cloth bag is perfectly sealed, well sealed, and there is no sign of being opened."


    "Well, confirmed by the governor of the northern border administration and senior civil servants of the northern border administration, there is no sign of damage or opening of the cloth bag. The cloth bag is Kaifeng under my witness!"


    Prick - Humphrey cut the cloth bag with a knife he had already prepared and took out two documents.


    On the first page of one of the documents, it was written in striking large characters [three Knights'' parade plan].


    On the first page of another document, it says - [saromanda battle].


    Compared with the military parade plan of the three knights, this [saromanda battle] obviously attracted the attention of Humphrey and yallin.


    After handing the [three Knights parade plan] to arlin, Humphrey took the [saromanda battle] and began to browse it quickly.


    Yallin, who was also very curious about the contents of this [saromanda battle], waited anxiously for Humphrey.


    After quickly reading the document in hand, Humphrey frowned, remained silent and did not make any comments for the time being, and then handed the document to yallin next to him.


    "... this is..."


    After reading the document quickly, yallin gave a groan with incredible color.


    It was Humphrey''s expectation that arlin would moan after reading the document.


    "War is about to start." Humphrey said in a deep voice, "an all-out war with the mountains in the North..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Same day.


    23:12 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the north.


    Pa... Pa... Pa


    Licking the fire tongue of wood branches and fallen leaves, he burned some dead branches from time to time and made a loud "pa" sound.


    Whenever the wind blows, there will be sparks flying, dyeing the crisp sound of dead branches with fantastic colors.


    Now Su Cheng is in charge of the vigil. Carol, Eliza and Alan are all sleeping in the tent.


    Su Cheng, who is now in charge of the night watch, sat by the campfire and translated the Zizhi Tongjian, which has not been translated yet, with the help of the light of the campfire.


    Thanks to the current head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front, Su Cheng''s translation work was very slow, almost stagnant.


    Since coming to Avalon fortress, Su Cheng is really squeezing time to translate.


    In order not to waste any time when going to Carol''s hometown, Su Cheng brought over the untranslated part of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Because of different cultures, even if the complete version of Zizhi Tongjian is translated into britannian, britannians may not be able to understand it. In order to enable britannians to read the translation of Zizhi Tongjian without hindrance, Su Cheng has to spend a lot of time writing various annotations and drawing maps.


    It takes Su Cheng more brain, energy and time to write notes and draw maps than to translate the contents into Britannia.


    ¡ª¡ªThe man in Black said that I would meet someone worthy of entrusting the translation of the book... In the end, who is the person worthy of entrusting? When can I meet you?! That bastard in black! Why only say half!


    With the help of fire, Su Cheng, who is very difficult to translate, can''t help complaining about the mysterious man in black who hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng heard the sound of the tent being opened behind him.


    Su Cheng, who stopped his pen, looked back and found Carol in cotton padded clothes coming out of her and Eliza''s tent.


    "Huh? Carol, why did you wake up? It shouldn''t be your turn to watch the night? "


    "I can''t sleep."


    As she spoke, Carol walked to Su Cheng and sat down beside Su Cheng.


    "I couldn''t sleep anyway, so I just woke up."

 Chapter 485

    Launch a large-scale offensive against his beloved.


    *******


    *******


    "Insomnia?"


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows because of an accident.


    He put away his translation and Zizhi Tongjian, put them aside, and then continued to ask Carol sitting next to him:


    "Carol, you can''t sleep?"


    "What do you mean ''you can''t sleep''?" Carol said angrily, "I''m a normal human woman. As a normal human woman, isn''t it normal to have insomnia occasionally?"


    "What? Carol, are you too excited to sleep because you are about to return to your long lost hometown? "


    "This can only be regarded as one of the reasons. The main reason is that I have to face my parents with what expression and what to say to my parents after I return home in distress."


    At this point, Carol sighed and continued:


    "I''ve been away from home for more than three years... I''m a little afraid to meet my parents. I don''t know what my parents will say to me when they see me back..."


    "Don''t worry about such things." Su Cheng said with a smile, "anyone will be happy to see the only girl who has not been seen for a long time coming back safely and healthily. When your parents see you back, they must be happy except happy. Even if your parents want to beat you up, I''ll help you stop your parents. "


    "Block?" Carol''s mouth tilted slightly and then said in a joking tone, "if I remember correctly, your strength should be weaker than me? I feel like I don''t need your protection. "


    "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear you. When I broke my wrists with you before, I really lost, but that was more than two years ago. Now more than two years have passed, my strength is already greater than before, and certainly greater than you. "


    "Do you want to have a competition for a long time?"


    Carol pointed to a large flat stone next to her.


    "There''s just a suitable place to cushion your elbow."


    "Come on!" As Su Cheng spoke, he stood up and walked towards the big stone.


    He was despised by girls younger than himself, and the place he was despised was the strength of men, which made Su Cheng feel a little unhappy.


    Therefore, Su Cheng is very eager to prove himself.


    "Cheng, my ugly words are ahead." Carol smiled cunningly. "You''re not the only one with strength."


    ¡­¡­


    In half a minute.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well... Cheng, you don''t have to be too sad. People have strengths and weaknesses."


    Carol, who sat back in her original position, comforted and sat next to him, bowed her head and waist, and looked lost Su Cheng.


    In the wrist wrestling just now, Su Cheng''s hand was clasped with Carol''s little hand. As soon as he shouted "start", Su Cheng was killed by Carol.


    In the real sense, Su Cheng didn''t last a second in Carol''s hand.


    Su Cheng, who was killed by Carol, entered an autistic state.


    Carol, who killed Su Cheng, entered a state of comfort.


    ¡­¡­


    Carol comforted Su Cheng for a long time before she finally returned to normal.


    "Carol, how can your strength be so strong... It frustrates me..."


    "When I''m free, I usually do push ups to pass the time. Su Cheng, who doesn''t exercise much, can''t compare with me."


    After that, Carol smiled like a relieved load.


    "I''m really happy to stay with you. There''s a lot less depression in my heart because I don''t know how to face my parents."


    "Is there much less depression..." looking at Carol''s happy smile, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling. "So it seems that my embarrassment just now is worth it."


    "... honesty." Carol still has a smile on her face, but there is something more intriguing in her smile. "The reason why I can''t sleep tonight is not only because I don''t know how to face my parents, but also a main reason."


    Without waiting for Su Cheng''s answer, Carol continued:


    "Another main reason is that I care about Eliza''s relationship with you."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Su Cheng''s expression suddenly became a little unnatural.


    "I''ve felt it recently." The thought-provoking color on Carol''s face was full-bodied, "Eliza, she likes you very, very much. Cheng, you should also know Eliza''s feelings for you? Just as you know my feelings for you. "


    "..." Su Cheng was silent.


    Su Cheng was silent, slightly turned his head and shot his eyes behind him, onto the tent of Eliza and Carol behind him, and the tent where Eliza is sleeping now.


    "... well." After a while, Su Cheng whispered, "well," I also recently discovered Eliza''s feelings for me. "


    "After I realized Eliza''s feelings for you, I had a sense of crisis." Carol''s face was a little more helpless, "in the past, only I liked you, so I didn''t have a sense of crisis and didn''t worry. I planned to stay with you and let you slowly like me, but now there is another person who also likes you, and I''m still such a beautiful person with such a good figure, Let the sense of crisis and anxiety surge in my heart. I''m so afraid that you will be robbed by Eliza. "


    Somehow, when Carol said "still in such good shape", her tone was especially accentuated.


    "At the same time - you, who have known my feelings for you for a long time, are unwilling to respond positively to my feelings for you, which also makes me very anxious."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng''s face began to sweat with a guilty cold sweat.


    After saying this, Carol''s face showed a relieved smile again, as if she had put down some knot.


    "Although I am very unhappy and dissatisfied with the sudden addition of such a powerful competitor as Eliza, there are still some benefits to having such an additional competitor."


    "Eliza''s appearance makes me have some energy. I''m going to take it easy as before. Now I''m going to take it seriously and launch an ''offensive'' against you."


    "Offensive?" Su Cheng cast a puzzled look at Carol, and then said in a joking tone, "what kind of attack are you going to take against me? A roundabout attack? "


    "It''s a direct attack, you fool."


    After that, Carol threw herself directly at Su Cheng.


    The soft reddish lips kissed Su Cheng''s lips directly.


    Because Carol''s forward lunge is too powerful, she directly throws Su Cheng to the ground while kissing Su Cheng''s lips.

 Chapter 486

    Su Cheng felt that his focus was unstable.


    His sight suddenly moved up, and the dark night sky appeared in Su Cheng''s eyes.


    While the whole person fell back, Su Cheng felt warm and soft covering his lips.


    Su Cheng and Carol fit so closely that they almost collided with each other''s breath.


    Su Cheng looked at Carol with amazement, her face very close to her, and her closed eyes.


    Because the distance was too close, Su Cheng could even count the number of Carol''s long eyelashes.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on... What happened?


    Su Cheng now feels that his mind is blank. Up to now, he hasn''t reflected what happened.


    Her hands reflexively tried to push away Carol, who suddenly fell on her body and kissed her lips.


    However - Carol seemed to have expected what Su Cheng would do. When she fell down and kissed Su Cheng, she stretched out her hands and pressed Su Cheng''s hands to the ground.


    Su Cheng can''t even break Carol''s wrist. It''s even more impossible to push Carol away by relying on the current posture that is not convenient to use force.


    Su Cheng can only be helplessly pressed to the ground by Carol and kissed by Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªI was... Kissed by Carol?!


    Su Cheng looked into the eyes of Carol, who was close to him, and gradually appeared surprised.


    This is Su Cheng''s first kiss.


    Su Cheng also had many fantasies about how his first kiss looked.


    But he just didn''t expect that his first kiss was taken away by Carol, who always looked very gentle.


    Carol now lies on his body and presses Su Cheng''s arms with both hands, making Su Cheng unable to move.


    Su Cheng can''t resist even if he wants to resist now. He can only let Carol "do whatever he wants".


    After kissing each other in this posture for some time, Carol finally left Su Cheng''s lips, straightened up slowly and sat gently on Su Cheng''s legs still lying on the ground.


    He blushed slightly and looked at Su Cheng with a little joking eyes.


    "Kiss... Why..."


    After the strong impact just now, Su Cheng, whose brain function has not yet fully recovered, incoherently asked Carol who was still sitting on him.


    "I''ve wanted to do this to you for a long time." The color of banter in Carol''s eyes was more intense, "it feels good. In advance, this is my first kiss. "


    "This is also my first time..."


    "It seems that I made a profit. I succeeded in seizing your first time."


    "I feel like I lost... My first kiss was lost in this unprepared situation..."


    "Your first kiss is me. You should be happy." Carol curled her lips in displeasure.


    Then, the conversation turned:


    "But you have a point. It''s really uncomfortable that you kissed someone for the first time in such an unprepared situation. Then - make up for you a little."


    After that, Carol took out a wine bottle as big as half a slap from her coat pocket.


    Very skillfully opened the bottle cap of the small wine bottle, and then walked around.


    As a Hiram, Carol has the characteristic that most hirans have - drinking.


    From time to time, Carol hides some of this small bottle of wine.


    However, although Carol likes to drink, her drinking capacity and wine quality are not good. She is easy to get drunk. Once she gets drunk, she will go crazy.


    Once Carol gets drunk, her IQ generally drops to the level of a single digit child. Therefore, in order not to embarrass Carol in the public, she usually only drinks two mouthfuls in private, and strictly controls her alcohol consumption. Once she feels slightly drunk, she immediately stops drinking.


    Looking at Carol gulping wine into her mouth, Su Cheng asked in confusion:


    "Carol, why are you drinking?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s question fell, Carol just put down the half drunk bottle in her hand.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Carol''s cheeks, which had been a little red, became ruddy.


    Under the irradiation of the nearby campfire, it exudes dreamlike color.


    "Drinking some wine can make people more excited. At the same time, it can also make me more brave, who is already very brave."


    After that, Carol threw the remaining half of the bottle into the soft snow nearby.


    The originally straight body bent down again.


    Press Su Cheng''s arms on the ground again with both hands.


    Close your eyes again.


    Kiss Su Cheng''s lips again.


    Although it''s a bit humiliating to say so, in the face of Carol''s strong kiss, her strength is not as strong as Su Cheng. She has no resistance, so she can only let Carol kiss his lips again.


    Su Cheng felt the touch of blushing and heartbeat coming from his lips again.


    Soft touch, soft breath, unspeakable feeling.


    However, unlike just now, Carol''s kiss smelled more alcohol this time.


    Carol''s strong kiss again paralyzed Su Cheng''s brain function, which was not easy to recover, and his brain went blank again.


    The brain was paralyzed again, and Su Cheng, who knew that he was unable to resist Carol, slowly relaxed the strength of his arms.


    Seeing that Su Cheng was no longer struggling, Carol slowly relaxed her hands pressing his arms.


    With her hands liberated, Carol stroked Su Cheng''s hair with her left hand and fixed Su Cheng''s head, while her right hand went through the gap between Su Cheng''s neck and the ground and hugged Su Cheng''s neck.


    Compared with the kiss just now, Carol''s kiss this time is much more gentle.


    Carefully, slowly and bit by bit, ask for the temperature and taste on Su Cheng''s lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    February 21, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    morning.


    "Brother! Brother! "


    Alan, sitting next to Su Cheng, who was driving, shouted to Su Cheng.


    Alan''s cry made Su Cheng, who was distracted, finally come back to his senses.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Alan asked, "Why have you been absent-minded today? Didn''t you sleep well last night? It''s dangerous to drive absently! "


    "... although I didn''t sleep well last night, I wasn''t absent-minded because I didn''t sleep well, but I was constantly distracted because of some unspeakable things..."


    "Something unspeakable? What''s up? "


    "It''s inconvenient to tell you here. I''ll tell you when I get to the right place and time..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng turned his head slightly and looked behind him with Yu Guang.


    To be exact, it looked at Carol sitting in the car.


    Eliza, who was also sitting in the carriage, was taking a nap to make up for her sleep, while Carol, who seemed in a good mood, was enjoying the scenery outside the window with a little smile.


    Carol, who was enjoying the scenery outside the window, seemed to feel the line of sight quietly projected by Su Cheng.


    He turned his head and smiled directly at Su Cheng''s line of sight.


    Then he blew a kiss at Su Cheng.


    "Huh? brother? Why is your face a little red? Is it too hot? Still too tired? "


    "No... nothing..."

 Chapter 487

    While Su Cheng quietly observes Carol sitting in the back carriage and Carol throws a kiss at Su Cheng¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, next to a window.


    "There are very few things to deal with today." Willie was smiling and in a particularly good mood. "It seems that we can have a very rare day today."


    "Well, yes." Raymond, who stood next to Willie and looked out the window with Willie, answered.


    Compared with normal times, today''s workload is much less and can spare a lot of free time, so Willie can stand by the window and look at the scenery with Raymond, who has little business today.


    Looking at Raymond standing beside him with his usual face on the floor, Willie secretly made up his mind - he decided to take advantage of the rare opportunity of being alone with Raymond and a lot of time to ask Raymond something that he cared about for a long time.


    "Raymond, are you and Gary old acquaintances?"


    "Well, sort of. He and I have served in the Michael knights for a long time. Now I think this year is my fifth year in the Michael knights, and Gary should have served in the Michael knights for about the same time as me. "


    "Well... I have a question about Gary. I want to ask you, who Gary has always known."


    "Deputy head, please."


    "Have you ever seen Gary? Has he been flustered or nervous?"


    This problem bothered Willie for a long time.


    Gary always looked calm and unhurried.


    Willie has never seen Gary flustered and nervous since he came to Avalon fortress to meet Gary.


    Whether the task assigned to him was urgent or heavy, Gary looked calm and unhurried.


    Although Gary''s character is really great, he can''t help but make Willie care: Gary, when will he be flustered and nervous?


    After listening to Willie''s question, Raymond was silent


    "... Raymond, you don''t even know Gary, and you haven''t seen Gary panic and nervous?"


    "..." Raymond continued to be silent.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, I see your Excellency the deputy head and Raymond! What are you two doing here? "


    The familiar female voice came through.


    Willie and Raymond immediately followed the prestige and saw a woman with red hair and a man with black hair and orange eyes walking towards them not far from the corridor on their side.


    It is Dale who is going back to Avalon fortress today and Samuel who is still lazy.


    After the two of them approached, Willie smelled the faint smell of the meal and thought that the two might have just returned from lunch.


    "What are you two talking about?" Dale asked Willie and Raymond curiously, "how can we talk seriously. What is the most urgent military affairs? "


    "It''s not a very urgent military affair." Willie replied, "we''re just talking about Gary."


    Then Willie repeated what had just happened to Samuel and dale in brief language.


    "Does Gary look flustered and nervous..." Dale thought with her hands on her chest. "I don''t seem to have seen it... Samuel, have you seen it?"


    "No." Samuel replied concisely.


    "No one has seen it..." Willie murmured in surprise.


    The four present were far longer than he had known Gary. Willie really didn''t expect that the four of them had never seen Gary flustered and nervous.


    "After such a question from the deputy head, I care so much now." Dale said, "everyone seems very free today. Why don''t we try it? Try Gary. He''ll panic about something. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Gary! No! No! "


    Dale trotted down to Gary, who was now walking in the hallway, free from restraint, and still very idle today.


    "Oh, it''s Dale. You''re back from base 1." After seeing that it was Dale, Gary greeted Dale with a smile as usual.


    "Gary! It''s not good! " Dale repeated again nervously, "big things are bad", "deputy head, he seems to have something very, very urgent to find you! The deputy head''s expression is so terrible! It seems a big deal! So hurry up and find the deputy head! "


    "It''s urgent. OK, I see. Dale, thank you for your message. "


    With that, Gary turned and continued his leisurely pace towards Willie''s office.


    "It''s a very urgent thing!" Looking at Gary''s usual slow pace, Dale couldn''t help repeating it again.


    "Well, I know." And Gary continued to walk slowly as usual.


    "I said it was an emergency..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Failed..." Dale reported to Raymond and Samuel in a low voice.


    Willie was "receiving" in his office at this time, and suffered from their "deception". He really thought Willie had something urgent to find him, Gary.


    Dale came up with this just now.


    Tell Gary with a very nervous expression that Willie has something very urgent to see if Gary will get a little nervous.


    The result was obvious - it failed.


    After hearing that there was an emergency, Gary was still not urgent at all and continued to take his usual slow pace.


    Although the pace is not slow, Gary''s walking speed is still not slow.


    "I can only change the second move." Dale continued, "Gary, he likes drinking. Then run over and tell him that a pile of wine is being promoted at a limited time and at a low price in the city, which may make Gary panic."


    "Wine..." Samuel said, "it feels like there''s a play."


    "Then I''ll go!"


    After leaving this sentence, Dale left again and went to find Gary.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gary!"


    "Oh, it''s Dale. I just listened to you and went to the deputy head, but the deputy head said he had made a mistake and there was nothing to find me. "


    "Well, that''s good. Doesn''t it mean you can continue to idle around again. Let''s not talk about this, Gary. I have good news for you! "


    "What''s the good news?"


    "I just got a message! There is a shop in the downtown fortress that is promoting a lot of wine at a limited time and at a low price! "


    "Really?" Gary''s tone at this time was finally different from the usual mild tone, and there was a little more joy at this time.


    "Well, really. But it seems that in 15 minutes, the store will no longer promote wine at low prices. "


    Starting from the headquarters, you can still get to the city in 15 minutes.


    Of course - if you have to run in a hurry.


    Dale said 15 minutes to see if Gary would be flustered because of the urgency of time.


    Dale looked at Gary''s face with a little expectation and wanted to find a hurried and flustered color on Gary''s face.


    However - Gary''s face was as gentle as usual.


    "15 minutes... Forget it. I''d better wait another time."


    "Hey? That, that''s the wine for low price promotion! If you hurry over now, you can still buy it? "


    "That''s right, but after all, I''m the commander of the third army of the Michael Knights of the British Empire. It''s a little inappropriate to rush out of the headquarters in broad daylight in order to buy a few bottles of wine. Although I am very reluctant to give up, I can only give up. "

 Chapter 488

    When Dale executed her second move, Willie, Raymond and Samuel were hiding in a corner not far away to secretly observe the situation.


    When Dale failed in the second move and came back to report the situation, Willie nodded seriously, and then said in a joking tone: "Gary, he''s really conscientious. He''s decided. When the regimental commander returns, I suggest that the regimental commander vigorously promote Gary and let him be promoted and paid. "


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Dale rushed over and grabbed Willie''s shoulders.


    "I don''t want it! I don''t want it! I don''t lose to Gary in terms of due diligence, do I? Deputy head, look! In the days when I was in base 1, didn''t I always take good care of base 1! I want a promotion, too! I also want to increase my rates! "


    "Don''t be ashamed, Dale." Samuel on one side helplessly stretched out his hand and pulled Dale''s right cheek, then pulled Dale away from Willie and to his side, "don''t you hear that the deputy commander is joking?"


    "What a surprise." Raymond interrupted at this time and brought the topic back to the point. "I didn''t expect that the second move didn''t work. I thought Gary would run out in a panic when he heard that there was wine on sale."


    "There''s no way. I can only use a new move. I just thought of a good way." Willie continued while sorting out the clothes on her shoulders that Dale had just wrinkled. "Let''s try to be angry with him for no reason. The acquaintances around us are angry with themselves for no reason. Anyone will feel confused and flustered?"


    "Does this work?" Raymond frowned and asked.


    "Take an example." Willie raised the index finger of his right hand, "Raymond, imagine the captain getting angry with you for no reason..."


    Before Willie finished, Raymond began to sweat wildly on his forehead and his breathing became faster.


    "... Raymond, do you have too much respect for the leader..." Willie couldn''t help feeling speechless when he looked at Raymond who was just imagining that Su Cheng was angry with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Gary."


    "Oh, it''s Samuel. What''s the matter? Why does your face look a little bad? "


    "Inexplicably angry against Gary" - this battle was handed over to Samuel.


    Samuel tried his best to put on an unhappy expression, walked up to Gary and said in a deep voice:


    "Do you know why my face is so bad?"


    "I don''t know." Gary didn''t seem to understand the air and continued to look calm and gentle.


    "Because you make me angry."


    "Huh? Did I do anything to make you angry today? "


    Even if Samuel pointed out to my face that you made me angry, Gary''s expression and face still didn''t change, and there was still no sign of panic and tension on his face.


    "You disturbed my sleep this morning."


    "But didn''t you get up before dawn this morning to welcome Dale back to the fortress and buy some small gifts for Dale who hasn''t been back for a long time? When you got up today, I should still be sleeping. "


    "... that''s my mistake. You disturbed my sleep yesterday morning."


    "Yesterday morning... I don''t remember what I did yesterday morning. But since you said I disturbed your sleep, I may have really disturbed your sleep. I''m sorry, Samuel. "


    Gary, who still didn''t show any panic, bowed his head to Samuel with a little apology on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Samuel, who failed in the "battle", returned to Willie, Raymond and dale.


    "Think about it carefully. The probability of failure in this battle is very high." Samuel said, "are there many people who don''t care if others are angry with themselves? For example, even if you are angry with me, I won''t take it to heart. After all, I don''t care what you think of me. "


    "You have a bad character... HMM! Don''t pinch my face! It hurts! "


    Just as Samuel pinched Dale''s cheek in retaliation, Willie and Raymond discussed the battle plan of "flustering Gary".


    "There''s no way. Let''s change the last move." Willie murmured, "this time, let''s try - the people around us suddenly have a big change of character. If it doesn''t work, I won''t do it. "


    "The character of the people around me has changed greatly?" Samuel loosened Dale''s cheek, which was tearful with pain. "Is it similar to the original fierce man who suddenly becomes very gentle to himself?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Willie nodded. "Generally speaking, anyone will feel flustered and at a loss when he sees a friend whose temperament has changed greatly?"


    How long did Willie''s voice last¡ª¡ª


    Willie, Samuel, and dale, who was rubbing her sore cheek, Qi Qi turned his eyes to Raymond.


    "What do you think I''m doing..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yo, yo! Gary. "


    Raymond moved and pulled his normally unused facial muscles, pulling out a funny, disgusting smile.


    "How''s it going? How have you been lately? "


    Raymond, who was not used to this gentle tone, felt that his tongue was about to knot.


    "Well, I''ve had a good time recently and I''m in a good mood recently. Raymond, what about you? "


    "I, I, have a good time, ha ha, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Hiding in the corner of one side, the three Willies who watched Raymond carry out the "battle of great change of temperament" were speechless.


    "Raymond''s acting is terrible." Samuel make complaints about him heartily. "Does he not know how to speak to others in a gentle tone?"


    "After all, Raymond usually looks serious. Except for the head of the group, he speaks in a fierce tone." Dale also added.


    While these three people were mercilessly criticizing Raymond, Raymond and Gary suddenly had an emergency.


    When Raymond continued to chat with Gary in his disgusting gentle tone, Gary said coldly:


    "Everyone feels a little strange today."


    After hearing Gary''s words, Raymond, Willie, Samuel and dale showed surprise at this time.


    ¡ª¡ªTo be found by Gary?!


    At the same time, they all shouted in their hearts.


    Before they could recover from their surprise, Gary said in his usual gentle tone:


    "Today, people come to me to chat more frequently than before. I''m so happy ~"


    Willie, Raymond, Samuel, Dale - the guilt in my heart rises


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s no way to fluster Gary anyway." Willie concluded helplessly.


    "Since you can''t find a way to fluster Gary, don''t look for it." Dale answered. "After all - Gary, there''s nothing wrong with the his character."


    "Ah, that''s right." Samuel added.


    "I always feel that I have done something too much to Gary today..." Raymond''s guilt has not been eliminated. "We might as well buy a bottle of good wine for Gary as our compensation."


    "Well, I happen to have a similar idea... Huh? Deng Jiaer? " Willie looked in surprise at Gary, who had not gone far.


    Raymond, Samuel and dale all followed Willie''s line of sight.


    I found that Deng Jiaer, who didn''t know when to appear, was standing in front of Gary who hadn''t gone far.


    "Gary, I have a sorry news to tell you..." Deng Jiaer looked like she wanted to stop talking. "Just now I learned from the waiters in charge of cleaning that a mouse ran into your office and knocked over your bottle of precious wine in the office. She was only willing to drink a little bit of precious wine every day..."


    Before Deng Jiaer finished, Gary disappeared.


    Gary quickly disappeared from Deng Jiaer and sped towards his office at the highest speed that human beings could reach.


    "No!!"


    And issued a panic and nervous howl that no one on the scene had ever heard from him.


    Only Deng Jiaer and Willy, who stood not far away and was stunned and stupid, were left at the scene.

 Chapter 489

    February 21, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:27 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, north, outside Zor town.


    "This is Zor town." Sitting in the carriage, Carol pointed to the small town emitting light not far away. "Zor town is a small town very close to my hometown. Arriving at Zor town means that we are about to arrive at my hometown - Brett village."


    When it comes to this, Carol paused for a moment, and then changed into a nostalgic tone:


    "I really miss it. I always came to Zor town when I was a child. I haven''t come for more than three years. I don''t know if Zor town has changed."


    "Carol." Holding the reins, Su Cheng turned slightly to Carol and asked, "how far are we from your hometown Brett village?"


    "Well... At our current speed, if we walk for another 20 minutes or so, we should be able to enter my hometown."


    "20 minutes? That''s close at hand." Eliza answered, "how''s it going? Su Cheng, do you want to enter Brett village now? "


    After hearing Eliza''s question, Su Cheng pondered for a while.


    After a while, Su Chengcai said:


    "No, we''d better spend the night in the wild tonight and go to the village tomorrow morning. It''s too late now. Many villagers have gone to bed at this time. If we enter Brett village now, it will disturb the villagers'' rest, so we''d better wait until tomorrow morning. If it annoys the villagers and they drive them out, it will be trouble. "


    "Well... That''s right." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Carol quickly echoed after a little thinking, "let''s wait until tomorrow morning to enter the village."


    "Agree!"


    "Agree."


    Alan and Eliza also echoed.


    "Sorry, Carol." Su Cheng said to Carol in an apologetic tone, "I want you to wait an extra night before you can go home."


    "It doesn''t matter." Carol smiled freely. "Anyway, I haven''t been home for more than three years, and it''s not bad for this night."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng drove the carriage to a place suitable for setting up a tent, and then began to set about setting up a tent.


    Just after setting up the tent, Alan said to Su Cheng in an excited and expectant tone, "brother! I''m idle anyway! Let''s go to the nearby town of nazor! "


    "Zor town... It''s not impossible. Anyway, there''s still some time. Carol, Eliza, are you going together? "


    "Ah, I won''t go." Eliza shook her hand and declined Su Cheng''s invitation. "I feel so tired after a day''s ride. I just want to have a good rest now. I don''t want to go anywhere. "


    "I won''t go either." As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Carol immediately said, "honestly, you can go with Alan, but you two don''t expect too much from Zor town. Zor town is just a very ordinary town."


    After hearing Carol''s refusal, Su Cheng couldn''t help raising his eyebrows because of an accident: "Carol, won''t you go with us? Zor town is also one of your hometown. Don''t you want to see the hometown you haven''t seen in more than three years? "


    "It''s not bad. Anyway, Cheng, you must stay in my hometown for a few days this time. There''s plenty of time to come to Zor town in the next few days."


    "Are you two going to stay here... Well, anyway, with Eliza here, you don''t have to worry about safety. Alan and I will go first. We''ll come back after a simple tour."


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng and Alan left, Eliza and Carol gathered around the campfire and chatted while baking the fire.


    "Anyway, Carol. What do your parents do? Are you a farmer? " Eliza, who wanted to pass the time by chatting, threw one of the most common topics of chatting between friends at Carol.


    "My parents are not farmers." Carol shook her head. "My mother usually stays at home and does housework. She occasionally makes some handicrafts and sells them here in Zor town. My father is a cook and runs a small restaurant. My cooking is taught by my father."


    Speaking of this, Carol suddenly gave a light "ah" as if she remembered something very important.


    "I forgot to tell Su Cheng and Alan that they are two. My father''s restaurant is in Zor town."


    ¡­¡­


    On a street in Zor town.


    Su Cheng and Alan, who were walking together, wandered aimlessly in Zor town.


    However, while wandering aimlessly¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, you''ve been strange since this morning. You''re always distracted, and I find that you still glance at Carol sitting in the carriage from time to time. Brother, did something happen between you and Carol last night? "


    Alan threw Su Cheng a problem that had plagued her for a whole day.


    After listening to Alan''s question, Su Cheng was silent for a while, and then said, "it''s really my sister. Her observation and judgment are really sharp..."


    "Answer my question positively!" Alan said angrily, "tell me if you had anything with Carol last night."


    "... something happened that you might not believe even if I said it."


    After simply organizing the following language and wording, Su Cheng said:


    "I was kissed by Carol last night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I was kissed by Carol last night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I was shot by Kai last night..."


    "I can hear you clearly and understand what you''re talking about! Don''t repeat it so many times! "


    "Then why have you been silent? I thought you didn''t hear what I was saying."


    "I can hear you! It''s just... How to say... Sorry, my brain can''t turn around. You said Carol forced her to kiss you? "


    "Well, yes."


    "Kiss where?"


    "Kiss here." Su Cheng raised his finger to his lips.


    When pointing to his lips, Su Cheng couldn''t help recalling the scenes of last night.


    His cheeks felt a little hot again.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Alan, whose eyes seemed to be falling out of his eyes, looked at Su Cheng in shock.


    "It''s really a woman who dares to run away from home at the age of 14 and runs to the imperial capital from the North alone. She''s really brave enough." Su Cheng murmured like a lingering fear.


    "Brother! brother! Can you tell me the details of Carol kissing you last night? I want to hear it! "


    Alan looked expectantly and excitedly at Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this girl also the kind of girl who is interested in love


    In the heart make complaints about Alan, Su Cheng began to use simple language to explain to Alan simply how Carroll knocked him yesterday, how to kiss him, how to hold his hands, how to start second kisses...


    After listening to Su Cheng''s explanation, Alan held her red cheeks with both hands and sighed in an admiring tone: "although she knows Carol is a brave man, she is not quite so brave... She directly threw down the person she likes, and then forced kissing him is not enough. She has to drink more wine to flirt, Then kiss again... And then? What happened then? Any further? "


    "What goes further? What''s in your mind." Su Cheng knocked Alan''s head, "it''s over after that. Carol left her sentence, ''I''ll be here first tonight. From now on, I''ll get serious and seriously make you like me. Get ready'', and went straight back to the tent to sleep, leaving me still lying on the cold ground."


    "No further..."


    "Is it my illusion? Why do I always think you look like a pity? Do you like your brother taking off his clothes and making children with Carol in the ice and snow? "


    "I feel a little pity, no mistake! But I''m not sorry about this! I''m sorry, brother. You haven''t spoken to Carol yet! "


    Speaking of this, Alan put on a serious expression.


    "Brother, I''ll be frank. It''s too cruel for Carol to respond negatively to Carol''s feelings for you! Carol liked you for a long time, and you knew that Carol liked you for a long time, but you never told her. "


    "Choose Carol or refuse Carol. Brother, make a decision quickly, or Carol will be too poor."


    "I know..." Su Cheng sighed lightly. "I understand what you said. I know that I have no conscience for delaying to speak to Carol and hanging Carol all the time. In fact, I''ve been thinking about whether to form a lover with Carol all day, so I''m haunted all day today. "


    "Brother, have you thought all day and come up with the answer? By the way, I welcome Carol to be my sister-in-law. "


    "... to be honest, I didn''t come up with an answer. I need a little more time... "


    "What are you doing?"


    Alan hammered Su Cheng''s side abdomen angrily.


    "Is this kind of problem so hard to think about?"


    "It''s hard." Su Cheng said positively, "because I don''t know whether I like Carol more or Eliza more."


    "Eliza, Eliza?"


    "Can''t you see? Probably after coming to Avalon fortress together, Eliza also has extraordinary feelings for me. "


    "... elder brother, are you being amorous? Many people have the illusion that they like themselves. "


    "It''s not amorous! Believe it or not, Carol and I have noticed it anyway. Eliza, she likes me too. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then changed to a self mocking tone:


    "I can''t imagine that I will have a day when I don''t know which girl to choose... It''s easier to plan a large-scale offensive against the enemy than to think about emotional problems. After thinking for a day, I feel my head is going to explode..."


    "But even if your head is about to explode, brother, you can''t give up. It''s best to solve this emotional problem while there is no military affairs. Otherwise, when you return to Avalon fortress, you will have no time and brain to think about this. "


    "I know..."


    After a slight sigh, Su Cheng raised his eyes and cast his eyes on a small restaurant not far away.


    "Alan, go somewhere with me. Because I''ve been thinking for a whole day, I feel my head is swollen now. I''m going to do something I usually like to do to relax my brain. "


    After that, Su Cheng''s mouth turned up slightly, revealing a curious smile.

 Chapter 490

    Su Cheng led Alan into the small restaurant.


    Because it is no longer a meal order, this small restaurant with only a few tables and chairs has no guests now, and each table and chair is empty.


    Su Cheng and Alan casually found an empty table and chair and sat down.


    After Su Cheng and Alan sat down, a middle-aged man with short light blue hair and about 40 years old came out of the back of the restaurant.


    Perhaps it was because there were too few people coming to dinner at this time, so the blue haired middle-aged man showed some surprise when he looked at Su Cheng and Alan.


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t think too much. Although it''s a little late now, why don''t you do door-to-door business?


    "Two guests, welcome! I''m the owner, cook and waiter of our restaurant. Welcome to my restaurant. " The middle-aged man skillfully piled up a warm smile, "this is the menu of our shop. Please place what you like to eat! If you can''t read, you can ask me what dishes are here! "


    After receiving the menu from the middle-aged uncle who claimed to be the owner, cook and waiter of the store, Su Cheng looked at the menu at a glance.


    After just casting his eyes on the menu, Su Cheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow because of an accident.


    This menu is written in two languages: Britannia and Hiran.


    After reading all the dishes written on the menu, Su Cheng also found that many of the dishes in the menu were characteristic dishes of the holy Helan empire.


    Because Carol is from Helan, Su Cheng usually eats many dishes of the holy Helan empire made by Carol, so Su Cheng also has some knowledge of the dishes of the holy Helan empire.


    However, Su Cheng doesn''t think much about it. Quan thinks that the boss is a master cook who knows the dishes of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire. After all, this is close to the north of the Holy Hiran Empire, and this Zor town is still a small town in the very north of the North. There are many hirans who moved to the britannian empire There is nothing strange about cultural prevalence of the holy Hiram empire.


    After simply reviewing the menu again with his eyes, Su chengchong, a middle-aged man, said:


    "Boss, you still have the famous dish of the holy Helan Empire - tongshao toad."


    "Oh, oh! Guest, you know that toad is a well-known dish of the holy Helan empire. It''s not simple! "


    "Because I have a friend who is very good at cooking the dishes of the holy Helan empire. This roasted toad is a very delicious dish. My friends always cook this for me. I like it best!"


    Su Cheng didn''t lie. He really loved the toad cooked by Carol, and Carol was also very good at cooking toad. It was Carol''s best dish.


    "Whoa! Guest, you like to eat toad! Then I strongly suggest you order a roasted toad! Because toad is my best dish! It definitely tastes better than other stores! "


    "Toad meat with light taste will become very juicy and super delicious after special sauce and special treatment! I can eat several bowls of rice with just a few tablets! "


    "That is to say! The aroma of toad is even more attractive! I strongly advise guests to order this dish! "


    "Well, I just want a glass of free water."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Until the boss, who was very enthusiastic and excited just now, his expression became plain with the naked eye.


    As if he was trying to resist something, the veins in his temples couldn''t help twitching.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother... Sometimes I really think your character is a little bad..."


    After leaving the small restaurant, Alan complained to Su Cheng in a helpless tone.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if the boss punched you just now."


    "Ah ~ I haven''t teased others like this for a long time. I feel much better in an instant ~"


    "Listen to me!"


    In the restaurant just now, in order to ease the bad atmosphere caused by Su Cheng who deliberately teased others, Alan quickly ordered a dish.


    Thanks to Alan''s order, the boss''s expression and atmosphere finally improved.


    Recently, I''ve been busy with all kinds of military affairs. After adjusting the training plan, I''m busy reducing the size of the Knights and enhancing the food of the troops. After these things, I''m busy with justice. After justice, I''m busy with war horses


    One thing after another, there was no time to rest.


    Thanks to the busy military affairs, Su Cheng hasn''t done one of his favorite things for a long time - playing tricks on others.


    After just teasing the restaurant owner and looking at the restaurant owner''s face after being teased, Su Cheng felt relieved at once.


    The originally swollen brain feels a lot more relaxed.


    "Brother! Did you listen to me? You have to restrain your teasing character! Otherwise, you may be beaten in the future! "


    "I know, I know." Su Cheng said perfunctorily, "don''t worry, I''m measured. I never tease others too much."


    "You''ll be hated by others if you tease others like this. The restaurant owner may care about what you just did to him all his life."


    "If you hate it, you hate it, and if you care, you care." Su Cheng shrugged indifferently. "Anyway, I won''t see that restaurant owner again in my life. I don''t care if he hates me or not."


    "I can''t stand you..." Alan sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    February 22, 291 in the Yellow calendar of the British Empire.


    early morning.


    Before the light mist in the morning dispersed, Su Cheng, who had already woken up, drove his carriage slowly towards Brett village near Zor town.


    Soon, Su Cheng saw several houses full of rural characteristics protruding from the horizon ahead.


    "Finally back to my hometown..." Carol looked nostalgically at the houses emerging from the skyline. "After entering Brett village, go to my house first. During this time, my parents should still be at home. During this time, you can live in my house first. Although my house is not big, it is more than enough to live three more people. After the luggage is placed in my house, Then go to the village head''s son and talk about the ''horseshoe''. "


    "Go to Carol''s house first..." Su Cheng swallowed his saliva, "that is to say, do you want to see Carol''s parents..."


    Su Cheng felt a little nervous at the thought of seeing Carol''s parents.


    Carol seemed to see through Su Cheng''s thoughts and comforted Su Cheng: "although I ran away from home because I fell out with my father, my parents are actually very gentle people, so you don''t have to be afraid or nervous."

 Chapter 491

    Brett village, the hometown of Carol, is a small rural area with a small population.


    The villagers who appeared in the village in twos and threes did not see any numb and haggard color on their faces. From the faces of the villagers, we can see that this is a very peaceful and stable village.


    After stopping the carriage at a corner next to the village, Su Cheng and his four people entered Brett village with their luggage.


    On the way to Carol''s house, many villagers looked at her curiously.


    After all, for the villagers who live in this little-known transparent village, it is really strange to have foreign visitors.


    Su Cheng and others, led by Carol, came to a wooden bungalow.


    This is Carol''s home.


    Carol''s home is very ordinary in appearance. The wooden bungalow is neither very large nor very small.


    "I haven''t come back for more than three years, and the house hasn''t changed much..." Carol murmured, "I don''t know if my parents have changed..."


    "This is Carol, your hometown. Ah... I''m going to see your parents... A little nervous... "


    Because of the extremely ambiguous relationship between him and Carol, Su Cheng can''t help feeling a little nervous about meeting Carol''s parents later.


    "Don''t worry." Carol comforted Su Cheng again with a helpless look, "my parents are very kind."


    "Carol, I''ll confirm it again. Your parents really don''t know I''m the head of the Michael knights?"


    "They don''t know, because I didn''t tell them you became the new head of Michael''s knights."


    At this point, Carol smiled bitterly.


    "In my letter to my parents, I always only wrote that you are an ordinary knight. Recently, you were transferred to the Michael knights in the north. Because the fact that you become the head of the knight order is amazing. I don''t know how to explain this to my parents. If I say to my parents, ''the friend I told you about who is one year older than me was promoted by the central government to the head of the Michael Knight Order and one of the highest military attach ¨¦ s in the whole empire'', I think I will scare my parents, It will make my parents think something''s wrong with my head. "


    "I don''t know. I''m the head of Michael''s knights. If the villagers know that such a big man of this level is visiting their village, I''m afraid it will scare them... This may not be conducive to the production and use technology of "horseshoe" I ask for later. Well, it''s confirmed that your parents don''t know my identity. Then, Carol, knock. "


    "Well, good."


    Carol, who seemed nervous, took a deep breath, then raised her hand and knocked on the door of the wooden house.


    Soon after, footsteps came from far to near.


    Then someone gently opened the door of the wooden house.


    Behind the door was a beautiful woman with a face similar to Carol''s and long moist water blue hair. Although she looked very young, if you look carefully, you can still find some traces of years on the woman''s face. There are small fine lines in the corners of her mouth, eyes and other places.


    The woman looked at Carol and stood stiff.


    ¡ª¡ªThis woman who looks like Carol is probably Carol''s mother. She must be very excited to see her daughter she hasn''t seen in more than three years.


    Looking at the touching reunion in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    The woman widened her eyes in shock. After taking a deep breath, she turned back and shouted into the room:


    "The child is his father! Carol, she''s back! And seems to have brought a handsome man back! "


    "Aunt! just a minute, please. You seem to have made a mistake! "


    Su Cheng couldn''t help shouting at Carol''s mother.


    After Carol''s mother''s voice came into the house, there was a sound of footsteps from far to near.


    Then, a middle-aged man with light blue short hair appeared in everyone''s view.


    "That... Dad, I''m back." Carol smiled at the middle-aged man.


    The man, like Carol''s mother, immediately opened his eyes in shock after seeing Carol.


    However - the shocked eyes of the middle-aged man were not only projected on Carol.


    At the same time, it is also projected on Su Cheng and Alan... Mainly on Su Cheng.


    When the middle-aged man looked at Su Cheng and Alan with a shocked face, Su Cheng and Alan also looked at the middle-aged man with a shocked face.


    Looking at the middle-aged man, drops of cold sweat began to emerge from Su Cheng''s forehead.


    "That, that... Hello, Uncle..." Su Cheng smiled awkwardly at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man is the restaurant owner, cook and waiter who was teased by Su Cheng in the small restaurant in Zor town last night


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room of Carol''s house.


    "Mom, it''s almost time to let go of me. I''m embarrassed that you hold me like this..."


    "Let mom hold it for a while. Hehe, my daughter is back, my daughter is back ~ "


    Carol was held in her arms by her mother, Ms. Vica, like a baby. She put her chin against Carol''s hair. One hand stroked Carol''s back and the other stroked her soft shawl hair.


    Eliza, Alan and Su Cheng cast playful eyes at Carol, who is now being held and touched by her mother.


    But Eliza and Alan can''t understand what Vika is saying, because Vika''s language now is Hiran.


    However, even if Eliza and Alan don''t understand what Vica is saying, they can vaguely guess what Vica is saying from Vica''s expression and action.


    The sight of the three people made Carol''s cheeks appear shy light red very rarely.


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, Carol''s mother was really happy to see Carol who had run away from home for more than three years and finally returned home.


    Just as Su Cheng was lamenting the mother daughter relationship between Carol and her mother¡ª¡ª


    "Well!"


    ¡ª¡ªOh! No, I lost my temper!


    After hearing the cough, Su Cheng quickly moved his eyes away from Carol and her mother Vika and back to the front.


    Moved back to Mr. Yegor, Carol''s father, who was kneeling in front of him.


    Most people like to kneel down. There is only an extremely low table in the middle of Carol''s living room. There is no chair, and everyone can only kneel down.


    At this time, Su Cheng was kneeling respectfully on the ground and looked at Carol''s father Yegor across the small table in the middle of the living room.


    Carol and Vica holding Carol are behind Yegor.


    Alan and Eliza knelt behind Su Cheng.


    After Su Cheng just moved his eyes back to Yegor in front of him, Vica, who was touching and smelling Carol, said in a doting tone:


    "You know, Carol, your father has been blaming himself for the years you haven''t been at home."


    "Blame yourself for why you treated you with such a bad attitude and didn''t respect your ideas. So after so many years of self reproach, your father''s character has become much softer than before, and the whole person is no longer as patriarchal as before. "


    "Ah, by the way, almost every day in recent years, your father has been praying for your safety and health. You don''t look at him as if his reaction is very flat, but he must be happy in his heart. "


    ¡ª¡ªWhat an interesting person.


    After hearing what Vika said, Su Cheng couldn''t help casting ponderous and strange eyes at Yegor.


    "Wife!" Yegor, who was ashamed of being exposed, said angrily to Vika, "don''t say such things in front of outsiders!"


    After reprimanding his wife, Yegor coughed a few times and then said to Su Cheng:


    "You are Mr. Su Cheng. The little girl wrote a lot about Mr. Su Cheng in her heart. The little girl''s letter is full of praise for you, saying that you are a very handsome and special person. "


    Yegor spoke to Su Cheng in britannian with a strange accent.


    "When I saw you today, I found that you are as handsome and special as the little girl said."


    When talking about the word "special", Yegor emphasized the tone. At the same time, when talking about the word "special", the tone became poor.


    Su Cheng''s forehead sweated more after hearing Yegor''s words, especially when he heard the word "special".

 Chapter 492

    In order to ease the awkward atmosphere with Carol''s father, Su Cheng took out something in the backpack next to him.


    That''s the high-end wine Su Cheng bought in Avalon fortress before coming to Carol''s hometown.


    If you want to come to Carol''s hometown, you must meet Carol''s parents. Since you want to meet Carol''s parents, you must bring some hand gifts.


    Hillan people generally like to drink, and Carol''s parents are no exception. According to Carol, her parents have a very good amount of alcohol.


    Therefore, before leaving, Su Cheng spent a lot of military pay and bought several bottles of the most expensive high-grade wine in Avalon fortress.


    "Please take this... It''s a little kindness of the lower Officer..."


    After that, Su Cheng put these bottles of high-grade wine on the low table in front of him, and then gently pushed them in the direction of Yegor.


    After discovering that Carol''s father Yegor was the restaurant owner he teased last night, Su Cheng now feels more nervous and guilty.


    Because my heart was too nervous and guilty, I even said honorifics that I seldom said in the army and officialdom.


    Su Cheng is not a very formal person, so he rarely calls himself "an official" in front of people. Only on a very few formal occasions can he use honorific words and call himself "an official".


    Looking at the bottles of high-end wine handed over by Su Cheng, Yegor and Vica, who sat near Yegor and still touched and smelled Carol, showed surprise and surprise.


    "It''s amazing that you bought such expensive wine, Mr. Cheng." Vika raised a hand, gently covered his lips, and said to Su Cheng in britannian with a strange accent, "you don''t need to spend so much money on gifts. It''s really expensive for you."


    "Uncle and aunt, please take it with ease. These wines are only a small treat to me. For the funds and military pay I now hold, they are far from being ''spent''."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Mr. Cheng to be such a modest man." Vicat continued to cover his mouth and said with a smile, "although my husband and I are just ordinary villagers, we still have some knowledge. We can see that your bottles of wine are very high-grade high-grade wine. Even if you are a knight, the price of these bottles of wine must be a great burden for you."


    ¡ª¡ªI''m not being modest... I''m telling the truth


    What Su Cheng just said is true.


    Although these bottles of wine are expensive, they are really nothing to Su Cheng, who is now the head of the Michael knights and has a lot of money.


    Not to mention the frighteningly high military pay every month, the bonus received from the emperor during the rescue war of Lund Kingdom and the "summer wind" offensive is enough for him to live a carefree and luxurious life.


    What''s more - he can be corrupt!


    Although Su Cheng did not control the financial power of Michael''s knights, if he wanted to embezzle, he had some ways to embezzle a large amount of money back.


    However, Su Cheng is not the kind of person who has a desire for money, so he has not used his "corruption power" so far.


    After listening to Vicat''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    From Vicat''s words just now, we can hear that Carol''s parents really didn''t know he was the head of Michael''s knights, but thought he was an ordinary knight.


    "Mr. Cheng, you''re too polite. You don''t need to give us gifts. My wife and I should give you some thank-you gifts." Yegor also said at this time, "in the letter sent home by my little girl on weekdays, my wife and I also know that my little girl has been taken care of by you on weekdays. As a father, I sincerely thank you for this."


    Then Yegor nodded slightly.


    "That is to say, I really appreciate your care." Vica, who was still touching and smelling Carol, finally "let go" carol for a while and nodded to Su Cheng, "the letter sent back by the little girl wrote a lot about Mr. Cheng. We all know you very well."


    "If you don''t know where to go, I''ve been taken care of by my love."


    "Don''t call yourself a ''servant'', Mr. Cheng." Vika smiled, "it''s not in the army or in officialdom. You don''t have to be so restrained. You just need to call yourself ''I'', and you don''t have to say any honorifics."


    At this time, people smelled a faint fragrance.


    "Ah, it seems that the food is ready." Yegor said, "you should not have had breakfast. I cooked some breakfast. I am very confident in my cooking. Please be sure to taste it."


    With that, Yegor turned and walked towards the kitchen of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Yegor''s meals, described by strange words, have the flavor of Carol.


    While tasting Yegor''s porridge, Su Cheng silently sighed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªCarol said that her cooking was taught by her father. It seems true or not. The food cooked by Carol and Mr. Yegor tastes like


    After enjoying a delicious breakfast quietly and calmly around the low table in the living room, Yegor suddenly said to Su Cheng with a serious face:


    "Mr. Su Cheng, it may be impolite for me to ask. I want to ask you, what is the relationship between you and your little girl?"


    "It''s an ordinary friendship." Su Cheng, who was drinking the black tea that Vicat had just brought, replied honestly.


    "Really...?" Yegor stared at Su Cheng with terrible eyes.


    Being stared at by Yegor, Su Cheng suddenly felt guilty for some reason.


    The scene of Carol kissing him the night before yesterday began to flash in my mind.


    It is too far fetched to say that it is an ordinary friend relationship.


    "Really..." Su Cheng, feeling guilty, couldn''t help but look away slightly.


    "Husband, don''t stare at others like that. It''s impolite." After breakfast, he held Carol in his arms again and continued to say to Yegor angrily to Vica, who touched and smelled Carol.


    "... sorry, I was rude just now. Please forgive me. " Yegor apologized to Su Cheng, "because most of the contents of every letter sent home by my little girl over the past three years are about Mr. Su Cheng, and the wording when writing about you is also very ambiguous, so I always care about the relationship between you and my little girl."


    In the letter sent home by Carol, she wrote a lot about him - Su Cheng has heard it from Carol''s parents since just now.


    "... excuse me, what did you write in the letter sent home by Ling AI? If it''s convenient, you can talk to the officer... No, can you talk to me? "


    What exactly did Carol say in the letter to make her parents think that there was a special relationship between him and Carol - Su Cheng was very curious about it.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Carol, who was held in Vica''s arms, suddenly contracted her pupils, and then threw anxious eyes at her parents.


    Don''t say - Carol sent such a message to her parents with her eyes.


    However, Carol''s parents didn''t seem to pay attention to the information conveyed by Carol''s eyes.


    They looked at each other.


    Then Ms. Vica said:


    "For example -"

 Chapter 493

    "When the little girl just ran away from home and was most helpless, she stepped forward to help her and taught her how to speak Britannia, so that she would no longer feel inferior because she couldn''t speak Britannia."


    "I''ve always taken care of my little girl."


    "Very gentle and reliable. He is a reliable person who will subconsciously guard his relatives and friends behind him."


    "I don''t know how many times I wrote ''Cheng haoshuai''."


    "She is the most important and favorite person of the little girl..."


    "Wow --! Stop talking --! "


    Before Vica finished, Carol blushed and covered her mother''s mouth.


    She was read out by her parents face to face.


    Such a shameful thing, even Carol, who has always had great courage, can''t help blushing at this time.


    Su Cheng, Alan and Eliza couldn''t help looking at Carol again.


    ¡ª¡ªI didn''t expect Carol to say so in her letter to her family


    Even Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little shy and ashamed after listening to the contents of these letters mentioned by Vika just now.


    But while feeling shy and ashamed, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little happy.


    When Vika''s mouth was covered by Carol, Yegor took Vika''s "baton":


    "The little girl also said in the letter that she wants to be with Mr. Su Cheng, an important person. She will go wherever you go. She will come with you when you come to the imperial capital. When you are transferred to the Michael knights in the north, she will come with you in the north. She doesn''t want to leave with you and wants to be with you forever. Since the little girls mentioned this in the letter, my wife and I thought there must be a very special relationship between you and the little girl. "


    Carol, who couldn''t cover her father''s and mother''s mouths at the same time, looked at Yegor who had finished such a big call with a look of crying.


    "Wow..." Eliza, holding her reddish cheeks in her hands, exclaimed at Carol.


    These bold words made Eliza think she would never say them all her life.


    Alan, sitting behind Su Cheng, said to Su Cheng in front of her in a joking tone:


    "What''s the matter? Brother, your ears are suddenly so red. "


    "Be quiet..." Su Cheng didn''t look back and angrily refuted his sister behind him.


    No matter how hard hearted people are, they will always feel shy after hearing such words.


    Not to mention Su Cheng.


    Even if there is no mirror now, Su Cheng can feel that his cheeks and ears must be red.


    "Cough, eh."


    Su Cheng gave a dry cough. After calming the current atmosphere and his emotions, he said aloud:


    "I have a general understanding of what Ling AI said in her letter. Sorry, my words are not accurate. I''m a little nervous, so I use the wrong words. Ling AI is not my ordinary friend. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused and looked straight into Yegor''s eyes:


    "Ling AI is my very important friend and my very important person."


    Su Cheng said forcefully.


    Eliza, sitting behind Su Cheng, felt a little lonely after hearing Su Cheng say so.


    "Cheng..." Carol threw a look of surprise and joy at Su Cheng.


    "...." Yegor stared at Su Cheng in front of him in silence.


    After a long time, Yegor nodded gently: "I see, so to speak - the relationship between you and the little girl is not special, but it is not general?"


    "..." Su Cheng hesitated a little and said in a firm tone, "that''s right."


    "... I see. It seems that my relationship with you is really not ordinary. I''ve just learned from my little girl that you came to Brett village this time mainly to meet with the village head''s son and discuss some important matters with the village head''s son. I suggest you go to the village head''s son in the afternoon. The village head''s son doesn''t get up until the afternoon every day. "


    ¡ª¡ªSleep until the afternoon... Is he okay


    If he didn''t know that the young man who hasn''t been masked has the technology to make and use horseshoes, otherwise, after knowing that the young man had to sleep until the afternoon every day, Su Cheng would feel that this guy is a big lazy man who doesn''t do his job every day.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Although he was filled with emotion about the living habits of the village head''s son, Su Cheng still didn''t forget to thank Yegor who gave them suggestions first.


    "No thanks. Mr. Su Cheng, please come with me to the inner room. I have something very important to tell you alone. "


    With that, Yegor stood up, left the living room and walked into the room.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat do you need to tell me alone... How can I have a bad hunch


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t really want to go, his current status is after all a guest. It would be impolite if he refused Yegor''s request and insisted not to go into the inner room with him.


    Therefore, Su Cheng stood up, followed Yegor, left the living room and walked into the room.


    "Excuse me... What is it?" Su Cheng asked Yegor, who was walking in front of him.


    However - as soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell behind, Yegor suddenly turned around and pressed Su Cheng on the side wall.


    His hands pressed on the walls on both sides of Su Cheng, making a very loud "Dong" sound.


    Su Cheng was knocked by Carol''s father.


    "First, sir?"


    Su Cheng looked in horror at Yegor who was close to him.


    "Hey, boy. I advise you to stay away from my daughter. " Yegor said to Su Cheng in a fierce tone.


    The polite respectful words just spoke to Su Cheng disappeared.


    "I don''t object to you being friends with my daughter, but I object to you being my daughter''s lover. At the same time, I also object to you being my son-in-law. I don''t want my future grandchildren to call you dad."


    "I don''t care how much my daughter likes you, and I don''t care whether you like my daughter or not. No matter how, I will try my best to stop the combination of you two. I won''t give my daughter to you."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng couldn''t help asking:


    "Well... It may seem shameless for me to say so. I think I''m excellent among my peers. There shouldn''t be any big problem in combining with lingai and being your son-in-law? "


    "It''s a big problem! If it had been before last night, I might have given my daughter to you. After all, you are still excellent in terms of talent or appearance. "


    "But after what happened last night, I decided not to give my daughter to you! I won''t give my daughter to such a bad character! "


    After hearing the sentence "such a bad character", Su Cheng began to sweat a lot on his forehead.


    "But - if you die and want to be my son-in-law, it''s not impossible."


    Speaking of this, Yegor''s words turned and changed into a provocative tone.


    "My daughter''s letter says that you are now transferred to the order of Michael, right? If you can replace your boss and become the head of the Michael Knights before my daughter is 20 years old, I will not disturb and prevent you from marrying my daughter, and I will try my best to match you and my daughter. But if I can''t, I won''t give my daughter to you anyway. "

 Chapter 494

    "Huh? Cheng, what''s the matter? Why is his face so strange? Did my father come to the inner room and say something to you? "


    "... no, nothing."


    Su Cheng is a little upset and wants to laugh now. But mainly want to laugh.


    The reason why he was unhappy was that the cruel words Yegor had just told him made him more or less unhappy.


    The reason why I want to laugh is because Yegor finally said to him, "if you can replace your boss and become the head of the Michael Knights before my daughter is 20 years old, I will not disturb and stop the combination between you and my daughter, and try my best to match you and my daughter." Yes.


    Su Cheng can also understand why Yegor said such words to him.


    Yegor and Vika didn''t know that Su Cheng was the head of the Michael knights, but thought that Su Cheng was just a young knight who had just been transferred to the Michael knights.


    In Yegor''s eyes, the head of the Michael knights on the town side probably belongs to that kind of unattainable position, a position that needs to struggle all his life and will become a white haired old man when he finally takes this position.


    Carol is 18 years old. Before she is 20 years old, she will become the head of the Michael order, that is to say, she will become the head of the Michael order within two years.


    Within 2 years, he became one of the highest military officers of the empire from an ordinary Knight - a task that Yegor should never complete.


    It was precisely because he felt that this task would never be completed that Yegor said such a task to Su Cheng in a provocative tone.


    The implication is - you want to be my son-in-law, there is no door.


    Yegor probably did not expect that the young man in front of him was one of the highest military attach ¨¦ s of the Empire. In his eyes, it was absolutely impossible for him to pacify the head of the Michael knights at a young age.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    However - Su Cheng has no intention of showing Yegor his true identity.


    Because Su Cheng feels that it is not necessary to show Yegor his true identity. At the same time, Su Cheng also believes that even if he shows his true identity, Yegor will not really give his daughter to him as he said.


    Although Carol and others were very curious about what Yegor said to Su Cheng in the inner room and why Su Cheng looked so strange, they didn''t want to say more when they saw Su Cheng, and they stopped asking.


    "Cheng, since the village head''s son won''t wake up until the afternoon, would you like me to take you to the village for sightseeing now? Although there is nothing to visit in our village. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    To be honest, Su Cheng has no expectation for the sightseeing tour of Brett village.


    If you think about it a little bit with any part of your body, you can know that this sightseeing trip must be extremely boring.


    What is there to visit in the countryside in the cold weapon era?


    If it''s not true that there is nothing to do, Su Cheng doesn''t want to go sightseeing.


    Sure enough, the sightseeing trip to Brett village was extremely boring. It was not only boring, but also time-consuming. It was finished in a short time.


    However, some people are still full of interest in this sightseeing trip.


    For example - Eliza.


    Eliza, who came from a noble family and grew up in an arrogant City, seems to be curious about the "countryside" which has never been contacted in detail before.


    I have been looking at everything around me with curious and excited eyes all the way.


    However, this sightseeing trip is boring, but there are still some discoveries and gains.


    After this sightseeing trip, Su Cheng found that Brett village was really a peaceful and stable village.


    The villagers did not see any tension, hesitation and numbness on their faces.


    Although the face of each villager is not so good, it is not so bad.


    It is a village very suitable for seclusion and a paradise.


    At the same time, because all the people in Brett village are hirans who moved south from the Holy Hiran Empire more than ten years ago, authentic Hiran can be heard everywhere in Brett village.


    Because all the people in the village are hirans, there are some exotic flavors in Brett village.


    This should also be one of the important reasons why Eliza enjoys everything around her with interest.


    At the end of this short and boring sightseeing trip, when they were going to go back to Carol''s house, several excited female voices came:


    "Look! It''s Carol! "


    "Carol is really back!"


    "Carol!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd followed their reputation and found several girls about their age.


    The girls used very authentic Hiran language, calling Carol''s name and rushing towards Carol.


    Looking at the girls who were rushing towards her, Carol''s face began to glow with joy.


    "Ah, it''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time! " Carol also responded to the girls in her native language, Hiran.


    The girls who rushed to Carol hugged her tightly.


    ¡ª¡ªThese should be Carol''s friends in her hometown.


    Su Cheng looked at them and said so secretly in his heart, sweeping his eyes one by one from the faces of the girls.


    After scanning the faces of these girls, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing:


    ¡ª¡ªCarol really exists like a village flower in her hometown.


    During his sightseeing in Brett village just now, Su Cheng focused on his observation of the villagers.


    In addition to finding that the life of the villagers here is not bad, Su Cheng also found that Carol exists like a flower in this Brett village.


    Although there are many young women in Brett village, they are not as good-looking as Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m afraid there are many men in this village who like Carol and regard Carol as the goddess of their dreams... During the period when Carol ran away from home, there must be many people coming to propose marriage to Mr. Yegor.


    Just as Su Cheng was daydreaming, a middle-aged man''s voice came out of the crowd:


    "Oh, isn''t this Carol of Yegor''s family? You''re finally back. "


    "Ah! Village head! "


    ¡ª¡ªVillage head?


    After hearing this word, Su Cheng couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, and then turned his eyes around following the middle-aged male voice.


    "Excuse me - is your Excellency the head of Brett village?" Su Cheng asked the middle-aged man in fluent Hiran.


    "Well, I am. Who are you?" The village head, who was rarely called your excellency, looked nervously and warily at Su Cheng, a stranger he had never seen before.


    "I''m Carol''s friend..."


    Su Cheng told the village head the main purpose of his visit to Brett village in simple language.


    "You want to discuss with the dog face to face and ask him for his skills in making and using horseshoes. That''s really unfortunate. He went out today and may not come back until tomorrow. "


    "Tomorrow..." Su Cheng said with some loss.


    "But if the dog comes home, I''ll let you know. I don''t know where you live now?"


    "Ah, thank you, sir. I now live in Carol''s house, Mr. Yegor''s house. "


    "Living in Mr. Yegor''s house?"


    The village head couldn''t help but cast strange eyes at Su Cheng and Carol, who was hugging her friends who had been reunited for a long time.


    "Excuse me - can you show me the horseshoe your son made and installed?"


    "Of course, there is no problem. The horseshoe of the old horse in my house is now equipped with the horseshoe made and installed by the dog. If you have time now, I''ll show you to my house now."


    "Thank you very much. Please be sure to show me."


    Su Cheng gave a brief explanation to Alan, Eliza and Carol, and asked them to go home first. Then Su Cheng went to his house alone with the village head to see if the horseshoe made by his son was the horseshoe in his impression.


    After arriving at the village head''s house and lifting up the hoof of his only old horse, Su Cheng couldn''t help but look ecstatic.


    The horse as like as two peas on the horse''s hoof is identical to the horseshoe impression of Su''s earth.


    Originally, Su Cheng was worried that the horseshoe made by the village head''s son was completely different from the horseshoe in his impression. But now it seems that he doesn''t need to worry about it anymore.


    ¡ª¡ªBe sure to get the installation and use technology of horseshoe!


    Knowing how important this humble piece of iron was to his Michael knights and to the whole army of the British Imperial Army, Su Cheng secretly made up his mind.


    "Village head." Su Cheng stood up from the side of the old horse, turned his head and asked the village head, "I want to ask, do you have any hobbies or dreams?"


    In order to increase the success rate of this important technology, Su Cheng decided to collect some information.


    Intelligence is a top priority no matter where it is on the battlefield or in the mall.


    With sufficient and reliable information, you can often get twice the result with half the effort.


    It has always been Su Cheng''s habit to find out the information before starting the operation, and then make a plan based on the information.


    "What hobbies or dreams does the dog have?"


    The village head frowned and pondered.


    "Dog is actually a very strange person. He has been very interested in forging related things since childhood. Dream... Ah, he told me many times that he planned to save enough money and open the largest and most luxurious blacksmith shop in Zor town. I don''t know if this is his dream. "


    "Save enough money to open the largest and most luxurious blacksmith shop in Zor town..." Su Cheng murmured.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that a very important piece of information has been collected.


    The corners of Su Cheng''s mouth could not help but tilt slightly with joy.


    At this time, he had thought of a way to get horseshoe technology from the village head''s son.

 Chapter 495

    They don''t have the ability and qualification to bring trouble and trouble to me.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Chengyu Brett Village


    *******


    *******


    "Carol, someone is looking for you again." Vica shouted to Carol, who was now in the back room.


    "... is someone coming again..." Carol looked like she had eaten something disgusting. "OK, I''ll come now..."


    With that, Carol left the inner room and walked towards the living room with a very reluctant step.


    Looking at Carol who left the inner room again, Su Cheng couldn''t help but cast sympathetic eyes at her.


    After seeing the paws of his old horse at the village head''s house and collecting information from the village head, Su Cheng went straight back to his current residence, Carol''s house.


    Because the news that Carol has finally returned home after running away from home for more than three years has spread in Brett village, Su Cheng sees that Carol''s former playmates and friends come to visit Carol constantly after returning to Carol''s home.


    And Carol is worthy of being the village flower of Brett village. Young men account for the vast majority of the people who come to visit Carol.


    Some young men who didn''t know him very well and couldn''t even name him came to visit Carol, who had not seen in more than three years and would be more beautiful than at the age of 14, with a lot of gifts.


    After Carol left the inner room and disappeared from Su Cheng''s field of vision, Su Cheng moved his eyes back to Zizhi Tongjian and the translation in front of him.


    The pen in his hand moved again.


    The village head said that his son might not come back until tomorrow, that is to say, he had to spend the whole day doing nothing.


    However, for Su Cheng now, the word "doing nothing" is too far away from him.


    Now that he is free today, Su Cheng takes out the Zizhi Tongjian and the translation he brought and continues the translation work.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know when the real owner of this set of books among the people in black will appear, but in short, it''s absolutely right to translate Zizhi Tongjian into Britannia as soon as possible.


    Sleepy Alan had nothing to do, so he went to the room assigned to them by Yegor and slept in it.


    Eliza, who likes walking very much, seems to have not visited Brett village enough and ran out to hang around again.


    Yegor also left home to run his small restaurant in Zor Town, and MS. Vica, a full-time housewife, is still at home.


    While Su Cheng was translating silently, he suddenly heard a bright female voice from the living room that he had never heard before.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? It seems that it''s not a boy who came to visit Carol this time.


    The voice of the girl who came to visit Carol was very clear and loud. Even Su Cheng who stayed in the inner room could clearly hear the girl''s authentic Hiran language:


    "Carol! Carol! I heard! You brought a man back, didn''t you?! I didn''t expect to see you for more than three years. Have you been a wife? "


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell is she talking about!!


    Su Cheng, who almost cut off his pen because of shock, stood up and walked towards the living room.


    He''s going to ask the girl where this boring and absurd rumor came from.


    Just after arriving at the living room, Su Cheng saw a beautiful face.


    Although she can''t compare with Carol, she can also be regarded as a little beauty.


    When the little beauty saw Su Cheng suddenly appearing in the living room, she opened her eyes and shouted to Carol in her bright and loud voice:


    "Carol! This is your man! It doesn''t look very handsome! "


    ¡ª¡ªWhy do you say such rude words to people you meet for the first time


    Just when Su Cheng was looking at the girl with a black face, the girl "shouted" and jumped on Carol whose face was full of helpless smiles, holding Carol firmly in her arms.


    "But now that you are Carol''s man, there is no way! You must treat Carol well! If you dare to do something sorry for Carol, I will not let you go! "


    "What nonsense have you been talking about since just now..." Su Cheng, with more black lines on his face, said to the girl in a helpless tone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What, you''re not Carol''s man."


    "I really want to know where you heard the rumor that ''Carol found a man with black hair and black pupils and took him back to the village''... If you can, can you tell me?"


    Just now, Su Cheng explained the truth to the girl in as simple a language as possible.


    "I learned it from the villagers in the village." The girl replied honestly, "the villagers say, ''Carol, who hasn''t come back for more than three years, has gone home and brought a man back''."


    The girl paused and then said:


    "Moreover, almost all the young men in our village regard you as a thorn in the eye after learning the news. I have heard several boys discussing whether to go to your trouble."


    ¡ª¡ªCarol is really the flower of Brett village... I''m just a little closer to Carol, and I''m regarded as a public enemy by the men in the village


    With such a helpless sigh in his heart, Su Cheng said to the girl:


    "Can you help me dispel the rumor later? It''s better to put an end to this boring rumor. "


    "Oh?" The girl cast a playful look at Su Cheng, "are you targeted by the young boys in the village after you are afraid?"


    "To be honest - I''m not afraid. They don''t have the ability and qualification to bring trouble and trouble to me."


    "Oh ~ ~ it''s starting to get tough ~ ~"


    ¡ª¡ªI''m not stiff lipped... I''m just stating a fact


    From the girl''s words, Su Cheng learned a fact: in the whole Brett village, only Carol''s parents should know that he is a knight of the Michael knights, and other villagers do not know that he is a high imperial knight.


    Carol''s parents seem to have no intention of telling other villagers his identity.


    Yegor, who hates Su Cheng, naturally won''t help other villagers publicize that he is a knight.


    Vica, who seldom goes out and is not a gossip woman, didn''t mention Su Cheng as a knight to anyone.


    But Carol''s parents didn''t know everything, and didn''t know that Su Cheng was not just a knight of Michael''s order.


    Su Cheng did not pay attention to what the girl called "the targeting and hostility of young men in the whole village".


    As Su Chenggang just said: they do not have the ability and qualification to bring trouble and trouble to him.


    Su Cheng is not afraid of being targeted by the young men in the village. He has many ways to protect himself.


    At the same time - there are also ways to retaliate.

 Chapter 496

    "Ah! Having said so much, I forgot to introduce myself! "


    After clearing her throat, the girl said in a loud voice:


    "My name is Clara! Is Carol''s best friend in Brett village! "


    "Hello, my name is Su Cheng."


    "Su Cheng... What a strange name!"


    Su Cheng has become very used to people saying his name is strange.


    Since coming to this strange world, Su Cheng doesn''t know how many times he has heard others say his name is strange.


    Su Cheng sometimes thinks about whether to try to change his name, change his name into the style of the world, put his last name behind him and change it into Cheng su.


    However, it was too troublesome to change his name. In addition, he was already used to his name and told others that his name was strange. Therefore, Su Cheng gave up the idea of changing his name a long time ago.


    After hearing Clara say his name was strange, Su Cheng didn''t feel any discomfort or discomfort. He looked like he was used to it.


    Just then, Clara''s face flashed a little lost.


    "It''s the same as my name... All strange names..."


    "Strange name?"


    "Don''t you think my name is strange? Neither cute nor pleasant to hear... "


    "You don''t need such inferiority complex. The world is big. Some people will think your name is strange, and some people will certainly think your name is as lovely as your people."


    "Is there anyone like that...?"


    "Of course, one of these people is talking to you now."


    "Well..."


    Clara''s face flashed crimson.


    "How dangerous! How dangerous! You''re a dangerous man! Just now, my heart beat faster because of your simple sentence! "


    Then Clara turned her head and said to Carol, "Carol! This man is so dangerous! You must pay attention! Otherwise, it is likely to sink in this man''s sweet words! "


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the girl is very loud, she is unexpectedly fun.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling slowly.


    "Ah! What are you laughing at! Why are you laughing so strangely! "


    After hearing what Clara said, Su Cheng subconsciously raised his hand and touched his cheek. He found that the corners of his mouth were really slightly upturned as Clara said.


    "Why did you suddenly laugh! Are you laughing at me? " Clara curled her lips in displeasure.


    "I didn''t laugh at you. The reason why I laugh is that I feel so happy to be with you two lovely girls. I couldn''t help laughing at the thought of sharing a room with two beautiful girls, Carol and Clara. "


    "You are such a dangerous man!"


    ¡ª¡ªThis girl is really fun~


    "Cheng..." Carol said to Su Cheng in a helpless tone, "stop flirting with Clara. You see, Clara''s face is red by you."


    "I''m not blushing!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng, who stopped flirting with Clara with words, began to chat with Clara seriously.


    After seriously chatting with Clara, Su Cheng knew that Clara was Carol''s best friend in Brett village.


    After learning that Carol, who had run away from home for more than three years, finally returned to the village, Clara immediately threw away everything at hand and came to find Carol, who she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Carol, it''s great that you can come back safely ~ ~"


    Clara pounced on Carol and rubbed her cheek with her own.


    Carol seemed to be very used to Clara''s rubbing her cheek, so she didn''t resist, and let Clara rub her cheek with a slightly helpless look on her face.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than three years. Carol, you''ve not only become more beautiful, but also speak better Britannia. In the past, you obviously couldn''t speak good Britannia, but now you can speak very authentic Britannia, just like native britannians ~ ~"


    "Because after I ran away from home, someone patiently taught me how to speak Britannia step by step."


    "Carol, although I''m glad you''re back, you''re back at a bad time! It''s not peaceful near the village recently! "


    "Not peaceful?" Carol frowned. "What happened near the village recently?"


    "There seems to be more horse thieves near the village recently."


    "Horse thief?" This time, Su Cheng said, "how many people are there?"


    "The number is unknown. It''s a gang of horse thieves who have just fled nearby. Recently, the village head has been worried about it. " Clara said in a worried tone, "I hope these horse thieves don''t flee to us..."


    ¡ª¡ªIs the number unknown... I hope they don''t come to the door. However, it''s better to dispose of the dregs that will only waste food and air as soon as possible. When I return to Avalon fortress, I''ll write a letter to Humphrey and ask Humphrey to send someone to clear up the gang of horse thieves.


    A horse thief is a robber on horseback. They usually burn, kill, loot and do all kinds of evil.


    Whether in this strange world or the earth in the cold weapon era, people want to die better than shit.


    Just then, Carol comforted Clara:


    "Don''t worry, Clara. The location of our village is very hidden, so it''s hard for those horse thieves to find their way. "


    "Besides, even if they call, it''s all right. After all, we have very reliable people here who will protect us."


    After that, Carol quietly threw meaningful eyes at Su Cheng.


    After feeling Carol''s meaningful eyes, Su Cheng felt an inexplicable smile pouring out of his body.


    Su Cheng left this inexplicable smile in the corner of his mouth, and then showed the same meaningful smile.


    Clara looked suspiciously at Carol and Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Because there were guests visiting today, Yegor made a special show and cooked a very rich dinner.


    Nightlife in rural areas is very scarce. After dinner, people usually go to bed because they have nothing to do.


    So not long after dinner, everyone who had nothing to do went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Although Carol''s home is not big, it is more than enough to accommodate Su Cheng and others.


    Under Yegor''s special arrangement, he separated Su Cheng and Carol. Carol and Eliza slept in Carol''s old room that had been vacant for more than three years because Carol ran away from home.


    Although Carol has been away from home for more than three years, Vika has been carefully cleaning her baby daughter''s room in the past three years, so even if it has been vacant for more than three years, Carol''s old room is still spotless.


    Su Cheng and Alan were placed in a clean and empty room.


    In fact, there are still many places for people in Carol''s home, but Yegor specially arranged Su Cheng and Alan to a place farthest from Carol''s room.


    In order to make Su Cheng leave his baby daughter as much as possible, Yegor has tried his best and broken his heart.


    Now, in Carol''s room¡ª¡ª


    Carol and Eliza, who went to bed early because they had nothing to do, were crowded on Carol''s bed to go to bed.


    Although Carol''s bed is a single bed, it can accommodate two girls if it is crowded.


    "Ah... Carol, your elbow is against me..."


    "Ah, sorry. Eliza, you have a nice figure... Even if you''re big, you still have a good touch. My elbow still has that soft touch... "


    "In fact, if it''s big here, it also has many disadvantages. For example, the shoulders will always be very sour and it will be painful to exercise violently."


    "... I''m so angry. I feel so angry after hearing Eliza tell you the great disadvantages there."


    "Hey? Why are you angry? Did I say something wrong? "


    "... nothing. Don''t worry. Forget what I just said."


    Then, in order to calm her chagrin, Carol turned to her side, turned her back to Eliza, closed her eyes and prepared to go to bed.


    However - because she went to bed too early, under the influence of the biological clock, neither Eliza nor Carol was sleepy at this time.


    "Carol, I can''t sleep..."


    "Well, me too."


    "Let''s talk a little. We''ll slowly want to sleep."


    "Good. Then Eliza, bring up a topic. "


    "Carol, can you tell me why you were suddenly angry just now? Did I say anything to make you angry? "


    "I said forget this... Change the topic."


    "OK..."


    After a moment of silence, Eliza said to Carol in a cautious tone:


    "Carol... You told me before that you like Su Cheng... Right..."


    "Well, yes." Carol admitted bluntly, "I like him very much."


    "... it may be strange for me to ask... Carol, can you tell me why you like Su Cheng?"

 Chapter 497

    "Why do you like honesty? Why are you asking? "


    "Because... I can''t find any interesting topic, and I''m curious about it..."


    "Ho ~ ~"


    Carol turned around and turned her face to Eliza.


    Although it''s dark around, Eliza''s eyes have long been used to the night, so even in such a dark environment, Eliza can clearly see Carol''s beautiful water blue pupils.


    "Are you going to spy on your competitors?"


    "No!" Eliza retorted angrily, "really, it''s just a curious question!"


    Eliza''s excuse seemed useless.


    Carol still looked at Eliza with playful eyes.


    "Well, I don''t care whether you are really curious or intend to spy on your competitors. Anyway, it''s not something you can''t tell others."


    "In fact, Eliza, you have asked a lot of questions. There is no need for you to ask this question."


    "There may be various reasons to hate a person, but the reasons to like a person are basically the same."


    "The reason why I like honesty is the same as that of Eliza. So if you want to know why I like honesty, you just need to ask your own heart and why you like honesty. The reason why you like honesty is the reason why I like honesty. "


    "I didn''t..."


    Eliza subconsciously wanted Carol''s words.


    However, before the sentence "I don''t like Su Cheng" could be said, Carol grabbed Eliza and put a finger on Eliza''s lips to stop her from talking.


    "You don''t have to tell me that self deception. Eliza, you almost have to face up to your heart. It''s not a shame to admit that you like honesty. "


    Then Carol took back her finger and went on:


    "Well, I''ve answered your question. Let''s change to another topic."


    "It feels like you didn''t answer, Carol..."


    "I have answered you in detail."


    "HMM... forget it, let''s change the topic. Carol, how did you get to know Su Cheng? I''m curious about this, too. "


    "How do you know Cheng well? Well... The answer to this question is very long. "


    After that, Carol straightened her side and put her face against the wooden ceiling, with the color of thinking and memory on her face.


    "He has known Cheng for a long time. Not long after I ran away from home at the age of 14, I met Alan and Cheng. At that time, Cheng was only 15 and Alan was only 12."


    "Not long after I fell out with my father and left Brett village when I was 14, I met a big businessman named Falk Windsor, who was taking his caravan to the north."


    Eliza, lying on Carol''s side, listened with interest.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Ha ~ ~"


    Carol yawned.


    "I''m sleepy."


    "Hey?"


    "Because if you want to talk about how I know Su Cheng, you have to talk for a long time. But now I''m sleepy and don''t want to talk, so when I want to talk later, I''ll tell you. "


    "Hey?! Why! You are too irresponsible! You stopped talking after you started! You are tantalizing me! Carol, just tell me! I really want to know! "


    "I''ll tell you, but not now. I feel a little sleepy, so I don''t really want to tell it now. I''ll tell you the next story later. "


    With that, Carol leaned over and turned her back to Eliza again.


    "Carol! Ah! Stop sleeping! Tell me! I really want to know the story behind! You''ll keep me awake! "


    "Ha ~ Hoo ~ ha ~ Hoo ~ ha ~ Hoo..." Carol responded to Eliza with a lovely snore.


    "Carol! You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You saw that I was very interested in the past of you and Su Cheng, so you deliberately started, then stopped talking, and deliberately seduced me, didn''t you? Oh, Carol! Keep telling me! "


    "Ha ~ Hoo ~ ha ~ Hoo ~ ha ~ Hoo..."


    "Carol!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    February 23, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The second day Su Cheng came to Brett village.


    early morning.


    Everyone had a delicious breakfast around the low table in the living room.


    Sitting opposite Eliza, Su Cheng, while having breakfast, found that Eliza''s spirit today seems to be a little bad.


    "What''s the matter, Eliza?" Su Cheng asked Eliza, "today''s spirit seems a little bad. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "It''s all because of some villain."


    After that, Eliza cast a resentful look at Carol sitting next to her.


    And Carol didn''t seem to see Eliza''s sad eyes. She continued to have an inexplicable smile on her face and ate breakfast silently.


    After breakfast, Carol stood up, explained to the crowd, and walked out of the house.


    Carol has made an appointment to play with her old friends led by Clara today, so she may not come back until the evening.


    After Carol finished breakfast and left home, Yegor also finished breakfast.


    "Then I''ll go."


    After lightly leaving this sentence, Yegor put on his cotton padded clothes and coat for cold protection and walked towards the door of the house.


    "All the way, honey."


    After Yegor stood up and walked towards the gate, Vicat immediately stood up and followed Yegor to the gate.


    After following Yegor to the gate, Vika took off a bracelet hanging on her left wrist and hung it on Yegor''s wrist.


    Looking at the bracelet handed over from Vika''s wrist to Yegor''s wrist, Su Cheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow because of an accident.


    Until now, as like as two peas, Carroll found that VEKA''s wrist chain is almost the same as its bracelet.


    ¡ª¡ªEvery time I go to war, Carol will give me her bracelet... And when Mr. Yegor goes out to work, miss Vica will tie her bracelet to Mr. Yegor''s wrist... Tie her bracelet to others'' wrists... Is it a custom here? What does it mean?


    "That -- I want to ask." Unable to suppress his curiosity, Su Cheng asked Vicat, who had just tied the bracelet to Yegor''s wrist, "what is the meaning of tying the bracelet from his wrist to someone else''s wrist? Is it any custom here? "


    "This is indeed a custom here." Vicat smiled and replied, "Mr. Cheng, are you very interested in our custom?"


    "Well, I''m curious. Because as a knight, when I go on an expedition or a long trip, Carol will tie the bracelet on her left wrist to my hand, so I''m curious about this. What does this custom mean? "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Vicat gently covered his lips with the fingertips of the index finger, middle finger and ring finger of his left hand, and then made a "wow" sound full of surprise.


    Yegor''s face changed greatly, and then glared at Su Cheng fiercely.


    "It seems - Mr. Cheng, you really have a lot of relationship with your little girl. In the little girl''s eyes, you are really a very, very important person. "


    After hearing Vika''s words, Su Cheng''s face became more and more confused.


    Vicat seemed to see the increasingly confused color on Su Cheng''s face and began to solve Su Cheng''s doubts:


    "This is a custom here. When a girl is 10 years old, she will get a bracelet made by her mother herself. My one is made by my mother, that is, Carol''s grandmother, and Carol''s one is made by me. "


    After hearing Vicat say this, Su Cheng began to recall.


    I found that, as Vika said, every woman I saw since I came to Brett village yesterday morning, whether a young woman like Clara or an old woman, did have a bracelet of similar style on her wrist.


    "The meaning and function of this bracelet is similar to that of the amulet. It is to protect the health and safety of the bracelet holder. Giving the bracelet to someone else means hoping that person can come back safely and healthily. "


    "It''s just -- this bracelet can''t be removed and handed over to others."


    "Generally speaking, it will be removed only when the age increases and the bracelet length needs to be changed. And you can''t give this bracelet to others. "


    "Of course - it''s not absolute. In the face of certain people, you can give him the bracelet. "


    "Specific people?" Su Cheng couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s right ~ ~"


    Speaking of this, Vika''s face gradually piled up an intriguing smile.


    "When facing your husband or loved one, you can give him this bracelet to bless his health and peace."


    "Husband or loved one?!" Su Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Alicia, kneeling opposite Su Cheng, couldn''t help being surprised.


    At this time, Yegor looked at Su Cheng more fiercely.


    "That''s right." Vika maintained the intriguing smile on her face and nodded, "the little girl will give you her bracelet before you go out every time, which means that in her eyes, you are her deep love."


    Speaking of this, vicaton paused.


    Obviously, he was not young, but he continued in a playful tone:


    "By the way, I think Mr. Cheng is a very good man, so I don''t mind Mr. Cheng being my son-in-law. Unexpectedly, my little daughter likes you so much, I''m willing to respect and support my little daughter''s opinions and ideas ~ ~ if you like my little daughter too, welcome to be my son-in-law ~ ~"


    "I really mind!!" Yegor shouted in a very bad mood, "I won''t give my baby daughter to him! Absolutely not! "


    "Well, well, honey, go to work. Your restaurant is still waiting for you. "


    Vicat silently pushes yelgor out of the house.


    It was not until Yegor was pushed out of the house by Vika that Su Cheng finally recovered from his shock.


    ¡ª¡ªCarol... Did you hint at your feelings for me so long ago


    Because Su Cheng hasn''t completely recovered from the shock, he doesn''t notice that Eliza sitting opposite him is looking at him with complex eyes.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the house.


    "Coming, coming." Vicat, who had just left the gate, immediately walked back to the gate step by step, "who is it, please?"


    "I''m here to help the village head deliver a message!" Outside the house came a young male voice, "the village head asked me to tell a man named Su Cheng that his son is back now. If you want to see him, you can come now."

 Chapter 498

    "Eliza, do you really want to go with me to find the village head''s son?"


    Su Cheng, walking with Eliza on the way to the village head''s house, asked Eliza next to him.


    "Just let me follow. Carol went to play with her old friends. Alan won''t get up until noon. I''m bored to stay at home alone. Let me follow. Yes? Don''t you welcome me to follow? "


    "Of course I welcome such a beautiful girl to follow me." Su Cheng said jokingly, "please follow me heartily. If you don''t mind, you can stick it closer. "


    "That''s enough! If I''m a little closer to you, I''ll stick it to you! "


    There is still some distance between Carol''s house and the village head''s house. Therefore, it takes a long time to walk to the village head''s house.


    If she kept silent all the way, the atmosphere would be too stuffy and embarrassing. Therefore, in order not to embarrass the atmosphere, Su Cheng began to find a topic to chat with Eliza:


    "Then again. You haven''t told me what happened between you and Carol last night. What did Carol do last night? You can''t even sleep well. "


    "It''s all because of Carol. She''s tempting me." Eliza said angrily.


    Later, Eliza briefed Su Cheng on what had happened last night in as simple a language as possible.


    "So it is. You are very interested in how Carol and I know each other."


    "Well, I''m very interested. Yesterday, Carol only started to lift my appetite, and then stopped talking, so that I couldn''t sleep because my appetite was lifted."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused, her eyes shining.


    "Yes! It''s not necessary to ask Carol about it. I ask you the same! Su Cheng, while you are free now, tell me how you know and know Carol! I really want to know! "


    "How did I know and know Carol?"


    Su Cheng raised his head slightly, looked at the blue sky above his head, and began to think and recall.


    "The first time I met Carol was at the age of 15. At that time, Carol was only 14 years old. Carol was one of those people who developed a little late. At the age of 14, she was small and about 1.5 meters tall."


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hand and compared it with her chest.


    "Carol didn''t start running until she was 15."


    "At that time, Carol first met and became familiar with Alan before Alan introduced Carol to me."


    "At that time, Carol didn''t talk much more than she does now. She was much more gloomy than she is now."


    "I followed Mr. Falk to a distant place to participate in an activity. Alan and Carol got familiar with each other during my absence."


    "After Mr. Falk and I finished this activity and came home, Alan smiled and took Carol''s hand, which was dull and gloomy at that time, and led Carol to me. That was the first time Carol and I met. "


    Eliza listened with interest and nodded her head from time to time.


    However, as Eliza looks forward to the next development of the story¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, the village head''s house is coming, so I''ll wait until later to tell you how I met and knew Carol."


    "You villain!!"


    Eliza, who puffed up her cheeks in anger, raised her fist and hammered Su Cheng''s back with neither light nor heavy force.


    "You did it on purpose! You must have done it on purpose like Carol! Deliberately open a head, and then lift my appetite! Make fun of me! "


    "I''m not making fun of you." Su Cheng stretched his face and looked like he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Your expression and tone are not persuasive at all!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng launched a large-scale language offensive against Eliza, she finally calmed her mood.


    "Well, don''t sulk. I admit that I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t deliberately tempt you. "


    "Hum!"


    Eliza, holding her chest in her hands, snorted with her nose, then turned her head and turned the back of her head to Su Cheng. She looked as if she didn''t want to talk to Su Cheng and her anger hadn''t disappeared.


    "If you want to calm me down, go on to say how you and Carol know each other. Otherwise, don''t expect me to continue to talk to you. "


    Looking at Eliza, who was turning his head and sulking, Su Cheng couldn''t help but cast a helpless look at her.


    "Eliza, you''re so cute."


    "Why do you say people are cute for no reason..."


    "Because you are very cute, but you are particularly cute at this time, so I can''t help telling my heart."


    "Hum..."


    Although she can''t see Eliza''s expression now, Su Cheng feels that after being praised as cute, Eliza''s anger is a little relieved.


    After feeling that Eliza was a little relieved, Su Cheng continued:


    "You''d better ask Carol about how I met and knew Carol. After all, because the time is too long, I don''t remember the specific details very clearly. Although I don''t know how much Carol remembers. "


    "In the end, do you still have to ask Carol..."


    "Not yet. Eliza, can you hold this for me? It''s so heavy... It hurts my hand... "


    After that, Su Cheng handed a large leather suitcase to Eliza.


    This large leather suitcase was brought from Avalon fortress when Su Cheng came to Brett village. Eliza didn''t know what was in it.


    When he left Carol''s house just now, Su Cheng took out the large suitcase containing the unidentified object.


    "Su Cheng, what''s in this suitcase?" Eliza said as she stretched out her hand to pick up the large suitcase in Su Cheng''s hand. "Why did you bring this out?"


    After taking the large suitcase from Su Cheng''s hand, Eliza felt her hand suddenly sink.


    "Wow! It''s really heavy... Thanks to you for walking so far with such a heavy thing... "


    "So I can''t stand the weight of this box, so I let you help me carry it."


    "What the hell is in it? Why is it so heavy... "


    "There''s quite something in it."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face slowly showed a meaningful smile.


    "I rely on this thing to convince the village head''s son to go to Baidi city and teach the blacksmith how to forge and use horseshoes. If it goes well, I only need a few words, and he will listen to me obediently, and then offer his hands obediently on the production and use technology of horseshoes. "

 Chapter 499

    Do you want to buy my technology with money?! This is an insult to me!! Get out of here with your money!


    I wanted to scold him so loudly, but there was too much money.


    ¡ª¡ªJean Brett Village


    *******


    *******


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Brett village, the home of the village head.


    "Hello, I''m Su Cheng, a civil servant of the northern border administration."


    "I''m Eliza hill, also a civil servant of the northern border administration. I''m a subordinate of Mr. Su Cheng... Uh... Su Cheng."


    Su Cheng and Eliza, kneeling on the ground, introduced themselves very politely to a young man sitting opposite them.


    Because she was not used to calling Su Cheng "Sir", when she said "he is Mr. Su Cheng''s subordinate", Eliza bit her tongue and made a little painful cry of "Oh".


    Su Cheng doesn''t want the villagers of Brett village to know his true identity. If you can, Su Cheng hopes that the villagers in Brett village don''t even know that he is a knight.


    Therefore, when he was about to arrive at the village head''s house, Su Cheng specifically told Eliza several times to hide her identity like him and say that she was a civil servant of the northern border administration.


    Eliza doesn''t seem to be used to kneeling. She is kneeling on the floor, constantly gently twisting her body and changing the center of gravity of her body, so that she can sit a little more comfortable.


    Compared with Su Cheng and Eliza kneeling respectfully, the sitting posture and behavior of the young man sitting opposite them are much more casual.


    The young man sitting opposite Su Cheng and Eliza is Jean, the son of the village head of Brett village.


    Messy hair, sloppy and untidy clothes, legs sitting cross on the ground.


    He is the kind of person who can''t help but give a negative score to his initial impression.


    However, although his appearance was untidy, Su Cheng could still see from his divine eyes that the man''s inner side was not as bad as his appearance.


    After a brief self introduction, Su Cheng began to tell Jean what he came for.


    "I understand the specific things." Gene nodded. "In short, you want me to go to Baidi city and teach the blacksmiths in Baidi city how to make and use horseshoes. When the blacksmiths in Baidi city learn, my task will be over and I can come back, right?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded heavily, "that''s right."


    "Baidi city... It feels so far."


    Gene shrugged and continued in a nonchalant tone:


    "You should be able to see it from my appearance? I''m actually a very lazy and afraid of trouble. Let me go to such a distant place as Baidi city. I feel so troublesome just thinking about it, so I...... "


    Before gene finished, Su Cheng pushed out the heavy suitcase next to him, flattened it on the floor and opened it.


    Revealed the stack of yinglang inside.


    "Here is 5 million British francs, which is regarded as a deposit. When you go to Betty city and teach the blacksmith there how to make and use horseshoes, you will be given 10 million English francs. "


    "Please call me like a dog!!"


    Gene changed his lazy and casual appearance and looked extremely respectful. He knelt down on one knee towards Su Cheng and put the palm of his right hand on his left chest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that money was in your suitcase."


    Su Cheng is carrying Eliza back home and says this to Su Cheng in a helpless tone.


    "I took it out of the fortress''s vault when I left Avalon fortress. Because I think it may come in handy, now it seems - sure enough, it really comes in handy. After that, I will ask the Northern Territory administration to make up 5 million British francs for our Michael Knight order, and let them be ready to deliver 10 million British francs to Jean after he completes his task. In order to obtain the technology to reduce the loss of war horses, I believe the Northern Territory administration will be happy to pay this 15 million British lang. "


    "Is there too much money..."


    "No, this money is about the same as pocket money for the northern border administration."


    "How do you know you can get rid of jean with money? I thought I might negotiate with Jean for a long time, but I didn''t expect the negotiation to succeed so soon... "


    "Because I learned a very useful information from the village head yesterday - gene has always wanted to open the largest blacksmith shop in Zor town. Since the dream is to open a shop, what you need most is money, right? I just used the most appropriate method to directly attack the weakness of the ''enemy''. Of course, I can solve the ''enemy'' soon. "


    "It''s really your style... First explore the information, and then plan the operation plan according to the information content."


    "I think it''s a good habit of mine."


    "Anyway, Su Cheng. Why don''t you show your identity as a knight and head of the order? Would it be much easier to talk to gene if you revealed your true identity? You don''t even need to spend so much money. Even if you pay only 1.5 million, gene will agree. After all, not everyone has the courage to refuse the ''request'' of a knight and head of the order. "


    "That''s why I don''t want to expose my true identity. There are two reasons why I don''t want to expose my true identity. On the one hand, I don''t want to scare the villagers here. If they know that such a big man is visiting their village, it may also affect the life of Carol''s family. "


    "Another reason is that I don''t want to use my power to oppress anyone. If I show my true identity and ride with 100 elite to surround the village head''s house, if I do so, I may not even have to pay a dollar to get the production and use technology of horseshoe from the trembling and peeing Jean."


    "But this is not what I want. I want to get this technology from Jean through legitimate and reasonable means, rather than robbing others'' things through such crooked ways. "


    "Well... That''s true. It''s really bad for others to oppress others through power and grab them directly by such arrogant means... Ah, Su Cheng, I''m slipping down."


    "I feel it."


    After saying that, Su Cheng lifted Eliza, who was lying on his back and fell slightly due to the influence of gravity, then turned his head and asked Eliza, who was lying on his back:


    "How''s it going? Do you feel better about your legs? Is it still numb? "


    "Well, it''s a little better. But it''s not completely good. It seems that you can''t walk yet. "


    "Eliza, you are surprisingly clumsy sometimes."


    "Don''t say I''m clumsy! I''m just not used to kneeling! When I get used to kneeling, such a humiliating thing will not happen again! "


    Having just settled with Jean, Su Cheng, who had no need to stay at the village head''s house, planned to go straight home.


    But unexpectedly - Eliza was not used to kneeling and fell to the floor because her legs were numb when she stood up.


    Fortunately, Su Cheng''s reaction was fast enough. When Eliza was about to have a close contact with the floor, he hugged Eliza in time.


    That''s why Su Cheng came home with Eliza behind his back.


    "Isn''t it all right yet... Then I''ll just go home with you behind my back."


    After that, Su Cheng lifted Eliza, who was lying on his back and fell slightly again due to the influence of gravity.


    "Am I heavy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Su Cheng? Why don''t you talk? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Su Cheng?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why are you suddenly silent! You are so scary! "


    "Oh, sorry, what did you just say? I have to concentrate all my energy, strength and attention to carry you. I just didn''t hear what you were saying because I was too focused. Can you say it again? "


    "If you think I''m heavy, just tell me!"


    Eliza loosened her hands around Su Cheng''s neck and hammered Su Cheng''s back with neither light nor heavy force.


    "Just kidding, I was just teasing you. You are not heavy at all. Although my strength is not big, it is more than enough to carry you so light. "


    "Really..." Eliza cast suspicious eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Really. All right, get down quickly. You can easily fall down in your current position. "


    "I see..."


    Eliza put her hands around Su Cheng''s neck again and pressed her upper body on Su Cheng''s back again.


    "I''m pressing on your back. I''m a little shy..."


    "If only it were summer when everyone wore cool clothes. I can''t feel anything except my thick cotton padded clothes... Huh? Who are you? "


    While Su Cheng was talking and laughing with Eliza lying on his back, he suddenly found that a full nine young men came out on his side, and then blocked Su Cheng''s way forward.

 Chapter 500

    "Are you Su Cheng?"


    The leader of the nine young men who suddenly blocked Su Cheng and Eliza''s way, a tall young man, said to Su Cheng in a very arrogant tone in a fairly skilled britannian language.


    "Well, I am." Su Cheng answered very honestly, as if he didn''t see the nine people in front of him.


    The tall young man turned his eyes, looked at Su Cheng''s more handsome face, then looked at Eliza who was being carried behind Su Cheng, and said in a resentful tone:


    "It''s so annoying! You guy not only has Carol, but also such a big breasted beauty! It''s so unpleasant! "


    The tall young man''s voice just fell, and the other eight young people behind him, like the tall young man, stared at Su Cheng with angry eyes.


    However, the angry and imposing eyes of the nine young people didn''t seem to scare Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who looked as usual, raised his eyebrows, then turned his head slightly and said to Eliza lying behind him in a half joking tone:


    "They say you are a big breasted beauty."


    "Am I that big..."


    "To be honest - very big."


    "Hello! I''m talking to you! Don''t flirt with me here! " The tall man roared at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng ignored them and joked with Eliza lying on his back, which made them even more angry.


    "Ah, sorry. I was rude just now. I wonder what you want from me? "


    "Why! Why! Why is Carol with a man like you! I''ve been in love with Carol for so many years! I almost wanted to kill myself after Carol ran away from home! It''s not easy until Carol comes back! She has a man! You bastard, do you understand how I feel? "


    As soon as the tall man''s voice fell, the eight young people behind him looked at Su Cheng, and the color of anger and unwillingness became stronger and stronger.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turns out that these people are Carol''s Secret admirers... The rumor that "I''m Carol''s man" is really troublesome... Carol is really worthy of being a village flower here. There are totally 9 people coming to me for trouble, but now there are more than 9 men who are unhappy with me in this village. After all, beautiful girls are "scarce resources" wherever they are, Especially in this remote countryside, I robbed their precious "scarce resources". It''s strange that they don''t get angry.


    Su Cheng subconsciously wants to defend himself and explain that "I''m Carol''s man" is a rumor, but after careful thinking, Su Cheng gives up the idea.


    Because Su Cheng feels that even if he explains to them now, they can''t listen.


    "So - what are you doing when you stop me?"


    "Nothing! Let''s just beat you up! If I don''t beat you well, it''s hard to understand my wife''s hatred of being robbed! Let''s beat you up! If you don''t want to be beaten, lower your head and beg for mercy! Please let us spare your life! "


    After that, the tall man began to press his knuckles of his fingers and made a sour "click" sound.


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, as I thought, I planned to use violence to relieve my hatred... And - when did Carol become your wife? "It''s hard to understand the hatred of his wife being robbed"... Do you want to be so shameless


    Somehow, Su Cheng was upset when he heard the tall man say "it''s hard to understand his wife''s hatred of being robbed" and say that Carol was his wife in a roundabout way.


    However, Su Cheng still suppressed his displeasure with the tall man.


    He sighed helplessly.


    Then he bowed his head to the nine young people headed by the tall man: "please let me go and kill me."


    As soon as Su Cheng said this, the nine young people and Eliza, who was still lying on Su Cheng''s back, looked at Su Cheng with surprised eyes.


    Especially the tall young man, his eyes wide open with surprise.


    It was the first time he had seen such a straightforward person begging for mercy.


    This is not the first time that the tall young man has provoked others. He just said, "if you don''t want to be beaten, lower your head and beg for mercy! "Please let us spare your life" is just a routine. He always said this when he provoked others, and no one ever bowed his head and begged him for mercy as he said.


    People who were provoked by him in the past usually rushed to fight with him in anger after hearing his provocation. No one has begged him for mercy so simply and decisively as Su Cheng.


    "Hum, hum, ha ha ha!"


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was bowing his head to beg for mercy in front of him, the tall young man began to laugh arrogantly.


    The other eight young people behind the tall man also laughed together.


    "What a surprise! You begged me for mercy so readily! " The tone of the tall man was full of sarcasm, "you are too seedless! Being a man is so soft! Show me some of your hard work as a man! "


    Su Cheng was silent and ignored the tall young man. Instead, he continued to bow his head to them.


    "Hum." The tall man gave a scornful sneer and cast a contemptuous look at Su Cheng, "although I don''t want to let you go like this, I just said that we''ll let you go as long as you beg for mercy. Now that you have begged us for mercy, I will keep my promise and spare you. "


    After that, the tall man waved and signaled that the other eight young people behind him should go.


    When they left, the tall man did not forget to ridicule Su Cheng again: "goodbye, you damn coward who robbed my wife."


    As soon as the front feet of the nine young people left, Su Cheng raised his head.


    After they had gone far, Su Cheng uttered a long sigh of relief: "it''s time to go. That''s great. Finally, I can go home quickly. Alicia, lie down. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his feet again and walked in the direction of Carol''s home.


    "What ''great''! Not at all! "


    At this time, Eliza, lying on Su Cheng''s back, shouted at Su Cheng in a very dissatisfied tone:


    "Why do you beg for mercy from them? You don''t have to be afraid of them at all, do you? As long as you show your chivalry, they can kneel down and beg for mercy immediately! "


    "That''s right, but you and I don''t have a knight sword that can prove that we are knights, do we? My knight''s sword was not brought from Avalon fortress, and your knight''s sword was not brought out from Carol''s house. Besides, even if we two show our knight swords, do you think as ordinary villagers, they recognize what the knight swords look like? Will you believe that we are knights? "


    "Then you can put me down! I can turn them over by myself for things like them! "


    "I don''t want it. Eliza, isn''t your leg okay? You can''t fight in this state, can you? Even if you can fight, I won''t let you fight with them. I don''t want you to get hurt because of such a boring thing. Since this is a small crisis that can be solved with only one begging for mercy, why should you take the risk of injury? "


    "I won''t get hurt."


    "There are nine people on the other side. If you deal with nine people with your bare hands, even you may get hurt?"


    "HMM... don''t you think it''s humiliating for you to beg for mercy from them?! Don''t you think it hurts your self-esteem? "


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t understand your mood, but it''s just a begging for mercy. Isn''t it something worth getting angry or hurting self-esteem?"


    "As long as you lower your head and ask for mercy, you can calm this small crisis without bleeding. Don''t you think it''s very cost-effective? We can go home quickly without getting hurt. "


    "But..."


    Eliza looked like she wanted to say something more.


    Looking at the expression of Eliza lying behind him, Su Cheng gave a helpless sigh, and then a faint smile full of intriguing color gradually appeared on his face.


    "There are two kinds of people in this world." Su Cheng talked to Eliza in a flat tone.


    "One kind of self-esteem is based on others, while the other kind of self-esteem is based on oneself."


    "The former accounts for the vast majority of all people, while very few people reach the state of the latter."


    "Those who build their self-esteem on others will be very concerned about what others think of themselves. They will feel that begging for mercy is a very humiliating behavior. They will feel that doing such a thing will humiliate their self-esteem, because they feel that such behavior will make him despised by others."


    "Those who build their self-esteem on themselves don''t care about what others think of him, and don''t judge whether their self-esteem is humiliated by what others think of him."


    "Because people who have reached their realm, the value of their existence does not need to be proved by the eyes of others."


    "And I''m very lucky. I belong to the latter."


    "I don''t care what other people think of me. Whether the nine people just like me or hate me, think I''m a hero or think I''m a coward, they don''t prevent me from continuing to do my business, continue to be the head of the Michael knights, or continue to be your important friend Eliza."


    "I think what you said is so philosophical and profound... And - what does it mean that it doesn''t prevent you from continuing to be my important friend? When did you become my important friend? "


    "Isn''t it?" Su Cheng cast a thought-provoking look at Eliza.


    "HMM... barely..."


    "I recently found that Eliza, you have one characteristic, that is, you are particularly not frank."


    "Why do you, like Hai rou''er, dislike me for not being frank! I''m not frank! "


    "Wow! Don''t move! Don''t strangle me! "


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "With your posture, your chest is stuck to my back. Even wearing thick cotton padded clothes, I can barely feel a strange touch now. "


    "Um..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza quickly loosened her arms that were strangling Su Cheng''s neck and let her upper body leave Su Cheng''s back a little.


    "Thanks for reminding..." Eliza, with a slightly red face, thanked Su Cheng in a soft voice.


    "Ah, I didn''t remind you if I knew." After that, Su Cheng turned his head again, looked at Eliza behind him, and continued with a very serious expression, "sorry, Eliza, can you lose your memory a little? Forget what I reminded you just now, and then lie down again? "


    "No! How do you want me to lose my memory? "

 Chapter 501

    Su Cheng and Eliza are getting closer and closer to Carol''s home on their way to joking and fighting.


    Soon - Carol''s home was in sight.


    Looking at Carol''s home, which had already appeared in the field of vision, Eliza felt a little lonely in her heart for some reason.


    At the same time, a bold idea emerged in my heart: I want to continue to lie on Su Cheng''s back and continue to talk, laugh and fight with Su Cheng.


    Feeling the loneliness and the bold idea in her heart, Eliza gradually tightened her arms around Su Cheng''s neck, making herself closer to Su Cheng.


    "Huh?" Su Cheng turned his head and threw a surprised look at Eliza behind him, "Eliza?"


    Your chest is close to my back again - Su Cheng has such an implication.


    However, Eliza didn''t seem to hear Su Cheng''s implication. Instead of loosening her arms, she made her body closer to Su Cheng.


    "I''ll be very happy to stay with you."


    The corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, showing Eliza with a faint smile of excitement and happiness. She closed her eyes and put her chin on Su Cheng''s right shoulder.


    As if lying on Su Cheng''s back is a matter of enjoyment.


    After hearing Eliza''s words just now, Su Cheng couldn''t help being stunned for a few seconds.


    Even the steps couldn''t help stopping.


    After several seconds, Su Cheng recovered from his stupidity and stepped back.


    ¡ª¡ªWill you be happy with me


    Su Cheng recalled Eliza''s gentle words just now, and a bitter smile slowly appeared on his face.


    Then he whispered to himself at a volume that only he could hear clearly: "it''s really difficult..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng returned to Carol''s house behind Eliza''s back, as a full-time housewife, Vika spent almost every day at home, warmly greeted Su Cheng and asked:


    "Ah, you''re back. How''s it going with the village head''s son? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled and nodded. "The conversation went well. The village head''s son has agreed to help us."


    "That''s good. Miss Eliza, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with your body? " Eliza, who was carried by Su Cheng, attracted Vika''s attention and care.


    "Well, her body is really a little uncomfortable." Without waiting for Eliza to answer, Su Cheng answered first, "but it''s no big deal. Just have a rest."


    Su Cheng doesn''t intend to tell Vika the truth: Eliza''s legs are numb and she can''t walk because she''s not used to kneeling.


    Su Cheng knows that Eliza is a somewhat strong and arrogant person. If this kind of thing becomes the laughing stock of others, it will embarrass Eliza.


    So in order to protect Eliza, Su Cheng decided to tell a little lie.


    But -- from a certain point of view, Su Cheng is not lying, and Eliza with numb legs is really uncomfortable.


    "Well. It''s not a big problem. Mr. Cheng, first carry Miss Eliza to her and Carol''s room and let Miss Eliza lie in bed and have a rest. "


    "Coincidentally, aunt, you and I want to go together."


    After saying this in a half joking tone, Su Cheng took Eliza on his back and walked to the room between her and Carol.


    After opening the door and entering their room, Su Cheng smelled a faint fragrance.


    That''s the smell of Carol and Eliza.


    Smelling the mixed fragrance of the two, Su Cheng could not help sighing silently: Carol and Eliza - they are really amazing.


    Su Cheng always thought that Carol and Eliza were both very magical.


    In this winter, only fools take a bath every day.


    Even Carol and Eliza, who still love cleanliness, only take a bath once a week in this big winter.


    But even if the frequency of bathing is so low, they still have a faint body fragrance.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really amazing what their bodies are made of


    After sighing in his heart, Su Cheng turned his head and joked at Eliza lying on his back:


    "You and Carol smell so strong. The room is full of the smell of you two. "


    "It''s body fragrance!" Eliza corrected angrily, "it''s really cheap for you to smell the fragrance of Carol and me."


    "I usually smell a little tired."


    After that, Su Cheng put Eliza on his back down and put it on the bed.


    "Just lie down in bed for a while and get out of bed when your legs are ready. Take off your clothes and cover the quilt yourself. I won''t help you take off your clothes. "


    "I won''t let you help me undress!"


    "Well, I''ll go out first."


    After saying this, Su Cheng walked out of the room.


    However, just as Su Cheng was about to leave the room, Eliza stopped Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng."


    "Huh? What? "


    "That..." Eliza pinched a little, "thank you for carrying me back, and thank you for lying for me just now..."


    Eliza is not a fool. After hearing that Su Cheng lied to Vika just now, he knew that Su Cheng lied for her to protect her face.


    After hearing Eliza''s thanks, Su Cheng was stunned, then smiled at Eliza and said:


    "It''s just some small things. Don''t thank me specially. You have a good rest. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Eliza and Carol''s room, Su Cheng went to the hall of the house.


    Looking at the empty hall, Su Cheng said silently:


    ¡ª¡ªLeisure... What should I do next... Alan is sleeping, Carol and her old friends are playing, and Eliza is resting... Are you going to translate Zizhi Tongjian? Or do you want to be idle for a long time


    Just as Su Cheng was thinking about what to do next, the sound of the door opening suddenly sounded.


    As the door opened, Carol''s voice also sounded:


    "I''m back."


    "Huh? Carol, you''re not going to play with your old friends... WOW! "


    Before Su Cheng could finish his question, he couldn''t help shouting.


    Because Carol didn''t come back alone.


    Carol came back with a bunch of girls.


    Su Cheng counted roughly, and Carol brought six girls.


    Among the six girls, Su Cheng also saw an acquaintance, Clara, who specially ran home to play with Carol yesterday.

 Chapter 502

    "My friends said they wanted to see the boys I brought back." Carol smiled helplessly at Su Cheng, "I can''t beat them, so I can only bring them here. I can pick up something I forgot by the way. "


    As soon as Carol''s words were finished, Clara couldn''t wait to make a "please" to Su Cheng and said to the other five girls, "this is Carol, the boy she brought back from outside the village! That''s the Su Cheng I just told you about! "


    As soon as Clara''s voice fell, five other girls besides her immediately surrounded Su Cheng.


    "You are Su Cheng!"


    "Really, as Clara just said, your eyes and hair are black! How strange! "


    "And I think your facial features are a little strange!"


    "Your name is strange, too! Why is your last name in front? "


    "Can you tell us how you and Carol met?"


    "Yes, yes! Tell us! "


    ¡­¡­


    Judging from the enthusiasm of the five girls, it is not difficult to find that they are very interested in Su Cheng, the boy brought back by Carol from outside the village.


    One question after another was thrown out by them, which made Su Cheng dizzy.


    When Su Cheng was dazed by their problems, Carol said to Su Cheng and her old friends:


    "You talk slowly. I''ll get the thing I forgot to bring."


    ¡­¡­


    Carol walked quickly back to her room. When she entered the room, she saw Eliza lying on the bed.


    "Huh? Eliza, why did you go to bed so early? "


    "... I''m not feeling well, so I''ll have a rest first. It''s no big deal. I''ll just have a rest." Eliza cooperates with the lie that Su Chenggang just told Vika and deceives Carol with the same lie.


    "Well, but it''s no big deal. Eliza, you''d better have a good rest first." With that, Carol went to her luggage and began to look for something in her luggage.


    "Carol, why are you back? Didn''t you go to play with your old friends? "


    "Well, yes." However, my friends are very interested in the boys I brought back from outside the village. They want to see Cheng anyway. I can''t beat them, so I can only bring them back so that they can have a look at Cheng. I can also go home and get something I forgot to bring. I was in a hurry when I went out, so I forgot to bring this. Ah, I found it. "


    Then Carol took out a white object from her pile of luggage.


    That''s a very beautiful white Beret.


    "What a beautiful Beret." Looking at the white Beret in Carol''s hand, Eliza couldn''t help but exclaim, "this is what Carol forgot. This Beret is so beautiful."


    "Well, this is what I forgot to bring this morning because I was in a hurry."


    Then Carol put the beret on her head.


    There is no mirror here, but Carol can skillfully adjust the angle of the hat on her head so that the beret can look better.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good? " Carol, with her hat on, asked Eliza.


    "Well! Good looking! " Eliza also praised very honestly that the white Beret was indeed a good match for Carol, who was now wearing a white coat and white skin.


    "This is a gift he gave me before."


    "Oh, it''s Su Cheng... Ha?"


    Eliza, who finally reacted, stared at Carol.


    "Although this was more than a year ago." Carol looked reminiscent, "but I still remember the scene when he gave me this hat. Eliza, I''ll go first. You can continue to rest. "


    With that, Carol went out of the room.


    Only Eliza continued to lie in bed with a blank face.


    ¡­¡­


    When Carol walked back into the hall, she saw a scene that stunned her.


    Su Chengzheng happily chatted with her six female friends, including Clara.


    Seven people talked and laughed.


    It can be seen from the expressions of Clara and others - they had a good chat with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who was the first to find Carol coming back, said to Carol, "ah, Carol, you''re back."


    "Cheng, you''re really good..." Carol said to Su Cheng in a cold tone. "I''m just leaving for a few minutes. You can establish a good relationship with so many girls."


    "This may have something to do with my personality charm." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone.


    Just then, these friends of Carol found the beret on her head.


    "Wow! What a beautiful hat! "


    "Carol, your hat is so beautiful!"


    "Good for you!"


    "Where did you buy it?"


    ¡­¡­.


    After listening to these compliments from her friends, Carol''s face became a little unhappy because she saw that Su Cheng had established a good relationship with her friends in such a short time.


    Looking at the white Beret on Carol''s head, Su Cheng raised his eyebrow: "this is what Carol forgot to take out?"


    Su Cheng certainly recognized the hat on Carol''s head - it was a gift he gave Carol more than a year ago.


    "Well, that''s right." Carol smiled. "By the way, I took it home specially."


    "Specially back home?" Su Cheng frowned.


    What did you bring it back to your hometown for? Su Cheng implied this.


    Carol, who understood Su Cheng''s implication, approached Su Cheng with a smile.


    After reaching Su Cheng''s side, Carol stood on tiptoe, put her lips close to Su Cheng''s ears, and said in a low voice that only she and Su Cheng could hear:


    "Because - I want to show off what I like from my acquaintances."


    After whispering in Su Cheng''s ear, Carol, who didn''t specifically look at Su Cheng''s expression, let her heel land again, then turned to her friend and said:


    "Well, Cheng, you''ve seen it, and I''ve got back what I forgot. Let''s go to Zor town."


    "Carol! What did you say to Su Cheng just now? "


    "Yes, yes! What did you say to Su Cheng just now? Su Cheng''s whole face has become strange! "


    "Carol, the way you talked to Su Cheng just now is so ambiguous! Talking on tiptoe and close to your ear is completely a behavior that lovers will do?! "


    "I won''t tell you what I told Cheng just now! Well, let''s go! "


    ¡­¡­


    At Carol''s urging and pushing, she and her friends finally left home.


    The hall became quiet again.


    Only Su Cheng was left standing where he was.


    "When are you going to stand here?" I don''t know when Eliza left the room and came to the hall. She asked Su Cheng angrily.


    "... it''s Eliza. Your legs can move."


    Su Cheng was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked Eliza:


    "Eliza, am I looking weird now?"


    "Very strange." Eliza replied directly.


    After answering Su Cheng''s question, Eliza cast a complex look at Su Cheng.


    "It''s nice of Carol..." Eliza muttered, "you gave her a gift..."


    Su Cheng, who couldn''t hear what Eliza was saying because Eliza''s voice was too low, slowly raised his head, looked at the wooden ceiling above his head, and then sighed in a helpless tone:


    "It''s really difficult..."

 Chapter 503

    That night.


    19:32 p.m.


    Brett village, Carol''s home.


    Yegor, Vika and Su Cheng all gathered in the living room of Carol''s house.


    Yegor stared at Su Cheng, who was kneeling respectfully in front of him: "that is to say - are you going to leave tomorrow?"


    "Well, that''s right. After all, I have finished negotiating with the village head''s son. There is no reason to stay here anymore. I plan to start back early tomorrow morning. "


    "Are you going back so soon?" Vika kept, "we can''t stay here for a few more days. We want to entertain you for a few more days."


    "If I can, I also want to stay here for a few more days." Su Cheng apologized to Vicat, "but - my business is busy and I can''t leave my post for too long."


    Su Cheng is not modest or polite. If he can, he really wants to stay here for a few more days.


    Staying in Brett village didn''t have to be bothered by the cumbersome and heavy military affairs, which made Su Cheng feel relaxed again.


    Unfortunately, Su Cheng was not allowed to leave the stronghold of the Michael knights for too long because he was the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front.


    "Yes, I see." Yegor, with a serious face, nodded.


    Although he was trying to hide it, Su Cheng could still find joy in his expression and excitement in his tone.


    "Carol." Yegor stood up¡° Come with me, wife, and you''ll come with me. "


    With that, Yegor went to the inner room, and Vica quickly followed.


    "What are you looking for me..."


    Carol muttered, then stood up and followed his parents into the inner room with a puzzled face.


    There are only Su Cheng, Alan and Eliza left in the living room.


    "Why did uncle suddenly call Carol into the inner room?" Alan wondered, "he looked dignified."


    "I can guess what uncle wants to say to Carol..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the inner room.


    "Carol, you''re going with Su Cheng tomorrow, aren''t you?" Yegor asked Carol in a deep voice.


    As soon as Yegor''s voice fell, Carol immediately replied in a natural tone:


    "Yes, of course."


    "No!" Yegor''s voice suddenly rose several degrees, "I don''t allow you to follow Su Cheng again! I won''t let my daughter follow such a bad character again! Just stay at home this time! "


    "Dad..." Carol frowned. "You don''t seem to like honesty."


    "That''s right." Yegor said very simply, "I''m afraid you don''t know what that smelly boy did to me before!"


    After that, Yegor explained in detail to Carol the thing that Su Cheng ran to his restaurant to play with him the night before yesterday.


    "It turned out that Cheng went to Dad''s restaurant when he was hanging out in Zor town the night before yesterday... But it''s just a small thing, isn''t it? Why bother about such a small matter? "


    "Little things? The quality of a person is reflected in these daily little things. From this incident, I can see that Su Cheng is a person with a very bad character! "


    "Dad..." Carol smiled helplessly. "Cheng, he is not the kind of person with bad character. He is very handsome and reliable. He is the kind of person worthy of my trust for life."


    "No matter what you say, I won''t let you follow Su Cheng again! Really, I don''t know what you like about Su Cheng! He gave him his bracelet! "


    Carol''s face was surprised.


    "How do you know I gave the bracelet to Cheng?"


    "Mr. Cheng told us about it this morning." Vicat kneeling aside added, "this morning, Mr. Cheng saw me wearing a bracelet for your father, so he asked us if this is a custom and what it means."


    "Then Cheng told you by the way that I have worn bracelets for him many times?"


    "Yes." Vica nodded. "That''s right."


    "Ho ~" Carol looked a little happy. "He finally knows what it means for me to wear a bracelet for him. That''s great. In that case, he should also understand that I showed my love for him long ago. "


    "That... Carol." Vicat hesitated. "Do you like Mr. Cheng so much?"


    "I like it very much." Carol replied without hesitation.


    "Carol!" Yegor looked like he hated iron but not steel. "What''s good about that smelly boy? You deserve to like him so much! "


    "Dad." Carol''s face gradually showed a serious color and said to Yegor, "it''s very impolite to criticize the person she likes in front of someone. Dad, you have your insistence, and I also have my insistence. No matter what you say, I must go back with him tomorrow morning! "


    "No! I will never allow it! "


    "Dad..." Carol sighed, "that''s how you made me run away from home three years ago. As my father, you should also know your daughter''s temperament? Do you think with my character, I will listen to you? "


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll go on hunger strike. Hunger strike until you put me back to Cheng, or until I starve to death. I have such determination and ability. Please don''t doubt it, Dad. "


    After hearing Carol''s words, Yegor and Vika''s expressions were stifled one after another.


    After saying this, Carol stood up and left, as if she didn''t want to talk to Yegor again.


    After Carol returned to the living room, Alan immediately asked Carol anxiously:


    "Carol, what did your parents tell you when they called you into the back room?"


    "He didn''t say anything, just told me that we must pay attention to safety on the way back. So - let''s go to bed early and leave for Avalon fortress early tomorrow morning. "


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately said:


    "Well, Carol, you don''t have to go back with me in such a hurry. You can stay here for a few more days and then go back to the fortress..."


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, Carol directly interrupted: "I''m not the kind of person who loves hometown and family with a deep local complex. I''ve confirmed that my parents are very healthy, that my friends have met and that I''ve been to places to aftertaste. I don''t have any reason to stay here. Naturally, I don''t need to stay in my hometown anymore, It''s not that you''ll never come back. "


    "Well... Well, I see." Su Cheng nodded heavily.


    After hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng''s last psychological burden dissipated in an instant.


    When he decided to return to the fortress early tomorrow morning, Su Cheng actually had some guilt in his heart.


    Because he knows Carol''s character. Whenever he returns to the fortress, Carol, she will follow him back to the fortress.


    If they go back early tomorrow morning, it means they have only stayed in Brett village for two days and two nights.


    Su Cheng felt guilty about letting Carol stay in his hometown for such a short time.


    But now after hearing what Carol said, Su Cheng felt much better whether Carol''s words were true or not.


    "That''s it." Su Cheng announced to the three women in front of him, "leave for Avalon fortress tomorrow morning!"


    "Yes!" The woman nodded heavily in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Alan''s room.


    After putting out the oil lamp, Alan threw himself into the warm bed.


    "I can finally go back to the fortress ~ I can''t get used to sleeping in the bed here. I can finally go back to the familiar bed in the fortress ~ huh? Brother, don''t you sleep? "


    Su Cheng, who slept in the same bed with Alan, did not take off his cotton padded clothes and lay in the warm quilt like Alan. Instead, he sat at the head of the bed next to Alan, holding his chest with both hands and thinking about something.


    "Well, Alan, go to bed first. I''ll go to bed later. " Su Cheng said with a smile, "I''ll go to bed later. Now I want to take advantage of the quiet time before going to bed to think about some very important problems."


    "What''s the important question?"


    "It''s an important question about who your future sister-in-law will be."


    "Oh ~ ~ it''s really important. Brother, take your time. I''ll go to bed first, but you have to go to bed early. You have to drive tomorrow. "


    After that, Alan pulled the quilt and began to close his eyes to sleep.


    After a while, the quilt covered on her began to rise and fall rhythmically with her breathing.


    Looking at Alan who had fallen asleep beside him, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing helplessly.


    Before long, Su Cheng''s helpless smile turned into a bitter smile.


    "It''s really difficult..."


    After complaining in such a low voice, Su Cheng continued to hold his chest with both hands and continue to think about the important question he just said


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    "Uncle... You''ll make us very embarrassed..." Su Cheng said helplessly to Ye Gore, who was waiting in front of his house. "Can you make way?"


    "Others can go out! But Carol can''t! " Ye Gore, who kept Su Cheng and them at the door, said decisively.


    "I won''t let my baby daughter go with such a bad character."


    Su Cheng and Vika, who had packed their luggage and were ready to go, looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do with Yegor.


    "Dad!" "Don''t be so stubborn," cried Carol! This makes me very embarrassed! "


    "Yes, honey, come on." At this time, Vicat also made a voice to comfort Yegor. "Since Carol insisted on going with Mr. Cheng, let Carol go. Carol is not a child now. We don''t need to give her advice. Let''s respect Carol''s opinion."


    However - no matter how reassured Carol and Vicat, Yegor looked unmoved.


    Looking at Yegor''s resolute appearance, Su Cheng couldn''t help but sigh.


    He opened his mouth and was about to comfort Yegor with Carol and them¡ª¡ª


    "No! No! "


    Suddenly there were anxious shouts outside the house.


    "There''s a horse thief! Here comes the horse thief! "

 Chapter 504

    "Come on! Get out of here! Or I''ll kill you! "


    Several fierce looking horse thieves riding on a bad horse shouted and waved their swords.


    All the villagers of Brett village, including Su Cheng and others, were driven to an open place in the village under the coercion of horse thieves.


    All the villagers, young and old, looked in horror at the horse thieves who surrounded them.


    However, not everyone looked frightened at this time.


    Su Cheng''s face was as usual, as if the horse thief''s attack was not a big deal. He lowered his voice and said to Yegor, who stood next to him and looked frightened at this time:


    "Uncle, stand closer to me. We''ll stand side by side and keep Carol and them behind us."


    "Good, good."


    Yegor, who couldn''t even speak well because of panic and fear, quickly promised, and then obediently stood closer to Su Cheng, shoulder to shoulder with Su Cheng, forming a "tall" wall.


    Yegor is not a stupid man. Naturally, he understands Su Cheng''s intention to let him do so.


    After making Yegor stand closer to him, Su Cheng turned his head and whispered to Carol, Vica, Alan and Eliza standing behind him and Yegor: "you four bury your heads lower and hide behind me and my uncle."


    Alan glanced: "I''m not afraid of these thieves. I can knock them over with one hand."


    "Me too." Eliza echoed, "Alan and I can easily knock these thieves over..."


    Before Eliza finished, Su Cheng said directly in an indisputable tone:


    "Be obedient."


    "I see..." Alan muttered, spit out his little tongue at Su Cheng, and hid behind him and Yegor as Su Cheng said.


    Eliza stopped talking and seemed to want to say something more, but after a fierce ideological struggle, she finally decided to listen to Su Cheng like Alan, bury her head and hide behind Su Cheng.


    The high wall composed of Su Cheng and Yegor protected the four Carol people behind.


    Just when Su Cheng asked the four of Carol to hide behind him and Yegor, a bald man, the leader of the horse thieves, waved a bright axe in his hand and asked the village head:


    "Hello! How many people are there in your village? Is it all here? "


    "It''s all here." The trembling village head stammered, "128 people, a lot."


    "128 people, there are quite a lot of people. There are not only many people, but also many young and beautiful girls. " After that, all the horse thieves, including the bald horse thief, burst out several obscene sexual laughter.


    Listen to the obscene laughter of the horse thieves. The young girls among the villagers turned pale one after another, and their bodies trembled with fear even more.


    While the horse thieves were laughing obscene, Su Cheng, who hid in the crowd and worked with Yegor to protect the four Carol behind them, was silently observing the horse thieves.


    ¡ª¡ª1... 3... 7, 7 horse thieves... The number seems to be less. They should only be responsible for scouts who come to detect. Their large troops should still be behind and haven''t come yet.


    ¡ª¡ªTheir horses are not sophisticated... They are horses that can barely ride and run. They are not war horses at all. It seems that these horse thieves are not rich and strong.


    ¡ª¡ªBut... They all have a lot of slash wounds and arrow wounds... Although they are not rich and well-equipped, are they also a group of outlaws who have experienced fighting


    While Su Cheng silently observed the gang of horse thieves and collected information, the bald horse thief shouted to the villagers of Brett Village:


    "Listen to me! Our leader will arrive here tomorrow evening! So before tomorrow evening, you prepare 30 women for us! Tomorrow evening, our leader will come and receive it in person. We don''t want you to give us food! Just hand over the woman! So thank us! "


    ¡ª¡ªLeader... It seems that, as I guessed, they are just scouts. The large army of the horse thieves has not arrived yet. Will you arrive here tomorrow evening... Tomorrow evening


    Just when Su Cheng was thinking about something¡ª¡ª


    "Hello! Don''t go too far, you guys! Why should we give you the women of the village! "


    "Ah? Who is this boy? " The bald horse thief looked disdainfully at a tall young man who stood out from the villagers, scolded and glared at him.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? It''s him


    The man who stood up and denounced the horse thieves was the tall young man who planned to beat Su Cheng up yesterday.


    After the tall young man came out and denounced the horse thief, he gave some people courage.


    Some young people also began to stand out in twos and threes, echoing the tall young man and denouncing the shamelessness of the horse thieves.


    Su Cheng looked carefully and found that most of the people who followed the tall young man were those who followed the tall young man to find fault with him yesterday.


    Looking at the young men in front of them who summoned up their courage, angrily scolded and glared at him, the bald horse thief sighed helplessly and threw pity eyes at them¡ª¡ª


    A silver flash.


    The axe in the bareheaded horse thief''s hand crossed a beautiful arc from the face of the tall young man who took the lead.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The sharp axe blade cut a hole in the tall young man''s face.


    For a moment, the face of the tall young man was bleeding, and the whole face was dyed red by blood.


    When the tall young man fell to the ground due to severe pain and howled miserably, the young people who followed him and denounced the horse thieves also howled miserably.


    A young man was even paralyzed on the ground.


    Ordinary villagers have never seen such bloody and violent occasions.


    Looking at the bloody sharp axe blade on the bald man''s hand, the fear color on the villagers'' faces became stronger and stronger, and their bodies trembled more.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of injury can''t die." The bald man cast disdainful eyes at the tall young man lying on the ground howling miserably.


    Then he skillfully turned over from the horse and dismounted, stood beside the tall young man, and stuck the sharp axe blade on the tall young man''s bloody face.


    "You seemed arrogant just now. Would you like to try the taste of the axe again? Ah, I''ll just scratch your eyes blind this time. "


    After that, the bald horse thief took out a dagger from his arms and leaned down to press the sharp blade against the eye cover of the tall young man.


    "No! No! Please let me go! I was wrong! Don''t blind me! " The tall young man pleaded for mercy to the bald horse thief with tears.


    The sharp blade is against your eye cover - not everyone can withstand this great psychological pressure and fear.


    "Hum, where was your arrogance just now? When you came out to scold me just now, you thought you were such a kind person. I didn''t expect you to be like this. "


    After mocking the tall young man, the bald horse thief straightened up and put away the dagger in his hand.


    However, just as the bald horse thief straightened up, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Because when he got up straight, his eyes were just among the villagers crowded in a group and caught a bright color.


    "Hey, hey, I found a good product." The bald man walked towards the crowded villagers while laughing obscene.


    "Take someone to enjoy it in advance. The leader should not blame it." The bald man smiled and grabbed Clara''s hand, the "good thing" he had just found.


    "What are you doing! Let go, let go of me! " Clara screamed, trying to get rid of the bald horse. The thief was clinging to the big hand of her right arm.


    However - as an ordinary girl, how could she have the strength to get rid of the hand of the bald horse thief.


    "Come with me!" The bald horse thief smiled. "Anyway, you will be brought to us tomorrow evening. Now it''s just a day in advance."


    Then the bald horse thief pulled Clara out.


    Clara, unable to break away from the control of the bald horse thief, struggled, begged for help and cried, "let go of me! Let me go! Help! Help!! Somebody help me! "


    Clara, who cried in fear, tried to ask for help.


    However - no one came out to save her.


    Someone might have come out to save her just now, but after the tall and strong man was cut with an axe, now everyone was frightened by the sharp axe of the bald horse thief. Everyone looked at the bald horse thief with fear and anger. No one dared to stand up to save Clara.


    Just when almost everyone, including Clara, was in despair¡ª¡ª


    "Please let her go."


    A young male voice rang

 Chapter 505

    "You seemed arrogant just now. Would you like to try the taste of the axe again? Ah, I''ll just scratch your eyes blind this time. "


    "No! No! Please let me go! I was wrong! Don''t blind me! "


    "Hum, where was your arrogance just now? When you came out to scold me just now, you thought you were such a kind person. I didn''t expect you to be like this. "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the arrogant bald horse thief, Su Cheng frowned, then murmured in a low voice at a volume that only he could hear clearly: "it''s too much..."


    After talking, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Yegor and the four women behind him, "I''ll go out and come back soon. You stay here and don''t move. "


    Without waiting for their reply, Su Cheng stepped out of the crowded villagers and went straight to the bald horse thief.


    "Hello! Where are you going? Come back soon! Don''t do anything stupid! " Yegor shouted at Su Cheng''s fading back.


    It was not only Yegor who loudly dissuaded Su Cheng, Vika, Alan, and some villagers who saw Su Cheng out of the line, but also loudly dissuaded him from doing stupid things.


    However - facing Yegor''s dissuasion, Su Cheng turned a deaf ear and continued to walk straight towards the bald horse thief.


    "Brother, what is he going to do..." Alan''s face was full of anxiety. If Su Cheng hadn''t told them not to move just now, Alan wanted to rush out and pull Su Cheng back.


    Su Cheng walked slowly to the bald horse thief who was holding Clara''s hand, and then Lang said:


    "Please let him go."


    Su Cheng''s words seemed to have some magic. After Su Cheng said these words, both the horse thieves and the villagers gradually quieted down.


    Everyone looked at Su Cheng in surprise.


    Both the horse thieves and the villagers were surprised for surprisingly similar reasons: they didn''t expect that anyone would dare to stand up now.


    The bald horse thief who was just pulling Clara stopped pulling Clara.


    He turned his head and threw a surprised look at Su Cheng.


    Then, the bald horse thief picked up the axe that had just fallen, and the sharp edge of the axe pointed directly at Su Cheng.


    "Boy, what did you just say?" The tone of the bald horse thief was full of threats and intimidation.


    While saying this, the skinhead horse thief pasted his axe closer to Su Cheng.


    Under the sunlight, the sharp axe blade that reflects dazzling silver light is only one finger away from Su Cheng''s face.


    However, the axe blade close to him did not scare Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng, who looked as usual, said again in a tone that was neither salty nor light:


    "I said - please let her go. If you want to live, please let go of the girl. "


    Su Cheng''s voice just fell. Except for the bald horse thieves, the other horse thieves seemed to hear some very funny jokes and laughed one after another.


    "Boy! You haven''t woken up yet! "


    "Will I die after pulling the girl away?"


    "Unexpectedly, there is a man with an abnormal head in this village!"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of unpleasant taunts, like raindrops, came from the mouths of other horsemen except the bald horsemen, and then smashed them at Su Cheng.


    It''s just -- none of the their sarcasm has done Su Cheng any harm.


    Su Cheng''s look and expression still didn''t show any difference. He still looked at the bald horse thief in front of him with sharp eyes.


    However - not everyone is wantonly mocking Su Cheng.


    Bald horse thieves - the only one in the gang who is not laughing at Su Cheng.


    The only baldheaded horse thief in the gang who didn''t laugh at and ridicule Su Cheng was looking at Su Cheng with serious eyes.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Be quiet!"


    The bald horse thief turned his head and loudly scolded the horse thieves who were wantonly mocking and mocking Su Cheng.


    The bald horse thief seemed to have great prestige. As soon as he scolded him, all the horse thieves immediately closed their mouths.


    The ridicule and mockery of Su Cheng immediately stopped.


    After the gang closed their mouths, the skinhead turned his head back and continued to look at Su Cheng with dignified eyes¡ª¡ª


    "I wonder what your excellency just said. Is there any danger after I pull the girl away? "


    Asked Su Cheng in respectful terms.


    The skinhead horse thief slowly put away his axe while asking Su Cheng these words.


    Both the gang members of the skinhead horse thief and the villagers of Brett village could not help but stare round with shock after seeing the move of the skinhead horse thief.


    "What happened..." a villager couldn''t help muttering, "did the black haired young man do anything? Why did that guy immediately respect him... "


    The villager spoke the voice of most people present.


    They don''t understand why the bald horse thief who was so arrogant just now immediately became respectful when he saw Su Cheng.


    Before everyone could recover from the shock, Su Cheng began to say to the bald man:


    "Of course it''s dangerous. The danger is still great."


    "There are only seven of you now, and there are hundreds of people on our side. Even if you have weapons in your hands, it is more than enough to kill seven of you under this overwhelming quantitative advantage."


    "Take a good look at the eyes of the villagers. Look at their angry eyes. If you dare to forcibly pull away the girl now, I can guarantee that the angry villagers will tear you to pieces. After all, in the face of only seven people, everyone still has the courage to resist. "


    After quietly listening to Su Cheng''s words, the bald horse thief turned his head and looked at the villagers next to him.


    As Su Chenggang just said, the villagers are now looking at seven of them with angry eyes in fear.


    The bald horse thief''s face began to appear hesitant.


    When the bald horse thief hesitated, Su Cheng added:


    "Put yourself in danger for a woman. It''s not worth thinking about it, is it? "


    "..." the bald horse thief was silent.


    After a long silence, the bald horse thief released Clara''s hand.


    "... let''s go." The bald horse thief shouted at his companion and walked back to his horse.


    After turning over and getting on the horse, the bald horse thief shouted to the villagers:


    "I''ll bypass you today! But you still have to get women ready by tomorrow evening! Tomorrow evening, our leader will personally lead everyone to your village! Don''t try to escape! We will guard every entrance and exit of your village! If we don''t have women ready by tomorrow evening, we''ll kill your village! "


    After putting down this cruel word, the bald horse thief deflected the horse''s head and led the rest of his companions away.

 Chapter 506

    "Gone..."


    "True or false..."


    "Those horse thieves really left?"


    ¡­¡­


    The villagers looked at each other.


    Look at the seven horsemen''s back, and then look at Su Cheng, who just stopped the atrocities and rode away.


    After seeing the seven horsemen leave, Su Cheng turned his head and comforted Clara, who stood beside him and was still slightly trembling with fear: "it''s all right."


    After comforting Clara, Su Cheng said to several young people who still didn''t recover from the shock:


    "You should send him for treatment. Although the wound on his face is not fatal, it''s better to deal with it quickly. Should there be a village doctor in your village? If there is no village doctor, send him to a place where there is a doctor. "


    The "he" in Su Cheng''s mouth refers to the tall and strong man whose cheek was scratched by the axe of the bald horse thief just now.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, the young people finally recovered.


    "Yes, yes! There are village doctors in our village! "


    The young men walked quickly with Su Cheng, picked up the tall young man with blood on his face and helped him to find a doctor for treatment.


    When Su Cheng ordered the young men to take the tall and strong man to treatment quickly, Alan, Carol and Eliza quickly squeezed out of the villagers and ran to Su Cheng.


    "Brother! What are you thinking! You scared the hell out of me! Aren''t you afraid of being hacked to death by those horse thieves? "


    "Have you forgotten your brother''s identity?" Su Cheng smiled at Alan and said in a volume that only he, Alan, Carol and Eliza could hear clearly, "I am a knight of the britannian Empire, the head of the Michael knights, the top leader of the northern front and the guardian of the northern empire. It''s my duty to protect the unarmed people. I won''t go at this time. Can I let the villagers here go? "


    "Besides, what are these thieves? It''s not the most dangerous time in my life that the thief put his axe on my head just now. I''ve experienced anything more dangerous than this. "


    "I didn''t rush to stop these horse thieves without preparation. You see, with my eloquence, these horse thieves retreated. "


    "Just now you were lucky!" Alan said in a very unhappy tone, "there may not be such a good chance next time! Don''t do that again! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, somewhere outside Brett village.


    "Baldhead, I can understand that you just asked us to retreat temporarily. After all, the boy just made sense. If the villagers attacked us collectively just now, we might all die. But why did you suddenly say a salute to that boy just now? Don''t you always fear nothing and only say honorifics to the leader? "


    A horse thief asked his bald head with a puzzled face.


    As soon as the horse thief''s voice fell, several other horse thieves also threw confused eyes at the bald horse thief one after another.


    They were all quite curious about why the bald head suddenly said a respectful word to the black haired boy just now.


    After hearing his companion''s question, the bald horse thief was silent for a moment.


    Then sink channel:


    "That person is not an ordinary person..."


    "Huh? Not ordinary people? What do you mean? "


    "I don''t know how to tell you. In short, the young man with black hair just now is not an ordinary person. Generally speaking, he should have a strong momentum."


    "Strong momentum? Why didn''t I feel it? Doesn''t he look like an ordinary person? "


    "That''s because you don''t have enough experience. When you have experience like me, you can feel the extraordinary of the young man with black hair. When I was just looking at the young man with black hair, I had a feeling that I was looking at the leader. "


    Speaking of this, the bald horse thief paused, his face sank, and then continued:


    "To be honest, the leader''s momentum is not one percent of that of the young man with black hair just now. Although it''s disrespectful to the leader, it''s true... It''s hard to imagine a young man like this."


    "True or false..." a horse thief beside the bald horse thief swallowed saliva, "was that guy so powerful just now..."


    Looking at the bald horse thief''s serious expression, everyone''s doubts could not help alleviating a little.


    "Well... If such a big man is located in this village, shall we rob this village?" A horse thief asked the bald horse thief carefully.


    "If I can, I want to retreat immediately, run far away and stop thinking about this village. It''s just... "The bald horse thief sighed lightly," boss, he has always been a person who doesn''t listen to advice. Even if we put forward suggestions to him, he may not adopt them, and he can only do his best. After a while, other Pathfinder companions should come. The six of you will guard the entrance and exit of the village with them. The village is the only entrance and exit. Don''t let the villagers escape. I''ll go to the leader and try to persuade him to give up the village. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Brett village, Carol''s home.


    "Husband, what should I do? Those horse thieves explained that tianbang party came with their team! " Vica''s face was anxious.


    "Don''t panic!" Yegor forced himself to be calm. "I''ll protect you and Carol! Now find a way to escape! "


    "But those horse thieves must have blocked the only entrance and exit of the village now! Where can we escape? "


    "... Gee, damn it..."


    Yegor and Vika were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. They were so anxious in the hall of the house.


    Compared with the anxiety of these two people, Su Cheng, who is also located in the hall and sitting on the side, needs to calm down a lot.


    Su Chengzheng "plays" with a pigeon in his hand.


    Looking at Su Cheng who was playing with pigeons, Yegor couldn''t help raising an unknown fire: "Hello! What time is it now! Are you still playing with pigeons?! Although you succeeded in persuading those horse thieves away just now, the crisis still hasn''t been solved! The gang of horse thieves said that their troops would arrive here tomorrow evening! So come up with a solution before tomorrow evening! At least think of ways to protect the girls in the village! "


    After silently listening to Yegor''s rebuke, Su Cheng smiled helplessly at Yegor:


    "I''m not playing with pigeons. I''m loading letters into pigeons'' feet."


    "Letter?" Yegor''s eyes widened, "what letter?"


    Su Cheng did not answer Yegor''s question.


    Instead, he stood up with a smile, holding the pigeon in his hand and walking towards the door of the house.


    As he walked to the door of the house, Su Cheng said in a peaceful tone to Yegor and Vika, who were behind him:


    "Uncle and aunt, although you can''t be careless to the horse thieves, there''s no need to be too flustered and nervous. You can eat, sleep and move normally as usual."


    "After all - I''m here.


    After opening the door of the house, Su Cheng threw the carrier pigeon into the blue sky above his head.


    The carrier pigeon liberated from Su Cheng''s hands flapped its wings, flapped its wings twice, and then flew straight to Avalon fortress.


    Watching the carrier pigeon getting smaller and smaller and about to disappear from his field of vision, a meaningful smile gradually floated on Su Cheng''s face and whispered in a volume that only he could hear:


    "Go and call my men."

 Chapter 507

    February 24, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire£¨ (the day Su Cheng meets a horse thief)


    14:3 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, north, Avalon fortress, Willie''s office.


    Today is also a very leisurely day.


    Therefore, Willie and the military commanders who are now staying in the fortress rarely gather in Willie''s office, drinking black tea and chatting together.


    This time, the people were very neat. Even Samuel, who usually slept and slept most of the time, was also in Willie''s office and had tea with Willie and others.


    Except for Dale, who is now in the No. 1 base, all the commanders in the Fortress - Raymond, Samuel and Gary are here now.


    The three of them were drinking black tea and chatting with Willie. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    "As early as in the rescue war of Lund kingdom in 289, I saw the extraordinary of our commander." While drinking black tea, Willie talked about the past between him and Su Cheng.


    Talk about your acquaintances - this is one of the most commonly used topics when people chat.


    "I was the commander of the third army at that time. After the war of annihilation of the Victoria River, I was responsible for leading the third army to cross the Victoria River and launch a feint against the enemy."


    "When launching the feint, because the regiment commander was too close to the front line, there would be some cold arrows from time to time."


    "I saw it very clearly at that time - a cold arrow was almost shot against the head''s face."


    "At that time, they frightened me and the leader''s sister."


    "If the trajectory of this arrow is slightly straightened, the head of the commander can be shot out, and we will experience the feeling of the death of the commander of the whole army again."


    "However, although I and the head''s sister were terrified at that time, the head shot at him like nothing. He still didn''t change his face and didn''t blink."


    "When I saw this behind the scenes, I decided: the head is not an ordinary person, and his future achievements will never be low."


    "Similar things have happened more than once. In last year''s "Xia Feng" offensive, I served as the commander''s adjutant and commanded the East Road army together with the commander. "


    "During the ''summer wind'' offensive, we were attacked by the enemy at night, and tens of thousands of enemy troops attacked our base camp in the dark."


    "In such a critical situation, the regimental commander remained unchanged and quickly calmed the morale of the army. Judging from the sound, the enemy''s attack was a feint, then inferred the enemy''s main attack direction according to the nearby terrain, arranged the tactics in a very short time, and successfully killed the other side. "


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve always been curious about how the regimental commander can keep calm in the face of danger... Is his concentration trained or trained the day after tomorrow..."


    After listening to Willie''s story, Raymond looked forward to it.


    "Captain... I''m really strong... I really hope I can become such a strong person like Captain in the future..."


    Just when this small tea party is going on in such a relaxed and warm atmosphere¡ª¡ª


    Knock knock knock knock knock!


    There was a sudden rush of knocking outside the door.


    "Your Excellency deputy head! A letter from a carrier pigeon! "


    "Carrier pigeon?" Willie frowned.


    "It''s rare." Gary murmured, "there will be a letter from a carrier pigeon... Whose letter is it..."


    Using carrier pigeons to transmit messages - this way of transmitting information has always been in a very embarrassing position.


    Because of the embarrassing position of carrier pigeons, carrier pigeons are rarely used now. Therefore, Gary can''t help but sigh "rare".


    The carrier pigeon is in such an awkward position mainly because of its very fatal weaknesses.


    First of all - it''s not so convenient to send a message with a carrier pigeon.


    The reason why people can use carrier pigeons to send messages depends on the homing nature of carrier pigeons. In short, carrier pigeons can''t go anywhere, but only return to their own nest. People can only send the letter to the place where the carrier pigeon''s nest is located.


    Secondly, it is also very unsafe to use carrier pigeons to transmit messages. If carrier pigeons are used to transmit important military and political affairs, they are captured or killed by the enemy and intercepted intelligence, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Therefore, when delivering important military information and political affairs, no one will use carrier pigeons. They all use the relatively safest method: let people ride a fast horse to deliver.


    From the beginning of this small tea party to now, Samuel, who has rarely talked and has been drinking tea silently, said to others in the presence without expression and "inadvertently":


    "Carrier pigeons... Speaking of it - when he left the fortress, in order to facilitate contact with us in case of emergencies, the commander took away several carrier pigeons whose nests were set in the fortress."


    After hearing Samuel''s hint, the expressions of Willie, Raymond and Gary suddenly changed one after another.


    "Come in!" Willie shouted toward the door.


    "Yes!"


    A soldier held a small roll of paper, opened the door, walked quickly into the room and handed Willie the small roll of paper in his hand.


    After taking the small roll of paper and letting the soldier out, Willie impatiently unfolded the roll of small paper in his hand that was not as thick as his tail finger.


    "It''s a bad thing..." Willie, who read the contents of the roll of paper three or two times, said in a deep voice, "the head is in danger. This morning, he encountered a horse thief in Brett village."


    "What? Is the captain in danger? " Raymond, whose voice was out of control due to out of control emotion, shouted at his throat.


    "Well, but the commander and Eliza and others are all right for the time being, but according to the commander, the large army of these horse thieves will arrive in Brett village tomorrow evening. It will be really dangerous at that time, so let''s send troops to rescue quickly!"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Raymond, with an anxious face, stood up from his chair with a "Hoo", and then said in a loud voice:


    "Deputy head! Please allow me to personally lead the troops to the rescue team leader! I only need 10 elite cavalry! "


    Samuel, who was sitting on the side, also changed his expression slightly: "is the colonel in danger..."


    "10 cavalry..." Willie frowned. "It''s no problem for Raymond to take people to the rescue, but if you only take 10 cavalry, will there be too few troops? After all, the number of horse thieves is unknown. For the sake of insurance, we''d better take more soldiers. "


    Raymond opened his mouth and was about to refute Willie''s words, Samuel said first:


    "Deputy commander, you seem to be a little too cautious. In my eyes, there are too many with 10 cavalry. After all, the opponent is just a gang of horse thieves. You don''t need to be so cautious and concerned."


    "According to the leader''s letter, the brigands'' army will come tomorrow evening, so the most important thing about rescuing the leader is to be fast, so taking too many people will slow down."


    "So - we don''t need to send so many people, we just need to send two people."


    "2?" Willie, Raymond and Samuel asked Samuel in unison.


    "Yes, just two people - just me and Raymond."


    Then Samuel put down his teacup and looked up at Willie.


    There is no languid and listless color on his face, only serious and serious color.


    "Deputy commander, let Raymond and I play." Samuel said positively, "if Ramon takes 10 cavalry alone, the total force is equivalent to 1010, but if Ramon and I are allowed to attack, the total force is equivalent to 2000. 2000 people are more than enough to deal with a gang of horse thieves?"

 Chapter 508

    February 24, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire£¨ The day Su Cheng encounters a horse thief is also the day when he receives Su Cheng''s letter from Avalon fortress and starts to organize rescue)


    19:23 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Brett village, Carol''s home, hall.


    "Thank you very much for saving my daughter today."


    The middle-aged man kneeling respectfully in front of Su Cheng bowed his head and thanked Su Cheng.


    Clara, a young girl sitting next to the middle-aged man, followed the middle-aged man and thanked Su Cheng with her head down: "thank you for saving me today."


    "Where is it?" Su Cheng, kneeling opposite Clara and the middle-aged man, quickly saluted, "I just did some small things within my power. No matter who, under the circumstances at that time, I will come forward to rescue my love."


    The middle-aged man kneeling next to Clara is Clara''s father.


    Just now, Clara''s father led Clara to thank Su Cheng for saving Clara this morning.


    "To be honest - when I saw the little girl holding her arm by the beast this morning, my brain suddenly went blank."


    Clara''s father smiled bitterly.


    "I want to find some young strong men next to me to rescue the little girl with me, but I looked around and I was desperate, because I can see from their expressions that they don''t have the courage to pull the little girl back with me."


    "Just when I was in despair, you stood up."


    "Thank you very much! I will repay this kindness all my life! "


    After that, Clara''s father bowed his head to Su Cheng again and thanked him.


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly and saluted again: "it''s not a big deal. There''s no need to say such a heavy thing as'' repay it all your life..."


    ¡­¡­


    There were not only Su Cheng, Clara and Clara''s father in the hall.


    At this time, there were three people in the hall: Carol, Yegor and Vika.


    Alan and Eliza are in their respective rooms now.


    Carol and her parents are kneeling silently in a corner of the hall, silently watching Clara''s father and Clara constantly thank Su Cheng, silently watching Su Cheng constantly salute the two in front of them.


    "Dad, you asked me why I like honesty before, didn''t you?" Carol looked at Su Cheng who was constantly returning gifts to Clara and her father with a gentle smile on her face. Suddenly, she said at a volume that only she and Yegor could hear clearly, "this is one of the reasons why I like honesty."


    "Cheng Cheng is not a person with bad character. He is very gentle and reliable. He will always be braver than others and silently pull the people who need his protection behind him."


    "..." after hearing what Carol said, Yegor became silent.


    He looked thoughtful and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Just then, Clara''s father suddenly turned down and threw a very heavy sentence at Carol who was kneeling in the corner of the hall: "Carol, I have an unkind request. Please promise me."


    As soon as Clara''s father''s voice fell, Clara, who knelt next to him, trembled slightly, her eyes began to turn red, and tears began to accumulate in her eyes.


    Looking at Clara''s father''s serious expression and Clara''s strange, an ominous premonition surged into Su Cheng and Carol''s hearts.


    "What is it, please?" Carol said positively, "if it''s something I can do, I''ll help."


    "... I''m likely to die after tonight." Clara''s father said in a deep voice, "the little girl''s mother died early. Now I''m the only family member. If I die, the little girl will be helpless. You are my best friend. If I die, please Carol. You can help me take care of Clara. "


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?" Carol exclaimed, "what do you mean you''ll die tonight?"


    "Uncle..." Su Cheng frowned. "Are you going to break through the horse thieves at the gate of the village?"


    "... yes, it is. We can''t wait any longer. Now there are new horse thieves coming. At this time, there are a full number of 21 horse thieves guarding the village gate. If we drag on, the number of horse thieves will be more. At that time, it will be more difficult for us to get out. Therefore, we plan to gather all the young and middle-aged people in the village as much as possible to clean up the horse thieves guarding the village gate so that the whole village can escape, At least let the women and children in the village escape. "


    As soon as Clara''s father''s voice fell, Su Cheng shouted anxiously:


    "Don''t do anything stupid! We don''t even have decent weapons here! Even if we succeed in cleaning up the gang of horse thieves guarding the gate of the village, we will suffer heavy casualties! "


    "We know. That''s why I just asked Carol to take care of Clara after I died."


    "Dad!" Clara, who could no longer control herself, threw herself into her father''s arms with tears, "don''t go! Don''t leave me! "


    Because there was too much noise in the hall, Alan and Eliza stayed in the room.


    The two quickly walked out of the house and came to the hall.


    "Brother! What''s going on? What happened? "


    "The villagers here are going to fight to death..."


    After that, Su Cheng explained what had happened to Alan and others in a deep voice.


    When he learned that the young people in the village were going to risk their lives tonight and forcibly break through the blockade of the gang of horse thieves at the gate of the village, Alan and others'' faces and expressions changed one after another.


    Looking at the kind elder who was pacifying Clara in front of him, Su Cheng said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s terrible... If they really break through the horse thieves guarding the village gate tonight, many people will die... Tell them that I have asked my subordinates to save us... But even if I tell them, will they believe it


    While Su Cheng was thinking about whether to tell the villagers that he had asked for help and that the help was on his way, Clara''s father suddenly said in a puzzled tone:


    "It''s strange that you didn''t know about it. Didn''t Mr. Yegor tell you about it? Mr. Yegor, he was the first to sign up. "


    "Dad?"


    As soon as Clara''s father spoke, Carol turned her head and looked at Yegor kneeling next to her with shocked eyes.


    Not only is Carol looking at Yegor in shock, but Vica, Alan, Eliza and Su Cheng all cast shocked eyes at Yegor.


    "... sorry, Carol, wife. Because I don''t know what to tell you, I''ve been hiding it from you until now. I have decided to risk my life. I can''t sit back and watch my favorite wife and daughter fall into the hands of horse thieves. Don''t worry, I will let you two escape successfully. "

 Chapter 509

    February 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    1:35 a.m.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Brett village.


    "Wow... This number..." Su Cheng''s face was full of dignified color, "almost all the vigorous years of the village are here..."


    The vigorous years of almost the whole village are now concentrated, and all kinds of weapons are in their hands.


    There are hoes, kitchen knives, axes for cutting trees, wooden sticks


    "Although the number of people is dominant, the weapons and actual combat experience are absolutely at a disadvantage..." Eliza, with a dignified face on one side, also answered at this time, "even if you really succeed in clearing all the horse thieves blocking the entrance of the village, the casualties will be quite heavy..."


    Su Cheng frowned as he looked at the conscious villagers in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ªTut... It''s really difficult... Do you want to tell them that I''ve moved rescuers... But even if I tell them that I''ve moved rescuers, they won''t believe it... After all, in their eyes, I''m just an outsider with unknown origin. Before such a major event that affects the life and death of the whole village, How could you obediently trust the words of an outsider


    So far, only Eliza, Carol and Alan know that Su Cheng has moved to rescue the soldiers.


    The reason why Su Cheng didn''t tell Yegor, Vika or the villagers about it was because Su Cheng had expected it and said it for nothing.


    Because before such a major event related to the life and death of the whole village, the villagers could not trust him, lay down their weapons obediently and wait for the rescue in his mouth.


    While Su Cheng was correcting and thinking about what to do next, he suddenly saw a familiar figure from the assembled young adults.


    And this familiar figure also found Su Cheng.


    "Ah, Mr. Cheng, here you are."


    "Mr. Jean? Why are you here? "


    This familiar figure is Jean, the son of the village head.


    Jean was holding a big hammer for forging iron.


    Gene, carrying the big hammer, walked quickly to Su Cheng and said in a half joking tone:


    "Mr. Cheng, you just asked a stupid question. I''m standing here with a weapon. Why am I here? Is the reason obvious?"


    "... Mr. Jean, have you joined this operation..."


    "Well, because I have a 13-year-old sister. If those horse thieves come, my sister will be in danger. As a big brother, I can''t be indifferent to it. At least I have to let my sister escape."


    Speaking of this, gene paused and said in an apologetic tone:


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cheng. I probably can''t go to Baidi city with you to teach the blacksmith over there how to forge and use horseshoes. If I die, go to my father. My father will return the 5 million deposit you gave me to you."


    As soon as Jean''s voice fell, a young female voice with a little crying voice suddenly came: "brother!"


    Gene, Su Cheng and others followed the prestige. A little girl who seemed to be only 10 years old looked at gene with red eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Gene asked the little girl.


    Su Cheng guessed that the little girl was probably the sister gene had just talked about without anyone else''s explanation.


    "Brother! Don''t go! "


    Jean''s sister burst into Jean''s arms as she cried.


    Similar sensational scenes are constantly happening around.


    Su Cheng, Eliza and Alan looked at the jean brothers and sisters who were holding together and walked away very wisely.


    After walking away, Su Cheng asked Eliza in a deep voice:


    "... Eliza, do you have a sword?"


    "There''s a tape." Eliza replied.


    "What about you, Alan, do you have a sword?"


    "I have one, too." Alan also replied.


    "Well, I''m going to trouble you two. You two will take your swords later and kill all the horse thieves guarding the gate of the village before these villagers. I don''t want the villagers here to suffer any casualties before the rescuers arrive. So -- please. "


    "Leave it to me and Eliza!" Alan smiled and waved her little fist. "It''s just about 20 horse thieves. I don''t need Eliza''s help. I can solve them alone!"


    "Su Cheng, leave it to Alan and me. Alan and I will kill all the horse thieves at the gate of the village before the villagers. "


    "Well, please."


    Just when Su Cheng had just ordered Alan and Eliza¡ª¡ª


    "Ah! Su Cheng, I have found you! "


    Suddenly came a familiar middle-aged male voice.


    Yegor.


    Yegor, who was carrying an axe for cutting trees, shouted "I can find you", and walked quickly to Su Cheng.


    Vicat and Carol followed Yegor anxiously.


    "Su Cheng! I have something to tell you! "


    Su Cheng frowned: "words?"


    "Yes."


    After that, Yegor bowed his head to Su Cheng.


    Then he apologized to Su Cheng:


    "I''m sorry that I have some incorrect prejudice against you these days. You''re not a bad character."


    Without Su Cheng''s reply, Yegor went on:


    "Su Cheng, I have an unkind request - I''m likely to die this time. If I die, I hope you can help me take care of my little daughter and my wife. I have known my little girl''s feelings for you, and I also see that you are a person worthy of reliance and trust, so if you like my little girl, I allow you to be my son-in-law. I believe the little girl will be happy after she marries you. "


    Vika, standing behind Yegor, heard Yegor''s words, her eyes became redder and her tears became more.


    Carol, who was also standing behind Yegor, shouted to Yegor:


    "Dad! What are you talking about! You don''t have to do such a dangerous thing! "


    Carol also knows that Su Cheng has moved rescuers, but she can''t tell Yegor.


    Because Carol knew that even if she did, her father would not believe it.


    Therefore, Carol can only say "no need to go" to Yegor again and again.


    "Carol." Yegor turned and said in a gentle tone he had never told Carol before, "in addition to apologizing to Su Cheng, I also want to apologize to you. I''m sorry, I''m a very stubborn old man, because my bad character has added a lot of bad memories to you. "


    "Dad..."


    "Three years ago, because I stubbornly insisted on the idea of men being superior to women, I said a lot of very excessive words to you, which made you run away from home in anger."


    "These days, I always say Su Cheng has a bad character, but in fact, I am very stubborn. I am the one with the worst character. During the period when you ran away from home, I was annoyed and regretted every day. I regretted why my character was so bad and why I forced you to run away from home. "


    "The other day, I was so happy to see you back safely and healthily that I almost cried. Carol, it''s great that you can come back to me safely..."


    "I love you, Carol."


    Speaking of this, Yegor opened his arms and held Carol in his arms.


    "Carol, you can do what you like and pursue the people you like. Dad, I won''t stop you from doing what you like."


    "Dad..."


    Under the influence of her father''s true feelings and atmosphere, Carol''s eyes gradually turned red.


    "I love you too, Dad... I also want to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have run away from home three years ago. You and mom have been worried about me for three years. I''m sorry, sorry..."


    Vica, who was already in tears, also came forward and held her husband and daughter with open arms.


    A family of three hugged each other tightly.


    "Husband, you must come back safely. In the future, I want to continue to eat your meals and eat together as usual..."


    "Well, I will come back safely. The three of us will continue to eat together as usual."


    Yegor said "yes", with a happy and sad smile, closed his eyes and held Carol tighter in his arms


    "Ah, isn''t this the head of our family? Finally found the leader, Hello! Chief! We''ve come to pick you up! "


    "Captain! It''s great to see you in good health! The lower officer came to save you and pick you up! "

 Chapter 510

    ¡ª¡ªHuh? What''s the sound?!


    After hearing these two familiar male voices, Su Cheng''s pupils narrowed slightly, and then turned his head according to the voice.


    Along with Su Cheng, Alan, Eliza and the villagers around him.


    After the villagers followed the prestige, they saw two young people they had never seen before.


    One of the two young people has short black hair, orange pupils and an orange sword hanging on his left waist.


    The figure of another young man is much stronger than that of this young orange pupil. Although he wears ordinary cloth clothes like this young orange pupil, his cloth clothes are full of his strong muscles.


    He has short brown hair and blue pupils, carries a big axe gun in his hand, and a blue long sword of the same style as the orange pupil youth is also hung on his left waist.


    Looking at the weapons in the hands and waist of the two young people, the expression of the villagers became dignified one after another.


    In this extraordinary period, the villagers are very vigilant against all outsiders with weapons.


    Just when the villagers were going to ask these two people¡ª¡ª


    "Raymond?! Samuel?! "


    Su Cheng, who showed his power this morning and persuaded the horse thieves to retreat with only one word, shouted to the two young people.


    "Captain! Let''s take you home. " Samuel, whose facial expression has never been very rich, showed a faint smile to Su Cheng at this time.


    "Captain! are you all right? Did you get hurt by those damn horse thieves? "


    "I''m fine. Your rescue speed is too fast, isn''t it? I just sent a message to you with a carrier pigeon this morning. Did it take you only half a day to get there? And -- just the two of you? "


    "After learning that you are in trouble, we immediately began to organize rescue." Samuel replied, "but considering that if there are too many rescuers, it may slow down, so I decided not to take any soldiers. Raymond and I set out."


    "Raymond and I ride three horses to transfer in turn. With these three excellent horses that can transfer in turn and Raymond''s equestrian skills, it''s not difficult to get to Brett village in half a day. Now it seems that Raymond and I have succeeded in catching up. But then again, what are these villagers doing here? Now this time should not be suitable for a party? "


    "Yes." Raymond echoed, "shouldn''t we go to bed or reproduce at this time? And why are they still armed? Aren''t they going to fight the horse thieves? If so, the villagers here are very kind. "


    "Hello! I say you! " Just then, a villager took the courage to point his long stick at Raymond and Samuel, "who are you two? Is it a horse thief? "


    "Horse thief? That''s a rude call. " Raymond cast an unhappy look at the villager, "don''t compare us with horse thieves who can''t be used at all except wasting air and food. It''s an insult to us."


    "Who the hell are you!" Just now, the villager asked loudly again, "if you are not horse thieves, how did you get into the village? The entrance of the village should have been blocked by those damn horse thieves! "


    "Village entrance? "Horse thief?" Samuel thought for a moment and then suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean those horse thieves standing at the entrance of the village? Ramon and I asked who they were. They said they were horse thieves, so Ramon and I killed them all. Then Ramon and I swaggered into the village - that''s how we got into the village. "


    "Kill, kill?!" The villagers who just asked questions lost control of their tone.


    "True or false..."


    "Did these two people really kill those horse thieves at the entrance of the village? There are more than 20 horsemen guarding at the entrance of the village... "


    "It''s a lie..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the villagers were shocked and looked at each other, a young man in the village rushed towards the villagers with a look of ecstasy.


    No, to be exact, it''s a quick step towards the village head.


    "Village head! Good news! " The young man shouted at the village head in an excited tone.


    "Lev?" The village head frowned at the young man, "didn''t I ask you to watch the movements of the gang of horse thieves at the entrance of the village? What are you doing back? "


    "Village head! There are experts to save us! "


    After the young man called Lev by the village head said that, he pointed to Raymond and Samuel: "I just saw these two people kill all the 20 horse thieves guarding the village gate like chopping melons and vegetables! After the two men killed all the horse thieves and walked into the village, I went up to check and found that the horse thieves at the entrance of the village were indeed dead! We don''t have to fight the horse thieves at the entrance of the village anymore! "


    Samuel and Raymond, who can become fanlan knights in their early 30s, are naturally not stupid people.


    After hearing what Lev said, he immediately understood why the villagers gathered here with weapons.


    "You were going to fight with those horse thieves at the entrance of your village! It seems that you are all very kind! " Raymond looked admiringly at the villagers around him, "but - as the young man said just now, you are safe now! Don''t try so hard! Those horse thieves at the entrance of the village have been cleared away by Samuel and me! So you can go to bed now! "


    Raymond thought the villagers would be very happy when they learned that they didn''t have to play with the horse thieves at the entrance of the village.


    But the real scene in front of him was completely different from what he imagined.


    Although we can really feel the excitement from the villagers.


    However - the embarrassment and embarrassment of the villagers are much stronger than the excitement.


    Many villagers who had made up their mind to die and were just making final farewell to their families and lovers silently let go of their families and lovers, and then pinned their faces full of embarrassment aside.


    After listening to Raymond''s words, Yegor, Vika and Carol still held each other tightly and stared at each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Carol took the lead in releasing her hands around her father, then turned her red face to the root of her ears and looked at the distant horizon.


    Yegor and Vika, after Carol released their arms, silently released their hands, shyly looked away and stopped looking at each other.


    Although from Su Cheng''s point of view, we can''t see the faces of Yegor and Vika, from their red ears, their faces should be as red as Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat an embarrassment


    Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling the awkward atmosphere in his heart.


    They were suddenly told that they were safe and would not die just after saying the shameful words that they would never say and would only say when they were about to die.


    Carol''s face is rarely so red.


    Looking at Carol''s bleeding cheek, Su Cheng, who seldom had a chance to tease Carol, couldn''t help whispering to Carol:


    "Well... That''s great. You can eat around the table as usual."


    "Wuwu..."


    Carol let out a groan of pain and squatted down with her red face.

 Chapter 511

    "Cough..." the village head, still with some embarrassment on his face, coughed a few times, "thank you very much for your help..."


    "No thanks." Raymond shook his hand. "It''s just that he did something within his power. Samuel and I just cleaned up some cockroaches blocking our sight and the way ahead."


    "Well... Please allow me to ask you two some very abrupt questions." The village head continued, "excuse me - who are you two? I think you two seem to know Mr. Su Cheng very well. Are you two acquaintances of Mr. Su Cheng? "


    Speaking of this, the village head paused and continued in a hesitant tone.


    But this time, he asked Su Cheng:


    "Mr. Su Cheng, I see that they seem to be very respectful to you and keep calling you ''head''... Mr. Su Cheng, aren''t you a big man?"


    At this time, Su Cheng is standing between Raymond and Samuel.


    After hearing the village head''s question, Su Cheng secretly pulled the clothes of Raymond and Samuel standing on both sides of him, and then winked at them.


    Su Cheng didn''t want too many people to know his true identity. In order not to let Raymond and Samuel reveal his identity, he kept winking at them and motioning them not to talk.


    Samuel immediately understood Su Cheng''s eyes, obediently shut his mouth and stopped speaking.


    While making colors to Raymond and Samuel, Su Cheng is also running his brain and thinking about words.


    In just a few seconds, Su Cheng thought out a perfect answer.


    After clearing his throat, Su Cheng said to village head Lang:


    "Village head, you''re joking. I''m not a big man..."


    I''m just an ordinary person who can be seen everywhere. These two people are just my friends. The title of "head" is just their nickname for me - before Su Cheng could finish his perfect answer, Raymond standing next to Su Cheng said proudly to the village head Lang:


    "Yes! The man standing in front of you is one of the few great men in our British Empire! "


    "Qu, one of the few big people?!"


    "Yes! You have no news here, so you must not know yet! One of the three great Knights of our empire, the Michael knights, which specially stationed in the north of the Empire, has a new head recently! The person in front of you is Su Cheng, the Baron Leia of the British Empire, the new head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front of the Empire! Huh? Captain, Samuel, why are you looking at me with such strange eyes? "


    "Mi, head of Michael''s knights?"


    "The supreme leader of the imperial northern front?!"


    "He, he is the head of the Michael knights?! How could such a young man be the leader? "


    "Isn''t it..."


    "But if he is the leader, then everything makes sense... No wonder there are two experts to rescue us at night as soon as the horse thieves arrive in the morning... It is likely that Mr. Su Cheng called them to rescue us in some way!"


    "In the early morning, Mr. Su Cheng can let the horse thieves leave with a word, and the reason why the bald head is so respectful to Mr. Su Cheng can be clear! It''s not easy for a man who is the head of the knights to overwhelm a small horse thief with the momentum cultivated by being in the top position for a long time! "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Raymond''s voice fell, exclamations broke out among the villagers.


    He looked at each other and projected a line of sight containing all kinds of emotions towards Su Cheng.


    The villagers praised Su Cheng''s words, which seemed to be very useful to Raymond. He half opened his eyes and looked very happy.


    "And I am Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael Knights! He is the right-hand man who will eventually become the head of the regiment in the future! And this is Samuel Brooke, the commander of the second army of the Michael Knights! "


    "The two of us came to rescue the villagers of Brett village... Huh? Regiment leader! Please stop looking at me with such strange eyes! Samuel, you too! Why do you both look at me with such strange eyes? Did I say something wrong? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    30 minutes later.


    Brett village, Carol''s home.


    "The red vegetable soup is ready. Please have a drink, both of you. You should be tired all the way in this cold day? Drink some to warm yourself up. "


    Vika said, putting the two plates of red vegetable soup on the low table in the hall.


    "Oh, black tea soup..." Samuel, sitting at the low table, took a plate of red vegetable soup. "It''s a very classic dish of the holy Helan empire. It smells really delicious."


    After simply praising the smell of the red vegetable soup in his hand, Samuel picked up the spoon and began to drink.


    As soon as the soup in the spoon was sent to the inlet, Samuel''s eyes lit up.


    From Samuel''s expression, we can see that this dish of red vegetable soup is very to his appetite.


    Raymond has less leisure than Samuel, who is leisurely tasting red vegetable soup.


    At this time, Raymond, who was also in the hall, stood straight and bowed his head to Su Cheng, who sat opposite him and looked at him helplessly:


    "I''m really sorry! I''m too stupid! I didn''t understand the sign in your eyes, which exposed your identity! "


    This is the first time Su Cheng has heard Raymond apologize to him tonight.


    "Come on, don''t apologize. I don''t blame you. I haven''t been angry with you. After you helped me tell the villagers my true identity, there are still many benefits. For example, the villagers have settled down at this time, are no longer afraid of the upcoming horse thief, and can go to bed at ease."


    "But... There are still some disadvantages..."


    After that, Su Cheng, with a helpless face, glanced out of the window of the hall.


    Because of the leak of identity, many curious people are gathered outside the house, hoping to see the style of the head of Michael''s knights.


    After all - there are still many people in the village who haven''t seen Su Cheng''s face carefully.


    "I''m really sorry!"


    "Oh, come on, come on, there''s really no need to apologize. Sit down and eat red vegetable soup. This is a military order. Don''t disobey."


    "... yes..."


    At this time, the hall is a little crowded, because there are too many people in the hall.


    Su Cheng, Eliza, Alan, Carol''s family, Raymond and Samuel are all here at this time.


    When Raymond and Samuel were quietly eating the red vegetable soup cooked by Vicat, Vicat, who was kneeling respectfully, was rubbing his hands with each other because of prudence.


    Yegor kneeling next to Vica is not as formal as Vica, but his expression and action are not as natural as before.


    The difference between them at this time naturally did not escape Su Cheng''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s why I don''t want to expose my identity as the head of the Knights


    Su Cheng sighed helplessly in his heart.

 Chapter 512

    "Uncle, aunt. Don''t be so formal. " Su Cheng smiled at Yegor and Vika, "don''t care who I am. But I''m an important friend of Carol. This won''t change, so you just need to treat me as a friend of Carol as usual."


    Su Cheng, who didn''t want to be treated so rigidly by Carol''s parents, couldn''t help but cry out to comfort them.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the strange expression of Carol''s parents finally calmed down.


    "Really, really surprised..." Vicat said, "I didn''t expect that my little girl could make friends with such a big man..."


    "Big people and so on. I''m really flattered." Su Cheng chuckled, "my name sounds fancy, but in fact, it''s just a soldier with a little power and status in his hands. He''s not a big man."


    Su Cheng didn''t find out - Alicia, sitting behind him, made a big white eye after hearing Su Cheng''s self modesty.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªIf the three main forces of the Empire, the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front of the Empire, are not big people, how can they be big people


    After he comforted Carol''s parents, Su Cheng turned his head and said in a helpless tone to Raymond and Samuel who had just finished drinking the red vegetable soup:


    "Well, it''s time to get down to business."


    "I asked you to lead troops to help, but you two came... I don''t know whether I should praise you for your courage or damage you for being too arrogant..."


    "Captain, you''re a little inaccurate." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel replied, "just send me and Raymond - I put forward this proposition."


    "Captain, you are wrong. It seems that only two people came, but in fact, 2000 people came.


    "Raymond and I are both powerful generals, so our total combat power is equal to that of 2000 people. It''s enough to use 2000 people to deal with just a few horse thieves."


    At this time, Raymond also answered:


    "Samuel and I actually left a few people to ask when we cleared the gang of horse thieves guarding the village gate just now."


    "According to what they said, their total number is less than 100. To deal with horse thieves with only less than 100 people, don''t mention Samuel and me. I''m enough alone."


    "Ah, by the way, in order to ensure that these scum won''t make trouble in the future, we''ll take them after asking them..."


    Raymond raised his hand and rowed laterally around his neck.


    After listening to Samuel and Raymond, Su Cheng gave a helpless sigh, and then said to Samuel in a joking tone, "I didn''t expect you to come, Samuel."


    You are usually so lazy that you should take the initiative to give advice and participate in the rescue - although Su Cheng didn''t say everything, his implication was very obvious.


    Samuel, who heard Su Cheng''s implication, smiled bitterly: "Captain, I am indeed a person who has never been very positive, but this does not mean that I will never be positive."


    "I''m also your subordinate. You''ve encountered a dilemma. As a subordinate, I can''t be indifferent."


    "I feel like I saw a very rare scene." Su Cheng said in a joking tone, "I saw Samuel get active."


    "It''s really quite rare." Raymond was also helping.


    Samuel continued to smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Somewhere not far from Brett village.


    "Boss, I''m back."


    The bald horse thief respectfully said hello to a bearded man sitting in front of him.


    "Oh! Bald, you''re back. " The strong man called the leader by the bald horse thief also enthusiastically responded to the bald horse thief, "how about it? What about the reconnaissance of that Brett village? "


    "The reconnaissance went well." The bald horse thief obediently replied, "it''s a not very rich village with a small population. There are only 128 people, but there are not many young and beautiful women there."


    "Moreover, it is said that the villagers of this Brett village are all hirans who moved south from the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the leader''s eyes brightened, "that is to say, all the girls in Brett village are Xilan?"


    "Well, that''s right. When I went to Brett village for reconnaissance today, the britannian language of most of the villagers there did have a strong foreign accent. "


    "Hahaha! That''s great! " The leader laughed and looked very excited. "After playing with so many girls, I''ve never played with girls from other countries. I''ll have fun this time and play with the girls of the holy Helan empire! Hey, baldheaded, you should have well organized people to block the exits of that Brett village and prevent the villagers there from escaping? "


    "Of course. Due to the terrain, there is only one entrance and exit in this Brett village, so it is very good to block this village. Now there are probably more than 20 people guarding at the entrance of the village and will not let any villagers escape. "


    "That''s good! That''s good! Ha ha ha! I really look forward to tomorrow! I really want to play with the women of the holy Helan empire! I wonder if the women of the holy Helan empire will be more fun than the women of our britannian empire. "


    Just then, a close confidant of the leader standing next to the leader answered:


    "It is said that the skin of the Hiran is whiter than ours, and the bridge of the nose is very high. It happens to be the type you like."


    "Oh? Really? Why do hirans have whiter skin than us? Should the bridge of the nose be higher? "


    "I don''t know why, but in a word, the skin of hirans is whiter and the bridge of their nose is higher than ours."


    "Ha ha! After hearing you say that, I look forward to tomorrow even more! "


    The bald horse thief has been hesitant since the beginning.


    After hesitating until now, the bald horse thief finally showed a firm color on his face, bit his teeth, and then said to his leader:


    "Boss, let''s not go to Brett village tomorrow, shall we?"


    "Huh?" The chief frowned and cast a puzzled look at the bald horse thief, "what''s your sudden nerve? Why cancel tomorrow''s raid on Brett for no reason? "


    "Because - now there is a wonderful figure in Brett village!"


    "Amazing character? What great character? Is it that some great official is located in that small broken village? "


    "... I don''t know."


    "Ha? Bald, aren''t you really insane? Somehow he told me there was a big man there, and then he told me he didn''t know what it was. If you''re not feeling well, you can tell me. I won''t forbid you to see a doctor. "


    "Chief! I''m not insane! There is really a wonderful person in Brett village! Is a young man with a strong momentum! If we rob Brett village tomorrow, we will be in bad luck... "


    Before finishing his words, the bald horse thief was rudely interrupted by his leader:


    "Enough! What imposing young man? I think it''s just an illusion that you didn''t wake up?! How could there be any big man in such a small broken village! Get back! I don''t want to hear your mindless words any more! "


    "Leader..."


    "Back down!!"


    "... yes."


    The bald horse thief saluted the leader with a gloomy look, then turned around, lifted the curtain and left the leader''s tent.

 Chapter 513

    Day 2.


    February 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Brett village, home of Carol.


    "Good morning, captain."


    "Good morning! Chief! "


    "Good morning, Samuel, Raymond. You two got up so early. "


    "Captain, aren''t you too... Raymond and I just woke up."


    Su Cheng, who had long been used to getting up early, woke up at dawn.


    Put on your clothes and cover Alan with a quilt. Su Cheng walks out of the room. After leaving the room, Su Cheng sees Raymond and Samuel who have just woke up from the corridor.


    Because Carol''s home can no longer accommodate two people, Yegor and Vica wanted to give up their two rooms last night and let Raymond and Samuel sleep in their rooms, while they slept in the lobby.


    However, Raymond and Samuel refused.


    "I want to sleep in front of the leader''s room corridor to protect the leader!"


    "My specialty is that I can sleep wherever I am. So I just sleep on the floor in the corridor. "


    That''s what Raymond and Samuel said when they rejected Yegor and them last night.


    Judging from their looks today, they seem to have slept well last night.


    "Thank you for sleeping on such a cold corridor floor." Su Cheng teased them both.


    "In order to protect you, the little hardship is nothing!"


    "I don''t need your protection at all... There''s no one here to harm me..."


    "OK, anyway, I fell asleep as soon as my eyes were closed, and I didn''t feel how cold and hard the floor was."


    "When others say such words, I may think he is bragging, but Samuel, when you say such words, I don''t know why I feel very credible. Well, stop joking. I''m going to walk outside the village and see where it is more suitable for Tibetan villagers. "


    "Hiding women and children? There''s no need at all, commander. With Samuel and me, the villagers here won''t be in any danger. "


    "It''s always right to be careful. Will you two come together? "


    "I naturally follow you!"


    "Then I''ll follow the leader. By the way, it''s also good to see this local scenery."


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng, Raymond and Samuel left the corridor and went to the hall of the room, they were surprised to see Yegor who seemed to be waking up and kneeling at the small table in the hall drinking light tea.


    "Good morning, uncle."


    Yegor looked at Su Cheng who was saying hello to him with complex eyes, and then nodded gently: "well, good morning, too. You look like you''re going out. Where are you going? "


    "The three of us are going to have a look outside the village." Su Cheng replied, "see if there is a good place outside the village for Tibetan villagers."


    "If yesterday''s gang of horse thieves hadn''t lied, the big army of horse thieves would come this evening, so I decided to be careful. First move the villagers to a safe place, and then meet the horse thieves without scruples."


    "Be careful... Well, that''s right. It''s better to move the villagers to a safe place first. Be careful along the way. "


    "Well, we''ll be right back."


    After that, Su Cheng led Raymond and Samuel to the door of the house.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to put his hand on the door handle and open the door of the house, Yegor suddenly whispered to Su Cheng:


    "... I''m sorry, my attitude towards you has been very bad before. Please forgive me. I don''t think you are a bad character anymore. You are a reliable man. I take back all the bad words I said to you before. "


    After hearing Yegor''s sudden apology, Su Cheng was stunned, then smiled and said:


    "Don''t apologize, uncle. I didn''t care about these things from beginning to end. "


    "That..." Yegor suddenly hesitated, "I don''t know if you remember what I said before, that is... Let you say that when you become the head of the Michael Knight Order..."


    "Huh?"


    "Hoo... It seems that you don''t remember. Just don''t remember." After that, Yegor took a long breath, and his face looked relaxed, as if he had put down some burden.


    "Oh, I remember when you said that, uncle. You told me before that if I became the head of the Michael Knights before Carol was 20 years old, you would no longer obstruct Carol and me and try your best to bring us together, right? "


    As Su Cheng''s voice fell, Yegor''s body trembled suddenly.


    The forehead began to sweat wildly.


    "Nothing, nothing. I''ve never said anything like that."


    "Please don''t worry, uncle. I will treat Carol well. Carol''s body is very soft. I will enjoy Carol''s hug when I hug."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Out of control Yegor suddenly put down his tea cup.


    "What''s going on? Why do you say it like you once held Carol? "


    "Uncle, please don''t obstruct me and Carol." Su Cheng smiled at Yegor, "after all, you promised me, you won''t hinder the relationship between me and Carol again. Oh, and I like the smell of Carol. It''s great. I''ll smell it well. "


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"


    Yegor jumped on it.


    However, Raymond''s reaction was faster. Before Yegor jumped on Su Cheng, Raymond stopped him and Su Cheng in advance.


    "Coo, coo... Me, my hand..."


    Yegor covered his hand and shrank into a ball.


    At the moment when he hit Raymond''s chest, Yegor felt like he was beating steel.


    Compared with Yegor, whose facial features were distorted by pain, Raymond, who tempered his body to almost only muscles, had no reaction and feeling at all.


    Yegor''s boxing was like being bitten by a mosquito for Raymond.


    Maybe it was because the noise was too loud, waking Carol who was sleeping.


    Carol, who was awakened by the movement of the hall, rushed to the hall with bare feet.


    "Cheng, what''s going on? What happened to my father? "


    "It''s nothing." Su Cheng showed a bad smile to Carol, "it''s just a little trick on uncle. Ah, by the way, uncle, Carol is also good at massaging her back and shoulders. I will enjoy Carol''s service. "


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"


    Yegor rose again.


    "Honesty! What the hell are you talking to my father about! Stop playing tricks on my father! "

 Chapter 514

    "Head."


    "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    When Su Cheng, Raymond and Samuel were walking on the road outside the village, Samuel suddenly said to Su Cheng in a helpless tone:


    "Your character is really bad to some extent." Samuel smiled bitterly, "you just made a fool of Miss Carol''s father. If you hadn''t apologized to miss Carol''s father at last and miss Carol spoke to you, you might not be able to get out of their house. "


    "This..."


    Su Cheng raised his right hand and pulled the corner of his right mouth: "I didn''t mean to do it just now. I''m also very bitter about my own character of playing tricks on people. I didn''t want to play tricks on my uncle just now, but I just can''t control my mouth. My mouth seems to lose control and say some words to play tricks on my uncle one after another. Can you understand the feeling? "


    "I don''t understand at all."


    "It''s probably like you can''t help being lazy and sleeping in."


    "Oh, I see. Chief, you also have your difficulties... "


    "Yes, I also want to restrain my teasing character a little. But no matter what you do, you can''t control your hands and mouth when you have the opportunity to play tricks on others. Forget it, let''s go faster. When it''s still early and there are no people in the village, we''d better go outside the village. "


    When she left Carol''s house, Su Cheng actually had some false feelings.


    Because Su Cheng is afraid of being surrounded by the villagers who have learned his true identity.


    After carefully leaving Carol''s house and seeing that there was no one above the village road, Su Cheng couldn''t help but be overjoyed and hurried to the outside of the village with Raymond and Samuel.


    Looking at the entrance of the village closer and closer to him, joy gradually appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "Head." Raymond was puzzled and said, "do you need to be so afraid? Will someone be so boring to surround you? "


    "You don''t understand that, Raymond." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "I''m going... Ah, no, that was the year before last. When I just finished the rescue war of Lund Kingdom the year before last, I had a high popularity in DIDU. "


    "At that time, I was badly hurt. As soon as I went out, I could see people who admired me, wanted to see me, and even wanted to touch me."


    "Since then, I have had a psychological shadow over such things. So this is one of the important reasons why I have been hiding my true identity in Brett village... "


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, a familiar female voice suddenly came from the side of the three of them.


    "Ah! It''s Su Cheng! It''s Su Cheng! "


    After hearing the familiar female voice, Su Cheng''s body suddenly trembled.


    Then he twisted his hard neck and followed the familiar path.


    The owner of this female voice is Clara, Carol''s good friend.


    Clara is running towards Su Cheng with an excited face.


    no


    It should be said that some other friends of Clara and Carol are running towards Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng... Ah, no! Your excellency Su Cheng! Thank you for saving me yesterday! "


    Before and after rushing to Su Cheng''s face, Clara bowed her head and thanked Su Cheng.


    "Ah... Didn''t you come to Carol''s house last night and thank me, so don''t thank me again."


    "Your Excellency Su Cheng, you saved me yesterday! It''s a great kindness! It''s a great kindness that can''t be repaid even with the body! So if I don''t thank you a few more times, it will upset my conscience! "


    "What''s the ''great kindness that can''t be repaid with my body''... It''s too much. It''s just a small effort for me."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the last scene Su Cheng wanted to see appeared in front of Su Cheng.


    "Hello! It''s the head! The head of the Michael order finally came out of Yegor''s house! "


    "Captain? Where is the chief? "


    "It''s the head!"


    "I didn''t expect that ordinary people like me, as well as big people of this level who can see the head of Michael''s knights with their own eyes! I feel I can boast all my life! "


    "Who are you bragging to? We''ve all met here. "


    "I didn''t expect that the head of Michael''s knights should be such a young man..."


    "I never dreamed that the head of the Michael knights would appear in a small village like ours..."


    ¡­¡­


    Since Clara discovered Su Cheng, it seems that there has been a chain reaction.


    More and more villagers also found Su Cheng and surrounded him.


    Soon, most of the villagers surrounded Su Cheng, Raymond and Samuel.


    Raymond and Samuel, who had never seen such a battle, were also surprised by the scene in front of them.


    The villagers looked at Su Cheng with indescribable eyes.


    This look is a hot look.


    It''s hard to say, it''s looking at some rare species.


    However, it may be out of fear of Su Cheng''s high position. The villagers just surrounded Su Cheng, and no one rushed up to touch Su Cheng, the head of Michael''s knights, who has never had a chance to see in ordinary days.


    Just when Su Cheng was worried about how to disperse these enthusiastic villagers, the village head of Brett village appeared in front of Su Cheng.


    "Your Excellency!"


    The village head was very excited and held Su Cheng''s hands.


    "Our village depends on you. Please help us get rid of those hateful horse thieves! "


    Because he was too excited, the village head was a little incoherent.


    As soon as the village head''s voice fell, the surrounding villagers broke out in response.


    The atmosphere of joy and excitement filled the villagers.


    After seeing the horse thief attack yesterday, the villagers were actually desperate.


    Because they are simply unable to resist the horse thieves with complete weapons and rich combat experience.


    When they were desperate and ready to fight to death, they suddenly learned that the head of the Michael Knights was in their village.


    They were also friends of their villagers, Carol, and Su Cheng''s subordinates came to rescue them in time.


    From despair to hope.


    How can they not be excited? How can I not feel ecstasy.


    Bathed in the expectant eyes of the surrounding villagers, Su Cheng was stunned, although a soft smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "Please rest assured, village head and villagers."


    Su Cheng holds the village head''s hand.


    "Just a hundred horse thieves can''t hurt you. After all -- "


    After that, Su Cheng released the village head''s hand and put his hands on the shoulders of Raymond and Samuel on his left and right sides.


    "Our total combat power here is 2001."

 Chapter 515

    The same day - February 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    17:47 p.m.


    "Chief, you can walk about 10 minutes to Brett village." The bald horse thief said respectfully to a bearded man next to him.


    "Well, good." The bearded man who was called the leader nodded with satisfaction, "it''s almost here at last! I can''t help it! I really want to play with women quickly! "


    As soon as the leader''s voice fell, some horse thieves next to him began to laugh.


    Listening to the leader''s words, the bald horse thief looked struggling. Finally, he bit his teeth, strengthened his courage and suggested to his leader again: "leader, please listen to me. Let''s let go of the horse in Brett village this time. I dare to guarantee with my head that there are really great people in Brett village, so we..."


    Before the bald horse thief finished his words, the leader interrupted impatiently:


    "You''re really upset. We''re all here. You told us not to go and turn back home? You''re kidding! Besides, have I told you many times? That''s just your illusion! A young big man? Where is such a person! It''s just that you read it wrong! If you tell me this nonsense again, I''ll cut you down! "


    "Leader..." the bald horse thief wanted to say something more, but he shrank under the fierce gaze of the leader, "yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    Their group of horse thieves with less than a hundred people, riding horses that are not good, moved slowly towards Brett village.


    Soon, the leader smelled a faint smell of cooking smoke.


    Smelling the smell of cooking smoke, the leader couldn''t help getting excited.


    Because the smell of cooking smoke means that we are about to reach the village.


    "Ah... I haven''t played with women for a long time. It''s probably more than a month? Sure enough, I still want to play with some young and tender girls. I hope the girls'' physical quality can be better this time. Don''t die before playing a few times like the girls before. Ha ha! "


    The leader led his men and drove the horse under his crotch into Brett village leisurely.


    However, after entering Brett village and walking to the only spacious open space in Brett village, they didn''t see the beautiful girls they had been looking forward to.


    Only two young people were seen.


    One of the two young people has short black hair and black pupils.


    Another young man has black hair and orange pupils.


    "Huh? Who are you two? " The leader shouted at the two young men in an unhappy tone, "where are the women I asked you to prepare?"


    "Ah! Boss! It''s him! " The bald horse thief said to the leader, "this young man with black hair is the amazing big man I''ve been telling you!"


    "What a big man! Are you bored! It''s just your illusion! It''s just ordinary people everywhere! "


    After reprimanding the bald horse thief again, the leader turned his head and shouted again at the black pupil youth and the orange pupil youth in an extremely impatient tone:


    "Hello! Ask you two! Where are the women in your village! If I don''t hand it in, I''ll kill the village! "


    The black pupil youth did not respond to the leader''s words.


    Instead, he raised the index finger of his right hand and said to the leader in a gentle tone:


    "Are you the leader of the horse thieves? I have a very good proposal for you - how about you surrender? "


    "Ha?!" The head of the temple, whose Green tendons burst slightly, looked at the black pupil youth with angry eyes.


    "Although you are just a gang of thieves who will not be sorry for you when you die, you are still useful. For example - you are young and strong. "


    "There will never be too many labor forces. If you are willing to surrender, you will become a great labor force."


    "Therefore - for the sake of the future of the Empire, I''m going to let you go and let you be the cheap labor of the northern border administration. By selling your own strength, you can build bricks and tiles for our empire and repay your evil deeds."


    "So, surrender obediently, put down your weapons, and then tie yourself up with these ropes at my feet. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity you have never had in the past, now and in the future. Please take good care of it..."


    Before Heitong finished his words, the leader shouted impatiently:


    "What are you lying about, you bastard! Who wants to surrender! I''ll cut off your head now and use your head to go to the bathroom! "


    With that, the leader pulled out the long sword around his waist.


    "Oh... Did the negotiation break down so soon... Forget it, I didn''t expect them to be our cheap labor force."


    The black pupil youth sighed lightly:


    "It''s really... Too much trouble. You''ll make it difficult to clean the floor later."


    As the voice of the black pupil youth just fell¡ª¡ª


    Woo woo!


    The black light flashed.


    Blood splashes.


    A black chain flew out of the left hand of the young orange pupil next to the black pupil and accurately hit the bald horse thief''s head next to the leader.


    The bald horse thief didn''t even have time to make a cry, and his head exploded like a watermelon.


    Seeing this scene, all the horse thieves, including the leader, panicked.


    "Ah ah!!"


    "What, what?!"


    "Why did his head suddenly explode!"


    "It''s a chain! The orange eyed guy broke his head with a chain! "


    "Chain?!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, did you miss?" While taking back the chain in his hand, the young orange pupil said in a regretful tone, "it''s still very difficult to accurately hit the target 3 meters away. Originally, he wanted to kill the boss directly. But there is still some progress. I can kill targets 10 meters away. "


    "You bastard!" The leader glared, "who the fuck are you?!"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I''m here to kill you all." The young orange pupil said in a neither salty nor light tone, "the head of our family has ordered that once the negotiation breaks down, the second plan will be launched - kill every enemy. Please don''t move. I''ll take aim so that I can accurately blow your head. You''ll be happier and easier. "


    "Kill us? Hum! Alone, trying to kill us all?! Everybody! Follow me! "


    After that, the leader swung his long sword and knocked the horse''s belly, driving the horse under his crotch towards the young orange pupil and the young black pupil who stood behind the young orange pupil after he danced the iron chain.


    The rest of the horse thieves, after hearing the leader''s words, also drove the horses under their crotch to rush towards the young orange pupil.


    "Although I''m the only one, it''s more than enough to kill you. Besides, I''m not alone here. "


    After that, the young orange pupil shook the iron chain on his left arm again.


    The slender black light just flashed again.


    Because the start-up time is too short, the thieves'' horses have not mentioned the top speed, and some thieves'' horses have only just raised their hooves.


    The slender black light enveloped the horse thieves.


    Although the collimation head drops a lot due to the long distance, thanks to the narrow terrain and a large number of horse thieves, as long as you throw the chain, you can always hit the target.


    With the swing of the slender black light, one blood colored flower after another bloomed.


    Or the horse under the crotch was injured, fell to the ground, or was directly hit to the point and died.


    The gang of horse thieves had not had time to rush to the young orange pupil, and more than ten people were killed and injured in a flash.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "Strange, monster!"


    "Even if you rush in front of him, you''re almost dead!"


    "You can''t win! Run! "


    ¡­¡­


    The horse thieves were frightened and frightened.


    At this time, changes also took place in their rear.


    Bursts of screams suddenly came from the rear.


    The horse thieves turned around and found that behind them, there was a strong man with short brown hair, blue eyes and a big axe gun.


    The blue pupil man who suddenly appeared behind them blocked their way back, waved his axe and gun and killed their companions in the rear.


    The horse thieves saw the blue pupil man with their own eyes and split one of their companions and their horse in half.


    The man who suddenly appeared behind them put the morale of the horse thieves, which had already fallen to the freezing point, on the verge of collapse.


    "Shit!" The leader of the horse thief looked at the two young men in front and behind, and his eyes were about to crack.


    However, just then, he suddenly felt that his center of gravity was suddenly unstable and his vision fell rapidly - the horse under his crotch was hit by the orange pupil youth''s chain.


    The leader looked at the brown earth rushing towards him. Then, countless wakes began to fly in front of him, and a broken pain spread all over his body.


    Before the leader could get up from the ground, he heard the clatter of the chain again.


    The slender black light wrapped around the leader.


    Then the leader felt his center of gravity unstable again - the young orange pupil wrapped him in a chain and pulled him over.


    "Ah ah ah!! Oh, poof! "


    Before the leader could make a few screams, he was pulled to his feet by the young orange pupil. The young orange pupil stepped on his stomach impolitely and gave a cry of sadness and pain.


    "I''ve finally brought you here. Sure enough, after more than 3 meters, the chain is not so easy to control. "


    The young orange pupil smiled at the leader at his feet.


    It was just an ordinary smile, but it made the leader shudder.


    "Why?! Why are there monsters like you in such a small broken village! also! What do you mean by the order of the head of your family? "


    "Just a horse thief, don''t talk to me. When you open your mouth, you feel the air here stinks. You''re not qualified to talk to me."


    After that, the orange pupil man took out the orange long sword around his waist and cut off the head of the leader at his feet


    The head of the horse thief, whose eyes widened with fear, rolled out.


    He didn''t understand why such a monster existed in such a small broken village until his death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, there are still some left." Samuel said in a tone that was neither salty nor light as he took back the chain around the horse thief leader, "try harder and try to clean them all before the sun sets completely."


    "A little more restrained, Samuel." Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Samuel. "If you play like this, you will splash brains and broken meat around... It will make it difficult for us to clean up later."


    "Captain, I see." Samuel answered in a flat tone, "I''ll try not to break them."


    Then Samuel waved the chain in his hand again.


    The chain hit a horse thief''s head accurately again.


    The horse thief''s head, like his "predecessors", broke like a hard hit watermelon.


    "... I really tried my best, commander."


    "You... Oh, forget it, you can fight as you like..."

 Chapter 516

    February 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    19:38 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Brett village.


    "Your excellencies! Thank you so much! "


    "Your Excellency! Please enjoy yourself! Drink! "


    "Your Excellency! Why don''t you see your excellency? Where is the chief''s cabinet? "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the enthusiastic villagers around, Raymond and Samuel were almost overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the villagers.


    Just now, Raymond and Samuel worked together to kill all the horse thieves in the future.


    The battle with these horse thieves is not worth mentioning compared with the battlefield and battle experienced by Raymond and Samuel before.


    They killed all the horse thieves almost effortlessly.


    After killing the horse thieves and telling the villagers who hid before the war that they were safe, they and Su Cheng invited the villagers to give them a warm reception.


    The villagers decided to hold a thank-you banquet to thank them.


    They were invited to an open space somewhere in the village. There are several large long tables on the open space, which are filled with drinks and food.


    Rather than a thank-you banquet for Su Cheng, Raymond and Samuel, it''s more accurate to celebrate their escape.


    The villagers heartily ate the food on the long table, drank the wine on the long table, and toasted and thanked Raymond and Samuel.


    I don''t know how many times they''ve heard words of thanks tonight.


    I don''t know how many times I have said polite words like "no need", "should, should".


    "Our league leader is so wise." A little tired Samuel began to appear on his face and said, "he may have expected this to happen, so he hid early."


    The banquet was mainly to express gratitude to Su Cheng and them.


    But Su Cheng, who should be the protagonist of the party, disappeared.


    No one knew where Su Cheng had gone at this time. The villagers looked everywhere and couldn''t find it.


    I only learned from his sister Alan that he had no accident, but he didn''t come to the party because he had something to do.


    Because of Su Cheng''s absence, the villagers'' gratitude can only pour on Raymond and Samuel.


    "To be honest - I''m a little tired both physically and mentally..." Raymond''s face also showed a little tired at this time.


    Neither of them is good at dealing with such scenes.


    "I just saw that a villager was going to introduce his daughter to me..."


    "Coincidentally, so am I." Samuel answered, "just now a villager was going to introduce his daughter to me."


    "Why introduce your daughter to us for no reason..."


    "It''s normal. After all, it''s a very rare opportunity to marry Imperial Knights. The villagers naturally don''t want to let go. They can form the best. Even if they can''t do it, they won''t lose anything. But it''s a good chance, Raymond. You''re 35 years old, aren''t you? Really don''t think about getting married? I just saw several pretty girls. "


    "No consideration." Raymond replied without hesitation, "marriage will only occupy my time and energy. Instead of worrying about me, you''d better worry about yourself, Samuel. You''re 31, aren''t you? Aren''t you going to marry Dale yet? "


    "Getting married is too much trouble. And -- Dale and I are not that kind of relationship. Dale and I are just owners and pets. "


    "Although self modesty is a good thing, claiming to be a pet is still too much."


    "... do you want to try the feeling of being hit in the head by a chain?"


    While Raymond and Samuel were chatting there, they were suddenly interrupted by a young male voice:


    "That, that... Ask Sue... No, no, no! Where is your Excellency the head? "


    Raymond and Samuel went along.


    It was found that the speaker was a young man full of fear and panic.


    Behind him, there were eight young people who also showed panic.


    Among them, there is even a tall young man whose face is wrapped with gauze and seems to be injured.


    Although the tall young man''s face was wrapped in thick gauze, Samuel and Raymond could see from his eyes exposed from the gauze that he was also extremely frightened at the moment.


    "We don''t know where the head of our family is either." Samuel smiled bitterly, "if you want to express your thanks to the head, we will help you convey it in two days."


    "No... we don''t want to thank your excellency, but we want to apologize to your excellency..."


    "Apologize?" Raymond raised his eyebrow.


    "Well... We have done too much to your Excellency the head... So we want to apologize to your Excellency the head and pray for his forgiveness..."


    After that, the panic color on the faces of the young man and the other eight young people behind him became more intense.


    "... although I don''t know what you did to the head, I don''t think you need to apologize to the head."


    Samuel smiled at the nine young people: "although I didn''t work with the head for a long time, even in such a short time, I realized that the head was a man with a broad mind like the sea."


    "He certainly didn''t care about the so-called excessive things you did to him, or he didn''t care from the beginning, so you should eat, drink and have fun as if it hadn''t happened."


    "Really..."


    "Well, really. I assure you. "


    "Me too. And I assure you. " Raymond, on the other side, echoed with a smile, "the head is not that narrow-minded person, which is one of the important reasons why I respect him so much."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as everyone was having a happy party there¡ª¡ª


    Carol''s house.


    In the room of Su Cheng and Alan.


    While everyone was happily having a banquet, Su Cheng hid in the room of Su Cheng and Alan. Then the light of the oil lamp silently translated the Zizhi Tongjian, which was about to be fully translated.


    However, just then, a familiar female voice suddenly came from behind him:


    "Found you ~"


    "Huh? Carol? "


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked in surprise at Carol who appeared at the door of the room and looked at him with a smile.


    "How did you know I was here? Did Alan tell you? "


    "No, I reasoned by myself. Where else can you go except staying at my house? It''s very noisy outside. Won''t you go out and play together? At least come out and eat. "


    "I don''t have to go out." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I''m not good at dealing with this kind of occasion, and I still have a lot to do. I don''t have time to play."


    After that, Su Cheng turned his head back and continued his translation work.


    Now it''s a rare time without military affairs. Su Cheng doesn''t want to waste this valuable free time. After returning to Avalon fortress, the translation of Zizhi Tongjian will stop again.


    However, just when Su Cheng started writing again, he suddenly felt a warm and soft object pressing up from behind him - Carol hugged Su Cheng from behind.


    "Carol?"


    "Cheng, don''t be like this..."


    After that, Carol hugged Su Cheng''s hands with a tight ring and held Su Cheng more tightly.


    "Carol..."


    "I''m afraid of you... You''re so busy when you stay in the fortress. Sometimes you don''t even have time to go home. It''s also true when you come to my hometown. After all, you''re human. Even if the leader''s duty is very heavy, don''t squeeze yourself like this..."


    Although he can''t see the expression of Carol behind him, Su Cheng can roughly guess what Carol''s expression is from her sad tone.


    "It''s not just me, Alan, Deng Jiaer and Eliza. They are all worried about you. You''re not physically superior. You squeeze yourself like this. We''re really worried that you won''t be able to hold on one day..."


    "... sorry to worry you..."


    "So -- let''s put down what we''re doing tonight and relax for a night, okay? I want to go to the party with you... "


    "... Carol, your last sentence, ''I want to go to the party with you'', is very destructive." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "after hearing your words, my heart beat a lot faster."


    "My heart beats very fast now. After all, I''m holding you."


    ¡ª¡ªRelax for a night... Worried I can''t hold it


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly: "don''t worry, Carol, my physical condition is still very good, so don''t worry about me."


    After that, Su Cheng covered the Zizhi Tongjian and its translation spread on the table.


    "However - although I''m still in good health, I won''t refuse if I can rest."


    "Come on, Carol, let''s try the food at the party. I happen to be a little hungry, too. At the same time, let''s share the pressure of Raymond and Samuel. It''s really terrible to leave them there. "


    "Well! Let''s go! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the Far East¡ª¡ª


    The Frankish Empire, the capital of Bolu.


    Although it was just after 20 o''clock, the emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, always had the habit of going to bed early.


    So even now, just after 20 o''clock, shad went to bed early.


    However, just then, a flustered and noisy footsteps broke the tranquility of the emperor''s bedroom.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! "


    An old man with white hair and beard walked quickly to the front and back of xiade''s bedroom door and kept shouting "Your Majesty".


    Xia De, who was awakened by the old man''s shouting, slowly opened his eyes:


    "It''s Elvin. What''s up?"


    "Your Majesty..." the old man called Elvin by shad said in a deep voice, "according to the spies in the Far East, the British Empire sent an official mission to the grassland people in the Far East by sea! The britannian Empire seems to be allied with the prairie people in the Far East!! "


    "What?!"


    Elvin''s words made shad suddenly open his bleary eyes. He didn''t even have time to wear his shoes and change his clothes. Wearing thin pajamas, he walked barefoot to the door of the bedroom, opened the door, and looked at Elvin, the Prime Minister of the Frankish empire.

 Chapter 517

    February 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    20:25 p.m£¨ Su Cheng and others were having a banquet in Brett Village)


    Far east, prairie, central court.


    The central royal court, where Shan Yu, the highest ruler of the grassland people, lived, changed the atmosphere in the past and became serious and nervous because of the visit of distinguished guests.


    In front of the big tent where Shan Yu lives, there are two rows of warriors armed from head to foot waiting on both sides of the big tent.


    "Welcome - envoys of the British Empire!!"


    A loud cry echoed in everyone''s ears.


    With the fall of this cry, the envoys of the britannian Empire led by bancro appeared on the skyline in the opposite direction of Shan Yu''s big account, and walked straight towards Shan Yu''s big account with no hurry or slow pace.


    "Are you coming..." murmured a long haired warrior standing on the second side of Shan Yu''s big tent, "britannians... Wait, is this the first time you''ve seen britannians? Take advantage of this precious opportunity to have a good look. "


    The second half of the sentence of the long haired warrior was told by a tall young warrior who was less than 20 years old standing next to him.


    When the young warrior called Qiemo by the long haired warrior heard what the long haired warrior said, he looked slightly at the envoys of the British Empire who were approaching here.


    "Ajiba, it seems that britannians look no different from hirans and Franks. They all have colorful hair, colorful pupils, white skin and high nose. Hum, I''m really curious if the hair under them is also colorful. "


    "You can''t say that in front of the britannians. It''s impolite." The long haired warrior, ajiba, smiled bitterly, "see the head of the delegation of the British Empire? That''s bankro, the envoy who will hold talks with Lord Shan Yu this time. Do you see the man next to bankro wearing armor and hanging a long red sword around his waist? That''s the knight of the britannian empire. He should be the escort of the envoys this time. "


    Don''t frown: "even if their hair and pupils are colorful, why are their swords colorful and colorful?"


    "Don''t underestimate the Knights of the British Empire, and don''t underestimate their Knights'' swords." Ajiba smiled with a thought-provoking smile, "Knight - is the military attache group of the British Empire. Only with excellent strategy and command level can they be named a knight by their emperor. Therefore, there are only two kinds of knights in the britannian Empire: those who have superior strategy, and those who have both superior strategy and superior force. "


    "The colorful and colorful swords you just talked about are their Knight swords, a symbol of their identity, similar to the celebrations of the state. What you just said must not be said in front of the Knights. It''s taboo. "


    "At the same time, you can''t underestimate their swords because their swords are strange. Their Knight swords are forged with special metals and special forging techniques. They are real swords. It is said that the money for forging a Knight Sword is enough to forge hundreds or even hundreds of ordinary swords."


    "So expensive?!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Ah, the envoys are coming soon. Let''s stop chatting and stand up quickly. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In order to show solemnity and publicize their force, Shan Yu specially arranged a group of the most elite warriors under his command to stand at the door of the big tent.


    Bancro led the guards and attendants through the middle of the warriors waiting on the two sides of the big tent door and walked straight towards the big tent door.


    When he was about to reach the big account, bancro turned and said to the knight next to him with a Red Knight sword hanging around his waist:


    "Enly, just stay out of the account. I can go in with the interpreter. You and the grassland warrior here keep a close eye on the big account. Don''t let anyone disturb my meeting with your excellency Shan Yu. "


    "Yes." Following bancro all the way from the British Empire to the Far East, enly, who acted as the escort of bancro, bowed heavily.


    Immediately after bancro and his men came to the big tent, a warrior standing beside the tent respectfully lifted the curtain of the big tent.


    After the warrior lifted the curtain of the big tent, bancro led his translator into Shan Yu''s big tent.


    After bancro and his interpreter, who was holding a large rolled map, entered the tent, the entourage led by enly stood on both sides of the tent like these prairie warriors standing on both sides of the tent, guarding the tent together with the prairie warriors.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the big tent, bancro saw a short, fat and black middle-aged man kneeling in the east of the big tent, facing the West.


    Looking at the middle-aged man kneeling in the East and facing west, bancro said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s the supreme ruler of the grassland people - circuitous crodanyu


    Although this is not the first time bancro has been to the Far East, it is the first time he has met and held talks with Shan Yu.


    Bancro walked slowly, and then knelt down in front of the 17th generation of Chanyu - roundabout Chanyu, sitting opposite to roundabout Chanyu, while the translator knelt behind bancro.


    Shan Yu sits facing west and bancro sits facing east -- this is the etiquette of grassland people.


    Although the grassland people are savage and foolish, they still have some etiquette.


    In the position and order of seats, grassland people have very cumbersome etiquette.


    According to the etiquette of grassland people, if there is a VIP visiting, the host should sit in the East and face the west, while the VIP should sit in the West and face the East.


    Although bankro doesn''t know much about Hungarian culture and is not very interested in Hungarian culture, bankro still knows something about Hungarian seating culture.


    After all, he often takes up diplomatic activities with the Far East grassland people. If he doesn''t understand the grassland people''s seating culture, he will be in trouble.


    "Your Excellency Shan Yu." Bancro took the lead in saying, "when we first met, the next official was bancro field, the representative of the envoys of the British Empire."


    After that, bankro made a salute from their xiongran people towards the detour.


    At the detour, crodanyu quickly saluted back and said:


    "Nice to meet you, Lord bancro. Before we officially start our talks, allow me to express my gratitude to your emperor and your britannian empire. Thank you for your selfless assistance to us and the britannians for their selfless assistance to us. We will keep it in mind. May the friendship between our two peoples last forever! "

 Chapter 518

    ¡ª¡ªIf we don''t give you some help and help you recover quickly, how can you help us continue to contain the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire?


    Naturally, bancro would not tell the real thoughts in his heart, but quickly filled with smiles, and then turned to the detour.


    In January this year, the Hungarians were led by Dominic, the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire, and the Far East army lost 50000 troops.


    Although such a little damage is not a great loss of vitality for the xiongran people, the loss of 50000 soldiers is still a very painful number for the xiongran people.


    The prairie people of the Far East were natural allies of the British Empire.


    First of all - the prairie people are separated from them by a Frankish empire. The britannian Empire did not have to worry that the prairie people would threaten them, and the prairie people could not beat them if they wanted to.


    Secondly, the prairie of the Far East borders the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire. The brave and good at fighting grassland people located in the east of these two countries can help the British Empire contain a large amount of combat power and materials of these two countries.


    Therefore, in any case, the British Empire will not sit back and watch the Huns, who can help them contain the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire and are their natural allies, weaken.


    For a long time, the British Empire has been in contact with the grassland people in the Far East by sea, often selling at low prices or even sending a large number of materials directly to the grassland people, so as to help the grassland people maintain their strong combat power and help them continue to contain the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire.


    After learning that the Hungarians were defeated by the Greek army led by Dominica in January this year, the Central Committee of the britannian Empire immediately passed a resolution to send an envoy delegation headed by bancro to the Far East by sea and give a large amount of materials to the grassland people with low and fragile productivity: iron ore, silk, tea, salt


    These materials were loaded with 12 large ships, all of which were sent to the xiongran people for nothing, and the britannians didn''t take any.


    The person in charge of receiving these supplies from the britannian empire was Youxian Wang, the cousin of Youchu crodanyu.


    When receiving these materials, King Youxian couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    As long as they had these supplies from the British Empire, they would soon be able to recover again.


    It seems to be quite a loss to send this large amount of materials to the xiongran people, but in fact, they have made a lot of money.


    Like the britannian Empire, which did not hesitate to drain the people''s power, it also wanted to build straight roads to all important places in the Empire. They all seemed to be losing money, but the indirect income they brought was too high.


    Let the Hungarians recover quickly, so that the Hungarians can continue to help them contain the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire and share the national defense pressure of the britannian empire. From this point of view alone, giving these materials to the Hungarians for free is a big profit.


    However, bankro''s visit to the Far East is not just to send some materials to the Hungarians.


    If it is only to simply send some materials to the Hungarians, it is only necessary to send some civil servants who are neither low-level nor high-level. There is no need to send bankro, one of gozewen''s confidants and important officials.


    In fact, the reason why bancro was sent to the Far East was to discuss an important matter related to the future national fortune of the British Empire and the general strategy of the British Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency Shan Yu." After a few simple courtesies and greetings, bancro went straight to the theme, "my Lord, I''m here to have a talk with you to discuss an important matter related to the future fate of our two peoples."


    Without waiting for a detour, Croce replied directly:


    "Your Excellency Shan Yu, our British Empire hopes to form an alliance with you!"


    "Alliance?!" Crodan exclaimed in a roundabout way.


    "Our emperor''s majesty hopes to form an alliance with your excellency Shan Yu and attack the Frankish Empire together!"


    Then bancro turned his head and winked at the interpreter who knelt behind him.


    The translator kneeling behind bancro immediately handed bancro the large map that had been ready and held in his arms since just now.


    After taking the large volume of map from the translator, bancro spread the map between him and crodanyu.


    "Mr. Shan Yu, please look."


    Bancro made a "please" to the large map that had been paved on the ground.


    This is a map of the world.


    "Your Excellency, the Frankish empire is undoubtedly more suitable for your survival than the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Although the holy Hiram empire is large, it has a full third of the land that is not suitable for living, farming and grazing. In addition, the geographical location of the holy Hiram empire is too far north, and it is extremely cold for almost half of the year. From all aspects, it is not cost-effective for you to occupy the territory of the holy Hiram empire."


    "But -- occupying the territory of the Frankish empire is different. The Frankish empire is not as close to the north as the holy Helan empire. The geographical location of the Frankish empire is moderate. More than half of the land is a plain with rich water and grass. It is a very ideal place for grazing and farming. "


    "Our Empire has crippled the Lorraine empire in the south in the two large-scale offensives last year - the ''spring wake up'' offensive and the ''summer wind'' offensive. Now the southern pressure of our empire has greatly reduced, and a large number of troops can be drawn from the southern front."


    "The current southern front only needs to retain 100000 troops."


    "Therefore - our empire can at least draw 100000 soldiers of the Rachel knights from the southern front to reinforce other fronts."


    "Our Empire has now decided to fight the Frankish empire in 10 years! End the hundred year war with the Frankish empire! "


    "Therefore, we decided to transfer the 100000 soldiers of the Rachel knights from the southern front to reinforce the Rhine front in the East."


    "Our fourth knight regiment, the urier knight regiment, is also about to become an army. When the urier knight regiment, which is responsible for Garrisoning the imperial capital and acting as a mobile force, becomes an army, the Gabriel knight regiment, the Rachel knight regiment and the Michael knight regiment will no longer have to assign forces to garrison the imperial capital."


    "At that time - 300000 soldiers of the cavalry of Gabriel will be able to assemble on the Rhine front!"


    "Together with 100000 soldiers of the Rachel Knights transferred from the southern front, the Rhine front will be able to assemble a full 400000 troops!"


    "Such a force is enough to launch a war of annihilation against a big country of the rank of the Frankish empire!"


    "After five years of preparation, our empire has now drawn up a general plan for the destruction of the Frankish empire!"


    "In this war of annihilation against the Frankish Empire, we named it the Southern Cross."


    "We hope to form an alliance with your excellency Shan Yu. We hope that your excellency Shan Yu can lead your soldiers to launch this great war to destroy the Frankish empire with our British Empire -- [Southern Cross plan]!"

 Chapter 519

    "Cross... Star?" "I remember that in the history of your britannians, there was also a famous battle with the code name of the cross star."


    "That''s right." Bancro nodded. "Thousands of years ago, our great ancestor, ''Knight King'' Arthur pandragon launched a decisive battle against the Western barbarians. The action code of this decisive battle against the Western barbarians is the North Cross."


    "The reason why we named the code name of the war of annihilation against the Frankish empire as the cross star is that we hope that the war of annihilation against the Frankish empire will be as beautiful as the North Cross lightning war of the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago."


    "I hope we can completely defeat the Frankish Empire and end the hundred year war by relying on the Southern Cross plan, just as the ''Knight King'' completely defeated the Ximan by the Northern Cross lightning war."


    After listening to bancro''s words, cro Shan Yu frowned more tightly and said:


    "To put it simply, your britannian Empire hopes to form an alliance with our Hungarians to jointly implement the ''Southern Cross plan'' and attack the Frankish empire from the East and West, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "... tell me the specific details of your Southern Cross plan. I''ll judge whether we Hungarians want to form an alliance with your britannian Empire according to the contents of your plan. After all, I''m the leader. Such an alliance can''t be decided hastily."


    "And - I''m also curious about what you''re going to do with the Frankish empire. The Frankish empire is a very difficult enemy. Although I''m reluctant to admit it, it''s true."


    "The Frankish Empire has a military power that we xiongran people who grew up on horseback have to admire. Are you confident that you can completely defeat the Frankish empire by relying on the Southern Cross plan?"


    "Yes!" Replied bancro sonorously.


    "Then - let me listen to your Southern Cross plan."


    "That''s nature." Bancro nodded and smiled, "then let me tell you the general content of our Southern Cross plan."


    "As your excellency Shan Yu said just now, the Frankish Empire has a very strong military and national strength. It has the strongest cavalry in the four empires and two heavy armor forces, iron armor paladins and armor soldiers. It is also the country with the most amazing heavy armor in the four empires."


    "But the Frankish Empire has a very fatal weakness."


    "Fatal... Weakness?" In a roundabout way, crodan hesitated.


    "Yes. The most fatal weakness of the Frankish empire was its very poor economy. In terms of economic level, the Frankish empire is the worst of our four empires. "


    "The reason is that the Frankish Empire has always pursued the general strategy of militarism."


    "The Frankish Empire has to spend more than half of its fiscal revenue into the army every year in order to maintain such a strong military."


    "The cost of the Armored Cavalry alone is enough to support a huge regiment of hundreds of thousands of people."


    "The Frankish empire is so militaristic that it has brought a very fatal weakness to itself, that is, its economy is very poor, and its citizens are basically at a level that will not starve to death, but also live in pain."


    "The poor economy of the Frankish Empire means that the Frankish Empire lacks the ability to continue war and fight large-scale war. At the same time, it also means that the Frankish Empire lacks the ability to quickly make up for losses."


    "It is a good proof that its armored paladins have not yet recovered to 20000."


    "More than two years ago, a gifted Knight of our britannian Empire who was less than 18 years old at that time commanded a large-scale battle called the rescue war of Lund kingdom. In that battle, the gifted Knight successfully wiped out 4000 armored paladins."


    "Wipe out 4000 armored paladins?!" Around the corner, crodanyu took a breath.


    Circuitous crodanyu had long heard of the name of the armored Paladin, and had seen many battles with the participation of the armored Paladin.


    What a strong heavy cavalry force the armored paladins are, crodanyu knows very well.


    Therefore, after learning from bancro that a young man who was less than 18 years old at that time wiped out 4000 armored Paladins in World War I alone, bancro was very surprised.


    "That''s right." Bancro nodded, "it''s the total annihilation of 4000 armored paladins. By the way, the young gifted knight has now been promoted by our emperor to be the head of the Michael order, one of the three major Knights guarding the britannian Empire, guarding the north gate of our empire. "


    "More than two years have passed since our talented Knight wiped out 4000 armored paladins. The Frankish Empire has been unable to replenish its troops in time. So far, the armored paladins have not been able to recover to the original number of 20000."


    "Combined with the information we have collected all the time, we can infer an information that is very important for us to formulate the war plan against the Frankish Empire - the Frankish empire with poor economic situation has a poor ability to repair the loss of troops."


    "The Frankish empire''s recovery efficiency is very poor, so as long as it can kill more than half of its troops, it will not recover for a long time in the future!"


    "Therefore - the main purpose of our Southern Cross plan is not to occupy the territory and cities of the Frankish Empire, but to kill the troops of the Frankish empire as much as possible!"


    "As long as the army of the Frankish empire is damaged by more than half, it will be easy to capture BERLU, the imperial capital of the Frankish empire. If we can''t cause great damage to the army of the Frankish Empire, it''s meaningless for us to capture much of the land of the Frankish empire. "


    "... I see. It''s not for the purpose of attacking cities and land, but for the purpose of killing the troops of the Frankish empire..." roundabout chucroshan murmured, "such a strategy is indeed very suitable for the Frankish Empire, which is the same size as himself At the same time, the ability to repair damage is very poor... But how do you Britannia Empire plan to mass kill the troops of the Frankish Empire? "


    "As for how to kill the troops of the Frankish empire on a large scale, we intend to adopt a tactic that is not satisfactory after a hundred attempts, and the enemy knows that this is a trap, but has to jump in. We are convinced that after using this tactic, the main forces of the Frankish empire will be led by us. "


    After that, bancro''s face showed an intriguing smile.

 Chapter 520

    "Mr. Shan Yu, please look at the map."


    After that, bancro once again made an "invitation" to the large map in front of him.


    "We, the britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire, divided the border along the Rhine River, a large north-south river. To the west of the Rhine is the territory of our britannian Empire, and to the east of the Rhine is the territory of the Frankish empire. "


    "In the southeast of the Rhine River, there is a strategic place vital to the Frankish Empire - wallenz."


    "The wallenc region is the main traffic route to the imperial capital of the Frankish Empire, BERLU. Therefore, the wallenc region has the title of ''BERLU key''. As long as the wallenc region is captured, the road to BERLU will be opened."


    "No matter how stupid the emperors and generals of the Frankish Empire were, they would not let the wallenz region lose their opponents, not to mention that the current emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, was a rare and capable king."


    "Therefore - as long as we gather heavy troops to attack the wollenz region, the Central Committee of the Frankish empire will mobilize their main forces to meet us in the wollenz region."


    Hearing this, crow Shan Yu suddenly raised his eyebrow.


    Because after hearing this, he had understood how the British Empire planned to bring the main forces of the Frankish empire.


    "As you said just now. Knowing that this is a trap, the enemy will certainly jump in with his nose... The enemy has no choice at all. "


    "Attacking a place where the enemy can never give up and attracting the enemy''s main force - this tactic can be described as a hundred attempts." Bancro''s face was full of an intriguing smile. "Whether before, now, or in the future, this tactic is absolutely useful and will never be out of date."


    "Our britannian Empire used this tactic in last year''s large-scale offensive against the southern Lorraine Empire, the ''summer wind'' offensive, and this time we intend to apply this tactic intact to the Southern Cross plan, the national annihilation campaign against the Frankish empire."


    "Ah, by the way, I was the main strategic planner of the ''summer wind'' offensive last year, and I was also one of the main planners of the ''Southern Cross plan'' this time."


    "As I said just now, after the Uriel Knights become an army, a full 400000 troops will be assembled on the Rhine front - a combined regiment composed of the whole army of the Gabriel knights and half of the Rachel knights."


    "A small part of the 400000 army was first assigned to maintain the northern and central fronts of the Rhine front, assemble the main force, break through from the south, attack the warenz area, lead the main force of the Frankish Empire, conduct a decisive battle with the main force of the Frankish empire in the warenz area, wipe out most of the troops of the Frankish Empire, and then end the battle."


    "Annihilating most of the troops of the Frankish empire is the same as destroying the Frankish empire."


    "There is another advantage of setting the decisive battle battlefield in the wollenz area, that is, there are many hills and mountains in the wollenz area, and the terrain is rugged. It is not suitable for the cavalry of the Frankish Empire to play its combat effectiveness. The Frankish Empire has the most powerful cavalry among the four empires. Setting the decisive battle battlefield in the wollenz area can greatly weaken the advantages of the Frankish empire."


    After saying so much, bancro was thirsty.


    So after saying this, bancro picked up the black tea that had been prepared for him and drank it.


    In order to show respect for bankro, the Hungarians specially prepared two drinks for him.


    One is the unique milk tea of xiongran people.


    One is their favorite milk tea in Britannia.


    Bankro is not used to eating or drinking Hungarian food or drinks.


    Therefore, when there is black tea to drink, bancro will not drink the milk tea of xiongran people, which has a strange fishy smell, unless he is out of his mind.


    And the circuitous place crow Chanyu also silently waited for bancrow to finish his cup of black tea.


    After bancro finished drinking black tea and moistening his throat and lips, he asked bancro:


    "Your ''Southern Cross plan'' sounds perfect, but I still have some questions."


    "Do you have any questions?"


    "Are you not afraid to stimulate the Frankish Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire when the British Empire allied with us xiongran? In order to guard against our alliance, their two countries have also formed an alliance. What should we do? At the same time, it''s not good to be an enemy of the "superpower" holy Hiram Empire and the militaristic "military power" Frank empire. "


    "Your Excellency Shan Yu asked this question very well." Bancro nodded and smiled. "We have studied and discussed similar problems carefully for a long time. The result of our discussion is that we don''t need to be afraid of the alliance between the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire. "


    "First of all - even if we know that we are allied, it is difficult for the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire to form an alliance."


    "Because compared with the Frankish Empire, our Britannia Empire does not give the Holy Hiran empire a serious sense of crisis, so even if the envoys of the Frankish Empire send to the Holy Hiran Empire and hope to form an alliance and attack our Britannia Empire together, the Holy Hiran Empire must be lack of interest."


    "Secondly, the current emperor of the holy Hiram empire is a proud, arrogant and arrogant young emperor who is extremely conceited about the name of the ''superpower'' of the holy Hiram empire."


    "The conceited emperor of the holy Hiram empire may disdain to form an alliance with the Frankish Empire and refuse the alliance request of the Frankish empire."


    "Of course, it cannot be 100% confirmed that the two countries will never form an alliance."


    "But even if they form an alliance, they don''t need to be afraid of it."


    "If the holy Hiram Empire plans to attack our britannian Empire south, it must pass through the eghal corridor, that is, it must attack Avalon fortress."


    "Avalon fortress is the first fortress of our britannian Empire and the most important stronghold of the northern front. The Michael knight regiment, which is specially responsible for the northern front, recently changed a new head, that is, the talented knight I told you just now."


    "Under the command of this gifted knight, the order of Michael is in charge of the first fortress of the Empire. The holy Hiram Empire must not be able to step into the territory of our empire."


    "In other words, even if the holy Hiram Empire and the Frankish Empire attack our britannian Empire at the same time, we are not afraid. We can block the attack of the holy Hiram Empire only by the Michael knights and Avalon fortress."


    "But -" circuitous crodan hesitated, "what if we form an alliance, and the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire form an alliance, but instead of concentrating the main force to attack you, we concentrate the main force to attack us? My side is different from your britannian empire. I don''t have any fortresses or places to stick to. "


    "They can''t have done such a stupid thing." As soon as bancro Chanyu''s voice fell, bancro immediately said, "it''s hard to say on the side of the holy Helan Empire, but the Frank empire will never put the main force in the East, because once the main force is placed in the East, the Western troops will be insufficient, and their Western defense line will be easily torn apart by our knights."


    "That is to say - Your Excellency Shan Yu, your consideration just now is completely over considered. The Frankish empire will never put the main force in the East, that is to say, you will never be attacked by the main forces of the two countries."


    "The reason why we want to form an alliance with your excellency Shan Yu is to let the Frankish Empire know that his enemies in the East and West are allied, so we have to allocate a large number of troops to the East, so as to reduce the difficulty of our britannian empire in implementing the" Southern Cross plan "and the difficulty of destroying the Frankish empire."


    "Mr. Shan Yu, if you are willing to form an alliance with us and assist us in the implementation of the Southern Cross plan, after the destruction of the Frankish Empire, we will divide the territory of the Frankish Empire together, and all the land east of BERLU will belong to you." Bancro began to throw benefits at the roundabout to attract him.


    After hearing what bancro said, he suddenly raised his eyebrow and swallowed heavily.


    "Well --" bancro''s expression became more and more serious, "please tell your reply, Mr. Shan Yu. Would you like to fight this war of annihilation destined to go down in history with our British Empire? "


    "...." the circuitous place crodan was silent.


    Frowning.


    Meditating

 Chapter 521

    February 26, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    early morning.


    Britannia Empire, north border, the entrance of Brett village.


    Today is the day when Su Cheng and his team set out for Avalon fortress.


    If it hadn''t been for the bad luck of the gang and the attack of the horse thieves from the head of the Michael knights, Su Cheng and others would have left for Avalon fortress a few days ago.


    The carriage of Su Cheng and others had stopped at the entrance of Brett village and was ready to start at any time.


    Raymond and Samuel also led their three horses and waited on both sides of the carriage. At this time, they were all ready. Although they had nothing to prepare, they didn''t even have a piece of luggage. They only took their own weapons and rode to rescue Su Cheng.


    As long as Su Cheng has finished greeting the people who came to see him off, he can start.


    Su Cheng left Brett village secretly. He didn''t publicize it. He only told a few people about it. Even the travel time was in the early morning when the sky had just turned white.


    Because I only told a few people about it, naturally only a few people came to see Su Cheng off.


    Only Carol''s parents and the village head''s son gene came to see Su Cheng off.


    Vica is now holding Carol in her arms with tears in her eyes.


    Because of the distance, Su Cheng couldn''t hear what Vika was saying to Carol.


    However - although she couldn''t hear what Vika was saying to Carol, Su Cheng could still roughly guess the content of their conversation.


    Probably that is to pay attention to your health, eat well, write back more and so on.


    While Vika is holding Carol and saying goodbye to Carol, Su Cheng is also saying goodbye to Jim, the son of the village head.


    "Mr. Jim, I''ll go first." Su Cheng shook hands with Jim and said with a smile, "when I get back to Avalon fortress, I will immediately inform the north border administration of Baidi City, and then the north border administration will send a special car to pick you up to Baidi city."


    "Yes." Jim bowed slightly and bowed his head, clenched Su Cheng''s hand with both hands, and looked respectful, "unexpectedly, the head of Michael knight regiment would come to me personally, an ordinary villager with unknown origin. I''m really flattered and grateful..."


    Jim was one of the most surprised people about Su Cheng''s being the head of Michael''s knights.


    It never occurred to him that the head of the noble Michael Knights took the trouble to come to the remote countryside to find him and ask for his help.


    One of the military attach ¨¦ s with the highest power in the Empire set out to a remote village to ask for the help of a villager - this kind of thing has a great impact on ordinary grass people like Jim.


    Just as Jim was holding Su Cheng''s hand, saying goodbye to Su Cheng and expressing his gratitude to Su Cheng, Raymond not far away glanced away.


    "To tell you the truth, I have never understood why the head of the regiment came to this small broken village to find this guy himself."


    Raymond continued to say to Samuel next to him:


    "For this kind of thing, you just need to find any civil servant of the northern border administration, don''t you? Why should you bring yourself down to honor and come to this small broken village to invite this guy? "


    After listening to Raymond, Samuel smiled: "Raymond, you don''t understand. See, Raymond. "


    After that, Samuel nuzzled at Jim, who was still shaking hands with Su Cheng.


    "See his face? The head of the regiment invited him personally, which had a great impact on him. He certainly didn''t expect that he would be treated so grandly by such a noble person. "


    "Just watch it, Raymond. I bet that when this man arrives in Betty City, he will spare no effort to work and complete his task, so as to repay the head for his kindness. "


    "Moreover - from this, we can see that the head of our family is extraordinary. He respects every talent he likes. Even if you are an ordinary rural villager, you will not despise you because of your identity."


    Then Samuel turned his head and said in a half joking tone, "Raymond, aren''t you jealous? Seeing this man treated so respectfully by the head of the regiment, you are jealous. "


    "No." Raymond replied with a straight face.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "All said - No."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng said goodbye to Jean and released Jean''s hand, he turned his attention to Yegor, who had not said a word and held his chest in his hands so far.


    "Uncle." Su Cheng said to Yegor, "your daughter... I will take good care of her."


    "... well." Yegor gave a light "um".


    Yegor no longer stopped Carol from following Su Cheng.


    After all - Yegor had told Su Cheng in the last two nights of the "farewell" that ended in embarrassment: if he was gone, please ask Su Cheng to take care of Carol and Vica.


    Although Su Cheng made a bad meal of Yegor later, Yegor also forgave Su Cheng under Su Cheng''s subsequent apology and Carol''s persuasion.


    Yegor, who is no longer hostile to Su Cheng and even recognizes Su Cheng as a reliable person, will not stop Carol from leaving with Su Cheng, nor will he stop Carol from pursuing her happiness.


    "... Carol likes to drink, but she has a poor capacity and taste." Yegor said in a tone that was neither salty nor light, at a volume that only he and Su Cheng could hear clearly, "I hope you can take a good look at her and don''t let her drink too much."


    "Well, I know."


    "Also - if someone bullies Carol, I hope you can help me beat up and run against those who dare to bully my daughter."


    "Well, I will."


    ¡ª¡ªNo one will bully Carol at all... Carol''s bullying others is almost the same.


    Su Cheng silently added a sentence in his heart.


    "Carol is a brave, strong and kind-hearted girl. If she sees someone trapped in a burning house, Carol will rush in to save people without saying a word, so I hope you can help me take good care of Carol and don''t let her do stupid things, such as sacrificing herself and saving others, I don''t want Carol to do it. I don''t care about other people''s lives. As long as Carol is safe, it''s enough. "


    "Well, I will."


    "Carol, she likes sweets. Please help me pay more attention to her. Eating too many sweets will damage her teeth."


    "Well, good."


    "Carol, she usually..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Carol, she..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Carol..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng doesn''t know how many words Yegor told him.


    At the same time, I don''t know how many "OK", "know" and "I will".


    Only after he said that his mouth was dry, Vicat finally said goodbye to Carol and loosened Carol''s red eyes in his arms


    After leaving vicar''s arms, Carol walked slowly to Yegor.


    "Dad... I''m gone..."


    "... well."


    "Dear, Carol is leaving." Vicat walked slowly to Yegor. "Don''t you have anything to say to Carol?"


    "... Carol, you should pay more attention to your health and don''t catch a cold."


    After saying that, Yegor turned his head and looked like he didn''t want to say more.


    "Is that the only sentence?" Carol said angrily, "really, it''s really your style, Dad."


    With that, Carol opened her arms and embraced Yegor.


    "Dad... You should pay more attention to your health and don''t get sick."


    "...... Um."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yegor, Vika and Jean watched Su Cheng and others leave silently.


    Su Cheng''s carriage and Raymond and Samuel, who were riding on horses and guarding the left and right sides of the carriage, went farther and farther, and became smaller and smaller in their field of vision.


    Until Su Cheng and others completely disappeared into the skyline, Vicat turned his head and smiled at Yegor:


    "Carol, she''s gone far, so honey, you can cry now."


    "What are you talking about? How could I cry? "


    "We are both old husbands and wives, so we don''t need to hide from me."


    "Hum, I don''t know what you''re talking about. There''s nothing to cry about. It won''t be gone forever."


    "The reason why you didn''t tell Carol too much just now is because you''re afraid you''ll cry too much, right? Now Carol has gone far, and Mr. Jim has gone away very wisely. There are only you and me left, so you can cry now. You see, your eyes are red now. "


    "All said... How could I... Cry..."


    "Well, well, come on, I''ll lend you my chest, have a good cry in my arms, and wipe your tears with my clothes. You see, your tears are running down your chin and you can''t even speak well."

 Chapter 522

    "Commander, you can see the fortress." Samuel, riding on the side of the carriage, shouted into the carriage


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Raymond, who was driving for Su Cheng, also answered: "I see not only the fortress, but also someone waiting outside the Great Wall to meet us. It''s probably the deputy commander and Gary. "


    "To the fortress?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows, then opened the window curtain of the carriage and looked out.


    As Raymond and Samuel said, the Avalon fortress can be seen from the horizon.


    At the same time, you can also see the black spots outside Avalon''s Great Wall - the people who came to welcome them back.


    After several days of trekking, Su Cheng and others finally returned to Avalon fortress.


    Different from leaving Avalon fortress, Raymond and Samuel are more likely to return to Avalon fortress this time


    Because neither Carol nor Eliza could drive, Su Cheng was driving when they left Avalon fortress.


    When returning to Avalon fortress, there were two more people who could help Su Cheng drive because of Samuel and Raymond.


    With these two more people who can help Su Cheng drive, Su Cheng''s return trip is much easier.


    At this time, Raymond was helping Su Cheng drive. Eliza rode Raymond''s three horses to guard the left of the carriage, while Samuel guarded the right of the carriage.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to go back to the fortress." Su Cheng said to Ramon, who was driving in a half joking tone, "as soon as I get back to the fortress, I''ll start dealing with endless military affairs. I really hope Willie can help me all the time."


    "Please let the deputy head go." On weekdays, Raymond, who always has a stiff face, also rarely tilted his mouth slightly and showed a faint smile, "if you do so, he would be too poor for the deputy commander."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and others soon approached the man who was waiting outside the Great Wall to meet them.


    Sure enough, it was Willie, Gary and all the knights in the fortress who stood outside the Great Wall to meet Su Cheng and others.


    Yesterday, Su Cheng and others used carrier pigeons to send a message to Avalon fortress to inform Willie that they should return to the fortress at about 15 o''clock tomorrow afternoon.


    So -- Su Cheng was not surprised or surprised that Willie and others had calculated the time to wait and meet them here.


    "Although I''ve only been away for a few days, I always feel like I''ve been away for a long time." Su Cheng stepped out of the carriage and walked to Willie, smiling and continuing to greet Willie:


    "These innocent are hard work for you. It''s hard for you to come to meet me. "


    Su Cheng said the first half of his sentence to Willie, and the second half to everyone who came to meet them, including Willie.


    "Captain, where is it?" Willie smiled and humbly, "sharing your worries for the head is my job as a deputy head."


    "But to be honest, I''m actually going to go back to the fortress a few days later. Let you help me work a few more days." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "it''s really troublesome to deal with these endless military affairs."


    However, just then, just as Su Cheng''s voice fell and before Willie could reply, a familiar old voice full of banter came out from the crowd behind Willie:


    "You can''t do that, your excellency. If you do so, you may be impeached. "


    "Mr Humphrey?!" Su Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Humphrey, the governor of the Northern Territory, who is not lower than Su Cheng in terms of status and higher in terms of popularity and qualifications than Su Cheng, is mixing behind Willie and following Willie to meet Su Cheng''s knights.


    Because Humphrey was mixed in the middle of the crowd, and Su Chenggang''s attention was basically focused on Willie standing in the front, he was not aware of Humphrey''s existence.


    "Mr Humphrey." Su Cheng said while saluting Humphrey, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m standing here, of course, to pick you up with your subordinates." Humphrey replied in a playful tone.


    "Er..." Su Cheng smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I didn''t ask clearly just now. What I want to ask is - why are you here in Avalon fortress."


    Humphrey''s base camp is in Baidi City, while Su Cheng''s base camp is in Avalon fortress. Unless something special happens, Humphrey, who is also a busy man with Su Cheng, won''t come to Avalon fortress so leisurely.


    Of course - unless there are special circumstances.


    Humphrey, who heard Su Cheng''s question, slightly restrained his smile and became a little serious.


    "I actually came to the fortress two days ago. I thought you would return to the fortress two days ago, but I didn''t expect that you would encounter horse thieves and had to postpone your return. "


    "After learning that you were going to postpone the time to come back, I didn''t bother to turn back to Baidi city. I just stayed here for two days, waiting for you to come back."


    "I came to the fortress this time to discuss something important with you."


    "Big event?" Su Cheng looked puzzled


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    "Well, Mr Humphrey, it''s just you and me here. No one can hear you and me."


    Su Cheng and Humphrey were in a secret room in Avalon fortress.


    There was no one in the room except the two of them.


    At the same time, before entering the room, Su Cheng specifically told his subordinates not to let anyone near the room.


    The room they are now in is completely secret. There will never be a third person who can hear their conversation.


    "... sir, please take a look at this first."


    After that, Humphrey took out two large wads of paper from an ordinary cloth bag in his hand.


    It''s two big documents.


    Of the two documents, one says "three Knights parade plan", while the other says "saromanda battle".


    The titles of the two documents attracted Su Cheng''s attention.


    But in comparison, it was the [saromanda battle] that attracted Su Cheng''s eyes and attention.


    Su Cheng took the lead in picking up the document that said [saromanda battle], and then began to read it quickly.


    After reading the document quickly, Su Cheng uttered a slight groan of pain.


    "After a long time of peace, will war start again... Is this a battle with barbarians..." Su Cheng said in a deep voice.


    "The central government is still considering whether to have an all-out war with shanman." Humphrey answered, "but I think this battle is basically going to pass. After all, even the battle code has been set. This all-round war against shanman is named sharomanda."


    "On this document, I was named as the commander-in-chief of the battle, and the troops participating in the war were also designated as the Michael knights." Su Cheng shook the document in his hand, "what''s still under consideration... The battle code is set and the candidate for the commander-in-chief is also set. It''s already decided to start the battle!"


    Shanman is a general name for the barbarians living in the ligasos mountains in the west of the north.


    The level of civilization of the mountain barbarians is extremely low. They are still in the foolish tribal civilization and live a backward life of hunting, fire and farming.


    "... I don''t understand." Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "why should we provoke shanman without anything? What good is it to us to capture shanman''s territory? Are there any very valuable resources on the ligasos mountains? This is a meaningless war! "


    The document did not say what the purpose and significance of the operation was.


    It only stated that a war of Conquest against the mountain barbarians would be launched, and that Su Cheng would be the commander-in-chief of the battle and the Michael knights would participate in the battle.


    "... I don''t understand." Humphrey sighed helplessly.


    Hearing Humphrey''s sigh, Su Cheng, whose face became more ugly, turned his eyes and projected his eyes back on the documents in his hand.


    Looking at the big [saromanda battle] on this document, his face is full of complexity.

 Chapter 523

    British Empire, Northern Territory, base 1 of the order of Michael.


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    As soon as the continuous horn sounded, Darlene immediately opened her eyes like a conditioned reflex.


    No... it should be said that all soldiers, whether veterans or recruits, immediately opened their eyes like a conditioned reflex.


    After opening their eyes and waking up, all the soldiers turned out of bed and took care of their beds.


    At present, among all the troops of the British Empire, the only one that has strict requirements for bed, tent sanitation and other internal affairs is the Michael Knight order.


    Before Su Cheng took office, the Michael knights, like other troops, had no great requirements for the hygiene of beds and tents. After getting up, the soldiers kicked the quilt, put on their armor and directly gathered out of the tent.


    But now it''s different.


    After Su Cheng took office, in order to enhance the discipline of the order, he set many strict internal requirements for the order.


    For example, everyone''s quilts must be folded neatly and all tents must be clean.


    Su Cheng also designed an inspection force to check whether all beds and tents are qualified every day.


    Someone punished the man severely for not making the bed.


    If any tent is not cleaned well, all the people in the tent will be severely punished.


    After such a long time of training, both recruits and veterans are used to the habit of paying attention to the hygiene of beds and tents every day.


    After folding the quilt and putting the pillow skillfully, Darlene quickly put on her armor, hung her long sword, carried her shield, took her long gun, and rushed out of the tent at a fast speed.


    Darlene and her gang, the recruits of the first phase of conscription, have started weapon training. Now each of them has a long gun, a long sword and a shield.


    Every time they gather, they have to wear their armor and take their weapons.


    It took them less than three minutes to dress up and come to the assembly place from the horn to Darlene.


    "Good morning! My lovely subordinates!! "


    Lindsay''s familiar loud voice came into everyone''s ears.


    "Before starting today''s training, let me tell you some good news!!"


    Lindsay''s face was full of smiles, as if she had encountered something good. She looked in a very good mood.


    "In order to publicize China''s national and military prestige, our empire decided to hold a grand military parade on April 27 this year! Review the generals of the three Knights!! "


    ¡ª¡ªParade? What is that


    Darlene frowned and couldn''t help wondering in her heart.


    Not only Darlene looked puzzled, but almost everyone present looked puzzled.


    It was the first time they heard the word "parade".


    When almost everyone was wondering, Lindsay continued:


    "In this parade, it was decided to select three infantry brigades, one archer brigade and one cavalry brigade from the three major knights for review! In other words, each Knights'' regiment will send out five brigades and a total of 5000 people to review! "


    "And all the generals of the troops who can be selected to participate in the military parade can receive rich rewards!"


    Hearing this, everyone, including Darlene, brightened up one after another.


    The vast majority of people come to the army to get military pay. The sentence "rich reward" has great attraction to them.


    "How about other knights? I don''t know, but I know how many rewards there are for our Michael Knights!"


    "For a brigade that can be selected to participate in the military parade, the commander of the army to which the brigade belongs can receive a reward of 500000 British Lang!"


    "The captain of the brigade, 100000 yinglang reward! All squadron leaders of the brigade are rewarded with 50000 yinglang! All the captains of the brigade are 30000 yinglang! All the soldiers of the brigade are 10000 English francs! "


    "That is to say! As long as the 17th brigade of our 4th Army can be selected to participate in the parade, each of you can get a reward of 10000 British Lang, and I can also get a reward of 30000 British Lang!! "


    Gudong


    The sound of swallowing saliva sounded.


    The eyes of many soldiers began to become hot, even Darlene.


    10000 British francs is already a large number for people of rural origin such as Da Liana.


    "To tell you the truth, I really want this 30000 francs! tell me! Do you want this reward? "


    "Want to!!!"


    All the soldiers of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade shouted in unison.


    "Good! What we want is this momentum! "


    "In fact, it''s not just us. Lord Dale, the commander of our fourth army, also wants this 500000 reward very much!"


    "The selection criteria are very simple - give us half a month! Within half a month, whichever brigade has the best training results, choose which brigade to participate in the military parade! "


    "Lord Dale''s goal is to win all the places! Let the five brigades that can go to the parade be all the brigades of the 4th Army! So she can get 2.5 million British francs! "


    "So -- Lord Dale decided to fuck us well in this half month! Be prepared! "


    "For reward! Let''s work hard in the next half month!! "


    "Yes!!!"


    *******


    *******


    Currently available information:


    The military system of the British Empire: each army has 20000 people, and the configuration of each army is generally 3000 cavalry, 4000 crossbow men and 13000 infantry.


    In other words, each army basically consists of three cavalry brigades, four bow and crossbow brigades and 13 infantry brigades.


    But this is not absolute. Some armies are not configured like this, but the vast majority of armies are configured like this.


    In the British Empire, if you want to be a cavalry or crossbow man, you have to start with infantry.


    If you want to become a Bowman, you must be an infantry for at least 3 months before you can become a Bowman after examination and selection.


    If you want to become a cavalry, it will be more difficult. You have to be an infantry for four months before you can become a cavalry after more rigorous assessment and selection.


    Therefore, in the British Empire, there were no recruits in the real sense, whether cavalry or crossbow men. Every newcomer had been an infantry and had experienced a long period of military training.


    Therefore, the newcomers of the cavalry and archery forces will soon be able to form combat effectiveness, because they no longer need to spend time teaching them basic knowledge such as discipline and military regulations. They can directly teach them how to use a bow or how to ride a horse.


    This is why Darlene and her gang of recruits who have just entered the army are all infantry.


    Now the cavalry and bow troops of the 4th Army of the Michael knights are already full, so there is no need to add new people.


    All the infantry of the 5th army and the 6th army are new recruits (the 6th army has not fully recruited recruits yet).


    Su Cheng has now begun to establish cavalry and crossbow teams of the 5th and 6th armies:


    From the infantry brigades of the first army, the second army and the third army, which are all veterans, 14000 people suitable to be cavalry and crossbow men were selected and stuffed into the fifth and sixth armies.


    Then, from the 5th and 6th armies, 14000 recruits were selected and stuffed back into the infantry brigades of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd armies.


    Although the cavalry and crossbow men of the 5th and 6th armies have not experienced systematic relevant training before, they have excellent physical quality and military literacy because they have received long-term infantry training before. They don''t need to teach them basic military knowledge such as how to stand and salute. They can directly teach them how to ride a horse How to hold the bow, so you can form combat effectiveness soon.


    When the cavalry and archery teams of the 5th and 6th armies are established, the 5th and 6th armies will be officially formed and finally a mixed army of multiple arms that meets the imperial standards.

 Chapter 524

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white field.


    "How about the acquisition of golden and blue tulips?"


    "No problem. Before the military parade officially begins, we must be able to prepare enough tulips. Sir ed, do you need to prepare tulips of other colors? "


    "No, just put blue and gold tulips on the white field. It''s too fancy to put too many tulips. Moreover, only blue and gold tulips also have deep political significance, because blue and gold are the representative colors of the royal family."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    "On the day of the military parade, all the nobles of the country and envoys from other countries will come to watch the ceremony, so the security work of the imperial capital must not be careless! We must not allow the spies of the enemy country to sneak in and sabotage the parade! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell! Why is your work so slow! "


    "Lord ed! 10¡¢ I''m very sorry! "


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was still February and winter, Ed was still sweating because of his constant work.


    "The general manager of the military parade... This job is really not capable of people..." ed complained at a volume that only he could hear while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    However, the complaint belongs to complaint, but ed doesn''t regret taking the job.


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, ED, who was standing on the northernmost building of the white field, looked at the white field below.


    The white field was full of sweaty staff running around.


    They are all staff who are preparing for the military parade two months later.


    Looking at the busy crowd moving below, ed couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of pride.


    Because -- the chief person in charge of the parade was ed.


    Ed trembled at the thought that he could plan such a large military parade himself.


    While Ed was immersed in the pride in his heart, he suddenly heard a familiar old man''s voice behind him:


    "Isn''t it quite easy to organize and handle a military parade?"


    "Mr. Jacob?"


    Looking at Jacob standing behind him and looking at him jokingly, ed subconsciously wanted to salute Jacob.


    However - Jacob rushed ahead of him and waved to him to show him that he didn''t have to be polite.


    "It''s not easy to organize a successful military parade. It''s very difficult and stressful. Ed, you can''t slack off. After all - this military parade has deep political significance."


    "This military parade is nominally a subsidiary activity set up to celebrate his highness Ilsa''s eighth birthday, but everyone can see that the real purpose of this military parade is to let the vassals and envoys of all countries see the strong military power of our British Empire, so this military parade must not be screwed up."


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Jacob!" Ed said positively, "I will never let this parade screw up!"


    "Well, I believe you." Jacob smiled and patted ed ed on the shoulder. "Come on. You are also a talent I value very much. Take this opportunity to make a great contribution and qualification. "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The Frankish Empire, a hidden underground space outside Berlin.


    "Prime minister, is this...?"


    Bazel looked around in surprise and doubt.


    Just now, Elvin von Schmidt, the Prime Minister of the Frankish Empire, suddenly found him.


    "Come with me and I''ll show you something good."¡ª¡ª This is what Elvin said to him just now when he led him away.


    Elvin led bazel, who looked confused and didn''t know what to see, out of Bolu and went to a deserted village outside Bolu.


    Just as bazel was wondering why he should be led to this small village which was already deserted, an extremely shocking scene appeared in front of him - Elvin led him into a cabin, pulled off a corner covered by thick straw in the cabin, and exposed several stones on the ground in this corner.


    After Elvin grabbed the stones and twisted them in different directions, bazel heard the sound of the movement of the instrument.


    With the sound of the movement of these instruments, a passage leading to the underground appeared in front of bazel.


    Then Elvin led him down the entrance to the ground.


    They were walking along a corridor made of carefully cut bricks and stones.


    There is an oil lamp at intervals along this brick passage. Therefore, walking through this brick passage will not feel dim.


    Looking at the surrounding stone walls, bazel couldn''t help asking Elvin who was walking in front of him again:


    "Prime minister, where the hell is this? Why is there such a secret underground passage in this abandoned old village? Where does this underpass lead? "


    "... bazel, you have just been promoted to a senior general. If you know military affairs, few people in the whole empire may know better than you. Let me ask you a question - how can we break through the Rhine front of the British Empire and destroy the British Empire? " Elvin did not directly answer bazel''s question, but suddenly asked a question that seemed to have nothing to do with the current place and atmosphere.


    "How to break through the Rhine front of the British Empire?"


    Bazel wondered why Elvin suddenly asked him this question, but he quickly thought and conceived words.


    "... prime minister, with all due respect, we are unable to break through the Rhine front with our current combat strength."


    Bazel continued in a deep voice.


    "The Rhine front, which is specially responsible for guarding against us, has long been solid after years of operation and construction of the British Empire. Now the Rhine front is in the charge of Iser, the first knight of the British Empire."


    "At the same time, since last year''s round table, the British Empire began to carry out drastic military reform. When the fourth Knights of the britannian Empire, the urier knights, became an army, the original three knights would no longer have to send troops to pandragon. At that time, all 300000 officers and men of the Gabriel knights would be able to deploy to the Rhine front. The garrison stationed on the Rhine front will rise to an extremely terrible number... "


    "According to our current national and military strength, it is impossible to break through the Rhine front, let alone destroy the British Empire."


    "Unless... You can come up with something strange..."


    Elvin listened silently to bazel''s explanation.


    After bazel finished, Elvin nodded: "well, that''s right. Unless you can come up with something strange, it''s impossible to suddenly tear up the Rhine front and destroy the britannian empire."


    "But -- bazel."


    Speaking of this, Elvin turned his head and smiled intriguingly at bazel walking behind him.


    "Our Empire - in fact, has already planned a wonderful plan that can tear up the Rhine front and destroy the britannian Empire, and has been preparing for this wonderful plan."


    "What?!" Bazel exclaimed.


    "Our Majesty was brilliant and broad-minded. When he first ascended the throne 20 years ago, he took it as his duty to destroy the britannian Empire and began to secretly convene all wise officials to plan a huge plan aimed at tearing up the Rhine front and destroying the britannian empire."


    "It took three years to conceive this huge plan, and then began to secretly gather the human and material resources of the whole country to prepare for the plan. So far, it is the 17th year. This huge plan is almost ready. "


    "20 years..." Elvin sighed, "it took 20 years to conceive and prepare this plan to destroy the britannian Empire, and finally it is about to be implemented."


    When Elvin said this, they just came to the end of the long underground corridor.


    At the end of this long underground corridor is an iron gate.


    "This plan to destroy the British Empire is the top secret of our empire. So far, only less than 10 people know the details."


    "Bazel, you were just promoted to the top general more than a month ago. You are one of the most senior military attach ¨¦ s in our Frank empire. You have the qualification to know this top secret. After our inspection and discussion, we decided to allow you to know and join the current top secret plan of our empire!"


    With that, Elvin flung open the iron door.


    As if they had broken free, the strong light rushed out of the open door and shone on Elvin and bazel''s faces.


    Bazel subconsciously lowered his eyes.


    After filtering out most of the strong light with eyelashes, I slowly saw the scene behind the iron door.


    "This, this is?!"


    After seeing the scene behind the iron gate, bazel couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Behind the iron gate is an incredibly large dock.


    In this huge dock, there are countless warships as huge as a hill.


    Countless craftsmen are walking, assembling and building on and under the warships.


    The sound of hammers, footsteps, the movement of instruments and the cries of craftsmen can be heard all the time.


    Just as bazel was stunned by the scene in front of him, Elvin said proudly:


    "Welcome to know and join the Nibelungen plan, the largest plan in the history of our empire with the ultimate goal of destroying the British Empire!!"


    *******


    Volume 4 "rebuilding Michael" - end!


    *******


    Volume 5 advance notice of saromanda operation:


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord ulham, what is this?"


    "Lord Bernard, this is the latest new weapon developed by Qingguo. My worthless dog bought it from Qingguo, but this so-called new weapon is nothing more than scrap iron that can''t even compare with bows and crossbows. This time, I pulled this pile of scrap iron into the exchange just to take a chance and see if anyone is willing to buy this pile of scrap iron."


    "Qingguo''s... New weapons?"


    "Yes. Qingguo calls it a gun, and we are used to calling it a musket. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister! Long time no see! "


    "Vivian, Vivian?!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Raymond, you can''t just rely on brute force to solve things. Always remember to use the sword as your final means. You should learn to use your tongue and brain more. Look, Raymond, I just need this meal tonight to tear apart the tribes of shanman. Can no longer unite against us. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Su! Please let me be an envoy to the barbarians! I am confident that we will further separate the yamaman departments! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Young people, I am no less angry with the britannians than you, but do you know what will happen if we resist the britannians and the Su Cheng?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Father! Isn''t it good for us to accept the rule of the britannians and live a civilized life? "


    ¡­¡­


    "The britannians have more soldiers than the sand in the earth! The fighting power of the britannians is more amazing than the thunder in the sky! But my unyielding will is stronger than steel! My determination to resist is stronger than Mount PRA! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty... Seriously ill..."


    ......


    "Jacob... My... Best friend... Please... I... Decided... To pass the throne... To -"

 Chapter 525

    The britannians have more soldiers than the sand of the earth!


    The fighting power of the britannians is more amazing than the thunder in the sky!


    But my unyielding will is stronger than steel!


    My determination to resist is stronger than Mount PRA!


    We will fight in the mountains!


    We will fight in the grass!


    We will fight in every house!


    We will fight in every corner of Mount PRA!


    We will never surrender!


    *******


    *******


    April 21, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), some mountain forest.


    "It ran over there! Watch it! Surround it! Don''t let it run! "


    A soldier dressed in rough cloth, barefoot and holding all kinds of weapons galloped in the woods in the mountains.


    Although they were barefoot, they still shuttled through the Rocky Mountains.


    They have only three weapons in their hands - stone spears, stone machetes and bows and arrows made of wood, ox tendons and cow leather.


    They are hunting and surrounding a wild deer.


    The wild deer who sensed danger were running and fleeing among the mountains and forests.


    The soldiers chased and surrounded the deer.


    In addition to the soldiers, their hounds are chasing the deer.


    More than a dozen hunting dogs, whose speed and agility were far faster than the soldiers, barked and ran wildly.


    What a pity - the speed of the hounds is still a little worse than that of the wild deer.


    So far, no hound or soldier has been able to catch up with the deer.


    However - hunters don''t have to catch up with their prey to kill it.


    "Mocha! It ran in your direction! "


    "I see!"


    The boy called Moka took off the bow behind him as he ran.


    Skillfully pull the bow and aim at the deer running towards him.


    Bow is a weapon that tests one''s strength.


    If you don''t have strength, don''t say whether you can shoot accurately. Just whether you can pull the bow string is a problem.


    It''s not easy to open this powerful bow that can shoot large animals. It''s still shooting at moving targets when it''s running.


    Unless you have a powerful archery like a divine Archer, you can never shoot the deer.


    Moka knew that it was very difficult to shoot the deer under such circumstances, so he kept inhaling and exhaling to force himself to calm down.


    The sharp arrow was aimed at the deer''s belly.


    ¡ª¡ªCalm down... Calm down... Calm down


    Moka kept saying "calm" in his heart and hypnotized himself.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of such self hypnosis, or because today''s state is very good, Moka gradually feels that his world suddenly begins to "get smaller".


    The whole world seemed to be left with himself and the pair of bows and arrows in his hand.


    And the wild deer still running.


    There was nothing in his mind but to shoot the deer.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s... Now!


    Seeing the right time, the ink card suddenly released the bow string in his hand.


    Finally, the "shackled" arrow, containing huge energy, crossed a beautiful straight line and accurately shot the belly of the wild deer!


    Under the impact of arrows and sharp pain, the wild deer gave a wail and fell to the ground.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The soldiers who chased and killed the deer waved their weapons and cheered.


    And the hounds didn''t miss this great opportunity. They rose up and attacked, jumped on the wild deer that had been shot down by the ink card, and bit the wild deer.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! "


    While running towards the wild deer he shot down, the happy Moka shouted to drive away the hounds who were biting the wild deer. At the same time, he retracted the bow in his hand back and drew out the stone knife hanging on his left waist.


    After driving away all the hounds around the wild deer, Moka raised his stone knife and cut at the neck of the fallen wild deer.


    The sharp blade incised the skin, muscles and bones of the wild deer.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    After cutting off the head of the wild deer, Moka directly picked up the head regardless of the blood splashed from the wound of the wild deer, cheered loudly and showed the prey he hunted today to his companions.


    The companions around him also waved their weapons and cheered with the ink card.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Haley department.


    "The soldiers are back! The soldiers are back! "


    With this cry, the busy people in the Helai department put down their work one after another and trotted towards the tribal mouth with a happy face.


    To see his son.


    To see your lover.


    To see your best friends.


    Or simply to join the fun.


    At this time, the tribal mouth was surrounded by people one after another.


    They surrounded the soldiers who had just returned from hunting.


    The soldiers carried the ink card still holding the deer head with a happy face, and reported to the people the great achievements of the ink card today:


    "Moka killed a deer almost by himself today!"


    "Even when running, he can shoot prey. He is worthy of being the first Archer of our Helai department!"


    "Including the deer today, Moka has successfully hunted three large prey! You can become a ''soldier''


    ¡­¡­


    The voice of his comrades in arms informing the people of his great achievements and the admiration of the people made Moka a little floating.


    At this time, on the way forward of the soldiers, a tall and strong man suddenly appeared.


    "Patriarch!" Moka exclaimed and quickly motioned to his companions who were carrying him to put him down.


    After the soldiers put down the ink card, the ink card immediately saluted the head of the court respectfully.


    The soldiers around Moka immediately followed Moka and saluted Nalu, the current patriarch of the Helai department.


    Although their patriarch Nalu is only 34 years old and young, he is a well-known brave man. He is a strong soldier who can challenge the big bear alone. At the same time, he is also the idol of the young people of Moka.


    "Ink card." The Lu smiled at Moka, "it''s a good job to hunt a deer by one person! I''m glad! "


    "With today''s deer, you have successfully hunted three large prey and reached the standard of becoming a soldier!"


    After that, Nalu raised his head and announced to the people around him, "I declare! Moka, son of toruka, was officially granted the qualification of tattoo because he met the standard of becoming a soldier! "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" As soon as the voice of the patriarch Nalu fell, the surrounding ethnic people cheered and celebrated for Moka.


    The joy on Moka''s face became richer with Nalu''s voice.


    I couldn''t help shouting in my heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI finally... Became a soldier!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss! Wizard! It hurts! Can you lighten up... "


    The ink card lying on the bed board grinned with pain and begged for mercy to the wizard who was tattooing him.


    The man called a wizard by Moka is a thin middle-aged woman.


    "Don''t worry, Moka, I won''t hurt you." The wizard smiled at Moka, "facial tattoo is a very detailed technical work. If the strength is light, the color will be light. If the force is strong, it may hurt people. "


    "Over the past decades, I have made tattoos for many people. Even the totem on the patriarch''s face is tattooed by me."


    "After decades of training, my skills have long been proficient. So you can rest assured that I will never hurt you or lighten the totem color on your face."


    After that, the wizard waved the mallet in his left hand again and knocked at the tattoo needle stained with paint on his right hand with neither light nor heavy force.


    The tip of the tattoo needle is against the skin in the corner of the right eye of the ink card.


    With the wizard''s stroke, Moka pulled the corners of his mouth again and took a breath.


    "You''re amazing, mocha." The wizard said to mocha as he wrote his face, "are you only 16 years old this year? Only men who hunt more than three large prey are qualified to tattoo. Only men who have tattooed and have totems on their faces can be called soldiers. You can become a soldier when you are only 16 years old. It''s really amazing. The patriarch was also 17 years old before he obtained the qualification to tattoo and become a soldier. "


    "Hee hee." With the praise of the wizard, Moka became a little floating and laughed, "doesn''t that mean - I''m likely to surpass the patriarch in the future?"


    "Maybe. He is still far from the patriarch. However, if you continue to work hard and constantly hone your body and skills, it is not impossible to surpass the patriarch. "


    After that, the wizard put away his stationery.


    "Well, Moka, our totem has been tattooed on your face. From now on - you have officially become a soldier of our herai department! "


    As soon as the wizard''s voice fell, mocha sat up from the bed board impatiently and took a basin of water next to the bed board.


    The clean water clearly reflected ink card''s face.


    It reflects the face of Mercator, which has a dot with a big tail finger tattooed on the left and right corners of his eyes.


    The happy Moka subconsciously wanted to touch the black dots at the corners of his left and right eyes.


    However, just as Mocha''s hand was about to touch the two dots on his face, the wizard shouted at him:


    "Don''t touch! You can''t touch it for the next five days! At the same time, you can''t wash your face! Otherwise, it may be infected! "


    After hearing the wizard''s words, Moka quickly took back his hands.


    However - although he took back his hands, Moka still looked through the water with a happy face, which had been tattooed with their Laker totem.


    ¡ª¡ªI finally have a totem on my face! I am finally a formal soldier!

 Chapter 526

    April 21, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannian Empire, somewhere 60 miles north of pandragon.


    "All staff - rest in place!"


    After receiving the officer''s rest order, the soldiers sat down and began to rest.


    Or sleep, or relax the muscles of your legs, or chat with your companions.


    "Easy, it''s too easy." Yala smiled at Darlene sitting next to her, "this way of marching is not difficult at all. It''s so easy! "


    At this time, Da Liana smiled and replied, "yes, compared with our previous training, this way of marching is really too easy. If I change to the usual training, I must have grabbed the time to sleep now, so I won''t talk to you."


    "I''m told that we''re almost in the imperial capital now." After saying that, Yala''s face slowly showed a look of expectation, "I don''t know what the most prosperous city in our empire looks like... I really want to go for a stroll."


    "We don''t have a chance to visit the imperial capital." Darlene replied angrily, "we''re not here to play. We''re here to participate in the military parade."


    At the end of February this year, after learning that the Empire was now preparing to hold a grand military parade and was preparing to draw five brigades from each of the three major knights to the imperial capital to participate in the military parade and give sufficient rewards to all the generals of the troops participating in the military parade, Dale, the commander of the Fourth Army, immediately went crazy and began to pay close attention to the training of the Fourth Army.


    Because time is very tight, the time for selecting troops is also very short.


    Half a month - just half a month. In this half a month, whichever brigade has the best training effect will be selected to participate in the military parade.


    For this reward, Dale, who loves money, basically went down to each training ground to catch the training of each brigade in the rest of the half month except for handling military affairs.


    Under Dale''s madness, she succeeded in creating a miracle - three infantry brigades, one cavalry brigade and one archer brigade, all of which went to the imperial capital for a military parade on behalf of the Michael knights, were the troops of the Fourth Army!


    If a brigade is formed, the commander of the brigade will receive a reward of 500000 British francs.


    So - because the five brigades were all Dale''s troops, Dale received a full reward of 2.5 million British Lang.


    After learning that the five brigades that went to the parade were all from her fourth army, Dale almost fainted with joy.


    The 17th brigade where Da Liana is located is one of the three infantry brigades that went to the imperial capital for a military parade on behalf of the Michael knights.


    At the same time, it is also the only brigade among the five brigades that is full of recruits.


    After selecting one of the five brigades that went to the imperial capital for the military parade, the four brigades except the cavalry brigade only practiced one content from that day on: walking in unison.


    Weapons training, marching training and other training will be suspended.


    During the period of preparing for the military parade, it was the most comfortable day for Darlene and her family since they joined the Michael knights.


    Compared with weapons training and marching training, marching training is simply not too easy.


    Walking in unison training is the most popular training for generals. Although walking in unison training is also very tired and feet will be very painful, it is too easy compared with the weapon training that can make both hands weak and unable to lift up, and the marching training that can be too tired to talk or even vomit and collapse.


    Not only the selection time is very tight, but also the time for emergency training. Da Liana only practiced for about half a month and officially set off for the imperial capital at the end of March.


    After trekking for nearly a month, we are finally approaching the imperial capital.


    "Look, look, Darlene, that''s the captain''s carriage." Yala nuzui a gorgeous carriage not far from them and continued with excitement, "this is the first time that his carriage has been so close to us, sir. Ah, I really want to see what the head looks like... It''s really hard to believe that our head is a young man who is not much older than us... "


    "When you become a knight, you may have a chance to see the captain''s face." Darlene said half jokingly.


    "How can I be a knight!" Yala replied unhappily.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Darlene and her good friend Yala were chatting and frolicking there, they were in the gorgeous carriage in which the head of the regiment they had just mentioned was sitting¡ª¡ª


    "It''s almost the imperial capital."


    Humphrey lifted the curtain from the window, looked out, and then continued:


    "Speaking of it, I haven''t asked you what birthday present you''re going to give her highness Ilsa."


    "Before you ask me, tell me about you, Mr. Humphrey." Su Cheng smiled at Humphrey, "what gift are you going to give Ilsa?"


    "I''m going to send her highness Ilsa two white arc birds."


    "White arc bird... Good gift. Ilsa, she will like it. "


    White arc bird is a very lovely and small bird in the north. Even if they get the imperial capital, they can adapt to the temperature and climate of the imperial capital. It is most suitable to send Ilsa this little girl.


    After all - little girls generally like this cute looking little animal.


    "What about you, Mr. Cheng? What gift are you going to give Lord Ilsa?"


    "I''m going to give her this."


    After that, Su Cheng took out a small thing from his arms.


    "What is this?"


    "This is a very popular little toy on the market now. One can play it alone, and it is very playable. My sister just bought this and couldn''t put it down."


    "I see. This is also very suitable for your highness Ilsa. It''s just -- "


    Speaking of this, Humphrey put on a bitter smile.


    "I''m afraid that his highness Gail will confiscate the toy you gave to Her Highness Ilsa on the grounds that it will affect Ilsa''s study."


    "Yes..." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "I just hope your highness Gail is not so strict..."


    Su Cheng continued as he took the gift he intended to give Ilsa back to his arms:


    "To be honest, I have always felt that the person who proposed to hold a military parade on Ilsa''s eighth birthday must have a problem in his mind. On the day of a girl''s birthday, present a big military parade... Who came up with this... Holding flower appreciation activities is better than holding a big military parade... "


    April 27th - Ilsa''s birthday.


    This year is Ilsa''s eighth birthday.


    Some guy, or maybe several guys who don''t know what they''re thinking, even proposed to hold a big military parade full of steel smell on this lovely girl''s birthday


    Even more miraculously, the proposal was passed.


    Therefore, the official name of the military parade held on April 27 is one of the ancillary activities of a series of activities to celebrate Ilsa''s birthday.


    But anyone with a brain can see that this is not at all to celebrate Ilsa''s birthday, but to show the muscles of the British Empire to the vassals and other countries in the name of celebrating Ilsa''s birthday.

 Chapter 527

    As emperor, although his majesty gozewen did not have much outstanding political talent, he still had many commendable places.


    For example, he values feelings.


    For example, he is very good at handling family affairs and takes care of the family that should be full of blood smell with warmth. Gozewen, Gail and Ilsa get along very well.


    Another example is that he is frugal.


    Ge zewen is famous for his frugality.


    The emperor''s birthday is never a small matter.


    At a young age, the emperor''s birthday is a happy day for all to celebrate.


    Generally speaking, the emperor''s birthday is a day of great political significance.


    According to the practice of the British Empire, basically all officials and Knights have a holiday of 3 to 7 days on the emperor''s birthday.


    The vassals from all over the country, the feudal officials from all over the country, and the high-ranking knights from all over the country went to the imperial capital and presented luxurious gifts to the emperor, and then the Emperor gave back full rewards. Everyone was happy together.


    The situation in the British Empire was relatively simple. The emperors and kings of other countries did not even allow the people of the whole country to wear plain clothes and bright clothes on their birthdays.


    On the birthday of the monarch of some countries, it is not even allowed to execute felons and hear any cases on those days.


    In short, the emperor''s birthday will be a theme - everyone is happy together! Give me as much luxury as you want!


    The current emperor of the Lorraine Empire, Queen Bella, nicknamed "fool", perfectly implemented this theme.


    The fool queen, whose birthday became more and more luxurious, appropriated one twentieth of the annual income of the Lorraine empire for her birthday party last year.


    According to the vivid description of the officials who participated in the birthday banquet, even the air was filled with the smell of money in the fool Queen''s birthday banquet.


    More interestingly, the fool Queen''s birthday is November 13.


    In other words, the fool Queen''s birthday is after the two large-scale offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind".


    The Lorraine Empire has just suffered two defeats, losing more than half of its elite soldiers, a large number of territory and population.


    In this special period when the monarchs and ministers should be united, work hard to rule the country, lose national humiliation, and urgently need a lot of funds to rebuild the army and defense line, the fool queen seemed to forget the two humiliating defeats. Without hesitation, she used one twentieth of the Treasury revenue to hold a luxurious birthday party with the smell of money in the air.


    Compared with this stupid queen, gozewen... No, it should be said that compared with all emperors since ancient times, gozewen''s birthday is not as simple as an emperor.


    Although all officials and knights in the country will have a holiday on gozewen''s birthday, they will not be allowed to come to the imperial capital to present gifts.


    Even these central officials were not allowed to present gifts to him.


    When gozewen''s wife, the queen, was still alive, gozewen would give himself two days off on his birthday and spend these two days with his wife and his son, Gail.


    And now - now that his wife is no longer alive and has a granddaughter. Gozewen will spend these two days with his son and granddaughter on his birthday.


    Since gozeven became king, he has always spent his birthday in such a simple way.


    Perhaps influenced by his father, or inherited his father''s character, or listened to his father''s orders. As crown prince Gail, his birthday has always been simple.


    However, his own birthday and his son''s birthday were always spent in a simple way. Gozewen held a grand ceremony on the 8th birthday of his granddaughter Ilsa Augustus.


    There is a special custom in the British Empire, that is, on the 8th birthday of girls and the 6th Birthday of boys, parents will dress them up on their birthday, and hold this birthday as grandly as possible, implying the hope that they can grow up safely and healthily.


    Therefore, this custom of the British Empire is also known as "August 6th Festival".


    In the British Empire, from the royal family to the nobility, down to the common people, "August 6th" is a very important festival.


    Gozewen, who has always lived a simple life, planned to spend the "August 6th Festival" for Ilsa in luxury and solemnly.


    From this, we can see how much Ilsa is loved by gozewen.


    In January of this year, gozewen announced to all parts of the country that he asked vassals from all parts of the country and invited envoys from all countries to attend Ilsa''s birthday banquet.


    Because the northern territory is located at the northernmost end of the Empire, it was not until the end of February that gozewen planned to re host a birthday party for ilsharon.


    Unfortunately - this should have been a happy and happy birthday, but it still had a little political atmosphere.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know who gave Ge zewen the proposal of "holding a military parade on Ilsa''s birthday".


    Whoever it is, in short, the success of the military parade made Ilsa''s birthday stained with disgusting political atmosphere.


    This military parade is nominally one of the many ancillary activities for Ilsa''s birthday, but everyone can see that it is just to show the amazing military power of the British Empire to the domestic vassals and other countries under the name of Ilsa''s birthday.


    In recent years, the foreign war of the British Empire has been unprecedentedly smooth.


    There was the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, which wiped out the national troops of Caroline Kingdom and 4000 armored paladins of the Frankish Empire, and recruited general Allen of the Frankish empire.


    Later, there were two offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind", which eliminated most of the elite troops of the Lorraine Empire, annexed a large number of territory and population of the Lorraine Empire, completely weakened the Lorraine Empire, and made the Lorraine Empire unable to compete with the British Empire for a long time in the future.


    With the unprecedented success of the foreign war of the British Empire, it is really appropriate to launch a grand military parade to show and show off force to the vassals at home and foreign countries.


    It''s just -- although he knows the benefits of the parade, Su Cheng still doesn''t like it very much.


    Because the military parade stained Ilsa''s birthday with a disgusting political smell, Su Cheng was very unhappy about it.


    If he could, Su Cheng didn''t really want to come to the military parade that made him feel very unhappy.


    But it''s a pity - as the head of Michael''s knights and the top leader of the northern front, he can''t be absent from the parade.


    What''s more, Su Cheng''s visit to the imperial capital has a more important task besides taking his troops to the military parade¡ª¡ª


    Report to the Central Committee the battle plan he conceived and planned for the upcoming battle - saromanda battle.

 Chapter 528

    Just as Su Cheng and others were slowly marching towards the imperial capital¡ª¡ª


    Holy Hiram Empire, somewhere on the far east front.


    "El, keep you waiting ~"


    "You are so slow..." El looked helplessly at Gabriel and Camille who were walking towards him.


    "Gabriel is to blame." The expressionless Camille took the lead in complaining, "Gabriel can shit for half an hour, and I took it too."


    "I ate too much last night." Gabriel rubbed his stomach as he said, "and shit is one of the few happy times of my day. I want to enjoy it slowly."


    "All right, let''s go." El smiled helplessly and then turned away. "It''s time to go to the exchange."


    "Ah... It''s annoying..." Gabriel followed El closely, picking up his nose. "I hate to patrol the market. I hate the smell of grassland people."


    Speaking of this, Gabriel just pulled a big piece of nose shit out of his nostril.


    Gabriel bounced the nose shit on his tail finger and spoke to Camille:


    "Camille, how did you go to the exchange market with interest?"


    "Don''t you find it interesting to browse these exotic goods?"


    "It''s not interesting at all."


    "Well, the topic is over."


    "Don''t end the topic so soon!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mutual market, also known as mutual trade, is a commodity exchange activity between the Holy Hiran Empire and the Hungarians at the open points or designated markets approved by the imperial government on the far east border and under the supervision of the Holy Hiran Empire Government.


    The exchange market is not only in the holy Helan Empire, but also in the Frankish empire.


    The prairie of the Far East is a treasure house, with many goods that are often in short supply in countries such as the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire. For example: fur, dairy products, handicrafts full of exotic styles


    In the eyes of xiongran people, the Holy Hiran Empire and other countries are also a big treasure house, with many goods that will be sold out immediately when they are listed. For example: silk, tea, jewelry


    Therefore, the relationship between the Hungarians, the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire is very delicate - they don''t like each other, but they all need each other.


    Therefore, the mutual market, a trading place for exchanging goods within the scope designated by the government, was born.


    The exchange market on the side of the Holy Hiran empire is opened only twice a year - in April and August each year, each lasting for one month.


    However, although the mutual market is a free market that can freely exchange each other''s goods, not all goods can be exchanged.


    The holy Helan Empire strictly prohibited the exchange of important strategic resources with the Huns, such as salt and iron ore


    The Hungarians are not stupid. The Hungarians also strictly prohibit businessmen from exchanging important strategic resources with the hirans and Franks, such as war horses.


    However, businessmen have always been a species that dare to sell their own ropes for money.


    Even though the government has strictly prohibited the sale of any strategic materials, every time the exchange is opened, there are still a large number of businessmen who are dazzled by the profits of that day, risking being hanged or beheaded to smuggle strategic resources.


    Therefore, on the side of the holy Hiram Empire, at the beginning of the trade market every year, a large number of Quartermaster officers will be sent to monitor the trade market to see if there are businessmen in their country smuggling strategic materials.


    Today, it''s just El Bernard, the little Quartermaster third class, who is responsible for monitoring the kovo exchange.


    Quartermaster is a civilian officer in the army of the holy Hiram Empire, who is specially responsible for managing the material allocation and sorting in the army.


    Quartermaster officers and generals are also divided into many grades. From small to large, they are: Quartermaster officers of the fourth grade, quartermaster officers of the third grade, quartermaster officers of the second grade, quartermaster officers of the first grade and Quartermaster officers of the first grade.


    El''s current rank is third-class quartermaster, the penultimate Quartermaster.


    However, it is only slightly better than the Quartermaster of the fourth class. It monitors the mutual market - this kind of hard work and dirty work is basically done by the Quartermaster of the third class and the Quartermaster of the fourth class.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as El led Gabriel and Camille straight towards the kovo exchange, a male voice suddenly came from their sides:


    "Oh, isn''t this Bernard third, Galen third and miss Camille? What are you going to do in a hurry? "


    After hearing the male voice, El three turned their eyes to the sound.


    Gabriel''s face suddenly turned ugly when he heard the sound.


    After turning his eyes and seeing the face of the owner of the voice, Gabriel''s face became more ugly and strange, an expression of disgusting stool.


    Compared with Gabriel''s face, El and Camille''s reaction was much smaller... Or there was no reaction at all.


    As usual, El and Camille face the man, close their feet together and stand, close the palm of their left hand to their left thigh, hold their right hand into a fist, cross their right arm at their neck, and punch their eyes at their throat.


    The distance between the fist hole and the throat is just enough to put another fist.


    "Good morning, Shubin, second class."


    El and Camille said hello and saluted to the man.


    After el and Camille saluted the man, Gabriel also gave the man the same salute as El and Camille, and said hello to the man without emotion.


    El, the ceremony they are now doing is the military ceremony of the Holy Hiran empire.


    "Well, good morning." The man, who was called Shubin second class by them, raised his head, carried his hands and responded to El''s greetings in a non salty and non light tone.


    "What are you going to do in the morning?"


    "If you return to Shubin second class." El replied, "the lower officer is going to monitor the market situation of kovo exchange, and Gelan III is responsible for my escort and monitoring the market situation of kovo exchange with me."


    "Oh, I was going to monitor the market situation of the mutual market ~ ~"


    Shubin''s tone was sinister and strange. At the same time, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, showing a smile with a bit of sarcasm.


    "The trade market is very smelly. After all, grassland people don''t take a bath very much. They may not take a bath 10 times a year."


    Shubin took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to El him.


    "It stinks there. Come on, lend you a handkerchief to cover your nose. Monitoring the exchange market is tiring. Try hard ~ "


    After finishing the false encouragement in a strange tone, Shu bin walked away with his hands on his back.


    When Shubin went away, Gabriel grabbed the handkerchief that Shubin had just handed in El''s hand, and then tore it into pieces.


    "Shit! This bastard! It''s just a second-class Quartermaster! Has been arrogant in front of us! I can''t stand it! I''ll find the teacher later! Blow in the teacher''s ear and impeach this bastard! "

 Chapter 529

    "It''s no use impeaching Shubin in front of the teacher." Camille said, "although Shubin second class has a bad character, his working ability is still very strong. There has been no major omission in his work. You can''t find a place to impeach him."


    "In private, Camille, don''t call him honorific! Just call him a jerk! Shit, one day we must catch the handle of this bastard and impeach him well! "


    "I''m used to it. I''m polite to everyone except you and el. Whether in public or in private. "


    "I really don''t want you to be so polite to that bastard."


    The holy Helan Empire had a different honorific system from other countries.


    In most countries, people with official positions are generally called "lower officials" modestly, and other people with official positions are generally called "Your Excellency" or "Sir".


    The British Empire is a good example.


    In the officialdom of the British Empire, they were modestly called "lower officials" and respectfully called "Sir" and "Sir".


    In the holy Helan Empire, although the humble title of people with official positions is also "lower official", the honorific title of people with official positions is different from that of other countries.


    In the officialdom of the holy Helan Empire, the honorific title for people is generally "surname + official title".


    El''s surname is Bernard. At present, his official position is third class quartermaster, so when Shubin called him just now, he was called "Bernard third class".


    Gabriel''s surname is Gelan. At present, his official position is third class military attache, so Shubin just called him "Gelan third class".


    Shubin is the last name of the man just now, not his first name. His official position is second-class quartermaster, so el and the three of them call him "Shubin second class".


    Camille is white and has no official position, so Shubin just called her "Miss Camille".


    Shubin is also their old acquaintance. He always jumps in front of El and Gabriel and disgusts them.


    The quartermaster, who was specially responsible for managing logistics, had a high position in the army of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Although Gabriel is a third-class general, the third-class general is the most and lowest of all generals. Usually, he can only do dirty and tiring work, and his status is below that of the second-class Quartermaster.


    "Shit... The more you think about it, the worse you feel..." even though Shubin has been gone for a long time, Gabriel''s anger still hasn''t disappeared and still swears, "El, did you hear that just now? When that bastard just called us both, he always emphasized the word "third class". His official rank was a little lower than him. What did he look like! "


    "All right, all right." El, with a helpless smile on his face, patted Gabriel on the back. "The official is a senior level and kills people. There''s no need to be angry about this kind of thing for too long. Let''s go. If you don''t hurry to the kovo exchange, you''ll be late. "


    After leaving this sentence, El turned and left.


    Camille followed.


    Gabriel, with a depressed face, hesitated for a moment and followed them.


    "El, don''t you feel angry and depressed?"


    "Even if I feel angry and depressed, what''s the use?" Smiling El responded to Gabriel, "can I still punch Shubin second-class?"


    "Don''t you want to work harder?" Gabriel exclaimed, "El, you are so smart. If you take it seriously, you can easily accumulate meritorious deeds and get promoted, right? Don''t you want to work hard, get promoted, and then take revenge on Shubin? "


    "No." Without thinking about it, El directly replied, "I think the position of third-class Quartermaster is great. There is neither too much pressure nor too heavy chores. Usually, there is still a lot of spare time to play chess with others, read all kinds of strange books and study all kinds of strange knowledge. It is really suitable for me. If you can, I want to be a third-class Quartermaster all my life until I retire. "


    "El..." when Camille heard El''s words, he sighed, "you have always been so hopeless and ambitious, which will give the teacher a headache and regret. El, you are good at everything, but you lack the ambition and ambition to go up and make great achievements. Are you really going to live your life without ambition? "


    "What''s wrong with having no ambition?" El smiled and asked Camille, "I don''t think it''s bad to have no ambition. After all, I''m very satisfied with my current life. I want to live such a flat and light life all the time, but I''m very happy every day."


    After hearing what El said, Camille snorted coldly and said:


    "El, I can''t understand your old man''s general idea. What''s good about such a life? I don''t want to live my life so lightly. I must make great achievements that no one can reach and stand above thousands of people!"


    "You, who are still white and have no official position, are not persuasive at all." Gabriel mocked Camille, raised his bus palm and rubbed Camille''s soft white hair. "When others hear you, they may only think that some fool who is drunk in the daytime is talking nonsense."


    Camille said unhappily as he slapped Gabriel''s palm, which was rubbing her hair


    "I''m just white for the time being. I''m going to devote myself to learning for a few more years. When I think I have enough knowledge to support me to complete a great cause that no one can match, I will naturally become an official!"


    "But --" Gabriel pulled a long tone and pulled his nose. "You''re a girl. In the Holy Hiran Empire, whether you want to be an officer or a civil servant, you have to be a man."


    "Who said I must stay in the holy Helan Empire? Since there is no stage here where I can fight, I''ll go to another stage! Go to a stage where I can punch! Go to a stage that can accommodate my daughter! "


    "What?! Camille, are you going to another country?! No, no! " Gabriel shook his head violently. "I don''t want you. I won''t let you go!"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I''m willing to give up you."


    "Too much!"


    "Well, you two stop playing." El, who walked in front of them, turned back and smiled helplessly at them, "the front is the kovo exchange. Pay attention to your own image. On this occasion, our image represents the image of the holy Helan Empire, so don''t play or make trouble. A little more serious. "

 Chapter 530

    Kovo exchange - it is the larger of the many exchanges opened by the far east border of the holy Helan empire.


    As a third-class quartermaster, El''s task today is to patrol and monitor the kovo exchange and check whether there are businessmen from their country smuggling strategic materials in the exchange.


    As the last third-class general, Gabriel''s task today is to serve as El''s escort and help El arrest smugglers.


    In the past, when Quartermaster officers patrolled and monitored the mutual market, there were no generals as guards.


    Since there have been several vicious incidents in which Quartermaster officers were injured or even killed by smugglers running for their lives when they were found and arrested smugglers, quartermaster officers who are monitoring and patrolling the mutual market have been equipped with generals with high fighting skills to protect Quartermaster officers and help Quartermaster officers arrest smugglers.


    Camille, who is white and doesn''t have any official position, doesn''t need to follow him when he comes to KEVO exchange this time.


    However, Camille has always been interested in the exchange market, which is full of exotic goods, so Camille followed Gabriel and El to monitor the kovo exchange.


    After entering the kovo exchange, a familiar and unpleasant smell suddenly came to my face.


    "I regret tearing up Shubin''s jerk handkerchief just now..." Gabriel whispered to Camille and El while holding his nose. "These stinky maggots living on the grassland can stink so much..."


    "Shh..." Camille stretched out a finger and stood it on his lips. "Just say a few words less. If such rude words are heard by grassland people, it will be troublesome..."


    "It really deserves to be one of the largest exchanges." After entering the kovo exchange, El couldn''t help sighing at the prosperity in front of him.


    At this time, the Kewo mutual market was crowded with people, and there were businessmen from the prairie and the holy Helan Empire walking around.


    Everywhere, merchants from the prairie and the Holy Hiran Empire exchanged goods with each other.


    It is not just the merchants of the holy Helan Empire who are exchanging goods with the merchants of the prairie.


    Grassland people and grassland people, and Hiram people and Hiram people will also exchange each other''s goods.


    A scene of peace and harmony.


    Looking at the peaceful and harmonious scene around, a faint smile slowly appeared on El''s face, and then he sighed again:


    "I really hope there will be no more war between us and the Huns, so that such a peaceful scene can continue."


    "Impossible."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Camille immediately retorted ruthlessly.


    "Grassland people live a nomadic life with extremely fragile productivity - this characteristic of grassland people alone is doomed that we cannot live in peace forever. As long as grassland people encounter a slightly more serious disaster, they will face the desperate situation of starvation. In order not to starve, they can only send troops to us and the Frankish empire. "


    "In other words - war is a necessary way for them to live, so they have to fight with us."


    "The relationship between us and the grassland people is doomed to never die. Either we annihilated the grassland people, or the grassland people annihilated us. "


    After hearing Camille''s cruel words, El smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything to refute.


    Because what Camille just said is true, he has no room for refutation at all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El led Gabriel and Camille to patrol around the kovo exchange.


    To put it better, it means patrolling. To put it worse, it means fooling around.


    Because the kovo exchange market is very large, it is impossible for el to monitor and patrol such a large market alone.


    Therefore, in the kovo exchange, there are many people who are low Quartermaster like El wandering around the exchange.


    Just then, El met an acquaintance.


    However, El''s acquaintance is not his colleague.


    But a plain man businessman.


    "Good morning, Lord ulham." El greeted him warmly as he walked towards his old acquaintance.


    When the grassland businessman called ulhan by El saw who the visitor was, he immediately filled with a warm smile and responded in very fluent and standard Hiran language:


    "Oh! It was Lord Bernard, Lord Galen and the beautiful Miss Yang. You three are really inseparable. "


    Ulahan''s Hiran language is quite fluent and standard. Judging from his voice alone, he may not be aware that he is a prairie man.


    "The three of us are family after all." El responded with some pride.


    Gabriel, who always talks bad, said at this time with great dissatisfaction: "why do you add ''beautiful'' when calling Camille... Why don''t you add ''handsome'' when calling me..."


    "Because Gabriel, you are not handsome at all. Lord ulham has given you face by not calling you ''Foolish Lord Gelan''."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Gabriel and Camille lost each other on a daily basis, the smiling El Chao ulhan chatted with an old acquaintance who had been reunited for a long time.


    "How''s it going? Lord ulham, did you sell well this time? "


    "Hahaha! Not good! My goods are almost clean! "


    Ulhan - a very famous capable man between the prairie and the Holy Hiran empire.


    The reason for praising him as a capable man is that he is a smuggler who has never been caught.


    Every time he came to the exchange, he would smuggle a large number of strategic materials from the grassland to the holy Helan empire. He was one of the oldest smugglers on the grassland. He had been smuggling, but he had never been caught.


    Although the holy Helan Empire severely cracked down on its own smugglers who smuggled strategic resources, it still welcomed smugglers from other countries who could sell strategic resources.


    A few years ago, by chance, El and ulhan, who were monitoring the exchange market, met


    El has a good feeling for ulihan, a hearty middle-aged uncle, and ulihan also likes el, a gentle young man.


    They both appreciated each other very much, so they got familiar so slowly.


    Big businessmen like ulham will have their own stalls in the exchange market.


    After looking at the almost empty booth in ulham, El said to ulham with emotion:


    "Mr. ulham, you are still so powerful that so many goods can be sold out."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your praise! But this time I''m just lucky! Not every business can be so good! "


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting casually with ulham, El apologized slightly and said goodbye to ulham: "Mr. ulham, I still have a job. I can''t talk to you for too long, so I''ll leave first. If I finish my work later and you are free, how about a cup of tea? "


    "Hahaha! With pleasure! " Ulham laughed heartily.


    Just as El was about to turn and leave, the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a large mass of things covered with black cloth in a corner of the booth in ulham.


    "Lord ulham." El nuzzled at the large mass of things covered with black cloth. "Is this?"


    "Oh, that."


    Looking at what was covered with black cloth, ulhan sighed helplessly.


    "Lord Bernard, this is the latest new weapon developed by Qingguo. My worthless dog bought it from Qingguo, but this so-called new weapon is nothing more than scrap iron that can''t even compare with bows and crossbows. This time, I pulled this pile of scrap iron into the exchange just to take a chance and see if anyone is willing to buy this pile of scrap iron."


    "Qingguo''s... New weapons?" El hesitated.


    "Yes." Ulihan nodded. "Qingguo calls it a gun, and we are used to calling it a musket."

 Chapter 531

    "Qing, Qing Guo?"


    Gabriel frowned, then leaned close to Camille''s ear and asked Camille:


    "Camille, is there a country called Qing in the world? Where is it? "


    "Gabriel... Your ignorance really breaks my imagination again and again..."


    Camille sighed and then explained to Gabriel: "Qingguo is a big country located in the east of the prairie. If the prairie is the Far East, then Qingguo is even more east than the Far East. People in the academic community have always called Qingguo the extreme East."


    "Is there any country in the east of the prairie?"


    "Nonsense." Camille said angrily, "of course. Don''t you always think the prairie is endless? "


    "I really think the prairie is boundless and boundless..."


    "You... Oh, forget it. I''m too lazy to blame you for your ignorance."


    At this point, Camille paused and continued:


    "Qingguo is too far away from us, so we don''t have any books that explain and introduce Qingguo in detail."


    "Because the distance is too far away, so far no one in Qingguo has been to us, and none of us has been to Qingguo."


    "Our current understanding of Qingguo is all from the mouth of grassland people."


    "Our holy Hiram empire once considered sending envoys to Qingguo to establish diplomatic relations with this legendary extreme eastern power, but finally cancelled the plan."


    "Because we know almost nothing about Qingguo at present. We don''t even know where Qingguo is."


    "Even if you know the specific location, you can''t send out the envoys, because it''s too far away for envoys to go so far."


    "Even if the envoy really succeeds in coming to Qingguo, this trip is just a meaningless trip. What''s the use of establishing diplomatic relations with such a far away country?"


    "Instead of spending so much time and energy establishing diplomatic relations with such a far-reaching country, it''s better to spend more time thinking about how to deal with diplomatic relations with the British Empire and the Frankish empire."


    After Camille introduced some basic information of Qingguo to him in one breath, Gabriel nodded seriously:


    "I see... Is it a country located in the Far East more east than the prairie... Is it powerful in Qingguo?"


    "It is said that Qingguo is also a large country with a very vast territory and more than one million standing armies like our holy Hiran empire."


    "But - I say..."


    At this point, Camille paused, then leaned closer to Gabriel, lowered the voice line and said at a volume that only she and Gabriel could hear:


    "I heard that the grassland people were driven by Qing people. Qing people launched a fierce attack on the grassland people. The grassland people who couldn''t bear the fierce attack of Qing people and were beaten down moved all the way west to us."


    "OK, it''s decided." Gabriel suddenly said, "when I become the field marshal of the Hiran army, I will ask your majesty to launch an expedition to Qingguo and teach these Qingren who drove the damn grassland people a lesson."


    "Don''t be silly." Camille was not angry and said, "how can we get Qingguo on the expedition? We have to expedition Qingguo in the east of the prairie just because we have a lot of difficulties in logistics supply?"


    "I''m just kidding... It was Qing people who drove the grassland people over... Shit... Damn Qing people..."


    "I''m just saying... There''s no evidence whether the grassland people came from Qingren or not."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Camille was explaining and introducing Qingguo to Gabriel, El was asking ulhan:


    "Qingguo''s new weapon... Mr. ulhan, can we have a look?"


    "Of course. Anyway, it''s just a pile of scrap iron. I don''t intend to sell them anymore. I just want to melt them into iron and sell them."


    As he spoke, ulhan quickly walked to the new Qingguo weapon covered by black cloth, and then opened the black cloth to reveal the whole appearance of the new Qingguo weapon.


    "This is..." El hesitated. "Qingguo''s new weapon? Lord ulham, may I take it up and have a look? "


    "Well, of course. Please see. It doesn''t matter if it''s broken. It''s going to be melted into iron anyway."


    With ulham''s permission, El picked up a new weapon called gun by Qing and firegun by grassland.


    When El picked up a gun and began to look at it, Camille just explained and introduced some basic information of Qingguo to Gabriel.


    Seeing that El picked up a gun and began to look at it, Camille and Gabriel, who were also very curious about the gun, quickly walked to the pile of guns, and each picked up a gun and began to look at and observe.


    "Mr. ulham..." Gabriel frowned after looking at the gun in his hand. "Isn''t this a longer stick..."


    After that, Gabriel waved the gun into the air: "it''s too difficult to use it as a blunt weapon... And - why is there a hole at the top of the gun? What is this hole for? "


    "Lord Galen." Ulihan said with a wry smile, "this musket is not a melee weapon. It''s a long-range weapon."


    "Long range weapon?!" Exclaimed Gabriel.


    Also shocked were el and Camille.


    They didn''t expect that this strange stick was a long-range weapon.


    The three men turned their eyes back to their guns and looked at them carefully again.


    "Really..." said Camille. "There''s a trigger with a crossbow on it."


    "So..." El hesitated. "Is this musket an enhanced version of the crossbow? Did this cave come out by shooting arrows? "


    "... doesn''t count."


    Ulham was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "This musket can''t be compared with a crossbow. It''s a rather useless weapon, so even in Qingguo, people don''t like to use it."


    "And this hole is not used to shoot arrows, but to shoot bullets."


    "Projectile?" El wondered.


    "... it will be very complicated to explain this weapon. I can''t tell you how to use it. I''d better show you how to operate it. Lord Bernard, are you free now? "


    "Of course." El said, "please be sure to show me."

 Chapter 532

    "Mr. ulham..." Gabriel looked impatient. "Not yet... Does it take so long to use this weapon?"


    "I''m not very good at using guns." Ulihan said with a wry smile, "I just know how to use it, but it''s far from proficient. Please wait a little longer."


    "It''s all right, Lord ulham." El smiled. "Please take your time. We''re not in a hurry."


    At this time, ulham and El are not far from the kovo exchange, ready to see ulham show the use of the gun.


    While preparing for the firing of the musket, ulhan explained the use of the musket to El and them.


    "To use a firegun, you need a firerope."


    Then ulham handed a long rope to El and the three of them.


    Camille took the long rope first, then leaned under his nose and smelled it.


    "Is this... Vinegar?" Camille hesitated, "is the material of this fire rope linen rope?"


    "Yes. That''s right. " Ulihan nodded. "This fire rope is made of flax rope, and then boiled with vinegar. After doing so, the fire rope will burn more slowly."


    "The principle of this gun is to use the burning rope to ignite the gunpowder. The gunpowder erupts into a powerful force to shoot out the bullets in the barrel."


    "See this?" Ulhan Chaoer pointed to a metal hook on the gun in his hand, "one end of the metal hook holds the fire rope. When launching, push the metal hook onto the fire door by hand, so that the ignited fire rope ignites the gunpowder inside, and then shoot out the bullets in the barrel."


    Gunpowder, barrel, projectile... One by one, the nouns that El and the three of them had never heard of came out of ulham''s mouth.


    El 3 stared at ulham in amazement.


    "Hahaha..." ulham smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I said too much. I''d better show you directly."


    Ulham manipulated and manipulated the gun with extremely unskilled movements that even el, who knew nothing about the gun, could see.


    When ulham played with the gun in his hand, El and they found that the structure of the gun was much more complex than they thought.


    Ulham hurriedly opened a lid and poured a kind of black powder with a strange smell.


    Then he took out a thin stick and a thumb sized ball, stuffed the ball into the hole at the top of the gun, and then poked it in with the thin stick.


    After a long time of tossing and fiddling with the gun, ulham finally said:


    "All right! It''s finally done. You can shoot! "


    "Mr. ulham, it''s too slow!" Gabriel couldn''t help complaining.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I say the gun is a piece of junk... Well, I''m going to start shooting. Watch it. I''ll shoot the tree. The range of the gun is only 100 meters, so I can only use the tree as a target."


    Having said that, ulham put his squatting position, pointed the hole at the top of the gun at the big tree about 100 meters away from them, closed his left eye, aimed with his right eye, and changed his right index finger to the trigger of the gun.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Boo!!


    There was an extremely loud voice that the three of El had never heard.


    The three of El, who heard the sound for the first time, were startled by the sound.


    After this amazing sound, a faint smoke began to appear in the hole at the top of the gun in ulham''s hand.


    "Is the launch finished?" Kamil asked ulham.


    "Well, the launch is over."


    After hearing what ulham said, El three turned their eyes to the big tree ulham had just aimed at¡ª¡ª


    There was no sign of being shot by anything on the big tree.


    "Mr. ulham?" Camille couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you say you shot out?"


    "... well, did you shoot out, but... Missed the target and missed the tree."


    "Off, off target?!" Gabriel exclaimed, "can such a distance and such a big target miss the target?!"


    "Alas..."


    Ulham sighed: "the range of the musket is only 100 meters, and the accuracy is very low. The probability of miss is ridiculously high, so I was ready to miss when I shot this tree just now. "


    "Mr. ulham... This gun is... Too useless!" Gabriel looked at the gun in ulham''s hand with an expression like looking at shit. "The loading speed is slow, the range is not long, and the accuracy is extremely poor. What''s the use of such a weapon? There''s no crossbow yet! Once you use this scrap iron, others can shoot dozens of arrows and shoot you into a hedgehog! "


    "That''s why I say this weapon is a piece of junk... Even the most skilled shooter can only shoot two or three times a minute. Because the firing speed is too slow, the accuracy is too poor, and for various reasons, even in Qingguo, the country of origin, people don''t like to use it."


    Ulham sighed.


    "It seems that it''s too early for my son to take over the family business. The first time he was asked to buy goods, he bought a lot of junk..."


    "Don''t lose heart, Mr. ulham." Kamil comforted ulham, "it''s normal to make mistakes. Your son is still young and has a lot of room to grow up."


    "Yes, yes." Gabriel answered, "this musket is not entirely scrap, for example... It can be used as decoration! Although this fire gun is useless on the battlefield, it still looks good, so it can be used as decoration at home! "


    "Gabriel..." Camille was speechless. "If you can''t comfort others, don''t comfort them by force. What you just said is really stupid..."


    "Ha ha ha!" Ulham laughed heartily and said, "thank you for your comfort. What Lord Gelan said just now is actually very reasonable. Although this firegun is of no use in the battlefield, it is still qualified for decoration. In this way, I''ll give you three each a firegun. Hang it on the wall and you can decorate the wall. "


    As soon as ulham''s voice fell, El, who had not spoken since just now, suddenly said:


    "I''m sorry, Mr. ulham. Could you please use this gun again? I want to see how powerful the musket is. "


    El, who usually had a slight upturned corner of his mouth and a gentle smile on his face, very rarely put away the smile he usually hung on his face and looked at ulhan with a very serious expression.


    "Ah?" It is rare for el to have a serious face. At this time, he was slightly frightened by El who suddenly became serious, "yes, it is."


    Having said that, ulham squatted down again and began to play with the gun in his hand again, preparing for another launch.


    When ulham was preparing for another launch, Gabriel and Camille came to El''s side.


    "El, what''s the matter?" Gabriel whispered to El, "are you interested in this musket?"


    Let alone ulham, Gabriel and Camille, who are closest to El, rarely see El''s serious face.


    So after seeing El''s serious appearance, Gabriel and Camille couldn''t help feeling a little curious and nervous.


    "... well." El nodded, "yes. I want to see how powerful this fire gun is, and see if it can meet my expectations... "


    Maybe it''s because a loading has just been carried out. Ulham''s loading is much faster this time.


    It just took a few minutes to complete the loading, and this time it took more than a minute to complete the loading.


    In order to enable the shooting to hit the target accurately, so that El could see the power, ulihan narrowed the distance between himself and the big tree that didn''t hit just now.


    Aim and shoot.


    The amazing sound just sounded again.


    This time, the bullet hit the trunk of the tree accurately.


    After the bullet hit the trunk of the tree, El rushed up impatiently and looked at the newly added hole in the tree.


    El looked at the small hole for a while, then suddenly turned around, looked directly at ulham and said, "Lord ulham, how many muskets do you have now?"


    "Ah? 100. "


    "I bought all 100 muskets."


    "Ha?!"* three


    Ulham, Gabriel and Camille shouted with one voice.


    "El, are you crazy?" Gabriel exclaimed, "why did you buy this scrap iron?"


    "This is no scrap iron, my good brother." El smiled, "if my judgment is correct, this musket is an epoch-making invention. This technology must not be taken by people from other countries. It must be firmly held in the hands of our holy Hiran empire."


    "El..." Camille frowned. "Where did you get the money?"


    "... I''ll go to the teacher." El said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to the teacher now and ask him to buy all the guns!"

 Chapter 533

    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is April 24£¨ 3 days before Ilsa''s birthday and military parade)


    9:11 a.m.


    Britannia Empire, a military base (the garrison of armored Ruis) on the outskirts of pandragon.


    "Good morning, Alan, long time no see!"


    "Albert..." Alan frowned at Albert, who was greeting him with a bright smile. "Why are you here?"


    "I just came back from the southern front and came back to the parade with the troops of the Rachel knights." Albert replied, "I came to see you when I passed here."


    The British Empire succeeded in two large-scale offensives last year, which greatly weakened the national strength of the Lorraine Empire and annexed the land of the Lorraine empire.


    These newly annexed lands are very likely to break out rebellion, and due to the substantial expansion of territory to the south, the southern front is also in urgent need of new adjustment and construction.


    Therefore, not long after the end of last year''s "summer wind" offensive and returning to Pendragon, Albert, as the head of the Rachel knights, rushed back to the southern front and took charge of the south.


    Albert has been in the South until now, until now, and came back to the parade with the troops of the Rachel knights.


    However, Allen''s armored elite trained by himself shine brightly in the "summer wind" offensive, which makes gozewen very satisfied with Allen and the armored elite trained by him.


    Since the end of the "summer wind" offensive, gozewen ordered to expand the scale of armored Ruishi from the original 3000 to 4000, and let Allen continue to be responsible for training armored Ruishi.


    Just as Albert stayed in the South until now, Allen has stayed in this military base outside Pendragon until now and trained armored Ruishi until now.


    After hearing the word "visit" from Albert, Allen''s expression suddenly became strange.


    The original tone of indifference became a little softer at this time.


    "Why did you come to visit me? I don''t know you very well, do I? "


    "Ha? What are you talking about? " Albert looked at Allen strangely. "Aren''t we acquaintances long ago? We fought together in the Lorraine empire. Isn''t it normal to visit acquaintances? "


    "... I''m a Frankish man and a general of the Frankish empire..."


    "So what." Albert waved his hand forthrightly, "there are many generals from various countries in our army. Your status as a general does not prevent me from making friends with you. Not to mention this, why are you still leisurely here? Isn''t your armored man going to participate in the parade? Don''t you hurry? "


    The parade was not only attended by the soldiers of the three major knights, but also by some soldiers of other troops.


    For example, the emperor''s Pro guard and Alan''s armored Ruishi.


    Allen''s armored elite also obtained the qualification to participate in the military parade. Gozewen asked Allen to take the best 1000 armored elite to participate in the military parade.


    "I''m close to Pendragon." Ellen replied, "so there''s no hurry. I''m going to wait until tomorrow to lead the troops to pandragon."


    "Oh, well. Ah, by the way, I almost forgot this. Here, here you are. "


    "What is this?"


    Alan looked suspiciously at the bag Albert had just handed over.


    "This is a specialty of the south. I brought it back and gave it to every acquaintance of mine to taste."


    "Taste? Is this food? "


    "Well, that''s right. Open it and have a look."


    Prick - Allen easily tore open the bag in his hand and revealed the yellow things inside.


    "What''s this..." Alan picked up a piece and handed it to his nose. "There''s a strange smell..."


    "This is dried mango." Albert introduced.


    "Dried mango?"


    "Well, in short, it''s a special food made of mango, a fruit unique to the south."


    "Mangoes... I''ve never eaten mangoes."


    "Then Alan, you should have a good taste of the dried mango. Come on, try one first."


    "... OK."


    Alan put the dried mango into his mouth and began to chew it.


    Alan''s eyes lit up as he chewed the dried mango in his mouth.


    Looking at Allen''s expression now, Albert smiled "hey hey hey" and said, "how''s it going? Isn''t it delicious? ".


    "Well, it''s very good."


    After that, Alan grabbed a piece of dried mango again and put it into his mouth.


    "... thank you... For giving me a bag of dried mango, Albert. I''ll eat it up with gratitude. "


    "Yes." Albert smiled. "Please taste it slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon.


    15:05 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, gozeven''s study.


    "Father."


    "Gail, you''re here."


    In such a large study, there were only gozewen and Gail''s father and son at this time.


    Since last year, Gail has rarely left the imperial capital for local experience.


    Instead, he stayed in the imperial capital to help his father deal with government affairs and better supervise Ilsa''s study.


    In fact, better supervise Ilsa''s study - this is the main reason why Gail chose to stay in the capital.


    Just now, when Gail was dealing with today''s government affairs, he was suddenly called into the study by his father.


    "Father, what''s the matter with calling me here?"


    "Nothing important." Ge zewen smiled, "I just wanted to visit the barracks now stationed in the suburbs of the three knights on a whim. I want to ask you if you want to go with me. "


    "Inspect... Barracks?" Gail frowned.


    "That''s right."


    Gozeven nodded.


    "The Rachel Knights finally arrived in the imperial capital just now. The review troops of the three Knights have gathered in the suburbs of the imperial capital."


    "I just suddenly realized that I have been the king of a country for so many years and have never seen the ordinary life of these soldiers who silently guard our country. From this point of view, I am somewhat unqualified as a monarch. "


    "So - I really want to see how the generals of the three Knights live in the barracks."


    At this point, gozevington paused and continued:


    "Take some more meat and go to the labor force while inspecting."


    "Inspection and labor... Since you want to go, I will naturally go with you. I happen to be curious about the barracks life of the generals of the three knights. How many people do you plan to take to inspect, father?"


    "Gail, if you''d like to go with me, I''m going to make a simple trip this time." Gozeven replied, "I''m going to inspect with you, Jacob, Ilsa and five Pro Guard soldiers, a total of nine people."


    "And Ilsa?" Gail raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, it''s time to take Ilsa out of the palace and play." Gozewen smiled bitterly, "Ilsa hasn''t had a good relaxation and entertainment for a long time. Take this opportunity to take Ilsa out to breathe the air outside the palace. "


    "Gail, don''t push Ilsa too hard. I know you want to cultivate Ilsa into an excellent Lord, but Ilsa is only a child after all."


    "Although she is very sensible and has never shouted bitter or tired in front of us, her heart must be eager to play well like ordinary children."


    After hearing gozevin''s words, Gail was silent.


    After a long silence, Gail nodded.


    "... well, OK. Then take Ilsa. "

 Chapter 534

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Eliza''s home.


    "Su Cheng! Faster! Faster! "


    "I''m already trying. It''s a pity that my physical quality is poor. Such speed is already the limit. I can''t get up quickly. And it''s not good to be too fast? It feels too fast and you''ll feel dissatisfied. "


    "I hope you can do it as soon as possible... No! Don''t tell me such strange things! "


    "Eliza, you''ve grown up. Before, you didn''t even know how children came and how contraceptive bags were used. Now you know I''m talking strange things."


    "If you are younger than me, don''t talk to me in a tone that seems older than me!"


    "Although you are 2 years older than me and 21 years old this year, you are very young both in appearance and psychological age. If I go to the street with you, people may think you are my sister. "


    "Were you flattering me or speaking ill of me! Don''t say whether these have or not, wipe your armor quickly! "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng didn''t go back alone when he returned to the imperial capital this time.


    In addition to Humphrey, Alan, Carol and Eliza all followed Su Cheng back to the capital.


    Alan and Carol are different from Deng Jiaer, Raymond and Samuel. Alan and Carol are white and can go wherever they want. They will not be unable to leave easily because of their positions.


    If you can return to the imperial capital for a long time, Alan and Carol will naturally accompany you.


    Only a few high-level figures can participate in Ilsa''s birthday and military parade.


    In terms of Knight rank and military status, Eliza should not have been eligible to return to the emperor to participate in Ilsa''s birthday and military parade.


    But -- Eliza''s identity is complicated.


    In addition to being a fan LAN Knight of the Michael knights, Eliza also has an identity - the daughter of the Earl of Hyde.


    Nobles above the count, whether those with territory or empty titles, must come to Ilsa''s 8th birthday party and military parade - this is the mandatory requirement of this military parade.


    Just like asking all the heads of the three knights to come, you are not allowed to resist and refuse.


    The nobles who came to Ilsa''s birthday and military parade were able to bring their families with a total number of no more than three.


    In other words, Eliza, the daughter of count Hyde, is fully qualified to participate in Ilsa''s birthday and military parade.


    Eliza, who had not returned to the imperial capital for a long time, also missed her father and the friends of the imperial capital, so she also returned to the imperial capital with Su Cheng.


    After returning to pandragon, Su Cheng, Alan and Carol originally planned to live in their home that had been abandoned for nearly half a year.


    But - because they have been abandoned for half a year, their homes have accumulated an amazing amount of dust.


    With the size of their home, it is impossible to clean up the home every 2 or 3 days.


    In fact, I only stayed for a few days when I returned to panderagon this time.


    When April 27 is over, that is, when Ilsa''s birthday party and the military parade are over, they will have to rush back to Avalon fortress.


    Spend two or three days cleaning up a place where you only live for a few days - it''s not worth it anyway.


    Just when Su Cheng and his three people were in trouble there, Eliza offered them an invitation - come and live in my house!


    Eliza is of noble origin. The size of their house has made civilians hate why the gap between the rich and the poor is so large and why they are not of noble origin.


    For Eliza''s family, there is no problem living with three more people. There are many empty rooms.


    Not to mention three people, even if there are 30 people, Eliza''s house can be filled.


    Iser also welcomed Su Cheng and the three of them to live in their house. After all, the friendship between Su Cheng and Iser is also good.


    Because she was embarrassed to refuse Ethel''s and Eliza''s kind invitation, Su Cheng readily agreed to their invitation. Su Cheng, Alan and Carol lived in Eliza''s house together£¨ In fact, it''s mainly because Su Cheng really doesn''t want to clean!)


    Su Cheng thought he would stay quietly and leisurely in Eliza''s big house until Ilsa''s birthday party and the beginning of the military parade.


    But it turned out - he still thought too much.


    Just now, while Su Cheng was reading leisurely, he suddenly received an urgent notice that the emperor was going to inspect the troops of the three knights in the barracks of the three knights and work!


    Su Cheng, the head of the Michael order, and Eliza, the senior Knight of the Michael order, naturally accompanied his majesty gozewen when they inspected the military camp of the Michael order.


    After receiving this notice, Eliza put on her armor as quickly as possible, which she had been well maintained all day.


    Su Cheng took out his armor that he hadn''t worn for a long time and never maintained because of laziness, and began to clean it urgently.


    After waiting for Su Cheng to wipe his armor for some time, Eliza, whose patience was completely exhausted, had the above conversation with Su Cheng urging Su Cheng to wipe his armor faster.


    "Calm down, Eliza." Su Cheng, who was still seriously wiping his armor, said to Eliza, "armor is our knight''s dress. Since we are going to inspect the barracks with his majesty, we should polish the armor well."


    "Besides, your majesty, his order of inspection is to go to the Rachel knights, then to the Gabriel knights, and finally to our Michael knights. Since we came to the Michael knights at last, it''s OK not to worry so much? "


    "Even if it is the last time to come to our Michael knights, we should hurry up!" Eliza said angrily, "we should take advantage of the opportunity for your majesty to come to our Michael knights at last, and make good preparations, shouldn''t we? For example - go to the barracks in advance and tell the generals the news that your majesty is coming... "


    Before Eliza finished speaking, Su Cheng directly interrupted:


    "Ha? get ready? I don''t want it. Our Michael Knights don''t need any preparation, and we don''t need to tell the generals the news that his majesty is coming. Let the generals do what they usually do now. "


    "Hey?" Eliza looked at Su Cheng suspiciously, "why?"


    "Because I want your majesty to show them the real Michael Knights without any cover up and acting."


    Su Cheng, who was still wiping his armor with a rag, slowly showed an intriguing smile on his face.


    "I want your majesty to show them how capable the Michael Knights under my command are."

 Chapter 535

    meanwhile.


    In the British Empire, on the outskirts of pandragon, the barracks of the read troops of the order of Rachel.


    "Captain! There are stains on your armor! "


    "What?! Wipe it off for me! "


    "Captain! Your hair is cocked up here! "


    "Tut... Is it because I didn''t sleep well when I just took a nap... Come on! Give me some water and I''ll press this hair down! Have you informed all the soldiers and made them ready? "


    "Everything is ready! I''ve organized a group of soldiers to line up at the gate of the barracks! When your majesty comes, they will shout long live! "


    "Well! Good! "


    ¡­¡­


    At the barracks of the reading troops of the Rachel knights, chickens fly and dogs jump.


    After learning that your majesty decided to visit the barracks of the three Knights temporarily, and the first barracks to be inspected was the barracks of the Rachel knights, the barracks of the Rachel Knights became like this.


    Albert, who was just taking a nap, hurriedly dressed in armor and gave orders to his subordinates to prepare for their arrival as soon as possible.


    Albert''s subordinates were also very capable. Although time was tight, they also made basic preparations quickly.


    The generals of the order of Rachel now know that his majesty is coming and are ready to welcome him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father, look! The carriage is so fast! "


    Ilsa leaned her head out of the window of the carriage and looked out at the scenery.


    The rapidly retrogressive scenery, the strong wind blowing in the face, and the fresh air completely different from the air in Baiyang palace


    All these things made Ilsa very excited.


    Gail, who was also sitting in the carriage, looked at Ilsa, who put her head out of the window, and there was some dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    When he was about to scold Ilsa not to stick his head out of the window, Jacob sitting next to him took the lead and reminded Ilsa in a gentle tone:


    "Your Highness Ilsa, it''s very dangerous to stick your head out of the window. You''d better retract your head quickly."


    "Well, good."


    Very sensible Ilsa, after hearing what her respected grandpa Jacob said, obediently retracted her head into the carriage.


    However, although she retracted her head back into the carriage, Ilsa still looked at the scenery outside the window with excitement.


    While Ilsa focused all her attention outside the window, Jacob lowered the volume and said in a volume that only he and Gail could hear:


    "Your Highness Ilsa seldom comes out. Don''t do any more yelling and abuse, so that your highness Ilsa can come out happily."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Gail, who was angry at Ilsa''s behavior just now, slowly looked better.


    Nodded and said: "... That''s right. Thank you for your reminder and help just now."


    The inspection team that inspected the barracks of the three major Knights was only 9 people.


    They are: gozevin, Gail, Ilsa, Jacob, and five soldiers of the Royal Pro guard.


    Among the five soldiers of the Royal Pro guard, one is responsible for driving, while the other four are responsible for riding horses to guard the four corners of the carriage.


    The review troops of the three major knights were stationed on the outskirts of pandragon.


    The pro guard soldier in charge of driving is very skilled, and the carriage of gozewen and his four people is also a high-grade carriage built at a huge cost, with perfect earthquake proof facilities.


    Even if the pro guard soldier drove the carriage so fast, the carriage was still very stable.


    At such a high speed, the carriage soon left the city of pandragon, came to the suburbs and came to the barracks of the Rachel knights.


    When he came to the barracks of the Rachel knights, gozeven saw Albert dressed neatly and two senior Knights of the Rachel Knights standing outside the barracks of the Rachel knights.


    After seeing gozewen''s car, Albert immediately held the knight''s sword around his waist, led the two subordinates behind him to meet him quickly, and then rushed to gozewen''s car to salute respectfully and say hello to gozewen.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Gozevin laughed and stepped quickly out of his carriage.


    "Albert, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s almost half a year since you returned to the southern front last year. how? It''s boring to stay at the frontier, isn''t it? "


    After listening to gozevin''s concerned words, Albert subconsciously thought in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªBoring! There are few good-looking girls on the southern front! Those ugly girls hurt my eyes!


    Of course, Albert would not tell the real idea in his heart.


    "It''s our duty and pride to defend the border for the Empire, so I don''t feel bored at all! I just feel very proud! "


    Albert, with a serious face, made a very official polite remark.


    After a few polite words between Albert and gozeven, Albert led gozeven into the barracks of the Rachel knights.


    Gozeven returned to the carriage and, under Albert''s traction, entered the military camp of the Rachel knights. He saw thousands of soldiers of the Rachel Knights standing on both sides of the gate of the military camp to meet him.


    After gozewen''s car entered the barracks, the soldiers standing on both sides of the barracks gate shouted in unison over and over again:


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live the British Empire!!"


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live the British Empire!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the long live sound, gozewen''s face could not help but gradually show a happy look.


    And the corners of Gail''s and Jacob''s mouths were slightly upturned.


    As for Ilsa, she lay on the window curiously and excitedly, looking at the soldier who met them at the gate of the barracks.


    Albert could not help feeling relieved when he looked at the happy look on their faces.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that... My inspection of the Rachel knights should be no problem


    Just as Albert was thinking in his mind, gozeven, in a good mood, shouted to his coachman, the soldier of the pro guard:


    "Coachman, increase your speed. I want to enter the barracks quickly. After all, time is very tight. In addition to the Rachel knights, there are two knights, the Gabriel knights and the Michael knights, waiting for me to inspect and work."


    "Ah, by the way, speaking of the labor force. Albert. "


    "Yes!"


    "I have prepared a lot of meat, which will be sent to the barracks of your three Knights later. Remember to receive it later."


    "Yes! I thank your Majesty on behalf of all the generals of our Rachel Knights! Your majesty, where would you like to see the barracks next? "


    "Well... Come one by one. I want to see what the soldiers usually sleep in the tent first."


    "Er..."


    Hearing this, Albert''s face showed some embarrassment and hesitation.


    "Your Majesty... The soldiers don''t care much about the cleanliness and hygiene of the tent on weekdays, so there may be some in the tent... It''s not very good-looking. Why don''t you change it?"


    "No." Without thinking about it, gozewen directly rebuffed, "since it''s a special inspection, you have to see all aspects of the barracks! We should look at the good and bad. Let''s look at the generals'' tents first! "


    "Well... Well... Please prepare yourself, your majesty. It''s really not very beautiful in the generals'' tents..."

 Chapter 536

    "Ha..."


    "Yala... Cover your mouth when yawning, or you''ll be so ugly..." dalina said helplessly to her good friend walking next to her, "besides, are you so sleepy? It''s still a long way from bedtime, isn''t it? "


    "I can''t help it..." Yala shrugged. "I couldn''t help yawning at the thought that we were going to have a boring guard task later. Standing guard is really boring. You can''t chat with people around you or do too many meaningless actions. You can only stand and guard obediently. It''s really the most boring task... "


    Now it''s Darlene and Yala''s turn to stand guard, so Darlene and Yala are on the way to take over the guard task.


    "Darlene, we won''t be able to speak after we stand guard. Let''s have a chat now. I have just heard that after the military parade, we will not return to the North immediately. Instead, we will continue to stay in DIDU for about 3 days before going back. It seems that the three days we stayed in the imperial capital will let us play in the imperial capital in batches. "


    "Really?" Darlene''s eyes lit up.


    Panderagon, the most prosperous city in the Empire, has a great attraction for girls from remote rural backgrounds such as darina.


    "Can you play in the imperial capital..." Da Liana looked forward to it. "I''m looking forward to it... What will the imperial capital look like..."


    "Darlene." Yala, walking on the side of darina, suddenly changed into a bad smile, "do you want to experience the skills of men in the imperial capital with me ~ ~"


    Then she took out a small cloth bag from her pocket.


    Darlene is naturally familiar with the small cloth bag in Yala''s hand.


    Seeing the small cloth bag in Yala''s hand, Darlene''s cheeks immediately began to blush slightly, and then scolded angrily:


    "I don''t want it!"


    "Darlene, there''s really no need to feel shy or afraid about such things." Yala said helplessly, "but since you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. After all, everyone has different ideas. Let me go with others."


    Then she took the small cloth bag back into her pocket.


    "Yala... It''s a pity that you can always carry the contraceptive bag with you..."


    "Anyway, the contraceptive bag is small. It''s just right to put it in the pocket. It''s neither inconvenient nor heavy. I''ll take it with me."


    Since the middle of February this year, Da liana and her colleagues have taught them more about culture classes every night - culture classes began to teach them how bed diseases come from, how terrible bed diseases are, and how to prevent and treat bed diseases.


    Darlene also heard a little about bed disease, but after listening to the lecturer''s explanation, Darlene knew that bed disease was such a terrible disease, which would not only infect, but also have a high mortality rate.


    According to the lecturer of the culture class, as long as the contraceptive bag is used during the sexual intercourse between men and women, the infection of bed disease can be effectively prevented and treated.


    From the day when they began to explain how to prevent and treat bed diseases, they were able to receive five contraceptive bags free of charge every month.


    Both male and female soldiers can be divided into five contraceptive bags.


    No one wants to die in bed at a young age. Therefore, since the lecturer learned the horror of bed disease and the prevention methods of bed disease, when the soldiers leave the base to dispel their desires, they will obediently bring the contraceptive bags distributed to them free of charge every month.


    Take Yala, her friend, as an example. When it''s her turn to take a vacation and go out of the base for half a day or one day, she will obediently bring contraceptive bags to play, and then use up the five contraceptive bags distributed to her every month


    Compared with Yala, who has a strong desire, dalina is not interested in this aspect.


    Therefore, dalina will give all the five contraceptive bags she receives every month to Yala.


    And Yala can not only use up all her contraceptive bags every month, but also all the contraceptive bags given to her by dalina


    Different from Yala, who can go in and out of the place freely, dalina naturally has a strong sense of exclusion from this place. She can''t accept having sex with a stranger she doesn''t know.


    So even if Yala and Darlene had persuaded them to play together countless times, Darlene rejected them countless times.


    ¡­¡­


    Wearing armor, long swords and long guns, dalina and Yala walked outside the barracks while talking and laughing.


    Soon - they both reached the place where they stood guard.


    At the guard station, there stood a small captain who was also fully armed and carrying a pair of bows and arrows.


    "Darlene Carter, soldier of the 6th squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael knights, comes to take over the post!"


    "Yala Smith, soldier of the 6th squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael knights, comes to take over the post!"


    Darlene and Yala reported to the team leader as they saluted him.


    "Yes. I am the person in charge of this outpost. "


    The expressionless captain nodded and continued:


    "Are you both recruits? Since you two have been sent to take over the post, you two should have been trained in how to stand a secret sentry? "


    "Yes!" Darlene replied loudly, "both of us have been trained in how to stand a secret sentry!"


    "That''s good. Then you two hurry to your place. The time is two hours. Someone will replace you in two hours. "


    "Yes!"* two


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to a large number of conspicuous sentry posts, there will also be a large number of very hidden sentry posts, commonly known as secret sentry posts.


    Darlene and Yala are responsible for acting as the watchmen of the secret sentry this time.


    Two people cat waist, went to the designated secret sentry position, then hid here. Hold your breath and watch around.


    This is not the first time Darlene has stood guard, nor is it the first time she has been in charge of the secret sentry.


    Da Liana thought that this time she would stand guard like the previous times. No one foolishly collided with the military camp. She could spend the guard time quietly and bored.


    But -- a sound of carriage from far to near broke her fantasy


    "Darlene, there''s a carriage... There''s a carriage approaching the barracks."


    The sentry was located in Yala, not far from darina, and whispered to darina.


    "Well, I heard it." Darlene silently tightened the long gun in her hand, "get ready."


    "I know."


    The sound of the carriage drew nearer and nearer.


    Soon, a gorgeous carriage appeared in the sight of all the sentinels.


    The carriage with elegant appearance was pulled by four beautiful white horses.


    Around the carriage, there were four strong men with great momentum and wearing powerful armor.


    Just from the appearance, we can see that the owner of this carriage will definitely be a big man who is not easy to provoke.


    But -- Darlene, they don''t care who the owner of the carriage is.


    The officer has an order: no matter who comes, unless you get permission to enter the camp, stop and drive them away!


    Since Su Cheng took office, the military discipline of Michael Knights has been strict to a bit abnormal. Even polishing the armor, which seems useless, must be strictly enforced.


    There are not only new recruits like da liana, but also some veterans who have been soldiers for several years.


    Since Su Cheng took office and improved his daily training, there is only one idea in the mind of both veterans and recruits of the Michael Knights: never disobey the orders of the chief!


    Therefore, they don''t care who the visitors are. They only need to know that the carriage is rushing straight into the barracks and stop them all according to the order of the officer.


    After the carriage rushed to the most suitable siege place, Darlene and Yala rushed out of their secret outpost with long guns.


    Almost at the same time - after Darlene and Yala rushed out, other soldiers in charge of the secret sentry rushed out with their weapons.


    20 infantry, 12 crossbow men - a total of 32 secret sentry soldiers rushed out of their posts and surrounded the carriage and the four strong men responsible for guarding it.


    Infantry like Darlene are in front and crossbow men are in the back.


    The arrow, shining with cold light and waiting to be shot, pointed directly at the carriage.


    "Get out of here!"


    The captain with a bow and arrow shouted at the carriage:


    "Ahead is the military camp of the order of Michael! If you don''t want to be shot as a hedgehog as an enemy spy or a suspicious person, leave quickly! "

 Chapter 537

    "Is there still the Michael Knights..." gozewen, sitting in the carriage, murmured in a slightly tired tone.


    Listening to the monotonous sound of the wheels, GE zewen''s fatigue became heavier.


    "I was quite tired by accident when I visited the barracks of the three knights." Sitting next to Goze''s tattoo, Jacob smiled helplessly, "now the Rachel knights and Gabriel Knights have inspected, and now only the Michael knights are left. At our present speed, we should be able to reach the military camp of the order of Michael soon. "


    Ge zewen smiled bitterly: "Alas, it seems that my body is really not good. I''m tired all of a sudden. Ilsa, how''s it going? Are you happy to visit the barracks of the three Knights this time? "


    The second half of gozewen''s sentence is said to Ilsa, who is still very energetic.


    "Uh huh!" Ilsa nodded excitedly, "happy! Whether the soldiers of the Rachel knights or the Gabriel knights, they are very enthusiastic to us! The energy and spirit of the generals are great! It is worthy of being an elite army that has been carefully selected to participate in the military parade! "


    After a surprise inspection of the military barracks of the order of Rachel, gozeven and his men turned to inspect the military barracks of the order of Gabriel.


    Compared with Albert, Iser has more time to prepare for gozeven and others.


    Like Albert, Iser organized a group of people to greet gozewen and others at the gate of the barracks. In addition to welcoming gozewen and others, they were also responsible for cheering and shouting after gozewen and others entered the barracks.


    Because it took more time than Albert to prepare, Iser specially organized a group of people to carry out an emergency cleaning of the barracks.


    Therefore, because Iser had more time to prepare, the inspection results of the Gabriel Knights made gozeven more satisfied than those of the Rachel knights.


    "But..."


    Just then, just after praising Ilsa, the front suddenly turned.


    "Although the generals of the Rachel knights and the Gabriel knights are great, the tents they live in are a little too... Disgusting..."


    Ilsa brewed and thought for a long time before spitting out the word "disgusting".


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, gozewen, Jacob and Gail were stunned one after another.


    Then he looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    During their inspection, they inspected all aspects of the barracks: bathing place, eating place, training place, sleeping place


    Among so many places that need to be inspected, gozewen and others focused on the place where the soldiers sleep, that is, the tent where they usually live.


    At first, gozevin and his men, except Jacob, who had brought soldiers when he was young, thought that Albert''s saying to them at the beginning that "the tents of the soldiers are not beautiful" was a polite remark.


    After really seeing the tents of the generals, gozewen and others knew that Albert was not polite.


    Not only was it not polite, but it was beautified.


    Whether the order of Rachel or the order of Gabriel, their soldiers'' tents look the same: they don''t seem to be a place for human beings.


    Everyone''s beds are messy, the tent is dirty and messy, because it has not been cleaned for too long, and there is a strange smell in it.


    Although Ilsa''s "disgusting" comment was a little too cruel, it was actually very accurate.


    The tents of the soldiers of the order of Rachel and the order of Gabriel are disgusting.


    Thanks to Ilsa''s opening this topic, gozewen and others began to discuss the terrible tent hygiene of the two knights.


    "In any case, such sanitary conditions are too much." Gail frowned, "I think it''s necessary to remind Albert and Ethel... No, it should remind the troops all over the country to pay attention to the hygiene of tents, and at least take care of the tents where people live and sleep every day."


    Gail paused and then continued:


    "I hope that the Michael Knights we''re going to do better than the Rachel knights and Gabriel knights, although I don''t have much expectation... I''m ready to see a tent that is no different from a pigsty in the Michael Knights'' barracks later."


    "Michael''s knights..." Ilsa murmured, "speaking, I haven''t seen the teacher for a long time... I don''t know how he is now..."


    "Mr. Cheng, he''s doing very well now." Jacob smiled at Ilsa, "two days ago, Mr. Cheng visited me after he returned to panderagon with his troops. Mr. Cheng looks and is in a good state. Maybe it is because he has been the head of the knights for nearly half a year. The whole person''s temperament has become a little mature, although Mr. Cheng''s original temperament is very mature."


    Just then Gail suddenly interrupted:


    "Speaking of it, Su Cheng, he''s living with Ethel''s daughter Eliza hill now, isn''t he?"


    "Cohabitation?!" Ilsa covered her mouth and exclaimed excitedly, "have the teacher and Eliza come to this step?"


    "No, no, No." Jacob quickly smiled bitterly and waved his hand, "Your Highness Gail, your words are very easy to misunderstand. They don''t live together."


    "Just because Mr. Cheng doesn''t want to spend so much effort and time cleaning their abandoned home for nearly half a year, they just borrow Mr. Iser''s and miss Eliza''s home for the time being. They don''t have that kind of relationship."


    "Isn''t that the relationship between the teacher and Eliza..." Ilsa flattened her mouth and looked very disappointed.


    "What? Your highness Ilsa. " Jacob cast a joking look at Ilsa. "Mr. Cheng and miss Eliza are not that kind of relationship. You seem very disappointed."


    "Because the teacher and Eliza are my very important friends." Ilsa said, "and I feel they are a good match. If they are really combined, I will be very happy..."


    Ilsa''s words were not finished, just then¡ª¡ª


    Squeak!!


    The carriage was pulled to an emergency stop.


    Under the action of inertia, four people in the carriage, gozewen, Jacob, Gail and Ilsa, fell forward one after another.


    "How to return..."


    Before Ge zewen finished his whole sentence, a violent drink came from outside the carriage:


    "Leave quickly!"


    It''s a male voice.


    "Ahead is the military camp of the order of Michael! If you don''t want to be shot as a hedgehog as an enemy spy or a suspicious person, leave quickly! "


    With the sound falling, the sound of bowstring being pulled out began to sound outside the carriage.


    The four people in the carriage turned pale one after anothe

 Chapter 538

    "What the hell is going on..." Ge zewen whispered blankly.


    Gozeven wanted to open the door and get out of the car to see what was going on, but Jacob took the first step, opened the door before gozeven, and then walked out of the car.


    As he walked out of the car, Jacob said to gozeven, "Your Majesty, stay in the car and don''t come out. They seem to be sentinel soldiers of the order of Michael. It''s up to me to negotiate. "


    "Well, good." Ge zewen also recovered his composure and handed over the task of negotiating with the people outside the car to Jacob.


    When Jacob got out of the car, he saw a circle of soldiers around their carriage.


    The soldiers who surrounded them were infantry and archers.


    The infantry with long guns were in front, pointing their sharp heads at them.


    The crossbow hand holding the crossbow stood behind the infantry, pulled the bow on the string, and aimed the shining arrows at them.


    The five Pro Guard soldiers in charge of protecting Jacob and gozewen immediately pulled out their long swords and glared at the soldiers who surrounded them as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Instead of directly negotiating with the soldiers who surrounded them, Jacob first said to the five Pro Guard soldiers, "put away your swords."


    "Your Excellency, why?" One of the pro Guard soldiers asked puzzled.


    "Don''t you see their armor? This is a soldier of our britannian army, one of our own. Put your sword away quickly. It''s easy for them to think we''re the enemy. "


    "Yes."


    After receiving Jacob''s order and awakening, the five Pro Guard soldiers put the tip of their long sword back to the sheath mouth, and then put the sword back into the sheath.


    After the five Pro Guard soldiers withdrew their swords, Jacob turned his head and shouted to the soldiers who surrounded them:


    "As you can see! We mean no harm! We are not enemies! Are you sentinel soldiers of the order of Michael? "


    "That''s right." The soldier dressed as the captain admitted, "we are the sentinel soldiers of the order of Michael! Ahead is the military camp of the order of Michael! Irrelevant people wait and leave quickly! "


    While Jacob was negotiating with the soldiers outside the car, gozewen, Gail and Ilsa also lifted the curtain of the window and lay on the window to observe the situation outside.


    After hearing the word "irrelevant person", Gail, who stayed in the carriage, couldn''t help shouting out:


    "We are not irrelevant people! Didn''t your commander Su Cheng tell you who would visit your barracks today? "


    "Captain? No, I haven''t received any relevant notice! "


    "Didn''t your commander tell you who was coming to your barracks today, and didn''t he make you ready?" Gail looked at the captain incredulously.


    No, it should be said that everyone - gozeven, Jacob, Ilsa and the five Pro Guard soldiers looked unbelievable.


    Whether Albert or Iser, which one is not urgent to inform everyone that his majesty is coming, and then make the whole battalion ready to meet.


    It was good for the Michael knights. Not only did no one know that his Majesty was coming, but also welcomed them with spears and arrows.


    The team leader''s patience seemed to have been polished at this time. He shouted at gozewen and them in a very impatient tone:


    "All right, I''m not in the mood to continue this nonsense with you! Get out of here! If you don''t leave quickly, I promise you will regret it! "


    "We..." Jacob wanted to say something more.


    However, before Jacob finished, the team leader took the crossbow of a soldier beside him.


    After taking the crossbow, which was already waiting to be fired, the team leader pointed at Jacob''s feet and pulled the trigger.


    Hiss!!


    The sharp arrow broke free from the shackles of the bow string, cut through the air and shot straight into the sand at Jacob''s feet.


    "Ah!!" After the captain pulled the trigger and the arrow hit the sand at Jacob''s feet, Ilsa couldn''t help screaming.


    Gozevin, Gail and Jacob also turned pale.


    "Get out of here!" The team leader warned again, "if you don''t leave, it won''t be as simple as hitting the sand at your feet next time!"


    Looking at the arrows at his feet and listening to the captain''s words full of threats, Jacob sighed.


    When I was going to promise the team leader to leave temporarily¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, catch up, catch up."


    "Can''t you catch up at all?! Don''t you see that your Majesty''s cars are surrounded by sentinel soldiers? "


    A young male voice and a young female voice suddenly came from one side.


    The crowd turned their heads and saw a young man with black hair in white and blue armor and a beautiful blonde in white and gold armor riding leisurely towards them


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, north, ligasos mountains (Brahma), at the foot of the mountain, shanman (Lake) and Britannia trade point.


    "Son, from today on, you will officially follow me to learn how to do business with shanman. Our family has been doing business with shanman for generations, so doing business with shanman is also our ancestral and family property. You must study hard! In this way, we can inherit our family property! "


    A middle-aged man with a fat stomach was teaching his young son.


    "Well, father, I''ll study hard!" The young son of the middle-aged man is also very motivated.


    "The first thing I want to teach you is some common sense about shanman."


    "You must remember that shanman is the contempt of our britannians for their savages living in the ligasos mountains, so we can just shout in private. In front of them, you must not call them shanman, but leck."


    "Lake people?"


    "Yes, they call themselves lake people. They are a ferocious, savage and aggressive nation, so if you accidentally annoy them, they are very likely to cut you directly."


    "Shanman was so fierce..."


    "However, only after provoking them will they be so violent. They are still easy to talk at ordinary times. Therefore, when trading with them, you must be careful and pay attention to your words and behavior. It''s best not to provoke these savages who are still in the tribal period."


    "Well, I remember."


    "Shanman lives in the depths of the ligasos mountains. They call the ligasos mountains'' Bora mountain '', living a life of half farming and half hunting."


    "It turns out that shanman can still farm... I thought shanman was just a bunch of wild monkeys who can only jump up and down in the mountains and woods and eat their hair and blood..."


    "Yes, shanman can also grow land. They mainly grow millet, but their agriculture is quite underdeveloped. Their crops basically digest light internally, so they rarely trade with us with crops. Basically, they trade with us with hunting antlers, animal skins, claws and other things. Shanman mainly uses these things to exchange with us for some necessities of life, mainly for some salt. "


    "Oh, oh! It turns out, father, you only get so much salt every time you buy it! "


    "Shanman''s life is backward and barbaric. They haven''t mastered the method of making salt up to now. I''ll teach you some simple shanman language now. Shanman language is relatively simple compared with Hiran language. You can learn it soon. Learning these shanman languages is very beneficial to your bargaining with shanman in the future. Are you ready? "


    "Well! Father, I''m ready! Please teach me how to speak shanman quickly! "


    "Well, the first is'' £¤% #* + @@#£¤% #@+ * '', which means'' your goods are not good''. Come on, read it after me - ''£¤% # * + @@# £¤% #@+ *''

 Chapter 539

    "Mr. Cheng, it''s really yours."


    Sitting in the carriage, Jacob continued in a helpless tone to Su Cheng, who was riding on the right side of the carriage through the window:


    "Albert and Iser, after learning that your Majesty was going to make an unannounced inspection of their barracks, did not hurry their subordinates and make them ready to meet your majesty. You didn''t want to inform them of their preparations. Thanks to you, I experienced the feeling of being pointed by a long gun and arrow for a long time."


    At this time, gozewen, sitting next to Jacob, also smiled bitterly and said, "this is the first time in my life that I have been pointed at with a gun and arrow."


    Just now, Su Cheng and Eliza, who arrived in time, quickly rescued Ge zewen and them.


    Only after the regiment commander came forward in person did the soldiers on guard know that his Majesty was really in this carriage and that his majesty really came to inspect the barracks in person. The soldiers on guard immediately dispersed in fear and made way for gozewen to go to the barracks.


    After hearing what Jacob and gozewen said, Su Cheng''s face appeared embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry." Su Cheng apologized to ge zewen in an apologetic tone. "The reason why the lower officer didn''t tell his subordinates that his Majesty was coming is because the lower officer wanted his majesty to see a Michael Knights without any cover and concealment."


    "I''m really sorry to have left you bad memories. But please don''t be angry with those guards just now. After all, they are only strictly abiding by their duties. If you want to punish them, please punish them. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Gail said in a voice, "don''t apologize, sir. Neither I nor my father and Mr. Jacob are angry about what was stopped just now. After seeing that the soldiers stopped us just now, I was not angry. On the contrary, I was very happy. I''m sure my father and Mr. Jacob must be the same. "


    "The soldiers who stopped us just now let me see that the Michael Knight order is a disciplined army that will not relax its vigilance even in the suburbs of the safe imperial capital. Thanks to them, I am full of expectations for the inspection tour of the next Michael Knight Order barracks."


    "At the same time, what you just said makes me look forward to the next inspection."


    "Sir, you just said that the reason why you didn''t tell your subordinates that your father was coming was because you wanted your father to see a Michael Knights without any cover and concealment. Since you can make such a decision, it shows that you have great confidence in the Michael knights and your troops?


    "I believe that even if you don''t prepare in advance, your troops will definitely surprise your father and US and make us satisfied."


    "Well..." Su Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a smile with some intriguing color. "Although I dare not say that the Michael Knight order can absolutely satisfy your majesty and your highness, as your highness said just now, your highness is still very confident in the Michael Knight order."


    "Yeah." Gail also turned his mouth slightly at this time. "After hearing what you said, sir, I look forward to the inspection of the military camp of the Michael knights."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, gozewen and others were stopped by the soldiers on guard.


    "Yala! Arah! " Darlene said excitedly to Yala, "did you see the blonde Knight just now?"


    "Well, I see." Yala nodded. "It''s really a beauty. I saw such a beautiful girl for the first time."


    "She is the female knight I asked for help before!"


    "Did you... Ask for help?" Ara''s face was full of doubts.


    "Did you forget? It was the female Knight at Avalon fortress who I asked her to help us solve the problem of veterans bullying recruits. "


    "Oh, oh!"


    After hearing what Darlene said, the color of doubt on Yala''s face dissipated.


    "That''s her. Really, as you told me before, she is a great beauty. "


    "Uh huh! I didn''t expect to see her again! "


    Speaking of this, Darlene''s face showed a look of longing: "I really hope to see her again. If only I could be her subordinate, so that I can repay her for helping us before."


    "Compared with the blonde knight, I actually care more about who the black haired male knight is. Darlene, did you see it just now? Just after the black haired male Knight appeared, our team leader''s face quickly turned white and looked like he was going to pee. Even the noble knight would not scare the team leader like this. "


    "Want to know why I was scared like this?"


    "Yes, of course. Anyone will want to know what kind of person can scare the captain to pee?"


    "Although I was really frightened, I didn''t pee."


    "Ya, Ya La, you, behind you..."


    "Oh, even if you''re not scared to pee, it''s almost the same. Huh? Who have I been talking to... "


    Yala, who was talking soundly, found that she had been chatting with a strange voice from behind her.


    It was not until then that Darlene found that Darlene standing in front of her was looking at her back with a pale face and fear.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean?!


    Realizing who the owner of the voice would be, Yala turned her suddenly stiff neck and looked behind her.


    The leader of their guard this time, the team leader, was standing behind Yala with a gloomy face.


    "I''m very sorry!!"


    Yala turned quickly with the highest speed her body could reach, then saluted and apologized to the team leader.


    While saluting and apologizing to the team leader, a lot of cold sweat gushed out of Yala''s forehead.


    "I''m really sorry! Please forgive her! "


    At this time, Da Liana also joined the ranks of apologizing, helped Yala speak and asked the team leader to forgive Yala''s rude words just now.


    "Hum! You should really thank my parents for raising me to such a good temper. Forget it this time. I''ll take all your rude remarks as if I didn''t hear them. "


    "Thank you very much!!"* two


    "Don''t you want to know who the black haired knight was just now? Then I''ll tell you who he is. When you see such a big man appear in front of you, if it were you, your reaction would not be much better than me. "


    "The black haired Knight just now is the 30th head of our Michael knights, that is, Su Cheng, the current head."


    "... ha?"* two


    The two of them, who had a very good relationship, were silent for a while, and then said "ha" at the same time.


    "The black haired Knight just now is the 30th head of our Michael knights, that is, the current head..."


    "No, no, no!" Yala waved her hand. "Don''t repeat it again. We all understand what you just said. Well... Excuse me, do you mean that the black haired Knight just now is our leader Su Cheng?"


    "That''s right."


    "How did you know?" This time, Darlene asked the team leader, "I''m not looking down on you, but small soldiers and officers like us should have no chance to see the team leader?"


    "I also met the head of the regiment by chance. That was last winter. One night in base 1, I saw our fourth army commander Dale respectfully following a young man with black hair, who was followed by a young man with brown hair in addition to commander Dale. "


    "Everyone knows that our new leader is a young man who is less than 20 years old and has black hair and pupils. After seeing the commander of the 4th Army respectfully following behind a young man whose appearance conditions all meet the rumors, it should not be difficult to guess who the young man will be? It was by this very accidental coincidence that I saw with my own eyes the true face of the regimental commander. "


    After listening to the captain''s words, Darlene and Yala were silent again for a long time.


    After being silent and digested for a long time, Yala murmured incredulously: "really or not... Was the man just now the leader... I actually saw the leader with my own eyes... How long has it been enough for me to boast with other comrades in arms and people in my hometown?"


    "That... Captain! I want to ask! " Darlene, who finally digested and recovered, asked the team leader eagerly, "do you know who the blonde Knight behind the leader is?"


    "Blonde knight? Oh, her. I can probably guess who she is. She should be Miss Eliza. "


    "Eliza?"


    "Well, Eliza hill, the daughter of Ethel, the only integrated knight in our empire. It is said that our leader and miss Eliza have a very good relationship. They are very close friends. Why? Are you interested in Miss Eliza? "


    "Well... Sort of." Darlene nodded, "I have received the favor of Miss Eliza. But I didn''t know her name at that time, only her appearance. "


    "Oh? You have received Miss Eliza''s favor. "


    "Well, and it''s still a great favor, so I really want to do something for Miss Eliza to repay Miss Eliza''s kindness to me."


    "Then you''d better earn military merit. Now you''re just a small soldier. Even if you want to do something for Miss Eliza, what can you do is very limited? Train well and earn military merit. When you are promoted to captain or knight, you may meet Miss Eliza again. When you are in a high position, you can not only see Miss Eliza again, but also better repay her kindness to you. "


    "Earn more military merit..."


    "Of course, these are just my immature opinions, and you can choose not to listen. Well, let''s stop chatting. Let''s continue to finish our task. "


    After that, the team leader raised his head and shouted to the soldiers around him:


    "Everyone! All go back to their respective positions! Guard the posts! Our guard duty is not over yet! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 540

    "Your Majesty, here we are." Su Cheng shouted into the carriage, "welcome to the Michael knights."


    "Father, I''m at the camp of the order of Michael." Gail opened the door of the carriage and made a "please" movement towards the outside of the carriage.


    "Here we are at last. Alas, as people get older, they will have all kinds of physical problems. Just such a little bump, they feel that their waist can''t stand it. "


    While complaining about the aging of his body function in a self mocking tone, gozewen walked slowly out of the car.


    After stepping out of the carriage and standing on the ground of the military camp of the order of Michael, gozeven was shocked by the scene in front of him, and his pupils narrowed slightly.


    The reactions of Jacob, Gail, Ilsa and others who got off after gozewen were similar to gozewen.


    Gozeven and others were so shocked because they were frightened by the cleanliness of the military camp of the order of Michael.


    There is no rubbish on the ground of the military camp of the order of Michael.


    The ground of the military camp of the order of Rachel, the first stop they visited, was not very dirty, but it was by no means very clean.


    During the inspection in various places of the military camp of the order of Rachel, all kinds of garbage such as food residues and worn-out clothes can be seen on the ground.


    The second stop of their inspection, the military camp of the order of Gabriel, although they had much more preparation time than the order of Rachel, they carried out an emergency cleaning of the military camp before gozeven and them came, which made the military camp of the order of Gabriel look much cleaner than the military camp of the order of Rachel.


    However - although the military barracks of the order of Gabriel are indeed much cleaner than those of the order of Rachel, it can still be seen from various traces that their cleanliness was urgently cleaned.


    But in the military barracks of Michael''s knights, there was no sign of that kind of ready-made gun.


    This shows that the order of Michael did not carry out an emergency cleaning. It has always been so clean.


    Just when gozewen and others were particularly shocked by the cleanliness of the Michael knights, Su Cheng said to them in a respectful language that he was not very used to:


    "Your Majesty, you just said that you want to see the tent where the generals and soldiers of our Michael Knights live first. Please let the officer lead the way for you."


    "Ah." After hearing Su Cheng''s voice, gozewen finally came back, "OK, thank you, sir."


    Just as Su Cheng was about to lead the way for everyone, Ilsa 2 suddenly jumped forward and jumped to the side of Eliza in front of them and immediately behind Su Cheng.


    "Eliza, long time no see! Just because I stayed in the carriage, I haven''t been able to talk to you well! Now I can finally talk to you! "


    "Ilsa, long time no see." Eliza smiled softly, raised her hand and rubbed Ilsa''s small head. "You seem to be taller."


    "Eliza, you''ve become more beautiful!"


    Then Ilsa held out her little hand to Eliza.


    Seeing Ilsa''s little hand, Eliza immediately showed her face, then raised her hand and took Ilsa''s little hand.


    "Teacher, you too! I haven''t seen you for a long time! You''ve become more handsome! "


    "What are you talking about, Ilsa... Your highness."


    Su Cheng wanted to directly call Ilsa''s name as usual, but he thought that the harsh Gail and his majesty were here now. He thought it would be better to add "Your Highness", so he changed his mouth in time and renamed Ilsa his highness.


    "I should be ugly. After all, there are more beautiful Eliza and you here. I should be more ugly against the background of Eliza and you."


    "Teacher, you are still as good as usual. You can speak some words that make girls happy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng led Ge zewen and others on the way to the residential area.


    While obediently following Su Cheng to the residential area of the military camp, GE zewen and others silently observed the ground of the military camp.


    I found that no matter where I went, it was so clean that I didn''t see any garbage.


    Looking at the military camp of the Michael knights, gozewen couldn''t help rushing away in front of them, Su Cheng said with emotion:


    "Su Cheng, do you know? When we visited the barracks of the three Knights this time, what we most expect is to visit the barracks of the Michael knights. That''s why I transferred my inspection of the Michael knights to the last. After all, I''m the kind of person who will save my favorite dishes for the last. "


    "Most expected?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "That''s right." Ge zewen nodded, "we knew for a long time that after you arrived in the north and took over the Michael Knight order, you made no small changes to the daily training, work and rest of the Michael Knight order, especially strengthening the internal affairs requirements of the generals."


    "Today, I finally saw the military camp of the Michael knights with my own eyes. I have to sigh for it - it seems that your request for internal affairs is really not casual."


    Su Cheng was not surprised that gozewen had already known that he had made great changes in the training, work and rest life of the Michael knights.


    Michael''s knights were not Su Cheng''s private part. Michael''s knights were the troops of the British Empire and the emperor from beginning to end.


    He Su Cheng only temporarily owned part of the management and command of the Michael knights.


    In a country with a strong centralized power such as the britannian Empire, Su Cheng''s actions in the Michael Knights must not escape the eyes of the central government.


    Even Su Cheng left Avalon fortress before and went to Brett village to ask for the use technology of horseshoes, the central government knew it clearly.


    After hearing Ge zewen''s praise, Su Cheng bowed slightly and said modestly:


    "It doesn''t matter. Since he has received your Majesty''s favor and has the honor to become the head of Michael''s knights, the lower officer naturally goes all out to train Michael''s knights into an invincible army in his own way, so as to repay your Majesty''s favor. Ah, here we are, your majesty. This is the residential area of our barracks. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng made a "please" move towards the large tent in front of them.


    "During this period, most soldiers should be training." Su Cheng continued, "so there are basically no people in the tent. Your majesty can inspect every tent to his heart''s content."


    "Well, good." Ge zewen nodded, then casually picked up a tent, and then walked quickly towards it.


    Thanks to the clean ground of the military camp of the Michael knights, gozeven and others are now full of expectations for the inspection of the Michael knights.


    They vaguely felt that the Michael knights were very different from the other two knights.


    He couldn''t wait to walk into a tent, then lifted the curtain of the tent and threw his eyes into the tent.


    Although he had already made psychological preparations for the scene in the tent, after he really saw the scene in the tent, GE zewen couldn''t help being surprised by the scene in the tent.

 Chapter 541

    Unlike the tents of the Rachel knights and the Gabriel knights, the tents of the Michael knights are clean, tidy and free of any peculiar smell.


    The quilt of each bed is well folded and placed at the head of the bed.


    Not only gozevin, but also Gail, Jacob and Ilsa were stunned by the scene in the tent.


    Gozewen walked quickly to another tent and found that the tent was also clean, tidy and free of any peculiar smell.


    Ge zewen and others went to one tent after another, lifted the curtain one by one, and found that each tent was like this. They didn''t see that any tent was unclean and untidy.


    While gozewen and others looked shocked and inspected one tent after another, Su Cheng silently followed them and explained:


    "In addition to asking the generals to clean the ground of the barracks in batches every day, I also ask them to pay attention to the hygiene of the tents. They should take care of the tents every day. At least they should take care of the beds as if they lived alone. Special personnel will go to each tent every morning to inspect each tent, Those who fail will be severely punished. "


    "In addition to making them pay attention to the hygiene of barracks and tents, I also ask them to pay attention to their own hygiene and let them polish their armor and weapons every day. I wonder if your majesty has noticed that every soldier of the Michael knights is clean. "


    Hearing this, gozevin and others began to recall every soldier of the Michael Knights they saw along the way.


    It was found that as Su Chenggang said, the body of every soldier of the Michael Knights was very clean.


    Whether it was the soldiers who stopped them just now or the soldiers who passed them after entering the barracks, their armor and weapons were wiped clean.


    And the two knights of Rachel and Gabriel.


    Most of the armor and weapons of the soldiers of the Rachel knights and Gabriel knights were dirty. It was obvious that they had not taken good care of them on weekdays.


    "... sir, I don''t understand." Gail, frowning, couldn''t help but ask Su Cheng, "what''s the significance of paying so much attention to the internal affairs requirements of the knights? Making the soldiers clean doesn''t seem to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the troops? "


    "Your Highness Gail, you asked a good question." Su Cheng replied, "I believe both your majesty and Mr. Jacob are very curious about this problem."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Elsa, who was holding Eliza''s hand, raised another hand that was not held: "I! And me! I''m also curious about this question! "


    "Ah, yes." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "I almost forgot your highness Ilsa."


    "Strengthening the order''s internal requirements - it seems useless, but it actually benefits a lot. I don''t know how long it will take to speak one by one. I''ll directly pick three more important benefits. "


    "First of all, strengthening the internal affairs requirements of the troops can kill the soldiers'' spare time and keep them busy. It''s not a good thing for soldiers to let their energetic young people idle for many years. Therefore, strengthening the requirements of internal affairs can dissipate the redundant energy of the soldiers and make them more or less secure. "


    "The second and most important benefit of strengthening the requirements of internal affairs is that it can gradually cultivate the discipline of soldiers from these details."


    "In the small things of tidying up their beds and polishing their armor, the soldiers will gradually establish such an idea in their hearts - even if the officer orders you to do something that seems meaningless, you must finish it seriously and must not disobey, otherwise you will be severely punished for the second time."


    "As for the third benefit, it may sound a little mysterious. Strengthening the internal affairs requirements of the Knights can improve morale to a certain extent. "


    "Morale?" Gail wondered.


    "Yes, looking at clean camps, tents, clean beds, shiny armor and weapons, the mood will always get better, and the morale will be improved to a certain extent."


    "Especially making beds, the lower officer believes that making beds is the best way to improve the morale of soldiers."


    "Make the bed?" Gail asked again, "why do you say that?"


    "Because making the bed is the first thing you do when you get up. After you do the first thing of the day well, you will get a small sense of achievement, which will inspire you to complete the next tasks and training. "


    "Even if you have a very bad day today, it can continue to inspire you and give you a trace of comfort after you go back to the tent and see your own bed."


    "... so it is." After listening carefully to Su Cheng''s explanation, Gail nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After checking dozens of tents, gozewen finally stopped because he felt there was no need to continue looking.


    Looking at the tents in front of him, gozewen fell into meditation.


    No, it''s not just gozeven who''s lost in thought.


    Gail, Jacob, and even Ilsa had a thoughtful look on their faces.


    After such silence for some time, Gail finally broke the silence.


    "Father." Gail Chongge zewen said, "I think - the internal affairs requirements of the Michael knights should be extended to the whole Imperial Army! Let all the troops of the Empire, whether other knights or local garrisons, learn from the internal requirements of the order of Michael. "


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, Jacob then said to gozewen: "Your Majesty, I also agree with your highness Gail. The strict internal affairs requirements of the Michael knights are very worthy of carrying out the excellent system of the whole army of the Empire and allowing all troops of the whole empire to emulate it. I suggest your majesty to gradually implement the internal affairs system of the Michael order throughout the imperial army from now on. "


    Gozeven did not immediately respond to Gail and Jacob.


    But after a long silence, gozewen nodded: "... Well, I happen to have a similar idea. The internal affairs system of the order of Michael is indeed very worthy of implementation throughout the imperial army. It''s just that the number of troops in our empire is too large. I don''t know how long it will take after all the implementation is completed. "


    After saying that, GE zewen turned up his mouth slightly and showed a wry smile.

 Chapter 542

    "Good! Everyone did a good job! In order to reward you, I''ll give you 30 minutes of rest! Start to rest! "


    After the officer''s permission to rest, the soldiers of the second squadron of the 17th brigade immediately sat on the ground like puppets who lost the shackles of the hanging line.


    Helen, who was tired and fell to the ground, sat down directly on the ground.


    The armor on his body came into close contact with the earth, and a clear collision sound sounded.


    While wiping the sweat on her forehead, Helen complained in a low voice at a volume that only she could hear clearly: "it''s really impossible for people to stand in armor for an hour..."


    Helen now feels that her waist, legs and soles of her feet are very painful.


    However, tired after tired, Helen stood up from the ground, and then dragged her tired body to the shade of a nearby big tree.


    Like Helen, many people dragged their bodies to the nearby shade before they began to rest. However, some people who were careless or didn''t have the strength to move directly sat where they were and didn''t even want to move again.


    After dragging herself under the shade of the tree, Helen loosened her breastplate, pulled out a book from the gap between her breastplate and the lining, and then began to read during the current rest period.


    "Wow... Helen, aren''t you?" A companion who sat next to Helen and had a good relationship with Helen threw unbelievable eyes at Helen, "you used to read a book in a rare rest time?"


    "Idle is idle anyway, isn''t it?" Helen chuckled, "and I think it''s a good habit to put a Book between the breastplate and the lining. When the war begins, this book can also play a protective role. Maybe it can help you block the impact of the sharp arrow that pierces your breastplate. "


    "Come on, since that arrow can pierce your breastplate, do you think it can be blocked by a book? Your book doesn''t seem to be the textbook we use every night. "


    "Well, not really. It was my turn to go out and play. I bought it from a bookstore when I passed by. I didn''t think the book was very expensive, and I seemed to understand what was written in the book, so I bought it. "


    "What is this book about?"


    "It''s a story book. It''s a story about a blacksmith''s son who joined the imperial army for revenge after the invasion of foreign enemies and the murder of his parents, and then climbed to a high position step by step with his own efforts and opportunities. "


    "Oh? That sounds interesting. "


    "Well, it''s very interesting. I''ll read this book when I''m free recently. Although some words in it don''t know what they mean, it doesn''t affect reading. "


    "Let me read it when you''re finished. I''m very interested in the story."


    "Well, no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Although Helen came from a merchant family, Helen''s father was not a very powerful businessman, just an ordinary businessman.


    Helen, whose family background was no better than others, was naturally illiterate.


    However, since she entered the Michael knights and received cultural education every night, Helen gradually understood words and gradually liked reading.


    Every time it''s Helen''s turn to go out to play, unlike her comrades in arms who only run to that special occasion, Helen basically only runs to the bookstore.


    In this world that has long mastered printing, although books are not a luxury, they are definitely not a commodity that is cheap enough for everyone to afford.


    Fortunately, because Helen''s family has not reached the point where they need Helen''s support, Helen doesn''t need to send her military pay to her hometown, which makes Helen''s funds enough and she can buy one or two books a month.


    While Helen was reading quietly during her current rest time, she suddenly felt the light in front of her body dim.


    Helen looked up and found an old man she had never seen standing in front of her.


    This old man, who has never seen before, has white hair and beard. From the eyebrows and eyes, he feels that he is an old man with a good temper and has a very elegant temperament. From the temperament, he doesn''t seem to be a soldier. Even ordinary civilians like Helen can see that he is wearing expensive exquisite clothes.


    ¡ª¡ªHello... Isn''t this old man noble? Why are nobles here?


    Helen began to silently guess the identity of the old man in her heart.


    The old man who suddenly appeared here also attracted the eyes of the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers around looked at the old man with curious eyes.


    "Child." The old man asked Helen, "what are you looking at?"


    "A story book." Helen, who had quietly identified the old man as a noble in her heart, replied respectfully, "it''s a story about a blacksmith''s son who joined the imperial army for revenge after encountering the invasion of foreign enemies and the murder of his parents, and then climbed to a high position step by step with his own efforts and opportunities."


    "Can you read what is said in this book?"


    "Well, I can read it. Because every night there will be lecturers to teach us literacy and impart our knowledge. After nearly half a year''s teaching, most soldiers, including me, should be able to read simple books. "


    "You can all read?" The old man''s question no longer pointed to Helen, but to the other soldiers sitting next to Helen.


    "Well, I know some words, but I don''t know if I can read books. After all, I haven''t tried."


    "I should be able to read simple books."


    "I may be better at arithmetic than reading. After all, I''m more interested in arithmetic. "


    "I don''t know what level I am now, but I must be so high that I don''t know where I am when I follow up with the Michael knights. I didn''t know a word before joining the army, but I can recognize some words now."


    "I can understand some words, but I don''t like reading and learning. If I didn''t have to go to culture classes every night, I wouldn''t want to study. "


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers around Helen answered with all kinds of words.


    Maybe it''s because the rest time is too boring, so everyone answered enthusiastically.


    The old man listened carefully to their answers and nodded from time to time.


    After listening carefully and quietly to the soldiers'' answers, the old man was silent for a while.


    Then he sighed lightly and said with emotion, "the Michael Knight order is really terrible. It seems that it is a very correct choice to let Su Cheng be the head of the 30th Michael Knight order. It''s really lucky."


    After leaving behind the words that confused Helen and others, the old man walked away with his hands on his back.


    After seeing the old man leave, all the soldiers, including Helen, immediately had a heated discussion:


    "Hey, who was this old man just now?"


    "It''s impolite to call someone an old man?" Helen curled her lips unhappily. "From his temperament, he feels like an aristocrat."


    "Nobility? Why did the nobles come to our Michael knights? "


    "How do I know?" Helen gave the companion a white look.


    "Really or not... There are nobles coming to us..."


    "Helen, why don''t you say that the old man was his majesty just now?"


    "Your Majesty, that''s ridiculous!" Helen said angrily, "we ordinary civilians, how can we have such good luck and blessing to see the emperor with our own eyes?"


    "That''s true."

 Chapter 543

    "How is it, your majesty?"


    After Ge zewen came back, Su Cheng asked Ge zewen.


    "It''s really... It''s amazing..." Ge zewen sighed. "I didn''t expect to see an ordinary soldier reading there with a book."


    "Me too." At this time, Jacob standing next to Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said, "it''s amazing that even ordinary soldiers have the ability to read."


    Just after inspecting the tents where the generals lived, gozewen proposed to Su Cheng that he wanted to see the training of the soldiers of the Michael knights.


    Su Cheng naturally readily agreed to ge zewen''s request.


    After all, there are no other options than consent.


    After following Su Cheng to the training ground of the soldiers of the Michael knights and seeing the training of the soldiers, gozewen and others were surprised by the scene in front of them again.


    Ge zewen and others finally witnessed Su Chengxin''s improved standing posture mentioned in the report sent back from the northern border administration.


    After arriving at the training ground, gozewen and others first saw a squadron practicing standing posture.


    Gazing at the standing posture of the soldiers of the Michael knights, gozeven and others were surprised.


    After Su Cheng''s improvement, the soldiers'' standing posture is really much better and full of strength.


    While GE zewen and others appreciated the standing posture training of the squadron, Su Cheng also explained to ge zewen and others that after his improvement, the standing posture is not only beautiful, but also beneficial to the soldiers'' willpower and physical strength.


    Ge zewen and Gail decided to have a try in person.


    Father and son tried the military posture.


    As a result, not long after they stood, they began to feel their calf trembling, the soles of their feet and waist pain, and sweat pouring out.


    The first thing that can''t hold up is gozewen, who is old and already an old man.


    Ge zewen couldn''t stand it even if he didn''t stick to it for 10 minutes.


    And Gail is not much better.


    Gail only supported for more than ten minutes, so he couldn''t hold on and declared that he couldn''t do it.


    After experiencing it personally, GE zewen and Gail believed Su Cheng''s words - practicing such a standing posture can really exercise willpower and physical strength.


    Su Cheng also told Ge zewen and others that since he took over the Michael knights, he has paid great attention to the soldiers'' standing training, marching training, physical exercise and discipline training.


    Because when war really breaks out - especially in the field, the real time for the two armies to fight each other is very little.


    When the two armies broke out in the field and fought against each other, they were actually integrating formation most of the time.


    Forming an array for 1 hour and fighting for 10 minutes is the norm on the field battlefield.


    So on the battlefield, soldiers spend most of their time standing and running.


    However, there is little time to fight the enemy with weapons in hand.


    Therefore, in Su Cheng''s eyes, it is very important for soldiers to get used to standing and bear strong physical strength.


    Being used to standing and having strong physical strength can prevent soldiers from consuming too much physical strength on the way to integrate formation.


    It goes without saying how important strict discipline is to an army.


    The marching training can not only train the soldiers'' ability to form formation and charge, but also cultivate the soldiers'' discipline.


    The soldiers marched in a neat line, and the discipline of this army must be very high - this is the truth Su Cheng has always believed.


    Therefore, since Su Cheng took over the Michael knights, Su Cheng increased the proportion of soldiers'' physical exercise, marching training and standing training, and strengthened the discipline concept of the army.


    After six months of training, the effect is very outstanding.


    The soldiers of the order of Michael stood straighter than the soldiers of the other two orders.


    The soldiers of the Michael Knights walked in unison, even more orderly and faster than the soldiers of the other two knights.


    The discipline of Michael''s order is extremely strict. No one dares to move without the permission of the officer to rest and move.


    The impact on gozewen and others on the training ground is far greater than that on inspecting the tent.


    Gozewen and others also looked at the horseshoe on the hoof of the cavalry war horse.


    Since the son of the village head of Brett village, who had mastered the technology of making and using horseshoes, was invited to Baidi City, he spent his money to teach blacksmiths in Baidi city how to make and use horseshoes.


    In fact, the production of horseshoe is not difficult. Blacksmiths soon mastered the production technology of horseshoe and have begun large-scale production.


    Now, most of the cavalry of the Michael Knights have been equipped with horseshoes.


    The troops who came to the imperial capital to participate in the review happened to have all been equipped with horseshoes.


    When he came to watch the horseshoes mounted on the horseshoes of the war horses, Su Cheng also told Ge zewen that since the horseshoes were equipped, the loss rate of the war horses has been greatly reduced, a large amount of funds for purchasing and training war horses have been saved, and the speed of the war horses and the combat effectiveness of cavalry have been enhanced to a certain extent.


    Knowing that this small horseshoe could save such a large amount of military expenditure, gozewen made a decision without thinking. He wanted to increase the production of horseshoes, so that all war horses in the Empire could be equipped with horseshoes, and blockade this technology. Other countries must not master the production and use technology of horseshoes.


    ......


    When visiting the training ground of the Michael knights, gozeven''s mouth was not closed because of surprise.


    However, if they want to say what shocked gozewen most, it should be counted that they saw a female soldier reading there during the rest time.


    Gozewen and others also know that Su Cheng, after taking over the Michael knights, negotiated with the northern border administration and hired a large number of lecturers to set up cultural courses for the generals of the Michael knights and teach them some basic cultural knowledge.


    Therefore, after seeing the female soldier reading a book, gozewen couldn''t help but walk over with full curiosity and ask the female soldier.


    After a brief chat with the female soldier and other soldiers around the female soldier, gozewen came back slowly with a wry smile.


    After hearing Su Cheng ask him "how", gozevens thought about it and only came up with one word: amazing.


    "It''s amazing." Gozewen sighed again, "I didn''t expect that the generals and soldiers of the Michael Knight Order could read. When I asked those children, they all said that they had a certain ability to read and write in the culture class every night. The Michael Knight order is really... Terrible."


    "It seems that it takes money and manpower and is of no use to let soldiers master reading and writing skills, but in fact, this idea is very short-sighted." Su Cheng smiled at GE zewen, "this view makes a mistake, that is, only treat soldiers as soldiers."


    "Soldiers will not always be soldiers. Soldiers are future captains and future knights. Teaching soldiers knowledge is tantamount to teaching future officers knowledge. "


    "I don''t think anyone will think that officers don''t need culture?"


    "Setting up cultural courses - although this decision is not very useful in the short term, it is only useless in the short term."


    "After several years, these soldiers who have been taught by culture grow up, become captains and even knights, the Michael Knights will have a large group of high-quality officers who can read and write and understand military orders."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s explanation silently, gozewen, Gail, Jacob and others fell silent one after another.


    There was a color of thinking on his face.


    It was a long time before Gail said to his father:


    "Father, I don''t think it''s enough for other knights to learn from the internal affairs requirements of Michael''s knights! I think we should not only implement the internal affairs requirements of the Michael knights to the whole Imperial Army, but also implement the daily training method of the Michael knights and the cultural course system! "


    "In short, it is to make the whole army of the Empire the order of Michael Knights!"


    "If all the troops of the Empire follow the example of the Michael knights, I believe the military strength of our Britannia Empire can definitely go to a higher level!"


    "Well... It''s worthy of being my son, and my thoughts are the same as yours..." gozewen''s eyes have always been very soft. At this time, his eyes are very rare to burst out. "If the whole Imperial Army follows the example of Michael knights, the combat effectiveness of the whole Imperial Army can undoubtedly be improved. In this case, our Southern Cross plan can also..."


    Ge zewen closed his mouth in time before he finished his words.


    As if he had said something he shouldn''t have said.


    The expressions of Jacob and Gail suddenly changed.


    Su Cheng, Eliza and Ilsa looked at GE zewen strangely.


    "Southern Cross project?" Su Cheng questioned Ge zewen, "Your Majesty, the Southern Cross plan is..."


    "That... Mr. Cheng."


    Gozewen did not respond to Su Cheng''s question.


    But Jacob responded to Su Cheng''s question.


    "Sorry, can you three forget what your majesty just said?" Jacob said positively to Su Cheng, Eliza and Ilsa, "it''s not time to tell you this."


    "... yeah. I see. " Su Cheng nodded. "I''ve been working too hard recently, so I''ve always been a little confused and always lost my memory. I''ve ''accidentally'' forgotten what your majesty just said."


    ¡ª¡ªThe Southern Cross plan... What''s that... From the name, it seems to be a military plan


    Although he said he had forgotten, Su Cheng silently remembered the term "Southern Cross plan" in his heart.

 Chapter 544

    April 25th, 291 BC.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), shanman (Lake) settlement, Helai department.


    "Oh, mocha, how''s your face? Does it still hurt? "


    "Well, not bad. Tru, thank you for your concern. " Moka pointed to his eyes and under the corners of his eyes, "it hurt a lot in the two days when he just stabbed the totem, but now it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Well, that''s good."


    The tall young man called tru by Moka continued to smile: "our current wizard has good skills. Since she became a wizard, she hasn''t heard anyone stab the totem and die of infection. Moka, you are now officially a soldier of our herai department. It''s amazing to be a soldier at the age of 16, but I didn''t finally get the qualification to stab a totem on my face and become a soldier until I was 26. "


    "Thanks for the compliment, Trudeau." Moka said modestly, "although I am already a formal soldier, I am still young and young. I still have a lot to learn from your predecessors."


    "Ha ha ha!" Trudeau laughed heartily, "Mocha! You really deserve to be my favorite younger generation! "


    Tru laughed and patted Moka on the shoulder.


    "Hiss... It hurts, Trudeau."


    As he grinned and rubbed his shoulder, Moka looked around: "tru, are we the only two people who go to the foot of the mountain to trade with the britannians?"


    "How can it be?" Tru said angrily, "it takes at least three people to trade with the britannians at the foot of the mountain. Another man hasn''t come yet. "


    "Who is the other person who went to the foot of the mountain to trade with us this time?"


    "It''s luge."


    "Lugar?" Moka raised his eyebrows and said in a joking tone, "does this guy who squats at home reading books every day also want to go to the foot of the mountain with us to trade with the britannians? It''s a long way, and there are a lot of goods to trade this time. "


    Luge, the only son of Nalu, the head of their Helai tribe, is only 14 years old.


    Although he was the son of the strongest soldier in their Helai department, luge was nothing like his father.


    Compared with his strong father, luge''s temperament is elegant and gentle.


    Not only is his temperament completely different from his father, but in other aspects, luge is also different from his father at all.


    For example, luge''s father, Nalu, is a well-known strong soldier. Many people in Helai tribe and other tribes think Nalu is the strongest soldier of their Lake tribes.


    Luge didn''t seem to inherit his father''s strong physique.


    Luge has no outstanding physical strength and physique. Both combat effectiveness and force are just mediocre.


    But - Lugar has a very clever head.


    Luge has been called a child prodigy by the people around him since he was a child. He can not only speak just over one year old, but also has the ability to never forget.


    Therefore, even among the lake tribes that respect force, luge, who is not good at force, is respected by others in their Helai tribe.


    At the same time, although luge is the son of the patriarch, he is kind and modest, gets along well with his peers, and has a good relationship with Moka.


    "I haven''t seen luge for a long time." Moka looked helpless. "Since he got a britannian book, he has been addicted to this book. He has been reading that book at home and doesn''t even get out of the door. I think... He has been at home for more than a month? Really, is the book so good? "


    As soon as Moka''s voice fell, a young male voice came from behind him:


    "It''s so beautiful. That book is really wonderful. After opening the first page, I couldn''t help falling into it. "


    "Lugar?" Moka turned back and looked at the young man who was walking towards him with a smile on his face. He didn''t have a good way. "You''re so slow. Trudeau and I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Sorry, sorry. Oh, it''s just that you haven''t been out for more than a month. Moka, you''ve got a totem on your face. "


    After that, Lugar raised his hand and poked the totem under the left corner of Moka''s eye.


    "Hiss! It hurts! "


    Moka clapped Lugar''s hand.


    "Don''t touch it. It hasn''t completely eliminated the inflammation yet..."


    "Mhaha, sorry. Let''s go and trade with the britannians. "


    "Yes." Tru, who had not spoken since the beginning, nodded, "but - it''s a long way to go to the trade point with the britannians, and there are a lot of things to trade with the britannians this time, Lugar, can you?"


    "Hey, tru, don''t underestimate me." Luge patted himself on the chest. "Although my physical strength is not as good as those warriors who can stab totems in the face, I still have some confidence in my physical strength. I can still go back and forth to the trading point at the foot of the mountain carrying animal skins and antlers. "


    "Well, that''s good. Come on, let''s each carry one. The slightly lighter animal skin will be carried by luge. We''ll try to return to the tribe before lunch. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tru, Lugar and Moka each carried a package of goods to exchange with the britannians at the foot of the mountain, and walked towards the foot of the mountain with neither tight nor slow feet.


    On the way to the foot of the mountain, the three chatted one by one.


    "Lugar, Moka." Tru said to the two teenagers walking behind him, "is this your first time to trade with the britannians at the foot of the mountain?"


    "Yes."


    "It was the first time for me and Moka to trade with the britannians at the foot of the mountain."


    "Don''t be surprised to see the britannians." Tru smiled, "britannians are much whiter than us, and their facial features are a little different from ours."


    "I won''t be surprised." Moka said angrily, "I''ve heard this common sense from the elders of the family countless times."


    "By the way, Lugar." Tru turned his eyes to Lugar. "I''m told - you personally asked the patriarch to let you join in this trade, right?"


    "Well, yes." Luge readily admitted, "I personally begged my father to allow me to join this trade."


    "Hey?" Moka looked at Lugar curiously. "Why, are you interested in this kind of hard work? Although it''s also my first time to go to the foot of the mountain to participate in trade, I heard from the elders of the family that it''s hard and boring to trade with britannians at the foot of the mountain. It''s not fun at all. "


    "I''m not interested in trading with the britannians at the foot of the mountain." Lugebai glanced at Moka, "I just read the book that introduces the customs of various countries on the mainland, and I have a strong interest in the world outside mount PRA, so I plan to go down the mountain to have a look."

 Chapter 545

    "Wind, local customs?" Moka looked at Lugar suspiciously.


    "It''s the britannian book I''ve been reading at home for the last month. It''s a book that introduces the local conditions and customs of various countries on the mainland. It''s really very interesting! "


    "Local conditions and customs of mainland countries?" Mocha asked again in doubt.


    "Yes. Moka, you should know that our Brahma is a large mountain range in the British Empire. "


    "Well, I know that."


    "But you know what? There are other countries in the world besides the British Empire! "


    "Are there other countries?" Tru and Moka exclaimed in unison.


    "Yes, our Bula mountain is located in the north of the British Empire, and further north of the British Empire, there is a huge empire larger than the British Empire - the Holy Hiran empire."


    "To the south of the British Empire was the Lorraine Empire and to the East was the Frankish empire. In addition to these countries, there are many small countries! "


    "And through this book, I know that there are so many britannians! Mocha, Trudeau, guess how many britannians there are? "


    "How many britannians are there? Well... "Tru, who was walking in front of him, kneaded his chin and thought," 10000? "


    "Not so little! What about Mocha? How much do you think? "


    "Don''t you have 10000... Then - 15000?"


    "Not so little! The britannians have this number. "


    After saying that, luge made an "8" gesture to Moka and tru.


    "80000?!" Tru and Moka speak in the same voice.


    "More than that, much more than that!"


    "Is there 800000?!"


    "The kingdom of Britannia is just a city, and there are more than so many people! Let me tell you the answer directly. There are more than 80 million britannians! "


    "More than 80 million?!" Moka imagined how many people there were. Before long, his head began to dizzy, "more than 80 million... How many people there must be... Only 3000 people in Helai Department..."


    "More than 80 million people..." Trudeau swallowed his saliva. "How many soldiers are there in Britannia..."


    "According to the records in that book, the britannians have fought more than a million wars. If the fire is fully open, this number can rise."


    "One, one million soldiers?!" Because he was too surprised, Moka stammered a little, "our Helai department is the strongest among the tribes, but there are only about 200 soldiers..."


    "The territory of the British Empire is much larger than we thought! Moreover, the British Empire is not the country with the largest territory, population and soldiers! There are also countries that are larger than the territory of the British Empire and have more people and soldiers! "


    "The britannians don''t have the most soldiers yet!" Mocha''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Well, the holy Hiram Empire, a country located in the north of the British Empire, is larger than the British Empire, with a population of more than 100 million, and only a lot more soldiers than the British Empire."


    "One, one hundred million..."


    Both Moka and tru''s heads were too shocked to turn around at the same time.


    They can''t imagine how many there are 100 million people.


    It is also hard to imagine how many soldiers 100 million people can raise.


    There are only 3000 people and more than 200 soldiers in the Helai department, which is already the largest ethnic group among all tribes.


    "So the outside world is really big..." luge sighed. "After reading the book about the customs of various countries, I found out what a small world I live in. After reading that book, it also made me more interested in the British Empire. "


    "Lugar, you seem to have been very interested in britannian culture since you were a child." He also taught himself the language and writing of the britannians


    Speaking of this, mercarton said in a joking tone:


    "Lugar, if what you say is right, isn''t there a great difference in the combat power between the britannians and our lake people? If one day, the britannians don''t like us, so they decide to eradicate our lake people, won''t we have no power to resist? "


    "There won''t be that day." Lugar smiled and waved his hand. "What do we want here? It''s nothing. Why do britannians come to provoke us? Haven''t we been at peace with the britannians for hundreds of years? This peace will last forever. "


    "And -- don''t be afraid even if the britannians call! After all, there is a genius! With my talented brain and the help of all brave soldiers, we can defeat no matter how many britannian soldiers come! M ha ha ha ha! "


    Listening to Lugar''s signature hearty laughter, Moka couldn''t help smiling: "that''s right! After all, there are our soldiers and Lugar. You are a genius! With Lugar, even if the britannians fight, we will be able to defeat them all. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not a short walk from herai to the trade point at the foot of the mountain.


    In order to preserve their physical strength as much as possible, the three of them used neither too fast nor too short speed.


    It took more than 2 hours to finally reach the trade point at the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of Mount Bora, the ligasos mountains of the British population, there is a trading point dedicated to trading goods with the lake people living in Mount bora.


    So far, the lake people have not mastered the technology of making salt and iron, so the lake people need to trade with the britannians at the foot of the mountain for important necessities such as salt and iron.


    The britannians also need the rich animal skins, antlers and other specialties of the lake people.


    Some people saw the business opportunity and established a special trade point with the lake people at the foot of the BLA mountain to exchange the lake people''s animal skins, antlers and other commodities with the lack of salt, iron and other daily necessities.


    After Moka and luge walked to the trade point at the foot of the mountain with large and small bags of goods, Moka and luge stared at everything around the trade point curiously.


    "The culture of the britannians is really different from ours." Moka murmured, "whether it''s clothing or architecture, it''s quite different from us... How did they build such a high house..."


    Compared with Mecca, Lugar, who had a strong curiosity about britannian culture, reacted much more than Mecca.


    After entering the trade point, he widened his eyes and looked left and right.


    "Just from the perspective of clothing and architecture, we can see the huge gap between our two races..." looking at everything around, luge suddenly said in a sad tone with a volume that only he could hear clearly.

 Chapter 546

    After Moka, tru and luge entered the trade point, a middle-aged man and a young man greeted them immediately.


    The middle-aged man and the young man are very similar in appearance. They seem to be a father and son.


    The middle-aged man greeted him with a smile and muttered something to the young man closely behind him.


    Unable to understand britannian, Moka turned his head and said to Lugar next to him at a volume that only he and Lugar could hear:


    "Lugar, don''t you know Britannia? What is this guy talking about? "


    "He was talking to the young man¡® Son, it''s the people from Helai department who come to deal with us. Don''t make a noise. Follow me closely and see how I do business with the lake people. "


    Moka gave a light "Oh" and then continued, "so they are really father and son."


    At this time, tru, standing in front of them, also turned his head and said to Moka and luge: "this middle-aged man is the boss of this trade point and often deals with our lake people."


    After the boss of the trade point told his son, he turned his head with a smile and said to tru, Moka and luge in fairly skilled but somewhat nonstandard Lake language:


    "Are you from the hellebo? I want to change something this time. "


    "We mainly want to change some salt this time." Lugar responded to the middle-aged man in a fairly skilled but not very standard britannian language.


    "Oh?"


    The middle-aged man looked at luge in surprise.


    "I can''t imagine that there are lake people who understand the language of our britannians." The middle-aged man said in Britannia, "I saw you for the first time..."


    "I''m very interested in britannian culture." Lugar smiled, "so I taught myself your language and words."


    "Ha ha! So it is. " The middle-aged man laughed and pulled his beard on his chin. "It''s the first time I''ve seen a Laker who will be interested in our britannian culture! Well, for your sake, I''ll give you more salt this time. "


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Lu GE''s face showed a happy face and picked his eyebrows.


    Then he turned back and explained in a joyful tone to Moka and tru, who looked at him stupidly because they couldn''t understand britannian.


    After hearing that the boss of the trade point was willing to give them more salt, mocha and tru also showed their joy.


    "Lugar, go get salt from him." As tru spoke, he took off all kinds of things behind him. "Mocha and I are responsible for taking off and distinguishing the goods."


    "Well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luge followed the boss of the trade point to the place where the salt was stored.


    Luge handed a large bottle made of wood and specially used to hold salt to the boss of the trade point, that is, the middle-aged man, while looking at the big cloth bag full of white salt.


    After taking his eyes back from the bags of salt, Lugar sighed at the middle-aged man, "if only we lake people could be as rich as you britannians."


    "Ha ha ha." The middle-aged man smiled as he put salt in the big bottle that Lugar had just handed over. "There are also many poor people in our britannian empire. If there is a drought or insect disaster that leads to famine, many people will starve to death."


    "Young man, don''t think too well of our britannian empire. The international situation is very bad recently. Although the Lorraine Empire has been defeated and the South has settled down in a short time, there is also the Frankish empire in the East and the Holy Hiran empire in the north that can become an enemy at any time."


    "Although our Britannia Empire has no major internal worries, it has a lot of foreign troubles. I hope our three knights can continue to protect us and help us defeat all foreign enemies."


    "Three knights? Oh, the three main armies of your britannian Empire, right? "


    "Oh? Young man, you even know that. It seems that you know a lot. "


    "Well, I''ve just read a book about the customs of various countries on the mainland recently, so I''ve learned some common sense."


    "In fact, it will soon become the four knights. It is said that the fourth knight regiment of our empire, the urier knight regiment with a total force of 150000, will officially become an army this year. "


    "You have formed a new Knights order?!" Lugar exclaimed.


    "Well, yes. But I don''t know much about it. Let''s not talk about these heavy topics. Let''s talk about some relaxed topics. I remember that in a few days, you will hold a ''seed sacrifice'', right? "


    "Well, yes." Luge nodded, "in a few days, we will hold a sowing Festival. Are you interested in coming? Although the first day and the next day of the sowing ceremony will be very boring, the next night will be very lively. "


    "You can also bring your son with you. Although the purpose of this seed offering is nominally to pray for the success of the next spring planting, now this seed offering is about to become a "courtship offering". Many young girls have to invite their favorite objects to dance and sing on the second night of the seed offering. "


    "There are still many beautiful girls in Helai department. You can take your son to see if there are any favorite girls."


    "Ha ha. Thank you for your invitation, but we are busy on weekdays, so we won''t go. " The middle-aged man smiled, "I''m busy teaching my son how to deal with you and how to do business with you recently. He''s still too young and needs to learn a lot. So I''ve been busy teaching him lately. "


    "Well, that''s all right, but if you change your mind, you can come to our Haley department at any time."


    "Ha ha! Thank you for your invitation. Come on, your salt is ready. Take it. "


    "Well, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lugar came back with a wooden bottle full of salt and happened to see tru and Moka who had also changed the iron block.


    This time I went down the mountain to trade with the britannians. In addition to exchanging salt, they also had to exchange some iron pieces.


    "Lugar, have you changed the salt?" Tru asked Lugar.


    "Yes." Luge nodded, "change it."


    "That''s good. Let''s go back to the tribe."


    "OK."* 2¡£


    Moka and luge responded with one voice.


    Just as they set out to return to Helai and walked to the entrance and exit of the trade point, they suddenly saw a group of people coming towards the trade point.


    Tru frowned when he looked at the visitor.


    "It''s from the LANCO Department..."


    After that, tru quietly put his left hand on the sword hanging around his left waist.


    Moka and luge also had a heavy face at this time.


    Like tru, Moka put his left hand on the handle of the war knife at his left waist and quietly moved the fingers and ankles of his right hand.


    Ready to fight.

 Chapter 547

    The lake people are divided into different tribes.


    So far, the lake people still have a full 32 tribes.


    MEKA, luge and tru belong to the Helai tribe, which is only one of the 32 tribes.


    With the largest population and the largest number of soldiers, the Helai tribe is not only one of their 32 tribes, but also the strongest among them.


    Although they are both lake people, there is not always harmony between tribes.


    Some tribes even have deep blood feuds that want each other''s tribes to be slaughtered.


    Although Mt. Bula is large, there are only a few places suitable for farming and hunting.


    In order for the 32 tribes to live better, they can only compete with each other and seize the only farming and hunting land.


    In the war for arable land and hunting grounds, hatred gradually formed between tribes.


    The Koran tribe - one of the tribes with a rather bad relationship with the Helai tribe.


    Although the power of the Koran department is less than that of the Helai department, it is not much different.


    In order to compete for better hunting grounds and cultivated land, the soldiers of the two tribes have waged a seesaw battle for many years.


    It can be said that between the tribes of Helai and Koran, there has been an endless situation.


    If the people of the Helai tribe encounter the people of the Koran tribe in the wild, or the people of the Koran tribe encounter the people of the Helai tribe in the wild, a fierce encounter will inevitably break out.


    Looking at the four koranians who were coming towards them, carrying large and small bags of goods, and were about to trade with the britannians, tru and Moka quietly tried their eyes, and then whispered:


    "There are four people from the Koran department." Moka said to Trudeau, "Lugar doesn''t have a knife, and Lugar''s force is not good, that is to say, there are only two people here, two to four..."


    "Two to four... It''s not that you can''t fight... Luge, you''ll hide after the fight."


    "Well, good." Without much hesitation, luge nodded seriously.


    Lugar knows his combat effectiveness.


    With their fighting power, they not only couldn''t help Moka and tru, but also dragged them back, hid away from them, didn''t disturb them, and didn''t give the people of Koran the chance to take him hostage, which was the greatest support for Moka and them.


    When the three of them discussed the battle plan, the four of the Koran department also found them.


    "Oh, isn''t this from the hellebo?" The head of the four men in the Koran Department said to them in a sarcastic tone, "what? You''re only three? Is it because there are too few goods you can trade, so only three people are enough? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" As soon as the leader''s voice fell, the other three Koran people knew how to cooperate and laughed.


    But -- as far as the war of words is concerned, some people in the hellai department are better than them.


    "It''s not because we have too few goods in Helai department." Lugar said to the four Korans in the same sarcastic tone, "it''s just that we in the Helai department are too strong. It only takes three people to carry the goods that the four Korans can''t carry."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Both tru and Moka didn''t expect Lugar to answer so, so they were amused by Lugar''s answer after hearing Lugar''s answer.


    "Hum!" After listening to luge''s merciless ridicule, the four Koran people all looked angry, "forget it, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you!"


    After that, the four Koran people "miso" pulled out their swords one after another.


    After the four Koran men pulled out their swords, Moka and tru were unwilling to show weakness and pulled out their swords.


    Just as a 2-4 bloody battle was about to break out¡ª¡ª


    "That''s it!"


    A not very standard Lake language rang.


    The crowd followed suit.


    An angry face appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The boss of the trade point, the middle-aged man, looked at them angrily.


    Next to the middle-aged man, there were several heavily armed soldiers - mercenaries hired by the middle-aged man to protect the trade point.


    "I don''t want to take care of the struggle between your tribes." The boss of the trade point said to them in nonstandard Lake language, "you can fight as you like and kill as you like. But - you can''t fight with me! I only allow business here! No fighting is allowed! "


    "If you dare to mess with me, you Helai department and Koran department will not do business with me again! Anyway, without your two tribes, there are 30 tribes that can do business with me! "


    "Take your knives back! If you want to fight, go back to your mountain and fight again! "


    After hearing the roar of the trade point boss, tru, them and the four Korans were silent one after another.


    After a moment of silence, they received their knives one after another with great tacit understanding.


    "You''re lucky, heleb."


    "This sentence is returned to you intact." Lugar replied without showing weakness.


    "All right, Lugar, that''s it." Tru said to Moka and Lugar, "let''s go back."


    With the strong intervention of the trade point boss, the 2-4 bloody war was finally solved in a peaceful way.


    After passing the four koranians who came to trade with the britannians and stepping on the mountain road, tru suddenly turned around and shouted to Moka and Lugar:


    "Let''s run faster! Get away from the four Koran people! Otherwise, they are likely to come after the transaction! "


    "Yes!" Mocha nodded forcefully, "OK! Let''s go! "


    This kind of pursuit and killing of people from hostile tribes has always been common.


    If the positions of both sides are changed to Moka, he will lead people to hunt down a group of enemies with fewer people than them after the transaction.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After speeding up the speed and foot distance, I ran for a long time. After all three people began to pant and sweat on their forehead, I finally slowed down.


    "This distance should be safe." Tru looked behind him. "The distance has been far enough. They shouldn''t chase this distance. Let''s go slowly next."


    "OK... Huh? Lugar, what''s the matter? Is it physical discomfort? How do you feel your face is strange? "


    "Ah? No, I''m not sick. "


    Lugar shook his head and sighed:


    "I''m just... Sorry for our lake people..."


    "Sorry?" Moka wondered, "what are you sorry for?"


    "I''m sorry for the killing of each other between our lake people."


    After that, Lugar sighed again and continued:


    "Compared with britannians, our lake people have such a small population. We have to be divided into 32 tribes. Obviously, they are all lake people, but we have to kill each other for that little farmland and hunting ground..."


    "The world is so big..."


    Luge raised his head and looked at the white clouds and the blue sky overhead.


    A breeze came just at this time, and Lugar''s short brown hair fluttered with the wind.


    "The world is so big, but we lake people have to kill each other for such a little land. I don''t know why. As long as I think of this, I feel inexplicably want to laugh and feel very sorry..."

 Chapter 548

    "Son, did you see it?"


    After dealing with the four Koran people, the boss of the trade point quickly walked back to his son.


    "The four shanman just now are from the Koran department, while the three shanman before were from the Helai department. Shanman has 32 tribes, and many tribes have deep blood feuds."


    "Nahleb and Koran are tribes that have great hatred against each other. Their people will fight as soon as they meet. You must remember that we must not let them fight here. If you want to fight, let them roll back to the virgin forest and fight again. "


    "Well, father, I remember." The young man nodded forcefully, "but - father, how do you distinguish them from those from the heleb and those from the Koran? Their appearance is obviously not much different. The totem pattern on their faces is the same. They are all under the corners of their eyes, with a thick black spot on each finger. "


    "It''s mainly about clothes." His father replied, as like as two peas in appearance and face, but different tribes have different clothes.


    "The clothes of the Helai department are more red, while the clothes of the Koran department are more white."


    "It is said that they can identify who belongs to which tribe by their accent. I am not very good at their shanman language, so I can''t identify who belongs to which tribe by their accent. I can only identify them by clothes."


    "I''ll teach you the clothing styles and characteristics of their tribes later. And tell you which tribe has a feud with which tribe. You should memorize all these. "


    "Hey..." the young man elongated his face, "do you want to recite them all..."


    "Yes! If you don''t memorize all these, you can''t tell who belongs to which tribe and who has enemies. "


    "Well..." the young man nodded with difficulty, "father, I will try my best..."


    "You should also learn to use the mercenaries we hired flexibly. These mercenaries here are retired veterans who have paid a lot of money, and their combat effectiveness is still very strong. When you want to mediate their struggle here, you take these mercenaries as I did just now to deter them. "


    "Well, OK. Father, I will... Huh? Father, did you hear any strange sounds? Rumbling... "


    "Strange sound? What strange sound... Huh? "


    After hearing his son''s hint, the boss of the trade point pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the news around him.


    After pricking up his ears, he found that there was a very strange sound, as his son said.


    Rumbling.


    "This..." the boss of the trade point said in a deep voice, "it seems to be the sound of carriages... Judging from the sound, the number and weight of carriages are not small... Strange... How can there be so many carriages in a place where even birds don''t want to shit here... Go, son, let''s have a look."


    "OK, father."


    The father and son trotted away with the sound.


    With the father and son getting closer to the sound source, the rumbling sound of cars and horses became louder and more frightening.


    After a long trot, the father and son finally arrived near the sound source.


    "Father! Look! Many, many carriages! " The son shouted to his father with some excitement.


    "This, this is..." because he was too surprised, the boss of the trade point opened his mouth, "the baggage transport team of the army?!"


    A huge convoy of horses composed of carriages was moving on the dirt road.


    The carriage of each carriage was covered with a thick layer of black cloth, so that people outside could not see what was covered under the black cloth.


    Because the dirt road is too narrow, two carriages are not allowed to go in parallel. They can only form a long column, with one carriage following another.


    The father and son hid in the distance and observed the horse team for more than 10 minutes. The huge horse team still didn''t come to an end, and there were still a steady stream of carriages emerging from the end of the dirt road at the horizon.


    "How many carriages are there..." the young man swallowed hard.


    Young people who have never seen anything in the world have seen such a huge horse team for the first time.


    Compared with this young man, his father, the boss of the trade point, has seen much more of the world.


    At the first sight of the horse convoy, he recognized that it was the baggage transport team of the British army.


    After all - no one except the Empire has the capital to have such a huge horse fleet.


    Looking at the carriage still emerging from the end of the skyline, the boss of the trade point frowned deeper and deeper and said to himself at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "What''s going on... Why did the baggage team come to us... Can you say..."


    An ominous premonition began to flow into the hearts of the trade point boss.


    To some extent, the baggage team is an ominous sign.


    Where the baggage team goes often represents where the army will go.


    This is the foot of the ligasos mountains.


    Such a huge baggage team carries a huge amount of baggage to the foot of the ligasos mountains, which means that troops will go here soon.


    It was calm here, and the boss of the trade point did not receive any news of any rebellion nearby.


    There are no rebel forces here, and some are just mountain barbarians who live in the ligasos mountains and have a very different culture from their britannians.


    At the thought of this, cold sweat began to come out of the boss of the trade point crazily.


    The bad feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    "... son, let''s go back. This is the baggage transport team of the imperial army. It''s better to stay away from them."


    "Yes. Father, why did the Imperial Army''s baggage transport team come to us... Hey? Father? What''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly? "


    "... son, when you go back, be ready to dismantle the trade point and move away."


    "Hey? Why?! " The young man exclaimed.


    "Didn''t I just say that this is the baggage transport team of the British army." The boss of the trade point sighed, "the baggage transport team transports the materials used by the army."


    "They transport such huge materials to us and to the foot of the ligasos mountains. Guess what they want?"


    The young man who was awakened by his father finally realized something and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Father, father, father! Do you mean?! "


    "... I just hope we think too much."


    After that, the old shit of the trade point sighed again, and then looked up at the towering ligasos mountains not far away.


    "Why provoke shanman for no reason... I really don''t want shanman to have an accident... After all - they are our money bags."

 Chapter 549

    April 27th, 291 BC.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Ilsa''s 8th birthday - finally came.


    Today, it''s not just to celebrate Ilsa''s birthday. Ilsa''s birthday also has a very important political task.


    Today''s process is roughly as follows:


    At 9 a.m., the imperial vassals, dignitaries, and envoys of other countries gathered in the auditorium of the Baiyang palace, one after another to give Ilsa a birthday gift.


    At 14:00 p.m., the military parade, today''s most grand and political event, will officially begin.


    In the evening, he returned to the Baiyang palace and began a grand banquet that was not inferior to the year-end dinner.


    In January this year, the British Empire began to send invitations to all parts of the country and other friendly countries.


    No, it should be said that it is only to send requests to all parts of the country and invitations to other friendly countries.


    Feudal and important officials all over the country are basically not qualified to refuse.


    Although those friendly countries abroad are qualified to refuse, no country will really refuse to send a delegation to Ilsa''s birthday.


    Because - if you refuse, it is tantamount to not giving face to the britannian empire.


    No country dares to do such things that will annoy the britannian Empire except the Frankish Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    It is worth mentioning that among the other three empires, apart from the Frankish Empire, which had fought hundreds of years of war with the britannian Empire, the holy Helan Empire and the Lorraine Empire sent delegations to attend Ilsa''s birthday.


    Since last year''s two large-scale offensives brought down the Lorraine Empire and signed the Trova treaty, peace has returned between the Lorraine Empire and the Britannia Empire.


    Today''s Lorraine empire... It should be said that their stupid queen has been beaten by the britannian empire.


    After receiving the invitation from the British Empire, the fool queen immediately sent a delegation to the country that brought them great humiliation last year to attend their granddaughter''s birthday for fear of offending the British Empire.


    Although the relationship between the holy Helan Empire and the British Empire is very stiff, it is not a state of war.


    Therefore, the holy Helan Empire also gave the British Empire a face and sent a delegation to Ilsa''s birthday.


    And yesterday, the last delegation of a certain country arrived in pandragon.


    However - this last delegation to Pendragon does not strictly belong to a country.


    At the same time, most people were shocked when the last delegation arrived in Pendragon.


    Because the last delegation to arrive is the delegation of the Hungarian people in the Far East!


    Many important officials, including Su Cheng, did not expect that even the Hungarians from the far east sent a delegation to Ilsa''s birthday.


    Even the Hungarians came, so almost all countries on the whole continent sent delegations to Ilsa''s birthday except the Frankish Empire and its dependent countries.


    The influence of the British Empire on the mainland can be seen.


    At the command of a large country or a small country. To save face or fear revenge, they sent delegations to attend their granddaughter''s eighth birthday.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    8:32 a.m.


    Baiyang palace, auditorium.


    "Why... I want to sit with you..." Su Cheng glanced at Ethel and Albert, who were close to him, and then sighed helplessly.


    "Yes, why should I sit with you two?" Albert''s tone was full of displeasure. "I really want to sit with some beautiful ladies or noble girls."


    "Isn''t it normal for the three of us to sit together?" Iser said with a wry smile, "how can the heads of the three Knights sit separately? For a long time, the leaders of all activities attended by them usually sit together as we are now. "


    It''s almost half an hour before the gift ceremony this morning.


    Although it was still early, Su Cheng arrived early.


    After arriving at the auditorium more than half an hour in advance, someone immediately led Su Cheng to his position.


    Su Cheng''s position - close to Ethel and Albert.


    As Iser said just now, the heads of all activities attended by them usually sit together.


    This time is no exception.


    Su Cheng sat on Iser''s right hand, while Albert sat on Iser''s left.


    Su Cheng was not surprised by the ranking of the three.


    Iser is the only integrated knight in the Empire. No one in the empire can surpass Iser in terms of combat merit. Therefore, Su Cheng is not surprised that Iser sits in the middle of the three.


    In fact, Su Cheng doesn''t care where the seats are and how they are arranged.


    Su Cheng is most concerned about who to sit with.


    If he could choose, Su Cheng would prefer to sit with Eliza, an old acquaintance and beautiful girl, rather than with middle-aged uncles like Ethel and Albert.


    It''s a pity that Su Cheng can''t choose and change the seating.


    The layout of the auditorium is very similar to that of the conference hall.


    There is a big red carpet in the center, which divides the auditorium into left and right sides.


    Delegations from various countries sit on the left side of the auditorium.


    The imperial vassals, nobles and dignitaries sat on the right side of the auditorium.


    The aristocracy of the British Empire was not as large as that of other countries.


    Some nobles with territory even had to borrow money from other nobles or some big businessmen to live.


    Simply put, the nobles of the British Empire were weak enough to live in name only.


    Therefore, the order of seats on the right side of the auditorium is: the dignitaries are closest to Ilsa who will sit in the northernmost auditorium, then the nobles with territory, and finally the nobles without territory and empty titles.


    Eliza will also participate in all today''s activities. She will attend Ilsa''s birthday on behalf of count Hyde, and her father, Iser, will attend Ilsa''s birthday on behalf of the head of the Gabriel knights.


    Count Hyde was also an empty title, so Eliza sat at the far right of the auditorium.


    It is far from Su Cheng, who sits in the front on the right side of the auditorium.


    Even if Su Cheng looked back, she couldn''t see Eliza''s iconic blonde hair.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy, why should I sit with these two uncles?! I don''t want to sit with these two uncles


    Su Cheng once again lamented his "unfortunate" experience in his heart, and once again issued a lament in his heart.

 Chapter 550

    It''s still some time before the ceremony.


    Su Cheng, Ethel and Albert began to chat.


    "Look." Iser said to Su Cheng and Albert sitting on both sides of him, "delegations from all countries have almost entered the field."


    And just after Iser''s voice fell behind, Albert also answered:


    "The delegation of Lund Kingdom, the delegation of Kadi Kingdom, the delegation of schupel Kingdom, the delegation of Rowling Empire and the delegation of holy Hiran empire... It is really that all countries of the whole continent except the Frankish Empire and its dependent countries have come to attend the birthday under Ilsa hall."


    "It''s amazing..." it''s Su Cheng''s turn to answer, "but the most amazing thing is that the people of that country have also come. Ah... It doesn''t seem accurate to call them countries. After all, they don''t seem to have the concept of countries."


    After that, Su Cheng turned his attention to the delegation sitting in the front on the left of the auditorium - a group of people wearing strange clothes that were almost strange in their eyes.


    "It''s really amazing." Ethel said, "unexpectedly, even the grassland people in the Far East have come here thousands of miles. Although our empire has always had a good relationship with the grassland people, it should not be good enough for the grassland people to come all the way to us to attend his highness Ilsa''s birthday..."


    "There''s something more amazing." Albert tilted his lips, "the position of the prairie people is closest to his highness Ilsa, and in front of the two countries of the holy Helan Empire and the Lorraine empire..."


    In such an important occasion, seat order is also a kind of knowledge.


    Take this morning''s gift ceremony as an example. After the ceremony, Ilsa will sit at the northernmost side of the auditorium and receive gifts from everyone and every delegation.


    The closer to Ilsa''s position, the more important this person''s position is.


    Therefore, on the right side of the auditorium, the closest to Ilsa is a few important officials such as Jacob, bancro and Humphrey.


    Following Jacob was Su Cheng, Iser and Albert.


    Then there are other dignitaries with lower status.


    The dignitaries were followed by the nobles with territory, that is, the vassals.


    After the vassals were nobles without territory, that is, nobles with empty titles.


    Because delegations from all countries sit on the left side of the auditorium, the seats on the left side of the auditorium are more learned and should not be sloppy.


    Because if the seating arrangement is wrong, it is very likely to lead to international disputes.


    Theoretically speaking, in the presence of large delegations such as the holy Hiram Empire and the Lorraine Empire, the delegations of these two large countries should sit at the front, and then the delegations of small countries should sit at the back in turn.


    However - this morning''s gift giving activity made most people stunned.


    Sitting at the front of the auditorium on the left is neither the Holy Hiran Empire nor the Lorraine empire.


    And it turned out to be a prairie man from the Far East.


    The delegation of the holy Hiram Empire sat behind the prairie people, while the delegation of the Lorraine Empire sat behind the holy Hiram empire.


    After seeing such seats, many people''s faces changed instantly.


    Let grassland people sit in the most noble position - this is a very interesting message.


    "Why let the grassland people sit in the front..." Su Cheng murmured.


    "Oh, no matter why." Albert dug his ears. "Let''s talk about something more interesting. Have you eaten all the southern specialties I gave you two days ago? "


    "What''s that mango for? Well, it''s delicious. Thank you for your gift, Mr. Albert. My sister likes it very much. Now she''s almost finished the dried mangoes you sent. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed to a half joking tone:


    "I knew - I also brought some specialties from the north, although I don''t know what specialties there are in the north."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In order to pass the time, the three strongest Knights of the British Empire talked and laughed there.


    When chatting, time often passes the fastest.


    Su Cheng and the three of them only felt that after a while, the gift began.


    When the clock of the pocket watch pointed to "9", Ilsa, who was wearing a beautiful dress, took gozewen''s hand and walked into the auditorium side by side with gozewen.


    Gail is a little behind Ilsa and gozeven.


    In the auditorium, all dignitaries, nobles and delegations from various countries have sat down and waited for Ilsa and others to enter and sit down.


    This morning''s gift giving activity, to be honest, was very boring and boring.


    After Ilsa, gozewen and Gail were present, all the people in the auditorium stood up and held a joint celebration to Ilsa, saying a special birthday speech of the British Empire to Ilsa.


    After reading this awkward birthday speech, they began to offer their gifts to Ilsa.


    The order of offering gifts shall follow the principle of from small to large and from light to heavy.


    In other words, according to the order from the back to the front, the people sitting at the back of the auditorium begin to offer gifts, and then gradually turn to the people sitting at the front.


    First, the domestic nobles, vassals and dignitaries presented gifts one by one, and then it was the turn of delegations from various countries to present gifts.


    Delegations from all countries, in order from the back to the front, first the small countries sitting at the back, and finally the big countries sitting at the front.


    The process of offering gifts was also extremely boring. People held their gifts. Some people with too many or too heavy gifts held paper with their gift names and quantities, respectfully walked to Ilsa sitting in the northernmost auditorium, and then offered gifts to Ilsa.


    After receiving the gift, Ilsa said some polite words like "thank you" and "I wish you happiness and sustainability".


    According to the number of gifts in the auditorium, Ilsa was afraid to say hundreds of such polite words this morning.


    To be honest, Su Cheng has some pity on Ilsa.


    It''s not easy to have a birthday. I have to be so tired.


    As the granddaughter of the emperor, Ilsa symbolizes the country behind her - the British Empire.


    Therefore, Ilsa can''t have any improper behavior in this gift activity.


    You must sit up and be respectful from beginning to end.


    Knees should be together, hands should be overlapped on the thighs, the waist should always be straight, and the head is not allowed to lower for a second.


    It takes hours to sit in this position


    Su Chengguang thought about it and felt terrible.


    Su Cheng stared silently at Ilsa sitting not far ahead.


    Although Ilsa''s "acting skills" are superb, Su Cheng, who has always had a keen sense and high EQ, still found a few threads of pain and fatigue in Ilsa''s eyebrows and eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªIlsa is not easy


    Su Cheng whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªJust being an emperor''s granddaughter is so tired. It''s hard to imagine how tired it will be to be an emperor in the future.


    ¡ª¡ªBut when Ilsa becomes emperor, she may be 4 or 50 years old, and then I will almost be in the coffin.


    ¡ª¡ªShe will certainly grow a lot and be strong at that time. When she ascends the throne, she will be able to easily control the position of emperor.

 Chapter 551

    This morning''s gift and tonight''s dinner can only be regarded as appetizers and desserts before the big meal.


    Today''s key and most important activity is the military parade this afternoon.


    Ed, the general director of the parade, held the final mobilization meeting while the gift giving activity was going on this morning.


    Facing more than 100 relevant responsible officials, ed put down his cruel words¡ª¡ª


    Today''s military parade is not only to celebrate the birthday of the Queen''s granddaughter Ilsa, but also to show the powerful stage of Britannia''s enemy country to the spies of various dependent countries and enemy countries. It is an extremely important political task and must be foolproof! If there is any mistake that causes the britannian Empire to lose face in front of other countries, forgive yourself!


    After making such cruel remarks to the relevant responsible officials, ed gave each of them a dagger for them to plead guilty if they made a mistake.


    Ed said that for this reason, he gave each of them a dagger, and everyone''s nerves tightened one after another.


    The importance of this military parade cannot be overstated.


    The vast majority of national delegations from all over the continent have come here. Even the grassland people in the Far East have sent people here. If something really goes wrong, they can really plead guilty by themselves.


    As early as three days ago, ed ordered all relevant responsible officials not to go home and stay in their responsible positions to supervise the preparation round the clock.


    All the troops participating in the parade were replaced with newly forged black armor.


    The weapons have been replaced with the latest products.


    In order to increase their momentum, the cavalry troops were all replaced by black horses.


    The march route of the troops is as follows: first, the whole army is on standby in the western suburb of Pendragon.


    First came the troops of the Rachel knights, then the Gabriel knights, and finally the Michael knights.


    After the review of the troops of the three major knights, it is the turn of armored Ruishi, royal guards and other troops to review.


    The troops first came in from the west gate, walked through the specially planned route and came to the white field in the center of pandragon.


    When passing the white field, his highness Ilsa, his Majesty the emperor and his highness Gail, standing on the platform at the northernmost end of the white field, will wave to all the troops.


    The soldiers of various units need to shout, shout, shout and move to the people standing on the building.


    Finally, go through the white field, go through the specially planned route and go out of the east gate.


    The process is so simple.


    But whether we can do it well depends on whether there are omissions in each process and whether each force can do it well.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 27, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    13:26 p.m.


    At this time, the sky is clear and the sun is hot.


    Although it''s not summer yet, it''s as hot as summer.


    The temperature of the sun made the air hot. There was still a little time before the start of the parade, and the busy staff were sweating.


    After this morning''s ceremony, after a lunch and a brief rest, they walked into the white field and prepared to start today''s most important and grand event - the military parade.


    Gozeven was still wearing the dress he wore this morning, but there was a royal sword handed down from generation to generation by the royal family of the British Empire hanging at his waist.


    When it was almost 13:30, he boarded six good black Colts with Ilsa and Gail, and set out from Baiyang palace to Baichang.


    At this time, ministers, nobles and delegations from various countries, including Su Cheng, had stood on the newly repaired and raised building at the northernmost end of the white field.


    Those responsible for driving are loyal guards.


    In addition to the guard soldier in charge of driving, there are a full number of 16 Guard soldiers who have also changed into the latest armor and weapons. They ride around the carriage and escort gozewen''s carriage out of Baiyang palace and into Baichang.


    Around the white field, pandragon citizens who came to watch the military parade were already crowded.


    In order to ensure the smooth progress of the parade and that the citizens will not interfere with the parade, ED, the general person in charge of the parade, specially told the mayor of pandragon to strengthen security measures and form a thick human chain to separate the citizens from the white field.


    In addition to the people who have surrounded the white field layer by layer, the western suburbs of pandragon are also surrounded by the citizens of pandragon.


    It was less than half an hour before the start of the military parade. All the troops completed the whole army as early as 10 minutes ago. They can enter the imperial capital and the white field at any time to accept the review of his majesty and others.


    Some citizens who could not squeeze into the outside of the white field and see the scene of the white field turned to the suburbs to have a look at the soldiers who had completed the whole army.


    Like the white field, there is also a thick human chain, which separates the troops from the citizens who come to join the fun and protects the troops who are about to enter the white field and be reviewed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With 20 minutes left before the military parade, gozewen 3 finally arrived on the platform of Baichang in a carriage.


    Looking at the three gozewen who finally arrived at the white field and were about to climb the stairs, Albert joked to Su Cheng and Iser standing next to him:


    "If only we could wear only swords and no armor like your majesty, it would be too painful to wear armor in such weather."


    Different from the people who didn''t change their dresses, Su Cheng, Iser and Albert didn''t wear their dresses this morning.


    They all changed their armor and hung their Knight swords.


    The heads of the three major Knights of the British Empire were all armed, standing on the building and standing side by side - this amazing picture is also very rare in the nearly 300 year history of the British Empire.


    When gozewen three people boarded the building and the pointer of the hour hand pointed to "2", Iser turned around, knelt on one knee and saluted gozewen according to the predetermined plan and arrangement:


    "Your Majesty, the parade troops are all ready! Please direct your majesty to the next step! "


    Iser is the unquestionable first knight of the Empire. The honor of reporting to gozeven and requesting instructions for the next step of the military parade was awarded to Iser.


    Ge zewen looked serious and waved his hand:


    "Start!"


    "Yes!"


    Ethel stood up, facing out of the building, pulled out the Red Knight Sword around his waist with a whimper, and the tip of the sword pointed straight to the sky:


    "Your Majesty has orders! Parade - start! "


    The war drums on both sides of the tower rumbled, and the bleak and distant horn sounded.


    The atmosphere was immediately awed.


    The people who had whispered on the platform were quiet one after another.


    The citizens who gathered outside the white field to make fun of the crowd quieted down one after another.


    Everyone''s eyes followed the eyes of gozewen and others to the west of the white field.


    It was the troops of the Rachel knights who led them to the white field for review.


    Dressed in brand-new black armor and holding the military flag and the flag of the Rachel knights, the generals of the Rachel Knights gradually appeared in the west of the white field.


    The troops of the order of Rachel, the order of Gabriel, and others had received urgent training before that.


    Although the steps are not neat, but because the sound of the steps is very loud, it also looks amazing.


    Three infantry brigades, one cavalry brigade and one archer brigade of the Rachel Knights drove into the white field one by one.


    As they passed the building, gozeven, Ilsa, Gail and Albert raised their hands to them.


    Under the leadership of the leader, the reading troops of the rajoel Knights turned their heads and raised their weapons when they passed the building and gozewen and others on the building raised their hands to them.


    "Long live your majesty! Long live Britannia!! "


    The generals cheered in unison. Although the cries were somewhat uneven, they also looked so powerful because each general had exhausted all his strength.


    Delegations from small countries such as Lund Kingdom and schupper Kingdom looked at the reading troops of the Rachel knights with amazement.


    Born in a small country, they have never seen such an amazing force.


    However, compared with these small countries, the response of the delegations of the great powers such as the holy Helan Empire, the Lorraine Empire and the grassland people was much more flat.


    It seemed to them that the reading troops of the Rachel knights were just like that, not to the point of frightening them.


    After the reviewed troops of the Rachel Knights received the review and left the white field from the east of the white field, it was the turn of the Gabriel knights,


    The level of the five reviewed troops of the order of Gabriel is not much different from that of the order of Rachel.


    After the baptism of the order of Rachel just now, after seeing the reading troops of the order of Gabriel, the reaction of the delegations of those small countries was much more flat.


    As for the delegations of the great powers, not to mention the delegations of the holy Hiram Empire, they looked at the reading troops of the order of Gabriel.


    As a "superpower" delegation, their hearts naturally have a sense of pride and some morbid self-confidence.


    In their eyes, the army of the britannian empire was simply vulnerable in front of the army of their holy Hiran empire.


    Had it not been for the exaggerated super fortifications of Avalon fortress, their iron cavalry would have flattened the britannian Empire and helped the Frankish Empire end the "hundred year war".


    Neither the reading troops of the order of Rachel nor the reading troops of the order of Gabriel are great in front of the delegation of the Holy Hiran Empire, and they can frighten ignorant civilians and these vulnerable small countries.


    They are confident that if their country''s troops need only a short period of special training, they can do better than the reading troops of the Rachel knights and the Gabriel knights.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the five reading troops of the Knights of Gabriel left the white field.


    After the reading troops of the Gabriel Knights left the white field, it was finally the turn of the last Knights of the three major knights, the Knights of Michael, who had recently replaced an incredible young leader, to enter the field.

 Chapter 552

    After the reading troops of the order of Gabriel had just pulled out and entered the imperial capital.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, western suburbs.


    "Ya Ya, Ya La, are you tight and nervous?" Darlene stammered to ask Yala, who was standing beside her.


    "I, I''m not nervous."


    "Lie, I think your hands are beginning to tremble."


    "Well, I admit I''m a little nervous, but aren''t you nervous, Darlene? Your voice began to tremble and your speech began to stutter. "


    "Everyone will be nervous?" Darlene asked, "we''re going to enter the imperial capital and white market later. There will be his Majesty the emperor, his Royal Highness the crown prince and other big men watching us. It''s too nervous just to think about it? "


    "Wow, Darlene, stop talking. I''m more nervous when you say so..."


    "Come on. Yala, if something goes wrong later, it will be troublesome... "


    "Wow... What about Darlene? Now it seems that even the troops of the Gabriel Knights have moved into the imperial capital. It''s our turn. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Darlene and Yala whispered and encouraged each other, ED, the general director of the parade, and several of his deputies were also located in the western suburbs of the imperial capital, reviewing and observing in advance the troops that were about to enter the imperial capital and come to Baichang to receive the review of his majesty and others.


    "Sir ed, the Rachel Knights have now successfully completed the parade, and half of the troops of the Gabriel Knights have completed the review. In about three minutes, it will be the turn of the Michael knights."


    "Well, I see." After listening to the adjutant''s report, ed nodded.


    Looking at the five review troops of the Michael knights in front of him, ed pulled his mouth and said to the Deputy standing behind him:


    "Speaking of it, I also have some very subtle fate with the Michael knights."


    "Fate? The order of Michael and your excellency? "


    The deputies following ed looked at the old man in front of them with some surprise.


    They really can''t imagine that this old man, who is usually extremely low-key in officialdom and has only soared in the past two years under Jacob''s promotion and his own efforts, will have any fate with the Michael knights.


    "The head of Michael''s knights, is that Su Cheng now?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Do you know what Su Cheng did before he became a knight?"


    "Well... I remember that Captain Cheng was Ilsa''s art of war teacher before he became a knight."


    "Yes, Captain Cheng was Ilsa''s art of war teacher before he became a knight. If you want to become Ilsa''s art of war teacher, you need to submit a "art of war experience" to prove that you really have an excellent level of strategy. "


    Speaking of this, a thoughtful smile gradually appeared on ED''s face.


    "The ''experience of art of war'' of Colonel Cheng was received by me."


    "What?!"


    The deputies looked at ed in shock as if they had heard some terrible news.


    "Oh... It''s incredible." Ed said with emotion, "the humble young man at that time could have made such achievements in just two years. He became one of the most senior military attach ¨¦ s in the whole empire, took charge of the Michael knights and the northern front, and guarded the north for the Empire. The more you think about it, the more incredible it is... "


    "If at that time I chose to leave early and end the reception of ''military experience'' early, so that commander Cheng had no chance to contact Mr. Jacob, I''m afraid history will be rewritten..."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that a bad old man like me could control the trend of history. Although I didn''t know until now that I had the ability to change the trend of history."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Listen to the order! Ready to go to the white market! "


    Hearing the order from the officer made Darlene and Yala more nervous.


    However, tension returned to tension. After hearing the order, Darlene, Yala and others still straightened their waist like a conditioned reflex.


    He swallowed his saliva, moved the soles and toes wrapped in his boots, and was ready to enter the imperial capital and go to the white field.


    At the end, the squadron leader of the first squadron of their 17th brigade came to their first squadron and encouraged them with words:


    "There''s nothing to worry about and be nervous about! Just take it as an ordinary practice! Don''t care about those big people standing on the building later. Just imagine them as white radishes! "


    From Lindsay''s slightly trembling voice, it was not difficult to hear that she was also nervous.


    But even if she was so nervous, Lindsay did not forget to encourage her subordinates in a humorous tone at the end.


    I have to say that Lindsay''s last encouragement worked well.


    After hearing her encouragement full of humorous tone, many people turned up their mouths and laughed loudly.


    "Forward!!"


    With the sound falling, the review troops of the Michael Knights set out for pandragon with firm steps and walked straight towards the white field.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    If you want to pass through the west gate of pandragon and enter Baichang, you are bound to pass through many roads leading to Baichang.


    Both sides of this avenue are also crowded with many citizens who come to join the fun.


    Of course - needless to say, there are human walls on both sides of the avenue to prevent these citizens from colliding with the troops heading for the white field.


    When Da Liana walked towards the white square with her long gun in her hand and her comrades in arms, she suddenly heard the praise of the citizens on both sides of the Avenue:


    "Look! These troops are walking so neatly! "


    "Really! Where is this army? "


    "It seems to be the troops of the order of Michael."


    "What ''seems''? This is the army of the order of Michael! "


    "The order of Michael? Oh, is that the knight regiment that guards the north? "


    "My God, why can they walk so neatly? The cavalry of Gabriel and the cavalry of Rachel just now can''t compare with them! "


    "Look, look, the female soldiers of the Michael Knights seem to be very good-looking."


    "You are really obscene. Others are marveling at the neat walking of the forces of the Michael knights, but you are marveling at the good-looking female soldiers of the Michael knights."


    "Come on! The order of Michael! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the praise of the people around, Darlene felt a little embarrassed somehow.


    While feeling embarrassed, the tension in my heart dissipated a lot.


    Darlene peeked at Yala standing next to her.


    From Yala''s expression, Darlene could see that Yala seemed to be like her. Listening to the praise around her, she couldn''t help showing joy on her face, and most of the tension in her heart dissipated.


    ¡ª¡ªChoosing to be a soldier and join the Michael knights is indeed a correct choice.


    After the idea appeared in her heart for no reason, Darlene unconsciously raised her chest a little higher.


    The sound of boots on the ground was louder.


    The idea of successfully completing the parade is also stronger.

 Chapter 553

    Three infantry brigades, one cavalry brigade and one archer brigade of Michael Knights slowly entered the white field.


    After the reading troops of the Michael Knights entered the white field, many people standing on the white field platform were startled one after another.


    Because it is visible to the naked eye, we can find that the forces of the Michael knights are very different from those of the Rachel knights and Gabriel knights.


    The biggest difference is that the advance of the forces of the Michael knights is much more orderly.


    The soldiers walked at exactly the same pace and arranged very neatly. They were almost in a straight line from the front or side.


    Because the pace was much more orderly than the troops of the first two knights, the momentum was even more amazing than those of the Rachel knights and the Gabriel knights.


    The rumbling sound of boots on the ground shocked many people on the building.


    After the reading troops of the Michael Knights came on stage, many delegations from small countries were startled one after another and unconsciously retreated a few steps.


    Although the response of the delegation members of big countries such as the holy Hiram Empire and the Lorraine empire was a little more insipid than that of the delegation members of these small countries. But their round eyes and slightly open mouths also showed their restlessness.


    Many delegations from small countries felt their bodies cold from inside to outside.


    Originally, just after arriving at the troops of the Gabriel knights and the Rachel knights, I was already a little desperate.


    When they saw the more amazing Michael knights, their feelings of despair became stronger.


    Fools all know that this military parade is just in the name of celebrating Ilsa''s birthday. In essence, it is a naked political activity to deter neighboring countries.


    Show them the powerful military power of the British Empire.


    Tell them: if you dare to make trouble, you will be hit by such a terrorist army.


    It must be said that the military parade was very successful, especially after the reading troops of the Michael Knights came out.


    Most of the delegations of small countries were shocked by the military strength of the Michael knights and the British Empire.


    Although there are many countries on this continent in addition to the four empires, most of these countries are small countries whose national strength is less than 1% of the four empires.


    For small countries such as the kingdom of Kadi and the kingdom of schupel, their national army is not even equipped with armor.


    Only generals are qualified to wear armor. Ordinary soldiers wear cloth armor, which is not much stronger than cloth.


    If they don''t even have enough armor and weapons, let alone the size of their country''s army.


    Countries with tens of thousands of troops such as Lund Kingdom and Caroline kingdom are actually OK. Although far less than the four empires, it is also stronger than most countries.


    Many countries, such as the kingdom of Kadi, have a total national force of less than 10000.


    Even if the total strength is less than 10000, there will be fewer elite troops. Their so-called elite troops are not even as powerful as the ordinary troops of the British Empire.


    It''s hard for these small countries to imagine the concept that everyone in the whole army wears armor like the British Empire, and there are no shortage of all kinds of basic weapons. At the same time, the soldiers'' armor weapons are uniform standard weapons


    The delegations of these small countries were surprised and desperate to see these weapons and equipment of the forces of the British Empire. After seeing the neat and uniform action of the three knights, especially the Michael knights, their hearts became even more desperate.


    This military parade also showed them the wealth of the British Empire from the side.


    War is always about money.


    Raising an army is burning money.


    How much does it cost to build an army like the British Empire? How much does it cost to maintain such an army? How much does it cost to train?


    After the British Empire demonstrated their strong military strength to the delegations of various countries through this military parade, it also indirectly demonstrated their wealth.


    While deterring delegations from all over the world, the military parade was also deterring the domestic vassals who had the power to create private episodes.


    Although the strength of these vassals in China is too weak to be worth mentioning, it must be right to beat them a lot.


    From the expression of the vassals, it can be seen that they, like the members of the delegation of those small countries, were stunned by the military and financial resources of the Imperial Center.


    Especially after seeing the reading troops of the order of Michael come out.


    In fact - after the reading troops of the Michael Knights came out, the native people were frightened by their neat and uniform actions and amazing momentum.


    After the reading troops of the Michael Knights came out from the west of the white field, although gozewen, Gail, Ilsa and Jacob had made psychological preparations after visiting the military barracks of the Michael knights.


    But after really seeing the amazing momentum and actions of the reading troops of the Michael knights, which were not possessed by the previous troops, I couldn''t help being a little startled.


    However, because he had made psychological preparations in advance, although he was a little startled, he succeeded in tightening his facial expression and was very calm on the surface.


    And those who did not make psychological preparations in advance - for example, Ethel and Albert, who stood near Su Cheng, did not have the expression of stretching their faces like gozewen.


    After the reading troops of the Michael Knights entered from the west side of the white field, Iser and Albert stared round and opened their mouths in shock.


    "... Su Cheng."


    Albert secretly poked Su Cheng standing next to him, lowered the voice line, and whispered at a volume that only he and Su Cheng could hear:


    "How did you train? Why can your troops move so neatly? "


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Ethel, who was on the side, stroked the short beard on his chin, said with a bitter smile and half joking tone:


    "Mr. Cheng, you make our two old men very embarrassed. In this way, our two old men''s troops have become green leaves to set off your red flower."


    Although seeing his subordinates giving such strength and their daily hardships without success, and deterring everyone after success, Su Cheng''s heart is awesome, but the necessary modesty is still there.


    "It''s just refining into steel. I just pay more attention to the marching training of the troops, which makes the marching movements of the forces of the Michael Knights so neat."


    Although Su Cheng''s words sound modest, they are actually true.


    The reason why the forces of the Michael knights can walk so well is not that the northerners are so gifted, but that they have trained enough.


    If Su Cheng remembers correctly, it should be the 17th brigade.


    The 1000 generals of the 17th brigade marched to the front and back of the building and shouted "long live Britannia" and "long live your majesty" to the building according to the predetermined process.


    Su Cheng followed his majesty and waved to the 17th brigade downstairs.


    Looking at the troops under the building and the troops that have brought unspeakable shock to the people on the building, a strong pride surged into Su Cheng''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is worthy of being... Su Cheng''s army!


    Su Cheng said so secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 554

    After the review troops of the Michael Knights left the white field, other troops, such as armored Ruishi, came to the white field for review.


    However - the subsequent troops did not bring back the shock when the reading troops of the Michael Knights entered the field.


    It can be said that the protagonist of this parade is undoubtedly the Michael knights.


    no


    That may be inaccurate.


    There is no doubt that Su Cheng was the protagonist of the parade - that might be more accurate.


    Because compared with the five troops that have shocked them, people will want to know which Knights these five teams belong to.


    After learning that these five teams belong to the Michael knights, most people will definitely focus on Su Cheng and boast about how well Su Cheng manages the army,


    The parade was over after all.


    After leaving people full of shock, the parade ended.


    The parade left a deep impression on everyone who had seen and participated in it.


    Those civilians who gathered around the white field were also shocked by the parade.


    Especially after the reading troops of the Michael Knights came on the stage, there was a lot of noise among the already noisy citizens.


    People are talking about where the troops are and who trained them.


    Although the regiment flags representing their identity were held high by both the Michael knights and the other two knights, only a few people knew what the regiment flags of the three Knights looked like, so there was no way to judge which regiment''s troops were from the patterns on the regiment flags.


    Even after the parade was over, the citizens who had seen it with their own eyes were still warmly discussing the mighty soldiers of their country.


    The British Empire was originally a martial country, and soldiers had a high position in the British Empire.


    After the grand military parade, the citizens of pandragon were even more proud of the soldiers of their country.


    After the parade, it was almost evening.


    According to the process, the evening dinner will be after the military parade, which can be regarded as Ilsa''s birthday dinner.


    This dinner is no less grand than the year-end dinner at the end of each year.


    Su Cheng feels that today may be the day he changes his clothes the most.


    Just after the parade, she hurried back to Eliza''s house, took off her armor, changed back to her dress this morning and prepared to attend the dinner tonight


    Compared with the military parade in the afternoon, the dinner in the evening is undoubtedly much more pure. It is just a simple banquet without any political atmosphere.


    As far as the purpose is concerned, there is only one - it makes me happy.


    Therefore, compared with the military parade with strong political atmosphere in the afternoon, Su Cheng undoubtedly likes the upcoming dinner in the evening.


    At that time, you can also have a good chat with Ilsa, who hasn''t had a good chat for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the time of a lively dinner party on pandragon''s side.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), herai.


    Today is the birthday of the Royal granddaughter Ilsa and the last day of the seed sacrifice of the lake people.


    Seeding sacrifice is a traditional sacrificial activity of lake people.


    The lake people, whose civilization is still very backward, still live a slash and burn lifestyle. The main crop is millet, which is sown once a year.


    In order to make millet grow better this year, each tribe will hold a sowing Festival at the end of April every year.


    Seeding sacrifice is one of the most complicated and taboo sacrificial activities of the lake people.


    The sowing ceremony usually lasts for 2 days.


    On the first day, the family members of each family have to return home. Unless there are really special circumstances, no one of the family members of each family can be absent.


    On the first day of the seed sacrifice, you can''t make a fire, you can''t eat hot food, and you can only eat some food that has cooled off.


    Therefore, before the start of the seed sacrifice, each household will reserve enough dry food in advance to prepare for the seed sacrifice.


    It is not until the evening of the second day of the seed offering that we can start to make a fire and eat hot food.


    On the night of the second day of the seed sacrifice, one bonfire after another will be lit.


    The bigger the fire, the better. The more bonfires, the better.


    The more and more fires, the more prosperous, it symbolizes that the growth of Xiaomi this year is like this raging fire.


    This also means that you can''t put out these campfires until the sun rises the next day.


    If you accidentally put out the bonfire before the sun gets angry, it is taboo.


    While the bonfire was lit on the night of the second day of the seed Festival, all the fallen people sang and danced around the bonfire.


    The happier the atmosphere, the better, and the happier everyone is, the better.


    Like the burning campfires, the more happy and joyful we are, the more gratifying the crop harvest this year will be.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, April 27 of the 291 calendar year of the British Empire, is the second day of this year''s harvest festival.


    When it was just getting dark, the helaibu people couldn''t wait to raise one campfire after another.


    Although the time for each tribe to carry out sowing sacrifice is different, when others carry out harvest sacrifice, they must not send troops to attack others - this is a hidden rule among tribes.


    Seed sacrifice has a very sacred status in the eyes of lake people. Therefore, no matter how there are two tribes with deep blood feuds, they will never send troops to attack others while another tribe is carrying out seed sacrifice.


    If such animal behavior is done, it is very likely to be attacked by other angry tribes.


    Therefore, the two-day sowing sacrifice every year can be regarded as the most peaceful two days in every lake tribe.


    Bonfires rose in herai.


    One by one, the helaibu people danced heartily around the campfire.


    When some girls who can play bone flute were tired and ready to have a rest, they took out their unique Laker instrument - Bone Flute and began to play.


    The melodious music of bone flute adds a bit of dreamy atmosphere to the whole sowing ceremony.


    Some girls with strong physical strength even danced and played with bone flute.


    Nalu, the first soldier and patriarch of the Helai tribe, danced heartily around the largest campfire with his hands on his hips and legs.


    "Everybody -- jump hard! Dance to your heart''s content! Jump until dawn! Jump until you can''t move! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!"


    As soon as the patriarch''s voice fell, it attracted the voice of the surrounding people.


    Nalu also set an example, striding harder on his feet and twisting his waist.


    And that family''s words also played a big role.


    The people who had already worked hard jumped even harder.


    The melodious bone flute also sounded louder.

 Chapter 555

    "Mocha! Moka! What are you doing here? "


    "What are you doing?" Moka, who was dancing hard, looked puzzled at luge who suddenly appeared in front of him, "dancing."


    Lugar''s question just now gives Moka the feeling that he is asking a man who is going to the toilet what to do.


    "No, I know you''re dancing." Lugar said angrily, "but don''t you want to do something other than dancing at the seed sacrifice only once a year?"


    "Things other than dancing?" Moka looked at Lugar suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t stand you." Lugar sighed softly, and then said in a joking tone, "don''t you know that the seed sacrifice now has a nickname called ''courtship sacrifice''?"


    "Ah, I also know the nickname of sowing sacrifice."


    Many clansmen privately jokingly call the seed offering a courtship offering.


    Because on the second night of the seed sacrifice, all the people would dance around the campfire.


    Therefore, many ethnic people will take this opportunity, take advantage of this occasion and in such a happy atmosphere to invite their favorite objects to sing and dance around a campfire.


    As a result, over time, people gradually called "sowing sacrifice" as "courtship sacrifice" in private.


    Just as night fell and the bonfire was lit, mocha saw many loving couples and lovers dancing around the bonfire in pairs.


    "Mocha, this is a great opportunity." Lugar then said to Moka, "this is a great opportunity to get on well with Lou."


    After hearing the name "Lou" from Lugar''s mouth, mocha''s face turned red in an instant.


    "Why do you suddenly mention Lou?"


    "Because you didn''t tell me you liked Lou..."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"


    Before Lugar had finished his words, Moka yelled and raised his hand to cover Lugar''s mouth.


    Then he looked around warily.


    After confirming that people around him didn''t pay attention to Lugar''s words just now, mocha heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then he warned Lugar in a slightly threatening tone:


    "Don''t tell it in front of so many people! Go! Come with me to a place where there is no one. "


    After that, Moka dragged luge directly to a corner where no one was there.


    "Luge!" Mocha said angrily, "well, why mention Lou!"


    "Didn''t you tell me you liked her before?"


    "I, I have said similar words before! But why did you bring this up for no reason! "


    "Because now is a great opportunity for you to have a good relationship with her and even become a lover. Are you and Lou still in the state of ''just people you know''? Don''t you want to be a lover with Lou? "


    "Well... I think so..."


    "Then take this opportunity tonight and ask her to dance around the campfire! Tonight is the best time of the year to have a good relationship with someone. It would be a pity to miss tonight. "


    "Well... Tonight... Do you need to be in such a hurry..."


    "Of course!" Lugar said angrily, "do you know how many suitors Lucy has?! If you wait any longer, maybe Lou''s children can call you "uncle!"


    "I... I don''t dare to talk to Lou..." Mocha said reluctantly.


    "Alas..." luge sighed helplessly, "this kind of words really have your style. If only you could give half of your bravery on the battlefield to love. I can''t help it. Let me give you a good help. "


    "Help? How are you going to help? "


    "Well - you''ll know later. Please look forward to it. "


    "Luge... Why are you so kind to me for no reason and help me improve my relationship with Lou..."


    "What a rude remark you made!" Lugar turned his lips and said angrily to Moka, "aren''t we good friends? What''s wrong with helping your good friend? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mocha didn''t speak.


    But silently staring at Lugar, his unnatural expression.


    Then he said to luge in a helpless tone:


    "You just think this seed sacrifice is boring, so you''re going to find something interesting to do? And it''s undoubtedly a very interesting thing for you to find ways to help me improve my relationship with Roy. "


    "What are you talking about! Ink card. " The expression on luge''s face became more and more unnatural. "I don''t have this idea. I really just want to help my friends! All right, stop it. I''m going to prepare! I already have a general plan in my mind! If it goes well, you may be able to become a lover with Lou tonight ~ "


    With that, Lugar quickly left the scene.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the campfire, Moka continued to dance around a campfire with his hands on his hips.


    However, at this time, compared with just now, he was obviously much more absent-minded.


    Because Moka has been thinking about what Lugar just said.


    ¡ª¡ªHe said he wanted to help me improve my relationship with Lou, but what did Lugar plan to do


    ¡ª¡ªLuge has such a good mind that it must be very easy for him to help me improve my relationship with Lou


    ¡ª¡ªHow is luge going to help me? I care a little


    ¡ª¡ªIf you can really get on well with Lou


    A lovely face gradually emerged in Moka''s mind.


    At the thought of this lovely face, ink card''s face turned red unconsciously.


    However, fortunately, the light of the bonfire in front of me did not make the people around me find the difference of Moka at this time.


    Just then, a familiar male voice sounded from behind Moka:


    "Hello! Moka! "


    "Huh? Tru? Come, come, dance with me! "


    "No, no, no, I don''t need it. I was very tired just now. I really can''t jump. Now I''m going to have a rest. I''m actually here to send you a message."


    "Send a message?"


    "Well, yes, Lugar, please let me send you a letter to hurry to the place where you and he were just now. He has something important to tell you."


    "Lugar?"


    ¡ª¡ªTo tell me what he came up with?


    "OK, Trudeau, thank you for your message! I''ll go now! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After walking quickly back to the deserted corner where he had just talked with Lugar, mocha didn''t find Lugar''s figure in the deserted corner.


    On the contrary, I found a beautiful shadow that appeared in Moka''s mind and sleep countless times.


    "Lou, Lou?!"


    Moka exclaimed to a short haired girl standing not far from him who seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "Ah, mocha, you''re coming."


    The beautiful voice came from the girl with short hair, that is, Lou.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    "Hey?"


    "Huh? Don''t you have something important to tell me? Just now Lugar told me that Moka had a very important thing to tell me. He wanted me to wait for you here. That''s why I came here. "

 Chapter 556

    ¡ª¡ªSo, Lugar, is that your so-called strategy!


    Mocha is not a fool.


    Besides, no matter how stupid people are, they should be able to detect what luge''s strategy is at this time.


    Put Moka and Lou together by deception.


    After creating a space for them to be alone, they let go.


    "Ink card."


    Roy, her beautiful voice came into Mocha''s ears again.


    "What on earth do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Er... That..."


    In his heart, Moka secretly scolded the luge beasts who must be hiding in an obscure corner nearby to observe the situation here, while racking his brains to think about the words.


    ¡ª¡ªI have nothing to say to Lou!


    ¡ª¡ªBesides, as soon as I saw Lucy''s face, I couldn''t speak


    ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat?!


    Although he had been thinking hard, mocha still couldn''t think of anything to say to Lou.


    As soon as she saw this lovely face of Lucy, Moka felt that her head was blank and her cheeks were hot. She couldn''t say anything.


    "I said - what do you want to tell me?"


    The tone of Lou''s voice was a little impatient.


    ¡ª¡ªWell... Forget it!


    Moka''s heart was horizontal and decided to go out.


    "Lou, Lou!"


    Moka tried his best to inject all his strength into his tongue so that he wouldn''t stammer when he spoke later.


    "Do you want to dance with me!"


    After all, at the age of 16, Moka, who had just completed the feat of stabbing a totem on his face to become a soldier, glanced shyly at Lou with a little expectation.


    Lucy scratched her right cheek and said:


    "Hey? I don''t want it. "


    ¡ª¡ªMy life is over


    After hearing this answer from Lou, mocha said in despair.


    "Cough!"


    Just after Lou said this, a sudden cough sounded not far from them.


    "Huh?"


    Lou followed the sound and cast her eyes.


    "Was there a strange sound just now?"


    ¡ª¡ªThat should be the voice of luge who is hiding and peeking at the situation here. It seems that luge is also surprised after hearing the answer just now


    Moka didn''t speak directly to Lou. It was the voice of Lugar who was peeping.


    "You should have heard wrong. I didn''t hear anything..."


    Lugar''s strategy of "helping Moka and Lou have a good relationship" made Moka want to punch Lugar badly. But Lugar was always kind to help him, so Mocha decided to protect him.


    "Really..."


    Lucy turned her head back suspiciously.


    Looking at her, she didn''t seem to go deep into the strange voice just now.


    "That... I..."


    Mocha pondered the words in his mind.


    Thinking about how to say goodbye to Lou and leave this embarrassing and sad place.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, by the way, I might as well have a stomachache. I''m going to shit


    ¡ª¡ªAfter shit, I left directly


    When Moka thought about his words and was going to tell Lou that he had a stomachache and slip away¡ª¡ª


    "I''m tired of dancing with Momo just now, so I don''t want to dance any more."


    "Hey?"


    Mocha naturally knows who Momo is.


    Momo is a female friend who has a very good relationship with Lou


    While Moka wondered why Momo said this suddenly, Lou continued:


    "Why don''t we find a place to sit and have a rest?"


    "Ah?"


    Mocha is not a fool.


    Although he knew nothing about feelings, he quickly realized something after hearing what Lou said.


    Mocha realized - this will be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    His next answer is likely to determine his future relationship with Roy!


    Moka''s brain began to run at a speed never before.


    Maybe God wants to give Moka a chance.


    A great answer came out of mocha''s mind.


    "Find a place to rest? I happen to know a great


    Where you can rest and have good scenery! "


    "Really?"


    "Yes! And it''s not far from here. Let''s go together! "


    "Well, yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lugar flashed out of some obscure corner.


    Staring at Moka and Lou walking away side by side.


    "Yes, Moka..."


    Lugar''s eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Just now, when she heard that she didn''t want to dance with Moka, Lugar thought Moka was dead.


    But after hearing the second half of the sentence after Lou, Lugar found that Mocha was not dead.


    There is also a play!


    Luge dare not say how high his IQ and EQ are, but people who know a little about the relationship between men and women can realize something after hearing what Lou said just now.


    "Come on, Moka."


    Lugar murmured in the direction of their disappearance:


    "If it goes well, you and Lucy are very likely to be a couple... Well, I can''t help with the next thing. Whether you can succeed depends on mocha."


    With that, Lugar turned and walked towards the hot bonfire venue.


    "Well... What am I going to do next..."


    Lugar scratched his head as he spoke.


    "I don''t want to dance... Is there anything interesting to do... Why don''t you go on and set up others? Besides Moka, who else is an acquaintance who hasn''t married yet... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Moka led Lou to trek in the mountains for a short time.


    A murmur of water gradually came into the ears of Lou and mocha from far to near.


    "Lou, it''s almost there."


    When he heard the murmur of the water, mocha turned back with a smile and said to Lou.


    They followed the sound of the water and walked slowly. Soon, a clear mountain stream appeared in front of them.


    After arriving at the mountain stream, Moka took Lou up against the stream for a while, and a huge rock at the upper reaches of the mountain stream suddenly appeared in front of Moka and Lou.


    Moka put his hands on the rock, then turned over skillfully and sat on the rock.


    This huge rock is not too high, but it is very wide. Even if there is one person sitting on it, there are still many vacant seats, which is completely enough to sit another person.


    "Come on, Lou."


    Moka patted the empty seat next to him and motioned for Lou to sit up.


    "Yes."


    With a whisper, Lou climbed up the rock and sat next to mocha.


    This huge rock is not high. The feet of Moka and Lou sitting on this huge rock can just probe into the mountain stream under the huge rock.


    The cold stream flowed between their toes. While rocking her feet into the mountain stream, she said in a happy tone:


    "It''s so cool. It''s really a good place to rest."


    "That''s nothing." Moka smiled bitterly, "this place is actually a great scenic platform. If it''s day, you can see a very broad scenery here. Unfortunately, it''s night. It''s dark everywhere and you can''t see any scenery."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if I can''t see any scenery, I''m very satisfied to have such a good place to sit and rest. Thank you for bringing me here, mocha. "


    "Well, you''re welcome."


    After such a simple conversation between Moka and Lou¡ª¡ª


    He fell into a very embarrassing silence.

 Chapter 557

    ¡ª¡ªIt''s embarrassing... What do you want to talk to her about


    This is Moka. He''s alone with Lou for the first time.


    Moreover, there was still silence around them and only the two of them were alone.


    Mocha doesn''t know what to talk to her


    If male acquaintances such as luge and tru sit next to Moka, Moka won''t worry about this problem.


    Because in the face of their male acquaintances, mocha will never lack topics to chat with.


    But - face Lou.


    In front of Lou, who has always been an admirer.


    In the face of Lou, who has hardly communicated with each other all the time.


    Mocha doesn''t know what to talk to Lou at this time.


    Just as Mocha racked his brain to think about what was suitable for the chat between the two of them, Lou took the lead in saying:


    "Moka, does your face still hurt?"


    Then she pointed to the corners of her left and right eyes.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt much anymore."


    The awkward atmosphere that had been silent was finally broken. Moka responded quickly with gratitude and happiness.


    Moka gently touched the totem stabbed under the corners of his left and right eyes, and then said:


    "When I just stabbed the totem on my face, my face was very painful and swollen, but now it has been a few days. My face is no longer swollen and painful."


    "That''s good." Lucy smiled. "You know what? In the past, it was a matter of risking your life to stab a totem on your face and become a real soldier. In the past, the technology of stabbing a totem on the face was not mature, so after stabbing a totem on a person''s face, it will always become inflamed, infected and die. "


    "Fortunately, the technology is becoming more and more mature. In addition, the current Wizards of our Helai department are highly skilled. There has been no bad news of totem inflammation, infection and death in our Helai department for a long time."


    Looking at the totem stabbed under the corners of Moka''s eyes, Lou''s eyes gradually showed a complex color.


    "Moka... You have totems on your face now. You are also a real soldier now..."


    "Well! Yes! "


    After hearing what Lou said, mocha''s face gradually showed an excited color.


    Moka punched his right hand and slowly raised it to his eyes.


    "I am a real soldier now. I will repel every incoming enemy! Protect every one of our people! Protect our Helai department! "


    "Protect the hellai Department..."


    Lou whispered this sentence over and over in her mouth.


    After whispering for an unknown number of times, Lucy showed a sad smile:


    "My father used to say similar things in front of me..."


    As soon as Lou''s voice fell, mocha''s expression stagnated.


    Then, a few dark colors gradually appeared on his face.


    Moka also knows about Lou''s father.


    Lou''s father is a powerful warrior in the tribe - he used to be.


    Two years ago, when Lou was 13 and Moka was 14, Lou''s father died heroically in a fight with the Koran department.


    Lucy''s father died in battle. He died very bravely and bravely.


    Mocha wanted to comfort Lou with the words "your father died a glorious death, which is the pride of our hellebon".


    But after seeing her face full of lost color, mocha felt that this sentence was blocked in her throat and couldn''t say it.


    After not knowing how long, she gently wiped her eyes and the corners of her eyes, and returned to her normal expression.


    Murmured in a tone that seemed to be asking the ink card or asking yourself:


    "Moka... Is there no way to restore peace to our Laker tribes... It''s all Lakers. Why kill each other like this?"


    "Mocha, you know what? After learning that you have obtained the qualification to become a soldier and can stab a totem on your face, I am actually very sad. "


    "This shows that you are likely to fight and kill like my father, and finally be killed by someone you don''t know at a certain time and place..."


    "Can''t the tribes really keep peace and stop fighting..."


    With that, Lou began to slowly clench her hands on her legs.


    Under the stimulation of various emotions, Lucy''s body began to tremble slightly.


    After quietly listening to Lou''s words, Moka thought a little and said in a helpless tone:


    "It''s impossible for tribes to keep peace or something."


    After saying this, Moka sighed softly, and then continued:


    "If each tribe wants to survive or grow, it must have more hunting grounds and arable land."


    "But there are only a few places suitable for farming and hunting on Mount bora."


    "Our Helai tribe occupies more arable land and hunting grounds, so other tribes will have less arable land and hunting grounds."


    "In other words, in order to make their own tribe continue to survive and grow, there is no other way but to raise their knives and rob them from other tribes?"


    "Such territorial issues can only be discussed with knives and bows. If we all sit together and discuss territorial issues in a friendly manner, the result will definitely be an unhappy break up, because no one will give in to territorial issues. "


    "A few days ago, when I went to the foot of the mountain with Lugar and tru to trade with the britannians, Lugar told me a lot of things beyond mount pra."


    "Besides the britannians, there are other hirans, Lorraine and Franks outside mount blah."


    "Listen to Lugar, these people outside the BLA mountain are fighting like all the tribes of our lake people."


    "Although I don''t know much about things outside the Bola mountain, I think - the reasons for these people fighting outside the mountain should be the same as us."


    "There are so many arable land and hunting grounds. In order to survive and grow, we can only be forced to pick up knives and bows and fight with strangers without grievances."


    After silently saying this, Moka turned back and looked at Lou beside him.


    But found that Lou was looking at Moka with some surprised eyes.


    Moka, who was a little uncomfortable to be seen by Lou''s eyes, asked Lou:


    "Lou, Lou? What''s wrong? How can you look at me with such eyes... "


    "Oh, nothing. I''m just surprised... I always thought you were a man with outstanding force and slightly insufficient intelligence, but until now I found that you were also a smart man who could speak some profound truths."


    "A profound truth or something is not enough." Moka scratched his head in embarrassment. "I just explained my thinking about ''Peace'' and ''struggle'' all the time."


    "Very profound! I only understood half of what you said just now... Hey? Moka! Look! "


    Lou pointed forward with some excitement.


    Moka''s eyes followed the direction of Roy''s fingers.


    I found a beautiful "fire snake" winding and moving in the distance.


    "Wow!"


    Moka exclaimed.


    "What''s that?! It''s beautiful! How spectacular! "


    "Yes!" Lou nodded excitedly at this time, "it''s really spectacular, just like a long snake with fire all over!"


    "What the hell is that?" Murmured Moka. "It''s not likely to be an animal, is it? If it''s an animal, the size is amazing... "


    "Mocha, don''t you know what this is?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Moka shook his head. "I saw this'' fire snake ''for the first time, but it shouldn''t be an animal, it should be something made by man. Maybe the britannians made it. "


    "Huh? Why do you think the "fire snake" was made by the britannians? "


    "Because this'' fire snake ''is located at the foot of Mount pra. As I said just now, this is a great viewing platform. Sitting here, you can see even the foot of Mount PRA, and this'' fire snake ''is just at the foot of Mount pra. "


    After Chao Luyi''s simple explanation, Moka turned his eyes back, looked at the "fire snake" at the foot of Mount PRA, frowned slightly and murmured:


    "What the hell is this... If only luge were here. He''s so smart, he should guess what it is..."


    "Well... Well, since you can''t guess what the ''fire snake'' is, don''t think about what it is. Let''s enjoy this'' fire snake ''quietly. After all - this'' fire snake ''is very beautiful. "


    "..." Mocha''s eyebrows gradually stretched, "that''s right."


    As Lou said just now, in such a dark night, the "fire snake" that divides the black earth into two is really beautiful.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t figure out what the "fire snake" was. I decided to give up thinking and quietly accompany Lou to enjoy the gorgeous "fire snake" that divides the dark earth into two.


    "Moka, you just said that Lugar told you a lot of things outside mount PRA the other day, didn''t you?"


    "Huh? Yes. "


    "Can you tell me? Things outside Brahma. I happen to be interested in things outside mount pra. "


    "Hey? "About Mount pra..." Moka scratched his head, "I forgot a lot of details..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just say as much as you remember. Anyway, it''s also idle. Let''s chat together. "


    "Well... OK."

 Chapter 558

    Even the dark night did not stop the work and progress of the baggage transport team.


    Torches were mounted on the four sides of each carriage carrying baggage.


    Thanks to these torches,


    If you look down from the sky, the horse convoy composed of carriages loaded with torches will crawl along the foot of the ligasos mountains like a winding "fire snake".


    Although the possibility of being attacked by others was very small, Su Cheng sent the third brigade of the first army to escort the baggage force for the sake of insurance.


    The third brigade is one of the three cavalry brigades of the first army of the Michael knights. This baggage team has more than 2000 carriages, and it is more than enough to escort 2000 carriages with 1000 cavalry.


    The captain of the third brigade of the first army closed his mouth and rode on his love horse, slowly advancing with the speed of the carriage.


    At this time, a squadron commander next to him reported to him:


    "Captain, there are two people there."


    "Shadow?"


    After hearing this word, the captain''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and looked in the direction of the squadron leader''s fingers.


    "Where?"


    "It''s on the top of that mountain." The squadron leader pointed to a mountain far away from them.


    "..." the captain was silent.


    After a long silence, the captain said, "it''s so dark and so far away. How the fuck can you see that there are two people there?"


    "I was a hunter before I became a soldier. Since I was a child, I have developed a pair of eyes with good eyesight and night vision. Captain, do you think those two people are shanman? "


    "It should be. No one will stay on the mountain except those mountain monkeys. Don''t worry about those two people. Continue to concentrate on guarding the baggage team. All kinds of drugs are transported this time. The prices are very expensive. If there is any problem, it will be in trouble. "


    "Medicine... No wonder you can always smell strong medicine smell. Captain, when will this escort mission end? This escort task is really boring. It''s more interesting to stay in the fortress for training. "


    "How the hell do I know..." the captain replied, "this time, the northern border administration sent more than 10000 carriages and divided them into five transport teams to transport the baggage, and the head also sent five cavalry brigades including us to escort the baggage team."


    "There are more than 10000 carriages and fewer carriages. Who knows how many troops are going to be launched this time. If the number of troops is small this time, the baggage will be transported quickly and our escort task will be over. But if we send more troops this time, we may have to do this escort task for a long time. "


    After listening to the captain''s explanation, the squadron leader suddenly fell silent.


    "Captain..." after being silent for a while, the squadron leader finally said, "we will transport the baggage here, which means that we need to use troops around here, right?"


    "Of course. Why else would you stack the baggage here?"


    "Is there anything near here that needs troops?"


    "..." the captain stopped talking.


    "Are there any rebels around here? Are there any mountain thieves? There are only mountains that live in the ligasos mountains, right? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why did we do nothing wrong for no reason and never provoke our mountain barbarians..."


    "Enough!"


    Before the squadron leader finished his words, he was stopped by the captain''s loud drink.


    "Why should we use troops against shanman? This is not something that people like us should consider. We just need to finish every task handed down above."


    Speaking of this, the brigade commander paused.


    Then a bitter smile appeared on his face, and then he said:


    "Don''t talk about us. Even the head of our Michael knights is not qualified to consider this problem... What the head can do is probably the same as us - obediently and well complete every task handed down above..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 28, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, the emperor''s study.


    Today is the second day of Ilsa''s eighth birthday.


    Ilsa''s eighth birthday has now become history. After participating in and experiencing various activities, delegations from various countries officially began the journey of returning home today with a state of shock or fear.


    Like the delegations of these countries, the domestic vassals also started today and set off for home one after another.


    However, not everyone can go home immediately.


    For example, Su Cheng.


    In addition to attending Ilsa''s 8th birthday, Su Cheng also has a major task to return to the imperial capital.


    That is to report to your majesty and them the detailed battle plan he planned for the "saromanda battle".


    The top secret document passed to beijingna at the beginning of this year clearly states that the battle of saromanda, the conquest war against shanman, is in the charge of the Michael knights, with Su Cheng as the commander-in-chief.


    Su Cheng is not only the commander in chief, but also plans the detailed battle plan.


    Beams of sunlight came in through the study window and shone on Su Cheng''s face.


    Su Cheng knelt respectfully on one knee in the middle of Ge zewen''s study.


    In front of him were gozeven, who had been sitting behind the desk and waiting for his arrival, and Jacob, Gail, bancro and others standing on both sides of the desk.


    "Su Cheng, stand up." Gozewen''s face was full of warm smiles.


    "Yes."


    When Su Cheng got up from the ground, GE zewen continued to smile at Su Cheng and said, "thank you for yesterday''s military parade. I can see very clearly. As soon as your Michael Knights appeared, the faces of many people on the floor immediately changed. It seems that it is really necessary for the whole imperial army to follow the current training method, work and rest of the Michael knights. "


    "Let you be the head of Michael''s knights - indeed, it was the most successful decision last year. Su Cheng, it''s a great blessing for our British Empire to have you here. "


    "Your majesty!" After hearing his Majesty''s praise, Su Cheng quickly humiliated, "the lower officer really doesn''t deserve it. Since your majesty handed over the Michael Knight order to the lower officer, the lower officer naturally wants to be devastated to repay his Majesty''s kindness to the lower officer."


    "Hehe, good, good." Ge zewen stroked the long beard on his chin, "well, that''s all for gossip. It''s time to get to the point. Su Cheng, you should have a detailed plan for the saromanda battle? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng replied, "I''ve worked out a detailed battle plan on how to capture the ligasos mountains, but before I tell you my plan, can you tell me one thing?"


    "What happened?" Gozewen wondered.


    "Yes. Can you tell me why we suddenly launched a war against shanman? "

 Chapter 559

    "Why should we wage war against shanman?" Gozewen frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "Please be sure to tell the junior officer what the reason for launching this war is. If you launch a war without knowing the reason, I''m afraid the morale of the troops will shake. After all, no one will want to fight a war for which you don''t know the reason."


    "The reason for launching the saromanda war... That''s right. It''s really time to tell your commander-in-chief why we decided to launch a conquest war against shanman. Bancro. "


    While shouting bankro''s name, gozewen turned his head and looked at bankro standing next to her: "tell Su Cheng in detail the reason why we decided to launch saromanda war."


    "Yes."


    After bancro answered, he took two steps forward and looked directly at Su Cheng: "Your Excellency, the specific reason may be a little long."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve always been patient."


    "Before I explain why, I have to tell you about the Southern Cross plan."


    "Southern Cross project?"


    Su Cheng frowned.


    This is the second time he has heard the word.


    The first time I heard this word was a few days ago, when they visited the military camp of the order of Michael in gozeven.


    At that time, GE zewen seemed to accidentally leak his mouth. Just after spitting out the word, he closed his mouth in a hurry.


    After gozewen accidentally leaked his words, Jacob, who was closest to him in the center, warned him that he didn''t hear anything just now


    From that moment on, Su Cheng was alert to this word.


    Su Cheng''s intuition told him that the Southern Cross plan must be a top secret plan of the empire that only a few people can know


    "Among the three knights, only you and Mr. Albert do not know the existence details of the Xiaonan cross plan." Bancro continued, "Mr. Iser knew the existence and details of the plan simply because he was involved in the planning of the plan."


    "I''d like to elaborate on the details of the plan with you and Mr. Albert later, but it doesn''t hurt to say it now."


    "The Southern Cross plan is the plan to destroy the country of the Frankish empire!"


    "The plan to destroy the country of the Frankish Empire?!" Su Cheng exclaimed.


    "Yes. We intend to rely on this plan to destroy the Frankish empire! End the Centennial war! "


    Bancro explained the details of the Southern Cross plan to Su Cheng in as simple words as possible.


    After explaining the details of the Southern Cross plan, bancro specially added that Su Cheng should not tell anyone about the plan.


    After all, the Southern Cross plan is still the top secret of the Empire. Su Cheng is one of the top military attach ¨¦ s of the Empire, so he is qualified to know.


    After listening to the details of the Southern Cross plan silently and carefully, Su Cheng frowned a little: "the junior officer already knows the details of the Southern Cross plan, but does it have anything to do with the saromanda battle?"


    "Of course it does." Bancro went on to say, "the battle of saromanda is actually preparing for the Southern Cross."


    "Ready?"


    "We''re going to practice with shanman and learn from the experience of conquering and digesting foreign races."


    "What?!"


    Su Cheng always thinks he has a good concentration, but after hearing what bancro just said, Su Cheng still couldn''t help shouting out of control.


    Bancro ignored Su Cheng''s shocked face and continued:


    "The purpose of the Southern Cross plan is to completely conquer and annex the Frankish empire."


    "At that time, the territory of our empire will nearly double, and tens of millions of people who used to be Franks will be more."


    "To be honest, we still lack experience in how to manage and digest these aliens."


    "Although a large area of territory and a large population have been taken from the Lorraine Empire due to the ''summer wind'' offensive last year, and there are excellent training objects, there will not be too many training objects."


    "The more you conquer and digest the experience of other races, the better."


    "The mountain barbarians living on the ligasos mountains are one of the few excellent training objects in our empire."


    Speaking of this, bankroton paused.


    I''m going to swallow a mouthful of saliva and moisten my now dry throat.


    While Su Cheng took advantage of bancro''s saliva and stopped for a short time, he asked:


    "That is to say, we launched the saromanda war and the conquest war against the mountain barbarians living in the ligasos mountains. The purpose is to take them as training objects and practice how to digest foreign races!"


    "... that''s right." Bancro nodded. "You can say so."


    "Excuse me, sir!" Su Cheng clenched his fists. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to launch a war for such a purpose?! In order to find a training object, we must sacrifice our soldiers'' lives and fight a difficult war in which the enemy occupies all the land! "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, gozewen, Jacob, bancro and others frowned.


    Gail not only frowned, but also angrily scolded Su Cheng after Su Cheng had just finished saying:


    "Your Excellency! Please pay attention to your words! Do you know the consequences of what you said just now? "


    "Mr. Cheng..." as soon as Gail finished his words, Jacob answered in a calm tone, "calm down. The purpose of launching saromanda war is not absurd. It is actually a very important thing to find someone who can practice how to digest foreign races. Because we are very inexperienced in how to digest foreign races. "


    "In other words, the battle of saromanda is about how we will conquer and digest the Franks or other nations later."


    "Launching saromanda may kill and injure a lot of soldiers, but compared with the subsequent benefits, these casualties are worth it."


    Su Cheng lowered his head slightly.


    His face was full of hesitation and struggle.


    After a while, Su Cheng slowly relaxed his clenched fists hanging on his legs.


    "... sorry." Su Cheng buried his head a little lower, "it was just the officer''s gaffe, your majesty, please cure the officer''s gaffe..."


    "There''s no need to punish." Ge zewen waved his hand. "After all, it''s just a small matter. In addition, you''re a first offender, so I don''t think I''ve heard what you just said."


    "But -"


    Ge zewen suddenly turned and said:


    "Don''t say that again."


    "... yes."


    Su Cheng''s head was buried lower.


    There was still hesitation and struggle on his face.


    In addition to hesitation and struggle, Su Cheng''s face still has some pain and... Confusion.

 Chapter 560

    April 28, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    17:25 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Eliza''s home, Su Cheng''s temporary room.


    Su Cheng sat cross legged on the head of his temporary bed.


    With his head bowed, some godless eyes stared at the palms of his hands paralyzed on his legs.


    A look of thinking about something.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly felt the light on his side dark, and a familiar female voice came from his head.


    "Cheng, are you okay?"


    "Oh, it''s Carol... When did you come in?"


    The owner of the voice and the girl standing by Su Cheng''s bed are Carol.


    "Just came in." Carol said angrily, "I just knocked on the door for a long time, but I didn''t hear a response, so I pushed the door open and came in. When I just opened the door and came in, I was still a little nervous. I was afraid I would see some ugly pictures. "


    "What ugly picture?" Su Cheng asked in a joking tone.


    "For example, you are using your hands to eliminate your desires."


    "Don''t be silly. How could I do such a thing..."


    "Ho Ho? Have you never done such a thing? "


    "... I have done it, but I don''t do it every day, and I won''t do it in other people''s homes."


    Su Cheng scratched his head and continued:


    "So you knocked on the door just now... Sorry, I didn''t hear you just now."


    "Really, what''s the matter with you?"


    Carol put on a worried tone.


    "After you came back here from Baiyang palace, you kept locking yourself in your room... Did you say you were bullied in Baiyang Palace today?"


    "What are you talking about?" Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "now in the Empire, who dares to bully me, the head of Michael knight regiment and the top leader of the northern front?"


    "I''m just... Troubled by something..."


    The more Su Cheng said, the lower his tone.


    Looking at Su Cheng, who was sitting on the head of the bed and buried his head low, Carol was silent for a moment.


    After a short silence, Carol silently took off her shoes, climbed up Su Cheng''s bed and climbed in front of Su Cheng.


    "Carol... Huh?!"


    Before Su Cheng could ask Carol why she climbed into his bed for no reason, he had no time to make a sound.


    Because - Carol gently hugged Su Cheng, just as the mother bird opened her arms to protect her chicks.


    "Carol?"


    Su Cheng threw a surprised look at Carol and whispered her name.


    Su Cheng''s surprised eyes seemed to ask Carol: why?


    After reading Su Cheng''s eyes, Carol smiled at Su Cheng:


    "When my father is usually in a bad mood, my mother will hold my father like this. After being held by my mother like this, my father''s mood will gradually get better. I don''t know if this trick is good for you, but I''d better try it."


    "Well, Mr. Yegor is really happy. It''s my first time to eat facial cleanser... "


    "Facial cleanser? What is that? "


    "Nothing, don''t care. I''m just joking. After all, I''m not leaning on your chest, just on your collarbone. "


    "Although I don''t understand what you were saying just now, my intuition is telling me that you are talking about some very obscene things..."


    "I''m not talking about dirty things."


    After telling a little lie, Su Cheng closed his eyes and quietly felt Carol''s arms.


    With his head in his arms and gentle touch, Su Cheng felt as if the whole person was about to melt, and the chaos in his mind was slowly diminishing.


    In Carol''s arms, Su Cheng really felt at ease and at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in Carol''s arms for a long time, Su Cheng said in a quiet voice:


    "Carol, you know what? There''s another war... Many people know now. I''m going to use my troops against the mountains living in the ligasos mountains in the North... "


    "Yes." Carol should be with me.


    "All along, every battle I have participated in is far more good than bad for the Empire..." Su Cheng continued.


    "Whether it was the anti insurgency war at the beginning, the rescue war of Lund kingdom later, or the ''summer wind'' offensive that took place only last year. Without exception, the advantages far outweigh the disadvantages for the Empire... "


    "It goes without saying that the rescue war of Lund kingdom is to rescue its own dependent countries and allies, and the ''Xia Feng'' offensive is to completely defeat the Lorraine Empire, so that the South can be peaceful for a while, so that the residents who were originally at the forefront of the South will no longer be troubled by the war..."


    "But now... The reason for this upcoming conquest of shanman is to find a practice object that can be used to practice how to digest foreign races..."


    "It is said that this is for the good of the Empire, but this is too far fetched..."


    "For this reason, to conquer a nation that has never provoked us and has no grievances and enmity with us..."


    "To be honest, I''m very dissatisfied..."


    "But I''m dissatisfied and useless. The name of the head of the Michael knights and the supreme head of the northern front... Is loud and nice, but it''s not much different from ordinary soldiers in the army."


    "Ordinary soldiers need to listen to the orders of their superiors unconditionally, and I also want to listen to the orders of my superiors unconditionally... I don''t have the ability to resist at all..."


    After that, Su Cheng slowly raised his arms and hugged Carol''s slender waist and back.


    Carol''s waist is very thin. Su Cheng can hold Carol''s waist with one hand.


    Su Cheng hugged Carol''s waist with his right hand and her back with his left hand.


    Pull Carol to his position so that he can stick closer to Carol and bury his face deeper in Carol''s arms.


    In Carol''s arms, Su Cheng felt a long lost comfort and freedom.


    This feeling fascinated Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help longing for more such feelings.


    Especially when I feel very helpless and helpless


    The desire for this feeling made Su Cheng unconsciously make such bold moves to Carol that he would never do to carol on weekdays.


    And Carol doesn''t seem to mind Su Cheng making such a bold move to her, or Su Cheng holding her tighter.


    While Su Cheng hugged her tightly, Carol hugged Su Cheng silently.


    Carol, her warm temperature came from all directions.


    Su Cheng feels as if he is about to be melted by Carol''s warm body temperature and warm breath


    While greedily monopolizing Carol''s arms, Su Cheng began to gradually emerge in his mind after reporting the detailed operation plan of the saromanda operation he planned with gozewen and others in gozewen''s study this morning.

 Chapter 561

    "... the above is the detailed operational plan I conceived."


    Although Su Cheng has tried his best to summarize the battle plan he planned for the saromanda battle in as simple language as possible, it took nearly half an hour to state it one by one because of the excessive content of the plan.


    Knock... Knock... Knock


    The study echoed the rhythmic "knock knock" sound when GE zewen knocked on the desk.


    "I see." After a long time, gozewen said, "it''s a good plan... Don''t use force directly, but take diplomatic, economic and other means to divide the tribes of shanman, and then concentrate forces to break them one by one..."


    "Yes." Su Chengying said, "shanman - or lake people, there are 32 tribes with a total of more than 40000 people."


    "Although most of the tribes of the lake people have deep blood feuds, if we send troops to attack them, although there is hatred between them, it is very likely to temporarily abandon hatred and join forces to resist US."


    "In addition, the lake people are a brave and ruthless nation, the whole people are martial and the whole people are soldiers. If 32 tribes are united and men and women are young and strong, they will be able to pull out nearly 30000 troops."


    "They have the geographical advantage of the ligasos mountains, and they are familiar with the terrain, so if we want to attack directly, we only need more than 50000 troops to attack the mountain."


    "Therefore, it is very necessary to use Huairou, estrangement and other means to divide the shanman departments, so that they can''t stick together and let them suspect each other."


    "As long as we can successfully divide and separate the tribes of the mountain barbarians, they are not afraid of the barbarians who are still in the tribal age. Only 10000 people need to be sent to attack the mountain barbarians!"


    As soon as Su Cheng had finished, GE zewen asked Su Cheng:


    "... Su Cheng. So -- are you confident that you will succeed in alienating the tribes of shanman? "


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget who the lower officer is." Su Cheng put on a joking tone.


    Then he straightened his chest.


    "The lower officer is the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front!" Su Cheng said forcefully.


    Su Cheng didn''t say much. He just reported his current position.


    However, although they only reported their position, they could still hear full confidence from Su Cheng''s tone.


    A very reassuring confidence.


    Ge zewen stared silently at Su Cheng''s young face.


    "OK." After staring for a long time, gozewen finally showed a faint smile on his face, "well - I hereby officially hand over the general command of the saromanda operation to you. I will summon Humphrey later and let the governor of the North cooperate with your separation plan!"


    Thank you - before Su Cheng could say this, Gail, standing beside gozewen, suddenly said:


    "Please wait!"


    Gail''s voice successfully attracted the attention of the whole study.


    The crowd cast their eyes on Gail.


    "Your Excellency." Gail said to Su Cheng, "if the saromanda battle is carried out step by step according to the plan just mentioned by your official, isn''t it necessary to treat the returning mountain barbarians with high standard treatment?"


    At this point, Galton paused for a moment, then continued in a careless tone:


    "Do you need such a gentle and high treatment to deal with these savages who may not even wear clothes?"


    After hearing Gail''s speech, Su Cheng frowned slightly and a flash of anger flashed on his face.


    But Su Cheng quickly hid his anger, pressed the faint anger in his heart, and said to Gail with patience:


    "Lord Gail. Human beings are not animals. Animals are severely abused and know how to resist. What''s more, human beings? "


    "If you treat them well, they will treat you well! If you treat them badly, they will treat you badly! "


    "If we don''t treat the returning shanman with high standard treatment, how can those shanman willingly accept our rule!"


    "Well..."


    After being choked back mercilessly by Su Cheng, Gail hesitated and seemed to be thinking about the words to refute Su Cheng.


    However, before Gail could organize the complete wording, his father, his majesty gozeven, said to him in a somewhat harsh tone:


    "All right! Gail! What you just thought is completely wrong! Enjoy what Su Chenggang just said! You can''t treat them as beasts who can''t shout bitterness and fatigue, whether they are mountain people or our people! "


    "... yes."


    After being severely reprimanded by his father, Gail finally bowed his head to his father and said "yes".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªYour highness Gail... Unexpectedly has the potential of a tyrant


    Shrank in Carol''s arms, Su Cheng continued to think in his heart after recalling the scenes after he explained the details of his battle plan with GE zewen and others in Ge zewen''s study this morning.


    ¡ª¡ªHis highness Gail''s words this morning really shocked me... In the eyes of his highness Gail, it turns out that shanman is not human and does not need to be treated so gently... He suddenly began to worry about the prospect of his highness Gail becoming emperor in the future... Such foreign people are not friendly and compassionate, You may not be friendly and compassionate to your people


    ¡­¡­


    Just then.


    "Hum ~ hum ~ hum ~"


    Eliza hums an unknown tune and strides towards Su Cheng''s room.


    Just now, Eliza saw Carol go to Su Cheng''s room to find Su Cheng in a strange state today. As a result, Carol never came back.


    Eliza, who is also worried about Su Cheng''s current state, decides to come to Su Cheng''s room to see the situation.


    When she was about to reach Su Cheng''s door, Eliza found that Su Cheng''s door was half open and half closed.


    However, Eliza didn''t care about it.


    "Su..."


    Eliza plans to open the half closed door while shouting Su Cheng''s name.


    However, just as Eliza''s fingertips touched the door, Eliza saw the scene in the room through the exposed crack in the door - Su Chengzheng and Carol held together in an extremely ambiguous posture, and Su Cheng also retracted his head in Carol''s clavicle.


    Eliza almost let out a cry of surprise at the sight.


    However, Eliza''s hands succeeded in taking the lead and covering her lips that were about to scream.


    After covering her mouth, Eliza subconsciously flashed to the side of the door and to a dead corner invisible to Su Cheng and Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng... Carol... Why?


    Eliza slowly put down her hands covering her lips, then quietly approached the half closed door again and looked into the room through the crack in the door.


    After reconfirming that she was right, Eliza''s eyes flashed a rich and complex color.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng... Haven''t held me like this yet


    For some reason, Eliza, who was in a low mood, whispered in her heart.


    Looking at Carol, who was holding Su Cheng, Eliza''s heart somehow raised a faint anger and resentment against Carol that had never been raised before.

 Chapter 562

    April 28, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    21:25 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, gozeven''s study.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob rushed to gozewen sitting behind his desk and said, "the fiscal revenue in the past three months has been counted, and the fiscal revenue in the past three months is also very good. Now the fiscal revenue of our British Empire is rising month by month, and the national strength is constantly rising. It''s really a good momentum."


    "Yes."


    After handling state affairs for a day, gozewen, who was a little tired on his face, nodded gently.


    "Well, thank you, Jacob. Get back first. "


    "Yes."


    Jacob answered "yes" and turned away.


    However, as soon as Jacob turned around, gozeven suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, Jacob."


    "Huh? Does your majesty have anything else to say? "


    "You don''t have to call me your Majesty in private." Ge zewen smiled, "when I was just the crown prince, you were my best friend. We have been friends for decades. In private, you don''t have to call me your majesty."


    "Oh, gozeven, what else can I do for you? I still have a lot of things to do. If there''s anything important, just say it quickly. "


    "Although you don''t have to speak honorifics to me in private, don''t be too casual in your tone and tone of voice!"


    "Just a little joke." Jacob''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a shallow smile, "well, let''s get down to business. Gozevin, suddenly called me, "what''s up?"


    "... alas."


    After being silent for a while, gozewen gave a low sigh.


    "Jacob, do you remember what Gail said to him this morning?"


    "... of course."


    "What do you think of Gail?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jacob was silent.


    Gozevin''s question was so big that Jacob didn''t know how to answer gozevin''s question for a moment.


    While Jacob was thinking and answering, gozeven asked himself and replied:


    "I think - Gail, he doesn''t seem suitable to be an emperor..."


    "Your Majesty?!" Jacob exclaimed.


    He threw a surprised look at GE zewen.


    It would be fine if such a remark were made by an idle person, but it was said by gozeven and the current emperor of the britannian Empire, and its meaning is different.


    Gozeven ignored Jacob''s surprised eyes, but continued to say to himself:


    "Gail, although he has good ruling ability and skills, he has a very bad, or fatal weakness."


    "That is, his temperament is a little too cruel. He doesn''t know what compassion for civilians is."


    "Before Gail, when he went to various places for training, I always received various reports of impeachment of Gail..."


    "Among so many impeachment reports, what has the deepest impact on me is that there was a small mountain flood in a certain place. When Gail organized people to go to disaster relief, he showed no compassion for the people who went to participate in disaster relief. In order to provide disaster relief quickly, Gail has always asked the disaster relief personnel to work overload and was unwilling to give them even a little rest time, It''s like using them as animals... "


    "Gail''s behavior has blinded several local district magistrates and sheriffs. They jointly wrote a report on impeachment of Gail to me."


    "I don''t know how many similar impeachments I have received before, but after receiving this impeachment report that is longer than any previous impeachment and has more joint names than any previous impeachment, I realized that I can''t ignore Gail''s cruel character..."


    "However - although I have told him everything, he doesn''t seem to listen, or listen, but he doesn''t intend to change..."


    "After hearing Gail''s words this morning, I''m sure that Gail''s cruel and thoughtless character has not restrained at all!"


    Speaking of this, gozewen slowly clenched his right fist.


    "In terms of personal ability, Gail has no problem being an emperor, but to be an emperor and the master of a country, ability alone is not enough. While having ability, he also needs a heart of benevolence and a heart that knows how to sympathize with the hard work of the people..."


    "Gail, what he lacks is a kind heart..."


    "If Gail is allowed to be emperor after my death, I''m afraid there will be another tyrant in the British Empire..."


    "A cruel emperor who has the ability to govern but does not know how to sympathize with the people..."


    After listening to gozevin silently, Jacob sighed and then said:


    "Ge zewen... It''s OK for you and me to talk about this. Don''t say it in front of others. The emperor scolded the crown prince and said that the crown prince was not suitable to be an emperor. What would they think if some interested people heard it?"


    "... I know that." Gozevin waved his hand. "Jacob, you''ve always been smarter and sharper than me. You should have noticed Gail''s cruel character long ago, right? I noticed how risky it would be to be an emperor if Gail had such a character. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jacob bowed his head and said nothing.


    After a long silence, Jacob nodded gently.


    At this time, gozewen continued to say in a deep voice:


    "Before me, our britannian Empire had several tyrants and tyrants. Thanks to the blessing of these bastard predecessors, our country was riddled with holes."


    "The joint efforts of Jacob, you and all good officials and generals for so many years have finally restored the vitality of the britannian empire."


    "I must not let the British Empire fall into the hands of another tyrant." Gozewen''s expression became more and more serious, "especially in the hands of a tyrant who doesn''t know how to sympathize with the people..."


    "Alas..." Jacob sighed, "gozeven, what''s the use of these words? You have only one son, only one crown prince. Who else can the next emperor of the British Empire be except Gail? Now we can only hope that Gail, after he ascends the throne, his cruel and compassionate character will converge a little. "


    "... who said I was the only candidate for the crown prince?"


    "Ha?" Jacob put on a joking tone, "gozewen, have you ever left love somewhere and had an illegitimate life..."


    Had an illegitimate son? Before Jacob could finish this sentence, he felt as if his throat was choked by something and couldn''t say a word again.


    Jacob looked at gozeven with unbelievable eyes, and the pupils of his eyes shrank suddenly.


    "Gozeven, what do you mean?!"


    Hoo


    A cool, cold night wind blew in from the gap in the window and swept over an oil lamp placed on the desk.


    Under the night wind, the flame of the oil lamp swayed and shook.


    He blew his expressionless face bright and dark.


    The wind suddenly blowing into the study, the lights flickering with the wind, and the face illuminated by the lights all made the atmosphere in the study more treacherous and heavy.


    "... don''t we still have a crown prince?" Gozewen said in a deep voice, "she just had her eighth birthday yesterday."

 Chapter 563

    "Gozewen!" Jacob cried out, "are you crazy?! Your highness Ilsa, she''s only 8 years old! Do you want to skip his highness Gail and directly let his highness Ilsa, who is still a child, ascend the throne? "


    "It''s not a novelty for a young child to be an emperor, is it?"


    "But your highness Ilsa is only 8 years old this year!" Jacob said anxiously, "let the 8-year-old be the emperor. Do you think she has the ability to govern the country well?"


    "Don''t you still have you? Jacob. " Gozewen smiled gently at Jacob, "your body has always been very good, and you always insist on exercising. When I die, you must not be dead. If I die in the future, help Ilsa ascend the throne, please take good care of and assist Ilsa for me."


    "Gozeven! What the hell are you talking about? "


    "Ha ha ha." Gozewen stroked the long beard on his chin. "I just put forward an idea. I don''t really intend to immediately abolish Gail''s crown prince and help Ilsa as the next emperor. Don''t be so nervous, Jacob."


    "... gozeven." Jacob said in a deep voice, "how can you guarantee that his highness Ilsa will do better than his highness Gail when he ascends the throne?"


    "..." after thinking in silence for a while, GE zewen shook his head and said, "I can''t promise. But Ilsa is very smart. Ordinary people need 10 days to understand and master the knowledge. She can master it in three days, and she also has a strong self-study ability. Ilsa''s self-study ability makes her teachers have to marvel at it. "


    "At the same time, Ilsa is a very kind child. She knows how to sympathize with her subordinates and won''t call them as animals. Therefore, Ilsa has a high reputation among the servants in the palace."


    "Ilsa''s talent and Ilsa''s character gave me confidence and gave me the confidence to make her emperor."


    "But! Gozeven! " Jacob was a little excited. "The risk of letting young children ascend the throne is too great!"


    "Although the risk is great, it is not impossible, isn''t it?" Ge zewen asked, "there are you inside, Su Cheng outside and you two. I believe there will be no commotion in the Empire even if Ilsa ascends the throne."


    "Mr. Cheng?"


    "Yes. Su Cheng, before he became a knight, was a member of Ilsa''s teacher group. They had a lot of relationship. " Ge zewen smiled, "Su Cheng has a good relationship with Ilsa, and Su Cheng is still a loyal minister worthy of an important task. Is the one who deserves to be courted. "


    "If Ilsa ascends the throne and is persuaded and won over by Jacob, Su Cheng will stand with you and become Ilsa''s strong foreign aid. He will support and assist Ilsa both inside and outside."


    "I''m old now. I should die soon." Ge zewen put on a half joking tone, "if I decide to let Elsa ascend the throne later, when I die, the next thing will be left to you and Su Cheng, but I must take good care of and assist Elsa for me. With you two, I believe Elsa will grow into a Ming king and Lord in the future."


    "Gozewen..." looking at his old friend''s face, Jacob didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Because he can feel it - gozeven, he''s not kidding.


    So gozewen was joking all the time.


    However, after decades of friendship with gozewen, Jacob, who had already known each other, could still hear from gozewen''s words: gozewen''s words were not all jokes.


    Looking at Jacob''s face with various emotions, gozewen smiled helplessly: "all right, Jacob. Don''t put on such an expression. Didn''t I just say? I just put forward an idea. I don''t really intend to abolish Gail''s crown prince immediately and help Ilsa as the next emperor. "


    Knock, knock, knock!


    As soon as GE zewen''s voice fell, there was a sudden knock outside the door.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, there was bancro''s anxious voice:


    "Your majesty! Report something urgent! "


    After hearing bancro''s voice, gozeven and Jacob raised their eyebrows together with great tacit understanding.


    Bancro''s official position in the Central Committee is foreign affairs director and military staff.


    Chief of foreign affairs and military staff - anyone who knows a little about the official position of the British Empire can know how big the official is.


    Diplomatic Director - as the name suggests, he is the person in charge of imperial diplomacy. All high-level diplomatic activities are carried out by bancro, who is the diplomatic director. For example, he went to the Lorraine Empire last year to negotiate a peace agreement with the fool queen, and this year''s envoy to the Far East.


    The main duty of the military staff is to help the emperor make plans, help the emperor plan and decide military related matters.


    There can be many military staff officers. For example, gozewen currently has six military staff officers, and bancro is the most capable and trusted and favored by gozewen among the six military staff officers.


    Bancro was the main planner of the overall strategy of last year''s "summer wind" offensive.


    From bancro''s position, we can see what a wonderful talent bancro is. Bancro was the first person in the history of the British Empire to be able to hold both the posts of foreign affairs director and military staff at the same time.


    Diplomacy and military - bancro is very good at these two irrelevant fields. Bancro has made great achievements in any of these two fields. He is the most trusted minister and important Minister of gozewen except Jacob.


    Bancro''s visit shows that the urgent matter in his mouth is either diplomatic or military.


    From bancro''s anxious tone, it seems that it is really something urgent to deal with quickly.


    Gozewen straightened his seat, then rushed out the door and said:


    "Come in."


    "Yes!"


    After opening the door of the study and quickly entering the room, bancro said directly to gozeven and Jacob:


    "Your majesty! The severity of banditry in the West exceeded our expectations! "


    After hearing bancro''s words, Jacob and gozeven frowned at the same time.


    "Can''t the local garrison in the West wipe out the bandits?" Gozewen asked.


    Bancro did not answer gozevin in words.


    Instead, he shook his head - answering gozewen with body movements.


    "The local garrison is only a second-line force with limited combat effectiveness. It''s OK for them to catch thieves and robbers, but it''s still too hard for them to fight against murderous bandits."


    "In two months, thousands of people have been killed and injured in the local garrison in the West. Relying on the local garrison alone, it is no longer possible to eliminate the bandits who occupy the mountain as the king. Your majesty, it''s time to send out the Knights!"

 Chapter 564

    Since February this year, large-scale banditry has erupted in the western part of the Empire.


    Bandits are like weeds. They kill and kill again and again, but no matter how they are exterminated, they will always emerge again.


    The west of the britannian Empire has always been a high incidence of banditry. No matter how they are killed or exterminated, bandits can never be eliminated.


    Since last summer, several new bandit forces have emerged in the west of the British Empire.


    However, at that time, the British Empire was busy with the large-scale attack against the Lorraine Empire, that is, the "summer wind" attack. For a moment, it was unable to take into account these new bandit forces in the west, so it gave these bandit forces the opportunity and time to grow.


    When the britannian Empire finished the "summer wind" offensive, finished the round table, and finally took the energy to solve the new banditry in the west, it found that these bandit teams had expanded rapidly when the Empire had no time to take care of them, so that if they had to send troops to destroy them in time.


    In February this year, gozewen immediately ordered all the prefectures in the west to work together and send local garrison troops from all counties to encircle and suppress every bandit hiding in the mountains.


    However, these bandits who occupy the mountain as the king are not a mob that can collapse at one touch.


    Many people always think that the bandits are just a mob without any political vision and organization, but in fact, the bandits often have a certain organization and follow certain rules.


    Some bandits are even quite strict in discipline and are under militarized management.


    In the large-scale banditry outbreak in the west, these sudden bandits just belong to the kind of bandits with strong organization.


    In addition, they occupied mountains and enjoyed geographical advantages, which made the local garrison of the britannian Empire who surrounded and suppressed them suffer.


    The army of the British Empire was mainly divided into two parts: the Knights and the local garrison.


    The knights were the first line of the Empire, while the local garrison belonged to the second line.


    The combat effectiveness of the local garrison as a second-line force is quite poor compared with the knights as a first-line force. Most of the members of the force are old, weak, sick and disabled. Usually, they can only catch thieves and hit robbers and road bullies. If they are really pulled to the battlefield to fight with their lives, their achievements will be ugly.


    Ge zewen ordered the mobilization of local garrison forces in the west to encircle and suppress the bandits. In fact, he was lucky.


    I thought that the bandits might be well solved this time. Although the combat power of the local garrison is poor, it will certainly be able to calm the bandits this time.


    However, after fighting for two months, the war situation was very "gratifying". Bankro''s report just now told gozewen that the local garrison was really unreliable.


    "Alas..." Ge zewen sighed helplessly, "are the deaths and injuries so tragic... Just fighting a bandit can be so tragic... It seems that I still overestimate the combat power of the local garrison. It''s really too reluctant to let the local garrison go to the battlefield. I can only send out the knight regiment."


    "Goze... Your majesty." Realizing that bancro was present, it was no longer private. Jacob quickly changed his voice to his majesty, "which knights are you going to send?"


    "Bancro." Gozeven shouted bancro''s name.


    "Yes."


    "How many troops are still stationed near the imperial capital?"


    "Return to your majesty. The imperial capital is now stationed with 60000 soldiers of the Gabriel knights, 40000 soldiers of the Rachel knights, and the soldiers of the Uriel knights, who are still collecting recruits and have 100000 people. "


    "That is to say - now there are 200000 troops in the imperial capital..." Ge zewen murmured, "it''s enough to deal with just a few bandits..."


    With the gradual formation of the Uriel knights, the British Empire is now gradually transferring the troops originally stationed near the imperial capital back to their respective front lines.


    At present, only 60000 people of the Gabriel Knights remain near the imperial capital, and all the other 240000 troops are assembled on the eastern front, that is, the Rhine front.


    At present, only 40000 people of the Rachel Knights remain near the imperial capital, and all the other 160000 troops are assembled on the southern front.


    After the "288 defensive battle against the north", the Michael Knight order no longer assigned troops to be stationed in the imperial capital due to lack of troops. Therefore, Su Cheng''s Michael Knight order is the first and only Knight Order whose troops have been assembled in the front line.


    When the urier Knights officially become an army, the Gabriel knights and the Rachel Knights will no longer stay in the imperial capital.


    At that time, the order of Gabriel and the order of Rachel will be able to concentrate their troops on the front line like the order of Michael.


    300000 of the Knights of Gabriel were united on the Rhine front, and 200000 of the Knights of Rachel were united on the southern front.


    By then, the nightmare of the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine empire will be over.


    They will face unprecedented pressure on national defense.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob asked gozeven, "which knights are going to be sent? The Knights of Gabriel? Or the order of Rachel? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ge zewen was silent, with a thoughtful face, and did not immediately answer Ge zewen''s question.


    Fingers beat the desk very rhythmically, making a very rhythmic "knock knock" sound.


    After a long silence, gozewen finally broke the silence:


    "... I am not going to send out the Knights of Gabriel or the Knights of Rachel."


    "Your Majesty." Jacob raised his eyebrows because of an accident. "Do you mean... To send out the Uriel knights? But the Knights of Uriel are all recruits. Most of them have not received complete training. "


    "But the 20000 people who are the most advanced to the knights should have completed basic training because they came in first. Bancro, if you only send out the 20000 people who are the most advanced to the knights, do you think these 20000 people can be used? "


    "The 20000 most advanced recruits to the Uriel Knights... They have received basic training. If they want to pull them to the battlefield, they should also be able to show strong combat effectiveness. But -- your majesty, do you really want these recruits who have just completed basic training to go to the battlefield? "


    "Yes. This is a good opportunity for military training. " Ge zewen''s mouth tilted slightly and said with a smile, "soldiers always have to go to the battlefield. Only after being baptized by the battlefield can they train a real elite army. An elite army can''t train in the training ground."


    "This bandit is not the regular army of the Frankish Empire and the holy Helan empire. It''s much easier to deal with. It''s just right to train recruits who haven''t even seen blood."


    "I''ve decided! Send out the Uriel Knights! Let the most advanced 20000 recruits from the urier Knights go to the West! Calm down the bandits! "


    "Yes!" Bancrore and Jacob echoed in unison.


    "Then, your majesty." Bancro then asked, "which Knight should be the commander of the bandit army this time? This is the list of knights currently left near Pendragon and can be quickly called. Not counting the knights who need to return to the front line as soon as possible, Mr. Cheng and Mr. Iser, at present, there are 1 four Royal Knights, 2 fanlan knights, 4 double oak knights and 8 Xingui knights in the imperial capital, a total of 15 knights who can be quickly called. "


    Gozeven took the list from bancro''s hand and glanced at it.


    "... Alan Jones will be the commander-in-chief of the bandit army."


    "Alan Jones?" Jacob frowned at the name.


    "Alan is a good general." Ge zewen then said, "since the end of last year''s'' summer wind ''offensive, he has no mission. He has been training in military bases in the suburbs and hanging this good general all the time, which is also a waste of talents... Ah, by the way, just include the 4000 iron armor sharp men trained by Allen into the bandit army this time! It''s time for this elite to come out for a walk. "


    "Then... I''ll give Alan a good adjutant."


    Gozewen again projected his vision onto the paper in his hand.


    When his eyes moved quickly, he came to a very familiar name that always appeared in front of gozewen.


    "Let enly hunt be the adjutant of Allen and the deputy commander of the bandit army. Enly is also the leader of the young generation of our imperial army. Give him more opportunities and let him exercise more."


    "Alan Jones and enly hunt." Bancro nodded and said, "it''s a good combination. The two of them will lead the army. The banditry in the West will be settled soon."


    "... add more people in." Gozewen suddenly said at this time.


    "More people?" Bancro frowned. "Your Majesty, please forgive me. It''s enough for less than 30000 troops to be led by two knights. If you add another knight, it''s too superfluous."


    "No, the man I''m going to add is not a knight. I intend to make Ilsa the inspector of the bandit army. "


    Hearing the name "Ilsa", Jacob''s expression suddenly became strange.


    After hearing what gozeven had just said to him in private, Jacob is now very sensitive to the name "Ilsa".


    Without Jacob and bancro asking him why, gozeven explained first:


    "Ilsa has always been studying in the palace. If she stays in the palace and doesn''t go out, people will become stupid."


    "It''s actually a good choice to go with the army to the West in the name of the inspector. Protected by the army, it won''t be dangerous. You can also take this opportunity to take a good walk outside, have a long experience, and experience it by the way."


    "But..." Jacob hesitated. "Ilsa, she''s only 8 years old..."


    "Ha ha ha!" Ge zewen laughed heartily, "Jacob, don''t underestimate my granddaughter! Follow the army to the west to calm the bandits - Ilsa must be able to stand the pain! "


    "Ilsa might be happy if I told her to follow the army to the West. Because I know Ilsa, she has always been very adventurous and has always yearned for the world outside the imperial capital. "


    "All right! That''s it! "


    Gozewen''s tone was full of confidence and no doubt.


    "The total number of bandit troops this time is 24000! It is composed of 20000 recruits of Uriel knights and 4000 armored Ruis! By the four Royal Knight Alan Jones as the commander, by the fanlan Knight enry hunt as the deputy commander, and Ilsa Augustus as the inspector! The whole army now! Go now! "

 Chapter 565

    Britannia Empire, delands County, Irving City, south gate.


    Outside the north gate of the city, which is very close to Pendragon, stands a man and three women leading three horses.


    "Su Cheng, is this the hometown of you, Carol and Alan?"


    "Hometown... The word is a little inaccurate. It''s not the hometown of Carol and Alan, but the place where the three of us once lived together. Before I came to Pendragon and became a knight, Alan and Carol and I lived here, in the home of a big businessman named Falk Windsor. "


    Looking at the familiar gate in front of him, Su Cheng''s eyes were full of nostalgia.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the age of 14, I followed Mr. Falk from this door into Elvin city and officially began my life in this world. At the age of 17, I left Irving city from this door and began my journey. Now, I''m 19 years old. I''ve returned to Elvin city from this door


    Looking at the familiar city gate in front of him, Su Cheng felt mixed feelings.


    Su Cheng returned to the place where he left with Carol and Alan two years ago - Elvin city.


    AI Wen city is actually Su Cheng''s hometown.


    Five years ago, it was Falk who saved him from starvation and brought him back to Elvin city and Falk''s home.


    A few days ago. When Su Cheng was officially ready to start back to the north, Alan suddenly smiled and said to him, "brother, it''s rare to come back to the imperial capital. How about we meet Mr. Falk who we haven''t seen for a long time?"


    Alan''s words suddenly aroused Su Cheng''s nostalgia.


    Su Cheng still has deep feelings for Falk.


    Falk is Su Cheng''s life-saving benefactor. He not only saved Su Cheng when Su Cheng first came to this strange world, but also gave Su Cheng a place to live and eat, giving him a place to live in this strange world.


    At the same time, to some extent, Falk still has a lot to contribute to Su Cheng''s current achievements.


    When Su Cheng left Falk''s house that year, it was Falk who told Su Cheng that GE zewen was recruiting a military art teacher for his granddaughter Ilsa.


    It was from Falk''s mouth that Su Cheng decided to go to panderagon to try his luck.


    It was when he went to pandragon to try his luck that Su Cheng had the opportunity to contact many big people such as Jacob, gozewen and Iser.


    It was precisely because he had contact with Jacob and was appreciated by Jacob that Su Cheng successfully became a knight and rose step by step in the Imperial military circles.


    If Falk hadn''t told Su Cheng the important news that "gozewen is recruiting a military art teacher", then "Su Cheng, the 30th head of Michael knights and the supreme head of the northern front" might not have appeared.


    Mr. Falk''s home is in Elvin City, which is not far from the imperial capital. If he rides a horse, he can go back and forth soon.


    Su Cheng, who was recalled by Alan, decided to go back to Elvin city to see Mr. Falk who was kind to him before returning to the north.


    Su Cheng asked his subordinates to continue to lead the troops to return to the north, while he first went to Elvin city to see his old friends, and then came back to meet the troops.


    Su Cheng is not alone in returning to his "Hometown" this time.


    Alan, Carol and Eliza also followed Su Cheng to Elvin city.


    Alan and Carol, who also received the favor of Falk and lived in Elvin city for a period of time, need not say, and the reason why Eliza went together was just to join the fun.


    After all, it must be more interesting to accompany Su Cheng to meet their old friends than to return to the north with the big army.


    "It feels like a very lonely town." Eliza turned her head and said to Su Cheng.


    "Because it is a small town." Su Cheng smiled, "the area is not large and the population is not large, so it is naturally deserted. Well, let''s go in quickly. I don''t know if Mr. Falk is at home now... "


    After saying that, Su Cheng pulled the reins in the handle, pulled Xiaobai to him, and then skillfully turned over and mounted the horse.


    Xiaobai is the white foal that GE zewen presented to Su Cheng when the "summer wind" offensive started last year.


    I wanted to give him a powerful name, but I couldn''t think of a good name, so I adopted Carol''s proposal and named it "Xiaobai".


    The good foal fell into Su Cheng''s hands, which was also the misfortune of the good foal to some extent.


    Su Cheng has wisdom but no martial arts. He is a pure wise general. He did not have the opportunity and ability to personally carry his gun to attack.


    In other words, Xiaobai is just a pure means of transportation in his hands.


    It''s a pity to let such a good foal be used as a means of transportation.


    After riding on Xiaobai''s back, Su Cheng stretched out a hand to Carol standing next to Xiaobai.


    "Come on, Carol."


    "Yes."


    Carol stretched out her white little hand and held Su Cheng''s big hand. With Su Cheng''s help, she climbed up Xiao Bai''s back and sat behind Su Cheng.


    Carol is the only one of the four who can''t ride a horse.


    So on the way back to Elvin City, Carol and Su Cheng shared a horse - Xiaobai.


    Fortunately, Xiaobai is one in a million. His endurance and explosive power are unmatched by ordinary horses. Therefore, even if two people sit on his back, Xiaobai can hold it.


    After sitting on Xiaobai''s back, Carol moved to make herself more comfortable.


    Two hands gently held Su Cheng''s coat so that he could fall off his horse later.


    Looking at Carol sitting on the same horse with Su Cheng one after another, Eliza glanced at the corners of her mouth and flashed a complex color at the bottom of her eyes.


    He quietly pulled the reins in his hand so that he could get closer to Su Cheng.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t notice Eliza''s little move.


    Su Cheng''s attention was focused on the city of Elvin in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ªDid you leave here two years ago... I don''t know how Mr. Falk is now


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I left two years ago, I was still an ordinary youth everywhere.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I came back two years later, I became the 30th head of Michael''s knights and one of the most powerful and powerful knights in the Empire


    ¡ª¡ªI really don''t know how Mr. Falk and the "doormen" who still stay in Mr. Falk''s house will look when they see me who has become the head of the Knights.


    Su Cheng, with all kinds of emotions in his heart, pressed down the corner of his mouth slightly upturned due to expectation, excitement and dark cool, and knocked the horse belly, driving Xiaobai under his crotch to walk towards the city of Evan city and Falk''s home

 Chapter 566

    "Brother, we seem to be very eye-catching..."


    Alan turned his head and whispered to Su Cheng.


    "Is it normal to attract attention?" Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "Elvin city is not such a big city. There are several people riding tall horses, but they are very conspicuous."


    Su Cheng, Carol, Alan and Eliza swaggered on the streets of Elvin city.


    The citizens separated on both sides of the street cast curious eyes at Su Cheng and others.


    As Su Chenggang just said, in a small city like Elvin City, there are so many tasks riding high horses, but they are very conspicuous and eye-catching.


    Just then, a strange middle-aged man''s cry came from behind Su Cheng and others:


    "Wait a minute, please! Mr. Cheng! Please wait! "


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s voice, Su Cheng and others immediately followed the prestige.


    But I saw a big bellied middle-aged man riding a bad horse and leading several attendants to rush towards Su Cheng and others.


    Su Cheng and others recognize this big bellied middle-aged man.


    This big bellied middle-aged man is the mayor of Elvin city.


    Just now, through his own personal channels and after receiving Su Cheng''s notification, he learned that the head of the noble Michael knights had come to his Elvin city and planned to enter the city, the mayor of Elvin city rushed to the South Gate of Elvin city and personally led Su Cheng and others into the city.


    Su Cheng actually knew the mayor of Elvin city a long time ago. After all, he also lived in Elvin city for three years.


    However - Su Cheng knew the mayor at that time, but the mayor didn''t know him.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Before and after leading several attendants to Su Cheng''s heel, the mayor said to Su Cheng very respectfully and respectfully, "Mr. Cheng, the officer has sent someone to prepare rich ingredients and is going to hold a reception banquet for you, Mr. Cheng! Please be sure to let the lower officials do their local friendship. "


    Looking at the mayor''s courteous and philistine face, Su Cheng felt a little want to laugh.


    Su Cheng didn''t expect that the mayor, who had walked by his side before and wouldn''t look at him more, would treat himself so attentively one day.


    "No, thank you for your kindness." Su Cheng declined with a smile, "I won''t stay here long. I''ll come here to see my old friend and go."


    "Ah, is that so..." the mayor whispered a little lost.


    The mayor wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with the head of the Michael knights.


    There is no harm in buttering up and making friends with such a big man.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng drove Xiaobai through familiar roads and finally came to a very familiar mansion.


    Looking at the mansion in front of him, Su Cheng''s face was full of nostalgia.


    And the same look of nostalgia, as well as Carol and Alan.


    This mansion is Falk''s home.


    It must be a lie to say that there is no feeling for the house that has lived for three years.


    "Here you are, Eliza." Su Cheng said to Eliza.


    "Here we are?" Eliza raised her head and scanned the mansion for a few times. "This is a good house..."


    "After all, Mr. Falk is a big businessman." Su Cheng smiled, "it''s just - when I left here, Mr. Falk''s business was not good. I don''t know if it has improved over the years..."


    Su Cheng pressed down his expectations, excitement and other emotions.


    He gently pulled the reins in his hand and drove Xiaobai to the gate of the mansion.


    At the door of Falk''s house stood two mercenaries who were watching the door.


    ¡ª¡ªThese two mercenaries are very angry... Are they newly hired by Mr. Falk?


    Su Cheng said this secretly in his heart and drove Xiaobai to the two mercenaries.


    "Stop!"


    Before and after Su Cheng came to the two mercenaries, the two mercenaries pressed their hands on the hilt of the long sword around their waist, and then shouted angrily at Su Cheng and others:


    "Who are you? This is Mr. Falk Windsor''s residence! Without his permission! No trespassing! "


    "Calm down." As soon as the words of the two mercenaries fell, Su Cheng smiled at the two mercenaries, "we don''t mean any harm. We are old acquaintances of Mr. Falk and have come specially to see Mr. Falk."


    "Mr. Falk''s... Old acquaintance?" One of the mercenaries hesitated.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "that''s right. Is Mr. Falk at home now? "


    "Mr. Falk is at home. He should be reading in his study now." Another mercenary replied.


    "At home? That''s great. It seems that I didn''t come in vain."


    Su Cheng feels that a big stone in his heart has fallen to the ground. If he is bearish this time, he won''t know when to visit Falk next time.


    "Are you reading... Mr. Falk''s habit seems to have not changed..." Su Cheng smiled helplessly. "He always likes reading in his study at this time. I''m sorry. Could you please tell Mr. Falk for me and tell him that Su Cheng is back? "


    "Su Cheng?" A mercenary muttered, "what a familiar name... I always feel like I''ve heard it somewhere..."


    "Do you feel the same way? I think so. " Another mercenary also answered, "I feel that the name is very familiar, but I can''t remember where I heard it..."


    The two mercenaries thought for a while and couldn''t remember where they were. After hearing the name, they simply stopped thinking about it.


    They looked at each other and whispered for a while. Then they decided to listen to Su Cheng''s words and send one person to Falk''s study to inform Falk that "Su Cheng is back".


    After all, Su Cheng, they really don''t look like suspicious people.


    Su Cheng and others are dressed neatly and clean. At the same time, they know that the fabric is definitely not cheap.


    Both of them are veterans who retired from the army due to injury, so they have some knowledge. They can see how wonderful the white horse under Su Cheng''s crotch is, and even if they have money, they may not be able to buy it.


    The costumes, manners and horses of Su Cheng and others let the two mercenaries relax their vigilance and believe their words. They decided to send one person to Falk''s study and inform Falk that "Su Cheng is back" according to what Su Cheng just said.


    Shortly after the mercenary who went to report left, Su Cheng heard bursts of footsteps from far to near.


    Squeak!


    An old man hurriedly pushed open the door of the mansion.


    Since the old man opened the door, Su Cheng quickly cast his eyes on the old man''s face.


    The old man also moved his sight and threw it on Su Cheng''s face.


    Looking at the old man''s familiar face, Su Cheng could not help feeling that his eyes were slightly moist.


    Su Cheng left the inexplicable smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Falk."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s "long time no see", the old man''s expression gradually changed from surprise to a kind smile, and finally to a calm smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Cheng."

 Chapter 567

    Looking at Falk, who had not been seen for more than two years, and whose face seemed to be getting older, Su Cheng said in a helpless tone:


    "Mr. Falk, you should pay attention to rest. You haven''t seen it for more than two years. Your white hair has changed a lot."


    "Ha ha ha." Falk smiled brightly. "Although my hair has turned white, my spirit is still very good. It''s you, Cheng. I haven''t seen you for more than two years. You don''t seem to have changed much except that your temperament is more mature. "


    Speaking of this, Falk seemed to think of something and patted his head: "Why are we pestering at the door all the time? Come on, come on in. Let''s go inside. "


    After that, Falk pulled the door wider behind him, and then took Su Cheng and his party into his mansion.


    It was not until Falk led Su Cheng into the mansion that one of the two mercenaries guarding the gate of the mansion screamed:


    "Ah! I remember! I remember who Su Cheng is! "


    "Who is it?" Asked another mercenary.


    "Isn''t Su Cheng the name of the famous man who became the head of the 30th generation of Michael knights, the top leader of the northern front and the famous everywhere at the age of 18?"


    "Ah!" After being reminded by his partner, another mercenary also exclaimed, "after listening to you, I remember! That''s the name of the new head of the order of Michael! "


    "You said..." the mercenary who first found out who Su Cheng was just now swallowed his saliva hard, and then nuzui toward the residence. "You said - the young man just now is not Su Cheng who holds more than 100000 Michael knights?"


    "Listen to you, I also think of a ''Legend'' I''ve heard before..."


    "Legend? What legend? "


    "Isn''t Mr. Falk always interested in collecting people with all kinds of talents?"


    "Well, I know. It''s the sleepers. There is still a large group of lodgers in Mr. Falk''s residence. "


    Sleepers are their usual names for those who are "collected" by Falk, have all kinds of skills and are delicious and delicious.


    "I''ve heard from some residents before - the new head of Michael''s knights used to be Mr. Falk''s residents! Two years ago, when Mr. Falk''s business was frustrated and he planned to clean up a group of unimportant residents, he cleaned Su Cheng out. After he was cleaned out by Mr. Falk, Su Cheng came to pandragon, and then began this series of legendary deeds after him. "


    "True or false?!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but in short, I''ve heard of such things before." After that, the mercenary turned his head and threw a complex color at the magnificent mansion behind him, "but now it seems that this'' Legend ''may be true... Su Cheng, who used to be Mr. Falk''s hostess, has now returned as the head of the new Michael Knights..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As he followed Falk down a corridor in the mansion, Su Cheng kept looking left and right like a hick who came to the city for the first time.


    Looking at the familiar aisle he hadn''t seen for a long time made Su Cheng feel particularly nostalgic.


    I don''t know where the wind leaked. Now the people in the whole residence seem to know that Su Cheng, who used to be the guest of Falk, has changed and become one of the highest military attach ¨¦ s of the Empire, has returned.


    More and more people came to hear the wind.


    Now there is nothing to do. Just as the waiters, who are always in a hurry, have been hurried over, hoping to see that they are now standing on their way, even if they spend too much time in their lives.


    But the crowd did not make a noise.


    They just quietly surrounded Su Cheng and silently cast envious, worshipful or jealous eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Gulu" - there are several abrupt swallowing sounds from time to time.


    Su Cheng silently looked at the crowd around them.


    Among the crowd, Su Cheng also saw many acquaintances.


    Among these acquaintances, many were guys who once despised Su Cheng for being useless and arrogant in front of Su Cheng.


    These people who used to be arrogant in front of him now flinch aside and quietly look at Su Cheng with fear, envy or jealousy.


    When they found Su Cheng looking at them, they hurriedly moved their eyes away and didn''t dare to look at Su Cheng at all.


    Looking at these people who once stood tall in front of him and now became timid in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThey certainly didn''t expect that this man who had been looked down upon before would now become the head of the Michael Knights... Unexpectedly, they were a little curious about how they would feel now.


    At this time, Su Cheng suddenly found a man and a woman who looked very familiar in the crowd.


    Su Cheng looked at the man and woman carefully, and thought about who the man and woman were and why they looked so familiar.


    When Su Cheng recalled who the man and woman were, the man and woman seemed to feel that Su Cheng was staring at them, and his body suddenly trembled.


    The body, which had been slightly shaking, is shaking even more.


    When Su Cheng was worried about who the man and woman were, Alan, who was behind Su Cheng, walked quickly behind Su Cheng with an excited face, and then said to Su Cheng, "brother! Will and Shanna! "


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and said, "yes, I remember. These two people are will and Shanna."


    After being reminded by Alan just now, Su Cheng finally remembered who the man and woman were.


    This man and woman is the combination of two people who always jumped in front of Su Cheng and ridiculed Su Cheng when Su Cheng still lived here.


    Although there are many people who look down on Su Cheng and ridicule Su Cheng, these two people are the most excessive. They hop in front of Su Cheng and ridicule Su Cheng the most.


    Because of this, Su Cheng is particularly familiar with these two faces.


    Alan''s words just now didn''t deliberately lower the voice line.


    All the people in the corridor could hear what Alan had just said.


    After hearing Alan say their names, the body of the man and woman trembled even more.


    The color of fear on his face grew stronger.


    They seemed to be unable to hold on at last. Their whole body was like a doll with a broken line. They fell to the ground with a soft plop and made a loud "Dong" sound.


    "Huh?" Looking at the two people trembling all over, with fear on their faces and kneeling to the ground, Su Cheng couldn''t help but make a confused "um" sound.


    Just when Su Chengzheng wondered why the two people reacted so strongly, the boy who knelt down - that is, will opened his mouth and begged Su Cheng for mercy with a trembling voice:


    "Please, please let go of our two... Regiments, your Excellency the head..."


    After that, will buried his head deeply and dared not look at Su Cheng or look up again.


    Su Cheng could only see the back of his head still trembling.

 Chapter 568

    As soon as will''s voice fell, Shanna, who was beside will, also begged Su Cheng for mercy:


    "Please let us go..."


    After that, she buried her head deep like will beside him.


    After hearing will and Shanna beg for mercy, Su Cheng is more confused.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know what to do with them. Why do they suddenly beg for mercy from me... Is my momentum too strong to frighten them?


    Just when Su Cheng was wondering why will and Shanna suddenly begged him for mercy, Alan standing behind Su Cheng suddenly seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked enlightened on his face, gave a light "ah", and then said to Su Cheng:


    "Brother, do you remember? What you said to both of them before. "


    "Ha?" Su Cheng threw a puzzled look at his sister, "what have I said to them before?"


    "Brother... Aren''t you..." Alan looked at Su Cheng speechless. "Didn''t you say something very shameful to will and Shanna when you left here two years ago?"


    "Shame?"


    "Now I''m just an ordinary person who has no achievements and catches a lot of people on the street, so I can bear all kinds of ridicules and insults from you two, but - now you make fun of me and ridicule me, I will make you kneel down and look up to me in the future." Relying on his memory, Alan tried his best to retell what Su Cheng said at that time.


    "Ha?" Su Cheng couldn''t believe it. "Did I say anything like this..."


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Carol standing beside him: "Carol, have I ever said such shameful words...?"


    "Of course." Carol nodded. "I remember very well, too. When he left Mr. Falk''s house, he said to will and Shanna who came to see him off at the gate of the house. "


    "True or false... Did I really say such a thing... I don''t remember at all..."


    "Brother, you really are." Alan''s tone was full of helplessness, "as the party who should remember this sentence most, he didn''t remember that he had said this sentence..."


    Su Cheng scratched his head: "I really have no impression..."


    "Yes, yes..." at this moment, will, kneeling on one side, suddenly said with a shiver, "Sir, you did say this to us before..."


    "That''s right..." Shanna shivered as soon as will''s voice fell.


    "No..." Su Cheng murmured, "did I really say such a thing..."


    "Roar ~" Eliza suddenly threw a pondering look at Su Cheng, "I didn''t expect - Su Cheng, you said such shameful words and asked people to kneel down and look up to you in the future ~"


    "No, stop." Su Cheng quickly stopped Eliza.


    If he did say something similar, Su Cheng would dare to be sure - this sentence is definitely a black history for him.


    Just recalling the content of Alan''s retelling of what he said before, Su Cheng felt very ashamed of the content of this sentence. Just looking back, he felt that he was about to get goose bumps.


    It''s hard for Su Cheng to imagine that he would say such shameful words


    ¡ª¡ªThis may be the angry words I said when I was in an unstable mood or mood. I didn''t take the angry words seriously from the beginning, so I soon forgot everything


    After finding a reason why he said such a thing and why he forgot it, Su Cheng walked slowly to will and Shanna, who were kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up. Will, Shanna. "


    Before and after reaching the two, Su Cheng stretched out his hands to will and Shanna.


    "I may have said something similar before, but you''d better forget this sentence. I didn''t take this sentence seriously from the beginning. Stand up and I won''t do anything to you. After all, I never hated you."


    Su Chenggang''s words are not polite.


    As he said just now, Su Cheng never hated the two people who always jumped in front of him and liked to ridicule him most from the beginning, even when he finally left Falk''s residence.


    Su Cheng is not the kind of person who likes to bear grudges and revenge.


    Su Cheng not only doesn''t like revenge, but also has difficulty in hating life.


    Will and Shanna, who had been so bad to him before, ran to Su Cheng in three days and two to disgust Su Cheng.


    However, no matter how will and Shanna, as well as the others except them, despised Su Cheng, how arrogant they were in front of Su Cheng, and how ridiculed Su Cheng, Su Cheng didn''t feel very angry or hate them.


    Although some hate them, they don''t hate them.


    This does not mean that Su Cheng is a virgin or kind-hearted person. It is simply because Su Cheng is broad-minded and their ridicule and abuse can not arouse Su Cheng''s concern.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s hand in front of them, will and Shanna looked at each other.


    There was hesitation on their faces.


    After hesitating for a moment, they bit their teeth, grabbed Su Cheng''s hand and stood up from the ground with Su Cheng''s help.


    "Thank you..."


    "Thank you, sir..."


    When they got up from the ground, will and Shanna, who still dared not look directly at Su Cheng, did not forget to thank the humanitarian who had been despised before.


    After pulling the two people from the ground, Su Cheng patted them on the shoulder, then returned to Falk''s back and continued to follow Falk towards his room.


    After stepping again, squeezing away the crowd that surrounded them and continuing to walk towards Falk''s room, Falk, who was walking in front of Su Cheng, suddenly whispered to Su Cheng:


    "Cheng, I''m really glad to see you back again. But... That... I''m sorry. " Falk suddenly apologized to Su Cheng, "two years ago, I included you and Alan in the list of people who can be dismissed and dismissed you..."


    After hearing Falk''s words, Su Cheng was slightly stunned.


    "Ah, this thing." Su Cheng gave Falk a faint smile. "Please don''t care, Mr. Falk. You don''t need to apologize to me, because I never blame you or resent you for this."


    "Not only do I have no idea of blaming or resenting you at all, but I also have a deep gratitude to you, Mr. Falk. After all, without Mr. Falk, you told me that your Majesty was recruiting Ilsa''s art of war teacher, I might not have achieved so far. "


    "Don''t you blame or resent me..." Falk whispered to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    While talking to himself, Falk''s face gradually dissipated a little shame.


    After learning that Su Cheng had become famous, the little knot in his heart was quietly solved.

 Chapter 569

    In Falk''s room.


    "Cheng, aren''t you really going to stay here for a while?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "I still have a lot of things to do, so I''ll set off to return to the North later."


    At this time, Su Cheng and Alan are chatting with Falk in Falk''s room.


    After a brief chat with Falk just now, Carol took Eliza, who had nothing to do and was flustered, to Falk''s residence and Elvin city.


    However, although there were Alan and Su Cheng in the room, Su Cheng was the only one who chatted and chatted with Falk. Alan was busy munching on the snacks on the table in front of him and had no time to chat with Falk.


    "Will you leave soon..." Falk whispered a little lost.


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "I''m too busy now... Things that need me to solve quickly come one by one..."


    "No matter how busy you are, you can''t forget to rest." Falk reminded Su Cheng, "don''t forget your life event. Cheng, you haven''t married yet?"


    "Er... Not yet..."


    "Are you 19 years old this year?" Falk''s tone was full of helplessness, "many people have children at your age."


    "Yes, brother."


    Just then, Alan, who had just been eating snacks, suddenly helped Falk:


    "Alan wants to be an aunt."


    "You want to be an aunt, and I want to be an uncle." Su Cheng replied without thinking.


    "Cheng, aren''t there two good girls around you?"


    With that, Falk pounced outside the door.


    "Carol and the blonde, the blonde''s name is Eliza, isn''t it? Although I don''t know her, I feel she is also a good girl. With such two good girls around, you don''t want to choose one of them, or -- "


    Speaking of this, Falk showed a thought-provoking smile.


    "Just marry both?"


    "Carol and Eliza..." Su Cheng scratched his head. "Marriage or something, I really have considered similar problems... But..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng sighed heavily.


    "Important military affairs one after another. I have no time to consider this issue..."


    After that, Su Cheng silently added:


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the construction of the Michael Knights'' order can come to an end for the time being, the saromanda battle comes... I don''t know what will come after the saromanda battle... If I can get some leisure after the saromanda battle, I''ll think about getting married


    Su Cheng didn''t want to stay on this topic for too long, so he changed the subject and planned to lead to a new topic:


    "Then again, Mr. Falk, how has your business been these two years? Is it getting better? "


    The reason why Falk dismissed Su Cheng and others two years ago is that his business has deteriorated and he is unable to bear the food and drink of so many "residents", so he dismissed many "residents", including Su Cheng and Alan.


    "Huh? Have I been in business for the past two years? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Falk smiled bitterly.


    "It''s a little better, but it hasn''t improved much."


    With that, Falk sighed softly and then continued:


    "The Ryan family is so powerful... It really deserves to be one of the best merchants in our empire. It''s impossible to compete with them."


    "The Ryan family?" After hearing this word, Su Cheng''s expression immediately changed.


    The original calm face was a little more disgusted and hated at this time.


    Alan, who has been eating snacks, immediately stopped chewing the food in his mouth after hearing the term "Ryan family".


    But it only stopped for a few seconds. After a short pause, Alan continued to chew the food in his mouth, his face as usual.


    However, Falk did not find the difference between Su Cheng and Alan at this time, but continued to say to himself:


    "The Ryan family has begun to enter the jewelry market in recent years. As one of the most powerful merchants in the whole empire, with their huge contacts and strong funds, they have rapidly expanded in the jewelry market."


    "It is precisely because of the Wren family''s occupation of the jewelry market that my business has been damaged over the years. Recently, it has finally slowed down a little."


    Falk is mainly engaged in the jewelry business. He is a force in the jewelry market. He is neither too strong nor too weak.


    Compared with the Ryan family, it''s like a cloud and mud.


    With Falk''s little power, he was unable to compete with the behemoths of the Ryan family.


    It is not surprising that the market has been squeezed and occupied.


    Falk didn''t find that Su Cheng, sitting in front of him, was constantly facing a frightening cold in his eyes when he told about the Ryan family''s entry into the jewelry market over the years, which damaged his business.


    His hands, which were placed on his legs, were also quietly clenched.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Chengzheng and Falk were talking about the past¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, north, on an unknown pastoral path.


    The warm sunshine poured down from the air and splashed on a winding path extending from the green hills.


    This path is not paved with bricks and stones like the straight road, but only made of loess.


    Far from the hustle and bustle of cities and towns, it is also a good place to travel or live in seclusion.


    On this rustic path, a freight wagon is heading north in no hurry.


    The driver was an old man. He seemed to know the way to drive and control horses. His hand holding the reins didn''t tremble.


    There was no cargo in the body of the freight carriage.


    The only thing contained was a girl.


    The girl has golden pupils and short black hair. The left and right sides of soft black hair are tied with a side three strand braid.


    She is a quiet girl with golden pupils, shining like a cold star in the dark night.


    She was not sleeping or resting. She just lay on the body of the car and looked at the blue sky. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Just then the carriage stopped suddenly.


    Then, the old man turned his head and said respectfully to the girl lying on the body:


    "Miss Vivian, I''m sorry. I can only send it here. "


    "Ah, it''s okay." Vivian sat up. "I''m very grateful that you''re willing to give me a ride in a carriage. I really thank you."


    "Where is it?" The old man smiled and waved his hand. "If I want to thank you, I still want to thank you. If you didn''t help me collect debt from my neighbor, I really don''t know when I would be able to recover the debt from that bastard neighbor."


    "I just gave full play to my strengths and did what I could."


    Vivian jumped off the body as she spoke.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling


    When she jumped off the car body, Vivian sounded a very clear bell.


    There were two bells ringing around her waist.


    After jumping out of the body, Vivian tidied up the wide cloak wrapped around her body.


    After finishing her gray cloak, Vivian pulled on her hood.


    "Thank you for bringing me here. I''ll go the next way."


    "Well, goodbye! Have a nice trip! Arrive at Avalon fortress as soon as possible and see your sister! "


    "Well, goodbye."


    After that, Vivian pulled down her hood a little more, then stepped on her feet and walked north.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling


    The bell at the waist makes a clear sound and gradually goes away.

 Chapter 570

    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    19:27 p.m.


    "Sir! You are back! "


    These days, Deng Jiaer, who was "keeping an empty house alone", looked excitedly at Su Cheng, Alan and Carol who had just opened the door of the mansion and returned home.


    "Yes. We''re back. " Su Cheng smiled at Deng Jia''er, "it''s really hard these days. You look after the house."


    When Su Cheng and others left the Avalon fortress and took the reading troops to the imperial capital to participate in the military parade, and then came back, Deng Jiaer was "guarding the empty house alone" and silently took care of the big house where she would live alone these days.


    However, it is not accurate to say that she is the only one, because Hai rou''er, as the knight''s escort of Eliza, will also come to Su Cheng''s house from time to time to play with Deng Jia''er.


    After returning to Elvin City, he met Falk, who he hadn''t seen in two years. After a brief chat and reminiscence with him, Su Cheng didn''t even have lunch together. Su Cheng led Alan and them back to Avalon fortress in a hurry.


    Su Cheng has something important to do now.


    The towering ligasos mountains are still waiting for Su Cheng to conquer, and there is no spare time to catch up with his old friends.


    "Ah, so sleepy, so sleepy!" Alan yawned, "go to bed earlier today. I don''t even have the strength to open my eyelids now..."


    "Yes." Carol rubbed her eyes as she answered, "me too... So tired..."


    This long journey is the most tiring.


    Not only Alan and Carol, Su Cheng feels very sleepy and tired now.


    Although it''s still a little early, Su Cheng doesn''t want to do anything now. He just wants to go back to his room quickly and lie down on his bed that has been away for a long time.


    However, just then, a voice that Su Cheng hated most at ordinary times sounded:


    Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap.


    Su Cheng turned around and looked disgustingly at the door of the house where the knock had just sounded.


    Su Cheng hates knocking at the door.


    Especially when I''m tired and sleepy and don''t want to do anything again, I hear a knock at the door.


    However, no matter how annoying, you can''t ignore the knocking at the door.


    Su Cheng made up his mind silently while dragging his tired steps towards the gate:


    ¡ª¡ªLet''s have a good rest... I just came back and knocked on my door... If anyone in the Knights delivers some unimportant news, I must scold this person


    Su Cheng, full of displeasure, opened the door.


    As a result, it was not old acquaintances such as Raymond, Willie and Samuel who appeared in front of Su Cheng.


    But a little girl I''ve never seen before.


    The little girl''s figure is particularly petite. She only reaches Su Cheng''s chest. She is wearing a wide gray cloak with short black hair and golden pupils. Her soft black hair is tied with a beautiful side three strand braid on the left and right sides.


    From the appearance, the age is about 14 years old.


    Somehow, Su Cheng always felt that the little girl''s face looked familiar.


    "Well... Who are you?" Su Cheng asked the little girl in a very polite tone.


    Carol, Alan and Deng Jiaer, who were located in the hall and realized that strangers seemed to be visiting, also walked out of the hall with curiosity and came to the gate of the residence.


    The strange little girl first looked up at Su Cheng with curious eyes, and then saw Deng Jiaer who had just come out of the hall and came to Su Cheng''s side.


    "Sister --!"


    She shouted this sentence excitedly, then rushed over quickly and hugged Deng Jiaer tightly.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling


    When the little girl rushed over and hugged Deng Jiaer, a crisp bell rang from her.


    "Vivian, Vivian?!" Deng Jiaer looked at the girl who hugged her in surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three minutes later.


    In the north, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home, hall and room.


    "Here, tea, please."


    As Carol spoke, she put the freshly brewed black tea on the table in front of Vivian.


    "Thank you." Vivian also thanked Carol very politely.


    Then, in a very elegant posture, she picked up the black tea just handed by Carol and took a sip gently.


    "Well ~ ~ it''s delicious ~ ~"


    Vivian''s praise seemed to make Carol very happy. She smiled at Vivian and said, "well, you like it. There are still a lot of black tea. Please enjoy yourself."


    "My sister is so happy. She can drink such delicious black tea every day."


    After that, Vivian picked up the cup in her hand again and continued to sip the tea in the cup.


    While Vivian is drinking the tea in the cup, Su Cheng sitting opposite Vivian secretly looks at Vivian.


    ¡ª¡ªDeng Jia''er''s sister... I heard from Deng Jia''er before. She has a sister named Vivian. Is that her... She looks like Deng Jia''er and is worthy of being a close sister. Is she here to visit her sister she hasn''t seen for a long time?


    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself."


    Vivian seemed to think of something very important. She gave a light "ah", then put down her tea cup and gave a light salute to Su Cheng, Alan and Carol sitting opposite her.


    "My name is Vivian O''Brien. I''m 14 years old. I''m Deng Jiaer''s sister. My sister often sends letters home to tell us her recent situation, so I also know that my sister is usually taken care of by you. On behalf of my father and mother, I would like to thank you for taking care of my sister. "


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a polite and polite girl.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling this way in his heart.


    There are also Alan and Carol who have similar feelings.


    Although I have just known Vivian for a few minutes, Su Cheng and the three of them have a high degree of affection for Vivian in just a few minutes.


    Vivian behaves decently. Whether sitting or standing, or taking and drinking, she is very elegant. If she didn''t know she was Deng Jiaer''s sister, Su Cheng and others almost thought she was the daughter of a great aristocrat who had received elite education since childhood.


    No matter who, it is difficult to have a bad impression on this polite and elegant girl.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s completely different from Deng Jiaer


    Holding this idea, Su Cheng cast a strange look at Deng Jiaer sitting next to Vivian.


    Although they look very similar, their sisters have completely different temperament.


    Vivian''s temperament and behavior are very much like the noble daughter living in the boudoir.


    Deng Jiaer''s temperament and behavior are just opposite to Vivian''s... Temperament and behavior are more like Alan, careless and informal.


    If Vivian''s temperament is gentle and quiet, Deng Jiaer''s temperament should be... Lively... Right?


    It''s hard to imagine that they are sisters born of the same mothe

 Chapter 571

    On the night Vivian came to Su Cheng''s house¡ª¡ª


    On June 20, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire,


    21:30 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, western region, at the foot of a big mountain.


    A little "starlight" surrounded the mountain from all directions.


    This should have been a very beautiful scene, but it was filled with the spirit of killing.


    Because this little "Star" is the light of the British army barracks.


    The mountain is surrounded by a bandit army temporarily established by 30000 Uriel knights and 4000 armored Ruishi.


    "Surrounded by layers" means literally. 34000 people surround the mountain layer by layer. There is no gap. Even a wild boar and a wild deer can''t escape.


    Somewhere in this layer of encirclement, there stands a lookout platform made of wood.


    On the lookout platform stood a middle-aged man in black and red armor and a young man in white and red armor.


    Holding the Black Knight Sword at his waist, the middle-aged strong man quietly looked at the surrounded mountain in front of him, and then asked the young man standing beside him in a tone that was neither salty nor light:


    "Enly, when is it now?"


    "21:30."


    "Well, take a night off tonight, when the sun rises tomorrow - launch a general attack! Wipe out the bandits entrenched on this mountain! "


    "Yes!"


    The middle-aged man and young man is Alan, who was appointed as the commander of the bandit army, and enli, who was appointed as the deputy commander of the bandit army.


    The British Empire sent out more than 30000 troops, led by two high knights to attack them. To some extent, these bandits in the West should be honored.


    For this bandit task, Allen decided to adopt the two general strategies of "concentrating superior forces and battling step by step" and "shooting mosquitoes with siege crossbows".


    Among the bandits in the west, there are five with the greatest influence.


    Allen decided to concentrate his forces one by one, wipe out all the five most powerful bandits, and then disperse his forces to clear up those less powerful bandits.


    The mountain in front of Allen and enly is the base of one of the five most powerful bandits.


    According to the information, the total number of bandits on this mountain is only more than 2000, but as just said, Allen decided to adopt the general strategy of "shooting mosquitoes with siege crossbows". Although the total number of bandits on this mountain is only more than 2000, Allen is also like a great enemy and ordered his bandit army to surround the mountain.


    However, there is still a small gap.


    This small gap is specially reserved for the bandits to flee. It is used to attack the morale and fighting spirit of the bandits on the mountain.


    Once people are in a dead state, they often burst out with great fighting spirit and strength.


    The purpose of leaving an escape hole for them is to prevent them from having the opportunity to break out of this kind of death.


    Of course, Alan was not so kind, which really gave them a chance to escape.


    A large number of soldiers and horses lay in ambush outside the escape hole specially reserved for them.


    The task of this team is to intercept and kill the bandits who escaped along the hole specially left for them.


    Now that the siege has been built, the general attack can be launched at any time.


    If Allen wanted, he could now wave the flag and order his troops to attack.


    But now it''s night. Attacking the mountain in this dark environment will undoubtedly add many avoidable casualties.


    In order to reduce casualties, Allen decided to postpone the general attack until the next morning.


    "To be honest, I really wonder what the bandits on the mountain think now." Enli said and smiled at Allen standing beside him, "there are only 2000 bandits under his command who have not received any military training, but they are surrounded by tens of thousands of regular troops. The bandit leaders on this mountain must be desperate now. "


    "Although we have a good chance of winning now, we can''t be careless." Ellen Chao enli said, "after all, the bandits have the advantage of location. Although we have an absolute advantage in the number of people, we really fight. I''m afraid we will pay a lot of casualties."


    Just as Allen and enly were discussing the attack plan for tomorrow morning, a voice unique to young girls came from behind them:


    "Ah! I found you both! "


    After hearing the sound, Allen and enly followed the same path.


    I found a little girl with silver hair and purple pupils sticking out a head from the wooden ladder of the observation platform, looking at Allen and enly with a smile.


    "Your Highness Ilsa?!" Enly looked at Ilsa who appeared behind them in surprise, "Why are you here? It''s too high here! Please be careful! "


    "Enly, you underestimate me."


    Ilsa glanced at enly as she continued to climb the wooden ladder so that her whole body could come out of the mouth of the wooden ladder.


    "I''m not the kind of lady who has to be served by others to wear clothes."


    After that, Ilsa put a small package on her back on the ground of the observation platform, and then untied it.


    "Come on, eat."


    Inside the package, there are three chicken legs and some dried meat.


    "Your Highness Ilsa, are these?" Enly hesitated.


    "Hey, hey, I just came from the kitchen when I passed by the kitchen of the army ~ ~"


    In Ilsa''s eyes, a trace of childlike mischief floated up.


    Although Ilsa was a child.


    "Your Highness Ilsa..." Alan cast a helpless look at his highness Ilsa, "you belong to stealing..."


    "I''m the only granddaughter of the emperor of Britannia!" Ilsa put her hands on her hips and said in a joking tone, "who dares to report me stealing... Ah, no, take something! As long as you two don''t report me, no one knows I''ll go to the kitchen to get something! "


    With that, Ilsa picked up a chicken leg in one hand and handed it to enly and Allen.


    "All right, all right, eat quickly! I specially brought this to you two! "


    Enly and Allen looked at Ilsa''s lovely face, and then looked at each other again.


    They had a very tacit understanding of each other, but after a smile, they stretched out their hands and took the chicken leg from Ilsa''s hand.


    After thanking Ilsa, they chewed the chicken leg that Ilsa had just handed over.


    However, Alan did not bite up the chicken leg immediately after thanking enly.


    Instead, he looked at the chicken leg in his hand with complex eyes for a long time, and then slowly handed the chicken leg in his hand to his mouth.


    Looking at the two people who were gnawing the chicken leg she brought, Ilsa smiled happily, then picked up the last chicken leg put in the package and gnawed it with Alan and enly.


    The commander-in-chief, deputy commander-in-chief and supervisor of the bandit army - three people of different ages stood on a small lookout and chewed chicken legs.


    This picture is not humorous or warm.

 Chapter 572

    The inspector, as the name suggests, is the person responsible for supervising the army.


    The British Empire did not have a morbid defense against military officers like the Holy Hiran Empire, so the inspector was not permanent.


    Ilsa, with the title of inspector of the bandit army, came to the West with Alan and enly to calm the bandits.


    As a fool can see, gozewen didn''t really want Ilsa to supervise the bandit army by letting Ilsa serve as the supervisor of the bandit army. He just wanted Ilsa to practice and see the world.


    The strength of the bandits is very weak. As long as the commander-in-chief is not mentally retarded, the bandits are simply unable to resist the bandit army. Therefore, it is very safe to follow the bandit army to calm the bandits in the West. It is a good place to experience and gain insight.


    Commander Alan, deputy commander enli and inspector Ilsa - formed a three person group to lead the bandit army in the western expedition to calm the bandits.


    Alan and enly didn''t want Ilsa to be the inspector of the bandit army at first.


    Because at the beginning, they subconsciously classified Ilsa, the granddaughter of the emperor, as the eldest lady who can breathe after taking a few steps, must take a carriage when walking, and can''t live independently without being served.


    But after the army pulled out, they found that they were wrong.


    Ilsa, the most distinguished person in the Empire, was not the kind of annoying young lady.


    From the start of the army until now, the first battle is about to begin. Neither Allen nor enly heard the word "tired" from Ilsa.


    Judging from Ilsa''s expression, she seemed very happy to leave the palace and come to the West with the title of "inspector".


    Ilsa was also very considerate. She always handed water or food (conveniently brought from the kitchen) to Alan and enly who were reading maps or discussing marching and battle plans.


    I usually go to the barracks from time to time to see whether the soldiers eat well and sleep well.


    In a word, Ilsa is not only not annoying, but also very likable. In the bandit army, Ilsa, who has no big lady''s airs, has a high popularity. Allen and enly also have a high liking for this lovely Royal granddaughter.


    The three stood side by side on the lookout platform, looking at the mountains in the distance and eating the chicken legs together.


    "Your Highness Ilsa." Allen chewed the chicken leg in his hand and rushed to Ilsa Hui next to him. "We have decided to launch a general attack tomorrow morning and strive to solve the battle before noon tomorrow."


    "Will you launch a general attack tomorrow morning..." Ilsa murmured.


    Then he cast melancholy eyes at the mountains in the distance.


    "Is there no other way to deal with these bandits except violence..."


    "We actually thought about using peaceful means to solve the bandits on this mountain." Enli then said, "after encircling the mountain, we sent letters to the bandits on the mountain, asking them to surrender immediately. As long as they are willing to surrender, they will not be killed. But it''s a pity that the letters sent didn''t get any reply. Maybe it''s because they can''t read, but anyway, there''s no other way but to use violence. "


    Ellen has been secretly wiping Ilsa''s expression since Ilsa asked this question just now.


    After looking at Ilsa''s face full of complex emotions and her eyes full of confused colors, Allen pondered for a moment, and then said to Ilsa:


    "Your Highness Ilsa, you seem to have a great resistance to the use of violence. In fact, you don''t need to resist "violence", because "violence" is only a means to solve things. Compared with "negotiation" and other means to deal with things, there is no essential difference. "


    "Your Highness Ilsa, you are still young, so you may not have similar feelings. When you grow up for a while, you will find that many things can be solved directly by violence, and can be solved beautifully. "


    "At the same time, there are many things that can only be solved by violence."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, enly said to Allen in a very dissatisfied tone:


    "Hey, Alan, don''t instill something bad into his highness Ilsa."


    "Hum, this is not a bad thing." Allen retorted in the same dissatisfied tone, "enly, you should also know that I was right just now? Many people always stigmatize "violence", but "violence" and "negotiation" are the same means to solve things. There is no essential difference. Some things are more suitable to be solved by violence and some things are more suitable to be solved by negotiation. Am I wrong? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Enly was silent.


    No rebuttal, Alan.


    "If sitting down and negotiating can solve all problems, why use the army? The army is set up to solve problems that cannot be solved through negotiation. " Allen finally added, "just like our bandit task at this time, there is no way to solve these bandits by peaceful means, so we can only solve them by violence."


    "Violence, like negotiation, is just a means to solve problems..." Ilsa murmured what Allen had just said, "but my history teacher, Mr. William, told me that using violence is always bad..."


    "He was foolish to read." Allen replied mercilessly, "if you deny the effectiveness of violence in some cases, this person is either stupid or bad. When your highness Ilsa grows up, you will find that many problems in the world can only be solved by violence."


    "Of course, this does not mean that violence can solve all problems. Any means has its scope of application. If it goes beyond this scope, it may not solve the problem, and it may make the problem more serious. "


    "To take a clear example, ''violence'' and ''peace negotiation'' are the means to solve things like seasoning when cooking."


    "Some meals are suitable for adding more salt, some meals are suitable for adding more vinegar, and some meals are suitable for adding salt and vinegar."


    "Only the flexible use of various seasonings can make a delicious meal."


    "If you only add one kind of seasoning, you will only get a table with some delicious dishes and some terrible dishes. Huh? Your highness Ilsa, what''s the matter? "


    After silently giving this example, Allen found that Ilsa was looking at him with admiration.


    "Mr. Allen, after hearing what you said just now, I feel like I have realized something! Mr. Allen, my teachers have never told me what you just told me. "


    "Ah, not all teachers have never said it. Mr. Cheng seemed to have said similar things to me before, but he was not as straightforward as Mr. Allen, so I didn''t understand it very well at that time. Unexpectedly, Mr. Allen, you are also a very learned man! "


    "Knowledge or something is not enough." Alan said modestly, "I''m just saying something I''ve learned from living this name for many years."


    "Some things can only be solved by violence. Violence, like negotiation, is only a means to solve things..." Ilsa kept whispering and repeating Allen''s words as if she had got some treasure.


    Looking at the mountain in front of me, my eyes are not as confused and complex as they were just now.

 Chapter 573

    June 28, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    9:15 a.m.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains, Heraeus.


    "Good morning, Lugar."


    While planning to go out for a walk, Moka met his good friend Lugar.


    "Well, good morning, mocha."


    Seeing that the visitor was Moka, Lugar also warmly responded to Moka''s greetings.


    "Mocha, are you going for a walk?"


    "Well, yes. Lugar, what about you? "


    "Coincidentally, I''m going to go out for a walk and relax."


    "Let''s go together."


    "Well, good."


    After Moka and luge made up their minds, they walked side by side and walked outside the tribe.


    As they walked outside the tribe, they chatted one by one.


    "Mocha, how are you getting along with her recently?"


    "Ah? And, and Lou? " Moka''s face flushed slightly and hesitated, "no, not much, that is, they have become familiar with each other, have more opportunities to get along and get along more naturally."


    Looking at Moka''s expression at this time, luge smiled knowingly: "it seems that you get along well with her. You have a very good chance. Oh, Lou, she is very fond of you. As long as you don''t mess around and marry her, it should be only a matter of time."


    "Husband, wife and so on, are still far away..."


    ¡­¡­


    After they walked a long distance side by side, Moka suddenly asked the luge walking beside him:


    "... Lugar, what''s on your mind?"


    "Huh? Why do you suddenly ask me that? "


    "Because we are friends who grew up together. I can''t see what''s wrong with you? From the beginning, I found that your state is very strange. What happened? "


    "... it''s really my hair." Luge smiled helplessly, "even if I have something on my mind, you can detect it..."


    "Yes, I really have something on my mind..."


    After saying this, Lugar sighed softly and then continued:


    "I care about Su Cheng''s banquet very much..."


    "Su Cheng''s banquet?" Moka wondered.


    Not long ago, the 32 tribes of their lake people received an invitation from Su Cheng, head of the Michael Knights of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng invited the chiefs of 32 tribes to the Avalon fortress to attend a grand banquet held by him on the grounds of "enhancing the friendship between the two ethnic groups". A special horse convoy will pick them up to the Avalon fortress.


    Although most of the lake people are ignorant, the chiefs of various tribes have some knowledge. They still have a vague understanding of the strength of the britannians and the combat effectiveness of their so-called knights.


    In order not to offend Su Cheng and the britannians, and if people invite you so warmly, you will lose face. Therefore, the leaders of 32 tribes accepted Su Cheng''s invitation and boarded the carriage to pick them up not long ago and went to Avalon fortress to attend the banquet held by Su Cheng.


    In terms of time, today is the beginning of the party.


    "What happened to Su Cheng''s banquet?" Moka looked at Lugar suspiciously, "is there any problem with this banquet? Isn''t this party very good? It can enhance the friendship between our lakesians and britannians. "


    "... alas." Lugar sighed, "Mocha, do you know? Others treat you badly for no reason - it''s not terrible. The most terrible thing is that others treat you well for no reason. "


    "Do you really think that Su Cheng''s banquet is really to enhance the friendship between our lake people and britannians? Maybe it''s possible, but my intuition tells me that this party is by no means simple! "


    Said Lugar sonorously.


    "I''m just afraid that Su Cheng is going to do something to our lake people through this banquet... Today''s banquet will be turbulent... I just hope my worry is superfluous..."


    After that, luge raised his head and looked in the direction of Avalon fortress, his father and 31 other tribal chiefs


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home and Su Cheng''s room.


    ¡ª¡ªI really don''t want to wear a dress


    Su Cheng looked helplessly at him in the mirror wearing a dress.


    Dresses are not designed to be comfortable, so they are often uncomfortable.


    Su Cheng is one of those people who don''t like to wear dresses.


    Compared with this dress without any comfort, Su Cheng prefers to wear armor.


    "You have to wear it if you don''t like it very much." Su Cheng whispered to himself in the mirror, "after all, if you dress too casually in front of those mountain barbarian patriarchs, it will also damage the national prestige of our britannian empire..."


    After such self encouragement, Su Cheng stretched and walked out of the room.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I saw a petite shadow.


    "Ah, good morning, Mr. Su."


    "Well, good morning, Vivian."


    The petite shadow that appeared in front of Su Cheng was Deng Jiaer''s sister Vivian.


    A few days ago, she came to Avalon fortress alone to find her sister. In order to stay with her favorite sister for a while, Vivian asked Su Cheng to let her stay here for some time.


    For Vivian''s reasonable request, Su Cheng and others will not refuse, so from that day on, Vivian has temporarily borrowed to live in their home until now.


    Su Cheng actually admires Vivian.


    Like her sister, she is a man of great courage and action.


    When Deng Jiaer was 14 years old, in order to realize his dream of becoming a big general in the four directions of a famous town, he left the Duke of North Munster alone.


    Vivian is also 14 years old. In order to meet her sister she hasn''t seen for a long time, she left the Duke of North Munster alone and came to Avalon fortress in the north.


    Although the Duke of North Munster is adjacent to the Northern Territory, it is not a simple thing to lead the Duke of North Munster to Avalon fortress at the northernmost end of the Northern Territory alone.


    Such a thing is very difficult for an adult male, and Vivian, a young girl, did it.


    From this point of view, Su Cheng admires Vivian.


    "Mr. Su, you look so handsome today." Vivian exclaimed to Su Cheng, "is there any party today?"


    From the name of Su Cheng, Vivian and Deng Jiaer also have the feeling of being sisters.


    Deng Jiaer loves to call Su Cheng "Sir", while Vivian loves to call Su Cheng "Mr. Su".


    "Thank you for your compliment." Su Cheng smiled, "there is indeed a party. It is also a very special and important banquet. After today, the 32 shanman tribes will be completely divided and will never have a chance to unite. "

 Chapter 574

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Su Cheng sat behind his desk, turning a thick "book" expressionless.


    A "book" compiled by summarizing and compiling all the information about shanman.


    Su Cheng has been reading this "book" almost every day since he received the top secret document from the central government at the beginning of this year and learned that he was the chief planner and commander of the saromanda operation.


    Su Cheng has already memorized all the contents of this "book".


    All kinds of Customs of shanman, the names, ages and personalities of 32 tribal chiefs, the terrain of the ligasos mountains, the distribution of 32 tribes, and the strength comparison of each tribe... In short, Su Cheng remembers all the information written in this "book".


    First explore the intelligence, and then formulate the operation plan according to the content of the intelligence after mastering the credible and sufficient intelligence. Before collecting enough intelligence, never act rashly - this is Su Cheng''s style of military use.


    The detailed operational plan of saromanda operation is formulated around this "book".


    Sitting behind his desk, Su Cheng quickly flipped the "book" in his hand.


    In fact, Su Cheng is not seriously reading the "book" in his hand.


    Just to find something to do and distract yourself.


    However, turning the "book" failed to distract Su Cheng.


    On the contrary, he became more and more upset.


    So he simply closed the "book" in his hand and roughly threw it aside.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Mingming didn''t do any intense sports, but Su Cheng felt very tired.


    I''m so tired that I just want to breathe.


    His eyes were full of confusion.


    "I''m not wrong..."


    Su Cheng whispered to himself.


    "I''m a knight of the Empire. It''s my bounden duty to obey your Majesty''s orders. I just act on orders... If your majesty asks me to conquer shanman, I can only do it obediently. I can''t resist your Majesty''s orders. I''m just obeying your Majesty''s orders. I''m not wrong... I''m not wrong..."


    Su Cheng seemed to be hypnotizing himself and kept whispering "I''m not wrong".


    With Su Cheng''s constant repetition, the confusion in his eyes gradually faded and dissipated


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in."


    "Yes!"


    This is Raymond''s voice.


    As Raymond''s response fell, the wooden door of the room was opened, and Raymond''s strong figure appeared in front of Su Cheng.


    "Commander, the chiefs of all tribes in shanman have arrived. A total of 32 people, no one is absent. "


    "Well, thank you, Raymond."


    After saying this, Su Cheng stood up and asked Raymond:


    "Have you prepared all the gifts for shanman patriarchs?"


    "Yes, it''s all ready."


    "OK."


    Su Cheng nodded, then walked out of the house with his hands on his back and towards the leaders of all nationalities waiting for him.


    When Raymond followed Su Cheng closely, his face was full of anger. Raymond rushed away in front of Su Cheng and said:


    "Captain, I don''t understand..."


    "Huh? Raymond, what don''t you understand? " Su Cheng asked in a tone that was neither salty nor light without looking back.


    "Captain, why do you have to deal with these mountain barbarians who are still in the tribal age? And entertain them! "


    "Commander, let my first army go!"


    "I don''t need the help of other troops. My first army alone is enough to wipe out the whole ligasos mountains!"


    "Captain! Please give orders! As long as you give the order of the head, you can get the heads of 32 patriarchs of shanman in February and January! "


    Raymond complained about Su Cheng''s banquet for the 32 patriarchs of shanman.


    In Raymond''s eyes, Su Cheng''s move was superfluous.


    To deal with these savages whose civilization is still in the stone age, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Just assemble a large army and launch a flood of attacks on these savages living in the ligasos mountains.


    After silently listening to Raymond''s impassioned request for war, Su Cheng turned up his mouth slightly and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Raymond. You are a little too simple and rude. "


    "Raymond, you can''t solve things by violence alone. Always remember to take the sword as your final means."


    "The reason why I ask you to follow me closely and let you see how I deal with the clan leaders of shanman all the way is to teach you that you can''t solve things by violence alone."


    "You should learn to use it more."


    Su Cheng pointed to his head.


    "And here."


    Su Cheng stretched out his tongue and pointed to it.


    "Under the civilized level of shanman, there are few people and fewer people to fight. If you don''t know any military strategy, you can conquer the ligasos mountains by sending troops directly."


    "However, if we rush to send troops, it is very likely that shanman''s tribes will unite against us."


    "In the face of such a great enemy, even if there is no hatred between each other, they will temporarily put aside their hatred and unite against the foreign enemy."


    "If we let the 32 tribes of shanman, who already occupy the right place, unite and fight against us, even if they can successfully calm the ligasos mountains in the end, the number of casualties will be very ugly."


    "So - before the formal war, it is very necessary to divide and separate them with tongue and brain, so that the tribes of shanman can no longer unite against us after the war."


    "As long as we can make the tribes of shanman unable to unite, we can break them one by one, and the casualties will be greatly reduced."


    "Learn to use your tongue and brain more. Look, Raymond, all I need is a meal tonight. I can tear the tribes of shanman apart and never unite against us again. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng and Raymond just came to a wooden door.


    Behind the wooden door is a reception room for distinguished guests.


    The patriarch of shanman 32 tribe was waiting for Su Cheng behind the wooden door.


    Before and after Su Cheng and Raymond came to the wooden door, the bodyguards guarding the left and right sides of the wooden door immediately raised their hands, pressed them on the wooden door and prepared to open the wooden door so that Su Cheng and Raymond could enter.


    In addition to the two bodyguards, a man stood respectfully in front of the wooden door.


    This man is Su Cheng''s interpreter today. He is responsible for translating Su Cheng''s words to the patriarchs. He has translated the patriarchs'' words to Su Cheng.


    Looking at the wooden door that was about to be pushed open, Su Cheng silently said to himself in a tone that only he could hear clearly and in a hypnotic tone:


    "I didn''t do anything wrong... I just acted under orders... Your majesty asked me to find a way to conquer shanman, so I can only do it. I didn''t do anything wrong... I didn''t do anything wrong... I didn''t do anything wrong... I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    In such a repetitive whisper like self hypnosis, the last trace of confusion in Su Cheng''s eyes dissipated.


    Now in Su Cheng''s eyes, there is only the soft color disguised to meet and talk with shanman''s patriarchs later.


    And the indifference and helplessness and... Pain hidden in the depths of tenderness.

 Chapter 575

    In the center of the reception room is a large long table.


    On both sides of the long table sat 16 men with different clothing styles from britannians.


    These 32 people are the heads of the 32 tribes of shanman, that is, the lake people.


    After the guards opened the door, the man in charge of Su Cheng''s translation today shouted in Lake language in the reception room:


    "Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, arrived --!"


    With this loud drink, the 32 patriarchs turned their eyes to Su Cheng, who came into the house with his hands on his back and a smile.


    In this beam of eyes, there is respect, insipid and disdain


    Su Cheng didn''t care about the patriarchs'' eyes. His face was full of gentle smiles. As he walked towards the main seat of the long table, he greeted the patriarchs:


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting. Lunch dishes will be served right away. Let''s have a nice lunch together. "


    "All right, all right."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, one of the patriarchs said in an extremely impatient and impolite tone:


    "Don''t talk about those with or without! Hurry up and serve the food! I''m starving! "


    After learning from the interpreter what the patriarch was saying, Raymond, who followed behind Su Cheng and acted as Su Cheng''s bodyguard today, subconsciously wanted to refute the very impolite guy who respected his most object.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Raymond remembered Su Chenggang''s reminder to him. Su Chenggang just reminded him to restrain himself today and don''t make any mistakes.


    Reminiscent of Raymond, who Su Cheng reminded him, hesitated for a while, he closed his mouth and decided to let the rude guy go.


    Compared with Raymond''s resentment, Su Cheng''s reaction was much calmer.


    The guy''s extremely impolite words just now didn''t make Su Cheng''s mood and mood ripple.


    Su Cheng continued to keep the gentle smile on his face, walked to the main table of the long table, and then sat down.


    Raymond and translator are separated on both sides of Su Cheng.


    Standing on Su Cheng''s left side, Raymond held his head high and did not squint. Although he did not wear armor or sword, the aura of his powerful general continued to radiate from his body, which made many clan leaders present afraid.


    Just as Su Chenggang said, after su Chenggang took the seat, the carefully prepared dishes were continuously presented, and most of the long tables were filled.


    Shanman, whose civilization is still in the tribal period, has never seen such food.


    Exquisite dishes with attractive aroma were served one after another, which made people salivate.


    Clan leaders can''t keep up with the speed of saliva production.


    Su Cheng, a scholar, raised his right hand and made a "please" action: "clan leaders, please."


    As soon as the translator translated Su Cheng''s words, the patriarchs launched a fierce and large-scale "attack" on the food on the table.


    Shanman didn''t use tableware to eat. They ate with their hands. After a while, all the patriarchs ate with greasy hands.


    While accompanying the patriarchs of shanman for lunch, Su Cheng silently observed each patriarch.


    The two middle-aged men nearest Su Cheng and sitting at his left and right hands are the key observation objects of Su Cheng at this time.


    The middle-aged man sitting on Su Cheng''s right is Nalu, the patriarch of Helai department.


    The middle-aged man sitting on Su Cheng''s left is the clan leader of Kelan Department - Ladao.


    Helai tribe and Kelan tribe are the two most powerful tribes among the 32 tribes in shanman.


    The heads of the two tribes are also famous strong soldiers among the tribes of shanman.


    At the same time, the two tribes are also feuds. They don''t stop at lunch and constantly cast hate and provocative eyes at the enemy sitting opposite.


    While observing the patriarchs silently, Su Cheng said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, as the intelligence said above, there is a black dot under the corners of their eyes. That should be their so-called totem


    Shanman, that is, the lake people have a very special thorn face culture.


    Among the lake people, there is a very noble profession - Warrior.


    All the men of the lake people, without exception, are eager to become a qualified and real soldier.


    The conditions for becoming a soldier are very strict. Only those who successfully hunt three large prey or kill a soldier of a hostile tribe can be qualified to become a soldier.


    Everyone qualified to become a soldier has to stab their Lake totem on his face - that is, a black dot under the corners of his eyes.


    Only after you stab a totem on your face can you be a real warrior.


    In other words, the way to distinguish whether a lake man is a soldier is very simple. Just look at whether there is a totem on his face.


    According to the regulations of the lake people, only soldiers are eligible to become tribal chiefs.


    When observing the patriarchs, Su Cheng found that, as the intelligence said above, every patriarch, without exception, had a totem symbolizing soldiers on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s lunch can only be regarded as a small dish before a big meal.


    Today''s real main course is to take 32 Patriarchs to the military barracks of Avalon fortress and Michael Knights this afternoon, as well as dinner this evening.


    After lunch and a rest, Su Cheng led the Patriarchs to start their trip this afternoon.


    The first stop is the urban area of Avalon fortress.


    Avalon fortress is not only a military fortress with iron walls, but also a prosperous city.


    Although it is not comparable to Baidi, the capital of the north, in terms of prosperity, Avalon fortress can be ranked in the whole North.


    After leaving the headquarters of the Michael knights and entering the urban area of Avalon fortress, the patriarchs felt dizzy.


    Compared with their filthy and smelly tribes, the streets of Avalon fortress are so neat and beautiful that they can''t imagine how to describe them in words.


    "How many people are there..." one of the patriarchs murmured.


    Su Cheng noticed that it was char, the patriarch of the Lago department, who uttered this whisper.


    The Lago tribe is also a powerful tribe among the 32 tribes of shanman, second only to the Helai tribe and the Koran tribe.


    The busy scene in the urban area shocked all the shanman patriarchs.


    After hearing char''s question, Su Cheng smiled at char... Or explained to all shanman patriarchs shocked by the traffic:


    "Avalon fortress now has a total of 500000 residents, but this is nothing. There are countless cities in our britannian empire with a population and prosperity far above Avalon fortress. The largest city in our empire, the imperial capital pandragon, has a total population of more than one million, and the prosperity is more than 10 times that of Avalon fortress."


    Speaking of this, Su chengdun paused and then continued:


    "Ah, by the way, the total population of our British Empire is more than 80 million."


    "More than 80 million?" Char exclaimed.


    Char shook a few times and looked like he was about to faint.


    In fact, many patriarchs, like char, couldn''t help shaking their whole body after hearing the number of "more than 80 million".


    They were all surprised and frightened by this number.

 Chapter 576

    The Helai tribe, the most populous of the lake people, has a total population of more than 2000.


    The total population of 32 tribes is only tens of thousands.


    Not even a fraction of Fort Avalon.


    Not to mention 80 million, just 500000 is an astronomical figure in their eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªThe britannians are really strong


    Many patriarchs thought like this in their hearts.


    After leading the patriarchs into the urban area of Avalon fortress, Su Cheng took them straight to the business district.


    On both sides of the streets of the commercial area are filled with all kinds of commodities that dazzle the patriarchs. People freely choose their favorite commodities under the warm greetings of the stores.


    One of the shops with huge floor glass windows is decorated with luxurious and unique clothes, which are worn on dummies made of wood.


    The patriarchs marveled around the huge floor glass window. They had never seen such beautiful clothes.


    Although on the way to Avalon fortress by taking the carriage prepared for them by Su Cheng, they have found that their weaving skills are very different from those of britannians.


    They can only weave a few simple colors, and the cloth of the clothes is very rough.


    Looking at the exquisite clothes of people in shops and on the street, most of the patriarchs could not help feeling a little ashamed.


    Compared with britannians, they are wearing rags.


    The head can''t help burying lower, and the step forward can''t help but be smaller.


    ¡­¡­


    Take a walk in the urban area of Avalon fortress, after countless shocks and exclamations.


    The bustling scene in the urban area of the fortress is beyond the imagination of every patriarch.


    They had never dreamed of such a prosperous scene.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that the road could be paved with bricks and stones, and it was so flat and smooth.


    Even the air is filled with the breath of prosperity.


    Pedestrians are weaving, and the buildings on both sides of the street are towering and row upon row.


    Some buildings are as high as 5 or 6 floors, towering as a mountain.


    The streets are crowded with cars.


    Happiness and strength are revealed everywhere.


    What shocked the patriarchs most was what Su Chenggang just said: the prosperity of Avalon fortress is nothing. Nationwide, there are a large number of cities with prosperity above Avalon fortress, and the prosperity of the imperial capital pandragon is more than 10 times that of Avalon fortress.


    Of course, it''s just Su Cheng''s boasting. It''s just used to bluff these mountain barbarians.


    Although it is true that many cities are far more prosperous than Avalon fortress, the number is not as large as a handful.


    The prosperity of the imperial capital pandragon is indeed far better than that of Avalon fortress, but it is not as exaggerated as more than 10 times that of Avalon fortress.


    Although Su Cheng was bragging, he succeeded in bluffing the patriarchs.


    The patriarchs have been unable to use words to describe what they saw and the shock in their hearts. They can''t help but sigh from the bottom of their hearts: the britannians are really strong.


    Even Nalu, the patriarch of the Helai department, and the patriarch of the Koran department, who cast disdainful eyes and couldn''t drag Su Cheng when they first met Su Cheng, their faces were full of shaking and shock.


    The britannians were richer than they thought.


    However, taking them to the downtown area of Avalon fortress is not the highlight of this afternoon.


    The real highlight of this afternoon is to take them to the military barracks of the Michael Knights after visiting the urban area of Avalon fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching the bustling scene of the fortress city, the patriarchs thought they were paralyzed and would not be shocked by anything.


    But after entering the military camp of the Michael knights, they were deeply shocked again.


    Have patriarchs ever seen such a scene of thousands of soldiers carrying out vigorous training?


    In the morning, physical fitness and standing posture are trained, and in the afternoon, fighting and marching are mainly trained - this is the training practice of Michael''s knights since Su Cheng took office as the head of Michael''s knights.


    It''s afternoon, so it''s time for the soldiers of the Michael knights to practice fighting, marching and formation.


    The strong infantry were dressed in thick iron armor, sweating under the scorching sun, dripping water all over the body all the time. When they were assassinated with guns, they had a great momentum. Every move must be in place.


    If there is a person who is not in place or lazy, he will be immediately found out by the officer, severely scolded, or directly let him run circles.


    Some infantry are not training lances, but how to wield swords.


    The infantry practising sword wielding holds a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, imagining the air in front of them as their own enemy. Their moves are rigid, serious and serious.


    There are also some infantry who practice sword wielding. They do not practice with the air, but with their comrades in arms.


    If you practice with your comrades in arms, you can''t take a real sword, but a heavy wooden sword.


    Although it is a wooden sword, its weight is better than that of a real sword.


    Infantry who practice sword wielding with their comrades in arms, you block me, you block me, that serious posture is like really treating their comrades in arms as their enemies.


    Like the infantry practising stabbing guns, the officer glanced severely aside. When he saw someone who didn''t train seriously, he directly pulled him out and beat him with a cane whip, and then let him roll back for training, or after beating him with a cane whip, let him run a few laps and then come back for training.


    The cavalry trained on a wide cavalry training ground.


    Some cavalry teams practice how to kill the enemy on horseback. A scarecrow riding a horse, holding a long gun, waving a gun or stabbing or bottoming at high speed.


    Some cavalry teams are practicing combined formation. While driving the horse under their crotch at high speed, they quickly form a close formation one after another.


    The patriarchs did not see the bowmen''s practice, but they saw the crossbow men''s practice.


    The crossbow team they saw was practicing three-stage strike.


    Load the crossbow arrows, aim, pull the trigger and return to the last row - the actions of the crossbow soldiers are flowing, and the hit rate is also very high.


    After the first row is fired, it is the turn of the second row, the third row, and finally the first row that has been filled with crossbow arrows.


    The three rows of crossbow soldiers took turns shooting to keep the arrows from raining.


    While the soldiers were training, a group of military doctors were patrolling beside them.


    It is inevitable to get injured during training, especially in cavalry training. Almost every day, people with poor skills fall off their horses. The light ones just rub off some skin, and the heavy ones may even be life-threatening. Therefore, the military doctors equipped on the cavalry training ground are the most.


    This group of military doctors who patrol and shuttle around the soldiers are responsible for rushing over with medical supplies to treat these soldiers who were injured during training when they saw someone injured.


    Compared with the bustling scene in the downtown of the fortress, the hot training scene in the military camp of the Michael Knights shocked the warrior and aggressive Lake clan leaders.


    Since entering the military camp of the Michael knights, many patriarchs were shocked and didn''t even close their mouths.

 Chapter 577

    "How many soldiers are there?"


    The one who asked this sentence was char, the patriarch of the Lago department who just asked how many people there were in Sucheng Avalon fortress.


    As soon as char''s question fell, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "The total strength of the Michael knights is 120000. Now there are 80000 troops stationed in Avalon fortress, and another 40000 people are stationed in other strongholds."


    Because Su Cheng implemented the elite strategy and took the initiative to apply to the central government to reduce the scale of the Michael Knight order, the Michael Knight order now has only 120000 people.


    Because the number of troops has been greatly reduced, there is naturally no need for so many strongholds.


    At present, there are also strongholds in use, including Fort Avalon, base 1 close to Fort Avalon, and base 2 close to Baidi city - a total of three strongholds.


    At Avalon fortress, Su Cheng led the first army, the second army, the Fifth Army and the Sixth Army, with 80000 people in total.


    Base 1 was headed by Dale, who commanded the Fourth Army.


    Base 2 is headed by Gary, who commands the third army.


    In the middle of March this year, Gary had left Avalon fortress with 20000 people of the third army and stationed at base 2.


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "We britannians now have three... Ah, no, four knights. My Michael knights are just the weakest of the four knights."


    "The weakest and weakest one?" A clan leader standing next to Su Cheng exclaimed.


    Su Cheng nodded with a smile and then continued:


    "We britannians now have four Knights: the Michael knights, the Rachel knights, the Gabriel knights, and the Uriel knights, which are about to officially become an army."


    "The strength and combat power of the other three knights are far above my Michael knights. The Rachel Knights have 200000 troops and the Gabriel Knights have 300000 troops. The Uriel knights, which is about to be officially formed, also have 150000 troops."


    "Of course, these four knights are not all the combat power of our britannians. We still have many local garrison forces and many forces that are not subordinate to any knights, such as the heavy armor force - iron armor Ruishi, which was just established last year, and the guards specially responsible for defending the emperor."


    "Then say so..." Chaer, the patriarch of the Lago department, said somewhat dejected, "don''t you britannians have more than 1 million soldiers..."


    "Well... You can say so." Su Cheng smiled and nodded, "the current total strength of our britannians is indeed more than one million."


    In fact, Su Chenggang is just bragging.


    The number of troops of the other three knights is indeed above that of Su Cheng''s Michael knights, but their combat power is not necessarily above that of Michael knights.


    If the two armies fight on the plain, no matter who the opponent is, the order of Rachel or the order of Gabriel. No matter who the enemy commander is, Albert or Iser, Su Cheng has the confidence to win.


    Let alone one-on-one between the two armies, even if the three Knights of Gabriel, Rachel and Uriel joined forces to attack the Michael knights, Su Cheng was not afraid at all and had the same confidence to win the war under the circumstances of one dozen, 30000, 120000 and 650000.


    Su Cheng has great confidence in his abilities, his subordinates and his soldiers.


    It was just said that the strength and combat power of the other three knights were above Su Cheng''s Michael knights. In fact, it was just a bluff to these mountain barbarian patriarchs.


    However, like bluffing the patriarchs in the urban area just now, Su Cheng''s bluffing was also very successful.


    After learning that the mighty Michael knights in front of them were the weakest and three stronger knights, many patriarchs were scared to shrink their necks.


    Nalu and Ladao, the most powerful of the 32 tribes, were also livid at this time.


    More than 1 million soldiers... All the tattooed soldiers in their 32 tribes may not be a fraction of the britannians


    The Michael Knights'' training ground shocked them far more than the fortress city just now.


    Chaer, the clan leader of the Lago department, pointed to the infantry team wearing armor and practicing stabbing guns not far away, and then asked Su Cheng again:


    "Commander Su Cheng, can each of your soldiers wear iron armor?"


    "Well, yes. We britannians are the most common soldiers... That is, soldiers can be qualified to wear a set of iron full body armor. "


    "The basic equipment of our infantry is a set of iron armor, a long gun, a long sword and a shield. Of course, the head, sword and shield of the long gun are all made of iron. "


    "All made of iron?" Char exclaimed.


    The other patriarchs, including char, were shocked.


    It''s no wonder they were shocked, because the lake people haven''t mastered the technology of smelting iron so far.


    Their swords are still made of stone, and their shields are made of wood.


    If anyone can buy some iron tools from the trade points opened by britannians at the foot of the mountain, such as iron daggers, iron swords and iron shields, they must be provided as babies.


    But who knows, what they usually provide as a baby is worthless and nothing in Britannia.


    Any ordinary soldier can have a complete set of iron armor, iron sword, iron spear and iron shield


    At the thought of this, the patriarchs had a strong sense of difference in their hearts


    In addition to the popularization of iron weapons, the patriarchs were also surprised by the "high-tech weapons" and "advanced tactics" on the training ground.


    Except for a few patriarchs who have some knowledge, the other patriarchs have never seen a crossbow, let alone know what a crossbow is.


    When visiting the training of crossbow men just now, these ignorant mountain barbarian patriarchs finally saw the crossbow.


    In the eyes of shanman patriarchs, this crossbow is simply a "high-tech weapon".


    As long as the bow string is pulled well, it can maintain the waiting state for a long time. As long as the so-called trigger is pulled, the arrow can be shot out.


    The 32 clan leaders are outstanding soldiers in their respective tribes. They only need to look at the training of the crossbow men and the target hit by the crossbow arrow to see that the destructive power and accuracy of the crossbow must be far above the bow.


    The lake people, who still live a tribal life, naturally have no tactics in their daily battle. With a big hand, everyone will be finished.


    Therefore, the patriarchs were amazed at the various tactics and formation training in the training.


    Among them, the most curious and shocking tactics for the clan leaders are the "three section attack" tactics trained by the crossbow men.


    Row after row of shooting in turn, so that the arrow rain does not stop.


    The patriarchs imagined the scene of being shot by a crossbow like a rainstorm


    In that scene, the patriarchs just imagined that they felt cold all ove

 Chapter 578

    After taking the clan leaders to visit the training of the soldiers of the Michael knights, Su Cheng took the clan leaders to visit the real "high-tech equipment" - giant siege crossbow and catapult.


    After seeing the catapult and the giant siege crossbow... Especially the giant siege crossbow, many patriarchs were so frightened that they almost couldn''t stand stably.


    After seeing the appearance of the giant siege crossbow, many patriarchs secretly said:


    They have just seen the power of the crossbow. How powerful will this huge siege crossbow, which has been magnified dozens of times?


    Su Cheng seemed to see through their doubts and asked the soldiers to show the power of the siege crossbow.


    A siege crossbow is usually operated by five people.


    The five soldiers skillfully operated the siege crossbow.


    After the huge bow string was pulled apart under the action of Ji Gua, and the arrow stronger than an adult''s arm was put on, Raymond said to Su Cheng:


    "Captain. It''s loaded and ready to shoot. "


    "Yes."


    After Su Cheng nodded, he turned his head with a smile and reminded the patriarch behind him with "goodwill":


    "The loading has been completed, and the shooting will begin soon. The sound may be a little loud. Please be prepared."


    After finishing the "kind reminder" with the patriarchs, Su Cheng said to Raymond next to him:


    "Start shooting."


    "Yes. Start shooting! " The second half of Raymond''s sentence was told to the five soldiers who operated the siege crossbow.


    After obtaining the firing permit, the five soldiers immediately operated.


    Woo woo!!


    The patriarchs heard a shrill cry.


    A slender black shadow cut across their field of vision at an amazing speed, and hit a rock on their right side accurately from left to right.


    The arrow thicker than an adult''s arm was deeply embedded in the hard rock wall.


    Centered on the arrow inserted in the center of the rock wall, it cracked around, revealing a spider web like crack.


    Before the patriarchs recovered from the great power of the siege crossbow, Su Cheng then showed them the power of the catapult.


    Su Cheng thought it would be enough to show them the power of only one catapult, but after thinking about it, Su Cheng felt that it was not enough to show only one, so he decided to show 10 to the patriarchs at one go - anyway, there are so many catapults that it would be too wasteful not to make good use of them.


    Ten stone throwers are neatly arranged in a row and projected together after loading.


    Ten huge stones roared across the sky and fell in the distance, setting off violent vibration and dust, making a loud noise like thunder.


    After the 10 boulders fell to the ground, some clan leaders even blocked their ears and squatted on the ground.


    In addition to thunder, these mountain barbarian patriarchs have never heard such a loud noise, nor have they seen such a huge stone thrown into the air!


    "Am I dreaming..." Chaer, the patriarch of the Lago department, whispered, "such a big stone can be thrown into the air... Am I dreaming..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Great sense of loss - this is the feeling of the patriarchs after visiting the training ground of the Michael knights.


    They all knew that britannians were strong, but they didn''t expect to be so strong.


    With a total population of more than 80 million, more than one million soldiers, advanced equipment and tactics... In any way, the gap between them and the britannians is desperate.


    When we think of the gap between them and the britannians, everyone can''t help feeling a great sense of loss.


    After visiting the training ground of the Michael knights, Su Cheng also took them to visit other places, such as the hospital, drainage facilities and sanitary facilities of Avalon fortress


    Let the shanmans further understand that the gap between them and the britannians is in all aspects.


    Britannians are far superior not only in economy and military, but also in people''s livelihood.


    The lake people, whose civilization is still in the tribal era, naturally have no mature and decent medical technology.


    A simple cold can kill them.


    Many of them are incurable diseases, but they are not in Britannia. They can be cured easily.


    It goes without saying that drainage facilities and sanitation facilities have no such concept at all.


    Until today, these chiefs of the lake people know that compared with the life of the britannians, their lake life is simply backward, which makes them ashamed.


    After visiting the fortress''s hospitals, drainage facilities, sanitary facilities and other places, the sun has set.


    It''s time to start tonight''s highlight - dinner.


    The venue of the dinner is still in the reception room at noon today.


    With Su Cheng''s special arrangement and inspiration, today''s dinner is far more luxurious than today''s lunch.


    Today''s lunch was only half full of the table, while this afternoon''s meal was full of the whole long table.


    And the food is not as delicious as the food at noon today.


    Gozewen asked Humphrey and his Northern Territory administration to fully cooperate with Su Cheng in the saromanda battle. Therefore, Humphrey used the strength of the Northern Territory administration to find the best chef group in the whole North, and invited the best chef group in the whole north to Avalon fortress.


    Today''s dinner was prepared by the best chef group in the north.


    The 32 mountain barbarian elders had greasy hands. They had never heard of their hands and mouth since the food was served.


    The food served here is so delicious that they can''t stop eating. They just hate that they can''t have more hands, mouths and stomachs to take more food, swallow more food and accommodate more food.


    In addition to more and better food, there were musicians and dancers at the dinner.


    The musicians and dancers were also found by Humphrey with the ability of the Northern Territory administration. It is the top musicians and dancers in the Northern Territory.


    Although the lake people also have their national musical instrument bone flute, they have only one musical instrument.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, the music of the britannians is better than the monotonous music they play on bone flutes.


    The graceful posture and graceful dance of the dancers also made the patriarchs look straight.


    Have they ever seen such a beautiful dance?


    At today''s dinner, the patriarchs found that they had a huge gap with britannians in music, dance and food.


    ¡ª¡ªThe britannians are so powerful


    Many patriarchs said this in their hearts at the same time with great tacit understanding.


    I don''t know how many times they have this idea today

 Chapter 579

    After dinner and everyone was full, Su Cheng winked at Raymond, who was waiting to stand behind him.


    After receiving Su Cheng''s eyes, Raymond immediately nodded knowingly, then stepped back and left the reception room.


    But Raymond will be back soon.


    When he came back, he was followed by a large group of people.


    There are not many people in this group, just 32.


    Everyone held a big box of things in their hands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Su Cheng straightened up slightly, smiled at the 32 patriarchs in front of him, and then said:


    "The reason why I invite you here today is to enhance our friendship and make the friendship between our britannians and your lake people deeper."


    "In order to make our valuable friendship go to a higher level, we have specially prepared some gifts for you."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the 32 waiters holding a big box put the big box down and opened it to reveal the things in the box.


    Inside the box, there are exquisite fabrics, black tea with faint tea smell from a distance, and other gadgets.


    Seeing these gifts, many patriarchs looked straight.


    "On behalf of all the ethnic people of the Lago department, I would like to thank head Su Cheng!" Chaer, the patriarch of the Lago department, took the lead in saluting Su Cheng and thanking him.


    After the clan leaders of the Lago department took the lead in expressing their thanks to Su Cheng, the clan leaders of other tribes also saluted and expressed their thanks to Su Cheng.


    After some hesitation, some arrogant people, such as Nalu, the patriarch of the Helai department, and the patriarch of the Koran department, saluted Su Cheng and expressed their gratitude to Su Cheng.


    Bathed in the higher thanking voice of these patriarchs, Su Cheng''s smiling corners of his mouth showed a meaningful color.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    More than two hours later.


    21:42.


    Reception room.


    There are only Su Cheng and Raymond left in the huge reception room.


    The 32 patriarchs have returned to their rooms to rest, and even Su Cheng''s interpreter has retired to rest.


    After the patriarchs left under the guidance of the waiter and Su Cheng was alone in the reception room, Su Cheng gave a groan full of fatigue, then leaned back and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "It''s really tiring to receive these mountain barbarians..." Su Cheng sneered at himself with a bitter smile. "Maybe I really should exercise. It''s just to receive these mountain barbarians. I feel very tired."


    "... head." Raymond, who served as Su Cheng''s bodyguard and entourage for one day, said in a deep voice, "I understand a little why you spend so much money to entertain these mountain barbarians."


    "Really, Raymond, you see." Su Cheng smiled happily, "just understand. The money for this banquet seems to be a lot, but it''s not much compared with the money to send out the army and pay for the casualties. Not only is it not much, but it also saves a lot of money. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment and then continued:


    "Judging from the current situation, today''s'' battle ''is going well."


    "After suffering our ''invisible attack'' today, there are only a few tribes who have the courage to fight us when the war officially begins..."


    "But --" Ramon, standing behind Ramon, answered, "some tribes may not simply give in. For example, from the temperament of their patriarchs, I can see that their patriarchs are strong people. I''m afraid they won''t be the kind of people who will give in easily. "


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "I found this when I studied the information of the mountain barbarians. The people of Helai and Koran are often strong people, so these two tribes are the least likely to surrender easily. "


    "When the war begins later, the two most powerful tribes are most likely to unite against us."


    "So it''s very necessary to counter the two tribes so that they can''t unite when the war begins."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s eyes flashed a cold and indifferent color.


    "It''s time to start the last part of today. Raymond, help me inform the patriarch of the Koran department, Ladao, later. Let him come to my office and tell him I have something important to talk to him. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 20 minutes.


    Su Cheng''s office door.


    "This is the head''s office." Raymond made a "please" move towards Su Cheng''s office door, "please come in. The head is waiting for you inside."


    "Well, good."


    The clan leader of the Koran Department nodded and put his hand on the doorknob.


    I feel a little nervous now.


    Just now, this strong man who has been following behind head Su Cheng today and exudes the temperament of a fierce general all over suddenly came to his room, found him and told him that head Su Cheng wanted him to come to his office and talk to him about important things.


    Although full of doubts, Ladao obediently followed Raymond to the door of Su Cheng''s office.


    After putting his hand on the doorknob, he took a deep breath.


    After calming his nervous and confused mood a little, he pulled the door handle and pushed the door into Su Cheng''s office.


    After entering Su Cheng''s office, Ladao saw Su Cheng''s beautiful face full of warm smile.


    In addition to seeing Su Cheng, Ladao also saw the interpreter who also followed Su Cheng all day today.


    "Ah, here you are, leader Ladao."


    After seeing the Lama, Su Cheng warmly greeted the Lama, and Su Cheng''s translator immediately and accurately translated Su Cheng''s words.


    Su Cheng''s warm attitude flattered Ladao and immediately replied:


    "Good evening, too, Captain Su Cheng. What can I do for you?"


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I just want to talk to leader Ladao."


    "Talk?"


    "Yes, I know leader Ladao, you are the strongest warrior among the lake people. I always respect warriors like you, so I''ve been thinking about finding a time to have a good chat with you since this morning!"


    "Until now, I finally have time to have a good chat with you, the strongest soldier of the lake people! Come, Ladao, please sit down. "


    "I''m not the strongest warrior among the lake people."


    No one hates hearing compliments from others.


    Su Cheng''s praise made Ladao feel dark and happy, but he was polite and modest, and sat opposite Su Cheng.


    "I heard that patriarch Ladao has a sister. To tell you the truth, I also have a poor sister. She doesn''t work hard every day and knows to eat, drink, play and sleep. She''s so poor that I feel very worried. "


    Su Cheng is half true and half false. Although Alan really knows to eat, drink, play and sleep every day, Su Cheng is not worried about Alan''s current living conditions.


    After Su Cheng threw out this topic, La Dao immediately replied with great resonance:


    "Yes, so is my sister. I''m really worried that she doesn''t do her job every day!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Ladao talked for more than an hour with each other about their nutritious home habits.


    Chatting with Su Cheng made Ladao feel very exhausted. Su Cheng seemed to be very good at chatting. Even after chatting so much, Ladao didn''t feel any impatience. He just felt that time passed so fast. He felt that after chatting for a while, it had been more than an hour.


    At the end of the chat, when the two were about to say goodbye, Su Cheng suddenly held a thin long body wrapped in cloth and handed it to the front of the Lama.


    "Come, leader Ladao, please take this."


    "Commander Su Cheng, what is this?"


    After hearing the question, Su Cheng smiled and lifted the covered cloth.


    It''s a delicate sword.


    "I like you very much. So I''m going to give this to you as a gift as a symbol of our friendship. "


    "Really?!" Ladao exclaimed with a happy face.


    "It''s true." Su Cheng smiled and nodded, "it''s not a precious sword, so I hope you don''t mind too much."


    "Where! I like it too late! Where would you mind! "


    After saying that, Ladao respectfully took the sword from Su Cheng''s hand, and then played with it.


    For soldiers like Ladao, nothing attracts him more than a beautiful iron sword.


    "Thank you! Head Su Cheng! "


    "You''re welcome." Su Cheng chuckled, "as long as you like it."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng watched the happy Ladao leave his office with a sword in his hand.


    After La Dao left his office, Su Cheng''s smile slowly faded.


    A cold and indifferent color slowly appeared in Su Cheng''s eyes.

 Chapter 580

    July 5, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Gozewen has always had a habit, that is, when he is tired of handling government affairs, he will go out to the Baiyang palace and walk everywhere in the Baiyang palace.


    At this time, gozewen, as usual, walked in a corridor in the Baiyang palace, relaxing his tired body and mind.


    Jacob, who was almost inseparable from gozewen, followed gozewen closely, accompanied gozewen for a walk, and reported to gozewen the recent situation of the Western bandit army.


    "The current fighting situation of the bandit army is very gratifying." Jacob smiled and rushed to the side of gozewen to report, "the only bandits can''t stop Allen and enly. The five largest bandits have been easily eliminated. Among the remaining three largest bandits, one also surrendered, while countless smaller bandits surrendered."


    "In this bandit fighting, the greatest merit should be awarded to enli. Whenever the battle begins, enli will personally lead the soldiers to charge and always rush in front of the soldiers, which greatly boosts the morale. Thanks to enli''s bravery, our casualties are much less and the process of eliminating bandits is much faster. According to the current progress, The bandit army should be back soon. "


    "Enly Hunter..." Ge zewen nodded with a smile. "He has both literature and martial arts. He can not only command the army in the rear, but also charge in the front. He is really a rare warrior. Cultivate him more in the future. With his qualifications, it should not be difficult to become the head of the knights in the future."


    "Ah, one more thing."


    Jacob said "ah" as if he remembered something, and then continued:


    "According to the report from the bandit army, Ilsa seems to have a high reputation in the bandit army. From senior generals like Allen and enly to ordinary soldiers, they all like and respect Ilsa very much. "


    "Oh?" Ge zewen raised his eyebrows curiously, "is there such a thing?"


    "Ilsa is very sensible and not delicate." Jacob continued with a smile, "on the way to the western expedition with the bandit army, he never shouted bitterness and fatigue, nor did he have the arrogance and pettiness of dandies, and never caused trouble to the generals and soldiers of the bandit army."


    "In the army, ordinary soldiers often go down to the barracks to work hard. When Alan and enly study the battle plan, they often pass water and food to Alan and enly very wisely."


    "Therefore, Ilsa, who is very sensible, has a high reputation in the bandit army and is very liked and welcomed by generals and soldiers."


    After quietly listening to Jacob''s report, GE zewen nodded: "well... It''s really my granddaughter..."


    After saying that, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    After learning that his own granddaughter was so excellent and didn''t disappoint him, GE zewen seemed to be in a better mood, and even his pace of walking became a lot lighter.


    However, just then, gozeven and Jacob heard a familiar roar in front of them.


    That''s Gail''s voice.


    After gazing at each other for a while, gozeven and Jacob quickened their pace and hurried along with the sound.


    Soon they saw Gail and a maid.


    The maid is very young. From the appearance, she should be just over 15 years old.


    Gail glared at the maid, who had tears in her eyes and shrunk her shoulders and head. If the human body could not shrink so small, the maid might shrink smaller.


    When they came here, they kept hearing Gail''s roar and scolding.


    Until they arrived at the scene, Gail''s roar and reprimand stopped, turned around and saluted gozeven and Jacob.


    Jacob moved his eyes and looked around.


    There was a pool of debris at Gail''s and the maid''s feet.


    If Jacob was right, this piece should have been a beautiful vase.


    Seeing the broken vase on the floor and the appearance of Gail and the maid, Jacob guessed roughly what had happened.


    After asking Gail, he found that it was just as Jacob had guessed.


    The maid accidentally broke the expensive vase being carried, which happened to be favored by Gail passing by. The angry Gail scolded the young maid until gozewen and Jacob came.


    Just after Gail explained what had happened to gozeven and Jacob, the poor maid explained in a weak voice:


    "I''m sorry... I just sprained my foot accidentally... I didn''t mean to..."


    "You still say!"


    Before the maid had finished, Gail interrupted directly and rudely:


    "Wrong is wrong! Don''t make excuses for me! You don''t have to stay in the palace anymore! Just pack up and leave later! "


    "Wuwu..."


    The maid is not very old. She should be just a newcomer who has just entered the imperial palace. She has not much experience. She has never received such a severe and terrible rebuke.


    Although she had been holding back her tears, she finally couldn''t help it after hearing that Gail was going to dismiss her. A few wronged tears rolled from her eyes, slid across her cheeks, gathered on her chin, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Enough!" Gozewen frowned tightly and looked at Gail with unhappy eyes. "Everyone makes mistakes. Why scold others so maliciously! And this is not what a serious mistake! Why give others such severe punishment! "


    "Father!" Gail retorted reluctantly, "she is the maid of our palace! The task is to take care of everything in the palace! What''s wrong with scolding her for not doing her job well? "


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with giving her such a severe punishment! Only by severely punishing the ineffective maid can the rest of the waiters be afraid! Let them not be careless and lax in their future work! "


    "Enough! I''ve heard enough of your fallacies! "


    Ge zewen seemed to be finally unable to help himself and roared at Gail. Because the tone was too high and the sound was too bright, his roar was a little hoarse.


    "According to what you say, those knights who inadvertently lost the war and lost thousands or tens of thousands of soldiers must be severely punished?"


    "You can dismiss a maid who accidentally broke a vase. If a knight loses the battle, don''t you want to exile him or behead him directly?"


    "Who hasn''t lost the war?! Tell me, in the history of our British Empire, which knight is victorious and will never lose? Even the integrated Knight will lose a lot of battles? "


    "It''s normal for knights to lose and lose countless losses!"


    "If you were emperor in the future, I can''t imagine what the future britannian Empire would be like!"


    "Let you be the emperor. I''m afraid within three years, these good officials and generals who our empire has managed to accumulate may be branded as'' incompetent ''by you, and then all of them will be exiled and killed!!"


    "Don''t you know what it means to ''be considerate of others'' and what it means to'' treat others with benevolence ''?"


    After he seemed to use all his strength and scolded Gail, gozewen gasped for breath.


    After smoothing his breath and calming his emotions, gozewen turned his head and said to the young maid:


    "Ignore this guy and forget what he just said."


    "I won''t fire you."


    "However - although you may not be intentional, it is an indisputable fact that you accidentally broke the vase, so there should be punishment."


    "I''ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes."


    "Tell me your name and the name of the Chamberlain in charge of you."


    "I''ll tell your Chamberlain about breaking the vase later."


    "As long as you work well and achieve outstanding results this month, you will be exempted from punishment."


    After hearing gozewen''s words, the maid''s face immediately burst into ecstasy.


    After saying thanks to gozewen many times, the maid told gozewen her name and the name of her Chamberlain.


    After writing down the names of the two people, gozewen let the maid leave.


    After the maid left, gozewen looked at Gail with disappointed eyes in anger, then coldly "hum", didn''t talk to Gail, and directly turned away.


    Jacob looked at Gail, who was standing where he was, with a complicated look, and then looked at gozeven''s figure, which was gradually disappearing.


    After a helpless sigh, Jacob saluted Gail, and then quickly followed gozeven''s steps.


    Gail was left alone.


    "Tut..." after Gail was left alone at the scene, Gail said to himself angrily, "is there anything wrong with being strict with subordinates and making subordinates fear you? I went to various places to experience. It is this method that makes various places develop rapidly. "


    After that, Gail also made an unhappy "hum", then turned his head and hurried away in the opposite direction to gozeven.

 Chapter 581

    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the west, outside the base camp of the bandit army.


    "Hum ~ hum ~ hum ~"


    Ilsa hummed a small tune and walked comfortably around the periphery of the base camp of the bandit army.


    The bandit army is now on the way to crusade against the next bandit group and is now camping and resting.


    Children of Ilsa''s age often have unlimited energy. Even if it is time for the rest of the army, Ilsa is not willing to rest obediently, but walks around the periphery of the army camp with great interest.


    Ilsa was followed by two maidens responsible for defending Ilsa.


    Ilsa is the only granddaughter of gozewen after all. Gozewen has no children except Gail, and Gail has no children except Ilsa. In other words, it is only a matter of time before Ilsa becomes the emperor of the British Empire.


    Of course, it is impossible not to send personal guards to protect such a noble and important person.


    The two maidens who are following Ilsa are the elite bodyguards sent by gozewen to protect Ilsa.


    Although the two maidens look soft and weak, they are actually elite soldiers of the royal guards. They are the elite of the elite. As long as they are given weapons, long swords and long guns, they only need to be given a weapon. It''s no problem to fight 10 of them.


    Since the two maidens followed Ilsa to the bandit army, they were like conjoined babies with Ilsa. They followed Ilsa wherever she went.


    Even in this ordinary walk, the two maidens are inseparable from Ilsa.


    Just as Ilsa hummed a minor and walked aimlessly around the periphery of the bandit army camp, her eyes suddenly lit up: at the end of an oil-green thousands of miles fertile field, there was a large sea of gorgeous flowers.


    Seeing the beautiful scenery, Ilsa immediately quickened her pace and ran there.


    When she approached, Ilsa saw that the original snow-white, light pink and crimson flowers were blooming, forming a gorgeous sea of flowers.


    "How beautiful..." looking at the sea of flowers in front of her, Ilsa couldn''t help sighing, "I didn''t expect such a beautiful sea of flowers near here. This time I followed the bandit army to the West. I really came right. I don''t have a chance to see such a beautiful sea of flowers in Baiyang palace. "


    Ilsa walked quickly to the brook not far away, picked up a handful of cool river water and swallowed it in one breath.


    "It''s so sweet."


    "Oh? I can''t imagine that there will be children here, and it''s a very beautiful little girl. " When Ilsa had just finished praising the sweet river, a nice young woman''s voice suddenly came from her side.


    Ilsa quickly turned her head, but found a young woman in a shabby black robe sitting cross legged not far away, looking at her with a smile.


    The woman was wearing a shabby, dirty black robe. She didn''t wear a black hood, so Ilsa could clearly see the young woman''s face.


    Judging from her face, this woman is not very old. She is about 16 years old. It is very strange that her clothes are very dirty, but her face, hair and hands... In short, all the parts Ilsa can see are very clean.


    With fair skin, long soft silver hair, beautiful blue eyes and beautiful face, Ilsa is one of the most beautiful women she has ever seen in her life.


    "Ah, Hello!"


    Ilsa quickly stood up, saluted the man in black very politely, and then introduced herself:


    "My name is Elise. I came to play with my friends. I happened to come here and found this beautiful sea of flowers."


    Ilsa naturally can''t reveal her real name and identity to strangers.


    The forged name and identity were thought of as early as when Ilsa set off for the western expedition with the bandit army.


    If you meet a stranger while walking in the military camp, you will claim to be Elise, the granddaughter of a cloth merchant in the imperial capital.


    After hearing Ilsa''s self introduction, the man in black nodded with a smile: "Hello, Miss Elise, my name is..."


    The man in black was silent for a moment when he should have reported his name.


    "... Avalon." After being silent for a while, the black robed talent burst out a name that anyone who has learned a little about the history of Britannia should know, "just call me Avalon. If it''s troublesome, just call me a black robed man or a sage."


    "Avalon?" Ilsa threw a curious look at the man in black, "what a coincidence! Your name is as like as two peas of the great generals of the British people who were in the order of a thousand years ago.


    "Well, yes."


    The man in black nodded, then raised his head slightly and looked at the blue sky in the distance.


    "It is the name of one of the twelve Knights of the round table under Arthur pandragon, the knight king."


    "And one of the only four female round table knights."


    "She is best at playing defensive war. She is Arthur''s favorite general. Unfortunately, there is some imbalance in development. She is good at playing defense, but not good at attacking. Therefore, when Arthur attacks all directions, Avalon is either thrown to strengthen the defense line or to defend the strategic stronghold."


    "Arthur basically didn''t take Avalon with him in offensive operations and plans such as the strategic decisive battle with Ximan -- ''Northern Cross blitz''."


    "Avalon quarreled with Arthur many times."


    "Hey?" Ilsa looked at the man in black in surprise. "Did Avalon quarrel with the knight king?"


    "Of course I did. The twelve round table knights, everyone has quarreled with the ''Knight King'', from cumbersome military affairs to daily trivial matters. Avalon has the closest relationship with the ''Knight King'', so they two quarrel the most and fiercely. "


    "However, although the two of them quarreled the most and fiercely, Arthur still regarded Avalon as his confidant, and he always valued Avalon."


    Speaking of this, the man in black paused as if he remembered something, and then said to Ilsa:


    "Little sister, let me tell you another thing that few people may know. Although today''s bards and third rate novels in bookstores like to describe how good the relationship between the twelve round table knights and Arthur is, and how harmonious they get along with their monarchs and ministers, in fact, between them, It''s not very pleasant and harmonious. "


    "The relationship between Arthur and most of the round table knights is not very good."


    "Arthur even got along with several round table knights very unhappily. If these round table knights were not really outstanding, and they worked hard and made great contributions to the rise of the Soviet British Empire, Arthur would not be willing to deal with them, otherwise Arthur would really abolish them. Anyway, there are many generals who can fight, There is no shortage of these round table knights. "


    "Hey? Really?! " Ilsa couldn''t believe it. "I always thought the relationship between the round table knights and the ''Knight King'' was very harmonious..."


    "If you study history books carefully, you can also find this from all kinds of subtle records in history books."


    The man in black continued with a smile:


    "In fact, many people know that Arthur''s relationship with most of the round table knights is not very good, such as those historians who study the history of the Soviet British Empire."


    "However, because Arthur and the Knights of the round table have a harmonious relationship and the view of harmony between monarchs and officials has been spread too widely and has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people."


    "This rumor is about to replace the official history. If you tell others that Arthur doesn''t have a good relationship with most of the round table knights, they may scold you as crazy and say you haven''t read the history book."


    "Well..." Ilsa hesitated, "why does the ''Knight King'' have a bad relationship with most of the round table knights... Shouldn''t they be good comrades in arms and friends fighting side by side..."


    "Why..." the black robed man whispered, then lowered his eyes and flashed a lost color at the bottom of his eyes.


    "There are many reasons, but the main reason is really different political views..."

 Chapter 582

    "Different political views?"


    Ilsa flashed her beautiful big eyes and looked suspiciously at the man in black.


    However, the man in black turned a blind eye to Ilsa''s puzzled eyes and asked a question that did not seem to have anything to do with the current topic:


    "Little sister, do you like or respect Arthur Pendragon?"


    "Well! I respect and worship the ''Knight King'' most! "


    As soon as the man in black asked, Ilsa nodded without thinking.


    "The ''Knight King'' ascended the throne as the emperor of the suyinglan Empire at a young age and took over the mess of the suyinglan Empire at that time."


    "But with her extraordinary political skills and military talents, she successfully helped the suyinglan Empire out of the dilemma at that time, defeated all the enemies around, especially the barbarians who had been entrenched in the west of the suyinglan empire for hundreds of years! She is the greatest king in the history of our britannians! No one! "


    The man in black listened quietly, and Ilsa spoke impassively of her admiration for Arthur.


    "Isn''t there one of the greatest kings in the history of Britannia..."


    The man in black repeated Ilsa''s evaluation of Arthur just now.


    Although the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, he showed a meaningful smile.


    "Yes, indeed, many people evaluate Arthur as the greatest king in the history of Britannia, and some of Arthur''s fanatical admirers also call Arthur the greatest king in human history."


    "But -- little sister, do you know Arthur''s other nicknames?"


    "Tyrants, war maniacs, fanatical War Lovers."


    "When Arthur was still alive, many people commented on Arthur like this."


    "Some people also evaluated Arthur''s round table knights as a killing group in the name of justice and protecting the country."


    "Hey?" Ilsa hesitated in some panic, "is that so... I heard it for the first time..."


    "Ha ha, little sister, you are still young after all. It''s normal not to know Arthur''s black history. "


    The man in black smiled.


    "Although Arthur has many black histories, it is an indisputable fact that she has made immortal achievements. Under the light of her immortal achievements, her black histories have been slightly covered."


    "When you grow up and learn more about Arthur''s history, you will know that I didn''t lie. Until now, some people still evaluate Arthur as a war madman."


    "Arthur, when she took over the suyinglan Empire, the suyinglan empire was full of enemies in all directions, and there were many worries inside."


    "After rectifying the political situation of the Empire and eliminating the internal worries of the Empire, Arthur began to solve the foreign aggression and began to find ways to return the suyinglan Empire to peace."


    After hearing the word "peace", Ilsa couldn''t help picking her beautiful eyebrows, showing a stronger color of curiosity at the bottom of her eyes, and listening more carefully to the story of the man in black.


    "After a hard thought, Arthur decided to use the simplest and most effective method at that time to solve the foreign aggression and return the Soviet British Empire to peace."


    "That is to launch a large-scale foreign war and invade all directions."


    "As long as all the enemies are defeated and eliminated, there will naturally be no more foreign aggression."


    "After deciding on the strategic policy, Arthur began to strengthen the military strength of the Empire and promoted 12 generals with extraordinary military talents. These 12 generals were the twelve round table knights in the future."


    "Does Arthur''s idea sound terrible?" The man in black smiled bitterly at Ilsa, "waging war for peace and exchanging such a bloody way for peace."


    After hearing the question of the man in black, Ilsa was silent.


    Ilsa felt that her head could not answer such a serious question at present. She couldn''t think of an answer.


    It seems that the man in black didn''t intend to get any answer from Ilsa from the beginning. After asking Ilsa this question, he continued:


    "Arthur''s idea of exchanging war for peace received many objections at that time, such as some round table knights."


    "This is what I just said about the so-called ''different political views''."


    "Arthur insisted on using iron and blood means to get peace in suyinglan, while some round table knights strongly opposed Arthur''s practice. They believed that they should not be so radical and should try to find peace at the negotiating table instead of relying on war."


    "It is precisely because of their different ideas that Arthur has a bad relationship with most of the round table knights."


    "Thanks to Arthur''s great personal charm and outstanding talent at that time, even though most of the round table knights opposed Arthur''s idea, Arthur could still treat them obediently and act obediently according to Arthur''s idea."


    "Arthur stubbornly pursued the strategy of ''War for peace'' and marched in all directions with the twelve round table knights and the army of Su Yinglan."


    "This long war lasted 14 years."


    "After 14 years of fighting, Arthur finally defeated all the enemies around the Soviet British Empire. Among them, the barbarians in the West were conquered by Arthur. After annexing the territory of the West barbarians, the territory of the Soviet British Empire was nearly doubled. "


    "Although Arthur finally realized her wishes and goals, defeated all the enemies, and made the suyinglan Empire free of foreign aggression and have a long lost time of peace, he also paid a great price."


    "Regardless of the foreign enemies, the suyinglan Empire itself has suffered countless deaths and injuries. Countless soldiers have been killed and injured in the fourteen year war, and the money spent is even more difficult to measure. Countless families are broken... Almost no young men can be seen in every village and town in the country..."


    Speaking of this, the man in black seemed unwilling to go on, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    After a long silence, the man in black continued:


    "Arthur''s immortal feat is made of countless white bones, so Arthur is still attacked today. She is a war madman, a tyrant and a fanatical war lover."


    "What do you think? "Little sister?"


    The man in black turned his head and looked at Ilsa, who had been silently listening to her talk about Arthur''s black history since just now.


    After hearing the question of the man in black, Ilsa thought for a moment.


    After a long time, Ilsa whispered:


    "... I''m still young and ignorant, so I don''t know how to evaluate the ''Knight King''..."


    "However, I think - a genius like the ''Knight King'' who can get the Soviet British Empire out of trouble and become the most powerful country at that time will certainly not make any foolish plans."


    "The ''Knight King'' will choose to use violence to solve the peace problem of the Empire. I think the ''Knight King'' must have a lot of difficulties in this..."


    Hearing what Ilsa said, the pupil of the man in black shrank, and a faint unexpected color appeared on his face.


    "I just learned a new knowledge a few days ago: violence and negotiation are only one of the means to solve things. Sometimes, violence may even be the best means to solve things."


    "I don''t know what happened when the ''Knight King'' began to prepare to solve foreign aggression thousands of years ago, but I think the situation at that time might belong to a situation where there was no other way but to use force."


    "Perhaps the ''Knight King'' was aware of this and decided to use violence - a method that puzzled and even opposed many people at that time and now to solve the enemies around the Empire."


    At this point, Ilsa paused.


    After thinking for a while and reorganizing the following words, he continued to whisper:


    "If I were the ''Knight King'' and found that I had no choice but to use force to solve the foreign enemy, I might, like the ''Knight King'', resolutely carry out the national mobilization and mobilize the major knights to defeat and even conquer the foreign enemy."


    "Instead of always suffering from the pain brought by foreign enemies, I would rather exchange a moment of severe pain for a while of peace and ease."

 Chapter 583

    Ilsa''s answer seemed to surprise the black robed man.


    "Oh, oh." The man in black took his eyes away from Ilsa and looked again at the distant skyline and the blue sky in front of him. "If Arthur heard your answer, she would be very surprised and happy. Unexpectedly, she could be understood by a little sister as young as a grade..."


    "Big sister, are you a historian?" Ilsa asked the man in black curiously, "it always feels like you know a lot about the history of the ''Knight King''! Are you a historian who specializes in the knight king? "


    "A historian? Well... It doesn''t count. " The corners of the black robed man''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a meaningful smile, "I just restated the scene I''ve seen."


    "Hey?" Ilsa looked suspiciously at the man in black, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally." The man in black smiled a few times, "if I say I have seen the quarrel between the round table knights and Arthur, and Arthur personally led the twelve round table knights to fight in all directions, little sister, do you believe it?"


    "Of course not!" Ilsa didn''t think about it, so she said angrily, "the ''Knight King'' and the Knights of the round table are figures thousands of years ago! Big sister, if you have really seen the ''Knight King'' and the Knights of the round table, aren''t you thousands of years old? "


    "Ho ho." After a few meaningful chuckles, the man in black stood up from the ground.


    "Well, little sister, I should go. I''m very happy to chat with you today. Thank you. "


    "Hey? Big sister, are you leaving? Don''t you look at this beautiful sea of flowers any more? "


    "No more." The man in black shook his head, "I''ve seen this flower sea many times, and if you know the history of this flower sea, you won''t think it''s very beautiful anymore."


    "Huahai''s... History?"


    "Well, this sea of flowers is an ancient battlefield. A thousand years ago, Arthur led eight round table knights to launch a strategic decisive battle against Ximan - the Northern Cross lightning war, where he met the main force of Ximan, and then fought fiercely. "


    "The strategic purpose of the North Cross lightning war is to completely destroy the national strength of Ximan. Therefore, ''kill the enemy and leave no prisoners'' is the purpose of the North Cross lightning war."


    "The battle was really fierce at that time." The black robed man sighed, "whether he took up arms or not, he would kill the West barbarians. More than 100000 West barbarians were slaughtered. The soil of the earth was dyed black purple by blood. There were broken meat and viscera everywhere. If people with poor concentration saw such a terrible battlefield, they might go crazy directly."


    As soon as the voice of the man in black fell, Ilsa''s face turned white. She quickly stood up from the sea of flowers and looked at the beautiful sea of flowers under her feet with surprise and a little fear.


    "What a drama." The black robed man lowered his head, cast complex eyes at the beautiful and beautiful flowers under his feet, and continued to say to himself, "once such a tragic and terrible battlefield, now it has turned into such a large sea of beautiful flowers."


    After talking to himself like this, the black robed man shook his head with a bitter smile, then pulled on the black robed hood and headed north.


    It went farther and farther until it finally disappeared completely within Ilsa''s field of vision.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    July 20, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), shanman trade point at the foot of the mountain.


    Just after dawn, the only trading point in the ligasos mountains that traded with shanman began to operate.


    The mercenaries armed with long swords began to guard the gates of the trade points and began patrolling.


    The middle-aged boss of the trade point got up before dawn and began to look through the account books to calculate the recent income.


    However, just then, he suddenly heard a slight sound outside the house.


    The boss didn''t care at first. He just thought that there might be some travelers passing by. He continued to look at the account book in his hand.


    However, the boss found that the noise seemed to be getting louder and louder, from far to near.


    As the strange noise grew louder and louder, the boss also heard the loud cheers, the collision of armor, and the angry curses of his son and mercenaries.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened?


    A sense of foreboding surged into the boss''s mind.


    He quickly closed the account book in his hand, threw it aside, then picked up the bow and arrow hanging on the wall and the dagger for self-defense on the table, and rushed out.


    The boss of the trade point is not a weak boss with no strength to bind chickens. He still knows some fighting skills, especially bow.


    After the boss of the trade point took his bow, arrow and dagger and rushed out of the house, the scene in front of the boss was so frightening.


    Nearly a hundred fully armed britannian soldiers, who were not short of iron armor, spear, sword and iron shield, appeared in his trade point and confronted his son with the mercenaries he hired.


    It may be inaccurate to say confrontation, because they add up to less than 10 people, while there are nearly 100 people in the British army.


    The difference in strength is too great to be called confrontation.


    The soldiers of the Britannia army pointed their cold gun heads at them, drank at them, and told their trade points to lay down their arms and retreat.


    The mercenaries he hired and his son, although their faces were full of fear, were unwilling to show weakness and roared at the soldiers of the British army and asked them what they were doing.


    The boss who has operated this trade point for decades naturally knows what to do in the face of this situation.


    "Listen to them! Put down your weapons and get back! "


    In any case, there is absolutely no good end to fighting against the Imperial Army - the boss of the trade point knows this very well.


    After that, the boss set an example and threw the bow, arrow and dagger he had just taken out of the house to the ground.


    "Father!"


    After seeing the boss come out, his young son, who had just started training recently, and the mercenaries he hired, showed their joy because they found their backbone.


    Seeing the boss coming out, his young son and the mercenaries felt very settled.


    Although they were unwilling, they finally obediently listened to the boss, put down their weapons and retreated to the boss.


    After his son and the mercenaries he hired retreated to him, the boss of the trade point coughed a few times, calmed his mood and calmed himself a little. Then the boss shouted to the nearly 100 British soldiers in front of him:


    "I''m in charge here! I wonder what''s the matter with you here? We will fully cooperate with you! Please rest assured! "

 Chapter 584

    The reason for the war? Just make up one of these things.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng chatted with deputy head Willie one day


    *******


    *******


    "Are you the steward of this trade point?"


    As soon as the voice of the trade point boss fell, a woman''s voice rang out.


    Then, the nearly 100 britannian soldiers quickly pushed away from both sides with the middle as the boundary, making way for a road, revealing a woman standing on the given road.


    Although the woman wore black armor like the soldiers around her, the style and decorative patterns of the armor were different from those of the soldiers around her.


    It can be seen that the woman''s armor is much higher than that of the soldiers around her.


    In other words, this woman is a general and should be the officer of nearly 100 Britannia soldiers.


    "I''m Lindsay, the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army of the Michael knights." While introducing herself, the woman gave a military salute to the trade point boss of the British Empire.


    "We don''t mean to offend you, but because of some special circumstances, we hope you can evacuate here."


    As soon as Lindsay''s voice fell, the boss''s young son asked anxiously:


    "Special circumstances? What happened? Why should we evacuate here? "


    "Because the war broke out." Lindsay said in a flat tone, "not long ago, the mountain barbarians living in the ligasos mountains made a riot and killed a non killing villager in a small village near the mountains."


    "After learning about this, your majesty, the governor of the Northern Territory and our regiment were very angry, so they decided to go to war with shanman. Now the declaration of war should have been sent to these barbarians on the mountain. 10000 troops of the Michael Knights have also arrived at the foot of the ligasos mountain. The war is imminent."


    "For your safety, I hope you can leave here as soon as possible."


    As soon as Lindsay had finished, the boss''s son asked again:


    "It''s impossible! The mountain is pretty down the mountain to make trouble? And killed many villagers? Why don''t we know about it? Which village did shanman kill? "


    "Isn''t shanman and we always get along very harmoniously? How could shanman kill our people for no reason! It''s too late for them to fight! How could you provoke us! There must be something wrong with this? "


    The boss''s son''s words seemed to annoy Lindsay a little.


    "You have so many problems." Lindsay frowned. "Let''s go quickly. I don''t know which village''s villagers have been killed."


    "In short, that''s what my officers told me. Shanman was originally a group of barbarians. We can''t understand what they think. Isn''t it surprising what they did?"


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense to me. Pack your bags quickly and get out of here."


    Lindsay''s rude attitude made the young boss''s son feel very unhappy.


    Just when the boss''s son wanted to argue with Lindsay again, the boss standing next to him covered his son''s mouth.


    Then he apologized to Lindsay:


    "Sorry, my son is still young and not sensible. Please forgive the dog''s gaffe and ignorance. We will pack our bags, close this trade point and leave here immediately."


    When talking about "closing this trade point", the boss specially accentuated his tone.


    After laughing and apologizing to Lindsay, the boss glared at his son.


    Stop talking to me - the boss sent this message to his son with his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The boss''s action was also very fast. In less than half an hour, he packed all the important luggage and materials at the trade point.


    In a carriage pulled by two pack horses, he took all the important luggage and supplies of the trade point and left here with his son and the mercenaries he hired.


    The boss personally took charge of the car and drove the carriage full of luggage and supplies.


    When he was about to leave the trade point, the boss turned around and looked reluctantly at the smaller and smaller trade point behind him, and at the trade point that their family had operated for unknown years for generations.


    It was not until the trade point disappeared that the boss took back his reluctant eyes.


    At the same time, he raised the back of his hand and wiped the tears in his eyes.


    "Father!"


    Just then, the young son sitting next to the boss shouted at his father with dissatisfaction:


    "Are we just leaving?! Just leave this trade point where our family has operated for generations. I don''t know how many years?! "


    "What else?" As soon as his son''s voice fell, the boss asked, "what can we do? What are you doing against the millions of troops of the British Empire? How many lives and courage do you have? Dare to confront the millions of troops of the British Empire. "


    The boss''s rhetorical question silenced his son.


    The mouth is open and closed, closed and open.


    Wanted to say something against his father.


    But I don''t know what to say to refute what his father just said.


    "Son, don''t you understand?"


    The boss gave a sigh full of bitterness and loneliness.


    "As early as the end of April, the British Empire began to hoard materials, build Garrison and advance strongholds at the foot of the ligasos mountains."


    "This shows that the British Empire has long wanted to use troops against the mountains."


    "What mountain killed many villagers? I guess it''s probably made up blindly. It''s just a casual reason for the war."


    "The reason why they drove us away was that we were out of the way. It was not what they just said. They drove us away to ensure our safety."


    "Out of the way?" The son cast a puzzled look at his father. "Have we done anything? Why is it in the way? "


    "Because we are doing trade with shanman." The boss said in a deep voice, "our trade point is the only trade point between britannians and shanman. Shanman''s salt, iron and other important materials need to be supplied by our trade point."


    "As long as we destroy this trade point, we can block shanman''s only import channel, block shanman''s economy and cut off shanman''s supplies."


    Speaking of this, the boss paused and said with a bitter smile:


    "The man who came up with this plan is really cruel. He really plans to kill shanman."


    "Even sent a squadron to drive us away... This is a naked threat to us... If you don''t obediently dismantle the trade point by yourself, you can help us dismantle it with swords and guns..."


    The boss let out a long sigh full of bitterness.


    "After this war, there may be no more shanman, so we can''t trade with shanman... Forget it, we think we''re unlucky. Let''s give our lives for the great cause of the country. Let''s start a new career with the wealth we''ve earned over the years."

 Chapter 585

    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Now Su Cheng and Willie, who are a little free, are playing chess and playing military chess.


    Although Willie can also play military chess, his chess skills are really average. He is not Su Cheng''s opponent at all.


    When Su Chengdu began to deliberately release water, Willie was killed.


    But neither of them cared much about the outcome of the chessboard. They just played chess, passed the time and entertained.


    Willie twirled a chess piece and, when he was ready to drop it, smiled at Su Cheng sitting opposite him:


    "By this time, 10000 troops should have reached the temporary stronghold at the foot of the ligasos mountains, and the saromanda battle has finally officially begun."


    "You''re wrong, Willie."


    Su Cheng pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a shallow smile.


    "As early as last month when I entertained 32 shanman patriarchs, the saromanda battle had already begun."


    After saying this, Su Cheng picked up a piece of chess and dropped it with a slap, then continued:


    "After seeing the overwhelming strength difference with us britannians, there may be no more than five tribes who have the courage to fight us."


    "Captain, your strategy this time is really great." Willie exclaimed from the bottom of his heart, "before the formal use of troops, we will entertain 32 tribal chiefs to let them see the power of our britannians and attack their self-confidence and courage."


    "When the war begins, we can offer attractive conditions for surrender, which will attract a large number of shanman tribes who dare not compete with us to surrender."


    "A soldier can destroy most of shanman''s combat power without blood flow. Although the scale of this saromanda battle is small, it can also leave a strong mark in history with this exquisite arrangement and plan before the war!"


    "It''s not a clever plan or anything." Su Cheng said modestly, "it''s just some small tricks without careful consideration. I just hope Deng Jiaer can play better this time. I''ve cut most of shanman''s combat power. If I can''t win beautifully, it''s too unreasonable."


    "Ah, speaking of this." Willie hesitated, "Captain, you let Miss Deng Jiaer be the commander-in-chief of the 10000 pingman army this time. Some people have some complaints about your appointment..."


    "Who is complaining?" Su Cheng asked.


    "Dale, commander of the 4th Army, and Samuel, commander of the 2nd army. The most dissatisfied with this is Dale, because the 10000 pingman army came from her fourth army, so she should be the commander-in-chief of the pingman army. "


    Speaking of this, Willington said a little.


    After hesitating for a while, gritting his teeth and strengthening his determination, he continued:


    "Dale also said that your appointment is biased and favors your confidants for this opportunity to earn credit easily."


    Personally lead the army to destroy the mountain barbarians living in the ligasos mountains - naturally, Su Cheng doesn''t have to do it himself.


    There are so many powerful generals in the Michael knights that there are no fewer than five fingers who can lead the army. If Su Cheng has to do such a small thing himself, Willie, Raymond and Deng Jiaer can resign collectively.


    Su Cheng''s role in the saromanda battle was mainly that of the chief planner, who was responsible for planning and formulating strategic plans. As for personally leading the army to eliminate the mountain barbarians who were tenacious in resistance and unwilling to surrender, his subordinates naturally did such small things.


    Through Su Cheng''s banquet last month, after knowing that there is an overwhelming gap with the britannians, there must be a few tribes who have the courage to fight the britannians.


    Su Cheng didn''t need a single soldier. After reducing most of shanman''s combat power, Su Cheng felt that only 2 or 3000 people needed to be dispatched to deal with the remaining people who resisted stubbornly. However, for the sake of insurance, Su Cheng decided to dispatch 10000 people.


    Su Cheng transferred the 11th brigade of the 4th Army to the 10 brigades of the 20th army to form a pingman Legion.


    The reason why these 10 brigades were incorporated into the flat barbarian Legion is that when the 10 brigades started the reconstruction and recruitment of the Michael Knights last year, they were the most advanced 10000 recruits to the Michael knights.


    The 10000 recruits who have not seen blood and have been trained for the longest time among all recruits are sent out to train, so that these 10000 recruits can see blood and experience what a battlefield is.


    Exterminating the mountain barbarians on the mountain is less difficult and tragic. It is suitable for sending recruits to exercise.


    As for the position of the commander of the 10000 pingman legion, Su Cheng gave it to Deng Jiaer and the time to follow him, even more than Willie''s confidant.


    Su Cheng''s move has aroused the dissatisfaction of many people.


    Many people think Su Cheng is being partial.


    The person who is most dissatisfied with this is Dale.


    The 10000 pingman legions were all her soldiers. Dale thought she would be the commander-in-chief of the pingman legion, but the result was that the little girl who had little sense of ordinary existence and only performed well in last year''s "summer wind" offensive.


    This made Dale feel very dissatisfied.


    Willie thought Su Cheng would be angry when he learned that Dale said such rude things to him in private.


    However, the facts revealed to Willie told him that he was wrong.


    After learning from Willie that Dale complained privately about his favoritism towards Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng not only didn''t get angry, but also smiled a few times and joked:


    "Are you partial to Deng Jiaer? I don''t deny it. "


    "Hey?" Willie uttered a confused "Hey".


    "I''m really partial to Deng Jiaer." Su Cheng admitted bluntly, "I just want to give Deng Jiaer more opportunities to make contributions, so that she can save more achievements and fame."


    "Deng Jiaer has great potential and courage. When she launched the ''Xia Feng'' offensive last year, she dared to lead 5000 cavalry into the depth of the enemy. I was frightened when I heard her battle plan. How could there be such a bold person."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, Willie nodded deeply.


    "At that time, I was stunned when I learned about Miss Deng Jiaer''s battle plan."


    "Although Deng Jiaer is small, she has extraordinary courage." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I am very optimistic about Deng Jia''er, so I want to vigorously cultivate Deng Jia''er. I believe Deng Jia''er will not disappoint me this time. It will be very beautiful to solve the mountain barbarians who are unwilling to surrender down the mountain."


    Knock, knock, knock!


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in."


    "Yes!" The person who answered was Raymond.


    Raymond''s face was full of strange expressions and entered Su Cheng''s office.


    "Head." Raymond said, "there is an emergency..."


    "Emergency? What emergency? "


    "We have just received the news. The central government announced to the world a few days ago that the British Empire had formed an alliance with the grassland people in the Far East, and had formed an alliance with the grassland people as early as the beginning of this year."


    "What?!"* two


    Su Cheng and Willie shouted in unison.

 Chapter 586

    Courage is sometimes not a good thing, because courage is often the product of ignorance.


    ¡ª¡ªFolk proverbs of the British Empire


    *******


    *******


    July 23, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), herai.


    It was five days ago that the British Empire declared war on them.


    The reason is that they went down the mountain to make a riot and killed many britannians.


    Su Cheng, head of Michael''s knights, sent 10000 troops, and now they have arrived at the foot of Mount pra.


    Panic gradually spread among 32 tribes in these five days.


    Some tribes gave in to this panic.


    Some tribes, after a brief panic, chose to rise up and resist.


    For example, Helai department.


    After learning that the British Empire had declared war on them, the people of the helaibu felt a brief and slight panic, followed by a strong resentment.


    The britannians deceived people too much, beat them whenever they wanted, and made up a thing that didn''t exist to slander them - this is the voice of most of the people of heleb.


    In these five days, the Helai Department has been actively preparing for the war.


    Their patriarch Nalu took out the iron knives that they had accumulated in the Helai department and distributed them to all the soldiers.


    These iron knives are regarded as the "strategic weapons" of their Helai department. They will be taken out only when they have to and face a severe moment.


    These iron knives were bought from the trading point at the foot of the mountain in recent years. Up to now, they have a considerable amount.


    Every soldier in the tribe can get one, and there is still a surplus.


    The patriarch''s soldiers checked their knives, bows and other weapons and actively prepared for battle.


    There was no fear on the face of any soldier in the hellai department.


    "This knife is really powerful." With a happy face, Moka played with the iron knife in his hand.


    He received the iron knife from the head of the clan Nalu.


    Of course, the power of iron knives is not comparable to the stone knives they use in ordinary days. After receiving the iron knife, Moka took it as his heart and even slept with it.


    "Those damn britannians rush up." Tru, sitting next to Moka, laughed. "Let them see our strength!"


    "Attack?" As soon as Trudeau''s voice fell, a voice that was very different from the atmosphere at this time came from his side, "when the britannians attack, you''re afraid you can''t even get close to them."


    "Lugar?" Moka frowned and looked at the master who made the sound.


    The owner of the voice looked at him and truge with a lonely face.


    "Mocha, Trudeau." Lugar whispered to them, "even you want to fight the britannians to the end..."


    "Of course." Mocha did not want to think about it, so he said directly, "the britannians deceived people too much, slandered US lake people, and provoked disputes for no reason. Since the britannians want war, we lake people naturally want to accompany them to the end! Let the britannians see our backbone! "


    "But there are 10000 britannians at the foot of the mountain..."


    "So what?" As soon as Lugar''s voice fell, tru said in a proud tone, "do we just give in? We''re going to fight the britannians to the end! Let the britannians know that we lake people are not easy to bully! Let the britannians see our backbone! "


    "That''s right!" Mocha answered in a high pitched tone, "let the britannians see the backbone of our lake people!"


    Lugmer looked at his two friends silently.


    After a long time, luge said faintly, "so do you two..." and turned away with a lonely face.


    The low headed luge wandered aimlessly around the tribe.


    When wandering aimlessly, the Taoist voice of the ignorant and fanatical people spread into luge''s ears and pricked luge''s eardrum.


    "This iron knife is different! Let''s compare how many britannians we killed! "


    "Yes! I won''t lose! "


    ¡­¡­


    "I heard that the britannians are actually very weak. They say that 10000 people are stationed at the foot of the mountain, but they are just scaring us. There are no 10000 people at all, only 1000 at most."


    "Only 1000 people? Then I''m relieved. I hope my husband can kill more britannians this time, so as to shine on our whole family and our tribe. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, is there a bad guy coming... Can we win?"


    "Of course you can win! Daughter, don''t worry! Of course we won! How can britannian soldiers be as elite as our lake soldiers! Britannians are so good because of their food and clothing! So their soldiers are comfortable and used to it. They can''t fight any hard war at all! Once more people are killed and injured, they will disperse immediately! You can''t compete with the brave us! "


    ¡­¡­


    "The britannians deceived too much! If you want to go to war with us, just say it! Why slander us and say that we go down the mountain to make trouble! "


    "Yes, yes! If you want to fight, say it! We are not afraid of them! Let them see how good we are! Let them know that we lake people are not easy to mess with! "


    "The lake people will win! Hellebo will win! Let these bullying britannians see how powerful we are! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I heard that the britannian soldiers usually don''t fight much, so their combat effectiveness is very weak. We may charge, and they will be scared to collapse. Ha ha!"


    "I''ve heard of similar things! My grandfather told me before that the fighting power of the britannians is very weak, and they can''t compare with us lecks! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the people''s remarks, luge unknowingly returned to his home and his room.


    After returning to his room like a walking corpse, Lugar caught a glimpse of the book spread on his desk.


    Luge picked up the spread book and looked at the cover of the book.


    This book is a popular science book about the local conditions and customs of various countries on the mainland that luge spent a lot of effort to get before.


    It is through this book that luge has a longing for the world outside the mountain.


    It was through this book that Lugar learned how powerful the britannians, with a population of 80 million.


    It is through this book that Lugar knows how weak and ignorant their lake people are


    "Damn!!"


    Luge, who had been quietly looking at the book cover in his hand, suddenly moved and threw the book out of his hand.


    His most cherished book was thrown heavily on the ground by him.


    Lugar felt his sight begin to blur.


    Warm, moist tears trickled from his eyes, slid down his cheek on his chin, and finally dropped on the ground.


    Luge sat on the ground like a puppet whose strength had been drained and thread had been cut, and the bones of his back and legs seemed to have been pulled out.


    "How could it... Win the britannians... Win the Su Cheng... How could it... Impossible..."

 Chapter 587

    "How could it... Win the britannians... Win the Su Cheng... How could it... Impossible..."


    When luge groaned with grievances, pain and unwillingness, his father, Nalu, head of the Helai clan, went to the room¡ª¡ª


    "Holt, they don''t fight?!" The roar of Nalu filled the whole house.


    "Yes." Standing opposite him, the young soldier named Yama nodded heavily, "I have run all over every tribe. All the 27 tribes headed by Holt chose to surrender and did not want to resist the britannians."


    "The Lago department, the Zico department and the mahogan department do not take a stand. It does not mean to fight to the end, nor does it mean to surrender. "


    "So far, only the Koran Department has made it clear that it will join hands with our herai department to jointly fight against the aggression of the britannians..."


    "Damn..." Lu bit his teeth and squeezed out a groan full of unwilling and angry, "these cowards... Did they choose to give in without firing an arrow?! Do they have any backbone? "


    "... patriarch." Yama said in a deep voice, "the patriarch of het department wants me to bring you a word..."


    "What do you say?"


    "He said... He hoped you would surrender too and not make unnecessary sacrifices... For the sake of the continuation of the race, you''d better surrender to the britannians..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours ago.


    Mount Bora, Holt.


    "No, I disagree."


    "Disagree?" Yama looked in surprise at Taka, the head of the het tribe, sitting in front of him.


    "Chief Taka, are you going to yield to the obscenity of the britannians so obediently?" Yama shouted with some excitement.


    "Yes, I just intend to obediently submit to the obscenity of the britannians."


    The Taka patriarch nodded calmly and admitted it very frankly.


    "What''s the use even if we fight? There is only a dead end to fighting with the britannians. Even if all 32 tribes of the lake people are united, they can''t be the opponents of the britannians. "


    "Even if we were all sold out, we could not stop the britannians from occupying mount pra."


    "I won''t let my young men of Holt Department sacrifice in vain with your lunatics of hele department. Go back. "


    The relationship between Holt department and herai Department has always been friendly. The relationship between the two departments is as close as a family, and the two departments often intermarry with each other.


    After receiving the declaration of war from the britannians, Nalu, the patriarch of the hellebon, was determined to fight to the end.


    Yama, the most eloquent soldier of their tribe, was sent to various tribes to lobby them to put aside their hatred temporarily. 32 tribes formed an alliance to jointly resist the aggression of the britannians.


    As a result, when Yama started lobbying various tribes, he found that almost no tribe had responded to the call of their Helai tribe.


    Except that the Koran made it clear that they would temporarily put aside their hatred with the Helai and form an alliance with the Helai to jointly fight against the britannians, the other tribes either hesitated or made it clear that they would surrender and would not fight against the britannians with their Helai people.


    When Yama first came to the Holt department, he had great expectations for the Holt department.


    After all, the relationship between the Holt department and their Haley Department has always been friendly. I think the Holt department should stand with their Haley department at this critical moment of life and death.


    As a result, the answer of Taka, the patriarch of het department, made Yama despair.


    Yama slowly clenched his fists.


    A strong reluctance welled up in his heart.


    Yama gazed at the black spots under the corners of Taka''s eyes.


    "Leader Taka..." Yama said in a deep voice, "you are also a warrior with a totem on your face... Although you are 55 years old, you were also a brave warrior who was not inferior to our leader Lu and dared to fight Tigers with bare hands. Where was your bravery in those years?"


    Yama condensed all the resentment in his heart into this sentence.


    After hearing Yamata''s provocative words, Taka did not show anger.


    But an indifferent smile.


    This plain smile also contains a bit of bitterness.


    "Young man, you don''t know how good britannians are. But I know. "


    "Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, invited the heads of our 32 tribes to the Avalon fortress on the grounds of ''enhancing the friendship between the two tribes''."


    "In this banquet, we saw the strength of the britannians."


    "Britannians have a population of more than 80 million and more than 1 million soldiers. Each of their soldiers has perfect iron equipment, as well as magic weapons such as siege crossbows and stone catapults."


    "Even if all the people of the lake, old, weak, women and children go to battle together, the total strength is not a fraction of that of the britannians."


    "There is no point in fighting such a war without a chance of winning, so I won''t let my Holt department participate in the war."


    As soon as Taka''s voice fell, a loud cry came from outside:


    "Patriarch!"


    Then, several young soldiers with totem and Holt Department on their faces broke into Taka''s house.


    It was these young soldiers who made the loud drink just now.


    "What are you doing here?" Taka frowned at the young soldiers who suddenly broke into his house, "get out!"


    "Patriarch!" The leader of these soldiers looked distressed, "let''s go to war! We are not afraid of britannians! "


    "Nonsense!" Taka scolded them angrily. "Do you know how powerful britannians are?! What good are you not afraid of? Aren''t you afraid you can beat the britannians? "


    "Patriarch! Even if we can''t win, we''ll fight! How can we surrender to the britannians without firing an arrow or drawing a knife? "


    "Yes! Fight even if you can''t win! Even if we lose this war, we will fight! Let the britannians see the backbone of our lake people! Let the britannians know we''re not easy to mess with! "


    "Patriarch! If you surrender like this, those tribes who choose to fight will look down on you! Think you are a coward! "


    "It doesn''t matter to look down on it!" Taka shouted angrily at the young soldiers who suddenly broke into his house and asked to join the war, "it doesn''t matter if they call me a coward! I''d rather be pointed at my spine and scolded as a coward than let your young lives pass away in vain! The soldiers of the hellai department! Please go back! "


    The second half of the TACA patriarch''s sentence was told to Yama.


    Yama knows that the leader of the Taka clan is very firm and can''t move him at all.


    When he got up angrily, Yama went out of the house.


    As soon as Yama got up, Taka spoke to Yama again:


    "Young man, help me tell your Nalu patriarch to surrender. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. For the continuation of the race, you''d better surrender to the britannians. Surrender is humiliating, but at least you can live. "


    Yama ignored Taka''s words.


    Go straight and stride out of the house.


    It seems that I don''t want to stay in this room for a second.


    Following Yama out of the house, there were several young soldiers who had just broken into the Taka house.


    When leaving Taka''s house, one of the young soldiers said fiercely in a disdainful tone: "hum, I can''t stand this old thing who has lost his backbone and ambition. It''s really unfortunate for our hete department to let such a coward be our clan leader. Is he so afraid of death? Is he still a soldier of our lake people? Damn coward. "


    ¡­¡­


    The young man didn''t know that although he had lowered the voice line, he was heard by the perceptive Taka.


    After hearing the young man''s reprimand and abuse, Taka''s face appeared lonely with the naked eye.


    The original straight back seemed to lose bones in an instant and collapsed.


    In addition to the lonely color, his face is full of fatigue.


    Just now, he was still a majestic and heroic old man.


    But now he, who is alone in the house, is like an ordinary old man.


    Like a helpless old man.


    Like a lonely old man.

 Chapter 588

    Su Cheng sometimes really thinks the "big guys" in the Central Committee are very humorous.


    A few days ago, on July 10, 291, the imperial Central Committee announced to the world that the British Empire had allied with the prairie people in the Far East.


    After the news of overweight pounds, a very thought-provoking sentence was added: the two countries (ethnic groups) had reached an alliance as early as the beginning of this year.


    After learning the news of the overweight pound, Su Cheng couldn''t help being amused by the central humor.


    Why does Su Cheng think the Central Committee is humorous?


    Because July 10 is the birthday of shad von Soren, the current emperor of the Frankish empire.


    The reason why the news of the alliance reached at the beginning of the year had to be delayed for several months was to wait until July 10 and the birthday of emperor shad.


    It was not until the day of the emperor''s birthday that the emperor of the Frankish Empire announced the news that would never make the emperor of the Frankish Empire happy. It was clear that he wanted to be disgusted and diaphragmatic to him, and to be disgusted and diaphragmatic to the monarchs and ministers of the Frankish empire.


    This is not the most humorous part of this news.


    The funniest thing is that it added a sentence later: the two countries (ethnic groups) had reached an alliance as early as the beginning of this year.


    The reason for adding this sentence is to ridicule the espionage and intelligence organizations of the Frankish Empire, the Holy Hiran Empire and other countries.


    An alliance was reached at the beginning of the year. As a result, in the past few months, no relevant intelligence was spied. It was not until others announced it that they finally knew the news.


    Su Cheng guessed with his butt. He could guess what kind of expression Xia De, the emperor of the Frankish Empire, would look like when he knew the news.


    His face may be angry with pig''s liver and scold his country''s spy organizations and intelligence organizations for being a bunch of losers. It has been several months. It was not until the British Empire announced itself that he finally learned that the British Empire had formed an alliance with the Huns.


    After learning that the britannian Empire had formed an alliance with the Hungarians, the country that felt the most uncomfortable was probably the Frankish empire.


    The holy Helan empire is not like the Frankish Empire and the Britannia Empire. It is an eternal feud. Therefore, after learning that the Britannia Empire is allied with the Huns, the sense of crisis will not be so heavy.


    In addition, the monarchs, ministers and people of the holy Helan Empire have always regarded themselves highly. Even if the Britannia Empire allied with the xiongran, they probably won''t pay attention to it.


    Those who know a little about the holy Hiram Empire know that the Hiram people have a characteristic - arrogance.


    The holy Helan empire was formerly known as the "Helan Empire". When its national strength was at its peak, whether it was agriculture, commerce, military or population, it was superior to the britannian Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    It was also at that time that the Hiram empire was officially renamed "holy Hiram Empire", adding the word "holy" in front of its country name to express its strength and prosperity.


    It was also at that time that the holy Hiram empire began to be known as the "superpower".


    Gradually, the kings, officials and people of the holy Hiram empire began to lose their pride in the reputation of "superpower".


    Their self-confidence gradually became morbid


    Although the national strength of the holy Hiram empire is far from its peak, the self-confidence of the kings, officials and people of the holy Hiram empire is still at its peak, and some even exceed the previous peak.


    Nowadays, the kings, officials and people of the holy Hiram Empire still treat the rest of the countries with contempt and superior mentality, and still feel that the rest of the countries are far inferior to their "superpower".


    After learning that the britannian empire was allied with the Huns, the monarchs and ministers of the highly regarded holy Hiran Empire probably wouldn''t care too much about it, because they wouldn''t have much reaction.


    The Frankish empire is different.


    The monarchs and subjects of the Frankish Empire were not as arrogant as the monarchs and subjects of the holy Helan empire.


    The britannian Empire has always been the No. 1 imaginary enemy of the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire, while the Huns are their No. 2 imaginary enemy.


    Now, imaginary enemy No. 1 and imaginary enemy No. 2, located in its East and West, are even allied.


    It is conceivable that the Frankish empire was oppressed in the middle.


    Since learning that the britannian Empire had allied with the Huns, the Frankish empire may have begun to hold emergency meetings one after another to discuss countermeasures.


    However, Su Cheng can''t control what''s going on in the Frank empire.


    The affairs of the Frankish Empire should be left to the Central Committee and the Knights of the Gabriel knights who are responsible for the Rhine front and specialized in resisting and resisting the Frankish Empire to think and worry.


    Su Cheng''s focus now is still on the salamander battle in full swing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home, Su Cheng''s room.


    Su Cheng sat on the chair, leaned his waist back, sipped the freshly brewed black tea just brought by Carol, and looked out of the window at the night sky.


    To others, Su Cheng seems to be in a daze, but Su Cheng is not in a daze.


    At this time, Su Cheng is thinking about the next plan of saromanda battle.


    ¡ª¡ªDid 27 of the 32 tribes directly choose to surrender and move down the mountain... More than I thought. It seems that the previous plan to entertain the chiefs of the 32 tribes is indeed right. It reduces most of the combat power of the mountain without a single soldier


    ¡ª¡ªHelai and Koran have formed an alliance to fight with us to the end... As I expected, the people of these two are the strongest, and the heads of the two are stubborn and strong people. These two are the most unlikely to surrender.


    ¡ª¡ª27 tribes chose to surrender directly, 2 tribes chose to fight to the end, and the remaining three have not made a statement so far.


    ¡ª¡ªIf they don''t make a statement, it means they are still hesitating. They don''t know whether to surrender directly or fight in the end like Helai Department


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough with Deng Jiaer''s ability, even if the remaining five tribes are united together, she will be able to easily solve it, the less the enemy''s combat power is reduced, the better.


    ¡ª¡ªFor the time being, there is no need to think about the two parts of Helai department and Koran department. We still have to start from the remaining three undeclared tribes.


    ¡ª¡ªHow can the three tribes no longer hesitate and choose to surrender


    ¡ª¡ªAt present, the best way is to send a lobbyist to lobby the three tribes to give up resistance and surrender.


    ¡ª¡ªBut although I have a lot of powerful generals, I don''t have any eloquent, smart and decisive lobbyists


    ¡ª¡ªI seem to be the most eloquent and persuasive person in the whole Avalon fortress, but I can''t let the head of the Michael Knights go up the mountain to lobby the mountain man in person


    ¡ª¡ªIf only I had a good lobbyist


    ¡ª¡ªNow, I don''t have a suitable lobbyist. Why don''t I lobby the three tribes and let Deng Jiaer send troops directly to attack the mountain


    Just as Su Cheng was thinking about how to carry out the saromanda battle, a knock suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    While knocking on the door, there was also a very clear bell.

 Chapter 589

    "Vivian?"


    Su Cheng looked suspiciously at the little girl who had just knocked on his door and then entered his room.


    Since Vivian came to Avalon fortress to find her sister, she has lived in Su Cheng''s house for a long time.


    After a long time together, Su Cheng, Alan and others have become familiar with Vivian.


    I have to say, Vivian is really a very likable girl.


    His behavior, speech and wording are very appropriate. He doesn''t look like a civilian child at all. He is even more like an aristocrat than Eliza, a pure aristocrat.


    Su Cheng admires Deng Jiaer and Vivian''s parents. I really don''t know how their parents taught a pair of sisters with different personalities, and how their parents taught such a noble little daughter.


    "Good evening, Mr. Su." After entering Su Cheng''s room, Vivian gave Su Cheng a gift that couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Then he said something that surprised Su Cheng and choked the tea:


    "Mr. Su, please let me be an envoy to shanman."


    "Cough! Cough, cough! "


    Su Cheng happened to be drinking the tea in the cup.


    After listening to Vivian''s words, Su Cheng was frightened and accidentally choked the tea.


    While coughing, he also sprayed out all the tea left in his mouth.


    After coughing violently for a while, Su Chengcai looked at the petite girl with unbelievable eyes who looked like Deng Jiaer.


    "Vivian, what did you just say?"


    "Mr. Su, please let me be an envoy to shanman."


    With a faint smile, Vivian went on after repeating what she had just said:


    "Mr. Su, I have just learned this from Miss Alan: of the 32 shanman tribes, 27 have surrendered, two have chosen to fight tenaciously, and three have not yet expressed their position."


    The current trend of the 32 tribes is not a secret that can not be revealed. Even if it is known by the ordinary people, it is no big deal. Therefore, when Alan came to play with Su Cheng just now, Su Cheng casually told Alan about the current battle situation of saromanda.


    From Vivian''s words just now, Alan mentioned the current situation of the saromanda battle in a chat with Vivian.


    "Mr. Su." Vivian continued, "the reason why the three tribes don''t make a statement is that they are still hesitating and don''t know whether to resist or surrender. If we send envoys and lobbyists to lobby them and persuade the three tribes to give up resistance obediently, we can further weaken shanman''s combat power and reduce the pressure of my sister''s sending troops to attack the mountain. "


    After quietly listening to Vivian''s explanation, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows due to an accident and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI was just thinking about this... I intend to send an excellent lobbyist to lobby the three tribes that have not yet expressed their position and are still hesitating.


    "Mr. Su." Vivian raised her right hand and pressed it on her chest, "please let me go to shanman. I''m willing to be a lobbyist to lobby the three tribes to give up resistance and surrender to us!"


    "You? As a lobbyist? "


    Su Cheng glanced up and down at Vivian several times with suspicious eyes.


    Can you -- Su Cheng throws this question at Vivian with his eyes.


    Su Cheng is really hard to imagine that such a petite girl who is only over 1.5 meters tall can be competent as a lobbyist.


    After all, not everyone can be a lobbyist.


    To be a lobbyist, you should not only have excellent eloquence and eloquence, but also have enough wit and courage.


    "Mr. Su. Actually, I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. "


    "Opportunity?"


    "Well, I went north to Avalon fortress this time. In addition to meeting my dear sister I haven''t seen for a long time, I also have a very important purpose, that is, I want to go to you and see if I can meet any opportunities to excel with you."


    Speaking of this, vivi settled down for a moment, with a color of memory on her face, and then continued:


    "Mr. Su, you should have seen it during my stay in your house? I have a very good relationship with my sister. "


    Su Cheng nodded deeply.


    During the time Vivian lived in their house, Su Cheng and others saw how good the relationship between Deng Jiaer and Vivian''s sisters was.


    In terms of the depth of feelings, Su Cheng feels that their sisters may not lose to his and Alan''s brothers and sisters.


    "I not only like my sister, but also respect and worship my sister." Vivian smiled, "my sister may be very clumsy in many places, but she has always had a strong action force and the courage to realize her dream. It''s totally different from me who didn''t have the courage to realize my dream. "


    "My sister''s dream is to become a famous general. And I also have a dream. My dream is to stand out and leave a name in history books so that people will remember my name a thousand years later! "


    "But I don''t have the courage and action force like my sister. I''ve been afraid to step further towards my dream..."


    "I''ve been hesitating and I don''t know what to do..."


    "I finally made up my mind when I received a letter from my sister at the end of last year and learned that my sister had become a knight and made a big step towards her dream."


    "I decided to keep up with my respected sister and bravely realize my dream like my sister."


    "So after that, I spent a lot of effort to finally persuade my parents to allow me to leave O''Brien village, and then spent a lot of effort to come to the northernmost end of the Empire - Avalon fortress to find my sister and go to you."


    "Come to you and see if you can find a chance to make me stand out."


    "And now, I finally wait for this opportunity!"


    Speaking of this, Vivian was a little excited.


    "I am confident in my eloquence and wit. The task of lobbying is really suitable for me. So, Mr. Su, please let me go to shanman! I assure you that I will succeed in persuading these three tribes to surrender! "


    After quietly listening to Vivian''s words, Su Cheng couldn''t help but feel a little want to laugh and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really worthy of being sisters. They both have great dreams


    ¡ª¡ªOne is dreaming of becoming a famous general and the other is dreaming of being famous in history. It seems that their sisters are not only similar in appearance, but also very similar in some places


    ¡ª¡ªCompared with their sisters, our brothers and sisters are too salty... I have no dreams at present. I just want to do my job well, not to mention Alan, just like a pig. Although Alan is now a pig, it is also related to my connivance to her


    After laughing at himself, Su Cheng cleared his throat and said to Vivian:


    "I naturally welcome people who volunteer to lobby these three shanman tribes. But -- Vivian, do you really want to be a lobbyist to lobby the three mountain tribes? "


    "Well, yes!"


    "It''s likely to die. After all, Shan is very aggressive. "


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Vivian looks directly at Su Cheng.


    There was no fear in her beautiful golden pupils.


    Su Cheng looked at Vivian, her eyes without fear and confusion. After a long silence, she gave a helpless sigh.


    Then he pulled out a thick "book" from a corner of his desk and handed it to Vivian.


    "Mr. Su, what is this?"


    "This is all the information about shanman. If you go to be an envoy and lobby the three tribes, this book should come in handy. Take a good look at this'' book ''on the way to the ligasos mountains. "


    "Hey?"


    Vivian raised her head, removed her eyes from the "book" in her hand and looked at Su Cheng.


    "Su, Mr. Su, what do you mean?" Because of too much excitement and surprise, Vivian''s voice trembled and stammered.


    "I have officially entrusted you with the task of lobbying these three tribes." Su Cheng said in a serious tone, "I''ll leave the three tribes to you. Vivian, go and persuade them to surrender."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 590

    Britannia Empire, north, at the foot of the ligasos mountains (Brahma), the stronghold of the pingman Legion.


    Standing on the lookout platform, Deng Jiaer, who was full of ambition, held the purple Knight Sword at his waist with one hand and the wooden fence on the lookout platform with the other hand, looking at the huge mountains like lying beasts in front of him.


    This is the second time Deng Jiaer has led the army alone, and it is also the first time she has led the army alone since she became a knight.


    The last time she led the army was when the "Xia Feng" offensive was launched a year ago. At that time, she obtained Su Cheng''s permission to lead the army, led all the cavalry of the East Road army, penetrated into the rear of the Luo Lin army at a lightning speed, eliminated 15000 enemy troops, and made great contributions to the victory of the "Xia Feng" offensive.


    Thanks to this credit, Deng Jiaer finally became a knight sword, obtained a purple Knight Sword, and took a big step towards her dream.


    This time, one year after the first independent leadership, she finally ushered in the opportunity of the second independent leadership.


    This time, instead of commanding 5000 cavalry, she commanded a whole 10000 army to attack and destroy the mountain barbarians who refused to surrender in the ligasos mountains.


    Although he did not lead many troops, the scale of the campaign was not large, and the enemy was not a great enemy, Deng Jiaer still cherished this opportunity.


    Deng Jiaer is not a fool. She knows that Su Cheng''s favoritism is the reason why she can get the chance to lead the army to calm shanman.


    The mighty generals of the Michael knights are like clouds, and there are 20 knights who can lead more than 10000 troops, including Willy, Deng Jiaer, Eliza, Su Cheng and the current four commanders.


    In terms of seniority, prestige and even age, Deng Jiaer is the last of the 20 people.


    No matter how round, she can''t lead Deng Jiaer to lead the army.


    The reason why Deng Jiaer can get the position of commander-in-chief of pingman Legion this time is entirely due to Su Cheng''s preference for her.


    Deng Jiaer was deeply moved and grateful for Su Cheng''s preference for her.


    At the same time, I feel a lot of pressure.


    Everyone knows that the reason why she can be the commander of pingman Legion is that Su Cheng favors her. If she doesn''t fight this battle well, it''s not just her, but also Su Cheng will be ridiculed by everyone.


    At the thought of this, Deng Jiaer felt full of pressure.


    While feeling pressure, I also feel motivation.


    When leading these 10000 people to the war, Deng Jiaer secretly made up his mind: we must win the beautiful! For herself and Su Cheng!


    10000 troops have now been stationed at the foot of the ligasos mountains and are ready to attack the mountains at any time.


    There are two reasons why Deng Jiaer has been slow to attack the mountain.


    First, because some tribes who chose to surrender obediently have not moved down from the mountain, Deng Jiaer plans to wait until all the tribes who chose to surrender move down the mountain, and then send troops to attack those tribes who chose to fight tenaciously on the mountain.


    Second, a few days ago, Su Cheng suddenly told her through a flying pigeon that he had sent a lobbyist. He planned to ask the lobbyist to go up the mountain to lobby the three tribes that had not yet expressed their position, so that the three tribes could choose to surrender and further reduce shanman''s combat power.


    Deng Jia''er felt that sending lobbyists was simply superfluous.


    If the three tribes are slow to make a statement, they should be treated as "resistance groups" and eliminated at the same time. There is no need to be so troublesome.


    Whether one more tribe resists or one less tribe resists, Deng Jiaer thinks it doesn''t matter. Even if all 32 tribes unite to resist, Deng Jiaer is confident to defeat them all.


    However, since Su Cheng has said that he has sent lobbyists to further weaken shanman''s combat power, Deng Jiaer can only obey Su Cheng''s orders.


    ¡ª¡ªI really don''t know when this lobbyist will come


    Deng Jiaer continued to whisper in his heart while looking at the distant ligasos mountains.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough I don''t know shanman very well, I also know that shanman is a group of aggressive barbarians... It''s very dangerous to lobby such barbarians


    Just when Deng Jiaer was thinking about her birth, a loud cry suddenly sounded under the lookout platform:


    "Coach! Coach! "


    "What''s up?" Deng Jia''er asked under the lookout.


    "A group of people who claimed to be going up the mountain to lobby shanman came outside our military camp! They asked to enter the camp! "


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? What a coincidence. I just thought when the lobbyist would come, and he came right away.


    Deng Jia''er climbed down the lookout as he thought so.


    Out of courtesy, she, the commander of the flat bandit corps, should personally receive the lobbyist who is about to go up the mountain.


    Moreover, Deng Jiaer also wanted to see what this brave warrior who had the courage to go up the mountain and lobby for the barbarians looked like.


    However, after walking quickly outside the barracks, Deng Jiaer saw a familiar face that he didn''t expect:


    "Vivian?!"


    Deng Jia''er looked at the girl who was looking at her with a smile.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time ~ although I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After that, Vivian rushed up and hugged Deng Jiaer.


    After a short hug with Vivian, Deng Jia''er grabbed Vivian''s shoulders, pulled Vivian outward, made Vivian distance from her, and then looked directly at Vivian''s face with 8 or 9 points similar to her.


    "Vivian, why are you here? This is a front battlefield! It''s dangerous! I can''t guarantee whether the mountain barbarians will kill down the mountain and raid our camp! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer found that there was an acquaintance behind Vivian.


    "Huh? Mr. Samuel? Why are you here? "


    The acquaintance standing behind Vivian is Samuel, the commander of the second army of the Michael knights.


    In addition to Samuel, there are more than 20 elite soldiers standing behind Vivian. From their posture, we can see their strong and extraordinary soldiers.


    "Do you say..." Deng Jia''er hesitated to Samuel. "Mr. Samuel, are you the lobbyist who wants to go up the mountain to lobby the mountain barbarians?"


    Deng Jiaer couldn''t help but cast some suspicious eyes at Samuel.


    It''s no wonder Deng Jiaer looked at Samuel suspiciously, because Samuel, who is usually lazy and only uses two parts, will never give three parts. He really doesn''t look like a person who can be competent for the arduous task of "lobbying".


    "I''m not a lobbyist." After hearing Deng Jiaer''s question, Samuel shook his head, "I''m just ordered to be the escort of lobbyists, and the lobbyist who wants to go up the mountain to lobby shanman is in your arms."


    "In my... Arms...?"


    Deng Jiaer twisted her stiff neck and looked at Vivian''s lovely face close to her with incredible eyes.


    "Sister, I know you have a lot of questions to ask me now." Vivian smiled at Deng Jiaer, "but can we ask after we go into the barracks and have dinner together? I''m starving now ~ "

 Chapter 591

    Vivian insisted on filling her stomach before answering all her questions.


    Deng Jiaer couldn''t resist her. She could only lead Vivian, Samuel and a group of elite soldiers behind them into the barracks.


    As he walked to dungar''s camp, Samuel moved his eyes and looked at the layout of the camp.


    The arrangement of barracks is a kind of knowledge. From the arrangement of barracks, we can roughly see the level of the commander of this army.


    Looking at the arrangement in the barracks, Samuel couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said to Deng Jia''er in an exclamatory tone:


    "It''s a wonderful arrangement. I understand why the regimental commander insisted on you as the commander of the pingman Legion. You really have a good level."


    Many people in the Knights complained about Su Cheng''s preference for Deng Jiaer and his appointment as the commander of the pingman Legion.


    Samuel happens to be one of them.


    However, after reading the layout of the barracks, Samuel''s dissatisfaction dissipated a little.


    From the layout of the barracks, Samuel could see that Deng Jiaer did have some level.


    Whether it is the choice of military camp, the location of fortifications and toilets around the camp... All kinds of things have been done impeccably.


    Samuel understood why Su Cheng was partial to the little girl and gave up his achievements to Deng Jiaer. Samuel saw that Deng Jiaer indeed has a certain level and high potential, which is indeed worthy of vigorous cultivation.


    After listening to Samuel''s praise for her, Deng Jiaer quickly and modestly:


    "No, no, no, no, I''m far from good. I''m just imitating the layout of the barracks. "


    "Imitate the leader... Indeed." Samuel smiled. "The layout of this barracks really has the style of a commander."


    When he was not a knight or just Su Cheng''s Knight''s retinue, he followed Su Cheng to calm the peasant rebellion, rescue Lunde Kingdom, and March South against Luolin empire. When helping Su Cheng fight, Deng Jiaer was also actively drawing nutrition and knowledge from Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is like a walking "textbook" for Deng Jiaer. Deng Jiaer has learned countless things from Su Cheng.


    For example, the layout and style of the barracks.


    Deng Jiaer''s arrangement in the military camp is completely imitating Su Cheng, and the imitation is also very in place.


    If people who are familiar with Su Cheng''s barracks layout style come here, they may mistakenly think that the commander of this corps is Su Cheng.


    After Deng Jiaer led Vivian and Samuel to her commander''s camp, she immediately ordered the Department to get some food.


    After watching Vivian and Samuel eat a bowl of sticky porridge anxiously, Deng Jiaer couldn''t wait to say to Vivian:


    "Vivian! Is what Mr. Samuel just said true? Do you really want to go to the upper reaches of the mountain and say that the mountain is pretty?! "


    "Well, it''s true." Vivian nodded gently as she wiped her mouth.


    "Vivian! Are you crazy? " Deng Jia''er said anxiously, "do you know how dangerous it is to lobby those barbarians! They are all savages! We can''t use our common sense to measure others! It''s not surprising that people''s brains are so hot that they cut you to death with a knife! "


    "I know it''s dangerous." Vivian smiled at Deng Jiaer, "but I still want to go."


    "Sister, do you remember my dream I told you before?"


    "Like your sister, I also have lofty ideals. My ideal is to leave my name in history. No matter how many years have passed, someone will remember that there was a great man named Vivian O''Brien in history."


    "In addition to visiting my sister you, I came to Avalon fortress this time to see if I could find any chance to excel next to Mr. Su."


    "This lobbying task is a very rare opportunity for me. I don''t want to miss this opportunity. If I miss this opportunity, I don''t know when the next opportunity will be."


    "So -- sister, don''t worry, let me go! I will definitely live up to my mission! "


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Deng Jia''er quickly shook her head and said:


    "No, no! Absolutely not! You can''t say anything! I won''t let you do such a dangerous thing! If anything happens to you, how do you want me to face my parents in the future? "


    "Sister..."


    Vivian threw a helpless look at Deng Jiaer.


    "In last year''s'' summer wind ''offensive, didn''t you also make very dangerous moves for your ideals? Led 5000 cavalry into the rear of 60000 enemy troops. In terms of the degree of danger, it is only above me, not below me, right? But doesn''t my sister have the same duty? "


    "This..." Deng Jia''er choked on Vivian''s words. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to refute Vivian''s words.


    When Deng Jiaer choked on her and didn''t know what to say for a moment, Vivian pursued the victory and continued:


    "Sister, give your sister more confidence." Vivian smiled brightly at Deng Jiaer, "have you forgotten? What I''m best at is eloquence. Everyone in our O''Brien family has an extraordinary level in some aspects and is a genius in some aspects. "


    "I sometimes think that I may be a genius in eloquence, because I have been good at eloquence since I was young. I have never failed in persuading people to fight or persuade others to pay their debts."


    "I knew what I was best at, so I recommended myself to Mr. Su and asked him to allow me to be a lobbyist."


    "Mr. Su is also very kind to me. I thought I might have to spend some time to persuade Mr. Su to allow me to lobby."


    "As a result, Mr. Su not only readily agreed to my request and was willing to give me a chance to try, but also equipped a very reliable Mr. Samuel and 24 elite soldiers as my escort to lobby shanman with me."


    "So I''m actually very safe. Even if the negotiation breaks down and shanman wants to kill me, Mr. Samuel and the 24 elite soldiers will be able to protect me."


    "It''s very reliable. I can''t count it." Samuel, sitting on the side, added silently, "but I will try my best to protect you. After all, protecting you is my task."


    "So --" at this time, Vivian slightly restrained her smile and said positively to Deng Jiaer, "sister, give me more confidence and let me realize my ideal."


    After quietly listening to Vivian''s words, Deng Jiaer didn''t speak.


    But slightly lowered his head, silent, expressionless, tangled and meditating.


    After a while, Deng Jiaer looked up.


    Then he made a very solemn salute to Samuel.


    "Mr. Samuel, please... If shanman plans to harm you, please protect your sister."


    Samuel was stunned when he saw Deng Jiaer saluting him solemnly.


    He quickly responded and immediately returned a salute to Deng Jiaer.


    "You''re serious." Samuel, who usually didn''t wake up, said positively to Deng Jiaer at this time, "even if you don''t say, I will risk my life to protect Miss Vivian. After all - this is my task. In the face of the tasks assigned, I''m never careless and careless."

 Chapter 592

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, gozeven''s study.


    In such a large study, there were a few important officials in the center of the Empire, including Jacob, and Gail.


    Sitting behind the large desk, gozewen moved his eyes and looked at the pillars of the country standing in front of him, and said:


    "I believe you all know now - the bandit army won a great victory! The banditry in the West has been completely settled, and the bandit army is now on the way to the class teacher. "


    "There are nearly 70000 surrendered bandits. I called you today to listen to your opinions on how to deal with the 70000 surrendered bandits... Cough! Cough! Cough! "


    Before gozewen finished his words, he couldn''t help coughing violently.


    Looking at gozewen, who was coughing with his mouth covered, Jacob couldn''t help looking at gozewen with concern.


    "Ge... Your majesty, you should pay more attention to your health. Since you have a cold, you should have a good rest first. You''re not in a hurry to deal with the bandits. You''d better have a good rest first. When you get well, you''re not in a hurry to talk about it."


    "Hahaha, it''s just a common cold." Ge zewen smiled. "Although I am old, my body is not fragile and will be crushed by a small cold. Well, start today''s discussion quickly and stop gossiping."


    Jacob opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, but after thinking about it, he finally chose to close his mouth with a tangled face.


    Jacob cleared his throat and took the lead in saying:


    "Your Majesty, for these 70000 surrendered bandits, I suggest ''make the best use of everything''."


    "These bandits have committed many evils. Naturally, they can''t let them go."


    "First kill the chief villains, kill their leaders and a group of atrocious and unforgiving thugs, and give an account to the citizens of the West who have suffered deeply."


    "All the others were pulled to the East."


    "This almost free labor force will never be too much wherever it is."


    "The straight road in the East needs to be further widened and repaired. We can make the best use of these surrendered bandits, pull them to the East and let them repair the straight road in the East."


    Among all the people present, several important officials did not know the existence of the "Southern Cross plan" aimed at the destruction of the Frankish empire.


    At this stage, as the top secret of the "Southern Cross project", it is best to know as few people as possible.


    Therefore, for the sake of confidentiality, Jacob did not say that the reason why he wanted to repair and broaden the straight road in the East was to prepare for the launch of the Southern Cross project.


    Having wider and better roads means having stronger allocation capacity and transportation capacity.


    After the straight roads in the East are widened and improved one by one, the ability of the British Empire to transport supplies and deploy troops to the East will be further strengthened.


    However, gozeven understood what Jacob meant.


    When he heard that Jacob wanted the bandits to go to the east to build a straight road, gozewen recognized that Jacob was going to prepare for the later "Southern Cross plan", and couldn''t help nodding with a smile.


    "This is a good way to deal with it. Do you have any objection to Jacob''s proposal?"


    "No objection."


    "Seconded by the lower official."


    "I agree with your proposal."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that all the votes were passed, gozewen nodded:


    "Well, it''s decided. First kill the chief villain, and then pull the remaining bandits to the east to repair the straight road."


    Speaking of this, gozevington paused.


    The face shows the color of thinking.


    Then he raised his head and looked straight at Gail:


    "Gail, it''s just that you don''t have anything important at present, so this task is left to you. You are responsible for directing these bandits to the East and supervising these bandits to build the east straight road."


    "Yes." Gail saluted gozewen and said, "we will live up to our mission."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, north, somewhere in the ligasos mountains.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling


    Because of his superb fighting skills and good at walking, Su Cheng sent him as the escort of Vivian. Samuel, who protected Vivian''s safety, raised his head and looked at the origin of the clear bell:


    "Miss Vivian, I didn''t expect your physical strength to be so good."


    Vivian is quite petite. After putting on her shoes, she is barely over 1.5 meters tall and thin. Samuel thought her physical strength would be very poor and it would be very difficult to climb the ligasos mountains.


    Samuel even planned to carry Vivian.


    But the reality in front of Samuel surprised Samuel. He didn''t expect Vivian''s physical strength to be very good.


    In terms of physical strength, Vivian has never been tired or accepted the help of others since she began to climb the ligasos mountains and go to the three tribes that have not expressed her position so far.


    After hearing Samuel''s praise, Vivian turned back and smiled at Samuel: "because I, like my sister, have been exercising all the time. Don''t treat me as that kind of weak woman."


    "I really hope the head can exercise every day consciously like you." Samuel said jokingly, "the head of our family doesn''t seem to like sports. In his spare time, he is basically reading or writing something he doesn''t know."


    "However, although the head doesn''t like sports and his physical strength is not very good, he is in good health. I haven''t seen the head since he arrived at Avalon fortress last year to take over the post of head. He has been ill or uncomfortable."


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling


    Vivian walked in front of Samuel. When she jumped over a boulder, the two bells hanging around her waist collided again due to her great physical activity, making a very clear sound.


    Listening to the ringing bell again, Samuel couldn''t help asking Vivian:


    "Miss Vivian, I''ve always wanted to ask you since I left Avalon fortress and rushed to the front line with you. Why do you hang those two bells around your waist? Is it for decoration? "


    "Ah, this."


    Vivian touched the two white bells hanging on her left waist. Each of the two bells was as big as an adult''s thumb.


    Touching the two white bells, Vivian''s face flashed some memories and nostalgia:


    "These two bells are very important to me. This is the first gift my sister gave me. At the same time, these two bells also contain many precious memories of me and my sister, so I always hang them around my waist... Huh? Ah, Mr. Samuel, look. "


    Vivian pointed forward.


    Samuel immediately looked forward in the direction of her finger.


    Not far in front of them, white and thin cooking smoke rose leisurely, and then drifted away with the wind.


    "It seems - we''re here." Vivian smiled at Samuel. "It''s the first stop of our lobbying mission - Ziko department."

 Chapter 593

    After learning that the britannians had declared war on the 32 tribes of shanman, 27 have chosen to surrender and 2 have chosen to fight tenaciously. So far, three have not said whether they want to surrender or resist.


    The two tribes that choose to fight tenaciously happen to be the two most powerful tribes: Helai and Koran.


    The three tribes that have not yet stated their position are the Lago department, the Ziko department and the MAHO department.


    Vivian''s task this time is to lobby the three tribes that have not yet expressed their position, persuade the chiefs of the three tribes, make the three tribes obediently choose to surrender, further reduce shanman''s combat power and reduce the pressure of Deng Jiaer''s attack on the mountain.


    The first stop of the lobbying task, that is, Vivian''s first goal, is Qike department.


    The chieftain of Qike department had received the news that britannian messengers came to their tribe early, so he was ready to meet Vivian and others early.


    Vivian didn''t come alone with Samuel.


    They were accompanied by 24 elite soldiers.


    The 24 elite soldiers are also responsible for protecting Vivian like Samuel.


    No one can guarantee that Vivian''s lobbying task can be successfully and smoothly completed. After all, Vivian is Deng Jiaer''s sister. Su Cheng will not let Vivian fall into too dangerous situation.


    In order to ensure Vivian''s safety and minimize the risk of negotiation breakdown, Su Cheng transferred Samuel, the most capable and idle general under his command, to serve as the escort of Vivian''s trip.


    In addition to transferring Samuel, Su Cheng also selected 24 elite soldiers from the fortress as Vivian''s escort.


    Therefore, the total number of envoys lobbying shanman this time, including Vivian, is 26.


    After arriving at the gate of the Qike department, Vivian saw a group of Qike people standing outside the door to meet them.


    When the leader saw Vivian, he immediately greeted her with a smile and said in the worst britannian language:


    "Hello, your excellency, I am Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department."


    As soon as Ruda''s greetings fell, Vivian turned her mouth slightly, showed a decent and warm smile, and said in very fluent and standard Lake language:


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. The next officer is Vivian O''Brien, an envoy of the British Empire. I''m a little confident in my lake language, so I don''t need to talk to me in Britannia. I just need to use lake language. It''s more convenient. "


    Seeing Vivian speak Lake language, no matter Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department, or Samuel and others standing behind Vivian, they all show surprise and surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you to understand the language of our lake people..." Ruda looked at the petite girl standing in front of him with a surprised look on her face. "Ah, sorry, I''m patronizing to speak. Your Excellency, envoy, please come in and welcome to our Qike department!"


    After that, Ruda leaned slightly, and then made a "please" action towards Vivian and others.


    Vivian smiled at him, nodded in response, and then walked towards Qike department.


    In addition to Vivian, all the other 25 people are tall and majestic, with a long sword hanging around their waist.


    When they entered the Qike department, they attracted the attention of many people in the tribe.


    Looking at the long swords on the waist of the 25 guards led by Samuel and their tall and strong figure (Samuel''s figure is slightly worse than the other 24 guards behind him, and Samuel''s figure is longer), the soldiers in Qike Department couldn''t help swallowing saliva to ease the tension and some fear in their hearts.


    After entering Ziko department, Samuel could not help frowning and holding his breath.


    Not only Samuel, but also the other 24 guards behind him, like Samuel, frowned and held their breath after entering Qike department and smelling the smell in Qike department.


    Because ziko Department stinks.


    Just now, when standing outside the door of Ziko department, Samuel and others had smelled the smell.


    This is the smell of stool.


    Shit is everywhere on the ground in Chico.


    Dog''s stool, chicken''s stool, cow''s stool, human''s stool


    Because there are so many stools on the ground, Samuel and others have to look at the ground all the time to avoid stepping on anything unclean later.


    Although it has long been heard that shanman is a group of barbarians who are still in the tribal period and live a primitive life, Samuel did not expect that shanman''s life would be so savage and primitive.


    Although their cities before the British Empire were so smelly, because people used to like to dump excreta everywhere, especially in alleys.


    So you can always see a mountain of feces in the alley.


    But these were hundreds of years ago.


    After the productivity was improved, people began to awaken their health awareness, and the imperial government began to strictly control these unsanitary behaviors of dumping feces at will, the health situation in the imperial cities immediately began to improve and improve rapidly.


    Nowadays, you can hardly smell any bad smell in any city of the British Empire, and you won''t see any fecal mountain in the alley.


    Every city has a fixed concentration point of excreta.


    After people concentrate their excreta here, the government will have special personnel to deal with them.


    The treatment of these wastes is usually made into agricultural fertilizer or directly transported to a place outside the city and away from the water source for landfill.


    In addition, public toilets were built in all cities of the Empire to provide convenient places for pedestrians on the road, instead of finding some uninhabited corners as hundreds of years ago.


    With the promotion of the imperial government, the current rural health situation in the British Empire has continued to improve.


    Samuel, who has been used to a civilized and hygienic life, is really hard to imagine that there are still people living such a life of throwing feces everywhere.


    Samuel, who was almost out of breath by the smell of Qike department and his eyes were sour, could not help but aggravate his contempt for shanman.


    At the same time, I admire Vivian more.


    Because Samuel noticed that there was no change in Vivian''s face and expression after entering Zike department and smelling the pungent smell.


    There was still a faint smile on his face.


    Samuel could not help but look at Vivian walking in front of him with shock and admiration, and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªDoes Miss Vivian have no sense of smell

 Chapter 594

    It was evening when Vivian and others arrived at Qike department.


    Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department, took out the best food that their tribe could offer to entertain Vivian and his party.


    However, this "high quality" is relative to the lake people.


    The so-called "high-quality" food in their eyes was simply hard for Samuel to swallow.


    In Samuel''s eyes, the food served by these barbarians was as bad as the food she cooked.


    But after all, I''m a member of the envoy group. It''s too impolite for others to serve you with food. If you don''t eat a mouthful, it''s both emotional and reasonable.


    Therefore, even if these meals are so difficult to swallow, Samuel can only squeeze his nose, force them into his mouth, and then force himself to swallow them.


    At this time, Samuel admired Vivian again.


    Vivian ate such an awful meal with relish.


    Spoon after spoon, these difficult to swallow meals are sent to the inlet.


    From Vivian''s expression, she seems to eat very delicious.


    Samuel and the other 24 bodyguards were stunned.


    Vivian''s delicious appearance seems to make Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department, very happy.


    But the carefully prepared food has been recognized by others - everyone will be happy about it.


    Ruda''s affection for Vivian, the envoy, could not help but rise slightly.


    Whether the lake people or britannians, because of the lack of lighting, there is nothing to do at night except to reproduce together.


    After Vivian and others had dinner, Ruda wanted to invite them to the place he had prepared for them to have a rest.


    But Vivian stopped it.


    "Your Excellency the patriarch." Vivian smiled at Ruda in fluent Lake language, "why did you come to your department this time? I think you should know very well, clan leader?"


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, drops of cold sweat began to seep out of Ruda''s forehead.


    "When I came to your department this time, I hope your department can give up unnecessary resistance and surrender to us."


    Vivian didn''t speak fast and her tone was not enthusiastic, but somehow, when these words came out of Vivian''s mouth, they seemed to have some magic and full of pressure.


    "Your Excellency, you have followed the chiefs of other tribes to Avalon fortress and seen how strong our britannians are. In a rude word, it''s easy for us to step on Mount bla."


    "Even if all the tribes unite, you are not our opponent. What''s more, now most of the tribes have surrendered, leaving only the Helai department and the Koran department, which are still fighting tenaciously?"


    "Patriarch, you should know the consequences of choosing surrender and resistance?"


    "If you choose to go down the mountain and surrender, you can save the whole family." Speaking of this, Vivian''s tone began to be sonorous and powerful, "if we choose to resist, we will flatten these ignorant Tribes! Kill until you surrender or until there is no one to kill! "


    Vivian''s words were full of momentum. As soon as the voice fell, Ruda''s body trembled.


    "The current situation does not allow you to continue to hesitate and not express your position here, your Excellency the patriarch."


    "All the tribes who chose to go down the mountain and surrender have basically gone down the mountain and settled down."


    "Our 10000 troops are now ready to attack the mountains. If your department does not choose to surrender again, or continues to maintain this attitude of not expressing its position, we will directly identify your department as the enemy and send troops to attack and destroy your department! "


    "So, your excellency, what''s your answer?"


    After that, Vivian looked straight at Ruda in front of her.


    Samuel and the 24 bodyguards sitting behind Vivian also stared at Ruda expressionless with Vivian.


    "This... This..."


    Ruda hesitated as she wiped the cold sweat from her face.


    The expressionless sight of Vivian and others added more psychological pressure to him.


    "Please, please let me think more... This is a big deal. Please give me more time to think about it..."


    After hesitating for a long time, Ruda finally carefully suppressed this sentence.


    There was no displeasure on Vivian''s face after hearing Ruda''s ambiguous words.


    It should be said that there was no expression.


    Vivian continued to stare at Ruda without expression.


    After staring at Ruda without expression for several seconds, Vivian said:


    "Yes, after all, it''s too complicated and important. It really needs more time to think about it. Your excellency, please take us to our rest place. After climbing the mountain all day today, we are already tired and want to rest early. "


    After hearing what Vivian said, Ruda immediately nodded like an amnesty: "OK! No problem. I''ll order someone to take you to your place now! "


    After that, Ruda shouted out and called a young girl to take Vivian and others to the residence prepared for them.


    Vivian and others followed the young girl to their house.


    However, just then, a group of uninvited guests suddenly came up in front of them.


    The uninvited guests were 15 young men who also wore lakesian clothes, but the patterns on the clothes were slightly different from those of the zikobu people.


    When the 15 young men saw Vivian and others, they immediately threw hate eyes at Vivian and others.


    A wave of hostility radiated from the 15 young men.


    Seeing the 15 young men, Vivian couldn''t help picking her eyebrows because of an accident.


    Although Samuel didn''t know why the 15 young men suddenly showed such explicit hostility to them, since they all provoked them, he naturally couldn''t be indifferent.


    Samuel and the other 24 bodyguards behind him stared back at the 15 young men impolitely.


    Despite the tense atmosphere on both sides, both sides exercised restraint and did not directly break out physical conflict.


    After staring at each other like this, they passed by.


    From the perspective of direction, the 15 men seem to be going to the residence of Ruda, the head of qikebu.


    Vivian turned her head slightly and threw meaningful eyes at the 15 young men who were already behind them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ruda was indeed polite to them, and the accommodation prepared for them was barely comfortable.


    After entering her residence, Vivian immediately threw herself on the bed of her residence as if she had unloaded some heavy burden.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of Helai department would be here." Vivian whispered, "but it''s good. It''s also a rare opportunity for us. These 15 soldiers of the Helai department may be able to help us persuade the Qike department to surrender. "

 Chapter 595

    As soon as Vivian''s words fell, Samuel behind her couldn''t help asking her:


    "Huh? Miss Vivian, how did you know that the 15 young men just now were soldiers of the Helai department? "


    Samuel is not in Vivian''s house because they live in the same room.


    Samuel is in Vivian''s room now because Vivian just asked him to follow her to her room.


    After entering Vivian''s room together, Vivian said the words that puzzled him just now.


    After hearing Samuel''s questioning, Vivian smiled and then pointed to her clothes.


    "It''s clothes. I recognize their respective tribes by clothes."


    "The patterns and colors of the costumes of various tribes of shanman are different. The 15 young men just now have unique tattoos on their faces and wear the clothes of the Helai department, so I dare to conclude that they are the soldiers of the Helai department."


    "So it is... It seems that you know shanman very well, Miss Vivian. You can even speak their language."


    "I am well prepared for this lobbying task."


    After saying this in a joking tone, Vivian took out a "book" from the small package she carried with her.


    This "book" is the one Su Cheng gave her when he handed her the lobbying task. It records all the information about shanman that can be collected.


    Compared with the time when Su Chenggang gave it to her, each page of this "book" is much dilapidated.


    "On the way from Avalon fortress to ligasos mountains, I have been studying all kinds of information about shanman. After all, only by understanding shanman, especially the three tribes that have not yet expressed their position, can I better persuade them to surrender."


    "While learning all kinds of information about shanman, I am also learning shanman''s language by myself. My shanman language was learned on the way to the ligasos mountains."


    "Go to school on the road?!" Samuel couldn''t help exclaiming.


    At the same time, he was secretly surprised in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªTrue or false... I can master a language in such a short time


    When Samuel was secretly surprised, Vivian continued:


    "Fortunately, shanman''s language is relatively simple and not difficult to learn. Well, that''s all for gossip. It''s time to get down to business. "


    After that, Vivian sat up straight from bed and looked serious.


    Looking at Vivian''s serious expression, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart and put away all the superfluous expressions and looks on his face.


    Obviously, the person in front of him is only a young girl 17 years younger than him, but Samuel somehow has the illusion that this girl is older than him, more mature than him, and people involuntarily want to listen to her carefully.


    The last person who made Samuel feel this way was Su Cheng, who was 12 years younger than him.


    "The 15 young men just now are undoubtedly soldiers of the Helai department."


    Vivian said in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    "The reason why they appear here is probably the same as us. They all came to persuade Ruda, the patriarch of qikebu."


    "We are here to persuade Ruda to surrender, and the 15 soldiers of the helaibu should come here to persuade Ruda to form an alliance with them and resist us together."


    Samuel frowned at this.


    "It seems that the 15 soldiers of the Helai department are in great trouble."


    "Well, trouble is trouble, but this is a rare opportunity for us."


    After that, a meaningful smile began to appear on Vivian''s face.


    "We may be able to make good use of these 15 helebon soldiers to help us persuade Ruda to surrender."


    "Use?" Samuel frowned and asked, "how?"


    "It''s simple. Samuel, are you confident in your tracking and reconnaissance skills? "


    "I''m a scout."


    "That''s great, Samuel. I''ll give you a task. Now you sneak out and get to Ruda''s house. From the direction of the 15 heleban soldiers just now, most of the 15 people are now persuading Ruda in Ruda''s house."


    "When the 15 people come out, you follow them to see where their houses are. After finding out the specific houses of the 15 people, you come back quickly. Remember, don''t let others find you. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    In the house of Ruda, the head of Qike tribe.


    "Leader Ruda, what are you hesitating about?"


    Yama, the leader of the 15 helaibu soldiers sent to persuade Ruda, continued to shout to Ruda:


    "Are you willing to give in to the britannians?"


    The 15 soldiers were ordered by Nalu, the head of their Helai tribe, to persuade the ziko tribe, which has not yet expressed its position.


    Like Vivian and others, they also came to persuade the three tribes, including Qike department, who have not yet expressed their position.


    And very coincidentally, their first stop was Qike department.


    At this critical moment of life and death, the more partners and friends, the better.


    Nalu, head of the Helai tribe, and all the soldiers of the Helai tribe have been extremely disappointed with the 27 tribes who chose to surrender and no longer place their hopes on them.


    Therefore, nalutah focused on the other three tribes that had not yet stated their position, hoping to pull these three tribes into the alliance and fight against the aggression of the britannians with them.


    The strength of these three tribes is not weak. If they can be persuaded to join the alliance and resist the britannians, it must be a great help.


    Therefore, Nalu used Yama, a young soldier who had lobbied and united the tribes, and 14 other soldiers to form the envoys of the Helai department, and asked them to lobby the three tribes that have not yet expressed their position to strengthen their determination to resist.


    After hearing Yama''s sharp words, cold sweat came out of Ruda''s forehead again.


    After a long silence, Ruda whispered:


    "Young man, the strength of the britannians is too strong. We can only die if we fight with them..."


    "The odds are slim - is that why we surrender?!" Yama looked distressed. "The britannians made it clear that they wanted to conquer us and let us become britannians instead of leks! Do you really want to be a britannian without hunting ground, harvest sacrifice and seed sacrifice? "


    "I... naturally don''t want to..." Ruda clenched her fist, "but..."


    Ruda remained silent.


    After a long silence, Ruda slowly released his clenched fists.


    "... let me think more about it."


    "Leader Ruda!" Yama exclaimed.


    However, before Yama finished, Ruda said to Yama in a strong tone that could not be refused:


    "Get out, young man."


    "... yes."


    Yama sighed, stood up, waved and motioned the other 14 companions behind him to go out with him.


    After walking out of Ruda''s house, Yama looked back reluctantly, looked at Ruda''s house with complex eyes, and then led his 14 companions back to their residence.


    However, they did not know that in a shadow not far from them, a pair of orange pupils were staring at them with cold eyes.


    After they left, the owner of the orange pupil got down and followed them quietly.

 Chapter 596

    Britannia Empire, ligasos mountains, Chico department, Vivian''s room.


    Vivian, a tired day, is lying on her bed.


    But she''s not sleeping, she''s just closing her eyes.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, Samuel''s voice sounded:


    "Miss Vivian, it''s me, Samuel."


    "It''s Mr. Samuel. Come on in."


    "Yes."


    After entering Vivian''s room, Samuel immediately closed the door and whispered:


    "We have found out where the 15 helaibu soldiers live."


    Then Samuel took out from his pocket a roll of the map he had just drawn temporarily.


    This is a simple map of Ziko department.


    There is a black circle in one place on the map, and a red circle in the distance of the black circle.


    "This is where we are now."


    Samuel pointed to the black circle on the map.


    "And this is the location of the 15 Helai soldiers."


    Samuel moved his finger over the red circle.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Samuel." Vivian pinched her chin with her right index finger and thumb. "The distance between us and them is not far... But it''s normal. After all, Qike department is not big."


    As Vivian looks at his simple map, Samuel asks Vivian:


    "Miss Vivian, can you tell me why you want me to find out the residence of these 15 heleban soldiers?"


    "Because when I saw these 15 helaibu soldiers just now, a bold plan jumped out of my mind."


    Speaking of this, Vivian turned her mouth slightly, showed a mysterious smile, then grabbed the "book" with all kinds of information about shanman and raised it:


    "The ''book'' Mr. Su gave me is really wonderful. I was shocked by the details of the information in it. There are records of the character of each patriarch of 32 tribes."


    "This'' book ''says that Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department, is a timid man."


    "Judging from a series of contacts with him today, this information is not wrong. Judging from the words and actions of leader Ruda, he really doesn''t seem to be a very courageous person."


    "Most of the reason why these 15 soldiers of the helaibu are here is to persuade the leader of the Ruda clan to give up the idea of surrender and form an alliance with them to resist US."


    "The arrival of these 15 Helai soldiers will undoubtedly make leader Ruda more hesitant. I don''t know whether to listen to us, choose to surrender obediently, or listen to Helai and choose to fight to death."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned: "it seems that these 15 soldiers of the hellebon are in great trouble."


    "Yes. But trouble is trouble, but it''s also an opportunity for us. As long as we make good use of these 15 people, we may be able to successfully persuade Ruda to surrender tonight and let the Qike Department surrender. "


    "Use?" Samuel asked, "how?"


    Vivian didn''t answer Samuel''s question.


    Instead, he took her pocket watch out of her pocket.


    "Mr. Samuel, my pocket watch shows that it''s 21:39 in the evening. Is the time of your pocket watch the same as mine?"


    After hearing Vivian''s question, Samuel immediately took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "My time is the same as yours."


    "Very good."


    Vivian closed her pocket watch and began to take off her coat.


    "Mr. Samuel. Please tell our 24 bodyguards now, so that they can start sleeping, rest and get enough strength and spirit. "


    "But don''t forget to be vigilant. After all, we are in shanman''s territory. We still have to be vigilant."


    "Remember to leave a few people to guard. As for how many classes to guard in turn and how many people there are in each class, it''s up to you, Mr. Samuel. You are a knight who has experienced many battles. You must be more professional than me."


    "We''ll rest until 3 a.m. the next day. At 3 a.m., let''s gather in my room. My room is just enough for about 20 people. "


    After giving orders, Vivian leaned back, lay directly on her bed and closed her eyes.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say, Mr. Samuel. Is there anything I didn''t understand?"


    "... no, it''s very clear." Samuel nodded as he looked at Samuel with strange eyes.


    "Well, if you understand, please go down and prepare. I''m going to bed, too. I''m so tired."


    "Yes."


    Samuel saluted Vivian, who was ready to go to bed, and then walked out of the room.


    When he opened the door and was about to leave, Samuel cast a strange look at Vivian again.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like


    Samuel couldn''t help whispering in his heart.


    Just now Vivian gave orders to him. Samuel felt very much like Su Cheng.


    They are also young, but have a different temperament. People can''t help but want to listen to them and obey their orders.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    3:17 a.m.


    Britannia Empire, the ligasos mountains (Brahma), the residence of the envoys of Chico and herai.


    "I''m angry at the thought of Ruda''s cowardly face! Are britannians so terrible?! Are you so afraid of death? "


    After drinking a lot of wine, his cheeks turned into a strange blush. Yama held the wine bottle in one hand and knocked heavily on the wooden table in front of him with the other hand.


    The rest of his companions sitting around him, after hearing what Yama said, also showed a look of resentment.


    They were ordered to persuade the three tribes that had not yet expressed their position. As a result, their task had just begun and they were closed. When they just went to persuade Ruda, the patriarch of Qike department, Ruda hesitated and said some ambiguous words.


    The defeat in the first battle made them feel particularly oppressed.


    Because of the oppression in his heart, Yama and others can''t sleep.


    In order to relieve their grievances, Yama and others poured cans of rice wine into their mouths.


    After drinking an unknown number of cans of rice wine, each of the 15 of them had a strange blush on their faces.


    "The more you think about it, the more unhappy you are. Does his old guy still have backbone?" After saying this, Yama raised his rice wine again with disdain and poured it into his mouth.


    "Yama, keep your voice down." His companion sitting next to Yama said helplessly to Yama, "after all, this is the territory of the Qike department. If your words are heard by the people of the Qike department, it will be troublesome."


    "Cut." Yama tilted his mouth.


    He was also a man of propriety. After being reminded by his companions, he restrained a little. He didn''t amplify his voice and scolded Ruda''s timidity and spinelessness.


    "So, Yama, do you remember the britannians we saw just now? Look at those britannians. They seem to be envoys, too. They''re here to persuade zikobu. "


    "Hum." Yamaleng snorted, "I didn''t expect that britannians would send envoys. The purpose of these britannians'' envoys here should be to persuade Qike to surrender."


    "The head of the delegation of britannians seems to be a little girl, because I think she is at the front."


    "Although I knew that the britannians were an absurd nation, I didn''t expect it to be so absurd." A soldier said in a disdainful tone, "it''s a shameless nation to let a woman be the leader of the envoy group. It''s a shame to let women work."


    "That''s why I hate britannians. It''s ridiculous that they should allow women to be soldiers! Women should stay at home, weave and raise children. How can they be soldiers? "


    "By the way, Yama, now there are a group of britannian envoys here. We might as well kill them directly!" The soldier sitting not far from Yama showed a fierce light in his eyes, "we are at war with the britannians now. Is it OK to kill them? Killing them all will boost our fighting spirit and determination against the britannians! "


    As soon as the soldier''s words came out, they immediately received the response and approval of the people around him.


    After hearing the soldier''s words, Yama also raised his eyebrows slightly.


    There was a cold color in his eyes.

 Chapter 597

    "That''s a good idea..." Yama said in a deep voice.


    As soon as Yama''s voice fell, other companions around him echoed:


    "Yes! That''s a good idea! "


    "Why didn''t I think of it? When we just met them on the road, we should kill them directly! "


    "Yes! Kill all the British envoys! "


    ¡­¡­


    However, although the vast majority of people agree here, there are a few who have kept calm.


    "Wait a minute! After all, this is the territory of other tribes. If you make trouble on other people''s territory, you may cause trouble! "


    "Yes! At such a critical juncture, we can no longer provoke Qike department! "


    "Moreover, the number of britannian envoys is much larger than that on our side. Just now, when I ran into britannian envoys, I counted their number. Plus the leading little girl, they have a total of 26 people. There are only 15 people on our side, nearly twice as many as us. If I fight hard, I don''t think I have a good chance of winning."


    "Secondarily, I think it''s better not to provoke the British envoys at this time! Our first task now should be to persuade the three tribes that have not yet expressed their position to pull them into our alliance! We should not waste precious time and manpower for such things! "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the voice of these "advocate war faction" people fell, those "advocate peace faction" people immediately retorted:


    "What are you talking about?! What if there are more people than us? We are brave Herculean soldiers! Can''t beat the mere britannians?! "


    "Yes! What are britannians! It''s just that the equipment is a little better than us! If I take off my equipment and fight with my bare hands, I can turn at least three britannians alone! "


    "It doesn''t take much time to kill these hateful britannians. Why waste time?"


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the "peace advocates" and "war advocates" were quarrelling, Yama suddenly said in a deep voice:


    "Be quiet!"


    Yama has a high prestige among them. In addition, he is also the leader of their lobbying task. Therefore, as soon as his voice fell, everyone immediately calmed down.


    Yama frowned and looked around.


    "Something''s wrong..." Yama whispered.


    Yama is a veteran soldier who has made great contributions to the Helai department. He has rich combat experience and keen intuition cultivated in many years of combat.


    From the beginning, Yama felt that his surroundings had become strange.


    Become... A little too quiet.


    Originally, we could still hear the subtle sound of insects and frogs, but these sounds disappeared.


    Only the sound of the night wind blowing through the leaves and grass.


    The sound of the night wind adds a bit of strangeness to the terrible silence.


    An ominous premonition began to flow out of Yama''s heart


    Hiss!


    At this time, Yama... No, it should be said that the 15 soldiers of the Helai Department heard their most familiar voices.


    The wind of the arrow cutting through the air!


    The wind of the arrow suddenly sounded, and a sharp arrow with amazing momentum and energy shot out of a grass not far from them.


    He accurately shot a soldier standing next to Yama in the chest.


    The arrow was like a signal. The breaking wind just sounded. It was so dense that people could only hear the dense breaking wind of chicken skin, which suddenly sounded from all directions.


    Root arrows came at them from different directions.


    As soon as the wind broke down, screams began to ring out one after another.


    Almost all of the 15 Helai fighters were shot by arrows, or slightly or seriously injured.


    As soon as the dense arrow rain fell, Yama and others did not react, they heard the sound of "miso", "miso" and "miso".


    Then, they saw one by one people holding long swords show their shapes from different directions and rush at them.


    "You are..." after seeing the costumes of these people, Yama''s eyes are about to crack, "Britannia!"


    As soon as Yama''s roar fell, a young and excessive female voice rang from a shadow not far from him:


    "Congratulations, you got it right ~"


    The young girl spoke fluent and standard Lake language.


    After hearing what the young girl was saying to them, Yama felt even more angry in his chest. He pulled out the sword from his waist and shouted at his companions:


    "Enemy attack! It was the britannians who attacked us! Draw a knife against the enemy! "


    In fact, before Yama shouted this sentence, many people began to pull out the sword around their waist.


    After shouting this sentence, Yama took the lead and waved a knife at the attacking britannians.


    Yama found a britannian nearest to him.


    When Yama''s sword collided with the britannian''s sword, Yama looked surprised.


    ¡ª¡ªGood, strong


    Yama thought he would easily defeat these britannians who were used to good clothes and food and would be very weak.


    But he did not expect that the britannians would be so strong!


    After several moves in a row, Yama fought a draw with the britannian in front of him. Yama did not lose, but he did not gain the upper hand.


    ¡ª¡ªHow could


    Drops of cold sweat began to seep from Yama''s forehead.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m one of the best in terms of bravery in the Helai Department... I can''t easily kill a britannian? Is the britannian in front of me also one of the best soldiers on their side?!


    While Yama was fighting the britannian, he also kept an eye on the war in other places.


    If you don''t pay attention, it''s OK. When you pay attention to Yama, you suddenly feel that most of your heart is cold.


    His companions were simply vulnerable to the attack of the britannians.


    The number of britannians was more than them, and the britannians began to fight with white blades after shooting a wave of arrows and wounding many people.


    Yama''s luck was good. He was only shot at his left shoulder, which didn''t hinder the battle.


    Some people are not so lucky.


    Some people were even shot directly to the point, even trying to stand up.


    Plus - Yama found that the combat effectiveness of the rest of the britannians was not lost to the britannians who were now sawing with him.


    Therefore, before long, his companions were almost cut down.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Yama roared madly in his heart.


    He could do nothing but roar in his heart.


    Yama knows - he may die here.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Even if I die, I''ll take a cushion!


    Yama moved his eyes and wanted to find a bully to pull him on his back.


    Soon, Yama found the right target.


    Not far from him stood a young man with black hair and orange pupils who was much thinner than other britannians.


    Because the young orange pupil was taller than others, Yama determined that the young orange pupil might be the weakest of the britannians.


    With all his strength, Yama pushed away the britannian in front of him, waved the sword in his hand and rushed towards the orange pupil young man standing not far from him.

 Chapter 598

    I decided to kill them all while the moon was beautiful tonight.


    ¡ª¡ªVivian O''Brien is in later history books


    *******


    *******


    Half an hour ago.


    Britannia Empire, ligasos mountains (Brahma), Chico department, Vivian''s room.


    Vivian, already dressed, sat cross legged on her bed.


    Her fairly large room was full of people at this time.


    "Miss Vivian." Samuel, standing in front of Vivian, saluted Vivian and reported, "everyone has arrived, and no one has not arrived."


    25 guards, including Samuel, gathered in Vivian''s room.


    Fortunately, the room arranged by Qike department for Vivian is still large, so it can barely hold so many people.


    Everyone, including Samuel, didn''t know what Vivian wanted them to gather in her room at this time.


    They all just listened to Samuel, and Samuel just listened to Vivian.


    After listening to Samuel, Vivian nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, are you all here? Good! "


    After that, Vivian cleared her throat, and then said in a straight voice:


    "So - I''m going to announce tonight''s battle plan."


    ¡ª¡ªBattle plan? What''s that? Aren''t we here to lobby others? Why are you still fighting?


    Everyone, including Samuel, raised similar questions in their hearts.


    "Now the envoys of the Helai department have come to the Qike department, that is, to persuade the head of the Qike department to take up arms against us."


    "I believe you should know more or less what tribe the hellebon is. It is the tribe that directly chooses to resist to the end after receiving the declaration of war from our britannian empire."


    "To be honest, the envoys of the Helai department are very annoying, because their arrival will make the head of the Qike Department hesitate. I don''t know whether to listen to us and choose to surrender obediently or to listen to the people of the Helai department and choose to take up arms to resist."


    "So I decided to kill them all while the moon was beautiful tonight."


    After that, Vivian paused, leaving Samuel time for them to digest and react.


    "... ha?"


    Samuel was silent for a long time before he choked out a "ha".


    "I''m sorry..." Samuel continued. "Can you repeat what you just said?"


    "So I decided to kill them all while the moon was beautiful tonight." Vivian repeated what she had just said word for word.


    "Miss Vivian..." Samuel looked at the underage girl with a shocked face, "are you serious..."


    "Well, seriously." Vivian nodded a little seriously, "when I ran into the envoy group of the Helai Department on the way to our residence just now, I had already figured out this plan."


    "First of all, the Helai department and we are in a state of war, and they are also very likely to attack us. Therefore, in order not to be attacked by them, I think it is very necessary for us to surprise them first and kill them all directly."


    "Secondly, the existence of this delegation of Helai envoys will make it more difficult for us to persuade the leader of Ruda, because they will make the leader of Ruda more hesitant."


    "Finally, if we kill all of them, we can show the strong combat power of our britannians to the leader of Ruda, and give a strong shock to the timid leader of Ruda. After seeing our thunderbolt means, the leader of Ruda may be frightened and nodded hurriedly to surrender to us."


    After quietly listening to Vivian''s explanation of why she wanted to kill the envoy group of Heraeus department, Samuel nodded:


    "I see. That''s why you asked me to investigate where the residence of the envoys of the Helai department is, and let us rest early and keep our spirits up... But what if we failed to scare naruda''s courage, annoyed him and ordered to encircle and suppress our ''thugs''?"


    After hearing Samuel''s question, Vivian smiled:


    "If this happens, Mr. Samuel, are you afraid?"


    Samuel was stunned.


    Then he laughed:


    "Not afraid."


    "Coincidentally, like you, Mr. Samuel, I''m not afraid."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    Yama waved his sword and rushed at the tall young man with black hair and orange pupils standing not far from him.


    Looking at Yama who rushed towards him, a little unexpected color flashed on the face of the young orange pupil.


    Then he slowly drew out the long sword hanging on his left waist.


    It''s a sword with an orange body.


    The young orange pupil shouted a few words of britannian to other britannians when he pulled out the orange sword around his waist.


    Yama didn''t know the language of Britannia, so he didn''t know what the young orange pupil was talking about.


    I only know that as soon as the young orange pupil''s voice fell, the britannians who had planned to rush to help the young orange pupil stopped their body shape one after another.


    Seeing this situation, Yama guessed that what the young orange pupil had just shouted should be to ask others not to help him.


    Seeing the young orange pupil mainly asked others not to help him, Yama couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart.


    Because it''s right in his arms.


    Yama is now determined to die. He just wants to pull a man to cushion his back and die.


    Therefore, seeing the young orange pupil take the initiative to ask others not to help him and compete with him, Yama couldn''t help but feel great joy.


    ¡ª¡ªHum! Go to hell!


    Yama held up the sword in his hand and cut at the young orange pupil.


    Even though Yama had rushed to the young orange pupil and the sword had been raised high and began to chop down, the young orange pupil still looked indifferent and could not lift his sword. He didn''t even lift his sword in his hand and didn''t put any fighting posture. He just stood quietly and looked at Yama.


    When Yama''s sword was about to touch the skull of the young orange pupil, the young orange pupil turned slightly and avoided Yama''s attack.


    After the blow failed, Yama quickly adjusted his posture and center of gravity, and then swept a knife at the young orange pupil.


    As before, the young orange pupil turned slightly to avoid the attack of Yama again.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat? How?!


    Seeing the young orange pupil dodging his two attacks in a row, Yama couldn''t help feeling surprised in his heart.


    Yama began to feel that the young orange pupil might not be simple.


    Yama bit his teeth, clenched the knife in his hand, and launched a stormy attack on the orange pupil youth.


    However, his attacks failed one after another, and none of them hit the young orange pupil.


    The young orange pupil kept dodging.


    Yama knew that the young orange pupil had countless opportunities to fight back in the process of dodging, but the young orange pupil just kept dodging without fighting back.


    It''s like a cat teasing a mouse or cockroach it just caught.

 Chapter 599

    "Bastard! Bastard! " Yama madly attacked the orange pupil youth who couldn''t hit him, while madly scolding.


    How can the veteran Yama not see that the young orange pupil who can only avoid attack is playing with him.


    After the rest of the britannians had solved his companions, they also came over one after another and watched the orange pupil young man play with him.


    From time to time, he also sent out low laughter full of banter.


    "Bastard!"


    Listening to these low laughter, Yama felt more suffocated and attacked the young orange pupil more madly.


    When the mentality was still normal just now, we couldn''t reach the orange pupil youth. Now, with this unstable mentality, we can''t reach the orange pupil youth even more.


    After hiding and playing with Yama for a while, the young orange pupil seemed to be tired of playing.


    After another flash of Yama''s chop, the young orange pupil lifted his knight''s sword upward.


    Yama felt a flash of orange light, and then there was a sharp pain in his right hand.


    Clatter.


    There was a sharp pain in his right hand. At the same time, there was a clear sound of iron hitting the ground.


    That was the sound of his sword falling to the ground.


    The young orange pupil cut off his right arm just with a sword.


    The broken limb still holding the war knife fell to the ground, making a crisp sound of iron hitting the ground.


    Before Yama could scream, he saw the sharp orange light enveloping him again.


    The sharp orange light crossed his left hand, left leg and right leg.


    The young orange pupil''s sword was very fast and cut off all the limbs of Yama. Before the lost Yama had time to fall to the ground, the sharp orange light swept towards him again.


    This time, the orange light swept towards his neck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Have all the soldiers of the hellai Department been cleaned up?"


    Vivian came out of the shadow where she had just hidden and asked Samuel who was putting his sword back in its sheath.


    "It''s all cleaned up." Samuel nuzzled at the corpse at his feet, whose limbs and head had been cut off and could no longer die, "the man I just cut down is the last one."


    Speaking of this, Samuel paused and then said in a joking tone:


    "To be honest, I was a little surprised when I saw this man rushing towards me with a knife."


    "Looking at his desperate appearance, it seems that he planned to pull a man to die together, and then found me."


    "It''s a pity that he found the wrong person. Perhaps Raymond is the only one who can be my opponent in the whole North."


    "Miss Vivian." At this time, one of the 24 guards came to Vivian quickly, "the number of war damage has been counted. No one died and no one was injured."


    "No one died and no one was injured?" Vivian nodded with satisfaction. "It''s great."


    After that, Vivian raised her head and looked up at the bright full moon over her head: "the bright moon has helped us a lot tonight. Let''s have a good sight and won''t hurt our own people by mistake. If you fight in a place that is not very wide, if your vision is too poor, you will easily hurt your own people by mistake. "


    After looking up at the full moon above her head, Vivian looked down at the bodies all over the ground.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, especially the corpses that had been cut into several pieces at Samuel''s feet, Vivian''s face turned a little white.


    Vivian saw such a bloody scene for the first time.


    The bloody and cruel pictures hit Vivian''s eyes.


    The strong fishy smell went straight into Vivian''s nostrils.


    Although Vivian couldn''t adapt to the bloody picture in front of her, she managed to resist her discomfort and smiled at Samuel:


    "Next, wait for the leader of Ruda to bring people here slowly. We made so much noise that they should come soon now. "


    "Miss Vivian..." Samuel threw some complicated eyes at Vivian.


    However, among these complex colors, the color of admiration and respect is the most abundant.


    "Among my peers, you are the boldest person I have ever seen." Samuel sighed at Vivian, "when I was your age, I didn''t have the courage as you. You and Miss Deng Jiaer are really sisters. Both sisters are so brave. "


    Although Samuel is not very familiar with Deng Jiaer, he still knows the heroic deeds of Deng Jiaer in last year''s "summer wind" offensive, which broke into the enemy''s rear with 5000 cavalry, annihilated 15000 enemy troops and captured an important enemy city.


    Samuel admired demjal''s brave deeds from the bottom of his heart.


    Now, Samuel found that her sister was as brave and brave as her.


    Other people may not have the courage and courage to launch a night attack on the enemy''s envoys, so as to deter the original target of lobbying.


    At the thought of this, Samuel said to Vivian in a half joking tone:


    "Isn''t our task lobbying? Why do we move our swords and guns... It''s always strange... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two waves of people started a fight - for such a big thing, Ruda, as the head of the Qike tribe, naturally received the news early.


    After learning that it seemed that the britannians were fighting with the helaibu, Ruda was so frightened that she was in a cold sweat. As soon as she opened the quilt, she led the soldiers of their tribe to the place of the fire, that is, the residence of the helaibu soldiers.


    After arriving at the residence of the soldiers of the helaibu, Ruda and others smelled a strong smell of blood.


    At the same time, I also saw 15 heads piled into a hill.


    Ruda recognized that the 15 heads were the heads of the envoys of the Helai department, that is, the heads of the 15 Helai soldiers.


    Next to this Capitol Hill stood the britannian soldiers who had splashed a lot of blood in the fight just now.


    After rudatah led his people to arrive, the 20 or so britannian soldiers who had just killed many people immediately turned their murderous eyes and looked at Ruda and others who finally arrived.


    Staring at the 15 bloody heads, Ruda was so scared that her legs softened and she couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    If he hadn''t been held by the same soldiers who came with him behind him, Ruda might have fallen to the ground so soft.


    In front of this small head mountain, a petite figure is standing.


    It''s Vivian.


    Vivian stood with her hands down and looked at Ruda with a smile.


    Vivian''s face was obviously such an ordinary smile, but in Ruda''s eyes, her smile was so terrible and trembling.


    "Leader Ruda, you''re here at last." Vivian''s mouth turned up more, which made her smile look more strange. "I''m sorry to let you see some ugly pictures."


    "In the face of the enemy, we britannians have never been soft hearted, so when we saw that there were helaibu people here, we couldn''t help killing them. Please forgive me."


    Terrible words came out of Vivian''s smiling lips.


    After hearing what Vivian said, more and more fine cold sweat began to emerge from Ruda''s forehead

 Chapter 600

    The Frankish Empire, the imperial capital, BERLU, the emperor''s bedroom.


    The current emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, was sitting at the head of his bed, holding a scepter, playing with and stroking the ruby at the top of the scepter.


    "Elvin." Xia De, with a gloomy face, murmured to an old man kneeling in front of him, "how''s the negotiation with the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    The old man kneeling in front of shad was Elvin von quinich, the current Prime Minister of the Frankish empire.


    After hearing the emperor''s inquiry, Elvin shouted "yes" and began to prepare to answer emperor shad''s questions.


    However, before answering emperor shad''s order, Elvin secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Recently, Emperor shad was in a very bad mood, so the pressure on close and important officials like Elvin who often accompanied shad was quite great.


    He has been in a bad mood since he learned that the British Empire had even allied with the prairie people in the Far East and had formed an alliance several months ago.


    It is said that a few minutes before learning the news, Xia de was in the right mood and was enjoying a fine lunch.


    A few minutes later, the news came to Xia De''s eyes. He learned the news, and that the British Empire had specially released the news on his birthday. Xia De''s face turned pig liver color and knocked over and broke all the delicious dishes on the table.


    There are three main reasons why this news makes shad so angry.


    The first reason: the sworn enemy of the West has formed an alliance with the great enemy of the East.


    The second reason: they had formed an alliance as early as the beginning of this year, and their espionage organization of the Frankish Empire did not pry into any relevant intelligence. It was not until the British Empire released the news itself that shad finally learned that the British Empire was allied with the grassland people.


    The third reason is that the British Empire chose his birthday to release the news.


    After learning the news, Xia De, who was so angry that he almost lost his mind, launched an almost retaliatory punishment against the spy organization of their empire.


    In one day''s time, nearly half of the people of the spy organization of their empire were convicted and sent to prison.


    Elvin, Prime Minister of the Empire, has no complaints about this.


    Because such a thing happened, the spy organization of their empire really should be severely punished and renovated.


    It''s too much to say that such important news hasn''t been spied for months.


    After severely punishing the imperial spy organization, shad immediately organized an envoy mission to the "superpower" in the North - the holy Hiram Empire, hoping to form an alliance with the holy Hiram Empire to counter the alliance between the British Empire and the Far East prairie people.


    The envoys of the holy Hiram empire finally returned the news this morning.


    Xia De''s summon today is to ask Elvin about the outcome of his mission.


    After wiping off the cold sweat from his forehead, Elvin hesitated and said:


    "The negotiation with... The Holy Hiran empire... Was very difficult..."


    "What?!" Cried shad in a startled and angry tone.


    Elvin gritted his teeth, determined to go out, and shouted in a much louder voice than just now:


    "The negotiations with the Holy Hiran Empire have been frustrated! The holy Helan Empire has no intention of forming an alliance with our Frankish empire! "


    "Bastard!!"


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, shad shouted angrily, waved his scepter and swept all the objects on the small table at the head of the bed to the ground.


    Among the objects that were swept to the ground was a very valuable vase.


    Clang!


    The vase fell to the ground with a crisp crack.


    As soon as the crisp sound of fragmentation fell, the maids and guards guarding outside xiade''s bedroom immediately pushed open the door of his bedroom and entered the emperor xiade''s bedroom to check the situation.


    "Get out!" Xia de waved his scepter to the ladies and guards who broke into his bedroom, "get out of here!"


    The emperor''s recent mood has been particularly unstable and bad - this is well known in the whole palace.


    After hearing that shad told them to get out, they immediately rolled out and closed the door of his bedroom again.


    After the maids and guards left, shad roared at Elvin again:


    "What happened?! Are hirans fools?! Don''t they know the threat to us after the alliance between the British Empire and the prairie people?! "


    "... maybe they really can''t see it." After that, Elvin sighed, "you don''t know who the hirans... Especially the literary ministers of the Holy Hiran Empire and the current emperor of the Holy Hiran empire are, your majesty."


    "The name ''superpower'' has already dazzled their heads."


    "Some of the civil ministers and military generals of the holy Hiram empire may still remain calm. I know that the current situation of the holy Hiram empire is not optimistic."


    "But the vast majority of people are dazzled by the name of ''superpower'', become too conceited, become not too sober, and become unable to see the current situation."


    "Vasili Peter Sokolov, the current emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, is a typical person who is dazzled by the name of ''superpower''."


    "Wahiri is so happy that he is particularly intoxicated with the name of ''superpower''. Look down on all countries and think that all countries except their holy Hiran empire are vulnerable barbarians. "


    "At the beginning of this year, Dominic, the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire, successfully led the Far East army to defeat the grassland people. I''m afraid this victory will further aggravate wahiri''s arrogance and arrogance."


    "According to the information sent back by our envoys, after receiving our alliance request, wahiri refused our alliance request without thinking."


    "The reason for his refusal is that the holy Helan Empire has vast territory and abundant resources and strong national strength. Even if the britannian empire is allied with the prairie people, it is not enough to fear. They can break these two countries only by themselves, so they don''t need any friends or allies."


    "What''s more absurd is that many civil servants and military generals agree with wahiri''s proposition that he will not form an alliance with our Frankish empire..."


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we can''t expect to form an alliance with the Holy Hiran Empire to jointly fight the britannian Empire and the prairie people..."


    "We can only rely on our own strength to deal with the attack on both sides of the East and the West..."


    Hearing this, Emperor shad''s face became more ugly.


    "Damn Hiram!" Xia de clenched his fists and shouted, "everyone is fine. I really hope someone can beat the holy Helan Empire, such as the main force of the holy Helan Empire, so that the fools of the holy Helan empire can wake up and understand that they are not invincible..."

 Chapter 601

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Su Cheng, who was sitting on the back of the chair, was holding black tea in one hand and cookies in the other. He was eating cookies and drinking black tea.


    Su Cheng likes sweets. The unique cookies in the north are Su Cheng''s favorite.


    Cookies are the characteristic food in the north. They are sweet and very suitable for Su Cheng''s taste.


    Su Cheng usually buys some cookies in the north as snacks from time to time.


    Su Cheng, who has nothing to deal with at this time, is sitting back in his chair and enjoying a rare leisure time.


    "I don''t know how Vivian''s lobbying task is going now..." Su Cheng looked at the blue sky outside the window and whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly.


    Although he is enjoying a rare leisure time, Su Cheng is still concerned about the front-line war in the ligasos mountains and Vivian''s lobbying task.


    Although he transferred the most powerful general and 24 elite soldiers under his command to Vivian as the escort of Vivian''s trip, no one can guarantee that it will be safe.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know if Vivian is lobbying the chiefs of the three shanman tribes well. Somehow, she is worried... After all, she is the sister of Deng Jiaer, who only leads 5000 cavalry and dares to launch a long-distance attack and burst into the rear of the enemy


    While Su Cheng was secretly concerned about Vivian''s lobbying task, a cat screamed out of his window:


    "Meow ~ meow ~"


    After hearing the familiar cat''s cry, Su Cheng immediately followed the instructions.


    When he looked out of the window, he saw a familiar, fat and big orange cat.


    "Huh? Little orange? "


    Su Cheng looked at the big orange cat lying outside his window.


    The big orange cat lying outside his window is the little orange cat that Carol picked up from the outside and adopted as their pet two years ago after the victory of the rescue war in Lund kingdom.


    It was through this orange cat that Carol and Eliza met and became friends.


    Since the adoption of xiaoorange two years ago, Su Cheng and others have entertained it delicious.


    Under the delicious hospitality of Su Cheng and others, he successfully developed the cat into a pig.


    The body shape is much fatter than that just picked up.


    Little orange is a cat who doesn''t love activities. Her daily life at home is eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating, and there are no other activities.


    It is reasonable to say that xiaoorange should not appear in the headquarters of Michael Knight Order and outside Su Cheng''s office window.


    "Little orange... Why are you here..."


    Although he was very puzzled about why xiaoorange was here, Su Cheng quickly put down his tea cup and cookies, then quickly walked to the window and opened the window.


    After opening the window, xiaoorange''s fat figure immediately flashed into the room.


    Su Cheng picked up Xiaoju, sat back in his chair, put Xiaoju on his legs, touched Xiaoju''s head with one hand and picked up the teacup with the other.


    While rubbing Xiaoju''s head, Su Cheng asked Xiaoju:


    "Little orange, why are you here? This time period... It should be said that it is any time period. Shouldn''t you stay at home to sleep and eat? Why did you sneak out to find me? "


    Clearly know that the pet can''t understand you and won''t answer your questions, but just want to talk to him - this is a problem that most pet owners have.


    However, at this time, the mutation occurred.


    "Because I want to see you ~ ~ Su Cheng, long time no see ~ ~"


    A nice female voice, said from xiaoorange''s mouth.


    Su Cheng happened to be drinking tea at this time.


    After hearing Xiaoju suddenly speak, the pupils of both eyes suddenly shrink, and then spray out all the tea in your mouth, spraying Xiaoju all over.


    After spraying all the tea in his mouth on xiaoorange, Su Cheng immediately threw out the xiaoorange sitting on his lap like garbage.


    As we all know, cats are very flexible and good at landing.


    After being thrown out by Su Cheng, Xiaoju, although fat, twisted her body flexibly, adjusted her posture, and then landed safely.


    After throwing out the little orange, Su Cheng also took his Knight Sword aside.


    After pulling out the sheath with a miso sound, the tip of the sword pointed directly at the little orange who had just suddenly started talking.


    "Don''t be nervous, Su Cheng." Little orange said again.


    It''s still the beautiful female voice just now.


    "I can''t imagine that my pet for 2 years turned out to be a monster... I suddenly found that my son was actually a girl."


    "It''s not a monster!" Little orange said angrily, "and what''s your metaphor? Xiao orange is a normal cat. I just borrowed Xiao orange''s body. "


    As soon as xiaoorange''s voice fell, Su Cheng saw a strange white smoke coming out of xiaoorange.


    The white smoke is rising more and more.


    The white smoke finally condensed and integrated into a black figure.


    After the thick white smoke dispersed, a beautiful woman in a dirty black robe appeared in front of Su Cheng.


    The woman was wearing a shabby and dirty black robe. She didn''t wear a black hood, so Su Cheng could clearly see the young woman''s face.


    Judging from her face, this woman is not very old. She is about 16 years old. What is very strange is that her clothes are very dirty, but her face, hair and hands... In short, all the parts Su Cheng can see are very clean.


    With fair skin, long soft silver hair, beautiful blue eyes and beautiful face, she is a very good-looking woman.


    Somehow, Su Cheng always feels very familiar with the black robe on the woman.


    "Are you...?"


    Su chengchong asked the mysterious girl, holding the sword tighter at the same time.


    "Su Cheng, put down the sword first." The girl in black smiled bitterly and pointed to the sword in Su Cheng''s hand. "I don''t mean any harm. We''ve met once, and it''s useless for you to hold the sword. I''m still a little confident in my fighting skills. Even if you hold the sword, you can''t help me."


    "That''s right. It seems that it''s time to gather the knights who are staying in the headquarters."


    "Wait a minute! I said I meant no harm! I''m not only harmless, but also your acquaintance! Don''t call anyone! Although you call people, I''m not afraid. "


    "Acquaintances? I don''t remember knowing a girl who can get out of the cat''s body. "


    "It''s normal that you can''t recognize me like this. After all, I pulled down my hood and revealed my true voice."


    Then the girl in black pulled on her hood.


    "What about this? Should you recognize me like this? "


    While saying this, the voice of the girl in black suddenly changed.


    He became neither male nor female.


    Looking at the black robed girl pulling up her hood and listening to the male and female voice, Su Cheng''s eyes immediately widened.


    Memories of a year ago began to emerge from Su Cheng''s mind.


    "I remember..."


    "Uh huh ~ just remember."


    "It''s you! Before that, the abnormal thief who always haunted the fortress and loved to steal men''s underwear. Did you steal my three underwear? Return my underwear! You pervert! "


    "That''s me!"

 Chapter 602

    "You really don''t remember me!"


    The man in black pointed to himself anxiously.


    "It''s me! it''s me! The man you met once in Pendragon a year ago! "


    "Well, I was just kidding you. There was no tou in the fortress. "Su Cheng smiled at the man in black and took his knight''s sword back into his scabbard." I remember you. It''s strange for a strange person like you not to recognize it? "


    After saying that, Su Cheng reluctantly glanced at the little orange lying at the feet of the black robed man.


    Just now, Su Cheng sprayed xiaoorange with tea because he was frightened.


    At this time, the little orange was licking and grasping its wet hair and drying its hair.


    "Although I know you are a strange person who is not very normal, I didn''t expect you to get out of my pet''s body..."


    "If you want to come to me, just come to me in a big way. Why come to me in such a creepy way..."


    "I almost threw the little orange out of the window just now."


    "It''s rude to say I''m a strange person who''s not very normal." The man in black pulled down her hood again and said angrily, "I''m just a normal person who happens to master some magic."


    "Just mastering magic is no longer a normal person... In other words, it''s incredible. If I saw you, I can''t believe there will be magic in this world."


    "There are still many magical powers in the world that ordinary people don''t know." As he spoke, the man in black pulled a chair and sat opposite Su Cheng.


    "I think... I should be the only person in the whole continent who can make magic, that is to say, when I die, magic should disappear in the world."


    "Huh? Aren''t you going to keep your magic alive? For example, take a few apprentices and teach them magic, so that your magic can be handed down all the time. "


    "No. It''s a lot of trouble to teach others. I have no interest in whether my magic can be passed on. If it disappears, it will disappear. Anyway, without magic, the world will continue to work and develop well. "


    "Besides, how dangerous would it be if others learned my magic? For example, the "possessed magic" I just attached to little orange can be attached to animals for a short time. If some abnormal color demons learn this magic, what will be the consequences, do you know? "


    "Well, I can imagine that it will probably be attached to a wild cat that is convenient for action, and then go peeping into the bathroom."


    "It seems that you understand very well, so I don''t intend to let my magic spread. If my magic spread, it may bring turbulence and influence to the whole world.


    "Besides, these are not my magic. I used to be an ordinary person who couldn''t do any magic and didn''t even believe in magic. Some guy taught me all my magic."


    After saying so much, the people in black seemed to have a dry mouth. They impolitely took a clean teacup and Su Cheng''s teapot on Su Cheng''s desk and poured a pot of tea for themselves.


    "Well, good tea. After becoming the head of the Michael knights, life has indeed become much richer. Such expensive black tea can be drunk as water. "


    "I didn''t have the concept of money and saving money a long time ago. Because no matter how I spend it, my money will only spend more and more. "


    After that, Su Cheng picked up his teapot and refilled the empty cup in the black robed man''s hand with tea.


    "Thank you ~ ~"


    "You''re welcome. Help yourself."


    Su Cheng put his teapot back in the distance, and then glanced up and down at the man in black sitting in front of him with complex eyes.


    Looking at the black robed man''s excessively young face, as well as her bulletproof skin and beautiful face, Su Cheng sighed:


    "I didn''t expect you to be a girl. When I first met you a year ago, I thought you would be a bad old man or a bad old woman. I didn''t expect you to be so young and beautiful."


    "Roar ~ ~ are you excited?" The man in black raised his right hand, put the fingertips of the index finger, middle finger and ring finger of his right hand against his lips, and cast a joking look at Su Cheng, "Oh, there''s no way to have a desire for me. After all, Su Cheng, you''re still a virgin without personnel. It''s normal to have a strange desire for a beautiful girl like me."


    "I''m not interested in you!" Su Cheng said angrily, "and don''t say I''m a virgin! Although you''re not wrong, just don''t say I''m a virgin! And it''s nice of you to say you''re a beautiful girl! Don''t think I don''t know you''ve lived a long time! "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    After thinking for a while, he asked the man in Black:


    "Anyway, although I know you''ve lived for a long time, I don''t know how long you''ve lived. If it''s convenient, can you tell me how long you''ve lived? I''m curious. "


    "Well ~ ~ let me see..."


    The man in black stretched out her right index finger against her chin, raised his head slightly and looked at the ceiling above his head.


    To be honest, the killing power of such a beautiful girl as the black robed man is very great.


    However, at the thought that the person who made such a girl''s action was an old monster who had lived for a long time, Su Cheng felt very disobedient. The originally lovely scene looked particularly strange.


    "When I was born, it was during the Soviet British Empire."


    "Suyinglan Empire?!" Su Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Anyone who has learned a little history knows how long the Soviet British Empire was separated from the present British Empire.


    A thousand years apart.


    "That means... You''ve lived for a thousand years?"


    "Well ~ ~ you can say so." The man in black nodded and readily admitted his age.


    "I can''t believe it..." Su Cheng whispered, "there are people in this world who can live forever for thousands of years..."


    "This is'' eternal magic '', which is the most advanced and difficult magic among all magic. Fortunately, I am an unborn genius to learn such difficult magic."


    "But this magic also has strong side effects. The biggest side effect is irreversible. As long as it is used once, years can''t kill you anymore, and it can''t undo this magic."


    "In addition to the irreversible side effect, this'' immortality magic ''has another side effect, that is, after it is displayed, your appearance will return to what you were when you were 16 years old, and then your appearance will never change, grow old or become smaller."


    Then the man in black raised his hands and poked her on both sides of her face.


    "That''s why I look so young. After performing the ''immortality magic'', I returned to my appearance at the age of 16, and then stared at my appearance at the age of 16 until now."

 Chapter 603

    "I''ve lived for thousands of years, from the period of the suyinglan Empire to now..." Su Cheng murmured, "speaking, I haven''t asked your name yet. It''s always called you by people in black. Tell me your name. It''s also convenient for me to call you."


    "My name? Well ~ ~ I don''t really want to tell you my real name. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me your real name. You can tell me your alias or nickname."


    "Alias or nickname... Um... Just call me Avalon."


    "Avalon? What? You used to like the first fortress of the Empire under our feet so much. If you like it, you should have said it earlier. I can take you to have a good look. "


    "I don''t like this fortress! Haven''t you read a book? " The man in Black said angrily, "this is the name of one of the twelve round table knights! I like Avalon her name very much! So I like to borrow her name! "


    ¡ª¡ªI like Avalon very much. Her name


    After hearing what the man in black had just said, Su Cheng could not help but frown and said so secretly in his heart.


    What the black robed man said just now always gave Su Cheng a look that the black robed man seemed to have seen Avalon and knew Avalon, a famous general thousands of years ago.


    "Forget it, you''d better not call me Avalon. Change your name."


    After that, the man in black fell into meditation again.


    "It''s really troublesome to think of a name..."


    "Just tell me your real name..."


    "No."


    "Does your real name sound bad?"


    "It''s not bad. It doesn''t sound good."


    "Or - if people know your real name, it will trouble you?"


    "Speaking of it, Su Cheng, have you been promoted from a civilian to a noble now? If I remember correctly, you are Baron Leia now. "


    "Hey, my question just now was ignored..."


    "Su Cheng, are you Baron Leia now?" The man in black still ignored Su Chenggang''s question.


    Seeing that the black robed man seemed to be deliberately avoiding his question, Su Cheng did not force the black robed man to answer his question.


    After sipping the tea, Su Cheng nodded: "yes, after the victory of the ''summer wind'' offensive last year, I was named Baron Leia by your majesty. I can be regarded as an aristocrat."


    "Although I have become a noble, my title is only empty, without any fiefdom, power or welfare. I almost forget that I still have this noble title. "


    "Baron Leia..." whispered the man in black, "good title..."


    "This title is rotten, okay?" Su Cheng threw helpless eyes at the man in black, "Liya... Why give me the title of such a girl..."


    "It''s rude to say that the name sucks."


    The man in black puffed up his cheeks and cast dissatisfied eyes at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s bad words about this name seem to make the black robed people feel a little unhappy.


    "Leia - I think that''s a nice name. Su Cheng, you can just call me Liya in the future! "


    "Ha?"


    "I said just now - you can call me Leia later! I like the name very much! "


    "Leia... It''s not impossible for me to call you by this name."


    "Well! That''s it! You can call me Leia later! "


    After that, the man in black... Or Leia nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then - Leia. What are you doing here at Avalon fortress, the northernmost tip of the Empire? Did you come to see me? "


    "Well! Yes, I came to see you! Because it''s too busy to know what to do next, so I''ll come and see you! After all, I like and care about you very much! "


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, Su Cheng''s face suddenly changed.


    He quickly stood up, then bowed to Leia and said:


    "Thank you for your love. You are a good man. I''m sorry. I can''t accept this kind of sister brother love with a big age difference, especially this kind of sister brother love with a age difference of nearly 1000 years."


    "It''s not like this love level! I won''t fall in love with a man over 1000 years old! My love is a friend''s love! "


    "Then tell me, why do you like me at the friend level? Have we only met twice so far, including this time? And the way of meeting these two times is very strange.


    "If you can, please don''t drill out of small animals in the future. If you want to find me, just come to me openly."


    "Don''t say such rude words as'' weird ''. You know, I''ll pay attention in the future and try not to drill out of the body of small animals."


    "Just try your best... Well, don''t take the topic too far. Tell me why you like me at the friend level. I''m curious. My charm should not be big enough to attract an old woman over 1000 years old in a very short time?"


    "Don''t call me old woman! The reason why I like and care about you so much is that you are very much like an old friend of mine! "


    "Old friend? Is that your husband? "


    "No! I''ve never had a lover or husband! "


    "Don''t say such sad words seriously. I can''t help feeling sorry for you. Unexpectedly, you have been single for more than 1000 years and have been a virgin for more than 1000 years... Ah, no, it seems that tears are coming out of the corners of my eyes. It''s not good. Please let me wipe my tears and make you laugh. I''m so sentimental. After knowing that you have been a virgin for more than a thousand years, I couldn''t help crying because of my sadness. "


    "Impolite! What a faux pas! Don''t say I''ve been a virgin for more than a thousand years! "


    "Well, it''s just a joke. Go on with the topic just now. You say I look like an old friend of yours?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Is it an appearance? Then your old friend is really handsome. "


    "I''ve seen a lot of people who like to boast about their handsome, but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you in disguise... He''s not like you in appearance, he''s like you in character."


    "Like you, he also has superior military talent. At a young age, he was promoted to one of the highest military attach ¨¦ s in the whole empire. He was deeply trusted by the Lord and conquered everywhere."


    "What a pity..."


    Speaking of this, the man in black paused.


    "What a pity?" Su Cheng asked.


    "... it''s a pity that some changes have taken place since then."


    After that, a plain smile slowly appeared on Leia''s face.


    "The reason why I care about you so much is because I''m curious if Su Cheng will go his old way again..."


    "But this is only one of the reasons why I like and care about you. There is another reason why I like and care about you. "


    "Another reason?"


    "Yes!" Leah covered her mouth and smiled a few times, "because your previous life track is somewhat similar to me, so she can''t help paying more attention to you."

 Chapter 604

    "Something like you?" Su Cheng put on a half joking tone, "do you think you came from another world?"


    "No. I was born and raised in this world. "


    After Leia spit out her tongue and make a face at Su Cheng, she stood up.


    "Well, I''ve been chatting with you for a long time. Let''s talk about it first. Then there''s plenty of time to continue chatting. I had a good chat with you today. I haven''t chatted with others so easily for a long time. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. The chat with you also made me very happy."


    "As I said just now, the reason why I came to Avalon fortress is to find you and pay attention to your future. Therefore, in order to pay more attention to you, I will live here in Avalon fortress for a long time in the future. "


    "You want to stay here at Fort Avalon?" Su Cheng looked at Liya with an unexpected face.


    "That''s right." Leia nodded. "Please take care of it for a while. I''ll come to you from time to time. If I''m in a good mood, it''s not that I can''t give you some simple help with my magic. Then I''ll go first. "


    "Hey, wait a minute." Su Cheng smiled bitterly and nuzui the little orange who was now casting pure eyes on him and Leia. "Things should have a beginning and an end. Since you brought the little orange, bring it back to me."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    As soon as Liya''s voice fell, Su Cheng saw that Liya began to burst out of white fog.


    The white fog rose more and more, and soon enveloped Leia''s body.


    After covering Leia''s body, the white fog floated towards the little orange.


    Soon, the white fog covered the little oranges like it had just covered Leia.


    After the white fog dissipated, only Su Cheng and Xiao orange were left in the huge office room, and Leia lost her figure.


    "Well, I''ll take the little orange back with ''possessed magic'' first." Leia''s voice came out of xiaoorange''s mouth.


    His pet suddenly vomited - this picture, no matter how many times you watch it, is so powerful.


    "Next time you come to me, remember not to be attached to other small animals... It''s scary and scary..."


    "It''s more convenient to be attached to the cat. After being attached to the cat, there is basically no place I can''t go in the whole city. But since you''ve said that, I''ll pay attention later. See you next time, Su Cheng. "


    After that, Xiaoju... Or Xiaoju, who was possessed by Leia, jumped to the windowsill, then jumped out of the window, and disappeared in Su Cheng''s field of vision in an instant.


    After seeing Liya leave, Su Cheng whispered, "who is Liya..."


    Su Cheng is curious about the true identity of Leia, who has lived for thousands of years, from the suyinglan Empire to the present Britannia Empire, and still holds all kinds of magic.


    Although they were just chatting casually just now, Su Cheng also learned two very important messages about Liya from Liya''s words.


    1¡¢ Leia was from the suyinglan empire.


    2¡¢ Liya just said "I like Avalon her name very much". The content and Liya''s tone give people a feeling that she knows Avalon and knows him very well.


    From these two messages, it is not difficult to infer that Leia was a person under the rule of the "Knight king", at least she had experienced the rule of the "Knight king".


    ¡ª¡ªNext time I''ll slowly get information from Leia


    Su Cheng, who was very curious about Liya''s real identity, silently made up his mind to cover her up when he chatted with Liya next time.


    Leah just said that she would stay here at Avalon fortress for some time, so she should see her again soon.


    While curious about Liya''s real identity, Su Cheng also cares about the identity of the old man who is very similar to him mentioned by Liya just now.


    "Who is the old friend that Liya mentioned just now who is very similar to me..." Su Cheng whispered in a tone that only he could hear clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, north, ligasos mountains (Brahma), somewhere.


    Vivian and others, who had trekked for several hours, were sitting in a cool shade somewhere, eating dry food and drinking water, silently recovering their strength.


    "Mr. Samuel, how far are we from mahogany?"


    After drinking a mouthful of cold water and replenishing the water, Vivian asked Samuel sitting next to her while wiping the water stains on the corners of her mouth.


    Samuel looked at the map: "soon, we''ll walk for about an hour and we''ll reach Marco''s department."


    "An hour..." Vivian nodded. "It seems that she can reach the Marco Department today."


    Samuel raised his eyes and looked at Vivian sitting next to him:


    "Miss Vivian, we are about to arrive at the mahogany department. Have you figured out how to lobby the patriarch of the mahogany department?"


    Before the night attack, I went to lobby the herai envoys of ziko Department - it was early yesterday morning.


    After attacking all the members of the envoys of the Helai department at night yesterday morning, Vivian''s plan worked. They really succeeded in scaring Ruda, the head of the Qike department, who was very timid.


    Ruda''s legs softened with fear at the sight of the 15 bloody heads piled into a hill.


    He did not expect that the britannians were so fierce that they directly launched a night attack when they saw the people of the hostile tribes.


    I didn''t expect britannians to be so strong.


    Ruda knows how powerful the soldiers of the hellebon are.


    The 15 helaibu soldiers were easily slaughtered like cattle and sheep in front of the britannians, and none of the britannians was injured.


    Not only Ruda was stunned, but also the people of Ziko department who accompanied Ruda to the scene.


    After successfully intimidating Ruda with these 15 bloody heads and their britannian bravery and determination, Vivian launched a speech offensive against Ruda.


    Ruda constantly swayed between surrender and resistance. In Vivian''s speech offensive and seeing the britannians'' ruthlessness towards the enemy, she finally accepted Vivian''s persuasion and chose to surrender to the britannian empire.


    Under Vivian''s homeopathic persuasion, Qike department was persuaded by her.


    Chico surrendered to their britannian empire.


    At this time, one of the three tribes that have not yet made a statement has been removed, leaving only two, the Lago department and the MAHO department.


    The second stop of their lobbying mission this time is the mahogany Department nearest to Ziko department.

 Chapter 605

    After seeing Vivian''s courageous and decisive mission to attack Helai department at night, and seeing Vivian''s success to shock, deter and finally persuade the head of Qike department to surrender, Samuel put away his last contempt for Vivian.


    Samuel was actually very unhappy when he received the task of "protecting Vivian" sent by Su Cheng and learned that Vivian, a young girl, lobbied shanman who had not surrendered.


    Because Samuel thought Su Cheng was completely fooling around, how could he let a young girl who was only 14 years old and under age to lobby?


    Therefore, Samuel had a little contempt for Vivian at the beginning.


    But after seeing Vivian so brave and decisive, Samuel put away all his contempt for Vivian.


    Really began to regard Vivian as the backbone of the mission and the supreme leader of the mission.


    After hearing Samuel''s question, Vivian smiled at him:


    "The way to lobby the mahogany department? I''ve already thought about it. I had thought about it before I came to the ligasos mountains. "


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s conversation changed:


    "Samuel, do you know the tribal structure of shanman?"


    "I don''t know." Samuel shook his head. "I don''t know anything about mountains. I only know that they are very backward in civilization and live a tribal life. "


    "Every tribe in shanman has a patriarch and a wizard." Vivian talked to Samuel, "the patriarch is the ruler of the tribe. When the old patriarch dies, a new patriarch is elected by election. The patriarch can only be elected from the soldiers."


    "The Wizards of each tribe are not elected by election."


    "Compared with the patriarch, the work of wizards is much more complex and diverse."


    "Responsible for organizing various sacrificial activities of their respective tribes, such as sowing sacrifice and harvest sacrifice, as well as the wedding of each new couple."


    "At the same time, he is also responsible for tattooing totems on the faces of every male who has passed the test and obtained the qualification to become a soldier."


    "Not only that, wizards are also doctors in each tribe, responsible for healing and treating the injured and sick people in the tribe."


    Hearing this, Samuel sighed:


    "Wow, it''s not easy to be a mountain man wizard. You should not only know medical skills, but also know how to tattoo people, but also know how to organize sacrificial activities."


    "Yes, so it''s very difficult to become a wizard, so wizards are not elected by election like patriarchs."


    "During his tenure, every wizard will take a person with potential and interested in the work of a wizard as an apprentice, take this apprentice with him and teach him all the skills and knowledge that a wizard should have."


    "When he died, the apprentice inherited his mantle and succeeded him as a new wizard."


    "Generally speaking, the Wizards of each tribe actually don''t have real power."


    "Well, I can see." Samuel interrupted at this time.


    Samuel nodded and continued:


    "From the work of wizards, we can see that they must not have much real power in the clan. After all, their work is some work that can''t hold much power in the clan leader."


    "Well, that''s the theory. But there are always accidents. "


    "Mahogany - that''s the accident."


    "The power structure of mahogany is a very rare dual system structure."


    "Other tribes are the existence of the patriarchal family, which is dominant and dominating power, and no one in the clan can compete."


    "But today''s mahogany is not like this."


    "In today''s mahogany, both the patriarch and the witch doctor have great power. They check and balance each other."


    "Huh?" Samuel frowned. "Why? Normally speaking, the power of a wizard should not be big enough to compete with the patriarch. "


    "Well, in theory, it''s true. Yes, Mahe tribe was like other tribes before. It was dominated by the patriarch''s family."


    "But until the current patriarch took office, some changes took place."


    "The current patriarch of Mahe department was successfully promoted by the great help of wizards."


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Samuel gave a light "ah".


    Although Vivian hasn''t finished her words yet, Samuel has guessed the following content.


    And Vivian continued at this time;


    "Naturally, it is impossible for the Wizards of mahogany to help the current patriarch so vigorously for no reason."


    "The wizard asked him to give him some power after he was in power."


    "In order to succeed, the current patriarch of Mahe department can only agree to the condition of the wizard."


    "With the help of the wizard, the current patriarch of mahogany finally succeeded."


    "After taking the post, the current patriarch of MAHO department also fulfilled his promise and released part of the power to the wizard."


    "After receiving the great kindness of the patriarch and getting some power from the patriarch - having these two most important things, the wizard began to expand his power little by little with his means and wisdom."


    "Thus, today, the power structure of mahogany has formed today''s dual system. Patriarchs and wizards check and balance each other. "


    "For the growing power of witches, the patriarch of Mahe department is naturally more and more dissatisfied."


    "The Wizards of mahogany are also more and more dissatisfied with the patriarchs who listen more and more to him and sing against him more and more frequently."


    "Therefore, the relationship between the two is very poor and there are more and more contradictions."


    In many major and minor matters, contradictions began to appear frequently.


    "After our britannian Empire declared war on them, the two of them disagreed as always."


    "The patriarch of mahogany is determined to fight to the end."


    "And the wizard of mahogan plans to surrender to us."


    "The reason why the mahogany Department has not expressed their attitude so far is that the mahogany Department has the forces of witches who are determined to surrender."


    "Between the two of them, no one can move anyone, no one can do anything. They are so deadlocked."


    "I guess, at a time when we are chatting, the patriarch and Wizard of mahohbu may still be arguing about whether to surrender or fight."


    "I have to say that I almost laughed happily after learning that there was a contradiction between the patriarch and the wizard of MAHO department."


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s face showed a shallow and confident smile.


    "The breakthrough point in lobbying mahogany this time is the wizard."


    "At the same time, there may be some bloody means to lobby the mahogany department this time."


    "... bloody?" Samuel hesitated.


    "That''s right." Vivian wore a thought-provoking smile on her face. "Mr. Samuel, when lobbying the mahogany Department later, you may have to trouble you again. Do you have confidence in your assassination technology?"

 Chapter 606

    Britannia Empire, ligasos mountains (Brahma), Moho.


    "Sowa!" A white haired old man shouted at the middle-aged man in front of him, "Why are you so stubborn! Do you really think we can beat the britannians?! "


    "Phare! This is not a question of whether we can fight or not! " Unwilling to show weakness, the middle-aged man responded loudly, "if you can''t fight, you have to fight! We can lose everything, but we just can''t lose our backbone! "


    This old man is Farr, the current Wizard of mahogany.


    The middle-aged man finally became the head of the mahogany clan with the help of a wizard, that is, Farr.


    After the British Empire declared war on them, they chose different ways to deal with it.


    As the patriarch, sawa plans to fight to the end and never lose their backbone.


    As a wizard, Farr intended to surrender directly to the britannians in order to preserve the ethnic blood of their mahogan tribe.


    The two had a heated quarrel and debate, and they still haven''t decided the outcome until today.


    "Backbone?" Farr scolded Sowa, "what''s backbone? The most important thing is to preserve the blood of the ethnic group so that our mahogany can continue. That''s what you, the patriarch, should do most! Instead of doing this spirit struggle! "


    "Fart!" Sowa refused to show weakness and scolded, "Phare! Come on! I think you''re just afraid! What protects the blood of the whole clan! You just want to save your life? "


    Today, as the patriarch, sawa has tasted the evil result of praying for the help of Farr as a wizard, making many compromises and giving up many powers to Farr in order to succeed.


    After helping him to the top, Farr became an extremely rare wizard with real power and great power among the tribes of shanman.


    With Farr''s wisdom and many means, his power was gradually consolidated and strengthened.


    His forces are also growing.


    Now, Phare''s power in the tribe has been big enough to compete with him as the patriarch.


    If it were another tribe, there would be no quarrel between the patriarch and the wizard, and no one could do anything.


    After hearing that Sowa scolded him for choosing to surrender to the britannians in order to save his life, fall became angry.


    "Sowa! You said I was going to surrender to the britannians to save my life? I want you to surrender to the britannians to save all our lives! "


    "If we can beat the britannians, I won''t stop you! Even support you! But the problem is that we can''t beat the britannians! "


    "Although I haven''t seen the ability of the britannians with my own eyes, I still know the ability of the britannians!"


    "The strength difference between us and the britannians is greater than the gap between heaven and earth!"


    "Sowa, you have been to Avalon fortress not long ago. You should know better than I how powerful the britannians are!"


    "We have no chance of winning!"


    "There is no need to lose the lives of all the people of mahob in order to fight such a war without a chance of winning!"


    "Sowa, if you want to die, go! I won''t accompany you! "


    "I''m going to take those people who don''t want to accompany you to die down the mountain. Just take those people with brain problems like you to die!"


    After Farr''s impolite words fell, Sowa angrily stared at Farr, who openly wanted to split: "Farr! You... "


    However, before Sowa finished his words, there was a sudden announcement outside the house:


    "Patriarch! Here comes the delegation of britannians! "


    After hearing the announcement, Sowa and Farr were stunned one after another.


    Then he showed a different expression.


    Sowa''s face was full of disgust.


    Farr''s face was full of joy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, your excellency."


    Vivian followed the etiquette of their britannian Empire towards the middle-aged man sitting in front of him, sawa, the patriarch of mahob. In fluent and fluent Lake language, he continued:


    "The next officer is Vivian O''Brien, the envoy of the British Empire."


    After saluting the middle-aged man in front of him, Vivian leaned slightly and saluted an old man standing not far from the middle-aged man:


    "Hello, Lord wizard."


    This old man is the patriarch of MAHO Department - Farr.


    Compared with the indifference of patriarch sawa, Farr''s attitude towards Vivian is much more enthusiastic.


    After seeing Vivian say hello to him, Farr immediately filled his face with a smile and responded enthusiastically to Vivian.


    In such a large room, there are only four people, including patriarch Sowa, Phare wizard, Vivian and Samuel, as well as some bodyguards separated around the house.


    Vivian''s other 24 guards were waiting outside. Samuel was the only one who followed Vivian into the patriarch''s house.


    After entering the patriarch''s house, Vivian and Samuel also conducted a comprehensive body search and removed their weapons.


    Samuel''s sword and chain were removed to ensure that they had no weapons before they were put into the patriarch''s house.


    After the head of the dynasty clan and the wizard simply said hello, sawa, the head of the mahogany clan, immediately shouted to Vivian with a look of impatience:


    "All right! I know what you''re doing here! Don''t waste time persuading me to surrender! I will never surrender! Leave my tribe quickly! I don''t like killing messengers, so I''ll spare your life! Take your people and get out! "


    As soon as the voice of patriarch sawa fell, Farr, standing not far from him, immediately threw dissatisfied eyes at him.


    Just as Farr was about to say something, Vivian, smiling, said first:


    "Patriarch, we have something very confidential and important to tell you. Can you listen?"


    After being treated so rudely by Sowa just now, Vivian''s face didn''t appear any different color, and her face was still full of smiles.


    After listening to Vivian''s words, Sowa frowned: "... Go ahead."


    Vivian looked around: "patriarch, can you hold back all the people around you, including the wizard? After all, what I want to tell you is extremely confidential and important. The fewer people I know, the better. "


    "What news is so important..." Sowa frowned a little deeper. "Forget it, what you said is also reasonable. The less people know about confidential things, the better."


    With that, Sowa waved and ordered everyone in the house to retreat.


    After hesitating for a moment, fall followed the bodyguards and walked out of the house.


    When all the people in the house had left and there were only Sowa, Vivian and Samuel in the house, Sowa said to Vivian:


    "Well, tell me your secret quickly. I''ll tell you something ugly. If it''s something unimportant, I might be angry..."


    Before SOVA finished his words, he suddenly felt a dark shadow flash in front of him - Samuel, who had been behind Vivian since just now, rushed to SOVA in an instant and hugged SOVA''s head.


    While holding Sowa''s head, he covered Sowa''s mouth to prevent Sowa from making a sound.


    Then - with a push of both hands, he broke Sowa''s neck.

 Chapter 607

    Sawa, the patriarch of mahogany, felt only a flower in front of him.


    The young man with black hair and orange pupils, who had been standing silently next to the britannian envoy since the beginning, rushed at him with great speed.


    The distance between them was very short, and he didn''t have any defense at all. Therefore, in an instant, the young orange pupil easily approached him.


    Before he could respond, the young orange pupil hugged his head.


    Then - there was a sharp pain in the neck.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on


    Sowa murmured in her heart.


    After a sharp pain came from his neck, he felt the vision in front of him become strange.


    The whole world in my eyes has turned over


    Then the field of vision became darker and darker


    The last sight left in his pupils was Vivian''s strange smile.


    And her playful eyes


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Outside the house of patriarch sawa.


    Farr, the wizard of mahogany, is standing outside sawa''s house.


    Fal walked restlessly back and forth outside sawa''s house, whispering in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI really don''t know what confidential things the envoys of Britannia want to say to the sowana bastard


    ¡ª¡ªI just hope that sowana bastard doesn''t mess around... If he annoys the envoys of Britannia, he will suffer


    Farr is a firm "main surrender faction" in mahogany.


    He is the leader of the "main surrender faction" of mahogany.


    He has always advocated the direct surrender of the britannians, which is incompatible with sawa, the leader of the "main war faction".


    After learning that Vivian, the britannian envoy, mainly asked to share a room with sowathar and reject all the other outsiders, Phare''s heart was always uneasy.


    Because Phare was very worried about what rude or even rude behavior sauvana would make, which annoyed britannian envoys.


    If he angered the envoys of the britannians and ordered the envoys of the britannians to return home in anger and resume their orders, and asked that their mahogany be included in the target of annihilation, Phare would really want to cry without tears.


    The more Farr thought about it, the more worried he was.


    At the same time, the more I thought about it, the more I hated and hated sawa.


    ¡ª¡ªI shouldn''t have pushed this reckless man to the top!


    Farr frowned and said so fiercely in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªHow could I have been blind and pushed this brave and foolhardy man to the top


    ¡ª¡ªThis reckless man, this bastard! For the sake of so-called backbone, are you going to bring people from the whole tribe to be buried?!


    ¡ª¡ªWe must stop him


    ¡ª¡ªEven if... Kill him, I don''t hesitate


    While Farr was thinking and thinking in his heart, a beautiful and strange female voice suddenly came from behind him:


    "Your Excellency the wizard."


    "Huh?"


    Phare immediately followed the sound and looked back.


    But I found the britannian envoy, the girl who called herself Vivian O''Brien, standing by the door of sawa''s house and looking at him with a smile.


    "Your Excellency." Farr immediately saluted Vivian to their lake people, "is your meeting with the patriarch over?"


    "Well ~ ~ I guess so. Lord wizard, can you come in for a minute? We have something to say to you. "


    "Have something to say to me?"


    "Yes."


    After that, Vivian didn''t wait for Farr''s answer. She turned around with her hands on her back, opened the door of sawa''s house and returned to sawa''s house again.


    As the leader of the "Lord surrender faction", Farr naturally dared not disobey any order of Vivian.


    When he learned that the britannians were going to send envoys to their tribe, Farr had made a decision: we must please the britannians'' envoys! Make a good impression on them!


    Therefore, after Vivian returned to Sowa''s house, fall immediately followed Vivian.


    However, after returning to sawa''s house, fall was frightened by the scary picture in front of him and staggered a few steps.


    Sawa was still sitting in his chair.


    It''s just -- the posture is a little different from that just now.


    Sowa''s head was twisted half a turn.


    Scalp to his chest, chin to the ceiling.


    Confused eyes stared wide, just staring at Farr who had just opened the door and entered the house and stood in front of him.


    This picture is as weird as it needs to be. As scary as you want.


    Although Farr is not good at fighting, he has little research on combat related things.


    However, no matter how there is no knowledge about combat and human body, Farr can see that Sowa is dead and can''t die anymore.


    Farr''s pupils shrank with fear at the terrible picture in front of him.


    Just when he subconsciously wanted to scream, a powerful big hand grabbed his mouth so that he couldn''t make any sound.


    The owner of this big hand is the young man with black hair and orange pupils who has been following Vivian.


    While holding out one hand to cover his mouth, the young orange pupil held out his other hand to control his body.


    After the young man with black hair and orange pupil covered his mouth and restrained him, Vivian standing next to him raised the index finger of her right hand and stuck it on her lips.


    "Shh ~ ~ be quiet, Lord wizard."


    Unable to move or make a sound, Farr turned his only active eyes and threw a frightened look at the young orange pupil and Vivian who controlled him.


    "If you make a sound and attract the attention of others, we will be very troubled."


    "So -- would you please not shout?"


    Although Vivian uses the interrogative sentence pattern, there is no meaning to ask others in her tone.


    Her tone was full of no doubt and no refusal.


    "We''ll let you go now, but please promise me - after we let you go, you won''t make any noise or run away."


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s tone slowly became severe.


    The smile on his face gradually converged.


    "The 10000 troops of our britannian empire are now stationed at the foot of Mount pra. If they move or call, they will send troops to destroy mahob."


    "I am the envoy in charge of making direct contact with you. Because the mahogany department is too rude and does not listen to the full understanding, I suggest to the head that the mahogany department should be included in the annihilation target - I still have the power."


    "I have this right, and we britannians have the ability to kill your mahogany - please don''t doubt these two points."


    "If you are willing to promise me that you won''t move or shout after loosening you later, nod your head. If you are not willing to promise me, shake your head."


    "So - what''s your answer?"


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Farr immediately nodded violently with a frightened face.


    "OK, just agree."


    The genial smile floated on Vivian''s face again.


    "Then - please keep your promise later. Oh, Mr. Samuel, let him go."

 Chapter 608

    After Samuel put Farr down, Farr immediately bent down, took a deep breath and calmed his emotions.


    After putting Farr down, Samuel did not relax his vigilance. If Farr cried out or showed any sign of trying to escape outside the house, Samuel would immediately take action and turn Farr''s head like sawa.


    Fortunately, Farr was not a fool. He knew that he had no choice but to keep his promise, shut up and stay here.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming his emotions, fall forced himself to calm down and said:


    "Your Excellency, can you give me an explanation? Why do you want to harm the patriarch of our mahogan department? No matter what sawa says, he is also the patriarch of our mahogany department. He was killed for no reason, and I can''t sit idly by. Please give me an explanation, your excellency. "


    As soon as Farr''s voice fell, Vivian smiled at Farr:


    "Lord wizard, what are you talking about? Aren''t we helping you? "


    "Help me?"


    "Master wizard, didn''t you think about killing the patriarch long ago?"


    As soon as Vivian''s words were finished, Farr''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Vivian went on:


    "Mr. wizard, there are only two of us and my guards here, so let''s stop saying those polite words and make it clear."


    "I know that your Excellency the wizard and your Excellency the patriarch have always been at odds."


    "There have been fierce contradictions about whether to surrender our British Empire."


    "You advocate surrender to us to preserve the blood of mahogany."


    "And the patriarch advocates fighting tenaciously and fighting a battle that has no chance of winning at all."


    "Your Excellency, wizard, you should also know how great the difference in combat power between your lake people and our britannians is?"


    "Do you think you have a good chance of winning the war with us britannians?"


    Hearing Vivian''s greeting, Farr thought a little and shook his head with a gloomy face:


    "We have no chance of winning..."


    "Yes. There is no chance of winning. You are a wise man, wizard. A tribe should be headed by a wise man like you, not by a reckless man like Lord Sowa. "


    "If Sowa insists on leading all the people of mahogan to resist to the end, wizard, what do you think will happen?"


    Without waiting for him to answer, Vivian then asked herself and replied:


    "All the people of mahogany will be killed until no one can kill and no one dares to resist."


    "In other words, if you choose to fight tenaciously, the end of welcoming you is to destroy the family."


    "Your Excellency, wizard, you always care about the tribe and regard the safety of the tribe more important than your own life. You must not want to see such an end?"


    "... that''s nature."


    "Therefore, in order not to see such an end. It is the best choice to surrender to our britannian empire so that the blood of the tribe can be preserved and the mahogany can continue. "


    "However, it must not be so easy for you to surrender to us with your excellency Sowa and his obstruction."


    "The best evidence is that your ministry has not stated its position for so many days from the announcement of war to you and allowing you to surrender."


    "From the announcement of the declaration of war to the arrival of the lower officials, your Excellency the wizard must have spent a lot of energy and time in order to successfully persuade your excellency Sowa to give up his unrealistic idea of resistance and abandonment?"


    "It''s a pity - Lord Sowa is still unmoved."


    "It''s impossible to convince Lord sawa in words - I''m sure you must have noticed this, sir wizard?"


    Farr didn''t answer Vivian''s question.


    But his silent attitude and his expression have betrayed his inner thoughts.


    Indeed, as Vivian said, long ago, he had found that words could not persuade Sowa to give up resistance and choose to surrender.


    Vivian didn''t seem interested in hearing his answer on this question.


    After Farr was silent for a while, Vivian continued:


    "Junior officials are good at nothing. The only thing they are good at is probably their eloquence and are good at persuading others."


    "Just because I''m good at persuading people, I understand a truth: the tongue is not omnipotent. Some people and things can''t be solved with the tongue."


    "In the face of this situation, my personal solution is no longer to use my tongue, but to use other ways."


    "Since the ''main war faction'' headed by sawa in your ministry is unwilling to surrender, does not listen to persuasion at all, and can no longer use their tongue to deal with their words, the best way is --"


    After that, Vivian raised her right palm, stuck it to her neck and rowed horizontally.


    "It may be very difficult for you to let the wizard Kill Your Excellency Sowa by yourself. After all, your excellency Sowa is also a member of your department and the patriarch of your department."


    "Therefore, for the future of your department, my guard and I have made special efforts to help your department get rid of this great harm."


    "Your Excellency the wizard, in fact, you are no more sad and sorry than you are for the death of your excellency Sowa. You should be happy about this, because Sowa''s misfortune is the great fortune of mahob."


    "Since the main war factions are unwilling to surrender and want to fight to the end and die in vain, let them die, so that those who want to continue to live can continue to live well."


    After that, Vivian walked a few steps closer, came to Val, raised her hand and patted Val on the shoulder.


    "Your Excellency Farr, are you willing to work with us to clean up all those stupid ''main war faction'' people in your department who are eager to die?"


    "Anyway, they are a bunch of fools who are eager to die and want to pull other people who don''t want to die together. Isn''t it a pity to die? Their death is better for your department. "


    "Because they are dead, your department can smoothly return to our britannian Empire, and your blood can continue."


    "Now the backbone and leader of the ''main war faction'' have been secretly removed by us. Only three of us are present who know that Sowa is dead."


    "Now that Sowa is dead, and with our help, it should be easy for you to clean up the remaining militants?"


    "Clean up your own people - such a decision is painful, but if the tribe can continue, is it worth the sacrifice?"


    "Then - Your Excellency the wizard, what is your answer?"

 Chapter 609

    Farr didn''t immediately reply to Vivian.


    Instead, he continued to lower his head slightly, his face was gloomy, and his face was full of hesitation.


    Looking at fal with hesitation on her face, Vivian was not anxious or angry.


    Because Farr''s reaction was completely in Vivian''s expectation.


    Seeing that Farr didn''t respond and was still hesitating, Vivian approached Farr again, and the smile on her face gradually showed a somewhat strange and intriguing color.


    Lower the sound channel:


    "You are a wise man, sir wizard, as the lower officer just said."


    "And the head of a tribe should be borne by a wise man like you."


    "Now your excellency Sowa has been killed, and the position of patriarch is empty..."


    Hearing this, Farr''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Vivian has something to say.


    And Farr also heard the implication of Vivian.


    Vivian continued:


    "Your Excellency Sowa is dead. You are the most qualified person to be the new patriarch."


    "Naturally, we britannians also very much hope that smart people like you can be the head of a tribe."


    "Although I am only a small envoy, I have a very good relationship with the head of our Michael Knight order, and I have a sister relationship with a confidant under the head, so I also have the qualification to directly meet the head and put forward opinions to the head."


    "Therefore, if I go to persuade your Excellency the head, your Excellency the head must be very happy to help you rise later and become the new Maha clan chief."


    Speaking of this, Vivian stopped talking.


    She stepped back a few steps to where she had stood.


    He stood with his hands down, looked at Farr in front of him with a smile, and quietly waited for Farr''s answer.


    After listening to Vivian''s words, Farr''s eyes burst out a bit of greed.


    His hands were slowly clenched into fists.


    While the color of greed burst out in his eyes, the color of firmness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    And the color of confusion and struggle gradually dissipated


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    20:23.


    "Hey, you know what? Today an envoy of the britannians came. " A short haired soldier said to a long haired soldier sitting next to him.


    "Oh, I know." Speaking of this, the man with long hair showed disdain on his face, "hum, these britannians are trouble. They fight whenever they want. What are they doing with so many things? Do they really think they can persuade us to lay down our arms and surrender? "


    "Maybe it''s really possible." The short haired soldier said in a deep voice, "don''t all the people in our tribe headed by wizards advocate obedient surrender?"


    "Cut, those cowards." The disdain on the long haired man''s face became stronger, "they are the cancer of our Mahe department! Or is it not from Lake, or from mahogan? "


    "Don''t they have any backbone? Have they thought about the consequences if we surrender? "


    "If we surrender, we will be slaughtered. There is no room for resistance. I don''t want to be a lamb to be slaughtered! I will fight to the end! "


    "Yes! Well said! " The words of the long haired man seem to inspire the short haired man.


    The short haired man echoed with great momentum:


    "We will fight to the end! Let''s not be lambs to be slaughtered! We must fight to the end! Let the britannians see our backbone! "


    While they were chatting here, suddenly a male voice came from their sides:


    "Hello! You two, go to the patriarch''s house. The patriarch seems to have something to say to you. "


    The speaker is a soldier in their tribe.


    "Patriarch?" The long haired soldier frowned, "the patriarch has something to tell us... It''s rare..."


    "It''s really rare." The short haired soldier stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his ass, "let''s go. Since the patriarch called and let us pass, we''d better hurry. If the patriarch has been waiting for a long time, it''s not good."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Then the long haired soldier stood up from the ground.


    They walked together toward the patriarch''s house.


    They didn''t know that after they left, the soldier who reported to them threw cold eyes at their backs


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh? Where are you going? "


    "Go to the patriarch''s house. I just heard that the patriarch seems to have something to tell us."


    "Huh? Did the patriarch call you, too? Just now someone told us that the patriarch had something to say to us. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh? Are you going to find the patriarch, too? "


    "Yes. Someone just told me that the patriarch is looking for us. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you looking for the patriarch?"


    "Huh? How do you know? "


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the patriarch''s house, the short haired soldier and the long haired soldier met Xu duobo, who also knew that the patriarch was looking for them and went to the patriarch''s house.


    When we arrived at the door of the patriarch''s house, there were more than ten people.


    Although they felt a little strange, they didn''t think about it. They knocked on the wooden door of the patriarch''s house. After getting the patriarch''s permission to enter the door, they directly opened the door and fished in.


    Without much vigilance, they did not find that the voice of the patriarch was somewhat different from that in the past.


    It became more low and hoarse.


    After opening the door and entering the patriarch''s house, the more than ten soldiers thought they would see the patriarch waiting for them.


    As a result, those waiting for them were the archers who had already laid an ambush, and those who met them were ruthless arrows.


    When they entered the house and were still surprised by the absence of the patriarch, the archers who had already ambushed them all shot at them and immediately returned to the West.


    Those who are not dead are also mended one after another.


    After killing the more than ten main war faction soldiers, they immediately dragged their bodies away and prepared to call the next batch of main war faction soldiers


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    On a high ground outside mahogany.


    Vivian and Samuel stood on a high ground one after another, overlooking mahogany, which was now in a bloodbath.


    Mahogany is doomed to a sleepless night.


    Under Farr''s great cleansing, after the sun rises tomorrow, there will probably be no more people of the main war faction left in mahogany.


    I don''t know if it''s Vivian''s illusion. At such a distance, Vivian seems to smell a little blood.


    Looking at the mahogany department below, Vivian suddenly chuckled a few times. It was clearly talking to Samuel, but the tone seemed to be talking to herself:


    "Mr. Samuel, what an irony..."


    "Although I finally bribed Lord Farr, I finally strengthened his confidence and decided to carry out a great purge in the tribe and clean up all the main fighters in the tribe."


    "Monsieur Phare, it was not all out of selfish desire that he finally promised me."


    "I can see that Lord Farr really cares about the tribe and doesn''t want the tribe to fall into the desperate situation of extermination because of resisting us."


    "Lord Farr finally promised me that when he decided to clean up the main war faction in the tribe, it was not only to meet his own selfish desires, but also for the future of the tribe."


    "I don''t know, sir Farr. Is he a good man or a bad man? I really don''t know that future history books will evaluate him like this. "


    After such a sigh, Vivian shrugged and turned away from here.

 Chapter 610

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    15:04 p.m.


    ¡ª¡ªThe weather is really nice today.


    Standing by the window, Su Cheng continued to whisper in his heart while looking at the blue sky outside the window:


    ¡ª¡ªDo you want to go out for a walk while you don''t have anything to do now


    Su Cheng''s ordinary work has a characteristic: affairs either don''t come, or they often come in piles if they want to come.


    In other words, Su Cheng usually has only two working states: he is very free and busy enough to make people want to quit.


    Su Cheng is now in a relatively free state.


    Looking at the fine weather outside the window, Su Cheng thought whether to go out for a walk while he was free now.


    Just then, a knock suddenly sounded outside the door.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, Eliza''s voice sounded:


    "Su Cheng! It''s me, it''s me! "


    "Huh? Eliza? "


    Although I don''t understand why Eliza came to him at this time, Su Cheng hurriedly let Eliza in.


    After obtaining Su Cheng''s permission to enter the door, Eliza, with a little excitement on her face, happily opened the door and entered Su Cheng''s office.


    After entering Su Cheng''s office, Eliza said to Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng! Let''s go out for a walk while the weather is fine. "


    "Huh?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows because of an accident. "Take a walk?"


    "Yes!" Eliza nodded. "Look, isn''t the weather very good today? Best for a walk! Su Cheng, are you free now? Let''s go out for a walk together! It''s time for you to go out and have a good activity. Don''t always nest in your office or study! "


    "Go for a walk with you..." Su Cheng murmured, "I''m really free now. I happen to have the idea of going out for a walk. It''s not impossible to go out for a walk with you, but I have a problem."


    "Huh? What''s the problem? "


    "Ah, this is not really a problem." Su Cheng smiled at Eliza. "In my impression, this is the first time you invited me to do something together. Why are you so interested in inviting me to take a walk today?"


    "Ah, well, in fact, it''s not how interested I am. I just see you always stay at home or in the headquarters of the Knights recently. You don''t go out much, so I want to take you out for a walk and activity."


    "And..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s voice gradually weakened.


    With her head slightly lowered and her cheeks a little red, she played with the fingers of her naturally hanging hands and hummed in a low voice at a volume that only she could hear clearly:


    "Just... I haven''t been alone with you for a long time. I want to be alone with you..."


    "Huh? What did you say? "


    Because Eliza''s voice was too low, Su Cheng didn''t hear what Eliza was talking about.


    "Nothing!"


    Eliza became very excited and her face became redder.


    "Answer me quickly! Do you want to go out for a walk with me! If you don''t agree, I''ll find someone else! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 20 minutes.


    Downtown Avalon fortress.


    "Su Cheng, the weather is fine today."


    Eliza, walking side by side with Su Cheng on a street in the city, said excitedly to Su Cheng walking beside her.


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled and nodded. "Today''s weather is really good and suitable for walking."


    Avalon fortress is located at the northernmost end of the British Empire. Therefore, nearly half of the time in a year is winter, and nearly a quarter of the time in a year is snow.


    It''s summer. It''s one of the few good times for going out in the year of Avalon fortress.


    Eliza seems to be in a good mood now. She jumps when she walks.


    "Ah, Su Cheng, look, there''s a cat lying there sleeping!"


    After hearing what Eliza said, Su Cheng immediately looked in the direction of Eliza''s finger.


    I found that there was a black cat lying on the railing not far away.


    After discovering the wild cat, Eliza immediately ran over with excitement, came to the wild cat and looked at the wild cat.


    The wild cat seemed to be a relative. After noticing someone approaching, it didn''t dodge. It just opened its eyes and looked at Su Cheng and Eliza with lazy eyes.


    Somehow, looking at the black cat, Su Cheng suddenly remembered that he had been attached to Xiao orange and ran to the headquarters of the knights to see his man in black, that is, Leia.


    Thanks to Liya''s blessing, Su Cheng is now a little suspicious when he sees these small animals. He is afraid that the small animal will be possessed by Liya again, and then spit out words.


    Looking at Eliza standing next to him, bowing and looking excitedly at the wild cat, Su Cheng smiled:


    "Eliza, I know you like cats very much, but don''t touch these wild cats. If you are scratched or bitten by wild cats, you''ll be in trouble."


    "Of course I know this! Come on, let''s go somewhere else. "


    Eliza blushed, straightened up, and turned away.


    While turning away, I did not forget to add:


    "Also, I''m just interested in cats. I can''t do without them. Don''t make a mistake."


    "Oh, oh..." looking at Eliza''s fading back, Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "it''s not frank..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng and Eliza left the square, which is now in full swing and preparing for tonight''s reception, they saw a very interesting stall on the periphery of the square.


    This stall is not selling goods like other stalls, but playing games - rows of exquisite goods are placed on shelves. People who want to play this game stand in the distance and throw cloth wrapped stones at these goods on the shelves. Whichever goods they hit belongs to you.


    5 yinglang throw once.


    Looking at the stall, Su Cheng couldn''t help saying in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis stall is very similar to the shooting stall on earth, but here we don''t shoot balloons with toy guns, but throw goods with stones. I really miss it


    However, Su Cheng is not very interested in the game stand.


    However - Eliza seems very interested in it.


    "Su Cheng, Su Cheng!" Eliza pointed to the game stand. "It seems very interesting!"


    ¡ª¡ªEliza seems to want to play


    Although Eliza didn''t say she wanted to play this, her eyes and her expression all told Su Cheng: I want to play ~ ~ I want to play~~


    Seeing that Eliza is very interested in the game stand, Su Cheng will not refute Eliza''s interest.


    "Good." Su Cheng smiled at Eliza, "let''s play."

 Chapter 611

    Seeing Su Cheng''s agreement, Eliza immediately took out the pile of change she had with her, took out a 50 yuan note from it and handed it to the owner of the game stall.


    "Hello! I want to play this 10 times! "


    "Good!" The owner of the game stand took the 50 yuan note handed by Eliza and handed Eliza 10 stones wrapped in cloth.


    Su Cheng originally thought that Eliza, who is both literate and martial, can not only kill the enemy, but also sit in the rear to formulate strategies and tactics, must be a piece of cake to play this game. She can hit whichever commodity she wants.


    As a result, when Eliza really picked up the stones wrapped in cloth and began to throw them at the goods on the shelves, Su Cheng found that he was wrong.


    Eliza is surprisingly bad at throwing things.


    All 10 stones were thrown away without hitting any commodity.


    "Um..."


    Eliza felt a little ashamed and unwilling because of such "war results", so she quickly took out another 50 yuan note and handed it to the stall owner.


    The owner of this game stall naturally likes Eliza''s type of guests best.


    The stall owner immediately took the money from Eliza with a smile, and then handed Eliza 10 new stones.


    Standing beside Eliza, Su Cheng silently watched Eliza throw stones at the rows of goods on the shelf, and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt would be nice if Alan were here... For Alan, this game must be a piece of cake. You can play wherever you mean. You can play it until the stall owner cries and kneels down and beg us not to play again.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? How... I always feel... Eliza seems to be throwing stones in the same direction all the time


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly noticed that Eliza seemed to be throwing stones in the same direction.


    Su Cheng looked into Eliza''s eyes and followed the direction she was staring at.


    I found Eliza staring straight at a kitten model carved out of wood in the rows of goods.


    Su Cheng doesn''t have much research on carpentry, but even laymen like him can see that the carpenter who carved the kitten model is very skilled, carving the kitten model to life.


    Eliza''s eyes kept staring at the kitten model and throwing stones in the direction of the kitten model.


    But the stones she threw flew in strange and various directions, and none of them hit the kitten.


    Of course, I didn''t hit any other goods.


    After a while, Eliza threw all the 10 stones she had bought.


    Not willing to end, Eliza took out her wallet again.


    However - after opening her wallet, Eliza''s face showed some embarrassment.


    "That... Su Cheng..." Eliza said cautiously to Su Cheng standing next to her.


    Before Eliza finished, Su Cheng said to Eliza in a joking tone:


    "No money, right?"


    "Since you know, don''t say it so loudly!"


    Eliza looked embarrassed and took back her wallet into her pocket: "I knew I would have brought more money..."


    "Eliza, your skills are really bad. If it weren''t for your serious face, I thought you were abandoning yourself and littering. "


    "I''m really playing! But somehow, the stone just doesn''t fly according to my will! "


    Looking at Eliza standing in front of him with an anxious face, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing helplessly.


    "Eliza, excuse me."


    "Huh?"


    Although she didn''t know what Su Cheng was going to do, Eliza immediately gave way.


    After taking Eliza aside, Su Cheng stood in front of the game stand.


    "I''ll -- show it." Su Cheng said as he pressed the joints of his fingers.


    "Hey?" Eliza looked at Su Cheng in amazement. "Su Cheng, can you play this?"


    Su Cheng did not answer Eliza''s question.


    Instead, with a meaningful smile on her face, she cast an intriguing look at Eliza and began to pull out her wallet.


    "Hello! How many times do you want to play? "


    Seeing Su Cheng seemed to want to play the game, the stall owner immediately warmly welcomed him, rubbed his hands and asked Su Cheng how many times he wanted to throw stones.


    "Sorry, stall owner." Su Cheng took out his wallet and opened it.


    "I''m here! How many times do you want to play? "


    Su Cheng still ignored the stall owner''s question.


    Instead, he raised his finger and pointed to the kitten model carved from wood.


    "Stall owner, I want this. Please make a price."


    Standing aside, Eliza opened her red lips slightly and looked at Su Cheng in amazement.


    "Oh, oh! Is this kitten model? Just 200 English francs! "


    "200 English francs, isn''t it? OK, no problem. "


    "Oh, oh! Thank you for your patronage! Here is your kitten model. Please take it. "


    Looking at Su Cheng and the stall owner who paid the money and delivered the goods with one hand, because the picture in front of them was too powerful and seriously inconsistent with the expected picture, Eliza''s red lips opened wider, and the color of surprise in Su Cheng''s eyes became more intense


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Cheng..." when walking side by side with Su Cheng on the way to leave the game booth, Eliza glanced at Su Cheng with strange eyes while calling Su Cheng''s name.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Su Cheng continued with a wry smile while playing with the kitten model in his hand. "I just said I wanted to show my hand. Oh, I didn''t really want to play this game."


    "The goods of this game stall can be bought. Those stall owners must be happy to sell their goods to you."


    After that, Su Cheng stuffed the kitten model in his hand into Eliza''s arms.


    "Come on, Eliza, take it."


    "Hey?" Eliza looked at the kitten model in her arms in amazement. "Don''t you want it, Su Cheng?"


    "I don''t want this."


    "Then why did you buy this?"


    "Oh, oh, Eliza, you are surprisingly dull sometimes."


    Su Cheng cast a helpless look at Eliza, and then continued:


    "Of course it''s for you. Take it as a gift from me. "


    "Gifts, gifts..."


    Eliza looked at the kitten model in her arms with some flattery.


    "Can you really give it to me...?"


    "Well, take it safely."


    "Then I''ll take it..." Eliza blushed and said carefully, "I won''t return it if I take it..."


    "If you return it to me, I will be very troubled." Su Cheng joked at Eliza, "it will make me doubt myself whether I sent you something you don''t like, which annoys you."


    "No! I like this very much! "


    Eliza tightened the kitten model in her arms.


    "Hey... Hey... Hey, hey..."


    Eliza suddenly burst out a strange silly laugh as if she were holding some rare treasure.


    "Thank you, Su Cheng. I''m so happy."


    "Like Carol, I finally have the gift from Su Cheng. I will cherish it."


    After saying this, Eliza showed the brightest smile to Su Cheng.

 Chapter 612

    "Hum ~ hum ~ hum ~"


    Eliza held the kitten puppet that Su Cheng had just given her, hummed an unknown tune, and continued to walk aimlessly with Su Cheng in the urban area of Avalon fortress.


    They walked and stopped in the city and went wherever they found it interesting.


    At this time, a familiar petite figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Ah, isn''t this Mr. and Miss Su Cheng?"


    "Hey?" Eliza looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of her with a surprised face, "Hai rouer?"


    The little girl who suddenly appeared in front of Su Cheng and Eliza was Hai rouer, Eliza''s friend and knight''s retinue.


    "Ah, Herr." Su Cheng smiled at Hai rou''er, "good afternoon. Are you here to go shopping? "


    Su Cheng asked this because he saw something in Hai rou''er''s hand.


    "Good afternoon, too, Mr. Su Cheng." Hai rou''er politely responded to Su Cheng''s greetings, "yes, come out and buy some snacks."


    After that, Hai rou''er moved her eyes.


    Looked at Su Cheng, then Eliza.


    A strange smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "Mr. Su Cheng." Hai rou''er grabbed Eliza''s hand as she said, "sorry, please lend me miss. I have some private words to tell Miss."


    After that, Hai rou''er didn''t wait for Su Cheng''s and Eliza''s response. She couldn''t help but pull Eliza away and towards a corner that Su Cheng couldn''t see.


    Only Su Cheng remained in place with a confused face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s really yours, miss. I can date Mr. Su Cheng."


    When she reached a corner that Su Cheng couldn''t see, Hai rou''er stood on tiptoe, as if she was very pleased to see her daughter grow up, and patted Eliza on the shoulder.


    "You should take advantage of this opportunity."


    "It''s just, it''s not a date..." Eliza raised her right index finger and grabbed her slightly red cheek, "just come out for a walk..."


    "Isn''t that a date?" Hai rou''er looked helplessly at Eliza in front of her.


    Speaking of this, Herr stopped for a moment and put on a strange smile.


    "Miss, I must be very happy to go out for a walk with Mr. Su Cheng today?"


    "Although I don''t have the person I like, let alone the experience of dating with the person I like, I also understand a truth."


    "That is to stay with the people you like, but you will be very happy. You will feel that time has changed a lot faster."


    "So miss, you must take advantage of this opportunity ~"


    After hearing what Herr said, Eliza held the kitten puppet and hesitated:


    "Su Cheng is not a favorite..."


    "Oh... Miss, your frank character is really annoying enough." Hai rou''er glanced discontentedly, "it''s time for you to recognize your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng?"


    "Forget it, I''ve said similar words many times, so I won''t say more."


    "Since it''s very rare to date Mr. Su Cheng, I won''t delay your precious time now, miss. Go back to Mr. Su Cheng. I should go home, too. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After watching Herr leave, Eliza took the kitten puppet and walked back.


    On the way back to Su Cheng, thoughts began to flow into Eliza''s mind.


    What Hai rou''er had just said to her rang back in her mind: "it''s time for you to recognize your feelings for Mr. Su Cheng?"


    ¡ª¡ªWhat feelings do I have for Su Cheng?


    Eliza asked herself in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªDo I... Like Su Cheng?


    The kitten puppet in her arms held closer unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all... What exactly is "like"? How do you like someone


    ¡ª¡ªDo I really like Su Cheng


    When Eliza was disturbed by all kinds of thoughts, a strange young female voice suddenly sounded from Eliza''s side:


    "Oh, oh, this little girl... Ah, no, miss, you look troubled."


    As soon as the strange girl''s voice fell, Eliza immediately followed her voice.


    The owner who found this voice was a very beautiful young woman.


    Wearing a shabby, dirty black robe, the woman sat on the ground on the side of Eliza.


    Although she was wearing a black robe, she did not wear a black hood, so others could clearly see the young woman''s face.


    Judging from her face, the woman is not very old. She is about 16 years old.


    Although the robe on her body is very dirty, the woman''s cheeks, hands and hair are very clean.


    White skin, long soft silver hair, beautiful blue eyes and beautiful face.


    After seeing the woman in black, Eliza couldn''t help exclaiming in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWow, what a beautiful girl.


    While Eliza was still shocked by the beauty of the girl in black, the girl in black smiled strangely and then said:


    "I''ve learned some divination and face-to-face skills, so if I''m right, miss, are you trapped by feelings now?"


    After hearing what the girl in Black said, Eliza said with some surprise:


    "How do you know?"


    "I''ve learned some divination and face-to-face skills. I can see it from your expression. If you don''t mind, you can tell me your troubles. Although you don''t have the face to say ''I''m very good at helping people solve their doubts'', you can still give others some suggestions more or less. "


    After hearing what the girl in Black said, Eliza''s face showed hesitation.


    After hesitating for a long time, Eliza finally made up her mind and told the seemingly kind-hearted girl in black about her current troubles.


    After silently listening to Eliza''s troubles, the girl in black nodded:


    "Well, I see. I don''t know if I like someone."


    I don''t know if it''s Eliza''s illusion. Eliza always feels that the mysterious girl in black has a strange reaction after learning her troubles


    It gives people a feeling that the girl in black seems to have known what her troubles are.


    "It''s easy to know whether you like someone or not." The girl in Black said with a smile, "just look at her reaction to that person."


    "Look at yourself... How you react to that person?" Eliza asked suspiciously.


    "Uh huh." The girl in black nodded¡° Let me tell you what it means as briefly as possible. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªAh... How slow


    Su Cheng, who was standing in place and waiting for Eliza to come back, felt numb and painful in his legs because of the long standing time.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is it so long... Does Hai rouer have so many private words to tell Eliza


    Although the waiting time was a little long, Su Cheng didn''t feel any impatience. He continued to stand in place silently, waiting for Eliza''s return.


    While Su Cheng was still silently waiting for Eliza to come back, a familiar female voice suddenly sounded in Su Cheng''s ear:


    "Huh? Sincerity? Why are you here? "


    "Hey?" Su Cheng looked at the master who suddenly appeared in front of him and was familiar with the female voice, "Carol?"

 Chapter 613

    "... simply put, that''s it." The girl in Black said to Eliza with a smile, "if you want to judge whether you like someone, just look at whether you feel very secure after seeing that person, and whether you feel uncomfortable when seeing this person get along with other heterosexuals."


    Just now, the girl in black explained to Eliza what it was called "looking at her reaction to that person" in as simple a language as possible.


    "I see..." Eliza nodded vaguely. "That''s what you mean by your reaction to that person..."


    "Yes." The girl in black smiled, "well, the way to see if she likes someone is so simple."


    Then the girl in black stood up from the ground.


    "Then - I''ll go first."


    "Hey? Are you leaving? "


    "Well, yes." The girl in black smiled at Eliza, "after all - I have nothing to teach you, and I''ve been sitting here for a long time. My ass hurts a little. I want to stand up and walk. Just go first. "


    Then the girl in black turned away without looking back.


    After leaving Eliza for a long distance, the girl in black turned back and cast meaningful eyes at Eliza who was about to disappear from her field of vision.


    "Come on... Miss Eliza Hill..." the girl in Black said to herself in a tone that only she could hear. "There''s only so much I can help you."


    Speaking of this, the girl in black stopped for a moment, then changed her tone of self mockery, and then said:


    "It seems that I''ve been really bored lately... I''ve even begun to help with such things."


    After that, the girl in black smiled and shook her head, turned back and left here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you feel at ease when you see that person, and do you feel uncomfortable when you see this person getting along with other heterosexuals..."


    Eliza whispered to herself as she continued to walk to the place where she had just separated from Su Cheng.


    Eliza understood what the mysterious girl in black had just said, but she didn''t seem to understand it.


    Eliza thought carefully about what the girl in black had just said. After a while, she returned to the place where she had just separated from Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªAh! It''s Su Cheng!


    After returning to the place where she had just separated from Su Cheng, Eliza immediately found the familiar figure in the crowd.


    Looking at this familiar back, Eliza felt a warm heart for some reason.


    Feel very secure.


    The whole person couldn''t help but relax a little.


    "... ah!" Suddenly, Eliza gave a light "ah".


    Because Eliza suddenly recalled what the girl in Black said to her: "did you feel very secure after seeing that person?"


    ¡ª¡ªIs it difficult to say... Huh? Is that?


    Just then, Eliza suddenly found out who Su Cheng seemed to be talking to.


    Because of the angle, Eliza just saw Su Cheng''s back.


    Only saw Su Cheng''s back, so Eliza didn''t find out who Su Cheng was talking to for the first time.


    Until then, Eliza finally found that Su Cheng was chatting with someone.


    And the person who is chatting with Su Cheng is Carol.


    ¡ª¡ªCarol? Why is she here?


    Because of the distance, Eliza couldn''t hear what Carol was talking to Su Cheng.


    But judging from the smiling faces on the faces of Carol and Su Cheng, the two seem to have a good chat


    "Carol..."


    Looking at the water blue shadow that is having a good chat with Su Cheng, Eliza unconsciously pursed her lips.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom a distance, Carol and Su Cheng are a good match


    ¡ª¡ªCarol is not only beautiful, but also gentle.


    ¡ª¡ªThe temperament is also very good. Obviously, I came from a civilian background, but my temperament is more like an aristocratic background than me


    ¡ª¡ªHe is also good at cooking and housework... For men, this is the most perfect wife


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t compare with Carol


    After making many comparisons between herself and Carol and finding that she has no place better than Carol, a strong feeling of loss began to flow out of Eliza''s heart.


    Just then, Eliza suddenly noticed Carol''s much flatter chest compared with her.


    ¡ª¡ªThere are still some places I can compare with Carol.


    Thinking of this, Eliza''s mood suddenly improved.


    All kinds of complicated thoughts kept pouring out of Eliza''s mind.


    Looking at Su Cheng and Carol who are chatting happily, Eliza somehow can''t afford to go forward.


    Only dare to stand aside from a distance and silently look at what this pair of men and women who are very suitable in her eyes are talking about there.


    It was not long before Carol finally left.


    After seeing and confirming that Carol really left, Eliza tightened the kitten puppet in her arms and walked carefully towards Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng..."


    "Huh? Eliza, you''re finally back. " Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "really, have you been there too long? Does Hai rou''er have so many private things to tell you? "


    "Su Cheng..." Eliza didn''t answer Su Cheng''s question, "I seem to have seen Carol just now..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused.


    He bit his lower lip, then asked cautiously with a little expectation:


    "What did you talk to her...?"


    "Huh? Did you see Carol? There was nothing to talk about, but Carol just met me when she went shopping, so she talked about something with or without. "


    Hearing that Su Cheng said that he and Carol were just talking about some ordinary things, Eliza felt relaxed.


    This is not the first time Eliza has seen Carol and Su Cheng interact.


    The two of them interact more closely than this time. Eliza has seen both of them.


    But somehow, Eliza now feels that she doesn''t want to see any interaction between Carol and Su Cheng


    As long as you see it, you will feel very uncomfortable like just now.


    At this time, Eliza recalled what the girl in black had just said to her to judge whether she liked others: "do you feel uncomfortable seeing this person get along with other heterosexuals?"


    At the thought of this, Eliza''s cheeks slowly turned red.


    "Eliza?" Su Cheng looked at Eliza with a puzzled face. "What''s the matter with you? It looks strange. "


    "Nothing, nothing!" Eliza waved her hand in a panic.


    After that, Eliza took Su Cheng''s arm and said, "let''s go. Let''s continue our walk before it''s dark!"


    ¡ª¡ªBy the way, stay away from here so that Carol won''t come back and find us later.


    Eliza silently added this sentence to her heart.

 Chapter 614

    "Wait... I can''t walk... Let me have a rest..."


    After that, Su Cheng didn''t wait for Eliza''s response. Dragging his tired body, he dragged himself to a nearby corner, squatted without image, restored his physical strength and massaged his sour and swollen legs.


    ¡ª¡ªThere is no place to sit down and rest on both sides of the street. It''s really inconvenient


    While squatting on the ground and massaging his sour legs, Su Cheng continued to whisper in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAfter that, I might as well order the installation of benches for passers-by to sit down and rest on both sides of the streets of the fortress city


    Su Cheng has other positions besides the two major positions of head of Michael knight regiment and top leader of the northern front.


    That is the chief executive of six military strongholds in the north, including Avalon fortress.


    A considerable part of Su Cheng''s daily affairs are the administrative affairs of Avalon fortress and other military bases.


    If Su Cheng wishes, he can install benches for passers-by to rest on both sides of the urban streets of Avalon fortress.


    "Really." Eliza followed up, curled her lips and said angrily, "are you so tired?"


    "My strength is not as good as you." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "I have to ask you a question. We''ve been walking for nearly two hours. Aren''t you tired?"


    "OK, I don''t feel anything. I''m not so strong as Su Cheng. Your strength is too poor. You should remember to exercise at ordinary times. "


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll pay attention to exercise."


    "Your tone is so perfunctory!"


    Su Cheng and Eliza squatted and stood one by one. After a long time of frolicking and joking, Su Cheng finally had enough rest and stood up.


    "Well, I''ve had enough rest."


    "You finally have a good rest." Eliza''s face was a little happy. "Where are we going next?"


    "Don''t go anywhere, just go home."


    "Hey?"


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "haven''t you noticed what time it is now?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Eliza looked up at the West sky.


    The sun is about to sink into the horizon.


    The setting sun reflected the clouds in the western half of the sky, and the sky began to take on the color of sunset.


    However, the ground was still bright, and Eliza''s attention had not been focused on the sky and time, so she didn''t realize that it was getting late.


    "Ah, is it so late..."


    ¡ª¡ªHow time flies... I feel like I just came out with Su Cheng


    Looking at the colorless sky, Eliza whispered in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIf only... Solar energy would go down the mountain later


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza are walking side by side on their way home.


    Eliza''s home is next door to Su Cheng''s, so their way home is naturally the same.


    Although they were not chatting and kept silent on their way home, the atmosphere between them did not become embarrassing because of their silence.


    The atmosphere between them is so harmonious and natural.


    When they were just a little away from their home, a voice sounded not far from Eliza and attracted Eliza''s attention:


    "Mom, what shall we eat tonight?"


    "The food tonight is wonderful. We''ll have pork tonight."


    "Ah! pork! Great! "


    Hearing the conversation that rang out not far from her, Eliza immediately followed her example.


    As Eliza expected, the host of this conversation was a mother and daughter.


    The mother of the mother and daughter is about 30 years old, while her daughter is about 8 years old.


    Looking at the mother and daughter who seemed to have a very good relationship and discussed what to eat for dinner tonight, Eliza couldn''t help showing her nostalgia and envy.


    ¡ª¡ªMom


    ¡ª¡ªIn the past, when her mother was still alive, she liked to cook by herself.


    ¡ª¡ªI used to pester my mother and ask her what to eat for breakfast, lunch and dinner today.


    ¡ª¡ªKnowing that today''s food is my favorite, I will jump up like this little girl


    ¡ª¡ªMom


    Eliza, who touched the scene and missed her long dead mother, gradually moistened her eyes.


    Su Cheng, walking on Eliza''s side, naturally found that Eliza was different at this time.


    Looking at Eliza''s moist eyes, Su Cheng pursed his mouth.


    After a little reflection, Su Cheng raised his left hand and gently grasped Eliza''s right palm.


    "Hey?" After Su Cheng suddenly held her hand, Eliza immediately turned her head back, with an unbelievable look on her face.


    Su Cheng''s "sudden attack" made Eliza unable to react.


    He looked at the hand he was holding with Su Cheng and Su Cheng''s expressionless face. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say or do.


    Just then, Su Cheng made a noise.


    Su Cheng raised his empty right hand and scratched his hair:


    "I used to... Always think of my parents..."


    "Ah..." a little surprise gradually appeared on Eliza''s face.


    "When I think of my parents, I often can''t help crying."


    "But whenever I think of my parents and feel very uncomfortable, Alan will always be with me."


    "Hold my hand silently."


    "Although Alan''s hand was small, it was the warmest thing in the world for me at that time."


    "Warm, always warm from the palm of my hand to the bottom of my heart."


    "So... I want to use the way Alan comforted me..."


    "Although this method is used by me to you, it may not work, but I think it would be better if I could calm your mood a little..."


    Eliza''s lips were slightly open, and her white cheeks gradually turned lovely pink.


    "Then... Su Cheng." Eliza then said, "when you held the round table last year, you hugged me who was laughed at by others for wearing that skirt. Is it also to try to comfort me and calm my mood?"


    After hearing Eliza''s questions, Su Cheng was a little stunned.


    Then he nodded gently.


    "Well... Sorry, it''s still a little strange..."


    Su Cheng scratched the right corner of his mouth in embarrassment and said in a tone of apology:


    "Now think about it carefully, I seem to be meddling... Even if I''m going to comfort you, it''s not my turn to hold your hand and hug you... It seems too rude to you... Huh!"


    Before Su Cheng finished speaking, Eliza threw herself into Su Cheng''s arms.


    At the same time, he firmly held Su Cheng''s hand holding each other.


    They held their hands tightly together.


    Eliza''s head is buried between Su Cheng''s chest.


    "Eliza, Eliza?"


    This time it was Su Cheng''s turn to look at Eliza who suddenly jumped into his arms.


    Before Su Cheng could further ask Eliza what was wrong with her, Eliza suddenly made a sound like a mosquito humming:


    "Like..."


    "Huh? Eliza, what did you say? "


    However, because the voice was too low, Su Cheng didn''t hear what Eliza was saying.

 Chapter 615

    ¡ª¡ªWhen did it start?


    ¡ª¡ªAfter fighting the rescue war of Lund kingdom with Su Cheng?


    ¡ª¡ªOr did it start when we attended the year-end dinner in 289?


    ¡ª¡ªOr... It started when I wore my favorite long skirt and strolled with Su Cheng in the block of DIDU when the round table was held?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat attracted me to Su Cheng


    Eliza, who buried her face in Su Cheng''s chest, clenched her lower lip.


    Her white cheeks have gradually changed from the lovely pink to shy bright red.


    ¡ª¡ªHi... Huan


    ¡ª¡ªLike


    ¡ª¡ªYes.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turns out that I have always... So, so... Liked this person.


    ¡ª¡ªMore than anyone


    ¡ª¡ªMore than Carol... Likes Su Cheng.


    Eliza suddenly lifted her head from Su Cheng''s chest.


    Stand on tiptoe and kiss Su Cheng''s lips.


    Su Cheng, who was unprepared for this, suddenly felt the warmth and softness covering his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    ¡ª¡ªI bought a lot of things.


    Carol was walking home with her booty in the city today.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s almost home. I don''t know if Cheng is home now.


    Looking at the chimney of their house, which was vaguely seen, Carol continued to whisper in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I met Su Cheng in the city just now, Cheng said he was walking with Eliza


    ¡ª¡ªAre Cheng and Eliza walking together... I feel a little uncomfortable... I just hope they are just ordinary walking.


    Just as Carol was about to arrive at her home, she suddenly found that something seemed to be happening not far in front of her, which attracted many people to stop and watch.


    Carol stared and found a couple kissing each other.


    From the action point of view, it seems that the girl forced to kiss the boy.


    Although the British Empire was a country where men and women were equal and men and women were more open, kissing in public on such a street was still quite bold.


    Therefore, it has attracted many passers-by''s curiosity.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a bold couple... Huh? No... that''s...?! "


    Carol didn''t want to pay more attention to the bold lovers, but at this time, she suddenly found that the men and women seemed to be very familiar


    After seeing who the men and women were, Carol unconsciously raised her hands and covered her lips.


    Let the "booty" I bought in the city today fall to the ground


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After kissing Su Cheng so hard, Eliza finally let Su Cheng go.


    Without waiting for Su Cheng, who is also red now, to see what Eliza looks like now, Eliza runs to her home with the kitten puppet that Su Cheng gave her today.


    Su Cheng was left alone.


    Su Cheng raised his hand and touched his warm lips.


    "Eliza..."


    Mumbling the name of the girl who left an unforgettable temperature and touch on his lips.


    Su Cheng didn''t know that there was a water blue shadow not far from him, casting complex eyes at him and the Golden Shadow that was about to disappear from her field of vision


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), MAHO.


    "Your Excellency."


    Farr, the wizard of mahogany, bowed respectfully and stood on Vivian''s side.


    "All the fools in the tribe who want to go to war with the britannians have been... Eliminated."


    Fal''s voice trembled slightly when he said the word "purge".


    "I will immediately organize the rest of the clan to come down the mountain. Please rest assured, your excellency."


    "Well, good." Vivian nodded, "when you go down the mountain, our Legion will properly place you. Please rest assured. Remember to organize the rest of the people down the mountain. "


    "Yes."


    "It''s hard for you, sir wizard." Vivian raised her hand and patted Val on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I will fulfill my promise. After your department goes down the mountain, I will make suggestions to my superiors to make you the new patriarch of Mahe department."


    "... yes." The corners of Phare''s mouth pulled, revealing a somewhat ugly smile, "I thank your excellency here."


    "Well - we still have a task to do, so we left first, and we have to rush to the Lago department. Goodbye, sorcerer. "


    After that, Vivian waved, led Samuel and the other 24 guards, left the mahogany department and walked towards the last tribe that had not yet made a statement, the Lago department.


    And Farr stood in place with his two confidants and watched Vivian and others leave.


    After Vivian and others disappeared from his field of vision, Farr gave a long sigh.


    A little lonely color appeared on his face.


    "Wizard..." a confidant standing next to Farr cast a concerned look at Farr.


    "I''m fine." Farr pulled the corners of his mouth again, showing an ugly smile, "just... A little tired..."


    With that, Phare turned and returned to his tribe and MAHO.


    Although the massacre against the "main war faction" was last night, after such a long time, the strong blood still filled every corner of the tribe for a long time.


    After returning to the tribe, the people walking on the tribal dirt road cast strange eyes at Farr one after another.


    The people who can walk on the road now are basically the "surrender faction" people who advocate surrender.


    Obviously, they are all members of the Farr faction, but they still cast surprised, angry and frightened eyes at their leader Farr.


    And Farr seemed to be prepared for his current treatment. After a lonely smile on his face, he walked towards his house with his hands on his back.


    At this time, a little boy of about 6 or 7 years old suddenly ran out from the roadside in front of Farr.


    Then a stone as big as a child''s fist was thrown at Farr.


    The stone hit Farr accurately on the forehead.


    A trace of blood immediately flowed out of Farr''s forehead.


    "You beast! Give my father his life! " The little boy who threw stones at Farr wailed and roared at Farr.


    "Yes, sorry! Please forgive my son! I''m sorry! Sorry! " A woman rushed out and hugged the little boy who had just thrown stones at Farr.


    "You bastard!!" And his cronies standing on both sides of Phare also pulled out their swords.


    Just as his two confidants were about to rush over and chop the mother and son to death, fall said in a deep voice:


    "... all right, you two, take back your knives. Let''s go. "


    "Lord Farr?" One of the confidants threw an unexpected look at Farr, lowered his voice and said, "these two people must be the widows and widows of the ''main war faction''. We should kill them, too, to avoid future trouble..."


    "Enough!" Before the confidant''s words were finished, Farr roared and interrupted the confidant''s words, "I didn''t kill for the sake of killing! I killed people to preserve the blood of the tribe! I''ve killed enough people! Don''t want to kill again! "


    After that, Phare ignored his two confidants and left with great strides.


    As he left here, Farr glanced at the mother and son.


    The little boy still looked at Farr with anger and hatred.


    Although his mother hid deeply, there was also a terrible color of resentment in her eyes towards Farr.


    Looking at the eyes of the mother and son, Farr''s lonely color became stronger.


    The back, which had always been very straight, also bent down at some time

 Chapter 616

    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), Lago department, patriarch''s room.


    Char, the patriarch of the Lago department, sat expressionless on the chair placed at the northernmost end of his room.


    At this time, in his room, in addition to him, there were tribal wizards and several other most respected elders in the tribe.


    The wizard and the elders of these tribes sat on the left and right sides of char.


    They are all waiting.


    Waiting for the arrival of britannian envoys.


    Twenty minutes ago, they were informed that britannian envoys were about to arrive at their tribe.


    After receiving this notification, Chaer, the patriarch of the Lago department, summoned the Wizards of the tribe and the elders of these tribes to wait quietly for the envoys of the britannians.


    No one spoke.


    Everyone was expressionless.


    Make the atmosphere in the room not heavy.


    After a long time, a young soldier in charge of guarding the door of the house finally broke into the house and broke the silence.


    "Patriarch!" The young soldier who broke into the house informed char, "the envoys of the britannians are waiting outside the door now!"


    "Yes." As soon as the young soldier''s voice fell, char nodded and said in a deep voice, "let him in."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two minutes ago.


    Outside the door of char''s house, the head of the Lago tribe.


    Vivian and Samuel are standing outside the house of patriarch char, waiting for the announcement that they are allowed to enter.


    Looking at the wooden house in front of him, Samuel couldn''t help sighing in a low voice: "Lago... The last tribe..."


    "Yes." Vivian, standing in front of Samuel, also answered, "the last tribe. After solving this tribe, our lobbying task is over and we can return to Avalon fortress."


    After the British Empire declared war on these mountain barbarians, three tribes did not express their position in time and did not indicate whether they planned to fight to the end or to surrender obediently.


    The three tribes are ziko, MAHO and Lago.


    Vivian''s lobbying task this time is to send envoys to the three tribes, lobby the three tribes, persuade the three tribes and let them surrender.


    Now, Qike department and Mahe department have all obediently surrendered under Vivian''s lobbying.


    At present, the only thing left is the Lago department where they are now.


    As long as they succeed in persuading the Lago department to surrender, Vivian''s lobbying task will be over and they can set off to return to the fortress to receive merit.


    After Vivian''s voice fell, Samuel then sighed:


    "The mission lobbying was much smoother than I thought... Whether it was the Qike department or the Mahe department, their persuasion to surrender was surprisingly smooth. Basically, they successfully persuaded them to surrender as soon as they arrived at their tribe."


    Speaking of this, Samuel paused.


    Then, in a half joking tone, he continued to say to Vivian:


    "Miss Vivian, please try to be normal in your lobbying for the Lago department. After all, we are the envoys. When we lobbied the ziko and MAHO departments before, our actions were not quite like an envoys, but more like an armed mob. "


    Samuel accentuated the word "normal".


    When he arrived at Ziko department and Vivian ordered the complete annihilation of the envoys of herai department, Samuel felt that their mission of lobbying began to become a little strange.


    They became less like envoys, but more like a brutal armed group.


    The envoys in Samuel''s impression should be a symbol of moderation. If you can talk about it, you can talk about it and leave if you can''t talk about it.


    After participating in the mission with Vivian, Vivian successfully refreshed and subverted Samuel''s understanding of the envoy group.


    After arriving at the first stop, Qike department, they first started to be strong, killed all the envoys of the hostile forces, then used it to deter and force the clan head of Qike department, and then successfully "persuaded" Qike department to surrender.


    After arriving at the second stop - mahogany, it was even more excessive. After seeing the clan head of mahogany, he rushed to kill the clan head of mahogany, destroy the backbone of the "main war faction" of mahogany, and then win over the leader of the "main war faction" - Wizard Farr. After working together with Farr to eliminate all the main war faction people of mahogany, he successfully "persuaded" mahogany to surrender.


    When he left the mahogany department and went to the Lago department, Samuel thought: how can we be such an envoy? How will later history books and historians evaluate their mission, which is not gentle and full of violence?


    When he arrived at the Lago department, Samuel kept muttering in his heart: now it''s the Lago department''s turn. Will miss Vivian''s method of "Persuading" the Lago department to surrender be very abnormal


    After hearing Samuel''s half joking words just now, Vivian smiled at Samuel with a meaningful smile:


    "I''ll try my best. If I can, I just want to rely on my mouth and not on other ways to persuade them to surrender. "


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell behind, the young soldier who had just entered the house to inform their patriarch quickly ran back:


    "Envoys of the britannians! Our patriarch let you in! "


    "Yes." Vivian nodded at the young soldier, "OK, it''s hard for you."


    After obtaining the permission to enter, Vivian led Samuel to the house of char, the patriarch of the Lago department.


    After entering the house, Vivian saw several people sitting in the house.


    Looking at these people in the room, Vivian whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe middle-aged man sitting in the middle should be Chaer, the patriarch of the Lago department.


    Although Vivian doesn''t know what char looks like, her intuition tells her that the man sitting in the middle is char.


    Because of his position, his expression and his temperament, all of them are exposing his identity.


    After entering the house, Vivian and Samuel immediately performed the etiquette of their britannian Empire to these people in the house.


    While saluting, Vivian said hello and introduced herself to these people in the room in fluent Lake language:


    "Hello, everyone of the Lago department. The next officer is Vivian O''Brien, the envoy of the British Empire. This is Samuel Brooke, the escort of the officer. "


    "Yes." As soon as Vivian''s words fell, the middle-aged man sitting in the middle nodded, "Hello, Ambassador, I''m char, the patriarch of the Lago department. Your excellency, you should come to my tribe this time to persuade us to surrender and let us surrender to your britannians? "


    ¡ª¡ªAh, ah... It seems that the clan leader of the Lago department is very impatient. I just finished introducing myself. I went straight to the topic before I even spoke polite words.


    As soon as char''s voice fell, Vivian said this with some surprise in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªBut that''s good.


    Vivian then said in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a good thing to get to the point quickly. It can save a lot of time to say polite words.

 Chapter 617

    "Yes, I came to your ministry this time to persuade your ministry to give up unnecessary resistance and surrender to our British Empire."


    Since char went straight to the subject and didn''t mean to talk more nonsense, Vivian simply got up straight and generously admitted her purpose of coming to the Lago department this time.


    "Your Excellency..." just after Vivian''s voice fell behind, an old man sitting next to char frowned and whispered to Vivian with strong anger, "we lake people and you britannians have always been very harmonious and non aggressive."


    "Why are you britannians attacking mount PRA this time? Use force against us lake people?! "


    The old man''s problems are acute.


    But Vivian didn''t show any fear in the face of such a sharp problem.


    But said calmly:


    "We sent troops to attack the mountain in order to make the two ethnic groups one."


    "Two races in one?" The old man''s eyes widened and said, "why do we lake people want to be one with you britannians?! What good is it to be one with you britannians, and to us Lycans? "


    "I wonder if your excellency is?" Vivian didn''t hurry to answer the old man''s question just now, but saluted the old man and asked his identity.


    "I''m karu, the wizard of the Lago department."


    "It''s your Excellency the wizard." Vivian bowed to the wizard Pavilion again, and then said, "Your Excellency the wizard asked a good question just now."


    "In response to the question raised by your Excellency the wizard just now, let me tell you a story."


    "Long ago, before the British Empire was established, there was a people living in this land."


    "This nation calls itself the ''Gru''."


    "The Gelu people are growing, constantly rubbing with the surrounding nationalities, and constantly integrating at the same time."


    "More and more ethnic groups are integrated with the Gru people."


    "Lehi, Sassoon, angles, Saxons..."


    "We continue to integrate. Gradually, we can no longer tell who is the Gru, who is the Leahy and who is the Sassoon."


    "This nation mixed with many blood and ethnic groups later established their first country, the suyinglan empire."


    "Since then, this nation mixed with many blood and ethnic groups began to call itself ''suyinglan''."


    "The Soviet British Empire perished, and they established their second country."


    "After the destruction of the second country, they established a third country."


    "Although the established country continues to perish for various reasons, this nation has never been destroyed or declined."


    "Not only has it not been eliminated and declined, but it has become stronger and stronger due to its further integration with the surrounding nationalities."


    "Up to now, this nation has established their fourth country, which is now the British Empire."


    "This nation, which has no idea how many nationalities and ethnic groups have been integrated, has long been unable to distinguish whether it is a Gru or someone, and also claims to be a britannian."


    "Our ancestors, the Gelu people, also fought endlessly before they merged with other neighboring nationalities."


    "It was not until everyone became one and no longer separated from each other that the war was finally extinguished and the war was eliminated."


    "We didn''t attack the mountains for the sake of money and resources. If we are greedy for money and resources, we should also be greedy for the rich land. However, the Brahma mountain is remote, wild and sparsely populated. Even if we occupy it, it will be of no benefit to our British Empire."


    "We sent troops to attack the mountain this time in order to integrate the two ethnic groups and make the two ethnic groups one."


    "As long as our two races are integrated and separated from each other, we britannians, you leks and you leks can eliminate war and achieve eternal peace!"


    "Patriarch char!"


    Vivian shouted the name of the clan head of the Lago department, raised her head and looked at the clan head of the Lago Department - char with great momentum.


    "I have heard of the wise leader of the chal clan and his love for the people under his rule."


    "Chieftain char, are you really so willing to see that the lake people are still divided into 32 tribes and can''t be unified for a long time?"


    "Are you really so willing to look at the lake people who are originally a family? Do you kill me and I kill you all the time?"


    "Are you really so willing to watch the civilization of lake people stagnate and still live a life of eating meat and blood, slash and burn, ignorance and stubbornness?"


    "Don''t you really want your people and lake people to live a better life?"


    Vivian''s rhetorical questions were more powerful than others.


    Everyone in the house, including Samuel, was shocked by the momentum of Vivian at this time.


    And Vivian''s questioning of char continues.


    "Chief char, you have also been to Avalon fortress and seen the civilization of our britannians."


    "We have more advanced medical technology. Many of you Lakers are terminally ill, but we britannians are nothing. "


    "We have more advanced planting technology, which can greatly slow down the loss of land fertility and improve the yield at the same time.


    "If the two races are one. Then it will not only eliminate the war between the lake people and the britannians, but also the lake people. It can also make the lake people civilized and make the lake people live a better and more civilized life! "


    "Lord char! Isn''t it good for your people and lake people to live a civilized and stable life without being plagued by endless struggle? "


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, an elder sitting next to the wizard, who seemed to be an inexplicable and respected elder of the family, snapped:


    "... two races in one? You britannians have laid 10000 soldiers at the foot of Mount bora. Are you going to bring about the unity of the two races by blood? Are you going to use war to bring about the unity of the two races? "


    "We have no choice but to send troops to mount Brahma."


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s face showed a few dark colors and a few helpless colors.


    "If we can, we also want to integrate the two ethnic groups through moderate means such as negotiation."


    "But it''s obvious - impossible."


    "The unity of nations is bound to be full of blood. There has never been any nation. It has been successfully integrated without blood."


    "It was in order to make the blood flow less and the spread of war smaller that the lower officials rushed to mount BLA to lobby the tribes that have not yet chosen to surrender or stubbornly resist! The more tribes that choose to surrender and those that have not been invaded by war, the better! "


    "So -- please believe me! I''m here for peace and for less damage to the lake people! "


    Vivian said forcefully.


    After Vivian finished, the old man who just asked the question closed his mouth because he didn''t know how to refute what Vivian had just said.


    And just then.


    Chaer, the leader of the Lago clan who has not spoken since the beginning, spoke:


    "... Your Excellency, I understand what you said. But - I still can''t accept the integration of our lake people and you britannians. "

 Chapter 618

    Without waiting for Vivian to give any answer, char, the patriarch of the Lago department, continued:


    "Let the two ethnic groups unite, eliminate wars, and let us lake people civilized and live a better life? I''m sorry, we don''t want to be assimilated by you britannians. "


    "We lake people have our own cultural customs."


    "We have our unique sacrificial culture. At the beginning of this year''s sowing, a sowing sacrifice will be held, and a receiving sacrifice will be held during the harvest of grain. Similar sacrificial activities are numerous. "


    "We have our unique barbed face culture, and we are not the same as you britannians in terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation."


    "We will not abandon any of these cultural customs and learn from you britannians!"


    As soon as char''s voice fell, Vivian smiled: "the patriarch misunderstood. What I said about the unity of the two races just now does not mean that the lake people should learn from me, the britannians. "


    "We don''t want to turn the lake people into britannians, but to let the lake people and britannians learn from each other and finally integrate into one, regardless of you and me!"


    "Learn from each other...?" There was some surprise in char''s tone.


    "We in the British Empire have never suppressed those timely etiquette and customs." Vivian said, "etiquette and customs can be preserved as long as they conform to the current situation and are not such a bad habit of cannibalism and sacrifice."


    "My hometown is under the Duke of North Munster in the north of the Empire. This place was formerly the territory of the Leahy people."


    "Therefore, the lower official''s ancestor was a Lehi, and now the lower official has become a britannian."


    "Although up to now, the Leahy people have integrated with other nationalities to become britannians, the cultural customs of the Leahy people are still well handed down."


    "The culture and customs of the Leahy people are still spreading under the leadership of the Duke of North Munster, and have not died because they merged with other nationalities into britannians."


    "It''s not just us Laixi people, but also other nationalities. The cultural customs of all nationalities are still circulating on their own land, neither declining nor dying."


    "We have never intended to forcibly reverse the etiquette and customs of the lake people. In addition to such bloody and vulgar bad habits, other excellent etiquette and customs in line with the current situation can be retained."


    Vivian''s calm words echoed in the small house.


    Char, the wizard and the elders of their tribe remained silent after hearing Vivian''s words.


    Vivian and Samuel were silent, waiting for char and others to speak.


    It was not long before his tired voice finally broke the silence in the house.


    "Your Excellency. Let''s stop here for today''s meeting. Let me have a rest and think about it... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Vivian, is what you just said true? After conquering these mountain barbarians, do you really want to keep their etiquette and customs? "


    After following the guide into their temporary residence and confirming that there was no one around, Samuel couldn''t help whispering to Vivian in Britannia.


    When they were just taken to their residence, Vivian summarized what she had just talked with char and others in simple words.


    "Well, it''s true." Vivian nodded. "When I took over the lobbying task from Mr. Su, I talked to Mr. Su about this issue."


    "Before the saromanda battle officially started, Mr. Su talked in detail with the people in the central government about what methods to use to govern the lake people after successfully conquering the lake people."


    "The central government originally planned to use the lake people to practice their skills and how to completely conquer a nation."


    "So the central government has already prepared a plan to govern the lake people."


    "The central government intends to adopt a moderate approach to the governance of the lake people."


    "As I just said to the chal patriarch, keep all the etiquette and customs of the lake people in line with the times and reduce their resistance to our britannians."


    "After keeping all their etiquette and customs in line with the times, we will slowly teach them Britannia and imperceptibly transfer the culture of our britannian empire."


    "Although it may take a long time to manage these lake people in this gentle way, I think this method is the most cost-effective and feasible."


    "After all - violence can conquer a nation''s body, but it can never conquer a nation''s heart."


    Speaking of this, vivi settled down.


    Then he smiled bitterly:


    "What would they look like if they were told that the real reason for our use of troops against them was not to integrate the two races and eliminate the war between the lake people and the britannians and the lake people."


    What Vivian said in the meeting with char and others just now is half true and half false.


    On the other hand, the britannians did retain all their current cultural customs after conquering mount bla.


    On the other hand, it is that the britannians did not wage war for such noble reasons as "bringing the two races together".


    But to make the lake people into practice objects to practice how to completely conquer a nation from the body to the heart


    As for what "let the two races be one", it is to shake the will of char and others, Vivian''s words.


    If we let them know what the real reason for their britannian war is, Vivian dares to believe that char and others are likely to lose their reason angrily, and then cut Vivian and them all to vent their anger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Vivian and Samuel were resting and chatting in their temporary residence, they were in char''s house¡ª¡ª


    Char, the wizard and the elders of the tribe who had just held talks with Vivian remained in char''s house for secret negotiations.


    "... what the envoys of Britannia said was unreasonable." Sitting on the throne, char sighed, "I''ve been to Avalon fortress and seen how developed the civilization of the britannians is."


    "Medical treatment, planting, grazing and other technologies have surpassed us for many years."


    "It also has perfect drainage facilities and sanitation facilities. The comfort of people''s life has exceeded what we don''t know for many years."


    "If you are one with the britannians, it is not a bad thing for us Lakers..."


    "As the envoy of the britannians just said, after we are integrated with the britannians, we will be civilized and live a better, more comfortable and more stable life than now..."


    As soon as char''s voice fell, the wizard sitting next to char said in a hurry:


    "Patriarch! If we choose to surrender, we will accept the rule of the britannians! Patriarch, are you willing to be ruled by other races? "

 Chapter 619

    "Willingly?" Char asked the wizard in a deep voice, "so - are you so willing to watch us lake people live such a foolish life? Are you so willing to watch our lake people split up and kill each other? "


    After hearing char''s words, the wizard of the Lago department was silent.


    "I always thought our life was pretty good." Char continued, "but I didn''t find out until Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights, invited the chiefs of our tribes to Avalon Fortress - I was wrong, too wrong."


    "As the envoy of the britannians just said, the civilization of the britannians is too much higher than ours..."


    "Compared with the life of britannians, the life of our lake people is just like that of pigs living in pigsty..."


    "When I left Avalon fortress, I was thinking - if only we lecks could live like britannians..."


    "If we surrender to the britannians, integrate the two races, civilize the civilization of our lake people, unify our lake people and stop killing each other, then -"


    Speaking of this, char''s eyes gradually showed a firm color, and then he said loudly and forcefully:


    "I will return to the britannians!"


    As soon as char''s voice fell, the wizard immediately said:


    "But, char!"


    The wizard looked unwilling, bit his teeth and continued:


    "Do we really surrender to other nations and let other nations rule us... Our ancestors have never been conquered by other nations and never lost our hunting grounds and cultivated land. If we surrender to the britannians, what will our future generations think of us..."


    "Wizard..." char smiled bitterly at the wizard. "If future generations want to scold, they will only scold me, the patriarch."


    "After being elected as the patriarch of our Lago department, I vowed to let the people live a better life at all costs."


    When it comes to the sentence "at all costs", char specially accentuated his tone.


    "In order to keep our tribe going and let our people live a better life, I am willing to bear all the curse."


    "The britannians are too powerful. Even if we raise our families together, we are not the opponents of the britannians. I would rather die and curse on my back than let my people fight against an opponent who can''t win and make meaningless sacrifices."


    "Clan leader..." the wizard and the other elders of the clan threw complex and sad eyes at char.


    Char closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After a long silence, he stood up with a "Hoo".


    As he stood up, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "I have made up my mind."


    "Come on, let''s go and find the envoys of the britannians."


    "Go and tell her - our Lago department is willing to surrender. We just hope that the britannians can integrate our two ethnic groups as they say, so that we lake people can be civilized and live a more civilized and stable life..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), at the foot of the mountain, the flat barbarian legion, the camp of Dengar.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know how Vivian is now


    While Deng Jiaer was studying the map in the camp, looking at the positions of the three tribes marked on the map, namely, Lago department, Qike department and Mahe department, Deng Jiaer was not only worried about the safety of her sister.


    Although Su Cheng gave Vivian Samuel, the most capable general under his command, and 24 elite soldiers to serve as Vivian''s escort, such a large number and a small number can not guarantee that Vivian will be fine.


    Judging from the information received so far, Vivian''s current lobbying trip should be smooth.


    In the past few days, their pingman Legion has received the surrender requests of Ziko department and MAHO department.


    In the past few days, all the people of these two films have moved down the mountain and settled down.


    Now that these two films have been surrendered, Vivian''s goal is only the last tribe - Lago department.


    In terms of strength, the Lago Department ranks third among the 32 tribes of shanman, second only to the first Helai department and the second Koran department.


    If we can successfully persuade the third ranked Lago department to surrender, the benefits will definitely be better than those of Ziko department and MAHO department.


    If we can successfully persuade the Lago department, it will greatly blow the fighting spirit and morale of the Helai department and the Koran department who decide to fight to the end.


    These days, Deng Jiaer has not received any news from her sister or about the Lago department, so she is worried about whether Vivian''s lobbying trip to the Lago department can be smooth and successful, and whether Vivian can come back safely.


    Just as Deng Jiaer was staring at the map in front of him in a daze, a loud report sounded outside Deng Jiaer''s big tent:


    "Coach! The envoys who went up the mountain to lobby shanman are back! "


    As soon as the report fell, Deng Jiaer, overjoyed, immediately stood up from her seat. She didn''t even have time to put on her armor. After wearing her purple Knight Sword on her waist, she rushed outside the tent and toward the door of the camp.


    After walking quickly to the gate of the camp, Deng Jiaer saw Vivian''s familiar face.


    Samuel and the rest of the guards followed Vivian closely.


    Deng Jiaer counted the number of guards behind Vivian and found that there were no fewer guards.


    When we set out, it was Samuel and 24 elite soldiers.


    When he came back, it was Samuel and 24 elite soldiers.


    They look a little dirty because they have been staying in the ligasos mountains these days and swimming among various tribes.


    After seeing Deng Jiaer hurrying to meet her, Vivian showed a bright smile to Deng Jiaer.


    "Sister... No, the commander of pingman Legion."


    Vivian bowed and saluted Deng Jiaer as used by the literary ministers of the britannian empire.


    "I''m lucky I didn''t disgrace my life. Chico, MAHO and Lago have all been transferred to China. The last to resist is the Helai and Koran. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Did the mission... Succeed..."


    Su Cheng holds the piece of good news just sent to him by Vivian.


    Vivian successfully persuaded Qike department, Mahe department and Lago department to surrender, which further weakened shanman''s combat power.


    Now, 30 of the 32 tribes have chosen to surrender and the mountain barbarian tribes have chosen to fight tenaciously, leaving only the Helai and Koran tribes.


    Vivian not only succeeded in persuading the three tribes to surrender in a very short time, but also no one was injured and no one died.


    In and out of such a dangerous place, he still succeeded in bringing everyone back completely.


    "How beautiful..."


    Su Cheng thought for a long time and found that there was no other word to describe Vivian''s feat except the word "beautiful".


    With a satisfied smile, Su Cheng threw the good news aside.


    "The sister who is good at fighting and the sister who is good at arguing... What a wonderful pair of sisters..."


    "Now all the tribes that can persuade them to surrender have surrendered. Only the Helai department and the Koran department have formed an alliance and fought tenaciously."


    "Well, now it''s time to use the sword I gave to the clan leader of the Koran department to separate the two tribes and break their alliance..."


    After that, a faint cold flash flashed through Su Cheng''s eyes.

 Chapter 620

    Britannia Empire, in the north, the ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), at the foot of the mountain, the pingman army is in the formation.


    "Sister. Then - let''s go first. "


    Outside the camp, Vivian said goodbye to Deng Jiaer.


    The lobbying task has been completed, so Vivian naturally has no reason to stay here.


    Early this morning, Vivian, Samuel and the 24 soldiers who had followed her up the mountain to lobby and served as Vivian''s escort packed their bags and were ready to leave the camp of pingman army and return to Avalon fortress.


    Deng Jiaer was also dressed neatly and saw off Vivian and others outside the camp with a group of senior generals in the army.


    Deng Jiaer took Vivian''s hand and said reluctantly:


    "Pay attention to safety on the way back."


    "Well! I will! " Vivian nodded forcefully, "it will be very safe with the passage of Mr. Samuel and others. Don''t worry, sister. Sister, you should pay attention to safety. "


    "Now all the tribes that can persuade them to surrender have obediently surrendered. Only the Helai tribe and the Koran tribe, which are the only 32 tribes, fought tenaciously and refused to surrender."


    "The two tribes have already formed an alliance and are ready to fight to the end with us."


    "Although they have formed an alliance, they will not be our opponent, but after all, they have taken advantage of the terrain, and they must pay some casualties to capture them."


    "So, elder sister, you must carefully arrange tactics and try to minimize the casualties of our army."


    After hearing her sister''s concern for her, Deng Jiaer smiled at her sister:


    "Vivian, thank you for your concern."


    "The mountain barbarians who live on the high mountains have taken advantage of the terrain. Now, Helai and Koran have formed an alliance."


    "If you attack by force, you will indeed pay some casualties as you just said."


    "But - Sir had long expected that the Helai and Koran tribes would form an alliance, and worked out and arranged plans early to break up the alliance between the two tribes."


    After hearing what Deng Jiaer said, Vivian''s eyes showed a trace of surprise: "Mr. Su had expected that the two tribes would choose to fight and form an alliance."


    "Yes." Deng Jia''er nodded, "in order to calm down mount PRA with the highest efficiency and the lowest casualties, sir has studied all the information about shanman for a long time."


    "The mountain savage temperament of the Helai department and the Koran department is the strongest, and the current patriarch of the two departments is a stubborn and resolute man. Therefore, Mr. predicted that once the war broke out, there is a great possibility that the two departments will choose to fight tenaciously."


    "Although the relationship between the two films is not good and has been in a state of war, after we declare war on them, in order to block the common foreign enemy, the two films will also choose to put aside their hatred for the time being and alliance against us for the time being."


    "So - as early as when Mr. invited the tribal chiefs to Avalon fortress, Mr. has begun to prepare for the separation of Helai and Koran."


    After that, Deng Jiaer raised his hand and looked at the huge ligasos mountains like dormant beasts in the distance.


    The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a meaningful smile: "the people of Helai department and Koran department should not think of it. They will crack the relationship because of a sword, and finally collapse the whole alliance."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Mount Bora, KorAm, KorAm patriarch - Ladao''s house.


    "Well, Lou, you really have courage."


    Ladao, the head of Koran, said this to Nalu, the head of Helai, who sat in front of him.


    "What has courage?" Asked Lou.


    "My Koran department and your herai department have formed an alliance, but we were hostile to each other before. And you dare to come to my Koran department alone to meet me. You say, isn''t this brave? What is it? "


    "As you just said, our two departments have now formed an alliance. Since they are already allies, why don''t they dare to see you?"


    "Are you not afraid that I will rebel, surrender to the britannians, and then black you?"


    Nalu, the patriarch of the helaibu, smiled and said, "if I were afraid that you would suddenly rebel and black me, I would not come to the kelanbu to meet you."


    Today, the clan leader of the Helai tribe, Nalu, brought only a few soldiers of the clan to the Koran tribe, the former sworn enemy and current ally, and held talks with the clan leader of the Koran tribe to discuss how to fight the britannians.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I turned my face and didn''t recognize others, betrayed the alliance, betrayed your Helai department, and laid a black hand on you?" The Taoist priest asked again, "you only brought so many people to my tribe. If I want, I can take you easily."


    "I never thought of such a thing." Nalu said firmly, "although our two films have always been hostile before, regardless of each other''s gratitude and resentment, in terms of character, you are my most respected person, not one of them."


    "I believe that you will not be a waste with a weak waist and knees, so I am very relieved to come to your department this time. I have never worried that a hero like you will betray our alliance and lay a black hand on me!"


    As soon as Nalu''s voice fell, he laughed: "ha ha! Well said! you ''re right! My knees are not as soft as char, Ruda and sawa. I will never betray our alliance and surrender to the britannians! Come on, Nalu, have a drink. "


    After saying that, Ladao took the best rice wine from Koran and poured it into the bowl that had just been empty.


    After being lobbied by the britannians, the three departments of Chico, MAHO and Lago, which had never made a statement, have all chosen to surrender - this is known to the people of the hellai and Koran departments.


    After knowing the news, the most angry person was Nalu, the patriarch of the helaibu.


    Because when he learned the news, he also learned that the lobbying team he sent to lobby the Qike department and tried to pull the Qike Department into their Rebel Alliance had been killed.


    It was the British envoys who killed all his lobbying team.


    After learning the news, Nalu was furious and planned to directly mobilize the patriarch''s soldiers to intercept and kill the britannian envoy group.


    However, when he learned the news and began to mobilize the soldiers of the clan, it was too late.


    When Nalu learned the news, Vivian had successfully persuaded the Lago department to surrender and began to go down the mountain.


    Although they learned that the three films had also surrendered, and only their Helai and Koran departments were still choosing to resist, Nalu and ladaoyou were angry and annoyed that the three films also chose to surrender.


    But the two of them did not flinch or fear.


    Their determination to resist the britannians was not shaken at all.


    In order to better resist the aggression of the britannians, nalut personally came to Koran.


    In order to discuss with the leader of the Koran clan, Ladao, the plan of resistance.

 Chapter 621

    "Pull the road." Nalu said to LA, "although only your Koran and my herai are left now, they are still choosing to fight the britannians to the end."


    "Although the britannians are strong, they are not invincible."


    "We have lived on Mount Bora for generations. We are familiar with every plant here, and we have long been used to fighting in such mountains."


    "So - we have taken advantage of the terrain. As long as our two departments work together and deploy defense layer by layer according to the advantageous terrain here, we will be able to kill the britannians greatly."


    "As long as the britannians pay great casualties, they may be able to retreat. They don''t want to pay more casualties for our two tribes and choose to end the war of aggression."


    "So - we must work together. At present, the great enemy is ahead. Let''s forget the old grudges between our two films and fight back the britannians together. "


    The relationship between the Heraeus and the Korans has always been bad.


    If the people of the two tribes encounter each other in the wild, there must be a fierce battle.


    But now, the britannians are the great enemy. In order to let each other''s tribe continue, Nalu and Ladao have chosen to put aside the previous gratitude and resentment of each other''s tribe and fight back the great enemy hand in hand.


    Ladao looked at Nalu brightly: "but Nalu, although your plan sounds wonderful, how can we hurt the britannians and make them pay great casualties?"


    "Isn''t that why I came here?" Lu smiled. "I came here to discuss with you how to fight Britannia."


    Nalu took the bowl of wine next to him, took a sip, moistened his throat and continued:


    "We should make the best use of our advantages."


    "Compared with the britannians, our biggest advantage is that we have all the geographical advantages."


    "We are familiar with all the plants and trees of Mount Bola. We know where there are shortcuts and hidden caves."


    "If it is a frontal confrontation, our soldiers will certainly not be the opponents of the britannian soldiers who are covered in iron armor and armed from head to foot."


    "So we must not confront the britannians head-on."


    "Not against the britannians?" "Then how can we fight against the britannians?" asked the priest suspiciously


    "It''s simple." Lu zhengse said, "as I just said, our biggest advantage is that we know the terrain here. We should make full use of our biggest advantage."


    "Therefore, our attack on the britannians should focus on attack."


    "Constantly harassing the britannians from behind and from the britannians'' flanks."


    "If the britannians pursue, we will retreat."


    "If the britannians retreat, we will pursue them."


    "Unless the britannians have an army dedicated to mountain warfare, the britannians will never catch up with us in pursuit. We who are familiar with the terrain here and are good at running in the mountains can definitely catch up with the britannians. "


    "Constantly harassing the britannians and exhausting them."


    "Only by adopting such tactics can we have a chance to defeat the britannian army and let the britannians weigh how many casualties they will pay to defeat us."


    Ladao listened carefully to Nalu''s strategy and nodded his head seriously:


    "I see. Do you attack while wandering... Such tactics are really suitable for us. If this tactic is adopted, it is really possible to defeat the britannians... "


    After saying this, the Taoist priest pounded his fist on the table in front of him, jumped up from the chair and continued:


    "Good! Just use this tactic! While wandering through the mountains, attack the britannians! Let them run! Then Lu, you really deserve to be the patriarch and the first warrior of helaibu! Not only is the force amazing, but also the brain is so good! "


    Ladao picked up the wine jar with rice wine on one side and poured rice wine into Nalu''s bowl.


    "Come on! Then Lou, drink! "


    Then Lu hurriedly stopped: "no, we can''t drink any more. We still have a lot to talk about in detail. It''s bad if we get drunk."


    "Hahaha! This wine won''t make us two drunk! Come on, drink! Talk while drinking! "


    Seeing that he couldn''t beat the Lado, Lu reluctantly asked the Lado to fill him with wine.


    They touched the bowl. When Nalu was about to bring the wine bowl to his mouth, he suddenly noticed a slender object in the corner of the Ladao room.


    It''s a britannian sword.


    Looking at the britannian sword, Nalu frowned, nuzzled his mouth at the sword, and then asked La Dao:


    "La Dao, is that?"


    Ladao looked in the direction of Nunu''s mouth. When he saw the long sword, Ladao smiled:


    "Oh, this sword, this sword was given to me by Su Cheng when I went to Avalon fortress."


    "Su Cheng gave it to you?" The Lu''s eyebrows frowned deeper. "Why did he send you a sword for no reason?"


    "When I went to Avalon fortress before, Su sincerely talked to me for a while. In fact, I had a speculative conversation with him. He said he liked me very much, so he gave me this sword as a gift."


    "Chatted for a while?"


    After hearing this sentence from the mouth of Ladao, Nalu pricked up his ears vigilantly.


    "What did you and Su Cheng talk about?"


    "I didn''t talk about anything. I just talked about something with or without."


    Ladao didn''t lie. He and Su Cheng really just talked about family affairs, each other''s family, and what they had and didn''t have.


    However, after hearing Ladao''s answer, Nalu''s eyebrows did not loosen.


    On the contrary, it''s wrinkled tighter.


    Looked at by Nalu with such eyes, Ladao naturally knew that Nalu was doubting him.


    "Nalu." La Dao said to Lu zhengse, "what I just said is true. Su Cheng did suddenly talk to me, then talked about something with or without, and finally gave me this sword. That''s the way it is. There''s no half falsehood. "


    "... I believe it." Nalu was silent for a long time before he finally said, "just, Ladao, we are at war with the britannians now. It''s always bad for you to collect a britannian sword like this?"


    "Ha?"


    After hearing what Nalu said, Ladao frowned.


    Ladao liked the beautiful sword Su Cheng gave him. Naturally, he refused to give up the sword.


    "Nalu, this is just a sword. It just happened to have been a britannian sword. It won''t do much with it."


    Nalu''s attitude towards this sword made Ladao unhappy at first.


    After knocking on the wooden table between them, the Taoist priest continued:


    "OK, don''t waste too much time on this sword. Let''s continue to talk about business."


    "... well, that''s right."


    Although he said so, Nalu couldn''t help looking at the sword that Su Cheng gave to Ladao.

 Chapter 622

    "... so - that''s it." After discussing in detail with Ladao many matters about resisting the aggression of the britannians, Nalu stressed again, "we must not rashly launch an attack on the britannians, let alone take the initiative to go down the mountain to attack the britannians'' base camp. We have to wait until the britannians go up the mountain before we attack the britannian soldiers. "


    "Yes." The Taoist priest nodded heavily, "I know. I''ll tell our soldiers in the Koran Department later and ask them not to act rashly. "


    Speaking of this, he paused, then smiled bitterly at Nalu and continued:


    "To be honest, many soldiers of the tribe have been asking me to fight these days, asking to take the initiative to go down the mountain and attack the britannian camp at the foot of the mountain."


    As soon as the voice of the preacher fell, Lu said in a hurry:


    "Restrain your soldiers and tell them not to do so! To attack the camp of the britannians and fight against the britannians on the plain is to die! "


    "I know. So I refused all their requests to go to war. "


    "That''s good. In short - until the britannians take the initiative to go up the mountain, we must stand still. Only on the familiar mount BLA can we have a chance to win the britannians. "


    Then Lu stood up:


    "Well, it''s too late now. It''s getting dark. Let''s stop here for the talks. I''ll go back to my Haley department first."


    "Yes." Ladao also stood up, "I''ll take you out of the village."


    "Then please."


    When he was led away from the room, Lu couldn''t help glancing at the long sword given by Su Cheng in the corner of the room.


    Looking at the long sword, Lu''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling again.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªWhy did Su Cheng only have a secret meeting with Ladao and give him this sword


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The distance between Helai and Koran is not close.


    By the time Nalu returned to his hele department, it was already dark.


    Because of the war with the britannians and the unprecedented state of emergency, the herai department is now surrounded by guard posts.


    Whether day or night, these outposts have soldiers on guard to guard against possible attacks by the britannians.


    The lake people, who are not civilized, naturally do not have any decent entertainment at night.


    Once night falls, the lake people will go back to their homes and do the only two activities at night - sleeping and making children.


    After Nalu was close to the periphery of Helai department, a soldier in charge of guarding nearest Nalu immediately flashed out of his sentry post and greeted Nalu.


    "Patriarch, you are back."


    "Yes." Then Lu nodded to the soldier, "how about it? Any news? "


    "Nothing happened." The soldier replied, "the britannians are still at the foot of the mountain and have no intention of going up the mountain."


    "Well, good."


    Nalu raised his hand and patted the soldier on the shoulder. After encouraging him a few words, he walked towards the tribe.


    However, just then Lu Gang passed by with the soldier. The soldier suddenly stopped him: "clan leader, please wait a minute!"


    "Huh?"


    Nalu turned back in doubt and looked at the soldier.


    "What else?"


    "That..."


    The soldier faltered.


    The soldier''s hesitant attitude made Nalu a little unhappy, so he shouted at the soldier:


    "Speak quickly! Don''t waste my time! "


    After hearing Nalu scolding him, the soldier bit his teeth as if he had made up his mind and said to Nalu:


    "Clan leader, today... There is a bad rumor in the clan..."


    "Rumors?" Lu frowned. "What''s the rumor?"


    "It is said that... The clan leader of the Koran department, Ladao, has defected to the enemy..."


    "What? Where did the rumor come from? "


    "I don''t know... I only know that this rumor has suddenly spread today. Everyone is talking about it. Now almost all the people in the tribe have known this rumor."


    "Hum." Nalu used his nostrils to "hum" coldly. "It''s a boring rumor. I think it should have been released by the britannians to deliberately destroy the alliance between the hellai and Koran departments and provoke the relationship between the two departments."


    "Ignore this rumor. From now on, anyone who discusses this boring rumor will be severely punished!"


    After that, Nalu raised his feet again and walked towards the tribe.


    However, just then, the soldier''s words stopped Nalu''s footsteps again.


    "It is said that Ladao now has a long sword given to him by Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights, and this long sword is a keepsake between them."


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, Nalu''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    His mind suddenly flashed over the long sword placed in the corner when he held talks in the house of Ladao today.


    Nalu suddenly turned around and stared at the soldier fiercely: "where did this rumor come from?"


    The soldier was frightened by Nalu''s eyes and stammered:


    "I, I really don''t know... I heard from my friends... It is said that Su Cheng had a secret meeting with Ladao when he entertained the chiefs of various tribes in Avalon fortress."


    "As early as this meeting, Ladao had fallen to Su Cheng and surrendered to the britannians."


    "In order to show their friendship, Su Cheng gave Ladao a long sword and took it as their keepsake."


    The more Lu listened, the worse he looked.


    At last, Nalu''s face was as black as a black pot.


    "... hum! These must be rumors deliberately spread by britannians! I still say that! From now on, I will punish anyone who discusses this matter again! "


    After that, Lu shook his head and walked straight to his house without looking back.


    After hurrying back to his home and his room, Nalu sat at the head of his bed with a tired face.


    Nalu''s wife is already sleeping on the other side of the bed.


    After hearing the news and knowing that Nalu had come back, Nalu''s wife opened her eyes and looked at Nalu who was sitting at the head of the bed.


    "Then Lou, are you back?"


    "Well, I''m back."


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you sleep? "


    "You go to bed first. I have something to think about. I''ll go to bed later."


    "Oh, you should pay attention to going to bed early."


    Seeing that Nalu didn''t want to sleep now, and that Nalu''s wife was not forced, she turned around and turned her back to Nalu, and then continued to sleep.


    Nalu, sitting at the head of the bed, bent down and pressed his elbows on his thighs.


    His eyes are full of confusion, struggle and meditation

 Chapter 623

    Su Cheng; Long sword; The clan leader of the Koran Department pulled the road to back the Alliance


    Various words and pictures flashed from Nalu''s mind.


    It''s as like as two peas in the tribe now. There is a sword in the way of the Harbin.


    ¡ª¡ªIf, as the rumor says, the Taoist priest had already taken refuge in Su Cheng, it would be bad


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know when to stab me in the back


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more, Ladao now knows our current combat power deployment and other important information. If he tells the britannians all these things


    Lu shuddered at the thought of the consequences if Ladao told the britannians about his troop deployment.


    A few drops of cold sweat began to emerge from Nalu''s forehead.


    ¡ª¡ªCalm down! These are just rumors!


    ¡ª¡ªIt is very likely that the britannians deliberately released false news to confuse us and provoke our relationship.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you calm down and think about it carefully, the possibility that this is a false news deliberately released by the britannians is very high.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, it is very likely that this is the plot of the britannians to deliberately spread this false news to confuse us, provoke our relationship and disintegrate our two alliances.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t fall into the trap or waver.


    ¡ª¡ªCan''t shake


    Although Nalu said "cannot be shaken" many times in his heart, all kinds of miscellaneous thoughts and all kinds of terrible assumptions still firmly occupied Nalu''s mind.


    Although I have said in my heart I don''t know how many times "don''t think nonsense", I still can''t help imagining the picture and consequences of Lama if he really rebelled


    All kinds of distractions made Nalu not sleep well all night.


    After the sun rose, Nalu wore a pair of black eyes, took his sword, led several young soldiers of the family, and rushed to Koran.


    When Nalu led the people to Koran, the patriarch of Koran, Ladao, just woke up.


    Looking at the suddenly visiting Nalu, he said, "Nalu, why are you here? Is there anything important to talk to me? Didn''t we finish talking about all the things we should talk about yesterday? "


    "... I really have something important to talk to you." The Lu murmured.


    Looking at his serious face, the Ladao''s expression could not help becoming serious and serious.


    "What''s up, Lou?"


    "... yesterday, a rumor became popular in my tribe."


    After saying that, Nalu began to repeat the rumors he heard yesterday with La Dao.


    After listening to Nalu''s retelling, Ladao was furious: "bastard! This is obviously a rumor! It''s a rumor deliberately released by the britannians! It''s a rumor used to stir up the relationship between us! "


    Speaking of this, ladaodun paused.


    Then he stared at Nalu with bright eyes.


    "Lu... Do you believe this ridiculous rumor? I think I have already had a secret connection with Su Cheng and surrendered to the britannians. "


    "... Lado, I don''t want to doubt you. But... "Nalu glared at Lala with the same eyes," as the rumor said, you do have a long sword from Britannia, and it''s a long sword from Su Cheng. "


    "I said it yesterday!" La Dao shouted, "Su Cheng really gave me this sword! When I went to Avalon fortress for dinner, I did have a private chat with Su Cheng! But we''re not talking about what a terrible thing! What we talk about is just some homely things! I didn''t talk to Su Cheng secretly, nor did I surrender to the britannians! "


    At the end of the meeting, ladolton held a meeting and then added the following sentence:


    "Believe it or not! If you don''t believe it and really think that our koranians have already surrendered to the britannians! Then dissolve the alliance! We fight each other! "


    "Pull the road!" Then Lu Qiang pressed some fire in his heart, "dissolve the alliance? Do you know what you were talking about?! I''m not doubting you! "


    "No doubt about me?!"


    He stood up with a shout.


    "If you don''t doubt me, what are you doing in my Koran Department early in the morning?"


    "Didn''t you come to my Koran Department early in the morning just because you suspected that I had really surrendered to the enemy, so you came to me for confirmation?!"


    "..." the Lu was silent.


    Although Nalu subconsciously wanted to say something to defend himself, he didn''t come up with any appropriate words to defend himself for a long time.


    "Hum! I''ll put it down anyway! " He shouted, "I, no, have, back, alliance, investment and enemy! That''s just a rumor made by the britannians to stir up our relationship! Then Lou, if you believe it, you will be in the scheme of the britannians! "


    "If you believe this rumor, dissolve the alliance! I don''t want to be an ally with a man who will doubt his comrades in arms! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nalu''s sudden visit to Ladao today ended in a very unpleasant way.


    Although in the end, Nalu chose to believe the words of Ladao and believed that, as Ladao said, he did not betray the alliance to the enemy.


    But nevertheless, there was still a touch of doubt about the Ladao in Nalu''s heart.


    After Nalu''s sudden visit, Ladao was also dissatisfied with Nalu.


    Anyone who is suddenly suspected by others and is still suspected by current allies will not feel comfortable.


    What''s more, the suspicious thing is something that has never happened at all.


    The Lado''s character was strong. He was suspected by Nalu for no reason, which immediately made Lado very dissatisfied with Nalu.


    However, now the big enemy, Nalu and Ladao still suppressed their doubts and dissatisfaction with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), foot of the mountain, pingman legion, this array, the camp of Dengar.


    "Coach." A general officer stood respectfully at Deng Jiaer''s table, "I have bought many people from the Helai department according to your instructions, and successfully spread the rumor that" Ladao has defected to the enemy and the sword given to him by the head is a keepsake "in the Helai department. Now the Helai department should be full of rumors."


    "Yes." Deng Jiaer nodded with satisfaction, "that''s enough, as long as it can make Nalu have some doubts about Ladao. As long as we can have some doubts about our allies, the next thing will be much easier. "


    "Well - now it''s time to start further expanding Nalu''s doubts about Ladao and Koran."


    After that, Deng Jiaer took out a piece of stationery and picked up a quill pen.


    While spreading the letter paper, Deng Jiaer said to the general officer:


    "Please stay for a moment. I''m going to write a special letter now. Take my letter and send it to the Koran department. After it is sent to the Koran department, spread a rumor in the Helai department that Ladao received a letter from the commander of the British army."


    "Yes!"


    The general answered loudly and stood aside and waited obediently.


    At this time, Deng Jiaer had dipped her quill pen in ink and began to write the [special letter] she had just spoken on this paved letter paper.

 Chapter 624

    Britannia Empire, ligasos mountains (Brahma), Koran.


    Yesterday, after being suspected by Nalu for no reason, the clan leader of Kelan department, Ladao, was depressed until now.


    In order to change his mood and find something to divert his attention, Ladao began to grind his sword.


    While grinding his sword, the mood of Ladao slowly improved, and he also slowly looked away.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you think about it, it''s not unreasonable that Lu would doubt me so much.


    ¡ª¡ªThere was such a rumor all of a sudden, and I did happen to have a britannian sword, which anyone could not help but doubt.


    ¡ª¡ªJust forget about it this time. Don''t worry about him like that.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is better not to doubt each other like this now that the enemy is present. Now is not the time to turn against each other.


    ¡ª¡ªI hope Nalu can think about it and don''t be confused by such boring rumors.


    Slowly, he decided not to care about the rudeness of Nalu to him yesterday.


    However, just then, a loud report sounded outside his house:


    "Patriarch! There''s a situation! "


    After hearing the sentence "there is a situation", the Lado immediately became serious, grabbed his sword and stood up with a shout.


    "What''s going on? Did the britannians call? "


    "No, no! It was the britannians who sent you a letter! "


    "Letter?" Ladao blinked suspiciously, "what letter?"


    "I don''t know! The patriarch hasn''t seen it yet. I dare not open it to see the contents without authorization! "


    "How did the britannians send the letter?"


    "They first shouted to us at the periphery of the tribe and told us that they had a letter to give to the patriarch. Then they tied the letter to the arrow and shot it! After shooting the letter with arrows, they left! "


    "... send the letter in!"


    "Yes!"


    As the harmony fell, a young soldier immediately pushed open the door of the pull Road, and then handed a roll of cylindrical stationery to the pull road with both hands.


    Ladao took the letter paper from the soldier''s hand, asked the soldier to leave first and sneered at the roll of letter paper.


    "Hum, this should be a letter to persuade me to surrender. I won''t surrender!"


    Although no matter what was written on the letter, Ladao would not agree to surrender, he decided to look at what was written in the letter for the time being.


    However, after Ladao unfolded the roll of stationery, he was confused by what was written on the roll of stationery.


    "What is this..."


    The contents of the letter sent to him by the britannians would be too reluctant to say it was a letter.


    Although this letter is indeed written in the words of their lake people. But Lado didn''t understand what was said in this letter.


    Because there is a lot of smearing on this letter.


    Apply a little here and a little there, and the place where you apply is the key to the content.


    This makes the content of this letter so ambiguous that I can''t understand what it says.


    After reading the sermon for a long time, he couldn''t understand what was said on the letter, so he simply didn''t read it. With a big hand, he threw the letter into a corner of the table.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ligasos mountains (Brahma), herai.


    "Oh, Moka."


    After hearing the familiar male voice calling himself, Moka looked back.


    "Ah, it''s Trudeau. Good morning. "


    This man, named Moka, is the elder and good friend of Moka, who went down the mountain with Moka and Lugar to trade with the britannians.


    "Good morning, too." Truchong Inka smiled and nodded, "that''s right. Moka, have you seen Lugar lately? "


    "No..." Moka shook his head and looked a little depressed. "It seems that Lugar has locked himself at home since the britannians announced the declaration of war to us."


    "Mocha, did you go to Lugar''s house to see the situation?"


    "Of course I have, but... Luge only told me that he was fine. He just wanted to be quiet and let me not disturb him again later..."


    When he heard this, tru sighed lightly: "Lugar seems to be a ''advocate of surrender'' and does not advocate fighting with the britannians. It''s understandable that most people in our tribe want to have a big fight with the britannians."


    "Luge..." Moka whispered the name of his good friend, with concern in his tone.


    Just then, Trudeau suddenly paused, as if he remembered something.


    "By the way, mocha, do you know the latest news?"


    "Message? Oh, I know. It''s the news that the Ladao clan leader has already defected to the enemy. I knew it yesterday. To be honest - I think this rumor is false. I don''t believe that the Ladao clan leader has defected to the enemy. "


    "I don''t mean that. I mean the new news today."


    "What''s new today?" Moka wondered, "I really don''t know... What''s new today?"


    "It is said that at dawn today, the britannians sent a letter to the leader of the Ladao clan with arrows."


    "Letter? Is it a letter of persuasion? "


    "I don''t know what the letter is. In short, the britannians sent a letter to the leader of the Ladao clan. As for the content of this letter, no one knows except the leader himself."


    Hearing this, I don''t know why, an unknown premonition suddenly rose in Moka''s heart.


    "Well... Did our patriarch know the news?"


    "Of course I know, just now. After learning the news, Nalu hurried to take several soldiers from the tribe to the Koran department. "


    "Did chief Lu go to the Koran Department..." murmured Moka.


    After learning that Nalu knew the news and had rushed to the Koran department, Moka''s foreboding became stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ligasos mountains (Brahma), Koran.


    "Huh? Then Lou? " La Dao looked puzzled at the Lu standing in front of him. "Why did you come to my tribe again? Is there anything else? "


    It was the same yesterday. He suddenly came to his tribe with a serious look and wronged him and doubted him.


    So now seeing Nalu coming to his tribe again with a serious look, Ladao''s eyebrows frowned involuntarily.


    "... La Dao, I''ve heard." The Lou said in a deep voice, "the britannians sent you a letter, didn''t they?"


    "Ah, yes." The Taoist priest nodded very readily. After all, Nalu was telling the truth. Just now, a britannian sent a letter with an arrow. There was nothing to admit, "it was just delivered. Tie it to the arrow and shoot it. "


    "... pull the road." Nalu''s face was so blue and gloomy that it seemed that water was about to drip. "What did the britannians write on the letter they sent you?"

 Chapter 625

    Looking at the Lu who asked him about the contents of the letter with a gloomy face, La Dao immediately understood something.


    "Nalu." He frowned. "Do you doubt that I''m exchanging some shady letters with the britannians?"


    "Nalu! Would you mind a little? "


    Ladao angrily scolded Nalu.


    "If I really exchanged some shady letters with the britannians, I wouldn''t have used such a conspicuous way of shooting arrows in?"


    "That may be..." the Lu looked at the Ladao with a look of doubt that could not be covered up.


    "You... Hum! Forget it, Lou, if you want to see it, I''ll show you enough! "


    After that, the lad picked up the letter that he had just thrown into the corner of the table and handed it to Nalu.


    As he handed the letter to Nalu, Ladao rejoiced in his heart.


    I''m glad I didn''t burn this letter directly just now.


    If the letter had been burned directly just now, Ladao would not know how to explain the contents of the letter to Nalu. It is not an shady content.


    After Ladao handed him the letter, Nalu immediately took it.


    After unfolding the letter and seeing the contents, Lu frowned directly.


    "Is this...?"


    Nalu pointed to the altered part on the letter and asked La Dao.


    "I''ll explain in advance." Lado shrugged. "I didn''t add the altered part on this letter."


    "When the britannians sent this letter, there were a lot of alterations on it. I can''t understand what the letter says. "


    Ladao thought that taking out the letter intact to Nalu could relieve Nalu''s misunderstanding of him.


    But Ladao found that things didn''t seem so simple.


    After reading the letter for a long time, Nalu''s face didn''t improve.


    Still a dignified face, still so gloomy.


    After rewinding the letter with a gloomy face, Nalu handed it back to Ladao, and then left the Ladao''s room without saying a word.


    After watching Nalu leave, the Lado turned his mouth in displeasure.


    Nalu doubted him again, which ignited the dissatisfaction with Nalu that had just been pressed down in Ladao''s heart.


    And "burning" more violently than before.


    "This, that Lu..." the lad whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly. "It''s really unpleasant to doubt this, doubt that..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the hellebo, Nalu plunged directly into his home.


    After returning home, a greeting sounded from his side:


    "Father. What about? What does that letter say? "


    The owner of this greeting is luge, Nalu''s only son.


    Hearing his son''s question, Nalu was silent for a while and said:


    "There are a lot of alterations on that letter. I can''t read what''s written on it?"


    "A lot of alteration?" Lugar murmured and frowned.


    At this time, Nalu said in a deep voice again:


    "Although the Lama said that he didn''t add these alterations, I suspect... He may be lying. He added these alterations in order to prevent us from reading the contents of this letter..."


    Speaking of this, Nalu''s face became more ugly.


    As soon as Nalu''s voice fell behind, Lugar said in a hurry:


    "Father! In the absence of definite evidence, do not wrong the leader of Ladao for no reason! The alteration on this letter may have been added by the britannians themselves! The purpose is to let your father doubt the leader of Ladao! "


    As soon as luge finished speaking, Nalu angrily scolded luge:


    "Lugar! shut your mouth! When is it your turn to discuss and give advice on these major events? "


    Although luge was Nalu''s only son, Nalu didn''t like his only son very much.


    The lake people are a warrior nation, and as the first warrior of the Helai tribe, Nalu naturally prefers and respects those figures with amazing force.


    And his son, luge, happens to be a man of mediocre force.


    Although luge''s mind is famous for his good, Nalu has a little disgust with his son because of his sparse and ordinary force and his character of not liking struggle.


    In addition, after the britannians fought with them, Lugar always advocated not to fight with the britannians and surrender directly, which made Nalu, who always advocated resistance to the end, even more disgusted with Lugar.


    Lu has just been in a bad mood for the last two days. In the face of luge who suddenly spoke and put forward suggestions, Lu naturally didn''t have a good face for him. He directly angrily refuted it, which made luge''s neck shrink.


    "... yes."


    Lugar''s tone was full of loss.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), foot of the mountain, pingman legion, this array, Dengar camp.


    At this time, the 10 brigade captains of pingman Legion have gathered in Deng Jiaer''s camp.


    The total strength of the pingman Legion is only 10000 people. For such a number of troops, only one knight is responsible for command.


    Therefore, in the pingman legion, only Deng Jiaer is a knight, and the other senior officers are just the captain.


    When Deng Jiaer called all the captains of the whole corps, it was impossible to have a party with them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Deng Jiaer''s voice, which was still young, echoed in the camp.


    "All the tribes who chose to surrender have obediently come down the mountain. Now, only Helai and Koran are still fighting tenaciously in the ligasos mountains."


    "So - it''s time to send troops to attack the mountains and destroy these two!"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, 10 captains showed their happy faces one after another.


    Since they came to the foot of the ligasos mountains, they had to wait for the tribes who chose to surrender to come down the mountain, so they didn''t send troops to attack the mountain.


    Now it was finally the time to attack and to reap the war achievements. They couldn''t restrain themselves and asked Deng Jiaer to fight one after another.


    In their eyes, these barbarians are just a bunch of weak and deceptive savages who can be defeated easily. It''s not easy to get military achievements.


    These reactions of the brigade leaders were expected by Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jia''er raised her hand and signaled them to be calm. Then she showed a meaningful smile: "although it''s time to attack, we don''t intend to make a real attack on shanman''s first wave of attack."


    "The first wave of attack against shanman, we will launch a feint against them."


    "And this wave of feint, we will only kill the people of heleb, not the people of Koran."


    After that, the meaningful color on Deng Jia''er''s face became riche

 Chapter 626

    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma).


    On this day, the only two who remained on Mount BLA and planned to resist with the britannians to the end, the Helai and Koran were "lively".


    Because they received the news that the britannians began to attack the mountains!


    According to the report of the soldiers responsible for monitoring the movements of the britannians, the britannians sent at least 300 people up the mountain this time.


    Upon learning of this news, the hellai and Koran ministries immediately began to operate.


    The elite soldiers of their tribe were sent to stop the britannians who began to climb the mountain.


    At this time - Helai department.


    "Mocha, are you nervous?" Tru asked Moka, who was running next to him.


    Moka kept up with the army while sorting out his bows, arrows, swords and other weapons.


    "Not nervous." Moka smiled, "because I can finally fight the britannians, I''m not nervous, but I''m also a little excited at this time."


    "Hahaha! Me too! " Tru''s eyes burned with fighting spirit. "I''m excited to finally fight the britannians! We must show the people of Britannia our strength! "


    At present, there are 418 soldiers in the Helai department.


    Because this would be the first battle with the britannians, Nalu sent most of their helaibu soldiers - a full 250 soldiers to the front battlefield to be on the safe side.


    At this time, luge stood on a high ground in the Helai department and watched 250 soldiers, including his friends, rush to the front line.


    His eyes were full of sadness.


    In a tone that only you can hear, he said to himself:


    "How can we beat the britannians... I hope fewer people will die this time..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ligasos mountains (Brahma), somewhere on the south slope.


    "Darlene, Darlene."


    Yala whispered to Darlene walking next to her:


    "We finally went to the battlefield and fought face to face with the enemy... What should we do? I''m so nervous. My hands are full of sweat now, and my heart beats so fast..."


    "Me too..." dalina smiled bitterly and said to Yala with the same low voice. "I''m also nervous... I didn''t expect us to go to the battlefield so soon..."


    During such a March, chatting was strictly prohibited, so they only dared to lower the voice line and talk in a low voice that only they could hear.


    Su Cheng transferred half of the Fourth Army of the Michael knights to form a flat barbarian army, which was responsible for calming the BLA mountain.


    The 17th brigade where Da Liana is located happens to be one of the 10 brigades that were drawn to attack Bula mountain.


    After arriving at the foot of the ligasos mountains, the first squadron of the 17th brigade where Da Liana is located was transferred to drive away the businessmen who set up a trade point at the foot of the ligasos mountains to do business with the mountain barbarians.


    After driving away shanman, who set up a trade point and did business with shanman, they experienced a long period of idleness and training every day.


    Then, last night, they suddenly received a battle request!


    Tomorrow morning, the first Squadron, the second squadron and the third squadron of the 17th brigade will take the lead in climbing the mountain and launch the first wave of exploratory attacks on the mountain barbarians.


    After learning that they were finally going to fight face-to-face with shanman, some people were excited and some were afraid.


    But more nervous.


    Darlene and her good friend Yala belong to the kind of people who feel nervous when they know that there is going to be a war.


    They even lost sleep last night because they were too nervous.


    After a sleepless night, at the moment when the sun just shone on the earth, the people of the first Squadron, the second squadron and the third squadron of their 17th brigade were ready to go and began to march towards the ligasos mountains.


    Lindsay, the squadron leader of their first Squadron, was temporarily appointed as the commander-in-chief of the three squadrons.


    On the way of leading the three squadrons to the ligasos mountains, Lindsay also cheered the soldiers of the three squadrons from time to time:


    "Don''t be nervous! Don''t be afraid! Apply the skills you usually practice on the training ground to here! "


    "The mountain barbarians are just a bunch of savages! Compared with the brave and well-equipped northerners, it''s not worth mentioning! Your first battle turned out to be such a weak and deceptive savage. Your luck is really good! I fought the first battle in those years, but I was from the North! Bad luck! "


    The northern kingdom is the customary name of the holy Hiram empire by the britannians.


    Of course, some people like to call the holy Helan Empire snow country, but there are few such people.


    Britannians like to call the holy Helan empire the north, the Frankish empire the East and the Lorraine empire the south.


    Lindsay kept cheering the soldiers of the three squadrons because they were recruits who had never been on the battlefield.


    It should be said that the soldiers of the 17th brigade are recruits who have not been on the battlefield and have not fought face to face with the enemy.


    They were all new recruits when they launched the reconstruction plan of the Michael knights at the end of last year.


    Although they had enough training time and mastered everything they should learn, they had no experience of going to the battlefield.


    Many recruits are very nervous when they first go to the battlefield.


    Therefore, in order to ease the tension of these recruits, Lindsay kept making a noise and cheering the soldiers of the three squadrons.


    Lindsay''s encouragement is still useful.


    After listening to Lindsay''s words, many soldiers'' pale, iron blue faces also improved a little.


    "Darlene."


    Yala lowered her voice again and said to dalina walking next to her:


    "Why doesn''t officer Lindsay explain to us? Explain why you want to kill only the people of Helai department, not the people of Koran department. "


    After they received a request to play last night, they received a strange request.


    That is, after starting to attack the mountain tomorrow morning, we should only kill the people of Helai department, not the people of Koran department.


    In the face of the people in the Koran department, just knock them out. You can''t kill them unless you have to.


    After informing them of this strange request, he taught them how to distinguish them from helaibu and Koran from clothing.


    When they began to march towards the ligasos mountains just now, the officers led by Lindsay also specially came to check whether each of them knew how to distinguish who was from the helaibu and who was from the Koran.


    After hearing Yala''s question, Darlene shrugged her shoulders: "officer Lindsay may not know why she only killed the people of Hleb."


    "But we don''t need to think too much. We just have to abide by the task assigned by the chief and kill only the people of Helai department."


    "Yes." Yala nodded, "that''s right."


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a large number of arrows suddenly came from the trees on both sides of the march of their three squadrons.


    The large number of arrows shrouded the three squadrons in an instant.


    "Enemy attack! Meet the enemy! "


    While these arrows shrouded them, Lindsay''s shrill cry rang out and echoed in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 627

    As soon as Lindsay''s shrill cry fell, the soldiers of the three squadrons immediately moved like a conditioned reflex.


    They quickly dispersed and divided into small teams. Taking the team as the basic combat unit, they set up their shields and drew out the sword around their waist.


    Because the battle is conducted in complex mountainous areas, long weapons such as spear and axe gun are not practical in this terrain, so the soldiers of the three squadrons do not carry their long swords, only their shields and long swords.


    Miso


    The sharp sword that makes people feel numb comes out of its scabbard one after another.


    Dalina and Yala are close to each other and take care of each other with the rest of their comrades in arms of the third team of the first squadron of the 17th brigade.


    Although the sudden arrow rain was dense, it did not bring much damage to them.


    The veteran Lindsay has rich combat experience. As soon as she heard the sound of bowstring, she immediately gave a voice to warn the soldiers of the three squadrons.


    The soldiers were also well trained. As soon as they heard Lindsay''s shouting, they immediately dispersed in teams and set up shields.


    Because the shields were erected in time, and each of them was fully armed and equipped with a set of iron armor, the sudden arrow rain did not bring much damage to them at all.


    Most of the arrows were blocked by their shields.


    Even though a few arrows escaped the defense of their shields and successfully shot the soldiers hiding behind the shields, these arrows failed to break the soldiers'' armor and bring fatal casualties to the soldiers due to the protection of iron armor.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow touched the edge of Darlene''s shield and hit Darlene''s right shoulder armor.


    Seeing that Da Liana was hit by an arrow, Yala, who stood on the side of Da liana, immediately asked Da Liana nervously, "Da Liana! Are you okay? "


    "Ah, it''s all right." As Darlene spoke, she raised her right hand holding the sword and pulled out the arrow inserted on her right shoulder armor. "The power of the arrow is very weak. I didn''t even shoot through my armor. I didn''t even scratch my skin."


    After that, Darlene threw the arrow on the ground.


    Yala looked at the arrow and found that there was no blood on the arrow, so he was relieved.


    "It seems that the mountain man''s equipment is really weak." Arah said to darina.


    "Yes." Darlene nodded. "If the arrow was shot by our crossbow or by our britannian bow, my right hand might not be used for a while."


    After being hit by shanman''s arrow just now, Darlene felt that shanman''s equipment was far from that of their britannians.


    The arrow just now can only shoot wild animals and humans without armour.


    If it is to be used against heavily armed humans such as Darlene and them now, its power is not enough.


    The imaginary enemies of the British Empire have always been the holy Helan empire in the north, the Frankish empire in the East and the Lorraine empire in the south. Among them, the Frankish empire is a mortal enemy eager to perish immediately.


    Like the British Empire, even the most ordinary soldiers in the army can have a complete set of equipment from head to toe.


    Therefore, in order to deal with these three empires, long ago, the British Empire developed a strong crossbow and powerful bow that can penetrate iron armor and promoted it in the whole army.


    Its power is not comparable to those of mountain barbarians, who can only shoot wild animals and unarmed human bows.


    As Darlene said just now, if the arrow was shot from the crossbow of their britannian Empire, her right hand could not be used for a long time.


    Although some people were shot by an arrow like da liana, they were too weak to break the armor, so they couldn''t bring them any fatal damage. At most, they were scratched by the arrow that barely penetrated the armor.


    As soon as the sprinkling of arrow rain was over, hundreds of mountain barbarians dressed in strange clothes shouted a cry that Da Liana didn''t understand, waved their swords and flashed out of the trees on both sides of them, and then rushed towards Da liana and them like a tide.


    "Coming!" Da Liana shouted to her comrades in arms. At the same time, she tightened her long sword and was ready to meet the enemy.


    The cry of killing suddenly sounded in this small forest.


    The smell of blood began to linger in this small forest.


    A young man, about 30 years old, with a black dot on his left and right eyes and feet, waved his war knife and rushed at Da Liana.


    Looking at the knife closer and closer to her head, Darlene suddenly flashed out the training content on the training ground.


    Sword wielding and defense training are compulsory courses for every infantry.


    Darlene lifted her left arm, which had already trained muscle memory, and grabbed it on her left hand. The shield blocked the knife that was splitting at her.


    Similarly, the right arm, who had already practiced muscle memory, clenched the long sword on his right hand and stabbed the mountain man who attacked her.


    And the famous shanman''s skill is not small. Facing the unexpected stabbing sword, he suddenly dodged and avoided the stabbing attack.


    While avoiding this stab, he waved his knife again and cut at darina.


    The knife cut from the road is as fast as thunder. It can bully the body and enter in place.


    But Darlene''s sweat on the training ground is not in vain.


    Da Liana took back the sword she had just stabbed in time and opened shanman''s Sabre with her sword.


    After opening the shanman''s sword, Darlene immediately stepped back, took back her long sword and shield, and immediately set up the posture of the next fight.


    But the famous shanman stumbled with the preyed knife and looked at Darlene who fought with him back and forth, regardless of up and down.


    He never thought that a woman could have such strong strength.


    If it''s a one-on-one fight, dalina may not be the opponent of shanman with rich fighting experience.


    But fortunately - this is not a one-on-one time.


    When the famous mountain man stumbled and regained his center of gravity with the knife preyed by Da liana, Yala, who had been guarding the side of Da liana, saw the opportunity and rushed towards the famous mountain man.


    Arah bullied and entered, sliding under his feet and the ground making a noise.


    Flash, flash again.


    The long sword in Arah''s hand flashed twice.


    The famous mountain man escaped the first chop of Yala, but did not escape the second chop.


    The second record of Yala hit the mountain man''s left shoulder firmly.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Although the language is not fluent, the howl is common in all countries and nationalities.


    After being hit by Yala on his left shoulder, the mountain man made a miserable howl.


    The famous shanman is full of flaws at this time.


    Having temporarily forgotten the tension and fear, Darlene, who had only the idea of facing and killing the enemy in her mind, sank down and swept the long sword in her hand forward!


    The sharp blade cuts open the belly of the famous mountain man.


    The intestines and other organs immediately flowed out along the wound and along with the blood and covered the ground.


    The mountain, unwilling to die like this, struggled for a while before slowly falling to the ground.


    His eyes still remained unwilling, staring lifelessly at darina and Yala.


    Slightly open mouth, outflow of blood and saliva mixed into a pink liquid.


    Looking at the famous shanman who died in a terrible condition, the faces of dalina and Yala turned as white as snow.


    The first time they went to the battlefield and fought with the enemy, they saw bodies for the first time.


    It''s also the first time I''ve seen a body from them.


    Just when Darlene and Yala were still frightened by the corpse from their hands, a mountain man not far from Darlene had cut at Darlene with a war knife in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    Darlene scolded and wanted to raise her sword to block the attack.


    But it''s too late.


    It''s too late for Darlene or the Yala beside her.


    Da Liana could only look helplessly and hopelessly at the sword that was getting closer and closer to her.

 Chapter 628

    While Darlene waited desperately for the knife to cut her head open¡ª¡ª


    Dang!!


    A loud sound of sharp weapon collision rang out.


    A long sword of their britannians suddenly stretched out from the oblique side of dalina and the mountain man, blocking the sword that was about to cut dalina''s head.


    The long sword not only blocked the sabre that was about to cut Da Liana''s head, but also opened it.


    The owner of this long sword has excellent swordsmanship.


    After opening the sabre, the owner of the long sword adjusted the position of the long sword in his hand at a very fast speed and stabbed it at the owner of the sabre.


    The famous mountain man couldn''t react at all. The long sword pierced his neck and killed him instantly.


    Dalina and Yala looked up along the body of the long sword still dripping blood. After seeing who the owner of the long sword was, dalina and Yala couldn''t help exclaiming in unison:


    "Sir Lindsay!"


    The man who saved Darlene at the most critical time is their immediate supervisor, Lindsay, the squadron leader of the first squadron of the 17th brigade!


    "Don''t be in a daze!" Lindsay yelled at Darlene and Yala, "it''s on the battlefield now! A moment of absence and daze are fatal! Forget what I usually teach you?! Give me fucking attention! "


    After that, Lindsay stopped talking to Darlene and Yala and looked for the next enemy with her sword.


    After being taught a lesson by Lindsay, Darlene and Yala felt that they were finally a little sober, and the discomfort caused by seeing the corpse from their hands was also a little relieved.


    The two men clenched their swords again and leaned closely with other comrades in arms of the third team of the first squadron of the 17th brigade, concentrating and vigilant around.


    After working with Yala to kill an enemy, although she felt a brief discomfort, dalina felt that she had completely recovered now.


    The only thing left in my mind was the idea of meeting and killing the enemy.


    Although the number of mountain barbarians was a little more than them, the mountain barbarians immediately fell into a disadvantage as soon as the war began.


    Before they climbed the mountain, their officer specially ordered them to take a small team as the basic combat unit and take care of each other with their own team members after the battle with shanman began.


    Britannians know how to form small teams and small formations to fight. At the same time, they have also received training to fight with their own team members. However, the mountain barbarians only fight on their own, do not know how to cooperate with their comrades in arms, let alone what formation.


    The mountain barbarians, who only fight their own battles, although they are superior in number, are not opponents of the britannians who know how to form a battle.


    Plus - shanman''s equipment is far less than that of the britannians.


    Shanman''s former opponents were all shanman of other tribes who had no armor and only wore a suit of cloth.


    Their usual way of dealing with the yamaman of other tribes is to deal with the heavily armed britannians, which naturally will not work.


    Many mountain barbarians, who lacked experience in dealing with the enemy wearing iron armor, waved their swords and cut into the chest of the soldiers.


    But only a spark came out.


    Their swords could not break the defenses of all the britannians in iron armor.


    The mountain man without iron armor is much more pitiful in the face of the long sword of the britannians.


    The britannians cut the chests of mountain barbarians, which can seriously injure them and even kill them directly.


    When shanman cuts the chest of britannians, he can only cut a series of sparks.


    At the beginning of the encounter, the outcome was doomed.


    Less than five minutes after the start of the war, the situation of the war was one-sided.


    Hundreds of bodies have been lying on the ground.


    These bodies are basically shanman''s bodies, and there are few britannian bodies.


    Although the war was fierce, the britannian soldiers did not forget the orders given to them by their officers when they entered the mountain:


    Kill only the people of the Helai department. Don''t kill the people of the Koran Department unless you have to.


    Therefore, when fighting with the mountain barbarians, the soldiers pay attention to the clothes of the people in front of them.


    After confirming that the other party was from Helai department, he killed him mercilessly.


    If the opponent is from Koran, try to stun the opponent with a shield and sword ridge, or cut his legs and make him lose his fighting ability.


    Lindsay was a "force faction" officer who became the squadron leader by force. In terms of personal combat effectiveness, she ranked No. 1 among all the captains of the Fourth Army, so she showed great prestige in this war.


    A shanman rushed towards Lindsay with a knife high, and Lindsay leisurely turned her feet and stood still. She held the sword in one hand, the sword tip pointed obliquely to the sky, and the sharp blade was aimed at the shanman running towards her.


    The famous mountain ran up quite smoothly. Without a word, the two only fought for one round, and the famous mountain man fell forward.


    After the shanman was solved with one blow, three more shanman rushed at her.


    Even if three shanman found her, Lindsay was still not afraid.


    Lift the long sword in your hand again and aim the sharp blade at the three mountain men.


    Flash, flash, flash again!


    Lindsay''s sword flashed three times.


    The three mountains fell to the ground and were bleeding.


    Lindsay, who has rich combat experience and superb swordsmanship skills, has few enemies in this encounter battlefield.


    At this time, a sudden change occurred.


    A big, muscular man found Lindsay.


    Unlike other soldiers, this strong man is extremely powerful.


    As soon as I met him, Lindsay''s eyebrows could not help frowning.


    Just after a few rounds, Lindsay gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    As long as nothing happens, Lindsay will lose.


    ¡ª¡ªTut... Please


    Lindsay scolded so secretly in her heart.


    Lindsay didn''t know that the strong man in front of her was Nalu, the first warrior and patriarch of Helai department.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nalu Hong looked at the britannian woman soldier in front of him and made a continuous and powerful attack like sea waves.


    From the beginning of the war to the present, their lake people have been in a state of one-sided. Basically, all lying on the earth are their lake people''s bodies.


    Faced with this situation, Nalu was naturally extremely anxious.


    In order to restore the decline as much as possible, Nalu found the female soldier who had killed many of them from the beginning. Judging from her clothes, she should have a high status among the britannians.


    Although the female soldier is strong, she is not his opponent.


    Nalu was eager to cut off the head of the female soldier in order to boost the morale of the whole staff.


    However, just then, an urgent voice sounded from behind nalud:


    "Nalu! Retreat! No more! "


    The master of this voice is Ladao, the patriarch of Koran.


    "If we continue to fight, it will all be destroyed!" Ladao continued to shout eagerly behind Nalu, "retreat quickly!"


    "Wait a minute!" While continuing to fight with the female soldier, Nalu replied without looking back, "wait until I kill the female soldier of the britannians! The woman soldier''s dress is different from others! She must have a high position among britannians! And she killed a lot of us! I must kill her! "


    "Don''t worry about any more female soldiers!!" "Do you know?! Now every minute, every second, our robes are falling down! "


    "Do you know how many soldiers will be killed by other britannians during the time you kill the female soldier when you are persistent in killing the female soldier?"


    After hearing the words of Ladao, Nalu''s face was full of entanglement and hesitation.


    After thinking for a while, Nalu clenched his teeth and pushed the female soldier in front of him away. Then he shouted at the remaining soldiers at his throat:


    "Retreat! Retreat! "

 Chapter 629

    Lindsay was relieved to see that the strong man in front of her stopped pestering and attacking herself.


    Because after a few moves with the mountain man, Lindsay knew that she was not the opponent of the mountain man at all.


    If she continues to fight like this, she will lose without doubt.


    After the strong man finally let Lindsay go, he shouted a few shanman words.


    Lindsay doesn''t know shanman language, so she doesn''t know what the shanman is shouting.


    But she guessed that the strong man in the mountain should be asking his companions to retreat.


    Because with the fall of these shouts of the mountain man, the mountain men who had been completely suppressed by her soldiers began to retreat in a panic.


    Looking at the mountain barbarians who began to retreat, Lindsay whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis mountain man may be the leader of this group of mountain men... If he is not the leader, he can''t roar twice and successfully get his companions to retreat... I don''t know whether this mountain man is the head of Helai tribe or the head of Kelan tribe.


    Looking at the retreating mountain man, Lindsay did not order the pursuit.


    He waved the long sword held on his right hand down heavily, spilled the residual blood on the sword, put the sword tip back to the sheath mouth, put the sword back in the sheath, and then Lang Sheng ordered:


    "Everyone - retreat!"


    As soon as Lindsay''s order fell, many officers and soldiers threw surprised eyes at Lindsay.


    Their eyes seemed to be asking Lindsay, "did I hear wrong?"


    "Sir Lindsay." A small captain standing not far from Lindsay hesitated and asked, "shanman has begun to retreat. Don''t we pursue?"


    "No."


    Lindsay replied without hesitation.


    "We''ll withdraw now."


    Speaking of this, Lindsay paused and continued:


    "Don''t ask me why, I don''t know why."


    "The task assigned to me by my superiors is to kill a large number of people in Helai department after the first wave of attack by shanman, try not to kill people in Kelan department, and retreat down the mountain immediately after repelling the first wave of attack by shanman."


    Then Lindsay nuzzled her mouth at the earth under their feet.


    "Immediately start to retreat. Remember to take the wounded up the mountain and take these prisoners down the mountain."


    Shanman just retreated in a hurry and panic. At the same time, he was not able to retreat with the disabled wounded, so he left a lot of wounded on the battlefield.


    These mountain barbarians left on the battlefield are basically the seriously wounded or the wounded who have cut their legs and backs and are unable to retreat.


    Most of the wounded left on the battlefield were soldiers of the Koran army.


    Because of the order of "only kill the soldiers of the Helai department and try not to kill the soldiers of the Koran Department", the soldiers were merciful to the soldiers of the Koran department in the battle just now and only wounded them.


    Therefore, the vast majority of the wounded lying on the ground are Koran soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Darlene, retreat."


    As Yala put her sword back in its sheath, she continued to say to Darlene standing next to her.


    "How''s it going? Are you hurt? "


    "No." Darlene, leaning on her sword to recover her strength, wiped the blood splashed on her face just now, "what about you? Are you hurt? "


    "Neither did I." Speaking of this, Yala put on a bitter smile, "how many people have we killed in this war?"


    Dalina smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t kill any, but I killed three with you..."


    "Me too. I''m also the only one who didn''t kill. I killed three of them together with you. How can I count this military achievement? "


    "Divide it into two and a half." Darlene said in a half joking tone, "you and I killed 1.5 people each."


    After joking with her friends, Darlene straightened up, pulled out the sword inserted upside down on the ground, put the sword back in its sheath and prepared to retreat with the big army.


    When the sword was put back in its sheath, Darlene whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s strange... The mood after killing people... Is calmer than expected


    Da Liana had fantasized about her reaction and mood after she killed someone.


    Now, after really killing the enemy and seeing the blood, Darlene found that her emotions were much calmer than she thought.


    Except for a brief discomfort after seeing the first corpse from her hand, there was no emotional discomfort after working with Yala to kill the second and third.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, north, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), at the foot of the mountain, pingman army is in this array.


    After the three squadrons returned to their stronghold at the foot of the mountain, Lindsay, as the temporary commander of the three squadrons, immediately went to Deng Jiaer''s camp and reported today''s war situation and results to Deng Jiaer.


    After listening to Lindsay''s report, Deng Jiaer nodded with a smile:


    "31 people were slightly injured, 3 seriously injured and 9 dead. Killed and wounded more than 100 people and captured 22 people, and most of the people killed were from Helai Department... Good results. It''s hard for you. You go down first. "


    "Yes!" Lindsay immediately responded respectfully, and then turned and left Deng Jiaer''s big tent.


    Deng Jiaer was the only one left in such a big account.


    Deng Jiaer leaned back, leaned back on the back of the chair and muttered:


    "I''m really curious... I don''t know how the clan leader of the Helai department, Nalu, will react when he learns that most of the dead are from the Helai department, and there are basically no major casualties in the Kelan Department..."


    "If it goes well, the alliance between the herai and the Koran will be dissolved today..."


    "The defeat of shanman is just around the corner..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Ligasos mountains (Brahma), somewhere.


    Staggered with swords and bows, the defeated soldiers of herai and Koran moved forward disorderly and powerlessly.


    Just now, after the clan leader Nalu of the Helai department ordered the retreat, the clan leader Ladao of the Koran department immediately followed suit and ordered the retreat.


    After finally getting the order to retreat, the soldiers who had long been defeated by the britannians and had no morale immediately began to flee in a panic.


    They didn''t stop until they had some strength.


    Fiasco.


    A complete defeat.


    The battle with the britannians was undoubtedly a complete defeat.


    It was so miserable that the morale of the remaining soldiers was completely destroyed.


    There was no energy and spirit just now.


    Not only did the soldiers look decadent, but also Nalu, the patriarch and the first warrior of the helaibu, looked decadent at this time.


    He knew that the strength of the britannians was very strong, but he didn''t expect that the strength of the britannians would be so strong.


    It was clear that they attacked suddenly and were unprepared, but they still suffered a disastrous defeat.


    Although the number of casualties is still being counted, Nalu estimates that the number of casualties in their herai and Koran departments will not be less than 100.


    The number of deaths of britannians may not exceed 10


    Just when Nalu was feeling depressed and upset about the big defeat just now, something happened that made Nalu more upset, or even more angry.


    That is, the casualties of the two films have been counted.


    After seeing the comparison of casualties between the two films, Nalu''s face immediately turned crimson with anger.

 Chapter 630

    "Pull the road!"


    Nalu ran angrily to the front of the Taoist priest.


    "What''s the matter with this number of casualties?! Why is the number of deaths in our Haley department so high! And your Koran is almost dead! "


    Just now, after finally calculating the casualties of the two of them and knowing the casualties of each of them, Nalu couldn''t sit still and forced himself to confront him face to face.


    A total of 102 people were killed in the battle just now.


    Among the 102 soldiers who died in the war, the Helai Department accounted for 95, while the Koran Department accounted for only 7.


    The soldiers of the Koran department were basically injured, and few died.


    Obviously, they fought side by side, and such a number of deaths is obviously abnormal.


    After hearing Nalu''s question to him, La Dao was full of embarrassment and confusion.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Just now, Ladao also received the casualties of their two films.


    After knowing the casualties of their two films, Ladao was stunned.


    He did not expect that the proportion of deaths in the two films would be so abnormal.


    Therefore, after hearing Nalu''s question, Ladao could only hesitate and did not know how to reply to Nalu.


    Looking at the faltering way, Nalu''s face became darker and darker.


    After the previous "Su Cheng sword gift event" and "letter delivery event", Nalu''s heart has long hidden his dissatisfaction and doubt about the Lama.


    Now that he had just experienced a big defeat, his mood was extremely unstable, and saw this abnormal number of deaths, Nalu''s dissatisfaction and doubt about Ladao burst out in an instant.


    "... pull the road." The Lu said in a deep voice, "is it because you have already taken refuge in the britannians, so britannians take special care of your Koran department, let your Koran people go in the battle and only kill our Helai people¡°


    After hearing what Nalu said, Ladao immediately became angry.


    Anyone who hears that someone has wronged you like this will be angry.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    He stood up with a shout.


    "How many times have you suspected me of taking refuge in Britannia? Ah?! Is that how you treat your allies? "


    "At a time when we need our two departments to work together, Lu, you doubt our Koran department again and again!"


    "To tell you the truth, Lou! I''ve endured you for a long time! Wronged me again and again! "


    "I think that now the enemy is in great need of our two partners. I let you tolerate you again and again!"


    "But you have no idea! You really think I won''t be angry, don''t you? "


    "If you always suspect that I have taken refuge in the britannians! Then the alliance should be dissolved! We fight each other! "


    That Lou has never been a good tempered man.


    After hearing his merciless and impolite words, the anger in Lu''s heart was even worse.


    Almost without thinking about it, the grumpy Nalu blurted out:


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone! We''ll fight each other after that! Even without your Koran department, our Helai department can still fight the britannians! "


    "When you were beaten by the britannians after the Koran, don''t ask us for help!"


    "Who wants to join hands with you, Holly dog!" The lad shouted, "even if we can''t beat the britannians, we won''t ask you for help!"


    After saying that, he was so angry that he turned his head and left: "the soldiers of the Koran department! Let''s go back to our tribe! We''ll fight each other with the hellai Department later! "


    "Soldiers of the hellai department!" As soon as the cry of the Taoist priest fell, Nalu shouted, "let''s go! We are no longer allied with the Koran department! Even without the koranians, we, the Heraeus, can still resist the aggression of the britannians. "


    Although the patriarchs of the two films were flushed, thick necked and fierce as if they were about to draw a knife to cut people, the soldiers of the two films were confused from beginning to end.


    Most of them do not know why their patriarch suddenly quarreled so much, nor why the original good alliance suddenly collapsed.


    Looked at their patriarch quarrelling with a confused face.


    He looked at their patriarch with a confused face and announced the dissolution of the alliance.


    At last, they followed their respective patriarchs in confusion and left


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), herai.


    "Has the alliance with the Koran Ministry... Been dissolved..."


    Lugar murmured and closed his eyes painfully.


    Luge is regarded as the most firm "Lord surrender faction" in their Helai department.


    Although they were allied against the enemy by the Helai and Koran tribes, luge had little hope.


    But in the bottom of my heart, there is still a trace of hope.


    It is hoped that the joint efforts of the two departments can rely on their topographic advantages to prevent the britannians from invading them.


    But having just learned that their alliance was dissolved, Lugar had no hope of their struggle with the britannians.


    Lugar never believed that their Helai and Koran tribes could successfully stop the aggression of the britannians by their own strength.


    Lugar slowly opened his eyes that had just been closed because of pain.


    "I can only... Do that..."


    As he murmured, a firm heart gradually emerged from the bottom of luge''s eyes.


    It''s like making up your mind and deciding what earth shaking things to do


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, in the north, at the foot of the ligasos mountains (Brahma), the flat barbarian Legion is in this array.


    Who is the happiest to learn that the alliance between Helai and Koran has been successfully dissolved under their separation plan. Deng Jiaer is confident that he is the second, and no one dares to be the first.


    After learning that the alliance between Helai department and Koran department was dissolved, Deng Jiaer laughed happily for a while, and then convened 10 captains of their pingman Legion.


    Now that the alliance between the Helai department and the Koran Department has been dissolved, shanman''s strength has been weakened to the point that it is time to launch a general attack and break them one by one.


    After the 10 captains arrived at her tent, Deng Jiaer did not make any superfluous greetings, so he said directly to them:


    "Everybody! Now the time is ripe to launch a general attack on shanman! "


    "I decided to start the general attack at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning!"


    "The geographical location of the Koran department is the most suitable for launching an attack, so I decided to concentrate my forces to attack the Koran department first, and then the Helai department!"


    After that, Deng Jiaer pulled out her dagger and inserted it into the location of the Koran Department marked on the map in front of her.


    "I''ve waited too long for the opportunity to launch the general attack! I will eradicate these two tribes this time! "


    "So -- tomorrow morning, 10000 troops will come out! Attack Koran from eight directions! All directions are the main attack! Let these people see the power of people''s naval warfare! "

 Chapter 631

    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), Koran.


    "Clan, clan leader!"


    A soldier galloped madly and rushed straight to the front of the Lama: "clan leader! No! The britannians have sent troops! A large number of britannians surrounded and killed! A circle has been formed! "


    This soldier was sent by the Ladao sect to monitor the movements of the britannians.


    After learning the whereabouts of the britannians, Ladao looked gloomy, pulled out his sword at his waist and fiercely cut down on a small tree with a trunk as thick as an adult''s arm.


    After cutting down the small tree, he whispered:


    "Do you want to cut me first... Hum! I was afraid you wouldn''t be a britannian?! How many soldiers did the britannians send this time? "


    "It is estimated that there are tens of thousands of soldiers! It''s like an ant colony. It pours from eight directions. I''ve never seen so many soldiers since I''m so big! "


    After that, the soldier with a little less concentration softened his legs and knelt to the ground.


    "Tens of thousands?"


    His throat twitched involuntarily and took a deep breath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jia''er left only five squadrons at the foot of the mountain, and the remaining 9500 people were sent to encircle Kelan.


    The 9500 people were scattered into 95 squadrons, encircling and marching towards Koran from eight directions: East, West, South, north, Southeast, southwest, northeast and northwest.


    Nearly ten thousand troops surrounded Koran all over the mountains and fields, as if they were a group.


    The flying flags of the Michael knights and the British Empire were rattled by the mountain wind.


    The bright sword shield and Dark Armor radiate a cold light under the scorching sun. The sound of neat footsteps stepping on the ground and the collision of armor sword shield rise one after another. The huge momentum is frightening.


    As the commander-in-chief of the whole army, it is naturally impossible for Deng Jiaer to go to the front line in person.


    Deng Jiaer, who stayed at the foot of the mountain, although he did not come to the front line, also held the Knight Sword around his waist and looked confidently at the towering ligasos mountains in front of him.


    Deng Jiaer was confident in her deployment and her soldiers.


    Deng Jiaer believes that her deployment will definitely make the soldiers of the Koran department have nowhere to escape.


    I believe her soldiers can definitely let the soldiers of Kelan Department see what despair is and what human sea tactics are.


    Although the soldiers of shanman are brave and good at fighting, even if each of them can take one as ten, can they still take one as a hundred and one as a thousand?


    Moreover, after yesterday''s post-war encounter, Deng Jiaer saw that shanman''s soldiers were not so able to fight.


    With one-on-one combat and equal level of equipment, shanman''s ordinary soldiers may not be the opponents of Michael knights who receive rigorous training every day and have better daily food than shanman.


    Since Su Cheng took over the seat of the Michael knights at the end of last year, the food of the Michael Knights has changed a lot. There are at least two dry meals a day, and the supply of meat is much more than before.


    The improvement of food also strengthened the physical quality of the generals and soldiers of the Michael knights.


    The reason why the food of the Michael order has been greatly improved is that Su Cheng took the initiative to reduce the size of the order after he took office. He believes that the Michael order does not need so many soldiers, as long as 120000 troops are enough.


    Because of the scale reduction, the logistics pressure has been reduced a lot, so more money and materials can be used to improve the food of the soldiers.


    Before launching the general offensive against the Koran army, in order to boost the morale and fighting spirit of the whole army, Deng Jiaer also loudly ordered:


    "Kill a young shanman soldier under the age of 25 and reward 10000 British Lang! Kill a young mountain warrior and reward 20000 yinglang! Kill the head of the Koran clan - Ladao and reward 100000 yinglang! "


    Naturally, these bounties are provided by the Northern Territory administration.


    Before the saromanda battle began, his majesty gozeven ordered the Northern Territory administration to fully cooperate with the Michael knights to launch the saromanda battle and attack and destroy the mountain barbarians.


    When Su Cheng entertained 32 patriarchs of shanman before, the funds were provided by the northern border administration.


    Before the war, it is a very common thing to offer a reward to encourage the soldiers to fight bravely. Let the northern border administration provide a fund as a reward for the soldiers. Naturally, the northern border administration has no objection.


    Under such a heavy reward, it naturally boosted the morale of the whole army. After Deng Jiaer ordered the whole army to start, 95 squadrons immediately shouted and raised their weapons to rush towards the ligasos mountains, trampling on the smoke and dust


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Somewhere in the ligasos mountains.


    "Unexpectedly, we just went up the mountain and fought a war yesterday, and then we have to go up the mountain and fight again today." Yala smiled bitterly and said to dalina, "compared with yesterday, today''s battle seems to be quite large..."


    "If you can, I really hope we can rest for one or two days and start the general attack..." Da Liana smiled bitterly, "my muscles are still sore..."


    Dalina, the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade, not only participated in yesterday''s feint, but also participated in today''s total attack.


    The 1st squadron of her 17th brigade was assigned to the southeast and marched towards Koran from the southeast with other squadrons.


    Although her body is still sore after yesterday''s war, Darlene is still full of enthusiasm and eager to try today''s general attack.


    Because - the reward is too rich.


    Just cut off the head of a young soldier and take it back, you can get 10000 British francs.


    Darlene was born in a peasant household, and the money was a huge sum for her.


    For today''s general attack, Da Liana holds the belief that "at least cut off one head and go back anyway".


    There are many people with the same beliefs as Darlene.


    Money has always been a strong temptation for people of low birth.


    In their eyes, the Koran department is no longer a mountain barbarian tribe, but a golden purse.


    In their eyes, the soldiers of the Koran department are no longer brave enemies, but stacks of moving British banknotes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Koran department.


    The atmosphere in Koran was heavy.


    Nearly ten thousand soldiers of the britannians surrounded and suppressed them from eight directions - after learning the news, the atmosphere became not strange, but rather strange.


    The soldiers of the Koran army all looked gray.


    Before a formal battle with the britannians, they were full of confidence, because they didn''t know the details of the britannians. They thought that the britannians were just well equipped, and their personal bravery was not comparable to that of the lake people.


    But after yesterday''s encounter, they had no confidence at all.


    Different from what they thought, the britannians were not only better equipped than them, but also had no low personal combat effectiveness.


    In yesterday''s encounter, their lake people still made a surprise attack, and their total troops were more than the britannians they met yesterday, but they were still defeated miserably.


    Facing the britannians and nearly 10000 britannians from eight directions, the soldiers of Koran have no confidence to defeat them.


    "Patriarch..." a soldier hesitated and suggested, "we might as well ask for help from the hellai Department... With the help of the hellai department, we may be able to break through the siege of the britannians..."


    After hearing the soldier''s suggestion, he said that his already gloomy face became more gloomy.

 Chapter 632

    Ask hellebo for help - the idea came to mind just now.


    But as soon as the idea flashed, La Dao dismissed the idea.


    The reason is that he can''t pull down this face.


    Yesterday, he took the initiative to dissolve the alliance and fight each other.


    At the same time, he also put down his cruel words yesterday: even if they can''t beat the britannians, they won''t ask for help from their Helai department!


    Speaking of this, the lad was really ashamed to ask for help from the hellebo.


    Therefore, after the soldier proposed to him to ask for help from hellebo, Ladao angrily scolded the poor soldier.


    Ladao took out the sword from his waist and shouted to the soldiers around him:


    "The warriors of Koran! Listen! "


    "We don''t need the assistance of the garbage tribe of Helai department, which will wronged and doubt its allies for no reason!"


    "We can kill the britannians by ourselves!"


    "Nearly 10000 britannians surrounded us from eight directions - it sounds scary, but we''re not dead!"


    "Because britannians don''t have 10000 people in every direction."


    "He scattered 10000 people in eight different directions!"


    "That is to say! There are only more than 1000 britannians in each direction! "


    "There are 356 soldiers who can still fight in the Koran department!"


    "If we break out from a single direction, in the face of more than 1000 britannians, we still hope to break out successfully!"


    "Warriors of Koran! Are you willing to sit and die? "


    "Would you like to sit here and wait for the britannians to attack our tribe, or would you like to take the initiative to attack and break out of the britannian siege with me?"


    After hearing the encouragement of the Lama, the soldiers of the Koran Department looked better one after another. They found that the Lama was reasonable. If they broke out from a single direction, they did not have no chance of winning.


    The soldiers of the Koran army summoned up their spirits and courage, pulled out and waved their swords.


    "Fight with the britannians!"


    "Yes! Fight with them! "


    "Die on the way to attack!"


    "Kill!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let the britannians know that our Koran department is not so easy to mess with!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The entry routes in all directions have been strictly planned by Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer was very confident in her route planning. Unless the Koran soldiers could defeat the troops in one direction, they would never break out of their siege.


    The encirclement net shrinks very fast. If they don''t start to break through quickly, they will be really finished when the encirclement net is closed.


    Therefore, after inspiring the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers, La Dao quickly ordered and began to launch a breakthrough.


    In the direction of breakthrough, the pull road is placed in the southeast with the highest breakthrough success rate from the perspective of terrain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Because the battle could start at any time, before entering the mountain, the officers ordered to pull out all the swords and raise all the shields.


    Therefore, when marching towards the Koran, the soldiers of the pingman Legion had pulled out their swords around their waist, and the shield on their left hand was always in front of their body to block most of their body shape.


    Because of yesterday''s experience, after entering the ligasos mountains, dalina always paid attention to the surrounding trees.


    I was deeply afraid that the surrounding trees would suddenly shoot a large amount of arrow rain like yesterday.


    As yesterday, the battle suddenly began.


    Like yesterday, arrow rain suddenly shot out of the surrounding trees.


    However, because this time Darlene paid special attention to her surroundings, she reacted quickly this time.


    Just as the arrow rain shot from the surrounding trees, Darlene raised the shield on her left hand.


    Compared with yesterday, Darlene was lucky this time. This time, no arrow hit her.


    Just like yesterday, after the arrow rain receded, a large number of mountain barbarians jumped out of the surrounding trees.


    Judging from their clothes, they are all Koran soldiers.


    "Enemy attack! Meet the enemy! "


    It must be said that the soldiers of the Koran army had a good time to attack.


    Just when the troops were walking on the rugged terrain and the troops were pulled very long and scattered.


    Don''t wait until the officers shouted "enemy attack". After being attacked by the arrow rain of shanman, the soldiers picked up their swords that had long been drawn out of their scabbard and were ready to start fighting.


    Different from yesterday''s passive meeting the enemy, waiting for the enemy to fight, and then fighting back by herself, dalina took the initiative to attack this time. She took the initiative to find a shanman who was nearest to her.


    After yesterday''s battle, Darlene is now a little used to bloody and fighting.


    In such a battlefield where the bloody smell rushed into her nose, Darlene''s body was no longer as uncomfortable as yesterday.


    Dalina held up the long sword on her right hand and cut at the soldier nearest to her.


    The sword cut from the road was as fast as thunder and the blade sounded.


    The power of chopping is very powerful. It''s also very effective to bully the body.


    However, the mountain warrior reacted quickly.


    He quickly picked up his sword and prepared to prevent Da Liana''s chop.


    It''s just - Darlene has the most confidence in her strength.


    Dang!


    Although he blocked Da Liana''s chop, because he couldn''t bear the huge force, the soldier retreated several times with a knife before finally stabilizing his shape.


    However, when he had just stabilized, Darlene''s second wave of attack came.


    Step in, bend and stretch your upper body, and cut the knife horizontally from bottom to top.


    The touch of the sharp weapon cutting the body is transmitted to Liana''s hand again along the sword body.


    The blade cuts the skin, muscles and intestines of the famous mountain warrior


    Finally cut off his life


    Similar scenes were staged everywhere in the battlefield.


    Although the soldiers of the Koran army are determined to die, with the mentality of killing one and making money by killing two, they are brave and brave, but they are brave and good at fighting, brave and not afraid of death, and the timing of attack is also very good, but they can not change the war situation.


    In terms of personal combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Michael knights is not weaker than that of the mountain barbarians.


    Under the condition that this kind of equipment is far better than them and the number is nearly three times more than them, unless there is a miracle, the soldiers of Koran will never win.


    The soldiers of Koran fell downwind at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The soldiers of the Koran army fought less and less.


    The soldiers of the Michael knights were more brave and more morale.

 Chapter 633

    The more than 1000 soldiers responsible for marching from the southeast to the location of Koran have killed red eyes.


    Many people kill people as blood men and swords as blood swords.


    The soldiers who kill red eyes kill when they see shanman and chop when they see shanman.


    Constantly, some less daring Koran soldiers who had been frightened by the bloody battlefield knelt down and begged, but the soldiers who killed red eyes ignored them and directly stabbed down a head.


    Some Koran soldiers desperately chose to escape.


    But it''s always killed by soldiers chasing prey.


    I don''t know when to kill, many soldiers found that they didn''t even have a standing mountain beside them.


    The sound of shouting and killing and the sound of sharp weapon collision gradually stopped.


    The soldiers who killed their red eyes are still not satisfied.


    They turned their eyes and looked around to see where there were mountains to kill.


    But I was dismayed to find that there were no standing mountains around.


    Only a dozen shanman are still making the last resistance.


    The ten mountain savages were surrounded by soldiers who formed a military formation.


    But the last ten or so mountain barbarians have high combat effectiveness.


    The soldiers'' attacks were blocked by them one after another. They could defend and counterattack effectively at the same time.


    But even so, their defeat is only a matter of days and nights.


    As there were no more mountains to kill around, more and more soldiers joined in the siege of the last ten famous mountains.


    The siege is getting thicker and thicker. Unless the last ten soldiers have three heads and six arms, they will never break through the siege successfully.


    After an unknown amount of killing, Darlene wiped the blood on her face and looked around where there were no more mountains standing.


    "It''s crazy to kill..." Darlene murmured.


    In the battle just now, the soldiers who were eager for credit and reward were so crazy that they didn''t even accept shanman''s surrender.


    Darlene also saw a shanman lose his sword and kneel down to beg.


    But the next second, he was stabbed by three long swords from a constant direction.


    The last ten famous mountains'' resistance was futile.


    Soon they died under the swords of the soldiers.


    Now, only one shanman is still alive on the whole battlefield.


    The last mountain man sat on the ground with his eyes dull, his face calm, his head drooping and said nothing.


    Let the britannians around slowly surround themselves, and don''t make unnecessary resistance.


    The person in charge of the attack in the southeast is the captain of the 17th brigade.


    The captain of the 17th brigade separated the crowd and walked forward. His eyes lit up when he saw the last shanman.


    Take out a roll of portrait from your arms and unfold it.


    This portrait shows the head of the Koran clan, Ladao.


    After comparing the portrait of the last shanmanhe, the captain of the 17th brigade immediately laughed and said:


    "Hahaha! Looks like we''re lucky! This man is the patriarch of Koran Department - Ladao! Somebody, tie him up "


    Compared with raising a bloody head, it must be better to capture a living man and go back.


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, two soldiers came forward with hemp rope to tie up the pull track.


    However, just then, Ladao suddenly showed a mocking smile to the captain of the 17th brigade.


    Then he raised his sword at a very fast speed and drove to his neck.


    With a fierce push of the arm, the sharp blade cut the main artery of the neck, and then a cavity of hot blood gushed out and fell on the earth that had been dyed black by blood.


    Then the body fell heavily to the ground, stirring up a thin layer of dust.


    Everything came so suddenly that no one expected that the clan leader of Koran department would be so strong and commit suicide so suddenly.


    Looking at the body of the road on the ground, the captain of the 17th brigade turned blue and red.


    Everyone will feel extremely unhappy when great achievements slip away in vain.


    "Hum... You have seed and backbone." The captain of the 17th brigade whispered at the corpse¡° Come and bury the clan leaders of the Koran department, and the other soldiers of the Koran department also buried them. Although they are enemies, they still have the courage to resist in this situation of inevitable defeat. They are all warriors. "


    Just then, a soldier suddenly walked quickly to the side of the captain and said to the captain:


    "Sir! In the nearby trees, I found many mountain men, women and children, old and weak! "


    "Shanman''s women and children are old and weak?" The commander of the 17th brigade murmured, "take me there."


    Led by the soldier, the captain came to a tree not far from the battlefield.


    There are a large number of old and weak women and children hiding in the trees.


    Judging from the clothes on these old and weak women and children, these old and weak women and children are from the Koran department.


    After seeing that the britannians found them, these old and weak women and children immediately cast fear, panic and hatred at them.


    At the same time, there were bursts of low, frightened sobs.


    Seeing these old and weak women and children dressed in Koran''s clothes, the captain''s face immediately showed the color of enlightenment.


    "It seems that these old and weak women and children are from the Koran department." The captain said, "they are the Ju clan, leaving no room..."


    "Their original plan was probably to let the soldiers go first, and then let the old and weak women and children break out after killing a path of blood. That''s why they arranged the old and weak women and children so close to the battlefield."


    "Then - Captain, what should we do with these old and weak women and children?" A soldier standing next to the captain asked the captain.


    "What to do? Of course, they were treated as prisoners, and then they were arranged to go down the mountain. "


    "Before the general attack on the Koran department, commander Deng Jiaer had ordered to give preferential treatment to these old and weak women and children who have no combat ability unless they resist."


    "Let the soldiers of the 2nd squadron and the 3rd squadron come and prepare to send these old and weak women and children from Koran down the mountain."


    "Unless they resist, no violence against them! And you can''t commit adultery! "


    "If anyone who doesn''t have a brain dares to disobey the order, it will be dealt with by military law!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The heroic breakthrough of Koran''s palace finally ended in a disastrous defeat.


    None of the soldiers survived, and all the old and weak women and children were captured, but these captured old and weak women and children in Koran were treated more gently.


    Because the whole clan acted together to break the siege of the Koran, gave up their home and their tribe, and all the nationalities broke through to the southeast.


    Therefore, when the troops from the other seven directions arrived in Koran, they saw only empty wooden houses.


    In other words, the troops in the other seven directions have only gone through the motions in this campaign.


    The credit was basically taken by the troops in charge of the southeast.


    After the general attack on the Koran, except for the troops in the southeast, the rest of the troops were resentful that they failed to take credit in the battle.


    While feeling indignant, they also look forward to the next battle and the general attack on the Helai department, hoping to get some credit in the next battle.


    On Mount PRA, the only tribe that chose to resist was the Helai tribe.

 Chapter 634

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Captain, have you quarreled with Miss Eliza recently?"


    "Huh?" Su Cheng looked suspiciously at Willie standing at his desk.


    Just now, Willie came to Su Cheng''s office and asked Su Cheng such a question for no reason after reporting some recent trifles of the Michael knights.


    "Why do you say that?" Su Cheng asked his adjutant.


    "Because... I always feel that Miss Eliza seems to have been avoiding you recently." Willie replied, "Captain, have you quarreled with Miss Eliza recently? If so, you''d better make up with her quickly. "


    "Eliza... I didn''t quarrel with her..."


    Eliza has been hiding from him recently - Su Cheng has also discovered this recently.


    Eliza has been avoiding Su Cheng since she went for a walk together a few days ago and kissed him when she was about to get home.


    Since then, Eliza seems to have evaporated.


    Wherever Su Cheng went, Eliza could not be seen.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza


    Su Cheng whispered Eliza''s name in his heart.


    Although some time has passed, Su Cheng can still recall the soft, warm touch of Eliza''s lips.


    Unconsciously raised his hand and touched his lips.


    "Which... Willie, let me ask you a question..."


    "Excuse me, chief. Although the junior officer has little talent and knowledge and has little insight, if I can answer your question, I will tell you everything. "


    "Looking at the people around me, my question is probably only Willie. You can help me solve it..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng took a deep breath and said:


    "This is the story of a friend of mine."


    Su Cheng didn''t notice. After he said this, Willy''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Su Cheng didn''t notice something different on Willie''s expression and continued:


    "My friend is loved by two girls."


    "He doesn''t know why he is liked by the two girls, but the two girls like him very much."


    Speaking of this, Willie interrupted:


    "Ah, by the way, how much do the two girls like your friend?"


    "Those two girls like to kiss my friend..."


    "I really like it very much..." Willie sighed.


    "My friend... He also knows what the two girls think of him."


    "My friend is very happy to be loved by these two girls."


    "But while feeling happy, he also feels very stressed..."


    "Pressure?" Willie frowned. "Why?"


    "Because my friend likes these two girls very much."


    "But he doesn''t know which one he likes better..."


    "Because he didn''t know which one he liked better, he didn''t know how to respond to the feelings of the two girls for him."


    "Because I don''t know how to respond, my friend has been dragging..."


    "But it''s not the way to drag on like this, and it''s also very cruel to these two girls who have been unable to respond to their feelings."


    "So - my friend is not going to delay any more."


    "My friend is in urgent need of other people''s advice."


    "Willie, in the face of my friend''s situation, do you have any suggestions?"


    After saying Su Cheng''s words, Willie raised his hand with a little confusion, grabbed his hair and said:


    "Ah... Suggestions..."


    "Before the lower officer gives advice... Chief, can the lower officer ask a question first?"


    "Is the friend you said your own?"


    Su Cheng: "


    Su Cheng was silent.


    However, although Su Cheng did not answer Willie''s question, his embarrassed and ashamed expression has helped him answer Willie''s question..


    "Although I don''t know who the two girls you said are, I can guess who they are."


    "After all, I am your adjutant. I still know something about your interpersonal relationship."


    "How to say... I''ve never met or seen such a situation, so I may not put forward any good suggestions..." Willie smiled bitterly. "After all - I''m not as charming as you, the head. I can be liked by two girls at the same time."


    "Although I can''t give any suggestions, I will still fully support you."


    Willie smiled at Su Cheng.


    "No matter what choice you finally make, no matter which girl you choose, the junior officer will definitely fully support and stand with you."


    "Ah, yes. Although I can''t give any advice, I can give some material support. "


    "Material support?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Well, I know that there is a great jewelry store in Avalon fortress. I once went to this store with my wife. The wedding rings sold in this jewelry store are great."


    Speaking of this, Willie paused.


    Then he said in a strange tone:


    "In this jewelry store, there are also rings specially prepared for people with no less than one wife or husband."


    Because of this strange tone, Willie seemed to have something to say.


    "General rings are set of two, one for the man and one for the woman."


    "This kind of ring is specially prepared for people with no less than one wife or husband. It''s all a set of several. "


    "Three for a set, four for a set... I''ve even seen eight for a set."


    "Sir, please write down the location of this jewelry store. Chief, you can go to this jewelry store later. "


    "I think this jewelry store will come in handy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Fort Avalon, somewhere in the business district.


    "Carol, Carol?"


    The call of the vegetable merchant finally revived Carol standing in front of the vegetable stall.


    The vegetable merchant is an old acquaintance of Carol, because Carol comes to her vegetable stall almost every day to take care of her business.


    "Ah, sorry." Carol smiled and apologized to her. "I was just a little distracted."


    "Carol, are you okay?" The vegetable merchant cast a worried look at Carol, "I always feel that you always seem absent-minded recently. Is there anything bothering you?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    After making a few random jokes, Carol took the vegetables bought at the vegetable stall and left the vegetable stall.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza


    Carol whispered Eliza''s name in the bottom of her heart.


    Although many days have passed, the scene of Eliza kissing Su Cheng still lingers in Carol''s mind.


    Recalling the scene again, Carol could not help clutching her fingers.


    Eliza is very fond of Su Cheng - Carol has already noticed this.


    But she didn''t expect that Eliza, who had always been cowardly in her feelings, would do such a bold thing to Su Cheng.

 Chapter 635

    Since seeing Eliza kissing Su Cheng, a strong sense of loss and crisis has been pouring out of Carol''s heart.


    Want to do something, but don''t know how to do it.


    After leaving the business district of the fortress, Carol went straight to a tavern not far from the business district.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, I''d better drink it first.


    Carol thought as she pushed open the door of the tavern.


    Carol likes this pub very much.


    Because this beautifully decorated tavern is only open to women, and even the staff of the tavern are women.


    Carol doesn''t like those pubs that men can enter, because they are often very noisy and don''t smell good.


    Because it is still daytime, there are not many people in the tavern.


    After sitting down at the bar of the tavern, the young and beautiful bartender smiled at Carol when he saw that it was Carol:


    "Miss Carol, is it the same today?"


    "Well, yes. The same as before. "


    Carol, born in the holy Helan Empire, loves wine.


    She comes to visit this pub she likes very much almost every day.


    Therefore, the staff of the tavern and the regular guests of the tavern also know Carol.


    Because Carol''s drinking capacity is very poor, every time she comes to this pub, she will only order a glass of Volan, which is the least easy to get drunk.


    Over time, bartenders would politely ask "is it the same today?".


    And Carol, who was deeply afraid of getting drunk, would only reply: "well, yes. The same as before. "


    The bartender soon brought up a glass of volt.


    The degree of Volan is very low. It is especially suitable for people with poor drinking capacity and easy to get drunk.


    After a few gulps, Carol''s cheeks turned lovely pink.


    "Miss Carol." Because there are not many guests now, the bartender asked Carol, "you seem to have visited our store a lot more recently. What''s bothering you recently?"


    "Upset..."


    Carol, who drank a little wine, became a lot more honest with the help of alcohol.


    "Yes..."


    "If you don''t mind, you can talk to me."


    The bartender of a 16-year-old or 7-year-old girl smiled gently at Carol.


    "I''m very good at listening to others talk about their troubles. After all, I''m the bartender of the tavern. If Carol is willing to talk to me, I''ll listen to you quietly at dawn."


    "Thank you..." Carol said to the bartender in a joking tone. "If I were a man, I might like you after hearing what you just said."


    The bartender put on a joking tone and said, "it''s my honor to be liked by Carol who has become a man."


    Although the bartender''s kindness moved Carol, Carol had no intention to talk to others about her current troubles.


    After politely thanking the bartender for his kindness, Carol silently sipped the wine in her hand.


    Just then, two new guests suddenly came to the tavern.


    The two new guests walked straight to the bar and sat next to Carol.


    Because she is very close to Carol, Carol can clearly hear the conversation between the two people.


    "I''m so tired! You can finally drink! "


    "It''s finally our turn to rest and leave the camp! I must have a good drink today! "


    ¡ª¡ªThese two people seem to be female soldiers of the Michael knights on vacation


    Carol silently glanced at the two female soldiers sitting next to her and whispered in her heart.


    After ordering two large glasses of spirits, the two female soldiers drank boldly.


    While drinking, they chatted with each other.


    Carol had no interest in eavesdropping on other people''s conversations.


    However, the two female soldiers were too close to Carol. Even if Carol didn''t want to listen, she was forced to listen to all the conversations between the two female soldiers.


    "... when commander Su Cheng visited the barracks of our first army, it was the first time I saw such a big man! Like rumors, head Su Cheng is a very young and handsome man! "


    "Yes, yes! Head Su Cheng is really young! It''s amazing to become a big man of this level at a young age! "


    ¡ª¡ªHuh?


    Carol gently picked her beautiful eyebrows.


    The new topic of the two female soldiers attracted Carol''s attention.


    Carol immediately pricked up her ears and listened carefully to the conversation between the two female soldiers.


    After the topic about Su Cheng was suddenly raised, the two female soldiers flattered Su Cheng for a while.


    Listening to the praise and praise of the two female soldiers to Su Cheng, Carol involuntarily raised the corners of her mouth.


    Listening to the praise of strangers to Su Cheng made Carol feel a little happy.


    I couldn''t help feeling happy that Su Cheng was recognized and praised by others.


    Just then, the topic of the two female soldiers suddenly changed:


    "You say -- do I have a chance to marry head Su Cheng?"


    "Just you? What kind of person is head Su Cheng? Do you think it is possible for you to combine with such a big person as head Su Cheng? "


    "It should be impossible..."


    "It''s absolutely impossible, okay? It''s also important to be a good match in marriage. A big man at the level of head Su Cheng, a man of civilian origin like us, has no chance to marry him. "


    Hearing this, Carol''s face suddenly became a little strange.


    "Commander Su Cheng is now the head of the Michael knights, the top leader of the northern front, and has the title of Baron. An ordinary girl is not qualified to marry him at all? "


    "When you say that, I think of a story I heard from my friend before. There was once a viscount in my hometown. Because he married a civilian who was not in the same household as him, he was always gossip. Their marriage was not supported by others at all. Even their parents don''t support their marriage. "


    "It''s normal. I just said that marriage should be matched. If the two people with very different identities are combined, they will certainly not get much support and will certainly be gossip. "


    "In terms of identity, head Su Cheng should be regarded as one of the most distinguished people in the whole empire. What kind of girl do you think is qualified to marry head Su Cheng?"


    "Let me see... Now it should be more appropriate for some girls with the same noble status to combine with head Su Cheng. Like the daughter of a great nobleman. "


    "When you say that, I think of someone. I think the combination of Miss Eliza hill and head Su Cheng is very suitable. "


    "Ah, Miss Eliza hill? It''s really a good match. Miss Eliza hill is of noble origin. Her father is an integrated knight and count Hyde. She is also a very talented person who has become a fanlan Knight at a young age. She is really a good match with head Su Cheng. They are well matched. "


    "Do you think head Su Cheng will marry a civilian in the future?"


    "How do I know? But I''m sure that if head Su Cheng marries a humble civilian as his wife, head Su Cheng will definitely be gossiped by others that head Su Cheng doesn''t know how to be measured and marries a woman whose identity is not up to him. "


    "That''s right. As expected, people like Miss Eliza are still qualified to combine with head Su Cheng. People with low status like us should step aside, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two female soldiers did not know.


    While the two of them were discussing Su Cheng''s marriage, a girl with water blue hair sitting next to them continued to deteriorate at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After hearing Eliza''s name in the mouths of the two female soldiers, her hands holding the wine glass even trembled slightly.

 Chapter 636

    On Mount PRA, Helai.


    Layers of rain covered the whole Helai department.


    The heavy rain for several consecutive days made the already heavy atmosphere in Helai become more heavy.


    A few days ago, it was too late when the herai Department received the news that the Koran department had been besieged and suppressed by the britannians.


    By the time they received the news, the britannians had successfully wiped out the Koran with lightning speed.


    The time was so short that people all over herai were shocked.


    When the britannians invaded them, they were mortal enemies between the Heraeus and the Korans.


    There was a long struggle between the two films, but no one could do anything.


    No one would believe it when he learned that his opponent, who was originally close to him, was so easily wiped out by another enemy.


    After learning that the Koran was destroyed by the britannians and all the soldiers of the whole family were killed, Nalu regretted and blamed himself.


    After learning the news, Nalu finally realized that he had misunderstood and wronged Kelan department before.


    Koran Department... Or Ladao did not betray the alliance to the enemy at all.


    After realizing this, Nalu fell into deep regret.


    If he doesn''t be so suspicious and don''t doubt the Lama, the alliance will not dissolve.


    As long as the alliance does not dissolve, their Helai and Koran departments can work together to resist the enemy, and the britannians can''t break them one by one. Even if they want to forcibly attack their two tribes, they are bound to pay more.


    But it''s too late to regret it now.


    The Koran ministry has been destroyed.


    Now there is only one tribe left on the huge BLA mountain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Moka sat under a big tree with a depressed face.


    The godless eyes penetrated through the layers of rain and looked at the mountains shrouded in fog in the distance.


    ¡ª¡ªIs our Helai department going to be destroyed like this


    Moka''s mouth pulled, revealing an ugly wry smile.


    After the tragic defeat of the surprise attack and the collapse of the Koran a few days ago, mocha has no confidence in their struggle against the britannians.


    The surprise attack a few days ago was the first time Moka fought the britannians.


    This battle completely refreshed Moka''s understanding of the britannians.


    Only then did Mocha know that the britannians were so strong.


    Britannians are not, as rumours have it, cowards with only good equipment.


    They are also brave and good at fighting.


    They are equally vigorous.


    At the beginning of the raid, it was a one-sided massacre.


    If it weren''t for luck, Moka might have died in the raid a few days ago.


    On the second day of the raid, they received the news that the Koran had been destroyed by the britannians.


    Mocha did not know what the others thought, but he was no longer confident in their struggle against the britannians.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere should we go after the hellai Department?


    Just as Moka was worried about the future of their tribe, an urgent voice suddenly came from his side:


    "Mocha! Moka! "


    "Huh? Trudeau? " Moka looked puzzled at his best friend running towards him while shouting his name. "What''s the matter?"


    "Mocha! Have you seen Lugar? " Trudeau looked eager.


    "Lugar? No, I didn''t see it. What happened to Lugar? "


    "Luge is missing!"


    "What?!" Mocha''s eyes suddenly widened, "missing?!"


    "Yes!" Tru nodded hard. "This morning, luge''s mother found that luge had not started from his room, so she opened his room and found that luge was gone! Now the whole family is looking for him! But now I have searched all around the tribe and have not found him! "


    "Luge..." Moka whispered the name of his best friend.


    Somehow, an unknown premonition suddenly came out of his heart


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, in the north, at the foot of the ligasos mountains (Brahma), there is a camp of the pingman Legion.


    Dense raindrops hit every tent in the camp, splashing water mist.


    The clouds are so low that people can''t breathe.


    The rain tightly enveloped the entire ligasos mountains.


    Deng Jiaer, dressed in a raincoat, stood outside her battalion commander and looked up at the very low clouds overhead.


    I couldn''t help but show a bitter smile.


    "It''s a good time for the rain..." Deng Jiaer murmured, "successfully helped Helai Department survive for a while..."


    After attacking and destroying the Koran department, Deng Jiaer wanted to work hard and immediately destroy the Helai department, so that the saromanda battle would end.


    But after the destruction of Koran, it suddenly began to rain.


    The sudden rain lasted for several days. Until today, there is no intention to stop.


    Although in such a rainy day, we can still go up the mountain to fight.


    But it will make casualties much greater.


    In order to reduce casualties as much as possible, Deng Jiaer decided to suspend the general attack on the Helai department and wait until the rainy day stopped before launching the attack on the Helai department.


    "I don''t know when this rainy day will end..."


    Deng Jia''er shook her head and sighed, then turned around and returned to her camp.


    Just after Deng Jiaer returned to the camp and took off her raincoat, a messenger suddenly came:


    "Coach! Someone wants to see you! "


    "Huh?" Deng Jiaer frowned, "someone wants to see me? Is it from the Northern Territory administration?


    "No..." the messenger hesitated, "yes... A mountain man wants to see you! This mountain man claims to be the son of Nalu, the head of the Helai tribe. "


    "Oh?"


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes lit up.


    "The son of the chief of the Helai tribe wants to see me? Interesting... Let him come. I''d like to hear what the son of the head of the Helai tribe asked to see me for. By the way, call an interpreter for me. "


    "Yes!"


    Deng Jia''er''s interpreter should go to Deng Jia''er''s tent first than the son of the head of the Helai tribe.


    Not long after Deng Jiaer''s translation arrived, the son of the head of the Helai tribe came.


    After the guards outside the tent lifted the curtain of the tent, a wet boy dressed in Hleb clothes walked into the tent along the opened curtain.


    After entering the tent, the wet boy made a courtesy of their britannian Empire to dungar sitting behind the long table and said in some stiff britannian language:


    "Your Excellency."


    "Oh?" Deng Jiaer raised her eyebrow because of an accident. "Can you speak britannian?"


    "Yes, I have taught myself."


    "Then our communication will be much more convenient."


    After that, Deng Jia''er winked at the translator standing next to her, indicating that the translator could leave first.


    After the interpreter left her camp, Deng Jia''er said to the son of the helaibu patriarch who suddenly came to the door:


    "Well - you can introduce yourself first."


    "Yes." The young man said respectfully, "I am luge, the son of Nalu, head of the Helai clan."


    "Lugar, right? Well, Mr. Lugar, we are now in a hostile relationship. Why did you come to the door suddenly? I don''t think he came to talk to me? "


    "Please..."


    Lugar''s lips moved.


    The body trembled slightly.


    Close your eyes.


    Took a deep breath.


    Then, as if he had exhausted all his strength, he shouted to Deng Jiaer:


    "Please let me be a britannian! I want to be a britannian! "

 Chapter 637

    Britannia Empire, West, near a village.


    The "bandit seeking corps", which is walking on the road of the head teacher, is now resting not far from the countryside.


    Maybe I know that an army is stationed near their village. Many villagers who have nothing to do now surround the periphery of the barracks and constantly cast curious eyes at the barracks.


    For these villagers crowded around the barracks, Allen and enly did not order them to be driven away. As long as they did not enter the barracks, they were allowed to watch.


    Relying on the trunk of a big tree outside the barracks, enly enjoyed the cool and rested while playing with a handmade flower specimen on his hand.


    Looking at the villagers who were not far from him, crowded on the periphery of the barracks and cast curious eyes towards the inside of the barracks, a little smile appeared on their faces.


    Just then, a young voice came from his side:


    "Mr. enly, you were here. It seems that you, like me, have a crush on this tree and want to enjoy the cool under it. "


    "Your Highness Ilsa?"


    Naturally, the visitor is Ilsa, who marched westward with the bandit army as the inspector of the bandit army.


    Of course, in addition to Ilsa, there were two maidens who had been inseparable from Ilsa and were responsible for protecting Ilsa''s safety.


    Seeing Ilsa coming, enly immediately stood up and saluted Ilsa.


    "Ah, don''t be polite." Ilsa smiled helplessly, "how many times have I said that you don''t have to salute me on other occasions except public occasions. You always salute me, which will put me under great pressure, huh? Mr. enly, what is that thing in your hand? "


    "This?" Enli Yang raised the object in his hand, "it''s a hand-made flower specimen pasted on a piece of wood."


    After that, enly handed the flower specimen in his hand to Ilsa.


    "Wow! How beautiful! "


    After taking the flower specimen from enly''s hand and seeing the flowers attached to it, Ilsa couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Mr. enly, what flower is this?"


    "The flower''s name is'' Carol ''," enley smiled. "The flower''s language is'' never give up'' and ''guard to the death''."


    "This flower was given to me by a little girl when my head teacher passed a rural area after the ''spring wake up'' offensive last year.


    "This is the most precious gift I have received in my life, so when I returned to the imperial capital, I immediately entrusted my housekeeper to help me make a specimen of it, and then I took it with me all the time."


    "''never give up ''and'' guard to death ''..." Ilsa said with emotion, "this Carol is not only beautiful, but also beautiful. Here you are, Mr. enly. "


    After saying that, Ilsa handed the Carol specimen back to enly.


    "Mr. enly." After returning the Carol words to enli, Ilsa asked, "how long will it take us to return to the imperial capital?"


    "Well... According to our current marching speed, we can go back to Pendragon in about four or five days."


    Speaking of this, Enlighton said something.


    Then he put on a half joking tone:


    "What? Your highness Ilsa, are you homesick? "


    "Well..." Ilsa nodded very frankly, "I miss grandpa and father..."


    While saying these words, Ilsa''s face showed a little missing and loneliness.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Her Highness Ilsa is frighteningly sensible in many places, she is only an 8-year-old child after all.


    Enly looked at the expression on Ilsa''s face and whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough we have never cried or been tired along the way of the western expedition, we will still feel very lonely and miss our family in such an environment without any acquaintances.


    ¡ª¡ªHis majesty gozewen, his highness Gail and his highness Ilsa, their feelings are so good... So good that they don''t look like royalty


    Gulong Gulong


    Just then, a sound of cars and horses suddenly sounded not far from them.


    The noise of cars and horses caught the attention of enly and Ilsa.


    They turned their heads together, but found that it was a strange team of cars and horses.


    On every carriage of the caravan, there was a banner printed with canaries.


    Looking at the chariot and horse team, it seems that they also plan to take a temporary rest near the countryside.


    Looking at the Canary flag hanging on each carriage of the horse convoy, Ilsa murmured:


    "It seems to be a caravan. Moreover, judging from the scale of the caravan, the scale of the chamber of Commerce to which the caravan belongs is not small... I don''t know which chamber of Commerce... "


    Different from Ilsa, who was confused after seeing the caravan, enly looked strange after seeing the caravan.


    "I know the chamber of Commerce to which this caravan belongs..." enli smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect to meet them here by chance..."


    After that, enly took the Red Knight Sword around his waist and strode towards the caravan that was resting not far from them.


    "Eh?" Ilsa followed enly with surprise. "Mr. enly, do you know the people of this caravan?"


    "It''s more than knowing." The strange color on enly''s face became stronger and stronger. "This is my father''s chamber of Commerce - the caravan of the flash gold chamber of Commerce."


    "The caravan is so large that my father is probably in it at this time."


    "Since I ran into my father in the wild, it would be unfilial not to say hello."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Snort, Snort!"


    A fat middle-aged man with a big belly and bald head ran towards enly, Ilsa and others.


    Looking at the big bellied bald middle-aged man, the smile on enly''s face involuntarily softened a lot.


    Ilsa, who happens to be very relaxed, just followed enly to the caravan of the flash gold chamber of Commerce founded by enly''s father.


    As soon as they approached the caravan, more than ten caravan guards immediately surrounded them and ordered them to leave quickly.


    Facing the more than ten caravan guards, enly calmly asked them to report to the above, as long as they reported "enly hunter''s visit".


    More than ten caravan guards saw enly and Ilsa... Especially Ilsa didn''t look like an ordinary person, so they obediently listened to enly''s words and informed them of "enly hunter''s visit".


    Not long after the guard who went to inform him left, the bald middle-aged man with a big belly and gorgeous clothes ran towards enly, Ilsa and others.


    Ilsa noticed enli''s smile, which became gentle after seeing the middle-aged man.


    Therefore, Ilsa dares to conclude that the middle-aged man with a frightening belly must be enly''s father.


    As Ilsa expected.


    Before and after the middle-aged man ran to enli, Ilsa and others out of breath, enli said to the middle-aged man in a helpless tone:


    "Father, it''s really time for you to lose weight and exercise your physical strength. It''s just like this when you run so little."

 Chapter 638

    Enly''s father gave Ilsa the first impression that he was rich and gentle.


    The whole person looks very kind.


    Ilsa also heard of the name of the flash gold chamber of Commerce.


    The flash gold chamber of commerce is a very powerful chamber of Commerce in pandragon. Throughout the Empire, the chambers of commerce with strength above the flash gold chamber of Commerce may not exceed five fingers.


    Ilsa did not expect that enli was the son of the founder of the Shanjin chamber of Commerce.


    Enly and his father exchanged greetings for a short time before enly introduced Ilsa to his father:


    "Father, this is my... Friend, Alice."


    "First meeting." Elsa made a faultless courtesy to enly''s father, "I''m Mr. enly''s friend - Alice."


    Neither enly nor Ilsa herself forgot to hide her identity and let the fewer people know that she is the granddaughter of the British Empire, the better.


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe." Enly''s father smiled and saluted, "I''m enly''s father - gisher hunt. Oh, I didn''t expect my son to have such a lovely friend. "


    After hearing his father say so, enly looked strange.


    Just in order to hide Ilsa''s identity, enly said Ilsa was his friend.


    If his father knew the real identity of the little girl in front of him, enly really didn''t know what his father would look like.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you who happened to be on the March when I went out to do business." Gisher choenly sighed, "what a coincidence. You really don''t usually come to see your father and your mother. "


    "Well..." enly scratched his head awkwardly. "After all, I''m usually busy... I always have a task."


    "Ah, yes, yes! Enly, you wait here! "


    After saying that, as if remembering something, gisher turned and left.


    However, not long after he left, gisher came back.


    When he came back, he also held a large bag of unknown things wrapped in cloth.


    With his poor physical strength, he ran back and forth like this, and the sweat that had just stopped flowed down again.


    When I came back, I was still holding a big bag of things, so I sweat more and gasped more violently.


    "Come... Enly..." jischer said out of breath, "take it..."


    As he spoke, gisher pushed the big bag into enly''s arms.


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, he went on to say:


    "This is your favorite apple. I happen to have a little more here! Come on, here you are. Here you are. If you can''t finish eating, give some to your comrades in arms and companions. "


    "Ah... Don''t give me any apples..."


    Enley looked awkwardly at the apple just stuffed by his father in his arms.


    In the presence of outsiders, his father was so enthusiastic that enli was moved and embarrassed.


    Looking at enly, who now has an embarrassing look on her face, Ilsa couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile a few times.


    Enly always looked a little serious.


    It was the first time Ilsa saw enly''s embarrassed face, so she couldn''t help feeling very fresh.


    "Enly, how are you doing?" Gisher pulled his family routine towards enli again, "are you doing a good job for your country?"


    "That goes without saying?" Enly replied unhappily.


    "Well --" gisher suddenly put on a strange smile, "how are you and that girl?"


    "What, that girl?"


    "It''s the girl who makes you decide to give up the road of business and choose to join the army because you like her so much."


    "Oh, oh?" Ilsa suddenly brightened her eyes and asked enley in a somewhat excited tone, "Mr. enley, did you choose to join the army for a girl? Who is it? Who is it? "


    Enly looked at Ilsa with a bitter smile.


    He found Ilsa unexpectedly interested in such things.


    After hearing Ilsa''s question about enly, gisher said very frankly:


    "That girl is Ellie... HMM!"


    Before gisher finished, he was raised by enly with a black face, covered his mouth and couldn''t speak again.


    Then he turned his head and said to Ilsa in an apologetic tone:


    "Sorry, the girl''s name, please allow me to keep it secret. In this situation, I don''t want too many people to know my feelings for that girl. "


    After that, the familiar Golden Shadow flashed through enli''s mind again.


    While the familiar Golden Shadow flashed from enly''s mind, the face of a young man with black hair and pupils also flashed from his mind.


    Ilsa and gisher both found a little bitterness from enly''s expression at this time.


    "Well..." Ilsa is not a person who can''t read the air. "Since you don''t want to say, Mr. enly, I won''t ask..."


    Although Ilsa wanted to know who the girl was, she didn''t intend to ask when enli didn''t want to say the girl''s name.


    After enly released gischer''s mouth, gischer murmured:


    "Enly... What happened to you and that girl? Does that mean... That girl already has someone else she likes? "


    "Well..." enly scratched his hair.


    The Golden Shadow and the face of the young man with black hair flashed through his mind again.


    When I flashed across the faces of these two people, I also recalled all kinds of rumors I had heard about them before.


    At the year-end dinner in 289, the two were bored from the beginning of the dinner to the end of the dinner


    After the Feihai battle of the "summer wind" offensive last year, she hugged him


    Like God''s help, the man who was younger than him climbed the high position that normal people may not climb all their life, and the girl was transferred to the north with him


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know whether that girl likes others..." enly pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth, "but I guess - it should be about the same."


    "If that girl really likes that person, I have nothing to say..."


    "That man is really good... Contrary to common sense. If I lose to him, I will be convinced..."


    Speaking of this, enly heaved a sigh.


    Then he put on a relieved smile:


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ve seen it."


    "I really chose to join the army and wield a sword because I wanted to harvest the girl''s heart."


    "Even if the girl chooses another man, I will still stay in the army and continue to wield my sword as an imperial knight."


    "After all - I already have a new reason to wield my sword."


    After that, enly turned his head slightly.


    He looked at the villagers not far behind him, who were crowded outside the barracks and cast curious eyes into the barracks of the bandit army.


    A few smiles appeared on enli''s slightly upturned mouth.

 Chapter 639

    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), herabu, the residence of patriarch Nalu.


    "Luge... You..."


    Nalu looked shocked at his son luge standing in front of him.


    It has been two days since luge disappeared suddenly.


    Although he doesn''t like his son with ordinary force very much, he is his own son after all. He always has some feelings.


    After learning that luge suddenly disappeared, Nalu immediately organized people to search for his son.


    However, I searched Helai department inside and outside. I don''t know how many times, but I couldn''t find luge''s figure.


    However, two days later, Lugar himself appeared.


    Lugar, dressed in britannian costumes, reappeared in front of the people of the helaibu.


    Lugar, dressed in britannian clothes, returned to everyone''s eyes and said he wanted to have a separate meeting with him.


    Now there are only Nalu and luge''s father and son in Nalu''s house.


    Looking at his son standing in front of him now dressed in britannian clothes, Nalu guessed what luge had done in the past two days.


    "Lugar..." then Lu said to Lugar in a deep voice, "did you... Surrender to the britannians?"


    "Yes." Lugar admitted without hesitation.


    "You bastard!" The angry Nalu glared at luge, "you betrayed your tribe and surrendered to the alien! Are you still a Laker or a Helai? "


    Facing his father''s scolding, luge didn''t fight back.


    Instead, he asked his father in a very flat tone:


    "Father, I know you''ve been to Avalon fortress. Can you tell me something about the britannians? I''m curious. "


    After hearing luge''s question, Lu was a little stunned.


    The already gloomy face became more gloomy.


    "... boy, I know you didn''t really want to know about the britannians when you asked me this."


    "You just want to remind me how powerful britannians are..."


    "Hum! You don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing! I have personally been to the city of Britannia and the Avalon fortress. I know better than anyone how powerful Britannia are! "


    "Father!" Lugar''s tone suddenly became higher. "Since you know better than anyone how powerful the britannians are, you should also know better than everyone that we fight with the britannians and have no chance of winning at all!"


    "The britannians have more soldiers than the sand of the earth!"


    "The fighting power of the britannians is more amazing than the thunder in the sky!"


    "We have no chance of winning with them! It will only cut off the blood of our Haley department! "


    After that, luge knelt on the ground with a "Hoo". In an almost pleading tone, he then shouted at Nalu:


    "Father! Let''s surrender! "


    "I have talked to the commander of the British Army!"


    "They are willing to give us a chance to surrender!"


    "As long as we lay down our arms and surrender, we will not hurt any of our people!"


    "And guarantee that we will have a much better life than we do now after we surrender and belong to them britannians!"


    "It will give us more and fertile fields than we have now! Cast us better houses for free and teach us more advanced farming technology! "


    "And keep all our cultural customs in line with the current situation!"


    "Our costumes, our language and our various sacrificial activities can be preserved!"


    "We just need to live at the foot of Mount Bora, give up the sword, learn their britannian language and accept their rule!"


    "Father! The terms of surrender proposed by the britannians are not conditions for the demise of the nation! "


    "Our blood will not be cut off by surrender to the britannians!"


    "Father! We should seize this opportunity in time to surrender to the britannians! So that our hellai department can continue! "


    As soon as luge''s words of persuasion fell, Nalu, who had been trying to resist his anger, roared at luge:


    "Shut up! You bastard! I can''t believe you''re not just a britannian dog! And helped the britannians to persuade us to surrender! "


    "You bastard! Help the alien fight our people! Get out of here! "


    Looking at Nalu, who was not moved by his words just now, Lugar bit his teeth and said again:


    "Father! Isn''t it good for us to surrender to the britannians and be ruled by the britannians? "


    "When we accept the rule of the britannians, they will help us civilize our civilization."


    "We will be able to live a much more civilized and better life than now."


    "We will have more developed farming technology and more advanced medical level."


    "We will be able to grow more and better food, and we will no longer be disturbed by some diseases."


    "We don''t have to live like we do now. We have to rely on savage hunting and a few inches of land."


    "Father, isn''t it good to be ruled by the britannians?"


    "Is it good to be ruled by the britannians?" As soon as Lugar''s voice fell, Nalu asked, "do you think we are ruled by the britannians?"


    "The surrender conditions offered to you by the britannians sound beautiful!"


    "Our costumes, language and various sacrificial activities can be preserved, but have you ever thought about the consequences if we really accept their surrender conditions, obediently put down our knives and go down the mountain to return?"


    "We will be slaughtered!"


    "Do you think our blood and our lake people can continue as long as we surrender obediently?"


    "I tell you!"


    "If we choose to surrender! Then the britannians will take all kinds of measures against us and slowly assimilate us! "


    "The death of a nation is not the end of a nation. The disappearance of language and culture is the end of a nation! "


    "Lugar, believe it or not! As long as we accept the rule of the britannians, more than a hundred years and less than 30 years, fewer and fewer people will speak our lake language! "


    "Seed sacrifice, harvest sacrifice... More and more custom activities will no longer be held!"


    "There are no more totems on the faces of brave men!"


    "Then there will be no lake people! Future generations will be all britannians! No longer as a lake, but as a Britannia! "


    "Now - Lugar, tell me, are we ruled by the britannians?"


    As soon as naluta''s almost roaring question fell, Lugar shouted at the top of his voice:


    "What do you think we should do?"


    In luge''s tone, there is an obvious cry.


    "What can we do except surrender?"


    "Can we still use our force to stop the annexation of us by the britannians?"


    "Father! You tell me?! "

 Chapter 640

    Lugar''s hoarse rhetorical question seemed to have some magic.


    The whole house became quiet in an instant.


    Lu closed his lips and stopped speaking.


    And Lugar said again:


    "Father! Until then, don''t you think you can beat the britannians? Wake up! Father! Stop indulging in such unrealistic delusions! "


    Lou clenched his teeth.


    As if he was trying to bear something, the whole face turned a strange dark red.


    "I won!!" The Lu roared at Lugar.


    "What are britannians! Su Cheng is nothing! I''ll win and show you! I''ll personally lift the head of that bastard Su Cheng! "


    Lugar looked at his father calmly.


    "... father, you have no chance to mention Su Cheng''s head. Because Su Cheng didn''t come. "


    "What...?"


    "I only knew when I went down the mountain and surrendered to the britannians two days ago."


    "Su Cheng is now staying in the distant Avalon fortress. I didn''t even come to mount pra. "


    "Su Cheng has five generals under his command: Willie, Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale. None of the five generals under his command came. "


    "The person in charge of commanding the army to attack us is Deng Jia''er O''Brien, a young subordinate of Su Cheng, who is not well-known at present, has the shallowest seniority and is only 16 years old this year."


    "From Su Cheng''s point of view, we should not be opponents worthy of our own hands and the generals under our command."


    "Anyway, we are not any opponents who need to be taken seriously. It''s good to send the most junior department under his command to experience it - Su Cheng may have this idea."


    After hearing Lugar''s words, Nalu gnashed his teeth.


    "Damn..."


    His hands were clenched.


    Its strength is so strong that it seems to scratch the skin and flesh of its own palm.


    "Damn it!!"


    "Unexpectedly... So despise us...!"


    Looking at the father whose face was full of anger and pain, luge''s face flashed a dark color.


    "Father... Anger doesn''t solve any problems. Please calm down first. We have no chance of winning with the britannians... "


    "Shut up!!"


    Before Lugar finished his words, he was rudely interrupted by Nalu.


    "Get out of here! I don''t welcome britannians here¡°


    Naruto accentuated the word "Britannia".


    "Father..." luge wanted to say something to Nalu again.


    "Get out!"


    "Father, we really have no other way to go except surrender..."


    "I told you to go away!! If you don''t get out, I don''t mind killing you! Kill you britannian!! "


    With a loud noise, he pulled out the sword at his waist.


    The bright tip of the knife points directly at luge.


    Lugar looked at his father with a dull look.


    "Britannians..."


    While whispering like this, he pulled the corners of his mouth, revealing a bitter smile full of sour and astringent.


    "Yes..."


    Lugar stood up from the ground.


    He straightened out his britannian clothes, then turned and left towards the door behind him.


    He took a step towards the door. Although he had been holding back, his lips could not help trembling.


    Two steps towards the door, the water vapor gradually covered the eyes.


    After he opened the door and walked out of his father''s house, tears finally lost luge''s control and rolled down luge''s cheeks.


    But as soon as the tears rolled down from luge''s eyes, luge raised his hand in time to wipe away the tears and the water vapor in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Lugar left his father''s house and went straight out of the tribe, ready to return to the britannian army camp at the foot of the mountain.


    Walking outside the tribe, he was watched by countless strange people.


    Most of these eyes are hostile.


    Luge, who has been missing for two days, came back in a britannian dress - people with a little brain know what luge has done in these two days.


    Luge bowed his head, pretended not to see these eyes, and accelerated his steps towards the outside of the tribe.


    When they came to the exit of the tribe, the soldiers who were responsible for guarding the gate of the tribe immediately cast disdainful and hostile eyes at luge.


    "What? Are you going back to the foot of the mountain to find your britannian master? "


    "Get out of here! You britannian dog! Britannian running dogs are not welcome here! "


    "It looks like it''s going to rain. Go away, Britannia. Don''t let your glorious britannian clothes get wet. Ha ha ha! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the merciless ridicule of these soldiers, luge bit his teeth, then suddenly raised his head, which had been slightly lowered, and shouted to these people:


    "I''m from Lake! I''m a lake from the hellebon! I''m not britannian!! "


    "It is because I am a Laker and because I love this tribe deeply that I choose to surrender to the britannians!!"


    "You all wake up!"


    Luge''s voice at this time had some cries.


    "How could we be opponents of the britannians!"


    "The britannians now have 10000 soldiers deployed at the foot of the mountain!"


    "Even if our 32 tribes are united, there are not so many soldiers! What''s more, we are the only tribe left to resist! "


    "It''s no use if we kill all 10000 britannians at the foot of the mountain with one against ten!"


    "The number of britannian warriors is as high as a million!! It doesn''t matter to them that 10000 soldiers died! They can allocate 50000, 100000 or even more than 100000 soldiers at any time! "


    "Even if we can win 10000 people, can we still win 50000 people, 100000 people and more than 100000 people?"


    Lugar''s eyes began to turn red.


    "Don''t be silly!"


    "I beg you!! You''re killing yourself! It''s killing our Haley department! It''s still time to surrender! As long as we surrender, our tribe can survive and our tribe can continue! "


    Hua la la la


    Just then, it began to rain in the dark sky.


    From the beginning, he looked at the soldiers who were screaming with indifference and disgust, raised his eyes and looked at the rainy sky.


    "It''s raining, Britannia. Go away quickly. Don''t let your britannian clothes get wet."


    "Go, go!" As if driving away some disgusting insects, a soldier frowned and waved his hands to luge.


    "Go away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at these people who were still mocking him, luge''s breath became thicker.


    After some hesitation, Lugar clenched his teeth, turned and walked quickly outside the tribe.


    After Lugar walked a few steps away, the soldiers still didn''t stop facing his wind:


    "Run! Britannia! "


    "Your fur is precious! Anyway, we lake people have no chance to wear such precious fur! "


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the mockery of this sentence, luge''s footsteps stopped.


    The fists that had just been loosened were clenched again.


    After a pause, luge moved his feet again and walked towards the pingman Legion camp at the foot of the mountain

 Chapter 641

    The heavy rain continued.


    The world is full of continuous clatter.


    The falling rain and the water drops from the tree tops made a slight sound.


    All eyes are misty rain and fog.


    It was dark when I looked up.


    There was cold water vapor on my face.


    Luge walked slowly towards the camp of pingman Legion at the foot of the mountain under the heavy rain.


    Just then, a familiar male voice sounded from behind him:


    "Luge!"


    Hearing the familiar male voice, luge turned his head.


    I saw a young man in a raincoat made of thatch walking towards him quickly with something in his hand.


    "Moka..." Lugar whispered the name of the young man who was walking towards him quickly.


    This person is luge''s good friend - luge.


    "Luge." After walking quickly to luge''s body, Moka stuffed such things in his hands into luge''s arms, "it''s raining heavily now. Take this."


    Luge looked at the things in his arms.


    It''s a raincoat.


    "Moka..." Lugar raised his eyes from his raincoat in his arms, looked directly at Moka in front of him, and said with a bitter smile, "in this case, aren''t you afraid of being criticized for sending a raincoat to my britannian?"


    "If I were afraid, I wouldn''t come to give you your raincoat. And - Lugar, you''re not britannian, are you? "


    Moka chongluge said:


    "I''m not smart, so I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to surrender to the britannians."


    "But I know Lugar, you are a man who loves heleb more than anyone else."


    "I believe Lugar, you are by no means a person who will choose to surrender to the britannians for personal desires."


    "I''m sure Lugar, you''re not going to hurt our Helai department."


    Hua la la la


    The rain continued.


    Lugar slowly hugged the raincoat in his arms.


    "... thank you." Luge smiled happily at Moka, "really... Thank you very much..."


    After that, luge unfolded his raincoat, put it on himself, turned around and continued to walk towards the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at Lugar''s lonely back, he wanted to say something more.


    But all kinds of words poured into his throat, but Mocha just couldn''t reveal them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tick... Tick


    The rain finally stopped.


    The raindrops hanging from the treetops slipped down from time to time and dropped in the mud or puddles below, making a clear sound.


    The dark clouds in the sky broke into pieces.


    One piece of land in the East and one piece of land in the West wander in the sky like washing.


    The long lost sunshine came out from behind the clouds, plating a circle of Phnom Penh on each dark cloud and the new white cloud.


    Moka, who had just returned to the tribe, slowly took off his raincoat.


    After taking off his raincoat, the conversation between two women not far from Moka suddenly came into Moka''s ears:


    "What to do... Now every household is running out of salt..."


    "Even if we save money, the only salt left is probably enough for us to use it for another 7 days..."


    "Alas... What should I do..."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the two women who seemed to be crying, the color of loss on Mocha''s face became more intense.


    Since the britannians declared war on them, they blocked mount Bora and closed the trade point at the foot of the mountain.


    The trade point at the foot of the mountain is very important to their lake people.


    The lake people did not master the salt making technology. Salt was always exchanged from the trading points opened by the merchants of the British Empire at the foot of the mountain.


    In addition to salt, iron and other daily necessities were also exchanged from trade points at the foot of the mountain.


    When the britannians blocked mount PRA and the trade points at the foot of the mountain, they cut off their only salt supply channel for the lake people.


    The britannians closed off their only salt supply channel. Even if they didn''t send troops to attack the mountain and surround mount PRA for a period of time, their lake people would be defeated.


    Even children as young as a few years old know how important salt is.


    If there is no salt to eat, they may not even have the strength to stand up before long.


    From the conversation between the two women, it is not hard to hear that they are running out of salt in herai.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat are we going to do


    Moka dragged his raincoat and walked towards his home.


    Just as Moka was about to arrive at his home, a loud quarrel suddenly attracted his attention.


    Moka followed his reputation and found that three young soldiers were arguing loudly around a young woman.


    From their posture, it seems that the three young soldiers are scolding the poor girl.


    When he looked at her and found out who the poor girl was, he couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Is that... Lou?"


    The young girl who was being scolded by three young soldiers was the object of Moka''s admiration. In the previous seed sacrifice, she was helped by luge and finally had a slightly warmer relationship with her.


    Although I don''t understand what happened, the girl I like is being scolded. No matter how much ink card can''t be regarded as not seeing.


    Mocha threw away his raincoat, walked quickly and drank loudly:


    "Hello! What are you doing! "


    Moka''s loud drink successfully attracted the attention of the three soldiers and Lou.


    The four turned their heads together.


    After getting close, mocha noticed that Lou''s eyes were full of water vapor.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Moka''s anger was even worse.


    After walking quickly between Lou and the three soldiers, Moka shouted at the three soldiers:


    "What are you doing! It''s funny that three big men bully one girl! "


    As soon as Moka''s voice fell, one of the soldiers shouted at Moka:


    "That''s because she said something she shouldn''t have said!"


    "When the three of us were just discussing how to kill more britannians, Lou, who heard our conversation, suddenly ran over."


    "Tell us: let''s choose to surrender! Stop making unnecessary resistance! "


    "At this important moment, we should work together! All men and women, young and old, work together to bring down the britannians! "


    "And Lou said such a thing!"


    "Mocha, you say! Should Lou be scolded for saying such a thing? "


    As soon as the voices of the three soldiers fell, Lou shouted in a voice full of tears:


    "Am I wrong?! If you want to die! Just die yourself! Why do you want us to die if we don''t want to die?! Do you know how many people in the tribe still want to live?! Do you know how much we want to surrender and how much we don''t want to be buried with your brain burned soldiers? "

 Chapter 642

    "What are you talking about?! How dare you say something so mean! "


    Lou''s words made the three soldiers furious.


    They put their hands to their waist and were ready to pull out their swords.


    However... Mocha is one step faster than them.


    The three of them had just put their hands on the handle of the war knife around their waist, and mocha had pulled out the saber around his waist.


    The sharp and cold blade pointed directly at the three soldiers.


    Directed by the blade of Moka, the three soldiers were scared to shrink their necks.


    "As you three said just now, the enemy is now..." Moka whispered to the three soldiers, "our Helai department is facing the crisis of destruction. It is time for us to work together to resist foreign enemies."


    "But take a good look at what you''re doing!"


    "At a time when everyone needs to work together, you bully your own people and the Ruo women of your tribe."


    "You''re not ashamed, I''m ashamed of you!"


    Being scolded by Moka in such a harsh voice, the faces of the three people were instantly full of unhappy color.


    But after being scolded by Moka, the three finally woke up.


    It''s really stupid to realize what I''m doing now.


    So the three men tore their hands off the handle of the knife, cast vicious eyes at Moka and Lou behind him, and then left with great strides.


    After confirming that the three men had indeed gone far, Moka took the sword back to his waist, turned around and said softly to Lou:


    "Lou, are you okay?"


    "You......" Lou continued sobbing. "They are crazy... Why insist on fighting with the britannians..."


    After hearing what Lou said, a few faint shades appeared on Moka''s face.


    "Choose to surrender... And then everyone continues to live well, okay? Why... Why do you want to do this senseless act of death... "


    "If you want to die, just die yourself... There are still many people in the tribe who don''t want to die with you and want to continue to live well..."


    After saying that, Lucy covered her face and ran away.


    Only ink card was left standing alone with a lost and confused face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Moka lay on his bed, tossing and turning.


    Close your eyes and your mind is full of thoughts about the rise and fall of the tribe and where they should go in the future.


    These distractions make Mocha unable to sleep at all.


    "Can''t sleep..." murmured Moka.


    I want to talk to someone about my troubles, but I don''t know who to talk to.


    Moka''s father is also a strong soldier who makes Moka proud all the time.


    Unfortunately, Moka''s father died in a fight with other tribes when Moka was 6 years old.


    Since then, Moka has been dependent on his mother.


    Moka''s mother''s room is next door to Moka''s room.


    Listening to the slight snoring from the next door, Moka couldn''t help laughing bitterly and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a pity that my mother can sleep so sweet under such circumstances


    ¡­¡­


    After rolling around in bed for some unknown number of times, mocha finally couldn''t stand the waste of time on the bed.


    ¡ª¡ªSince I can''t sleep, I won''t sleep.


    Moka sat up from the bed as he whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªGo outside for a walk.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Moka knows there''s a good place to relax in the tribe.


    There is a big smooth stone that can sit and lie down.


    Sometimes when he had nothing to do, Moka would climb onto this smooth stone to bask in the sun or look at the stars.


    After putting on his clothes, Moka took the sword around his waist and walked towards the good place he had stumbled upon before.


    It''s late at night. Except for the soldiers who are responsible for guarding the surrounding areas, the rest of the people have fallen asleep.


    Except for the stars, the rest of the place was dark.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat should we do after the hellai Department


    Even on the way out, Moka couldn''t help but care about the future of the tribe.


    ¡ª¡ªRoy is right... We have no power against the britannians


    ¡ª¡ªEven if we all take one as ten and one as a hundred, we can''t beat the britannians


    ¡ª¡ªEven if we stand up, we can''t organize the British rule over us


    ¡ª¡ªSince you can''t rule, it''s really the best choice to surrender to the britannians.


    ¡ª¡ªAt least no one will die.


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªWe just surrender... Really... Okay


    ¡­¡­


    The left hand on the handle of the knife couldn''t help holding it tight.


    Inner confusion and trouble, almost want to tear up the ink card.


    Unknowingly, Moka came to the place where he was very distracted - next to the big smooth stone in the corner of the tribe.


    After walking to the big stone, someone in mocha sat on the big stone and looked up at the sea of stars in the sky.


    It is a very big and familiar figure.


    After staring and confirming the identity of the other party, Inka couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "That Lu clan chief!"


    The man who is sitting on this big stone and looking up at the sea of stars is Nalu, the patriarch of their helaibu.


    When he heard someone call him, Nalu turned back.


    "Ah, it''s mocha. Why are you here? "


    "I can''t sleep." Moka smiled, "so I''m going to come out and walk. I''m going to sit on this big stone, look at the stars and relax."


    "Well." Nalu nodded, then patted the position beside him, "then sit here. Fortunately, the stone is so big that it''s more than enough to sit alone. "


    "Ah?"


    Mocha looked at Nalu with some hesitation, and then looked at the position next to Nalu.


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    Seeing that Mocha had not acted for a long time, Nalu''s tone suddenly became severe and impatient.


    "Yes! I''ll be right there! "


    For Nalu, the brave and strict patriarch, Moka was still in awe.


    He walked quickly to Nalu''s side and sat down.


    They sat on the big smooth stone, shoulder to shoulder.


    That Lu seemed to have something on his mind. He looked up at the sea of stars above his head.


    Looking at the patriarch close to him, mocha whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªNow, clan leader Lu must feel bad


    As the head of the Helai tribe, Nalu must be more worried about the future of the tribe than anyone else.


    What''s more, an accident happened today: luge, the only son who has been missing for two days, went to surrender to the britannians and came back today to persuade the britannians to surrender him.


    Although Moka doesn''t know the details of their father and son''s conversation today, he knows that their father and son''s conversation today ended very unhappily.


    Lugar was driven out directly by Nalu.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is chief Lu thinking now


    ¡ª¡ªAre you worrying about the future of the tribe


    ¡ª¡ªOr are you worried about the "rebellion" of your only son


    Just as Mocha guessed why Nalu was worried about things now, Nalu suddenly said:


    "Moka, do you know why we put totems on the faces of soldiers?"

 Chapter 643

    When he heard this question from the head of the Lu clan, Moka was stunned.


    Then he smiled helplessly at Nalu.


    "Team leader Lu, you''re kidding."


    "How could I not know why I put a totem on the faces of the soldiers?"


    "In the tribe, even children as young as a few years old know why we stab two black dots under the corners of the soldiers'' eyes."


    As soon as Moka''s voice fell, Nalu nodded.


    "Well, mocha, tell me about it."


    "Tell me why we put black dots under the corners of the soldiers'' eyes - that is, our totem."


    "Hey?"


    Moka looked at Nalu in amazement.


    Patriarch, why do you want me to say this all of a sudden - Mocha asked Nalu with his eyes.


    Nalu, who understood the meaning of mocha''s eyes, whispered:


    "I just suddenly want someone to tell me how the totem on our faces came from. Come on, Moka. Don''t waste our time. "


    "Ah... OK."


    Mocha cleared his throat.


    Then Lang channel:


    "A long time ago, when we lake people, there was no custom of tattooing totems on the faces of soldiers."


    "At that time, there was a huge snake on Mount pra."


    "The body of this giant snake is stronger than that of any tree."


    "In order to appease and please this bloodthirsty giant snake, we lake people send several children under the age of 8 as sacrifices to this giant snake every year."


    "Continue to contribute poor sacrifices to get the people to live for a while."


    "Until one day, a soldier came forward."


    "He decided to crusade against the giant snake and end this absurd sacrifice."


    "This brave soldier is named posorov."


    "Posoluv summoned a group of soldiers like him and launched a crusade against the giant snake."


    "After a day and night of fierce fighting, the soldiers successfully killed the giant snake."


    "It''s a pity... Posoluv died in the battle with the giant snake."


    "In order to commemorate the warrior who was not afraid of the rule of the giant snake and took the lead in revolt, we have tattooed a black dot under the corners of each soldier''s eyes since then."


    "Because - there is a very obvious mole under the corners of posoluv''s eyes."


    "In this way, we commemorate this great warrior until now."


    "In these centuries of inheritance, the black spots under the corners of the soldiers'' eyes are not only used to commemorate posoluv."


    "The black spots under the corners of the soldiers'' eyes have become the totem symbol of our lake people."


    "It has become a symbol of our lake people."


    "It has become the pride of our lake people."


    After that, Moka couldn''t help raising his hand and touched the black dots under the corners of his eyes.


    No matter how many times Moka said about posoluv''s heroic deeds, he couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Has it become the pride of our lake people..."


    As soon as Mocha''s voice fell behind, Nalu whispered softly.


    "You speak very well. Thank you, mocha."


    Then Nalu stood up from the smooth rock.


    "Moka, go back to bed quickly. I''ll go first."


    After telling Mocha a few words, Lu turned away without looking back.


    Moka didn''t find that when Nalu turned and left, the confused color in Nalu''s eyes receded slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing the leader of Nalu leave, Moka turned back and looked at the vast Milky way above his head.


    Moka murmured as he touched the black spots under the corners of his eyes:


    "Totem..."


    Moka recalled the origin of the totem on their faces, and then whispered:


    "The ancestors are so powerful... They still have the courage to resist in the face of the terrible giant snake..."


    "If only... We could have the courage of our ancestors..."


    The palms of his hands, which hung over his legs, were unconsciously clenched.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The britannians sent again today.


    It''s just -- I didn''t send Lugar today.


    Instead, they sent a team of soldiers, tied a letter to the arrow, shot it into their herai department, and left.


    The new letter was full of tough words.


    This letter is an ultimatum from the britannians.


    The letter said: only give them the last two days of hellai department.


    In the last two days, decide whether to fight or surrender.


    If no reply is given after these two days, they will wipe out the hellai department once and forever by force.


    After receiving this ultimatum from the britannians, all kinds of emotions and atmosphere began to spread in the tribe.


    Someone is in pain.


    Some people are sad.


    Some people are desperate.


    Others... Angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Nalu''s house was now crowded with tribal soldiers.


    Because the area of the residence was not enough, some soldiers waited anxiously outside the residence.


    "Patriarch..."


    A soldier whispered to Nalu:


    "Let''s fight the britannians!"


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, another soldier added:


    "Yes! Patriarch! Fight the britannians! I don''t want britannians to look down on us! Think we lake people are a bunch of cowards who dare not resist! "


    The soldiers who continued to fight shouted:


    "Patriarch! We cannot be looked down upon by the britannians! "


    "Let the britannians know we''re not easy to mess with!"


    "Patriarch!"


    "Spell it! Patriarch! "


    ¡­¡­


    Moka is also in the house at this time.


    Moka stood behind the soldiers, silent.


    However, his fists were tightly clenched and his lips were tightly closed.


    Nalu, who sat on the wooden chair without expression, moved his eyes.


    Nalu''s eyes crossed the young faces in front of him.


    "Young people."


    The Lu murmured.


    "I am no less angry with the britannians than you."


    "But do you know what will happen if we rebel against britannians and pit Su Cheng?"


    "You also know the results of the previous raid with Koran?"


    "We are no match for the britannians."


    "In that war, we in Heraeus lost more than 100 companions, while the britannians lost very little."


    "If we choose to resist, we will die!"


    "Even so - are you still willing to wave a knife against the britannians?"


    What Lu said seemed like magic.


    The house, which had been a little noisy, suddenly became silent.


    What Nalu said just now made almost every soldier''s face a little ugly.


    Just then, an amazing cry came from behind the crowd:


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Everyone, including Nalu, followed his voice.


    It''s the ink card standing at the back!


    Moka separated everyone standing in front of him and walked slowly to Nalu.


    Looking directly into Nalu''s eyes, he shouted again:


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "Hundreds of years ago, our ancestors knew how to resist the terrible giant snake!"


    "Knowing that it is almost impossible to succeed, I still launch a crusade against the giant snake without hesitation!"


    "Even if we know that the odds are slim, we will not turn back - our ancestors can do it, and we have no reason not to do it!"


    "I don''t want to die, but I don''t want britannians to set foot on our land so simply!"


    Moka''s shouting was amazing.


    Even the dust on the wooden beam above his head seemed to be shaken down by the amazing shout of ink card.


    While Mocha looked directly into Nalu''s eyes, Nalu also looked directly into Mocha''s eyes.


    After Moka''s shouting fell for a long time, Nalu slowly stood up from the wooden chair.


    While standing up, whisper:


    "Send a man to find Lugar in the stronghold of the britannians at the foot of the mountain. Just tell him - I have something to tell him. "

 Chapter 644

    Lugar felt a little uneasy now.


    Just now, my father suddenly sent someone to the camp at the foot of the mountain to ask him to go up the mountain and have something to say to him.


    ¡ª¡ªFather... What are you going to tell me


    Lugar went up the mountain alone with such doubts.


    After entering the tribe, luge felt that the tribal atmosphere was a little strange.


    The tribal atmosphere is particularly heavy.


    There is an open space in the middle of the tribe.


    This big space is often used to hold some large-scale activities, such as sowing sacrifice, harvest sacrifice, wedding ceremony, etc.


    At this time, the large open space in the middle of the tribe was full of people.


    All the people of the tribe gathered here at this time.


    The sad atmosphere of parting filled the whole open space.


    Lugar could also hear some low sobs from time to time.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean?!


    An ominous premonition began to spread in luge''s heart.


    Just then, a familiar voice sounded:


    "Lugar, you''re here."


    "Father..." Lugar looked at the owner of the voice absently.


    Nalu stared at Nalu standing in front of him with plain eyes.


    In Nalu''s eyes, there was no displeasure and anger when he met luge yesterday.


    Instead of exchanging greetings with luge, Nalu pointed to a large group of people standing on the side of the open space.


    "Take these people down the mountain. They are people who don''t want to fight us to the end. Take them down the mountain and try to settle them down. "


    Lugar looked in the direction of Nalu''s finger.


    This large group of people standing on one side of the square are basically old and weak women and children.


    Of course, there are a small number of soldiers.


    These soldiers, without exception, all looked ashamed.


    Until then, luge noticed that the open space was divided into two parts.


    Part of them is the group of people that Nalu just mentioned and asked Nalu to take them down the mountain.


    The other group of people are basically young and strong soldiers.


    After hearing what Nalu had just said, Lugar felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless ice cave.


    The bitter cold surrounded him.


    "Father!" The Lu said to the Lu, "Why are you still so stubborn! Why do you have to fight the britannians to the end?! Isn''t it good to choose to surrender? "


    "What can such a few people do?"


    "If you do this, you will only sacrifice in vain!"


    "It''s not that you don''t know how many britannians have soldiers!"


    "Father! Have you forgotten what I said yesterday? "


    "The britannians have more soldiers than the sand of the earth..."


    Before Lugar had finished his words, Nalu interrupted in a loud voice in an almost roaring tone:


    "The britannians have more soldiers than the sand of the earth!"


    "The fighting power of the britannians is more amazing than the thunder in the sky!"


    "But my unyielding will is stronger than steel!"


    "My determination to resist is stronger than Mount PRA!"


    "We will fight in the mountains!"


    "We will fight in the grass!"


    "We will fight in every house!"


    "We will fight in every corner of Mount PRA!"


    "We will never surrender!"


    After that, Lu approached luge slowly.


    "I -- and the 206 people standing there, will fight the britannians to the end until the last one!"


    "Fight to the end?" Lugar asked in an almost whisper tone.


    "Fight to the end!" Nalu responded to Lugar in an almost roaring tone.


    "Lugar, you''ve been thinking about how to save the whole tribe."


    "In the face of the British invasion, you have been thinking about whether it is possible and worth it."


    "In your eyes, it must not be worth sacrificing so many people to fight an impossible war."


    "But Lugar! I tell you! If you think so, you are wrong! "


    "When doing things, we should consider whether it should be more than whether it is possible and worth it!"


    "We don''t want britannians on our land!"


    "Don''t want the britannians to rule us!"


    "So we raised our knives to resist!"


    "It''s that simple!"


    Speaking of this, Luton.


    Looking at the Lugar, who is now sad and whose eyes are already red, Nalu continued in a slightly softer tone:


    "Now hurry down the mountain with these people who don''t want to fight with us to the end."


    "I forced your mother to follow down the mountain."


    "Take good care of your mother."


    "Also take good care of these ethnic people who want to continue to live."


    Then Lou turned and left.


    Among the group of people who had just turned and left to fight the britannians to the end, a young man came out.


    The young man went straight to Lugar.


    "Luge."


    "Ink card..."


    Luge stared at the young man in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Even you... Are you going to fight the britannians to the end..."


    "... well."


    Lugar nodded.


    "I know what you want to say. Lugar. "


    "Don''t say anything. Don''t persuade me anymore."


    "I know britannians are strong."


    "I also know that our struggle will never win."


    "Those who choose to rebel against Britannia will die."


    "But I still want to raise my sword against the British aggression against us."


    "Nothing else, just because I don''t want to watch the britannians step on the land we have guarded for generations."


    "Even if I knew I would die, I would not turn back."


    "My mother wanted to follow me to the end with the britannians."


    "But I''m not going to let my mother go crazy with me, and my mother is too old to help us, and she may drag us back."


    "Therefore, I also forced my mother to go down the mountain together."


    "Lugar, can you take care of my mother for me?"


    Speaking of this, Moka seemed to think of something and stopped for a moment.


    "Lou... She''s in the line to go down the mountain, too." Mocha continued, "I''m a little regretful... If I had known today, I should have told her earlier."


    There were a few regretful colors on Moka''s face.


    "Forget it, it''s no use telling her that I might die tomorrow."


    "Anyway - Goodbye, Lugar."


    After that, the ink card with slightly wet eyes hugged luge who had already shed tears.


    "Goodbye, my best friend."


    "Ink card..."


    Sobbing and speechless, Lugar, who could only whisper the name of Moka, hugged Moka and his closest friend in the Helai department.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), foot of the mountain, stronghold of pingman legion, camp of Dengar.


    "Including the patriarch, are there 207 people in the Helai department who plan to fight tenaciously and would rather die than surrender?" The expressionless Deng Jiaer asked luge kneeling in front of her.


    "... yes." Lugar''s voice was hoarse and hardly human.


    Deng Jia''er gazed at the luge kneeling in front of her for a long time before sighing.


    "Although they are enemies, they are all respectable warriors."


    "In the face of such an overwhelming opponent with poor strength, I can still raise the courage to continue to resist."


    "They are a group of respectable people."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer sighed again.


    "Give our highest respect to these respectable people."


    After saying this, Deng Jiaer turned and looked at the Deputy standing next to her:


    "Gather all the captains. I''m going to launch a general attack on Mount bla."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, luge''s body kneeling in front of her suddenly trembled a few times.

 Chapter 645

    Ligasos mountains (Brahma), somewhere on the mountain.


    The sound of bowstring quivering came suddenly from the depths of the dense forest.


    The soldiers of the order of Michael had just found something bad, and sharp arrows had been fired at them.


    An infantry soldier''s luck was very bad. An arrow hit his neck which was not protected by armor.


    Bright red blood gushed out, and the surrounding companions raised their shields in front of them.


    The arrows made of bamboo or bone were all tied on the shield.


    "Well..."


    Yala covered her right arm, which was unfortunately shot by a streamer, and gave a low cry of pain.


    "Yala!" Darlene, who stood by Yala, shouted eagerly.


    "I''m fine..." Yala answered, so that Darlene could relax.


    As soon as the mountain barbarians attacked, the soldiers of the attacked Michael Knights immediately dispersed in a small group.


    However, as soon as the soldiers dispersed, a scream sounded one after another.


    It turned out that around this army, seven or eight traps suddenly appeared, filled with spears cut from bamboo and wood.


    All the soldiers who fell into this trap were stabbed to death by these bamboo and wood spears!


    "Damn..." Darlene scolded secretly with her sword, and then said to Yala standing on her side, "Yala! Hide behind me! "


    Ara''s right arm was hit by an arrow just now.


    If her right arm is injured, it will inevitably affect her sword killing or self-defense.


    In order to protect Yala''s declining combat power, dalina hurriedly asked Yala to hide behind her.


    Just then, Darlene heard a sudden strange noise from her side.


    Darlene didn''t think about it, so she subconsciously drank and half turned around.


    While turning around, the backhand swung Qin Jian into an arc.


    Dang!


    The piercing sound of sharp weapon collision rang out.


    Darlene''s long sword was held by a war knife.


    On the other side of the sword was a ferocious face close to Darlene, with a black dot under each corner of her eyes.


    The famous mountain stared at Da Liana fiercely.


    "Hum!" Darlene snorted coldly.


    Since coming to the foot of the ligasos mountains, Darlene has experienced a series of battles.


    After this series of battles, Darlene is no longer the novice who would be nervous to see the enemy and be afraid to kill the enemy.


    Although daren''t claim to be experienced, Darlene is confident that she has some experience in how to fight with people with real swords and guns.


    After her long sword and the other party''s battle knife were put together, Darlene waved her battle shield and pushed it towards the famous mountain in front of her.


    This mountain man didn''t expect Da Liana''s reaction to be so fast, nor did he expect Da Liana to attack him with a shield.


    The heavy shield firmly hit the famous mountain man.


    After knocking the famous mountain man away and leaving him some distance from herself, Da Liana quickly adjusted the position of the long sword in her hand, stepped on her right foot and rushed towards the famous mountain man.


    Da Liana''s head is almost close to the body of the famous shanman and passes through the right side of the famous shanman.


    Da Liana let the body of the sword pass through the belly of the famous mountain man from the grid to the tip.


    Cut the famous mountain pretty close to half.


    The mountain man, who was almost cut in half by Da liana, vomited a lot of blood, and then collapsed on the ground like a pool of soft mud.


    However, even if he was seriously injured and fell to the ground and was about to die, the famous shanman still opened his eyes.


    Glared at Darlene.


    Glared at the enemy who invaded their hometown.


    ¡ª¡ªThis man... So strong will


    Darlene was a little cold at the bottom of her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The encounter was soon over.


    After setting aside a few arrows for the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade, they fought with them for a short time. The mountain barbarians threw down more than ten bodies and retreated.


    This small-scale encounter is just the most common of the countless encounters encountered by the pingman Legion in the past week.


    "Captain, in the battle just now, we killed 4 people, slightly injured 15 people, and no one was seriously injured."


    "What about our results?" Lindsay, the squadron leader of the first squadron of the 17th brigade, asked expressionless.


    "Yes. A total of 14 enemy soldiers were killed. As for how many mountain barbarians were injured, we can''t count them. "


    After hearing the report, Lindsay nodded expressionless.


    Looking at the dangerous jungle around, Lindsay sighed.


    "It''s all for this. Are the mountain barbarians still unwilling to surrender..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma mountains), foot of the mountain, stronghold of pingman legion, big tent of dungar.


    "Alas..." Deng Jia''er looked at the map in front of her and sighed, "it''s all for this. Are the mountain barbarians still unwilling to surrender..."


    If Lindsay were here, she would be very surprised that Deng Jiaer, the head coach of the pingman legion, and she made the same exclamation almost at the same time.


    After feeling this way, Deng Jiaer raised her hand and gently pressed her forehead.


    A week ago, Haley split into two parts.


    Most of the Helai people did not want to continue the struggle that had no chance of winning, so they chose to go down the mountain.


    However, a small number of people - 207 people, including patriarch Nalu, decided to continue the struggle that was impossible to win and fight to the end.


    At first, Deng Jiaer didn''t care about it at all.


    She has 10000 troops in her hand and has endless supplies.


    The enemy has only 207 people, and there is no food, iron and other supplies.


    Deng Jiaer thought he could simply remove all the last recalcitrant elements. He thought he could wipe out the last 207 rebels in about one morning.


    But who knows... Deng Jiaer thought it would only take one morning to fight the war, but it lasted a full week


    The last 207 rebels burned their tribe to a piece of white land, and then all fled into the deep mountains and forests of Mount bora.


    Deng Jiaer had no choice but to order his troops to look for the last 207 rebels all over the mountains and fields.


    Since then, the pingman Legion has fallen into a bitter battle.


    Because it is necessary to fight in the mountains, in the face of this complex terrain, it is impossible to form a large regiment to fight like fighting on the flat ground.


    We can only split our troops into squadrons and March from different directions and locations.


    It was precisely because the large forces were divided into squadrons that the last rebels had the opportunity to launch one surprise attack after another.


    Deng Jia''er still remembers that Su Cheng once told him a battle method called "guerrilla warfare" a long time ago.


    Deng Jiaer still remembers Su Cheng''s evaluation of this method of warfare: guerrilla warfare is not terrible and difficult to deal with, but it will make you feel very sick.


    Deng Jia''er didn''t expect that she would experience the guerrilla warfare that Su Cheng once told her in such remote mountains and forests.


    I didn''t expect that guerrilla warfare was really as disgusting as Su Cheng said.

 Chapter 646

    This last rebel hiding in the mountains and forests can appear at any time and anywhere.


    Then use any time to kill her soldiers or cause trouble to her soldiers.


    When walking through the woods, you are likely to be shot dead by arrows from the top of the tree or from the bushes on your side.


    When walking on the flat ground, you are likely to step on the trap they dug.


    When you rest in a fortified camp, you are likely to be thrown into one or more poisonous snakes or insects in your camp.


    When you want to drink water, you find that the stream has just been defecated and can''t drink.


    When your troops are advancing, from time to time, they are thrown a hive by the mountain man who doesn''t know where to come from, and the poisonous bees will sting you to pieces.


    Finally, I met a small mountain man. When I chased them, they were led to a swamp full of miasma


    What''s more, these remaining rebels mastered the way to fight the britannians.


    They understood that if they wanted to fight the britannians, they had to attack where they were not protected by iron armor.


    Like the neck, like the face, like the knees.


    Therefore, the arrows of the mountain barbarians began to shoot only at the face of the britannians.


    The swords of the mountain barbarians no longer cut at the chest of the britannians, but at the neck of the britannians.


    It was after they knew how to fight the britannians that the death and injury rate of the pingman Legion soared.


    The above is what happened to the pingman Legion in the past week.


    Although the enemy had only 207 people, they were good at shuttling through the mountains. With their familiarity with the terrain, they made the plain army with a full force of 10000 miserable.


    This week, a full 117 people were killed and 162 injured in the pingman Legion.


    At the thought of this, Deng Jiaer felt full of depression.


    "The total number of casualties is much more than expected..."


    Deng Jia''er sighed bitterly.


    "Such a war result... When you return to Avalon fortress, you may be scolded by Sir..."


    Everyone, including Deng Jiaer, knows that Su Cheng favors Deng Jiaer and gives it to Deng Jiaer.


    Among the Michael knights, more people are qualified to win the position of commander-in-chief than dungar.


    So Deng Jiaer also knew that if the war could not be played more beautifully, it would not only embarrass him, but also make Su Cheng who favors her criticized.


    Deng Jiaer, who knew this very well, went all out in this saromanda battle.


    It''s a pity - the last remaining point, the tenacious resistance of the rebels, has made the outcome of Deng Jiaer''s battle a lot ugly.


    "Alas..."


    Deng Jia''er sighed again, then raised his hand and rubbed the temples on both sides.


    "To fight a mountain man whose civilization is still in the primitive era, he has to pay so many casualties. I really don''t know how to make a job with Mr. when I go back..."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, the captain of the 17th brigade, who happened to be in the tent, comforted Deng Jiaer:


    "Coach. Although this group of mountain barbarians who are fighting tenaciously are very difficult to deal with, they are only dying after all. As long as we continue to sweep, we will wipe out the last mountain barbarians sooner or later. After all, they only have hundreds of people, and we have tens of thousands of troops. "


    "It''s really not difficult to destroy them, but what I''m pursuing now is not to destroy them! But to destroy them beautifully! If we continue to fight like this, even if we can successfully wipe them out, the casualties on our side will be very ugly! "


    After that, Deng Jiaer raised her hand again and rubbed the swollen temples.


    "These mountains are quite familiar with the terrain of the ligasos mountains. They fight and run away. We can''t catch up if we want to pursue them. Even if we succeed in exterminating them in the end, we will pay a lot of casualties and spend a lot of time... "


    "I can''t fight like this anymore..."


    After that, Deng Jiaer was silent.


    Looking at the map in front of me, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After a long time, Deng Jiaer said to the captain of the 17th brigade in front of her:


    "Help me call all the other captains. I have important orders to announce."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after the captain of the 17th brigade left, he came with other brigade leaders of the pingman Legion.


    As soon as the brigade leaders entered the tent, Deng Jiaer said to them without expression:


    "This group of mountain barbarians who intend to resist to the end have been compressed into a mountain by us."


    After that, Deng Jiaer raised her finger and poked a mountain marked in the map on the table in front of her.


    "Although we have successfully compressed them to a mountain, we have to pay a lot of casualties every time we go further."


    "If we continue to fight like this, even if we succeed in exterminating all of them in the end, we don''t know how many casualties we will have to pay."


    "Before I led the army, sir... No, the commander gave me permission."


    "He allowed me to use some radical and rough means when I had to. In this campaign, the highest priority is to reduce the casualties of troops as much as possible. "


    "So - I hereby officially order that the kerosene be prepared immediately, and all the kerosene in the warehouse be moved out for me. Prepare as much as you have."


    Those who can get into the position of "Captain" must not be fools.


    After hearing the word "fire oil", all the captains present were shocked.


    "That''s right." Deng Jiaer said in a deep voice, "I want to launch a fire attack. Burn the mountain where these mountains are entrenched into a white land. "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, one of the team leaders said in a hurry:


    "Coach! Launch a fire attack and set fire to the mountain. Is this, is this not appropriate? Mountain fire is terrible! Maybe the whole ligasos mountains will be involved! "


    "It doesn''t matter." Deng Jiaer replied, "the head has given permission."


    "Before the expedition, the regimental commander had expected that if shanman chose to fight tenaciously, they would most likely use their advantage of being familiar with the terrain to deal with us in the mountains and woods."


    "Therefore, the regimental commander has given permission to launch a fire attack on the mountain in order to reduce the casualties of our army."


    "Anyway, the ligasos mountain range has always been the residence of mountain barbarians, and there are no precious resources on it. Even if the whole mountain range is involved, it doesn''t matter."


    "Prepare the oil immediately! And let all the troops now in the mountains withdraw immediately! Fire tonight! "


    After issuing the order, Deng Jiaer lowered her eyes again and looked at the map on her desk.


    His eyes twinkled with cold light and whispered:


    "I''ve always wanted to treat you with gentle and civilized means as much as possible, but you forced me to be rough and savage again and again."


    "You are stubborn. Don''t blame me for killing them all..."

 Chapter 647

    Ligasos mountain range (Brahma mountain), somewhere in the dense forest.


    "Ho... Ho... Ho... Ho..." a soldier with a big cut in his chest lay on the ground, vomited blood and said to a soldier sitting next to him:


    "Brother... I''m in pain... Help me... I think... I''m free... Cut me to death..."


    "Rigu..." after hearing his words, the soldier sitting next to him burst into tears, "I don''t want you to go..."


    After that, he jumped up and gently hugged him: "don''t go..."


    "Come on... Give me a good time... I''m really in pain..."


    The last soldiers left are here at this time.


    After seven days of fighting, the original 207 soldiers are now only present.


    Similar life and death parting, the remaining people have seen too much in these seven days.


    So much that they are a little numb.


    Moka looked numbly at the two soldiers who had excellent feelings, one begged others to kill him, and the other was reluctant to let him die.


    Goo


    Mocha''s belly made a slight noise.


    It is not only the similar scenes of life and death, but also the feeling of fasting.


    Their dry food has long been eaten up and there is no place to get food supplies. They have been fighting on an empty stomach since two days ago.


    Although they also tried to catch some insects or game to deal with emergencies, such insects and game could not meet the needs of people, and they did not have the leisure and time to hunt leisurely.


    In addition to feeling numb to fasting, he has also felt numb to fatigue - Moka.


    In these seven days, Moka lived a day and night reversed life every day, so he didn''t sleep well.


    Frequent running, knife waving and bow pulling made Mocha''s feet, right arm, index finger and thumb numb and almost unconscious.


    Not only is Moka like this, the last soldiers left here are numb to fasting and fatigue like Moka.


    "Moka, look, look what I''ve caught."


    Tru walked towards Moka with a smile and showed Moka the so-called good thing in his hand - two cockroaches.


    "Cockroaches... Are really good things." Moka looked at the two cockroaches in drew''s hand and swallowed his saliva.


    "Come on, give you one." After that, tru gave one of the two dead cockroaches in his hand to Moka, and then sat next to Moka.


    "Ah, thank you. Then I''m welcome. "


    "Yes." Trudeau nodded. "Let''s eat together."


    After that, they stuffed the cockroaches in their hands into their mouths at the same time.


    After putting the cockroach in his mouth, he hardly chewed and swallowed it.


    After enjoying the cockroach, tru patted his belly and said with a smile:


    "I think cockroaches are so delicious for the first time..."


    "Yes... I think so." After that, mocha pointed to his left eye and asked tru, "tru, how''s your left eye?"


    Tru is Moka''s only living friend besides Lugar.


    Besides luge, his only living friend was also seriously injured.


    In a battle two days ago, tru''s left eye was cut.


    After hearing Moka''s question, tru raised his hand and touched his left face wrapped in the cloth of his clothes.


    "My left eye... Although I have done emergency treatment, it seems to be inflamed, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''ll all live soon."


    "Don''t suddenly say such heavy facts..." Moka smiled helplessly at Trudeau.


    After such a simple chat, the two people who couldn''t find any new topics were silent.


    After they were silent for some time, Trudeau suddenly said in a deep voice:


    "Moka... You said... Our Helai Department..."


    Truton paused and then corrected his words:


    "Will our descendants of the lake people remember us? Will you remember us who have resisted to the end in order to resist the aggression of the britannians? "


    At last, there was a clear cry in Trudeau''s tone.


    After hearing Trudeau''s question, mocha was silent.


    Then he said in a firm tone:


    "A hundred or a thousand years later, some people may not remember us."


    "When they surrender, britannians can live a much better life than they do now, and they don''t have to die, but they just don''t want to surrender, they just want to resist to the end. Therefore, some people may think that we are fools and think that we are all stupid people who don''t know the general situation and the current situation."


    "If in the future, we lake people and britannians really integrate, and the two nations become inseparable, some people may think we are sinners."


    "But..."


    "In the future, no matter how many years have passed, there should always be one or two people who will remember us."


    "Remember our soldiers who were defending our territory to the death."


    "Someone will remember us."


    "Sure!"


    "Sure..." Trudeau murmured.


    After a long time, Trudeau pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a faint smile:


    "... thank you, mocha. I feel much better when you say that. "


    Just then, tru suddenly sniffed and frowned:


    "Say... Moka, do you smell anything strange?"


    After hearing what Trudeau said, Moka also sniffed him.


    After carefully smelling the smell in the air, mocha found that there really seemed to be a strange smell in the air.


    A strange but familiar smell.


    "Always feel..." murmured Moka. "The smell... Seems to be... The smell of oil..."


    It''s not just Moka and Trudeau who notice a strange smell in the air.


    At this time, the soldiers present also found that the night wind sent one strange smell after another


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, ligasos mountains (Brahma), foot of the mountain, stronghold of the pingman Legion.


    Deng Jia''er held the knight''s sword at his waist and looked at the ligasos mountains in the distance without expression.


    Even though it was far away, Deng Jiaer still heard a faint smell of kerosene.


    "Coach..."


    The captain of the 17th brigade, who was responsible for directing the soldiers to sprinkle fire oil, came to Deng Jiaer''s side slowly.


    "The fire oil... Has been completely arranged, and the soldiers have all withdrawn to the foot of the mountain. You can start the fire attack at any time... "


    "OK." Deng Jia''er nodded, then suddenly waved her little hand, "let''s start!"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s order was issued, the captain of the 17th brigade flashed a look of hesitation.


    Finally, he clenched his teeth and summoned up the courage to advise Deng Jiaer:


    "Coach, please think more about it. The destructive power of mountain fire is too great. Once..."


    However, before he finished, Deng Jiaer interrupted him:


    "Stop talking nonsense! Instead of letting the casualties of my soldiers continue to expand! I''d rather turn the whole ligasos mountain into a white land! Fire! "


    Seeing that his last efforts had failed, the captain of the 17th brigade looked lost. Then¡ª¡ª


    "... yes."


    He left here with his head down and went to issue Dengar''s order.

 Chapter 648

    Flame.


    Flames all over the sky.


    The night, which was still dark, suddenly burst into flames like new buds.


    These new buds stretched out from the thick flame column, opened their teeth and claws, burned violently, and devoured the surrounding forests and green spaces. The night is immersed in the claws of fire.


    The wind is burning, the stars are burning, the trees are burning, and the mountains are burning.


    The red flame flickered in Moka''s wide eyes.


    The sound of Mars popping whispered in his ear.


    It''s night, but the sky is as red as sunset.


    Sparks splashed and howled everywhere.


    Endless flames surrounded them.


    It was not until Trudeau''s roar sounded in his ear that Mocha finally recovered.


    "Ink card!! Run!!! "


    Moka, awakened by Trudeau''s roar, finally regained control of his body that had just been unable to move because of shock and fear.


    Like a conditioned reflex, Moka turned and ran behind him to the top of the mountain.


    The flame climbed up every branch along every trunk, and the wood branches in the fire collapsed and fell one by one.


    Run, run for your life. The farther you run, the better!


    The sound of trees breaking and grass burning behind us is the best life-threatening weapon.


    All the soldiers fled with their lives.


    They don''t know where they''re going to be safe, but they just run away.


    A group of soldiers found a cave.


    Desperate, they rushed into the cave.


    The sudden fire disturbed their sense of propriety and confused their mind. If it were normal, they would never have done such a foolish act and rushed into a closed cave in the midst of a huge fire.


    After they rushed into the cave, a raging fire immediately hit and surrounded the cave.


    The originally cool caves soon became unbearable heat.


    They quickly took off all their clothes so that they could feel better.


    At this time, any clothes on them are the crime of preventing her body from radiating heat.


    However - sweat still fell from her, and even if she took off all her clothes, she still couldn''t bear the heat.


    This unbearable heat is not the most terrible.


    The most terrible thing is the thick smoke spawned by the flame.


    Mars pricks the skin, thick smoke irritates the eyes, nose and throat, which is more like burning pain.


    So that the soldiers who rushed into the cave in panic supported the ground one after another and coughed almost to vomit.


    More and more smoke poured into the cave.


    Soon, the whole cave was filled with strong black smoke.


    When the black smoke enveloped the whole cave, the cough in the cave stopped suddenly


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Moka and tru, who followed him closely, as well as some other soldiers, continued to race against fire, smoke and death


    Some people with injuries or poor physical strength are gradually caught up by the fire.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    More and more people were caught up by the fire and howled bitterly.


    Being burned to death is one of the most painful of all death methods.


    The fierce flame burns the skin and causes severe pain. The atrophic muscles under high temperature oppress the body, and even cause fractures. They will also be choked by the thick smoke from the flame burning their own body, and even suffocate.


    Moka saw with his own eyes that a companion beside him was caught up by the fire.


    He raised his hands and stamped his feet, trying to get rid of the fire demon wrapped around him.


    He danced back and forth like crazy, strange and terrible.


    Screaming and rolling on the ground.


    However - rolling on dry ground doesn''t help put out the fire at all.


    Moka seemed to stop and draw a knife from his waist to help the companion free.


    However - the current situation does not allow ink card to do so.


    As long as the ink card stops, the flame chasing after them will immediately catch up with the ink card and wrap it.


    Moka would be like his companion, wailing, rolling on the ground, waiting for death.


    Therefore, Moka can only keep his eyes away.


    He dared not and could not bear to see the companion who was caught up by the fire next to him.


    After running away for some time, they finally saw a glimmer of life¡ª¡ª


    "Look! There''s a river! We are saved! "


    The river became their last hope of survival.


    Puff, puff


    The soldiers who ran to the river couldn''t wait to jump into the river.


    As soon as they jumped off the river, a cool air enveloped their bodies.


    "Saved..." after jumping down the river, Moka uttered a free whisper.


    Unfortunately - not many people have successfully escaped to the river and jumped into Hanoi.


    The soldiers who jumped into the river, while rowing their hands and feet to prevent them from sinking into the water, stared blankly at the fire in front of them.


    Looking at the fire in front of him, tru, who was on the side of Moka, let out a roar full of pain:


    "Beast! These animals! They set fire to the mountain! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, north, ligasos mountains (Brahma), at the foot of the mountain, the stronghold of the pingman Legion.


    The mountain fire on the mountain is very spectacular at the foot of the mountain.


    The mountain covered by the fire kept spitting out sparks.


    Even though the distance was far away, the light of the fire still reddened Deng Jiaer''s face.


    Looking at the raging fire in the ligasos mountains, Deng Jiaer''s face flashed a little unbearable.


    But soon, Deng Jiaer pressed down the unbearable color on her face.


    Just then, a soldier with an anxious face ran to Deng Jia''er''s side while panting.


    "Coach! Something''s wrong! "


    Deng Jiaer was not disturbed by the soldier''s flustered voice, and asked in a calm tone:


    "What''s up?"


    "The mountain barbarians who came down the mountain rioted!"


    "Riot?" Deng Jiaer frowned slightly, but his tone was still calm. "We have always treated them delicious and delicious. Why did the riot happen?"


    "Because, because we set fire to their hometown! The ligasos mountains are home to them! We set fire to the ligasos mountains and caused their displeasure! "


    "I''m responsible for watching their two hundred team, and now I''m doing my best to settle the shanman riot!"


    "Tut..." Deng Jiaer''s tone was full of displeasure, "jump out to make trouble at this time..."


    After complaining in a low voice, Deng Jiaer quickly walked to the temporary placement of these shanman.


    Deng Jiaer was neither worried nor afraid of the sudden riot.


    After learning the news just now, Deng Jiaer didn''t even get a little flustered.


    Because - it''s too easy to deal with a group of people who handed over their weapons early.

 Chapter 649

    ¡°%*£¤#@£¡*%% £¤#£¡¡±


    ¡°*£¨%#@£¡% £¤£¤@£¡¡±


    ¡°@£¤£¡ £¤%%@#@#£¤@£¤£¡¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Far away, Deng Jiaer had heard the roar of the mountain men one after another.


    But because Deng Jiaer didn''t understand their language, he didn''t know what they were calling.


    However, although she couldn''t understand what they were saying, Deng Jiaer could guess some general contents more or less.


    It should all be shouting, "how dare you burn mount PRA!"¡° You bastards! " Or something.


    Of the 32 shanman tribes, 30 directly chose to surrender.


    For these surrendered tribes, they are now placed in a wilderness not far from the stronghold of the pingman Legion.


    When the war is over, the civil servants of the northern border administration will be responsible for dealing with them.


    After arriving at shanman''s temporary settlement, Deng Jiaer saw that the passionate Shanmen were constantly attacking the defense line composed of the soldiers responsible for watching them.


    Now they are responsible for watching their two hundred team, the first squadron and the third squadron of the 18th brigade.


    After arriving at the scene, Deng Jiaer quickly walked to the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 18th brigade and asked:


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Ah! Coach! "


    After seeing Deng Jiaer, the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 18th brigade immediately grabbed the straw and continued to say to Deng Jiaer:


    "After seeing us burning the ligasos mountains, most of the mountain barbarians rioted. Let''s give us an explanation! There are so many people that we can''t stand it! "


    "What do you mean? What can I tell them? " Deng Jia''er glanced. "Have they forgotten their identity? I am a ''winner'' to a ''loser'', and I am also a ''loser'' who voluntarily surrendered. What can I say? Do I have to get their consent to deal with the remaining recalcitrant elements?"


    After that, Deng Jiaer grabbed the crossbow tool in the hand of a crossbow soldier beside him: "give me the dysprosium arrow."


    "Yes!"


    After taking the dysprosium arrow from the crossbow soldier''s hand, Deng Jiaer skillfully loaded the dysprosium arrow into the crossbow tool in her hand, then aimed at the night sky above her head and pulled the trigger.


    Woo -!


    The dysprosium arrow cuts into the night sky and makes a harsh sound.


    Dysprosium arrow, or resounding arrow, is generally used when giving orders.


    After Deng Jiaer fired dysprosium arrows into the night sky above his head, the shrill sound made the surroundings quiet for an instant.


    At the moment when the surroundings were quiet, Deng Jiaer shouted to the insurrecting mountain barbarians in front of her:


    "You all listen to me!"


    The translator who came here with Deng Jiaer just now also translated Deng Jiaer''s words immediately.


    "I have nothing to say to you!"


    "Get back to the house we built for you immediately!"


    "Otherwise - I don''t mind reducing your population!"


    After that, Deng Jia''er didn''t bother to talk to the mountain barbarians who took the initiative to lay down their weapons and let them kill them now.


    After returning the crossbow to the crossbow soldier, Deng Jiaer said to the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 18th Brigade:


    "I will immediately send three more squadrons to calm down these shanman. If shanman wants to make trouble, he can shoot them without my consent. I don''t believe they are all people who are not afraid of death! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden riot soon subsided after Deng jiaerdo added more people and issued permission to kill.


    After shooting and killing 33 mountain barbarians who didn''t listen to advice, the rest immediately dispersed, and the riot subsided.


    The fire raged on the ligasos mountains until dawn was about to break.


    Because there was a heavy rain at dawn.


    It''s summer. It''s a rainy season.


    Under the heavy rain, the fire that lasted all night was finally over.


    The mountain, entrenched by the last ditch rebels, has been completely burned into a white land. Except for a few insects, there should be no living creatures on it.


    But after Deng Jiaer sent scouts up the mountain, he was surprised to find that shanman was still alive!


    Although Deng Jiaer was surprised that shanman could survive the fire, he did not lose his sense of propriety.


    Because Deng Jiaer is sure that even if there are still shanman alive, there must be few people left under such a fire.


    After learning that there were still people alive, Deng Jiaer immediately began to organize troops to prepare for the final attack on this last rebel.


    However, just then, an uninvited guest came to Deng Jiaer''s big tent¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! Please let me persuade you to surrender again! I will succeed in persuading them to surrender this time! "


    The uninvited guest was luge, the son of minister Helai.


    After learning that there were still people alive, luge rushed to Deng Jia''er''s tent, fell to the ground and begged Deng Jia''er to give him another chance and the last remaining rebel in the mountain.


    "Let you persuade him to surrender again?" After hearing luge''s words, Deng Jia''er glanced unhappily, "luge, how many times have we given your people a chance? But your people just don''t listen to advice! I''m too lazy to give them another chance now! "


    "Coach!" Luge, kneeling on the ground, said loudly, "please give the coach another chance! Let me persuade them to surrender! Coach! Lugar asked the manager to give him another chance! Please! "


    Looking at Lugar, dressed in their britannian costumes and lying on the ground like a dog begging her to give his people another chance, dungar was not soft hearted.


    "Luge." Deng Jiaer asked in a non salty and non light tone, "do you think it''s useful for you to persuade them to surrender now? Do you think they, who have the will to resist up to now, will listen to your advice? "


    After leaving this sentence, Deng Jiaer ignored luge.


    He left the big tent quickly and was ready to organize the troops to go up the mountain for the final battle.


    Only luge was left alone, still crying silently in the tent


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "How lucky." Moka leaned against a charred tree behind him and smiled, "we were able to survive the fire last night..."


    "Yes." One side of TRU also smiled, "it''s a pity - there are only 21 lucky people like us..."


    Mekka, tru, and Nalu, the patriarch of their Helai department, are very lucky to be part of these 21 people.


    The only people who survived the fire last night were the 21 who jumped into the river in time.


    At this time, they are tired and hungry. The fatigue brought by escaping the fire last night still remains on them.


    Although they are still alive, they all know that they can only live a little longer.


    After setting fire to the mountain, the general attack of the britannians should also be launched


    Sure enough, before everyone climbed out of the river and rested for a long time, the continuous horn sounded


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The continuous sound of trumpets resounded around them.


    The last 21 soldiers, stiff and tired, struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Are you coming..." Moka stood up from the ground with a dull look and pulled out the war knife that had cut many gaps in his waist.


    Everyone, like ink card, has no fear on his face.


    After choosing to fight the britannians to the end, I expected that one day everyone''s face would be so flat.


    "Children."


    Just then, a middle-aged male voice with some husky suddenly sounded.


    The master of this voice was the patriarch of their hellebon, who followed them against the aggression of the britannians and the Nalu to the end.


    Nalu, like the soldiers around him, was unkempt, covered with blood and tired.


    "Does that sound familiar? In these seven days, we have heard it many times. "


    "This is the horn of the britannians. Once the horn is sounded, it means that they are going to attack."


    "This should be our... Last battle."


    "We should have known this result long ago when we chose to fight the britannians to the end and choose to fight this war that can never be won, right¡°


    "Children!"


    Nalu suddenly raised his voice.


    "In these seven days of fighting, you, me and everyone have been very brave!"


    "The spirits of our ancestors and the britannians must have seen our bravery! Our tenacity! Our unyielding! "


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The footsteps of the britannians charging had come.


    "We deserve the territory handed down to us by our ancestors!"


    "We deserve the totem on our face!"


    "We are worthy of the identity of soldiers whose duty is to protect the tribe!"


    Boom, boom.


    The footsteps of the britannians came closer and closer.


    "Children! Keep your chest up! "


    With that, Lu pulled out the sword at his waist.


    "Children! Lift up your chest proudly! "


    "Children! Even the last battle! We also want britannians to see our unyielding will! See our determination to defend our homeland! Let them see our pride! "


    Boom boom!


    The footsteps of the britannians charged like thunder!


    You can already see the body shape of Britannia!


    "Children! Keep your chest up! "


    Then Lu waved his sword and pointed the sharp tip straight ahead at the britannians who were coming from all directions and rushed in front of them.


    "Come on!"


    Na Lu... No, it should be said that all the people present were holding their chests.


    Everyone''s eyes showed firmness.


    Everyone''s posture is like a tree, a rock and a mountain.

 Chapter 650

    After mounting the arrow, Moka quickly pulled the bow open, tightening the string and aiming at the face of a britannian not far in front of him.


    The next second, the originally tight force bounced away from Mocha''s arms, and the sound of breaking the air came out.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the bow string in Moka''s hand also sounded a loud breaking sound.


    Moka is good at archery.


    Shoot the britannians in their unprotected faces and necks - it''s quite difficult for others, but it''s not difficult for Moka.


    In these seven days, Moka could not count how many britannians he killed and injured with his bow and arrow.


    Using the bow with high load, the bow string of the bow was finally overwhelmed. After shooting the arrow, it made a loud dull sound, and the bow string broke in response to the sound.


    Moka has no leisure and no time to see if the arrow he just shot hit the enemy.


    After seeing that the scrapped bow in his hand was thrown aside, mocha took out the war knife that had been cut full of holes inserted at his feet.


    Pulling his hoarse voice and waving his war knife, he rushed at a girl with short Rose Hair and golden eyes not far in front of him.


    The strength of the female soldier was beyond Moka''s expectation.


    As soon as Moka cleaved the saber in her hand towards her, she sensitively brushed the cold saber on one side of her body against her chest armor, rubbing a series of sparks on the black armor.


    After avoiding the chop of Moka, the female soldier launched a sea wave like attack on Moka.


    If he fought without injury and with enough food and drink, Moka might be able to deal with the female soldier.


    But now, the tired and hungry Moka is half disabled. After several attacks by the female soldier, she was knocked over by the female soldier.


    Moka wanted to get up, but found that his feet had already disobeyed and could not stand up.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it over


    Moka whispered in his heart.


    "Surrender!" After knocking the ink card to the ground, the female soldier with short Rose Hair and golden eyes pointed at the ink card with a sword and repeated "surrender" again and again in broken Lake language.


    Just then, a familiar middle-aged male voice sounded behind Moka:


    "Well? Moka... You''re still... Alive... "


    "Hey...?" Moka looked behind him with some surprise, "then clan leader Lu... You are still alive..."


    Nalu, who was covered with blood, was sitting behind Moka.


    Looking at Nalu, it seems that he was knocked over or chopped to the ground by the britannians, and then fell just behind mocha.


    They were surrounded by a thick circle of britannians.


    The britannians, who surrounded Moka and Nalu, pointed their swords at both of them and shouted "surrender quickly" in broken Lake language in an attempt to persuade them to lay down their weapons and stop fighting.


    But Mecca and Nalu ignored the britannians around them.


    They ignored the swords pointing directly at both of them.


    And ignored their persuasion.


    "Moka..." asked Lu chongmoka, "now... Who else is alive..."


    "I don''t know..." Moka replied, "at the beginning of the battle, we were scattered... I only saw that Trudeau was cut down, and I didn''t see whether the others were dead or alive... But ah, I guess only the two of us are still alive now..."


    "Well..." Lu replied in a flat tone.


    Then he raised his knife.


    However, this time, Nalu did not point the tip of his knife at the britannians around him.


    Instead, point the tip of the knife at your heart.


    "Moka... I have no strength to kill the enemy..."


    "What a coincidence... Patriarch. Me too... "


    Mocha smiled at Nalu a few times, and then, like Nalu, put the tip of the knife against his left chest.


    "... patriarch."


    After putting the knife in his hand against his chest, Moka suddenly asked Nalu a question that drew had just asked him:


    "You said... Will our children and grandchildren... Remember us?"


    Quiet


    No one answered Moka''s question.


    "That Lu clan chief?" Moka whispered his patriarch''s name again.


    It''s still quiet


    Moka looked back, but found that Lu had stabbed his sword into his chest just now.


    Looking at his lifeless body, Moka was stunned.


    Then the corners of his mouth turned slightly, revealing a smile with a little helpless color.


    "Will future generations... Remember us...?"


    In a tone like a self-talk, Moka repeated in a low voice again the question that drew had asked him before, and then he had just asked Nalu again.


    Then, Moka pressed his knife holding hands in the direction of his body.


    The sharp blade penetrated his chest under the surprised gaze of the surrounding britannians


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene looked at the two Laker soldiers who chose to commit suicide after exhaustion.


    Her companions around her, like her, were awed by their bravery.


    Darlene wiped the blood splashed on her short Rose Hair, and then took the long sword back into the sheath around her waist.


    Then he saluted the two Laker soldiers who were unwilling to surrender and chose to commit suicide at the last moment.


    Coincidentally, without anyone''s command or persuasion, other comrades in arms around Da Liana also made the same move as Da Liana.


    Everyone put away their long swords, gave a standard military salute to the two Laker soldiers who fought to the last minute, and offered their highest respect to the two soldiers


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Su Cheng whispered the final battle damage statistics just sent by Deng Jiaer:


    "Dead - 138 people, injured - 289 people, and burned the ligasos mountains... Alas..."


    Su Cheng sighed and threw the war damage report on the table.


    At this time, Willie, standing at Su Cheng''s table, whispered to Su Cheng, "all the recalcitrant elements in the ligasos mountains have been eliminated, the ligasos mountains have been calmed, and the saromanda battle has ended successfully. Unfortunately... The loss was much greater than expected, and the ligasos mountains were burned... "


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately said:


    "It''s nothing to burn the ligasos mountains. Anyway, it''s not a very important mountain. In fact, the loss is not too great. With less than 500 deaths and injuries, we conquered a nation with hundreds of thousands of people - which is an amazing record in history."


    "The death and injury are so much higher than expected, which is also a helpless thing."


    "After all - no one, including me, expected that there would be such a group of admirable warriors among the lake people."


    "More than two hundred people fought against ten thousand troops. In the face of such a huge difference in combat power, they would rather die than surrender. They fought until the last moment, until the last person..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sighed again.


    Then he got up from his chair, turned around and looked at the window behind him and the blue sky outside the window.


    His eyes gradually showed admiration and envy.


    "A little envious."


    "If we britannians can have the spirit and courage of these lake people who choose to fight to the end."


    "Our britannian empire may have unified the whole continent long ago."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, north, ligasos mountains (Brahma), at the foot of the mountain, the stronghold of the pingman Legion.


    Dressed in armor, Deng Jiaer held the knight''s sword around her waist and looked at the ligasos mountains like dormant beasts not far in front of her.


    "What a bunch of... Respectable opponents..." Deng Jia''er whispered.


    Although these recalcitrant rebels have brought a lot of trouble to Deng Jiaer, Deng Jiaer still has to admit that they are a group of respectable enemies and opponents.


    "Coach." At this time, Deng Jiaer''s deputy came over, "all the barracks, wooden fences and other facilities have been dismantled, and the whole army is ready to pull out."


    "Well, good." Deng Jia''er nodded, "send the order - the whole army will pull out and go back to base 1."


    "Yes!"


    After calming the ligasos mountains, the pingman Legion naturally has no reason to stay here.


    However, to be on the safe side, Deng Jiaer still obeyed Su Cheng''s order, leaving five squadrons to monitor the lake people who chose to surrender, and all the other troops returned to base 1.


    When evacuating the stronghold with the large army, Deng Jiaer inadvertently walked to an open space filled with tombstones.


    In this open space, the remains of the lake soldiers who chose to fight to the end were buried.


    Although these Laker warriors who choose to fight to the end have brought great trouble to Deng Jiaer and greatly exceeded the expectations of the death and injury of the pingman legion, Deng Jiaer still has some admiration for these warriors who can still fight to the end in the face of the great battle difference.


    Their families and clansmen wanted to bury them. Deng Jiaer turned a blind eye to their move and let them go up the mountain to search for their bodies and bury them here.


    The lake people, like their britannians, have the custom of erecting tombstones.


    Although it has been a long time since these soldiers were buried here, many people still come here to mourn.


    Deng Jia''er looked around and found that there was an acquaintance in the cemetery at this time - luge, the son of the head of the helaibu clan.


    Luge knelt down in front of a tombstone and stared at the tombstone in front of him with red eyes.


    In addition to luge, there was a pretty girl who knelt down in front of the tombstone with luge. The girl kept sobbing and raised her hand to wipe her tears from time to time.


    Looking at the sad luge and the beautiful girl, Deng Jiaer whispered at a volume that only she could hear clearly:


    "I don''t know if anyone will come here to worship these soldiers after a hundred or a thousand years..."


    After looking at the cemetery at last and trying to engrave the scene of the cemetery where these warriors were buried in his mind, Deng Jiaer knocked the horse''s belly and drove the horses under his crotch away from here

 Chapter 651

    July 15, 620 BC.


    Britannia Empire, the ligasos mountains, somewhere at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s a hot summer.


    The air is full of dust and hot smell. The chirp of cicadas seems to be on the far side and beside people, fuzzy and clear.


    Under the clear sky, a carriage rattled slowly.


    It came from pandragon, the capital of the Empire, all the way north and straight to the ligasos mountains.


    The driver was a 16-year-old or 7-year-old young man with a childish look unique to teenagers.


    Although he is very young, he is very experienced in driving. He knows the way to resist the horse. His hand holding the reins has been stable without a trace of trembling.


    "It''s so hot..."


    While wiping the sweat on his forehead, the young man murmured about the hot ghost weather.


    The scorching sun, in such weather, when you look around, the scenery you can see is attached to the heat wave filter, and the world seems to be melting into a viscous liquid.


    Just then, the young man''s eyes brightened: not far from him, there was a clear stream flowing.


    Seeing such a clear stream flowing, the young man immediately drove his carriage to the side, unloaded his horse from the carriage and led his horse to the stream.


    When he asked his horse to drink water, the young man also picked up handfuls of water and drank it. By the way, he filled his nearly empty kettle with water.


    "Young man, are you traveling here?" An old voice suddenly came from behind the young man.


    The young man immediately turned around and saw an old man in ordinary clothes standing behind him with a smile.


    The young man saluted the old man and replied very politely:


    "I''m a student of the national Royal College. I came here specially. It''s also a tourist."


    "Students at the national Royal College?" The old man raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you are still a top student."


    "I''m far from being a top student or something." The young man was modest.


    "Ha ha ha." The old man laughed and stroked his short beard, "although I''m just a hick. But I still know what grade the national Royal College is. "


    "It is often said that only monsters can enter the national Royal College. Only a small group of the best young people in the Empire had the opportunity to enter the national Royal College. I can''t imagine that a country like me can still welcome the proud son of the emperor of our empire. I really didn''t expect it. "


    "But - you just said you came here to travel, so I can only say you came to the wrong place. It''s just a boring place without any specialties and scenic spots. It''s not suitable for tourism. "


    "I''m not here to see scenic spots and buy specialties." The young man smiled at the old man, "I''m here to see a cemetery."


    The old man raised his eyebrows: "cemetery?"


    "Well, yes." The young man nodded. "I''m here to see the cemetery of the more than 200 soldiers who would rather die than surrender in the battle of saromanda more than 300 years ago."


    "In the previous history class, the history teacher told us about the battle more than 300 years ago."


    "I am very interested in this history and the soldiers who choose to fight the britannians to the end, so I plan to come here to see the cemeteries of these 200 soldiers during the holiday."


    After listening to the young man, the old man paused.


    Then he showed a faint smile:


    "Young man, you really hit me right. Have you ever heard of Lugar? "


    "Of course I have." The young man replied without thinking, "Mr. luge''s name always appears in history textbooks and teachers."


    "After Deng jiaerge became a servant of the lake people, Mr. luge has been committed to the development of the lake people and the integration of the britannians and the lake people, and has made outstanding contributions to this end."


    The old man smiled and nodded: "good. The reason why I just said you were right when you met me is because - I am the offspring of luge. "


    "Really?" The young man looked surprised and happy.


    "Well, really." The old man nodded with a smile, "I am indeed the descendant of luge. Our family has lived here for generations and guarded the cemetery where the soldiers who fought to the last moment are buried for generations. If you are interested in that cemetery, I can show you now. "


    "Really? Then dare you ask your husband to lead the way! "


    When the old man showed the young man the way, the old man kept telling the young man:


    "As early as my grandfather''s generation, almost no one came to worship the people buried in that cemetery."


    "When the two ethnic groups have long been integrated and separated from each other, the imperial government is embarrassed to mention more about the deeds of the soldiers who resisted to the end, so it doesn''t mention much about this history, so fewer and fewer people remember them and worship them."


    Speaking of this, the old man''s tone has gradually appeared some pathetic color.


    The young man behind the old man said with a bitter smile:


    "I understand. My history textbooks and history teachers don''t evaluate these soldiers very well. Although they praised their bravery, they also called them reckless men who had no plan and disobeyed the integration of the two peoples of Britannia and lake. "


    "But I don''t think so."


    The young man said positively.


    "More than 300 years ago, the britannians and the lake people were two completely different races, so I think - those who chose to resist in the face of alien invasion are real soldiers! They do not disgrace the name of soldiers! They are a group of warriors worthy of everyone''s respect! "


    "Ha ha ha." The old man stroked the short beard on his chin, "what a coincidence. I think so, too. They are all real warriors! Here we are. This is the cemetery of the soldiers. "


    In front of them is a large cemetery filled with tombstones.


    The young man looked around and made a confused "eh".


    "Sir, how do I feel that there are more than 200 tombstones here?"


    "Yes, there are more than 200 seats. After the saromanda battle, the surviving lake people, under the leadership of luge, spontaneously went to look for the bodies of other soldiers who died in the war, such as the bodies of soldiers in Koran, and then buried them in this cemetery. "


    "The imperial government at that time acquiesced in this practice."


    "After the bodies of a number of war dead were recovered, the number of tombstones in the cemetery became 386, but there were still some soldiers whose bodies could not be found. If all the bodies can be called back, there should be 5 or 600 tombstones here. "


    "Well..." the young man whispered, "what a pity... There are so many people whose bodies can''t be found, not even a grave..."


    "Ha ha ha, there''s nothing to regret." The old man smiled quietly and looked at the ligasos mountain in front of them, "why do you have to set up a grave? They fought to the last minute to guard the tribe they were loyal to. Although they were defeated, where could they not bury their loyal bones? "


    After listening to the old man, the young man was a little stunned.


    Then he smiled: "well, that''s right."


    The young man untied the cloth bag he had been carrying behind him.


    The cloth bag was full of white flowers he had already prepared.


    The old man accompanied the young man and put the white flowers in front of each tombstone.


    "Sir, these tombstones seem to have words on them. Is this the words of the lake people?"


    "Well, yes."


    Speaking of this, the old man smiled bitterly and then continued:


    "There are fewer and fewer people who can speak Lake language and recognize the words of our lake people. Everyone can only speak more convenient Britannia. I don''t know if our lake language will be lost in the future."


    "Sir, the words on the tombstone seem to be newly engraved. Did you engrave them?"


    "Well, that''s right. After all, the words on the tombstone will disappear if you don''t engrave them often. "


    The old man stopped suddenly, and then nuzui a tombstone just in front of the young man.


    "Now the owner of the tombstone in front of you is amazing."


    "The owner of this tombstone, named Moka, was my ancestor luge''s best friend at that time. It was also the youngest of the soldiers who chose to resist in the end at that time. He was only 16 years old at that time. "


    "Although young, he has a good bow skill and has made remarkable achievements."


    "Then did you see the tombstone next to mocha?"


    "The owner of this tombstone is a woman named Lou."


    "It is said that after Moka''s body was buried here, Lou would come here every day to offer flowers to Moka in front of Moka''s tombstone until she died of illness."


    "Everyone was moved by Lou''s feelings for Moka, so after she died of illness, she was buried next to Moka."


    "It''s a pity. Lucy always liked Moka, but until he died, she couldn''t show her heart to Moka. "


    "It''s said - Moka, he also has a high degree of affection for Lou, but he doesn''t know whether it''s true or false."


    "If this is true, it''s a pity." The young man answered with a wry smile, "a pair of people who like each other, but they didn''t express each other''s intentions to each other until the end..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the young man offered flowers to each tombstone and worshipped them one by one, the old man said to the young man:


    "Young man, if you are interested in these soldiers and the story of the saromanda battle 300 years ago, you might as well stay here for a few more days and live in my house. My village is not far from here."


    "The villagers in the village are descendants of the lake people who moved down from the mountain more than 300 years ago. Everyone knows more about the battle 300 years ago and the deeds of these soldiers than history books."


    "In that case, I''ll bother you, sir!" The young man agreed with a happy face.


    "Well, I''ll take you to my house now. But before that, you''d better tell me your name first. It''s not good to call you a young man all the time. "


    "No problem." The young man smiled, "my name is Austin Sue. Just call me Austin, sir."

 Chapter 652

    September 8, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, a secret room that no one else can get close to.


    "How?"


    In the room, Jacob asked the doctors standing in front of him in a deep voice.


    "Is gozewen''s treatment going well?"


    These doctors standing in front of Jacob are several famous and highly skilled doctors in the Empire.


    After hearing Jacob''s question, the faces of the doctors became ugly.


    The doctors looked at each other and hesitated.


    Finally, the old doctor with an old face took two steps, and then said in a deep voice:


    "Your Majesty''s treatment... Did not go well..."


    After hearing the old doctor''s words, Jacob''s breath immediately became much heavier.


    "Why is it not going well?" Jacob''s voice was out of control. "Shouldn''t it be just a common cold?! Why didn''t gozeven improve his physical condition? "


    As early as nearly two months ago, gozewen''s body began to have some problems.


    First, it''s just an ordinary cough.


    Gezewen and Jacob didn''t think much of it at first. They just thought he had a common cold. They could get better by taking more rest and medicine.


    But with the passage of time, gozewen''s physical condition has not improved.


    No matter how gozewen rested and drank medicine, gozewen''s physical condition still didn''t improve, and even got worse and worse.


    Until then, gozewen and Jacob finally began to find something bad


    So he immediately invited some of the best doctors in the Empire to see gozewen.


    After half a month of treatment, just now, these doctors gave their diagnosis.


    The old doctor seemed prepared for Jacob''s reaction.


    After listening to Jacob quietly, the old doctor sighed: "Your Majesty''s disease... Is not a minor disease..."


    "I''ve been practicing medicine for so many years and have seen this disease several times."


    "If this disease is not cured in time... It will..."


    Speaking of this, the old doctor paused.


    A look of hesitation.


    After hesitating for a while, gritting his teeth and making up his mind, the old doctor continued:


    "Will... Die... And this disease is extremely difficult to cure. So far, we have no effective and reasonable treatment..."


    Jacob''s face immediately turned iron blue after hearing the word "death".


    "No, but..." a doctor standing next to the old doctor added, "fortunately... The disease is not infectious, so there is no need to avoid contact with patients..."


    As soon as the doctor''s voice fell, Jacob immediately roared at him:


    "You said ''lucky''?"


    "Gee...!" The doctor was frightened by Jacob''s roar and his neck shrank.


    Jacob continued to roar at the doctors: "don''t mention your Majesty''s illness to outsiders. If I find that outsiders know your Majesty''s illness, I will belittle all the men in your family as lowly labor! Build roads and houses every day and work hard until you die! "


    "And demote all the women of your family to be camp prostitutes of the Knights! Then let you sit and watch how the women of your family comfort the sergeants in the barracks! "


    "Yes! Yes...! " The doctors, trembling with fear, nodded in response.


    "Get out of here! Get out of here! "


    After hearing Jacob''s words, the doctors who were granted amnesty immediately responded and scrambled to leave the room.


    After the doctors had left, Jacob let out a long, tired sigh in the room where he was alone.


    "Why..."


    After talking to himself, Jacob squatted down and rubbed his swollen and sour brain.


    ¡ª¡ªI''d better... Cheer up... There are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with


    After gozeven fell ill, Jacob held two jobs.


    He is also an emperor and a palace minister, doing two jobs at the same time.


    There are enough and busy affairs to deal with. After gozeven fell ill, the amount of daily affairs Jacob has to deal with has almost doubled.


    "If Ge zewen doesn''t raise my salary, it''s too unreasonable..."


    After whispering these words in a half joking tone, Jacob stood up with a bitter smile, pushed open the door and walked out.


    As soon as he left the room and came to a corridor of the Baiyang palace, an urgent voice suddenly sounded behind him:


    "Mr. Gong!"


    "What''s up?"


    "There''s a quick report from the Michael Knights!"


    "The order of Michael?"


    Jacob immediately took the express, tore off the cover, and read it at a glance.


    After quickly reading the contents of the express, Jacob couldn''t help laughing:


    "The ligasos mountains have been settled. Did saromanda succeed... Well done, Mr. Cheng."


    The quick report in Jacob''s hand is the good news about the battle of saromanda sent by Su Cheng.


    After learning that the battle of saromanda was over and the ligasos mountains had been flattened, Jacob finally had a long lost smile on his face.


    There have been too many troubles recently. Finally, a happy event can make him happy.


    Jacob grabbed the good news from Su Cheng and walked quickly to ge zewen''s room.


    Such a big event, of course, is to report to gozewen immediately.


    However, before Jacob took a few steps, a call came from his side:


    "Mr. Gong!"


    "What''s up?"


    "There is a quick report."


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is there a quick report... Who sent it


    Jacob frowned as he took the express and tore off the cover, then read it quickly.


    After reading, Jacob''s face turned blue and white, and the smile on his face disappeared again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Baiyang palace, gozewen''s room.


    Gozeven was now lying on the bed in the middle of the room.


    Compared with before, gozewen''s cheeks are obviously much thinner and his face is much paler.


    Looking at gozeven, who was now seriously ill and very weak, Jacob couldn''t help feeling sad.


    ¡ª¡ªI was such a healthy person before


    ¡ª¡ªIf gozeven''s illness has been bad


    This assumption is really terrible.


    The idea of this hypothesis arose, and Jacob immediately pressed it down.


    Unwilling and afraid to think more.


    Jacob walked quickly to gozevin''s bed, squeezed out a smile and said to gozevin:


    "Good afternoon, gozewen. I''ve come to see you."


    "Ah... It''s Jacob..." Ge zewen half opened his eyes and looked at Jacob with a smile on his face. "It should be more than visiting me at this time? Come on, what happened? "


    "There are really two things to report to you, one good thing and one bad thing."


    "The good thing is that the battle of saromanda has been successful and the ligasos mountains have been flattened. We can already send people to govern the subdued shanman and learn from the experience of governing different nationalities. "


    "At the same time, less than 500 casualties were paid in this saromanda battle. It''s an amazing result."


    "Oh?" Gozewen flashed a light in his half open eyes. "It''s really a good thing... Well done, Su Cheng. He conquered a different nation with a population of hundreds of thousands... Jacob with less than 500 casualties, After that, arrange rewards for Su Cheng and relevant meritorious officials... Then quickly organize a group of talented people to govern the subdued mountain barbarians... Don''t mess with the management of mountain barbarians, take them seriously, and seriously learn from the experience of governing different nationalities... "


    "Yes."


    "So --" gozeven continued, "the good things have been finished. What are the bad things?"

 Chapter 653

    After hearing gozevin''s question, Jacob paused.


    Then sink channel:


    "Your Highness Gail has some problems..."


    "Gail...?"


    After hearing his son''s name, gozewen came to some spirit and widened his half open eyes.


    "Gail, what''s the matter with him? Are those bandits rioting...? "


    After the bandit army went to the West and calmed the bandits in the west, a large number of bandits chose to surrender.


    For these surrendered bandits, the Empire decided to make the best use of everything - send them all to the east to build roads.


    It was Gail who was responsible for transporting these bandits from the west to the East and urging and managing them to repair the east straight road.


    After hearing that Jacob said something was wrong with Gail, gozeven subconsciously thought it was the gang of bandits who were going to be transported to the east to build roads.


    "... No."


    As soon as gozeven''s voice fell, Jacob shook his head and then continued:


    "Yes... Together with his highness Gail and the officials who assisted his highness Gail in managing the bandits, they jointly wrote a letter to impeach his highness Gail..."


    After that, Jacob handed gozeven the express that had just been sent to him and his face became bad after reading it.


    Although Ge zewen is seriously ill now, he can''t even read a quick newspaper.


    After taking the express from Jacob, gozeven read it quickly.


    "Alas..."


    After reading it, gozewen gave a long sigh.


    "I haven''t seen many similar impeachments of Gail in recent years..."


    After that, gozewen, who looked a little bored, threw aside the letter of impeachment against Gail.


    On this impeachment, Gail was sternly reprimanded for his actions after taking over the responsibility of transporting the bandits to the East and supervising and managing them to repair the east straight road.


    According to the impeachment letter, Gail did take the task very seriously after receiving it. It took much less time than expected to transport the bandits from the west to the East. After transporting them to the East, they also did a good job in supervising the repair of straight roads.


    But Gail was too strict with the bandits and the officials under him.


    The bandits and the officials responsible for assisting Gail complained.


    In a word, Gail didn''t treat these bandits as people.


    They had been forced to March quickly and drive them to the east of the Empire as cattle.


    Gail was also extremely strict with the officials responsible for assisting him.


    Under Gail''s high-pressure management, the officials worked very efficiently, and the bandits moved eastward much faster than expected.


    But the price paid is that officials are overwhelmed, and a few even have physical problems because of excessive pressure.


    Nearly one tenth of the bandits died on the road before they reached the eastern part of the Empire.


    After arriving in the east of the Empire and starting to build roads, Gail still didn''t treat the bandits as people, forcing them to work overload.


    Under such intense work intensity, several or even a dozen bandits die almost every day.


    This made the officials who were responsible for assisting Gail to supervise and manage the road construction of these bandits look down on it.


    Many officials put forward suggestions to Gail so that Gail did not have to be so strict with the bandits and slowed down the work intensity of the bandits.


    Then, after hearing the suggestions from the officials, Gail didn''t think so. He still went his own way, managed and squeezed the bandits.


    The helpless officials could only unite to write the impeachment letter just sent to Jacob and gozeven to impeach Gail''s cruel acts.


    If the army had not been in charge of accompanying them, the bandits would have broken out. I don''t know how many riots had broken out.


    After throwing aside the impeachment letter for Gail, gozewen closed his eyes wearily and painfully and muttered:


    "Since Gail tried to deal with government affairs, similar impeachment has not stopped..."


    "From the beginning, I''ve heard many officials complain privately that they don''t want Gail to be his boss anymore."


    "Over the years, no matter what I say or do, I can''t make Gail restrain his cruel temper..."


    After saying that, gozewen uttered a long sigh full of fatigue and depression.


    Jacob, who had been waiting to stand by, had been expressionless since just now.


    After hearing gozeven''s words, Jacob said in a deep voice:


    "Gozeven, your highness Gail, he is not cruel."


    "Gail, he''s just impersonal. At the same time, he''s so serious that he''s a little too serious."


    "He takes himself and the things at hand too seriously."


    "At the same time, due to the lack of human nature, there is a lack of basic care for people."


    "That''s why everyone working under his command will be so painful."


    "That''s why everyone working under his command is so eager to... Be able to change a new boss..."


    As soon as Jacob spoke, gozevin opened his closed eyes a little, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly:


    "Impersonal, and too serious... This evaluation is really appropriate. Gail... Alas..."


    Having said that, gozewen again uttered a long sigh full of fatigue.


    Looking at the tired and painful gozeven now, Jacob pursed his lips.


    In order to make gozeven a little happy, Jacob decided to tell gozeven something that would make him happy, so as to cheer him up a little.


    "Gozewen." Jacob said to gozeven, "the bandit army will probably return to Pendragon tomorrow. Her Highness Ilsa is coming back."


    "Ilsa..." after hearing the name, gozewen earned his closed eyes again.


    "I can finally reunite with my granddaughter who has been away for a long time." Jacob smiled at gozeven.


    "... yes, I haven''t seen Ilsa for a while..."


    Jacob did not notice at this time.


    After Ge zewen heard Ilsa''s name just now, a few strange colors flashed in his eyes


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, Eliza''s home.


    "Miss, you''ve been strange lately..."


    Hai rou''er said to Eliza as she half squinted at her.


    "Hey?" Eliza blinked her eyes, "how can I be strange..."


    "Recently, I always feel that you have been out of your mind... Is there something bothering you?"


    "Nothing, nothing bothering..." Eliza, who is not good at lying, hesitated while her eyes wandered.


    Stare at


    Hai rou''er, who was not deceived by Eliza''s words, continued to stare at Eliza with suspicious eyes.


    Eliza, who was a little flustered by Hai rouer''s eyes, immediately stood up with a "shout":


    "Ah, ah! What a nice day today! I''ll go out for a walk! "


    After that, Eliza ran away without waiting for Hai rou''er''s answer and fled from her and Hai rou''er''s home. Hai rou''er didn''t have a chance to stop her.

 Chapter 654

    After escaping from her home, Eliza stroked her chest with lingering fear and whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a keen child


    ¡ª¡ªDo you look absent-minded... Have I been so obvious lately?


    At the thought of this, Eliza couldn''t help recalling the scene when she suddenly kissed Su Cheng in the street a few days ago.


    Her cheeks turned red quickly. As Eliza raised her hands and stroked her now red cheeks, she continued to say bitterly in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhat to do... Now I dare not face Su Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know what to say or do after seeing Su Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve been telling Su Cheng that I like him in disguise


    Eliza never saw Su Cheng again after she discovered her feelings for Su Cheng and kissed Su Cheng on her eldest sister.


    Of course, Eliza did it on purpose.


    After noticing Su Cheng from a distance, Eliza immediately dodged.


    Wherever Su Cheng might appear, Eliza wouldn''t go without going.


    The purpose is to avoid Su Cheng.


    Because Eliza doesn''t know how to face Su Cheng now.


    So he dragged down like this


    Until now, even Herr has found her different.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... Forget it... Don''t think about these things. The weather is really good today. Since they are all out, I''d better take a step and relax


    Walking is one of Eliza''s biggest hobbies.


    Walking aimlessly in the bustling urban area, Eliza''s mood will unknowingly get better.


    Eliza wandered around like a headless fly in the city of Avalon fortress.


    However, just then.


    A familiar female voice sounded behind Eliza:


    "Hey? Isn''t this Eliza? Eliza! Look here! "


    Hearing the familiar female voice, Eliza immediately looked behind her.


    "Alan?"


    The master of this female voice is Alan, Su Cheng''s sister.


    Alan was not far behind Eliza, waving at her excitedly.


    After discovering Alan, Eliza also found that beside Alan, there was an acquaintance of hers, Carol.


    Carol and Alan were carrying things in their hands, as if they had just finished shopping.


    Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared behind her, Eliza quickly greeted them.


    After turning her eyes to Carol, Eliza immediately moved her eyes away.


    After discovering her feelings for Su Cheng and kissing Su Cheng in the street, Eliza began to avoid Su Cheng and Carol.


    Although Eliza knew she didn''t do anything wrong and didn''t do anything sorry for Carol, she didn''t know how to face carol for some reason.


    Because she didn''t dare to see Carol more, Eliza didn''t know. After she appeared, Carol quietly threw meaningful eyes at her.


    Alice inquired with Alan before she knew that Alan and Carol had come out to buy the ingredients for the past two days.


    Because today is really busy, Alan came out to buy food materials with Carol today.


    On the way home after buying food materials, I ran into Eliza who was just wandering around the city.


    Since it was rare, Eliza was embarrassed and walked away.


    In addition, Eliza is a little tired and is going home.


    Eliza and Hai rouer''s home is next door to Carol, Alan, Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer''s home, so the way back is the same.


    So Eliza followed Carol and Alan on their way home.


    Eliza stood on Carol''s left, while Alan stood on Carol''s right.


    When walking side by side with Carol and Alan on the way home, Eliza looked at carol on her right from time to time.


    Looking at Carol beside her, Eliza couldn''t help sighing in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªCarol is really a perfect woman


    ¡ª¡ªNot only beautiful, but also good character.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd good at cooking


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s completely different from my noble daughter who can neither do any housework nor cook


    ¡ª¡ªCompared with me, men may prefer women like Carol and hope to have a wife like Carol


    After silently comparing herself with Carol, Eliza''s face couldn''t help but show a few dark colors.


    At this time, Carol noticed the difference of Eliza.


    "Eliza?" Carol asked Eliza, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah, nothing." Eliza''s mouth slightly tilted, showing a helpless smile with a bit of bitterness, "it''s just... A little envious of Carol. You''re here."


    "Carol, you are not only beautiful, but also good-natured."


    "I''m proficient in housework and cooking..."


    Eliza didn''t notice.


    Carol''s face changed after she said she admired her just now.


    Carol slowly lowered her head


    Eliza didn''t notice the difference at this time, but continued:


    "Unlike me, I not only don''t know any housework, cooking, but also my character is very awkward."


    "Although I have always denied it in front of people, I actually know that my character is actually a little awkward..."


    "Arrogant, not frank, like to fight a swollen face and be fat..."


    "Carol, I envy you..."


    Eliza wasn''t finished yet, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Envy me?! How can I not envy you! "


    Carol, who had just quietly buried her head down, suddenly raised her head, then stopped and shouted to Eliza.


    The cry of Carol surprised Eliza and Alan. They couldn''t help but stop and look at Carol.


    Some pedestrians around were also attracted by Carol''s shout, and they stopped one after another to cast surprised eyes.


    "Eliza..." Carol threw a bitter and confused look at Eliza, "you envy me, but I envy you too..."


    "If only I could be a noble like you..."


    After that, Carol stuffed the bag of ingredients in her hand into Alan''s arms, then turned around, left the place and ran to nowhere.


    Only Eliza and Alan looked at each other and didn''t know what to do


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Commander, congratulations on your promotion."


    In the office room, Willie teased Su Cheng.


    Just now, the reward of the heroes of the saromanda war arrived at the fortress.


    Su Cheng, as the general leader of saromanda''s battle, was promoted to fanlan Knight because of his merit.


    Deng Jiaer also made great contributions in this battle, but she is still a Xingui Knight because her achievements have not been saved enough to be promoted to double oak knight.


    For Vivian, who also made great contributions in this campaign, she also won a lot of awards.


    When reporting to the central government, Su Cheng specifically asked Vivian''s opinions.


    If Vivian has no intention of getting a position, Su Cheng will only ask the central government for some rich material rewards to Vivian.


    But Vivian''s answer is: she wants to take this opportunity to officially serve the Empire.


    Su Cheng is not surprised by Vivian''s answer, because Vivian told Su Cheng before: she wants to remain famous in history.


    Therefore, when reporting to the central government, Su Cheng specifically mentioned that Vivian wanted to become one of the thousands of civil servants of the Empire.


    The center is also very interesting. With a stroke of a pen, Vivian was promoted to the "Knights'' Chronicle" of Michael''s knights.


    "Knights'' Chronicle" is responsible for assisting in the transmission of orders in the Knights and guiding guests.


    In terms of the size of the official position, it is a very small official position.


    However, no matter how small, she is also an official. Vivian is also very satisfied with this result.


    Su Cheng is also very happy that Vivian was promoted to the "chronicle of the Knights", because it means that his Michael Knights have added a rare talent.


    Su Cheng doesn''t care whether he is a "fan LAN Knight" or a "four Royal Knight". After all, in terms of his status and real power in the army, only Iser and Albert are higher than him.


    Facing Willie''s congratulations, Su Cheng was modest.


    Just then, bursts of noise suddenly came from the first floor of the headquarters.


    The noise seemed to come from the gate of the headquarters.


    "What''s the matter..." Willie frowned. "Why is it so noisy?"


    Hearing the noise, Su Cheng frowned.


    However, after carefully listening to the noise, Su Cheng found that there seemed to be a familiar female voice in the noise:


    "Get out of the way! I have something urgent to find my brother! My brother is the head of your Michael Knights! Is your immediate boss! If you dare to stop me! I''ll complain to my brother later! Let my brother wear shoes for you later! "


    "Alan...?" Su Cheng whispered suspiciously, "what is she doing here... Is it not enough pocket money..."

 Chapter 655

    Su Cheng and Willie hurried down to the first floor of the Knights'' headquarters.


    After Su Cheng took over the position of head of Michael''s knights, Su Cheng set the headquarters of the knights in a magnificent three storey building in Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng''s office building for ordinary affairs is located on the third floor of the building.


    After walking down to the first floor of the headquarters with Willie and reaching the gate, they saw Alan who was arguing with the guards standing at the gate.


    After seeing Su Cheng appear, Alan took the lead in shouting to Su Cheng:


    "Brother! You''re here at last! These people are too much! Don''t let me pass! "


    "Alan..." Su Cheng first threw a helpless look at Alan, "this is the headquarters of the Michael Knights... Naturally, it is impossible for outsiders to break in casually."


    "I''m your sister." Alan leaned over and said, "I''m not an outsider! Well, let me go quickly. I have something urgent to tell you! "


    Su Cheng cast a helpless look at Alan again, then waved his hand and motioned for the soldiers outside the gate of the headquarters to get out of the way and let Alan come over.


    "Come with me, Alan." Su Cheng said to Alan, "if you have anything, go back to my office and tell me."


    Su Cheng and Willie led Alan back to the third floor of the headquarters and Su Cheng''s office.


    After returning to the office, Su Cheng took out his wallet, took out two 100 yuan yinglang notes and stuffed them into Alan''s hand.


    "Elder brother..." Alan looked at the money in his hand and looked at Su Cheng blankly, "why do you give me money..."


    "You''re short of pocket money again, aren''t you?" Su Cheng smiled gently at Alan, "here, take it. Don''t ask me for pocket money in the next 10 days."


    Looking at the two notes in his hand, Alan''s face became more and more stunned, and the whole person became a little overwhelmed.


    "Brother -" Alan said in a hurry.


    However, before Alan could speak, Su Cheng raised his hand and made a "silent" gesture to ask Alan not to speak. Then Su Cheng said in a straight voice:


    "Alan, I''m short of money. You can ask your brother for it. Although I won''t give you too much money, I''ll still give you the pocket money."


    "But you must remember that no matter how short of money you are in the future, you can''t break into the headquarters of the Michael knights."


    "Even if you have something urgent to come to the Knights'' headquarters to find your brother, you should first explain to the soldiers in charge of guarding the gate. As long as you explain to them, they will come and inform me, and then I will order them to let you in..."


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, he was directly interrupted by Alan¡ª¡ª


    "I didn''t come to the headquarters to find you for money!"


    While yelling, Alan stuffed two hundred yuan notes into his pocket, and then continued to shout to Su Cheng:


    "I came to you because Carol is gone!"


    Su Cheng and Willie: "ha?!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 10 minutes.


    "That is to say --" Su Cheng rubbed his right temple and summarized what Alan had just told him. "Two hours ago, Eliza and Carol had a little conflict, and then Carol ran away. You, Eliza and Hai rouer have been finding it all the time, and they haven''t found where Carol has gone."


    "So, there''s nothing you can do. Let Eliza and Herr continue to look for it, and then you run to the headquarters to ask me for help."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan nodded vigorously: "that''s right! That''s right! "


    "... alas." Su Cheng sighed lightly.


    Then he murmured in a low voice at a volume that only he could hear:


    "Eliza envies Carol, and is Carol envious of Eliza''s origin..."


    "Head." At this time, Willie, who had been waiting for him since the beginning, said, "it''s urgent to find Miss Carol first. Although the security of Avalon fortress is good, it can''t guarantee that there will be no accident, so it''s better to find Miss Carol quickly."


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "that''s right. Willie! "


    Su Cheng didn''t say anything else. He just shouted Willie''s name. Willie seemed to have read what Su Cheng thought. Without Su Cheng going on, Willie shouted:


    "Yes! I''ll organize people immediately! Even if I give the fortress to the whole, I''ll get miss Carol back! "


    "Yes." Su Cheng patted Willie on the shoulder, "I''ll give it to you. If you have any news, let me know immediately. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later.


    Britannia Empire, north, Avalon fortress, somewhere in the city.


    Su Cheng, Willie and others were not far away from a tavern in the urban area of the fortress.


    "Head." Willie said to Su Cheng, "according to the information collected, at about 17:00 this afternoon, a beautiful girl with water blue eyes and water blue shawl hair entered the tavern. The girl''s characteristics are completely consistent with those of Miss Carol. The girl who entered the tavern should be Miss Carol. "


    "Now I have sent someone to quietly surround the tavern. No one in the tavern can escape. We can break into this tavern at any time now. "


    "OK." Su Cheng nodded, "Willie, it''s hard for you."


    After Su Cheng learned that Carol was missing, he asked Alan, Eliza and Hai rouer to stay at home and wait slowly, because he had organized people to find Carol. It won''t take long to find Carol.


    It only took more than two hours for Willie to collect enough information, find Carol''s location and inform Su Cheng.


    After knowing where Carol was, Su Cheng immediately rushed over and came to the tavern.


    Looking at the very beautiful tavern in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing:


    "This tavern is really beautiful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful tavern. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie, standing next to Su Cheng, explained:


    "This is a tavern open only to women. Staff such as bartenders only recruit women."


    "In order to attract more women to drink here, this tavern is so beautifully decorated.


    "Carol, now hide in this tavern only open to women..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, and then continued, "then it''s no time to delay. Let''s rush in."


    After saying that, Su Cheng personally led Willie and others to rush towards the tavern.


    The periphery of the tavern has been quietly surrounded by more than 100 soldiers of the Michael knights in plain clothes.


    Not only the people inside the tavern can''t get out, but also the people outside the tavern can''t get in.


    Su Cheng only led Willie and about 20 soldiers and rushed to the tavern


    After arriving at the front door of the tavern, Su Cheng nodded to Willie standing behind him.


    After working together for so long, they already have a tacit understanding. They don''t need redundant words. They only need one action to know each other''s meaning.


    After Su Cheng nodded to him, Willie stepped forward and pushed the door of the tavern open.


    After the door of the tavern was pushed open, more than 20 elite soldiers following Su Cheng and Willie immediately burst into this tavern open to women like a stronghold occupied by a strong enemy

 Chapter 656

    These soldiers brought by Su Cheng are worthy of being elite soldiers in the Knights.


    After rushing into the tavern, he quickly controlled the first floor of the whole tavern.


    Because now is not the time for the most people to drink, there are not many guests in the tavern at this time.


    Therefore, the soldiers who rushed into the tavern quickly controlled all the guests and staff in the tavern at this time.


    Before these people could react to what had happened, they were controlled by the soldiers and ordered not to speak.


    "Everybody, don''t panic."


    After the soldiers rushed into the tavern and controlled everyone in the tavern, Su Cheng walked slowly into the tavern and continued:


    "We''re just here to handle some official business. We''ll leave soon. Please don''t make a noise and don''t panic."


    After saying that, Su Cheng went up to the bar, took out his wallet from his pocket and took out 10 hundred yuan yinglang notes.


    "These are regarded as reparations. I''ll buy you a drink." Su Cheng said as he put the 10 notes in his hand on the bar in front of him, "let''s have a good drink tonight."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words and seeing Su Cheng and others, the drinkers who were drinking in the tavern really didn''t look like bad people, especially after seeing his 10 notes on the bar, their eyes were a little less frightened.


    After putting the 10 notes on the bar, Su Cheng turned his eyes to the bartender who was standing behind the bar and staring at them with frightened eyes.


    The bartender is a very young girl. From the appearance, she is only 16 or 7 years old.


    "Good evening, beautiful lady." Su Cheng smiled and asked the young bartender in a very polite tone and sentence, "excuse me - is Carol here?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the young bartender suddenly shook his head.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Ka


    Willie, standing behind Su Cheng, seemed to be careless and slightly scabbard the knight''s sword around his waist.


    "Eh..." after seeing Willy''s long sword slightly out of its sheath, the bartender uttered a low voice full of fear and panic, with tears in his eyes. Then he suddenly nodded and said in a cautious tone:


    "Kai and Carol are here..."


    "Willie, you..." Su Cheng turned back and threw helpless and angry eyes at Willie behind him, "don''t scare others..."


    "Yes." Willie took back the knight''s sword he had just "accidentally" scabbard. "I''m very sorry. I won''t do it again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the bartender admitted that Carol was here, Su Cheng asked the bartender to take them to Carol.


    The bartender led Su Cheng and Willie to the second floor of the tavern, and then came to a door.


    The bartender pointed to the door in front of him and whispered, "Carol is here now..."


    "Head." Willie asked Su Cheng, "do you want to force the door open?"


    "No." Su Cheng replied without hesitation, "I don''t want to use too rough methods. I want to use as gentle a method as possible to get Carol out and go home."


    After talking, Su Cheng thought for a while.


    Then he turned his head and said to Willie:


    "Willie, take the bartender down first. Just wait for me below."


    "Yes."


    After receiving Su Cheng''s order, Willie took the young bartender down to the first floor.


    Su Cheng looked left and right. After confirming that he was alone nearby, he raised his hand and knocked on the door in front of him:


    "Carol, it''s me."


    Quiet


    After a long silence, Carol''s voice came from the other side of the door:


    "Cheng, you''re here... It''s really you. You found me so soon..."


    "Come back soon, Carol." Su Cheng continued, "everyone is worried about you."


    "Cheng, help me tell you: Thank you for your concern, but I don''t want to go back so soon. I want to be quiet first..."


    "Cheng, go back first. I''ll go back, but I''ll go back later. "


    "It''s true that you come to me at this time. Don''t you have to deal with the affairs of the Knights and fortress today... Really... Really..."


    From the other side of the door came Carol''s voice, which sounded a little depressed and a little happy.


    "Carol..." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "do you really don''t want to open the door? If you don''t open the door right away, I''ll -- "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a meaningful smile.


    "Tell everyone some of your little secrets."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a burst of low, disdainful laughter came from the other side of the door:


    "Oh, if you want to explode my little secret, just explode it. Anyway, I don''t have any secrets that can''t be known. I don''t care."


    Carol seems very confident in herself and is not afraid of Su Cheng''s threat.


    "Really? When I get back, I''ll tell you - Carol not only has a poor capacity for wine, but also has a poor quality of wine. Once she gets drunk, she will do all kinds of stupid things. "


    "I will tell you: Carol once accidentally got drunk, mistook my room for a bathroom, took off her clothes in my room, and then poured the wine in the wine bottle into herself as hot water for bathing."


    Hoo -!


    Behind the door came the sound of the quilt being thrown open.


    "I also want to tell you that Carol actually cares about her body. She never knew where to buy a book on how to make her chest fuller."


    Clatter.


    Behind the door came the sound of something rolling to the ground.


    Then, Carol, her slightly trembling voice sounded behind the door:


    "This, this, this, these things... Whatever you say, these things are no big deal anyway. There are more people who will do stupid things after getting drunk. They care about their body and hope to make their body better. There is nothing wrong with this kind of thing and there is nothing to be ashamed of. So if you like to say these things, just say them. I don''t care! "


    "Tut......" Su Cheng whispered, "even so, won''t you open the door and come out..."


    ¡ª¡ªI just want you to open the door yourself


    After making up his mind, Su Cheng looked around again to make sure that he was the only one around. No one could hear what he said next and lowered his voice¡ª¡ª


    "Carol, if you don''t open the door obediently, I''ll tell you: Carol has the habit of self dispelling desire. When she first came to pandragon and lived in the stable, Carol secretly put her hand into her long skirt while it was dark..."


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, Carol, with tears in her eyes and red cheeks, quickly opened the door lock and struggled to open the door.


    Then he looked at Su Cheng outside the door.


    As soon as Carol opened the door, Su Cheng, who was already ready, raised his right hand to cover Carol''s mouth, and then pushed Carol back into the room.


    After pushing Carol back into the room, Su Cheng conveniently closed the door with his empty left hand and locked the door again.

 Chapter 657

    After Su Cheng suddenly covers his mouth and is pushed back into the room, Carol stares in surprise and subconsciously grabs Su Cheng''s right hand covering her mouth.


    After closing the door with his left backhand and re locking it, Su Cheng grabbed Carol''s right shoulder with his empty left hand.


    There was no oil lamp in the room, so it was dark in the room.


    Fortunately - there is a fairly large window in this room, and fortunately tonight is a full moon night.


    The bright moonlight and starlight came in through the window. With this weak light, Su Cheng barely saw the layout in the room.


    Su Cheng glanced around and saw a bed in the middle of the room.


    Compared with the cold and hard ground, it must be better to put carol on a warm and soft bed.


    Before Carol fully recovered, Su Cheng pushed Carol to the bed in the room, then picked her up and pushed her down on the soft bed.


    After being pushed down on the bed by Su Cheng, Carol finally recovered.


    Began to struggle violently.


    Su Cheng has less strength than Carol. After a while, Su Cheng feels that he can''t suppress Carol.


    "Ah! It hurts! Let go of my right hand! My right hand is about to be cut off by you! Carol, calm down! I''m Su Cheng. I pushed you back into the room. I just wanted to talk to you alone. "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Carol finally calmed down.


    Calm down, stop kicking and beating Carol to Su Cheng, pat Su Cheng''s right hand and signal Su Cheng to release his hand.


    After Carol signaled him to release, Su Cheng also quickly released his right hand covering her mouth.


    Then he pulled up the sleeve of his right hand with a bitter smile, revealing the purple palm print that Carol had just pinched and pinched out.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    After Su Cheng released his right hand covering her mouth, Carol gasped:


    "Honesty! Why did you push me in - I won''t ask this question for the time being! Answer me quickly! How do you know I''ve bought books that teach people how to make their breasts fuller? And how do you know I did that when I slept in the stable together?! "


    "Ah, this..."


    Su Cheng explained while rubbing the purple palm print pinched out by Carol on his right arm:


    "At the beginning of this year, I had a whim and wanted to do housework for a long time."


    "While cleaning your room, I found this book on how to make your chest fuller under the bed in your room... Don''t worry, I haven''t told anyone about it."


    "As for the stables..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused, looked a little embarrassed, and then continued:


    "When we slept together in the stable, you slept next to me."


    "One day when I was sleeping, I suddenly heard a rustling sound from the next room..."


    "At that time, it was also the night of the full moon. There was moonlight shining in."


    "Then I saw you loosen the rope that fastened your long skirt, put your left hand into the long skirt and your right hand into your coat..."


    "Ah ah! Stop talking! "


    Before Su Cheng finished, Carol raised her hands and covered her cheeks with shame.


    "Why... Why did you see me doing that..."


    "I thought I had done it secretly and would not be found..."


    After that, Carol suddenly raised her head and stared at Su Cheng:


    "You shouldn''t have told anyone about this?"


    "Of course not." Su Cheng replied without hesitation, "I''ve always planned to hide this until I''m in the coffin."


    "I just said I would tell others your secrets. In fact, I was bluffing you and trying to make you open the door quickly and obediently. Even if you don''t open the door later, I won''t tell others your secrets."


    "That''s good..."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, she rushed over, grabbed Su Cheng''s shoulders and said fiercely:


    "If you dare to tell me about it, I''ll kill you."


    "... I see."


    Looking at Carol''s fierce eyes, Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Su Cheng is sure that if he really tells about it, he will probably be killed by Carol.


    After giving Su Cheng a little warning, Carol continued:


    "Then -- let''s answer why you pushed me back into this room, and specially closed and locked the door."


    "I just want to be alone with you and talk to you about something. I''ve heard from Carol. Oh, you had an argument with Eliza, told Eliza that you admired her too, and then ran away. "


    "It''s not like you, Carol. Frank and informal, you don''t seem to care about the people you came from. "


    "... of course I didn''t care about my origin before."


    Carol murmured as she moved on the bed, sat at the head of the bed, bent her legs and hugged her knees.


    "Just... I''ve met some things recently and began to care about my origin..."


    At this point, Carol paused.


    Then he raised his head, looked directly at Su Cheng sitting by the bed and asked carefully:


    "... Cheng, will you look down on me because I am an ordinary village girl..."


    Su Cheng was stunned when he heard Carol''s question.


    After the silence, Su Cheng raised his hand and scratched his head and whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "So it is... It''s because of me..."


    After scratching his head with a slightly helpless and distressed look on his face, Su Cheng smiled at Carol:


    "Carol, I should have told you before? Alan''s life experience. "


    "... well." Although I don''t know why Su Cheng suddenly mentioned Alan''s life experience, Carol nodded after staying stunned for a while, "you told me before..."


    "Alan''s life experience is very poor, isn''t it?" In Su Cheng''s smile, a bitter color appeared at this time, "every time I recall Alan''s life experience, I can''t help loving my sister..."


    "You know how humble Alan was before you met me? Alan''s former identity was far inferior even compared with ordinary people. "


    "But even so, I regard Alan as my own sister and the closest person to me in the world."


    "Whether it was before or now, whether it was a white body before, or now I have become the head of the knights, I have never looked down on Alan because of her previous identity, and still love Alan as a close sister."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng put on a gentle smile and continued to say to Carol:


    "Since I will treat Alan as always, I will naturally treat you as always. After all - you two are very special people to me."


    "Special..."


    Carol whispered the word Su Cheng had just said, and her cheeks began to blush slightly.


    "Special person... What does this sentence mean..." Carol muttered in a low voice and secretly cast an expectant look at Su Cheng.


    "Well." Su Cheng showed a bad smile to Carol, "just take your time and guess what this means."


    "Cut..." Carol curled her lips in disappointment, "what..."


    "Carol, let''s go home together." Su Cheng smiled. "Everyone is waiting for you to go home, and - I have something important to say to you and Eliza face to face."


    "Important words? What did you say? "


    "When you get home and meet Eliza, you''ll know."


    "Important words..." speaking of this, Carol put on a joking tone. "Are you going to propose to Eliza and me?"


    Su Cheng did not answer Carol''s question.


    But a strange smile.


    "It''s all said. You''ll know when you go back."

 Chapter 658

    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    "Carol! Sorry! "


    After Su Cheng led Carol home, Eliza, who had been staying at Su Cheng''s house and waiting for Carol to come back, immediately bowed to Carol and apologized.


    "I''m really sorry for saying some strange things that make you unhappy today..."


    Looking at Eliza who immediately apologized to her after seeing her, Carol was stunned and then smiled at her:


    "Don''t apologize to me, Eliza. I just want to apologize to you. I also said some strange words. I''m sorry. "


    Not long after the saromanda battle, Deng Jiaer is still on his way back, so Su Cheng''s home now only has Su Cheng, Alan and Carol, as well as Eliza and Hai rouer who have been waiting for Carol''s return.


    After seeing Su Cheng bring Carol back safely, Alan, Hai rouer and others finally let go.


    Although the security of the fortress has always been good, it will be very worrying to let a girl in her prime of life disappear outside alone.


    "Carol, it''s great that you can come back safely and make up with Eliza!" Alan said excitedly.


    "Yes. That''s great. " Hai rou''er also answered at this time, "I was really scared to death when I knew that Miss Keller and Miss Keller were quarreling with each other and that Miss Keller was missing."


    "I didn''t actually quarrel with Eliza." Carol smiled bitterly. "It''s just that I''m in a mood unilaterally."


    "All right. Don''t mention today. " Alan waved his hands. "Now that Carol has returned safely, and Carol and Eliza have made up, today''s incident should be regarded as never happened!"


    "Yes." Eliza, who was standing next to Carol, nodded. "That''s right. Let''s treat today as if it hadn''t happened."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After taking Carol home, Su Cheng sat on the sofa in the hall and silently looked at Carol and Eliza, who were apologizing to each other.


    Slowly, Su Cheng''s eyes showed a touch of tenderness.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Carol, Eliza. I like both of you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet


    Su Cheng''s words, like full of magic, instantly quieted the originally noisy hall.


    Carol, Eliza, Alan and Hai rou''er seem to have heard something incredible. Qi Qi turns his head and looks shocked at Su Cheng.


    "Hey?" Eliza blushed with shame.


    And Carol, whose cheeks also began to turn red, also said in a voice, "what does that mean?"


    "Literally."


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "I don''t know when I fell in love with you two."


    "To me, you are all special people and people I like."


    "But I don''t know whether I like Carol more or Eliza more."


    "Because I don''t know which one I like better, I''ve been procrastinating and let''s keep the current relationship."


    "What happened today, in the final analysis, is because of me."


    "After today''s events, I found that it''s not the way to delay all the time."


    "So I think - it''s time for me to give an answer."


    Alan, who happens to be sandwiched between Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza, looks at Su Cheng, and then at Carol and Eliza.


    Alan''s intuition told her that tonight seemed to be a sleepless night.


    The reaction of Hai rou''er, who is located on Alan''s side, is similar to Alan''s, but also full of shock and confusion.


    They stayed quietly aside, holding their breath. They didn''t even dare to give more atmosphere and blink.


    And Carol and Eliza know what Su Cheng is going to say next.


    So they also held their breath and stared at Su Cheng, quietly waiting for Su Cheng''s next words.


    Because she was too nervous, Eliza even clung to the corner of her dress.


    Su Cheng, who seemed nervous, took a deep breath and slowly spit it out.


    Then in a serious tone¡ª¡ª


    "I don''t want either of you, so I''ll marry both of you."


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet


    Su Cheng''s answer made the hall as silent as death again.


    After a while, Carol finally turned her head:


    "Ha?"


    "I said - I''m going to marry both of you." Su Cheng repeated what he had just said, "the British Empire does not prohibit polygamy at present. With my salary and savings, I have no problem marrying two wives and raising a bunch of children."


    "You want to... Marry me and Eliza at the same time?" Asked Carol.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng said positively.


    "What if I say - I don''t want to share a husband with Eliza?"


    "Then I can only put you down and marry Eliza. And have a lot of healthy children with Eliza. "


    "What if Eliza doesn''t want to marry you with me...?"


    "Then I can only put down Eliza and marry you, and then we two have a lot of healthy children together."


    "... Su Cheng, you are so greedy." Eliza, who had not spoken since just now, blushed slightly and said in a voice, "if you don''t speak, you''ll be dead. As soon as you speak, you threaten to marry me and Carol at the same time..."


    "Because I really like you two." Su Cheng smiled, "no matter how I compare, I can''t compare you two in my heart. I''ll be sad to be separated from any of you. "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused and then said to Carol and Eliza in a very serious tone:


    "I don''t want to be separated from either of you."


    Looking at Su Cheng''s serious face, Carol sighed, then raised her hand and scratched her head:


    "Marry you with Eliza... Leave aside my reply with Eliza. Do you think my father and Eliza''s father will agree that you marry me and Eliza at the same time?"


    "My father told me from the beginning that he would not allow my future husband to have wives other than me."


    "Yes..." Eliza answered, "my father has always told me similar words... That my future husband is not allowed to have other wives except me. If he finds out that my future husband has a wife other than me, he will break my husband-in-law''s legs..."


    "Hum, hum..."


    As soon as Carol and Eliza spoke, Su Cheng gave a strange hum of laughter.


    "I''ve actually considered this question for a long time."


    "To solve this problem is actually very simple. We just have to cut first and then play. "

 Chapter 659

    September 15, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    16:47 p.m.


    Britannia Empire, north, Southeast suburb of Avalon fortress.


    "So -- deputy head, what is this? Why is the head holding a tea party here at this time? "


    Samuel asked Willie in front of him as he rubbed his chilly hands.


    Although it was only in the middle of September, there was a slight chill in the north in September. Without more clothes, there was no way to walk outdoors.


    "I don''t know..." after hearing Samuel''s question, Willie also smiled bitterly. "I don''t know why the head suddenly wanted to hold a grand tea party, why the head arranged the place of the tea party on the outskirts of the fortress, or why the head held a tea party when it was time to have dinner..."


    Five days ago, Su Cheng suddenly sent them a notice: at 17 p.m. after the 5th, that is, now, a tea party will be held in the wilderness in the southeast of Avalon fortress.


    All the Knights of Michael Knights received Su Cheng''s notice.


    Even Dale, who is in charge of base 1, and Gary, who is in charge of base 2, have received Su Cheng''s notice.


    Although I don''t understand why Su Cheng suddenly wants to hold a large tea party, let alone why Su Cheng wants to set the venue of the tea party in the open suburbs, the knights who received this notice were obedient.


    In these five days, the Knights led by Dale at base 1 and Gary at base 2 also rushed to the fortress to participate in the tea party held in the suburbs at 17 p.m. on September 15.


    At the end of this notice, Su Cheng also attached an inexplicable request.


    That is, Su Cheng stipulated that all people who came to the tea party should wear appropriate clothes.


    Su Cheng will make anyone look good if they come to the tea party wearing inappropriate clothes.


    I dare not disobey the commander''s order.


    Therefore, although he had never been interested in any tea party, Samuel put on his only dress and rode his horse to the outskirts of the fortress to attend the inexplicable tea party.


    After learning that even Willie didn''t know why Su Cheng suddenly held the tea party, Samuel curled his mouth:


    "The more you think about it, the more strange it is... Logically speaking, who will hold a tea party at 17 o''clock in the afternoon? Or hold a tea party in such a suburban wilderness... "


    Samuel looked around as he spoke.


    At this time, four long tables had been set around, and the Knights of Michael''s order had almost come together.


    The Knights gathered around the four long tables, chatting and killing time together.


    "And specially asked us to wear decent clothes..."


    After that, Samuel pulled his dress and continued:


    "Why do you need to wear proper clothes to hold a tea party..."


    "I don''t know..." Willie shrugged with a bitter smile. "When the head comes, let''s ask the head again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie and Samuel sat down at a long table at random.


    As soon as they sat down, their acquaintances came one after another: Raymond, Dale and Gary.


    The commander and deputy commander of the 4 corps of Michael Knights have come and sat around.


    And just then, Willie''s eyes lit up.


    Because - he saw Deng Jiaer.


    After seeing Deng Jia''er, Willie immediately greeted Deng Jia''er and asked Deng Jia''er to sit next to them.


    After Deng Jiaer sat next to them, Willie couldn''t wait to ask Deng Jiaer:


    "Miss Deng Jiaer, among us, you are the closest to the head. Do you know why the head suddenly wants to hold this tea party today?"


    Willie thought he would ask something from Deng Jiaer, but he saw Deng Jiaer shaking his head blankly.


    "I don''t know why this tea party was held suddenly... After I led my army back from the front line of the ligasos mountains four days ago, I learned that it would be held at this time today."


    "Even Deng Jiaer, don''t you know why the head held such an abrupt tea party..." Willie said somewhat lost.


    Just as Willie''s voice fell, a female voice suddenly sounded from their sides:


    "Sister, I''m coming ~"


    "How slow, Vivian." Deng Jiaer cast helpless eyes at the owner of the female voice.


    "No way, my clothes are more troublesome."


    The owner of this female voice is naturally Vivian.


    Because Vivian''s clothes are more troublesome, when she went out just now, Vivian asked Deng Jiaer to start first, and she would catch up later.


    After Vivian was on the spot, Vivian immediately saluted and said hello to the senior generals of Michael Knights headed by Willie in front of him.


    "I haven''t seen you for some days, Miss Vivian." As soon as Vivian''s Hello fell, Samuel immediately replied with a smile.


    Among these senior generals, Samuel and Vivian have the best relationship. After all, they have lived and died together for some time, went up the mountain to lobby shanman, and cultivated a friendship of comrades in arms.


    "You are the Vivian who alone and successfully persuaded three mountain tribes to surrender with only one mouth." Dale cast a curious look at Vivian.


    "I can''t believe it." Gary also answered, "the person who has completed such a feat is such a little girl."


    "I didn''t succeed in persuading the three mountain tribes to surrender alone." Vivian smiled bitterly, "I couldn''t have succeeded without Mr. Samuel''s help."


    "What a wonderful pair of sisters." Willie sighed and asked Vivian to sit over.


    Willie, Raymond, Samuel, Gary, Dale, Deng Jiaer and Vivian - seven people sat around the same long table.


    At this time, the people who received Su Cheng''s notice and came to the meeting had almost come.


    The people who received Su Cheng''s notice were basically knights in the Michael knights, with the exception of Vivian.


    "16... 17... 18... 19... It seems that everyone is here." Willie silently counted the number. "All the knights in the order, except the head and miss Eliza, are here now. Plus Miss Vivian, there are just 19."


    "Speaking of it - why isn''t miss Eliza here?" Deng Jiaer looked left and right, looking for Eliza''s figure, "it''s reasonable that Miss Eliza shouldn''t be absent... Hey? sir? Everybody! Sir, here he is! "


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, everyone immediately looked in the direction Deng Jiaer pointed.


    Su Cheng, dressed in a wide black robe and with an intriguing smile on his face, came towards them.


    After Su Cheng appeared, everyone present immediately stood up and saluted Su Cheng like a conditioned reflex.


    Su Cheng also smiled and waved his hand to show everyone exemption.


    Then he went straight to the table where Willie and they were sitting.


    "It seems that everyone is here." Su Cheng said with a smile, "it''s great. Everyone is here, and they all put on decent clothes."


    "Head, can you explain to us why such an abrupt tea party is held?" Samuel, who was most puzzled by today''s tea party, took the lead in asking Su Cheng, "it''s 17:00 p.m. now... It''s not the best time to hold a tea party at all, and why do you hold a tea party in the wilderness on the outskirts of the fortress?"


    "Sorry."


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Su Cheng apologized to them.


    When everyone was wondering why Su Cheng suddenly apologized to them, Su Cheng slowly untied his black robe.


    As he untied his black robe, he continued:


    "I actually lied to you."


    "I didn''t call you here to hold a tea party."


    After saying these words, Su Cheng just took off his black robe.


    Revealing the white wedding dress inside.


    "I''m going to have a simple wedding."

 Chapter 660

    Su Cheng''s words and the white wedding dress under Su Cheng''s robe shocked everyone present.


    Everyone threw shocked eyes at Su Cheng.


    "What? "Married?"


    "So today''s party is not actually a tea party, but the head''s wedding?"


    "No wonder it''s going to be held in the wilderness outside the Great Wall at this time..."


    "No! If I had known that today''s party was the head''s wedding rather than a tea party, I should have finished my makeup! "


    "Me too!"


    "What should I do? Is it still time to go back and make up? "


    "All my cosmetics are in base 2!"


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with those male knights, the female knights in the order reacted much more when they learned that today''s party was Su Cheng''s wedding rather than a tea party.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Su Cheng smiled bitterly at the knights in front of him, "I''m 19 years old this year. Isn''t it strange to get married or something? Other people of this age already have children. "


    "No, no, no... it''s really normal for you to get married... But... But..." Willie rubbed his temples painfully on both sides of his face, "many questions want to ask you... I don''t know where to ask..."


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer, sitting beside Willie, immediately asked Su Cheng excitedly:


    "Sir! Who are you going to marry? "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s words were finished, everyone, including Willie, immediately raised their heads and cast expectant eyes at Su Cheng.


    Compared with the major issues such as "why should the wedding be held so suddenly" and "why should the wedding scale be so small", we are more interested in Su Cheng''s marriage object and who is their future head''s wife.


    "Well, you''ll know later." A thought-provoking smile appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    According to the custom of the British Empire, weddings were never held indoors, but outdoors in the wilderness.


    Britannia Empire did not choose a lucky day or a good time to get married. They all agreed on a time first, such as 10 days later.


    If the weather is bad after 10 days, it will be changed to the next day.


    Until a fine day, and then hold the wedding in an outdoor wilderness.


    Put a few or a dozen long tables on the wilderness, call all your relatives and friends, and complete the wedding with the blessing of your relatives and friends.


    After Su Cheng arrived, plates of delicious food, bottles of good wine and pots of good tea were brought up.


    Because Su Cheng didn''t want to disclose who his marriage partner was in advance, it became a hot topic for everyone present to know who their future head''s wife was.


    "I think the head''s marriage object should be Miss Eliza."


    "I think so too. The head and miss Eliza have a good relationship, which is well known."


    "But it could be someone else. Isn''t there still a beautiful woman in the head''s family who has the same good feelings as the head? "


    "You mean Miss Carol?"


    "Yes, Miss Carol. I think the head''s marriage object may also be her. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng, who was sitting at the same table with Willie, Deng Jiaer and the military commanders, was also frantically questioned by Deng Jiaer, who was very curious about Su Cheng''s marriage:


    "Sir, sir! Why didn''t you tell me you were getting married! No wonder I''ve always seen you and Alan in recent days. They look strange! "


    "Sorry, Deng Jiaer." Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Deng Jiaer, "I was going to tell you about it, but Alan stopped me and said he wanted to surprise you."


    "No surprise! It''s scary! " Deng Jiaer is not angry.


    At this time, Samuel answered:


    "Captain, it''s normal for you to get married, but why did you hold the wedding so suddenly? And only invite so many people. "


    Then Samuel put his chin around him and went on:


    "It seems that, commander, you only invited the only dozen knights in the order and miss Vivian. Such a deserted wedding is not equal to your identity. "


    "Ah, this..." as soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Su Cheng scratched his head: "I''ll tell you the specific reasons after the wedding. There are also very complex reasons. If I can, I''m actually making my wedding more lively... Ah, they''re coming."


    Just then a carriage pulled by a horse rattled towards them in the distance.


    Looking at the carriage that finally arrived, Su Cheng''s eyes flashed a trace of softness.


    Then he put down his tea cup, stood up and shouted to his subordinates around him:


    "Here comes the bride you''ve been looking forward to!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, everyone here immediately put down everything in their hands. Those who drink tea and wine quickly put down their tea and wine cups, and those who chat quickly stopped their conversation.


    Everyone threw curious and expectant eyes at the carriage getting closer and closer to them.


    After the carriage approached them, they found that the driver was Su Cheng''s sister, Alan.


    This is also the marriage custom of the British Empire.


    According to the marriage custom of the British Empire, the groom must come to the wedding site first, and the bride must come at the last minute.


    The bride who came last had to come in a carriage, and the person in charge of driving basically had to be the close family members of the groom.


    Therefore, we are not surprised that Alan is the driver, because according to customs and practices, the driver for the bride must be the close family members of the groom.


    Even if it is not a close family member, it must be a close friend of the groom.


    Some families who are not rich enough can borrow a horse or a cow if they can''t afford to rent a carriage or have no channel to rent a carriage. Let the bride sit on the horse or cow and let the groom''s relatives lead the horse or cow.


    Alan''s driving skills are terrible.


    Even if there was only one horse in charge of pulling the cart, Alan was in a hurry.


    The whole carriage went askew. At a glance, I knew that Alan must have barely learned how to drive a carriage recently.


    In order to make his brother''s simple wedding be held as scheduled, Alan has worked hard these days. He is practicing how to drive a carriage every day.


    Finally, before today, I barely learned how to drive a carriage pulled by only one horse.


    After finally managed to get the carriage to the wedding venue, Alan, also dressed in a decent dress, jumped out of the car and ran to the back carriage.


    Alan is going to open the door and let the bride down.


    At this moment, everyone except Su Cheng stared at the carriage that was about to be opened by Alan.


    Everyone can''t wait to know who their future head''s wife is.


    Squeak


    Alan opened the car door.


    At the moment when the door was opened, everyone here couldn''t help holding their breath. They didn''t even dare to blink for fear of missing the next scene.


    Patter, patter - after Alan opened the door of the carriage, two girls in white wedding clothes and flower wreaths made of Platycodon jumped out of the carriage through the door.

 Chapter 661

    Platycodon grandiflorum - produced in all parts of the British Empire, is a kind of flower very common in the British Empire, and its color is basically purple.


    Platycodon grandiflorum is an eternal love in the flower language of the British Empire.


    Therefore, when britannians hold weddings, the bride will wear a wreath made of Platycodon flower.


    The groom and bride will wear white wedding clothes, because white symbolizes purity in the British Empire.


    Looking at the two girls who jumped out of the carriage, wearing white wedding clothes and wreaths made of purple Platycodon flowers on their heads, all present, including Deng Jiaer, Willie and others, couldn''t help staring.


    "Carol? Eliza? " Looking at the two girls, Deng Jiaer exclaimed.


    These two girls are Carol and Eliza.


    They were both dressed in white wedding clothes, with a wreath made of Platycodon grandiflorum on their heads and light makeup on their faces.


    "Captain..." Willie twisted his stiff neck and threw an unexpected and surprised look at Su Cheng. "Are you going to marry Miss Carol and miss Eliza at the same time?"


    "What? Can''t you? " With a wry smile, Su Cheng raised his right hand and grabbed his hair. "Should polygamy not be prohibited in our country?"


    "It''s true to say so, but it''s really lucky that you can persuade Miss Carol and miss Eliza to marry you together..."


    After that, Willie couldn''t help but... No, it should be said that most of the people present couldn''t help but cast admiring eyes at Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Carol and Eliza arrive, the wedding can officially begin.


    Su Cheng, Eliza and Carol sat facing Willie, Deng Jiaer and other guests.


    Eliza sits on Su Cheng''s left, while Carol sits on Su Cheng''s right.


    The three drank up a cup of black tea in front of them.


    Black tea is standard for britannian weddings.


    The bride and groom have to drink a cup of black tea together, then take out the small scissors prepared in advance, cut off their two strands of hair, tightly weave each other''s hair into a knot, and then the bride and groom each accept a knot made of their two hair.


    Because Su Cheng married Carol and Eliza at the same time in today''s wedding, after drinking a cup of black tea in front of them, they picked up the scissors prepared in advance and began to cut a strand of their hair.


    Originally, according to the custom, the parents of the bride and groom should be responsible for cutting their hair, then knitting their hair into a knot and returning it to the bride and groom for their respective acceptance.


    But now that Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza''s parents are not present, they can only do it on their own.


    Su Cheng picked up the scissors and cut three strands of hair of Carol and Eliza respectively.


    Then give the scissors to Carol and Eliza.


    Carol and Eliza worked together to cut three strands of hair from Su Cheng''s head.


    After cutting off their hair, the three people braided their cut hair into three knots.


    Black hair, aqua blue hair, golden hair - three strands of hair of different colors are tightly tied together to form a knot.


    After each of the three strands of hair was braided into three knots, Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza each took one.


    This knot made of their hair is of great significance to the bride and groom.


    It''s something you have to take good care of anyway.


    After cutting their hair, knitting three knots and putting them away, they go to the next and last link - wearing wedding rings for each other.


    The British Empire also had the custom of wearing a wedding ring. The wedding ring had to be worn on the ring finger of the left hand and could not be taken off after wearing it.


    In the eyes of britannians, taking off a good wedding ring is a very unlucky thing.


    So no matter what, you can''t take off the wedding ring after wearing it, unless you get divorced.


    The wedding ring was bought by the jewelry store recommended by Su Cheng before he went to Willie.


    As Willie said, that jewelry store really sells wedding rings in groups of three or even several.


    Su Cheng is naturally not stingy in buying wedding rings.


    Su Cheng directly bought a set of three wedding rings worth three million British Lang, the treasure of the jewelry store.


    According to custom, the bridegroom must first wear a wedding ring for the bride, and then the bride must wear a wedding ring for the bridegroom.


    There was a fierce quarrel between Carol and Eliza a few days ago about whether to wear a wedding ring for Carol or Eliza first.


    Everyone wants Su Cheng to wear his wedding ring first.


    After arguing for a long time, they didn''t quarrel. They decided to decide who should wear the wedding ring first by punching.


    The final winner of that significant stroke was Eliza.


    Although very unwilling, Carol can only bear the pain to give Eliza the first chance to wear the wedding ring.


    Su Cheng takes out two wedding rings that have always been well placed in his arms, picks up one of them with his left hand and lifts Eliza''s left hand with his right hand.


    Eliza, who has been blushing since the beginning of the wedding, looked shyly and stupidly at Su Cheng putting on her wedding ring.


    Eliza''s eyes, too excited and moved, even flickered with tears.


    After wearing Eliza''s wedding ring, it was her turn to wear Carol''s wedding ring.


    Perhaps to express her dissatisfaction that she had to wear a wedding ring after Eliza. After Su Cheng put her wedding ring on, Carol suddenly "attacked" Su Cheng.


    As soon as Su Cheng put down her left hand with the wedding ring, Carol grabbed Su Cheng''s head and kissed Su Cheng on his lips.


    After kissing Su Cheng, he didn''t forget to cast a proud look at Eliza.


    Carol''s sudden "attack" brought a small climax to the whole wedding venue.


    Many people here cheered and applauded Carol''s boldness.


    This kind of scene is most loved by people.


    After being suddenly "attacked" by Carol, Su Cheng, who had no expectation of this, blushed slightly, covered his lips that had just been suddenly "attacked" and cast surprised eyes at Carol.


    Eliza bit her lip with a little bitterness and cast an unwilling look at Carol.


    She wants to learn something.


    But she doesn''t have the courage of Carol.


    She didn''t dare kiss Su Cheng in front of so many people like Carol, so she had to give up reluctantly.


    After Su Cheng put wedding rings on them, it was their turn to put wedding rings on Su Cheng.


    The wedding ring for Su Cheng was kept by Carol.


    Carol took out the wedding ring from her arms, then lifted Su Cheng''s left hand with Eliza, and then put it on Su Cheng together.


    So far, all the procedures of the wedding are finally finished, and the whole wedding is over.


    After putting wedding rings on each other, Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza are real couples.


    After putting wedding rings on each other, the guests led by Willie immediately cheered and congratulated.


    From then on, the future of Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza was tightly tied together like the knot they had just made with each other''s hair.

 Chapter 662

    Although all the procedures for marriage have been completed, the wedding banquet continues.


    The guests of the wedding banquet came one by one to propose a toast and tea to Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza.


    While eating and drinking happily together, Su Cheng told everyone why he held the wedding so suddenly.


    Just to cut first and then play.


    Without telling Carol and Eliza their parents, they married first, and then told their parents that their daughter was a wife after a while.


    Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza planned to keep it secret until their child was born.


    At that time, even if their parents don''t agree with their daughter to marry Su Cheng with other girls, they can only hold their nose and agree.


    After all - they already have children.


    Even children, if they are forced to divorce again, it is not appropriate.


    It was precisely because she had to hide from Eliza and Carol''s parents that Su Cheng held the wedding so suddenly and so rudely. She only invited the only dozen knights and Vivian in the order, so that she could know that the fewer people Su Cheng had married Carol and Eliza, the better.


    It has to be said that Su Cheng''s plan is extremely bold.


    Willie and others were stunned after hearing Su Cheng say his plan.


    Because the plan sounds wonderful, but the risks are still great.


    Carol and Eliza''s parents, after learning that Su Cheng married their baby daughter, also married another girl. They may be angry and tear Su Cheng to pieces.


    So Willie and others all think that Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza are so bold that they dare to secretly hold a wedding without telling their parents. Then they plan to wait until their children are born and tell their parents that they are married.


    Because too many people could not know that he was married, Su Cheng also warned all the guests present:


    "If I find someone who divulges the news that I have married Carol and Eliza in the future, I will wear small shoes for him. Even if he changes to another knights in the future, he won''t want to be promoted."¡ª¡ª This is what Su Cheng warned his guests.


    All the guests present were his subordinates except Vivian.


    So his warning is not empty words. If Su Cheng wants to do it, he can really do it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The wedding banquet didn''t end until more than 21 p.m.


    Carol and Eliza, who were too tired to drink and tea, had already gone home together around 20 o''clock.


    Only Su Cheng was left at the wedding banquet, drinking, eating and making noise with Willie and Deng Jiaer.


    But Willie, they''re kind.


    I know Su Cheng has important [activities] to do tonight.


    Therefore, Su Cheng was not too embarrassed. After seeing that it was late, he let Su Cheng leave.


    However, although the protagonists of the wedding banquet have left, the wedding banquet continues.


    The Knights of the Michael order haven''t been together for a long time, so after the protagonists of the wedding banquet have left, all the guests, including Vivian and Deng Jiaer, still stay at the wedding banquet and continue to make trouble.


    When Su Cheng and Alan left the scene and went home, they were holding the "wrench wristband competition" to see who was the strongest man in the Michael knights.


    The final winner of the "wrench wristband competition" is Raymond, who has never slacked off his exercise in ordinary days, but this is what will be said later


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning home, Su Cheng went straight to his room.


    His room will no longer be his own from now on.


    It''s a room for him, Carol and Eliza.


    From now on, Eliza will move in with them.


    After opening his door and entering the room, he saw Carol sitting by the bed and reading books to pass the time.


    Carol was wearing a thin white short sleeved blouse, with a faint heat on her body, red cheeks and a warm face.


    It seems that he has just taken a bath.


    After seeing Su Cheng push the door in, Carol put down her book and smiled at Su Cheng:


    "You''re back."


    "Yes." Su Cheng also smiled back at Carol, "I''m back. Where''s Eliza? "


    "Eliza is taking a bath next door now. If you want to take a bath, just wait a minute."


    ¡ª¡ªAh... Curious... Why am I nervous


    Looking at Carol in front of him, Su Cheng felt a little restrained.


    Su Cheng felt nervous and restrained at the thought that the girl in front of him was no longer his friend, but his wife and future child.


    I don''t even know how to swing my hand.


    "What are you doing?" Carol said to Su Cheng without curiosity, "Why are you standing at the door all the time? Don''t you sit over?"


    "Ah, yes..."


    Su Cheng patted himself on the cheek so that he could wake up a little. Then he waved his stiff hands and feet, walked to the bedside and sat next to Carol.


    When Su Cheng sat next to her, Carol smiled and said:


    "We are no longer friends, but husband and wife."


    "Yes." Su Cheng said with emotion, "I married you and Eliza at the same time... I only dared to think about this in my dream. I didn''t expect that I really did it... I still doubt whether I was in my dream."


    "I never dreamed that I would agree to marry you with Eliza, and I never thought that I would agree to your marriage plan of ''getting married first and then telling my parents''."


    Carol smiled bitterly and went on:


    "If after that, I really hold a child and say to my parents -- ''dad, mom, Cheng and I are married. These are our two children. Also, this is Eliza, who is a sincere wife like me. I can''t imagine what my parents will look like. "


    "... Carol." Just then, Su Cheng asked Carol with a strange expression, "ask you a strange question... Do you mind marrying me with Eliza? Don''t you mind that there are only a few guests at your wedding, and don''t you mind accompanying me on such a bold wedding plan? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Carol was slightly stunned.


    Then show a gentle smile:


    "It''s impossible to say you don''t mind at all."


    "Everyone wants to monopolize their lover, everyone will expect their wedding to be more grand, and everyone will hope that their parents can know that they are married and can come to their wedding for the first time."


    "But..."


    "At the thought of finally being with you, the great joy makes me feel that these things don''t matter."


    "I think - Eliza, she must think so."


    After that, Carol turned to her side and hugged Su Cheng with open arms. Carol''s hands clasped tightly behind Su Cheng.


    "Work hard, Cheng. Let Eliza and I feel that it is worthwhile for us to choose to marry you together and carry out this bold marriage plan with you. Let us be happy. "


    Carol hugged Su Cheng tightly, and then gently patted Su Cheng on the back with her hands around Su Cheng''s back.


    Su Cheng felt... Warm in his heart.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Pop!


    The door was pushed open.


    Naked and with only a small towel around her neck, Eliza pushed open the door and shouted:


    "It''s so comfortable after taking a bath!"


    Eliza didn''t expect Su Cheng to be back. She just thought that Carol was the only one in the room. She dared to go out of the bathroom naked and enter the room naked.


    After opening the door, entering the room and finding that Su Cheng had returned, Eliza petrified for several seconds.


    "Wow!"


    Then he finally screamed shyly and immediately squatted down, blocking all important parts of his body with his hands.


    "Su Cheng! Turn your back on me! "


    "I said... We are husband and wife now." Su Cheng looked at Eliza awkwardly. "As your husband, I don''t need to turn my back?"


    "I don''t care! Turn your back on me! "

 Chapter 663

    Eliza doesn''t seem to be completely used to her new identity as Su Cheng''s wife.


    After insisting on letting Su Cheng carry his back, Su Cheng also obediently carried his back.


    After Su Cheng carried her back, Eliza immediately put on her white pajamas.


    Looking at Carol and Eliza, who have already taken a bath and changed their thin white pajamas, Su Cheng felt that his blood began to flow towards the bad place. Su Cheng''s cheeks were slightly red. While touching the back of his neck, he hesitated:


    "I didn''t sweat today, so I don''t have to take a bath. Let''s turn off the light and go to bed..."


    Carol Eliza: "go take a bath."


    The two women said in unison.


    "I think I can just wash my face..."


    Carol Eliza: "come on, give it to me, go, take a bath."


    The two women said in unison again.


    "Yes..."


    Su Cheng went out of the room with a little frustration and walked to the bathroom next door.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng, who couldn''t wait to get back to his room quickly, took a shower at a super fast speed he had never tried in his life, then rushed out of the bathroom and back to his room in his thin pajamas.


    After rushing back to the room, Su Cheng did not forget to remind Alan that she and Deng Jiaer were not allowed to go up to the third floor, let alone close to their room, from now until he came out with Carol and Eliza tomorrow.


    After telling Alan, Su Cheng finally gets into bed with Carol and Eliza.


    Finally, I started the wonderful night I''ve been looking forward to since a few days ago... No, it should be said that after understanding the relationship between men and women


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the oil lamp was turned off, the whole room was dark.


    Fortunately, tonight is a sunny day, with moonlight and stars shining through the window.


    Su Cheng lies in the middle of the bed, while Carol and Eliza lie on the left and right sides of Su Cheng.


    With the faint moonlight and starlight, Su Cheng secretly looked at the beautiful women lying on both sides of him.


    The two girls'' soft hair spread out on the bed and reflected a faint light under the irradiation of moonlight and starlight.


    Eliza, who knew she was very nervous, closed her eyes tightly and put her hands on her stomach.


    Because he was too nervous, he became short of breath.


    With Eliza''s rapid breathing, the chest covered under the white pajamas also fluctuated up and down with a strong sense of existence.


    Although Carol looks calmer than Eliza, she just looks.


    Because the bed is not very big, the three are close together.


    Because they were close together, Su Cheng could clearly feel Carol''s breath and heartbeat.


    Carol''s breathing and heartbeat told Su Cheng that she was not calm either.


    ¡ª¡ªMore nervous than I thought... Calm down, there''s nothing to be nervous about


    Su Cheng cheered himself up silently in his heart.


    Similarly, Su Cheng, who has not experienced men and women, is also very nervous at this time.


    After cheering himself up from the bottom of his heart, Su Cheng turned to his side and rolled over on Eliza.


    Su Cheng also experienced some careful consideration about who to start first.


    After much deliberation, Su Cheng decided to start with Eliza.


    Because Eliza is the most nervous one among them, Su Cheng plans to start with her first, so that Eliza can slowly relax and get into a state.


    After Su Cheng pressed on her, Eliza, who has made up for her relevant knowledge these days, also knows what will happen next.


    "I''ve never done anything like this before..." Eliza hesitated with a red face, "so... Be gentle..."


    "That''s it." Su Cheng said with a wry smile, "I''ve never done anything like this before."


    However - just after Su Cheng pressed Eliza, Carol suddenly squeezed over.


    Looking at Carol, she seems to be trying to squeeze between Su Cheng and Eliza.


    "Carol... Take your time..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Carol, "I won''t be eccentric. The night is still long..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was a 1-to-2 battle and fell into an absolute disadvantage in combat effectiveness, Su Cheng did not intend to make the "war" too ugly, let alone admit defeat.


    Since joining the army, Su Cheng has basically fought more difficult battles with less.


    Therefore, Su Cheng firmly believes that he will also succeed in winning this "battle" with great difference in combat effectiveness tonight.


    After removing the "armor" from Eliza and Carol, Su Cheng launched a fierce offensive.


    Su Cheng, he charged, he stormed, he detoured, he withdrew, he counterattacked


    Again and again, launched a fierce offensive like a wave.


    Although there was a great difference in combat effectiveness, Su Cheng still had the upper hand and suppressed Carol and Eliza at the beginning of the "battle".


    Under Su Cheng''s fierce attack, he successfully knocked down Eliza.


    Eliza, who lost her physical strength and unexpectedly had no endurance for this "battle", was the first to withdraw from the war and fell asleep with fatigue on her face.


    The original 1-to-2 battle turned into a 1-to-1 single fight between Su Cheng and Carol.


    However - unfortunately, Su Cheng consumed too much energy when he defeated Eliza just now.


    In the single fight with Carol, she gradually fell into the disadvantage due to lack of physical strength


    Gradually suppressed by Carol.


    The bed under them even creaked because they couldn''t bear the fierce battle between them.


    After being suppressed by Carol, Su Cheng''s nightmare came


    After Su Cheng started to compete with Carol and was suppressed by Carol, the following sounds sounded in the room:


    Wait a minute: six times


    Let me sleep: 10 times


    Let me slow down: 12 times


    I can''t: 22 times


    In addition to these four sounds, there are other kinds of sounds.


    All the above voices were made by Su Cheng


    In the later stage of this single fight with Carol, it has become a one-sided killing of Carol.


    Even though Su Cheng is no longer able to fight, Carol still doesn''t let Su Cheng go and continues to kill the defeated generals who can''t resist.


    Even Su Cheng doesn''t know how long this fight with Carol lasted


    I only remember that at the end of this single fight, his consciousness has begun to be in a trance


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    Holding his aching waist, Su Cheng dragged his tired body he had never tried before and walked slowly into the headquarters of the Michael knights.


    And Willie, who was walking towards him.


    "Good morning... Willie."


    "Good morning, chief? Chief, what''s the matter with you?! You look so ugly! "


    "... alas."


    Su Cheng sighed lightly, then said to himself in a melancholy tone:


    ¡±Even if I can''t fight Carol with such things as strength and fighting, why can''t I even fight Carol... Should I exercise¡°


    After that, Su Cheng continued to drag his tired body, which he had never tried before, towards his office

 Chapter 664

    After 3 months¡ª¡ª


    December 15, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, gozeven''s bedroom.


    It''s winter now, and it''s already snowy and snow covered outdoors.


    Stoves all over gozewen''s bedroom warm the whole bedroom.


    "Jacob... You''re here..."


    Lying on his bed, gozeven reluctantly opened his eyes and turned his eyes to Jacob who was sitting at the head of his bed.


    "My illness... It seems... Can''t be cured..." Ge zewen''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a calm smile.


    "Don''t say such boring words!"


    However, as soon as gozeven''s voice fell, Jacob sitting at the head of his bed shouted impatiently:


    "I''ve gone to invite Mr. Theodore! He''s on his way to Pendragon! Mr. Theodore is a famous doctor in the country! Those quacks before can''t compare with him! As long as he comes, your little illness will be cured immediately! "


    Gozeven turned his head slightly and cast a helpless look at Jacob.


    "Jacob... When you lie... At least wipe your tears..."


    With the voice of gozevin''s words, a few clear tears just rolled from Jacob''s eyes and fell to the ground.


    Although Jacob has been trying his best to hide, no matter how much he hides, there is still a limit.


    Two months ago, the news of gozewen''s serious illness was leaked out.


    Unexpectedly, the news that gozewen was seriously ill had been leaked, and Jacob simply did nothing and began to openly convene famous doctors from all over the world.


    However - no matter how many famous doctors come and how many drugs they use, they can only alleviate gozewen''s pain.


    So far, gozeven''s disease has not been cured.


    Jacob wiped the tears from his face and grabbed gozevin''s right hand:


    "Don''t worry, gozewen. I''ll cure you anyway! Mr. Theodore will be in Pendragon soon! A famous doctor like Mr. Theodore can definitely cure your disease! "


    "Hahaha..." Ge zewen gave a few weak laughter. "Even the court doctors can''t cure my disease. It''s estimated that Mr. Theodore''s coming will not help."


    "Don''t be sad, Jacob. As long as people live, they are destined to face life, old age and death. "


    "I''m 63 years old this year. It''s rare for me to live to such a big age. I''ve exhausted my efforts for the country and can live to 63. I''m extremely lucky. I''m satisfied."


    At this point, gozeven took Jacob''s hand:


    "Jacob, you should also pay attention to your body. You are not young. If I remember correctly, are you 58 years old this year? No longer young, proper exercise can''t be less, and don''t forget to eat supplements. "


    "Gozewen..." Jacob choked and couldn''t speak.


    Gozewen looked at Jacob''s face and smiled, "now look carefully, Jacob, although you are old, you are still very handsome. Surely there will still be many young girls willing to marry you, this handsome old man? It really deserves to be a beautiful man who could provoke countless girls to follow him when he walked in the street when he was young. "


    After that, gozeven took out his right hand, which was tightly held by Jacob, stroked Jacob''s wrinkled face, and then said in a joking tone:


    "Many people may have forgotten it. They only remember Jacob. You are an outstanding civil servant. They all forget Jacob. You first became famous as a military officer."


    "At the age of 17, he stood out among hundreds of participants in the martial arts competition and successfully won the first prize in that competition. He was called the ''sword saint''."


    "At the age of 21, he was awarded Xingui Knight by virtue of his outstanding military achievements."


    "Then he removed his position as a knight, abandoned martial arts, changed to a civil servant, and began to become famous in the mainland as a civil servant."


    "Now it''s incredible that I, an ordinary person who is nothing after taking away my royal identity, can make close friends with a man of both literature and martial arts and talent and appearance like Jacob and you. It''s incredible."


    "I still remember that when you led the army back, countless girls crowded on the street just to see your style."


    After hearing gozevin''s words, Jacob smiled a few times:


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll almost forget that when I was young, I was called the ''sword saint''. I almost forget what it feels like to hold a sword now. "


    After recalling the past with Jacob, gozeven showed a satisfied smile.


    While putting down his hand that had been gently touching Jacob''s face, gozeven continued:


    "I have no other pursuit in my life, just to make our British Empire rich and strong... Cough! Cough! Cough! "


    Maybe it''s because he said too much just now. Gozewen''s seriously ill body can''t support it.


    "Gozeven! Stop talking! Lie down and rest! " Jacob said quickly.


    But gozeven did not listen to Jacob.


    Instead, he propped himself up and continued:


    "I may not live long... So these days... I''ve been worried... After my death... The future of the British Empire..."


    "I want... The British Empire... To continue to be rich and strong..."


    "I can''t let... The good situation now... Destroy..."


    "Now... I''m more and more worried... I''ll give the Empire to someone who has no human feelings... No empathy..."


    After that, gozewen coughed violently again.


    "I decided... To do a very bold thing..."


    "Jacob... My... Best friend... For the future of the Empire... I decided... To pass the throne... To Elsa!"


    "I will make Ilsa... The new crown prince of our British Empire!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 5 "battle of saromanda" - end!


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 6 advance notice of offensive and defensive war in the North:


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher... Help me..."


    Ilsa, with tearful eyes, held out her small hands trembling with fear and helplessness and held Su Cheng''s sleeve tightly.


    "I don''t want to go out... I don''t want to be an emperor... Help me..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The holy Hiram Empire sent 300000 troops to invade the south!"


    ¡­¡­


    "120000 to 300000... It''s the first time I''ve fought such a battle with such a great difference in troops... I really hope this will be my first and my last."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr Humphrey! I need your help! This battle - I need the help of the Imperial Navy! Please write a joint letter with me to the Central Committee! Request the central imperial navy to go north to help! "


    ......


    "Did the Michael Knights join hands with the Imperial Navy... Hehe, interesting, this kind of joint naval and army battle has never appeared in history. Regardless of success or failure, the battle plan you have drawn up will surely be remembered in history! "


    ......


    "How?! It''s too fast! Why does this winter come so fast! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Marshal, we didn''t expect this winter to come so fast... The original transportation plan is no longer available, and the transportation of baggage is now... Completely disordered..."


    "Shut up! I didn''t call you here to listen to your nonsense! "


    Marshal Dominic roared at the Quartermaster in front of him.


    "Find a way to send me cotton armor and quilt enough for 300000 people! Otherwise, do you want my soldiers to fight the britannians with summer equipment and frostbitten skin? Don''t be kidding! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Let me tell you the truth!"


    Su Cheng continued to say to the Knights gathered in front of him:


    "I not only want to win this war! I also want history to remember this battle! "


    "I want people now and people in the future to see it!"


    "See how I surrounded and annihilated 300000 people with 120000 people!"


    "And I will not only wipe out the 300000 Hiram troops in front of me, but also counter attack! I want to raise my troops for the northern expedition! Invade the land of the holy Hiram empire! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Marshal! This cavalry team of Michael Knights has broken five formations of our army, but it has no intention of stopping! Their target is our army! "


    "Who is the commander of this cavalry?" Dominic, unable to keep calm, lost his voice. "Is it Raymond, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights?"


    "Well, it seems not! The leader of the cavalry seems to be a little girl! Small! With short brown hair and green eyes! If the information is correct, the commander of this cavalry seems to be Alan, the sister of Su Cheng, the head of Michael''s knights! "


    ¡­¡­


    "The North supports millions of troops! No one is a hero! "


    ¡­¡­


    "El, please..."


    Dominic put his hands on El''s shoulders and continued to say to El in a tone with a hint of supplication:


    "Now throughout the army... No, throughout the country, you are the only one who can successfully raid Avalon fortress!"


    "... i... see."


    El sighed and brushed his Quartermaster uniform:


    "I - will do my bit."

 Chapter 665

    This is the story that happened shortly after Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza got married.


    *******


    *******


    One day, at noon.


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Ha..."


    Su Cheng, who had just finished lunch, yawned greatly.


    "So sleepy..." Su Cheng whispered.


    Just after lunch, sleepiness hit immediately.


    ¡ª¡ªTake a nap


    Su Cheng stood up from his seat and walked out of the office.


    Su Cheng belongs to the kind of person who will be very sleepy at noon. He must take a nap. If he doesn''t take a nap, he can''t stand it in the afternoon.


    Especially now.


    Now, Su Cheng needs more rest at noon.


    Because since she married Carol and Eliza, Su Cheng now plays some "adult games" with them every night.


    The consumption of physical strength and spirit is much greater than before, so Su Cheng has to take a lunch break at noon, otherwise he will spend the afternoon in a half coma and half awake state.


    As early as Su Cheng took over as the head of Michael''s knights, Su Cheng transformed a room next to his office into his "nap room".


    There is nothing in the nap room. There is only one bed for Su Cheng to sleep at noon.


    As usual, Su Cheng dragged his tired and sleepy body to the nap room next to his office.


    After opening the door of his nap room, Su Cheng saw an unexpected picture¡ª¡ª


    "Su, Su Cheng... You''re here..."


    Eliza was sitting on the bed in the nap room, looking shyly at Su Cheng who had just pushed the door in, and playing with her fingers.


    ¡°£¿¡± Su Cheng looked at Eliza suspiciously, "Eliza? Why are you in my nap room? "


    "We are husband and wife." Eliza said angrily, "as your wife, don''t I even have the right to go in and out of your nap room and take a nap with you?"


    "Take a nap with you..."


    "What? Not happy? "


    "No, I''d love to. I''m just worried that if I take a nap with my beloved wife, I won''t be able to sleep because I''m too happy and excited. "


    "Woo... Don''t talk about those with or without..."


    After that, Eliza took off her clothes so that there was only one single coat, and then shrank into the quilt.


    Although it was not clear why Eliza suddenly wanted to take a nap with him, Su Cheng obediently added firewood to the stove in the nap room and ignited it, then took off her cotton padded clothes and coat and went into the quilt.


    As soon as Su Cheng got into bed, Eliza immediately slipped into Su Cheng''s arms and retracted into Su Cheng''s arms.


    After Eliza slipped into his arms, Su Cheng also turned to his side and gently hugged Eliza in his arms.


    Eliza''s body fragrance, which had long been tired of, kept coming into Su Cheng''s nostrils.


    While gently embracing Eliza in his arms, Su Cheng said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of... This is the first time I''ve been with Eliza since I got married... Huh?


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly realized something.


    "Eliza."


    "Huh?" Eliza, who was shrinking in Su Cheng''s arms, asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The reason why you suddenly want to take a nap with me today is not to take advantage of the great opportunity of lunch break to be alone with me?"


    Although the sentence is interrogative, Su Cheng''s tone is affirmative.


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, Eliza was silent for a while and nodded gently:


    "It''s really Su Cheng. You guessed it so soon..."


    "Since I married you with Carol, I have been with Carol no matter what I do."


    "Although I don''t hate you, me and Carol - how we feel together, I still want to be alone with you occasionally..."


    "The only chance that I can be alone with Su Cheng is the short time that Su Cheng takes your lunch break at the headquarters of the Knights every noon..."


    "So... I''m going to stay alone with you while Su Cheng takes your nap at noon..."


    After Eliza explained why she suddenly wanted to take a nap with him today, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Cheng gently stroked Eliza''s soft blond hair.


    "Well - Eliza, let''s stop sleeping and have a good chat. We haven''t had a good chat for a long time."


    "Hey?" Eliza lifted her head from Su Cheng''s arms. "Is that ok? Su Cheng, don''t you have to sleep? "


    "Hearing your voice is the best rest for me. Well, come and talk about anything. "


    "HMM... but even if you tell me what you want to talk about together, I don''t know what you want to talk about..."


    "Huh? Eliza, are you okay? Why do you always feel your heart beating fast now? "


    Because they are holding each other now, Su Cheng can clearly feel Eliza''s heart beating very fast.


    "I''m fine, just a little nervous..."


    After that, Eliza shrank into Su Cheng''s arms again and buried her slightly red face deeper into Su Cheng''s shoulder socket.


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng was slightly stunned, and then showed a helpless wry smile to Eliza who was in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ªMingming has been married, and even that kind of "adult game" has been played. I don''t know how many. Why do you feel shy because you are alone with me and lying in the same bed with me


    Seeing that Eliza, who was nervous now, could not raise any topic, Su Cheng thought briefly and said:


    "Eliza, your abdominal muscles don''t seem so obvious."


    "Really?"


    Eliza lifted her head from Su Cheng''s arms and looked forward to Su Cheng.


    "Well, really." Su Cheng smiled and nodded.


    "My abdominal muscles are not so obvious... Yixi..." Eliza laughed strangely.


    Looking at Eliza with a happy face, Su Cheng couldn''t help saying in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªEliza always cared about her well-defined abdominal muscles. She said that her abdominal muscles were not so obvious, which really made her happy. In fact, her abdominal muscles were still so obvious


    After praising Eliza half true and half false, making Eliza relax and make a good start, they chatted endlessly.


    Talk about what you''ve eaten recently.


    Talk about friends.


    Talk about interesting things that have happened recently.


    Talk about chores with or without.


    Obviously, they are just some boring trifles, but they still talk very hard.


    No time, no fatigue.


    Laughter hung over the whole room.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eliza, if you want to travel, where do you want to go? When I retire, or when I have a long holiday, let''s go together as a family. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Eliza?"


    "...." still no voice answered him.


    Su Cheng looked into his arms.


    Eliza had just fallen asleep.


    The quilt on her body fluctuated rhythmically with her steady breathing.


    Looking at Eliza, who was sleeping soundly in his arms, Su Cheng whispered to himself at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "Oh... Have you been talking for so long before you know it... Eliza is tired from talking... Then I''ll sleep too..."


    Su Cheng was about to pull up the quilt and hug Eliza in his arms. When she went to sleep with Eliza, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the house.


    ¡ª¡ªWho


    Although she was reluctant to let go of Eliza in her arms, in order to avoid missing any emergency notification, Su Cheng still stubbornly left the warm quilt and the warm Eliza, hurried to the door and opened the door.


    He opened the door and saw Willie standing respectfully in front of his door.


    "Willie, what''s important?"


    "Captain..." Willie threw a strange look at Su Cheng, "when are you going to sleep? Do you know what time it is? "


    "Well... Around 14 p.m.?" Su Cheng asked cautiously.


    "It''s almost 16 o''clock in the afternoon..." after that, Willie pulled out his pocket watch and showed Su Cheng the current time.


    "Isn''t it..."


    Looking at the time of Willy''s pocket watch, Su Cheng was stunned.


    "Captain, it''s not like you. You usually get up on time when you take a nap. It''s the first time today to oversleep or something... Huh?"


    Just then, Willie noticed Su Cheng''s back and the bed in the room behind Su Cheng. There was a sleeping blonde lying on the bed.


    After noticing Eliza lying in bed at this time, Willie gave a light "Oh" and showed an expression of "I understand" to Su Cheng.


    "I''m sorry, captain..." Willie, with a little embarrassed look on his face, touched his nose. "I seem to disturb you... Sorry, I''ll leave now, and I''ll tell others not to disturb you."


    With that, Willie was about to leave.


    However, just a few steps away, Willie was stopped by Su Cheng:


    "Willie, come back."


    Su Cheng is not angry.


    "I wouldn''t do that kind of thing with my wife at the headquarters of the Knights. My wife and I just chatted and enhanced our feelings together in the quilt. As a result, we talked for a long time and didn''t notice that it''s so late now..."


    "Willie, wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes. According to the plan, we are going to make a routine inspection of the warehouse of the fortress this afternoon, aren''t we? After I changed my clothes, we set out immediately. It took a lot of time to chat with Eliza. We have to work harder to make up for this time. "


    After that, Su Cheng turned back to his room and began to put a cotton padded coat and coat on his body.


    "Hey? Chief. " Willie said to Su Cheng, "since you have been talking to miss Eliza until now, does it mean you don''t have a lunch break today? Then you''d better sleep with Miss Eliza and have a rest. "


    "What are you talking about, Willie?" Su Cheng, who was just dressed, said angrily to Willie, "I''m the lover and husband of Eliza and Carol, but I''m also the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front."


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up to prepare the carriage. I can''t wait to make a routine inspection of the warehouses in the fortress."


    "Yes! The lower officer will go immediately. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie has run forward to prepare the carriage.


    Su Cheng was not in a hurry to leave the nap room.


    Instead, he added more firewood to the stove first.


    Then go to the bed and help Eliza cover the quilt.


    "I''ll go, Eliza. Have a good sleep."


    After saying this softly to Eliza, who is now sleeping, Su Cheng leaned down and kissed Eliza gently on the cherry lips.


    Then he took care of his clothes and left the nap room quickly.


    As soon as he stepped out of the nap room, Su Cheng yawned greatly.


    "Sure enough, I can''t stand not taking a nap..."


    Su Cheng was talking to himself as he walked quickly outside the headquarters

 Chapter 666

    This happened shortly after Su Cheng married Carol and Eliza at the end of 291 in the imperial calendar.


    *******


    *******


    British Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, a restaurant in the city.


    At noon.


    "I also drank a lot of black tea today."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Such a big winter is best for drinking hot tea." Eliza glanced. "Really, the winter in Avalon fortress is really too cold... It''s unbearable."


    Eliza and the other two female Knights staying at Avalon fortress had a simple tea party while drinking black tea at lunch time as usual.


    In the British army, female knights were a completely rare species.


    There are fewer women who will volunteer to join the army. Naturally, there are fewer women who can fight to become knights.


    The number of female knights in the whole order of Michael is only in single digits at present.


    Now there are only four female Knights left in Avalon fortress, including Eliza and Deng Jiaer.


    Just because there are too few "companions", female Knights tend to cherish the knights who are also female around them, so the relationship between them is often no worse.


    Eliza, Deng Jiaer and two other female knights who also stayed in Avalon fortress had a good relationship.


    Therefore, usually during the noon break, the four of them will get together from time to time, casually find a restaurant in the urban area, have lunch, drink some black tea and have a chat.


    Today, because Deng Jiaer has something to do at noon, only Eliza and two other female knights are having a tea party today.


    "Well, let''s talk about it today." Eliza put down her tea cup and stood up. "Talk slowly later."


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s stop here today. " The other two female Knights also put down their tea cups and stood up.


    After the three said goodbye to each other, Eliza, who had some urgent things to deal with, left first.


    However, before Eliza had gone far, she was stopped by one of the two female Knights:


    "Ah, by the way, Eliza."


    "Huh?" Eliza looked back. "What''s the matter?"


    "That..."


    The normally bright and open girl hesitated for some reason.


    It''s like saying something hard to say.


    "Well... Eliza... Your husband... That is, the head of the regiment, has not been at home lately?"


    "Su Cheng?" Eliza recalled, "well... Yes, he has been going out at night for some reason in recent days. He said he had to deal with something."


    "Well..." the expression on the knight''s face became more and more strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Eliza asked, "why did you suddenly ask me this?"


    "Well... How to say... When I go out in the evening these days, I always see the head... I see the head go to the hotel with Mr. Raymond..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    "Carol! Carol! "


    After hurrying home in a hurry, Eliza shouted Carol''s name and rushed to the kitchen.


    Carol is preparing dinner for tonight at this time.


    Seeing Eliza coming back, Carol continued to ask for a big spoon to stir the unknown object in the pot, and quickly ran to Eliza behind her and said:


    "Eliza, you''re back. Are you okay? What a worried look. "


    "No! Eliza! "


    Eliza grabbed Carol''s shoulders: "someone witnessed Su Cheng going to the hotel with Raymond at night!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Carol was silent for a long time.


    The whole kitchen fell into a strange silence.


    After a long time, Carol''s head tilted: "ha?"


    "Someone witnessed Su Cheng going to the hotel with Raymond at night!" Eliza repeated what she had just said to Carol.


    "Wait a minute... Let me take a moment... The amount of information in your sentence is too large for me to digest..."


    Carol put down the spoon in her hand and raised her hands to rub her scalp.


    "Someone witnessed him and Raymond... Going to the hotel at night?" Carol asked Eliza, "who''s Raymond? The name sounds familiar, but some can''t remember who he is. "


    "Raymond is the commander of the first army of the Michael knights." Eliza replied, "although the Michael Knights now have six armies, because the fifth and sixth armies have not been able to form combat effectiveness, they have not set up a commander. Now only the first four armies have a commander."


    "1st army commander Raymond weir, 2nd army commander Samuel Brooke, 3rd army commander Gary Longman, 4th Army commander Dale sharp."


    "Among the four commanders, Raymond and Su Cheng have the best feelings."


    "Raymond worships and respects Su Cheng.


    "Because Raymond is very reliable, Su Cheng likes to hand over any important events to Raymond."


    "I see..." Carol nodded. "Listen to you, I also remember who Raymond is. At the beginning of this year, Mr. Raymond was one of the people who came to save my hometown and beat back the horse thieves. So -- who saw Cheng and Mr. Raymond go to the hotel together in the evening? "


    "It''s a friend of mine. She said that when she went out these nights, she saw Su Cheng and Raymond enter a hotel."


    "Eliza..." Carol''s expression slowly became more serious at this time. "Do you mean - do you doubt that he secretly has that kind of relationship with Mr. Raymond behind our backs?"


    Carol spoke very vaguely.


    But even if she didn''t go on, Eliza had read it.


    Eliza nodded, "well..."


    "It''s impossible." Carol smiled helplessly at Eliza. "Honestly, he doesn''t have that hobby. Haven''t we both verified this on the bed? Don''t we know how many times? He likes the opposite sex. "


    "But there are also people who like both the opposite sex and the same sex." Eliza said anxiously, "there was once a abnormal aristocrat in my hometown. He liked both women and men. When he was married and had a wife, he also raised several male pets outside!"


    "Besides, what my friend said is not aimless, is it? Su Cheng, he really goes out every night recently. I don''t know what to do. "


    "..." Carol was silent again.


    The whole kitchen fell into a strange silence again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour and a half.


    After Su Cheng got married, Eliza naturally moved into Su Cheng''s house.


    After Eliza moved in, the house seemed a little too crowded.


    So after Eliza moved in, Deng Jiaer and Vivian moved out with great sense of current affairs.


    Deng Jiaer and Vivian are now living in Eliza''s original home with Hai rouer.


    Su Cheng''s family now lives in Su Cheng, Alan, Carol and Eliza.


    Su Cheng, Alan, Carol and Eliza gathered around the table as usual and ate today''s dinner.


    It''s just... The atmosphere is a little strange compared with usual.


    Carol and Eliza exchanged eyes from time to time, and cast strange eyes at Su Cheng sitting in the middle of them from time to time.


    Su Cheng and Alan both focused on solving the food in front of them, so they didn''t notice the strange eyes of Carol and Eliza, or the subtle atmosphere at the scene.


    After dinner and a short rest, Su Cheng said that he had something to deal with in recent days, so he went out.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s front feet left, Carol and Eliza put on their prepared coats to keep out the cold.


    "Alan." Carol smiled at Alan, "Eliza and I have something to deal with, so we''re going out. You should take good care of your house. "


    Then, without Alan''s reply, Carol and Eliza walked out of the house together.


    Alan was the only one left at home, blinking his eyes.

 Chapter 667

    "Carol, do we really want to follow Su Cheng?"


    After hearing Eliza''s question, Carol replied without hesitation:


    "It must be better to take the initiative to check than to think nonsense and doubt this and that?"


    "That''s right... But can''t you follow it another day..."


    Hoo


    At this time, there happened to be a cold wind blowing.


    While the snowflakes were blowing, Eliza unconsciously wrapped her coat.


    "Woo..." Eliza let out a painful groan, "it''s so cold..."


    It''s winter now.


    Once winter comes, the Avalon fortress at the northernmost tip of the British Empire is naturally unimaginably cold.


    "Alas... Since it''s not very cold resistant, wear more when you go out."


    As Carol cast helpless eyes at Eliza, she untied half of the white scarf tied around her neck, and then wrapped the Untied scarf around Eliza''s neck.


    "Ah, thank you. Ah, ah ~ ~ it''s so warm ~ ~ but is it OK? Give me half the scarf, Carol. Won''t you be cold? "


    "Just give you half of the scarf. It won''t be cold enough for me. I''m a Helan. I was born in the north and grew up in the north. I''m already cold resistant. Well, let''s go quickly. If we don''t keep up quickly, we''ll lose Cheng. "


    "Ah! Don''t walk so fast. I almost tripped. "


    With that, Eliza quickened her pace so that she could walk as fast as Carol.


    Carol gave half of her scarf to Eliza, that is, a scarf wrapped around two people.


    At this time, they are in the state of "conjoined people". If they walk at different speeds and one of them walks a little slower, the person who walks slower will be involved.


    The two who became "conjoined people" followed Su Cheng closely.


    After a while, they found that Su Cheng was at an intersection and met a tall man who seemed to have been waiting for Su Cheng.


    That''s Raymond!


    "Carol." Eliza immediately said to Carol beside her, "that''s Raymond!"


    "Come on, let''s keep up. The two of them began to move. "


    "Yes."


    After Su Cheng and Raymond met at the intersection, they left together and went somewhere they didn''t know.


    And Eliza and Carol hurried to follow.


    After meeting Su Cheng and Raymond just now, they unconsciously "clattered" in their hearts.


    Both of them involuntarily said in their hearts at the same time:


    ¡ª¡ªCan you say... Su Cheng, he really and Raymond


    In order to prove the facts, Carol and Eliza became more serious and followed Su Cheng and Raymond closely.


    Su Cheng and Raymond led Carol and Eliza around the city of Avalon fortress.


    Then, Carol and Eliza saw the scene they didn''t want to see at present - Su Cheng and Raymond entered a hotel talking and laughing!


    "Kay, kaylol!" Being shocked by the fact that she was too shocked, Eliza was a little awkward, "what, what?! Su Cheng, he really went into the hotel with Raymond! "


    "Eliza, Eliza! You are cold and calm! " Carol, who was not calm enough, forced herself to be calm. "Let''s go to the hotel first!"


    "Well, well!"


    They walked quickly towards the hotel.


    The hotel adopts a very common style. The first floor is a restaurant and the second floor is a guest room for guests.


    Carol, who has always been very active and courageous, went directly to the hotel owner, quietly stuffed two 100 yuan bills into the hotel owner''s hand, and asked the hotel owner:


    "Boss! Did the handsome young man with black hair and the strong man with blue hair rent a house? Which room is it? "


    The hotel owner looked at the money that Carol slipped into his hand quietly, and then sold Su Cheng and Raymond very readily:


    "They rented room 7 on the second floor. In a word, they are two regular guests here. I come here almost every day recently. Really, I didn''t expect those two people to have such a hobby... "


    After that, the hotel owner smacked his mouth and gently shook his head as if he remembered something rare.


    Watching the hotel owner''s reaction, Carol and Eliza''s faces became more pale.


    "Boss!" Carol said to the hotel owner, "I want to rent a room next to room 7 on the second floor!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Carol, what do you want?" Eliza looked uneasily at Carol who was holding the key to room 6 on her side.


    "Eavesdropping, of course." Carol said confidently, "Eliza, don''t you want to know what Cheng is doing in the room with Mr. Raymond?"


    "Of course..."


    "That''s all right. Let''s go."


    They went straight to the second floor and stopped in front of room 6 on the second floor.


    After entering room 6, the furnishings in the room are very simple, with a bed and a small table


    After entering the room, Carol and Eliza immediately attached their ears to the wall next to room 7.


    The walls of this hotel are thin. If you stick your ears to the wall and listen carefully, you can barely hear the sound of the next room.


    After putting their ears on the wall, Carol and Eliza heard a familiar male voice:


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Carol and Eliza heard it. It was Su Cheng''s gasp.


    From the sound, Su Cheng seemed to have done some violent exercise.


    Su Cheng''s voice then came:


    "Is this the posture?"


    Then came Raymond''s thick, magnetic voice:


    "No! Commander, you come down a little more, come down a little more, yes, that''s it. What about? Do you feel much more comfortable? "


    "Hey? It seems to be much more comfortable than just now... "


    "Yes, this posture is great. Then, head, please move quickly."


    "OK. Um... Um... Um... "


    Su Cheng''s strange "um" sound, like a groan, kept coming into the ears of Carol and Eliza.


    Eliza''s mouth was wide open.


    ¡ª¡ªSu, Su Chenghe... Su Chenghe?!


    Being struck by too strong facts, Eliza lost her sense of propriety for a moment.


    At this time, Eliza, who was very helpless and didn''t know what to do, subconsciously looked at Carol, who was right beside her. She was obviously three years younger than her, but she had always been as reliable as a big sister.


    As soon as Eliza turned her eyes to Carol, Carol suddenly stood up and muttered:


    "There''s no handy weapon here... Do you want a chair? No, no, no... if you use a chair, you will kill Cheng... As expected, you''d better use your fist. "


    "Carol! What are you doing?! "


    "What? Of course, I''m going to teach that guy who dares to cheat outside, and the object of cheating is very outrageous. "

 Chapter 668

    "Carol, wait a minute! Woo --! "


    Eliza wanted to dissuade Carol, but Carol didn''t seem to want to listen to Eliza and walked directly out of the room.


    Because they are now wearing the same scarf and they are in the state of "conjoined man", as soon as Carol goes out, Eliza is forced to go out.


    Carol quickly walked out of the room, then went to room 7, where Su Cheng and Raymond were, and knocked hard on the door.


    As soon as Carol knocked on the door, Su Cheng''s question came from the room:


    "Who?"


    Carol didn''t answer Su Cheng, but continued to knock hard on the door.


    Not long after Carol knocked on the door for the second time, the sound of the door lock being turned open came from the wooden door in front of Carol and Eliza.


    Although, they saw Su Cheng who was opening the door with a puzzled face.


    Su Cheng, who was opening the door with a puzzled face, was still naked.


    His body was covered with fine sweat.


    His face also showed a strange damp red.


    After Su Cheng opened the door and appeared in front of Carol and Eliza, Carol, who was already ready to go, directly waved a small but unexpectedly powerful fist and hit Su Cheng where he was fleshy and wouldn''t do much even if he was hit.


    But Su Cheng reacted quickly.


    Seeing a fist hitting him, Su Cheng immediately turned his body to the side with great sensitivity and avoided Carol''s boxing.


    "Kay, Carol?!" Su Cheng looked at the second daughter in front of him in surprise, "Eliza? Why are you here? "


    At this time, not only Su Cheng was confused, but also Raymond, who was sitting on the bed in the room.


    Raymond looked at his head, and then at the two wives of the head who suddenly appeared. For a moment, he didn''t know what the situation was at this time, let alone what to do now.


    "Why are you two here?" Su Cheng shouted to Eliza and Carol, "and Carol, why did you suddenly hit me? If you were hit, it would hurt me, but it would still hurt!"


    "Just to make you hurt." The expressionless Carol looked coldly at Su Cheng.


    Looking at the expressionless Carol, Su Cheng couldn''t help swallowing hard.


    Su Cheng knows very well - that''s how Carol looks when she''s angry.


    When Carol is angry, she doesn''t yell like ordinary people.


    When Carol is angry, she will be surprisingly quiet, expressionless, and look coldly at the person who makes her angry.


    "Honesty." After staring at Su Cheng coldly for a long time, Carol finally said, "I''m very angry now."


    "I see..." Su Cheng said in a weak tone.


    Somehow, looking at Carol, who is now in a state of anger, and Eliza, who is looking at him with the same bad eyes, Su Cheng began to have some ominous premonitions in his heart, and the tone of his voice weakened.


    "It''s really yours, Cheng. Not long after we married Eliza and I, we ran out to steal sex, and the object of stealing sex was not a girl more charming than Eliza and I, but a strong man much older than you. I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby. "


    With that, Carol raised her hands and posed for boxing.


    "Cheng, stand here and beat me. As long as you get 10 punches with all my strength, I''ll spare you once, but I can''t guarantee that you will spare you so easily after 10 punches."


    "Hey? What? What? Carol, did you misunderstand something? Carol, I haven''t understood what you said just now... WOW! "


    Before Su Cheng finished, Carol hit directly with a straight fist.


    Su Cheng screamed and narrowly avoided Carol''s straight fist.


    "Don''t hide! After all, you are also my husband and my lover. I will be careful not to kill you. It will only hurt you very much. "


    After that, Carol waved a right hook to Su Cheng again.


    And Su Cheng has been avoiding Carol''s fist.


    However - Su Cheng is still not good at fighting.


    Although he had been trying to avoid Carol''s attack, he was hit twice by Carol.


    Indeed, as Carol just said, Carol has always been paying attention to discretion. The places she hit are also some fleshy places on Su Cheng. Even if she is hit, she won''t do much.


    However - although it won''t be good to be beaten, it will still hurt.


    However, just then, a pair of arms suddenly bypassed Su Cheng''s armpits from behind Su Cheng, went around Su Cheng''s body, and then imprisoned Su Cheng.


    "Eliza?"


    Su Cheng looked frightened and didn''t know when to go around behind him, and then imprisoned his Eliza with both hands from behind him.


    "Although I don''t want to be rough with my husband." Eliza stared at Su Cheng, who was looking back at him, "but I really want to beat you up! Carol! Now! "


    "Eliza! Hold on! "


    After that, with Eliza''s cooperation, Carol once again greeted Su Cheng with a punch to a fleshy place where even if he was beaten, there would be no accident.


    I feel that if I go on like this, I may be half killed by Carol and Eliza on the head of righteousness. So Su Cheng loudly summoned his "summoning beast" in the field:


    "Raymond! Please help me. Help me stop Carol! "


    "I see!"


    Although he didn''t understand what was happening now, after hearing Su Cheng''s "call" to him, Raymond immediately dodged and separated Su Cheng and Carol with his tall and strong body.


    "Mr. Raymond! Please get out of the way! This is our family business! " Carol yelled at Raymond.


    "Raymond! Don''t let me! I''m the head! You have to listen to me! "


    "Captain... Madam..." Raymond looked puzzled at Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza. "Although I don''t know what the captain did, it made the two ladies so angry."


    "But the leader has just finished his exercise and is very tired. If he is beaten by the two ladies, the leader''s body may not stand it."


    "So if the two ladies really want to beat the head, they''d better wait until the head''s strength recovers before beating him."


    After hearing Raymond''s words, Carol and Eliza blinked their eyes in doubt and said in unison:


    "Hey? Exercise? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    The first floor of the hotel.


    The innkeeper said to himself with a leisurely look and drinking black tea;


    "I don''t know how the two young people who always come to my hotel recently and rent a room for exercise are doing today."


    "Really, their hobbies are really strange. They even like to do physical exercise in the evening, and they specially come to me to rent a room for exercise. If they want to do exercise, they can''t do it directly at home..."


    After that, the innkeeper shook his head gently, and the expression on his face seemed to say: I really don''t know young people now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After 30 minutes¡ª¡ª


    At Su Cheng''s instigation, Raymond left 30 minutes ago.


    Only Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza are left in the room.


    Later, Su Cheng explained to Carol and Eliza why he always went out to rent a house with Raymond in recent nights.


    "So - that''s it."


    Su Cheng continued while rubbing the place where Carol had just beaten him:


    "I''m just doing exercise. In order to have better exercise effect, I went to consult Raymond, who is always exercising and is best at exercise. Let him teach me how to exercise most efficiently. "


    "I rent a house at night. In fact, I just want to find a suitable place to exercise. I''m not going to cheat..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng stroked his forehead silently: "your two imagination is too rich... Why do you think I will steal sex, and the object of stealing sex is Raymond... If the story tonight is spread, it will definitely become a big joke enough to go down in history..."


    "Woo..." Carol and Eliza, sitting in front of Su Cheng, lowered their heads in shame.


    "Well, why don''t you exercise at home or at Raymond''s house? But to go out and rent a room for exercise? " Eliza asked Su Cheng.


    "Well..."


    Su Cheng, who was a little embarrassed on his face, scratched his head: "because I''m afraid of being laughed at by you two..."


    "Because I intend to start exercising in order to make my body better and make me more... Powerful on the bed every night..."


    Silence


    As soon as Su Cheng said these words, the whole room was immediately shrouded in silence.


    After a long silence, Carol and Eliza covered their mouths at the same time, and then¡ª¡ª


    "... Pooh!"


    "Don''t laugh!"


    After that, Su Cheng pointed to the places where Carol had just beaten him:


    "Well, I''ve finished the reason why I came out to open a room with Raymond at night. It''s time for us to talk about compensation!"


    "The place where you two beat me just now is still hurting! How can you two compensate me? "


    "All right. I''m sorry. " After that, Carol bowed her head and apologized to Su Cheng. She apologized to Su Cheng in a sincere tone, "I''m sorry, we two misunderstood you."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Eliza hurriedly bowed her head to Su Cheng and apologized.


    "Don''t think I''ll calm down by apologizing."


    Su Cheng wasn''t really angry, and didn''t mean to blame Carol and Eliza.


    The reason for saying such words is simply to take this opportunity to ask them for some compensation that they usually can''t get.


    For example, some services you don''t usually enjoy.


    Just as Su Cheng was thinking about how to make Carol and Eliza compensate him, Carol suddenly said:


    "Well - to express our apologies, tonight..."


    After that, Carol leaned close to Su Cheng''s side, attached her lips to Su Cheng''s ear and whispered something.


    After hearing what Carol whispered in his ear, Su Cheng''s cheeks immediately flushed slightly and asked cautiously, "hey? Is that all right? "


    After whispering to Su Cheng, Carol straightened up and threw intriguing eyes at Su Cheng: "haven''t you always wanted to play that? Because I feel a little sick, I haven''t played that with you. I''ll make an exception to play that with you tonight. Can I calm down? "


    "Hey?" Eliza looked at Carol with a confused face, and then looked at Su Cheng, "which do you play?"


    "Carol, Eliza." Su Cheng said positively to them, "let''s go home and take a bath and sleep!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Huh? Captain? " Samuel, who came to Su Cheng''s office and planned to report some affairs to Su Cheng, looked at Su Cheng suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you today? Why is your face a little ugly? Didn''t you sleep well last night? "


    "Ah? No... "Su Cheng rubbed his red eyes," I slept soundly... But I still have some pain... "


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng murmured in a low voice:


    "Those two fools should practice more... Their teeth always scratch me... What a heart piercing pain..."


    "Huh? Chief, what are you talking about? " Samuel, who didn''t hear what Su Cheng was saying, asked Su Cheng with a puzzled face.


    "Nothing, don''t care. I''m just talking to myself about things that are not suitable for children. Well, I''ll cover this topic first. Samuel, let''s get down to business. "


    "Ah, yes."

 Chapter 669

    British Empire 291, holy Helan Empire 213.


    December 28.


    The holy Helan Empire, located in the northernmost part of the mainland, once winter comes, the cold outdoors is enough to turn people who like outdoor activities into "indoor enthusiasts" who will never take a step at home unless they eat up all their food.


    At this time, in a tavern in allenmuya, the imperial capital of the holy Hiram empire¡ª¡ª


    "Hoo! It''s so cold! "


    Gabriel rubbed his hands and went back to the bar of the tavern and sat down next to Camille again.


    "Camille, do you know how cold it is outside?"


    After sitting back beside Camille, Gabriel, who always talked a lot, began to chat with Camille.


    "When I just went out to pee, as soon as the urine was shot out, it directly formed into an icicle. It was really frightening. You said, "if I had just stretched out my little brother, would I have been frozen into ice?"


    "Maybe." Camille sipped the beer in the glass and said in a tone that was neither salty nor light, "but it doesn''t matter if your little brother is frozen to ice? After all - you shouldn''t have a chance to use your lower body in your life. "


    "Camille, when you speak, you are as ruthless as ever. Eh? Where''s my wine? "


    "I have it." Camille raised his beer as he spoke.


    "Ah, Camille, why do you drink my wine? After drinking your own wine, order again."


    "What does it matter. In those days, when I, you and El wandered together, we always ate in the same bowl and drank water in the same cup. "


    "Speaking of El, I don''t know how el is now."


    Gabriel uttered a long sigh full of melancholy.


    "After waiting for more than half a year, I finally got the chance to go back to the imperial capital and meet your majesty. I hope elthe''s successful in selling his guns."


    "I don''t know what''s so powerful about that firegun. It deserves El''s attention."


    "He not only advised the teacher to use his private property to buy the 3000 muskets, but also begged the teacher to help him win the opportunity to meet his majesty directly and sell muskets to his majesty."


    "Who knows." Camille shrugged. "I don''t know what your majesty will think of this musket. I think your majesty is very likely to treat this gun as waste. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, Weiyou palace.


    "Is this -- what kind of musket you just said?"


    Sitting on the throne, Vasili Peter Sokolov, the current emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, played with the musket just handed over by el.


    El knelt respectfully in front of wahiri.


    The highest etiquette of the British Empire is to kneel on one knee.


    In the holy Hiram Empire, their highest etiquette is to kneel on both knees.


    Vasili Peter Sokolov, the current emperor of the holy Hiram Empire, is also the youngest emperor of the holy Hiram Empire when he ascended the throne.


    Wahiri just became emperor four years ago.


    Four years ago, wahiri was just over 20.


    In other words - wahiri is only 24 years old this year.


    24 years old - this age is too young for the career of emperor.


    "I think --" the young emperor threw the gun on the ground with disdain. "It''s nothing great. It''s not worth studying and installing on a large scale."


    "This fire gun doesn''t have a crossbow at all."


    "Not only the firing speed is extremely slow, the accuracy is low, but also it can''t hit far."


    "Maintenance is troublesome and there are many restrictions. It can''t be used in wet weather."


    "It''s just scrap metal."


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, El, kneeling in front of him, hurriedly said:


    "Your majesty! This gun is by no means a piece of junk! "


    "Although the performance of the fire gun at this time is not as good as that of the bow and crossbow, it is only [at this time]!"


    "Compared with bows and crossbows, muskets have great potential!"


    "If enough craftsmen and funds are invested in research! It is not impossible to overcome the above weaknesses! "


    "I beg your majesty to set up a department specializing in firearms! Develop muskets! "


    After that, El knocked his head down again, making his forehead in close contact with the ground.


    "..." wahiri was silent.


    Wahiri stared silently at El kneeling in front of him.


    After a long time, wahiri said in a tone without any emotional color:


    "... are you a student of Marshal Dominic?"


    "Yes." El replied immediately.


    "Marshal Dominic has made great contributions to the veterans and famous generals of our holy Hiran Empire and our holy Hiran empire."


    "I know something about you."


    "You, Camille and Gabriel - the three of you are students of field marshal Dominic."


    "Although you three are nominally students of field marshal Dominic, you three are no different from field marshal Dominic''s adopted sons and daughters."


    "Marshal Dominic also spent a lot of effort to finally help you win the opportunity to meet me and sell this gun to me."


    "Since you are the student and adopted son of field marshal Dominic, I will give field marshal Dominic and give you some face at the same time."


    "Since you really want to establish an organization specializing in firearms, build it."


    "I declare that from now on, a" firearms Department "specializing in firearms will be officially established. Let you be the first minister of the fire gun department. "


    "Craftsmen or something, you can recruit yourself. The Empire has no surplus craftsmen to give you now. "


    "As for R & D funds... I''ll give you 100000 narrs a month."


    After hearing the word "100000 NARS", El''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Some hesitation flashed across his face.


    But after some hesitation, El suppressed his intention to bargain with his majesty wahiri.


    After gritting his teeth, he again respectfully kowtowed to wahiri:


    "Thank you, your majesty! Your majesty will never be disappointed! It will make the development of new guns successful! "


    "Yes." After nodding gently, wahiri waved his hand, "you go down."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Dominic is recognized as the most powerful and most important marshal in the Holy Sheeran Empire, his life is surprisingly simple.


    There are neither luxury houses nor hordes of domestic servants.


    Marshal Dominic''s home is just a simple three story house.


    Field marshal Dominic, who is unmarried and therefore has no children, has only two servants responsible for taking care of his daily life in his home, as well as El, Gabriel and Camille, who were adopted home a few years ago and nominally his students, but are essentially the same as his adopted sons and daughters.


    When El got home, he saw Gabriel and Camille who happened to come back from going out for a drink together.


    After seeing El coming back, Gabriel couldn''t help shouting:


    "How''s it going? Did you succeed in selling your musket to your majesty? "


    "Half the success." El smiled bitterly, "although your majesty agreed to my request, established a special fire gun department to study fire guns, and appointed me as the first minister, the research fund allocated to me every month is only 100000 NARS. And I have to recruit craftsmen or something myself. "


    "100000 narrs?" Camille exclaimed, "this money is too little for scientific research..."


    "Yes." El sighed, "it''s really too few, so I said it''s only half the success. However, your majesty agreed to build the musket department, which is a good start, and I am satisfied. Research funds or something, just wait until you find a way. "


    Speaking of this, El stopped and looked around:


    "Where''s the teacher? Is he out? "


    "Teacher, he went out just now." Camille replied, "seems to have gone to the palace. The teacher said that he returned to the imperial capital this time in order to discuss important matters with the high-level personnel of the Empire. It is said that even other marshals were called back. "


    "What''s important..." El murmured, then raised his hand with a bitter smile and scratched his hair. "Since he hurriedly called the teacher back from the Far East, the discussion is probably related to the war... Really, where are we going to use troops this time?"

 Chapter 670

    The holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, ailenmuya, is on a corridor in the Weiyou palace.


    "Marshal Dominic!"


    After hearing someone calling himself, Dominic immediately looked behind him.


    A middle-aged hot man about 50 years old walked towards him with a smile.


    After seeing the face of the comer, Dominic smiled and said:


    "It''s you. Marshal Nikita. "


    Nikita belov - he holds the rank of Marshal with Dominic and has a good personal relationship with Dominic.


    Unlike Dominic, who guarded the Far East and served as the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, Nikita guarded the imperial capital and was responsible for commanding the 100000 guards stationed around the imperial capital and protecting the safety of the imperial capital.


    After arriving at Dominic''s side, Nikita walked shoulder to shoulder with Dominic on the way to the conference room.


    "Marshal Dominic, you must be tired when you come back from the Far East?"


    "That goes without saying?" Dominic smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I''m not young. I''m 74 years old this year. I really don''t know why we were suddenly called back to the emperor. "


    "Marshal Dominic, don''t you know?" Speaking of this, a helpless smile appeared on Nikita''s face, "Your Majesty... Plans to send our army out again..."


    "And -- this expedition is not an ordinary small fight."


    Speaking of this, Nikita sighed and went on:


    "This expedition will mobilize 300000 troops and 500000 logistics forces, and a total of 800000 large-scale expeditions."


    As Nikita''s voice fell, Dominic''s pupils shrank in surprise.


    Because of his surprise, Dominic stumbled a few steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    "300000 combat troops... 500000 logistics troops... 800000 mobilization..." Dominic whispered, "where is such a huge force going to attack? Is it to further attack the grassland people in the Far East? "


    "..." Nikita was silent.


    After a long silence, Nikita said:


    "... we should use troops against the southwest."


    "Southwest?!" Dominic couldn''t help exclaiming, "do you want to reopen the war with the British Empire?!"


    The vast holy Helan Empire borders the British Empire, the Frankish Empire and the prairies of the Far East.


    The southwest borders the British Empire.


    The southeast borders the Frankish empire.


    In the East, it borders the Far East prairie.


    Therefore, the hirans, especially the officials in the Holy Hiran Empire, like to use "southwest" to refer to the "britannian Empire".


    Just as the British Empire likes to use "North" to refer to the "holy Helan Empire".


    "Yes..." Nikita closed her eyes and sighed again. "The ultimate goal of this expedition plan is to break Avalon fortress, annihilate or cripple the Michael knights and annex the north."


    "It is said that the expedition plan was put forward by his majesty himself."


    "Marshal Dominic, your victory in the Far East at the beginning of this year seems to have inflated your Majesty''s confidence and ambition."


    "Your Majesty is an ambitious man. Not long after he became king, he has always been eager to accomplish something earth shaking and never completed before, such as annexing the northern territory of the British Empire."


    "This time I urgently recalled you from the local capital in order to discuss and discuss the feasibility of the expedition plan with you."


    As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, Dominic immediately shouted:


    "There''s nothing to discuss! This expedition plan must not be implemented! "


    "With only 300000 combat troops, it is absolutely impossible to break through Avalon fortress! It is even more impossible to annex the whole northern territory! "


    "I think so, too. But - Your Majesty may not think so. "


    Nikita sighed deeply again and continued:


    "Your Majesty seems to like the expedition plan very much. Although it is said that you want to discuss the feasibility of the expedition plan with us, maybe even if we all strongly oppose the expedition plan, your majesty is very likely to go his own way and insist on mobilizing 800000 people to launch an expedition to the Southwest..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Weiyou palace, labor court, conference room.


    Labor House - a building built in the Imperial Palace by the early emperors of the Holy Hiran empire for the emperor and the returning generals to drink and celebrate the battle victory together.


    Although the labor court still performs the function of the emperor and the victorious returning generals to celebrate the victory when it was first built, with the passage of time, compared with the time when it was first built, the labor court has an additional function - some important matters related to military affairs will be held in the conference room in the labor court.


    When Dominic and Nikita entered the conference room of the labor court, they found that several elites who made the Holy Hiran Empire proud were waiting in the conference room.


    Marshal Lev viselov, commander in chief of the southwest front army.


    Marshal Rodi Smirnov, deputy commander of the southeast front army.


    Senior Quartermaster kiril molozov, general director of the central Quartermaster department.


    Deputy director of the Central Military Supplies Department - Dmitry Lebedev, senior military supplies officer.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, Dominic, who has just arrived in the conference room and is the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, and Nikita, who is the commander-in-chief of the central guard, are now gathered here.


    After Dominic appeared in the conference room, the people in the conference room saluted Dominic immediately.


    Dominica is now recognized as the marshal with the highest status and the strongest strength in the Empire.


    He is not only outstanding in ability, but also the oldest of all Marshals in the Empire.


    Dominic, who is 74 years old this year, is even older than some of the people present.


    After entering the conference room, Dominic found that many people present had a little panic and anxiety on their faces.


    "It seems that many people present already know some details of the expedition plan for the southwest." Nikita whispered to Dominic next to him, "everyone is in a panic."


    "Of course." Dominic said in a deep voice, "Our Empire has not seen an expedition of this scale for hundreds of years... The total mobilization is 800000... And the opponent is still the most difficult Britannia Empire... An expedition of this scale, just think about it, makes people feel cold..."


    "Anyway, I want to stop the implementation of this expedition plan..."


    Dominic said in a firm tone.


    ¡­¡­


    Shortly after Dominica and Nikita arrived in the conference room, a loud announcement came into the conference room:


    "Your Majesty - here!"


    After hearing the loud announcement.


    The people in the conference room immediately turned around, facing the throne placed in the southernmost part of the conference room, knelt down together and buried their heads low.


    As soon as the loud announcement fell, Vasili, the current emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, marched into the conference room.


    A middle-aged man followed wahiri and entered the conference room one after another.


    This middle-aged man is the current Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire and also the first favorite Minister of wahiri - mund dibwa.

 Chapter 671

    "All of you, look up."


    After sitting down on the throne, wahiri, who seemed in a good mood, smiled and asked the people kneeling in front of him to raise their heads.


    When the crowd looked up, wahiri was impatient to explain his expedition plan for the britannian empire.


    Although some people already knew some details of the expedition plan, many people were stunned after they really learned about the expedition plan from your majesty.


    "... I named this expedition against the British Empire [hammer]! Hammer open the annoying Avalon fortress! "


    Vasili, sitting on the throne, continued with an excited face.


    "I intend to transfer 100000 troops from the far east front army to the southwest front line, and form the combat force of the expedition with 200000 troops of the southwest front army. Marshal Dominic will be the commander of the operation, and marshal Lev will be the deputy commander of the operation."


    "What do you think of the expedition plan?"


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, the chief Quartermaster of the central Quartermaster department, kiril molozov, couldn''t help shouting:


    "Your majesty! I strongly oppose the expedition plan! This battle must not be carried out! "


    "300000 combat troops plus 500000 logistics troops?!"


    "The total number of mobilization is as high as 800000! The general mobilization on this scale is really exaggerated! "


    "According to China''s current national strength, it is too reluctantly to support this scale of expedition!"


    Wahiri did not expect that as soon as his voice fell, he was immediately refuted by the chief Quartermaster of the Quartermaster department, kiril molozov.


    Therefore, the face on his face was a little shaky wahiri. At this time, his face became a little ugly.


    Just after kiril finished, Dominic also said:


    "Your Majesty..."


    Dominic whispered.


    "Your Majesty intends to let me serve as the commander-in-chief of the expedition. I''m really honored to be so favored by your majesty."


    "Whether China''s national strength can support such a large-scale expedition now, let''s say otherwise, but even if we really reluctantly launched the expedition, even if we let me be the commander of the operation, I''m not sure I can break Avalon fortress!"


    As soon as Dominic''s sonorous and powerful words fell, wahiri said in a puzzled voice:


    "Marshal Dominic, at the beginning of this year, didn''t you lead 300000 grassland people in the Far East and make an impressive achievement of annihilating 50000 enemies?"


    "If you can defeat the prairie people in the Far East with 300000 people, why can''t you defeat the britannians with 300000 people?!"


    "Your majesty! In the battle with the grassland people at the beginning of this year, there was no 300000 troops under my command! "


    "The 300000 army is only the 300000 army in name!"


    "More than half of these 300000 people are logistics troops!"


    "There are only 80000 real pure combatants!"


    "That is to say - in the war with the grassland people at the beginning of this year, there were only 80000 combat troops in my hands!"


    Dominic became more and more excited.


    "Compared with your Majesty''s expedition plan, its scale is not a level at all!"


    "300000 combat troops, plus 500000 logistics troops - an army of this size, even I can''t guarantee to command well!"


    "Let alone attack Avalon fortress of the British Empire!"


    "If you want to break Avalon fortress, this force is not enough!"


    "So your majesty, please cancel the expedition!"


    Dominic is sincere.


    As soon as he spoke, most people in the conference room began to agree.


    Everyone begged wahiri to cancel the expedition.


    Different from wahiri, who is young and doesn''t know much about the military, they are the elites proud of the Imperial military. They all know how risky it is to launch an expedition of this scale, and how low the success rate will be if they take Avalon fortress as their opponent.


    In the face of the strong pleadings of the people, wahiri also panicked for a moment.


    In such a flustered and confused situation, wahiri subconsciously turned his eyes to Prime Minister Monde, who stood beside him and whom he trusted most in the Empire.


    "Your Excellency the prime minister." Wahiri said to his most trusted Monde, "what do you think of this expedition?"


    Dominic''s face sank when he saw wahiri asking mund for help.


    As soon as wahiri''s question was finished, mund showed a warm smile, saluted wahiri, and whispered:


    "I think it is entirely feasible to carry out this expedition plan."


    After seeing that his most trusted minister agreed to his expedition plan, wahiri''s face finally looked better.


    While Vasili''s face became more beautiful, Dominic''s face became more and more gloomy.


    He cursed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis bastard


    Dominic, the first military officer, and mund, the first civil servant, have never dealt with each other.


    Dominic has always hated Mond.


    Because in Dominic''s eyes, Mond is not a politician, but a cunning speculator who is good at drilling.


    He was not favored by wahiri because of his ability.


    But because he can always do things according to wahiri''s preferences, he is deeply favored by wahiri.


    ¡ª¡ªMund, this bastard... He must have seen that your majesty wants to expedition to the southwest, so he agreed to your Majesty''s expedition plan... Bastard! In order to get your Majesty''s favor, do you even ignore the right and wrong and the future of the Empire?


    ¡ª¡ªThis... Treacherous minister!


    Dominic usually whispered in his heart and clenched his fists.


    At this time, after voicing his approval of wahirita''s expedition plan, mund turned to the general Minister of the Quartermaster department, senior Quartermaster kiril molozov:


    "Superior kiril, you just said, ''according to China''s current national strength, it''s too hard to support this scale of expedition'', right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Since you said ''it''s too hard to support such a battle'', that means - it''s not impossible at all, is it?"


    "..." kiril was silent.


    "If all the country''s strength is devoted to providing supplies, it should also be able to support the expedition?" Monde said positively, "superior kiril, please answer me with an answer that does not contain any personal feelings and political tendencies."


    "... if it is the strength of the whole country, it is entirely possible to support this scale expedition. However - it will be very reluctantly. Once something happens, there will be a big problem in the supply of the front line. "


    After some hesitation, kiril sighed and told the truth.

 Chapter 672

    "Very good." Mund smiled and nodded. "That is to say - this expedition plan is completely feasible from an economic point of view."


    After that, mund turned to his side, looked directly at Dominic and asked Dominic, who was very difficult to deal with him:


    "Marshal Dominic, you just said - you''re not sure you can command such a large army and break through Avalon fortress, are you?"


    "Yes. If there are only 300000 combat troops, it is impossible to break through Avalon fortress. "


    "Marshal Dominic, if you say so, I don''t understand."


    Mund touched his short beard and continued in a strange tone:


    "In the ''typhoon offensive'' three years ago, you led 200000 troops to attack the British Empire."


    "At that time, the military strength of Michael''s Knights was equivalent to yours, and it was 200000."


    "However - in this typhoon offensive, not only did you kill and kill most of the soldiers of the Michael knights, but even the head and deputy head of the Michael Knights died in this offensive and almost broke through Avalon fortress."


    "Now, you will have 300000 troops, and the total strength of the Michael knights is now only 120000."


    "Three years ago, you could use 200000 people to give great damage to the Michael knights, who are also 200000 people. Then why can''t you beat 120000 with 300000 people now? "


    "Typhoon" offensive - that is, a large-scale invasion of the British Empire by the Holy Hiran Empire three years ago.


    This battle was called the "typhoon" offensive by the holy Helan empire.


    On the side of the British Empire, it was called "the North defense battle in 288".


    Dominic was the commander of the large-scale aggression called "typhoon" that year.


    It was in this battle that the order of Michael was badly hit.


    Only 70000 people were left in the 200000 army, and the head and deputy head of the Michael Knights died.


    It was not until a year ago that the British empire finally took the energy to rebuild the Michael order. Su Cheng took over as the head of the Michael order and became the 30th head of the Michael order. Now the Michael order has finally recovered its vitality.


    Dominic doesn''t like mond, and Mond doesn''t like Dominic either.


    In mund''s eyes, Dominic, who always disagrees with him, has always been a thorn in the eye.


    Therefore, in the question about Dominica just now, the words are full of sharp thorns.


    Dominic naturally recognized the sting in mund''s words, but Dominic endured his anger and said to mund:


    "The ''typhoon'' offensive three years ago was able to achieve such proud results because the head of the Michael knights at that time was incompetent!"


    "He was too confident in the defense ability of Avalon fortress, so he fainted frequently, which made the Michael Knights suffer such a great loss!"


    "But it''s different now!"


    "The order of Michael has now been replaced by a new head responsible for management and command!"


    "Although the total strength of the Michael knights is not as good as three years ago, it is all because of the intention of the new Commander!"


    "Although the total military strength is not as good as that three years ago, I''m sure - the combat power of the current Michael knights is definitely much higher than that three years ago!"


    "Not to mention 300000, even if 500000 people are dispatched, they may not be able to defeat the current Michael Knights! Break the current Avalon fortress! "


    "So - your majesty! This expedition must not be carried out! To launch an expedition to the britannian Empire, we must at least wait until our national strength is more accumulated, and until the current head of the Michael Knights leaves office or dies! "


    "The current head of the order of Michael?" Monde said, "if I remember correctly, is Su Cheng, the current head of the Michael knights, whose name is very strange and who is only 19 years old this year?"


    Speaking of this, mund changed his tone again and asked Dominic:


    "Marshal Dominic, according to your words - aren''t you the opponent of Su Cheng?"


    Monde wanted to make fun of Dominic, but Dominic did not hesitate to admit directly:


    "Yes! Although I don''t want to admit it, if I really face him, I''m really not the opponent of this young man! "


    Dominic''s words surprised everyone present, including wahili and Mond.


    Dominic went on to say:


    "I have studied Su Cheng seriously since he took over as head of Michael''s knights."


    "He is a real genius!"


    "In front of talent, experience is not worth mentioning!"


    "Although my military service is dozens of times his and my combat experience is hundreds of times his, I''m not sure I can win him!"


    "If I fight on the vast plain, even if I hold 300000 troops, I may not be the opponent of Su Cheng with 120000 Michael knights."


    "I''m not sure about the confrontation on the plain. Let alone ask me to attack Avalon fortress headed by Su Cheng!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Speaking of this, Dominic turned his head and said to wahiri:


    "Your Majesty has been thinking about expediting the British Empire and how to taste the fruits of victory after the victory of the expedition."


    "But can you think about what would happen if the expedition failed?"


    "If an expedition of this scale fails, it is very likely to lead to the demise of our country!"


    "There are many countries that perished because of a foolish and unpromising failed expedition in history!"


    Dominic''s treacherous advice angered wahiri, who had always hoped to expedition the britannian Empire, annex the north and achieve the great cause of unprecedented and future.


    Wahiri, flushed with anger, stood up from the throne and glared at Dominic: "Marshal Dominic! What are you talking about?! "


    When all the people present were worried about offending the emperor Dominic, Mond suddenly said:


    "Your Majesty, please calm down."


    After being advised by Monde, who had always been favored by him, wahiri gasped for breath, then "hummed" heavily, and then sat back on the throne.


    But still glared at Dominic.


    After wahiri regained his composure, mund cleared his throat:


    "Everyone here should know that war is about seizing the opportunity."


    "And I think - now is a good time to wage war against the British Empire!"


    "At the beginning of this year, we achieved great success in the Far East! We have achieved an impressive result of annihilating 50000 enemies! "


    "This exciting victory raised the morale of the whole army of our empire."


    "We can now take advantage of this victory to attack the britannian empire!"


    "There is another very important reason why I support the attack on the Britannia Empire!"


    "Needless to say, everyone present should also know? Since gozeven ascended the throne, the British Empire has recovered its national strength at an extremely rapid rate, and the recovery rate in recent years is even more appalling. "


    "Although Ge zewen has no outstanding ruling ability, he has the courage to use people boldly and has an amazing mind to use people without doubt."


    "Under his rule, a group of excellent civil and military officials were gathered."


    "Wen has Jacob and bancro."


    "Wu has Iser, Albert and Su Cheng who has just emerged in the last two years."


    "With the help of these excellent subordinates, although I don''t want to admit it, the national strength of the British Empire is indeed increasing day by day!"


    "If we don''t find a way to contain the British Empire quickly! The status of the ''superpower'' of our holy Hiram empire will not be guaranteed! "


    "The whole continent may return to the era dominated by the British Empire 200 years ago!"


    "This expedition plan is an excellent action that can curb the development of the British Empire!"


    "As long as you can defeat the Michael Knights! Break the Avalon fortress! Annexe the North! The national strength of the British Empire will decline greatly! Stop the rise of the British Empire! "


    "If I can, I also want to launch an expedition against the British Empire in a few years, after our national strength has been accumulated for a while!"


    "But - time does not allow us to do so!"


    "If we really launch another expedition against the British Empire in a few years, the national strength of the British Empire will be stronger than it is now!"


    "Then it will be even harder for us to defeat the British Empire!"


    "Therefore - we must start the expedition against the British Empire now! Break the Avalon fortress! Annexe the North! Interrupt the rise of the British Empire! "


    Monde''s remarks were well founded and persuasive.


    Even Dominic had to admit that mund''s words were very reasonable after listening to mund''s words.


    Many of the generals who were originally firmly opposed to the expedition turned hesitant after hearing mund''s words.


    Wahiri was excited after listening to mund.


    "Well said! Ai Qing! "


    Too excited, wahiri stood up and patted Mond on the shoulder.


    "Just as Meng Deqing said! The British Empire has now reached the point where it cannot be contained! "


    "So - I have made up my mind! Officially launch the "hammer" battle! The southern expedition to the British Empire! "


    "The general mobilization begins today!"


    "Dominic Qing, I will rest assured only when this army is handed over to you, the first marshal of the Empire."


    "Please help me! Dominic! I believe - as long as we unite as one! You can definitely beat Su Cheng! Break the Avalon fortress! "


    At the same time, Monde''s words strengthened wahiri''s determination to March south to the britannian empire.


    Maybe I don''t want to discuss more. I don''t even do redundant discussions and discussions. I directly announce the launch of hammer operation and start the general mobilization today.


    Dominic opened his mouth and wanted to say something more.


    But in the end, I chose to shut my mouth.


    Because Dominic found that he could not persuade wahiri, who insisted on attacking the British Empire, to turn back.


    "Since your majesty said so, the lower officer had to take the order and... Listen to fate..."


    Dominic''s tone is so negative and helpless.

 Chapter 673

    December 30, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    British Empire, pandragon.


    The weather in Pendragon tonight is not very good. It snowed heavily, and the snow decorated pandragon into a silver city.


    A carriage braved the wind and snow and walked hard on the snow covered streets.


    In the carriage, Su Cheng rubbed his hands and puffed at his cold hands no matter how much he rubbed them.


    Unable to stand the cold, Su Cheng shouted to the driver:


    "Mr. coachman! Can you make the carriage run faster! Even for a second! I want to hurry to the warm white central palace! "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, he heard the coachman sigh helplessly:


    "If I could, I''d like to drive the carriage faster, but the road is full of snow and it''s difficult to travel. Now it''s the fastest speed."


    "Alas..." after listening to the coachman''s words, Su Cheng knocked on his skull and said at a volume that only he could hear clearly, "if only I could not attend the year-end dinner..."


    Su Cheng returned to the imperial capital this time to attend this year''s year-end dinner.


    At this time last year, Su Cheng did not attend the year-end dinner last year, that is, the year-end dinner in 290, because he had just become the new head of the Michael knights and had a lot of affairs to deal with.


    As Su Cheng is now so distinguished, he must have an invitation to the annual year-end dinner.


    Sure enough, within a month and a half, Su Cheng received an invitation to this year''s, 291 year-end dinner.


    In fact, Su Cheng didn''t really want to attend this year''s year-end dinner at the beginning, because the distance from Avalon fortress to panderagon is too far. Even if he is on his way, it will take about a month to go back and forth.


    People like Su Cheng, who happens to be located in remote areas, can refuse to attend the year-end dinner, and no one will say anything about you, because many people refuse to attend the year-end dinner every year because of the distance.


    However - after much deliberation, Su Cheng finally decided to attend this year''s year-end dinner.


    Because Su Cheng wants to see Jacob, who has not seen him for a long time.


    Su Cheng''s feelings for Jacob have always been very complicated.


    Jacob is credited with his high achievement.


    It can be said that without Jacob, there might not be Su Cheng, the 30th head of Michael''s knights.


    Su Cheng has always had gratitude, respect and a touch of... Family affection for Jacob.


    In Su Cheng''s eyes, Jacob is not only his boss and benefactor, but also his father.


    Since the military parade at the beginning of this year, Su Cheng has never seen Jacob again. Some Su Cheng who misses Jacob decided to take advantage of this year''s year-end dinner to go back to the imperial capital to meet Jacob and his old man.


    Su Cheng originally wanted to come with Alan, Eliza and Carol.


    Eliza is Ethel''s daughter. As the daughter of the count, like Su Cheng, she receives invitations to the year-end dinner every year, so she can also attend the year-end dinner.


    A distinguished guest like Su Cheng can bring up to 2 relatives to the year-end dinner, so Su Cheng just can bring Alan and Carol.


    So - Su Cheng''s original plan was to wear Alan, Carol and Eliza and go back to DIDU together, and then four people will eat and drink at the year-end dinner.


    However, in the end, Alan, Carol and Eliza didn''t come. Su Cheng returned to the capital alone.


    The reason is that this winter is too cold.


    In recent years, the climate has been somewhat abnormal. Winter is getting earlier and colder.


    This year is particularly serious.


    Although the arrival time of this winter is similar to that in previous years, this winter is much colder than in previous years.


    Alan, Carol and Eliza were directly convinced by this year''s severe cold and decided not to go anywhere, so they stayed in Avalon fortress for the winter.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can only go back to the imperial capital to attend the year-end dinner alone and in the severe cold


    Although it''s a bit humiliating to say so, Su Cheng also regrets returning to DIDU to attend the year-end dinner


    "This damn weather..."


    After murmuring curses at the terrible weather this winter, Su Cheng rubbed his hands again so that his hands could warm up.


    Just then, a loud cry came from behind his carriage:


    "The carriage ahead! But Su Cheng''s car? "


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? What''s the sound?


    Su Cheng''s eyes brightened when he heard the sound.


    I opened the window on my side, and a cold wind immediately poured in along the window.


    Su Cheng leaned out his head and looked behind the carriage against the cold wind from the window.


    A carriage was just behind his carriage, and a middle-aged man with half white blue hair, like Su Cheng, leaned half out of the window.


    After seeing that Su Cheng was sitting in the carriage, the gray haired blue haired middle-aged man immediately waved to Su Cheng with a little excitement.


    "Mr Albert?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, it''s really cold this winter."


    Albert rubbed his hands and boarded Su Cheng''s carriage.


    The middle-aged man with half white hair and blue hair was Albert, the current head of the Rachel knights and the second in command of the imperial army.


    Su Cheng also likes Albert, a warm, open and informal uncle, so he has a good personal relationship with Albert.


    After seeing Albert, Su Cheng immediately sent an invitation to Albert to take a carriage with him.


    This is not only convenient to catch up with the past, but also makes the carriage warmer if they sit in the same carriage.


    It seems that Albert, who can''t stand the cold this winter, immediately agreed to Su Cheng''s proposal, gave up his carriage, and then boarded Su Cheng''s carriage and rode in the same carriage with Su Cheng.


    After Albert boarded his carriage, the carriage immediately warmed a lot.


    "I wouldn''t have come back if I knew panderagon was so cold." Albert breathed into his frozen hands, "Hoo... It''s really cold..."


    "At first I thought panderagon was located in the south of Avalon fortress. It might be warmer." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "as a result, I found that it was just as cold when I got to panderagon! And because pandragon''s moisture is heavier, pandragon is even colder. "


    "Su Cheng, when did you arrive in the imperial capital?"


    "I just arrived in the imperial capital this afternoon. Because I was too lazy to take care of my deserted home for a long time, I now temporarily stayed in Mr. Iser''s home. I just stayed in Mr. Iser''s home in the afternoon. Before I had a long rest, I came to attend the year-end dinner."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused and said with a smile:


    "I''m going back to the imperial capital to attend this year''s year-end dinner. In fact, I mainly want to meet Mr. Jacob who hasn''t seen for a long time. I don''t know how Mr. Jacob is now. I don''t know whether Mr. Jacob is still healthy."


    "Oh? Coincidentally, when I returned to the imperial capital this time, I also wanted to meet Jacob, who I haven''t seen for a long time. After all, he is also my good friend. Su Cheng, you don''t have to worry about Jacob''s body. Jacob''s body is much stronger than you think. In terms of physical function, it may not be inferior to some knights in the army. "


    Speaking of this, Albert put on a strange smile and continued:


    "Su Cheng, do you know what Jacob was called when he was young?"


    "The title of Mr. Jacob when he was young? I don''t know. "


    "It''s normal that you don''t know. After all, it''s too long ago, and Jacob himself doesn''t like to mention more about his youth, so many young people don''t know Jacob''s past deeds. Su Cheng, you should know that Jacob once led soldiers when he was young? "


    "Well, I know that. I''ve heard it from others. "


    "Jacob, he used to be a knight. He first became famous as a military officer. Not long after he was awarded Xingui knight for his merit, he took the initiative to resign as a knight and become a civil servant, and then gradually became famous as a civil servant. "


    "Mr. Jacob, he was once called a knight!" Su Cheng looked stunned.


    "That''s right." Albert nodded. "But - in fact, Jacob became famous before he was knighted."


    "Before joining the army and becoming a knight, Jacob had a very loud title - Sword saint."


    "At that time, the name of ''sword Saint Jacob'' was well known in the imperial capital."

 Chapter 674

    "Swordsman?" Su Cheng exclaimed.


    Then I remembered Jacob''s old face and his thin looking body in my mind.


    "Ha ha ha." Albert burst out several hearty laughs. "It seems that you really don''t know. The name Jacob used when he was young, although it was exaggerated. "


    "The late emperor, that is, the 11th emperor, Aldrich Augustus, is a man who likes martial arts very much."


    "He not only likes to practice martial arts, but also likes to watch others compete."


    "Therefore, under his rule, a ''martial arts contest'' was held every three years, and people from any country and region can participate in this contest."


    After hearing the word "martial arts contest", Su Cheng raised his eyebrow.


    The word "martial arts contest" is like thunder to Su Cheng.


    Anyone who has read a little knows the notorious "martial arts contest".


    The 11th emperor of the britannian Empire, that is, godivan''s father, Aldrich Augustus, is a man who likes martial arts and watching others compete.


    In order to meet his preferences, he held the martial arts competition every three years.


    People from any country and region on the mainland can attend.


    This martial arts contest is notorious because it is too bloody and violent.


    In order to increase the appreciation of the Congress, the 11th generation emperor Aldrich specially asked that the martial arts contest must be a real sword duel, and all contestants should not wear any armor.


    At the same time - you are also allowed to kill your opponent in this competition.


    Therefore, many people will die or be disabled in each martial arts contest.


    The contestants were armed with different weapons, such as maces, swords, two handed swords, tomahawks and other sharp weapons. They killed each other and made the whole venue bloody and the disabled limbs fly disorderly.


    Since Aldrich began to hold the martial arts contest, many people have asked Aldrich to stop this bloody and unreasonable contest.


    It''s a pity - Aldrich has always ignored these suggestions.


    Until his son, the current emperor gozewen, became emperor, gozewen, who had always hated the bloody martial arts contest, finally ordered that the contest be completely terminated and that future generations should never hold a similar bloody contest again.


    "When Jacob was 17 years old, he participated in the unknown martial arts competition. I forgot which session it was. "


    Albert continued.


    "In a word - Jacob, who is good at swordsmanship and holding a long sword, won the final winner of that martial arts competition in a state of almost no injury."


    "Jacob''s exquisite swordsmanship left a great shock to the spectators present."


    "When he was young, Jacob was a handsome man."


    "A beautiful man with both talent and appearance has done something with his excellent talent - this has always been one of the favorite themes of bards."


    "Since the end of the martial arts competition, Jacob, who was only 17 at that time, began to become famous with the help of minstrels."


    "The name ''sword saint'' was actually taken by bards for him."


    "With the enthusiasm of the minstrels, Jacob''s name as the ''sword saint'' has been spread further and further."


    "At that time, the whole people of pandragon knew the figure of ''sword saint'' Jacob."


    "The name ''sword saint'' is actually a little exaggerated."


    "Although Jacob''s swordsmanship at that time was exquisite, it was not so powerful that he could be called a ''sword saint''."


    "The reason why Jacob hardly mentions that he was called the ''sword saint'' when he was young is because he doesn''t think he deserves the title."


    "This title is just the screams of bards. Jacob knows that his strength is not enough to make him respected as the ''sword saint''."


    "Jacob joined the imperial army not long after he won the championship of the ''martial arts competition conference''."


    "While having strong personal force, Jacob also has excellent command ability."


    "With his excellent talents, Jacob won military achievements at a fast speed. When he was 21, he was named Xingui knight."


    "But not long after he was named Xingui knight, he took the initiative to resign as a knight and become a civil servant."


    "After becoming a civil servant, he climbed all the way, and finally climbed to the highest peak that Wen Chen could reach."


    "When he became a civil servant, Jacob almost stopped touching the sword and didn''t practice fencing much anymore."


    "Without touching the sword for so many years, Jacob''s strength must have declined a lot."


    "The skill of making sword will be rusty. If you don''t talk about it first, your physical strength is much lower than before."


    "I don''t know that Jacob still retains the strength of his peak period?"


    After quietly listening to Albert''s story about Jacob, Su Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Is Mr. Jacob such a powerful man... Although I know Mr. Jacob is very powerful, I didn''t expect him to be so powerful..."


    "Yes. Jacob, he''s really good. " Albert used an admirable tone, "he has both civil and military skills, both talent and appearance, and impeccable character. He has always taken it as his duty to make the britannian Empire rich and strong again, and has been working hard for this. He has not even had time to marry a wife and have children, and has been working hard until now."


    "Really, why is there such a perfect person..."


    Speaking of this, Albert put on a slightly sad tone:


    "It''s a great honor for our britannian Empire to have a minister like Jacob..."


    "Jacob devoted almost his whole life to the British Empire."


    "Because there was no time, and I didn''t want to distract myself, I didn''t get a wife or have children."


    "I sometimes wish Jacob would be like a normal person, put down his affairs and relax for a while. Will like other girls, and then marry a favorite girl to form a complete and happy family. "


    "Jacob is old, but thanks to his handsome facial features, he is still a handsome old man."


    "Coupled with his current status, there are many little girls willing to marry him."


    "If Jacob wants to get married, it''s not difficult at all. A lot of girls are willing to marry him."


    "But no matter what I say or advise, Jacob doesn''t want to listen to me..."


    Albert sighed again.


    "Jacob, does he really think his body is made of steel? No matter how hard you work, it won''t be bad. "


    "If you fall ill like your majesty because of overwork, what should you do..."

 Chapter 675

    Gozeven is seriously ill - it is now well known.


    This topic is easy to be taboo, so Albert and Su Cheng didn''t stay on this topic much and quickly changed to a new topic.


    In the chatting, they finally arrived at Baiyang palace.


    After the carriage stopped in front of the Baiyang palace, Su Cheng and Albert quickly tightened their necks, rushed out of the carriage and rushed towards the Baiyang palace.


    They didn''t want to stay in the cold snow for a moment.


    There are stoves in every corner of the white central palace. You can walk in the white central palace even without wearing thick winter clothes.


    There are two worlds inside and outside the Baiyang palace.


    Two waiters greeted Albert and Su Cheng, took off their coats and put them away.


    After handing over their winter clothes, they also handed over the invitation to tonight''s year-end dinner.


    After confirming that their invitations were genuine, the waiters led them to the banquet place of the year-end dinner.


    In fact, Su Cheng and Albert knew how to go without the waiter leading the way.


    Every year''s year-end dinner is held in the same place. Albert doesn''t care. Su Cheng also attended the year-end dinner in 289, so Su Cheng also remembers how to go.


    After Su Cheng and Albert walked into the banquet site of the year-end dinner, they immediately attracted the attention of all people in the venue.


    No way, the head of the Rachel knights and the head of the Michael knights, the current second and third leaders of the Imperial military, came to the venue together. It''s hard not to attract attention.


    The military circles of the British Empire are now dominated by Iser, Albert and Su Cheng.


    Iser, the head of the Gabriel knights and the only integrated Knight at present, is the undisputed leader of the Imperial military.


    Albert, the head of the order of Rachel, who also had decades of military service, was the second in command of the Imperial military.


    Su Cheng, who was only named the head of Michael''s knights last year, although his qualifications are not comparable to most knights, is only the third in command of the Imperial military under Iser and Albert in terms of his power and current status.


    The three men are now like three pillars to the British Empire, supporting the huge empire, so that all foreign enemies can''t topple the huge empire.


    Su Cheng and Albert scanned the conference hall with their eyes after entering the conference hall.


    After finding that there were few acquaintances present, they decided to have some appetizers on the long table together.


    The year-end dinner was the same, with rows of long tables in the middle, and pieces of white silk spread on the long table.


    Because it''s not time to officially start the banquet, there are only appetizers, drinks and fruit juice on the table.


    Su Cheng followed Albert to a long table not far from them and began to pick up the food they wanted.


    It''s very safe to follow Albert.


    Because as long as they stick to Albert, those noble girls who have a longing for Su Cheng can''t find a chance to harass Su Cheng.


    At the year-end dinner in 289, two years ago, Su Cheng adhered to Eliza from beginning to end in order to avoid these enthusiastic noble girls.


    Now that Eliza is away, Su Cheng can only "take refuge" in Albert.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Look, Su Cheng."


    Albert, with a piece of Tomato in his mouth, secretly looked at a young noble girl not far from him.


    "That girl''s skin is really good. It''s well maintained."


    "Ah... Yes..." Su Cheng replied absently.


    At the same time, he said helplessly:


    ¡ª¡ªI feel... This picture is familiar


    At the year-end dinner in 289, two years ago, Su Cheng and Albert secretly observed and discussed the beautiful noble girls in the venue.


    "Huh? Su Cheng? "


    Just then, Albert suddenly threw a puzzled look at Su Cheng.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you like to secretly appreciate beautiful women like me before? We had a heated discussion together at the year-end dinner two years ago. "


    "Why do you always feel like you are suddenly not interested in this kind of thing this year..."


    "Ah, no, no... I just... Think this year''s girls are not as good-looking as before..."


    Su Cheng replied insincerely.


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, I also want to enjoy these beautiful noble girls


    Su Cheng secretly tightened the glove on his left hand as he whispered in his heart.


    It was more than three months ago that they secretly married Carol and Eliza without telling their parents.


    Thanks to their blessing, in order to make his body support such intense "exercise", until he set out to return to the imperial capital, he asked Raymond to exercise almost every day.


    Although these exercises did not make Su Cheng "strong" in the fierce "exercise" with Carol and Eliza, they still made Su Cheng''s physical strength better than before.


    In the British Empire, taking off your wedding ring on your own initiative is a very unlucky bad behavior that others will scold you as an animal when they see it.


    You can''t take off your wedding ring unless you''re divorced - it''s a well-known practice in the British Empire.


    Su Cheng is naturally not free from vulgarity.


    It''s not enough for Ethel to know that he has married his baby daughter and other girls besides his baby daughter.


    Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza plan to wait a little longer before Carol and Eliza''s parents know that they have been married.


    By then, the raw rice had been cooked and rotten, and their parents had no choice but to accept the fact that their daughter married the same man.


    Although the risk of this plan is boundless. Even if they tell their parents too long, their parents may still tear Su Cheng to pieces angrily, Su Cheng can only carry out the plan to the end in order to be with Carol and Eliza smoothly.


    Because he couldn''t take off the wedding ring, Su Cheng specially wore a pair of thick gloves to prevent outsiders from discovering that he was already wearing a ring on the ring finger of his left hand.


    The reason why Su Cheng doesn''t plan to accompany Albert to appreciate beautiful women now is actually because of his guilt.


    Now that he has married Carol and Eliza, if he appreciates other beautiful women, Su Cheng will have a faint sense of guilt in his heart.


    Although he knew it was nothing, Su Cheng always felt as if he was betraying Carol and Eliza


    Therefore, Su Cheng can only reluctantly put down "appreciating beautiful women", which he used to like to do, and doesn''t intend to accompany Albert to appreciate beautiful women

 Chapter 676

    Because Su Cheng returned to the imperial capital alone this time. Since he came back alone and stayed only for so few days, Su Cheng naturally could not specially clean his dusty home.


    For convenience, Su Cheng plans to stay at Iser''s house these days, and Iser will not refuse this little thing.


    After all, this is not the first time Su Cheng has stayed at their house. Su Cheng has tried to stay at their house for a while during the military parade this spring.


    Su Cheng had planned to set out with Ethel when he went out just now.


    But Ethel still had some things to deal with, so he asked Su Cheng to go to the banquet alone.


    On the way to the year-end dinner, Su Cheng met Albert.


    When the year-end dinner was about to begin, Ethel finally showed up.


    When Iser appeared, he went straight in the direction of Albert and Su Cheng to catch up with his two old friends and colleagues.


    Not long after Iser arrived at the venue of the year-end dinner, the year-end dinner finally began.


    It''s just - after the year-end dinner, the person who appeared at the door of the venue was not gozevin, Gail or Ilsa.


    It''s Jacob.


    As a rule, the emperor had to bring his royal children to the annual year-end dinner.


    Ge zewen is now seriously ill and bedridden, so it''s understandable that he can''t come to the meeting.


    But it''s strange that neither Gail nor Ilsa came to the meeting.


    Jacob, dressed in exquisite and expensive dresses, appeared at the door of the year-end dinner on time when the pointer of his pocket watch pointed to 19:30.


    After arriving at the year-end dinner without expression, Jacob announced loudly to everyone in the meeting:


    Your majesty, your highness Gail and your highness Ilsa are unable to come for some reason, but tonight''s year-end dinner will continue as usual. I hope everyone can have a good time tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s reason for returning to the imperial capital to attend this year''s year-end dinner is mainly to meet Jacob, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    Therefore, after seeing that Jacob finally came to the year-end dinner, Su Cheng temporarily said goodbye to Ethel and Albert, who were having a heated conversation, and took the lead in looking for Jacob to talk about the past.


    Su Cheng was lucky. When he came to Jacob, the expressionless Jacob was sipping a glass of fruit wine.


    "Mr. Jacob."


    "Oh? It''s Mr. Cheng. "


    After seeing that Su Cheng came to him, Jacob picked his eyebrow, then turned his mouth slightly and showed a faint smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, Mr. Cheng. Will you come back alone this time? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "this winter is really too cold. My sister and some of my... Important people are frightened by the cold weather. They plan to stay in Avalon fortress until the weather gets warmer.


    "Mr. Humphrey was also overwhelmed by the cold wave this year and had no time to go south to attend this year''s year-end dinner, so I came back alone in the north this year."


    "Yes, the winter in recent years is not very normal. It is colder and colder year by year, and the time of winter in recent years is earlier than before. I hope next winter will become more normal. "


    After that, Jacob took up the wine again and tasted it.


    While Jacob tasted the wine in his hand, Su Cheng looked at Jacob quietly.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a surprise... Mr. Jacob is not only a gifted politician, but also a master of swordsmanship


    "Mr. Cheng, what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this? "


    Jacob, who noticed Su Cheng''s eyes, asked Su Cheng suspiciously.


    "Nothing. Just sighing - Mr. Jacob, you''re really good. "


    After that, Su Cheng told Jacob exactly what Albert had just told him about Jacob''s past when he was young.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Jacob smiled a few times:


    "Ha ha ha, you already know what happened when I was young?"


    "Yes, I did have the nickname ''sword saint'' when I was young, but I don''t like the title."


    "Because I think this title is too exaggerated. It''s all nonsense by bards. I know very well that my sword skills are not exquisite enough to be called ''sword saint''."


    Then Jacob spread out the palm of his right hand.


    After Jacob spread out the palm of his right hand, Su Cheng finally found that Jacob''s right hand was the same as Eliza''s right hand. The palm was full of calluses left by practicing fencing hard.


    Jacob shook the palm of his right hand a few times:


    "Before gozewen ascended the throne, that is, the time when the former Emperor reigned, it was the time when the national strength of our britannian empire was at its weakest..."


    "At that time, I thought what our country lacked was excellent knights."


    "So I practiced swordsmanship hard, collected and studied books that taught people how to fight."


    "But when I joined the army, I slowly found that our country does not lack excellent knights."


    "We britannians are a warrior nation, and there has never been a lack of excellent knights who can win wars."


    "At that time, I finally found that what our empire lacked was excellent civil servants."


    "The civil servants are incompetent. How can the Knights be good at war? What''s the use?"


    "When I finally woke up, I resolutely quit the knight I just got and became a civil servant."


    "After so many years of efforts, it has finally paid off. The political situation is no longer so corrupt, and there are more and more outstanding people like bancro and Humphrey. "


    Speaking of this, Jacob lowered his eyes slightly, turned up the corner of his left mouth slightly, and his face showed a happy color.


    "I don''t have many wishes in my life."


    "I have worked hard for more than 40 years for one thing: to make the British Empire rich and strong again, and to make the British Empire dominate the mainland as it did 200 years ago."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused.


    Then he put on a half joking tone:


    "If you want to achieve this goal, you can''t do without your help, Mr. Cheng."


    "Mr. Cheng, you are also the third leader in the military circles of our empire. In terms of status, the whole empire can''t find several people with higher status than you."


    "Without the help of a big man like Mr. Cheng, it would be much harder to achieve this goal."


    "So - Mr. Cheng, you should help me a lot."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng was a little stunned.


    Then he smiled:


    "Mr. Jacob, you have many identities in my eyes."


    "You are not only my superior, but also my benefactor. At the same time... You are also a father."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng raised his hand and scratched his hair.


    "It may be strange for me to say so, but I have always regarded Mr. Jacob as your father."


    "Whether it''s from the rational level of subordinates obeying their superiors or from the emotional level of respecting you as a father, I will support and help you, Mr. Jacob."


    "Support Mr. Jacob to complete this great cause that makes the britannian Empire rich and strong again!"

 Chapter 677

    "... thank you, Mr. Cheng." Jacob''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a gratifying smile, "your words make me feel at ease."


    "I''m glad to reassure you, Mr. Jacob."


    Su Cheng smiled and then said:


    "By the way, Mr. Jacob. You won''t have to call me Mr. Cheng again. "


    "As I just said, I have always admired you as a father."


    "People like my father always call me sir, which always makes me strange. In the future, you just need to call me by my name, Su Cheng or me Cheng. "


    Jacob did not make too many excuses on this matter.


    After a few loud laughs, he said:


    "OK, I''ll call you Su Cheng later. Such a name is not only convenient, but also shows the close relationship between the two of us. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng talked with Jacob for a while, Albert and Ethel came.


    Albert and Jacob were good friends.


    Although Ethel''s relationship with Jacob is mediocre, and their relationship is neither good nor bad, he wants to say hello to Jacob, who is the Prime Minister of the Imperial Palace and the first person under the emperor.


    After the four met and chatted a few words, Albert said to Jacob excitedly:


    "Jacob! Go! Let''s go to a cocktail party! Su Cheng, would you like to join us? "


    The reception in Albert''s mouth is an inherent program at the annual year-end dinner - "Knight reception"


    A large group of people gathered together, filled with the strongest liquor in the continent - Lanzhe liquor, to see who had the strongest liquor.


    Su Cheng and Eliza witnessed the crazy reception two years ago.


    They even had a drink by mistake.


    In private, Su Cheng always jokingly called the knight reception at the year-end dinner "Knight suicide party". After all, the content of the reception is really crazy.


    Su Cheng naturally declined Albert''s invitation without hesitation.


    Although he was old, Jacob, who still had a great deal of wine, attended the knight party every year.


    Su Cheng thought Jacob would happily go to the party with Albert, but unexpectedly¡ª¡ª


    "Sorry, I won''t attend this year''s Knight party."


    Jacob''s words made Su Cheng, Albert and Iser cast surprised eyes at Jacob one after another.


    Before the three of them asked Jacob why he didn''t attend this year''s Knight party, Jacob continued:


    "There''s something important tomorrow, so I won''t be too crazy tonight. Although I originally planned to tell you again tomorrow morning, I''ll tell you now - there will be a large meeting tomorrow in the conference hall of the Baiyang palace, so you three don''t go crazy tonight. "


    "Large meetings?" Albert frowned. "Are we going to discuss something important together?"


    "... it''s not to discuss anything important. It''s just to convey some important notices to you. It''s inconvenient for me to tell you what to convey now. You''ll know tomorrow afternoon."


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t want to say more, it was inconvenient for Su Cheng to ask too many questions.


    ¡ª¡ªThis year''s year-end dinner... It''s so depressing


    Su Cheng reluctantly whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty is seriously ill and has not recovered yet


    ¡ª¡ªHis highness Ilsa and Gail didn''t come to the year-end dinner for some reason


    ¡ª¡ªMr. Jacob looks strange. He seems to have something on his mind. He doesn''t even attend the knight cocktail party every year


    Su Cheng returned to the imperial capital in the cold weather. In addition to meeting Jacob, who he had not seen for a long time, he also wanted to meet Ilsa, who he had not seen for a long time.


    But who knows - Ilsa and his father Gail didn''t come to this year''s year-end dinner for unknown reasons.


    While feeling sorry, Su Cheng also felt a little panic


    Su Cheng always feels that something big is going to happen


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The British Empire Falls on January 1, 292.


    As Jacob said at the year-end dinner last night, when the sun rose in the first round of the new year, all senior officials in the imperial capital were told to hold a big meeting in the Council Hall of the white central palace at 15 o''clock this afternoon.


    Wearing the dress he wore at the year-end dinner last night, Su Cheng set out from Iser''s house, where he was temporarily staying, and headed for Baiyang palace with Iser.


    The assembly hall of Baiyang palace is still the same.


    A big red carpet in the center divides the conference hall into two sides.


    On the left is the queue of knights and on the right is the queue of civil servants.


    According to Su Cheng''s current position as the No. 3 military leader of the British Empire, Yu Qingli must be at the front of the left queue.


    When Su Cheng and Iser rushed to the Council hall, Albert had arrived.


    Su Cheng, Iser and Albert stood side by side at the front of the knight queue, silently waiting for today''s sudden meeting.


    While waiting silently for the meeting to be held, Albert, who was flustered with leisure, asked Su Cheng and Iser:


    "Jacob said yesterday that today''s big meeting is to inform us of something. What do you think is to inform us? Is there another foreign campaign? Who is the goal this time? "


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Ethel said:


    "I don''t think so. China just launched two large-scale offensives against the Luolin empire the year before last. Although the two offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" won and won a lot of compensation, some consumption can not be made up by money. "


    "These two offensives have consumed a lot of energy in China. We will not take the initiative to launch a large-scale foreign war in the near future."


    "What was the purpose of the meeting?" Albert continued.


    "How do I know?" Iser shrugged. "Don''t we know when the meeting starts?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and the three of them didn''t wait too long.


    The meeting was held on time at 15 p.m.


    After the hour hand and minute hand of the pocket watch changed to 90 degrees, an unexpected person appeared at the side door of the conference hall.


    With the help of Jacob and Gail, gozeven, who was pale and had no strength to stand up, entered the council chamber.


    Ilsa followed the three of them and entered the Council hall.


    Looking at gozewen who suddenly appeared, everyone in the Council hall could not help but look shocked.


    Gail and Ilsa were not surprised when they came to the chamber.


    But gozewen, who was already seriously ill, came to the council chamber, but they were shocked.


    With the help of Jacob and Gail, gozeven sat down on the throne.


    After gozewen sat down on the throne, Su Cheng found that the expressions of Jacob, Gail and Ilsa were strange.


    Su Cheng looked dignified.


    Gail was expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Since Ilsa entered the Council hall, she kept her head down, her hands folded in front of her body, her fingers tightly twisted together, and even her expression could not be seen clearly.


    "Let... Everyone... Laugh." After sitting down on the throne, GE zewen smiled at the people in front of him in a weak tone, "because I... Really... Don''t have much strength... Speak... So... Go straight to the subject."


    "I decided... To replace the... Crown prince of our British Empire."


    "Replace our crown prince... From Gail Augustus... With... Ilsa Augustus..."


    "And decided to abdicate..."


    "I decided to abdicate after 2 days... That is, on January 3, 292... And crown prince Ilsa will inherit the throne..."


    "Two days later... The emperor of our country... Will be replaced by... Ilsa Augustus..."


    "Ilsa... Will succeed the 13th emperor of our britannian empire!"

 Chapter 678

    January 3, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, the emperor ascended the throne.


    These three days, Su Cheng deeply experienced what is "unexpected".


    Since gozewen announced to everyone that Ilsa would be replaced as the new crown prince, abdicated on January 3 and held a grand ceremony for the new emperor to ascend the throne, allowing Ilsa to ascend the throne and succeed to the 13th generation of britannian emperor.


    From the meeting two days ago to now, Su Cheng feels that his consciousness is in a trance.


    I''ve been wondering if I''m dreaming.


    Su Cheng is sure that there are not a few people who have the same feelings as him these two days.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    Everything happened so fast.


    Gail was removed from his throne without warning.


    In 292, Ilsa, who was only 9 years old, was appointed as the new crown prince without warning.


    At the end of the ceremony to ascend the throne, Ilsa will become the 13th emperor and the new queen of the British Empire.


    At the meeting two days ago, gozewen explained to everyone why he wanted to remove Gail''s crown prince.


    However, he did not say it in detail, but vaguely said that he felt Gail was not suitable to be the head of a country, so he replaced the crown prince with Ilsa.


    Gail and Ilsa, who were also present at time, did not overreact.


    Gail was expressionless from beginning to end.


    Ilsa kept her head down from beginning to end, making her expression invisible.


    Presumably - both of them should have known about it before and acquiesced to it.


    Su Cheng, who came to the emperor''s accession ceremony early and waited for the ceremony to begin, raised his head and looked at the throne on the level 9 imperial steps in front of him. He whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "Ilsa... Are you going to succeed as Emperor... 9-year-old young emperor..."


    Until now, the ceremony is about to begin. Su Cheng still can''t accept this fact.


    Su Cheng took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    It''s 14:32 p.m. on January 3, 292.


    There are still 28 minutes before the beginning of the ceremony of accession to the throne.


    Because it happened to be the year-end dinner in 291 three days ago, there are still many nobles and dignitaries who are located in and near the imperial capital.


    At this time, the nobles and important officials who were qualified to participate in the grand ceremony of the emperor''s accession to the throne near the imperial capital had almost arrived.


    The grand ceremony of the emperor''s accession to the throne was held in a hall in the Baiyang palace.


    The vast and towering hall is mainly white and gold, solemn and solemn.


    The long Danlong at the foot extends to the front. On the left side of Danlong are the important officials of the Empire and on the right side are the nobles of the Empire.


    Above the nine imperial steps in the middle of the hall, only the emperor is qualified to sit on the throne.


    After a while, Ilsa will sit on the throne, put on the supreme crown, take the imperial sword symbolizing the national military power, be crowned emperor, and become the new queen of the British Empire.


    Just as Su Cheng was silently waiting for the beginning of the ceremony, a waiter suddenly sneaked up to his side and whispered to him:


    "Mr. Cheng, I''m Mr. Jacob''s man. Mr. Jacob wants to see you."


    "Mr. Jacob?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows. "OK, take me there."


    Although it was not clear what Jacob wanted to do with him at the critical moment when the accession ceremony was about to begin, Su Cheng still followed the waiter closely and followed the waiter to find Jacob.


    The waiter took Su Cheng out of the hall and turned around in Baiyang palace.


    The structure of Baiyang palace is very complex. Su Cheng doesn''t know where he is now in Baiyang palace.


    The waiter walked quickly, so Su Cheng soon saw Jacob.


    Jacob, who was dressed, was standing in front of a door with an ugly face and anxiety.


    "Mr. Jacob, what''s the matter?" After coming to Jacob''s side, Su Cheng immediately asked Jacob this way.


    "Su Cheng, you''re here." Mr. Jacob sighed softly and said in a deep voice, "there''s a big problem... Her Highness Elsa... She doesn''t want to go out of the house and participate in the enthronement ceremony. No matter how I persuade and what methods I use, Elsa won''t go out."


    Then Jacob put his chin helplessly towards the door in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ªSo this is Ilsa''s room?


    Su Cheng looked at the door in front of him with a surprised look on his face: "Ilsa, she doesn''t want to go out? Why? "


    "... because... His highness Ilsa does not want to ascend the throne." After saying that, Jacob sighed again, "a few days ago, when gozewen said that he would replace the crown prince with her, his highness Ilsa began to be uncomfortable and expressed that she did not want to be a new emperor... At that time, his highness Ilsa finally calmed down after gozewen''s various persuasions."


    "But who knows, at this critical moment when the grand ceremony of accession is about to begin, his highness Ilsa unexpectedly..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob didn''t want to go on.


    Jacob turned his head and looked directly into Su Cheng''s eyes:


    "Su Cheng, the reason why I called you here is that I hope you can persuade his highness Ilsa to come out and participate in the grand ceremony of accession to the throne."


    "I''ve tried all kinds of methods, but I haven''t succeeded in persuading your highness Ilsa."


    "If it weren''t for gozewen''s serious illness, I really didn''t have the strength to come back to his highness Ilsa''s room. I want gozewen to come and persuade Ilsa."


    "Su Cheng, you have been a teacher of his highness Ilsa, and you have a good relationship with her highness Ilsa."


    "It''s up to you to persuade your highness Ilsa. Maybe you can succeed in persuading her highness Ilsa."


    Jacob looked at Su Cheng with very serious eyes and said to Su Cheng with a little request:


    "Su Cheng, can I ask you?"


    "... I see." Without much thought, Su Cheng nodded solemnly, "I''m willing to do my best."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Jacob unlocked Ilsa''s room, Su Cheng entered Ilsa''s room with light hands and feet.


    After Su Cheng entered the room, Jacob helped close the door again.


    Now there is not much time left before the throne ceremony, so Su Cheng''s task is very urgent. We must successfully persuade Ilsa as soon as possible to get out of the house and come to the throne ceremony.


    Ilsa''s room is very large.


    Although the room is large, it is very tidy.


    Books, toys and all kinds of sundries are placed neatly.


    On the big bed in the room, there is a bulge wrapped in a quilt.


    Su Cheng walked slowly towards the bulge wrapped by the quilt, which was just beside the bed.


    When Su Cheng approached the bulge, a familiar female voice with a cry sounded from the bulge:


    "Don''t come!"


    "Ilsa, don''t be afraid, it''s me." Su Cheng whispered, "Su Cheng."

 Chapter 679

    "Teacher...?"


    She wrapped herself in the quilt, held her knees and sat by the bed. She slowly raised her head and looked at Su Cheng standing in front of her.


    Although there was no light in the room and it was dark all around, Su Cheng had just adapted to the darkness. At this time, she clearly saw Ilsa''s appearance now.


    Ilsa was dressed in a set of ordinary single clothes with beautiful purple pupils. At this time, her eyes were full of tears and her eyes were red.


    Pain, helplessness, helplessness... All kinds of emotions are revealed from Elsa''s beautiful purple pupils.


    "Ilsa..."


    Su Cheng whispered the name of the helpless girl again and approached Ilsa a few steps again. When he came to the bedside, Su Cheng squatted down.


    As soon as Su Cheng squatted down, Ilsa suddenly continued to say in her crying voice:


    "Teacher... Help me..."


    Ilsa, with tearful eyes, held out her small hands trembling with fear and held Su Cheng''s sleeve tightly.


    "I don''t want to go out... I don''t want to be an emperor... Help me..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ilsa finally couldn''t bear it, and big tears rolled from her eyes.


    "Why... I don''t want to be an emperor... Why not let my father be the new emperor, but let me be the Emperor..."


    "Help me... Teacher..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days ago¡ª¡ª


    December 25, 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, gozeven''s bedroom.


    "Father. I''m coming. How are you? "


    After entering gozewen''s bedroom, Gail immediately asked gozewen about his health.


    The year-end dinner was about to be held. Gail, who was responsible for supervising and managing the road construction by the bandits, also rushed back to the imperial capital to prepare for this year''s year-end dinner.


    Not long after returning to the capital, Gail suddenly received the summons of gozewen.


    Gail just wanted to see gozewen who was now ill, so he rushed to gozewen''s bedroom immediately after receiving gozewen''s summons.


    Under the intentional concealment of Jacob and gozewen, only gozewen, Jacob and the doctors responsible for gozewen''s treatment knew that gozewen was suffering from an incurable disease at this time.


    Other people, including Gail and Ilsa, didn''t know that gozewen was terminally ill. They just thought gozewen was suffering from a serious disease that was troublesome to cure.


    After entering gozewen''s bedroom, Gail asked gozewen''s physical condition and walked quickly to gozewen''s bed.


    At this time, in gozeven''s bedroom, in addition to gozeven and Gail, their father and son, Jacob was also present.


    Jacob was standing by gozeven''s bed, expressionless.


    As soon as Gail''s greetings fell, gozewen smiled a few times:


    "Don''t worry, Gail. The treatment process is pretty good, but I may have to lie in bed for a long time. "


    In order not to worry about his son and let too many people know that he was terminally ill, gozewen lied that his treatment process was pretty good.


    "That''s good." Gail smiled as if relieved. "Father, you should pay more attention to your body, too. After all, you are old. When you get well this time, you should pay more attention to diet and rest. "


    "Hahaha, you too, Gail. You should also pay more attention to your body, rest and diet. "


    ¡­¡­


    After the father and son met for a long time, they exchanged greetings.


    However, not long after greeting, gozewen suddenly asked Gail with a serious face:


    "Gail, do you love this country and the British Empire?"


    Gail was stunned when he heard gozevin''s sudden question.


    Then, almost conditioned, Gail immediately replied:


    "Of course! I have been working hard for the goal of making the British Empire rich and strong! "


    As soon as he finished, Gail paused.


    Then he asked gozewen:


    "Father, why did you suddenly ask me this?"


    "..." Ge zewen was silent.


    After a moment of silence, gozewen said in a deep voice:


    "Gail, since you have been working hard to make the British Empire rich and strong, are you willing to make some sacrifices?"


    Without waiting for Gail to answer, gozeven continued:


    "Gail. I am old now, and my energy and brain flexibility are not as good as before. "


    "So - I''m going to abdicate."


    "I want to pass the throne to someone more suitable for this seat."


    "Gail... I don''t think you''re fit to be an emperor."


    "So I intend to replace my crown prince with Ilsa."


    "Ilsa will be the next emperor."


    After Ge zewen''s words fell, the whole bedroom fell into a long silence.


    Gail, gozeven, and Jacob, who stood beside the bed, did not speak again.


    Gozeven and Jacob both looked at Gail quietly.


    Gail looked at gozeven in front of him with a shocked and bewildered face.


    After a long time, Gail, who finally recovered, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice:


    "Father... You mean... Do you think Elsa is better suited to be an Emperor than me...?"


    "... yes." Gozeven nodded.


    "Father! Why?! "


    Gail pulled out of control:


    "Father! Why do you think Ilsa, who is less than 10 years old, is more suitable to succeed as the new emperor of the British empire than I have been crown prince for so many years! "


    "... Gail, your personal ability is excellent. In terms of ability, you have no problem being the new emperor of this empire."


    "But - your character is too flawed."


    Speaking of this, gozewen sighed softly, and then continued:


    "You don''t know how to sympathize with your subordinates and your people."


    "Every official and civilian husband who has worked under your hands is miserable."


    "What impresses me most is that once you were asked to supervise and manage a group of civilian men to repair waterways."


    "You have accomplished this task very well, but these civilian men under your management have been tossed by you and nearly rioted."


    "All along, the impeachment of accusing you of being too harsh and compassionate has never stopped."


    "Pass the throne to you. I can''t imagine what the future of the Empire will be like."


    "I can''t bear to see the good situation that the Empire has won so hard at present be ruined."


    "Although Ilsa is young, she is an intelligent child. Every teacher responsible for teaching her is full of praise for Elsa''s wisdom. "


    "Ilsa is also a gentle child. She is friendly and considerate. When she followed the bandit army westward not long ago, her affinity and friendliness made her gain great popularity in the army."


    "Her intelligence, coupled with her benevolence, I believe that when Ilsa grows up and grows up, she will become a good monarch and continue the current good situation of our empire."


    "Although she is young and can''t handle government affairs well, as long as she has the help of you and Jacob, I believe Ilsa will soon adapt to and do a good job in the role of Queen."


    "So -- Gail, are you willing to give up the crown prince for our empire and give up the crown prince and the future throne to your daughter?"


    Gozeven asked Gail this question again.


    "..." Gail didn''t answer immediately, but closed his mouth.


    His hands were tightly clenched before he knew it.


    And Jacob stared at Gail.


    If Gail did anything unusual, Jacob would immediately rush to suppress him.


    Although I haven''t practiced martial arts for many years, I was called "swordsman" when I was young. Even if I haven''t practiced martial arts for decades, my muscles still have the memory of fighting with people.


    After a long silence, Gail murmured in a hoarse voice:


    "... since my father thinks that Elsa is more suitable to be the emperor of the British empire than I am, I am willing to..."


    Speaking of this, Gail tightened his lips again, bit his teeth, and gathered all his strength on the vocal cords and tongue so that his tongue could continue to rotate well and the vocal cords could continue to happen well:


    "... give up the throne of crown prince and make Ilsa the new crown prince of our empire..."


    After that, Gail hung his head and looked expressionless as if he had lost all his strength.


    "OK." Gozeven smiled as if relieved, "then - Jacob, go and call Ilsa for me."

 Chapter 680

    Ilsa still remembers that day.


    Suddenly received grandpa''s call.


    He was suddenly told by his grandfather to replace her as crown prince.


    Suddenly he was told by his grandfather that he would abdicate on January 3, 292 and pass the throne to her.


    It happened so suddenly that even Jacob, who has been through many battles, can''t stand it, not to mention Ilsa, who is less than 10 years old now?


    Ilsa cries, Ilsa makes trouble.


    Unwilling to accept the sudden throne.


    Under gozewen''s persuasion, Ilsa finally calmed down and accepted the fact.


    But as the great ceremony of accession approached, the fear hidden in Ilsa''s heart came out again.


    Unwilling to accept the sudden throne.


    Unwilling to skip her father and succeed directly as the 13th emperor of the Empire.


    I don''t want to sit on that strange throne at such a young age and without any preparation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa, clutching Su Cheng''s sleeve, trembled more and more because of fear and helplessness.


    More and more tears rolled down from my eyes.


    After hearing Ilsa''s help for him, Su Cheng''s face flashed a bit of amazement and pain.


    Looking at Ilsa with tearful eyes, Su Cheng was silent.


    After being silent for a while, Su Cheng whispered:


    "Ilsa, don''t be afraid."


    After that, Su Cheng gently took off his gloves.


    In order to cover the wedding ring on his left hand, Su Cheng is no exception today, still wearing a pair of black gloves.


    However, at this time, Su Cheng did not care to expose the fact that he was married, and gently took off the gloves on his hands.


    "With all due respect, Ilsa, lend me your hand."


    After that, Su Cheng took his gloves off hands and held Ilsa''s trembling little hands.


    Su Cheng''s big hand gently wrapped Ilsa''s little catkin.


    "If you want to suddenly sit on that cold throne, you may be very afraid or very hesitant."


    "But Ilsa, don''t be afraid."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng slightly clenched Ilsa''s small hands.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I will protect you by your side."


    "When Ilsa becomes emperor, you will be my Lord."


    "I will defend my Lord to the death until the last minute."


    As Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa stopped the tears in her eyes.


    Ilsa, who still had a little water vapor in her eyes, looked blankly at Su Cheng in front of her, and then at Su Cheng''s big hands holding her hands.


    Because of her perspective and emotion, Ilsa didn''t notice the wedding ring on Su Cheng''s left hand.


    "Really...?" Ilsa choked and said in a cautious tone.


    "Well, really."


    Su Chengzhan smiled gently, then released Ilsa''s hand and stretched out his right tail finger.


    "If you don''t believe Ilsa, let''s pull the hook."


    Looking at the tail finger of Su Cheng''s right hand, Ilsa hesitated for a moment and also extended her right tail finger.


    Su Cheng and Ilsa -- one big and one small, two tail fingers tightly intertwined.


    After Ilsa''s tail finger was hooked up, Su Cheng immediately whispered:


    "I assure Ilsa Augustus that no matter what happens, I will guard Ilsa until death."


    As the shortest and thinnest finger, it looks so fragile at first glance. Now, Su Cheng and Ilsa''s intertwined fingers seem so inseparable.


    Looking at the two tightly intertwined tail fingers in front of her, the water vapor reappeared in Ilsa''s eyes.


    Tick, tick


    Two clear tears rolled down from Ilsa''s eyes and fell on Su Cheng''s right hand, which was pulling the hook with Ilsa.


    "... thank you."


    After Ilsa wiped the tears on her cheeks with her empty left hand, Ilsa buried her small head in Su Cheng''s chest.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With Su Cheng''s comfort and encouragement, Ilsa''s mood finally calmed down.


    With the help of the waitress, he began to change the clothes he had to wear when attending the ceremony.


    When Ilsa began to change clothes, Su Cheng hurried back to the scene of the emperor''s accession to the throne.


    Although it took a lot of time to comfort Ilsa and calm Ilsa down, if Ilsa changed clothes fast enough, she could still come to the hall in time to hold the emperor''s accession ceremony on time.


    Su Cheng had just returned to the main hall, where he had stood, when he was suddenly stopped:


    "Su Cheng."


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and found that the person who stopped him was still an old acquaintance - enli.


    For enli, Su Cheng hasn''t seen him for a long time. Su Cheng can''t remember when he last saw enli.


    In terms of position, enli is now a fan LAN knight. In terms of status, he is fully qualified to participate in the emperor''s enthronement ceremony.


    Therefore, enli is now in full dress and standing in the queue of important officials in the hall.


    After calling Su Cheng, enli asked expressionless:


    "I''ve heard that his highness Ilsa''s mood is unstable, so you went to comfort her highness Ilsa. How''s Her Highness Ilsa now?"


    "Ilsa''s mood has calmed down now." Su Cheng smiled, "now I''ve probably changed my clothes and I''m on my way to the hall."


    "Really... That''s good."


    Enli seemed to put down the big stone in his heart and breathed a sigh.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Thank you, Su Cheng."


    After that, without Su Cheng''s response, enli turned and left and returned to his original position.


    Su Cheng looked at enli''s back in amazement.


    Because in Su Cheng''s impression, this is enli, who has always had an awkward relationship with him, and thanked him for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the pointer of the pocket watch was about to point to 15 o''clock, Ilsa came to the hall on time.


    Ilsa, dressed in formal clothes and light makeup, walked into the hall with slow and slow steps and walked straight to the throne placed on the nine steps.


    Ilsa ascended the nine ranks one by one, and then sat down on the throne.


    After sitting on the throne, Ilsa subconsciously moved her eyes to the queue of important officials and searched for Su Cheng''s figure.


    Soon, Ilsa found Su Cheng who was very front in the queue of important officials.


    After noticing Ilsa''s eyes looking at him, Su Cheng immediately showed a gentle smile on his face.


    Quietly raise the tail finger of his right hand and quietly show Ilsa his right hand with the tail finger raised.


    After noticing Su Cheng''s action, Ilsa also tilted her mouth slightly.


    Quietly stretched out her right tail finger and showed it to Su Cheng.


    After Ilsa sat down on the throne, Ilsa first came to the hall. Jacob, who had been waiting on the side of the throne, immediately announced:


    "The coronation ceremony will be held next!"

 Chapter 681

    Jacob took up the supreme crown, a symbol of imperial power.


    Walk slowly towards Ilsa.


    As the palace minister, Jacob, representing all the citizens of the British Empire, put on this supreme crown for Ilsa.


    Then he took the imperial sword, which symbolized the military power of the whole country, and handed it to Ilsa.


    Ilsa raised her small hands and held the imperial sword that was not commensurate with her petite figure.


    Ilsa, who put on the crown and took up the imperial sword, has officially become the 13th emperor of the britannian Empire since this moment!


    Everyone in the hall knelt down and shouted "long live your majesty".


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live your majesty!"


    Such shouts sounded again and again, again and again.


    The nobles and dignitaries in front of Ilsa knelt down and shouted again and again, whether they wanted it or not.


    The loud voice shocked the world and seemed to overturn the roof of the whole hall.


    Looking at the nobles and dignitaries kneeling on the ground, Ilsa closed her lips and swallowed hard.


    Her heart was beating fast with tension and fear.


    Ilsa hugged the imperial sword symbolizing the national military power in her arms and tried to make herself look very calm and calm.


    Gail, who was among the aristocrats, knelt down like the people around him and shouted to his only daughter, "long live your majesty.".


    However, after shouting "long live your majesty", Gail secretly raised his head and looked at Ilsa.


    Looking at Ilsa, who is now sitting on the throne, holding the imperial sword in her arms and wearing a crown on her head, Gail''s eyes flashed a little different


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the night after the ceremony, Su Cheng suddenly received Jacob''s call.


    At the moment when Ilsa ascended the throne as the new emperor, Jacob suddenly called him. Su Cheng was sure that there was something important to tell him.


    Therefore, after receiving Jacob''s call, Su Cheng immediately changed his clothes and rushed to Jacob''s residence.


    This is not the first time Su Cheng has received Jacob''s call to go to Jacob''s residence.


    However, unlike in the past, after coming to Jacob''s residence this time, Jacob directly took Su Cheng into his bedroom and no longer took him to a room dedicated to talking to others as before.


    Jacob''s bedroom was not big, and the decorations inside were not luxurious.


    After entering Jacob''s bedroom, Su Cheng noticed that there was a long sword hanging on one wall of the bedroom. Judging from the scabbard and handle, he knew that it was expensive.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help saying to Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob, is this your sword?"


    "Sword? I think so. "


    Jacob, who was preparing black tea, smiled.


    "But - I don''t use it very much, I don''t have the opportunity to use it normally, and I almost forget when I pulled it out last time. My servants are usually responsible for the maintenance of this sword. If you are interested, Su Cheng, you can pull it out and have a look. "


    Su Cheng, who was interested in this beautiful sword with a completely different appearance from the Knight Sword, put his right hand on the handle and pulled out the sword with Jacob''s permission.


    Cang Lang


    The sound of drawing the sword was very clear.


    The snow-white body of this long sword is engraved with domineering patterns.


    "Wow..." looking at the body of the long sword, Su Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming, "what a handsome sword..."


    "The name of this sword is Longyin." Jacob explained, "when I was 17 years old, after I won the championship in the martial arts competition, the first emperor... No, he is no longer the first emperor, but the 11th generation emperor. He gave me a reward."


    "The 11th generation of emperors who loved fighting gave rich rewards to the champions of previous martial arts contests."


    "Seeing that I am good at swordsmanship, he gave me this dragon chant."


    "The reason why this sword is called Longyin is that the forging materials it uses are the same as those of the knight guns of your three knights. They are all Dragon Silver."


    "So if this sword is sold, few people in the whole continent can afford it."


    After waving the Dragon chant a few times, Su Cheng took the sword back into the scabbard hung on the wall with a bitter smile:


    "It is worthy of being a famous sword, and the weight is not covered."


    "Ho ho." Jacob suddenly burst out a few meaningful laughter, "Su Cheng, you should exercise more. Don''t indulge in female sex and neglect exercise because you''re married."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Su Cheng''s expression suddenly became wonderful.


    Su Cheng turned his stiff neck and looked at Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob... You know Eliza and I are married to Carol..."


    "Do you think you can hide it from me?"


    Jacob smiled a few times and then continued:


    "You won''t forget that the judicial department directly under the Central Committee is responsible for the army and monitors the Military Justice Department of your army?"


    "On the second day after your marriage, the military justice department quickly sent the news of your marriage back to the imperial capital and to the table of gozewen and me."


    "But don''t worry, gozevin and I know the reason why you choose to marry secretly, so we haven''t announced to others that the head of Michael''s knights has been married."


    "I have to say, Su Cheng, you are so brave."


    "How dare you get married secretly without telling the two girls'' parents."


    "It''s a pity that the 2 girls are willing to do such a bold thing with you."


    "You have two good wives." Jacob said with emotion, "you are willing to make such a sacrifice for you. Don''t disappoint them. If I find that you disappoint the two girls, I will definitely clean you up first without waiting for the two girls and their parents to clean you up."


    After receiving Jacob''s little warning, Su Cheng smiled helplessly:


    "I can''t imagine that I''ve been married. Mr. Jacob, you already know."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jacob. I will bear in mind the sacrifices made by Carol and Eliza for me and will never fail them. "


    "When the time is ripe, we will tell Mr. Iser and Carol''s parents that we are married."


    "At that time, I will make up a grand wedding for Eliza and Carol."


    "At that time, I hope you can come, Mr. Jacob."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Jacob smiled a few times:


    "A big wedding for both of them? Well, good. Although it''s a little late, it''s better to make up than not. "


    "Well, when you want to make up a grand wedding for Miss Eliza and miss Carol, remember to invite me. If I can come, I will definitely come."


    Speaking of this, Jacob suddenly turned and walked towards a large cabinet in the corner of his room.


    "Although you have been married for more than three months, I''d better make up some wedding gifts for you."


    Jacob opened a cabinet, took out two necklaces from it, and handed them to Su Cheng.


    "These two necklaces are two women''s necklaces given to me by a friend not long ago. I don''t know that my friend''s brain is still abnormal. Give me this old man two women''s necklaces."


    "These two necklaces are quite valuable and beautiful. It''s no use for an old man like me to keep them. Take them back to your two wives. As a wedding gift for two of them. "


    Seeing that Jacob took out the two necklaces, Su Cheng immediately refused.


    But Jacob didn''t listen to Su Cheng''s refusal at all, and directly put the two necklaces into Su Cheng''s arms.


    Then Jacob opened the second cabinet.


    "I''ll give you a wedding present, too."


    "Give one - a gift that can be very useful for people like you who have more than one wife."


    Then Jacob took out a pamphlet without any words or pictures on the cover.

 Chapter 682

    "This is also a gift from a friend of mine."


    Jacob beckoned Su Cheng to come and take this thing, and then said:


    "This book records some exercise methods. As long as you exercise according to the contents written above, it is said that you can make your strength stronger."


    "This book is of no use to a single old man like me, so give it to you. Su Cheng, you are married now, and you still married two girls at one go. You should need this book very much. "


    As soon as Jacob had finished speaking, Su Cheng raised his hands respectfully, grabbed the booklet with both hands and looked like he was about to cry:


    "... thank you so much...!"


    "... it seems that you really need this booklet."


    "Yes... Jiannei, especially Carol, has a strong desire in that regard. She''s almost breaking my waist on my wedding night."


    Su Cheng carefully took the pamphlet into his arms as if he were holding some treasure.


    Just then, Su Cheng noticed that there was a heavy smell of medicine in the cabinet that Jacob had opened before he could close when he took the pamphlet.


    Su Cheng turned his eyes to the cabinet and found that the heavy smell of medicine came from a round object heavily wrapped in a white cloth.


    "What is this, Mr. Jacob?" Sucheng could not restrain his curiosity and asked Jacob about the origin of the round object.


    "Ah, this."


    Jacob picked up the round object with a strong smell of medicine and gently untied the white cloth wrapped around it¡ª¡ª


    This is a pill the size of two thumbs.


    "This... Is the medicine I got by chance."


    "Medicine? What is this medicine for? "


    "Ha ha ha, this medicine is not for curing diseases."


    Jacob rubbed the pill in his hand, and a color of memory appeared on his face.


    "Su Cheng, you should know that, too? There is a magical power called ''magic'' in this world. "


    "Long ago, magic was not rare."


    "However, because it is too difficult to master magic, only those who have money, talent and leisure can learn magic."


    "Therefore, with the passage of time, fewer and fewer people know magic, and more and more magic is lost."


    "Up to now, no one in the world should know magic. Magic should have disappeared."


    Standing aside, Su Cheng listened silently.


    When hearing this, Su Cheng silently added:


    ¡ª¡ªNo, magic is not extinct.


    ¡ª¡ªThere is also an old woman who has lived for thousands of years from the period of the Soviet British Empire and knows magic.


    ¡ª¡ªI also became friends with her


    ¡ª¡ªBut she seemed to have told me that no one else in the world should master magic except her.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd she doesn''t seem to want her magic to spread.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen she dies, magic or something may really disappear


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of... I haven''t seen her for a long time. The last time I saw her was before I got married... I don''t know where she''s been fooling around these months


    When Su Cheng said this silently in his heart, Jacob continued:


    "When magic was still widespread in the world, a master who was proficient in both magic and medicine invented a new technology - the combination of magic and medicine."


    "In short, it is to use magic to make medicine."


    "This medicine is called ''magic medicine''."


    "This pill in my hand is magic medicine."


    "The value of this magic medicine is much higher than the Dragon chant hanging on the wall. After all, now that magic has disappeared, potions have almost disappeared. "


    After that, Jacob threw the potion in his hand at Su Cheng and let Su Cheng have a look.


    "Magic medicine..." Su Cheng murmured, looking at the pill made of magic on his hand with shocked eyes.


    "I got this potion by chance. Ah, by the way, don''t eat it for a moment of curiosity. Oh, it''s not a good thing. "


    "Huh? Mr. Jacob, is this potion poison? "


    "It''s not poison."


    Then Jacob waved to Su Cheng and asked for the potion.


    "These magic drugs made by magic have magical properties that ordinary drugs do not have."


    "This one in my hand is no exception."


    "The effect of this magic medicine in my hand is to forcibly reverse the normal human physiological cycle and make the swallower''s physical function return to its peak in a short time."


    "In other words, if I take this potion, my aging body can return to the peak of my youth in a short time. It''s amazing, isn''t it? "


    "... but." After being silent for a while, Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "I guess this anti sky medicine that forcibly reverses human normal physiological cycle must have no small side effects?"


    "You guessed right, Su Cheng." Jacob smiled bitterly, "magic drugs with amazing effects generally have no small side effects, and this one in my hand is no exception."


    "Although it can make people''s physical function return to the peak in a short time, this effect can only last for a very short time."


    "I don''t know how long it will last. But I know that when this prescription passes, there will be strong side effects. "


    "It will greatly reduce the life span of the user after taking it, and the body will become weaker than before."


    "It''s a medicine with amazing efficacy and side effects."


    After sighing, Jacob wrapped the potion in white cloth again, then put it back in the cabinet and closed the cabinet.


    "After I got this potion, I kept it as a collection."


    "I don''t want to eat this medicine that will reduce my life and weaken my body after eating."


    Speaking of this, Jacob put on a joking tone:


    "I should never have the chance to take this potion in my life. So this potion can always be put in my cabinet as a collection. "


    After putting the potion away, Jacob walked slowly to the round table in the room with tea sets and two tea cups.


    "Come on, Su Cheng, this is the end of the chat. It''s time to get down to business."


    After hearing what Jacob said, Su Cheng immediately took his heart and walked quickly with a straight face.


    Jacob filled the two tea cups on the round table with black tea, and then handed one of the tea cups full of warm black tea to Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng, I called you here to talk to you about your majesty Ilsa."


    "Su Cheng, you can see now, your majesty Ilsa... Or the current political situation of the empire is not optimistic."


    "So - Su Cheng, I need your help."

 Chapter 683

    Jacob simply told Su Cheng that gozewen secretly summoned Gail and Ilsa a few days ago and told them that he would replace the crown prince with Ilsa and abdicate ahead of time.


    "The reason why gozewen wants to abdicate ahead of time is not only because he is old and ill and does not have enough energy to deal with government affairs, but also because gozewen wants his majesty Ilsa to ascend the throne earlier so that she can sit on the throne as soon as possible."


    Jacob explained to Su Cheng.


    "Gozeven ruled the britannian empire for decades, and the emperors of these decades were not made in vain. Even now, he is old and seriously ill, but his prestige is still there."


    "As long as gozewen is alive, no one dares to make a mistake."


    "That''s why gozewen decided to abdicate early, let his majesty Ilsa ascend the throne early, and use his prestige to deter those who do not obey Ilsa''s rule."


    "Although Ilsa has successfully ascended the throne now, it doesn''t mean everything is all right."


    "His highness Gail very obediently gave up the crown prince and the future throne, but no one knows whether he really gave up this supreme power."


    "In order to sit on the throne, father and son, father and daughter, brothers and husband and wife hurt each other. Throughout the history of various countries, there are simply not too many similar stories."


    "Even if his highness Gail is really willing to give up the throne, the younger brothers under his highness Gail may not be willing."


    "After all, his highness Gail has been a crown prince for decades. He has his own party and fanatical supporters."


    "What I am most worried about now is that his highness Gail''s followers and his highness Gail''s fanatical supporters refuse to accept Ilsa''s rule and want to push his highness Gail to the throne and do things secretly."


    The more Jacob spoke, the more dignified his face became.


    "This problem is actually very serious. If it is not handled well, it is very likely to lead to extremely serious consequences."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng nodded solemnly.


    Needless to say, Su Cheng knows how bad the consequences will be if this problem is not handled well.


    "Therefore, the urgent task now is to consolidate and strengthen the power to support the rule of his majesty Ilsa."


    Jacob continued.


    "Weaken those who support his highness Gail."


    "His highness Gail has been crown prince for decades, and his followers have already become a climate. It is very difficult to deal with them."


    "But no matter how hard it is, I will do it."


    Jacob''s tone was firm.


    "Politics doesn''t have much fancy. There is only one secret: make more friends and fewer enemies, and win over all those who can. "


    "I now... Or the ''Empress'' now need friends."


    "Su Cheng, would you like to help me and the queen?"


    Jacob did not speak too implicitly or tactfully.


    Because Jacob knew what Su Cheng''s answer would be, he didn''t need to be too complicated and euphemistic.


    And Su Cheng''s answer didn''t come out of Jacob''s expectation and didn''t disappoint Jacob.


    Su Cheng straightened his clothes and then said in a positive tone:


    "I will do my best."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng didn''t think much about this problem, so he decided to unconditionally turn to the "empress faction".


    Because whether it is on emotion or theory, Su Cheng will choose to fall to the "empress school".


    Theory - Ilsa is the New Crown Prince appointed by gozewen and the new legitimate emperor of the Empire. As a minister, Su Cheng naturally wants to support the legitimate emperor of the Empire, not Gail, the "old crown prince" who was deprived of the crown prince.


    On love - before becoming a knight, Su Cheng was Ilsa''s teacher and had deep feelings with Ilsa.


    And Jacob is also his own father. Su Cheng himself can''t count how much help Jacob has given him.


    Su Cheng has always believed that if there was no Jacob, there would be no Su Cheng, the 30th head of Michael knights and the highest leader of the northern front.


    Emotionally speaking, Su Cheng will certainly choose to help Ilsa and Jacob who have deep feelings with him, rather than Gail who does not have much intersection with him.


    Since Ilsa ascended the throne, the political situation of the British Empire has been divided into three factions¡ª¡ª


    The "Jacobians" who support the Queen''s rule, or the "empress".


    Dislike Ilsa and support the "Gaelic faction" of "Gaelic".


    And the "neutrals" who do not support or involve themselves.


    Long before Ilsa ascended the throne, Jacob began to prepare to suppress the Gaelic sect.


    As Jacob and Su Cheng said, the secret of politics is to make more friends, fewer enemies, and win over everyone who can win over


    Jacob wooed everyone who could get into the "empress faction".


    Su Cheng happened to be one of the people who was drawn in.


    Su Cheng was Jacob''s confidant. Jacob believed that he could succeed 100% to win over Su Cheng.


    After a secret talk with Su Cheng, the day after Ilsa ascended the throne. Jacob sent Su Cheng to temporarily take charge of the training of the garrison of the imperial capital on the grounds that "the garrison of the imperial capital has not been trained for a long time".


    He also ordered to delay Su Cheng''s return to the north and temporarily hand over all the affairs of the Michael knights and the northern front to Willie, deputy head of the Michael knights.


    This appointment contains a great deal of information.


    Training the garrison responsible for defending the imperial capital - this task can''t be done by anyone. The people who can receive this task are often only the confidants of those in power.


    Ilsa is still young and unable to handle government affairs. Jacob is the current authority of the Empire and the current "acting emperor" of the British Empire.


    Just after the queen ascended the throne, Jacob, who is currently in power in the Empire, sent Su Cheng to do this task that others are not qualified to intervene, which is tantamount to saying to everyone in a disguised form: Su Cheng is my man and the Queen''s man.


    Tell everyone in disguise that the head of Michael''s knights, the top leader of the northern front and the third leader of the Imperial military are the "Queen faction".


    The three leaders of the Imperial military -- we can imagine how powerful and prestigious they are.


    Jacob announced to everyone that Su Cheng was a "Queen" and immediately deterred many "Gaelic" and "neutral" people who were not firm in thought.


    In addition to wooing Su Cheng, Jacob also wooed Albert, who was the head of the Rachel knights and the supreme leader of the southern front.


    Albert and Jacob were good friends, so Jacob easily succeeded in winning Albert into the "Queen school".


    Jacob also wanted to draw Iser into the "Queen faction", but he failed.


    Iser has always been a firm "centrist".


    At any time, Iser strictly abides by the principle of neutrality and never goes to any faction.


    This time is no exception. After Ilsa ascended the throne, Iser did not make any statement, neither supporting Ilsa nor Gail.


    Although it was a pity that he failed to win over Iser, Jacob was satisfied with the success of winning over Su Cheng and Albert.


    Among the three major knights, two fell to the "empress faction" and one strictly adhered to "neutrality". The second and third leaders of the military are "empress faction", which has been a great deterrent to the "Gaelic faction".

 Chapter 684

    In addition to wooing Su Cheng and Albert, Jacob also actively wooed the nobles.


    Although the nobles have no real power, they all have a very high political status. With their political status, it is worth making great efforts to win over.


    Under Jacob''s vigorous and resolute action, the "empress faction" grew rapidly.


    More and more dignitaries and nobles turned to the "empress faction" and supported the empress''s rule.


    Among them, the most deterrent to the "neutral" and "Gail" is that Su Cheng, Albert and bancro fall to the "empress".


    As the second and third leaders of the Imperial military, Albert and Su Cheng don''t have to say how much energy they have.


    In the britannian Empire, bancro was the most important civil servant in the Empire except Jacob.


    Bancro, as the foreign affairs chief and military staff of the Empire, is also an outstanding man.


    Diplomacy is a good hand, and so is the military.


    Bancro was the main drafter of the "summer wind" offensive against the Lorraine empire in 290.


    Bankreuben was a man with some dead brains. For him, it didn''t matter who was the emperor.


    Bancro was loyal to whoever was the legitimate emperor.


    Therefore, bancro''s fall to the "empress faction" is also what most people expected.


    In addition to courting the important officials of the central government, Jacob is also actively courting the important officials of the local government, such as Humphrey, governor of the north.


    While Jacob continued to expand the "Queen faction", he did not forget to suppress the "Gail faction".


    Long before Ilsa became emperor, Jacob had managed a list - a list recording the names of Gail''s followers.


    Jacob took the measure of "beating and pulling" against these people who were very likely to refuse Ilsa''s rule.


    Draw in some members of the "Gaelic faction" who are not very determined.


    It seems to be good for them to promote all the members of the "Gaelic faction" who are unlikely to succeed. In fact, they are sent to some posts that are not very important and do not have much real power.


    Whether it is to make the "empress faction" grow or weaken the "Gaelic faction", these tasks are very complex and difficult, and can not be done in a day or two.


    Take the example of sending those determined "Gaelic" members to posts that do not have real power. This job alone may take a long time.


    Because it sounds very simple, but it''s actually very difficult to operate.


    But just as Jacob told Su Cheng: no matter how difficult it is, he must do it!


    Knowing that these things were troublesome, tiring and would offend a large number of people, Jacob still did them without hesitation.


    The reason why Jacob wanted to prolong Su Cheng''s return to the North was to let Su Cheng stay in the capital for a while.


    As long as Su Cheng stays in the imperial capital and let everyone in the central government know that the head of the Michael Knight order is now in pandragon, he can bring a shock to the "neutral" and "Gaelic" people in the central government, even if Su Cheng does nothing.


    With Su Cheng here, it would be easier for Jacob to win over various ministers and nobles into the "Queen school".


    Jacob also wanted Albert to stay in the imperial capital, but because in the two large-scale offensives in 290, the British Empire annexed a large number of territories of the Lorraine Empire, and these newly annexed territories have not been successfully digested up to now, Albert still needs to sit on the southern front.


    Therefore, after Ilsa''s accession ceremony, only Su Cheng remained in the imperial capital, and Iser and Albert returned to their respective front lines.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    February 12, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home, Carol''s room.


    "Hiss... Ha..."


    Su Cheng lies on the bed in Carol''s original room, trying to smell Carol.


    "It''s boring... I want to go back to the North..." Su Cheng lay on Carol''s original bed and moaned, "I miss Carol and Eliza..."


    It has been more than a month since Ilsa became emperor.


    Iser returned to the Rhine front after Ilsa''s accession ceremony.


    The owner is gone, and Su Cheng is embarrassed to live in Iser''s house again, so he can only move back to his house in pandragon and ask a group of people to help clean the dusty house.


    Because Su Cheng has basically nothing to do in the past month, he can only read books every day.


    During the 1 months, perhaps because of too much leisure, Su Cheng deeply realized what is called "a little better than a new one".


    Su Cheng misses Carol and Eliza very much now.


    Su Cheng left for the south to return to the imperial capital in mid November last year.


    Therefore, Su Cheng has not seen Carol and them for nearly three months.


    At that time, Su Cheng was actually a little happy when he left Avalon fortress and returned to the imperial capital.


    Because he thought he could finally have a good [rest].


    Carol and Eliza, especially Carol, have been particularly interested in that kind of thing since they opened the door to the new world on their wedding night.


    Almost every night I pester Su Cheng


    Su Cheng is also embarrassed to refuse the enthusiastic Carol


    So when he left Avalon fortress and set off for pandragon, Su Cheng felt a little happy in his heart and felt that he could have a rest after a long absence.


    But after three months with Carol and Eliza, Su Cheng began to miss them


    Because he missed them very much, Su Cheng even sneaked into Carol''s old room like a pervert, lying on Carol''s bed, trying to smell Carol''s taste.


    Since Su Cheng was promoted to the head of the Michael knights and moved to the north, the family has been deserted for more than a year. Naturally, there will be no more flavor of carol on Carol''s bed.


    After trying to smell it for a few times, because he couldn''t smell anything, and he felt that his current behavior was abnormal, Su Cheng stood up, sat up from bed, left Carol''s room and returned to his room.


    For more than a month, Su Cheng has been reading for a living because he has nothing to do.


    Before Jacob called him and went into Jacob''s room, Su Cheng found that Jacob also had a lot of books, and there were a lot of books in Jacob''s room.


    Because all his books have long been moved to the north, and he didn''t bring any books back when he returned to the imperial capital this time, Su Cheng has been reading by borrowing Jacob''s books for more than a month.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    After Su Cheng opened his door, a beautiful female voice suddenly sounded from his room:


    "Yo ~ ~ long time no see, Su Cheng."

 Chapter 685

    Normally speaking, Su Cheng should be the only one at home.


    Therefore, the sudden sound in his room startled Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng stumbled a few steps, and then hurried along.


    I saw a beautiful girl in a black robe sitting on his bed, turning over the book he was reading, and casting pondering eyes at Su Cheng.


    After seeing who the visitor was, Su Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and said unhappily:


    "You guy, don''t scare me suddenly. Do you have to scare me like this every time? Also, when you get out of bed, you always feel that the black robe on your body is very dirty. It will dirty my bed. "


    "I won''t dirty your bed. My black robe has just been washed."


    The girl who suddenly appeared in Su Cheng''s room was the mysterious girl in black robe who had lived for thousands of years without seeing for months.


    Last autumn and winter, he suddenly appeared in Avalon fortress to visit Su Cheng.


    After that visit, in order to make it easier for Su Cheng to call her, the girl in black borrowed Su Cheng''s noble title and asked Su Cheng to call her Liya.


    The girl in black seemed to like Su Cheng''s noble title, so she borrowed the name directly.


    Although she claimed that the black robe on her body would not dirty Su Cheng''s bed, Leia quickly jumped out of Su Cheng''s bed.


    "The book you are reading now is very interesting."


    After jumping out of Su Cheng''s bed, Leia raised the book she had just turned.


    In the past month, Su Cheng has been borrowing Jacob''s books to pass the time.


    The book in Liya''s hand is the new book "strange stories about the mainland", which Su Cheng borrowed from Jacob three days ago.


    This book records all kinds of strange smells and strange talks on the mainland.


    Su Cheng reads very miscellaneous books. Basically, he can read any book. Even if the content is very "mysterious", Su Cheng can read it.


    Not only can I read, but also Su Cheng is very interested in this type of books.


    The quality of this book is also quite high. There are not only words, but also rich illustrations, explaining many strange smells and strange talks that Su Cheng had never heard before.


    "Are you also interested in this type of book?" Su Cheng asked Liya this way while walking slowly to get the book.


    "Am I okay?" Liya put on a meaningful smile. "You know, my life is very long. In the past 1000 years, I have also traveled to the mainland. I don''t know how many times, so I''ve seen a lot of strange news and strange talk recorded in this book."


    "Oh?"


    Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    Then quickly turn the book on your hand.


    Turn to one of the pages and show it to Leah.


    "Have you seen this¡¾ Orange fog in the North]. Is there really such a magical fog? "


    Among all kinds of strange smells and strange talks recorded in this book, Su Cheng is most interested in this [orange fog in the North].


    According to the introduction in this book, an orange fog appears from time to time in the northern part of the Empire.


    Once a man claimed that he had entered this orange fog.


    According to this man, he went back to many years ago and met his mother who had been ill for many years.


    Unfortunately, before I had time to rush up and talk to my mother who had died for many years, the orange fog reappeared, wrapped him and sent him back.


    Because this person''s description was too mysterious, and no one had ever met this orange fog except him, no one believed what this person said at that time.


    Therefore, this incident has become strange talk and strange news, which has been circulating until now.


    Because he lives in the north now, Su Cheng is very interested in this [orange fog in the North].


    Su Cheng turned to the page explaining the orange fog in the north and handed it to Liya.


    Leah looked at it and said:


    "Well, I haven''t seen it yet. Can you make people go through the fog of the past... It''s a little interesting. "


    "Haven''t you seen it? I also want to ask you whether this fog that can let people go back to the past really exists. "


    "Although my ability is not small, it does not mean that I am omniscient." Leia smiled bitterly. "The world is very big and wonderful. There are many strange smells and strange talks that even I don''t know what the principle is. I don''t know whether this orange fog really exists. "


    Seeing that even Liya didn''t know whether this [orange fog in the North] existed, Su Cheng glanced away in disappointment, and then threw the book aside.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this." Su Cheng said, "let''s talk about something else. I haven''t seen you for a long time. What have you been doing these months? "


    "Nothing." Leia scratched her head. "I''ve been sleeping for months."


    "... ha?" After being silent for a while, Su Cheng tilted his head.


    "I''m not kidding. I really slept for months." Leia said positively, "because my life is too long, I usually don''t know what to do."


    "In order to pass this boring and long time, I gradually practiced a kind of magic. I named this magic ''hibernation magic''. Once I started this magic, I could sleep for a long time before I woke up."


    "My current record is that I slept for 182 days."


    "I thought nothing interesting would happen in the future, so I planned to sleep for a few months to pass the time."


    "As a result, I woke up and found that the whole world had changed greatly."


    "When I was sleeping, you were married. Congratulations ~ ~ congratulations ~ ~"


    "Isn''t it too late for your congratulations?" Su Cheng threw a helpless look at Liya, "how long have I been married? But thank you for your blessing first. "


    "Moreover, even the new emperor appeared during my sleep..."


    Speaking of this, Leia suddenly flashed a few different colors on the bottom of her eyes.


    However - Su Cheng didn''t notice these different colors in the bottom of Liya''s eyes, but asked curiously:


    "Don''t you know how to predict the future? Before you went to bed, didn''t you foresee that I would get married and Ilsa would ascend the throne? "


    "My predictive magic is not omnipotent. I can''t perform predictive magic anytime and anywhere. I can''t predict everything, and most of the predicted things are very vague."


    "For example - I didn''t predict that you were going to get married, or that the girl would ascend the throne so soon."


    Speaking of this, Leia suddenly paused, and then changed into a strange tone:


    "But - after I woke up, I predicted something interesting."


    "What''s interesting?"


    "I predicted - Su Cheng, you''re going to be a father."


    "What? Really?! "


    Because he was too excited, Su Cheng rushed over and grabbed Liya''s shoulders:


    "Well, really. Judging from the intensity and frequency with which you and your two wives usually do that, is it not surprising that you are pregnant? "


    After that, Leia took out two rings from her black robe.


    "Here, this is my wedding present for you. Let your two wives wear it when you go back."


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a magic guide made with my magic. It''s specially made for your two wives. After wearing it, it has the effect of warming the body and children in the stomach, and can greatly reduce the risk of pregnancy and childbirth."


    "Thank you..." Su Cheng was flattered and accepted the two rings.


    "Now you can think about what you want to name your child." Leia smiled.

 Chapter 686

    When Su Cheng was bored in the imperial capital¡ª¡ª


    The office of deputy commander Willie, Fort Avalon, Northern Territory, British Empire.


    "Well..."


    Willie looked solemnly at the snowy report piled up at his desk.


    At this time, the senior knights in Avalon Fortress - Raymond, commander of the first army, Samuel and Eliza, commander of the second army, gathered in Willie''s office.


    All three of them looked at the pile of reports piled on Willie''s desk with the same look as Willie.


    These reports are all information recently transmitted by spies lurking in the territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Recently, the amount of intelligence sent back by spies lurking in the Holy Hiran Empire has soared!


    All kinds of intelligence spread back to the country and the Michael knights.


    In more than a month, the new emperor''s accession to the throne has already spread all over the mainland at an extremely fast speed.


    Even as far away as Avalon fortress at the northernmost tip of the Empire, he knew about the replacement of the crown prince, the abdication of gozewen and the accession of Ilsa to the throne.


    At the same time, I also know that Su Cheng will stay in the imperial capital for a while and will not return to the north so soon.


    Therefore, the affairs of the Knights and the northern front during this period were temporarily handed over to deputy commander Willie.


    Willie is worthy of being Su Cheng''s right-hand man. During Su Cheng''s absence, he still handled all affairs tightly and orderly.


    But what was in front of Willie made the talented Knight frown.


    Willie pinched his temples on both sides, looked at the pile of reports in front of him and said in a deep voice:


    "Sure enough... Processing and analyzing intelligence is always the most troublesome..."


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Raymond, Samuel and Eliza, standing in front of him, nodded deeply.


    These days, a lot of intelligence has come back from spies in the Holy Hiran empire.


    There are all kinds of information coming back.


    There are reports of recent changes in the Holy Hiran empire.


    It is reported that the holy Hiram empire began to mobilize supplies to the southwest front.


    It has been reported that the Holy Hiran Empire seems very calm recently.


    It is reported that the holy Hiram empire began to mobilize supplies to the eastern front in a large area


    As Willie just said - dealing with this information is always the most troublesome.


    Because intelligence is often a pile of false information mixed with one or two true reports.


    It is a very difficult job to analyze which information is credible from this pile of information that I don''t know which is true and which is false.


    In the "Spring Awakening" offensive launched against the Lorraine empire in 290, the Britannia Empire first launched the action of bullying the enemy, which successfully led the Lorraine Empire to misjudge the main direction of the "Spring Awakening" offensive, and made the Lorraine Empire think that the "Spring Awakening" offensive was against the Frankish Empire, so that it could easily break through the northern front of the Lorraine empire.


    Therefore, we can see how difficult it is to analyze which information is credible.


    A piece of information that looks very credible may be false information deliberately disclosed to you by the enemy.


    Samuel, who had not spoken since the beginning, said:


    "Deputy commander, the lower officer thinks - anyway, it''s better to strengthen vigilance. The amount of intelligence returned to China has suddenly increased sharply, which shows that the Holy Hiran empire may really have something to do recently."


    Every year, we receive a large number of various kinds of intelligence, but this is the first time in Samuel''s impression that the amount of intelligence has increased sharply.


    "... well." Willie, who looked heavy, nodded heavily, "that''s right."


    Then Willy looked up and said in a loud voice:


    "Whether the holy Hiram Empire really intends to use troops against us is uncertain, but we should make all preparations according to the worst expectation!"


    "Order base 1 and base 2! Get Dale and Gary both ready! Let their third and fourth armies be ready to move out and support the fortress at any time! "


    "Send more people to patrol outside the Great Wall! Keep a close watch on the muhavitz fortress opposite! "


    ¡­¡­


    Willie''s orders were given one after another.


    On the northern side, the order of Michael had many military bases.


    Because Su Cheng practiced the "elite strategy" and took the initiative to reduce the scale of Michael''s knights, he doesn''t need so many bases.


    At present, among so many strongholds in the north, only Avalon fortress, base 1 and base 2 still have troops and are operating normally.


    Dale, commander of the 4th Army, led the 4th Army to guard base 1.


    Garry, commander of the 3rd army, led the 3rd army to guard base 2, which is very close to Baidi City, the capital of the north.


    [mukhawitz fortress] - it is the fortress established by the Holy Hiran empire on the eghar corridor.


    The britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire divided their borders by the eghal mountains running from east to west.


    There is a narrow gap in the huge eghar mountains - [eghar corridor].


    Whether britannians go to the holy Helan empire or Helan wants to go to the britannian Empire, they can only pass through the eghal corridor, otherwise they can only bypass the Frankish Empire and make a big circle.


    The only passage between the two countries was controlled by half by the British Empire and half by the holy Helan empire.


    The British Empire established the Avalon fortress in the southern half of the eghal corridor.


    The Holy Hiran Empire established the mukhawitz fortress in the northern half of the eghar corridor.


    The war between the two countries is basically sawing back and forth between the two fortresses on the eghar corridor.


    After giving one order after another, Willie gave the last order:


    "Send a letter to the imperial capital and tell the central government that the Holy Hiran empire may tear up the armistice agreement and use troops against our country."


    "We must make the head come back quickly." Willy murmured, "the fortress must have a captain!"


    "If the holy Hiram Empire really wants to use troops against us, the scale of troops will never be small... For the sake of insurance, we must call the regiment back quickly!"


    "Yes!" After Willie gave the order, Raymond, Samuel and Eliza responded loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That evening.


    Eliza, who finished her day''s business, walked quickly on her way home.


    Since Eliza and Carol married Su Cheng together, Eliza naturally lived in Su Cheng''s home.


    But when Eliza moved into Su Cheng''s house, Su Cheng''s house became a little too crowded.


    In order not to affect Su Cheng''s newlywed life, after Su Cheng''s marriage, Deng Jiaer and Vivian moved out and lived in Eliza''s original home.


    Now, Su Cheng, Alan, Carol and Eliza live in Su Cheng''s home.


    In the original home of Eliza, there were three people: Deng Jiaer, Vivian and Hai rouer.


    When she got home and opened the door, Eliza heard a familiar sound of vomiting.


    "Carol, are you okay?"


    Hearing the familiar sound of vomiting, Eliza immediately ran to the toilet on the first floor.


    After entering the toilet, Eliza saw Carol wiping her mouth and looking ugly, and Alan gently stroking Carol''s back.


    "Still... I''m not used to it." Carol smiled bitterly at Eliza, "now I feel that my intestines and stomach are almost screwed together..."

 Chapter 687

    The news of a change in the holy Hiram empire is quite important.


    This kind of important news is sent by the herald on a fast horse.


    It took a lot of time to send it to the imperial capital, even if it kept changing horses and people.


    When the news was sent to the imperial capital, it had already reached the end of February.


    After receiving this news, the Central Committee of the British Empire attached great importance to it.


    The news that the superpower might tear up the armistice and launch another large-scale attack on us is creepy.


    After receiving the news, Jacob made a quick decision to ask Su Cheng to go north and return to Avalon fortress immediately!


    Su Cheng also attached great importance to this news. After learning that there was a change in the holy Helan Empire and receiving Jacob''s order, Su Cheng immediately started to prepare to return to the north.


    After receiving the order, Su Cheng spent less than an hour preparing to return to the north.


    All his luggage had been packed, and the carriage to be used when he returned and the guards responsible for protecting his safety were ready.


    The carriage has stopped in front of Su Cheng''s residence. As long as Su Cheng comes out of the residence, he can start back to the North immediately.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to leave for Avalon fortress, Jacob, an unexpected guest, came to visit.


    Su Cheng, who had not received any notice in advance, looked at James, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall of his residence, with an expressionless face.


    Jacob seemed to see Su Cheng''s doubts and smiled:


    "Su Cheng, I''m here to see you off. While sending you, I just came to tell you something. "


    "Mr. Jacob, if you have anything to say, it doesn''t hurt."


    "Although it is unknown whether the Holy Hiran Empire really wants to use troops for our country, everything should be prepared for the worst."


    "If the holy Hiram Empire really invades the South..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob looked more serious.


    "Su Cheng, please be sure to win some beauty."


    Before Su Cheng could answer, Jacob continued:


    "People now know that you Su Cheng are a firm member of the ''empress faction''."


    "The ''Gaelic faction'' is more difficult to deal with than I thought."


    "In order to weaken their strength, we must try to have more voice."


    "At this juncture, Su Cheng, if you can make some great achievements, you can make our" empress faction "speech more weighty, so as to greatly enhance our" empress faction "influence."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Su Cheng scratched his hair:


    "Take some great achievements... If the Holy Hiran Empire really led hundreds of thousands of troops to invade the south, what achievements should I take to be a great achievement that can greatly increase the influence and voice of our ''empress faction''?"


    "Well..."


    After pondering for a while, Jacob said jokingly:


    "For example, all the troops committed in the future will be wiped out, and they will counterattack into the territory of the Holy Hiran empire. Ha ha, ha ha, I''m just kidding. In fact, if the holy Hiram Empire really invades the south, it''s enough as long as you can perfectly defend Avalon fortress and defeat the Hiram army. I don''t expect too much. "


    Then Jacob stopped joking and changed to the serious expression and tone just now:


    "In short - if the holy Hiram Empire invades the south, the security in the north of the Empire - please!"


    "I see." Su Cheng stood up and gave Jacob a military salute from the britannian Empire, "my officer will live up to his mission!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Gail''s room.


    Since Ilsa ascended the throne, Gail''s current task, that is, to supervise the surrendered bandits to repair the straight road in the East, was exempted by Jacob''s intention.


    Gail''s task is now entrusted to others.


    The reason why Jacob wanted to do this was to let Gail stay in the imperial capital so that Jacob could monitor Gail.


    Recently, Gail, who is idle at home, like Su Cheng, reads books every day and turns a deaf ear to everything that happens outside.


    Gail was sitting in a wooden chair, looking at a book in his hand without expression.


    In front of him, a middle-aged man was kneeling.


    The middle-aged man, Alfred, the treasurer of the Empire, was a staunch Gaelic supporter.


    Today, he sneaked into Gail''s room again and wanted to talk to Gail again.


    "It''s you again..." Gail said to him in a tone that is neither salty nor light. "I''ve said similar words many times. Leave me."


    As soon as Gail''s voice fell, Alfred said excitedly:


    "Your Highness! Are you really willing to do so? "


    Alfred''s words stopped Gail''s fingers turning the pages in the air.


    "Many ministers, including me, sincerely believe that only your highness is suitable to be our new emperor!"


    "Your Highness Ilsa is only a child! How can he de be our emperor! "


    "Your Highness! With your words, we will do our best to let you ascend the throne that you should have taken... "


    Before Alfred''s words were finished, Gail, with an angry face, smashed the book in his hand at Alfred.


    "Shut up!"


    Gail yelled at him.


    "Ilsa is the New Crown Prince appointed by her father! Reasonable and legal! "


    "Ilsa is also my only daughter! She will become the emperor of the Empire sooner or later! I have always trained Ilsa as the future emperor of the Empire! "


    "Ilsa is finally on the throne now! To be honest - I''m happy! "


    "Now it''s just skipping me and making Ilsa the new emperor of the Empire early! What''s the problem? "


    "Don''t say that in front of me again! Get out of here! "


    What else does Alfred want to say.


    But when he opened his mouth, Gail roared at him again:


    "Get out of here!"


    "... yes."


    Although his heart was full of discontent, Alfred clenched his teeth, answered "yes", and then withdrew from Gail''s room.


    After Alfred left the room, Gail gasped in his chair.


    "Damn..."


    Gail scratched his hair and looked irritable.


    "How could I... Rob my daughter of the throne..."


    Gail whispered to himself at a volume that only he could hear.


    That tone, like persuading yourself


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Jacob came to see him off and had a short meeting with Jacob, Su Cheng officially got into the carriage and set off to return to the north.


    Su Cheng, slumped in the soft chair of the carriage, closed his eyes and muttered:


    "Are you going back to the North... Even if you rush to the north, it will be almost April when you return to the North... So, when you return to the north, I haven''t seen Alan and them in nearly five months..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s whisper stopped, a familiar female voice suddenly came across him:


    "Great, I can finally go back to the north. Su Cheng, you should have all the gifts you bought for Alan and them. Remember to bring them? "

 Chapter 688

    "Leia, it''s you again."


    Su Cheng didn''t even open his eyes, so he said in a helpless tone.


    After the recent "exercise", Su Cheng is not surprised at the sudden emergence of Liya.


    Since Liya reappeared in front of him not long ago, she ran to Su Cheng''s house almost every day to play with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is also happy to spend time with this friend.


    They play cards and chess every day.


    I have to say that Leia is a good playmate. It''s also very happy to play cards and chess with her.


    Liya''s chess skills are not bad. She can play with Su Cheng. Su Cheng meets someone who can compete with him in military chess for the first time.


    Su Cheng straightened up, opened his eyes and looked at Liya, who didn''t know when to sit opposite him:


    "Say -- if the coachman and bodyguards hear your voice when you suddenly appear in my carriage, it will be difficult for me to explain to them how there is suddenly another person in my carriage."


    "Don''t worry, I used the mute magic in advance before I flashed into your car. Now the whole car is wrapped by my mute barrier, so don''t worry about being heard by people outside."


    With that, Leia took a pair of tequins out of her pocket.


    "Let''s play cards! Anyway, people outside can''t hear anything inside! "


    Tekun card is the most popular card game in mainland China. It''s very fun.


    Once popular up to the nobility and down to the civilians, they were playing tekun.


    Once popular to "Hey! Stop talking! Come and play tekun! " It became the mantra of people at that time.


    Although it is not as popular as before, it still has a high popularity.


    Alan was once addicted to tekun.


    In order to play cards with Alan, Su Cheng developed a fairly passable game.


    Recently, Su Cheng has been playing tekun with Liya, who likes playing tekun, almost every day. She has to play 20 or 30 tekun almost every day.


    Facing Liya''s invitation to play cards, Su Cheng didn''t accept it:


    "Play cards or something. Let''s talk about it later. The road back to the north is still long. There are plenty of opportunities to play cards."


    After that, Su Cheng took out a map from his arms and unfolded it.


    This is a map of the Holy Hiran empire.


    To be exact - a map of the western part of the holy Hiram empire.


    The holy Hiram Empire has a companion capital.


    The accompanying capital is the vice capital set up outside the capital.


    In addition to the capital, the holy Hiram Empire also set up a companion capital, Ariel.


    Ariel, the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, is located in its west.


    Su Cheng''s eyes kept wandering on the map in his hand.


    Take a look at the mukhawitz fortress set up by the holy Hiram empire on the eghar corridor, and then take a look at Ariel, the companion capital in the west of the holy Hiram empire.


    Slightly frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Although she didn''t know what Su Cheng was thinking now, Leia obediently closed her mouth and didn''t disturb Su Cheng''s thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia 292, holy Helan 214.


    March 15, noon.


    Holy Hiran Empire, mujavitz fortress.


    Standing on a high ground, El couldn''t help murmuring, looking at the troops that were constantly gathering towards the mukhawitz fortress and whose ranks were almost endless:


    "The scale of this army... Is amazing..."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Camille, standing beside el, glanced and said in a disdainful tone:


    "What a ridiculous war... Only 300000 soldiers want to break Avalon fortress. Your majesty should really come to the front line and see what kind of iron wall Avalon fortress is. After he has read it, he should no longer dream of breaking Avalon fortress with only 300000 soldiers. "


    "300000 combat troops, 500000 logistics troops and 800000 total mobilization..." Gabriel answered at this time, "my God... I''m so big. I''ve seen such a large army for the first time..."


    El and Gabriel were also mobilized to participate in the large-scale offensive against the British Empire - hammer operation.


    As a third class quartermaster, El was incorporated into the logistics unit to manage the logistics transportation of the unit.


    As a third-class military attache, Gabriel was incorporated into the combat force and was responsible for the battle on the front line.


    Because their current official rank is very low, they can only do some chores and hard work.


    As a white Camille, she didn''t need to go to the front line, but because she begged Dominic, their teacher and adoptive father, to take her to the front line, Dominic reluctantly agreed to Camille''s request and brought Camille to the front line.


    Unlike el and Gabriel, who are very busy every day now, Kamil, who is white and has no official position, is very idle in muhavic fortress.


    Every day is either reading or reading.


    Only at noon every day can el and Gabriel finally have a rest.


    Only at noon can the three of them get together and have a good chat.


    El tightened his tight clothes and smiled bitterly: "the weather began to get warmer, and the troops and supplies were gradually in place. The battle... Is about to begin... "


    "The total mobilization of 800000..." Gabriel glanced. "How much money and food will such a huge mobilization cost..."


    "It has reached an astronomical figure." Camille then said, "the daily food and drinking water of 800000 people, the weapons and equipment of 300000 combat troops, various medicines for the wounded, forage and concentrate for war horses, pack horses, donkeys and mules... The daily cost has reached an appalling level."


    "So far, the countries that can carry out such exaggerated operations, and all the countries in the whole continent several times, should be only our holy Helan Empire, Britannia Empire and Frankish empire. The Lorraine empire may have been able to do it before, but now the Lorraine Empire should have been unable to do it."


    Gabriel frowned after hearing Camille:


    "After spending so much money and food and mobilizing such a huge army, if we lose... What will happen to our empire?"


    Without waiting for Camille to speak, El scratched his head with a bitter smile and replied:


    "If you spend so much money and food, mobilize such a huge army and lose, it will be troublesome..."


    "If a battle of this scale is defeated, it''s not fun..."


    "If we lose, we may seriously damage the national foundation of our holy Hiran empire..."


    "I just hope that our holy Helan empire can win this battle..."


    Speaking of this, El sighed.


    "Even if you can''t win, I hope you don''t lose too ugly..."

 Chapter 689

    April 18, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, somewhere beyond the Great Wall.


    The weather has gradually warmed up. In a small basin outside the wall of Avalon fortress, the original thick snow has almost melted by now.


    A patrol team of the order of Michael is now on guard in this small basin.


    After receiving the news of the change of the holy Helan Empire, Willie immediately ordered to strengthen the patrol outside the Great Wall.


    Originally, the Michael Knights sent many patrols outside the great wall and to the areas controlled by their britannian Empire every day to monitor the movements of the northern holy Hiran empire.


    After Willie ordered to strengthen patrols, the number of people patrolling outside the Great Wall has increased nearly five times every day.


    The captain of the patrol, a middle-aged man with a big knife scar on his face, wiped the fine sweat on his forehead:


    "The weather is getting hotter now..."


    The patrol team, including the Scarface captain, has a total of 15 people.


    As soon as captain Scarface''s words fell, the other 14 players immediately echoed.


    Now it is mid April, and the weather has begun to warm obviously. The thick snow on the ground has almost melted at this time.


    Chatting casually together is the only pastime for their patrol when they perform boring patrol tasks.


    Soldiers who can be scouts and patrols are not ordinary soldiers.


    Scouts should always go deep into the enemy''s territory, know how to distinguish the direction, and know how to analyze and judge the enemy''s current situation. Therefore, they have high requirements for personal quality. They are generally composed of the most elite soldiers in the army. These people are equipped with the best horses and weapons in the army, and their personal combat effectiveness is very strong.


    Similarly, patrols need to patrol outside military strongholds or barracks. Once they find anything special, they have to report it immediately. Ordinary soldiers can''t do this important and difficult task.


    The captain of this patrol is also an experienced veteran.


    Although chatting with his teammates, he still kept a high vigilance and listened carefully to the news around him.


    At this time, I heard some strange news about scar face. The captain suddenly opened his eyes and immediately stood up from the ground: "there is news in the North!"


    All those who can participate in the patrol mission are the elite of the army.


    As soon as the captain''s voice fell, all the soldiers reacted quickly.


    A soldier with excellent eyesight who was specially responsible for lookout in the patrol immediately climbed a high ground and looked north.


    As soon as the soldier who climbed the highland turned his eyes to the north, his face changed in an instant.


    "Captain!"


    The soldier immediately climbed down from the high ground and reported to captain Scarface:


    "It''s the army of the holy Hiram empire!"


    "Hiram army?!" Captain Scarface asked in a deep voice, "how many troops are there?"


    "Countless! Like an ant colony! The line is too long to see the end! "


    "What?!"


    Captain Scarface''s throat twitched involuntarily and took a deep breath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    "What?!" Willie exclaimed to the herald in front of him, "the large-scale Hiran army has left muhavitz fortress and headed for us?!"


    "Yes! Countless Hiram troops left the mujawitz fortress and headed towards us through the eghar corridor! "


    "How far is the forward of the Helan army from the fortress?" Pursued Willie.


    "There are almost 40 miles left!"


    "How fast are they marching?"


    ¡­¡­


    Willie pressed every important piece of information.


    After questioning every important piece of information, Willie''s face became more gloomy and whispered:


    "It''s too bad... The most serious situation envisaged actually happened... Damn it, they seized the time of invasion too well... The commander hasn''t come back yet..."


    Although Willie was upset, he did not lose his sense of propriety and reason.


    When Su Cheng hasn''t come back yet, he can only rely on him as the deputy commander to stop the invading Hiran army and guard Avalon fortress.


    Willie, who quickly adjusted his state and mentality, immediately ordered the messenger:


    "Go and call Raymond and Samuel!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Hiram army went south on a large scale - the news spread all over Avalon fortress with great speed.


    After learning that the Hiram army was going south, Willie immediately ordered the fort to be put into combat readiness.


    At the same time, it also ordered Dale and Gary, who remained at base 1 and base 2, to immediately lead the third and fourth armies to support Avalon fortress.


    After learning that the Holy Hiran Empire had invaded them again, some civilians living in Avalon fortress planned to withdraw from the fortress for refuge because of fear of war.


    Willie did not stop these civilians who wanted to leave the fortress temporarily. Instead, he assigned some people to help them leave the Avalon fortress and evacuate them to other cities south of the fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    Unlike the noisy Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home is still as calm and peaceful as usual.


    Su Cheng hasn''t returned to the fortress yet.


    Eliza received an urgent call from Willie just now and should be at the headquarters of the Michael knights.


    So there are only Carol and Alan left in such a big home.


    "Carol! Are you really not going to take refuge in other cities? "


    Alan looked at Carol anxiously.


    "It is said that the scale of the invasion of the holy Hiram empire is unusual. It is very dangerous to stay in Avalon fortress now! Even Mr. Willie, they are encouraging the people to temporarily evacuate the fortress to take refuge! "


    Although it was known that the holy Hiram Empire had launched a large-scale attack on them, Carol remained unchanged.


    Still very calm sitting on the sofa, weaving something.


    After listening to Alan''s words, Carol smiled and cast an angry look at Alan:


    "Alan, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m Su Cheng''s wife, the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front."


    "As the head''s wife, how can I hide in the rear like ordinary civilians?"


    "And -- Alan, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Your brother is very strong."


    "When Cheng comes back, no matter how many people invade us, he will be able to beat back the enemy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, April 18, 292.


    On this day, the vanguard of 300000 combat troops of the Hiran army left muhavic fortress and headed for Avalon fortress.


    With the advance of the vanguard troops of the Hiran army towards Avalon fortress, the epic battle between the two countries -- [northern offensive and defensive war] - officially kicked off!

 Chapter 690

    It took less than half a day for the news of the invasion of the holy Hiram Empire, the "superpower", to reach Baidi City, the capital of the north, and the General Administration of the north.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Betty City, Northern Territory administration.


    "What, what?!"


    "The Hiram army invaded!"


    "Approaching Avalon fortress?!"


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the news, senior officials of the northern border administration were amazed and pondered.


    A cold sweat slipped from Humphrey''s forehead.


    Yallin, who stood beside Humphrey and was Humphrey''s right and left hand, also looked very ugly.


    "Your Excellency, it''s the worst situation..." yallin murmured to Humphrey.


    "Well... Yes." Humphrey replied in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that the ''superpower'' really extended its tusks to us again... And at this most critical moment, commander Cheng hasn''t come back... Now I just hope deputy commander Willie can stop the Hiran army."


    Although the news that the Hiram army invaded the south again was shocking and frightening, Humphrey, who mixed into the high position of governor of the north with his own ability, was not a dull and mediocre man.


    "Don''t be in a daze! Get moving! "


    Humphrey shouted to the senior officials in front of him:


    "Mobilize all means of transport that can be mobilized! Prepare to mobilize sufficient supplies to support Avalon fortress! "


    "Never let the Hiram army break through Avalon fortress!"


    "The Avalon fortress is gone! Then the whole north is gone! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, north, base 1.


    Dong -! Dong -! Dong -!


    The rapid bell rang through the whole base 1.


    After hearing the bell, the soldiers of the 4th Army stationed at base 1 immediately moved.


    Although it was not clear what had happened, Darlene, who had just taken off her armor and was ready to take a nap, immediately jumped out of bed like a conditioned reflex after hearing this series of rapid bells, quickly put on her armor and ran outside the tent.


    While closely following Darlene, Yala asked Darlene:


    "Darlene! What happened? Why did the bell ring suddenly? "


    "I don''t know!" Darlene replied angrily, "don''t worry about so much! Hurry up and gather! "


    This bell is a gathering order.


    Once the ring is sounded, all the soldiers in the base, no matter what they are doing at this time, must immediately put down their affairs and gather.


    It took Da Liana less than a minute to hear the bell and reach the assembly place.


    After arriving at the assembly site, Darlene met Lindsay, the squadron leader of the first squadron of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army.


    Judging from Lindsay''s current appearance, Darlene guessed that Lindsay might not know why she suddenly issued an emergency call.


    Although it was not clear what caused the sudden ringing of the bell, all the soldiers arrived at the assembly place obediently, stood straight and waited for the next order.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, Northern Territory, base 2.


    "Don''t wait until all the brigades are assembled! Which brigade is assembled, which brigade will set out first! "


    "This is our britannian Empire anyway! Even if the team is stretched, it doesn''t matter! No foreign enemy will attack us! "


    Gary, who is responsible for leading the 3rd army to garrison base 2, issued one order after another, directing the troops of the 3rd army to leave base 2 and support Avalon fortress.


    After the formation of a group, a group left base 2 and went to Avalon fortress, ready to support the upcoming offensive and defensive war.


    Gary, who always smiles and has a warm smile on his face, looks very serious at this time.


    Because - Gary is also a knight with rich combat experience.


    Gary also participated in the "288 defense war against the north" four years ago, so he deeply realized how powerful the Hiran army was.


    Therefore, facing such a severe situation, Gary, who did not dare to relax, began to go all out and orderly command the officers and men of the third army to go north to support Avalon fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gary and dale led the 3rd and 4th armies to the north for support, an emergency military meeting was also taking place at Avalon fortress.


    All the Knights left in the fortress, including Eliza and Deng Jiaer, participated in the emergency military conference convened by Willie.


    A large map with detailed contents is hung on one wall of the conference room.


    The Knights attending the meeting, all wearing their helmets and swords, sat in front of the big map and looked at the big map in front of them.


    This big map is a map of the eghal corridor.


    The location of the two fortresses, Avalon fortress and muhavic fortress, where there are rivers and where there are highlands... These two fortresses are clearly marked on this large map.


    Willie, who was also wearing armor and knight''s sword, stood in front of the big map and whispered to the knights in front of him:


    "This morning, the holy Helan Empire officially tore up the armistice agreement between the two countries and launched aggression against our British Empire."


    "Their reasons for declaring war don''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether they know it or not."


    "They claim to raise 800000 troops, but this figure is obviously exaggerated by them."


    "According to the observation of intelligence and scouts, the combat troops of the Hiran army are only 300000 at most."


    "But even if there are only 300000 combat troops, the size of the force is amazing."


    "After all, the total strength of our Michael knights is only 120000."


    "Even if we sit in the right place of Avalon fortress, we can''t despise the enemy."


    "Because the commander of the Hiram army who attacked this time is Dominic!"


    After hearing the name Dominic, many of the Knights present couldn''t help swallowing their saliva because of nervousness.


    Dominic, the first marshal of the Holy Sheeran Empire - his name is known all over the continent.


    There are still some deficiencies in using the word "experienced in hundreds of battles" to describe him, because Dominic, with decades of military service, has participated in more than 100 battles in his life.


    Four years ago, Dominic was the commander of the Hiram army in the "288 defense battle against the north" that brought heavy losses to the Michael knights.


    Many of the Knights present had experienced the "288 defense battle against the north" four years ago, so they had a deep understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Greek army commanded by Dominica.


    "The situation is grim."


    Willy continued to whisper to the knights in front of him.


    "The head hasn''t come back yet."


    "That is - now we can only find a way to defend Avalon fortress by ourselves!"


    "In any case, it will be delayed until the head comes back!"

 Chapter 691

    Britannia Empire, north, Avalon fortress, somewhere in the south.


    "Look! Look at our right! It''s the troops of our Michael Knights! "


    The soldier''s words successfully attracted the attention of many soldiers, including Da Liana.


    They turned their heads and looked to their right.


    It was found that, as the soldier just said, on their right, there was an army wearing black armor like them, heading north and towards Avalon fortress with them.


    "Everyone is assembling for Avalon fortress..." Yala whispered, standing beside darina.


    Although they are now pushing towards Avalon at a rapid pace, because they have just rested, darina and Yala still have the physical strength to walk quickly and chat with the people around them.


    These ordinary soldiers now know what kind of war is going on - the holy Helan Empire tore up the armistice agreement between the two countries and launched an attack on their britannian empire!


    The reason why their No. 1 base suddenly rang the bell and issued an emergency call was to move the whole army north to support Avalon fortress.


    Looking at the army on their right, Darlene murmured, "I don''t know which army this army on the right is?"


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, Yala answered:


    "It is said that this time the whole regiment of Michael Knights gathered and 120000 troops gathered in Avalon fortress to fight against the invading Hiran army, so this army may be the army of the third army."


    "The Third Army..." Darlene said, "I''ve joined the army for a year and a half. I''ve never seen any troops other than our fourth army."


    "Let''s work harder!"


    Just then, Lindsay, the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army, suddenly shouted to them:


    "We''re almost at Avalon fortress! In about two hours, we will arrive at Avalon fortress! "


    After hearing Lindsay''s words, the soldiers, including Darlene, cheered up and accelerated their steps to reach Avalon fortress as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The 4th Army was the same as the 3rd army. In order to support Avalon fortress as soon as possible, Dale ordered which brigade finished the whole army to go first, without waiting until the whole army of the 4th Army was ready.


    After Da Liana''s 17 brigade assembled and the whole army was completed, she immediately set out for the front battlefield.


    Lindsay didn''t deceive Darlene. The 17th brigade of the Fourth Army is indeed about to arrive at Avalon fortress.


    After about two hours, they arrived at the outskirts of Avalon fortress.


    On the outskirts of Avalon fortress, many soldiers, including darina, exclaimed one after another.


    "Wow!" Darlene sighed, "what an amazing army!"


    Under the south wall of Avalon fortress, a huge army as dense as ant colony has been assembled.


    Dressed in the unique black armor of the British Empire, these troops drove orderly into Avalon fortress under the regiment flag of the Michael knights and the military flag of the British Empire.


    "I saw such a large army for the first time..." whispered Yala. "Are these all the troops of our Michael knights? So many... I can''t count them... "


    Looking at this huge army, the morale of dalina, Yala and many soldiers was boosted one after another.


    Many soldiers were afraid and nervous when they learned that the "superpower" had torn up the armistice agreement and launched aggression against them again.


    However, after seeing the large-scale troops gathered under the fortress of Avalon, the amazing number of troops immediately gave them a lot of confidence.


    Some soldiers shouted because they were too excited:


    "Great! How could such a large army lose to the hirans! "


    "It''s impossible to lose to the hirans!"


    "Long live the order of Michael! Long live the British Empire! "


    "Long live --!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Garry, commander of the 3rd army, and dale, commander of the 4th Army arrived at Avalon fortress almost at the same time.


    At this time, Willie, deputy head of Michael''s knights, and four army commanders gathered on the inner wall of the north wall of Avalon fortress.


    Willie, holding the knight''s sword at his waist with one hand and rubbing the brick on the inner wall with the other hand, asked Gary and dale standing behind him:


    "How many troops of the 3rd and 4th armies have not arrived at Avalon fortress?"


    "There are still eight brigades to go." Dale replied.


    After Dale''s voice fell, Gary immediately replied:


    "The third army still needs 9 brigades. These 9 brigades will arrive at the fortress before tomorrow evening at the latest!"


    After hearing Dale and Gary''s report, Willie nodded: "OK, the fortress has gathered 100000 troops now."


    With that, Willie turned to Samuel:


    "Samuel, how''s the evacuation of civilians?"


    Willie gave Samuel the task of evacuating civilians.


    After hearing Willie''s question, Samuel immediately said:


    "The civilians who intend to take refuge have almost been evacuated. Only some civilians who do not want to leave the fortress remain in the fortress. "


    Speaking of this, Samuel paused and continued:


    "The lower officer wanted to persuade the head''s wife - that is, Miss Keller and the head''s sister - Miss Alan to take refuge together, but they both sternly refused."


    "Madam''s attitude is very firm. No matter how advised by the lower officer, she doesn''t want to leave Avalon fortress. Madam doesn''t want to leave."


    "Miss Carol doesn''t want to leave the fortress to take refuge?" Willie cast an unexpected look at Samuel.


    "Well, yes. The lady said - she is the wife of the head of the Michael knights. She only helps the civilians to take refuge, not to take refuge with the civilians. She will stay at the forefront with the head with us until the war is over. "


    Speaking of this, Samuel seemed to think of something, and then said:


    "By the way, madam just made some cakes by herself and sent them in person. She said she would give them to all the Knights of our knights."


    "Madam''s original words are - to make a contribution to the battle."


    After listening to Samuel, Willie raised his eyebrows and said in admiration:


    "I really deserve to be the head''s wife. This consciousness is admirable."


    After that, Willie turned around, moved his eyes and swept the faces of Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale one by one.


    "Even madam has such consciousness and determination! Then we can''t lose to the lady! "


    "You should all know what kind of Fortress Avalon is?"


    "Avalon fortress is the north gate of our empire! As long as we keep the Avalon fortress, we can stop the Hiran army from attacking the north of our country! "


    "Once the Avalon fortress is lost, the Hiram army can drive straight into the north and the Empire!"


    "From now on, it is to guard the Empire - the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress!"


    "Hold Fort Avalon at all costs!"


    With that, Willie pulled out his knight''s sword with a "miso" and pointed diagonally at the sky:


    "Live or die with Fort Avalon!"


    After seeing Willie''s posture, the four military commanders present also knew what Willie was going to do.


    Miso, miso, miso, miso.


    Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale also pulled out their Knight swords, and then raised their Knight swords.


    The tips of their swords collided with Willie''s and made a clear "Ding" sound.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale: "live or die with Avalon fortress!"

 Chapter 692

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael.


    The headquarters was ablaze with candles. The 18 Knights of Michael knights, except Su Cheng, gathered together to discuss their strategies against the enemy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, according to the report of the scouts, the vanguard troops of the Holy Hiran Empire, about 50000 people, are rushing towards our Avalon fortress. Now it is only 20 miles away from our Avalon fortress. It is close at hand."


    After listening to Willie''s words, the Knights present chattered.


    20 miles - as Willie just said, this distance is close at hand.


    After half a day''s discussion, Gary finally got up and said:


    "Your Excellency, deputy commander, I think - in the face of the attack of the Hiram army, we just need to defend the Avalon fortress. We have the iron wall of Avalon fortress and 120000 troops. It''s not very difficult to block the Hiram army."


    "We''ll stick to it until the supplies of the Hiram army can''t keep up."


    "As long as the supplies can''t keep up, the Hiram army will naturally withdraw."


    Gary''s words won the approval of many people present.


    Many people agree with Gary''s steady play.


    The holy Hiram Empire claims to send 800000 troops this time, but anyone who knows the current situation of the holy Hiram Empire knows that this number must be filled with water.


    Although the holy Hiram Empire still has the title of "superpower", its national strength is much lower than before.


    According to the reports of scouts and spies, the combat troops of the Hiram army this time are only about 300000, and the rest are logistics troops responsible for transporting luggage.


    However, even if the Hiram army has only 300000 combat troops, it is a very amazing force scale.


    The "summer wind" offensive launched by the British empire against the Lorraine Empire two years ago had only 150000 combat troops.


    Faced with such a large army, many knights in the order were timid and involuntarily chose the most stable way to play - to be a shrinking turtle and defend Avalon fortress until the supplies of the holy Helan Empire couldn''t keep up.


    However, just as Gary''s voice fell, Samuel spoke.


    Samuel stood up and said:


    "I don''t all agree with Gary''s tactics."


    Samuel didn''t say superfluous nonsense and explained his attitude towards Gary''s proposition concisely and clearly.


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, almost everyone present threw strange eyes at Samuel.


    It''s not because Samuel''s point of view is so amazing, but simply shocked that Samuel spoke.


    Samuel has always been a celebrity in the order of Michael.


    He always tries to be lazy and doesn''t work if he can. But the most amazing thing is that every time he is given a task, no matter what it is, he can complete it on time and in quantity.


    In the past, when holding such meetings, Samuel could not speak without speaking, and he always shrank in the corner in a daze.


    This time, he stood up and spoke with a serious face.


    Therefore, many people present could not help but cast shocked eyes at Samuel.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Gary asked Samuel with a dull look:


    "Samuel, do you think there is anything wrong with my proposition? You are also a knight with great achievements. You should also know that an iron rule in the war is to give full play to your strengths and avoid your weaknesses. "


    "Compared with the Hiram army with 300000 combat troops, the biggest advantage of our Michael knights is the location of Avalon fortress."


    "If you don''t give full play to our greatest advantage, do you want to go out of the fortress and fight a decisive battle with the Hiram army in the wilderness?"


    As soon as Gary had finished, Samuel immediately replied:


    "I agree with Gary that you stick to Avalon fortress until the supplies of the Hiram army can''t keep up."


    "But I don''t agree with you that you should stick to the fortress from the beginning."


    "As you said just now, an iron rule of war is to give full play to your strengths and avoid your weaknesses."


    "But have you forgotten that our Michael Knights have a big advantage in addition to Avalon fortress."


    "Our Michael Knights have [the first cavalry of the Empire]."


    "In terms of the combat effectiveness of the cavalry, our Michael Knights have always been above the other two knights."


    "Even when our Michael knights were weakest, the combat effectiveness of the cavalry of our Michael Knights was still the strongest in the whole empire."


    The Northern Territory has two of the best horse farms in the Empire, and most of the war horses produced by these two horse farms are also supplied to the Michael knights.


    In addition, the military source of Michael''s knights has always been the Great North, including the north.


    I don''t know whether it is caused by genes or the acquired environment. The northerners of the British Empire have always been good at riding horses. Compared with people in other places, northerners can always learn how to ride horses quickly.


    The best war horses and the best riders created the reputation of the [first cavalry of the Empire] of the Michael knights.


    At the beginning of last year, Su Cheng went to Carol''s hometown and invited the blacksmith who knew how to make horseshoes.


    After receiving the blacksmith to Baidi City, the blacksmith also gave his horseshoe making technology to the blacksmiths in the north.


    After more than a year, blacksmiths in the north have already mastered the manufacturing technology of horseshoes and forged a large number of horseshoes.


    At this time, the Michael knights had popularized horseshoes, and the horses of the cavalry of the Michael knights had been installed with horseshoes.


    The popularity of Horseshoes has greatly reduced the damage rate of war horses and made the war horses of Michael Knight order more abundant. At the same time, the installation of Horseshoes has also strengthened the speed of war horses and the combat effectiveness of cavalry to a certain extent.


    The horseshoe is a powerful addition to the cavalry of the Michael knights, which has improved the combat effectiveness of the cavalry of the Michael knights, which is already the "first cavalry of the Empire".


    After listening to Samuel, Willie raised his eyebrows gently.


    Because he understood what Samuel was trying to say.


    Sure enough, Samuel''s next words confirmed his idea:


    "Our Michael Knights now have 18000 cavalry."


    "It would be a waste if we didn''t give full play to the power of our cavalry."


    "So I advocate - take the initiative to attack before the Hiram army reaches the fortress!"


    "Pick out the best cavalry and attack the Hiram army!"


    "Now the forward of the Helan army is only 20 miles away from us. It''s a good time for us to attack!"


    "Sending out the fortress to attack the enemy will greatly weaken the morale of the Hiran army and boost our morale."


    "If we can weaken the morale of the Hiram army, it will be greatly conducive to the next long city defense."


    Samuel''s proposition can be said to be very bold.


    The garrison, whose troops were in a weak position, wanted to attack.


    Therefore, as soon as Samuel''s voice fell, all the Knights present immediately chirped to discuss the feasibility of Samuel''s proposition.


    But there are a few brave people like Samuel.


    In the end, only Raymond and Deng Jiaer agreed with Samuel''s bold play.


    The rest, including Gary, Dale and Eliza, don''t agree with Samuel''s unstable play.


    Willie frowned, thought for a while, and shook his head.


    Willie also belongs to the kind of conservatives and doesn''t appreciate Samuel''s proposition.


    After seeing that even Willie didn''t agree with his play, Samuel sighed and sat back in his chair with a lost face.

 Chapter 693

    "The enemy this time is the 300000 army led by Dominic, the first marshal of the Holy Hiran empire."


    Willie shouted to the crowd.


    "So don''t be careless. Be careful anyway."


    Resist the southward invasion of 300000 Hiran troops - this pressure and responsibility is too great, which makes Willie have to be more stable.


    Don''t seek victory, just peace.


    Samuel''s idea just now sounds very beautiful. He took the initiative to send their cavalry to attack the vanguard of the Hiran army.


    However, it is far from safe to defend Avalon fortress from beginning to end and be a completely retracted turtle.


    So Willie doesn''t intend to use Samuel''s play and prefers Gary''s idea.


    "Alas..." Willie couldn''t help sighing.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªIf only the regiment commander were here. If the regiment commander were here, what kind of strategy would he draw up against the enemy


    ¡ª¡ªWhere is the commander now... How long will it take to get back


    Willie has never been so eager for Su Cheng to come back.


    When he really began to command 120000 troops to fight such a large-scale battle, Willie deeply experienced how insufficient his ability was.


    Previously, the largest battle that Willie commanded was the "summer wind" offensive that assisted Su Cheng to command 40000 people two years ago.


    Willie, who had never commanded an army of the more than 100000 people, was not confident that he could command 120000 soldiers of the Michael Knights against 300000 troops of the holy Hiram empire.


    "Herald!"


    Willie yelled out of the room.


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, the door was opened, and a messenger came in quickly.


    Outside the door, there were more than a dozen heralds waiting for the possible arrival of Willy and others.


    "Go and find out where the head is!"


    Willie ordered the herald.


    "Let the regiment head hurry back to the fortress as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Willie''s order, the herald immediately withdrew and prepared to perform the task just given by Willie.


    This battle cannot be fought without Su Cheng - this is the consensus of all the Knights of the Michael knights.


    Su Cheng is the backbone of their Michael knights and the only commander among them who has commanded an army of nearly 100000.


    As long as Su Cheng is here, they will feel very relieved - Su Cheng is so important.


    Just then, just as the messenger had just left, a petite figure broke into the room where the military conference was being held.


    It''s Vivian, who now holds the post of "chronicle of the Knights".


    Vivian''s current job is to help convey orders and guide guests in the order.


    After breaking into the room, Vivian said in an excited tone:


    "Your Excellency deputy head! Mr. Su rushed back to the fortress! Now we have entered the fortress and are coming towards the headquarters! "


    After listening to Vivian''s words, Willie didn''t react immediately:


    ¡ª¡ªMr. Su? Who?


    ¡ª¡ªAh! yes! Miss Vivian has always been used to calling the head Mr. Su.


    ¡ª¡ªWait


    ¡ª¡ªChief?!


    Willie''s eyes widened sharply:


    "Really?!"


    After that, Willie held the knight''s sword at his left waist and walked quickly outside the headquarters.


    The rest of the knights, especially Eliza, rushed out of the headquarters with a happy face.


    As soon as they came to the gate of the headquarters of the knights, they saw a carriage parked steadily in front of the headquarters.


    The two good horses pulling the cart and the war horses of the surrounding guards were panting and sweating all over.


    The coachman in charge of pulling the cart and the guards on horseback all looked tired.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, the door of the carriage was opened.


    It was Su Cheng who had not returned to Avalon fortress in the past five months since he returned to the capital at the end of last year!


    Just after Su Cheng''s car entered the Northern Territory, he received the news that the holy Helan Empire claimed to launch 800000 troops to invade the south.


    After receiving the news, Su Cheng didn''t panic too much, but immediately ordered to speed up.


    Time to eat, time to sleep... These rest time can be compressed.


    The reason why Su Cheng came back so quickly was mainly because he got Humphrey''s help.


    When receiving the news of the invasion of the holy Helan Empire, Humphrey knew that Su Cheng was still on his way back.


    Therefore, he ordered all cities in the north to prepare for Su Cheng and prepare the horses and wheels for Su Cheng to replace.


    As long as Su Cheng arrives in any city, the city owner of any city will immediately replace Su Cheng and his guards with horses so that Su Cheng can continue on his way.


    Su Cheng changed horses without changing people and raced all the way. Finally, he managed to catch up with the vanguard troops of the holy Helan empire before they came under the fortress city.


    The gallop all the way also made Su Cheng feel very tired.


    Therefore, Su Cheng didn''t look good when he got off the carriage.


    However, even if he didn''t know how the current war situation was, Su Cheng knew that the time was very urgent. He couldn''t delay a minute and a second. He didn''t care about rest at all.


    After getting off the carriage, he didn''t talk nonsense with Willie and others who came to meet him, but immediately walked towards the headquarters and the command room.


    Willie and others also know that this is not the time for greeting and chatting, so when they see Su Cheng walking to the headquarters without saying a word, they also follow Su Cheng behind them and return to the headquarters with Su Cheng.


    When entering the headquarters, Su Cheng found a familiar Golden Shadow among the knights who came to meet him.


    It''s Eliza, who has been away for five months.


    Five months later, Eliza''s hair was a little shorter.


    If the situation permits, Su Cheng wants to talk to his wife he hasn''t seen for a long time, but it''s a pity - the situation doesn''t allow.


    Therefore, Su Cheng can only smile at Eliza with some apology, then don''t open his eyes and quickly walk into the headquarters.


    When walking towards the command room, without waiting for Su Cheng to ask, Willie followed Su Cheng closely and took the initiative to report to Su Cheng:


    "The holy Hiram Empire claims to send 800000 troops, but according to the reports of scouts and spies, the combat troops of the Hiram army are only 300000."


    "The vanguard troops of the Hiram army, a total of 50000 people, have now reached 20 miles north of the fortress and are close at hand."


    "At present, the 3rd and 4th armies stationed at the 2nd and 1st bases have all arrived at the fortress, and all the forces of the Michael knights, a total of 120000 troops, have assembled in the fortress."


    "The General Administration of the northern border is now flying fast, and began to raise and allocate supplies to reinforce us. At this morning, the first batch of baggage transport team has brought a batch of medicine. The day after tomorrow, the second batch of baggage transport team will arrive at the fortress, and the second batch of baggage transport team will send a batch of meat and food. "


    ¡­¡­


    Willie quickly reported all the important information to Su Cheng.


    After reporting all the important information, they just arrived in the command room.


    Su Cheng went to the place where Willie was standing and looked at the huge map hanging on the wall.


    While digesting all the information Willie had just reported to him, he looked at the map of the eghal corridor in front of him.


    All the knights, including Willie, Eliza and Deng Jiaer, stood silently behind Su Cheng, waiting for Su Cheng to speak.


    After seeing Su Cheng at the gate of the headquarters just now, most of the haze and anxiety on all faces immediately disappeared.


    This is Su Cheng''s energy - as long as he shows up, it can reassure their battle hardened knights.

 Chapter 694

    Su Cheng looked at the big map hanging in front of him and pondered for a long time.


    Willie and others stood quietly behind Su Cheng, waiting for Su Cheng to speak.


    Su Cheng didn''t let his subordinates wait too long.


    After pondering for a while, Su Cheng finally said:


    "There is a great difference between our army of 120000 and the enemy of 300000. Therefore, we have to make good use of the geographical advantage of Avalon fortress, the biggest advantage of our Michael knights."


    "As long as we stick to Avalon fortress, the Hiram army will not be able to invade our homeland."


    "To support such a large-scale army for an expedition, the amount of money and food it will cost is astronomical."


    "No matter how strong the holy Hiram empire is, it can''t withstand a long expedition."


    "As long as we stick to Avalon fortress, we will win."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, many people, including Willie, said in their hearts:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the commander also plans to completely defend Avalon fortress.


    Just when everyone thought Su Cheng''s idea was the same as Gary''s war method just now, Su Cheng''s words suddenly turned:


    "Although I still have to defend, I don''t intend to defend blindly!"


    "The scale of the invasion of the holy Hiram empire is unprecedented. There are more than 300000 combat troops alone, and there will only be more logistics troops."


    "Since the holy Hiram Empire dares to launch such a large-scale offensive, it is enough to prove that the invasion of the holy Hiram empire is serious and will not stop until it reaches its goal."


    "That means they are definitely ready for a long-term battle."


    "Even if the national strength of the holy Hiram empire is not as strong as before, the name of ''superpower'' is still there. Who knows how much their luggage is?"


    "If you want to defend blindly and expect the Hiram army to retreat after its supplies are consumed, you don''t know when to wait."


    "So - we must take the initiative!"


    "The first attack of this great war - by our Michael Knights!"


    "Our Michael Knights have the best cavalry in the Empire. It would be a waste if they were not used only by families."


    "The vanguard of the Hiram army has now reached a place 20 miles north of the fortress. This distance is just right for launching a surprise attack."


    "We now summon the elite cavalry of the Knights and set out immediately!"


    "Launch a lightning raid on the vanguard of the Hiram army."


    "There is no need to cause much damage to the Hiram army, just weaken and attack the morale of the Hiram army!"


    "In such a battle with great disparity between the enemy and ourselves, if our army takes the initiative to attack, takes the first attack, and successfully completes the surprise attack, it will greatly weaken the morale of the Hiran army and boost the morale of our army!"


    Su Cheng''s words are so sonorous and powerful.


    Everyone present immediately felt that the atmosphere was different.


    Before, the atmosphere in the command room has been dead, and most people tend to adopt the passive and cautious "shrinking turtle style".


    But when Su Cheng came, without saying a word, he opened his mouth and took the initiative to attack the enemy''s vanguard with the strong combat power of our cavalry.


    This momentum is completely different. Although I don''t know whether this strategy is good or bad, this momentum is there.


    Looking at Su Cheng''s back, Willy, Eliza and Deng Jiaer were in a trance.


    Suddenly, the three of them seemed to see the scene of launching the rescue war of Lund Kingdom three years ago.


    After a big defeat in the battle of Yilun ferry, Su Cheng, who was appointed to take over the post of commander-in-chief in the face of danger, was the same.


    When they didn''t know what to do, they announced with sonorous and powerful words that the whole army would go north to attack Caroline Kingdom, lead the enemy, and then fight again in the wilderness.


    Regardless of success or failure, this momentum has been established, and it is still sufficient.


    You can''t lose anything on the battlefield.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, they were also very surprised.


    Because Su Cheng''s as like as two peas Samuel''s assertion just now.


    If Su Cheng had not just arrived at the fortress because he had just seen Su Cheng with his own eyes, many people wondered whether Su Cheng had just lied outside the command room and overheard Samuel''s ideas.


    Su Cheng was very firm in his ideas. After expounding his ideas, he didn''t say a word and began to give orders.


    Each army of the Michael order has 3000 cavalry, so the Michael order currently has a total of 18000 cavalry.


    For raids, this number of cavalry is too much.


    After some thinking and calculation, Su Cheng felt that only 3000 cavalry needed to be sent out.


    After Su Cheng decided to take the initiative to send 3000 cavalry to attack the Helan army, many Knights immediately volunteered to be the commander of the raid.


    Among the knights who volunteered, there were Raymond, Samuel, Deng Jiaer and others.


    This surprise battle is very important. Its effect will directly affect the subsequent battle.


    Therefore, after careful and careful consideration, Su Cheng handed over the raid to Raymond.


    Raymond was in charge of commanding the 3000 cavalry of his first army to launch the raid.


    Raymond is good at riding, and the cavalry team of the first army trained by Raymond is also the most elite cavalry team of the regiment, so Su Cheng handed over the important task to Raymond and the cavalry of the first army.


    "Raymond, check the time with me."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time:


    "My pocket watch says it''s 21:38 p.m. and you?"


    Raymond looked at his pocket watch:


    "21:38 - the time is correct."


    "OK, I''ll give you two hours to prepare. Call your 1st army cavalry in these two hours and be ready for all battles. "


    "Two hours later, that is, at 23:38, I will see a cavalry team ready for battle at the north gate of the fortress."


    "Yes!" Raymond echoed.


    "Do a good job and don''t live up to my expectations."


    "Yes! I will never disappoint the head! I will beat the hirans to death! Play out our Michael knights, play out the prestige of our britannians! "


    After that, Raymond quickly walked out of the command room with the knight''s sword around his waist to prepare for the battle.


    After giving orders to Raymond, Su Cheng turned his head and gave orders to Eliza:


    "Eliza."


    Different from the tough tone when giving orders to Raymond just now, Su Cheng''s tone couldn''t help becoming softer when giving orders to Eliza.


    "I am!"


    Although she is Su Cheng''s wife, Eliza has not forgotten that this is the command room of the Knights'' headquarters and that she is now Su Cheng''s subordinate.


    So after hearing Su Cheng calling herself, Eliza immediately responded in a loud voice.


    "Go home and bring me my armor and knight''s sword."


    "By the way, help me apologize to Alan and Carol."


    "Although I came back, I had to live in the headquarters of the knights for a period of time after that. I couldn''t go home immediately."


    "I won''t go home until the war stabilizes."

 Chapter 695

    Holy Hiran Empire, eghar corridor, muhavitz fortress.


    Mukhawitz Fortress - a fortress built by the holy Hiram empire in the north of the eghar corridor.


    Along with the Avalon fortress of the British Empire, block the north and South openings of the eghal corridor from north to south.


    In this "hammer battle", muhavic fortress played an important role as a "baggage transfer station".


    All kinds of baggage from all over the country must be transported to the muhawitz fortress, and then transported from the muhawitz fortress to the front line.


    As a third-class quartermaster, El''s main workplace is at the mujawitz fortress.


    Be responsible for registering and sorting out all supplies delivered to the fortress.


    Managing logistics is always a very hard and cumbersome work. After working fully late at night, El can finally rest.


    El dragged his tired body back to his room.


    As soon as he returned to the room, El heard a familiar voice:


    "Oh, El, have you finished your work today?"


    This is Camille''s voice.


    El followed Camille''s voice and saw the petite Camille sitting on his bed.


    Looking at Camille sitting on his bed, El smiled bitterly:


    "I just finished it. Now I can finally get some sleep and have a rest."


    As El spoke, he walked towards his bed.


    "When it comes to wartime, quartermaster is simply not a competent job... It is precisely because it will be very busy and tired when it comes to wartime that I hate war so much..."


    Having said that, El just walked to his bed and lay on the bed without image.


    After lying in bed, El asked Camille:


    "Camille, sir, has he reached the fortress?"


    "Not yet, sir. He is still with the capital, Ariel. It will be a while before the teacher can take the rest of the troops to muhavic fortress. "


    A combat force of 300000 people, a large army of this size, naturally divided into several groups and rushed to the front one after another.


    So far, a vanguard force of 50000 has reached the front line and began to move under the city of Avalon fortress.


    The remaining troops will gradually rush to the front battlefield.


    "It''s really a large-scale expedition..." El, lying in bed, raised his hand and pressed his right forearm on his eyes. "Many domestic generals with names and surnames participated in the hammer battle... At present, the army is also full of generals."


    "50000 vanguard troops will soon arrive at the bottom of Avalon fortress. The battle should begin soon... I hope Gabriel doesn''t have anything wrong..."


    As a third-class military attache, Gabriel has been incorporated into the vanguard force. He is a member of the vanguard force with 50000 people. He is marching towards Avalon fortress with the soldiers of the vanguard force.


    El''s tone was full of concern.


    Before being adopted by Dominica, El, Camille and Gabriel had been wandering in the street and depended on each other.


    The three people have been dependent on each other, so the depth of their feelings can be imagined.


    After hearing the concern in El''s words, Camille, who usually has a cold face, smiled very rarely:


    "Don''t worry, El. You know how good Gabriel is and how lucky he is. With Gabriel''s courage, it''s not difficult even to get out of trouble among thousands of troops. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night is like ink.


    The vast eghal corridor occasionally heard the sound of birds singing and animals roaring in the dark, which made people shiver coldly.


    "Ha ~ ~"


    Gabriel yawned and peed among the grass.


    Gabriel, who forgot to go to the bathroom before going to bed tonight, was awakened by urine. But he had to sneak out of his camp and pee in a deserted grass.


    Although Gabriel''s current position is only the lowest third-class military attach ¨¦ among military attach ¨¦ s, no matter how low his level is, he is also a military general.


    Therefore, in the army, Gabriel still has some benefits compared with other ordinary soldiers.


    For example, Gabriel can have a separate tent.


    After relaxing, Gabriel put on his pants and shivered.


    "Woo... Although it''s already April, it''s still cold at night. Go back to bed."


    "Really... Why do I have to take part in this hammer battle and be incorporated into the vanguard..."


    "When the war is over, I''ll simply resign and become an idle man. Let El him support me, or find a wimp wife who is willing to support me without doing any work."


    Gabriel murmured his dissatisfaction with the hammer fight and walked towards his camp with both hands.


    Just then Gabriel suddenly stopped.


    He frowned slowly and looked up at the darkness in the distance.


    Gabriel felt a little different.


    He felt that the atmosphere of the air was somewhat different.


    The sound of birds and animals seemed to stop in an instant.


    It''s so quiet around... It seems that even the night wind has stopped


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere outside the Hiram vanguard camp.


    Raymond, wearing a helmet and whipped armor, rode on his horse, carried his axe and gun, and looked at the distance indifferently.


    Looking at the camp of the Hiram vanguard in the distance.


    Because there are many patrols and sentries on the periphery of the Helan vanguard camp, Raymond arranged his cavalry far away from the Helan vanguard camp in order to avoid being found by the enemy.


    Because of the distance, Raymond could only see the stars and lights of the Hiram army camp.


    Raymond is waiting.


    Waiting for the horses to recover, waiting for his cavalry to reach their attack position and get ready for battle.


    After receiving Su Cheng''s attack order, Raymond immediately began to assemble 3000 cavalry of his first army.


    After the cavalry was assembled, Raymond immediately led the 3000 cavalry to the north and ran towards the pioneer camp of the Hiran army at a lightning speed.


    It was early morning, but Raymond was not sleepy at all.


    Not only didn''t feel sleepy, but also felt very excited.


    At the thought that the first attack of the great war between the two countries was launched by Raymond, Raymond was excited.


    "Your Excellency!"


    Just then, a cavalry captain rode slowly to Raymond''s side:


    "All the troops have reached their designated positions, and the strength of the horses has been restored. They can attack at any time."


    As soon as the cavalry captain''s voice fell, Raymond''s half open eyes suddenly opened, and his face was full of excitement.


    "Very good!"


    Raymond slowly raised his axe and gun.


    "The whole army listens to orders -"


    Raymond slashed the axe and gun forward.


    "Follow me!!"

 Chapter 696

    Among the Michael Knights under the command of Su Cheng, the bravest man should be Raymond weir.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the future, all historians who studied the war history of the Michael Knights agreed


    *******


    *******


    The horse''s hooves were as fierce as the storm, stepping on the rocks and hard land.


    The cavalry of the Michael knights, all dressed in black armor, formed a terrible black wave and rushed towards the camp of the pioneer army of the Hiram army.


    A few small groups of patrols and sentries serving as guards outside the camp could not escape. They were swallowed up by the "black wave" in an instant, and even a spray had no time to splash.


    The 3000 cavalry who launched the surprise attack are all the cavalry of the first army of the Michael knights. The first army cavalry trained by Raymond is also recognized as the most elite cavalry of the whole regiment.


    At this moment, the 3000 cavalry did not live up to their name of "the most elite of the regiment".


    In an instant, they rushed into the periphery of the battalion of the Hiram vanguard, which had no time to guard.


    After rushing into the periphery of the camp, the cavalry picked up their crossbows.


    A swarm of black locusts rose from the horse''s back and rushed towards the Hiram army camp in a moment.


    The Hiram soldiers in the camp were caught off guard. They were all shot through by crossbows and arrows and fell in a pool of blood.


    Some responsive soldiers quickly raised their shields to stop the arrow rain.


    After throwing an arrow rain at the Hiram army camp, the black "wave" just hit the white camp.


    The cavalry put away their crossbows and drew out their lances.


    The cavalry took 100 cavalry as the most basic and least fighting unit, and 3000 cavalry were divided into 30 small conical arrays with 100 cavalry as the unit.


    The 30 cone-shaped arrays charged quickly and mercilessly into the camp of the pioneer army of the Hiran army.


    These cone-shaped formations, like sharp crossbows and arrows and sharp swords, kill one blood path after another.


    In the face of the sudden surprise attack of Michael''s knights, they were completely stunned. Until the cavalry attacked their camp, they were not ready for defense.


    The cavalry who entered the Hiram army camp without time to take any precautions were like hungry tigers rushing into the sheep, indulging their desire to kill.


    Raymond is the most ferocious and brave of the hungry tigers.


    Raymond personally commanded one of the 30 small conical arrays, charging in front, rushing left and right, plowing out blood paths.


    More and more hiraan soldiers responded, took up their weapons and came to kill them.


    Looking at more and more enemies in front of him, Raymond didn''t have any fear.


    Raymond waved his axe and gun as easily as picking grass leaves. Everywhere he went, the enemy array retreated and scattered into the waves.


    Knights of this level like Raymond naturally don''t have ordinary horses.


    The black war horse under Raymond''s crotch looked quite fat and strong, but it didn''t take half of the excess fat, and the thick dark mane fluttered above his neck. Its trunk was also dark, and its four strong horse legs looked so strong.


    Although it is not as good as the "little white" given by GE zewen to Su Cheng two years ago before the "summer wind" offensive, Raymond''s war horse can be regarded as one in a million.


    The posture of charging with Raymond in the enemy array is like black lightning.


    Raymond had to slow down his horse so that the cavalry behind him could barely keep up with his speed.


    Ramon may not be Samuel''s opponent in the infantry war, but Ramon has never been afraid of anyone in the cavalry war.


    Raymond''s axe and gun crossed a circular arc in the air, and the long and sharp axe blade had cut off the heads of the four people close to his right hand in one breath.


    When waving again, three more people''s heads fell to the ground.


    Then Raymond raised his axe and gun, and the sharp tip of the gun pierced the bodies of the two people.


    When piercing the bodies of the two people with the gun head, Raymond took a long gun inserted on the ground with his left hand and threw it forward.


    The long gun was shot from Raymond''s hand, strung the front hearts and backs of the two people in front together.


    Raymond''s bravery frightened the soldiers of the Hiran army.


    Raymond was invincible, and the horses under his crotch didn''t stay. In an instant, they had torn up the enemy lines in front of him, while the cavalry behind Raymond further tore open the enemy gap opened by Raymond.


    Facing Raymond like a wolf, all the Helan soldiers who happened to be in front of Raymond were demoralized and fled in all directions.


    Just then, a tall and strong man, riding a fine horse and wearing the armor of the Hiram army, rushed towards Raymond.


    Tall and strong man: "% * £¤£¤ #@%@ (% £¤@ £¤% @% @!"


    Raymond: "


    They didn''t speak the same language. Raymond just thought he was noisy.


    Because he didn''t understand Hiran, Raymond didn''t pay attention to what the tall man was saying, but looked at the tall man quickly.


    The armor on the tall man and the war horse under his crotch are not ordinary goods, so Raymond concluded that the tall man must be a big fish!


    Raymond won''t let go of a big fish.


    Raymond raised his axe and gun and attacked the tall man.


    The fighting skill of this tall and strong man is also very good. In the face of Raymond''s attack, he quickly responded, put up his thick and long lance and prepared for defense.


    But - Raymond''s fighting skills are better than him.


    Raymond''s chop was just a virtual attack. When the tall man put up his lance, Raymond changed his moves in time.


    The tail of the axe gun swept his wrist.


    This powerful sweep directly made the tall and strong man get rid of his lance.


    The next moment, Raymond''s axe blade crossed a half arc and cut down on the tall and strong man''s neck without armor.


    The sharp axe blade cuts his skin, muscles and bones


    Directly lead the tall and strong man.


    After the battle killed the tall man, the Hiram soldiers around him looked frightened.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the expression of the soldiers of the Helan army, this guy is really a big fish.


    Raymond whispered in his heart.


    Just then, a big sword cut through the air and cut at Raymond from his oblique side.


    Raymond''s pupil shrank suddenly, raised his axe and gun like a conditioned reflex, and blocked the chopping of the big sword with the barrel in time.


    A strong force passed along the barrel to Raymond''s arms.


    Raymond, who was shocked by his strong strength, looked down the big sword and planned to see the face of the owner of the big sword.


    The owner of this big sword is a strong man who is not defeated by Raymond.


    The fierce man had short brown hair and rode a not so good war horse. When Raymond was fighting with the tall and strong man just now, he rushed from Raymond''s side, waved his big sword and cut at Raymond head-on.


    Perhaps it was because he didn''t expect Raymond to be able to guard against his attack. The strong brown haired man looked surprised and said to Raymond in semi unfamiliar britannian with a strange accent:


    "Kanlai, you are a guard (it seems that you are an expert)."


    Because he didn''t expect the strong brown haired man to speak britannian, Raymond raised his eyebrows and said in a half joking tone:


    "Aren''t you?"

 Chapter 697

    ¡ª¡ªWith short brown hair, a body as strong as a bear, an axe and gun in hand, good at riding, and an appearance of about 30 years old, it seems that this man should be Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights.


    Gabriel whispered in his heart as he looked at the tea haired man in front of him.


    Although he is only the lowest third-class military attache, Gabriel is also a military attache. Therefore, Gabriel is still qualified to read and carefully read the basic information of the generals of the Michael knights.


    After such a secret passage in his heart, Gabriel tightened the big sword in his hand.


    Gabriel''s usual weapon is a specially customized sword.


    The whole sword is as tall as a man, and its body is as broad as a shield.


    Gabriel had determined that the strong man in front of him who had just blocked his blow was Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights.


    Just now, Gabriel launched a surprise attack on Ramon, sneaked around to Ramon''s left side, and then waved his big sword at Ramon.


    But unexpectedly, Raymond''s reaction was so fast that he took back his axe and gun in time to stop his chop.


    After only one fight, Gabriel decided that Raymond was a master who couldn''t solve it quickly.


    Coincidentally, after this fight, Raymond also concluded that Gabriel was not a master who could solve it quickly.


    It''s just that Raymond doesn''t know Gabriel''s name.


    After blocking Gabriel''s chop, Raymond and Gabriel fought together.


    They exchanged attack and defense for more than ten times, but they couldn''t distinguish between them.


    Raymond is not a reckless man who only knows the battle and ignores the war situation.


    When fighting Gabriel, Raymond also paid attention to the situation around him.


    Under the surprise attack of their Michael knights, the camp of the vanguard of the Hiram army has been devastated.


    The total casualties of the Helan army''s vanguard troops are estimated to be nearly 10000, and the casualties on their side are estimated to be about 100.


    Up to now, the combat effectiveness of the cavalry has also begun to decline sharply.


    The soldiers on the horse were fine, but the strength of the horse under the crotch was almost exhausted.


    In terms of explosive force, man is not as good as horse; Horses are inferior to men in endurance.


    A horse has never been an endurance animal.


    Even the one in a million horse under Raymond''s crotch could not resist this severe consumption and began to gasp violently.


    While the Hiram army was facing this sudden attack, it gradually calmed down.


    The generals of the Hiram army began to command and organize the soldiers to hide and kill them.


    So Raymond decided it was time to retreat.


    Although he can''t beat Gabriel in a short time, Gabriel can''t stop Ramon if he wants to leave.


    A powerful and heavy blow was sent to Gabriel. After Gabriel was separated from him, Raymond pulled his horse and left, ready to organize the soldiers to retreat.


    Gabriel wants to catch up with Raymond, but it''s a pity that his horse has insufficient feet and can''t catch up with Raymond at all.


    We can only watch Raymond leave the war and command the soldiers of the Michael knights to retreat orderly and prepare to withdraw to Avalon fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, command room.


    Su Cheng has now changed his armor that Eliza just brought from home and hung his knight sword.


    Su Cheng will stay in the command room until Raymond comes back from the raid.


    It''s already early in the morning. In addition, I''ve been rushing to the fortress before. I''m tired and tired. I''m wrapped around Su Cheng like a wet towel.


    Su Cheng feels that his eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and his consciousness is getting more and more trance.


    Helpless, he could only sit in a chair, lean on his knight sword, lean his head on the handle of the sword and began to nap.


    After a long time, Su Cheng suddenly felt as if some hot and humid gas was spraying on his face.


    Su Cheng slowly opened his eyes and saw a familiar face close to him.


    It''s Eliza.


    The hot and humid gas sprayed on Su Cheng''s face just now was Eliza''s breath.


    "... Eliza?"


    "Wow! Hold, sorry! Did I wake you? "


    ¡ª¡ªYou really woke me up.


    Although it was Eliza''s breath that sprayed him and woke Su Cheng, Su Cheng naturally wouldn''t tell the truth that it might make Eliza feel guilty.


    "No." Su Cheng smiled, "I woke up naturally. What a gaffe. I dozed off in the command room. "


    "Why did you stick it so close to me just now? I was shocked when I opened my eyes and saw your face very close to me. "


    "There''s no special reason... Just passed by the command room and saw you dozing inside. I haven''t seen you for too long, so I want to take a serious look at your face..."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng felt his chest hot.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I haven''t seen you for nearly five months since I left for DIDU in November last year."


    After that, Su Cheng threw his sword aside, pulled Eliza, took Eliza to his arms and let Eliza sit on his legs.


    Su Cheng''s bold move startled Eliza.


    "Wait, wait! The command room door is still open! Many people will pass the command room! "


    Su Cheng ignored Eliza.


    After holding Alissa in her arms and letting Alissa sit on his lap, Su Cheng buried his face between Alissa''s left shoulder and collarbone and hugged her tightly.


    It''s a pity that Eliza''s armor is really in the way. It''s very difficult to hold Eliza who is wearing armor.


    "I miss you very much."


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his head, looked at Eliza''s red lips, and then leaned his face over


    When Su Cheng just kissed Eliza, Willie with a happy face broke into the command room.


    "Captain! Good news... Huh! "


    After seeing Su Cheng and Eliza, who were making out, Willie forcibly stopped the conversation.


    When she saw Willie coming in, Eliza quickly jumped off Su Cheng''s legs, flushed her face, cleaned her hair and wiped the water stains on her lips.


    "Sorry, chief... Or I''ll come back later?" Willie asked awkwardly.


    "No." Although Willie saw the scene of his intimacy with Eliza, Su Cheng''s face was as usual. While wiping the water stains on his lips with the back of his hand, he continued, "tell me what''s up. Is Raymond back?"


    "Yes! Raymond is back! "


    "Captain! It''s a great victory! Raymond''s surprise attack succeeded! "


    "According to Raymond''s report, the spearhead of the hiraan army suffered heavy losses! Kill nearly 10000 enemies! The total casualties of the raiding troops were only 198! "


    After listening to Willie''s words, Su Cheng didn''t show too violent reaction.


    Just smiled happily:


    "Well done, Raymond."

 Chapter 698

    The surprise attack on the Helan vanguard was a great success.


    Under the strong fighting power of the cavalry, more than 10000 people were killed and wounded. Of the more than 10000 people killed and injured, a large part of them died in trampling, while only 202 people were killed and injured in the Knights.


    A big victory, a hearty victory.


    The whole army of the Hiram army did not expect that the cavalry of Michael, which was in an absolute disadvantage, would take the initiative to attack them.


    After learning that the vanguard troops were attacked and seriously injured, the whole army of the Hiran army was shocked.


    Dominic ordered the vanguard troops to withdraw and rest first.


    Seeing the success of the surprise attack, the morale of all the soldiers of the Michael knights from top to bottom was greatly boosted, the haze brought by the pressure of 300000 troops was swept away, everyone was filled with the belief of victory, and the morale and fighting spirit of the Hiran army were also hit to a certain extent.


    It''s a pity - this kind of surprise attack can only be performed once. After this surprise attack, the Hiran army will certainly take strict precautions. It''s not so easy to launch a surprise attack on them.


    Su Cheng, who knew that this kind of surprise attack could not be repeated, ordered to close and seal the north gate of the fortress after Raymond led his troops back, waiting for the arrival of the Helan army, relying on the geographical advantage of the fortress, to defend to the end until the Helan army could not fight.


    Therefore - after the success of the raid, the eghal corridor fell into a strange silence.


    The Hiram army stepped up the assembly progress of troops and silently waited for the assembly of all combat troops.


    On the other hand, Michael''s knights stayed quietly at Avalon fortress, waiting for Hiram''s army to attack.


    Finally - the battle troops of the Hiran army assembled and marched to Avalon fortress


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    May 13, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    It''s early morning.


    The rising sun rose slowly from behind the mountains in the East. The Golden Dawn lit the sky, dyed the mountains yellow and illuminated the earth.


    Under the blue sky, the dark Hiram army array is neatly arranged on the extremely open green field outside Avalon fortress.


    Long spears pierced into the sky, armor, shield and blades glittered in the dawn, and big flags were fluttering in the morning wind.


    In the dark Helan army array, there are siege crossbows, catapults and siege vehicles... One after another, which makes people shudder.


    In terms of momentum, there is no compromise on the side of Avalon fortress.


    Avalon wants the inner and outer walls of the northern wall to be filled with the regiment flags of Michael''s knights and the military flags of Britannia''s imperial army.


    On the inner wall and the outer wall were full of soldiers waiting for battle.


    The infantry mounted the outer wall, ready to meet the enemy who climbed up the wall.


    The archers boarded the inner wall to prepare the enemy inside the outer wall.


    The walls of the inner city are also filled with siege crossbows and stone catapults, which are responsible for long-range attacks on the enemy''s military array.


    The north wall of Avalon fortress is more than 4000 meters long. Su Cheng divided the huge north wall into four war zones, namely the first war zone, the second war zone, the third war zone and the fourth war zone.


    The four war zones are respectively in the charge of the first, second, third and Fourth Armies led by Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale.


    On average, Raymond and four of them, each responsible for about 1000 meters of wall defense.


    Because the 5th and 6th armies are basically recruits, their combat effectiveness is weak, and even the commander is not configured, so Su Cheng left them in the rear and used them as reserve forces.


    At dawn, Su Cheng, dressed in armor, held the knight''s sword around his waist and climbed up the inner wall of the fortress, looking at the dense Helan army in the wilderness beyond the Great Wall. Willie, as the deputy head of the knights, naturally followed Su Cheng.


    Looking at the endless army, Su Cheng whispered:


    "The size of this army is amazing."


    "After all, it''s 300000 troops." Willie behind Su Cheng answered.


    "120000 to 300000..." Su Cheng then whispered, "this is the first time I have fought such a battle with such a great difference in troops... I really hope this will be my first and last time."


    Just then Su Cheng''s pupils contracted slightly.


    For he noticed a change in the Hiram army in the wilderness.


    "Are you going to start..." Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "Willie, go and tell the whole army that the attack of the Helan army is about to begin. Be ready for the battle."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the fortress of Avalon, in the battle line of the Hiram army.


    "No matter how many times you look, Avalon fortress is so scary..." Dominic looked at Avalon fortress with banners in the distance and whispered, "this fortress designed with two city walls is simply an attacker''s nightmare..."


    The north wall of Avalon fortress is a double wall structure with inner and outer walls.


    After conquering the outer city wall, there is a higher inner city wall.


    In the large-scale offensive against the British Empire four years ago, that is, the "288 defense war against the north" among the British population, under the command of Dominic, the Greek army once attacked the outer city wall, but the last inner city wall could not be attacked, so they had no choice but to withdraw.


    But the reason why they were able to occupy the outer wall at that time was largely due to the incompetence of the head of the Michael knights at that time.


    Now, although there are more troops on hand and less total troops of Michael''s knights, the commander of Michael''s knights has changed.


    Dominic has never had a hand with Su Cheng. He only heard Su Cheng''s reputation and deeds.


    Although he has never dealt with Su Cheng, Dominica has carefully studied Su Cheng''s data.


    Although Su Cheng has not participated in many battles, Dominic can see from these battles that Su Cheng has participated in - on the level of military troops, Su Cheng is very different from the former head of the Michael Knights!


    Dominica is a firm opponent of the "hammer battle" and firmly opposes the use of troops against the British Empire when Su Cheng is still the head of the Michael knights and still sits in Avalon fortress.


    But helpless - Your Majesty is determined to launch this offensive.


    Now even the army has arrived at the bottom of Avalon fortress. Dominic can''t help no matter how unhappy and annoyed he is.


    Dominic has no idea whether he can use 300000 people to capture Avalon fortress headed by Su Cheng.


    Dominic can only do his best.


    After taking a deep breath and adjusting his state and mood, Dominic looked serious, raised the flag in his hand, and then waved it heavily.


    "The whole army! Take the Avalon fortress! "


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia 292, holy Helan 214.


    May 13.


    300000 Hiram troops against 120000 Michael knights.


    Attack and defense of Avalon Fortress - war!

 Chapter 699

    The drums shook the sky and the flag moved.


    Countless soldiers holding bags of sand, under the cover of shield soldiers, rushed towards the artificial moat outside Avalon fortress.


    There is an artificial moat outside the city of Avalon fortress. The river inside has long become a pool of smelly water.


    In order to cover the soldiers responsible for burying the moat, the siege crossbows and stone catapults in the Helan army began to become powerful.


    I saw a white flag rising in the rear array, and the soldiers who pulled the rope suddenly released their hands.


    Under the action of the huge force of the machine, the wooden tips of a stone throwing machine are steep and straight.


    Piles of stones were ejected into mid air.


    Then they passed countless different tracks one after another and smashed at Avalon fortress.


    These huge stones successively bombarded the walls of Avalon fortress or the wilderness outside the fortress.


    Under the bombardment of these boulders, huge pieces of smoke rose one after another, which was dense for a moment before it dispersed.


    Several unlucky people in the city wall were accidentally hit by several pieces of gravel and killed on the spot.


    The huge siege crossbow in the Hiram army''s array also became powerful with their catapult.


    Crossbows and arrows stronger than adult arms shot at Avalon fortress.


    They will fly over the walls of the walls outside the Great Wall, or against the scalp of the soldiers on the walls.


    The walls of Avalon fortress are stacked with carefully cut limestone. There are eight brick strips across the structure, each about 0.4m thick. In addition to decoration, these brick strips can also be used to strengthen the cohesion of the structure and the resistance of the wall to earthquakes by tightening the rock surface and core.


    Therefore, even if it was hit by many boulders and crossbows, the walls of Avalon fortress did not shake at all, but only splashed some gravel at most.


    The Michael Knights also have catapults and siege crossbows.


    Therefore, after Hiram''s military siege crossbow and catapult launched a long-range attack, the Michael Knights responded without weakness.


    Boulders and crossbows flew from the inner wall of the fortress and rushed towards the Hiram army.


    In addition to the use of catapults and siege crossbows, the crossbow men arranged on the inner city wall also began to fire bows and arrows at the soldiers filling the moat.


    Despite the protection of shield soldiers, because the arrow rain is too dense, many arrows still pass through the gap between the shields and hit the shield soldiers behind the shields or soldiers carrying sediment.


    Because the catapults and siege crossbows of the Michael knights are placed on the high inner wall, compared with the Hiram army, the Michael knights are shooting from the top, while the Hiram army is shooting from the bottom.


    Therefore, in terms of range, the order of Michael is still above the Hiram army.


    Although the soldiers of the two armies have not contacted yet, the bloody battle has begun.


    The boulders and arrows of the two armies come and go.


    Many soldiers of the Michael knights and the Hiram army were hit and shot by boulders or crossbows, turning them into bloody meat paste.


    Under the cover of shield soldiers, the moat of Avalon fortress was finally filled up with sand.


    Dominica has set the array on a highland, which is conducive to commanding and dispatching the whole army.


    After seeing that the moat of Avalon fortress was finally filled up, Dominic personally picked up the horn and blew the charge horn, encouraging the soldiers of the whole army to move forward bravely.


    Countless Hiram soldiers, carrying ladders and siege vehicles, trampled on the ground and rushed towards Avalon fortress.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    After seeing the Hiram soldiers enter the firing range of the bow and crossbow, black locusts rise again from the inner wall of Avalon fortress.


    The arrow rain is more dense this time.


    Before they rushed under the wall, many Hiram soldiers fell down with arrows.


    And the Hiram army fought back, unwilling to show weakness.


    Unfortunately, because Michael''s knights are shooting down and Hiram''s army is shooting up, the results of the bow and crossbow soldiers of Hiram''s army are not as brilliant as those of Michael''s knights.


    However, no matter how capable the crossbow soldiers of the Michael knights could be, they could not stop the Hiram army from rushing under the outer wall of the fortress and building a ladder.


    Ladder after ladder was built on the wall, and a soldier climbed up bravely in the rain of arrows with a shield on his head.


    The offensive of the Hiram army was particularly fierce. More and more ladders were built on the wall, and more and more soldiers began to climb along the ladders towards the wall.


    But the cavalry of Michael, which is full of fierce generals, is not vegetarian.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first theater of the outer city wall (the place of responsibility of the first army).


    "Drink!"


    Raymond burst out, waved his huge axe and gun, and cut down on the cloud ladder just put on the city wall in front of him.


    Under Raymond''s powerful attack, the upper part of the ladder was immediately split into pieces.


    The soldiers who were climbing up the ladder pitifully fell back to the ground with the ladder and were seriously injured.


    Raymond''s courage greatly inspired the soldiers of the first army in charge of the first theater.


    On the side of the first theater, more and more ladders were pushed down by the soldiers of the first army whose morale was greatly encouraged.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second theater of the outer city wall (the place of responsibility of the second army).


    Nearly 10 Hiram soldiers successfully climbed a ladder to the wall of the second theater.


    The Hiran soldiers were not in a hurry to attack the Knights around them.


    Instead, they set up their huge shield nearly one person high and guarded the ladder to prevent any Knight soldiers from approaching, so that more Hiran soldiers could go up to the wall from below.


    Because these soldiers were defending with shields, the soldiers of the second army around couldn''t destroy the ladder immediately. They could only watch more and more Hiran soldiers climb up the wall along the ladder.


    Just then - a black light flashed.


    Samuel waved his iron chain and attacked the Helan soldiers who were guarding the ladder.


    The dark light enveloped the Hiram soldiers.


    The energy and destructive power of a heavy iron chain when it is waved at high speed is amazing.


    After a while, Samuel knocked down the Greek soldiers with his iron chain, then rushed over, pulled out his knight''s sword and cut at the ladder.


    Under Samuel''s chop, the ladder was successfully destroyed.


    This stronghold where many people had to climb the wall was easily destroyed by Samuel alone.


    Like the soldiers of the first army, the soldiers of the second army saw that their commander was so brave, and their morale and morale were greatly boosted.


    Although Gary, commander of the 3rd army, and dale, commander of the 4th Army, were not as brave as Raymond and Samuel, Gary and dale still pushed down ladder after ladder with their excellent command ability.


    The walls of Avalon fortress, which is more than 4000 meters long from east to west, are covered with thunderous cries and rich bloody gas.


    Fight everywhere, die everywhere.

 Chapter 700

    Fort Avalon, 4th theater (4th Army responsible area).


    The impact and roar shook the earth.


    Darlene stared blankly at the scene in front of her.


    Darlene took part in last year''s saromanda battle and personally killed several lake people. Therefore, Darlene thinks she is also a veteran with so much experience.


    At least after going to the battlefield, you will no longer be at a loss.


    But after the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress began, Darlene found that she was very wrong!


    Last year''s saromanda battle was no battlefield compared with the current fortress offensive and defensive war.


    Compared with the current fortress offensive and defensive war, the battle of saromanda is like a child''s fight.


    Darlene is still an infantry now. As an infantry, she naturally stands on the outer city wall with the most fierce and bloody war.


    Standing on the outer wall, the Hiram army launched an attack, and Darlene finally realized what the real battlefield was.


    Boulders and arrows kept flying overhead.


    There was a constant cry of killing.


    Looking up, you can see all the reflective ironware and splashing blood.


    Darlene saw a huge stone pounce from the sky like a predator and hit a soldier next to Darlene.


    The soldier didn''t even have time to cry, so the soldier was crushed.


    Until the hirans drove the ladder to the wall and began to climb the wall, Darlene didn''t react.


    "This is a battlefield! What are you doing? "


    Just then, a familiar roar sounded in Darlene''s ear.


    Darlene followed her reputation stupidly, and saw her squadron leader, Lindsay, staring at her angrily.


    Lindsay''s armor and face were splashed with a lot of blood, and the long sword in her hand was still dripping blood. She must have killed many enemies.


    "Wake up!" Lindsay shouted at Darlene, "are you the first recruit to see blood? Cheer up! "


    After that, Lindsay stopped talking to Darlene, turned and left, and ran to the most intense battlefield.


    Lindsay''s cry finally woke up Darlene.


    Darlene was also a soldier who participated in the battle of saromanda in the past years, so she soon turned back on this bloody battlefield.


    She raised her long gun and ran to a ladder not far in front of her.


    Many of her comrades in arms have surrounded the ladder and are working together to destroy it.


    Unfortunately, many Hiram soldiers have climbed the wall along the ladder. These Hiram soldiers who have climbed the wall protect the ladder to the death and prevent any soldier of Michael knights from approaching.


    Darlene found a Hiram soldier.


    Unlike the britannian soldiers in black armor, the soldiers of the holy Helan Empire were all in white armor.


    Because their armor colors are different, it''s easy to distinguish between the enemy and us. Darlene just needs to find the soldiers wearing white armor.


    Marksmanship is also a compulsory course for the infantry of the British Imperial Army. Darlene is still a little confident in her marksmanship.


    Darlene stabbed the Hiran soldier with a gun.


    But who knows - the fighting skill of the Greek army soldier that Darlene found is not bad.


    The hiraan soldier dodged flexibly and avoided Darlene''s stab.


    While avoiding Da Liana''s stab, he waved his long sword and cut Da Liana''s long gun into two sections.


    And Darlene''s reaction was also very fast. When she saw that her long gun was cut off, she immediately threw it into her hand, only half of which was left, pulled out the sword around her waist and cut it at the Helan soldier.


    Dang!


    Darlene''s sword collided heavily with the sword of the Hiran soldier.


    The metal rubs against the metal, making a sharp noise that almost breaks one''s eardrum.


    Darlene wrestled with the Hiran soldier.


    Just then, Darlene was surprised to find out¡ª¡ª


    The strength of this strong Hiram soldier is not as strong as her!


    After finding that she was a little better than herself if she worked hard, Darlene took a deep breath and stepped firmly on the masonry floor under her feet.


    Strength passed from Da Liana''s legs to Da Liana''s waist, and finally to Da Liana''s arms.


    With a sudden force, Darlene flicked away the sword of the Hiran soldier.


    The next moment she flicked the sword of the Greek army soldier, Darlene caught the moment when the posture of the Greek army soldier was broken by her, adjusted the sword body, aimed the sword tip at the heart of the Greek army soldier, and then stabbed it hard.


    Under the amazing stab of Da Lina, even with the protection of iron armor, the heart of the Helan soldier was pierced by Da Lina.


    After struggling a few times, the Hiran soldier lost his brilliance in his eyes.


    After killing the Helan soldier, Da Liana twisted her sword and opened the muscles that tightly clamped her long sword due to severe pain. After that, Da Liana pulled out her sword.


    When drawing out the sword, a warm blood arrow splashed from the wound of the Hiran soldier and splashed on darina''s face.


    Darlene wiped the blood on her face and jumped at the next enemy.


    Since Su Cheng took over the Michael knights, he pursued the "elite strategy", took the initiative to reduce the size of the knights, and reduced the total size of the Michael knights from the expected 200000 to 120000.


    The funds and supplies originally used to support 200000 people are now only used to support 120000 troops.


    Thanks to Su Cheng''s "elite strategy", the food of the soldiers of the Michael knights is much better because they have more money.


    The benefits of Su Cheng''s implementation of this "elite strategy" are vividly reflected at this moment.


    Due to the improvement of food, the physical quality of the soldiers of the Michael Knights was much better.


    The phenomenon of fighting against Hiram soldiers like Darlene just now occurred everywhere on the wall.


    The ladders of the Hiram army were constantly pushed down, and then new ladders were put up.


    In order to prevent the Hiram soldiers from climbing the ladder, many soldiers of the Michael Knights standing on the wall threw stones and boiling water under the city.


    The Hiram soldiers who were hit by stones and boiling water all made appalling screams.


    In order to prevent the soldiers of Michael''s knights from hindering them from building the ladder, the Helan archers at the bottom cover and shoot for their infantry, aiming at the soldiers of Michael''s knights who lean out on the wall to destroy the ladder or throw stones and boiling water under the wall.


    In order to protect his comrades in arms, the crossbow men standing on the inner wall also threw arrows at the Hiram soldiers under the outer wall.


    The tug of war on the outer city wall reached an impasse for a while.

 Chapter 701

    Although the seesaw battle on the outer city wall reached an impasse, the Hiran soldiers under the city wall still took the lead.


    Some people were knocked down by rolling stones and others were concentrated by boiling water. The Helan soldiers behind were still fearless, stepping on their companions'' bodies and shouting to charge forward.


    It is impossible to break through such an iron wall as Avalon fortress only by using a ladder - Dominic knows this.


    Therefore, in order to break through Avalon fortress, Dominic brought all siege equipment invented by mankind and used all siege tactics invented by mankind.


    After the infantry began to charge, Dominic ordered dozens of high mounds to be built outside the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    Build these mounds higher than the outer city wall of Avalon fortress, build shelters on them, and then let the crossbow men hide in the shelter above the mound and shoot down at the outer city wall of Avalon fortress.


    In this way, the bow and crossbow men of their Hiram army will be condescending, the outer city wall of Avalon fortress will lose its shelter function, and the soldiers of the Michael Knights above the outer city wall of Avalon will be completely exposed to the bows and arrows of their Hiram bow and crossbow men.


    Unfortunately, it takes a lot of time to build these dozens of mounds higher than Avalon''s wall outside the Great Wall. Therefore, they have not been built so far.


    In addition to building mounds, Dominica also ordered the excavation of tunnels.


    But like mounds, tunnels can''t be dug in a moment.


    In addition to ladder, catapult and siege crossbow, other siege instruments also appeared one after another.


    The siege towers with tall towers and wheels under them were pushed to the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    The soldiers in the war zones of Avalon fortress naturally found the existence of siege towers.


    Compared with those ladders, mounds, tunnels and catapults, this siege tower is the most threatening existence.


    Because the opponent is Avalon fortress, the siege towers transported to participate in the "hammer battle" are specially made.


    Compared with the general siege tower, the siege tower transported to participate in the "hammer battle" is more huge.


    Because it is more huge, when the siege tower is close to the city wall and set up the city wall, it can transport more soldiers to the city wall in one breath.


    There is no doubt that the transport efficiency of soldiers in these siege towers is to crush the ladder.


    Raymond and Samuel, who were in charge of different war zones of the city wall, naturally knew the threat of these siege towers, so they ordered the bowmen above the inner city wall to shoot at the soldiers pulling the siege tower below.


    However, because the soldiers who were pulling the siege tower were also protected by the shield soldiers, most of the arrows were blocked by the shield soldiers'' shields.


    The shooting of the crossbow men on the inner city wall can only slightly delay the progress of the siege tower.


    Looking at the siege towers that are constantly approaching the outer wall, Su Cheng, who is standing on the inner wall and taking charge of the overall situation, did not appear in the slightest panic.


    Su Cheng was not surprised by the emergence of this special siege tower.


    After all, if you want to attack the fortress of Avalon, but you don''t even prepare to attack the tower, only a fool can do such a thing.


    Su Cheng waved the flag and first ordered the crossbow men on the inner city wall to change into rockets for a wave of exploratory shooting.


    The archers who changed into rockets fired at the siege tower approaching the outer wall.


    Locust like rockets hit siege towers, but they had little effect.


    "Sure enough..." Su Cheng whispered to himself, "the body of the siege tower has been soaked in advance, and the rocket can''t play any role at all."


    Su Cheng had predicted in advance that the body of the siege tower was soaked in water.


    In order to deal with the siege tower of the Hiram army, Avalon fortress has always been equipped with an important strategic material.


    "Willie." Su Cheng said to Willie, who had been on standby behind him, "bring the fire oil up."


    "Yes!"


    This important strategic material is kerosene.


    After the holy Hiram Empire tore up the armistice agreement between the two countries and began to send troops south, the north border General Administration specially raised a batch of new fire oil and sent it to Avalon fortress.


    Although the fire oil reserves in Avalon fortress are not inexhaustible, they are still enough for Su Cheng to squander wantonly.


    Barrels of kerosene were carefully transported to the outer wall.


    When some of the siege towers approached and entered the range, Raymond and others in charge of the front-line command ordered to throw the barrels of fire oil at the siege towers that had entered the attack range.


    The vessels containing kerosene are made of porcelain.


    Therefore, after this bucket of fire oil was thrown on the siege tower, it broke, and the fire oil contained in it broke and splashed all over the tower body of the siege tower.


    "Shoot!"


    Su Cheng waved the flag and ordered the bowmen and crossbows on the inner city wall to launch a wave of rockets.


    Waves of fire rain soared away from the inner city wall and fell on the siege towers that had been splashed with fire oil.


    Even though the tower bodies of these siege towers have been soaked with water in advance, they still start at a little when they are filled with fire oil.


    After the arrow of the rocket touched the tower behind the siege tower, it ignited immediately, and the fire soon rose into the sky.


    The most advanced siege towers that reached the attack range and were first filled with fire oil were soon ignited by the fire and turned into ashes in a moment.


    Dominic, who was watching the battle, looked at the ashen siege towers and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt really deserves to be the first fortress of the British Empire. The material reserve is rich. The use of kerosene is like no money


    Just as Su Cheng expected that Dominica would send out a large number of special siege towers, Dominica also expected that the material reserves of Avalon fortress must be extremely rich, and strategic resources such as fire oil must be sufficient.


    Avalon fortress reserves a large amount of fire oil, and the Hiran army also brought a large number of siege towers.


    Because it was expected that the fortress of Avalon would have sufficient fire oil, Dominic specially asked for a large number of siege towers.


    Dominic just wants to compete with Su Cheng.


    It seems that Su Cheng ran out of kerosene.


    It was he who burned out Dominic''s siege tower first.


    Dominic doesn''t believe Su Cheng''s fire oil is inexhaustible.


    Therefore, even if a number of siege towers were burned to ashes, Dominic did not stop the attack.


    Continue to order the siege tower to move forward.


    At the same time, more siege towers were ordered.


    Let''s have a war with Su Cheng to see if you run out of fire oil first or if my siege tower burns out first.


    The battle continued.


    The two sides constantly replaced their soldiers with well rested soldiers and engaged in a seemingly endless war of attrition.


    People are constantly injured, people are constantly dead, and people are constantly on top of the dead.


    The whole Avalon fortress became a bloody meat grinder.

 Chapter 702

    "One, two... One, two... One, two..."


    Driven by the Hiram army, a huge city collision car rolled forward, crossed the filled moat and approached the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    The car is so huge that it takes at least 20 people to push it successfully.


    These soldiers in charge of pushing the city collision car carefully hid behind the protective plate of the city collision car to avoid being hurt by the arrows of the Michael knights, and tried their best to push the city collision car forward at high speed.


    He shouted neat slogans, and the dust was flying on the ground under his feet.


    Before and after arriving at the gate of the outer wall of Avalon fortress, the soldiers of the Hiran army joined forces to seize the siege hammer of the city car and hit the gate of the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    Bang!


    I saw a huge noise, for a time, the city wall trembled and the earth roared.


    The car hit the city looks scary, but Su Cheng doesn''t care much about it.


    Avalon fortress has gathered the efforts of the top craftsmen and architects, and its defense ability has almost reached the highest level of this era.


    Depending on the strength of the gate of Avalon fortress, it doesn''t matter if the car hit the city for a year.


    Even if this car kept hitting the city day and night for a year, it could not break the gate of Avalon''s wall outside the Great Wall.


    So Su Cheng is so rotten that he takes care of the city car that can''t break the city gate. He lets it hit it. He doesn''t want to waste fire oil to deal with the city car.


    The real threat is still the siege tower with high force delivery efficiency.


    Dominic of the Helan army also knew that his city car could not break the gate of Avalon''s wall outside the Great Wall. He sent the city car just to boost his morale and bring some psychological pressure to the soldiers of the Michael knights.


    Whether he can win the outer wall of Avalon fortress depends on whether his soldiers can climb up the wall and suppress the knights on the wall.


    Although Avalon fortress has a lot of fire oil, it is not unlimited.


    In front of Dominica''s "siege tower sea tactics", the fire oil reserves of Avalon fortress quickly bottomed out.


    Every time a siege tower is burned, a large amount of fire oil must be used, and there are countless siege towers prepared by the Holy Hiran empire for this "hammer battle".


    I don''t know how many siege towers have been burned, but there are still countless siege towers pushed over.


    The fire oil reserves of Avalon fortress can no longer afford such consumption.


    Knowing that the fire oil reserve of the fortress had bottomed out, Su Cheng immediately ordered to stop using fire oil.


    After all, it is impossible to use up all the fire oil stored in the fortress in order to burn down the siege tower of the Hiram army. It is always necessary to leave some for a rainy day.


    After stopping using kerosene, the Michael knights had no choice but to take these tall siege towers.


    With the accuracy of the catapult and the siege crossbow, you can''t destroy several siege towers at all.


    We can only watch the siege tower approach and build the outer wall of the fortress.


    The force transmission efficiency of siege tower is fundamentally different from that of ladder.


    After the siege towers built the outer wall of Avalon fortress, a large number of Hiram soldiers climbed up the outer wall along the siege towers.


    The battle on the wall became more intense and bloody.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle raged from morning till noon.


    Even though it was noon, the battle still didn''t stop.


    Su Cheng and Dominic kept withdrawing the wounded and tired soldiers from the front line to rest, and then filled the soldiers ready to go on the front line.


    In this way, the two sides constantly changed the soldiers on the front line, so that the battle continued.


    The 1st squadron of the 17th brigade where Da Liana was located was ordered to withdraw to the rear area at about 10 o''clock in the morning.


    After retreating from the front line of the city wall with constant fierce fighting and constant shouting and killing, she immediately felt tired like a tide all over her body.


    Mingming didn''t feel tired at all when she was fighting with the Hiram army on the wall just now, but after she withdrew from the front line of the wall and finally relaxed, Darlene found that her body was tired.


    The battle on the city wall was very fierce. Even Darlene, a soldier with very good training results, also had a lot of wounds.


    Fortunately, these wounds are not deep. Just bandage them.


    Darlene lay on the straw laid on the ground for the rest of the soldiers who had withdrawn from the front line. While sleeping, she let the military doctor bandage her wound.


    When I finally woke up, it was already noon.


    When Darlene woke up, it was time for lunch.


    Bowls of hot dry rice were sent to each soldier''s hand.


    Now the troops who are fighting with the Hiram army on the wall are the troops who have just finished lunch.


    In the fierce battle just now, 21 people were killed in the first squadron of the 17th brigade.


    Perhaps it''s a blessing in misfortune. Dalina''s acquaintances and friends, such as Yala, are still alive.


    The remaining survivors of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade, including squadron leader Lindsay, looked at the dry food in their hands with a numb look.


    The fierce battle on the city wall just now had a great psychological impact on them.


    Even Lindsay, who has gone through a hundred battles and worked hard to become a squadron leader by virtue of his meritorious service, has seen such a fierce battle for the first time.


    The two sides are like crazy, constantly changing soldiers from the front line to the rear.


    Looking at the dry food in her hand, Darlene blankly whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªHow long will such a fierce battle last


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram positions.


    "Everybody --! Ready to go --! "


    After hearing the cry, Gabriel moved his neck while carrying his huge sword: "is it our turn at last?"


    The wounded and tired soldiers on the front line are constantly replaced, and the rest soldiers in the rear are constantly added to the front line.


    Now it''s finally Gabriel''s turn to the front.


    After receiving the order to charge, Gabriel rushed to the nearest siege tower with a shield in his left hand and a huge sword in his right hand.


    Gabriel''s luck was good. On the way to the siege tower, there was no accident except a few arrows on the shield.


    Not hit or shot by boulders or huge arrows that suddenly flew down from the sky.


    After climbing up the wall along the ladder of the siege tower, Gabriel saw the outer city wall full of corpses.


    Because there are too many corpses, which has hindered the fighting between the two armies, in order to fight more conveniently, the soldiers of the two armies have a tacit understanding to kick the corpses on the city wall under the city wall from time to time, so as to make more space for fighting.


    While climbing the wall and thinking about which enemy soldier to find first, Gabriel heard a male voice with no sadness or joy:


    "Raymond said - there is a strong brown haired man with a huge sword in the Helan army. His skill is very good. Is that you?"

 Chapter 703

    Gabriel followed the path.


    I saw a young man with black hair and orange pupils looking at him with indifferent eyes.


    Gabriel can''t speak Britannia well, but he still understands Britannia, so Gabriel can hear what the young orange pupil said just now.


    ¡ª¡ªRaymond? Oh, he refers to the incident that Raymond, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights, led the cavalry to raid the vanguard camp, and then confronted me.


    When Gabriel was about to shout "it''s me" in Britannia, a fast black light shot out of the orange pupil youth''s hand and pulled it towards Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s pupils suddenly shrunk and subconsciously raised the huge sword in his hand.


    Dang!


    Dangerously and dangerously blocked the dark light and made a clear metal collision sound.


    After blocking the black light, Gabriel could finally see what the black light was.


    It''s a strong chain.


    Looking at the chain just pulled from the orange pupil youth''s left hand, Gabriel''s pupil shrank again.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is... Chain!


    ¡ª¡ªBlack hair, orange eyes, good at iron chain... I see. He is Samuel, commander of the second army of the Michael Knights


    After identifying the identity of the young orange pupil, Gabriel threw away his shield and focused on Samuel, so that his eyes would not miss all Samuel''s next actions.


    The expression became more and more serious.


    All the officers at all levels of the Hiram army knew the basic information of all the Knights of the Michael knights.


    Therefore, the generals at all levels of the Hiram army know that Raymond, the commander of the first army and Samuel, the commander of the second army of the Michael knights, are outstanding men with both civil and military skills. They are the most noteworthy and vigilant opponents except head Su Cheng and deputy head Willie.


    Gabriel looked seriously at Samuel in front of him, tightened the huge sword in his hand, adjusted his breath and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe first time I climbed the wall, I met the commander of the second army of the Michael knights. What''s my luck... Bad. I''ve never tried to fight with someone who is good at iron chain.


    Looking at Gabriel, who could block the sudden blow he had just made, Samuel raised his eyebrow and looked surprised:


    "As expected, it''s the same as Raymond said. You really have some skills."


    Samuel didn''t know Gabriel understood Britannia, so he didn''t expect Gabriel to answer.


    Take back the chain of your left hand and attack Gabriel again.


    A dense dark light enveloped Gabriel.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Long ago, slavery prevailed throughout the continent.


    In the slave age, slaves who were chained all day created a fighting technique of fighting and defending themselves with chains.


    That is, iron chain.


    Iron chain is a very popular fighting technique since ancient times.


    The reason why it is so popular has something to do with the difficulty of its mastery.


    Since ancient times, there are few people who can be proficient in iron chain.


    Samuel is just one of the few people who are proficient in iron chain.


    Gabriel fought with people who were good at iron chain for the first time. Because he was completely unfamiliar with the routine of iron chain, he fought very hard.


    Only parry, no room to fight back.


    Gabriel knows that it''s no use defending blindly.


    No matter how well you prevent it, there will always be omissions and flaws.


    We have to attack!


    Attack is the best defense - this is true both on the battlefield and in the fighting field.


    Gabriel has been looking for close opportunities to attack.


    As long as you can get close to Samuel, you can make it have a large attack range and iron chain can''t play its due power.


    Gabriel, who has great skills, has indeed succeeded in Samuel several times.


    But Samuel is not only proficient in chain.


    Samuel was proficient in both chain and sword.


    After Gabriel got close, Samuel pulled out the long sword around his waist with his empty right hand and forced Samuel back with his exquisite swordsmanship, so that he could re open the distance from Gabriel.


    Samuel also saw that Gabriel was not familiar with the routine of iron chain, so he had been deliberately distancing himself from Gabriel, so that Gabriel could have a good taste of iron chain.


    Facing Samuel''s fierce attack, Gabriel fought harder and harder, and gradually fell into the disadvantage


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng, who stood on the inner city wall to observe and control the war situation, happened to visit the second theater in charge of the second army when he inspected each theater.


    After reaching the inner city wall in charge of the second army, Su Cheng noticed Samuel who was fighting with someone.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Samuel''s opponent is not simple.


    Su Cheng knew Samuel''s strength very well, so he was a little curious about Samuel''s opponent at this time, so he moved his eyes and looked at the strong man who was struggling with Samuel.


    After seeing the strong man, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise and accident.


    Willie, who was behind Su Cheng, also noticed Su Cheng''s difference at this time, so he asked:


    "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    "... nothing. I just met an... Acquaintance."


    After that, Su Cheng couldn''t help looking at Gabriel again.


    Then whisper at a volume that only you can hear:


    "Long time no see... Haven''t seen you for nearly 3 years..."


    Although he hadn''t seen him for nearly three years, Su Cheng recognized Gabriel and the man who went to the hot spring with him three years ago.


    Su Cheng still likes Gabriel''s funny speech.


    When I went to the hot spring with him three years ago, I had a fairly pleasant time with him.


    If you can, Su Cheng actually wants to talk to this old friend he hasn''t seen for a long time and take a hot spring together.


    Unfortunately - the situation does not allow.


    Maybe I won''t have a chance to chat and soak in the hot spring with him in the future.


    "What a pity..."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly and continued to whisper at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "I haven''t seen you for three years. You and I are already enemies..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng took his eyes off Gabriel, turned away and walked towards other war zones.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Facing Samuel''s fierce attack, Gabriel has reached his limit.


    Although it has gained the upper hand, it will take a lot of effort to win Gabriel.


    Samuel didn''t want to put too much effort on Gabriel.


    In order to solve Gabriel quickly, Samuel has been pushing Gabriel to the battlements of the city wall.


    Gabriel did not see Samuel''s intention and was forced all the way to the battlements of the city wall by Samuel.


    After forcing Gabriel to the battlements, Samuel''s eyes opened and saw a flaw in Gabriel.


    Quickly close and draw the sword.


    A powerful horizontal cut swept to Gabriel''s stomach.


    Gabriel erected his huge sword in time to block Samuel''s cross cut.


    But - Samuel''s transverse cut was too powerful. Although Gabriel barely blocked it, his balance was broken.


    When Gabriel''s balance was broken, Samuel made up for it in time.


    Samuel''s kick succeeded in kicking Gabriel down.


    Gabriel, who was kicked down, fell back.


    Fell off the wall.


    Fall back under the wall.


    After kicking Gabriel back to the city, Samuel didn''t care whether Gabriel was dead.


    Put away his chains and sword and look for the next enemy.

 Chapter 704

    The fierce battle lasted from morning to evening.


    It was not until the sun set that the curtain finally came to an end on the first day of the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress.


    Neither Su Cheng nor Dominica wants to fight in the dark. Fighting in the dark will only increase unnecessary casualties.


    After the sun set, the two armies withdrew at the same time with great tacit understanding.


    Of course, it is impossible for all the troops on the wall of Avalon fortress to withdraw, but there are still a small number of troops to guard against the possible night attack by the Hiran army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram''s army is in the formation and the commander-in-chief camp.


    "1498 deaths, 2332 minor injuries, 318 serious injuries and 4548 total casualties."


    After hearing the casualty report, Dominic''s face quickly turned gloomy.


    Dominic''s face was not only gloomy, but the faces of all the generals in the camp quickly became ugly.


    After a long time, Dominic breathed a sigh and said: "it''s really worthy of Siege... It''s also worthy of Avalon fortress. 4148 people were killed and injured in just one day..."


    Siege - always the deadliest battle.


    What''s more, the "hammer battle" attacked not ordinary cities, but the first fortress of the British Empire such as Avalon fortress.


    Although it was expected that the casualties would not be too small, Dominica could not help being surprised by the heavy casualties after really hearing the casualty report.


    Heavy casualties are not terrible. The most terrible thing is that they paid heavy casualties but did not achieve excellent results.


    Despite the fierce fighting today, no substantive progress has been made.


    Although it was fought from morning to night, the battle was sawing on the wall of Avalon fortress.


    Even after fighting until dawn, the Hiram army did not show any sign of being able to take Avalon''s wall outside the Great Wall.


    According to the report sent back by the soldiers, the order of Michael has become much stronger than before.


    Because the Michael Knights have always been stationed in the north of the British Empire and always deal with the Hiram army. Some veterans of the Hiram army have rich experience in fighting with the Michael knights.


    These veterans deeply realized that the Michael knights were really different from before.


    The most obvious difference is that the order of Michael has become much stronger.


    The soldiers of the Michael knights are much stronger than before. They wrestle with them. It is often the soldiers of their Hiram army who fall into the disadvantage.


    These ordinary soldiers can only feel that the quality of the soldiers of the Michael Knights has been improved, but senior generals like Dominic, who have experienced many battles and have fought with the previous Michael knights for many times, can clearly feel that the command level of the Michael Knights has been improved by leaps and bounds compared with the past.


    "Is it because the order of Michael carried out the ''commander system''?" Dominic whispered, "or because the head of Michael''s Knight order was replaced by Su Cheng..."


    Dominica is increasingly unsure whether it can succeed in capturing Avalon fortress by force.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, command room.


    Su Cheng, located in the command room, looked at the big map hanging on the wall and listened quietly to Willie''s report standing behind him.


    "In World War I today, 612 people were killed, 303 injured, 89 seriously injured, and 1004 casualties."


    The casualties of the defenders are often lower than those of the sieges. Therefore, compared with the casualties of the Hiram army, the casualties of the Michael knights are undoubtedly much smaller.


    After listening to Willie''s report, Su Cheng only nodded gently.


    "Well, hard work. The casualties of the Hiram army should be about four to five times that of our army. "


    "Such a fierce battle will not last long. As long as we survive for a period of time, the morale of the Hiran army will fall sharply due to heavy casualties, and we can no longer launch such a fierce attack."


    "I''m afraid that at that time, the Hiram army will change its strategy and no longer fight with us, but fight with us for troops and food." Willie smiled bitterly.


    "They can fight whatever war they want, whether they want to fight with us or fight with us for troops and food. No matter what war he wants, I will accompany him to the end."


    Su Cheng smiled a few times and then continued:


    "If they really want to fight with us, we still have the advantage."


    "They are labor expeditions, and we are local defense."


    "In addition, the number of our troops is much smaller than them, and the logistical pressure is only a fraction of theirs."


    "If we want to fight a war of soldiers and food, I''m afraid they can''t consume us."


    "Today''s battle was also very good. The Hiram army did not take any advantage from beginning to end, and did not achieve any results. The outer wall of Avalon fortress still stands."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie, standing behind Su Cheng, smiled:


    "Yes, the casualties of the Hiram army are far greater than ours. As long as we can maintain the momentum today, we will win."


    In the siege war, the siege side will always be the losing side.


    From the very beginning, the cavalry of Michael had an advantage in the attack and defense of Avalon fortress.


    Willie is not arrogant. What he just said is really right.


    As long as they continue to maintain today''s momentum and do not have any accidents, then their Michael Knights will surely win.


    After listening to Willie''s words, Su Cheng just smiled.


    Then continue to look at the map in front of you.


    The large map hanging on the wall is a detailed map of the aghar corridor and its surrounding areas.


    Su Cheng has seen this map thousands of times, but he is still looking at it and thinking about something.


    After a while, Su Cheng quietly said to Willie behind him:


    "Will you win the fortress attack and defense..."


    "It''s really not difficult to win the fortress attack and defense, but my goal is not just to hold Avalon fortress."


    After that, Su Cheng quickly sat back behind the long table in the command room without waiting for Willie to respond.


    "Willie, please contact the Northern Territory Administration for me and tell them that Su Cheng wants to meet with Mr. Humphrey alone to discuss the important matters about how to defeat the Hiran army. Please ask Mr. Humphrey to come to Avalon fortress quickly."


    "Let Mr Humphrey come to the north?" Willie was surprised.


    "Yes, that''s right." Su Cheng said in an indisputable tone, "go and contact the north border administration."


    "Yes!"


    After saluting Su Chengjing, Willie quickly left the command room and began to contact the northern border administration.


    After Willie left the command room, Su Cheng took a piece of paper placed on the long table.


    Took the pen.


    Then he solemnly wrote a line of big characters on this paper - the great revolution of the northern kingdom

 Chapter 705

    The second day of the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress.


    As soon as the sun rose on the second day, the Hiram army launched a fierce attack on Avalon fortress as yesterday.


    And Michael''s knights also kept the city wall alive.


    Today''s fighting is also at an impasse as it was yesterday.


    The two armies were constantly sawing on the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    However, from the overall situation of the war, the order of Michael had the upper hand.


    After all - the order of Michael only needs to keep the wall from being taken away by Hiram''s army.


    At noon, a distinguished guest arrived at Avalon fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fort Avalon, command room.


    "Mr Humphrey, I didn''t expect you to get to the fortress so soon." The old man standing in front of Su chengchong showed a helpless smile.


    The old man standing in front of Su Cheng is Humphrey, the governor of the north.


    Last night, Su Cheng asked Willie to contact the northern border administration and asked Humphrey to come to Avalon fortress. He wanted to discuss important matters with Humphrey.


    Su Cheng''s reason is that Humphrey may arrive at Avalon fortress in two days. Unexpectedly, Humphrey arrived at noon the next day.


    After Humphrey arrived at Avalon fortress, Su Cheng immediately welcomed Humphrey to the command room of the headquarters of the Knights.


    At the same time, he ordered the command room to be blocked, and no one, including Willie, was allowed to approach the command room until the end of his conversation with Humphrey.


    After hearing Su Chenggang''s words, Humphrey smiled gently:


    "Defeating the invading army of the holy Hiram empire is a top priority for our country at present."


    "How could I not take it seriously when I learned that, your excellency, you have important matters about this war and want to discuss with me?"


    "After receiving the news that you wanted to have a secret negotiation with me, I rushed over without stopping."


    "Then -- let''s talk about it first."


    After that, Humphrey''s expression slowly became serious.


    "Sir, what is the important matter you want to discuss with me? Is it a plan on how to keep Avalon fortress? "


    After listening to Humphrey''s words, Su Cheng''s face gradually appeared serious.


    "No, it''s not how to keep Avalon fortress."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s left corner of his mouth tilted slightly, revealing a mysterious smile.


    "But how to encircle and annihilate the 300000 Hiram army."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Humphrey stopped his hand, which was just touching his short beard.


    His eyes stared at the boss and stared at Su Cheng.


    "The strategy of encircling and... Annihilating... 300000 Hiram troops?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded seriously.


    "..." Humphrey was silent for a long time.


    After a long silence, Humphrey finally said:


    "... sir, I know nothing about the art of war."


    "But I also know some basic military knowledge."


    "If you want to encircle and annihilate the enemy, you must at least have several times the enemy''s strength."


    "The battle troops of the Hiram army have a full 300000 people, while the cavalry of Michael against the enemy has only 120000 people."


    "The total force is less than half of the Hiram army. How can we encircle and annihilate the 300000 army?"


    "Does your excellency want to ask the Central Committee for reinforcements and request the Gabriel knights on the Rhine front or the Rachel knights on the southern front to go north to help?"


    As soon as Humphrey had finished, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "I do intend to ask the central government for reinforcements, but the reinforcements I want to ask are not the order of Rachel or the order of Gabriel."


    After that, Su Cheng quickly walked to the big map hanging on the wall in the command room.


    "Mr Humphrey, please look."


    Humphrey followed closely and stood side by side with Su Cheng in front of the big map.


    "I don''t need the help of other knights. With 120000 people in my hand, I can completely surround and annihilate the 300000 Hiran army."


    "Normally, it is absolutely impossible to surround and annihilate 300000 people with 120000 people."


    "But the terrain of the eghal corridor - makes this impossible possible!"


    Su Cheng took out the Knight Sword around his waist and replaced the baton with the Knight Sword in his hand.


    Su Cheng raised his Knight Sword and pointed it at the map:


    "Mr Humphrey, you should know."


    "We, the britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire, divide our borders by the eghal mountains running east-west."


    "The eghar mountains are the highest and largest mountains in the mainland. Normal people can''t cross the eghar mountains at all."


    "If you want to cross the eghar mountains, you can only go through the only gap in the mountains, that is, the eghar corridor where we are now."


    "We, the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire, each control the north and South sections of the eghar corridor."


    "We built the Avalon fortress in the southern section of the eghar corridor."


    "The Holy Hiran Empire built the mukhawitz fortress in the northern part of the eghar corridor."


    "The two fortresses of Avalon fortress and muhawitz fortress are equivalent to the north and South openings of the eghar corridor."


    After that, Su Cheng pointed his sword tip to muhavitz fortress in the north of the map, and then to Avalon fortress in the south.


    "As long as these two openings are sealed, the eghal corridor can be blocked!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Humphrey''s eyebrows raised.


    Although he doesn''t know military, Humphrey is not a fool.


    After listening to Su Chenggang''s words, Humphrey has realized what Su Cheng''s plan is.


    "Your Excellency, you mean..." Humphrey hesitated. "Are you going to take muhawitz fortress, block the north and South openings of the eghar corridor, seal the eghar corridor and cut off the supplies of the 300000 Hiran army?"


    "That''s right."


    Seeing Humphrey''s quick comprehension, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction, and then continued:


    "It''s like a straw. If you plug the upper and lower openings, the water in the straw won''t flow out."


    "As long as we give full play to the unique topographic characteristics of the eghar corridor, we can completely surround 300000 people with 120000 people!"


    "As long as we can take the muhavic fortress, we can seal the whole eghar corridor from south to North together with the Avalon fortress."


    "The 300000 Hiram troops without supplies will be demoralized in a few days."


    "Then it will be time for us to wipe them out."


    "... Your Excellency, your plan sounds really wonderful." Just then Humphrey suddenly hesitated, "but how can we take the fort muhavitz?"


    "If you can''t win the mukhawitz fortress, your idea just now is just a fantasy."


    "The mukhawitz fortress is at the north end of the eghar corridor."


    "What can we do to win the fort muhawitz at the north end of the eghar corridor?"


    "My Michael Knights alone can''t do it. So - I need the central government to allocate reinforcements to me. "


    "I need the central imperial navy to help me!"


    "As long as there is the help of the Imperial Navy, there will be a chance to win the muhavitz fortress!"

 Chapter 706

    This continent is still in an era of extremely underdeveloped sea power.


    Every country on the continent, including the British Empire, valued the army over the Navy.


    Although great powers close to the sea, such as the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire, have established naval forces, they have never paid attention to the construction of the Navy.


    The total number of the navy of the British Empire was only 20000, which could not be compared with the army with millions of troops.


    The 20000 navies of the British Empire had the usual task of beating pirates along the coast and escorting the envoys.


    At the beginning of last year, the navy of the British Empire was responsible for escorting bancro to the Far East to discuss alliance with the Hungarians.


    Limited by the limitations of the times, everyone did not realize the importance of the Navy and coastal defense.


    After hearing that Su Cheng wanted to ask the Imperial Navy for help, Humphrey frowned:


    "Navy?"


    Humphrey was also one of the masses who could not see the usefulness of the Navy.


    Humphrey really couldn''t think of anything he could do to help these Marines who can only fight pirates on weekdays? And help them take the mujawitz fortress.


    Others cannot see the importance of the Navy and coastal defense because of the limitations of the times, but Su Cheng is different.


    Su Cheng had expected Humphrey to react like this, so he said positively again:


    "I''m not kidding. I''m just going to ask the central dispatching navy to go north and help me take the mujawitz fortress."


    After noticing that Su Cheng really didn''t joke with him, Humphrey also put away his surprise and doubt and seriously asked:


    "Your Excellency, how are you going to cooperate with the Imperial Navy so that the Michael knights can take muhavitz fortress?"


    "It''s simple. Just make a surprise attack across the sea! " Su Cheng said firmly.


    "Cross the sea... Surprise attack?"


    Su Cheng raised the Knight Sword in his hand, replaced the baton with the Knight Sword again, and pointed to the map.


    "Mr Humphrey, please look."


    "To the west of our britannian Empire and holy Hiran empire are adjacent to the sea."


    "The battle plan I have drawn up is very simple, that is, to bypass the eghar mountains by sea, land at the clear water port of the Holy Hiran Empire, and then run all the way east along the north of the eghar mountains to win the muhavitz fortress in the north of the eghar corridor!"


    "I intend to send 80000 people to complete this plan, leaving only 40000 people to stay at Avalon fortress."


    "First let the Imperial Navy go north and station at [port Lott] in the west of the north."


    "And 80000 of my knights quickly left Avalon fortress, marched quickly to port Lott and boarded the ships of the Imperial Navy."


    "The 80000 people of our army escorted by the Imperial Navy went north along the coastline of our country and the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Go straight to the [clear water port] at the southwest corner of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "The clear water port of the holy Hiram empire is one of the garrisons of the naval forces of the holy Hiram empire."


    "There will definitely be the navy of the holy Hiram Empire stationed in the clear water port."


    "At that time, the naval forces responsible for escorting 80000 troops of our Knights will need the fastest speed to raid and defeat the Helan naval forces of Bishui port! Create conditions for landing! "


    "After the 80000 troops of my knights successfully landed in Bishui port, they will run all the way east along the north of the eghar corridor."


    "The speed must be fast. We must catch up with the garrison of muhawitz fortress and the 30 Hiran troops in the eghar corridor. Before they react and know that their rear has been landed by our army, they must rush to the north of the eghar corridor and take the muhawitz fortress!"


    "Because of this battle, we need to go around a big circle, from the Avalon fortress in the south of the eghar corridor to the muhawitz fortress in the north of the eghar corridor."


    "So I named this battle - the great revolution of the north."


    "Through a great turn, take the muhavitz fortress, an important town of the Holy Hiran Empire, and block the 300000 Hiran troops in the eghar corridor!"


    After listening to Su Cheng''s bold plan, Humphrey''s eyes stared with shock.


    Humphrey saw this kind of operation for the first time.


    It is the first time to see such a battle that requires the joint efforts of the Navy and the army and the concerted efforts of the two armies.


    At the same time, it is also the first time to see such a surprise attack on the enemy''s rear by sea.


    While Humphrey was still shocked, Su Cheng continued:


    "The reason why I invited Mr. Humphrey you to Avalon fortress this time is to hope for your support."


    "Such a large-scale operation can only be carried out with the support of the Central Committee."


    "The central government needs to support me, be willing to transfer the Imperial Navy to participate in this operation, and build more troop carriers in order to make this operation successful."


    "So - I hope Mr. Humphrey and I can write a joint letter to the Central Committee and ask the Central Committee to allow me to implement the ''great revolution of the North''!"


    After that, Su Cheng took out a stack of paper.


    On the top of this stack of paper, the words "the great revolution of the northern kingdom" are impressively written.


    "I finished writing the general plan of this operation for your majesty and the central dignitaries to read and evaluate the feasibility all night last night. Now I only need a joint letter from you and me."


    "With your support, Mr. Humphrey, it will undoubtedly greatly increase the possibility that the central government will agree to my operational plan."


    "I want to start this battle! I want to take the mujawitz fortress and wipe out the 300000 Hiran army! So - Mr Humphrey, please help me! "


    Su Cheng''s words are sincere.


    But Humphrey didn''t immediately nod to Su Cheng''s request.


    Instead, he stroked the short beard on his chin and began to meditate.


    It was not long before Humphrey said quietly:


    "... Your Excellency, isn''t it possible not to launch such a bold and risky battle?"


    "Don''t we just stick to Avalon fortress and don''t let it be taken away by the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "As long as we stick to the fortress, the Holy Hiran empire will always retreat."


    "Although this will not have too brilliant results, we will not have too many losses ourselves."


    "Your battle does sound feasible. If you succeed, you will benefit immeasurably, but your battle plan is still too bold."


    "Even I, who don''t know much about the military, can see that your battle plan, your excellency, has many risks."


    "Why should we give up the safe play and carry out such a bold battle?"


    It can be seen from Humphrey''s words and tone that Humphrey did not support Su Cheng''s "northern revolution".


    However -- as soon as Humphrey''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately replied without thinking:


    "Mr. Humphrey, like a shrinking turtle, sticks to Avalon fortress until the Hiran army withdraws. Do you think that''s good?"

 Chapter 707

    "Mr Humphrey, do you want our British Empire to be rich and strong?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Humphrey immediately replied without thinking:


    "Of course, I certainly hope our britannian empire will be rich and strong."


    "Me too." As soon as Humphrey had finished speaking, Su Cheng immediately answered, "I also hope that the British Empire can become rich and strong, and that China can become a big and powerful country that no one dare to invade."


    "If we want our empire to be rich and strong, then - we must defeat the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The holy Hiram empire is a ''superpower'' that dominates the mainland."


    "As long as he is still a ''superpower'', he will not watch our British Empire grow stronger."


    "I think part of the reason why the holy Hiram Empire suddenly tore up the armistice agreement between the two countries and sent troops to attack us is to prevent the rise of our country."


    "After all, our British Empire has been in the limelight over the years."


    "It also crippled the Lorraine Empire, occupied a large area of the Lorraine Empire, and allied with the grassland people in the Far East."


    "Anyone with some strategic vision on the side of the holy Helan Empire should see that our britannian Empire has begun to rise."


    "It is already a big threat that will threaten their status as a ''superpower'' of the holy Hiram empire."


    "Even if we can''t attack us by military means, we will attack us by economic, diplomatic and other means in the future, hindering China''s development and rise."


    "In other words - as long as the holy Hiram empire is still on the throne of ''superpower'', China''s rise and development will be constantly suppressed by the holy Hiram empire."


    "As long as the holy Hiram empire can be driven down from the throne of the ''superpower'', there will be a big obstacle to China''s rise!"


    "Now this battle is a great opportunity for us to drive the holy Hiram Empire down from the throne of the ''superpower''!"


    "There are about 300000 combat troops alone, and there will only be more logistics troops."


    "The total mobilization of the expedition of the holy Hiram empire is at least 750000 people."


    "Not to mention the logistics troops, just annihilating the 300000 combat troops will be a great trauma to the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The 300000 Hiram troops who are fighting with my knights are the regular army of the holy Hiram empire."


    "The southwest front army of the holy Hiram empire is basically here."


    "Once the 300000 Hiran troops are completely annihilated by our knights, there will be a big loophole in the southwest defense line of the Holy Hiran Empire, and the southwest defense line will fall into a dilemma that there are no soldiers to defend."


    "At that time, my Michael knights can even go north to attack the holy Hiram Empire, tear up the fragile southwest defense line of the holy Hiram Empire, attack the territory of the holy Hiram Empire, and further increase the trauma of the holy Hiram empire! Let the holy Hiram Empire bear the great trauma that cannot be recovered for decades! "


    "Defend the Avalon fortress like a shrinking Turtle - this steady play can certainly safely prevent the invasion of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "But such a play will not cause too much loss to the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The holy Helan empire can still use various means to suppress the rise of our country, and it is not impossible to even launch a larger expedition."


    "I don''t want such a result!"


    "I want to win!"


    "I want to win this battle beautifully!"


    "I''m going to take the fort muhawitz! Block the 300000 Hiran troops in the eghar corridor! Wipe out the 300000 Hiram troops in the eghar corridor! "


    "If conditions permit, after the total annihilation of the 300000 Hiram army, I even have to lead the Michael knights to tear open the fragile southwest defense line of the holy Hiram Empire and attack the territory of the holy Hiram empire!"


    "Completely ravage the western territory of the holy Hiram empire! Drive the holy Hiram Empire down from the throne of the ''superpower''! Let the holy Hiram Empire no longer be able to obstruct the rise of our country! "


    After that, Su Cheng looked at Humphrey quietly.


    He had shown Humphrey his ideas and his blood as an imperial Knight whose duty was to defend the empire with a sword.


    If Humphrey still doesn''t support his plan for the "great revolution of the north", Su Cheng won''t force him any more.


    Su Cheng will still write a letter to the Central Committee, asking the Central Committee to support his battle plan.


    It''s just that Humphrey and his co signature are missing.


    After listening to Su Cheng, Humphrey was silent.


    "... sir, do you know that your battle plan is very risky?"


    "I am the drafter of this battle plan. I am very clear about the risks and the consequences if this battle plan fails."


    "This battle plan is so risky and dangerous. Do you still want to implement it?"


    Su Cheng smiled quietly: "I like danger."


    Somehow, after hearing Su Cheng''s answer, Humphrey seemed to hear some unexpected answer and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    Then there was silence again.


    And Su Cheng was silent.


    After a long time, the silent conference room finally rang out again:


    "Ha ha ha!"


    It was Humphrey''s laughter.


    "Your Excellency, you and Mr. Jacob are very much alike! If it''s not because you look nothing like Mr. Jacob, otherwise I really doubt whether you are Mr. Jacob''s illegitimate son! "


    "I''m very much like Mr. Jacob?" Su Cheng looked at Humphrey suspiciously.


    "It''s really memorable." Humphrey''s face was full of memories. "A long time ago, when Mr. Jacob and I were as old as you, sir, Mr. Jacob said the same thing to me -- ''I like danger''."


    "As like as two peas, you and Mr. James have the same words and are very similar in character."


    "It''s all so... Heroic!"


    "Good! Then I''ll do the same this time! "


    "Your Excellency, take paper and pen!"


    "Let''s write a joint letter to the Central Committee and ask the Central Committee to support the operation of the great revolution of the North!"


    Seeing Humphrey supporting his battle plan, Su Cheng couldn''t help but look excited.


    Su Cheng quickly took out his pen and paper, and then wrote this joint letter to the Central Committee with Humphrey.


    The joint letter was soon written.


    Looking at the joint letter signed by him and Su Cheng, Humphrey nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile:


    "Did the Michael Knights join hands with the Imperial Navy... Ha ha, interesting, this kind of joint naval and army battle has never appeared in history!"


    "Regardless of success or failure, your excellency commander, the battle plan you have drawn up will certainly be remembered in history!"

 Chapter 708

    The second day of the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress ended like the first day.


    The achievements of the Hiram army have still not made any substantive progress.


    On the third day, the hillocks of the Hiram army were finally stacked and the tunnel was finally dug.


    After learning that both mounds and tunnels could be put into battle, Dominica immediately ordered the use of mounds and tunnels.


    The cavalry of Michael had already taken precautions against the tunnels of the Hiram army.


    The order of Michael had already placed a bowl of water at intervals on the ground near the outer wall.


    Several soldiers are set near each bowl of water to observe the bowl of water in shifts.


    If this bowl of water has a face, it means that there is a vibration underground.


    Thus, the position of the enemy tunnel can be quickly determined and intercepted.


    If the foundation of a hostile city can be excavated, you can dig a channel to attack, which is also a common tactic in the siege of this era.


    The siege party using tunnel warfare will dig one or even several tunnels and constantly support the ground with wood in the process of moving forward.


    Destroy the city wall by digging a tunnel, or pass under the foundation of the city wall, and open an entrance in the city so that the troops outside the city can slip into the city.


    Although tunnel warfare is a common means of siege, there are also countermeasures against it. With continuous improvement, the Countermeasures of tunnel warfare are still very developed.


    At the beginning of the offensive and defensive war, Su Cheng transferred 3000 soldiers to Deng Jia''er and entrusted Deng Jia''er with the task of counteracting the tunnels of the Helan army.


    After the soldiers in charge of observing the water bowl found the ripples in the water, they immediately informed Deng Jiaer, who was responsible for dealing with the Hiran army tunnel.


    Deng Jiaer quickly judged the general position of each tunnel of the Helan army according to the different ripple sizes of each water bowl.


    After judging the general position of each tunnel through the water bowl, Deng Jiaer led her soldiers to quickly launch a counter attack and block the tunnel of the Hiran army.


    There is a deep trench dug at the foot of the outer wall of Avalon fortress. This trench is specially used to deal with the enemy tunnel. As long as the tunnel of the Hiran army is found, the straw sprinkled with various inflammables will be thrown into the tunnel, and the Hiran army will be forced back by fire and smoke.


    For a time, the tunnel screamed, and the smell of charred skin and meat spread from the tunnel.


    Compared with siege towers, vehicles and other siege equipment, it is really easy to deal with the tunnel. As long as we can determine the general location of the enemy tunnel, dig the trench deep enough, and prepare more combustibles that can burn gas and smoke, even if millions of troops attack, they can block them in the tunnel and can''t climb out.


    Many hiraan soldiers could not retreat in the tunnel, choked by the thick smoke, and then could not get up again.


    The Hiram soldiers who were not choked to death by the thick smoke began to retreat hurriedly.


    In the hurried retreat, it caused self trampling, resulting in many casualties.


    "Retreat! Give up the tunnel! "


    The general of Hiram army, who was in charge of commanding the tunnel battle, saw that the Michael knights were already ready for their tunnel, but he could only sigh and ordered to retreat and give up the tunnel.


    Compared with the tunnels, the dozens of mounds built by the Hiram army have played a lot of roles.


    It took more than two days to mobilize tens of thousands of soldiers, and finally succeeded in building dozens of high mounds under the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    These dozens of high mounds are 2 meters higher than the inner wall of Avalon fortress opposite.


    On each mound, there is also a bunker to protect the bow and crossbow men.


    Each mound can accommodate about 40 crossbow men to stand on it and shoot down at the outer wall of Avalon fortress to cover the comrades in arms attacking the city under their feet.


    The Hiram Archer standing on the mound threw arrows like a rainstorm at the outer wall of Avalon fortress.


    The sound of armor and flesh shot through the soldiers of the Michael knights, and the howl of the soldiers of the Michael Knights came one after another.


    The battlements of the outer wall lost their role as a shelter because the Helan army''s bowmen standing on the mound stood high.


    This caused many casualties to the defenders on the outer city wall.


    The commanders of each section of the city wall immediately commanded the crossbow men on their side to fight back and shoot back with their heads on their backs.


    However, because there are bunkers on each mound, the counterattack effect of the archers of the Michael knights is not ideal.


    With the participation of these mounds, the battle on the city wall became more intense and bloody.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh!


    A streamer fell from the sky and hit darina''s shoulder armor.


    "Well..."


    After a painful hum, Da Liana raised her hand and pulled out the arrow that hit her left shoulder armor.


    Fortunately, the arrow only hit her armor. Under the protection of armor, the arrow only scratched her flesh and didn''t hurt her much.


    "Really... What are the crossbow soldiers doing on the inner city wall..."


    Darlene complained bitterly as she threw the arrow that had just hit her to the ground.


    "Don''t hurry up and shoot down those enemy soldiers on the mound."


    These dozens of high mounds have brought great trouble to the defenders of the outer wall.


    The Helan bow and crossbow men standing on these dozens of mounds lost the protection of the battlements and were shot miserably because they were shooting down.


    Darlene, they had to raise their shields to guard against the enemy infantry in front of them, as well as the dense rain of arrows falling from their heads from time to time.


    Seeing that the bowmen on the safe inner city wall were unable to solve the enemy soldiers on the mound, Darlene couldn''t help getting angry and scolding them for their inaction.


    But Darlene misunderstood the archers on the inner city wall this time.


    After the archers of the Hiram army climbed up the mounds, the comrades in arms on the inner city wall immediately began to fight back.


    Only because these mounds are higher than the inner city wall and protected by bunkers, because the counterattack effect of the inner city wall is not ideal.


    At the moment when Darlene pulled out the arrow on her shoulder and she was distracted, a Helan soldier not far from her saw the opportunity, raised his axe and rushed at Darlene.


    Judging from the armor on the Hiram soldier, it seems that he is not an ordinary soldier.


    Darlene feels like she''s in a wonderful state.


    After two days of fighting, Darlene felt her body more and more relaxed.


    The originally stiff limbs became more and more flexible.


    Even the vision has a suddenly open feeling.


    Dalina, who became more sensitive, quickly sensed the enemy soldier.


    A shield blocked the enemy soldier''s attack.


    At the moment of blocking his attack, Darlene immediately slid towards the Hiran soldier like a fish.


    Darlene''s head was close to the body of the Hiran soldier, passing through his right armpit.


    When passing under the right armpit of the hiraan soldier, Darlene''s sword also crossed the hiraan soldier''s side with her body.


    The sharp body of the sword crossed the abdomen of the Hiran soldier from the guard to the tip of the sword and cut the Hiran soldier in the waist.

 Chapter 709

    While feeling that her body is lighter and lighter and her limbs are more and more flexible, Da Liana also feels that her "world" is smaller and smaller.


    I feel that the world is quieter and quieter, and there are fewer and fewer redundant voices.


    In his ears, there was only the cry of his comrades in arms and the roar of the enemy soldiers.


    While the voice in the ear becomes less and less, the miscellaneous thoughts in the heart are less and less.


    In her "world", there are only comrades in arms, enemy soldiers and weapons in her hands.


    Da Liana feels that her state is very wonderful. Once she enters this state, she can obviously feel that she has become strong and her actions are more flexible.


    Just as Darlene became braver and braver, she suddenly noticed a soldier curled up in a corner of the city wall.


    Because the current war is very fierce, no one except Darlene has found the soldier curled up at the corner of the city wall.


    From the black armor on the soldier, it can be seen that the soldier is a soldier of their Michael knights.


    From the soldier''s figure, it can be seen that this is a female soldier.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Darlene roared at the female soldier in a hurry and rushed at the female soldier.


    "This is a battlefield! What are you doing here? Want to die?! Where''s your weapon?! Don''t stand up! "


    Before and after rushing to the female soldier''s heel, Darlene temporarily threw away her shield, took her sword in her right hand, pressed her hands on the female soldier''s shoulders and straightened her upper body.


    The female soldier curled up in a corner of the city wall had no weapons in her hands. She hugged her head with both hands and her body trembled slightly.


    After pressing her shoulders and straightening her shoulders, Darlene saw the woman soldier''s face.


    After seeing the female soldier''s face and the female soldier''s expression, Darlene''s breath was stifled.


    Because she had never seen such an expression.


    The female soldier did not cry.


    But her expression was more ugly than crying.


    He hugged his head with both hands, and his face was pale. He made a voice with unknown meaning of "wuwuwu". His facial features were distorted. He looked like he wanted to cry but couldn''t shed tears.


    "Hello! Are you all right? Are you okay? Where did you get hurt? "


    The female soldier didn''t seem to hear Darlene''s words.


    Continue to hold your head tightly and make a low sound of "wuwuwu" with unknown meaning.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, we''d better send her to the bottom of the city wall quickly. It''s too dangerous to stay here!


    After making up her mind, Da Liana plans to pick up the female soldier and send the female soldier to a safe wall.


    But just then - a Hiran soldier attacked.


    The bloody Hiram soldier rushed at darina and the female soldier with a sword.


    The female soldier seemed to sense that an enemy was rushing towards them.


    But she didn''t run away.


    Instead, she held her head tighter and her body trembled more.


    The original murmur of "woo woo" turned into a miserable howl of "ah ah".


    "Tut..."


    Looking at the Hiram soldier who rushed towards them, Darlene gave a soft "tut".


    After last year''s saromanda battle and the three-day battle, dalina is no longer the recruit who was nervous and overwhelmed in the face of the enemy.


    After seeing the hiraan soldier attacking them, Darlene immediately put down the female soldier temporarily.


    Take the long sword that your right hand held upside down again.


    The ground rustled as the feet slid.


    Darlene took the initiative to attack the Hiran soldier.


    The sword edge rang, the sword light flashed and flashed again, and the sharp sword body cut the neck of the Hiran soldier.


    A bright blood mist splashed.


    One of the blood mist splashed from the neck of the Hiran soldier splashed on the woman soldier''s head.


    "Ah, ah! Ah ah ah! "


    After the blood splashed on her head, the female soldier howled even more bitterly.


    At this time, other comrades in arms noticed the situation on Da Liana''s side.


    "Hello! Darlene! What''s going on here? "


    "Squadron leader!"


    The person who noticed the situation on her side was also Lindsay, an old acquaintance and officer of Darlene.


    Da Liana is a member of her squadron. After being a member of her team for so long, Lindsay naturally recognizes Da Liana''s appearance and name.


    "Squadron leader!" Darlene continued to say to Lindsay, "there''s something wrong with this comrade in arms! There seems to be something hurt! "


    Lindsay followed Darlene''s finger and looked at the female soldier who was trembling and curled up on the ground.


    After seeing the female soldier''s appearance at this time, Lindsay frowned:


    "Have you collapsed... Darlene! Get her to the rear! Let the military doctors treat! Whether she can recover depends on her luck! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ªCollapse? What''s that?


    Although she was very curious about what "collapse" was, Darlene didn''t ask Lindsay.


    After all, this is not a good time to ask questions.


    Under the cover of Lindsay, Darlene quickly picked up the female soldier.


    After returning the female soldier to the safe rear and receiving the treatment of military doctors, Darlene rushed back to the wall and threw herself into the fierce fight again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle on the third day ended with the setting of the sun.


    Today''s war situation is the same as the previous two days - the two armies are deadlocked and no one has taken advantage of it.


    As night fell, the two armies began their own rest.


    After Humphrey and Su Cheng finished writing the joint letter to the central government, he hurried back to the north border administration of Betty city.


    After all, it is not only the Michael knights who are fighting bravely.


    In order to support the front-line Anti Japanese War of the Michael knights, the Northern Territory administration operated rapidly.


    Under Humphrey''s creation, the northern frontier service has long become a "war machine" that can operate quickly and efficiently in wartime.


    When the holy Hiram Empire tore up the armistice agreement, the Northern Territory General Administration quickly mobilized officials at all levels to mobilize various war materials in the Northern Territory to Avalon fortress to support the Michael knights on the front line.


    At this time, the central government is also stepping up the allocation of materials to the northern front. After the central materials are transferred to the north, the north border General Administration will sort out these materials transferred by the central government and then transport them to Avalon fortress.


    The benefits of setting up the northern border and building straight roads are reflected incisively and vividly at this time.


    The reason why the British Empire established the local administrative unit of "Northern Territory" is to prevent the Holy Hiran empire in the north.


    The governor of the Northern Territory, who is in charge of the Northern Territory, also has ultra-high power that no other governor can have.


    In addition to having no military power and the right to select officials, the governor of the Northern Territory has all the powers in the Northern Territory.


    To put it simply, the northern territory is a place with ultra-high autonomy, and the governor of the Northern Territory holds the power that is so high that it is amazing.


    This enables the Northern Territory to have a very fast war preparation speed in the event of an enemy attack.


    Without the consent of the central government, the governor of the Northern Territory can quickly allocate all resources in the Northern Territory to help the head of the Michael knights with military power in the war of resistance against Japan.


    The straight road extending in all directions also made the transportation speed of baggage reach an appalling speed.


    With the efforts of the northern border administration, all kinds of luggage were continuously transported into Avalon fortress.


    The offensive and defensive war of the fortress has only just begun for three days. The material inventory of Avalon fortress is already very rich. At this time, the reserves are too much to overflow.


    Thanks to the ability of officials at all levels of the northern border administration, the 120000 troops of the Michael Knights will not have to worry about the baggage for a long time in the future.

 Chapter 710

    In addition to allocating a large number of equipment to support the northern front, the northern border General Administration also used heavy money to recruit a number of doctors willing to work for the army.


    It''s just that there are too many injuries here in Avalon fortress every day.


    Even with the help of these doctors recruited by the northern border administration, the military doctors on the side of Avalon fortress are still insufficient.


    Like the wall where the battle never stopped, the battle in the wound treatment office never stopped.


    In terms of intensity, it is even more intense than the battle on the city wall.


    At least the battle on the city wall can rest at night, and the battle in the treatment department can''t stop even when night falls.


    After dinner, Darlene walked slowly towards the treatment office.


    She wants to visit the female soldier saved today.


    The girl soldier looked very strange at that time, so Darlene couldn''t help caring about her.


    The treatment place for the injured was very large. As soon as she walked in, Darlene smelled a bloody smell.


    Like the city walls during the day, howls can be heard everywhere in the treatment of the wounded.


    However, the howl at the treatment site was somewhat different from that on the city wall.


    The howl of the treatment room was more mournful than that of the city wall.


    The bloody smell of the wounded treatment place is also different from that of the city wall.


    The smell here is mixed with a lot of strange smells.


    So even Darlene, who is used to the howling and the smell of blood, still feels a little uncomfortable when she comes to the treatment place.


    The treatment of patients is very big, there are many patients, and there are all kinds of patients.


    Darlene spent a lot of time finding the female soldier.


    However, this effort was not in vain. Dalina found the female soldier rescued today.


    The female soldier curled up on a quilt on the ground as if she were curled up in a corner of the city wall during the day.


    "Hello! Are you okay? "


    The female soldier did not respond to Darlene.


    ¡ª¡ªIs my voice too low?


    After approaching the female soldier, Darlene found that the female soldier''s body was no longer shaking, and the expression on her face was no longer so strange.


    But overall, there are still some abnormalities.


    Darlene asked her many times, "are you okay?"¡° Remember me? ", The female soldier didn''t respond to Darlene.


    Just glanced at Darlene and continued to hold her knees.


    His face was numb and stunned.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter with her... She doesn''t seem to be hurt


    Just as Darlene was considering whether to catch a military doctor to ask what was wrong with the female soldier, a familiar voice suddenly came from her side:


    "Darlene, let her go. She just collapsed because she couldn''t bear the stimulation of the battlefield. No matter how excellent the military doctor can do to this collapsed soldier, whether she can recover depends on her luck."


    "Squadron leader?"


    The owner of this voice is Lindsay, the commander of the first squadron of the 17th brigade.


    Lindsay was sitting on the ground not far away. She was covered with bandages in many places and was drinking a drink that seemed to be black tea.


    Looking at her appearance, it seems that she has just been treated by a military doctor.


    After listening to Lindsay''s words, Darlene remembered that Lindsay had said similar words during the day.


    Said that the female soldier collapsed. Whether she can recover depends on her luck.


    Unable to restrain her curiosity, Darlene asked Lindsay:


    "Squadron leader, what is collapse? Is it a disease? Is there nothing military doctors can do about this disease? "


    After listening to Darlene''s question, Lindsay sipped the black tea in the cup:


    "The soldiers collapsed - this is very common in the army, mostly among recruits."


    "Darlene, you haven''t been in the army for a long time, so this should be the first time you''ve seen such a collapsed soldier, and I''ve been a soldier for many years. I''ve seen many collapsed soldiers like this."


    "When many recruits first go to the battlefield, they often can''t bear the stimulation and pressure on the battlefield, and then the whole person will be abnormal."


    "We call this abnormal phenomenon of the whole person because he can''t bear the stimulation and pressure on the battlefield, which is called collapse."


    "After the collapse, the abnormal actions are also strange."


    "Like this female soldier, the whole person is stupid."


    "There are those who suddenly change their temperament. They were obedient and suddenly became irritable."


    "I met such people when I was a recruit."


    "When I was a recruit, a comrade in arms who had a good relationship with me collapsed after a battle."


    "Originally, he was very obedient and honest. Like a changed person, he became quite irritable and unreasonable."


    "What he said was incoherent and unintelligible. He always claimed that he was a Hiran and wanted to kill us britannians."


    "No good doctor can do anything about these collapsed soldiers."


    "Doctors can only treat physical injuries, and there is nothing they can do about this psychological and personality trauma."


    "So whether these collapsed soldiers can return to normal depends on their luck."


    "After the war, these collapsed soldiers will be treated as disabled soldiers, given generous pensions and sent back to their hometown."


    "Not long after my old friend collapsed, he was given a pension and sent back to his hometown."


    "The female soldier should also be sent back to her hometown as a disabled soldier after the offensive and defensive battle of the fortress."


    "Whether she can recover depends on the nature and luck of the female soldier."


    "My old friend is unlucky. He doesn''t seem to have fully recovered. He is still crazy and can''t speak a few words."


    Speaking of this, Lindsay paused.


    Then, in a half joking tone, he praised Darlene:


    "So some people are not born to be soldiers on the battlefield."


    "But some people are born to be soldiers."


    "Darlene, I think you are the kind of material that is naturally suitable for being a soldier."


    "After last year''s saromanda battle and the three-day fierce battle now, the whole person is still like a carefree person. You should eat, drink and sleep. Moreover, I think you seem to be braver and braver when you fight. You are a natural soldier."


    In the face of Lindsay''s appreciation, Darlene was modest.


    Then he couldn''t help looking at the poor female soldier again.


    "What a pity..." Darlene couldn''t help saying in a pathetic tone.


    Darlene wanted to help the poor soldier, but she couldn''t help at all.


    "Yes, it''s really pathetic." Lindsay sighed. "The soldiers collapsed. There''s no way."


    "Although I have no education, I have realized something after being a soldier for so long."


    "War is a distorted behavior, and it is inevitable that we who are specially responsible for this distorted behavior will be tortured and distorted."

 Chapter 711

    Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, command room.


    After the battle on the third day, Su Cheng, sitting in the command room, listened to today''s casualty report as he did two days ago.


    It is not Willie but Eliza who is responsible for reporting casualties to Su Cheng today.


    Because the hillock of Hiram army went into battle, the casualties of Michael Knights today are greater than those two days ago.


    After hearing Eliza''s report, Su Cheng frowned.


    "Mound... It''s really difficult..."


    After whispering like this, Su Cheng began to think about ways to counter the mound.


    At present, Su Cheng''s only idea is to use a catapult and a siege crossbow to set fire to these mounds.


    These mounds are built of earth and cannot withstand the attack of boulders and giant arrows.


    But even if we use catapults and siege crossbows to set fire to these mounds, the effect will not be very good.


    Because the accuracy of the catapult and the siege crossbow is very poor. After shooting the boulder and the giant arrow, it depends on the will of heaven.


    And even if these mounds are knocked down, the Hiram army can quickly build more mounds.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about whether there was any more efficient means to counter the mound, standing on Su Cheng''s side, Eliza, who had been hesitant since the beginning, finally showed a firm color on her face.


    As if he had finally made up his mind, Chao Su Cheng said:


    "Su Cheng."


    "Huh?"


    "Well... I think it''s time for you to go home..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused.


    Then he continued:


    "I went home last night."


    "Carol didn''t say anything, but Alan said she missed you."


    "And Alan still has some complaints about you, because you have come back to Avalon fortress for so many days and haven''t gone home to see them. You''ve been staying at the headquarters of the Knights."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng''s breath was stifled, and the whole person''s movement stopped.


    After a while, Su Cheng, who looked ashamed, whispered:


    "I haven''t been home for so long. It''s really too much..."


    Su Cheng also knows that he hasn''t been home for so long. It''s too much.


    Su Cheng hasn''t been home once since he got back to the fortress for so many days.


    Due to the urgent situation of the war, Su Cheng lived in the headquarters of the Knights since he returned to the fortress to organize and command the troops to meet the enemy.


    Because in order to avoid distracting Su Cheng, Carol and Alan didn''t take the initiative to find Su Cheng.


    After returning to the fortress for so long, I haven''t seen my other wife and sister - if Su Cheng doesn''t feel guilty, it must be false.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s ashamed face, Eliza immediately continued:


    "Su Cheng, why don''t you go home tonight? Going home for a night is not a big thing that will affect the war, is it? Even if there is any emergency, our home is so close to the headquarters of the knights, Willie and they can come back and report immediately. "


    "... all right."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After greeting Willie, Su Cheng and Eliza set out to go home together.


    When they walked home side by side, Su Cheng said to Eliza:


    "I have a present for you and Carol."


    "Really? What gift? "


    "Keep it a secret now. When we get home and see Carol, we''ll give you two together. "


    Su Cheng''s gift is naturally Jacob''s wedding gift - two beautiful women''s necklaces.


    And the black robed man - that is, the two magic prop rings with the effect of nourishing the body and protecting the fetus that Leia gave him.


    In addition to the necklace given by Jacob and the ring given by Liya, Su Cheng also bought some expensive cosmetics for Carol and Eliza in DIDU.


    Of course, Su Cheng didn''t forget to bring gifts to Alan and Deng Jiaer.


    Seeing that Su Cheng didn''t want to reveal what he had prepared for them, Eliza puffed up her cheeks with dissatisfaction.


    Just then, Eliza seemed to think of something.


    Then he smiled meaningfully:


    "Su Cheng, we also have a gift for you. It''s a very surprising gift."


    "Gifts? What gift? "


    "Hum, hum." Eliza imitated Su Chenggang''s tone, "I''ll know when I get home and see Carol."


    "Don''t talk like me!"


    As Su Cheng and Eliza talked, they came to their door.


    Su Cheng walked quickly to the front door and knocked on the door.


    Then there was a rush of footsteps in the room, and a voice inside the door said:


    "Who is it?"


    "Hum, guess who?"


    Su Cheng wants to wake up his sister.


    In Su Cheng''s imagination, after he said this, his house door would open wide, and then Alan shouted "brother" excitedly and flew into his arms.


    But reality and imagination are very different.


    In response to Su chengdi, the door was locked with a click.


    "Although our family looks big, we are not a family that will spend money indiscriminately, so we don''t have to sell goods with our family again. Please go back, Mr. salesman."


    "Open the door! it''s me! I''m your brother Su Cheng! Have you forgotten my voice? "


    Su Cheng said hurriedly and knocked hard on the door.


    As soon as Su Cheng finished his words, the door was opened.


    A beautiful green pupil looked at Su Cheng through the crack of the door.


    Alan is looking at Su Cheng through the crack of the door. His eyes are full of discontent.


    "... I don''t have a brother."


    "What are you talking about! Show me! Isn''t that your brother standing in front of you? "


    Boom!


    Alan seemed too lazy to pay attention to Su Cheng. He closed the door again and locked it again.


    "It''s not my brother who hasn''t returned home to see us for so long."


    "Gu..."


    Su Cheng''s expression was immediately as strange and ugly as eating stool.


    "Well... The holy Helan Empire suddenly tore up the armistice agreement and sent troops to the south. When I returned to the fortress, the vanguard troops of the Helan army had reached a distance of only 20 miles from the fortress. The war situation was very urgent. I had to stay at the headquarters of the knights to coordinate the overall situation..."


    "All in all - sorry! I know I''m wrong! Are you upset because I don''t care about you? I know I''m wrong! I''ll stay at home tonight and go back to headquarters tomorrow morning, so I''ll be with you tonight! "


    Inside the door: "


    Even Eliza began to speak for Su Cheng at this time.


    But no matter what Su Cheng and Eliza said, there was still silence inside the door.


    Seeing that Alan refused to open the door, Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    ¡ª¡ªI can only use some tricks


    ¡ª¡ªIf Alan''s weakness is anything


    Su Cheng took out the new board game he bought for Alan in Pendragon.


    "Alan! Look! This is a new board game I bought for you when I went back to Pendragon! "


    "Brother, welcome home!"


    Alan opened the door with a smile and rushed into Su Cheng''s arms.


    "You guy!"


    Su Cheng pinched Alan''s cheek in his arms with anger and laughte

 Chapter 712

    I haven''t seen you for so long, but Alan still hasn''t changed.


    If you insist, Alan doesn''t seem to have changed


    He is still small and looks the same as when he was 14.


    Su Cheng doubted more than once whether his sister, no matter how long, would only be a legendary person like Lori.


    After giving Alan the board game specially bought for Alan and making out with Alan, Su Chengqi walked to the third floor.


    According to Alan, Carol is staying in her room on the third floor.


    To Su Cheng''s concern, Alan also said that he had a surprise gift for Su Cheng.


    However, Su Cheng will not tell her this gift until she meets Carol.


    Speaking of this gift, Alan was also full of meaningful smiles.


    This makes Su Cheng care more and more about what the so-called "very surprising gift" is.


    Having not seen carol for so long, Su Cheng misses Carol very much.


    Su Cheng hurried to the third floor and came to their room. When he was about to knock on the door, his hand that was about to knock on the door suddenly stopped in the air.


    Su Cheng has a temporary intention to surprise Carol.


    So he didn''t knock on the door or say loudly to Carol that he was back.


    After touching the door handle and making sure that the door was unlocked, he unscrewed the door handle and entered the room.


    After entering the room, Su Cheng saw Carol sitting on the bed, who seemed to be knitting something.


    Unlike Alan, who hasn''t changed much all the time, Carol has changed a little after so long.


    The original shawl hair is a little longer, and the whole person seems to have some meat.


    When she heard someone coming in, Carol looked at the door.


    After seeing who it was, Carol''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Carol." Su Cheng smiled and waved to Carol, "I''m back."


    Su Cheng thought that after he said these words, Carol would rush into his arms with an excited face.


    However - No.


    Carol put down what she was knitting and walked slowly to Su Cheng.


    "Cheng, put your hands up."


    "Hey? What? "


    "It''s a punishment for you not coming back for so long. Raise your hands quickly."


    "But to punish me, why should I raise my hands?"


    "Forget it. Raise your hands for me."


    "Yes..."


    Su Cheng raised his hands in a daze.


    "It''s too low. Raise it a little higher."


    Seeing what Carol said, Su Cheng raised his hands and arms.


    Su Cheng looked like he was going to pull up.


    Just then - just as Su Cheng raised his hands and arms high, Carol rushed into Su Cheng''s arms.


    He jumped into his arms without Su Cheng''s hands.


    Then he gently hugged Su Cheng.


    Because Su Cheng''s arms are held high at this time, and Su Cheng''s arms are not in the way, Carol can hold Su Cheng''s torso very smoothly.


    "Welcome back. I miss you very much."


    Su Cheng feels... His heart is hot.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After gently hugging Su Cheng, Carol let Su Cheng go.


    "Sorry, Carol, I haven''t been home to see you for so long."


    "If only you knew. This time I think you''re the first offender, so I won''t care about you. "


    Just then, Su Cheng remembered the gift.


    So he said to Carol:


    "By the way, Carol, Eliza and Alan have been saying that they have something very surprising to give me, but this gift will be given to me after I see you. What gift is it?"


    "Gift?"


    Carol frowned slightly and looked puzzled.


    But soon, the puzzled color on Carol''s face dissipated, and her slightly wrinkled eyebrows stretched out.


    "Oh, I understand what they say is a very surprising gift. This gift is really a surprise for you."


    After that, Carol, with her mouth slightly tilted and a meaningful smile on her face, grabbed Su Cheng''s hand and asked Su Cheng''s hand to touch her stomach.


    "Cheng, do you feel it?"


    After the palm touched Carol''s belly, Su Cheng could clearly feel that Carol''s belly was abnormally raised.


    Because Carol has been wearing loose clothes and the light is dim here, Su Chengcai has never seen the abnormality of Carol''s stomach.


    When Carol just hugged Su Cheng, because Carol just hugged Su Cheng gently and didn''t hold Su Cheng for a long time, Su Cheng didn''t feel her bulging belly.


    Touching Carol''s bulging belly, Su Cheng''s eyes slowly opened.


    Because this fact was so shocking, Su Cheng was incoherent:


    "Carol, this, this is...?"


    "Do you still need to ask me what this is?" Carol cast a helpless look at Su Cheng, "be ready to be a father, Cheng."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carol is pregnant.


    After touching Carol''s bulging belly and learning the news, Su Cheng was silly.


    After a long time, he recovered from Carol''s shaking.


    This gift is really amazing.


    After some inquiry, Su Cheng knew the whole story.


    It turned out that in January this year, Carol''s body was uncomfortable.


    Begin to lose appetite and vomit frequently.


    At first, Carol and Eliza thought they were just ordinary sick, so they invited a doctor to see a doctor.


    But after inviting a doctor to see a doctor, people knew that Carol was not ill.


    But pregnant.


    Loss of appetite, frequent vomiting... These are just normal physiological reactions during pregnancy.


    After a doctor''s examination, it was diagnosed that Carol was three months pregnant in January this year.


    In terms of time, almost not long after she married Su Cheng, Carol became pregnant.


    After learning that she was pregnant, Carol discussed with Eliza and Alan and decided to hide the matter so that not many people would know that the head''s wife Carol was pregnant.


    To surprise Su Cheng.


    There are only a few people who know that Carol is pregnant, such as Eliza, Alan, Deng Jiaer, Vivian and Hai rouer.


    Even Willie didn''t know about Carol''s pregnancy.


    I have to say that this surprise was very successful. It was really amazing.


    Su Cheng was stunned.


    The joy made Su Cheng hang a strange smile and touch Carol''s obviously bulging stomach.


    Carol got pregnant in October last year, so in terms of time, Carol will give birth in August this year.


    In other words - by August this year, Su Cheng will have his first child in the world and can be a father.

 Chapter 713

    Although Su Cheng was pleasantly surprised, Su Cheng slowed down immediately.


    After slowing down, Su Cheng quickly took out the gifts he had just told Eliza: the necklace given by Jacob, the ring given by the man in black, and some cosmetics Su Cheng bought in DIDU.


    Of course, Su Cheng concealed the identity of the man in black robe. He didn''t say that the two rings were sent by an eccentric woman who always wore a tasteless black robe and lived for thousands of years. He only said that he bought the two rings in the imperial capital.


    This is also the man in black - that is, Liya specially asked him. Liya didn''t want too many people to know that she was there.


    According to Liya, her two rings are magic props made by her, which have the effect of nourishing the body and protecting the fetus.


    If someone gives Su Cheng two rings and tells Su Cheng that these two rings are magical and good for pregnant women, Su Cheng will feel that this person is a psychopath.


    But if the person who said this was Leia, Su Cheng had to believe it.


    After all, Su Cheng wouldn''t be surprised how strange things happened to a strange person like Leia.


    So Su Cheng quickly asked Carol to wear the ring given by Liya.


    After all, in this era of cold weapons in which the medical level is not so superb, the mortality of fetuses and pregnant women should not be too high.


    This time, Su Cheng has decided to stay at home for one night to accompany his sisters and wives he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After spending the night at home, Su Cheng hurried back to the headquarters of the knights at dawn.


    Because Su Cheng already knew about Carol''s pregnancy, there was no need to hide it now.


    After returning to the headquarters of the knights, Su Cheng announced the matter with his subordinates.


    The head''s wife is pregnant - this happy event finally eased the recent dignified atmosphere in the headquarters.


    "Congratulations, captain." Willie congratulated Su Cheng, "have you figured out what name to give your child?"


    "I didn''t think about it." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "I want to choose a name that sounds good and has meaning. I don''t have a good idea for a while. I''m not in a hurry to choose a name. Anyway, Carol won''t start childbirth until August this year. Well, that''s all for gossip. Let''s get down to business. Did anything happen to the Hiram army last night? "


    "The position of the Hiram army was silent and there was no change." Willie replied.


    "OK." Su Cheng nodded, "let''s go to the wall. From the current time, the Hiran army should start today''s attack."


    When Su Cheng and Willie and other subordinates were going to climb the wall, a messenger came to Su Cheng quickly.


    "Captain! A man who claimed to be your sister Alan was outside the headquarters and said he wanted to see you. "


    "Alan?" Su Cheng frowned. "What''s she doing here?"


    Su Cheng knows that Alan is not the kind of person who can''t distinguish priorities. At this moment of great enemy, Alan will never disturb him because of some boring things.


    Su Cheng walked quickly outside the headquarters. When he came to the door of the headquarters, he saw Alan in armor.


    "Yo, brother."


    "Alan?" Su Cheng frowned slightly and looked at Alan, who was wearing armor and waving to him, "what are you doing here in armor?"


    "I''m here to help!"


    "Help? If you want to bring me tea and water, you don''t need to wear armor. "


    "I''m not going to serve you tea and water! I just heard that the war on the front line is anxious, so I''m just going to help you! "


    As soon as Alan had finished, Su Cheng directly refused:


    "No. The current war situation is not bad enough to need your help. The battle on the wall is very fierce. Even you are likely to be injured. Go back to me. "


    Su Cheng''s attitude was firm, but Alan didn''t give in.


    "I don''t want it!"


    But now it''s getting late, and the Helan army is about to start today''s offensive. Su Cheng is too lazy to argue with Alan again.


    "No is No. go home and play your board game."


    After saying that, Su Cheng turned and left.


    While leaving, Su Cheng didn''t forget to tell Willie that Willie should organize people to watch the wall and don''t let any non Knights near the front of the wall.


    Seeing that Su Cheng wouldn''t let himself go to the front to help, Alan chopped his feet discontentedly, then turned and left.


    However - not far away, Alan dodged into a dark corner and observed the tall north wall of Avalon fortress in the distance.


    While observing, he muttered:


    "Do you think I can''t go to the wall if I''m not allowed to go to the front..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The fourth day of the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress began.


    The battle on this day was as fierce as the previous three days.


    At dawn, the Helan army rushed towards Avalon fortress with siege tower, city collision vehicle and other siege equipment.


    At this time - the first theater of the city wall.


    "These bastards!"


    Raymond scolded, pulled the bow in his hand and aimed at the Helan crossbow on a mound in front of him.


    Loosen the tight bow string in your hand.


    The arrow burst out.


    But instead of hitting the Bowman Raymond was aiming at, he hit the bunker in front of the Bowman.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that his shot didn''t hit again, Raymond yelled again.


    The dozens of high mounds built by the Hiram army outside the city wall brought considerable trouble to the Knights'' defenders on the outer city wall.


    These mounds are higher than the inner and outer walls of Avalon fortress, so that the Helan archers standing on these mounds can shoot down the unprotected Knights under them.


    No matter how the Michael Knights fought back, they had little effect.


    Raymond is good at riding and using most of the melee weapons, but he is not good at using bows and arrows.


    The first theater has the most mounds, so the first theater has had enough of them.


    Since yesterday, Raymond has tried to shoot down all the Helan archers standing on the mound with bows and arrows.


    However - Raymond''s archery level is so bad that people can''t bear to look straight at it. Even if the Helan archers on the mound don''t hide in the bunker, Raymond may not hit a few.


    Just as Raymond was angry that he could not solve the enemy crossbow men on these mounds, a strange young woman sounded behind him.


    "Ah, isn''t this Uncle Raymond? I finally found an acquaintance, Uncle Raymond. Do you remember me? "


    Hearing the strange voice, Raymond was slightly stunned, and then hurried back.


    I saw a little girl in armor with brown hair and green pupils waving hello to him with an inexplicable smile.


    "Are you the sister of your excellency..."


    After recognizing the identity of the little brown haired girl in front of him, Raymond exclaimed.

 Chapter 714

    "Oh, great, Uncle Raymond, you still remember me."


    Alan is Su Cheng''s sister. Su Cheng''s main subordinates naturally know Alan, but they are not very familiar.


    "Miss Alan!" Raymond said anxiously, "why did you come to the front?!"


    "Sneaked in." Alan admitted, "my brother didn''t let me join the war, so I sneaked in. I have to say that your security is really strict. I also took a lot of effort to get up to the wall. Except me, maybe no one else can get up to the wall. "


    "Go to war? Stop it! Miss Alan, get down! This is a battlefield! If you have any mistakes, I have no face to see your excellency! "


    "There''s nothing wrong with me here."


    After that, Alan turned his head and looked at a mound in the distance.


    "It seems that these mounds have brought a lot of trouble to our troops. Although the distance is a little far and the crossbow men are hiding in the bunker, I''d better try."


    After that, Alan waved to Raymond.


    "Uncle Raymond, lend me your bow."


    "Miss Alan! Stop it! " Raymond''s tone had some anger, "you want to help us. We''ve taken it. This is a battlefield, not a place to play. Let me escort you back to the wall!"


    At this point, ramonton paused and continued:


    "Besides, even if I give you this bow in my hand, it''s useless. Even trained archers can''t pull it off! Miss Alan, if you want to use this bow, it''s still too reluctantly! "


    "Mmm..."


    Seeing that Raymond refused to listen to her, Alan glanced angrily.


    Alan, who didn''t want to talk nonsense with Raymond, grabbed his powerful bow directly from Raymond''s hand.


    Then he took an arrow from the arrow pot hanging on Raymond''s waist.


    Put on the arrow, Alan pulled the bow into a full moon under Raymond''s stunned sight.


    Alan tightened his string and aimed at a Helan crossbow man hiding behind a mound bunker.


    The next second, the originally tight force bounced from Alan''s arms, and the sound of breaking the air came out immediately.


    The sound of breaking the air was louder than the arrow Raymond had just shot.


    The silver beam cut through the atmosphere and accurately hit the forehead of the Helan crossbow man hiding behind the bunker.


    The Helan Bowman who was suddenly shot to the point was killed instantly, his eyes were wide with incredible color, and his body slipped down from the mound.


    Raymond stared at all this in front of him.


    When Raymond was stunned, Alan took out an arrow from Raymond''s arrow pot again.


    Take the arrow, take the arrow, draw the bow, aim and shoot.


    Alan kept repeating these five steps.


    These Helan bow and crossbow men standing on the mound and hiding behind the bunker only show a little body parts outside the bunker, which is very difficult to shoot them.


    But every arrow that shoots from the bow string in Alan''s hand can hit the Helan archers on the mound with great accuracy.


    Not only can you hit them, but also can hit their vital points.


    One arrow destroys an enemy without wasting another arrow.


    The Helan archers and crossbows on the mound were killed by Alan one by one.


    Raymond, frightened by Alan''s amazing archery, asked Alan in horror:


    "Miss Alan! Where did you learn all your archery? "


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Raymond couldn''t believe that a petite girl like Alan could easily pull this powerful bow that even a trained Archer might not be able to pull, and she could make no false arrows.


    "I didn''t learn it from anywhere. I learned it myself."


    Alan can distract himself from answering Raymond''s questions while pulling his bow and shooting arrows.


    "After touching the bow for the first time and shooting several arrows, I realized how to pull the string, aim and adjust my strength according to the distance."


    "As for my strength, I was born with such great strength."


    "It''s too... Incredible..." Raymond whispered.


    "Nothing to believe."


    Alan tilted his head and stuck out his tongue at Raymond: "there has never been a lack of people with incredible talent in the world. Isn''t my brother also one of those people with incredible talent?"


    "That''s also..."


    "Let''s talk about it first, Uncle Raymond. Cover for me. There''s an enemy coming."


    Alan was petite and didn''t wear any helmets. When the Helan soldiers who boarded the city wall saw a petite girl here, they subconsciously thought it was a soft persimmon and wanted to pinch it and take down this handy battle achievement.


    As far as his eyes could see, five or six Hiran soldiers rushed towards Alan.


    Because Alan plans to concentrate on dealing with the enemy archers on the mound, Alan plans to give Raymond the job of covering her.


    Alan is now charged with the important task of killing the bowmen on the mound, and she is also the leader''s sister.


    In love and reason, Raymond won''t let Alan have any mistakes.


    Now he was in a narrow position and was not suitable for axe gun, so Raymond pulled out the knight''s sword around his waist.


    Under Raymond''s close protection, no Hiran soldier could get close to Alan.


    In order to make it easier for Alan to shoot, Raymond also took off the arrow pot around his waist and hung it on Alan''s waist.


    Thanks to Raymond''s cover, Alan was able to concentrate on dealing with Hiran''s bow and crossbow on the mound.


    In order not to let the enemy on the mound determine her position, Alan will immediately change her position for every 2 or 3 arrows fired.


    When Alan changed her position, Raymond would also carry his sword and keep close to Alan.


    One arrow after another was ejected from the bow string in Alan''s hand, and one enemy Bowman after another was killed.


    For a moment, Alan, the "ghost shooter" who could not even judge the specific location of the arrow without false firing, became a nightmare for the Helan archers on all the mounds here in the first theater.


    At present, more than 40 crossbow men on the mound have died under Alan''s arrow.


    No matter how well you hide behind the bunker, as long as you expose a little body part in the bunker, the "ghost shooter" can shoot at the exposed part of you.


    If you can shoot your key, never shoot the part that can''t kill you on the spot.


    But it is impossible to shoot arrows at the garrison of the Michael Knights below without exposing any parts outside the bunker.


    As long as the body part is exposed outside the shelter, it is very likely to be shot by the "ghost shooter".


    However, if you completely hide in the bunker and don''t shoot out, you will be punished by your own officer for "disobeying orders".


    In the dilemma of getting out of the bunker and not getting out of the bunker, the morale of the Helan archers on the mound here in the first theater collapsed.

 Chapter 715

    The morale of the Helan army''s Crossbow men on the mound in the first theater collapsed. As long as they heard the breaking wind, they felt their scalp numb. After hiding in the bunker, they carefully extended their crossbows to the bunker, shot out the arrows, and quickly retracted their hands that stretched out of the cover.


    Because they didn''t dare to stay outside the bunker for too long, everyone wasn''t aiming well.


    The arrow rain shot from these mounds is much sparse and the accuracy is much worse.


    Naturally, the pressure brought by the Helan archers on the mound to the defenders of the Michael knights in the first theater has also been greatly reduced.


    Looking at the war in front of him, Raymond couldn''t help smiling.


    "Miss Alan! Look! The enemy bowmen on the mound dare not go out of the bunker! "


    "Well, I''ve seen it. It doesn''t waste my efforts."


    With a wry smile, Alan put down his bow and kneaded his sour right arm.


    "Miss Alan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just tired. After all, I''m also a person. Since I''m a person, I''ll be tired. Just take a break. "


    Bow and arrow - always a weapon that only Hercules can play with.


    No Bowman in every country is not a big man.


    Even in the British Empire, which allowed women to join the army, the archers were the least female.


    An ordinary person, perhaps even the most ordinary bow, is difficult to pull full.


    The bow Alan just used is a powerful bow that even trained archers may not be able to pull open.


    During the suppression of the Helan crossbow men on the mound just now, Alan pulled the strong bow more than 50 times and killed more than 50 Helan crossbow men.


    Pull this strong bow more than 50 times - even Alan can''t bear the consumption. The right arm of pulling the string has been so sour that he can''t pull this strong bow again.


    Seeing that Alan was no longer able to pull the bow, Raymond planned to escort Alan to the inner city wall and Su Cheng, so that Alan could stay in a safe place to rest.


    Alan didn''t refuse Raymond''s escort. He obediently asked Raymond to lead the way and escort her to Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Avalon fortress, inner city wall.


    Su Cheng looked at Alan standing in front of him with a complicated look.


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether to scold her or praise her.


    Alan went to the front of the city wall without his permission - from this point of view, Su Cheng should scold Alan and drive Alan back to the safety zone behind.


    However, after secretly climbing the wall, Alan used her superb archery to suppress the mound that caused them no small trouble - from this point of view, Su Cheng should reward her well.


    When Su Cheng hesitated and didn''t know whether to scold her or appreciate her, Alan said:


    "Brother! I want to help - this sentence is not a joke! i mean it! And I can help, can''t I? If you don''t believe it, ask Uncle Raymond! "


    After that, Alan surrendered his eyes to Raymond.


    And Raymond spoke for Alan at this time:


    "Your Excellency, Miss Alan did a lot of work in the first war zone just now. Miss Alan alone suppressed the Helan bow and crossbow on the mound and greatly relieved the pressure in the first war zone."


    "Miss Alan boarded the wall without permission. It''s really wrong, but please look at Miss Alan''s credit and punish Miss Alan gently."


    Seeing that his beloved General Raymond was helping Alan speak, Su Cheng couldn''t help sighing.


    Deflect your head and look at Alan:


    "Well, for the sake of your great contributions, even if your merits and demerits are equal, I won''t pursue the matter of you climbing the wall without my permission."


    "Is it true that you said you wanted to help?"


    "It''s true!" Alan said positively.


    "That''s good." Su Cheng sighed helplessly, "since you insist on helping, I''ll give you a chance to help."


    "The only place that needs your help now is to suppress the Helan crossbow men on the mound."


    "I''ll send you a special team responsible for protecting you and delivering arrows to you. Just stay on the inner wall and shoot down the Helan bowmen and crossbows hiding on the mound."


    "That''s all you have to do, isn''t it easy? Can you do it? "


    "Of course you can!"


    Alan turned his eyes at Su Cheng angrily, and then gave Su Cheng a not very standard Britannia military salute.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    To accurately shoot the Helan crossbow and crossbow men on the mound from such a long distance, you must use the strong bow Alan just used.


    This kind of strong bow must have strong arm strength.


    Even a physical monster like Alan can''t pull this bow indefinitely.


    When suppressing the mound on the other side of the first theater just now, Alan paid attention to his limits.


    After Alan''s attention and calculation, using this kind of strong bow, Alan can only pull it up to 55 times in a row.


    After pulling 55 times, Alan had no strength to pull the 56th time.


    However, even if he had to rest for a period of time every 55 times he used this powerful bow, Alan also succeeded in bringing an indelible psychological shadow to the Helan archers on the mound.


    After allowing Alan to join the war, Su Cheng also kept his promise and sent a team to protect Alan and help Alan deliver arrows, take arrow pots and replace broken bowstrings.


    Alan led the team around the inner city wall and swam around in various war zones.


    Because instead of staying on the outer wall, Alan is now staying on the inner wall further away from these mounds.


    As the distance became farther, Alan''s accuracy also decreased a little.


    But it just changed from ten out of ten to eight out of ten.


    Such a hit rate is enough to numb the scalp of those Helan crossbow men on the mound and bring them psychological shadow.


    Alan went to which theater, which theater on the mound of Hiram''s bow and crossbow will suffer.


    As long as you expose your body a little outside the bunker, you are very likely to be shot.


    Gradually, as Alan swam down, the morale of Helan bow and crossbow men on the mounds in various war zones fell sharply.


    If there were no order to "suppress the defenders on the city wall", everyone would not want to take another step out of the bunker.


    Trembling out of the bunker, he was confused and didn''t even aim. After shooting an arrow outward, he immediately recaptured it into the bunker.


    Afraid of being killed by the unknown Archer, the Helan Archer on the bunker made a retracted turtle and did not dare to go out of the bunker. After shooting an arrow out, he immediately retracted his body part outside the bunker.


    Because they did not dare to go out of the bunker and take aim seriously, the pressure on the defenders of the Michael knights on the wall was greatly reduced.


    On his own, Alan snuffed out some of the advantages that Hiram army had made with these mounds.

 Chapter 716

    Eghar corridor, Hiran army camp, casualty treatment division.


    ¡ª¡ªWell... My hand hurts... Ah, besides my arm, my chest hurts


    The pain from his left arm and chest woke Gabriel.


    Gabriel slowly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes, Gabriel saw the strange white top of the camp.


    And two familiar faces.


    "Gabriel! You finally wake up! " El, sitting on Gabriel''s left, said excitedly, "you''ve been sleeping for a long time."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Camille, sitting on the right side of Gabriel, answered: "it seems that El and I are lucky. You woke up as soon as we came to see you from muhavitz fortress. How do you feel? Do you feel any discomfort? "


    Gabriel did not immediately answer Camille''s words.


    Instead, he looked around with a blank face.


    Gabriel noticed that he was in a big tent.


    There are dozens of simple beds directly on the ground in the big tent.


    And he himself was lying on one of the beds in the big tent.


    His chest and left arm were covered with thick bandages.


    On other beds, there are also patients with various wounds.


    "I''m..." Gabriel asked El in an uncertain tone. "Are you in the wounded camp?"


    "Yes." El nodded. "Have you forgotten? You fell off the wall on the first day of the offensive and defensive war. "


    "Fortunately, the bottom has been covered with a thick layer of corpses, and your physical quality is amazing, so it''s no big problem. You just broke your left arm and four ribs."


    "After passing out from the city wall, you were dragged back by the soldiers and treated in the rear."


    "Camille and I only learned about your injury and coma three days ago."


    "After knowing that you were injured, I asked for leave and came to the front line with Camille to see you."


    "As soon as Camille and I came to your bed, you finally woke up from your coma. I have to say, it''s a coincidence."


    After hearing El''s words, memories flooded Gabriel''s mind.


    The scene before the coma flashed through Gabriel''s mind.


    Gabriel remembered that he rushed up the wall on the first day of the offensive and defensive war.


    I remembered that I had just climbed the wall, and before I killed any enemy, I met Samuel, the commander of the second army of the Michael knights.


    Then he lost to Samuel and was beaten down by Samuel


    After recalling the scenes before the coma, Gabriel raised his right hand and pressed his forehead.


    "On the first day of the war, even one enemy was beaten down and injured. What''s the matter... How could I be so bad... I''m really unwilling."


    "That''s good, isn''t it?" El said with a smile, "judging from your current injury, there is no hope of recovery without a few months of rest. In the next few months, you don''t need to go to the front line. Isn''t that very good?"


    "That''s what you say... It doesn''t feel bad."


    "Hey, don''t ignore me."


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, Camille cast a dissatisfied look at Gabriel.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Huh? Answer your question? "


    "Have you forgotten?! I didn''t just ask you, ''how do you feel? Do you feel uncomfortable? As a result, you didn''t answer me! Just talk to El. "


    Gabriel recalled.


    It is true that Camille did ask him this question just now, but he was only looking around and talking to El, so he forgot to answer Camille''s question.


    "It feels good." Gabriel shook his bandaged left hand, "except for the pain in his left arm and chest, there is no discomfort. If there is any discomfort, I''m probably a little hungry now."


    "Really, that''s good."


    Seeing Camille''s expression of "a sigh of relief", Gabriel smiled and joked at Camille:


    "What? Camille, you care so much about me? He even asked me how I was. "


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, Camille sneered and said mercilessly:


    "You think too much. I''m just a friend. Just ask."


    But - on one side, El began to dismantle her platform.


    "Actually." El Gabriel said with a smile, "Camille, who first learned the news, was the most nervous after he learned that you were injured and unconscious three days ago."


    "Camille turned white after learning the news."


    "I''ve been urging me to take a leave in the logistics unit, temporarily put down the work of Quartermaster and come to the front line to see you."


    "Roar ~ ~" after hearing El''s words, Gabriel turned his head and threw meaningful eyes at Camille.


    Seeing that El exposed her background, Camille blushed with shame.


    "El... Has anyone ever told you that being too honest is not a good thing?"


    The reason why El just wanted to expose Camille''s background was actually intentional.


    They always take sides with each other, but they can grasp the scale and never get angry because of each other''s taking sides and jokes - this is also one of the proof of their close relationship.


    "El, you just said you didn''t know about my injury until three days ago." Gabriel asked el, "how many days have I been in a coma now? How many days has the offensive against Fort Avalon continued? How''s the war going? Did you take the Avalon fortress or inflict heavy casualties on the order of Michael? "


    After hearing Gabriel''s question, El and Camille were silent.


    After a long silence, El was the first to say:


    "You''ve been in a coma for a long time. Since the official offensive against Avalon fortress, today is the 12th day of the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress. "


    "Day 12?!" Gabriel exclaimed, "has it been so many days... What about the war? How''s the war going? "


    "The war... Is not ideal."


    "Not ideal? Didn''t... Take the Avalon fortress or inflict heavy damage on the Michael knights? "


    "Neither took the Avalon fortress nor caused heavy damage to the Michael knights." El explained the war situation directly, "the battle of so many days before did not make any progress in the war situation. It was just meaningless consumption with the Michael knights."


    "With too many casualties and no progress in the war, the morale of the troops is getting worse and worse."


    "The teacher who noticed that if we continued to fight like this, he was just wasting with the Michael knights. Four days ago, that is, the eighth day after the offensive began, he completely terminated the offensive."


    "We are neither attacking nor retreating, so we are blocked outside the Avalon fortress and stare at the Michael knights on the Avalon fortress."

 Chapter 717

    A soldier is late for every training. One day, a general stopped him and asked:


    "Why are you always late?"


    The soldier whispered, "because I always overslept."


    The general was furious: "if every soldier overslept like you, what would the world be like?"


    The soldier bowed his head for a moment and replied, "then there will never be a war."


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the general sneered: "if all the soldiers overslept like you, the war will start after everyone wakes up!"


    ¡ª¡ª[folk jokes of the Holy Hiran Empire]


    *******


    *******


    "The offensive against Fort Avalon has stopped?" Gabriel exclaimed.


    "It''s not strange, is it?" El asked back with a bitter smile, "the active attack on the enemy - if you can''t achieve excellent results at the beginning, it''s over."


    "At the beginning of the war, the morale and fighting spirit of the army are often at their peak."


    "We must win the Avalon fortress in the first few days of the offensive with this strong morale and fighting spirit. If we can''t win the Avalon fortress in the first few days, there will be no hope to win it after that."


    "The teacher knew this very well, so after the official attack on Avalon fortress, he directly did his best and sent out the most elite troops to use all the siege means he could."


    "On the fifth day of the battle, the teacher even risked launching a night attack."


    "But no matter what means were used, the Avalon fortress still stood and did not bring great trauma to the Michael knights."


    "Originally, after putting into use the mound for bow and crossbow men to shoot down, our army succeeded in slightly suppressing the of the Michael knights."


    "But after that, the Michael Knights sent out a divine archer with superb archery."


    "Archer?" Gabriel wondered.


    "Yes. A divine archer who knows nothing about his appearance and name. "


    "According to the report from the front line, this divine Archer specialized in sniping those crossbow men on the mound."


    "No matter how well the archers on the mound hide, as long as any part of their body extends beyond the bunker, they will be shot."


    "Since this divine Archer went out, there have been countless bow and crossbow men of our army who have died. It is conservatively estimated that there should be hundreds."


    "Because this Archer is so terrible that some crossbow men of our army dare not even climb the mound."


    "After killing a group of bowmen who dare not climb the mound and promising to increase the rewards and pensions for the bowmen who climb the mound, we can finally stabilize the demoralized bowmen."


    "However - despite stabilizing the crossbow troops, the crossbow men who climbed the mound became timid because they were afraid of the divine archer. They didn''t even have the courage to stick their heads out of the bunker and aim carefully."


    "Because the divine Archer has been walking on the upper reaches of the city wall and never stayed in one place for a long time, until now, no one can witness the appearance of the divine Archer, and even don''t know whether the divine Archer is one person or many people."


    "In short, under the suppression of this divine Archer, the power of our mound is greatly reduced."


    "The mound lost its original threat to the order of Michael."


    "Without the help of mounds, the strategy of Avalon fortress is basically completely out of play."


    "The bitter battle lasted seven days."


    "In these seven days of fighting, our army has suffered nearly 50000 casualties, and 300000 combat troops have been directly reduced to 250000."


    "The tragic casualties and the war without any progress have made the morale of the soldiers lower and lower."


    When El said this, Camille suddenly answered:


    "After playing for so many days, I still wander around the outer city wall of Avalon fortress and fight with the Michael knights on the outer city wall who can''t kill everything - in other words, everyone will feel depressed and feel that what they are doing now is meaningless."


    "That''s right." El nodded and agreed with Camille''s words. "If the fierce attack on the enemy fails to achieve good results, the morale and fighting spirit of the army will drop dramatically."


    "The teacher saw that the morale of the army was seriously declining and there was no point in fighting any more, so he ordered to stop the offensive on the eighth day."


    After listening to El about the changes in the war during his coma, Gabriel whispered:


    "The morale of the troops has declined and the offensive has stopped... That''s good. In this way, our troops should be able to stop this battle that has no hope of victory and withdraw and return home?"


    "If so, that''s good." Camille sneered.


    This time Camille said to Gabriel:


    "After stopping the attack on Avalon fortress, the teacher immediately wrote to his majesty."


    "Tell your Majesty the current situation of the war."


    "Inform your majesty that the morale of the troops is declining. There is no hope to break through Avalon fortress. Please stop the hammer operation and withdraw your troops home."


    "Guess what your majesty said?"


    Looking at the sneer on Camille''s face, Gabriel had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Is it..." Gabriel asked cautiously, "Your Majesty... Does not agree to end the war and withdraw?"


    "You''re right." Camille sighed, "Your Majesty is unwilling to stop the attack on the British Empire and withdraw."


    "In order to boost the morale of the troops and discuss with the teachers how to carry out the next battle, your majesty decided to drive himself to the front line."


    Gabriel''s eyes widened and his mouth grew big: "Your Majesty... Want to fight in person?"


    "Yes, you heard right. Your majesty, he''s going to fight in person. " Speaking of this, Camille sighed again, "Your Majesty, did he understand what the current war situation is... Even if he drives his own army now, he will not let the morale and combat effectiveness of the army soar, and then attack Avalon fortress."


    "Don''t be too pessimistic, Camille." On one side, El comforted Camille, "Your Majesty''s personal expedition is not a bad thing."


    "When your majesty comes to the front line, sees the real war situation and has a profound discussion with the teacher, he may realize that there is no possibility of success in this hammer battle, and then order to withdraw."


    "If your majesty can realize that the battle cannot be successful and then order the withdrawal of troops, it is naturally the best."


    At this point, Camille sighed again, then lowered his voice and continued:


    "But I''m afraid your majesty, who is so happy, is stubborn and determined to continue this battle..."

 Chapter 718

    The emperor of the holy Hiram Empire, wahiri, immediately set off for the front line after announcing his personal expedition.


    And arrived at the mukhawitz fortress tonight.


    Prior to wahiri''s arrival, a group of senior generals and Quartermaster officers led by Dominica had already been waiting for wahiri''s arrival at muhavic fortress.


    Wahiri was also swift and resolute in his work. After he decisively decided to fight in person, he immediately set off for the front line.


    After arriving at the mukhawitz fortress, he did not greet Dominica, so he directly asked for a military meeting to discuss the current combat situation.


    In a hidden room somewhere in the fortress, Dominic and others had a secret meeting with wahiri.


    "Your Majesty."


    At the beginning of the meeting, Dominica directly said to wahiri:


    "If this kind of active attack against the enemy can not summon up all the strength to achieve excellent results at the beginning, the morale of the troops will decline sharply."


    "The order of Michael is different now."


    "The commander of the Michael knights is not only much better than before, but also their soldiers are much stronger than before. Both discipline and the strength of the soldiers are far better than in the past."


    "We have tried our best in the first few days of fighting, but we still failed to capture Avalon fortress."


    "The tragic casualties and the delayed progress of the war have led to a sharp decline in our army''s morale."


    "It''s just a waste of time to attack Avalon fortress when morale is declining."


    "It is only a helpless move for the lower officer to order the end of the offensive and request the end of the hammer operation and the withdrawal of troops."


    After Dominic''s words, wahiri''s face turned blue and white, and his face was very ugly.


    "Is the current Michael Knights so strong... Our 300000 troops took turns to attack and failed to win the Avalon fortress... The current head of the Michael knights is so powerful..."


    Speaking of this, wahiri slowly clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "Damn... I''m not reconciled..."


    Looking at wahiri, who had a serious tooth and a ferocious face, Dominic sighed:


    "Your Majesty, I understand your mood, but the current war situation really doesn''t need to fight any more."


    "Dominic! Can''t you think of another way? " Vasili looked at Dominica with a look of some supplication.


    But Dominic''s reaction didn''t make him do it.


    "Your Majesty..." Dominic shook his head. "According to the current war situation, no one can capture Avalon fortress. It is the best choice to withdraw troops and return home and terminate the war before wasting too much luggage."


    As soon as Dominic had finished, wahiri began to roar:


    "Withdraw?! Are you kidding? "


    Listening to wahiri''s roar, Dominic''s heart sank and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªOh, no


    And wahiri''s roar continued at this time:


    "If the troops are withdrawn, it will be tantamount to announcing to the world that the hammer battle has failed!"


    "Never withdraw! I put forward this battle! Launching such a large-scale expedition and returning home without any success, what will the world think of our holy Hiran Empire?! What do you think of me? "


    "You can''t withdraw! It doesn''t matter if you can''t capture the North! At least take the Avalon fortress! "


    "Dominic! I''ll go to the front in person. Can I more or less boost the morale of the whole army? "


    "Your Majesty..." Dominic said patiently, "your personal expedition can indeed improve the morale of our army, but it is also limited!"


    "Let me be frank! Even if your majesty comes to the front line, he will not let the war situation change! It is still impossible for our army to capture Avalon fortress! "


    "Since the strong attack is not enough! Let''s change another strategy! " Wahiri said positively, "we have a war with the Michael Knights!"


    "War of soldiers and food?!" In the conference room, except wahiri, others, including Dominica, exclaimed.


    "We won''t fight the Michael Knights! We''re stuck in Avalon fortress! Fight with the Michael Knights! Until the supplies of the order of Michael are cut off! "


    "Your majesty! Never do that! "


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, the Deputy Minister of the Central Military Supplies Department, senior military supplies officer Dmitry Lebedev, immediately stepped out and shouted.


    In the hammer operation, Dmitri, as deputy director of the Central Military Supplies Department, was sent to command the 500000 logistics troops and take charge of the logistics supply of the operation.


    After getting out of the line, Dmitri then shouted:


    "You can''t fight with the Michael Knights! We can''t afford the Michael Knights! "


    "The north wall of Avalon fortress is a huge wall directly connecting the east of eghar corridor to the West¡°


    "This means that unless we take down the north city wall, we will never be able to surround Avalon fortress and cut off the supply line of Avalon fortress!"


    "If the supply line of Avalon fortress is cut off, the supply will be continuously transported from the rear to Avalon fortress."


    "The total number of our combat troops and logistics troops is nearly 800000! The battle force of the Michael knights is only 120000! Not only are there fewer combat troops than us, but there are certainly far fewer logistics troops than us! "


    "In addition, we are a labor expedition! And the Michael knights are home defense! "


    "In terms of logistics pressure, we are several times their!"


    "We simply can''t afford the logistical pressure. The Michael knights, who are only a fraction of ours and fight at home!"


    "Marshal Dominic is right! Judging from the current war situation, immediate withdrawal is the best solution at present! "


    "Your majesty! Please dispel the unrealistic illusion of fighting with the Michael Knights! "


    The words of Dmitri''s superior Quartermaster were sincere.


    But the young wahiri was completely deaf to their advice.


    "No! You can''t withdraw! "


    "What if our logistics pressure is several times higher than theirs?"


    "Have you forgotten the title of our holy Hiran Empire?"


    "We are a ''superpower''! In terms of national strength, how can the British Empire compare with us! "


    "Even under the logistical pressure several times that of the Michael knights, we can use our strong national strength to drag down their supplies!"


    "Your Majesty..." Dmitri''s superior Quartermaster looked like he was about to cry. "Don''t underestimate the britannian empire... In terms of comprehensive national strength, the britannian empire is no longer the era when there were a large number of confused kings... Under the rule of gozeven, the former Emperor of the britannian Empire, The national strength of the British Empire has long been restored to a point that can not be despised... "


    "Shut up!" Wahiri''s expression became more and more ferocious. "How can the British Empire compare with our country as a ''superpower''?"


    "No withdrawal! Don''t let me repeat this sentence too many times! "


    "I hereby officially order!"


    "Since a strong attack is not possible, change the strategy! Replace the strategy with "war of arms and food"! Bring down the supplies of the order of Michael! "


    "It doesn''t matter how many months or years it takes!"


    "The whole army will not withdraw from the eghar corridor until it can bring down the supplies of the Michael knights and capture the Avalon fortress!"

 Chapter 719

    Although the generals and Quartermasters led by Dominica advised wahiri again and again, wahiri still insisted.


    Determined to continue the war, he blocked outside the Avalon great wall and fought a protracted war with the Michael knights in the fortress.


    In order to prevent the possible attack of Michael''s knights, the Hiram army also built fortifications in the field.


    The eghal corridor fell into a strange silence.


    The Hiram army stopped attacking Avalon fortress and silently built fortifications in the field.


    Fearing the strength of the Hiram army and the higher and higher field fortifications, the Michael Knights did not go out to launch a counterattack against the Hiram army and silently guarded the Avalon fortress.


    The two armies launched a long confrontation in the eghar corridor.


    No one attacked anyone again. They just stared at each other.


    The eghar corridor, where hundreds of thousands of people are facing each other, has reached an impasse.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While the Michael knights and hundreds of thousands of Hiran troops launched a long confrontation in the eghar corridor¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, former gozeven''s study.


    Ge zewen always likes to deal with state affairs in his study.


    Now Ge zewen is seriously ill, and he can''t use this study at present. Now this study is given to Ilsa and Ilsa.


    Ilsa also inherited gozewen''s habit and chose to deal with most state affairs in this study.


    At this time, Ilsa was sitting in gozewen''s usual position and looked at the official document just passed from a city in the West.


    And Jacob stood on his side, helping Ilsa.


    Because Ilsa is only 9 years old now, although she has recognized many words, she has not yet reached the level of being able to read literary documents smoothly. Therefore, most of the documents are read to Ilsa by Jacob.


    "The mayor of hemucheng in the West reported that the wheat in the villages around hemucheng is not growing well this year, and the harvest may be poor in autumn."


    Then Jacob put away his official document and looked at Ilsa.


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do?"


    "Er... This... This..."


    Under Jacob''s gaze, Ilsa hesitated and could not organize a complete sentence for a long time.


    Ilsa is only 9 years old this year. She hasn''t even recognized all the words. Naturally, she doesn''t know how to give instructions to these official documents.


    Therefore, since his accession to the throne, Jacob has to stand beside him whenever he gives instructions.


    While Jacob was responsible for reading her official documents, he also taught her how to deal with all kinds of state affairs.


    However, even though she has ascended the throne for some time, Ilsa still has not mastered the handling methods of various state affairs.


    After hesitating for a long time, Ilsa couldn''t think of what to say, so she could only look at Jacob for help.


    After receiving Ilsa''s help, Jacob didn''t say or do more.


    But said faintly:


    "As a monarch, you don''t need to do everything yourself. Things like this can be handed over to the people below."


    "It''s up to afra, who is responsible for managing the local grain harvest, to do this. Afra will find a way to buy countermeasures against the harvest failure in Hemu city."


    "Only the official document of bad wheat growth came from hemucheng, but not from other places, which shows that this is not a problem of weather, but a problem of hemucheng itself."


    "Send back a document to the Lord of Hemu city and ask him to immediately organize people to find out the reasons for the poor growth of wheat in the surrounding villages."


    "Find out whether it is because the fertility of the land has decreased, or because the wheat seed of wheat is unqualified, or for some other reason."


    "After finding out the reason, solve the problem by yourself."


    "I really can''t handle it by myself. Then I''ll ask our Central Committee for help."


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of this?"


    "Ah... Oh... That''s it."


    "Then - let''s deal with the next document."


    Then Jacob picked up another document.


    "The next official document is sent by the mayor of Nanxi city in the south."


    "The Lord of Nanxi City requested to expand the garrison of Nanxi city on the grounds that the garrison strength of the city was insufficient."


    Then Jacob turned his head and looked at Ilsa.


    "Well... Well..."


    Ilsa faltered again, and a little cold sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    After some thought, Ilsa raised her head and looked at Jacob for help.


    After thinking about the meeting, Jacob said:


    "Nanxi city has always been relatively peaceful. There are no bandits and thieves. There is no need to expand the garrison. Your majesty, how about refuting the request of the mayor of Nanxi city? "


    "Ah... Ok... Let''s do it..."


    Then Jacob drew out another document: "well, let''s continue."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The instructions for local official documents began more than an hour ago.


    However, during the more than one hour''s official document approval process, most... No, it should be said that almost all official documents are decided by Jacob.


    Ilsa can only say "well", "OK", "let''s do it" and so on, and then give instructions to all kinds of documents according to Jacob''s opinions.


    Since Ilsa became the new emperor, she has been like this every day - Ilsa knows nothing about state affairs and relies entirely on Jacob.


    After handling another document and preparing to take out a new document, Jacob found Ilsa''s difference.


    Ilsa looked strange and looked depressed.


    After noticing Ilsa''s abnormality, Jacob put away his official document.


    "Your Majesty, are you tired?"


    "Well... It''s a little..."


    "Let''s have a rest. I''m just a little tired. Your majesty, would you like a cup of black tea? "


    "Well, yes. Please. "


    Jacob skillfully took out the tea set and tea leaves from the drawer under the desk, and then sent the servants to bring hot water.


    When the hot water arrived and Jacob began to brew black tea, Ilsa, with her head slightly lowered and somewhat depressed, suddenly whispered:


    "Mr. Jacob... I''m still not suitable to be the emperor of this huge empire..."


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Jacob''s tea making hand trembled slightly.


    "Your Majesty, why do you say so suddenly?"


    "I don''t know how to deal with these state affairs..."


    Ilsa said more and more depressed.


    Even the voice seemed to have some crying cavities.


    "Even if I was taught by Mr. Jacob, I still can''t learn... It''s been several months since I ascended the throne in January. After such a long time, I still have to rely on Mr. Jacob to handle these official documents..."


    "It''s still too reluctantly for a child like me to be the emperor of a country..."


    After quietly listening to Ilsa''s words, Jacob silently put down the tea set in his hand.

 Chapter 720

    "Your Majesty, your servant understands your pain."


    "In fact, your grandfather has experienced the pain you are experiencing now."


    "Hey?"


    Ilsa raised her head and cast a stunned look at Jacob.


    "Grandpa?"


    "Yes." Jacob pulled slightly on the left corner of his mouth and showed a faint smile, "gozewen, he was also quite young and became emperor."


    "He was working harder than you."


    "His throne was not abdicated by the previous emperor, but inherited naturally after the previous emperor died."


    "There are no elders to rely on, and there are no important ministers to rely on. When he first ascended the throne, he was still the weakest time of our empire."


    "So - he was in a much more difficult situation than you."


    "When he first ascended the throne, gozewen was also in a hurry."


    "I have encountered official documents that I don''t know how to give instructions."


    "I have witnessed the great disaster caused by my improper instructions on a document."


    "Experienced a big setback that almost couldn''t turn over."


    "But after so many setbacks, gozewen survived again and again."


    "Gradually developed indomitable toughness."


    "With his efforts and personality charm, he gradually gathered people like me, bancro, Ethel and Albert."


    "The national strength of this country has finally begun to recover."


    "Although gozewen is not a great emperor with brilliant political skills, he is still a respectable and commendable monarch."


    "So please, your majesty, don''t abandon yourself and don''t feel depressed."


    "Gozeven has experienced all the pain and suffering you have experienced, and he has experienced more pain and suffering than his majesty."


    "But gozewen insisted one by one."


    "Let you be the 13th emperor of the British Empire - this is the result of gozeven''s careful consideration."


    "I believe gozeven''s decision."


    "And trust your majesty."


    "I believe your majesty, you will be able to survive these hardships like gozewen, and then turn these hardships and setbacks into your own food."


    Hearing this, Ilsa''s purple pupils, which were originally full of depression, gradually reappeared light.


    At this time, Jacob just made the tea.


    "Your Majesty, please have tea."


    "Ah, thank you."


    After quietly enjoying a cup of warm black tea, Ilsa breathed out and said in a vibrant tone:


    "Good! Then -- Mr. Jacob, let''s continue to give instructions! "


    "Oh?" After hearing Ilsa''s words, Jacob raised his eyebrows because of an accident. "Your Majesty, don''t you have another rest?"


    "No, after listening to Mr. Jacob, I feel a little refreshed."


    "And after listening to what you just said, Mr. Jacob, I also feel that the burden on my shoulder is much heavier."


    "Grandpa withstood such a difficult environment to finally revitalize the British Empire and restore the national strength of this country."


    "Grandpa handed me an empire whose national strength has been greatly restored, and a group of excellent literary ministers and knights led by Mr. Jacob, Mr. Iser and Mr. Cheng."


    "My current environment is much better than that when my grandfather first ascended the throne."


    "With such a good environment, I am no longer qualified to complain and dislike this and that."


    "Grandpa took so much effort to finally make the British Empire have such a good situation."


    "I have to work harder and never ruin the current good situation in our country."


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Jacob raised his eyebrows again because of an accident.


    Then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a gratifying smile.


    "OK, let''s continue to deal with these official documents."


    Then Jacob picked up the document he had just put down.


    Just then - a loud voice suddenly sounded outside the study:


    "Your majesty! There are urgent documents! An urgent document came from Avalon fortress! "


    Jacob and Ilsa: "emergency documents?"


    Jacob and Ilsa whispered in unison.


    "Please come in!" Ilsa immediately shouted out of the study in her young voice.


    At present, the top priority of the empire is to repel the invasion of the "superpower" holy Hiram empire.


    At this juncture, an urgent document came from Avalon fortress. Both Jacob and Ilsa subconsciously thought there was something wrong with the northern front.


    With Ilsa''s permission, a civil servant took a black cloth bag into the study.


    Looking at the black cloth bag in the civilian''s hand, Ilsa and Jacob''s faces became dignified.


    The documents issued by the local authorities to the central authorities are the same as the documents issued by the central authorities to the local authorities, and they are divided into different levels.


    The documents sent by the central government to local governments are divided into three grades according to their importance, which are respectively packed in white, red and black cloth bags.


    According to the importance of the documents issued by the local authorities to the central government, they are divided into four grades, which are packed in white, red, purple and black cloth bags.


    If the documents issued by the local government to the central government are packed in black cloth bags, it shows that the contents of the documents are extremely important. For example, the central government needs to allocate materials for disaster relief in case of a major disaster in a certain place.


    Therefore, the central government received the documents in black cloth bags from the local government. Even if the emperor was sleeping, they had to be immediately uploaded to the emperor for review as soon as possible.


    The document sent from Avalon fortress was packed in a black cloth bag, which shows that the content of the document inside is very important.


    So Jacob and Ilsa both looked serious.


    After taking the bag from the civilian and letting the civilian go out first, Ilsa began to check whether the bag was damaged or opened.


    After checking that the black cloth bag was free of any damage and marks of being opened, Ilsa picked up the knife in the corner of the table.


    With a crash, he cut open the cloth bag and took out 2 stacks of paper from it.


    These two stacks of paper, one is thinner and the other is thicker.


    On the first page of the stack of thicker paper, it is written in bold characters [northern revolution].


    "Northland... Great gyration...?" Ilsa picked up the document while whispering suspiciously¡° What is this... "


    Ilsa began to simply look at the document marked "northern revolution" on page 1.


    Although Ilsa didn''t recognize all the words and even struggled to read the literary official documents, Ilsa recognized what the document was.


    "This is..." Ilsa closed the document and muttered in amazement, "battle plan?!"


    These two stacks of paper are exactly the operational plan for the "northern revolution" operation personally formulated by Su Cheng for Ilsa and all important officials of the Central Committee to read and evaluate.


    As for the thinner stack of paper, it was a joint letter signed by Su Cheng and Humphrey, imploring the central government to agree and pass the battle.

 Chapter 721

    After receiving the joint letter from Su Cheng and Humphrey, the central government attached great importance to it.


    After receiving and reading Su Cheng''s battle plan for the "northern revolution", Ilsa and Jacob immediately held a meeting and called all important officials to discuss the matter.


    Ilsa''s study (the former Iser''s study), Jacob, bancro and other important officials gathered together.


    These dignitaries gathered in Ilsa''s study have seen Su Cheng''s battle plan for the "great revolution of other countries" and the joint letter of Su Cheng and Humphrey imploring the Central Committee to pass the battle.


    The reason why they are here today is to discuss whether to pass Su Cheng''s battle.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Jacob directly expressed his support for the "northern revolution" and Su Cheng''s implementation of the operation.


    In addition to Jacob, there are other dignitaries who support him.


    For example, bancro, as chief of foreign affairs and military staff.


    Bancro is an outstanding talent who knows both diplomacy and military affairs. He is one of the only few people who are familiar with military affairs.


    After reading the operational plan for the "northern revolution" prepared and compiled by Su Cheng, bancro praised the operational plan.


    Although the operation plan of this operation looks very bold and risky, it is not without feasibility.


    Bancro was even more surprised and appreciated Su Cheng''s idea of letting the Navy and army join hands.


    The mainland countries have always been indifferent to the construction of coastal areas and coastal defense, have no sense of sea power, and have never thought of using the navy to raid other countries across the sea.


    Su Cheng''s strategy of "joining hands between the Navy and the army and raiding other countries across the sea" is really ahead of their imagination in the eyes of today''s people.


    Even bancro, who is familiar with the military, was shocked by Su Cheng''s bold idea of "sea crossing surprise attack" after reading the operation plan of the "northern revolution" for a long time.


    However, although a group of important officials led by Jacob and bancro supported the battle, others did not support it or even strongly opposed it.


    For example, Alfred, the treasurer of the Empire.


    In the study, another group of important officials led by Alfred did not support the battle.


    Alfred was not only the treasurer of the Empire, but also a member of the "Gaelic faction" and a firm supporter of Gaelic.


    Even though Ilsa had been emperor for several months, Alfred''s idea had not changed until now. He insisted that Gail should be the new emperor of the Empire.


    The reason why Alfred opposed this battle was actually to suppress the "empress faction".


    To achieve the high position of treasurer, Alfred would not be a dull fool.


    The joint letter written by Su Cheng and Humphrey imploring the Central Committee to pass the battle sounds good.


    The reason why I hope this battle can pass is to succeed in World War I and weaken the threat of the holy Hiram Empire to the Empire.


    Alfred wouldn''t be so stupid. He would believe Su Cheng''s high sounding words!


    To weaken the threat of the holy Hiram Empire to the Empire? This is probably just one of the reasons.


    Alfred dares to conclude that the reason why Su Cheng drew up this battle plan and begged the central government to pass this battle is in part to increase the voice of the "empress faction" in the Empire!


    All fools know that Su Cheng is a firm supporter of the "empress faction".


    Su Cheng was promoted by Jacob. He is as close as a father and son to Jacob. Su Cheng also used to be the Queen''s teacher and has deep feelings with the queen.


    At the moment when the queen just ascended the throne, as a backbone member of the "empress faction", it is commonly known that if we can win some great achievements that can shake the past and the present, we can greatly enhance the prestige of the "empress faction" in the Empire and greatly improve the voice of the "empress faction" in the Empire.


    If you stick to Avalon fortress and successfully block the invasion of the Holy Hiran Empire, it is also a great achievement, but this achievement is not great enough.


    Such achievements are not enough to greatly enhance the voice of the "empress faction".


    And if we can take the mukhawitz fortress and wipe out the hundreds of thousands of troops in the eghar corridor - such a great achievement will be enough!


    If the battle is passed and Su Cheng can make the battle successful, the prestige and voice weight of the "empress faction" will be able to overwhelm the "Gaelic faction" in one breath, and it will still be the kind of pressure!


    Alfred was sure that Jacob must have understood Su Cheng''s intention to formulate the battle, so he spared no effort to support the battle.


    As a member of the Gaelic sect, Alfred will not let Jacob and Su Cheng succeed in their plan.


    "Your Majesty."


    Alfred said positively to Ilsa, who was sitting behind her desk:


    "Commander Cheng''s operational plan is to expand the scope and scale of the war."


    "We should not further expand this campaign."


    "The holy Hiram Empire invaded the South - we just need to stop their aggression. We don''t have to spend so much money and food to fight back."


    As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, Jacob sneered:


    "Your Excellency Alfred, your idea is too short-sighted?"


    "If we can''t attack the holy Hiram Empire, the holy Hiram empire will invade us again and again."


    "Blindly defending is the most wasteful behavior of money and food."


    "The two offensives of ''Spring Awakening'' and ''summer wind'' two years ago weakened the Lorraine empire in one breath. Since then, the south of the Empire has been peaceful and there is no threat from foreign enemies. It will continue to be so peaceful for a long time in the future."


    "The counterattack against the north is to avoid facing the invasion of the north again!"


    "Hum, your excellency Jacob, your official speaks well." Alfred confronted Jacob tit for tat, "always talking about how to win and what will happen if you win, but can you think about what will happen if you lose?"


    "Although the junior officer doesn''t understand military affairs, he can see that the risk of this operation is very high!"


    "China has never tried to join hands with the army and Navy! I have never tried a sea crossing raid! "


    "If you want to devote most of the forces of Michael''s knights to the sea crossing raid on the holy Hiram Empire, what will happen if the battle fails, your excellency Jacob, have you thought about it?"


    "If the battle fails, the Michael knights are likely to lose more than half of their troops!"


    "The order of Michael knights, which was rebuilt with difficulty, will be disabled again! There will be another big loophole on the northern front! "


    "Lord Jacob! While immersed in the illusion of victory, please wake up occasionally! Consider the consequences of defeat! "


    As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, bancro refuted:


    "Your Excellency Alfred, there is no strategy and operational plan that will be 100% successful in this world! The lower officer believes that the operational plan of the "northern revolution" of commander Cheng is completely feasible! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the study, the "Pro combatant" and "anti combatant" were very noisy.


    The two factions are tit for tat. They have their own reasons for support or opposition. They are both justified. For a moment, they can''t tell who is right.


    Ilsa, sitting behind her desk, looked at the important officials who were quarrelling in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... Why do I always feel dispensable


    After these important officials entered the study and began to discuss, they basically put her aside and quarreled with others.


    Few people spoke to her except Jacob.


    And because the "war of words" was too fierce, Jacob didn''t pay much attention to Ilsa.


    Ilsa felt like a dispensable person.


    Looking at the important officials who didn''t seem to take her seriously, Ilsa felt a little... Annoyed and angry for some reason.

 Chapter 722

    The quarrel continued.


    Half an hour? An hour?


    I don''t know how long I''ve been arguing.


    After arguing for so long, I still haven''t had a quarrel.


    The "Pro combatant faction" and the "anti combatant faction" are still arguing, and no one has persuaded anyone.


    ¡ª¡ªHow annoying


    Ilsa whispered silently in her heart.


    The endless quarrel and their disregard for her made Ilsa more and more upset.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy don''t you shout and let them all calm down first


    ¡ª¡ªBut what if I yell and ignore me?


    ¡ª¡ªIt shouldn''t be. I''m also an emperor now. If I yell and make them quiet, they should also be quiet.


    ¡ª¡ªOK, I''ll yell and let them all calm down and calm down first!


    Ilsa, who made up her mind, began to take a deep breath.


    Just as Ilsa was about to yell at the ministers who were quarrelling endlessly in front of her, "please calm down first!" Time¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing... Have I entered the business district?"


    An old, weak and familiar voice sounded from the door of the study.


    After hearing this voice, all the people, including Ilsa, immediately turned their heads in amazement and threw surprised eyes at the door of the study.


    I don''t know when the door of the study was quietly opened just now.


    At the door, a waiter dressed as a waiter pushed a wheelchair. On the wheelchair sat an old man, who was looking at them with a smile.


    "Your Majesty?!"¡° Grandpa?! "


    Ilsa and the important officials in the study shouted "Your Majesty" or "Grandpa" in unison.


    The old man and the owner of the voice just now are gozewen, who has abdicated and recuperated at ease.


    According to the regulations of the British Empire, after gozeven abdicated, his official title changed from "emperor" to "emperor".


    After seeing gozewen, the ministers still called him "Your Majesty".


    "Grandpa!"


    Ilsa jumped out of her seat and hurried to gozeven in her wheelchair.


    "Why are you here?"


    Although there was no hope of recovery from GE zewen''s disease, he invited all kinds of famous doctors and took medicine at no cost. At last, he succeeded in hanging Ge zewen''s breath, so that GE zewen could continue to live reluctantly.


    Although Ge zewen is still very weak, he still has the strength to speak and the strength to raise his head and touch his beloved sun''s head.


    Gozeven raised his right hand with a gentle smile and stroked Ilsa''s head:


    "Jacob just came to me for a chat and told me about Su Cheng and Humphrey''s request for the central government to fight through the ''northern revolution''."


    "Because I''m in good shape today, I''m in a good mood, and I care about the results of your discussion, so let my attendants push me to have a look."


    Speaking of this, gozeven turned his head and looked at the important officials, including Jacob.


    "Look at what you looked like just now. Was it decent when you just discussed it?"


    As gozewen just said, gozewen seems to be in good shape today.


    When speaking before, after one or two sentences, you should stop and have a rest before you have the strength to go on.


    At this time, gozewen spoke quite smoothly. After talking so much, he still didn''t stop to have a rest.


    Ge zewen turned his eyes and swept the faces of each important minister in the study one by one.


    "Do you think it''s decent to quarrel like two gangs of street ruffians in front of the emperor?"


    Although he has abdicated and nominally is no longer their monarch, gozewen, who has been emperor for decades, still has a high position in their minds. Gozewen still has the high prestige of making everyone present shut up and listen to him.


    After hearing gozevin''s reprimand, Jacob first knelt down on one knee and apologized to Ilsa for their improper performance just now.


    After Jacob knelt down to apologize, the other dignitaries also knelt on one knee and apologized to Ilsa.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Ilsa didn''t even know what to do for a moment.


    As they knelt down, gozeven continued:


    "Don''t forget that you only have the power of suggestion. The decision-making power is still in the hands of the emperor. Whether this battle is passed or not depends on Ilsa''s ideas."


    Ge zewen''s words were addressed to the important officials in the study, but they seemed to be addressed to Ilsa.


    "Today''s discussion should not be delayed for a long time. It''s up to you to decide whether to pass or refute it."


    With that, gozeven turned his head and looked at Ilsa.


    "Ilsa, what do you think?"


    "Hey?" Ilsa''s face was dull.


    "What do you think of Su Cheng''s plan for the ''northern revolution''? Do you agree? " Gozeven continued, "or refuse? You are now the emperor of the britannian empire. This kind of thing should be decided by you. Others can only give you some suggestions. "


    As gozewen''s voice fell, everyone in the study turned their eyes to Ilsa, who looked helpless and at a loss.


    Both gozeven and Jacob, bancro and Alfred, who are kneeling on one knee, are silently watching Ilsa.


    Waiting for Ilsa''s answer.


    With gozewen''s intervention, the seemingly endless quarrel just now finally came to an end.


    At present, we have directly entered the final stage.


    Whether the "northern revolution" was passed or refuted depends on Ilsa''s next answer.


    "Well... I... this..."


    Ilsa faltered.


    Whether to support or oppose this battle -- Ilsa didn''t really think about it seriously and carefully.


    Just now, when listening to the quarrel between the two groups of people, I felt that both sides were quite reasonable, and I didn''t know which side was right.


    Ilsa organized the language while urgently thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of the battle.


    It''s just - Ilsa felt a strong pressure to be watched by so many important figures of the Empire.


    This pressure makes Ilsa more and more nervous, unable to think seriously and carefully, unable to think well and organize her own language, and she has been hesitating all the time.


    In the face of Ilsa, who was unable to make a decision for a long time, gozewen did not show impatience.


    But silently stretched out his old big hand and took Ilsa''s young little hand.


    "Take it easy, Ilsa." Gozeven whispered, "don''t be nervous and afraid, Ilsa. Calm down. You should get used to the feeling that you make decisions on national affairs. Some decisions must be made by you. "


    A steady stream of heat came from GE zewen''s old hand.


    This burst of heat made Ilsa feel quite at ease.


    ¡ª¡ªGet used to such occasions... I have to get used to such occasions


    Ilsa kept repeating this sentence in her heart.


    With each repetition, Ilsa felt more calm.


    The whole person gradually became less nervous and afraid, and his head gradually became active.


    Ilsa lowered her head slightly, recalled the contents of the quarrel between the two groups just now, and analyzed the views of the important ministers just now with her own will and thought.


    After a long time, Ilsa finally raised her head.


    In her young voice, in a firm and unquestionable tone, she announced to the people present:


    "I understand the ideas of all those who oppose this battle!"


    "But I think - the best defense is attack!"


    "Although this battle is risky, it is necessary to try!"


    "So I decided to pass the [northern revolution]!"


    Ilsa has no superfluous nonsense and is concise.


    But it''s full of momentum!

 Chapter 723

    With Ilsa''s order, the "northern revolution" operation was officially passed.


    As soon as the battle passed, the whole country was very busy.


    A battle of this scale cannot be supported by a corner of the North alone, and the central government needs to devote its national strength to help.


    This battle must not let other countries, especially the Holy Hiran Empire, know that all preparations must be carried out secretly.


    Therefore, under Ilsa''s authorization, Jacob convened a group of trusted and talented officials to form a temporary government office responsible for preparing the battle.


    "Everyone: you should all know how difficult the rear preparations for the ''northern revolution'' operation are. Can you be confident to complete the preparations for this operation together?"


    This is Jacob''s first question to boost the morale of the whole staff after he formed this temporary office and convened all officials.


    Jacob''s old but thick voice was sonorous and powerful, and his bright eyes slipped from the faces of the officials in front of him.


    "Yes!" The crowd shouted in unison.


    "Since we all have confidence, I''ll start laying!"


    "To make this battle successful, we need not only the concerted efforts of front-line knights and soldiers, but also sufficient rear assistance and preparation!"


    "At present, there are several things that need to be done immediately!"


    "First, this battle is a joint battle between the Navy and the army! Need the Imperial Navy to fight! Send orders to naval headquarters! Let the admiral of the Navy raise troops North immediately! Go to port Lott in the North! "


    A herald rode a fast horse to the Imperial Navy headquarters and handed the central dispatching order to the navy commander in chief.


    After receiving the central command, the Navy commander-in-chief did not dare to neglect it and immediately moved the whole army north.


    On the Western coastline of the Empire, there were numerous sailboats and warships, and the amazing naval fleet went north along the coast to the north and to the battlefield.


    "Second, this battle needs to transport most of the forces of the Michael knights to the rear of the north by sea. The Imperial Navy does not have so many troop carriers! We need to seize the time to build a new troop carrier! Issue a mobilization order to the whole country! Mobilize all craftsmen to build enough troop carriers for 80000 troops at the fastest speed! "


    South, Tamu city. The spinning sound of the loom was deafening, and silk threads were gradually woven into canvas.


    In the west, in the vast mountains. The west, which is rich in forest resources, is shrouded by the constant sound of axe chopping. In the vast forest sea, towering giant trees are cut down, which are then polished into parts of different shapes one by one, and then assembled into tall transport ships.


    East, lartai city. The fire was burning day and night, the blacksmiths waved their hammers tirelessly, and the bellows operated continuously as soon as they opened and closed. Anchor, pulley, hook and rope and other iron products required by a ship are made one by one.


    The braided sails, the assembled skeleton of the transport ship and all kinds of iron products required by the transport ship are uniformly transported to Xishui port in the northern coastal area through straight roads all over the country.


    These parts made and shipped from all over the country were transported to Xishui port and assembled by boatmans.


    These parts were assembled into tall and strong troop carriers by the shipbuilders, and then directly launched into the water and sailed to Lott port in the north.


    "Third, count the national treasury and local grain, forage and baggage reserves! Gather and report as soon as possible! "


    Although he was extremely opposed to the battle, Ilsa''s order had been given, and Alfred could only recognize it with his nose.


    Although she is very opposed to Ilsa being the new emperor of the Empire, Ilsa is the current legal emperor of the empire after all.


    No matter how much Alfred hated Ilsa, when gozeven and Jacob were still alive, Alfred did not have the courage to directly violate Ilsa''s order that "officials at all levels must give full support through the ''northern revolution''.


    Alfred could only put on a smelly face and direct the officials at all levels of the General Administration of finance to count the grain, grass and baggage reserves in the central treasury and local warehouses.


    In the mountains of documents piled up high in the Central General Administration of finance, busy figures shake among them.


    Or transfer files.


    Or convey the orders and notices of the superior.


    Or he waved his pen and recorded on the white paper in front of him.


    "Fourth, after making statistics and sorting out the central and local grain, grass and baggage reserves, take the north port of Lott as the backup foundation and gather all the materials needed for the cross sea raid here. This is the first time that China has launched such a cross sea raid! There is no precedent to refer to, so there is no way to know how many materials are needed, so the more materials are assembled, the better! "


    The central treasury, the richest part of the British Empire, opened its doors.


    Yellow wheat, rice, grass and military materials of different shapes were transported out of the Treasury and then loaded into thousands of carriages, donkey carts and mule carts.


    On the straight road to the north, a huge transport team composed of thousands of transport vehicles can''t see the end at a glance.


    "V. in the previous fortress offensive and defensive war, the Michael Knights have suffered many casualties. According to the report of commander Cheng, the Michael Knights have paid nearly 10000 casualties in the previous fortress offensive and defensive war. Order the Northern Territory General Administration to preside over the recruitment, recruit new soldiers in the Northern Territory, and supplement the damaged troops of the Michael Knights! "


    North, Betty city. The northern border administration, which received the central government''s order, began to operate rapidly and quickly organized a special working group, headed by Humphrey''s right-hand man yallin, to take charge of the recruitment.


    The cities in the North suddenly became lively.


    Countless young people from cities or rural areas who admire Michael''s knights or Su Cheng''s reputation poured into nearby cities and accepted the physical examination of conscription points one by one.


    Either because they can finally serve their country, or because they can finally eat better food, or because they finally have a rich job. The young people who have passed the physical examination and been selected as recruits of the Michael knights are all elated.


    "Sixth, Su Cheng worked out this battle. The main implementer of this battle is also the Michael knight regiment. Therefore - this battle, Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knight regiment and the highest person in charge of the northern front, served as the supreme commander-in-chief of the ''northern revolution'' and commanded all operations on the front line."


    "Yes!" The harmony in the provisional government office was earth shaking.


    After Jacob issued this series of orders, the whole britannian empire began to operate.


    There is no doubt that the national mobilization!


    All the straight roads leading to the north are flowing with people.


    The coastline is full of sailboats and newly built troop carriers.


    The Imperial Navy, various quartermaster supplies, newly added recruits... Went north from all parts of the Empire.


    Everything - just for the success of World War I! Just to make the battle successful!

 Chapter 724

    Under the deep sky, waves are continuously photographed, the splashing waves are flashing tens of millions of silver light, and the boundless sea is rippling with countless bright water waves like mercury.


    One after another, the empty turbid waves turned into a fluctuating Gaoling deep valley, and between the alternating peaks, waves and valleys all the time, warships formed a huge fleet and sailed to Lott port in the north along the long coastline of the Empire.


    This amazing fleet is the naval force of the British Empire.


    In order to fight the "northern revolution", the entire Imperial Navy, with 20000 troops and more than 500 warships, left the naval headquarters and went north along the coast to Lott port in the north.


    It happened to be a rainy day.


    There was a drizzle like fog in the sky.


    The misty rain moistened the decks of every warship.


    On the flagship of the fleet, an old man in armor, holding the knight sword at his waist, looked into the distance blurred by the drizzle, and let the raindrops wet his armor and clothes.


    "Mulder, it''s raining outside. Why not take shelter in the cabin?"


    An old man with the same white beard and hair walked out of the cabin with an umbrella.


    The old man, who was in the rain outside the cabin and looked into the distance, was the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Navy, Mulder Hardy, the double oak knight.


    The old man who advised Mulder to go back to the cabin to take shelter from the rain was the deputy commander of the Imperial Navy, Blaise short, the double oak knight.


    Due to the small scale of the Imperial Navy, only 20000 people, and the Empire has always paid no attention to the construction of the Navy, Mulder and blitz are the only two knights of the Imperial Navy.


    "Mulder, is your brain burned out?" Blaise said angrily to Mulder, "don''t take shelter in the cabin on rainy days, but get wet outside."


    "My brain is not burned out. I just... Want to calm me down with cold rain..."


    After that, Mulder sighed.


    After learning the details of the "northern revolution" operation and receiving the central command to dispatch troops, Mulder was very depressed.


    Now the closer he was to Lott port in the north, the closer he was to Michael knights, and the closer he was to nasucheng, Mulder felt more depressed.


    Mulder is 62 years old. He is an out and out veteran. He has been fighting for his country for 46 years since he joined the army at the age of 16. In terms of military age and qualifications, few people in the whole empire can be higher than him.


    Mulder''s life is also an unfortunate life. Several ups and downs, ups and downs in the army


    In terms of skills, Mulder is also good. He can command both land and sea battles. Mulder did not work in the Navy from the beginning. Mulder worked in the army from the beginning.


    Mulder''s skill is not small. After joining the army, he obtained military merit quickly. After 10 years of joining the army, that is, at the age of 26, he was successfully canonized as a knight of Xingui.


    It took only 10 years to become a new Guangxi Knight - compared with Su Cheng and Eliza, there is naturally no comparability, but compared with ordinary people, this is a great achievement.


    It''s just -- although Mulder''s skill is not small, he has one problem.


    That is greed for money.


    After becoming a knight of Xingui, mude began to abuse his power, constantly embezzle and accept bribes from others.


    Corruption - this is common in officialdom and the army.


    Unfortunately, Mulder''s luck is really bad.


    Not long after he became a new Guangxi knight and began to embezzle and accept bribes, he was found and arrested by the military justice department.


    The crime of corruption is the same in any country. It is a serious crime that can not be forgiven.


    Fortunately, mude didn''t have much money embezzled at that time. The Military Justice Department dealt with him lightly. He just confiscated all the money he had embezzled before, deprived him of his knighthood, demoted him several levels and returned to become a squadron leader.


    The knight from Xingui fell back to the squadron captain in one breath - Mulder''s efforts for so many years were in vain.


    This setback completely woke up Mulder.


    Mu de made up his mind to reflect. Since then, Mu De''s greedy nature has restrained a lot.


    Despite being demoted back to being a squadron captain, Mulder''s ability is still there.


    It took nearly 10 years. At the age of 35, he was finally canonized back to Xingui knight.


    But after taking back the knight''s sword, Mulder didn''t take any combat merit anymore.


    Because at that time, Mu de offended an important official of the Central Committee because of his upright character.


    In order to revenge Mulder, the important official of the Central Committee secretly moved some hands and feet, so that Mulder was ignored and there was no decent task to perform.


    I''ve been left out in the cold for three years.


    After wasting three years, Mulder realized that he couldn''t go on like this.


    If he goes on like this, he may be a Xingui Knight all his life.


    Mu De is not willing to be a Xingui Knight all his life. He wants to make war achievements! Want a promotion!


    It was a time when Ethel, Albert, and Abigail, Eliza''s mother, were young and brilliant.


    Looking at these young people''s achievements at an amazing speed, the old master Mu de became more and more anxious.


    When the broken jar broke and fell, Mulder also made a stupid move - paying bribes and managing relationships.


    Mulder took out his savings over the years and managed everywhere, hoping to dredge the relationship so that he would not be so neglected and hidden.


    Then the tragedy happened again - Mulder met a heartless bastard.


    After receiving Mulder''s benefits, the bastard not only didn''t do anything, but also bite back and report Mulder''s bribery to Shangguan!


    Mulder was demoted again... This time it was even worse, because Mulder had committed the crime of corruption and bribery before. This time, in order to give a warning, the Military Justice Department directly demoted Mulder back to the team leader


    The efforts of more than ten years before have been in vain again


    When he became a knight again and owned the Knight Sword again, Mulder was 49 years old. He was an old man with more than half of his hair white


    Mulder has participated in several naval battles, showing a good talent and level of naval warfare. Perhaps it is out of the idea of "waste utilization" and compassion for the poor veteran. The central government transferred Mulder, who has many criminal records and has been floating in the army, to the Imperial Navy and made him the admiral of the Imperial Navy.


    Commander in chief of the Navy - although this title looks handsome, it actually has no gold content.


    After all, the British Empire never valued the construction of the Navy. The total strength of the Imperial Navy has always been only more than 20000.


    The Imperial Navy has two posts of commander-in-chief and Deputy commander-in-chief. Those who are transferred to be commander-in-chief and Deputy commander-in-chief are old knights. They just provide a place for these old knights to provide for their old age.


    Therefore, the Imperial Navy has been jokingly called "maritime nursing home".


    I have to say, this nickname is too accurate.


    The common task of the Imperial Navy is to fight pirates along the coast and escort diplomats by sea. The General Commander and deputy commander of the navy have little to do except drinking tea every day.


    It''s really suitable for the elderly.

 Chapter 725

    When he was transferred to the Navy as commander-in-chief, Mulder had accepted his order.


    The Empire did not attach importance to the Navy, and the Navy usually had no major tasks to do. In addition, when he was transferred to be the commander in chief of the Navy at that time, he was 49 years old and old, and there was basically no day to rise.


    Mulder accepted the appointment and his rough life.


    When he came to the navy to provide for the aged, Mulder also met his best friend at present - Bryce short, who was also depressed and demoralized all his life and was transferred to be vice admiral of the Navy.


    Perhaps it is because they are both depressed and frustrated. They soon became good friends and provided for the aged together in the Navy.


    Commander in chief of the Navy - he has been in this position for 13 years.


    Mude, who completely accepted his fate, sat honestly in the position of the Navy commander-in-chief, no longer made redundant small moves, and no longer expected to have any great achievements.


    Mude, who has accepted his fate, has been stable in the Navy for 13 years.


    Two years ago, when Mulder was 60 and blitz was 62, perhaps it was because the central government had pity on them, or perhaps it was because they had been the commander-in-chief and deputy commander of the Navy for a long time. They thought it was time to give others some rewards. The central government promoted them to double rubber riders.


    Mulder has completely underestimated his fame. Now he just hopes to spend the rest of his life in stability.


    However, the passing of the "northern revolution" once again ignited Mu De''s deep desire for fame.


    This is a joint battle between the Navy and the army.


    He should be responsible for commanding the whole navy, guarding most of the forces of the Michael knights to raid the holy Hiram empire across the sea, so that most of the forces of the Michael knights can land successfully in the clear water port of the holy Hiram empire.


    Bishui port is one of the important garrisons of the navy of the holy Hiram empire. Half of the navy of the holy Hiram Empire has been stationed in Bishui port for a long time.


    If most of the forces of Michael''s knights want to successfully land in Bishui port, they must destroy the northern naval forces stationed in Bishui port.


    That is to say, whether the Michael knights can successfully seize the beach and land depends on whether he can lead the navy to defeat the Northern Navy in Bishui port.


    The Navy shoulders heavy responsibilities in this battle.


    If we can make the battle successful, we can undoubtedly win great achievements!


    Mulder is 62 years old this year. To put it mildly, he will soon die of old age even if he won''t die by accident.


    This is likely to be the last war in his life.


    Mulder didn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    He has ambitious plans to do his best to win this war, which may be the last war in his life.


    Mulder is very grateful to Su Cheng.


    Because if Su Cheng had not drawn up the joint operation between the Navy and the army of the "northern revolution", he would never have had the opportunity to command the navy to participate in this large-scale operation that is destined to leave a heavy color in history regardless of success or failure.


    However, while appreciating Su Cheng, Mu De is very envious... Or very jealous of Su Cheng.


    His jealousy of Su Cheng made Mu de feel more depressed the closer he was to Lotte port in the north and Su Cheng.


    Out of the cabin in the rain, Mulder turned his head and smiled bitterly at his good friend, deputy admiral blitz:


    "I have fought for my country for 46 years and fought all my life. Why is it that in the end, I am inferior to a young man who has just joined the army for a few years and is only 20 years old this year?"


    Mu de was very envious of Su Cheng, who was gifted.


    Su Cheng joined the army for only about three years, but in these three years, Su Cheng stood at a high position that Mu de longed for all his life.


    It took Mulder 10 years to finally become a knight of Xingui, while it took Su Cheng less than 3 years to rise from a civilian to the head of Michael knight regiment and the highest leader of the northern front, who sits in the north of the Empire. In terms of status and real power, he doesn''t know where he is higher than Mulder.


    Su Cheng was also the supreme commander of the "northern revolution" and was in charge of all operational matters.


    As an Imperial Navy, he was also controlled by Su Cheng and under Su Cheng''s command. He didn''t even have the right to fight independently.


    The more Mulder thought, the more depressed he was.


    Mulder has been stimulated by this genius all his life.


    When he was young, he was stimulated by Ethel, Albert and Abigail.


    When Mulder was demoted from Xingui knight to squadron leader for the first time for corruption and bribery, Iser and the three of them officially began to shine on the battlefield.


    The three of them won one victory after another at an unimaginable speed.


    At that time, Mulder, who was being demoted, was very envious and jealous of the three younger generation.


    Today, one of his three younger generations has become the head of the order of Gabriel and the other has become the head of the order of Rachel.


    It''s a pity that Abigail died young and died early. Otherwise, with her ability, she is likely to become the head of a regiment.


    When I was young, I was stimulated by my younger generation. Now I am old, I have to be stimulated by my younger generation again.


    And this time the stimulus is even more excessive.


    He became a knight in 24 days, successfully commanded nearly 100000 troops and won a great victory at the age of 17, became a knight in 289 and became the head of the Michael knights in 290


    Every time Mulder heard the news about Su Cheng, he felt quite depressed.


    He fought for the country for 46 years, dozens of wars, how much credit did he make? Why in the end, even a young man with less than a fraction of his military age is not as good as him


    Mulder never thought that his ability was only enough to be a double oak knight in the Navy.


    Blaise is more open-minded than Mulder.


    "Be open, Mulder." Blaise enlightened Mulder, "there will never be a lack of gifted talents in the world."


    "Su Cheng can command nearly 100000 troops like his hands and fingers. Up to now, no one knows what his command limit is. This alone will be enough for you and me to bow down. "


    "Ask yourself, if you were given 100000 people, would you command well? Certainly not, right? "


    "Give us 100000 people, and we''ll be reluctant just to keep them from making trouble, let alone command them to fight a delicate battle like the ''Victoria River annihilation war''."


    "Su Cheng does have extremely outstanding talents. It''s not difficult to be his subordinate and under his command."


    "There will never be a shortage of people with such talents in the world. Some people are born with what we ordinary people want most."


    "So don''t compare yourself with this genius. Relax, Mulder. From the perspective of ordinary people, our lives are not too bad. "


    Mulder''s face looked better after hearing Blaise''s explanation.


    After another long sigh, Mulder turned and returned to the cabin.

 Chapter 726

    Port Lott - the only ice free port in the north.


    It is not only a huge area, but also the nearest port to Avalon fortress.


    It''s the perfect naval base.


    The Navy went all the way north along the coastline and finally arrived at Lott port before the latest time limit.


    It was already hot June when Mulder and blitz led the navy to port Lott.


    After leading the navy to the port of Lotte, Mulder and blitz left their troops and took a carriage to Avalon fortress, ready to meet Su Cheng, the supreme commander of the "northern revolution" and their immediate boss.


    It is very necessary to meet with the supreme commander of this operation. We can not only discuss the details of this operation, but also get familiar with each other.


    On the way to Avalon fortress, Mulder and blitz kept reminding each other.


    Remind each other - pay attention to politeness in front of Su Cheng. Don''t rely on the old to sell the old. If you think you are an old generation, you are disrespectful to Su Cheng.


    Although Su Cheng was too young, he was also the head of Michael''s knights and the supreme leader of the northern front, and the supreme commander of the battle.


    If Su Cheng is annoyed, Su Cheng has ways to fix them both.


    Both of them are not familiar with Su Cheng. They don''t know what character Su Cheng is, so they decided to be careful.


    They took a long time in a carriage and finally arrived at Avalon fortress.


    When they came to the South Gate of Avalon fortress, they saw a scene that surprised them and widened their eyes.


    A group of knights dressed in armor and swords stood outside the South Gate of the fortress to welcome their arrival.


    The leader of these Knights was a young man who was too young. He had black hair, black pupils and a smile. He looked harmless to humans and animals.


    Although Mulder and blitz have not seen Su Cheng with their own eyes, they have seen Su Cheng''s portrait and know what color Su Cheng''s eyes and hair are.


    So they recognized Su Cheng as the leader of the knights at a glance.


    The dozen Knights behind Su Cheng should be the Knights of Michael knights.


    Seeing that Su Cheng personally took all the Knights of Michael knights to meet them outside the Great Wall, Mulder and blitz were flattered.


    So grand, is it really to welcome our two little admirals and Deputy admirals?


    Mulder and Bryce looked at each other and looked confused.


    They quickly rolled down from the carriage and then walked up quickly.


    Mulder and blitz saluted Su Cheng and said in unison:


    "I''ll see you, sir!"


    As soon as their voice fell, Su Cheng immediately stepped forward and patted them on the shoulder.


    "You two don''t have to be polite! To sum up, you are still Knights of my grandfather''s level, and I have heard your names for a long time! "


    "The two are in charge of commanding the Navy this time. I''m completely relieved!"


    "Come on! Let''s go to the headquarters of the Michael Knights! I have prepared a grand reception for you two! "


    Su Cheng warmly held Mulder''s and Blaise''s hands, and a kind word relaxed their nervous and uneasy letter.


    It seems that Su Cheng is not a arrogant, disrespectful and rude person, which makes Mulder and blitz have a great appreciation for Su Cheng.


    Of course, after 46 years as a soldier, Mulder still noticed a detail.


    That is, when Su Cheng spoke to them just now, he always called himself "I", not "junior official".


    "Lower official" is a modest name. When a superior speaks to a subordinate, he can also call himself "lower official".


    Su Cheng doesn''t look like a person who doesn''t know etiquette, so mu de guesses that Su Cheng doesn''t need to be modest on purpose.


    The purpose is to demonstrate to both of them.


    Tell them that he is the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front, and the top leader of the "northern revolution" operation. He is much higher than them in terms of rank, and warn them to pay attention to their identity.


    Although I don''t know if Su Cheng doesn''t need to be humble, is it such a intention, Mu de doesn''t care even if Su Cheng deliberately doesn''t need to be humble to warn them.


    After all, as long as Su Cheng doesn''t give them two faces in the open, Mulder will be satisfied.


    In fact - Mulder and blitz don''t know. In fact, Su Cheng was also a little uneasy when he greeted them.


    Su Cheng is also worried that they are two tough generals who rely on their old age and don''t give him the face of the commander-in-chief.


    If Su Cheng refuses to give face, Su Cheng may not say anything, but Su Cheng''s subordinates, especially Willie, Raymond, Eliza and Deng Jiaer, may not keep calm.


    These four people are Su Cheng''s confidants, and they are also the four people who respect Su Cheng most among all the knights in the order.


    If Mulder and blitz rely on their elders in front of Su Cheng, they are likely to annoy them and even quarrel and fight directly.


    The discord between the commanders of the Navy and the army is the last scene Su Cheng wants to see at present.


    In order to make the commanders of the two armies harmonious, Su Cheng also gave Mu de and blitz face.


    We arranged a luxurious reception banquet, not to mention, but also personally led all the knights in the knights to meet them outside the Great Wall.


    Fortunately, Mulder and blitz are also people who know the general.


    In front of Su Cheng, there was no chance, nor did he rely on the old to sell the old.


    Seeing the two respectfully salute and say hello to him, Su Cheng was relieved that the big stone in his heart finally fell.


    We all give each other a face, so that we can work together.


    Mulder guessed that Su Cheng didn''t have to be modest to warn them - in fact, he was completely wrong.


    Su Cheng didn''t use modesty in front of them because Su Cheng didn''t have the habit of speaking modestly.


    Su Cheng would not deliberately use modesty unless he met the emperor on such a major occasion.


    When they walked towards the headquarters of Michael Knights together, Mulder also saw Eliza who followed Su Cheng to meet them outside the Great Wall.


    After seeing Eliza, Mu was so surprised that his chin almost fell to the ground.


    Because Alisa and Abigail as like as two peas, the only difference is probably that Alisa''s hair is a little longer.


    When Mulder was young, he once met Abigail in the army by chance.


    Abigail''s beautiful appearance left a deep impression on Mulder at that time. Until now, Mulder still clearly remembers Abigail''s appearance.


    After seeing Eliza, Mulder almost thought Abigail came back from the dead and appeared in front of him.


    As like as two peas, Alisa praised her appearance and praised her for being almost the same as her mother.


    Eliza was slightly surprised to see that Mulder had met her mother.


    After hearing that Mulder praised her for being very similar to her mother, he couldn''t help but turn his mouth slightly and show a happy smile.


    Being praised by others for being like her favorite and most respected dead mother made Eliza quite happy.

 Chapter 727

    The reception banquet for Mulder and blitz was a grand one.


    Plates of delicious food and bottles of drinks were brought to the table.


    In order to take care of Mulder and blaze, Su Cheng also carefully asked the kitchen to prepare chewable and swallowable food, such as meat porridge, for Mulder and blaze.


    After all, Su Cheng doesn''t know whether the two 60 year olds have good teeth or can chew food.


    But after the banquet, Su Cheng found that his worry was superfluous.


    Although the two old people are old, they still have good teeth and eat as much as their young people.


    At the beginning of the banquet, the two of them launched a large-scale offensive against the food in front of them. They each grabbed a leg of sheep and ate it. Their posture was very bold and unrestrained. It was completely unimaginable that they were two old people over the age of 60.


    Perhaps they were infected by the bold and unrestrained attitude of the two old people at dinner. Not long after the reception banquet began, the atmosphere became hot.


    Because it''s wartime, it''s not appropriate to invite dancers and musicians to perform for fun.


    Moreover, Eliza was also present at the reception banquet. Su Cheng didn''t want Eliza to see him staring at the performance of the dancers, so Su Cheng didn''t invite any dancers and musicians to help.


    In order to stir up the atmosphere of the party, Samuel volunteered to perform a sword dance.


    Until Samuel volunteered to perform a sword dance, everyone at the scene except Dale was shocked.


    Because they didn''t know Samuel could dance sword dance.


    The so-called sword dance is a traditional dance in the British Imperial Army. It is a kind of dance that needs to hold a sword in hand and is handsome and elegant.


    There are many different versions of sword dance. Some versions need a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, while some versions only need a sword in one hand.


    Samuel''s version of jumping is the version that only needs a sword in one hand.


    Samuel drew out his knight''s sword and danced in the middle of the banquet.


    People like Samuel, who is neither fat nor thin, neither tall nor short, and has a somewhat quiet temperament, are very suitable to dance this handsome sword dance with elegance.


    Although he didn''t understand dance, let alone sword dance, after watching Samuel''s performance, Su Cheng instinctively thought Samuel danced very well and successfully heated the atmosphere of the venue.


    After Samuel volunteered to perform a sword dance, the rest of the audience went up to perform their talents.


    At the climax of the reception banquet, everyone was a little tired and began to chat.


    All the people here are knights. If there is any common topic, it is probably only military affairs.


    Mulder and blitz didn''t know what was going on on on the northern front, so they asked Su Cheng.


    After some inquiry, the two of them learned that the war situation on the northern front had long been in a stalemate.


    After launching a 7-day assault on Avalon fortress, the offensive was completely stopped on the 8th day.


    Although the offensive stopped, it did not retreat.


    Neither withdrawal nor attack, so blocked outside Avalon fortress, and built field fortifications, as if to prevent the sneak attack of Michael knights.


    After seeing that the Helan army refused to withdraw and no longer attacked, but was blocked outside the fortress, Su Cheng keenly judged that the Helan Army wanted to fight with them!


    Blocking the north gate of Avalon fortress, he and his Michael knights were consuming food and supplies with each other to see whose food and supplies were exhausted first.


    After learning that hundreds of thousands of Hiran troops were stationed outside Avalon fortress to fight with them, Mulder and blitz widened their eyes one after another.


    Mu De''s face was stunned: "the war of soldiers and food... Where did they have the confidence to fight the war of soldiers and food with Avalon fortress..."


    The north wall of Avalon fortress is connected from the east end to the west end of eghar corridor. Unless the whole north wall is taken, it is impossible to surround Avalon fortress and cut off the supply of Avalon fortress.


    An expeditionary army of hundreds of thousands of people fought a war on soldiers and food with a local garrison whose supplies could not be cut off - this kind of battle plan is too crazy and whimsical.


    Su Cheng understands that Mulder and blitz are now staring wide, because Su Cheng also stared wide with consternation when he judged that the Hiran army was going to fight with his Michael knights.


    Su Cheng dares to conclude that such a stupid move is not the idea of Greek army coach Dominic!


    Dominic is also the first marshal of the holy Helan empire. How can he not see clearly the current war situation? How can he send troops to fight such a trick as food war.


    According to spy intelligence, the "hammer battle" of the Holy Hiran empire was the idea of their Vasili emperor.


    So Su Cheng guessed that the idea that the Hiram army would not withdraw after the offensive was frustrated and would have to fight with them might have been put forward by the holy emperor wahili of the Hiram empire.


    No matter who came up with the idea of fighting with the Michael knights, Su Cheng would like to thank him.


    If the Hiram army really withdrew from the eghar corridor, his "northern revolution" operation would be impossible to carry out.


    After a chat, the people in the venue gradually talked about business and the operation of the "northern revolution".


    "Everyone here should know the general process of this battle."


    "Let me tell you the truth!"


    Su Cheng continued to say to the Knights gathered in front of him:


    "I not only want to win this war! I also want history to remember this battle! "


    "I want people now and people in the future to see it!"


    "See how I surrounded and annihilated 300000 people with 120000 people!"


    "And I will not only wipe out the 300000 Hiram troops in front of me, but if conditions are ripe,


    I have to fight back! I want to raise my troops for the northern expedition! Invade the land of the holy Hiram empire! "


    Su Cheng continued his voice to the crowd at the meeting.


    "But if we want to successfully surround 300000 people with 120000 people, we must have the help of the Navy!"


    "We will throw 80000 troops of the Michael Knights into the rear of the Holy Hiran empire by sea."


    "The blue water port of the holy Helan empire is also a year-round ice free port. The port is large enough and is closest to the muhavitz fortress. It is the most suitable landing point. There is no better landing point than this."


    "However, Bishui port is also one of the main bases of the navy of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Bishui harbor has stationed more than half of the naval forces of the holy Hiram empire for many years."


    "If our navy can''t annihilate the Northern Navy stationed in Bishui port, there will be no way to grab the beach and land!"


    "So - the Navy will play a vital role in this battle! Whether the Navy wins or not will directly affect the outcome of the whole battle. I will never allow anyone to affect the Navy''s battle! "


    "Now that the two commanders of the Navy and the Knights of my knights are here, your excellency Mulder, why don''t you take this opportunity to tell us about the specific equipment of the Imperial Navy."


    "All the knights in my order, including me, don''t know much about the specific equipment of the Navy."

 Chapter 728

    When Su Cheng asked him to tell him about the Navy''s equipment, Mulder didn''t refuse.


    Nodded and began to talk about the composition of the Navy.


    "Under the command of the officers, there are 520 warships and 20679 generals."


    "At present, there are four types of warships in the Empire, and the fleet under the subordinate officer is also composed of these four types of warships."


    "Ship No. 1 is the main ship of our warship team. It is specially made of the ''iron wood'' produced in the West. It is extremely hard and very strong. It has four decks and is specially used to collide with the enemy ship. The flagship of the fleet, the hipperian, is ship No. 1."


    "As the main ship, there are 50 ships in total."


    "Ship No. 2 has a small ship type and is mostly used for close contact and chasing the enemy. There are 150 ships in total."


    "Ship 3 is a sentinel ship. It is the smallest ship. There are 50 ships specially used for patrolling and seizing the enemy."


    "Ship No. 4 is a transport ship, which is used to carry food and supplies and place military doctors and other logistics personnel. Although it is not a ship specially used for combat, when the war is tense, the transport ship can also be used as No. 2 combat ship specially used for close contact with the enemy."


    "Ship No. 4 has the largest number, with a full 270."


    "The number of transport ships in the fleet under the command of the lower official is not enough to send most of the forces of the Michael Knight order to the rear of the Holy Hiran empire. Therefore, the central government has now released the national general mobilization and recruited all the craftsmen who can be recruited in the country to urgently build a transport fleet that can transport most of the forces of the Michael Knight order."


    "According to the current progress, by the beginning of September this year, the transport fleet sufficient to carry most of the forces of the Michael knights and the supplies they need will be completely built and docked at the port of Lott."


    After hearing Mulder''s words, many people present looked excited.


    Although everyone present did not understand naval construction and naval warfare, and therefore did not understand whether the naval force of this scale was strong or weak, they only felt very powerful after hearing Mulder''s words.


    Although some of the 520 warships are Logistics ships without combat capability, they sound very strong.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day after the reception, Su Cheng decided to go to Lotte port to review the Navy.


    He is also the commander-in-chief of the "northern revolution" operation. It is reasonable to review the troops participating in this operation.


    Now the war situation on the northern front is in a stalemate. The two armies are staring at each other. They don''t know when it will be a war of soldiers and food, so Su Cheng dares to leave Avalon fortress.


    But even if the Helan army suddenly took advantage of his absence to attack Avalon fortress, Su Cheng was not afraid.


    Su Chengxin took charge of his subordinates. He believed that even if he was not in the fortress, his subordinates would resist the fierce attack of Helan army until he came back.


    After Su Cheng temporarily handed over all the affairs of the Michael knights and the northern front to Willie, he safely rushed to Lotte port with Mulder and blitz.


    The port of Lott is a year-round ice free port that can not be found. It is not only a large commercial port, but also a military port. It is one of the main bases of the Imperial Navy.


    In order to prevent the invasion of spies, after the Imperial Navy came to Lott port, it blocked Lott port from any ordinary people and ordinary ships.


    People living here are used to it and don''t feel so strange.


    Because port Lott is one of the main bases of the Imperial Navy, there used to be fleets stationed here from time to time, and then began routine exercises and training.


    After the Navy stops at the port of Lott to start exercises and training, the port will be blocked to prevent spies from stealing information about the Navy.


    The previous blockade was long or short, and the longest blockade lasted for 1 month.


    In order to weaken people''s doubts and strengthen the blockade effect of the port, the northern border administration lied to the outside that the infrastructure of Lott port was in disrepair for a long time, so it was necessary to start large-scale replacement and blockade for a long time.


    The Northern Territory administration also put a circle of black cloth around the periphery of Lott port, and transported many building materials and facilities into Lott port, making it look like it really wants to build Lott port.


    Thanks to all kinds of "deceiving the enemy", the people and the spies of the enemy really just think that the Imperial Navy stopped here and began routine exercises and port overhaul.


    For the blockade of Lott port, ordinary people only feel accustomed and indifferent, but they just suffer from those maritime businessmen.


    After arriving at the port of Lott, where no ordinary people were allowed to approach with ordinary ships, Su Cheng finally met the Imperial Navy Fleet.


    Even Su Cheng, who was used to seeing the big scene, couldn''t help but look surprised after seeing this large fleet for the first time.


    The fleet of hundreds of warships is endless, and this picture is full of impact and deterrence.


    Su Cheng came to Lotte port this time to review the naval force, so he didn''t waste much time. After arriving at the port, Su Cheng immediately asked Mulder and blitz to take him aboard the ships of the fleet and check the equipment of the ships.


    Flagship, No. 1 warship (main warship, mostly used for collision), No. 2 warship (mostly used for close contact with the enemy), No. 3 warship (sentry ship) and No. 4 warship (transport ship) - Su Cheng boarded the deck of each ship type to check their equipment.


    After roughly checking the fleet''s equipment, Su Cheng asked Mulder and blitz to drive the fleet out of the port and start maritime exercises.


    The best way to review the troops is to see the effect of the exercise.


    The flagship ship of the fleet is ship No. 1 and the warship is hipperian.


    Because it is the flagship, the materials and workmanship used are exquisite, which can not be compared with the ordinary No. 1 ship. The whole ship is one circle larger than the ordinary No. 1 ship.


    After Su Cheng boarded the hipperian and the warships were ready to sail, the fleet sailed out of the port secretly, and then began the exercise in a remote sea area.


    With 30 small rafts as imaginary enemies, Mulder and blitz command the fleet and show Su Cheng all kinds of naval tactics.


    The transport ship broke away from the rear, the sentinel ship moved forward to secure the enemy, the No. 2 warship closely launched the gang jumping tactics, and the No. 1 warship, as the main ship, assembled into an impact array to collide with the enemy ship array


    After watching the naval exercises at sea, Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction.


    The combat effectiveness of the navy was beyond his imagination.


    Both the equipment and the effect of the exercise exceeded Su Cheng''s expectations.


    Su Cheng was worried about the Navy''s combat effectiveness at the beginning.


    After all, the navy has always been unpopular, and the Empire never paid attention to the construction of the Navy.


    So Su Cheng is worried that the navy is a group of mud that can only fight pirates


    But fortunately, Mulder and blitz, as admirals and Deputy admirals of the Navy, did not have a vegetarian meal.


    The two men have the ability to manage and build their fleet well.


    Thanks to their ability, the naval fleet has the appearance of an army and is fully capable of participating in the "northern revolution" operation! There is hope to defeat the Northern Navy of Bishui port!

 Chapter 729

    When the naval fleet came to Lott port, Su Cheng asked Mulder and blitz to step up the exercises and training of the fleet.


    After all, in terms of importance, it is not too much to exaggerate this battle. The more fully prepared, the better.


    After asking Mulder and blitz to step up the exercise and training of the fleet, Su Cheng also sent part of the forces of the Michael knights to Lott port in stages to get familiar with the feeling of taking a boat.


    Almost all the officers and men of the Michael knights, including him, have never been on this kind of sail warship, let alone out of the sea.


    He did not want his troops to be unable to land on the beach because most of the soldiers were seasick and unwell after they finally arrived at Bishui port.


    In order to prevent the soldiers from getting seasick when taking the boat, Su Cheng decided to take turns to let the forces of the Michael Knights go to Lott port to get familiar with the feeling of taking the boat.


    The troops who are familiar with the feeling of taking a boat are transferred back to Avalon fortress and a new one goes to Lott port.


    Now it is in a state of confrontation and stalemate with the Hiran army. Even if some troops are transferred to Lott port in turn, it will not be a big problem.


    The central government stepped up its rear preparations for the battle, and the Navy and the Michael Knights stepped up all kinds of training required for the battle.


    Such days passed day by day.


    Finally, August 18.


    On this day, something Su Cheng and others had been looking forward to for a long time finally came.


    Carol is in labor.


    Su Cheng and Eliza learned the news in the afternoon. They were just at the headquarters of the Knights.


    Hai rouer hurried to the headquarters and told Su Cheng the news.


    After learning the news, Su Cheng rushed to his home.


    Su Cheng ran faster than ever this time. This is the first time he ran faster than Eliza.


    Su Cheng and his wife''s room has now become a delivery room, and the doctor in charge of delivery has entered the delivery room.


    When he climbed down the stairs to the second floor of the house, Su Cheng had clearly heard Carol''s painful voice.


    Outside the delivery room, Deng Jiaer and Alan are waiting anxiously.


    This afternoon is just the time for Deng Jiaer''s rest.


    In order to take advantage of this rare rest time, Deng Jiaer decided to go to Su Cheng''s home to find Alan.


    As a result, as soon as she came to Su Cheng''s house to play with Alan, Carol suddenly covered her stomach, turned pale and said she had a stomachache.


    It''s August. According to time, it''s time for Carol to give birth.


    After seeing Carol covering her stomach and saying pain, Alan and Deng Jiaer knew what had happened no matter how stupid they were.


    In their panic and anxiety, they quickly completed the division of labor.


    Deng Jiaer is responsible for helping Carol back to her room and taking care of her. Alan goes to find Hai rouer and asks Hai rouer to find Su Cheng, while she goes to find a doctor who is good at delivering babies.


    After arriving outside the delivery room, Su Cheng hurriedly asked Alan:


    "How long has it been since Carol began to have a stomachache?"


    "About 15 minutes."


    Carol''s cries of pain kept coming out of the delivery room.


    Listening to Carol''s painful cries, Su Cheng felt anxious.


    He bit his teeth and reached for the doorknob.


    Seeing that Su Cheng seemed to be going into the delivery room, Deng Jiaer quickly stopped Su Cheng.


    "Sir! You cannot enter the delivery room! "


    "Why? Is it a taboo thing for a husband to enter the delivery room? "


    "I don''t know, but in my hometown, except doctors, no man can enter the delivery room. It''s a convention."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Eliza, who was following Su Cheng, answered:


    "There is a similar tradition in my hometown..."


    "I don''t care about its traditions and customs. I want to come to Carol. Eliza, let''s go to Carol''s side to accompany her. Alan, just stay outside. It''s not good that the delivery room is crowded with people. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng took off the knight''s sword around his waist, stuffed the sword into Alan''s arms, then opened the door and entered the delivery room.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words and seeing Su Cheng open the door of the delivery room, Eliza quickly took off the Knight Sword around her waist, handed the sword to Hai rouer, and then followed Su Cheng closely behind him and entered the delivery room with him.


    Entering the delivery room, Su Cheng and Eliza saw Carol, who was pale and lying on the bed with her legs wide open, and three busy doctors around the bed.


    After seeing Su Cheng and Eliza coming in, the three doctors and Carol showed surprise and surprise one after another.


    "Don''t worry about me, you three continue to deliver. Carol, we''re here with you. "


    After that, Su Cheng quickly walked to the left side of the bed and held Carol''s left hand tightly in his palm.


    Eliza did the same, went to the right side of the bed and held Carol''s right hand.


    Seeing that Su Cheng and Eliza went into the delivery room to accompany her around, Carol showed a little smile and joy on her pale face.


    Having children is indeed a very important barrier in a woman''s life, but it is also an extreme suffering for a man''s heart.


    Looking at Carol, who is constantly crying because of severe pain and sweating because of fatigue, Su Cheng is distressed and anxious.


    Su Cheng is not only distressed, but also his hands.


    Because Su Cheng''s big hands are holding Carol''s left hand.


    In order to relieve her pain, Carol desperately pinched what she was holding in her hand.


    Although Carol didn''t have long nails, it still hurt when she was pinched so hard.


    Su Cheng and Eliza''s hands were almost pinched and bleeding by Carol.


    But even so, Su Cheng and Eliza didn''t shout out or let go of Carol.


    Instead, he continued to hold Carol''s hand tightly and quietly accompanied her.


    The production process was very long, from 14:00 p.m. to 16:00 p.m.


    Because it was too long, Su Cheng couldn''t help asking the midwife about the production process.


    The doctor in charge of the delivery said to Su Cheng: because Carol is still very young, just in the age group suitable for giving birth, her physical quality is good, and her physical strength is very sufficient, so the production is still very smooth, but no matter how smooth the production is, it always takes several hours to give birth.


    Until 17:00 in the afternoon, a loud cry finally rang through the whole delivery room.


    "Born!" Hearing the cry, Su Cheng almost jumped out of his seat.


    "Congratulations, sir." One of the doctors said, "it''s a girl and looks like a very healthy child."


    "Come on! Show us the baby! "


    "Don''t worry, sir." Another doctor said angrily to Su Cheng, "the child has just been born. You have to wash it first."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Su Cheng finally restrained his excitement and recovered his calm.


    The three midwives carefully cleaned Su Cheng and Carol''s daughter, then swaddled them and handed them to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng seemed to hold some fragile treasure and gently held the crying baby girl in his arms.


    Somehow, when holding her, Su Cheng felt that his heart seemed to be enriched all at once, with an unspeakable feeling.


    This may be what people often say, the feeling of being a father.


    Su Cheng is not in a hurry to take a closer look at his daughter.


    Instead, he held his daughter in his arms in one hand, then raised his other hand to wipe the sweat on Carol''s face and touch Carol''s head.


    "Thank you, thank you, and thank you."

 Chapter 730

    Before Su Cheng could hug his daughter, she was robbed by Carol and Eliza.


    After the three doctors left, Alan, Deng Jiaer and Hai rouer, who had been outside the delivery room, rushed into the delivery room.


    After they entered the delivery room, they gathered around the bed and quarreled to hold Su Cheng''s daughter.


    Carol held her daughter in her arms and looked at the baby girl with Eliza beside her.


    "Carol, the child looks like you." Eliza said, "the color of her eyes and hair is blue, but the color is a little lighter than you. Her hair and pupils are light blue."


    Alan, who was squeezing aside, worried about his toes and wanted to take a good look at his niece, interrupted, "her nose looks like Carol! But his eyebrows and eyes look like his brother! "


    After hearing Alan''s words, Carol and Eliza looked at the baby girl in their arms again, and then said it was really like, really.


    Su Cheng was very depressed.


    Her daughter''s skin is now red and wrinkled, like a little monster. How can they see who her eyebrows, eyes and nose look like?


    Until Eliza and Carol hold and see enough, it''s Alan''s turn to hold.


    Alan seemed very excited that he had finally become an aunt.


    Holding his niece, his face was full of excitement:


    "I''m an aunt ~ ~"


    Alan didn''t seem to want to put it down after he picked up his niece. He kept holding it.


    Su Cheng was impatient and half coaxed and half robbed his daughter back.


    Finally, after picking up his daughter again, Su Cheng looked at his daughter carefully.


    Just born children are like this. Their skin is red and wrinkled. Su Cheng looked at it for a long time and didn''t see which part of his daughter is like him and which part is like Carol.


    When Su Cheng held her daughter, Eliza said:


    "Su Cheng, have you decided on a name for your daughter?"


    "Of course." Su Cheng said without thinking.


    As early as the beginning of this year, Su Cheng began to think about what to name his future child after she met Liya, a man in black, in DIDU. Liya predicted to him that he would be a father soon.


    Su Cheng plans to do as the Romans do. He doesn''t plan to take his child''s name as "Su XX". He plans to make his child''s name conform to the practice of this continent. His last name is after his first name, and his first name is "XXX ¡¤ Su".


    Su Cheng has always regretted that he didn''t change his name after crossing the world.


    If you can do it again, Su Cheng will definitely change his name to Cheng Su, or give himself another name, XXX su.


    Su Cheng could not count how many people had asked him, "why is your name so strange?" That''s the problem.


    Fortunately, Su Cheng was used to being quick. He soon got used to people asking him this question and found the best answer to others'' question.


    "The British Empire is a multi-ethnic country. I am the descendant of a certain ethnic minority in the country."


    "The characteristics of this ethnic minority to which I belong are that the name is very short, the surname is in the front, the name is in the back, and the facial features are somewhat different from those of others. That''s why my appearance and name are so strange. I''m a real britannian. "


    "By the way, the number of people belonging to this ethnic minority is very small. People belonging to this ethnic group have changed their names to the first and last names for convenience."


    "There should be few people named like me in the whole empire."


    After explaining to others, show the person who asked the question the photo ID card that Mr. Falk bought for him in that year to prove that he is indeed a legal national of the British Empire. He has the photo ID card of the British Empire.


    Fortunately, the British Empire''s management of the nation was very weak, and the identity card did not record the nationality of the holder, so Su Cheng''s words have not been used up to now.


    In order not to let his children suffer the hardships he once suffered, Su Cheng decided to let his child''s name completely do as the Romans do.


    After returning to the fortress and learning that Carol was pregnant, Su Cheng told Carol and Eliza about his intention to name their child "XXX sue", which was unanimously agreed by them.


    In order to get a good and meaningful name, Su Cheng racked his brains and searched all the books on the myths and culture of the British Empire.


    After much effort, Su Cheng finally came up with a name for his future son or daughter.


    "Just call her DeLisa Sue."


    The name Teresa is pronounced in Britannia and is very catchy.


    And the name also has a very moral meaning.


    In the unofficial history of the British Empire, a saint named "Teresa" was recorded.


    She has an outstanding appearance and a broad mind like a saint. If this unofficial record is true, this Teresa has built the first orphanage on the mainland.


    Teresa used this orphanage to take in homeless orphans. According to unofficial records, Teresa had taken in up to 200 orphans and successfully raised each orphan.


    Teresa''s story is famous in some parts of the eastern empire, and Teresa is also loved by the people in these areas.


    Su Cheng doesn''t expect his children to achieve much later. He just hopes that his children won''t go astray and can grow up healthily. It''s best to be a good man loved by everyone.


    So Su Cheng took the homonym of "Teresa" - DeLisa, and took this name as the name of his first daughter.


    Carol and Eliza obviously don''t know the unofficial rumors of the character "Teresa", so they don''t understand the moral. They just think the name sounds good, so they like it very much.


    With a unanimous vote, Su Cheng''s first daughter was named DeLisa su.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After his daughter was born, Su Cheng began to be busy buying his daughter''s "ID card".


    The ID card is the British Empire version of the ID card. After their child is born, their parents must buy their child''s ID card at the nearby government office.


    The third generation of the emperor of the Bryan Dian Empire had a brilliant strategic vision. Under his rule, the Royal Empire established a complete registered residence system.


    Personal license is the product of this registered residence system.


    The ID card is made of wood blocks treated by special techniques, so that it is not easy to mildew and insects. Each person has one piece, even for newborns, which indicates the person''s name, date of birth, place of birth and appearance.


    It''s actually very easy for a big man like Su Cheng to buy a "personal ID card" for his children.


    Move your mouth and get DeLisa''s ID card.

 Chapter 731

    September 10, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Since the birth of his daughter, Su Cheng has obviously gone home more often.


    This evening, Su Cheng, as usual, plans to go home and have a look.


    As soon as he got to the second floor of the house, he heard bursts of laughter from the room on the third floor.


    Judging from Su Cheng''s voice, Carol, Eliza and Alan are all here.


    When they entered their room, they saw Carol holding DeLisa and teasing with her, while Alan stood on his side, holding all kinds of toys, shaking and laughing in front of DeLisa.


    Looking at the warm picture in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help but smile on his face.


    Walking up slowly, "our DeLisa wakes up again?"


    It is now September 10th, more than 20 days after DeLisa was born.


    After so many days, DeLisa is no longer the red and wrinkled skin she was born with.


    After delisha''s skin became white and tender, Su Cheng finally saw that, indeed, as Carol said before, delisha''s eyebrows and eyes were very similar to him and her nose was very similar to Carol. In the words of the earth, delisha''s face felt like a hybrid of white and yellow.


    However, on the whole, DeLisa is more like Carol. Except that her eyebrows and eyes are very similar to Su Cheng, other places are like Carol, whether it''s skin color or the color of her eyes and hair.


    This makes Su Cheng always mutter in his heart: is my gene too weak, or is Carol''s gene too strong... Why is there only such a small part of his daughter like me


    After walking slowly to the bedside, Su Cheng held his daughter in his arms and looked at her big light blue eyes. Su Cheng couldn''t help giggling twice.


    "It''s September now." Su Cheng said to Carol, "the weather has begun to turn cold. You should keep warm and don''t let DeLisa freeze."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, Carol gave Su Cheng a white look: "we all know this kind of thing, needless to say."


    In September, the northern border at the northernmost tip of the British Empire will suddenly turn cold.


    It''s only September 10 now, but it''s too cold to walk outside without a suit.


    "It''s really a little cold now." Eliza interrupted, "I don''t know when it will snow."


    "It''s snowing or something. It''s still early." Su Cheng smiled bitterly at Eliza, "it''s really cold in autumn and winter in the north, but it usually doesn''t start snowing until the late October, so it''s still a long time before the first snow in the north."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused for a moment, then continued in a joking tone:


    "Cherish the last time when it hasn''t snowed. If it starts snowing in the north, the next one will be over. So while it hasn''t snowed yet, buy more warm swaddling clothes for newborns."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the eghar corridor, the Hiran army battalion and the wounded battalion.


    After several months of recuperation, Gabriel is still living in the wounded camp, but his left arm and rib have almost recovered, and he will probably leave the wounded camp soon.


    At this time, Gabriel was surrounded by the cooking campfire with the wounded soldiers who lived in the same camp with him, chatting and waiting for the meal to be cooked.


    "Hoo..." Gabriel rubbed his hands. "This ghost weather... Not long ago, it was so hot that he didn''t even need to cover the quilt. As a result, the temperature suddenly dropped in September."


    As soon as Gabriel''s words fell, they immediately got the approval and attachment of his comrades in arms around him.


    After living together in the same camp for several months, Gabriel had long made friends with them, so we wouldn''t be too constrained to chat.


    "Alas..." a wounded soldier sitting next to Gabriel sighed, "how long do we have to stay here... When can we return home?"


    "It''s going to be a long time." Gabriel sighed, "Your Majesty has decided to fight with the Michael Knights until the supplies of the Michael knights are exhausted. No one knows how much supplies the Michael Knights have, so it is not impossible for us to stay in the eghar corridor for several years."


    "Damn it, I''m angry at the mention of your majesty!" Just then, the wounded soldier sitting opposite Gabriel clenched his teeth and said, "stay in the safe muhawitz fortress and go to the front line in person? If you really want to fight in person, you should stay with us in the eghal corridor! When he came to the camp to visit us before, he didn''t even get off the carriage! "


    A few months ago, in order to boost the morale of the troops and discuss the next operational policy with Dominica, wahiri decided to drive himself to the front line.


    After arriving at mujawitz fortress, wahiri also came to the combat forces to visit the generals of the combat forces.


    However, wahiri''s visit not only failed to improve the morale of the combat forces, but also deepened the resentment and dissatisfaction of the combat forces.


    Because after arriving at the camp of the combat forces, wahiri sat in the carriage all the way and never left the carriage.


    Wahiri sat in the carriage and let the coachman pull him around the camp, while he just put his head and hands out of the window and waved to the soldiers without leaving the carriage.


    Wahiri''s behavior of not even getting out of the carriage and sitting in the carriage all the way makes the generals and soldiers of the combat forces particularly dissatisfied.


    And wahiri only came once.


    After one visit, wahiri never came to the real front line, never came to the camp of combat troops, and has been staying in the safe mujawitz fortress until now.


    Wahiri was also very naive to think that his behavior of personally coming to the front line he thought - muhawitz fortress and not returning to the imperial capital until now would definitely move the generals and soldiers and boost their morale.


    But it turned out - wahiri, he thought too much.


    Wahiri''s behavior of staying in the safe mujawitz fortress all the way and visiting the combat forces only once, and the only visit was sitting in the carriage all the way without even getting off the carriage, which made all the generals and soldiers of the combat forces very dissatisfied from top to bottom.


    However, everyone dared to be angry but not speak. They only dared to secretly scold wahiri, who is now eating and drinking spicy food in the safe mujawitz fortress.


    Because the topic was a little sensitive, Gabriel stopped the comrade in arms who was speaking ill of his Majesty in time.


    At this time, the food being cooked on the campfire was just cooked.


    Gabriel started while greeting his comrades in arms and rubbed his right arm, which had goose bumps due to the cold.

 Chapter 732

    Britannia 292, holy Helan 214.


    September 12.


    In order to win the war against the Michael knights, wahiri expanded the size of the logistics force.


    All the men and cattle who could be recruited were recruited.


    The original logistics force of 500000 people has suddenly expanded to 700000 people.


    When the war between soldiers and grain began, the combat troops on the front line were relaxed. They only needed to eat, drink, pull and complete the daily necessary training every day, but it was hard for the logistics troops in the rear.


    In the previous offensive against Avalon fortress, 300000 troops on the front line lost 50000 casualties, of which about 30000 were killed.


    Because there is really no extra strength to supplement the losses, the total number of combat troops on the front line, including the wounded, is 270000.


    In order to support the 270000 troops who were fighting with the Michael Knights under the command of wahiri, the rear logistics forces worked at a high intensity every day from top to bottom, whether Quartermaster officers or civilian men in charge of transportation.


    After a busy day and counting a batch of food and grass just delivered to the fortress, El finally could rest.


    El is a third-class Quartermaster. A low-level Quartermaster like him has to do the most dirty and tiring work.


    Dragging his tired body, El returned to his room.


    El is a student in Dominica. Because of this relationship, El still has a little privilege in the army. For example, he has his own independent room in muhaviz fortress.


    After returning to the room and sitting on his bed, El sighed.


    "When will this bastard campaign last..."


    Fighting with the Michael knights, who firmly guarded Avalon fortress, doomed the supply demand of the front line to be like a bottomless hole, and how much supply can''t be filled.


    Fortunately, the logistics force is large enough and supported by the strong national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire, so it has been supporting from spring to now.


    Even so, the supply line is very reluctantly supported, and the whole supply line is very fragile.


    Although El was only a small third-class quartermaster, he could see that the supply lines of the whole army were very fragile.


    It is so fragile that if something happens, it will fall into collapse.


    El was very worried about it.


    But he is low in power and can''t do anything except worry here.


    "I just hope your majesty can wake up soon and realize how absurd it is to fight with the Michael Knights..."


    After whispering a prayer at a volume that only he could hear, Ella, who couldn''t stand the feeling of fatigue and sleepiness, opened her bedding, then retracted into it and began to go to bed.


    El always has the habit of getting up early.


    Before dawn, El woke up under the action of his biological clock.


    When El woke up, he slowly got out of the bed and stretched out his hand to get the kettle on the table beside the bed.


    However - El''s hand reached halfway and stopped in mid air.


    Because after El got out of the quilt, he felt an abnormal cold.


    "Huh? No... "


    El felt the abnormal climate.


    I don''t know why I have an unknown premonition in my heart.


    El hurried to take the coat hanging nearby and put it on. The cold eased immediately.


    He walked quickly to the window and opened the curtains.


    El looked blankly out of the window.


    The scenery outside the window was distorted and something appeared that should not have appeared at this time.


    It''s... Color.


    The color of the world... The color of the world has changed.


    Compared with yesterday, the color of the world has changed.


    With an incredible sigh, El looked up at the sky outside the window.


    The sky is completely gray, and then damn white.


    White - looking at the cruel color for the army and supply lines, El felt that the blood in his blood vessels was frozen, and his hands, feet and trunk didn''t listen to his command.


    Rely on strong willpower to resist the foot that almost stepped back, and the throat and tongue that almost howled.


    This beautiful white is a very romantic white. It is the object most loved by literary and artistic people and the most frequently sung by bards.


    But the white in front of us is a terrible existence for the current Hiram army.


    As if he wanted to melt the snow in front of him with his own eyes, El stared at the snow in front of him.


    Clenched his fist and announced how uneasy El was at this time.


    How al wished he was dreaming now.


    But the pain from his clenched fist told El that he was not dreaming now.


    El had to accept the ruthless fact in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy... Why did general Dong come at this time!


    In the northern part of the British Empire, snow does not begin until late October every year.


    This has always been the case.


    And now it''s only snowing in mid September!


    And now the snow is not that kind of goose feather snow. El has noticed that the ground outside the window is covered with a thick layer of snow.


    "Trouble... Trouble..." El couldn''t help moaning in pain.


    El now felt his hands and feet cold.


    The transportation plans formulated by the elite Quartermaster officers of the Helan army logistics force are based on the premise that snow will not begin until late October.


    According to their original plan, they will not start transporting winter equipment for combat troops to the front line until early October.


    General Dong, who appeared more than a month in advance, will completely disrupt the transportation plan of the logistics force.


    The logistics force plans to start transporting winter equipment in early October, and the winter general will come in mid September


    In other words - at this time, the logistics unit has not delivered any winter equipment to the front line at all


    El can''t think anymore


    I can''t imagine what the front-line army lacking winter equipment is like at this time.


    "Bernard, wait three! Bernard, three! "


    Just then, bursts of anxious roars sounded from outside his room.


    El recognized the voice of his officer, a second-class Quartermaster.


    El hurried to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, his officer immediately issued an order to him.


    "Go to warehouse 5 of the fortress and count the winter equipment in warehouse 5!"


    "Hurry! We must send winter equipment to the front line as soon as possible! "


    "Although there are not many winter equipment in the fortress, you can send as much as you can!"


    "Move! Bernard, wait three! We must send enough winter equipment to the front line before general Dong is completely powerful! "


    "Yes!"


    After saluting his officer, El rushed to warehouse 5 of the fortress.


    Although El hasn''t had breakfast yet, it''s not time for breakfast.


    Because as his officer said - we must send enough winter equipment to the front before general Dong is completely powerful!

 Chapter 733

    How! It''s too fast! How did general Dong come so soon?!


    ¡ª¡ªThe battle cry in the battle room of mujawitz fortress.


    *******


    *******


    The northern part of the holy Helan Empire and Britannia Empire is very cold in winter.


    The hirans and northerners of the British Empire jokingly called the annual winter general.


    When winter comes, it is called "winter general attack"


    Although the name of general Dong sounds very cute, for the generals and Quartermaster of the Hiran army, the name of general Dong is not cute at all.


    Not only not cute, but also terrible.


    Inside the mukhawitz fortress, quartermaster officers with changed faces and bloodshot eyes can be seen everywhere, walking around with all kinds of documents.


    General Dong came so fast that he came more than a month earlier than before. The speed exceeded everyone''s imagination and expectation.


    In order to supply 270000 troops and 700000 logistics troops on the front line, the Holy Hiran Empire has already squeezed its national strength to the extreme.


    Challenging the limit of the limited transportation capacity, the transportation team planning that can barely maintain all the food, grass and baggage required by such a large expeditionary army has long made detailed adjustments and plans on a weekly basis.


    Not only the 270000 combat troops on the front line need to eat, but also the 700000 logistics troops on the rear.


    In order to maintain this expeditionary force with a total scale of nearly one million, the logistics and transportation capacity has long been used to the limit.


    The scale of the expeditionary army is too large. It is very reluctantly to send enough food, forage and weapons.


    According to the original transportation plan, the logistics force plans to send enough food and grass to the front line in September, so that the front-line forces can no longer worry about food and grass problems in a short time, and then release a certain number of transportation teams to send winter equipment to the front line in early October.


    But the early arrival of general Dong made the original transportation plan go bankrupt in an instant.


    Originally, the Quartermaster officers of the Helan army were still looking forward to the sudden snowfall with a fluke mentality. It was just a temporary abnormal climate. After that, they might stop the snowfall and restore the original normal weather.


    But the snow, which had not stopped for several days, completely woke up the Quartermaster officers.


    They finally stopped deceiving themselves and others.


    Admitted this cruel fact: This is not a temporary climate anomaly, general winter is coming ahead of schedule.


    Sending enough winter combat equipment to the front has become the most urgent thing at present.


    Without the urging of the front-line combat forces, the Quartermaster officers of the logistics force immediately began to change the transportation plan.


    However - how can the transportation plan of the expeditionary force with a scale of nearly one million be changed smoothly?


    In order to provide front-line winter war equipment, we should immediately change the transportation plan, and send not only winter war equipment, but also food, grass and other consumables necessary for the war?


    Specifically, the elite Quartermaster officers of the logistics force can see how difficult it is to complete this task when they look up to the sky, spit out all the dirty words in Hiran, and look at the transportation planning table with a pale and desperate face.


    All first-class Quartermaster officers of the logistics force and senior Quartermaster officers above gathered in the combat room of muhawitz fortress to discuss the change of transportation plan.


    "How! Too soon! "


    Such cries resounded throughout the war room.


    "Stop complaining! Hurry up and find a way to work out a feasible transportation plan! "


    "That''s easy for you to say! You don''t know how powerful general Dong is! The roads behind are covered by heavy snow, and the transportation speed is greatly slowed down! Some sections even reach the point where you can''t move forward unless you open the snow in front of you! "


    "Yes! When the transportation capacity is weakened by general Dong, we should not only send grain and forage to the front line, but also send enough winter war equipment for 270000 troops? Stop kidding! This is too hard! "


    "No matter how difficult it is, it must be completed! Are you wearing this'' first class Quartermaster ''uniform? "


    "The temperature drops suddenly, and there is no winter war equipment on the front line. Anyway, we must send enough winter war equipment to the front line as soon as possible! Otherwise, incalculable soldiers will freeze to death in the eghal corridor! "


    "Now I don''t care about the combat troops on the front line! Cotton padded clothes, quilts and other materials must be given priority to the logistics forces! If too many personnel in the logistics force are frostbitten and frozen to death, the whole supply line will really collapse! "


    "To the logistics unit first? What about the combat troops on the front line? "


    "Didn''t I say I couldn''t care?! Logistics troops are also human! It also needs winter war equipment! "


    "Yes! Now I don''t care about the front line! First ensure the winter combat equipment of the logistics force! "


    "Hello! Why is it that after so long, there is still no word in the new transportation schedule?! Were you in a daze just now? "


    "What do you want me to write?! In this situation, how to arrange the transportation plan! When our capacity is infinite?! In an instant, they brought enough winter war equipment and supplies for the whole expedition army - such a thing can''t even be written in fairy tales! "


    ¡­¡­


    The people who said these words were all first-class Quartermaster officers and senior Quartermaster officers above.


    They are the backbone of the logistics force, or they are the backbone of the whole Hiram army.


    They are knowledgeable logistics experts who have undergone thorough higher education to optimize logistics affairs. Their logistics supply plan can directly affect the direction and outcome of the campaign.


    As the impeccable elite of the Empire, they roared in the battle room without image.


    The snow is so white.


    But it''s so cruel.


    The sudden snowfall made the elite Quartermaster officers proud of the Helan army lose their usual calmness. Each one was pale and relied on dirty words and shouting to alleviate their panic and anxiety.


    In fact, facing the current situation of general Dong''s early attack, they are not completely helpless.


    As imperial elites, they know very well that the best strategy now is to withdraw!


    The transportation capacity was weakened by general Dong. The current transportation capacity is not enough to immediately deliver the winter war equipment and food and supplies required by the whole expedition army to the front line.


    In this situation where the logistics supply line is on the verge of collapse, the best strategy is to withdraw quickly! End the battle!


    After all, as long as the expedition is terminated, the so-called logistics supply problem will no longer exist.


    But... Even if everyone knows that the best strategy now is to withdraw, no one dares to say it to the public.


    Because their majesty has given a dead order: do not attack Avalon fortress, never withdraw! Another person dares to mention the withdrawal of troops - heavy punishment!


    Under the warning of wahiri, the imperial elites who succumbed to his obscenity disguised themselves as "fools".


    Pretending not to know the option of "withdrawal", he clenched his teeth and tried to hold back a new transportation plan.

 Chapter 734

    Compared with the collapse and despair of the Hiram army, the order of Michael was very calm.


    Avalon fortress is the first fortress of the British Empire. The baggage reserve should not be too rich. The winter war equipment stored in the warehouse is barely enough for the whole regiment.


    For the part that is not enough, the northern border administration will also transfer it soon.


    There is a straight road between Baidi city where the northern border administration is located and Avalon fortress. The missing winter war equipment will soon be sent to Avalon fortress.


    Therefore, general Dong''s early attack only surprised Su Cheng and did not panic.


    With his order, winter war equipment such as cotton armor, quilt and gloves were pulled out of the warehouse to arm the whole army of Michael knights.


    Thanks to this stable and sufficient supply reserve and supply, Su Cheng was more worried about whether his daughter was frozen than the generals of the Michael knights.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Eghal corridor, Hiran army camp, wounded camp.


    "Get, get..."


    Gabriel lay in bed, wrapped his thin quilt tightly around him and curled up.


    But even so, it failed to resist the invasion of the severe cold.


    Gabriel''s teeth trembled constantly because of the cold, making a strange sound of "get get get".


    The other wounded soldiers who lived in the same camp as him curled up on the bed like Gabriel and wrapped themselves tightly in a thin quilt.


    I don''t know who suddenly suggested:


    "Why don''t we lean together? It might be warmer. "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, his proposal was immediately approved by everyone around him.


    "This is good!"


    "Yes! Let''s lean together! "


    "Come on, come on, I''m freezing to death."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in the camp got close together and warmed with each other''s body temperature.


    I don''t know whether Gabriel is lucky or unfortunate. He is caught in the middle.


    Being caught in the middle is the warmest. From this point of view, it is quite lucky.


    But being caught in the middle is also the most uncomfortable and unfortunate. Everyone is desperately squeezed into the middle, and being caught in the middle has to smell the strange body smell of the people around him, even bad breath.


    And even if he was caught in the middle, he didn''t get warm. At most, his teeth didn''t fight so badly.


    "Damn, damn!" Gabriel rubbed his goose bumps and shouted, "why hasn''t the quilt, cotton armor and cotton clothes been delivered yet! What is the logistics force doing? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the absence of winter war equipment such as cotton armor and gloves, it is a dream to carry out daily training.


    On the day when general winter comes, all training activities will be suspended.


    Except for the soldiers who went out on patrol and stood guard, no soldier dared to run outside the camp.


    The delay in the arrival of winter war equipment made Dominica feel more and more impatient.


    If winter equipment is not delivered in time, let alone continue to fight with the Michael Knights! Maybe the soldiers will mutiny!


    Dominica asked the logistics force to give an explanation. Why hasn''t the winter war equipment been delivered after such a long time.


    In desperation, the logistics force sent a first-class quartermaster to talk to Dominic.


    In Dominic''s handsome tent, all the senior generals of the Hiran army gathered together.


    The senior generals sat on both sides of the handsome tent and glared at the poor first-class Quartermaster who was standing in the middle of the handsome tent with a cold sweat on his face.


    Not only the ordinary soldiers feel angry and resentful about the delay in the arrival of winter war equipment, but also the senior generals in their group.


    How can they continue to confront the Michael Knights if they can''t even send the cold proof equipment.


    Dominic, sitting in the chair, looked coldly at the first-class Quartermaster in front of him: "what''s going on? Why hasn''t a piece of winter combat equipment been sent to the front line after so many days? "


    "Marshal..."


    The first Quartermaster swallowed hard.


    "For a long time, snow will not start in this area until late October, which has been the case for decades..."


    "The total size of the combat force plus the logistics force - the expeditionary army is nearly one million. To maintain the normal operation of such a large army, the supply and transportation plan must be very detailed."


    "Our original transportation plans were made on the premise that snow would not begin until late October."


    "According to the original plan, we intend to send sufficient supplies of food, grass and other materials in September to ensure that the front-line army will not worry about food, grass and other consumables in a short time, and then release some transport teams in early October to start transporting winter war equipment."


    "But the snowfall more than a month in advance has completely disrupted the transportation plan of our logistics force..."


    "General Dong not only disrupted our transportation plan, but the thick snow also slowed down our transportation speed..."


    "Judging from the current transportation capacity, we simply can''t send enough winter equipment for the front-line army while sending consumables such as grain and grass for the war..."


    "In short, it is..."


    The first Quartermaster bit his teeth, summoned up his courage and said:


    "Marshal, everyone didn''t expect that this winter would come so fast... The original transportation plan is no longer available, and the transportation of baggage is now... Completely disordered..."


    Boom!


    Dominic banged on the table in front of him.


    "Shut up! I didn''t call you here to listen to your nonsense! "


    Marshal Dominic roared at the Quartermaster in front of him.


    "Find a way to send me enough cotton armor and quilts for the front-line army! Otherwise, do you want my soldiers to fight the britannians with summer equipment and frostbitten skin? Don''t be kidding! "


    "... Your Excellency Marshal!" The first Quartermaster took a deep breath, summoned up his courage and shouted, "no! The logistics force is now unable to deliver the winter war equipment needed by the front-line army in time! "


    "Damn..." Dominic let out a painful groan, "when will you send enough winter equipment for the front-line army at the latest..."


    "It will take a lot of time to stop the transport team originally loaded with grain and grass, unload the grain and grass loaded on it and replace it with winter war equipment..."


    "Moreover, this winter is not only very early, but also very cold. The snow thickness on the ground is also beyond our imagination, and the transportation speed is greatly reduced..."


    "According to our expectation, we can''t send enough winter war equipment to the front-line army until the middle of November at the earliest..."


    "Mid November..." Dominic let out another painful groan.


    After a long silence, Dominic said again:


    "... did you report this to your majesty?"


    Since wahiri decided to take the imperial expedition a few months ago, he has lived in muhawitz fortress. It is said that if Avalon fortress does not fall, he will not return to the imperial capital for a day.


    After hearing Dominic''s question, the expression on the Quartermaster''s face suddenly became wonderful.


    "... after the arrival of general Dong, senior Quartermaster kiril mozolov met his majesty, told his majesty about the current situation of the expedition and asked his majesty to order the withdrawal."


    "What did your majesty say?"


    "Your Majesty... Asked us to show perseverance... He said that we are the people of the ''superpower'' and the most tenacious nation in the mainland. The cold is not at all..."


    Pop!


    The Quartermaster''s words were interrupted by the crack of Dominic''s glass thrown on the ground.

 Chapter 735

    October 10, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, command room.


    In recent days, snowy intelligence has been transmitted from spies lurking in the territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Su Cheng frowned slightly at the large amount of information piled up in front of him.


    Willie, standing on Su Cheng''s side, whispered to Su Cheng:


    "Commander, although there is a lot of information that general Dong''s early arrival has led to major problems in the logistics supply of the Hiran army. But this is most likely a false intelligence deliberately spread by the Holy Hiran Empire to confuse us. "


    "Yes." Su Cheng replied in a deep voice, "I know."


    The intelligence transmitted by these spies is not entirely reliable.


    Different spies send back different information.


    For example, now: some spies say that there is a big problem with the supply of the Hiran army, but some spies say that the supply of the Hiran army has not been greatly affected.


    Some intelligence may even be deliberately spread by the Holy Hiran empire in order to confuse Su Cheng and others.


    Blocking intelligence and fighting intelligence warfare - this is the specialty of the British Empire.


    On the eve of the "Spring Awakening" offensive two years ago, the British Empire deliberately spread that the "Spring Awakening" offensive was false intelligence against the Frankish empire by virtue of its beautiful "deception battle", which deceived the Lorraine Empire and made the Lorraine Empire neglect its prevention.


    In the face of this massive amount of information, I don''t know which is true and which is false. Which to believe depends on the ability of the commander of Tongbing.


    Staring at the pile of intelligence in front of him, Su Cheng pondered for a long time:


    "... no matter whether the supply of the Hiran army has collapsed or not, general Dong''s early attack will definitely affect their supply transportation."


    "This is for sure. The only problem is the severity."


    "The larger the army, the more difficult it is to replenish its supplies."


    "There are nearly 300000 combat troops of the Hiram army outside the Great Wall, and the total number of its logistics troops will not be less than 500000."


    "The supply and transportation of an expeditionary force with a total scale of nearly one million - an army of this scale will affect the whole body."


    "If something goes wrong in one link, the whole supply line will go wrong."


    "This year''s winter general attacked more than a month in advance - this abnormal phenomenon has not appeared for a long time. Even I didn''t expect this situation.


    "Even I didn''t expect it. I don''t believe anyone in the Hiran army opposite could expect it."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    After a moment of silence, he continued:


    "In fact... This year''s abnormal weather has been heralded before, but we didn''t care."


    "Winter has been getting colder and colder since several years ago."


    "Because the winter is getting colder and colder, the war horses in the two horse farms in the North do not grow well."


    "In order to solve the supply problem of war horses, I was forced to go to the veteran of Carol at the beginning of last year and invite the blacksmith who knows how to make horseshoes."


    "Last winter, it was so cold that Carol and Eliza didn''t want to go out. They let me go back to DIDU alone to attend the year-end dinner."


    After this year''s winter general''s early attack, Su Cheng finally woke up: this year''s abnormal weather did not happen suddenly. It began to appear a few years ago.


    When he became the new commander of Michael''s knights and first came to the north, yallin of the North Territory administration, that is, Humphrey''s right hand, told him that the winter has become colder and colder in recent years, resulting in the poor growth of the war horses in the two horse farms in the north, and the output of war horses has decreased greatly.


    Originally, the daily training of cavalry will consume a lot of horses. If the output of horses goes wrong again, the cavalry of his Michael Knights may have to ride donkeys to train in the future.


    Su Cheng can''t do anything about the horse farm with output problems. What he can do is to reduce the daily loss of war horses as much as possible.


    In order to reduce the daily wear and tear of war horses, Su Cheng was forced to go to Carol''s hometown early last year to invite the blacksmith who knew how to make horseshoes.


    Thanks to the blacksmith''s help, the cavalry of Michael has now popularized horseshoes, and the problem of insufficient war horses has finally been solved.


    The increasingly cold weather peaked last winter.


    Last winter was so cold that Carol, Eliza and Alan didn''t want to go out. Su Cheng went back to pandragon alone to attend the year-end dinner.


    General Dong''s early attack - this year''s abnormal weather began to augur a few years ago, but everyone, including Su Cheng, didn''t notice it.


    Fortunately, the awesome fortress''s reserve capacity is ample, plus the rear supply and transportation is quite powerful. Even if the general of the winter attacked in advance, it did not suffer much damage.


    General Dong attacked in advance, and the logistics and transportation of the holy Hiram Empire expedition army with a scale of nearly one million were not affected?


    Su Cheng absolutely doesn''t believe it!


    The logistical supplies of the Hiram army have definitely been affected, but I don''t know how big the impact is.


    For Su Cheng, what he most wanted to see was the complete collapse of the Helan army''s logistical supplies and the inability to send winter war equipment to the front line in time. As a result, the nearly 300000 Helan army in the eghar corridor was shivering with cold and could not even get weapons.


    Su Cheng heard from Humphrey a few days ago that the material preparation for the "northern revolution" will be completed soon!


    When the materials are ready, it is the day of launching the war.


    At this juncture when the "northern revolution" is about to start, if the supplies of the Hiram army collapse, it can be said that God bless Britannia! The success rate of operations can be increased by at least 10%.


    Of course - Su Cheng only dares to think about such a great thing.


    It is absolutely impossible to hope that the enemy will make mistakes, whether on the battlefield or anywhere.


    Let yourself not make mistakes, and then slowly wait for the enemy to make mistakes.


    No matter whether the logistics supply of the Helan army really collapsed or not, Su Cheng will not let him and his subordinates take it lightly.


    When Su Cheng and Willie finished today''s discussion and planned to leave the command room, a herald suddenly knocked on the door and informed Su Cheng that Yalin from the north border administration was coming!


    The second in command of the northern border administration visited the fortress in person. He would never come to see Su Cheng for tea.


    Su Cheng quickly ordered to bring Yalin to the command room to see if Yalin had anything important to tell him.


    With a happy look on his face that he couldn''t hide, after entering the command room and confirming that there were no outsiders around, yallin said to Su Cheng and Willie in a happy tone:


    "All the transport ships, grain, forage and other materials required for the operation of the northern revolution have been in place! You can fight at any time! "


    Even Su Cheng, who always does things without surprise, couldn''t help raising his eyebrows because of surprise after hearing the news.


    As expected, all kinds of materials required for the "northern revolution" operation should not be in place until late October. Unexpectedly, it was so much ahead of schedule.


    Su Cheng stood up and looked at the big map hanging on the wall of the command room.


    "It''s time..."


    Su Cheng naturally clenched his fists slowly.

 Chapter 736

    October 21, 292 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    In the early morning of this day, a pile of cars and horses drove out of a city not far from the port of Lott and rattled towards the port of Lott.


    Now, in the early morning, the sun has not fully risen, and most people have not yet awakened from their sleep.


    Su Cheng in the car was completely sleepless.


    He looked out of the window, at the strange scene of rapid retrogression outside the window, and at the port of Lott getting closer and closer to him.


    Maybe he''s tired of watching it. Su Cheng takes his eyes back from the window and turns them to Alan sitting opposite him.


    Alan, who was sitting opposite him, was looking curiously out of the window.


    The strange scenery outside the window and the strange smell of the sea floating in along the window all excited Alan, who was still in his mental age of 13 and 14.


    "Alan, you should pay attention to your safety."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan said without thinking:


    "Brother, your worry is too superfluous. Don''t worry, you don''t know my ability and won''t do anything. "


    After that, Alan cast his eyes back out of the window.


    "Brother, how long will it take us to get to port Lotte? My ass hurts a little. "


    "Soon, we''re going to port lot."


    Su Cheng is on his way to port Lotte now.


    Su Cheng will make the last review for the navy fleet and give the final mobilization speech for his subordinates before the war.


    After the mobilization speech, the navy fleet with 80000 troops of Michael Knights will officially launch the "northern revolution" operation!


    The Hiram generals and soldiers guarding in the eghar corridor do not know until now - most of the combat strength of the Michael Knights have already withdrawn from the magnificent fortress in front of them.


    The fortress, which used to be guarded by 120000 troops, is now guarded by the weakest fifth and sixth armies, that is, 40000 people.


    After learning that all the materials needed for the operation were ready, Su Cheng made a decision and ordered the formal start of the operation.


    Su Cheng transferred most of the combat strength of the Michael knights, a total of 80000 troops, to the west, came to the "ice free port" Lott port on the west coast of the north, and joined the 20000 navy soldiers stationed in Lott port.


    80000 Michael knights and 20000 navies - this 100000 army will launch a grand battle that is destined to determine the fate of the two countries of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    This battle is very difficult. We need not only excellent generals, but also excellent soldiers.


    Therefore, Su Cheng decided to let the most elite soldiers of the Knights take charge of the battle.


    Before that, the rear sent a group of recruits to supplement the losses of various armies in the attack and defense of the fortress.


    Su Cheng organized all these recruits into the 5th and 6th armies.


    Then select a group of veterans who have received certain military training from the 5th and 6th armies and incorporate them into the first four armies to supplement the battle losses of the first four armies in the fortress attack and defense, so as to ensure the combat effectiveness of the first four armies.


    The 1st army, 2nd army, 3rd army and 4th Army - the first four armies with the most veterans and the strongest combat power of the Michael knights are responsible for this battle!


    Su Cheng gave the 80000 troops to his right-hand man, Willie, who was in charge of the commander.


    Willy was in charge of commanding the 80000 troops to land at the clear water port of the Holy Hiran Empire, and rushed eastward to take the mujawitz fortress.


    Su Cheng not only handed over most of the knights to Willie, but also handed over almost all the knights in the Michael knights to Willie.


    On the side of Avalon fortress, except Su Cheng himself, the only Knights left are Eliza and Deng Jiaer.


    Raymond, Samuel, Gary, Dale and others were sent to Willie''s command to help Willie cross the sea to win the muhavitz fortress and win this large-scale strategic siege.


    Su Cheng not only handed over almost all the elite forces of the knights to Willie, but also his sister.


    The importance of this major battle, which will affect the future situation of the world, cannot be overstated.


    Therefore - on the premise that Alan is also willing to participate in the war, Su Cheng asked Alan to participate in the war.


    When the 80000 troops left the fortress, Su Cheng also followed them to Lotte port to temporarily hand over all the affairs of Avalon fortress to Eliza and Deng Jiaer who stayed at the fortress.


    Su Cheng will see off the army and Navy combined corps at Lotte port and give the final mobilization speech before the operation of the combined corps at Lotte port.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the fish belly was slightly white behind the continuous mountains in the East, Su Cheng''s motorcade finally arrived at Lott port, where the naval fleet and the transport fleet responsible for carrying 80000 troops of the Michael Knights stopped.


    In the harbor, there are many sailboats, and the huge fleet of Black Ships docked silently.


    All 80000 troops of Michael''s knights have boarded the ship and can start at any time.


    On the dock of the port, Willy, who was responsible for commanding the 80000 Michael knights to rush to the beach and land and attack the mujawitz fortress, and Mulder, who was responsible for commanding the fleet to escort the 80000 troops and annihilate the enemy fleet docked at the Bishui port, and knights such as Raymond and Samuel, who created conditions for the beach and land, were already waiting for Su Cheng''s arrival.


    After Su Cheng and Alan got off the carriage, the Knights headed by Willie immediately saluted Su Cheng and shouted:


    "Welcome the head!"


    Su Cheng held the Knight Sword around his waist and moved his eyes.


    Across the huge fleet not far away, across the faces of your subordinates in front of you.


    Su Cheng didn''t want to say too much nonsense about the departure of the combined corps and the final pre war mobilization speech to his subordinates.


    He took a bottle of spirits and about twenty glasses from the bodyguard behind him.


    Hand out these wine glasses one by one and fill them with spirits.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to give Alan one, and I didn''t forget to keep one for myself.


    "I''m proud."


    Su Cheng made the final pre war mobilization speech for his subordinates in a calm tone.


    "I am very proud that this glorious Jihad, which will determine the fate of the two countries and directly affect the world situation, was fought by me and my most trusted people."


    "If we win this battle, nearly 300000 Hiram troops will be besieged and starved to death in the eghar corridor! Without this 300000 army, the holy Hiram empire will be greatly weakened! The difference in national strength between China and the north will be reversed in one fell swoop! Apart from the Frankish Empire, our britannian empire will be invincible on the mainland! "


    "If this battle is defeated, the nearly 300000 troops will storm the Avalon fortress that has lost more than half of the Michael knights. The fortress will be in danger of falling, and the whole northern territory will be in danger of falling. Once the northern border falls, I think you all know what this means to our country! "


    "Whether the holy Helan empire will continue to dominate the mainland, or whether the britannian empire will become the new overlord of the mainland - it depends on today!"


    After that, Su Cheng held up the wine bowl in his hand.


    After Su Cheng raised the wine bowl in his hand, Alan, Willie, Mulder and others also raised the wine bowl in their hands.


    "The rise and fall of the Empire, this war!"


    After that, Su Cheng drank the liquor in the bowl.


    Gudong, Gudong


    The crowd followed Su Cheng and drank up the spirits in the cup.


    "World War I was a success! Go out! " The roar exhausted Su Cheng''s strength.


    Pop!


    After the roar fell, Su Cheng threw the wine glass in his hand to the ground, making a loud crisp sound.


    "World War I was a success!"


    The roar of the crowd overwhelmed Su Cheng''s voice.


    Like Su Cheng, after roaring in unison, they threw their wine glasses to the ground, then turned around and ran towards their warships.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the sun in the East just emerged from the mountains, the silver wave spread in all directions, and the sky gradually became bright.


    The Golden Dawn lit up the sky, dyed the mountains yellow and illuminated the ocean.


    As if to welcome the arrival of the sun, under the dawn, the sails of warships were opened.


    Under the welcome of the morning wind, black warships left the port, and the huge fleet covered the whole ocean, like a dark cloud full of thunder, slowly pressed towards the northern skyline

 Chapter 737

    Holy Hiran Empire, mujavitz fortress.


    "You look tired recently, El."


    Hearing the familiar voice, El went.


    Camille stood behind him with a smile.


    "Does that matter?" El smiled bitterly, "I''m so tired recently... Sorry, Camille, I don''t have the strength to chat with my mood now. Let me have a good rest alone..."


    General Dong''s early arrival directly collapsed the logistical supplies of the Hiran army.


    In order to make the logistics supply return to normal as soon as possible, quartermaster officers, whether high or low, all work hard from morning to night.


    Thanks to the efforts of the logistics force headed by Quartermaster officers, 120000 winter combat equipment has been successfully sent to the front line.


    But still can''t relax.


    After all, there are still 150000 vacancies on the front line.


    According to the report of the front-line army, the soldiers who have not been assigned winter combat equipment are particularly dissatisfied because of the delay in the arrival of winter combat equipment.


    If we do not send sufficient winter war equipment in time, there is a risk of mutiny.


    If an army of this size mutinies, it''s not a joke!


    Therefore, even if 120000 people of winter combat equipment have been successfully sent, the logistics force has not stopped.


    Not only did he not stop, but he was even more tired than before.


    As a third-class quartermaster, El is so busy these days that he has only four hours left to sleep.


    He was extremely short of rest, and now he finally got a rare rest time.


    However, just as he was about to doze off, Camille came.


    El subconsciously thought that Camille, who was an outsider and didn''t have any work, came to play with him.


    El didn''t even have the strength to chat with her friends, so she quickly said she was very tired and wanted to have a good rest.


    After hearing what El said, Camille curled his mouth:


    "I''m not here to play with you. I''m here to send you a message."


    "Send a message? What news? "


    "The teacher at the front of eghar corridor just asked a messenger to bring a message: the teacher wants you to rush to the front camp immediately. He wants to find you."


    "Teacher?" El frowned. "What does the teacher want me to do... When does the teacher want me to come?"


    "Didn''t I just say that? Yes [immediately]. " Camille pointed down. "The teacher wants you to leave for the front camp now."


    "Now?!" Exclaimed el.


    "That''s right." Camille nodded. "The teacher has asked for leave from the logistics force and borrowed a horse for you. You will go to the No. 3 stable later and tell the people there that you are a student of field marshal Dominic. They will bring you a horse. El, you will ride this horse to the front camp."


    "... I don''t know why. I always think the teacher is so anxious to find me this time. There''s absolutely nothing good."


    "I think so." Camille echoed, "when the teacher just took you, me and Gabriel in, he always asked you to go to his room, and then had a long talk with you to persuade you to join the army. Even if you become a quartermaster later, you are still trying to persuade you to change your career and become a general. "


    "Yes, it was really hard at that time." El smiled bitterly.


    Then El stood up.


    Trim the Quartermaster''s uniform.


    "Forget it, don''t think too much. Since the teacher told me to go, I have to go too. Then I''ll leave now. By the way, I can go and see Gabriel. I don''t know how Gabriel is recovering now. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    A sea area in the western part of the British Empire.


    WOW!


    A big wave came and beat on the transport ship Darlene was on.


    "Wow!"


    The soldiers sitting on the transport ship immediately turned upside down.


    Fortunately, when the big waves came, Darlene grabbed the thick rope above their heads for them to grasp and maintain their shape, so she didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Sit down! Hold on! The sea ahead is not very calm! There will be big waves constantly! Pay attention! "


    After hearing the cry of the sailors on board, all the soldiers in the cabin immediately sat down and grabbed the thick rope overhead.


    In this transport ship, in addition to the generals and soldiers including the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army, there are also two other brigades.


    Although the cabin is full of 300 people, it is very open, so although there are many people, it doesn''t feel crowded and stuffy.


    Before, Darlene''s squadron secretly left the fortress and came to Lott port for boat training.


    Darlene, born in a rural area in the north, has never seen the sea in her life, let alone taken a warship.


    In the bumpy cabin of the first boat training, Darlene vomited her intestines.


    After a long training, Darlene gradually adapted to the feeling of taking a boat in the sea.


    Although she no longer vomited, Darlene still felt very uncomfortable sitting on a bumpy boat.


    As the sailors said just now, the sea ahead of them is very restless.


    The big waves came one after another.


    Even though all the soldiers in the cabin have received boat training, there are still very few people who can''t stand the bumpy feeling and spit with their buckets.


    The superior was also careful and knew that some people would still be seasick, so each transport ship was equipped with a certain number of wooden barrels for these people who would still be seasick.


    Sitting on the boat, she could neither read nor exercise. In order to kill this boring time, Darlene kept wiping her armor, boots and other equipment.


    While Da Liana was polishing her boots, Yala, sitting beside her, rushed to Da Liana to pass the time


    "Darlene, where do you think we''re going now? Aren''t the hundreds of thousands of hirans still in the eghal corridor? Why should we leave the front? "


    For the sake of secrecy, no one knows the details of this battle except the Knights.


    Even the brigade leaders do not know where they are going now.


    Even the brigade leaders don''t know, let alone small pawns like them.


    "How do I know where we''re going now..." Darlene replied, "it doesn''t matter where we go. Anyway, as long as we faithfully fulfill the orders issued above, we don''t have to worry about other things."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Fleet, flagship shiperian, battle command room.


    "Coach! The forward is only 30 miles away from the waters of the Holy Hiran empire! "


    After listening to the report of the herald, Mulder, as the commander-in-chief of the Navy, became more and more serious.


    "Order all ships!" Mulder ordered, "let them all tighten their nerves! We are about to enter the waters of the Holy Hiran empire! At that time, it will not be surprising to encounter the patrol fleet of the Holy Hiran Empire whenever and wherever! "


    "Let the sentinel ships outside the fleet step up their vigilance!"


    "And make the guerrilla fleet ready to fight at any time! Once the sentry ship finds the patrol fleet or fishing boat of the holy Helan Empire, the guerrilla fleet should immediately come forward and kill it! Never let the holy Hiram Empire find us! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 738

    Eghal corridor, Hiran army camp, commander camp.


    "El, you''re here."


    Dominic, with no sorrow or joy on his face, raised his eyes and looked at the big account.


    A young man just opened the curtain and entered the coach camp - that is, Dominic''s camp.


    It was after receiving Dominic''s summons that El came nonstop from the mujawitz fortress.


    "Teacher, long time no see. I am relieved to see that you are still in such good shape. "


    "Yes. El, did you meet Gabriel at the wounded camp? I''ve always wanted to visit him, but there are so many affairs every day that I can''t even squeeze out the time to visit Gabriel... "


    "I just went to the wounded barracks on my way. Gabriel is in good condition. His left arm and ribs have almost healed, but... He has still received his winter war equipment, so he can only nest in the camp and shiver with a quilt every day. Fortunately, his physique is much better than ordinary people, so he hasn''t suffered frostbite or cold after being frozen for so many days."


    "Really... Gabriel is in good shape, so I''m relieved."


    Dominic pointed to a chair in front of him.


    "Sit down, El. Now there are only you and me here. You don''t need to be so restrained. "


    "Yes."


    After El sat down in front of him, Dominic suddenly said in earnest:


    "El, how old are you this year?"


    "Me? I''m 21 years old. "


    "You''re 21 years old... Let''s say - Gabriel is 23 years old and Camille is 19."


    "Well, yes."


    "Time is so fast. Several years have passed at once. I can still remember the scene when I adopted you three in the slum outside DIDU six years ago. "


    "Yes, indeed very soon." His fiery red eyes showed a color of memory, "six years ago, Gabriel, Camille - we were all orphans in the slums outside the imperial capital. I didn''t expect to be adopted by the teacher and become your students under the wrong circumstances.


    "Although you three are nominally my students, you are actually no different from my adopted son and daughter." Dominic''s face gradually showed a kind smile.


    "When I adopted you three at the beginning, I didn''t have many reasons. I just felt that you three were different from other self degenerates in the slum. I thought you three shouldn''t stay in such a place as the slum, so I took you three to my house. Raise you three as teachers. "


    "At the beginning, I never intended to make you three great people. I just hope you three can grow up safely and normally."


    "Until that day - El, you walked into my study."


    Hearing this, El''s face gradually showed a helpless smile.


    "At that time, a duke in the south of the holy Hiram Empire raised a Rebel Flag."


    "The rebellious Duke has good skills. Relying on his territory operated for generations and his own military talent, he defeated several Boping rebels."


    "I was just staying at the imperial capital''s home for vacation. In order to put an end to the Duke''s rebellion as soon as possible, your majesty sent the battle map of the front line to my home and hoped that I would draw up a battle plan that could break the Duke''s many lines of defense."


    "The Duke''s ability is very strong. His defense, even me, can''t think of any good offensive policy."


    "Just when I was in my study, looking at the Duke''s defense plan and thinking hard, you entered my study under the wrong circumstances."


    "You just look at this defense line diagram, you can see where the breakthrough point of the whole defense line is, and tell me."


    "Only when you wake me up can I draw up a battle plan that can break through the Duke''s defense."


    "Finally, the Duke''s rebellion was successfully put down."


    "Up to now, people think that the greatest hero of this war is me, because I made the battle plan to break through the defense line."


    "But I know very well that the greatest hero of this war should be you, El. Without your awakening, I may never see where the breakthrough point of this defense line is. "


    "The moment you woke me up, I decided - I adopted a wonderful child in the slum."


    "Before that, I always thought that among the three of you, Camille was the most powerful and worthy of training and attention."


    "But from that moment on, I finally realized that the most powerful and worthy of my attention and training among the three of you should be you, El!"


    "You and Camille are two extremes."


    "Camille has great wisdom and political talent, while you El have great military talent! You are a natural commander! "


    "However... Although you are a child with super talent like Camille, you don''t have the ambition of Camille..."


    "Camille has always had a high ambition. In order to show his boxing and ambition in the future, he has been constantly reading and learning."


    "But you don''t have any ambitions, even dreams."


    "I asked you more than once what your dream is, and you answered me: you want to spend your life leisurely and quietly."


    Hearing this, El couldn''t help laughing awkwardly.


    "I''ve always advised you to join the army. I hope you can make your talent shine in the army in the future."


    "But you never listen to me."


    "It''s not easy to wait until you say ''I''d like to join the army'', but you don''t go to be a general, but a quartermaster."


    "I think I prefer the life of a quartermaster to that of a general..." El added in a small voice.


    Dominic ignored El''s little voice and continued:


    "If you really don''t want to be a general, it''s OK to be an excellent Quartermaster and become a top Quartermaster in the future, but you''ve been fooling around since you became a quartermaster!"


    El chuckled awkwardly again.


    "Obviously, with your ability and talent, if you work hard and seriously, you should have become a first-class Quartermaster. As a result, you are still in the class of third-class Quartermaster!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you did it on purpose! He deliberately doesn''t work well so that he can''t be promoted to second-class quartermaster, so that he can continue to stay in the class of third-class Quartermaster! "


    "I think the third class Quartermaster''s life is very suitable for me... There is no need to make any change..." El said in a small voice.


    "I''m old now. I''ve been tossed by you so many times, and I''m open to it. You insist that your talent be buried, and I''m too lazy to say anything. "


    "Because I''m open to it, I haven''t always advised you to be a general in the past two years."


    "But -"


    Hearing the word "but", El raised her eyebrows.


    The words behind "but" are basically the focus.


    El''s intuition told him that his teacher was going to tell him why he suddenly called him here.


    "Now I have to advise you again... No, please be a general!"


    "El, I need your help now!"


    "I need you to lead a surprise army to launch a surprise attack on Avalon fortress!"

 Chapter 739

    Quiet


    After Dominic''s voice fell, the whole camp fell into a strange silence.


    El was silent for a moment.


    Slightly lowered his head, raised the thumb and index finger of his right hand and touched his chin.


    Then he scratched his hair.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Teacher, did you just say something very hot in a very plain tone?"


    "I hope you can raid the Avalon fortress with a raid team of only 2000 people! Create conditions for our army to capture Avalon fortress! In my personal opinion, only you can do this task! "


    "... shall I lead 2000 people to raid the Avalon fortress?!"


    El pointed to himself with a look of amazement.


    "For a fortress of this level, how do you want me to launch a surprise attack on it?"


    "Normally, it is impossible to raid Avalon fortress. The only way to raid Avalon fortress is to take risks."


    After that, Dominic spread a map on the square table between him and el.


    "This is a map of the east of the eghar mountains. I have been studying the terrain of the eghar mountains recently. It took me more than a month to finally find a possible way."


    El looked at the mountain map in front of him with a shocked face, meditated after the meeting, and said: "teacher... Do you want me to lead 2000 people, follow the ''road'' you studied, cross the eghar mountains, circle to the rear of Avalon fortress, and then launch a surprise attack?"


    "It''s worthy of you, El, to understand my intention so quickly."


    "Teacher! Are you kidding? " El couldn''t help exclaiming, "over the eghal mountains? How can this be done! "


    "Normally, of course I can''t do it, so I just said it was'' desperate ''."


    Dominic poked the map in front of him and continued:


    "This route over the eghar mountains was painstakingly studied by me for more than a month recently. At present, this route should be the only road that can cross the eghar mountains except the eghar corridor. "


    "It''s just -- not everyone can walk this road."


    "This road is just the only one that human beings have the opportunity to cross among the countless dead roads in the mountains."


    "The 2000 soldiers I sent you will be the most elite 2000 soldiers in the army. Probably only the 2000 soldiers in the whole army have the ability to cross the eghar mountains along this road."


    "El, I hope you can lead these 2000 soldiers to climb the eghar mountains along this mountain path and circle to the rear of Avalon fortress."


    "When you get around to the rear of Avalon fortress, you''ll set off this."


    After that, Dominic put a dark round object on the table.


    "After throwing this thing into the flame, it will set off a lot of black smoke."


    "After seeing the black smoke, people who do not know it will only think that someone is burning garbage, so that the defenders in Avalon fortress can avoid suspicion when they see the black smoke rising behind them."


    "After seeing you light this black smoke, I will launch a fierce attack on Avalon fortress again!"


    "When I attract the attention of the Michael knights in the front, you will launch a surprise attack in the rear!"


    "Fort Avalon has never been attacked from the rear."


    "The defense behind the fortress will be quite weak!"


    "Take this opportunity to launch a surprise attack on the rear of the fortress and attack the interior of the fortress."


    "At that time, we will have the opportunity to break through Avalon fortress from the inside!"


    "This is my surprise plan for Avalon fortress."


    "No, no!"


    As soon as Dominic''s voice fell, El quickly waved his hand.


    "Do you want to give me such a task, teacher? No, no, I don''t have the ability to complete this task! "


    "El." Dominic said positively, "like Su Cheng of the Michael knights, you are an unborn military genius. I have never doubted this."


    "This task can only be completed by an excellent commander."


    "After the raid team goes around the rear of Avalon fortress, where to hide and when to start setting off black smoke, inform me to launch the offensive, so that I can extremely test the personal quality of the commander in terms of attracting the attention of the Michael knights, when to start the attack, where to rush after attacking the interior of the fortress, how to fight... And so on."


    "The whole army... No, you are the only one in the whole country who can finish this task beautifully."


    Speaking of this, Dominic suddenly stopped.


    After a long silence, he continued:


    "The reason why I worked out such a bold and risky battle plan is actually just my helpless move."


    "El, you should know, too? Our majesty has been stunned. "


    "Your Majesty is determined to capture Avalon fortress. He can''t listen to anyone''s advice."


    "Even if the supply lines of the whole army have collapsed, they are unwilling to stop the operation and ignore the safety of the whole army."


    "I don''t want to see the whole army suffer here because of your Majesty''s nonsense."


    "El, you have always been a gentle and kind child. You should and don''t want to watch this absurd battle continue and let all the soldiers of the expeditionary army suffer here?"


    Hearing this, El''s expression slowly became serious.


    "Since your majesty will withdraw only after taking down Avalon fortress, take it down and show him!"


    As long as you take the Avalon fortress and make the face of your majesty who launched the hammer battle acceptable, your majesty should order the withdrawal. "


    "This plan - this surprise attack on Avalon fortress is actually to end this absurd battle and to end this expedition!"


    After that, Dominic suddenly stood up and approached Dominic.


    His bright eyes looked straight at El.


    "El, please..."


    Dominic put his hands on El''s shoulders and continued to say to El in a tone with a hint of supplication:


    "Now throughout the army... No, throughout the country, you are the only one who can successfully raid Avalon fortress!"


    "... i... see."


    "How can I say that I am also a Hiran and a member of the Hiran army. After listening to what you said just now, I can''t continue to be indifferent."


    "I really have a big opinion on this absurd battle. Like you, I look forward to the end of this battle as soon as possible."


    El sighed and brushed his Quartermaster uniform:


    "I - will do my bit."


    "This task - I took it."


    "But, teacher, I want to borrow someone from you."


    "Teacher, lend me Gabriel. I need Gabriel''s help in this raid on Avalon fortress. "

 Chapter 740

    Holy Hiram Empire, clear water port.


    2 a.m.


    It''s cloudy tonight.


    Thick dark clouds cover the moonlight and stars together.


    Under the deep night sky, waves came one by one, and the monotonous sound of waves was like the whispers of a sleepy city.


    Blue water port is one of the only two ice free ports in the holy Hiram empire.


    Because of its excellent geographical location, Bishui port is not only a famous commercial port of the holy Helan Empire, but also a famous military port.


    Half or more of the Navy''s combat power has been stationed in Bishui port for a long time.


    Tonight is no exception. Half of the fleet of the navy of the holy Helan empire is stationed in the clear water port.


    A patrol ship carrying 15 soldiers is lazily floating in the sea outside Bishui port.


    All the soldiers on the patrol ship talked and laughed, and no one was on good alert.


    They look more like a group of tourists coming by boat than a group of navy soldiers on patrol.


    All countries on the mainland do not attach importance to the construction of the Navy, let alone the awareness of coastal defense.


    Even the holy Hiram empire is no exception.


    The task of the navy of the holy Helan empire is the same as that of the navy of the British Empire - to fight pirates and escort envoys by sea.


    Compared with other troops, the navy is simply not too idle and safe.


    This makes the Navy''s vigilance not too low.


    Especially in recent years, the pirates around the coastline have been wiped out, and there have been no large-scale pirates for a long time, which has reduced the vigilance of the navy soldiers to the lowest point.


    In the minds of the navy soldiers, they feel that there will no longer be large-scale pirates, and it is impossible to encounter pirate attacks. Therefore, few navy soldiers are interested in the task of patrolling outside the port.


    Now it''s 2 a.m., when people are most sleepy.


    Obviously, it is still time to perform the task, but most of the soldiers on the patrol ship have dozed off.


    The soldiers who haven''t slept, in order to pass the boring time and cheer up, yawned and chatted one by one.


    "It is said that the war on the southwest front has not stopped until now."


    "Haven''t you finished yet? How long has it been? "


    "It started this spring. It''s winter now. It''s been playing for more than half a year."


    "Haven''t you finished playing for so long..."


    "This time is actually very normal. It''s normal to fight a war for several years."


    "Yes, sometimes it takes years even to fight a city."


    "Yes, and the opponent this time is the British Empire."


    "My grandfather used to be a soldier of the southwest front army. He fought with the soldiers of the Britannia Empire several times. According to him, the britannians are also very good at fighting."


    "Yes, the soldiers of the British Empire, both men and women, can fight quite well."


    "It''s strange that britannians should allow women to join the army and politics."


    "The britannians have always had the tradition of women joining the army and politics. In their history, many cattle people are women. Arthur, the ''Knight King'' in their history, is a woman, and several of the twelve round table knights are women."


    "Wow, it would be great to capture a few women soldiers of the British army."


    "I advise you not to. I heard that someone once captured a female soldier of the britannian army. When she was doing that kind of thing, the female soldier pretended to be obedient. When she used her mouth, she bit off the man''s thing and succeeded in killing."


    "Eh..."


    "It''s terrible... But if I have a chance, I still want to try the women soldiers of the British army."


    "Hey, wake up, you are still open. Why do you suddenly talk in your sleep. We are the Navy. We may have retired from the army. We have no chance to see the soldiers of the British Empire. We can only see pirates for a lifetime. "


    "I know I don''t have a chance to see you, but can''t you let me fantasize? It''s urgent. I''ll take a pee. "


    Then the soldier got up from the deck, went to the side of the ship and began to urinate.


    Just then, the soldier suddenly heard some unusual noises.


    "Hey, guys." The soldier said to his comrades in arms behind him, "listen, is there any strange noise? It seems that something is swimming and rowing. "


    However, the soldier''s voice just fell. He was impatiently interrupted by his comrades in arms:


    "What strange noise? Did you sleep well and have auditory hallucinations? "


    "No, there seems to be a strange sound under the water... Shouldn''t it be pirates..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is a clear water port. No matter how ignorant pirates know that there are large forces of our navy guarding here. "


    "Besides, how could pirates take the initiative to provoke us..."


    WOW! WOW! WOW! WOW!


    Before the soldier finished his words, more than a dozen dark shadows suddenly rushed out of the underwater around the patrol ship.


    After the dozens of black shadows fell steadily on the deck, they immediately killed.


    However, in less than ten seconds, all the Greek army soldiers on the patrol ship were slaughtered before they could reflect what had happened.


    After killing all the hiraan soldiers on the ship, the dozens of dark shadows immediately pierced the deck of the patrol ship and let the patrol ship sink into the sea with the bodies of the hiraan soldiers on board.


    Then the dozens of shadows dived into the sea again and swam towards the next patrol ship of the navy of the holy Helan empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    50 miles west of Bishui port.


    The naval fleet of the British Empire docked here quietly.


    They didn''t even hit the torch. With this cloudy day tonight, unless they have excellent eyesight, they may really not see such a huge fleet docked here in the distance.


    On the flagship shiperian, Admiral Mulder sat in the battle command room, closed his eyes and silently waited for the news of the vanguard forces.


    The victory or defeat of the "northern revolution" depends on tonight!


    It depends on whether his fleet can defeat the Northern Fleet on Bishui port tonight!


    If the fleet swaggers into torches and goes straight to the navy base of Bishui port, the Northern Navy on Bishui port will get a certain preparation time, and the effect of the surprise attack will be greatly reduced.


    In order to launch an attack unexpectedly, Mulder commanded the fleet to stop 50 miles away from Bishui port.


    Then a large number of fast sentinel ships were sent to carry the soldiers with the best water and combat effectiveness in the army to form a vanguard force to eliminate the patrol ships outside the port.


    After knocking out the "eyes" of the port Navy, Mulder led the main force of the fleet to approach the naval base of Bishui port at night, and launched a decisive battle with the Northern Fleet that was not well prepared in Bishui port.

 Chapter 741

    "Coach!"


    A messenger broke into the battle command room of the shiperian.


    "The vanguard troops came to report that the ''eyes'' of the enemy fleet had been successfully removed!"


    As soon as the messenger''s words fell, Mulder suddenly opened his closed eyes.


    After he got up from his chair with a "Hoo", Mulder said in his old but hearty voice:


    "Order all ships - let''s go! Let''s go and pull the holy Hiram Empire down from the throne of ''superpower''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Located in a sea area not far from the fleet.


    The transport fleet carrying 80000 troops of the Michael Knights stopped in this sea area.


    They are also waiting.


    Waiting for the navy fleet to defeat the Northern Navy in Bishui port, they created conditions for their beach landing.


    Willie and Raymond are in the same boat.


    At this time, they were sitting face to face in the room in the cabin.


    "The news came from the naval fleet just now." Raymond said in a sad and joyless tone, "they''re going to put the flag of the British Empire on the naval base in Bishui port. They''ll come back as soon as they go - this is the news they just sent."


    "Your Excellency Mulder and Lord blitz are as humorous as ever." Willie smiled helplessly.


    At this moment, all the knights in the transport fleet, including Willie, Raymond and Samuel, were waiting quietly.


    Waiting for the outcome of the upcoming naval battle between the two countries


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bishui port, naval base.


    "The patrol ships outside the port have not come back to reply?"


    Leonid, the commander-in-chief of the navy fleet of Bishui port, frowned and stared at the adjutant in front of him.


    "Yes!" The adjutant replied loudly, "the 20 patrol ships patrolling outside the port have not come back to reply!"


    "They should have come back half an hour ago to answer their orders and change shifts..." Leonid murmured, "why haven''t they come back yet..."


    "I feel that the soldiers have been too lax recently." The adjutant said in a relaxed and indifferent tone, "they should just relax and forget to come back in time. I think it''s time for us to rectify military discipline. Even if the coastline of the empire is very peaceful, we shouldn''t be so lax. "


    "No."


    As soon as the adjutant''s voice fell, Leonid shook his head with a gloomy face.


    "No matter how relaxed they are, they won''t come back for life in half an hour, not to mention that all patrol ships didn''t come back in time... They definitely had an accident... Give me orders! Immediately send 10 sentinel ships outside the port to find the trace of the missing patrol ship. While looking for the trace of the patrol ship, pay attention to the situation in the sea area outside the port! And let all the soldiers in the base do a good job in fighting... "


    Leonid''s words were not finished when a messenger broke in and interrupted him.


    The panting messenger shouted:


    "Lord, commander! Big and big things are bad! Please look out! "


    Leonid''s face changed after hearing the messenger''s words.


    Go outside quickly and look at the broad water outside the clear water port.


    Although it is a cloudy day now, without any moonlight and starlight, Leonid can see that there are large black shadows approaching on the broad water surface outside the clear water port because of the very close distance, even without any lighting.


    Looking at this large dark shadow approaching, Leonid felt that the blood in his blood vessels was frozen all at once


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the blue water harbor with stars and lights in the distance, Mu de nodded and whispered:


    "Almost."


    After saying this, Mulder raised his head and preached loudly:


    "Fire!"


    Now they are very close to Bishui port, and their whereabouts must have been exposed.


    However, even if the trace is exposed now, it doesn''t matter. After all, it has burst into a position very close to Bishui port. Even if it is found by the enemy, it doesn''t matter.


    Now that the enemy has found his whereabouts, there is no need to hide it.


    With Mulder''s order, torches were lit and held up.


    Countless sparks lit up the dark water outside the clear water port.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sea showed a ferocious side, a fierce side.


    The original calm has disappeared.


    Countless stars lit up above the sea.


    In the light of the fire, Leonid saw what was hanging on the ship.


    That''s a warship.


    At the same time, I also saw the pattern of the flag hanging on this ship,


    That''s the flag and military flag of the British Empire.


    No matter how stupid people know what the situation is now, let alone Leonid, the General Commander of the clear water port fleet.


    "Enemy attack!!" Leonid shouted with all his strength, "it''s the naval fleet of the British Empire!!"


    Panic is panic, but in such an emergency, Leonid still played a very excellent personal quality.


    Issue one order after another in an orderly manner.


    Let all the soldiers who are still sleeping wake up and immediately board the ship and leave the port to resist the enemy.


    Unfortunately... The fleet of the British Empire is too close.


    There is too little time to prepare.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The noise in the naval base was clear to even Mulder on the shiperian.


    The naval fleet in Bishui port has begun to operate and begin to resist the enemy.


    In this regard, Mulder did not panic. After all, this was expected long ago.


    Looking at the nearer and nearer clear water port, Mulder''s expression became more and more solemn.


    "Hang the rainbow flag."


    "Rainbow flag?" The dozen heralds standing next to Mulder couldn''t help shouting in unison.


    Rainbow flag is a special flag of the British Empire.


    The semaphore means - the Empire requires all the officers and men of the fleet to fight to the end!


    This rainbow flag has not been used for a long time because it has never been needed before.


    After the screams of the heralds fell, Mulder nodded and said in a deep voice again:


    "Yes, it''s the rainbow flag! Hang the rainbow flag on the flagship immediately! If this war is invincible, a series of operations such as the subsequent landing war will be out of the question! I just want to use this flag to tell the officers and soldiers of all ships - fight to the end! We must destroy the naval base of Bishui port! Even if we want to destroy the whole army! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A rainbow flag rose slowly from the pole of the hipperian.


    After seeing the rainbow flag hanging on the flagship, all the officers and soldiers of the fleet were refreshed.


    Tonight''s naval battle will determine whether the subsequent series of operations can continue smoothly, and this may be the last war in his life. Mu doesn''t want to miss it.


    He wants to hang the rainbow flag at the beginning of the war! He will do his best! He wants to completely destroy the Northern Navy of Bishui port!

 Chapter 742

    There are not many tricks in naval warfare in this era.


    When the distance is long, the bow and crossbow and the large crossbow on the ship are used for long-range attack.


    When the distance is close, they collide with enemy ships or launch Gang jumping operations.


    The secret of its victory is nothing more than "big ships win small ships, and more ships win less ships".


    In a hurry, less than 40% of the warships had time to leave the blue water port to meet the sudden attack of the British Imperial Navy.


    These warships, which had finally sailed out of the port to meet the enemy, were too urgent to integrate the fleet formation in time.


    This gave Mulder a good fighter.


    "Assemble the capital ship! Attack the enemy! "


    Under the command of Mulder, the main ships of the naval fleet of the British Empire gathered together to form an assault formation like a wedge-shaped array of cavalry.


    The capital ship in Mulder''s mouth is the No. 1 ship of the Navy''s four types of warships. Compared with other types of ships, No. 1 ship is the largest and strongest. It is specially used to collide with enemy ships. It is an indisputable main warship of the fleet.


    One by one, the No. 1 ships gathered together and gradually integrated into a huge assault array.


    Mulder''s flagship, the hipperian, is at the center of the assault array.


    "Assault!"


    Mulder wants to tear up the fleet formation of the Holy Hiran empire in one breath!


    With Mulder''s assault order, the "startling waves" composed of No. 1 ship rushed towards the fleet of the Holy Hiran empire with amazing power.


    The time was so short that the warships leaving the port in an emergency did not have time to integrate into a complete ship array.


    Sentinel ships, capital ships, shield ships... All kinds of different types of ships are mixed together in disorder.


    "Shield ship forward! Shield ship forward! The enemy''s assault array is coming! The shield ship is not coming forward! "


    Leonid, the commander of the navy fleet in Bishui port, roared hoarse and failed to calm his soldiers down and act on his orders.


    The navy of the holy Helan Empire has been at ease for too long. It has always been just fighting pirates. In the face of the sudden attack of the British imperial fleet, most of the generals are blank. They don''t even know how to put their hands and feet. They are watching the assault array of the British imperial fleet getting closer and closer


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ship No. 1, like a hill, sank and overthrew one northern warship after another.


    For a time, the sound of impact on the sea was heard one after another, with sawdust flying and spray splashing.


    The smaller ship was directly sunk, and the Greek soldiers on the ship crashed into the water.


    After falling into the water, some soldiers with better water properties immediately floated back to the sea.


    However, after they floated back to the sea, they saw bright long guns stabbing them


    It''s a sentinel ship of the British imperial fleet.


    After the assault array composed of warship No. 1 began to attack the enemy fleet, warship No. 3, that is, the sentinel ship, followed closely behind and on both wings of the assault array.


    In order to kill the Hiram sailors who fell into the water.


    The sentinel ship is the fastest and smallest. The length of the spear of the soldiers standing on the sentinel ship is just enough to assassinate the enemy on the sea. It is the best ship for this task.


    Sentinel ships quickly approached the dark shadows floating out of the sea, and bright long guns stabbed the Helan army and sailors


    The gushing blood dyed the Sea red, and there were dense bodies floating on the whole sea, which was shocking.


    Some larger ships were not sunk by the assault array of the britannian imperial fleet, but were only shaken left and right, making the Helan army and sailors on board unstable and staggering one by one.


    These larger ships, which could not sink, had to be handed over to the generals of ship 1.


    Under the command of Mulder, part of the No. 1 warship kept squeezing the unsinkable ships in the Northern Fleet.


    Soon, the No. 1 warship of the British Empire formed a trend of encirclement, surrounding more than 20 northern ships in the center.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    With Mulder''s order, the bows and crossbows fired at the Helan army and Marines surrounded in the center and on the desperate ship,


    Some Hiram Marines jumped into the sea when they were desperate.


    However, jumping into the sea may be more dangerous.


    Because if you jump into the sea, you will be hunted and chased by sentinel ships.


    After launching a wave of Volley fire on the northern ships surrounded in the center, they launched a gang jumping tactic.


    Although ship No. 2 is the ship specially used to launch Gang jumping tactics, this does not mean that ship No. 1 cannot use this tactic.


    Jump Gang tactics - any ship can do this tactic, but warship No. 2 is specially responsible for this tactic.


    A britannian marine in hard armor and a sword jumped onto an enemy ship and chased the enemy on board.


    Preparations for this "great revolution in the north" campaign began more than half a year ago.


    After the fleet was stationed in port Lott, Mulder and blitz practiced the Navy every day.


    Although the training time is not long, the Navy''s combat effectiveness has been greatly improved under such emergency training.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the Hiran Navy, who has been comfortable for too long and only used to fighting weak pirates, is not the opponent of the britannian navy who has received emergency training.


    The Hiram army and sailors on large ships were wiped out, then chiseled through the bottom of the ship and sank into the sea


    Under the assault of the assault array composed of warship No. 1, most of the Hiram fleet that left the port in a hurry to meet has been destroyed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When warship No. 1 and warship No. 3 destroyed the Hiran warship team that had left the port, warship No. 2 was not idle.


    Warship 2, under the command of blitz, goes straight to the naval base in Bishui port!


    The goal is to sink most of the warships in Bishui port without even a chance to leave the port.


    No. 2 warships approached the naval base of Bishui port. A British Navy soldier jumped out of the deck and burst into the naval base of Bishui port.


    The vast majority of the Helan Navy and Marines in the blue water port naval base even just got up. Before they could wipe off the dirt from the corners of their eyes, they encountered the British navy and Marines who attacked the naval base


    The destruction of the navy base in Bishui port was carried out in an orderly manner.


    Some soldiers are responsible for killing enemy soldiers in the base.


    Another part of the soldiers were responsible for destroying the warships parked in the dock and had no time to leave the port to meet the enemy.


    For wooden warships, the quickest way to destroy them is fire attack.


    Barrels of fire oil were dumped on the warship.


    As the spark flashed, the raging fire immediately devoured all the warships in the dock.


    The skyrocketing fire lights up the whole clear water port, the whole sea surface and the whole sky.

 Chapter 743

    Transport fleet in a sea area outside Bishui port.


    A sentinel ship that had just left the front battlefield headed for Willie''s transport ship at top speed.


    "Stop! Who are you? "


    "It''s a friendly army! I''m a marine of the fleet! Come and convey an important message to your Excellency the deputy head! "


    After the seaman on the sentinel ship proved that he was indeed a friendly army, he obtained permission to get close to Willie''s transport ship and board the ship.


    As soon as he boarded Willie''s transport ship, the herald ran nonstop to Willie''s room.


    As soon as he saw Willie, the herald rushed to Willie exchange with uncontrollable joy:


    "Your Excellency deputy head! great victory! Front line victory! The enemy fleet and naval base in Bishui port have also been destroyed, and there is no floating enemy ship on the sea! "


    After hearing the herald''s report, Willie''s half closed eyes widened slowly.


    Wisps of pure light full of excited color and excitement burst out of his eyes.


    "Raymond." Willie said to Ramon sitting beside him, "help me send the whole army to prepare for the landing! Before dawn, completely take the beach of the clear water port! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The transport ship of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army was very lucky to be selected as one of the vanguard forces in the landing war.


    Under the hard rowing of sailors and the blowing of night wind, the vanguard force responsible for landing first slowly sailed towards the clear water port.


    The soldiers on the transport ship made a final equipment inspection.


    Darlene slowly pulled her long sword out of its scabbard.


    The snow-white body of the sword reflects dazzling silver light and shoots at Da Liana''s pale golden pupils.


    The palms of both hands secreted fine sweat due to tension.


    Although she has participated in many battles, Darlene still can''t get rid of her nervousness before joining the battle.


    However, although she still feels nervous before the battle, after the battle, Darlene will be very magical and calm down quickly.


    Maybe as Lindsay said to Darlene before - Darlene is a natural soldier who can easily keep calm in battle.


    Woo - woo!


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    Although she was in the cabin, Darlene could clearly hear the breaking wind outside, which she had been tired of hearing in the attack and defense of Avalon fortress.


    It was the sound of the huge stone of the catapult and the huge arrow of the siege crossbow cutting the air.


    As for the strange "roar", it must be the sound of giant arrows and giant arrows hitting the sea.


    When the two fleets launched a decisive battle on the sea, the land garrison of Bishui port seized this precious time and established simple Fortifications on the beach.


    The landing troops of the Michael knights could only land at the clear water port against these boulders and arrows.


    "Darlene." Yala, sitting next to Darlene, whispered, "what do you say if our ship is hit by a boulder or a giant arrow?"


    "Nothing." Darlene wiped the sweat on her hands. "If we are shot by a giant arrow, our ship will sink. If we are hit by a boulder, we will become meat sauce."


    "Don''t say such a terrible thing."


    "Then don''t ask me such an obvious question with an answer."


    "Listen to me!"


    Just then, the loud voice of Lindsay, the squadron leader of the first squadron of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army, echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Let''s check your equipment again for the last time! I''ve got my armor on! Put on my helmets! "


    "In about five minutes, the landing operation will begin!"


    "Remember to hold up your shields when the landing battle begins! Don''t put it down for a moment! "


    "Good luck! I also wish this war a complete victory! "


    As Lindsay''s words fell, Darlene silently put on her helmet and hung the sword back to her waist.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ship - stopped.


    The door of the cabin - opened.


    Before the door of the cabin was fully opened, only a hole just enough for people to get out was exposed. Lindsay pulled out her long sword with a "miso" and said, "follow me!"


    In addition to the first squadron of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army, there are two other squadrons in the transport ship.


    The squadron captains of the three squadrons, including Lindsay, took the lead.


    And their subordinates followed.


    "Rush!"


    "Kill!"


    Miso!


    Da Liana raised her shield in her left hand and pulled out her sword in her right hand. She shouted with her comrades in arms and rushed out of the cabin.


    The transport ship stopped on a shoal where people could swim.


    After jumping out of the cabin, Darlene jumped into the cold sea.


    It''s winter now. As soon as her feet stepped into the sea, the biting cold climbed up along her feet and climbed all over her body, which made Da Liana excited.


    But Darlene had no time to care about her cold feet now.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Darlene jumped out of the cabin, an arrow flew over her scalp.


    A dense rain of arrows came like locusts.


    Darlene was so frightened that she quickly retracted her whole body into the shield that she was not in the mood and had no spare strength to take care of the cold water under her feet.


    The land garrison of Bishui port has already built simple Fortifications on the beach and is in strict formation.


    As soon as the cabin of the transport ship was opened, it fired at the open hatch.


    Many soldiers of the Michael knights were shot to the ground before they even jumped off the cabin.


    Although the defense line of the land garrison in Bishui port was simple, it still brought great trouble to the generals of the Michael knights.


    After all, the beach landing war is the same as the siege war, which is a battle that the defender takes advantage of. If the attacker does not have superior forces and strategies, he will never be able to win.


    The vanguard soldiers who successfully jumped from the cabin rushed to the beach against the dense arrow rain and the sea.


    "Spread out! Spread out! "


    Lindsay, who rushed to the front, did not forget to command her men.


    "Don''t get together! If five people get together, they will be set on fire. If they all disperse, they will consume the enemy''s arrows! "


    Thanks to Su Cheng''s emphasis on Discipline Training after taking office, the strong discipline of the Michael Knights was most vividly reflected at this time.


    Although it was the first time to launch such a beach landing operation, and although the enemy''s arrows were so dense, the generals did not panic and pushed forward orderly under the command and order of the commander.


    However, the firepower of the beachhead garrison is really strong, and the arrow reserve seems to be unlimited. The arrow rain like locusts rises from the defense line of the beachhead Garrison and pours on the landing generals of the Michael knights.


    The total number of vanguard troops participating in this beach grab is 5000.


    Now there are about 1000 soldiers who have come to the shoal and started landing operations.


    Every time these 1000 people go further, they will fall more than ten or even dozens of soldiers.


    The blood splashed continuously, but it took only a few minutes to dye the whole shoal red.


    The sea water was dyed bright crimson, and the mud, stone, dust and sand were dyed strange purple black.

 Chapter 744

    Although it is protected by a shield, a shield is not omnipotent.


    A shield that is only half a man''s height can only protect the upper body, but it can''t protect the lower body.


    Many soldiers were shot in their feet by arrows, fell to the ground and lost their combat effectiveness.


    Because the surrounding light was not bright, some soldiers who fell to the ground were sadly trampled to death by their comrades who did not see a man at their feet.


    At the same time, although the Michael order has strong discipline, it is limited by the personal quality of the generals, which makes the discipline of the Michael order also have great limitations.


    That is, soldiers depend on generals.


    Under the command of generals, they can become elite teachers who obey orders and prohibitions.


    But without the command of generals, their discipline will be greatly reduced.


    In the current landing battle, this limitation of the discipline of the Michael Knights has also been vividly demonstrated.


    "Squadron leader! Squadron leader! "


    "The squadron leader is dead!"


    "Squadron leader!"


    ¡­¡­


    The 8th squadron of the 3rd Brigade of the 4th Army - this unit is on the same transport ship as darina''s unit.


    Therefore, this squadron was also very close to Darlene''s forces when the landing was launched.


    Just after breaking free from the shallow water, the squadron leader of this squadron was unfortunately hit by a cold arrow and killed on the spot.


    After witnessing the death of their own officer, the soldiers of this squadron immediately panicked and became at a loss.


    The original tight formation immediately became scattered.


    Fortunately, Lindsay did it in time.


    "Comrades in arms of the 8th squadron of the 3rd Brigade of the 4th Army! Don''t panic! " Lindsay shouted at them, "I''m the squadron leader of the 1st squadron of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army - Lindsay! You listen to me now! Don''t panic! Don''t rush! "


    After seeing a new general in charge of commanding them, the soldiers of the squadron immediately felt at ease, and the original scattered formation became tight again.


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    Just then, the catapult that had not hit any transport ship since just now finally made a contribution.


    A boulder rising from the catapult hit a transport ship still heading for the shoal.


    For a moment, wood chips were splashed and plasma was flying.


    Before landing, all three squadrons on the transport ship were destroyed.


    Seeing that the catapult finally made a contribution, a series of cheers broke out in the defense line at the beach.


    Maybe it''s because the morale has been improved. The arrow rain from the defense seems to have become more dense.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sea area where the main force of the order of Michael is located.


    "The landing of the vanguard troops was frustrated and has not yet broken through the enemy''s line of defense."


    After hearing this simple report from the herald, Willie''s face sank in an instant.


    "The combat effectiveness of the beach garrison exceeded our expectations..." Willie said in a deep voice.


    Willie took out his pocket watch.


    4:29 - it''s now time.


    ¡ª¡ªCan''t wait any longer


    Willie whispered silently in his heart.


    It''s almost dawn now. The later they win the blue water port, the more unfavorable it will be to them.


    "Send 3000 more soldiers to support the front line!" Willie shouted, "six o''clock! Before 6 o''clock, take the blue water port! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The path of attack towards the enemy line on the beach was paved with the bodies of the generals of the order of Michael.


    After paying countless sacrifices, he finally rushed to the front of the enemy line on the beach.


    Darlene was lucky to live to this day.


    Her shield has now been shot into hedgehogs by arrows. Roughly speaking, the total number will not be less than 20.


    The incessant screams and the broken air of arrows had long suppressed Da Liana''s heart.


    She needs to vent now.


    Now that she finally approached the defensive line of the beach garrison, Darlene finally waited for an opportunity to vent.


    Dalina and her comrades in arms raised her long sword.


    Blood blossoms began to bloom on the beach.


    Darlene flexibly twisted her wrist holding the sword, quickly avoided the enemy''s attack, and bravely launched a counterattack against the enemy.


    Something seems to have been cut off.


    But strangely, Darlene didn''t feel the pain.


    The extreme concentration made Darlene ignore her pain.


    Just raise the shield and hold the sword tightly.


    Although it is finally approaching the defensive line of the beachhead garrison, it does not mean that the battle is over.


    Because this is only the first line of defense of the beachhead garrison.


    There are many lines of defense behind, and the defenders of the first line of defense are not captured there. Facing the attacking generals of Michael''s knights, they also threw away their bows and crossbows, pulled out their swords, and launched a fierce and tragic white-edged war with the attacking generals of Michael''s knights.


    More and more generals of the order of Michael came to the beach.


    After williga sent 3000 troops, the number of vanguard troops responsible for beach landing has reached 8000, which is equivalent to one tenth of the total troops responsible for the cross sea raid.


    Thanks to the participation of reinforcements and more and more soldiers on the beach, the Michael Knights gradually gained the upper hand in this beach landing battle.


    After all, there are not many defenders in Bishui port. Although they have asked the surrounding cities for reinforcements, the far water can not save the near fire. Bishui port can only rely on its own strength to defend the port.


    Facing the landing troops of the Michael knights, whose total strength is far above them, all they can do is delay time.


    The defense lines of the garrison of Bishui port were broken, and the generals of the Michael Knights gradually occupied every area of Bishui port.


    The fighting continued and the sky began to turn white.


    When the sky began to become bright, the landing forces of the Michael Knights finally wiped out all the defenders here! Captured the clear water port!


    The strategic battle against Bishui port started at 2 a.m. and ended at 7 a.m.


    After about 5 hours of fierce fighting, the battle of clear water port finally came to an end when the sun rose!


    In this war, the holy Helan empire was defeated and the britannian empire was defeated.


    The Navy and army stationed in Bishui port were completely destroyed, and Leonid, the commander of the navy fleet of Bishui port, was killed on the spot.


    The army of Bishui port was annihilated, and the loss of troops of the Holy Hiran empire was nothing at all.


    But the navy of Bishui port was annihilated, which did great harm to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Bishui harbor has always been stationed with half of the naval forces of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The battle of Bishui port destroyed half of the naval power of the holy Hiram empire. Even Bishui port, an important commercial port and military port, was destroyed in ruins in the battle between the navies of the two countries and the subsequent landing battle of the Michael knights.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The flag of the British Empire was placed at the top of the clear water port and fluttered in the morning wind.


    The main force of the Michael Knights slowly landed in the blue water port, which has been completely controlled.


    The battle of clear water port - this is just the beginning.


    The real battle of the "northern revolution" is still ahead.

 Chapter 745

    Morning, 9:05.


    Clear water harbor, a temporary meeting place for knights.


    Willie picked an open highland in Bishui port and held a temporary meeting that all knights had to attend.


    Mulder and blitz, who are the admiral and Deputy admiral of the Navy, also attended the meeting.


    "This is the marching map drawn up by your excellency."


    Willie smoothed the map on the table.


    "Everyone must have seen this marching map thousands of times."


    Some knights, including Raymond and Samuel, nodded.


    After the successful landing of the Michael knights, Su Cheng drew up the attack route on muhavitz fortress.


    Before muhavitz fortress is well prepared for defense, running this section of the attack route is the most difficult part of the "northern revolution" operation.


    If the attack is carried out according to the march route proposed by Su Cheng, the total distance from Bishui port to muhawitz fortress is nearly 400 Li.


    We must be fast in this 400 mile dash!


    The faster you arrive at the foot of muhavitz fortress, the more favorable it is for the strategy of muhavitz fortress.


    If it takes too long, it will be difficult for the garrison of muhawitz fortress to know that the Michael knights are attacking across the sea and make sufficient defensive preparations before attacking it.


    Therefore, in order to speed up the attack route, Su Cheng''s proposed March route bypassed all the cities along the way.


    To put it simply, it means not occupying one city, avoiding all the cities and taking the muhavitz fortress directly.


    Therefore - the transport team needed a large number of carriages to carry the daily food, forage and other supplies needed by 80000 troops.


    In the process of the army''s attack, the horse convoy responsible for carrying luggage needs to follow its side all the way. All the materials needed by the army are provided by this transport team.


    This way of marching can prevent the supply line from being cut off by the enemy city in the rear, because this way of marching has no supply line at all, and all materials are brought around in the whole process.


    The "great revolution of the northern kingdom" was prepared for more than half a year, and a large number of carriages and pack horses were raised, but the number of carriages was still not abundant.


    The number of carriages brought across the sea is only enough to carry 80000 troops for seven days.


    In other words - they have to run the 400 miles in 7 days at the latest!


    After seven days, they will run out of food.


    Within 7 days, he ran from Bishui port to muhawitz fortress and captured muhawitz fortress.


    There must be so many materials stored in muhavitz fortress that even if it is burned, it can not be burned immediately. As long as muhavitz fortress is taken, there will be no need to worry about supplies.


    The task is very arduous. The rush battle is the most difficult part of the whole battle. In terms of the degree of difficulty, the battle at Bishui port this morning is nothing compared with this.


    "Gary." Willie looked up at Gary and asked, "how many baggage have not been loaded?"


    Urging the baggage to be removed from the transport ship and loaded on the truck - Willie handed the task to Gary.


    "About half." Gary replied, "all the baggage can''t be loaded until 13 o''clock this afternoon."


    "13 p.m.... Well, OK, I see." Willie nodded. "So - 14 pm!"


    Willie announced loudly to the knights in front of him.


    "At 14 PM, the whole army began to attack!"


    Willy''s orders fell, and the faces of the Knights present became more and more dignified.


    "After launching the attack on muhawitz fortress, your highness Mulder, you and the naval fleet will be stationed in Bishui port."


    "I will leave some soldiers to help you guard the clear water port."


    "If the attack fails, the clear water port is our only way back to the British Empire."


    "However, if the attack fails, the possibility that we can safely withdraw to Bishui port is also very low."


    "So don''t let your guard down because you think we have a way back."


    "I hope you can understand this and cheer up."


    Several junior Knights swallowed their saliva.


    "That''s all I have to say. Let''s break up and have a rest. There must be a lot of people like me. Didn''t you sleep all night last night? "


    "While there is still some time, have a good sleep."


    "After 14 p.m., we won''t have a chance to have a good rest in the next few days."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Somewhere in the eghal mountains where birds don''t shit.


    "Hey, El, did you just want me to be a substitute when you called me and asked me to climb the eghal mountains?"


    Gabriel said in a very dissatisfied tone to El, who lay on his back.


    At this time, Gabriel was walking on an extremely rugged mountain road with El on his back.


    "Yes." El, who was carried behind Gabriel, said with a smile, "this mountain road is not taken by people at all. How can I walk through it. So I need someone as strong as you to walk behind my back. "


    After taking over the task from Dominica, El asked Gabriel from Dominica.


    Gabriel''s injury has almost healed, and it is no problem to participate in the raid on Avalon fortress.


    After 2000 elite soldiers led by the army officially began to climb over the eghar mountains, El would ask Gabriel to carry him in case of a difficult road.


    The two were close as brothers. As teenagers, they lived together in the slums outside the imperial capital. Gabriel would not refuse his brother''s request.


    But over time, Gabriel gradually found something wrong.


    He felt as if he had become El''s "human walking tool".


    So I couldn''t help asking El just now.


    After hearing El personally admit that he really regarded him as a means of transportation, Gabriel pretended to be angry:


    "You bastard! Believe it or not, I''ll throw you under the cliff! "


    At his feet was just a steep wall, and Gabriel threatened to throw El down.


    "All right, all right!" The frightened El immediately said, "I was just kidding. Taking you as a transportation tool is only part of the reason! The main reason is to get your help! "


    "Gabriel, you are very strong and brave. Your help is needed for the sneak attack on Avalon fortress. If you are the vanguard, your bravery will certainly boost the morale of the troops and the success rate of sneak attacks will rise slightly. "


    "My ugly words are ahead of me. I can''t help too much."


    Gabriel interrupted.


    "There are so many powerful generals in the Michael knights. There are too many powerful generals to fight. I was knocked down by Samuel, the commander of the second army last time."


    "That''s because you''re not familiar with how to deal with enemies who are good at iron chain." El said with relief, "when you are familiar with how to deal with chain surgery, you won''t lose so badly in the face of Samuel."

 Chapter 746

    This mountain road is not taken by people at all.


    There are dense forests, steep, gravel and snow everywhere.


    The 2000 soldiers brought by El are the elite of the army. They are far more powerful than ordinary soldiers in terms of physical strength and foot strength.


    Even if the 2000 soldiers were so elite, there was no way to march for too long on this mountain road that was not for people at all.


    After walking for less than an hour, El, Gabriel and the 2000 soldiers had to stop and have a rest.


    After finding a fairly flat place to rest, the 2000 soldiers couldn''t wait to take out their kettle and dried meat. Drinking water, eating dried meat and replenishing physical strength.


    Gabriel said to El as he stuffed the dried meat into his mouth:


    "I''m really unlucky. I should have followed you to climb the eghar mountains. It''s really lucky that I can always carry you on my back and walk through so many roads that people don''t walk at all."


    Gabriel said so, but he didn''t mean to blame El in his tone.


    Gabriel, who was used to Gabriel''s broken mouth, just smiled bitterly after hearing Gabriel''s words, and then continued to drink the water in the pot.


    Now is a rare rest time. In order not to waste this precious rest time, Gabriel began to chat with EL.


    "El, aren''t there too few troops responsible for crossing the eghar mountains and sneaking into Avalon fortress from the rear? Will 2000 people be enough for us to succeed in the sneak attack? "


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El smiled and replied:


    "This number is just right."


    "This road over the eghar mountains is not a human road at all. Gabriel, you should know this very well? "


    Gabriel quickly nodded his head.


    "Since it''s not a road that people can take, naturally, it can only be taken by strong elites."


    "The 2000 soldiers we brought are the elite selected by the teacher in the army. Except for the 2000 soldiers, there should not be many soldiers in the army who can cross the eghar mountains."


    "Even if the 2000 elite crossed the eghar mountains, there were a lot of accidents. So far, more than 40 people have accidentally fallen to death. As for the injured, there are more."


    "These elite can kill and injure so many people on this mountain road, let alone ordinary soldiers."


    "If ordinary soldiers take this mountain road, they may have lost their morale because of too many deaths and injuries before they have finished half the journey.


    "Moreover, there should not be too many troops to cross the eghar mountains and circle behind Avalon fortress."


    "If there are too many troops, it''s easy to expose our whereabouts."


    "After successfully crossing the eghal mountains, we should hide our whereabouts and not let the britannians find that the Hiran army has circled behind Avalon fortress."


    "If people find us, the sneak attack can be declared a failure."


    "2000 people - this number is not much and not much, which is just good. If the number of troops is more than 2000, it will not be so easy to hide. "


    After listening to El''s explanation, Gabriel nodded vaguely: "so..."


    Then they were silent.


    After a moment of silence, Gabriel said in a somewhat lost tone:


    "Are you going to attack the fortress where brother Su Cheng is located... If only your majesty could allow you to withdraw... I really don''t want to be an enemy with brother Su Cheng..."


    In three years, El, Gabriel and Camille once took advantage of a rare holiday to visit the British Empire.


    When they came to acarrea, not far from the British Empire, to take a hot spring bath, El and Gabriel met Su Cheng, who was also on a hot spring trip here at that time.


    Although they didn''t get along for a long time, they both liked Su Cheng, especially Gabriel, who also wrestled with Su Cheng.


    After hearing Gabriel''s exclamation, El''s tone became lower:


    "Well, me too. He is a knight of the britannian Empire, and the two of us are generals and Quartermasters of the holy Helan empire. I just hope this will be the last duel between us. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Holy Hiram Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Darlene felt her lungs exploding.


    Three days ago, the long-distance raid without knowing where the destination was started without any prior notice.


    march.


    Keep marching.


    Even if your legs feel like they''re about to break, keep marching.


    During the March, in order to maintain the physical strength of the soldiers, they are usually asked to put down their weapons and take off their armor.


    Weapons and armor are all loaded in carriage, donkey cart and mule cart.


    These animals are responsible for carrying their equipment and reducing the burden on the generals.


    On the periphery of the March, a large number of scouts were arranged.


    Once the scouts find the enemy approaching, they should go back immediately and report this information to the superior, so that the generals without equipment can quickly wear armor and weapons and be ready to resist the enemy.


    Therefore, the Scouts must be arranged in a wide range, so that when the scouts find an enemy approaching and report back, they can give the troops enough time to get ready to wear equipment to resist the enemy.


    March in armor and weapons - this is usually done only during training.


    Pay attention to marching training - this has always been the tradition of the British Imperial Army.


    No matter which order, marching training is one of the most important training items.


    After Su Cheng took over the position of head of Michael''s knights, he also strengthened the marching training of Michael''s knights.


    During daily training, the generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights marched in full armor and weapons.


    This way of marching without wearing armor and holding weapons is naturally a piece of cake for the generals who have long been used to the high-intensity marching.


    But everything is to a certain extent.


    Walk 30 miles a day without wearing equipment - this is easy for the generals of the Michael knights.


    Walking more than 70 miles a day without wearing equipment is not a simple task for the generals of the Michael knights.


    Since the long-distance attack began in the afternoon three days ago, except for the first day of the attack, it has been running at a speed of more than 70 miles a day every day.


    The reason why the first day did not reach the speed of more than 70 miles a day was purely because it was already in the afternoon when the long-distance attack began on the first day. It was only less than half a day, and the attack on the first day ended.


    But even if it took less than half a day, the journey on the first day reached an amazing more than 30 miles and nearly 40 miles.

 Chapter 747

    As in previous exercises, the rest method of marching is to change the rate.


    Slow march, regular March, fast March, running forward - by changing the forward speed, we can have the so-called "rest".


    However, the long-distance attack at this time is different from the rate change during practice.


    During practice, you can change the four speeds of chronic army, regular army, rapid army and running forward.


    But in this long-distance attack at this time, the only speed they can change is regular March and rapid march.


    Of course, I didn''t stop and rest completely during the March.


    No matter how tense the March is, the soldiers will always stop to have a rest.


    The same is true of this long-distance raid whose destination doesn''t know where.


    With thousands of hopes, Darlene finally had time to rest in place.


    When she stopped, Darlene felt that her legs were not her own.


    Rest in place is often the time to eat.


    When the generals unscrewed their kettles and poured cold water into their mouths, bags of dry food were removed from the baggage transport team close to the side of the marching queue and distributed to each general.


    The British Empire also lost money in this "northern revolution" battle.


    In order to maintain the soldiers'' physical strength to the greatest extent, the food distributed to them is all high calorie food such as dried meat and sausage.


    After receiving her food - three greasy jerkies and a sausage, Darlene began to eat it.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere are we going


    While eating the dried meat, Darlene couldn''t help complaining silently in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy on earth should we travel at such a fast speed... Our bodies are not made of steel. If we still travel at such a fast speed, I won''t last long


    ¡ª¡ªOh, forget it. Don''t think so much.


    Darlene shook her head gently.


    ¡ª¡ªThese problems are not what a small soldier like me should consider.


    ¡ª¡ªI just have to continue to obey the orders sent by the chief executive.


    Shut up and obediently listen to the orders of the officer. You can do whatever the officer asks you to do - this idea has been deeply rooted in the mind of dalina, who has been a soldier for two years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Deputy head. After the snow on the nearby road section, it is difficult for the carriage to pass through. Some carriage teams responsible for carrying luggage have fallen behind due to the snow blocking the road. "


    Even during the break, Willie was not idle.


    Eating the dried meat, he listened to the report of the knight in charge of the baggage team.


    After hearing the knight''s report, Willie sighed:


    "Damn general Dong..."


    After a slight complaint, Willie immediately said to the Knight:


    "It''s up to you to deal with this matter. It''s better to send soldiers to clean the snow, or whatever. Ensure that the baggage team does not fall behind. If you want to borrow soldiers to clean the snow, you can take them directly. You don''t need to ask me. You can take as many soldiers as you want."


    "Yes."


    After watching the knight trot away, Willie withdrew his eyes.


    He turned his eyes to Alan, who was sitting next to him and working hard at eating dried meat.


    "Miss Alan." Although his body and mind were very tired and he was too tired to make any more expressions, Willie squeezed out a smile at Alan and said, "how about it? Can the body stand this high-intensity March? "


    After Willie''s voice fell, Alan had just finished eating her dried meat.


    After licking the grease off her fingers, Alan touched a white horse standing beside her.


    "I''m not very tired because Xiaobai takes the place of me all the way. Xiaobai is really a good horse. His explosive power and endurance are impeccable. I should ride this kind of good horse. It''s a waste to let my brother, who has been in the rear, ride it. "


    Xiaobai - it was when the "summer wind" offensive was launched two years ago that GE zewen gave Su Cheng a good foal.


    At that time, when naming the white horse, Su Cheng, who really couldn''t think of a suitable name and didn''t want to consume too many brain cells in this matter, chose the name proposed by Carol, who was always simple and rough.


    In a way, it''s a waste to give Su Cheng a good horse like Xiaobai to ride.


    Su Cheng is a typical literate without martial arts. In terms of personal combat effectiveness, let alone the four commanders in the knights, he can''t even beat his two wives.


    Judging from Su Cheng''s personal combat effectiveness, it was too hard for him to ride Xiaobai and lead the army to attack like Raymond, Samuel and Eliza.


    And even if he wanted to do it, Willie, Raymond and other subordinates wouldn''t let him do it.


    After all, there is no reason for the regiment commander and the commander-in-chief of the whole army to rush into battle.


    Only when a good foal like Xiaobai is handed over to a strong general like Raymond and Eliza, can it give full play to its brilliance.


    Giving Xiaobai to Su Cheng can only become Su Cheng''s means of transportation and walking.


    Su Cheng also knows this.


    Therefore, in order not to waste Xiaobai''s good horse, but also to let Alan have a better horse to ride and a good horse to run for his life in an emergency, Su Cheng lent Xiaobai to Alan and asked Alan to take Xiaobai to participate in the "northern revolution" battle.


    Xiaobai is a good foal from thousands of miles.


    A horse is an animal with poor endurance.


    The cavalry will not ride their horses on their way unless they want to make a quick attack.


    In the ordinary March, the cavalry is on foot like the infantry.


    If you ride on a war horse, you can''t go far. The horse can''t walk and needs rest.


    Alan rode Xiaobai on his way. Xiaobai ran for a long time before he gasped and tired.


    While Xiaobai has strong endurance, he also has strong resilience.


    After he began to gasp, he fed him some forage and refined materials. Xiaobai soon recovered his strength and continued to run with Alan.


    On the March, Alan, who is basically replaced by Xiaobai, is really not very tired. At most, he just sat in the saddle for too long and his ass hurts.


    After hearing Alan''s words, Willie answered in a joking tone:


    "The commander is really cruel. If it were me, I wouldn''t have the heart to let my lovely sister go to the dangerous battlefield."


    "Ha ha ha." Alan smiled a few times, "this should also be an advantage of my brother. He won''t spoil others."


    "Some people have the problem of over doting on their families and over protecting their families. His brother doesn''t have this problem."


    "Miss Alan, I''ve always had a question for you."


    "Huh? What''s the problem? "


    "Why did you go to war? You are not an officer and soldier of the Michael knights, but the sister of the commander and the knight''s retinue. You have no obligation to get involved. Why go to the battlefield? "


    "Ah, this... In fact, there is no other reason."


    Alan scratched his hair.


    "I don''t have such a big dream as Deng Jiaer. I''m not interested in fame, wealth and money. I''m just trying to help my brother."


    "The reason why I want to go to war hasn''t changed from beginning to end. It''s just to help my brother."


    "After all, this strong force is my only strength, and I have long been used to seeing flesh and blood, so the only help I can provide for my brother is to help him fight."


    "Used to seeing flesh and blood?" Willie wondered, "Miss Alan, what did you do before? Are you the daughter of the butcher? "


    "Well, that''s the end of the topic. Now it''s time for a rest. I''ll seize the time to take a good nap."


    After that, Alan fell back, put his hands behind his head and began to nap.

 Chapter 748

    Holy Hiran Empire, mujawitz fortress, wahiri''s bedroom.


    His majesty wahiri, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, was sitting at the head of the bed in his bedroom, watching the dancers dancing in front of his bed.


    He looked bored as he was watching the dance performance.


    The wonderful performance of the dancers didn''t seem to interest him.


    After holding his temper for a while, wahiri finally waved impatiently:


    "Stop jumping! Get out of here! "


    Wahiri''s extremely impatient tone startled the dancers.


    Worried that they would further annoy his majesty, they rushed out and left wahiri''s bedroom.


    After the dancers left the bedroom, a middle-aged man who had just stood by wahiri''s bed bowed and asked wahiri:


    "Your Majesty, don''t you like the dance of this dance troupe?"


    This middle-aged man is the Prime Minister of the Holy Hiran Empire and also the first favorite Minister of wahiri - Mond dibwa.


    After wahiri decided to fight in person, mund also followed wahiri to the muhawitz fortress and stayed with wahiri in the muhawitz fortress until now.


    "No, the dance of this dance troupe is great. I''m just not in the mood to watch the dance show now."


    After sighing, wahiri lifted his quilt, stood up, walked to the windowsill with his hands on his back, and looked at the snowflakes falling outside the window.


    "When can we capture Avalon fortress..."


    Wahiri looked worried about the country and the people.


    "I really can''t bear to squeeze people''s strength like this..."


    Wahiri didn''t know that after he said this, a sarcastic smile appeared on mund''s face behind him.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy don''t you have the heart to squeeze the people''s strength? You just want to go back to the imperial capital quickly.


    Monde, who had already become a fine man in officialdom, naturally understood wahiri''s thoughts.


    Wahiri doesn''t care about national strength and people''s strength at all. In his cognition, the "superpower" he rules has a strong national strength far above other countries.


    Wahili''s appearance of worrying about the country and the people is just worried that he can''t return to the prosperous imperial capital.


    At that time, when he was determined to fight in person, wahiri put down his cruel words: if he didn''t win Avalon fortress, he wouldn''t leave muhavic fortress. He wanted to live and die with his soldiers.


    As a result, wahiri has stayed in the mujawitz fortress until now.


    Wahiri regrets it now.


    Muhavic fortress is a military fortress. In terms of prosperity, it can''t be compared with the imperial capital at all.


    Wahiri is tired of the poor mujawitz fortress and wants to return to the prosperous imperial capital.


    But he had boasted before. He didn''t take Avalon fortress for a day, and he didn''t return to the imperial capital for a day.


    If he had left the mujawitz fortress now, he would have broken his original promise.


    Wahiri thought - it would make him lose face.


    In order not to lose face, wahiri has been holding on, trying to resist his desire to return to the imperial capital.


    While trying to resist this desire, I also look forward to the front-line army breaking through Avalon fortress as soon as possible.


    So that he can return to the capital quickly.


    Monde, who has long lived as an expert and is good at guessing wahiri''s mind, knows wahiri''s idea very well.


    But he didn''t point it out.


    The reason why mund got into the position of imperial prime minister was not because of his strong ability.


    But because he is good at pleasing wahiri.


    Mund expertly squeezed out a few tears, wiped them and said in an excited tone:


    "Your Majesty is so concerned about the people''s strength. It''s a great honor for our citizens!"


    Vahili''s horses, which are very successful and love face, don''t be too skillful.


    In a few simple words, mund succeeded in making wahiri smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to think so much. My subordinates will win Avalon fortress! I''d better wait slowly! "


    With that, Vasili went back to bed.


    "Your Majesty, do you need to call the imperial concubines to sleep?"


    In order to have some fun in the poor mujawitz fortress with few recreational activities and facilities, wahiri brought several favorite concubines from the palace.


    "No, I just let them sleep this afternoon. I just want to sleep well tonight. Meng Deqing, you can rest early. I suddenly want to hunt, so go hunting in the countryside with me tomorrow morning."


    "Yes!"


    "Your majesty! It''s not good! "


    Just then, an old voice suddenly came from outside the bedroom.


    Wahiri and Monde both heard it. This is the Chief Logistics Officer of the expedition - Dmitry Lebedev, senior Quartermaster.


    After the beginning of the war, Dmitry had been in charge of the mukhawitz fortress and had been in charge of the general dispatch and management of the logistics supplies of the army.


    "Come in, Dmitri."


    After his Majesty''s permission to enter the room, Dmitri hurriedly pushed open the door.


    "Dmitri, what''s in such a hurry?"


    "Your majesty! There was an emergency military situation just now! A large-scale British army landed in Bishui port! The garrison of Bishui port and the naval forces stationed in Bishui port were completely destroyed! "


    Wahiri, mund: "what?!"


    As soon as Dmitry''s voice fell, Vasili and Monde exclaimed in unison.


    Subsequently, Dmitri elaborated on all the information he had obtained so far.


    After learning that these British troops landed at Bishui port did not know where to go, wahili opened his mouth and said anxiously:


    "Where the hell has this britannian army gone? Are you going to attack the mujavitz fortress from the rear? "


    "Very likely." Dmitry murmured, "if I were to be the commander of this army, I would choose muhawitz fortress as my first goal."


    "Dmitri! Meng Deqing! What should I do? There are not many defenders in this fortress now! Let''s run away! "


    Most of the troops in the fortress are now sent to the eghar corridor to confront the Michael knights in Avalon fortress.


    The garrison in muhawitz fortress now has only a poor 1000 people, and the rest are logistics personnel without combat effectiveness.


    Mund was now confused by the sudden news. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He could only open and close his lips and couldn''t spit out a complete sentence.


    Finally, Dmitri took the lead in saying:


    "Your majesty! Don''t panic! We have no time to prepare for defense! "


    "There is a distance of more than 400 miles from Bishui port to muhawitz fortress!"


    "If they really plan to attack muhavitz fortress, in terms of time, it will take several days to come to the fortress city."


    "This time is enough for us to send this news to the front-line army and let Dominic lead the army to help!"


    "As long as Dominic leads the army to return aid, it''s nothing to defend the mujawitz fortress!"

 Chapter 749

    After hearing Dmitry''s words, Vasili finally calmed down a little.


    But wahiri was still terrified of the britannians who suddenly jumped out of the rear.


    In order to ensure his own safety, wahiri still proposed to withdraw to a safe place.


    But as soon as his proposal came out, it was strongly opposed by Dmitry.


    "Your majesty! You can''t leave Fort muhavitz! "


    "Your Majesty has promised the whole army that Avalon fortress will not fall for a day and you will not leave for a day."


    "Whether the British Army really wanted to target muhavitz fortress is not known, so you withdrew from the fortress."


    "If we let all the soldiers know, they will be cold hearted! The morale of the army will decline seriously! "


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured! If we immediately report this matter to field marshal Dominic on the front line, field marshal Dominic will be able to lead the reinforcements in time! "


    "As long as field marshal Dominic leads the army to return aid, even if the British Army really wants to take muhavitz fortress as the attack target, the fortress will never fall!"


    "So - please rest assured, your majesty! It''s safe to stay at Fort muhaviz! "


    Under Dmitry''s persuasion, wahiri finally gave up the idea of fleeing muhawitz fortress.


    "Come on! Report this to Secretary Dominic immediately! Let him quickly lead the army back to the fortress! "


    "Dmitri, there are no senior generals left in the fortress, so can you be responsible for the defense preparation of the fortress before field marshal Dominic returns?"


    "Yes!" Demetrius said respectfully, "your majesty will never be disappointed! Please rest assured! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dmitri was a top Quartermaster and a good logistics man. He was not good at military affairs.


    However, he can command the only 1000 soldiers in the fortress to prepare for simple defense.


    The 1000 soldiers in the fortress moved at Dmitri''s command.


    Go to the outpost, go to the patrol outside the Great Wall.


    Camille, who was reading in the house, heard the movement outside the house. He leaned out of the window and happened to see the large army rushing towards the north wall of the fortress.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened... Why did so many soldiers go north


    Various conjectures came to Camille''s mind.


    After thinking for a long time, Camille didn''t come up with a reason. He retracted his head from the window.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, No. There is too little information to guess what happened. I''d better continue reading.


    Camille sat back at the table, added new fire oil to the oil lamp, and then continued to read the book he was reading, the laws of the British Empire.


    This is a book recording the laws of the British Empire.


    El, Gabriel, Camille - all three of them are adopted by Dominica and are Dominic students.


    Unlike el, who is a third-class quartermaster, and Gabriel, who is a third-class general, Camille is still white. He is an ordinary civilian without any official position.


    This time, she came to the battlefield with Dominic and El on the grounds of increasing her knowledge.


    Because he is also a student of Dominica, Camille also has a separate room of his own in muhavic fortress.


    Because of his white body, Kamil had nothing to do in muhawitz fortress.


    Camille can do whatever he wants in the fortress as long as he doesn''t break the law and hinder others.


    In mukhawitz fortress, Kamil does almost one thing every day - reading, in addition to eating and sleeping.


    Thanks to the interference of the soldiers just now, Camille''s attention was distracted and he couldn''t concentrate on reading.


    Seeing that he couldn''t concentrate on reading now, Camille closed the book and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªSee this today. It''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know how el and Gabriel are now


    After receiving the task of "climbing the mountain", El sent a letter to Camille with the permission of Dominica.


    Told Camille that he was going to perform a secret task assigned by the teacher with Gabriel.


    El didn''t tell Camille the details of the mission, so Camille didn''t know what el and Gabriel were doing.


    If Camille knew that the two of them were now in a place where birds don''t shit in the eghar mountains, he was leading 2000 soldiers over the eghar mountains to prepare for a surprise attack on Avalon fortress in the rear, he was afraid that his chin would fall off.


    ¡ª¡ªI miss them a little


    After saying this silently in his heart, Camille put out the flame in the oil lamp, took off his cotton padded clothes and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Muhavitz fortress is a fortress specially used to defend the southern britannian empire. Since its completion, it has never been broken like Avalon fortress.


    After leaving wahiri''s bedroom, Dmitri immediately began to organize the only 1000 soldiers in the fortress and make all possible defensive preparations.


    Arrange more soldiers on guard on the north wall of the fortress.


    Send more sentinels outside the Great Wall.


    Scouts were assigned to explore the trail of the britannian army.


    ¡­¡­


    Faced with the britannian army that suddenly landed in Bishui port, Dmitri was surprised, but he was not flustered.


    He is a top Quartermaster and has been engaged in logistics all his life. He is very sensitive to the numbers of distance and marching speed.


    It takes more than 400 miles from Bishui port to muhaviz fortress.


    According to Dmitri''s calculation, there is plenty of time left for muhavitz fortress!


    Even after landing at Bishui port, the britannian army kept moving towards muhavitz fortress, and it would take some time before it could reach the city.


    And this time is enough to tell Dominic the news and let field marshal Dominic lead the army to help.


    As long as field marshal Dominic leads the army to return aid, it will be no problem to hold the fort with the strength of muhavitz fortress.


    Therefore, after learning that the British army landed in Bishui port, Dmitri was only surprised, not alarmed.


    He organized the only 1000 soldiers in the fortress in an orderly manner and made all possible defensive preparations.


    What a pity - Dmitri missed a step.


    He omitted the organization and discipline of the order of Michael.


    Since Su Cheng became the new head of Michael''s knights, he has improved the daily training of Michael''s knights, and the organization and discipline of the Knights have been significantly improved.


    The improvement of organization and discipline brings many benefits.


    One of the obvious advantages is that the army can rush for a long time at a faster speed without collapsing.


    When Dmitri started to organize the Senegalese garrison to make simple defense preparations, an army that stopped its flag and didn''t even fight with torches quietly approached muhawitz fortress from the Northwest

 Chapter 750

    Outside the mujawitz fortress, there were many more sentinels under the arrangement of Dmitri.


    "Ha..."


    A soldier yawned greatly, then turned his head and said to his comrades in arms:


    "Why are we suddenly sent to patrol the north of the fortress? What is there to patrol in the north of the fortress? "


    To the north of the mukhawitz fortress is the vast territory of the holy Hiram empire.


    In the cognition of these soldiers, there is no place safer than the northern part of muhawitz fortress. Unless there is a rebellion in the country, there will never be an enemy attacking from the northern part of the fortress.


    "How can I know why? Patrol obediently. Anyway, we just have to obey the orders given by the chief."


    As ordinary soldiers, they will not have the chance to know what happened.


    They had no idea that the blue water port behind them had been attacked by the British army, and the British army was likely to attack them.


    This is also the normal battlefield of this era.


    Ordinary soldiers simply have no chance to know how the current war situation is and what has happened. Sometimes they don''t even know who their enemy is, where they are now and where they are attacking.


    The only thing you know is to obey the orders given by your superiors. You can do whatever your superiors ask you to do.


    The sentinel team was patrolling the north of the mujawitz fortress against the severe cold.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t snow now, so it''s not too cold, and there''s no need to wear a snow cloak.


    Suddenly, the sentry team found something strange.


    They suddenly heard something strange


    There seems to be some shadow shaking in the distance.


    "Did you see that?"


    "I see."


    "What''s that? Is it a deer? "


    "I don''t know. Come over and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s 3 a.m.


    Wahiri, who was anxious like an ant in an oil pan a few hours ago, is now sweetly asleep in bed.


    The outside suddenly became noisy.


    But wahiri didn''t care, turned over and went on to sleep.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! "


    Just then, Dmitri''s anxious voice suddenly sounded outside the bedroom.


    Vasili, who was awakened by Dmitry, said in a very impatient tone:


    "I''m sleeping. Get out of here. Wait until I wake up."


    "Your majesty! A large-scale britannian army appeared to the north of muhavitz fortress! The north city wall has been broken! A large number of Britannia soldiers have rushed into the fortress! Get out of the fort! The lower officer escorts your majesty away! "


    "What?!"


    Wahiri sprang to his feet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the mujawitz fortress was ablaze with fire.


    Everywhere there were shouts of killing, screams, and the clang of sharp weapons.


    After getting dressed and running out of the room, wahiri looked at all this with a shocked face.


    Looking up, you can see a large number of people wearing black armor.


    Black armor - the armor worn by the generals and soldiers of the British Empire.


    British soldiers in black armour chased and killed any rebel who dared to resist in front of them.


    A strange flag fluttered in the night wind.


    Wahiri recognized it.


    That''s the flag of the British Imperial Army.


    And the flag of the order of Michael.


    "How could this happen..." wahiri murmured.


    "Your majesty! Let''s go! " Dmitri, standing next to wahili, said in a hurry, "the britannian army has invaded the fortress! If you don''t hurry up, you can''t go out! Your Majesty must not be captured by the British Army! "


    Vasili ignored Dmitri''s remarks.


    Instead, he yelled at Dmitri:


    "Dmitri! You didn''t say Fort Avalon was safe! Wouldn''t the britannian army rush to the bottom of Avalon fortress so quickly? "


    "Tell me now! What''s the matter with the britannian army all over the city?! Ah?! "


    "This..."


    Faced with wahiri''s question, Dmitry stopped talking.


    His cheeks flushed with shame.


    Dmitri doesn''t understand.


    I don''t understand why the British army arrived at the foot of muhavitz fortress so soon.


    According to the information sent back, Bishui port fell only six days ago. Bishui port is more than 400 miles away from muhavic fortress.


    Did the britannian army run more than 400 miles in just six days and launch an attack on muhawitz fortress?


    Then you have to March more than 70 miles every day to run more than 400 miles in six days!


    The daily march for six days was more than 70 miles - the speed was beyond Dmitri''s imagination. He couldn''t imagine that an army could maintain such a high-intensity March.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a cold arrow flew between Vasili and Dmitri.


    The arrow just flew at the height of their eyes.


    Looking at the cold arrow that almost hit him, wahiri was so frightened that his courage was almost broken that he gave a shrill scream that didn''t seem to be human.


    Fortunately, Dmitri reacted quickly enough.


    Hold Vasili quickly.


    "Your majesty! step on it! The officer escorts you to the stable! "


    "Wait! Where''s Meng Deqing? "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty! Prime Minister Dubois, I have sent a team of soldiers to escort him. He must be on his way to the stable now! Your majesty, go! If you don''t hurry, it''s too late! "


    The cries of Britannia soldiers became louder and louder.


    No matter how stupid wahiri was, he could see that it was indeed time to race against every minute.


    So he quickly nodded his head and rushed to the nearest stable with the help and escort of Dmitri and some soldiers he brought.


    "Kill!"


    "Go!"


    Along the way, I met some British soldiers from time to time.


    These soldiers didn''t know wahiri either. They didn''t know that this man was the emperor of the Holy Hiran empire. They just felt that this man''s clothes looked very expensive and he felt like a big man, so they rushed up to take wahiri''s head.


    In the face of these britannian soldiers who shouted and threw their swords at him, wahili, who had never seen such a frightening scene, was so scared that his legs were soft and kept shouting and wailing.


    Fortunately, Dmitri brought many soldiers to accompany him to escort wahiri.


    As long as there are Britannia soldiers approaching, several bodyguards will take the initiative to meet them and block these approaching Britannia soldiers for wahiri.


    There are fewer and fewer escorts beside wahiri.


    When he came to the stable, Vasili was left alone with Dmitri.


    When he came to the stable, wahili saw Monde who had just escaped to the stable.


    Mund, too, was pale, sweating, and frightened.


    However, Monde''s luck seemed to be better than wahiri. There were several bodyguards around him, and only Dmitri was left around wahiri.


    Unfortunately, the current situation does not allow Xu Junchen to greet each other.


    After they met in the stable, they looked for horses and carriages to ride in the stable.


    However, they were very embarrassed to find that there were no usable horses in the stable.

 Chapter 751

    Maybe the stables have just been attacked, or maybe someone didn''t close the horse fence when they came here to rob horses and escape.


    In short - there are no horses left in this stable.


    However, a carriage was found, and as long as the horse was put on, it could be used to escape.


    But now I can''t find a horse. What''s the use of finding only one car?


    Wahiri and others were so anxious that they were sweating that they didn''t know what to do.


    The cry of britannians seemed to be getting closer and closer. There was no time to run to other stables to find horses.


    When everyone was in despair, Dmitri''s voice full of surprise suddenly sounded:


    "Your majesty! I have found an animal that can be used to pull the carriage! "


    Wahiri and others immediately went with excitement.


    Dmitri, with a surprised look on his face, was holding a donkey.


    This donkey should be a pack donkey responsible for carrying baggage.


    Although the feet are not as strong as horses, they are more than enough to pull the carriage.


    But when he saw the donkey that Dmitri was holding, wahiri''s face immediately looked ugly.


    It''s humiliating enough to run away. Do you want to run away with a donkey?


    The best face wahiri can''t pull down this face.


    Dmitri saw Vasili''s mind.


    So he hurriedly said:


    "Your majesty! Now there are no conditions to dislike this and that! This donkey is the only animal in the stable! Your majesty, please be patient! It''s important to live now! "


    ¡°%*£¤#*#@£¨¡ª+*%£¤#@£¡¡±


    As soon as Dmitri''s voice fell, a loud britannian sounded outside the stable.


    Wahiri didn''t understand britannian, but he guessed that the meaning of the sentence should be - "there are many enemies here!"


    Because after the cry fell, a large number of britannian soldiers in black armor and full of evil spirit rushed to the stables.


    Wahiri''s legs softened and he almost fell to his knees.


    "Soldiers! Stop the enemy! "


    Fortunately, Dmitri''s reaction was fast and calm enough. When he saw a large number of Britannia soldiers approaching, he immediately ordered the remaining bodyguards to stop and buy some time.


    After the guards went to stop the British soldiers near here, Dmitri hurried forward to stabilize wahiri.


    "Your majesty! Don''t hesitate! Get out of here with a donkey cart! "


    At this time, Mond rushed up and helped wahiri.


    "Yes! Your majesty! Life matters now! As long as we survive, we have a lot of opportunities to avenge the britannians! "


    Monde doesn''t have the face of wahiri.


    As long as he can live, he is willing to let Mond drill a cesspit and run for his life, let alone run for his life with a donkey cart.


    Monde didn''t want to lose his only escape tool and opportunity because of wahiri''s good face.


    Monde and Dmitri pushed Vasili into the carriage half push and half pull together.


    After pushing Vasili into the carriage, Dmitri skillfully installed the donkey into the carriage.


    "Your majesty! Prime Minister Dubois! Please hold on! "


    After that, Dmitri took the position of the coachman, skillfully pulled the reins in his hand, and drove the donkey to pull the carriage.


    Before becoming a quartermaster, Dmitri was an ordinary coachman - a coachman who was specially responsible for driving a carriage to transport military supplies.


    Although I haven''t driven for decades since I became a quartermaster, my muscle memory is still there.


    At the moment of grasping the reins, Dmitri''s hands began to pull the reins skillfully like a conditioned reflex.


    Under Dmitri''s driving, the donkey moved its hooves and ran out with Dmitri, wahiri and Monde.


    Dmitri''s driving skills were so skillful that he drove the donkey to avoid all obstacles and run straight to the east gate of the fortress.


    There are six gates in muhawitz fortress: North gate, northwest gate, northeast gate, east gate, west gate and south gate.


    The britannian army came from the north gate and the northwest gate, so Dmitri did not dare to go north. The north of the fortress must have been completely occupied by the britannian army.


    And it''s not appropriate to go south.


    If you take the south gate, you''ll run into the eghal corridor.


    After all, Dmitri was a superior Quartermaster. As one of the few elites and heroes of the Empire, he did not lose his reason and original thinking ability in this extremely critical situation.


    The fall of muhavic fortress is now a foregone conclusion.


    Although he didn''t know military affairs, Dmitri also knew what would happen if mujawitz fell.


    The britannian army will block the two openings in the South and north of the eghar corridor, and completely block the nearly 300000 Hiran combat troops still in the eghar corridor.


    If you go to the south gate and enter the eghar corridor, the three of them will be blocked in the eghar corridor together with the 300000 Hiran army.


    If it is really blocked in the eghar corridor, there is no point in escaping from muhavitz fortress.


    Therefore, only the east gate and the west gate are left.


    After much deliberation, Dmitry chose the east gate.


    According to the information from the wall just now, the British army attacked the northwest gate first, and the northwest gate fell first.


    Then there are probably a large number of britannian soldiers on Simon''s side.


    Dmitri can only bet.


    Bet that there are not many British soldiers in the east gate, and bet that the east gate has not fallen.


    Dmitri drove his donkey cart all the way to the east gate of the fortress.


    When he came to the east gate and saw the intact east gate, Dmitri couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I''m the first Quartermaster - Dmitri! Open the east gate! I''m going to ask for reinforcements! "


    Dmitri commanded the small group of soldiers still guarding the east gate.


    Naturally, Dmitri would not say that his Majesty was sitting in the donkey cart and His Majesty was going to flee.


    Moreover, Dmitri did not lie. After he escorted the emperor to a safe place, he would mobilize reinforcements with wahiri to recapture muhavic fortress.


    "Yes, yes!"


    When the soldiers at the east gate opened the east gate, a large number of Britannia soldiers suddenly came from behind the donkey cart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    This group of Britannia soldiers who were pouring towards wahiri and others also had several crossbow men.


    These crossbow men rushed towards the donkey cart and drew their bows and shot arrows.


    Several sharp arrows cut open the atmosphere and shot away at the donkey cart.


    Wahiri is also lucky.


    An arrow penetrated the car.


    Shot it close to wahiri''s scalp.


    If wahiri had raised his head a little higher, he would have been shot in the head.


    The fear of almost dying made wahili raise his voice and scream bitterly, which was not like people can shout.


    After the east gate was fully opened, wahiri immediately shouted at Dmitri:


    "Come on! Dmitri, drive! Don''t stop! "


    This kind of thing, even if Vasili didn''t say it, Dmitri knew it.


    Dmitri waved the reins in his hand and drove the donkey.


    The donkey''s feet were pretty good and soon got rid of the British Army pursuers behind him.


    In the eastern wilderness of muhawitz fortress, a donkey cart pulled by a donkey galloped rapidly.


    Vasili, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire who fled in this donkey cart, was so frightened by the britannian army that he didn''t even dare to turn his head back. He just kept urging Dmitri to make the donkey run faster.

 Chapter 752

    The strategic battle against the mujawitz fortress continued until dawn.


    When the sun finally emerged from the eastern mountains and gave off thousands of dawn, the Michael Knights finally completed their complete occupation of muhawitz fortress.


    Willie and the knights, holding four flags, climbed to the south wall of muhavic fortress.


    Together with all the knights in the army, he will insert the banner of their britannian empire on the south wall of muhavitz fortress.


    Willie and the Knights inserted the four flags one by one on the south wall of muhavitz fortress.


    The four flags are respectively the regiment flag of the Michael knights, the flag of the British Empire, the military flag of the British army and the naval flag of the British Empire.


    The fort was captured by the Michael Knights of the britannian Empire, so it is understandable to insert the first three flags.


    The reason why the flag of the navy of the British Empire was also inserted was that the Navy contributed a lot in this war.


    Without the Navy''s escort and the Navy''s annihilation of the enemy fleet in Bishui port, their Michael knights would not be able to win the muhawitz fortress.


    The flag of the Shanghai army is inserted to tell everyone that the Michael Knights have not forgotten the help of the Navy.


    Tell everyone: the Navy also contributed to the successful strategy of muhawitz fortress.


    Looking at the four flags fluttering in the wind, everyone present was all excited.


    "We... Did it..."


    Maybe it''s because of women. As the commander of the 4th Army, dale is more emotional.


    Looking at the four flags that were unfolded or relaxed under the wind of the morning wind, a light vapor appeared in Dale''s eyes, and her lips trembled slightly: "everyone''s efforts and sacrifices were not in vain... Today... For the first time in history... The Michael Knights inserted the flag on muhavitz fortress."


    "Well, yes..." enly clenched his fists so that his body wouldn''t tremble too much because of excitement.


    In order to capture the mukhawitz fortress before the Hiran army in the eghar corridor returned, the Michael Knights launched an ultra-high-intensity long-distance attack after landing in Bishui port.


    It''s more than 400 miles. If it''s other troops, it may take 10 days.


    The result of Michael Knight order is - 5 and a half days!


    The cavalry of Michael, dominated by infantry, completed more than 400 miles in only five and a half days.


    The average daily marching speed is more than 70 miles.


    The speed of this attack is definitely enough to go down in history.


    It took five and a half days to rush to a place not far from the mujawitz fortress, then took a half day to rest, and finally launched the attack in the early morning of today.


    There was almost no garrison in muhawitz fortress, and the Hiran army in eghar corridor did not have time to return assistance. It had no resistance to the attack of the army of Michael knights.


    Shortly after the battle began, they captured the northwest gate of muhavitz fortress, and then cleared the whole fortress when the sun rose.


    At present, rehabilitation work is being done for muhavic fortress.


    Count the casualties, count the material reserves in muhavic fortress, and count how many civilians and prisoners of the Holy Hiran Empire remain in muhavic fortress


    As originally expected, muhavic fortress stores a large number of materials. If you open a warehouse at random, the stock in it is amazing.


    Perhaps it was because their attack yesterday was so sudden that the defenders in the fortress forgot to destroy these materials. Now they gave them to Michael''s knights for nothing.


    At present, they no longer need to worry about materials. Now it''s no problem to eat dry meals all at once.


    Willie, standing on the wall of the south city of muhavitz fortress, looked at the eghar corridor in the South and whispered:


    "The supply of 300000 Hiram troops has been cut off. The next thing to do is to drag them slowly. The 300000 Hiram troops dragged into the corridor collapsed due to the disconnection of materials..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªWas the mujawitz fortress captured


    Camille, hiding in the crowd, silently looked at the cavalry of the Michael knights who were walking in the middle of a main road of the fortress.


    Unlike ordinary civilians with fear in their eyes, Camille looked at the cavalry of the Michael Knights walking in the middle of the avenue with no sadness or joy.


    Camille recognized the flag carried by these British soldiers - the flag of the order of Michael.


    The attack of mujavitz fortress by the Michael Knights did not seem to panic Kamil.


    Kamil has been calm since he learned in his room that muhavic fortress was attacked this morning.


    Silently took out her purse, put on ordinary clothes, and then quickly fled her room and hid in a quiet place in the fortress.


    When it was dawn and there was no such noise outside, Camille slipped out to see the situation.


    When he came out to see the situation, Camille did not forget to grab a handful of soil and dirty her face and her white hair.


    Camille never cared much about his appearance and never cared about his dressing and maintenance.


    But even if he never cared and maintained, Camille still had a good face.


    Gabriel once commented on Camille: in addition to being too short and too like a boy, Camille, you are still very feminine.


    The attackers captured the city and ravaged the innocent civilians in the city - a very common sight in this era.


    Slaughtering the city is a common means for the army to boost morale and deter the enemy.


    Camille didn''t know what the Michael knights would do to the innocent people in the fortress, so to be on the safe side, Camille took the lead in smearing mud on her face and her white hair, making her look dirty and less noticeable.


    Camille silently hid in the crowd and observed the soldiers of the Michael knights who were swaggering in the street.


    ¡ª¡ªHow did the Michael Knights capture the mujawitz fortress


    ¡ª¡ªCan it be said that the front-line army in the eghal corridor was defeated


    ¡ª¡ªNo, no way.


    ¡ª¡ªIf the front-line army in the eghar corridor is defeated, there can be no news on the side of muhawitz fortress.


    ¡ª¡ªThen the only possibility is that the Michael Knights attacked from the rear of muhawitz fortress.


    ¡ª¡ªBut how did this happen


    ¡ª¡ªDid you cross the eghal mountains?


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s impossible. The eghal mountains are so steep that it''s impossible to turn over so many troops.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, I don''t want so much.


    ¡ª¡ªIt doesn''t matter how the Michael Knights came here.


    ¡ª¡ªIt doesn''t matter whether his majesty wahiri escaped successfully. It''s also a good thing if his majesty wahiri died like this. It''s a great misfortune for us hirans to let this guy continue to rule the Holy Hiran empire.


    ¡ª¡ªNow the most important thing is that the supply of 300000 troops on the front line has been cut off


    ¡ª¡ªBad... Really bad


    ¡ª¡ªIf we don''t take back the muhavitz fortress quickly, 300000 troops will be destroyed in the eghar corridor


    ¡ª¡ªAt present, it is too late to send a large army from the rear to help. When the rear gathers enough troops to recapture muhavic fortress, all the troops in the corridor have starved to death.


    ¡ª¡ªWe can only hope that the troops in the corridor can recapture the mujawitz fortress before the supplies run out.


    ¡ª¡ªTeacher... Gabriel... El


    Camille recited the names of the three people in his heart.


    At the same time, he clenched his fists silently.


    Praying for these three people.


    Praying for the safety of these three people.

 Chapter 753

    After Dmitri received the news that the britannian army had landed in Bishui port, he immediately sent heralds to report the matter to the front-line army in the eghar corridor and asked Dominic to lead troops to return.


    After receiving this news, Dominic hurriedly convened all his senior generals for consultation.


    "I didn''t expect that the Michael Knights raided the clear water port across the sea and landed successfully behind us." Dominic''s face was livid. "It''s really powerful... Su Cheng can even think of raiding our rear by sea."


    "Coach!"


    At this time, a senior general stepped out.


    "We''d better send some troops back quickly! Mujavitz fortress must not lose! "


    All of you present are senior generals of the Hiram army and a handful of elites. Therefore, they all know very well where the most priority and most worthy target is if the Michael Knight Order lands behind them.


    It must be Fort muhavitz!


    If any of them were to command the britannian army behind them, they would choose muhawitz fortress as the primary target of attack.


    Not only that, they also know very well what kind of rear area there will be if muhawitz fortress is lost.


    All kinds of baggage transported from the rear have to be transported into the eghar corridor through the mukhawitz fortress in order to supply the nearly 300000 front-line troops in the corridor.


    If the mukhawitz fortress is lost, their supply line will be cut off, and they will not be able to get any supplies in the eghal corridor!


    The current war situation is urgent and critical.


    At this time of life and death, Dominica made a decisive decision:


    "Divide the troops! Send 100000 troops back to muhawitz fortress! The remaining men and horses stay where they are and continue to confront Avalon fortress! "


    With Dominica''s order, 30000 people were reduced in the previous offensive against Avalon fortress, which could not be supplemented in time. At present, the front-line army with only 270000 people moved quickly.


    100000 people were sent back to muhavic fortress, and the remaining 170000 people remained in place and continued to confront the defenders in Avalon fortress.


    The 100000 troops returning to muhavitz fortress were personally commanded by Dominic and returned to the north at the speed of an urgent March. However, the bad news suddenly came just halfway through the journey.


    The scouts in muhavitz fortress knelt down in front of Dominic with unkempt and dusty faces:


    "Coach! It''s not good! The britannian army arrived at the foot of muhavitz fortress in the early morning of the day before yesterday. The fortress... Has fallen... "


    "Ah..."


    Dominic fell off his saddle when he heard that he was struck by lightning.


    "Coach! Coach! Are you all right? " The bodyguards next to Dominic reacted quickly, rolled off the horse as quickly as possible, and then helped Dominic up.


    "The day before yesterday morning?! The mukhawitz fortress was broken the day before yesterday morning?! "


    Dominic was anxious and angry. He wanted to scold and cry. He pulled out his sword and cut it on a big stone beside him. He was discouraged and roared up to the sky. He wanted to cry without tears.


    Just then Dominic suddenly remembered an important thing.


    "Your Majesty?!"


    Dominic quickly asked the Scout.


    "How is your majesty? Did your majesty escape from the fortress? "


    "When the fortress fell, the situation was too chaotic. I don''t know whether your majesty succeeded in escaping from the fortress..."


    After learning that wahiri did not know his life and death, Dominic''s face turned more pale.


    After the fall of muhavitz fortress, the plan of leading troops back to the fortress to block the britannian army landing behind them has died.


    The situation has worsened.


    And it has worsened to a tragic point where it can no longer worsen.


    After a brief vent, Dominic quickly ordered to suspend the March and summoned all senior generals to discuss countermeasures.


    Inside the big tent, the atmosphere was serious and heavy.


    Everyone lowered their heads slightly and looked iron blue.


    Dominic, sitting on the throne, looked at the map in front of them. He didn''t want to cry or roar.


    "In the early morning of the day before yesterday, muhavitz fortress was occupied, and it was almost in the early morning of the day before yesterday that muhavitz fortress received the news that the British army had landed in the rear."


    "That is to say... As soon as muhavitz fortress received the news that the britannian army had landed in Bishui port, the michaelian knights had arrived at the city..."


    Dominic held his forehead, stabilized his shaking body, and continued to moan:


    "How could it be... It''s too fast... In only five and a half days, the Michael Knights ran more than 400 miles, more than 70 miles a day... This, this..."


    "The fortress fell and the supply line was cut off. Your majesty doesn''t know life or death... It''s really..."


    Dominic punched on the wooden table in front of him. He couldn''t help crying at the thought of the capture of muhawitz fortress.


    In the face of this rapidly deteriorating and extremely critical situation, even Dominic, a veteran who has experienced many battles, can''t help feeling dejected.


    Although the big tent was filled with stoves, which made the whole tent very warm, Dominic felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. The warm heat around him could not warm his body.


    "Commander..." just then, a senior general quickly whispered, "commander, the situation is critical. Our army has not reached the situation of losing. It is not a time of despair. Please cheer up and work together with your colleagues to turn the tide."


    "Yes, coach, please cheer up!"


    "Coach! It''s not time for despair! "


    ¡­¡­


    All the senior generals in the big tent spoke out one after another, encouraging Dominic and themselves at the same time.


    In the face of such a critical situation, everyone present felt helpless and desperate. Therefore, we can only encourage Dominica and ourselves at the same time.


    With the passage of time, Dominic''s mood finally calmed down.


    He began to give orders to the senior generals in front of him, ready to win a glimmer of life for the nearly 300000 army in the eghar corridor.


    "At present, the first priority is to recapture the muhawitz fortress and reopen the supply line."


    "So there is no need to confront the defenders of Avalon fortress,


    "Order the 170000 troops left on the front line to retreat north with all siege equipment and join us."


    "At the same time, count the current reserves of grain, forage and other consumables in the army."


    "We must recapture the mujawitz fortress before we run out of food, forage and other consumables stored in the army! Reopen the supply line! "


    "At the same time, count again how many soldiers in the army have not received winter war equipment! Take care of these soldiers who have not received winter war equipment! "

 Chapter 754

    General Dong''s early attack made the supply line of Hiran army collapse in an instant.


    Although the whole supply line barely resumed operation under the hard calculation and deployment of elite Quartermaster officers, up to now, the front-line army in the eghar corridor still has not received sufficient winter war equipment.


    Up to now, there are still about 50000 soldiers who have not obtained their winter combat equipment.


    The mukhawitz fortress has fallen, and now there will be no more winter war equipment.


    The 50000 soldiers who have not obtained winter combat equipment can only shiver in their tents and can''t pull them out to fight at all.


    There were 270000 front-line troops in the eghar corridor, but now minus the 50000 soldiers without winter war equipment, there are only 220000 soldiers left.


    Moreover, the 50000 soldiers who did not receive winter combat equipment were still an unstable factor in the army.


    Other people have winter war equipment, but you don''t. what would you think if it were you?


    Therefore, the 50000 soldiers who have not received winter war equipment for a long time are likely to trigger riots due to dissatisfaction.


    In order to avoid this possible riot, Dominica ordered the 50000 soldiers who had not received winter war equipment to be under centralized care. If there was a riot, it would also be convenient to suppress it in time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With Dominic''s orders, the herald came to the 170000 troops still at the forefront.


    The temporary commander of the 170000 troops, that is, the deputy commander of the expedition, field marshal Lev wesselov, as the commander-in-chief of the southwest front army of the holy Helan Empire, did not dare to neglect after receiving Dominic''s order, and immediately commanded the 170000 troops to take all materials and siege Equipment North and join Dominic, Prepare to start the recovery war of muhavitz fortress together.


    When he left the front line and headed north, field marshal Lev viselov did not forget to leave an army behind the palace to prevent the possible pursuit of the defenders in Avalon fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As early as a few days ago, Su Cheng, who was in charge of Avalon fortress, noticed the abnormality of the Hiram army outside the Great Wall.


    A few days ago, Su Cheng noticed that the amount of cooking smoke of the Hiram army outside the Great Wall was much less.


    Almost half less.


    Then a few days later, that is, today, all the Hiram troops outside the Great Wall withdrew north and withdrew from the confrontation with Avalon fortress.


    "Everyone... Well done."


    Su Cheng, standing on the inner wall of Avalon fortress, looked at the Xilan army slowly retreating north, while stifling the smile that didn''t come up, so that he wouldn''t laugh because he was too excited.


    A few days ago, nearly half of the cooking smoke was lost. Today, the whole army retreated to the north. Su Cheng speculated about what had happened just based on these two points.


    Su Cheng speculated that the sea crossing raid was successful! Fort muhavitz must have been captured!


    A few days ago, the cooking smoke of the Hiran army in the eghar corridor was reduced by half, because Dominica received the news that the British army had landed from their rear, so he hurried to divide some troops north to return to the mujawitz fortress.


    Today, the reason why the whole army withdrew northward and no longer faced off with Avalon fortress must be that before the army returning to support muhawitz fortress returned to the fortress, muhawitz fortress was attacked by Willie.


    The fall of muhawitz fortress means that the supply line is cut off, so we must return to the division quickly to recapture muhawitz fortress.


    So Dominica asked the army still on the front line to end the confrontation with Avalon fortress, mobilize the combat strength of the whole army and prepare to recapture muhawitz fortress.


    The facts are as like as two peas of Su Cheng''s speculation.


    A carrier pigeon flying later also confirmed Su Cheng''s conjecture.


    The carrier pigeon was released from Fort muhaviz, Willy and them.


    The carrier pigeon flying back to Avalon fortress only wrote a simple line on the paper in the beacon on its leg - the battle is successful, and the fortress has fallen.


    Generally speaking, the army will not use carrier pigeons to convey military information unless it has to.


    Because the carrier pigeon may not be able to successfully fly back to its nest, and if the carrier pigeon is used to convey military information, it is very likely to be captured by the enemy, resulting in the leakage of military information.


    Therefore, as a last resort, the army will not use carrier pigeons to convey military information, but will only use heralds to convey military information.


    Now - that''s when we have to use carrier pigeons to convey military information


    There is no other way to send information from muhavic fortress to Avalon fortress except by carrier pigeons.


    Can''t a messenger ride back to Bishui port, then return to Lott port by boat, and then go east from Lott port to Avalon fortress?


    Not to mention whether the herald has the ability to safely complete the more than 400 miles of enemy territory from muhavitz fortress to Bishui port. Just wait until the herald returns to Avalon fortress, the siege and annihilation of the nearly 300000 Hiran army may be almost over.


    Using carrier pigeons to inform Su Cheng in Avalon fortress that muhavitz fortress has fallen has become the only choice under the current situation.


    Anyway, this news is not a secret military information that can not be known by the enemy. The nearly 300000 troops in the eghar corridor have long known that the muhawitz fortress has fallen, so it doesn''t matter if they catch the carrier pigeon


    Because the carrier pigeons may not be able to return 100% to their old nest, in order to ensure that Su Cheng can know that muhavitz fortress has fallen, Willie released five carrier pigeons at one go.


    Their luck was good. The five carrier pigeons flew back to Avalon fortress safely.


    The stationery contained in the receiver on the legs of the five carrier pigeons is written with unified content¡ª¡ª


    The battle was successful and the fortress was sunk.


    Although the writing inside was very simple, Su Cheng''s body could not help shaking slightly with excitement after seeing this sentence.


    "Herald." Su Cheng calls the messenger beside him.


    "Yes!"


    "Go to Betty city and tell your excellency Humphrey of the northern frontier service - the battle is successful! Our army has successfully surrounded 300000 Hiran troops! 300000 Hiram troops have been completely blocked in the eghar corridor! "


    "Yes!"


    Although the 300000 troops have only been blocked in the eghar corridor and have not been completely annihilated, the overall situation has been determined!


    Muhawitz fortress is a fortress built by the holy Hiram empire in the north of the eghar corridor to prevent the britannian empire.


    Although not comparable to Avalon fortress, it is still the first-class strong city pass in the mainland!


    There were nearly 80000 troops who captured muhavic fortress.


    Nearly 300000 troops were used to attack the muhawitz fortress garrisoned by 80000 troops and successfully captured before the materials ran out.


    Even if Su Cheng was asked to do such a thing, Su Cheng didn''t think he could do it.


    Unless there is a miracle, it is absolutely impossible to take back the mujawitz fortress.


    The big picture is settled! The nearly 300000 Hiram army is doomed to be destroyed in the eghal corridor!

 Chapter 755

    The stock of grain, forage and other consumables in the military is not rich.


    This makes Dominic''s face, which has not been very good recently, more gloomy.


    In order to supply enough winter war equipment to the front line as soon as possible, a large number of transport vehicles originally used to transport grain and grass were unloaded and replaced with winter war equipment such as cotton armour, gloves and quilts.


    This led to a lot less food, grass and other consumables sent to the camp during this period of time.


    After some statistics and calculations, even if everyone''s food is reduced to the minimum, the remaining supplies in the army are only enough for them - 10 days!


    Of course, if you kill all the horses in their army, you can support them for a while.


    But it won''t last long.


    Even if they kill all the horses in the army, they can only support more - 3 days!


    In other words - even if all the war horses in the army are killed as military food at the end, there is only 13 days left for Dominic to recapture muhavic fortress!


    Even though he had far more troops than the enemy in muhawitz fortress, it was too difficult to recapture muhawitz fortress in only 13 days.


    It was so difficult that Dominic felt desperate.


    But even in despair, Dominic kept up his spirits.


    He is the commander-in-chief of the whole army. If even he despair and give up, the war will really be over.


    After integrating 170000 troops retreating from the north of the front line, Dominica led the whole army to kill muhavitz fortress, which has been filled with the flags of the British Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie in muhavitz fortress was also disturbed by two things at this time.


    The first of these two things is to find the trace of wahiri, the emperor of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Willy didn''t know until he completely suppressed the muhawitz fortress that wahili, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, had been staying in the muhawitz fortress!


    During the complete suppression of the mujawitz fortress, several women with excellent appearance and temperament were found crying with tears when they were found.


    The officer who searched these women also had a vision. He saw that these women didn''t look like ordinary people, so he hurried to report to the officer.


    After layers of reporting, it was finally reported to Willie.


    The matter attracted Willie''s attention, so he interrogated the women himself.


    After some interrogation, I learned that these women were the imperial concubines of the holy Helan empire!


    Moreover, it was learned from the mouth of these women that the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire had always been in this muhawitz fortress!


    The Knights of the Michael Knights also know about wahiri''s decision to drive in person when the army''s offensive was blocked this spring.


    But they didn''t know that wahiri had been staying at mujawitz fortress since he decided to fight in person!


    After knowing this, Willie made a quick decision and immediately sent a large number of people to conduct a carpet search of muhavic fortress, vowing to find wahiri.


    It would be wonderful if we could successfully capture Vasili, the emperor of the Holy Hiran empire!


    This achievement is so great that Willie can''t imagine!


    Unfortunately, under the carpet search again and again, wahiri could not be found.


    No matter who you ask, the imperial concubines or the high-level figures in the fortress, no one knows where wahiri has gone.


    Although he was reluctant to accept it, Willie could only admit that wahiri, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, should have escaped successfully.


    Let wahili escape, which made Willie feel very disappointed.


    However, Willie was not lost for too long. After all, the names listed in the prisoner list were amazing after they captured muhavic fortress.


    After looking at the names in the list of prisoners, Willie felt much better and washed away his regret that he could not capture wahiri.


    After the capture of muhawitz fortress, he got a large number of prisoners.


    Among these prisoners, the most valuable is the elite Quartermaster and the imperial concubines.


    Because muhavic fortress is the closest to the front line and the most important supply transfer station.


    Therefore, most of the Quartermaster officers participating in the "hammer operation" are located in muhavitz fortress.


    With the fall of muhavitz fortress, these Quartermaster officers were captured by the Michael knights.


    The order of Michael captured 34 first-class Quartermaster officers, 71 second-class Quartermaster officers, 128 third-class Quartermaster officers and 296 fourth-class Quartermaster officers.


    Total captives: 529 Quartermaster officers.


    The Quartermaster who did not succeed in capturing died in the strategic and repressive war against muhavic fortress.


    These Quartermaster officers are high-quality talents who know how to do logistics.


    Capturing and annihilating these high-quality talents is one of the most effective means to combat the combat effectiveness of an army.


    Not to mention these high-quality talents engaged in logistics.


    Even if the 500 Quartermaster officers can not be digested and incorporated into the britannian army, it doesn''t matter. Just taking them captive and then taking them to the britannian empire for detention or pulling them to do free coolies is enough to combat the combat effectiveness of the forces of the Holy Hiran Empire and consume the vitality of the Holy Hiran empire.


    As for the captured imperial concubines, the gold content is also very high.


    Although the capture of these imperial concubines can''t bring much material damage to the Holy Hiran Empire, it can greatly hit the Holy Hiran empire... Or the prestige of the wahiri emperor of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Taking these imperial concubines back to the britannian Empire, we can openly announce to all countries on the mainland that in the previous strategic battle against muhavitz fortress, the emperor wahiri of the Holy Hiran Empire left his imperial concubines and fled, ignoring his own women in order to escape, and these imperial concubines left by Emperor wahiri were captured by our Michael knights.


    There is no doubt that this will greatly undermine the prestige of emperor wahiri.


    Unfortunately, the emperor of the British Empire is queen Ilsa.


    Otherwise, these imperial concubines can be dedicated to the emperor, and the emperor can weave these imperial concubines of wahiri into the palace.


    At that time, it will not be impossible to kill wahiri alive


    Besides the successful escape of emperor wahili, there is another thing that bothers Willie.


    This matter is - how to deal with the civilians in muhavic fortress.


    Like Avalon fortress, muhavic fortress is not only a super fortress, but also a metropolis.


    There are 400000 people living in muhawitz fortress, and these 400000 people are basically the families of the garrison of the fortress.


    In addition to the 400000 people, there are tens of thousands of people in muhavic fortress, who are specially responsible for transporting luggage for the expedition.


    How to deal with the nearly 500000 civilians in the fortress has become the most troublesome thing for Willie at present.


    For this matter, the knights in the army also divided into two factions and quarreled.

 Chapter 756

    The Knights divided into two groups. One group, led by Raymond, advocated slaughtering the city in order to boost the morale of the whole army.


    The other faction, led by Gary and dale, opposed the massacre and advocated the use of soft means against the ordinary civilians in muhavitz fortress.


    Interestingly, the female knights in the army are basically opposed to the school of slaughtering.


    Ah, it may be a little less rigorous to say that the Knights are divided into two factions.


    It should be divided into three factions.


    The last faction, led by Samuel, remained absolutely neutral. They felt it didn''t matter whether they launched the massacre or not. No matter what the order was, they would follow it as soon as it was issued.


    In this era, slaughtering is the norm.


    For the army of this era, slaughtering the city can be said to be a lot of benefits, and slaughtering the city is also a means that we have to do.


    One of the greatest advantages of slaughtering the city is that it can let the soldiers "revel" to boost the morale of the whole army.


    The faction that advocated launching the massacre thought that the whole army had been running for more than 400 Li in five and a half days and was already tired. It was also time to reward the whole army.


    And in a few days, Dominic in the eghar corridor will lead nearly 300000 troops back.


    At that time, it will be another arduous war.


    Before the start of the war, killing the city to boost the morale of the soldiers is also conducive to the subsequent war.


    The faction opposed to the massacre claimed that they were now deep in the enemy territory, in the area controlled by the Holy Hiran Empire, but in the two places of Bishui port and muhawitz fortress.


    If atrocities are committed against the civilians in muhavic fortress, it is very likely to lead to riots among the civilians.


    At present, they have less than 80000 troops, while nearly 500000 civilians are in muhavic fortress.


    If the 500000 civilians revolt together, the number of them alone is far less than the other party''s troops, and they can''t suppress it in time.


    At this critical moment when Dominica is about to lead a large army to recapture muhavic fortress, there must be no commotion and riots in muhavic fortress.


    Otherwise, the mukhawitz fortress will be in danger of being recaptured.


    People from the two factions have been arguing endlessly, and their opinions are reasonable.


    In the end, in order to seek stability, Willie adopted the idea of "gentleness" and ordered to prohibit the killing of the city and not harass the civilians in the fortress.


    After all, if the civilians in the fortress really riot because of their atrocities, the consequences are beyond Willie''s ability to bear.


    But Willie didn''t slap the "butchers" to death.


    The whole army really needs a little reward.


    So Willie ordered: open the warehouse of muhawitz fortress. From today on, we will eat dry rice and meat.


    Anyway, these materials of the holy Helan empire are not painful to use, and there are enough stocks for them to squander wantonly.


    At the same time, I promise you that at the end of this war, each general will receive a bonus equivalent to their military pay for three years, and the dead will also receive three times the pension.


    This promise is not Willy''s nonsense.


    Before the beginning of the "northern revolution", Su Cheng and Humphrey had discussed with the imperial Central Committee by letter how to reward the generals if the operation was successful.


    The Central Committee was also very heroic and directly told Su Cheng and Humphrey:


    If the battle is successful, each general can get a bonus equivalent to their three-year pay, and the war dead can also get three times the pension.


    This news was originally used as a trump card - when the morale of the whole army was reduced due to any accident, tell the whole army general the news, so as to boost the morale of the whole army.


    Because it is used as an assassin''s mace, this news has been hidden from all the generals and soldiers.


    After Willy''s judgment, now is the best time to tell all the generals the news.


    All the officers and men of the army were elated and their morale was greatly boosted when they learned that they had eaten dry meals and meat every day since today, and that they could receive a bonus equivalent to three years'' military pay after the victory of the war.


    In this era, it is so simple to raise the morale of the generals. There are still many means in addition to launching the slaughtering and "Carnival" for the generals.


    After the victory of the battle, all the officers and soldiers of the Michael knights and the navy who participated in the battle were given a bonus equivalent to three years'' military pay, and the dead were given three times their military pay. This seemed to make the central Empire lose money, but it was not.


    After all, compared with the brilliant results obtained after the victory of the war, this money is not worth mentioning at all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At Willie''s command, the whole army moved quickly.


    The warehouses in muhavic fortress were opened indirectly one by one, and carts of rice, wheat and meat food were transported out of the warehouse.


    Some soldiers ran to the streets of the fortress, and the soldiers who knew Hiran announced to the civilians in the fortress that they would not harass the civilians in the fortress. Please rest assured.


    Michael''s order has always been stationed in the north of the Empire, and the source of troops has always been in the north of the Empire. Because it is close to the Holy Hiran Empire, some soldiers in the order know Hiran.


    Of course, although there is no plan to launch the massacre of muhavic fortress, the necessary patrols and search teams are still indispensable.


    After all, no one knows whether there are spies or rebels hiding in a corner of the fortress, or among the people, seizing the opportunity to launch destruction.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille hid in the crowd and followed the civilians around him to listen to the soldier of the Michael knights who was announcing to them in a less fluent Hiran language.


    The soldier is a female soldier.


    The young female soldier announced to the civilians in front: the Michael Knights will not harass the civilians in the fortress! Please rest assured!


    After hearing the female soldier say that they will not harass civilians, people around Camille immediately relaxed and showed a reassuring expression.


    Camille also flashed a look of appreciation at the bottom of his eyes and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe commander of the army that captured muhavitz fortress was not a fool.


    ¡ª¡ªIt can be judged that this time is not suitable for roughing up the civilians in muhawitz fortress.


    ¡ª¡ªMichael''s order is really terrible. Not only the head and soldiers are so terrible, but even the ordinary knights in the order are not ordinary people.


    ¡ª¡ªThe current leader Su Cheng may surpass the early leader and lead the Michael knights to an unprecedented heyday.


    After feeling this way in his heart, Camille turned and left.


    But after turning away and taking no two steps, Camille suddenly stopped.


    Turning back, I looked at the female soldier of the Michael knights who was still announcing "don''t worry" to the civilians in Hiran.


    Looking at the female soldier, Camille''s eyes flashed a touch of envy.

 Chapter 757

    "How envious..."


    Camille whispered at a volume that only he could hear.


    The British Empire was the only country in the mainland that allowed women to join the army and politics.


    Camille admired it.


    The holy Helan Empire did not allow women to join the army, let alone politics.


    No matter how talented Kamil is, he will not have the opportunity to participate in politics and show his talents in the Holy Hiran empire.


    Camille became more and more anxious about the fact that he was a daughter and could not participate in politics in the Holy Hiran empire.


    After continuing to cast several envious eyes at the female soldier of the Michael knights, Camille took back her eyes, turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under Dominica''s rapid March day and night, 270000 troops finally arrived at the foot of mujawitz fortress.


    Looking at the four military flags floating on the top of the fortress, Dominic felt particularly dazzling and his mood became more heavy.


    It took a lot of time to wait for the 170000 troops on the front line to rush back and March to the city of muhawitz fortress.


    Now Dominica has only 10 days left.


    He must recapture the mujawitz fortress within these 10 days! Otherwise, his nearly 300000 troops will collapse due to the lack of supplies.


    It was early in the morning when Dominic led his army to the South Gate of muhavic fortress.


    After a short rest, Dominica immediately commanded the elite troops of the army to launch a fierce attack on muhavic fortress.


    Perhaps it''s the desire to survive. The Helan army fought bravely from senior generals like Dominica to ordinary soldiers.


    Most of all the battles Willie had fought before were field battles. He had not participated in many city defense battles, so he was not good at city defense.


    Therefore, in the face of the fierce attack of the Hiram army on the first day, the generals of the Michael knights in muhawitz fortress did not play beautifully.


    Although the cavalry of Michael did not lose the South Gate of muhawitz fortress until nightfall, this situation gave Dominic and all the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army a glimmer of hope.


    It gave them a glimmer of hope to recapture the fort of muhawitz.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the first day''s battle, Willie summoned all the knights in the army to summarize and review today''s battle and plan for the future battle.


    At the meeting, the atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    Today''s battle, to be honest, was not very beautiful.


    Although there are also reasons why the soldiers of the Hiram army have greatly increased their combat strength under the effect of survival desire, the poor command of their knights is also a very important reason.


    A very important reason for their poor command is that they are not familiar with muhavic fortress.


    Avalon fortress may be more familiar to them than their hometown. They know where a weed grows in the wall.


    But they knew nothing about mujavitz fortress.


    Because I am not familiar with this fortress, all the Knights and ordinary soldiers have suffered here.


    Today, when a squadron came to support the south city wall, it lost its way in the fort because it was unfamiliar with muhaviz.


    In addition, there is a very important reason that Willie, as the commander in chief, is not good at defending the city.


    So Willie is the most embarrassing person in the meeting now.


    Because he was not good at defending the city, he issued many inappropriate orders.


    I thought the defenders of this wall could stand, so I didn''t make up for reinforcements in time.


    Thinking that the Hiram army on that wall was more aggressive, they added a lot of reinforcements that didn''t need to be added.


    Willie made a mistake of this kind today.


    Fortunately, although today''s battle was not beautiful, it still withstood the surging attacks of the Hiran army, guarded the muhawitz fortress, and did not let the fortress be recaptured.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Willie first apologized to the public for his poor performance today.


    After Willie made a start, people who felt that their performance today was not very satisfactory also stood up and made a review.


    After this brief review meeting, we entered the real highlight of the meeting: discussing the future operational policy.


    "First reiterate our current operational objectives."


    Willie shouted to the crowd.


    "Our only operational goal at present is to drag!"


    "Keep the mukhawitz fortress, do not give the Hiran army the opportunity to reopen the supply line, and the supply of nearly 300000 troops dragged into the corridor is exhausted!"


    "Let''s not mention our own problems for the time being."


    "In order to survive, the nearly 300000 troops in the eghar corridor broke out amazing combat power. This is also an important reason for today''s battle. "


    "If we don''t find a way to attack the morale and fighting spirit of the Hiran army, the subsequent battle must be as difficult as today."


    "I intend to think of a strategy to combat the morale and fighting spirit of the Hiran army."


    "Do you have any strategies?"


    As Willie''s voice fell, all the Knights here talked one after another.


    As Willie said just now, if we can think of a strategy to combat the fighting spirit and morale of the Hiram army, it will be of great benefit to their subsequent battles.


    However, after some discussion, no feasible strategy was discussed.


    Finally, Samuel came up with a tactic that sounded feasible.


    "How about a cavalry?"


    The first, second, third and fourth armies were responsible for launching a sea crossing surprise attack to capture the mukhawitz fortress.


    In response to possible changes in the situation, the four armies brought their cavalry, a total of 12000 cavalry.


    However, after bringing their cavalry teams of the four armies, the 12000 cavalry had no chance to show their hands and feet from beginning to end.


    The cavalry did not have a chance to play either the landing battle against Bishui port or the strategic battle against muhawitz fortress.


    Samuel suggested that when the Hiran army began to retreat for rest at dusk, open the south gate and send a cavalry team to attack the retreating Hiran army.


    Dusk is the time to end today''s battle, retreat and rest, or prepare for a possible night battle tonight.


    This time will be the most relaxed time for the Hiram army.


    Seize the flaw of the most relaxed vigilance of the Hiram army and send a cavalry team to attack.


    "Being suddenly attacked by the cavalry can more or less reduce the fighting spirit and morale of the Hiran army" - this is what Samuel said just now.


    Although Samuel''s proposal sounds very good and feasible, it also has many problems.


    Dale took the lead in asking the biggest question:


    "Send a cavalry team to attack nearly 300000 troops? Who will lead the cavalry? "

 Chapter 758

    Dale''s voice just fell, Samuel... No, it should be said that everyone turned their heads and looked at Raymond.


    When it comes to commanding cavalry, they can''t help thinking of Raymond, the first fierce man in their Michael knights who is best at riding.


    "... let me first ask, how many cavalry can I command if I command the cavalry to attack the 300000 army outside the Great Wall?"


    "Since it is aimed at defeating the morale and fighting spirit of the Hiram army, it is natural not to fight with the Hiram army." Samuel said, "fighting is also a dead end. There are nearly 300000 hirans, and there are only 12000 cavalry on our side."


    "If we want to attack the morale and fighting spirit of the Hiram army, the best way is to retreat with one blow and immediately retreat after launching an assault on the Hiram army."


    "Therefore, the scale of the cavalry can not be too large. If it is too large, it will be very bloated. Whether it is turning or retreating, the speed will be very slow."


    "Be as lean as possible to ensure flexibility and speed."


    "So I think it''s better to keep the scale of the cavalry team to be dispatched at about 1000 people, and select the most elite 1000 cavalry from the 12000 cavalry in the army."


    "Oh... I see." Raymond nodded. "Do you want me to assault 300000 troops with 1000 cavalry? I see. Well, excuse me. "


    Raymond stood up, bowed slightly to the people present, and then shouted angrily:


    "Assault 300000 troops with 1000 cavalry?! Even I don''t have this ability, okay? "


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded deeply convinced, "it''s still too reluctantly to attack 300000 troops with so few cavalry, so let''s forget the plan..."


    "That..." just then, a small hand was quietly raised in the corner of the room, "let me go!"


    This young voice interrupted Samuel.


    The crowd followed the example.


    The owner of this little hand and this voice was Alan, the sister of their leader.


    When the crowd looked at Alan, the whole room was quiet.


    Alan looked at the people around him at a loss. He didn''t understand why they were looking at him so quietly.


    The knights in the army actually respect Alan very much.


    The reason why they respect Alan so much is not only because Alan is their leader''s sister, but also because Alan''s strong strength has won their respect.


    In the previous fierce offensive of the Hiran army against Avalon fortress, thanks to Alan''s help, their battle was much easier.


    Relying on her superb archery, Alan alone suppressed the dozens of mounds outside the Great Wall.


    This powerful force makes everyone have to admire it.


    And after that, they also heard from Willie about Alan''s previous achievements.


    Willie fought under Su Cheng as early as the rescue war of Lund kingdom.


    Among the Knights of the Michael order, except Deng Jiaer, he was the first to fight under Su Cheng. Therefore, he knows a lot about Alan''s achievements.


    After learning from Willie that Alan is not only good at archery, but also good at fighting, such as swordsmanship and marksmanship. He has made great efforts in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom and the "summer wind" offensive, all the knights in the Knights admire and respect Alan more.


    Although Alan is not a knight, because she is the sister of the commander and everyone respects her, Alan can also freely enter and leave the knight''s meeting in this battle.


    But Alan seldom attended their meetings. Even if he did, he always sat in the corner without saying a word and watched them argue and negotiate with interest.


    And now is the first time Alan has spoken at the Knights'' meeting.


    Seeing that everyone was silent for a long time, Alan reiterated what she had just said:


    "Let me go! Lead 1000 cavalry to attack 300000 troops - I think I can do this task! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2.


    At dusk.


    Today''s battle is just like yesterday. Dominic can''t wait to issue an attack order at dawn.


    The Hiran army surged fiercely towards the mujawitz fortress.


    The order of Michael knights in the fortress resisted every wave of attack by the Hiram army.


    Dominic replaced his army with four parts, and four shifts fell to the ground to launch a round of fierce attacks on muhavic fortress.


    However, even if the offensive was so fierce, it still did not break through the defense of the British army.


    Until dusk, the mukhawitz fortress was still standing, and there was no sign of being broken.


    Dominica hated for the first time that the mujavitz fortress built by their holy Hiran empire was so strong and indestructible.


    Seeing that the sun was about to sink below the horizon, Dominic had no choice but to wave a flag, stop the offensive, stop today''s battle and let the soldiers withdraw to rest.


    Dominica set the whole army''s main formation on a highland with a good view.


    Dominic, who was in this formation and standing on this highland, put his left hand on the handle of the war sword at his waist, looked at the still standing mujawitz fortress in the distance and the slowly retreating siege troops, and slowly clenched his left hand on the handle of the sword.


    ¡ª¡ªHow can we capture the muhavitz fortress


    Dominica has less and less time left.


    After removing today, Dominica has less than 10 days left.


    The more time passed, Dominic felt more anxious and helpless.


    Just as Dominic looked at the mujavitz fortress in the distance and racked his brains to think about whether there was any strategy to capture mujavitz fortress, he suddenly noticed something strange.


    He noticed that the South Gate of muhavitz fortress suddenly opened slowly.


    The South Gate of muhavitz fortress is a hanging gate.


    The hanging door was lowered little by little.


    Looking at the hanging door of the south city wall, Dominic''s eyes widened slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªThe city gate... Was opened?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat?!


    After seeing that the city gate was opened, Dominic, who had experienced many battles, immediately realized what would happen.


    So he quickly waved the flag: "enemy attack! The enemy cavalry is coming! Quickly form a gun array! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan felt little white''s mane and waited for the door to be completely put down.


    Behind Alan, there are 1000 elite cavalry selected carefully.


    "Miss Alan, do you really want to command only 1000 elite cavalry to attack 300000 troops?" Raymond, on Alan''s left, carefully made the final confirmation.


    "Of course."


    Alan moved his right hand holding her black axe gun.


    "Since I followed the army to muhavitz fortress, if I didn''t make a contribution, I would lose my brother''s face."


    "This task is the most suitable for me. My brother told me before - I am the most suitable to take the lead and attack."


    Speaking of this, Alan turned around and shouted to the 1000 cavalry behind him:


    "You should all follow me closely!"


    "As long as you follow me closely, there will be no enemy in front of us that can stop us!"


    At the same time, the hanging door was just completely down.


    At the moment when the hanging door was completely down, Alan kicked the horse''s belly.


    Between the horses, the headwind hit head-on.


    With 1000 cavalry and the horses of Alan and Raymond, a total of 1002 horses flipped their hooves and made a dull sound like thunder, killing them out of the Great Wall.

 Chapter 759

    The horse''s hooves trampled violently on the rocks and hard red land, like sea tide and storm


    The timing for the cavalry to go out to attack was very good.


    It happened that at dusk, the Hiram army ended today''s siege and retreated for rest.


    All the officers and soldiers of the Hiram army were retreating. They didn''t expect that the Michael knights would choose to send cavalry to attack them at this time.


    Even the distance between the fortress and the retreating Hiram army was well grasped.


    The distance between the fortress and the retreating Hiram army was neither far nor near.


    It was just enough for the cavalry of the Michael knights to launch an assault, and for the officers of the Hiram army to have no time to form a gun array.


    At the end of the Helan army, the soldiers only felt that the earth they were standing on was shaking, which made people a little unstable.


    The movements of all hands stopped.


    They all turned their heads and looked blankly and frightened at the cavalry of the order of Michael, which was attacking them with the force of mountains and seas.


    Because the distance was not far enough, the soldiers of the Hiram army had no time to organize the gun array of the defensive cavalry.


    Only in a hurry, I watched the cavalry of the Michael Knights getting closer and closer


    When the cavalry of the Michael knights rushed to the top speed, they just killed in front of the Hiram army.


    A hapless Hiran soldier''s body was pierced by a black axe and gun, and then he was provoked high, threw a distance of more than ten meters, and then hit the Hiran army array in the rear, injuring and killing several people in one breath.


    Seeing this scene, many of the major generals of the Hiram army were stunned.


    Who has such terrible strength to fly a big living man alive?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan, riding Xiaobai, wearing thick armor and holding an axe and gun, took the lead.


    The black axe gun in her hand was bought by Su Cheng at a high price in DIDU after his "maiden war".


    The whole axe gun is painted black because it is mixed with some rare metals.


    Since the end of the "summer wind" offensive, Alan has not used this axe gun because he has no war to fight. He has been throwing it in the corner of the room.


    However, even if he hadn''t touched the axe and gun for such a long time, Alan didn''t have any astringent feeling in his hand when waving the axe and gun. No one could stop him from stabbing, chopping, picking and chopping.


    Alan was sitting on the little white, where the axe and gun passed by. The soldiers of the Hiram army were either stabbed or cut down.


    Raymond was like a shadow, firmly guarding Alan''s left side.


    The commander''s sister personally went to the battle and led the cavalry to attack the Hiran army. Raymond would not be indifferent to this.


    Raymond took the initiative to assist Alan in commanding the cavalry to launch an assault and escort Alan.


    When a right-handed man runs on a horse, his biggest flaw is his left side.


    The cavalry sits on a horse, holding the reins in the left hand and weapons in the right hand. When attacking the enemy with the weapons of the right hand, it will inevitably be more difficult to deal with the enemy on the left, so the left is the biggest flaw of the cavalry.


    Raymond, who is good at riding, naturally knows this weakness of cavalry.


    In order to protect Alan''s safety, Raymond has been firmly guarding Alan''s left side, so that Alan can relax, swing his axe and gun and concentrate on killing the enemy.


    The little white under Alan''s crotch is worthy of being the best horse in a million. Not only does his endurance and speed far exceed that of ordinary war horses, but also his impact is far better than that of ordinary war horses.


    All the unlucky people in front of Xiaobai will be knocked away by Xiaobai. No one can stop Xiaobai or slow down Xiaobai''s speed.


    All the soldiers who were hit by Xiaobai were seriously injured or died on the spot.


    Under the command of Alan and Raymond, this cavalry team with a total number of only 1000 people pierced into the array of Hiram army like a wedge.


    Where the cavalry passed, there was no one to stop and no one to fight.


    In the face of the unstoppable cavalry of Michael''s knights, the Hiram army could not shake it without firing their guns.


    Some brave Hiram generals wanted to come forward and beat the cavalry of Michael''s knights, but they were just doing useless work. They were either picked up by guns or bumped by war horses, and then run over by horseshoes.


    Alan and Raymond didn''t rush blindly with this cavalry.


    When they rushed out of muhavitz fortress, they looked at a gorgeous flag in the Helan army.


    This is a general flag of the Hiram army. Under this flag, there must be a senior general of the Hiram army.


    After rushing out of muhavitz fortress, Alan and Raymond led the cavalry to attack the flag.


    There is indeed a general under this general''s flag.


    And the status of this general is not low.


    The general under this general is Alexey, a well-known general in Hiram''s army.


    In terms of bravery, almost no one in Hiran''s army can match him. He is one of Dominic''s favorite generals. Whenever there is any task that needs to attack, he will give it to Alexey.


    At present, the unstoppable cavalry of the Michael Knights killed under the general of Alexei almost in a moment.


    Alexei''s bodyguard protected Alexei''s side, trying to stop the cavalry''s momentum.


    However, under the strong fighting power of the cavalry of Michael knights, his bodyguards were soon dispersed and killed.


    Alexei is also a well-known general in the Hiran army, and now shows his terrible strength.


    He stood where he was, split his legs, threw his big gun at the horse leg of a cavalry of the Michael knights who jumped at her.


    The cavalry''s horse was immediately cut off a hoof, and the cavalry directly planted and flew out of the high-speed horse.


    And Alexei''s big gun was thrown again, and another cavalry was swept off his horse.


    Alan didn''t know Alexey. He only knew that the strong man with a big spear was very powerful and had killed several of her subordinates.


    Alan would not allow Alexey to kill her men like this.


    Pull the reins, let Xiaobai lean towards Alexei, and then stab Alexei with a gun.


    Alexey, who had experienced many battles, saw the power of Alan''s shot, so he put up his big gun and fought hard against Alan''s axe and gun.


    After the stabbing of Alan, Alexey''s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Alan''s strength was far beyond his imagination.


    He really can''t imagine why such a petite girl has such great strength.


    Raymond, who had been firmly guarding Alan''s left side, saw that Alan was against the strong man, so he wanted to rush up to help Alan.


    However - before Raymond could help Alan, Alan ended the battle with Alexey on his own.


    Alexei can match Alan in strength.


    But in terms of flexibility, Alexey is far less flexible than Alan.


    Alan broke Alexey''s posture with several flexible moves, and then cut off Alexey''s head.

 Chapter 760

    Among the Michael Knights under Su Cheng''s command, the bravest man should be Raymond weir.


    The person with the highest personal combat effectiveness and the bravest is undoubtedly Su Cheng''s sister Alan.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the future, all historians who studied the war history of the Michael Knights agreed


    *******


    *******


    In order to better deal with the Holy Hiran Empire, the generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights will be taught a few Hiran words that are very practical on the battlefield.


    Like¡ª¡ª


    "Your generals have been killed by us!"


    The cavalry of the order of Michael shouted in unison in Hiran, which was a bit lame, but could still be heard clearly by the hirans.


    When the head of Alexei, together with his helmet, was provoked by the cavalry of the Michael knights with the tip of their guns, the morale of the surrounding Hiran army suddenly collapsed.


    The surrounding Hiram generals listened to the cry of their generals being cut off.


    After seeing Alexei''s helmet and head being provoked and their flag being cut down, I was convinced of the news.


    Alexey''s reputation in the army was unknown. At present, he was cut off by the cavalry team of Michael knights. Of course, these generals under Alexey could not contain their fear. At that time, their morale collapsed and ran away everywhere.


    There were also a few soldiers who might have been favoured by Alexei and wanted to regain Alexei''s head.


    However, they were just mantis, and even Alexei''s head could not get close, so they were cut to the ground.


    Taking advantage of the morale collapse of the surrounding Hiram army generals, Alan led the cavalry to kill Alexei''s army at one breath and rushed to the deeper Hiram army.


    Behind the Alexei formation is the archer formation.


    Without the protection of the infantry, Alan led the cavalry and was killed into the archers without resistance.


    Like a tiger into a flock of sheep, these archers have no backhand against the cavalry of the Michael knights. They are killed by the cavalry of the Michael Knights like chopping melons and vegetables.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram army, this formation.


    "Coach! Vihri was killed in battle! "


    Vihri is the surname of Alexei. Alexei is a first-class general. Vihri is one of the honorifics of Alexei.


    After hearing the news, the generals in the array, except Dominic, cried out one after another.


    Alexey is one of the best generals in the army. He has great prestige and qualifications in the army. They didn''t expect that Alexey would die in this cavalry team with a total number of only a thousand people.


    Other generals in the array turned their heads to Dominic.


    After learning that Alexey was killed, Dominic''s eyes flashed a trace of pain.


    Slowly closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Alexey''s killing is equivalent to cutting off an arm of Dominic..."


    Alexey was his favorite. He was sadder than anyone present when Alexey was killed in battle.


    Dominic suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "this cavalry is so capable. Which knight is in charge of this cavalry?"? Is it Raymond, commander of the first army of the Michael knights? "


    "Back to the coach, it''s not clear yet..."


    A general standing on Dominic''s side murmured at this moment:


    "Commander, the commander of this cavalry team must be Raymond weir. Otherwise, how can it have such strong destructive power? I don''t believe anyone can make the cavalry''s combat effectiveness play to this extent except Raymond weir."


    It will be the courage of soldiers. If a brave and unstoppable general takes the lead, the soldiers immediately behind him will be inspired and burst out with strong combat effectiveness, both infantry and cavalry.


    Seeing that the cavalry was so strong, many generals in the array subconsciously thought that the commander of the cavalry must be Raymond.


    However, Dominic shook his head.


    "No, No."


    Dominic shook his head and said in a deep voice:


    "The commander of this cavalry is not much like Raymond weir. But besides Raymond weir, who else in the order of Michael can do this... Is it Samuel... "


    After that, Dominic, who could not judge who the commander of the cavalry was, took a few steps so that he could better see the distance.


    In the distance, the cavalry of Michael''s Knights was rushing left and right in the array of Hiram army with an irresistible and powerful momentum, and no one could stop it at all.


    Many generals in the array were stunned and shocked by the strong combat power of this cavalry team.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the cavalry team broke through the bow army and entered the third army.


    Wherever the cavalry passed, the Helan soldiers fled around in confusion, and flags and weapons were thrown everywhere.


    The generals had been directing their soldiers to intercept and kill the cavalry, but all the obstacles could not even slow down the speed of the cavalry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The whole spear tip and blade of the axe gun in Alan''s hand have been dyed enchanting red by blood.


    Every time Xiaobai under his crotch falls to the ground with four hoofs, all of them throw countless drops of pink liquid mixed with sweat and the enemy''s blood. At this time, his original snow-white body is also dyed into a red horse by the enemy''s blood.


    And Alan''s body was splashed with the blood of the enemy.


    On the armor, face and hair... In short, there is no place on the body that has not been splashed by the enemy''s blood.


    Alan''s men and horses seemed to have just climbed out of the blood pool, and so did most of the cavalry behind her. Everyone was soaked in blood.


    "Miss Alan!"


    Raymond, who was protecting Alan''s left side, shouted at Alan.


    "It''s enough to attack here! You can return to the fortress! "


    The only purpose of their raid is to strike down the morale and fighting spirit of the enemy as much as possible.


    According to Raymond''s judgment, they have stormed to a deep place, and the psychological impact on the Hiran army is enough. It''s time to turn back to the fortress.


    But Alan turned a deaf ear to Raymond''s words.


    Continue to pull the reins in your hand and drive Xiaobai under your crotch to rush forward.


    Raymond could only harden his head and rush forward with Alan together with all the cavalry behind him.


    Raymond said anxiously:


    ¡ª¡ªWhere is Miss Alan going? She has already entered a deep place in the formation of the Hiram army. Where is her goal?


    Just then, Raymond suddenly noticed Alan''s line of sight.


    Raymond noticed that Alan seemed to be watching something in the distance.


    Raymond followed Alan''s line of sight.


    At the end of Alan''s sight, a big flag, whose size and height are far higher than other flags, is waving in the wind.


    That is the handsome flag of the Hiram army.


    The position of Shuai flag is naturally the home array of Helan army!


    At this moment, Raymond finally realized where Alan''s goal was.


    "Miss Alan!" Raymond''s tone was full of disbelief. "Do you want to attack the Helan army?"

 Chapter 761

    Under Alan''s leadership, the cavalry broke out amazing energy, but in an instant, they killed through a military array of the Hiran army.


    Now, Alan has successfully penetrated the three military formations of the Hiram army and rushed to the fourth military formation.


    The incessant fighting has made Alan''s spirit extremely excited.


    But even so, Alan still remained rational. While leading his subordinates to fight hard, he did not forget to observe the current battlefield situation.


    In front of them, a complete army came towards them.


    Although he didn''t know much about military related matters, Alan could see that the troops killed from the front were the elite of the Hiran army. Presumably, they came to intercept them under the command of the Hiran army generals.


    Seeing this, Alan turned his horse''s head without hesitation and led his subordinates behind him to bypass the positive Hiran army.


    Alan is not a reckless man, but he won''t shake hard bones foolishly.


    The troops who wanted to intercept them were infantry and could not catch up with their speed at all. Therefore, Alan easily led his subordinates to bypass the Hiram army and kill a military array whose morale was collapsing and retreating.


    When the soldiers of this army saw the cavalry of the Michael Knights killing them, they immediately cried and howled and fled around.


    After the cavalry entered the army, silver and blood flashed, and the soldiers of the Hiram army were cut down like wheat in the autumn harvest.


    In order to avoid the pursuit of the cavalry of the Michael knights, the defeated soldiers of this army rushed to the army behind them, hoping to seek their shelter.


    But they don''t know... Or some people know, but they don''t care about it at this time - their actions have disturbed the formation in the rear.


    After seeing that the 4th rout attacked the 5th array, Alan immediately grabbed the fighter and consciously drove the surrounding rout towards the 5th array while commanding the subordinates behind him to kill towards the 5th array.


    Before Alan led her subordinates into the 5th array, the 5th array was disrupted by the rout soldiers of the 4th array.


    Once the formation was in disorder, there was little power to fight back against the fierce cavalry.


    So when Alan led the cavalry into the 5th array, the 5th array was smashed in one breath.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Alan and the cavalry behind him were killed from the fifth array.


    The fifth array is defeated! Alan successfully broke five formations in a row!


    In order to better command the troops to attack muhavic fortress, Dominica set the array in a very forward position.


    After Alan led the cavalry of the Michael knights to break through the five formations of the Hiram army, there was no force in front of the Hiram army to stop Alan.


    Alan led the men behind him to rush straight towards the formation of Hiram army!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Alan company broke through five formations, someone on the side of the Helan army finally realized where Alan''s attack target was.


    A general rushed to the array on a fast horse and reported to Dominic:


    "Marshal! This cavalry team of Michael Knights has broken five formations of our army, but it has no intention of stopping! Their target is our army! "


    In this array, all the generals, including Dominic, looked at the cavalry of the Michael Knights getting closer and closer with a shocked face.


    "Who is the commander of this cavalry?" Dominic, who could not keep calm, said in silence, "is it Raymond, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights? Or Samuel, the commander of the second army of the Michael knights? "


    Dominic had no way to keep calm at this time. He really didn''t expect that this cavalry team with a total number of only about 1000 people could break his five formations and kill him all the way.


    Dominic''s intuition told him that the commander of the cavalry was not Raymond or Samuel. They wouldn''t have such great skills, but apart from them, Dominic really didn''t think of anyone in the Michael knights who could be so brave and play the combat effectiveness of the cavalry to this extent.


    After hearing Dominica''s question, the general who just came to report to the array replied loudly:


    "Well, it seems not! The leader of the cavalry seems to be a little girl! Small! With short brown hair and green eyes! If the information is correct, the commander of this cavalry seems to be Alan, the sister of Su Cheng, the head of Michael''s knights! "


    "Alan?!" Dominic repeated the apparently female name, his pupils contracting slightly.


    The Hiram army''s main formation was located on a highland. At this time, the cavalry of the Michael Knights finally killed under the highland where the formation was located!


    The leader of the cavalry was a petite little girl.


    She has short brown hair and beautiful green eyes. Although a lot of blood was splashed on her face, which made her whole person look a little ferocious, even so, she can see that the little girl has a lovely face.


    She was riding a mighty white horse with a bleeding black axe and gun in her hand.


    Before and after she rushed to this array, she immediately fired a horizontal gun.


    Slowly lift up the axe and gun still dripping blood in his hand, and the tip of the gun points directly at the Helan army.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    Su Cheng is accompanying Carol at home and teasing DeLisa with Carol.


    When they bathed DeLisa together, Su Cheng suddenly said:


    "I don''t know how Alan is now..."


    Carol was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "Cheng, don''t worry. Alan, she''s very good. "


    "I know she''s great, so I''m not worried about Alan''s safety. I''m just worried about whether Alan has brought trouble to Willie and Raymond. Although Alan is 17 years old this year, he''s still like a child. I really hope Alan can be sensible soon."


    "Yes? I think Alan is very sensible. Although Alan usually likes to make trouble, she can distinguish right from wrong and never makes trouble when she shouldn''t. " Carol muttered.


    Just then, Carol seemed to think of something.


    Chao Sucheng said:


    "By the way, before Alan left the fortress and joined the war, she suddenly asked me to learn a strange Hiran sentence."


    "Alan asked you to learn a strange Hiran before he left?"


    "Well, that sentence is very handsome. I just don''t know what Alan learned. Because this sentence is very handsome, I still remember it. Let me think... It seems to be -- "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "There are millions of soldiers in the North! No one is a hero! "


    Alan shouted at the Hiram Army... Or the whole Hiram army.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence. Alan''s spear pointed directly at the Helan army''s own array pointed at Dominic.


    It points to Dominic''s ugly cheek after hearing Alan''s cry.

 Chapter 762

    The commander-in-chief flag moved with the wind over the Hiram army.


    The Hiram army''s main formation was located on a high ground with a good view.


    As the location of this array, this highland is also heavily guarded.


    The perimeter of the highland is surrounded by circle after circle of arrow boards and bunkers.


    Behind the arrow boards and bunkers were teams of crossbow men.


    In addition to this team of crossbow men, there are a large number of elite infantry in this array.


    Despite the gathering of elite, the generals and soldiers in this array are still facing the cavalry team of Michael knight regiment under the highland. They dare not neglect it, and even dare not give out the atmosphere.


    Looking at the little girl who was pointing at them with the tip of the gun, Dominic''s eyes twinkled and several complex colors flashed on his face: "it turned out to be Alan, the sister of Su Cheng, the head of the Michael Knights... Brother is an unborn genius general, while sister is an unborn strong general. She is really an enviable brother and sister..."


    Just now, Dominic finally recalled all the information about Alan.


    In order to deal with the Michael knights, the Hiram army naturally made several spies and collections on the intelligence of the important figures of the Michael knights.


    This includes Su Cheng''s sister Alan.


    There is little information about Alan.


    Because Alan did not participate in many battles and was low-key, he was not interested in fame and money. He refused all the rewards, resulting in Alan''s lack of popularity. All those who knew Alan only regarded her as a little girl with considerable force.


    Dominic thinks so too. He just thinks Alan is a little girl with a lot of force.


    But now he found that he was wrong.


    It''s quite wrong.


    What kind of "armed" little girl is this?


    At this time, a majestic general stepped out in front of Dominica and said angrily to Dominica:


    "Coach! Please let me go down and teach this arrogant kid a lesson! "


    In this array... No, it should be said that all the soldiers who heard Alan''s words just now felt very angry.


    [there are millions of soldiers in the Northern Kingdom, but none of them are heroes] - Alan ridiculed them.


    The northern kingdom is the common name and abbreviation of the britannians for their holy Hiran empire.


    After hearing that a little girl like Alan mocks them so much, anyone with some blood will not stand it.


    Therefore, our group will be filled with righteous indignation. Some people will boldly ask Dominic to fight and teach this arrogant kid a lesson.


    However, only some people have the courage to fight Dominica.


    Most of the generals in this array only dare to be angry and dare not fight back.


    After all, they have seen Alan''s strength. They led a thousand cavalry to attack their 300000 army, and even broke five formations and killed under their own formation.


    In the face of this powerful force, although they are very unwilling, they are still willing to bow down and dare not compete with Alan. They only dare to cry and anger in their own array, and dare not come forward to ask for war and fight.


    Dominica was silent when several brave generals who had confidence in their own force asked for war.


    Finally shook his head.


    "No, no one can fight Alan!"


    "But, commander..." the first general wanted to say something more.


    But Dominic took the lead and said in a flat tone:


    "Alexey must have been killed by Alan. Even Alexey is not Alan''s opponent. How do you think you have a chance to win against Alan?"


    "..." as soon as Dominic''s voice fell, the generals who asked for war immediately bowed their heads and remained silent.


    "I will not let my men die for no reason. Don''t fight Alan - this is an order. Order all the generals around to tell them my order! Those who disobey the order will be brought to justice! "


    Although these want to teach Alan a lesson, they can only take back their unwillingness and step down after seeing Dominic''s persistence.


    In fact, they don''t know that Dominic, like them, feels very unwilling.


    In the face of Alan''s ridicule, how can Dominic, as the commander-in-chief of the whole army, be so calm?


    Dominic would have ordered several of his generals to teach Alan a lesson if he could.


    Unfortunately - the current situation does not allow him to do so.


    Today''s World War I let Dominic see Alan''s bravery.


    There is no strong general under his command who can steadily beat Alan - although he is reluctant to admit it, it is a cruel fact.


    If he rashly sends several generals and is cut off by Alan in full view of the public, I''m afraid it will further hurt the morale of the whole army.


    Compared with the two evils, Dominic decided to choose the one with less harm - stick to the array and let Alan say and provoke.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the formation of Hiram''s army didn''t respond, Alan slowly put down her axe and gun.


    He brushed his lips and felt dissatisfied.


    She also thought that after she finished her mockery of the Hiran army, several Hiran army generals who could not bear this humiliation would rush out of the array to compete with her.


    At that time, she could also kill a few more officers of the Hiram army, making today''s war more brilliant.


    As a result, after waiting for a long time, the whole array of Hiram army was silent, and no one paid attention to her.


    Alan was dissatisfied, but he didn''t know what the cavalry of the Michael knights and Raymond were feeling behind him.


    With only 1000 cavalry, he successfully broke through five formations in the 300000 Hiram army and killed all the way under the Hiram army.


    After shouting the words of "there are millions of soldiers in the north, but no one is a hero" to the Helan army, the Helan army was indifferent, and no one dared to go out to recover his honor as a Helan.


    At the thought of being able to participate in such an epic battle, everyone, including Raymond, couldn''t help feeling blood boiling.


    Alan''s brave posture like a female warrior God today not only left a deep impression on the generals of the Hiram army, but also left an indelible impression in the hearts of the cavalry of the Michael knights.


    Alan''s mood is actually very complicated.


    While feeling unhappy, I felt very happy.


    ¡ª¡ªI finally said that!


    Alan whispered in his heart with some excitement.


    Su Cheng told Alan a story about a military general before.


    Facing the enemy with far more troops than himself, the general did not feel a trace of fear. He not only made a very beautiful record, but also made a very mockery of his enemy: "XX has millions of soldiers, but no one is a hero".


    Because the time is too long, Alan can''t remember what this "XX" is, but she clearly remembers this sentence pattern.


    Because she thought it was so handsome.


    At that time, Alan made up his mind to say this when he had a chance!


    At the beginning of the "northern revolution", Alan found that the opportunity to say this came!


    So Alan quietly found Carol and asked Carol to teach her how to say "there are millions of soldiers in the north, but no one is a hero" in Helan.


    Now, he finally succeeded in saying this sentence before the enemy''s own array and under the eyes of countless enemies, which made Alan feel quite satisfied.

 Chapter 763

    "Miss Alan! Since the enemy dare not respond to us, we''d better retreat and return to the fortress! " Although Alan''s move also made Raymond''s blood boil, Raymond did not lose his due reason.


    They are now deeply trapped in the enemy line, and it is time to retreat. If they are a few steps later, they may be surrounded and killed by the Hiram army.


    Raided all the way from muhavitz fortress and even broke through the five formations of the Hiran army. There were less than 800 cavalry left of the original 1000 cavalry. Many people had rolled gun blades and lacked horsepower. People, including Raymond, were more or less weak.


    However, they were extremely excited at this time, so they didn''t care about their physical trauma.


    Alan also knows the current situation of his subordinates.


    Alan is not a fool who can''t understand the current situation. Based on the physical condition of her subordinates at this time, she will go hard to attack the waiting Hiran army, or go deeper into the Hiran army. Even if she can impact success, she will pay a high price.


    Without Raymond''s warning, Alan knew it was time to retreat.


    So Alan turned Xiaobai''s horse''s head and led the cavalry behind him back to muhavitz fortress.


    However, just after Alan led the cavalry to turn around, he found that behind them, a gunman army had blocked their retreat and cut off their way back.


    Roughly speaking, there are more than 1000 people in this gun army. They have formed a close gun array, and the number of troops is slightly more than Alan''s army. Moreover, they are still very strong, and most of Alan''s subordinates are exhausted.


    Needless to think, this must be a fierce battle.


    And it''s still a tough battle to fight.


    If they don''t kill the gunmen, they won''t be able to go back to muhawitz fortress.


    Therefore, Alan did not hesitate. He waved his axe and gun and ordered to rectify the formation of the cavalry behind him.


    After the subordinates behind her rearranged into a tight wedge-shaped array spearheaded by her, Alan gave a heavy blow down with his axe and gun held high above his head.


    "Rush with me!"


    Then he urged Xiaobai under his crotch and led the cavalry behind him to attack the tight gun array in front of him.


    Although I don''t know who the commander of this gun unit is, the quality of the commander and soldiers of this gun unit is really not bad.


    The gunmen formed a close three line gun array. In front of the gun array, a row of shield soldiers put the big shield on the ground to protect the gunmen behind them.


    The gunmen poked one end of the sharp big gun into the ground, and the other end with the blade extended obliquely to the front through the gap of the shield to form a tight hedgehog array.


    The height of the gun blade is just enough to poke the gun blade into the horse''s belly.


    Behind the gunmen were rows of archers. After Alan led the cavalry into the shooting range, they would greet them with several rounds of arrow rain.


    Although it was very difficult and dangerous to attack such a hedgehog array, Alan still kept moving forward. Looking at the cold gun blades in front of him under the irradiation of the sun, Alan didn''t even frown. He kept urging Xiaobai under his crotch to speed up, as if he wanted to have a hand with the hedgehog array quickly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    After Alan led the cavalry behind him into the shooting range of bows and arrows, the dense arrow rain immediately rose from the gun array, and then rushed to Alan and her subordinates.


    Facing the arrow rain, Alan didn''t panic.


    He raised his axe and gun and pulled down all the small white arrows that would hit her and her crotch one by one. This wave of arrow rain could not pose a threat to Alan at all.


    But the men behind her don''t have the ability of Alan.


    Many cavalry were shot at the horse in the crotch, or the whole man was shot with arrows, so they fell off the horse''s back.


    Some unlucky people were trampled into meat mud by the horses of their comrades in arms behind them after falling off their horses.


    Because the cavalry charged very fast, the archers in the gun array only had time to shoot two rounds of arrows, so they were approached by the cavalry of the Michael knights.


    After getting close to the gun array and less than 10 meters away from the gun array, Alan suddenly pulled the reins in his hand.


    "Xiaobai! Jump up! "


    Xiaobai seems to be in touch with Alan. As soon as Alan''s voice falls and the reins are pulled, Xiaobai obediently follows Alan''s instructions and jumps forward and up.


    Jumped into the gun array in one breath.


    Before the horse''s hooves landed, Alan swung his axe and gun in mid air.


    Where the spear blade and axe blade passed, more than ten officers and soldiers of the Hiram army fell one after another.


    Boom!


    Xiaobai falls heavily on the ground with Alan on his back.


    As soon as she landed, Alan fired two more shots and knocked down several Helan soldiers around her.


    Not only does Alan have the ability to jump into the gun array, Raymond also has this ability.


    Raymond followed Alan closely, controlling the horse under his crotch to jump into the gun array of Hiran army.


    Alan and Raymond tore a gap in the gun array with their strength alone.


    The cavalry of the Michael Knights also surged up from this gap, and then tore open the whole gun array in one breath.


    Generally speaking, there is only a dead end for cavalry to attack the arranged gun array. Cavalry dare to charge only when the enemy has no time to set up the gun array or the enemy''s gun array is disorderly.


    But Alan and Raymond succeeded in directing the cavalry to break through the tight gun array with their strength.


    But they didn''t expect that the counterattack of the Greek army... Or Dominic''s counterattack had just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram''s army is in the formation.


    Dominic, standing on the highland of the Hiram army, holding the flag, silently observed the battle and the whole war of the cavalry of the Michael knights.


    After Alan rushed to the front and shouted that extremely insulting words to their hirans, Dominic began to prepare to fight back.


    The cavalry of the Michael knights, led by Alan, brought them too much shame. Dominic didn''t want them to leave so easily.


    Even if we can''t wipe out the cavalry here, at least we should keep most of the soldiers.


    Dominic sent the gun array of about 1000 people just now.


    After seeing Alan leading the cavalry to break through the gun array, Dominic looked sad and happy, and still observed the war silently.


    When he saw that the cavalry of the Michael knights had rushed deep enough, Dominic finally showed a sneer with some pride on his face.


    This is a sneer only when you see your enemy in his ambush or strategy.


    Dominica waved the flag:


    "Divide them!"

 Chapter 764

    After piercing the body of another Hiran soldier, Alan succeeded in killing another Hiran army formation.


    Now you can see the flag of the Michael Knights flying on muhavitz fortress. You can return to the fortress as long as you work harder.


    When Alan wiped the sweat on his head and recovered his strength a little, Alan looked behind him.


    It didn''t matter at first. It frightened Alan and made Alan''s face change.


    Because there were only a few hundred people behind her, even Raymond didn''t know when to leave him.


    When the enemy turned back from this array, there were still about 800 people. Why is there only about 100 people left now? And even Raymond is gone.


    Alan would never believe they were all killed, or she wouldn''t have found out.


    So Alan asked the 100 or so cavalry who were still following her:


    "Where''s Uncle Raymond? What about the others? Where have they all gone? "


    After being asked by Alan, the 100 cavalry looked at each other.


    Finally, a cavalry soldier raised his long gun and pointed to the Helan army behind them: "I just saw that some comrades in arms were intercepted by the enemy and slowed down. I thought they could get rid of the enemy and catch up soon, but I didn''t expect to come back until now..."


    After hearing the cavalry''s words, Alan quickly looked at the Hiram army behind him.


    Among the Hiram army behind him, groups of Hiram army generals in white armor surrounded in a circle, as if they were intercepting something.


    Seeing this, Alan whispered "tut".


    Because Alan understood what had happened: the Hiram army planned to separate her and her subordinates one by one, and then digest her subordinates in the army.


    Now he is very close to muhavitz fortress and there are almost no enemies in front of him. If he gives up these subordinates trapped in the enemy line, Alan will soon be able to return safely to the fortress.


    But if you give up these subordinates who are deeply trapped in the enemy line, these poor subordinates will undoubtedly die. If you are lucky, you may only escape a small number of people.


    Are you going back to save them?


    The idea only flashed through Alan''s mind.


    Alan, who is still like a 14-year-old girl, is a very emotional person.


    The subordinates who followed them out were in danger. How can they not save them?


    So Alan turned Xiaobai''s horse''s head without hesitation and said to the 100 cavalry left behind:


    "I''m going back. Will you follow me?"


    The remaining 100 or so cavalry were bleeding all over, their horsepower was exhausted, and their whole body was overdrawn. It seemed difficult to mention their weapons again.


    But after hearing Alan''s question, the more than 100 exhausted cavalry showed a surprising tacit understanding at the moment - they nodded at the beginning without thinking much.


    They had no superfluous words, only their actions showed their determination to fight to the end with Alan.


    Seeing that the 100 cavalry were willing to kill her back, Alan didn''t talk much nonsense.


    As soon as he knocked Xiaobai''s abdomen, Xiaobai immediately rushed back to the enemy line like an arrow.


    The more than 100 cavalry immediately reorganized their formation and formed a wedge-shaped array, closely following Alan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan''s turn back was like the return of the female warrior God to the officers and soldiers of the Hiram army.


    No one is counting how many Helan soldiers Alan has killed today. Alan himself doesn''t know how many she has killed today, but there must be a hundred people. Now it should be impacting 200 people.


    The high excitement of the spirit made Alan''s body react faster than his brain.


    Before the brain could respond, the body moved first.


    For example, as soon as Alan rushed back to the enemy, he immediately felt that there was danger on her left front.


    So the body subconsciously tilted back and looked for the saddle with its back.


    As soon as Alan''s back was attached to the saddle, a long gun stabbed from her left front, passed close to her chest armor, and a series of sparks were rubbed on Alan''s armor.


    While avoiding the stab, Alan''s right hand subconsciously moved, waved his right axe and gun and swept towards the owner of the long gun in front of the left.


    The sharp axe blade cut off half of the man''s head at once.


    As soon as the gunman was solved, another cavalry rushed towards Alan.


    Judging from the armor on the cavalry and the horse under his crotch, this man should have a high status. He should be a general in the Hiran army.


    Looking at his arrogant and arrogant expression and the action of rushing at Alan, it seems that he is a confident person who wants to compete with Alan alone.


    Alan didn''t talk much nonsense about this man.


    Direct a sweep.


    The axe blade chopped off the head of the man''s war horse in one breath, but the remaining potential of the axe blade did not decrease. After cutting off the head of the war horse, it chopped off the man''s head in one breath.


    A horizontal cut directly cut off the man''s war horse head and the man''s head.


    This picture is so terrible that the faces of the surrounding Helan Army soldiers can''t help showing fear and surprise.


    The return of the female warrior God greatly undermined the morale of the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army. Wherever Alan passed, the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army all cried and howled and fled in all directions.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Raymond was leading more than 70 cavalry to support the enemy.


    Just now, under the subtle division of the Hiram army, Raymond and the cavalry around him accidentally separated from the team, and then were heavily besieged.


    The soldiers of the Hiram army were also very methodical in their attack on the cavalry.


    Divide into two or several people to besiege a cavalry.


    One man attacked the war horse, while the other was responsible for attacking the cavalry of the war horse. In short, the cavalry of the Michael knights were too tired to deal with attacks from so many directions.


    It was by this tactic that the generals of the Hiram army knocked down the cavalry of the Michael Knights one by one.


    Looking at fewer and fewer subordinates around, Raymond was more and more anxious.


    Raymond was naturally not afraid of the enemy''s attacks around him and was able to deal with them with ease.


    It''s just that they killed from muhawitz fortress to the main formation of the Hiran army, and then came back here from the main formation of the Hiran army. Although the number of the formation was not as many as that of Orlando, there must have been more than 100 people.


    After many battles, Raymond''s physical strength gradually ran out.


    It is also more and more difficult to cope with the attacks of the surrounding Hiram army generals.


    He wanted to lead the remaining subordinates to stand out, but no matter how sudden or how killed, he could not break through the enemy''s encirclement.


    ¡ª¡ªBastard... I''m going to die in such a boring place before I can work for the head for a few more years


    Just when such a pessimistic idea sprouted in Raymond''s heart, the Helan Army soldiers in front of him seemed to meet some monsters, crying and howling, and running around.

 Chapter 765

    It was like a horse''s hoof falling from a rainstorm, which sounded in front of Raymond.


    Raymond fixed his eyes and saw Alan, who was covered in blood, coming towards them with about 100 cavalry.


    After seeing Alan back, the cavalry behind Raymond were all morale and fighting spirit.


    Their leader did not leave them alone - at the thought of this, their hearts filled with warmth, their fatigue and pain seemed to be reduced, and their spirit was higher.


    Just after meeting Raymond, Alan asked Raymond directly:


    "Uncle Raymond! Have you seen any other troops? "


    "Other troops seem to be trapped in other places!"


    "Well, come with me!"


    After that, Alan, who was no more nonsense, patted Xiaobai''s buttocks with a gun, driving Xiaobai under his crotch to rush deeper into the enemy array.


    The more than 70 soldiers behind Raymond who were saved by Alan and whose morale soared did not hesitate to pat their horses and closely followed Alan, even though they were out of strength and everyone was injured.


    Alan''s courage has frightened the surrounding Hiram soldiers.


    Seeing that he seemed too close to Alan and them, he immediately scattered and fled.


    In order to run faster, a few soldiers also lost their weapons and took off their armor.


    They ignored the formation and the duty of soldiers. They only knew to live.


    Of course, occasionally there are some people who don''t know whether they are too loyal or too arrogant and dare to fight with Alan.


    It''s a pity for these soldiers who dare to challenge Alan, because their desperate obstruction can''t even slow down Alan''s speed.


    Those other troops who were divided by the Hiram army and were deeply trapped in the enemy line, when they saw Alan coming back to save them, their morale was greatly boosted, and their hearts burst out a strong desire for survival again.


    "Sir! Help me! "


    "Sir! Here we are! "


    ¡­¡­


    They are just ordinary soldiers. Naturally, they don''t know Alan''s name. They only know that they are commanded by a little girl who is respected by all knights in the army.


    Because they didn''t know Alan''s name, they shouted "Sir" or "Sir" when calling Alan to save them.


    Alan also responded to these soldiers'' calls.


    As long as he heard that someone was asking for help in britannian, Alan immediately commanded his subordinates behind him to rescue.


    Every time we rush to open a place where Hiram soldiers gather, we can save some soldiers.


    Many can save dozens of people, and few can also save dozens of people.


    100... 200... 300... 400


    More and more cavalry were rescued and then merged into the torrent of Alan''s cavalry.


    There are more cavalry behind Alan, and the wedge array behind her is becoming larger and larger.


    With more and more cavalry behind Alan, the morale and fighting spirit of Helan army are getting lower and lower. As long as Alan leads the cavalry close, they will disperse in a crowd, and they don''t even have the courage and fighting spirit to resist.


    Therefore, Alan''s rescue of her subordinates is becoming more and more smooth, because as soon as she gets close, the generals of the Hiran army will immediately flee in all directions, and they can easily rescue the subordinates trapped in the enemy line.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram''s army is in the formation.


    The generals and officers in this array looked at the current war situation, their faces were green and white, and their expressions were very ugly.


    Just now, when they saw that under Dominic''s command, Alan''s cavalry team was successfully divided into more than ten parts for encirclement and killing, and only one Alan and about 100 cavalry escaped, they couldn''t help cheering because of excitement.


    Although it''s a pity to let Alan and about 100 cavalry escape, they can wipe out more than 80% of the troops of this cavalry team. They can accept the result and save their face a little.


    But their expressions and emotions immediately became wonderful as Alan led his subordinates back to the army.


    Some of them can''t even turn their brains around.


    It''s not easy for you to escape. Shouldn''t you hurry back to the safe mujawitz fortress? Why did you dare to come back and save your men? Aren''t you tired?


    Aren''t you tired - this is the first feeling of all the generals in the array after seeing Alan turn back to the army array.


    Kill from muhavitz fortress, break through five formations, and then go back the same way. Do you still have the strength to fight now? Is your body made of steel?


    After Alan rushed back to the Xilan army, she told all the generals in the array with her actual actions - she really has physical strength.


    After killing the Hiram army, Alan still showed great courage.


    No one can stop where you pass, just like a female martial god.


    As soon as Alan came back from the killing, the army of Hiram army was defeated in pieces, and the whole array was eroded.


    At present, Alan saved all his subordinates who had just been divided and surrounded, and the cavalry returned to the number of 700.


    Looking at Alan who rescued his subordinates, integrated the formation of the cavalry and led the cavalry to kill in the direction of muhavitz fortress again, Dominic finally couldn''t help but throw his command flag to the ground and pointed at Alan who was about to kill his army:


    "Bastard! We have a total of 300000 troops, but we can''t do anything about a little girl. We were killed by a little girl. Is it true that, as Alan just said, we have millions of troops in the holy Helan Empire, but we don''t even have a hero with seed? "


    Dominic was really angry now, so he couldn''t help talking angrily.


    He really didn''t think why he couldn''t even stop Alan with 300000 troops and strong generals under his command.


    At the same time, I don''t understand why Su Cheng has such a powerful sister.


    Even if my brother is a military genius, even my sister is a fierce man against ten thousand people.


    Why is Alan small and looks like an ordinary girl? Why is he so powerful?


    Various questions came to Dominic''s mind, but they were not answered.


    After hearing Dominic''s words, the surrounding generals lowered their heads in shame.


    Today''s war, their Hiran Army... No, it should be said that their holy Hiran Empire has lost its face.


    Nearly 300000 troops could not even stop a little girl and 1000 cavalry.


    The 1000 cavalry company led by Alan broke through five formations and killed under this formation. Then Alan mocked that "there are millions of soldiers in the north, but none of them are heroes".


    After being ridiculed by Alan, although Dominic personally ordered that no one be allowed to fight with Alan, even without Dominic''s order, most people did not dare to come forward to fight Alan.


    After making a big mockery of me a while ago, I turned back and went back.


    It was not easy to divide and surround Alan''s cavalry into more than ten parts. When he planned to digest them one by one, Alan killed them again, destroyed their formation again, and saved her subordinates again. Then he led his men who came out to return to muhawitz fortress in a swagger.


    shame.


    What a shame.


    What''s more humiliating is that they don''t know how to wash away this humiliation.


    Looking at Alan, who led the cavalry out of the siege and was about to return to muhavitz fortress, Dominic couldn''t help but let out a wail and looked up.


    A painful tear fell from Dominic''s corner of the eye.

 Chapter 766

    When Alan led the cavalry back to muhavitz fortress, they were greeted by cheers that almost overturned the sky.


    Alan and their brave performance, Willy and other soldiers saw it on the wall.


    They were stunned - that was their expression after seeing Alan lead his troops into the Hiram army.


    Alan''s courage was not only beyond the imagination of the Hiram army, but also beyond the expectations of their own people.


    Originally, he just wanted Alan to "fight and retreat quickly", launch an assault on the Hiran army, scare the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army, and kill their morale and fighting spirit.


    As a result, Alan led the cavalry into the army of Hiram and couldn''t stop.


    He broke through five formations in one breath and killed the Hiram army all the way.


    There are millions of soldiers in the north, but no one is a hero - Alan''s bold words were heard not only by all the officers of the Hiran army, but also by all the people in muhavitz fortress.


    Until then, the crowd found that they had underestimated Alan.


    They always thought Alan was just a good little girl.


    Now they know - where is Alan? What kind of brother and girl with good skills? She is the embodiment of the female martial god!


    Like her brother, she has the ability to "let you buy a bag of rice and come back, but you buy a warehouse of rice".


    After this war, Alan''s position in the Michael Knights soared. Everyone, including Willie, couldn''t help saluting and saluting after seeing Alan.


    Compared with the morale of the Michael knights, the Hiram army is much worse.


    Under the impact of Alan, the Hiram army suffered numerous deaths and injuries, and it is conservatively estimated that more than thousands of people were killed and injured.


    Regardless of these deaths and injuries, the biggest damage to the Hiram army was a serious blow to their morale and fighting spirit.


    From senior generals to ordinary soldiers, they were deeply shocked by Alan''s courage.


    Faced with the decline in the morale of the whole army, Dominica was burning with anxiety.


    But there''s nothing to do.


    Due to the decline of morale and the rise of the morale of the Michael knights, the strategy of attacking muhawitz fortress became more and more difficult.


    Despite Dominic''s best efforts, they failed to recapture the muhavitz fortress originally belonging to their hirans.


    Day after day passed, and the supplies in the Hiram army gradually decreased.


    Finally - the Hiram army ran out of supplies.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    Somewhere in the southern foothills of the eghar mountains.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The unkempt Gabriel raised his hands and roared up.


    "I finally conquered the eghar mountains! Finally over the eghal mountains!! "


    "If you can climb the eghal mountains, or turn over from the top of the eghal mountains, you will conquer the eghal mountains." El, who was also unkempt on the other side, added in a low voice.


    Although the reaction was smaller than Gabriel, El also looked happy.


    Because they finally managed to command 2000 elite soldiers to cross the eghal mountains and come to the territory of the British Empire!


    Along the way, it has also experienced difficulties and dangers. It has gone through countless roads that are not for people. A total of 139 people have been killed and injured. Finally, it has successfully crossed the eghar mountains! Into the British Empire!


    El and their luck was good. As soon as they came to the south foot of the eghar mountains, they met a clear river.


    El and Gabriel led the remaining soldiers to the river, filled the kettle with water, and washed the dirt on their cheeks and hair with the water of the river. El and Gabriel said:


    "Gabriel, you come with me. Now we have to find out our current position and let the soldiers rest. After we find out our current position, we can go to the rear of Avalon fortress. "


    "OK, let''s go!"


    El told the soldiers to rest in place, took Gabriel and 50 soldiers who were responsible for guarding and protecting others, and set out to find out where he was now.


    However, just after el and others passed through a forest¡ª¡ª


    He saw a British Army soldier who seemed to be patrolling in the field.


    El also knew something about the army of the British Empire. He knew that the army of the British Empire was divided into first-line and second-line forces.


    The first-line troops of the British Empire were the soldiers of its four major Knights - the Michael knights, the Gabriel knights, the Rachel knights and the Uriel Knights newly established in recent years.


    The second-line troops of the British Empire are the troops stationed in various cities, also known as "garrison troops". Compared with the soldiers of the knights, the combat effectiveness of the garrison troops is very poor. They are basically old, weak, sick and disabled. They have no way to go to the battlefield. Their combat effectiveness can only fight bandits at most.


    If you go to fight the bandits, you may be defeated by the bandits.


    Last year, a large-scale banditry broke out in the west of the British Empire. A large number of soldiers stationed in the West were mobilized, but they failed to calm the banditry smoothly.


    Finally, the central government dispatched the urier knights and armored Ruishi to successfully quell the banditry in the West.


    At a glance, El recognized that the army they encountered was a soldier of the garrison of the British Empire.


    Because their spirit, their movements and their fineness of equipment could not be compared with the soldiers of the Michael Knights he had seen.


    Met the British army in the wild - which was completely beyond El''s expectation.


    Their whereabouts must not be exposed.


    Therefore, although he couldn''t bear it, El quickly ordered Gabriel and the 50 soldiers he brought out to kill the britannian army.


    The britannian army had only 20 men, far less than them not only in combat power, but also in numbers.


    So the battle soon ended.


    But in a flash, there was only one person left standing on the side of the British army.


    The only remaining britannian soldier was a veteran with white temples.


    Perhaps he was a veteran retired from the Knights because of age or injury, so he had some insight and recognized that these people in front of him were soldiers of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Clutching the long sword in his hand, he glared at the surrounding Hiran soldiers and shouted:


    "You bastards! How did you come to the land of the British Empire! "


    "Don''t be complacent, you bastards! Your 300000 troops were defeated and besieged by us in the eghar corridor. You rats who don''t know how to enter the country will soon be killed by our sincere leader! "


    The veteran did not know that some of the hirans around him understood britannian.


    As soon as the veteran''s voice fell, El couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Pushing aside the surrounding soldiers, he came to the veteran and asked in skilled britannian:


    "300000 Hiram troops were defeated and besieged in the eghar corridor? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 767

    El now understood what it meant to be "unable to turn around".


    It was just a time in the deep mountains and forests in the eghar mountains. As a result, the whole world changed.


    Michael crossed the sea and raided the clear water port of their country.


    Then he launched a rapid attack and took the fort of muhawitz.


    Now, nearly 300000 troops in the eghar corridor cannot advance or retreat. They have been trapped and killed in the eghar corridor for 20 days.


    20 days - when the supply line is cut off, the army''s material reserves must have been exhausted, and the front-line army in the corridor must be out of food at this time.


    After hearing about it from the captured Britannia veteran, El couldn''t believe it. He felt that the veteran must be lying to him.


    Sneaking into the nearby town, after many inquiries, El knew that the veteran of the British army had not lied to him!


    Mujawitz fortress was really captured by the Michael Knights! Nearly 300000 Hiran troops were blocked in the eghar corridor!


    20 days... Besieged for 20 days... El can''t imagine what the front-line army in the corridor is like now


    Fortunately, the order of Michael should not have succeeded in capturing his majesty wahiri.


    If you succeed in capturing his majesty wahili, the British Empire will certainly use all means to tell people all over the world that wahili, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, has been captured by the Michael Knights of the British Empire!


    El sneaked into the nearby city and did not receive any news that "emperor wahiri was captured". Therefore, it can be concluded that emperor wahiri should be safe now, at least not captured by the Michael knights.


    However, even so, there was still a pile of troubles flashing in El''s mind.


    How''s Camille, who''s still at Fort muhaviz?


    How''s the teacher now?


    How long can the army in the eghal corridor last?


    Where should our surprise team go now?


    ¡­¡­


    In a forest at the southern foot of the eghar mountains.


    El temporarily placed the base of his surprise team in this deserted forest.


    El Ping withdrew the soldiers so that he and Gabriel could be alone.


    He sat opposite Gabriel, with a smooth stone between them, on which a map was spread.


    This map is a map showing a small area in the north of the northern boundary of the britannian Empire and a little territory of the Holy Hiran Empire, including muhavitz fortress, Avalon fortress, Baidi city and other fortresses.


    El looked down at the map in front of him.


    Gabriel in front of him shouted in a panic:


    "El! What now? What?! Do you think it''s too late for China to send reinforcements for rescue? "


    Facing Gabriel''s yelling, El sighed and then said to Gabriel in a very serious tone:


    "Gabriel, calm down and be quiet."


    Gabriel and El are also old acquaintances. They were friends picking up garbage and eating in the slums when they were young.


    Even with such a deep friendship, Gabriel saw El talking to him in such a serious tone for the first time.


    "First of all, the domestic reinforcements you just mentioned have no time to rescue our side."


    "The total number of combat troops mobilized in this expedition is 300000."


    "The composition of these 300000 combat troops is 200000 southwest front army and 100000 far east front army respectively."


    "The southwest front army was the whole army in this expedition."


    "In other words, the southwest front army is now trapped in the eghar corridor."


    "There are no soldiers in the southwest of the Empire."


    "The only troops that can be mobilized are the southeast front army, the Far East Front Army and the central guard."


    "The southeast front army needs to guard against the Frankish Empire and can''t leave."


    "The Far East Front Army needs to guard against grassland people and can''t leave."


    "Even if we can squeeze out some troops to rescue, the road is too far away to reach. When they arrive at the eghar corridor, the generals in the corridor are almost... Ah, it''s not almost. They must have been hungry."


    "The same is true of the central forbidden guard. The imperial capital is also far away from here, and there is no time to carry out rescue."


    "That is to say..." Gabriel''s face was ashes. "There are no reinforcements in China. Can you help us..."


    El was silent for a moment.


    Finally, he nodded with difficulty and sighed:


    "Yes. It is impossible to exaggerate the urgency of the present situation. "


    "There is no time at home to allocate reinforcements."


    "The nearly 300000 troops in the corridor are definitely out of food at this time and have no combat effectiveness anymore."


    "The original battle plan of ''sending strange soldiers over the eghar mountains, around the back of Avalon fortress, and then attacking Avalon fortress with the front-line army from south to North'' was also bankrupt at this time."


    "The front-line army now has no combat effectiveness and has lost the attack of the front-line army in the north of the fortress. Relying on our team with a total number of only 2000 people, even if we can successfully launch a surprise attack from the south of Avalon fortress, we can''t win Avalon fortress."


    "It is not only the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor that are in danger now, but even we are in danger now."


    "We are now within the borders of the British Empire. No matter how well we hide, we will always be found one day."


    "At the same time, we are not rich in food now. If we stay still, we will run out of food soon."


    "The current war situation can be regarded as..."


    Without further words, El sighed again.


    Gabriel''s face became worse after hearing El''s words.


    He sat on the ground with his hands clasping his head: "what is this? Am I going to die in this mountain corner? No, I''m still virgin. If I want to die, let me lose my virginity and die again. "


    Looking at Gabriel''s reaction at this time, El couldn''t help feeling funny and sympathetic.


    So the corners of his mouth tilted slightly and comforted Gabriel in a slightly relaxed tone:


    "Calm down, Gabriel, it''s not so bad."


    "Isn''t that bad? According to what you said just now, aren''t we just waiting to die? No, I can''t just keep my virginity and die, El. Do you have the currency of the British Empire? Lend me a little, I''m going to get rid of my virginity in a city with a ''happy place''


    "Calm down, Gabriel. I did say just now that the current war situation is not optimistic, but it is not a time of despair. "


    "Now there is another force that has the opportunity to save 300000 troops in the corridor."


    "Ah? Which army? "


    El pointed down.


    "It''s us."


    "... ha?"


    "Although the situation on our side is not ideal, our team with less than 2000 people is the only force that still has the strength of the first war and has the opportunity to save 300000 troops in the corridor!"


    "We can only turn the tide!"

 Chapter 768

    "... brother, are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m serious."


    "Use our army... To find a way to save 300000 troops in the eghar corridor?"


    "That''s right."


    Silence


    After a long silence, Gabriel stretched out his hand and put it on El''s forehead.


    One hand touched El''s forehead and the other touched his forehead.


    As soon as Gabriel''s hand met el, El patted Gabriel''s hand with a look of disgust.


    "Why..."


    "Just checking if you have a fever."


    "... be careful I beat you."


    "Brother! Are you serious? "


    Gabriel stood up from the ground with a "Hoo".


    "Many people died when crossing the eghar mountains. Now we have less than 2000 troops on hand!"


    "What can we do with that? How can we save the 300000 troops in the eghal corridor! "


    "I know it''s hard, but there''s nothing else we can do."


    "I''m also a Hiran anyway. I can''t watch the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor disappear."


    "Even if you can''t save the 300000 army, at least you have to save the teacher and Camille."


    "No matter how reluctantly, you can only harden your scalp."


    Having said that, El loosened the collar of his coat, bent down and looked at the map in front of him, concentrating on it.


    Although Gabriel wanted to say something more, he closed his mouth and sat aside when he saw El who was absorbed at this time.


    Silently looking at El who is thinking about strange strategies.


    Silently waiting for el to come up with a wonderful strategy to fight against such a desperate situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While El was thinking about a wonderful strategy to successfully counter kill in such a desperate situation¡ª¡ª


    Holy Hiran Empire, the companion capital Ariel.


    Wahiri''s roar echoed in the government office in Ariel.


    "Why?! We are a ''superpower'', and we can''t even transfer a reinforcements! "


    Wahiri had good luck. During the war when the Michael Knights launched their strategy against muhawitz fortress, he successfully found a donkey and a carriage.


    Under Dmitri''s exquisite driving skills, a donkey cart drifted and successfully escaped from muhawitz fortress.


    After fleeing the mujawitz fortress, Dmitri took the emperor wahiri and Prime Minister Monde and fled to the safest city in the western part of the Empire, the companion capital Ariel.


    The holy Helan empire is a "two capital system", with an imperial capital and a companion capital.


    The imperial capital of the holy Hiram Empire, Ellen MUA, is located in the Middle East of the Empire.


    The location of Ariel, the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, is in the west of the Empire.


    In addition to being the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, Ariel is also the second largest city of the holy Hiram empire. In terms of population and prosperity, Ariel is only inferior to the imperial capital alenmuya.


    In Dmitri''s perception, this is the safest city in the western part of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to ensure his Majesty''s safety, Dmitri drove the donkey cart to Ariel all night.


    Although the journey was arduous, we finally reached Ariel safely.


    After arriving at Ariel, wahiri''s first order was to block the news.


    He didn''t intend to let anyone know that he escaped from muhavitz fortress after a donkey cart drift.


    This kind of thing, even wahiri himself felt ashamed.


    However... The news blockade of wahiri was not in place.


    His majesty Vasili, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, escaped from the mujawitz fortress by riding a donkey cart and performing donkey cart drift - this news spread in the future.


    It was clearly recorded in black and white in later historical books.


    In later generations, the anecdote of "donkey cart drifting wahiri" has become a daily joke of many historians and historians.


    Of course, these are later words.


    When he came to Ariel, the second order wahiri issued was to mobilize all the troops that could be mobilized, rush to the southwest front line and recapture muhavic fortress!


    After escaping from muhavitz fortress by donkey cart and calming down a little, wahiri secretly vowed: he must take revenge!


    He must take back the mujawitz fortress at all costs! Take back his face! And reopen the supply line to save 300000 troops in the corridor.


    Although wahiri doesn''t know much about military affairs, he also knows the impact on the 300000 troops in the corridor if the mujawitz fortress is taken away by the Michael knights.


    Therefore, under the order of wahiri, the officials who accompanied the capital Ariel, although helpless, could only act quickly.


    After some operations, Ariel officials hardened their heads and said to wahiri: at present, there are no troops in China to support the southwest front line in time.


    After hearing this news, wahiri was furious, so his roar echoed in the scene of Ariel government office.


    "Our holy Hiram empire is a ''superpower''! It is the only "superpower" on the mainland with a standing army of more than one million! Why can''t even one of the troops who recaptured the mujawitz fortress be transferred! "


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, a young official at the bottom gently reminded wahiri:


    "Since the establishment of the fourth Knights of the British Empire - the Uriel knights, China has not been the only country on the mainland with a standing army of more than one million..."


    "Shut up!" Wahiri yelled at the civilian, "now I want to know why I can''t even transfer reinforcements to rescue muhawitz fortress! Don''t tell me anything else that doesn''t matter! "


    "Yes, yes! I won''t do it again! "


    "Your Majesty..."


    After wahiri scolded the official who didn''t understand the air and reminded him, a highly qualified official stepped out to explain to wahiri why he couldn''t transfer reinforcements to recapture muhavic fortress.


    The reasons he listed as like as two peas in El Gabriel''s explanation.


    The southeast front army and the far east front army had to keep an eye on the Frankish Empire and the grassland people, so they could only squeeze out some troops.


    Because the territory of the holy Hiram empire is too huge, close to the sea in the West and the grassland in the East, the territory is so huge that the war zones are far apart.


    Even if some troops from the southeast front army and the far east front army were squeezed out as reinforcements to rescue the southwest front line, almost all the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor starved to death when they arrived at the southwest front line.


    The central guard is almost the same reason.


    The imperial capital, alenmuya, was located east of the central part of the Empire, far from the southwest front.


    When the troops of the central guard were transferred to the southwest front line for rescue, almost all the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor starved to death.


    After hearing the official''s explanation, wahiri turned pale.


    "How could it... How could it..."


    Wahiri whispered and retreated.


    Because of his staggering steps, wahiri finally fell to the ground. Scared, Prime Minister Monde and the surrounding officials quickly surrounded and helped wahiri.


    "Did the 300000 troops die out in the eghal corridor... Did I... Did the ''hammer battle'' I strongly advocated lose... How could this happen..."


    Wahiri looked like he was going to cry, and his face was frighteningly white.


    Because the facts before him were too cruel, wahiri''s face did not return to normal.


    Finally, wahiri couldn''t help it. He covered his face with one hand and cried.


    Wahiri''s loud cry echoed for a long time in the government office of Ariel.

 Chapter 769

    When wahiri cried in the office of Ariel¡ª¡ª


    Eghal corridor, Hiran army camp.


    Dominic didn''t know that the army began to run out of food a few days ago.


    I don''t want to know.


    All he knew was that the army was completely out of food at this time.


    Although there are still many combat consumables such as arrows and stones, the consumables necessary for the survival of grain, forage and horses have been exhausted.


    Three days ago, the whole army completely stopped its offensive against muhavic fortress.


    Because everyone is too hungry to take up arms.


    Not only stopped the offensive against muhavic fortress, but also stopped all training activities.


    I''m so hungry that I can''t even afford a weapon. What else should I train?


    The camp is as silent as death these days.


    I can hardly hear anyone talking.


    Everyone looked dead. Maybe they had no strength, or maybe they were in no mood. No one spoke again, making the whole camp like an empty camp.


    Everyone nestled in their tents, silent and fighting hunger.


    Dominic is the only one in the handsome account.


    Dominic sat behind the long table, his hand against his forehead and his elbow against the table. Until now, Dominic''s face still has a color of regret.


    Compared with the hunger in his stomach, Dominic felt more uncomfortable with the sense of shame and regret in his chest.


    Nothing can make a general feel more remorse and shame than to suffer a big defeat and let his country suffer a big trauma enough to shake the country''s foundation.


    Dominica has not been regretful for a day since Michael''s knights took the mujawitz fortress and besieged his 300000 troops in the eghar corridor.


    Dominic realized it when he learned that mujawitz fortress was captured by the Michael knights and his back road was cut off.


    They realized that the "hammer battle" of the Holy Hiran Empire might be defeated.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary defeat, but a fundamental defeat enough to shake the country!


    The retreat of 300000 combat troops is besieged in the eghar corridor. As long as the supplies of the army are exhausted, the Michael knights can easily destroy the 300000 army!


    300000 troops... If the Michael Knights really succeed in destroying all 300000 troops in the eghar corridor, the Holy Hiran empire will directly lose nearly one-third of its combat power.


    At the same time, it will also lose a number of excellent generals and Quartermaster including Dominica.


    One third of the army and a large number of excellent generals and Quartermasters were lost at one breath, and muhavitz, the most important front-line fortress to defend the britannian Empire, had not been lost.


    This will undoubtedly shake the foundation of the Holy Hiran empire!


    And that''s not what Dominic fears most.


    Dominic''s biggest fear now is that Su Cheng will pursue the victory!


    Although he only fought with Su Cheng this time, Dominic saw how terrible Su Cheng was.


    Such a terrible person must not fail to see that after the destruction of 300000 Hiran troops, the Holy Hiran empire will fall into an unprecedented period of weakness, and the southwest defense line against the Britannia Empire will be extremely fragile.


    Dominic is afraid now that Su Cheng will directly ask for orders from the Central Committee of the British Empire after he has completely destroyed the 300000 troops under his command! Request the central government to seize this unprecedented fighter and allow him to lead the Michael knights to send troops north to invade the homeland of the holy Hiram Empire and push the holy Hiram empire into a deeper abyss at one go!


    The 300000 troops responsible for front-line operations this time are composed of 200000 soldiers of the southwest front army and 100000 soldiers of the far east front army.


    All the soldiers of the southwest front army are here in the eghar corridor.


    In other words, when Su Cheng wiped out the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor, it was the day when the southwest front army of the Holy Hiran empire was completely annihilated.


    With the collapse of the southwest front army and the fall of muhavitz fortress specially used to prevent the britannian Empire, the southwest defense line of the Holy Hiran empire will become as fragile as a thin paper.


    The Michael knights can rush out of the eghar corridor and invade the territory of the holy Hiram Empire, adding a heavy hammer to the holy Hiram empire in its weak period.


    Dominica could not imagine what a tragedy his country would be like at that time.


    Now he only expected that the ministers in the central part of the British Empire were a group of people without strategic vision. He did not see that after the total destruction of 300000 troops, it would be an excellent period to attack the Holy Hiran Empire, thus refuting Su Cheng''s request to counter attack the Holy Hiran empire.


    Or expect Su Cheng to be a peace loving person and have no plan to counter attack the holy Helan empire.


    Of course, compared with the expectation that the ministers in the central part of the British Empire were fools without strategic vision, "Su Cheng is a peace loving person" - this expectation is almost impossible to achieve.


    From the previous signs, Dominica also saw that Su Cheng was not a pacifist.


    Not only are they not pacifists, but they also seem to have a slightly positive attitude towards war.


    After all, if Su Cheng really loved peace, he would not have planned a vicious battle to cross the sea to win the muhawitz fortress and kill the Hiran army.


    In addition to worrying that Su Cheng will launch a major counterattack while the Holy Hiran empire is weak, Dominic is still worried about the safety of his three students - El, Gabriel and Camille.


    Camille has been staying in the mukhawitz fortress. Now the mukhawitz fortress has been captured by the Michael knights, so she doesn''t know how safe she is now.


    However, Camille has always been very smart. With her wisdom, it should not be difficult to survive in the fortress occupied by the enemy.


    So Dominic is more worried about El and Gabriel than Camille.


    "I don''t know how they are now..." Dominic, who was leaning against his forehead and closed his eyes on the table, couldn''t help moaning full of pain and chagrin as soon as he was worried about the safety of El and Gabriel.


    Now the battle plan of "attacking Avalon fortress from south to north with the strange soldiers crossing the eghar mountains" has completely gone bankrupt.


    The front-line troops are too hungry to attack Avalon fortress. El''s 2000 men alone can''t do anything.


    So even if el and Gabriel succeeded in leading 2000 people across the eghar mountains to the borders of the British Empire, it would make no sense.


    Dominic now only hopes that El can lead the 2000 elite soldiers to successfully cross the eghar mountains. After learning that the army is besieged, Dominic immediately surrenders to the British army.


    Being a prisoner is at least alive.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dominic didn''t know at this time - el and Gabriel are now living well, and have successfully crossed the eghal mountains to the borders of the British Empire.


    After crossing the eghar mountains and learning that the army was besieged in the eghar corridor, El not only did not intend to surrender.


    It also plans to turn the tide with its only force of less than 2000 people and rescue 300000 troops from the eghar corridor.

 Chapter 770

    Since El sat down in front of the map, he seemed to have roots and didn''t move.


    El sat motionless in front of the map for nearly an hour.


    If El''s eyes were not still blinking and her eyes were still moving, Gabriel would doubt whether El died suddenly in situ.


    In order not to disturb el, Gabriel, who even breathed softly, had to wait and wait.


    It was not until Gabriel was almost asleep that El finally stood up from the ground.


    "El! You finally moved! Well, have you come up with any wonderful plan to save the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor? "


    "No."


    "... ha?"


    "I didn''t come up with any plan to save 300000 troops in the eghar corridor. This kind of thing is impossible just by thinking about it. There will be at least tens of thousands of defenders in Avalon fortress. Relying on the 2000 people in our hands alone, even if everyone is a warrior with one as ten, we can''t beat Avalon fortress and save the 300000 troops in the corridor? "


    "... that''s right... Su Cheng may be in Avalon fortress. As long as Su Cheng is in Avalon fortress, let alone 2000 people, he may not be able to attack 20000 people..."


    Gabriel sighed as if he had been appointed.


    "Well, I''ve lived for more than 20 years now. Even if I die now, I don''t suffer much. In order to reduce my regret as much as possible! El! Let''s go to the city with ''happy place'' from tomorrow! El, are you still virgin? Let''s get rid of virginity! "


    "Gabriel... Why are you full of virginity and virginity... In your mind, the most thing you want to do before you die is to get rid of virginity..."


    El sighed and went on:


    "It''s impossible to save 300000 people with 2000 people, but I still thought of a plan."


    "Strategy? What strategy? "


    "A plan that can save some people although it can''t save everyone."


    "Oh? What are the details of this strategy? "


    "We have to attack a city, so as to create an opportunity to save some people in the corridor."


    Speaking of this, Elton said in a sonorous tone:


    "Everything is in this war!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, Avalon fortress, battle command room.


    In the battle command room, Su Cheng and Humphrey gathered here.


    The smiles on Su Cheng and Humphrey''s faces have not disappeared since the fall of muhavitz fortress and the 300000 Hiran troops were besieged in the eghar corridor.


    After all, it''s so happy.


    A few days ago, Wei used a carrier pigeon to send back a piece of stationery. The contents of it made Su Cheng and Humphrey ecstatic.


    Wei used the letter paper sent back by the carrier pigeon to write only a very simple line: the offensive of the Hiram army has stopped.


    This short line of words contains an amazing amount of information.


    Su Cheng doesn''t think Dominica will give up or abandon himself because he thinks it''s too difficult to recapture muhaviz fortress.


    The Hiram army''s offensive has stopped, which shows that the Hiram army is no longer able to launch an offensive!


    This shows that the materials of the Hiran army must have been used up!


    The materials of the Hiram army are exhausted, and it is not far from launching the general offensive and completely annihilating the 300000 army.


    Two days ago, Su Cheng invited Humphrey to Avalon fortress by letter to discuss how to deal with the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor.


    After receiving Su Cheng''s invitation, Humphrey was also very cheerful. With a big hand, Humphrey handed over all the affairs of the northern border administration to his right and left hand, yallin, and then took a carriage to Avalon fortress for talks with Su Cheng.


    The two held secret talks in the battle command room, and the talks went smoothly.


    Before they talked a few words, they reached a consensus:


    Now it is impossible to kill all the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor.


    Although it has always been said that there are 300000 troops in the eghar corridor, after days of fighting and suffering from hunger and cold, there must be no 300000 people in the eghar corridor, only more than 200000 people at most.


    The vast majority of these 200000 people will be captured by them in the future.


    The best way to deal with the more than 200000 prisoners is naturally to pull them to work as coolies.


    Only the free labor force providing daily diet is scarce for any country on the mainland.


    Just recently, there are many places in the north that need young labor force, such as building roads and new granaries. It''s just good to pull these 200000 healthy Xilan people to the north as coolies.


    From the eghar corridor to the North - it''s not far away. It doesn''t need the help of the central government. Relying on the strength of the north border administration alone, it can pull these 200000 hirans to the north to do hard work.


    Humphrey couldn''t help laughing like an idiot when he thought that he would get 200000 young workers in the North who would only provide simple meals.


    Su Cheng invited Humphrey to Avalon fortress this time, in fact, it is not just to discuss with Humphrey how to deal with the nearly 300000 hirans in the future.


    Discuss with Humphrey what to do with the nearly 300000 hirans in the future - this is only one of the reasons Humphrey was invited to Avalon fortress.


    The main reason is to discuss the operational deployment with Humphrey.


    "Mr Humphrey, look at this!"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he excitedly handed a stack of papers to Humphrey.


    Humphrey took the stack of paper and saw a big line written on the first piece of paper:


    Aurora offensive.


    "Captain Cheng, what is this?"


    Somehow Humphrey always felt that the scene in front of him was very familiar.


    A few months ago, this spring, Su Cheng suddenly asked him to come to Avalon fortress.


    It''s also a single room for two (the battle command room of Avalon fortress)


    It was su Chengsai who gave him a large stack of paper with a line of big characters that looked at it and felt that the content was not small.


    A few months ago, Su Cheng put the stack of paper in his arms, which read "the great revolution of the north".


    This time, the stack of paper Su Cheng stuffed into his arms said "Aurora" attack.


    As soon as Humphrey''s question fell, Su Cheng replied:


    "This is the battle plan against the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "After the total destruction of the 300000 troops in the eghar corridor, China will encounter unprecedented fighters that can inflict heavy damage on the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "I don''t think we should let go of this rare fighter!


    "After swallowing the 300000 Hiram troops in the corridor and making some rectification, we should immediately start the northern expedition! Invade the land of the holy Hiram empire! "


    "I intend to fight until I can see the aurora in the territory of the Holy Hiran empire! So I named this counter offensive against the holy Hiram empire the ''Aurora'' offensive! "

 Chapter 771

    I''ll kill you while you''re sick.


    This sentence is true not only on the battlefield, but also in shopping malls, politics and other occasions.


    In fact, as early as this spring, when Su Cheng learned that there was a change in the Holy Hiran Empire and went north to Avalon fortress, he began to conceive a general plan for the counter offensive against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Not long ago, after learning that muhavitz fortress fell and 300000 Hiran troops were trapped in the eghar corridor, Su Cheng officially began to write a specific battle plan against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Now the 300000 Hiram troops in the eghar corridor have been completely destroyed, which is a certainty.


    As long as the 300000 Hiran troops are destroyed, the Holy Hiran empire will directly lose nearly one-third of its military strength, and the southwest defense line against the British Empire will become as fragile as a thin piece of paper.


    This will be the best time to counter attack the Holy Hiran empire.


    Missed this opportunity. When the holy Hiram Empire slows down and wants to wait for a decent fighter, I don''t know when to wait.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to miss this precious fighter that can cripple the Holy Hiran empire in one breath.


    According to Su Cheng''s operational deployment, his Michael Knights will go deep into the hinterland of the Holy Hiran Empire and will be very hopeful to see the beautiful scenery full of the characteristics of the Holy Hiran Empire - Aurora. Therefore, Su Cheng named the battle against the Holy Hiran empire as the "Aurora" offensive.


    Every battle has its operational objective. As long as the operational objective is completed, it will be regarded as a victory.


    The "Chunxing" offensive two years ago was aimed at destroying and annexing the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    The operational objective of the "Xia Feng" offensive is to eliminate the effective forces of the Lorraine Empire to the greatest extent.


    The operational objective of the "Aurora" offensive proposed by Su Cheng is very simple.


    To sum up, just one word: destruction.


    Not for the purpose of attacking cities and land, not for the purpose of killing the effective power of the Hiran army, but only for the purpose of destroying the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire and shaking the national foundation of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In this "Aurora" offensive, Su Cheng thought that only his Michael knights could participate in the war.


    According to Su Cheng''s battle plan, he planned to divide his Michael Knights into two routes.


    Under the command of Willy, he went all the way north to attack Otto, an important city in the north of the Holy Hiran Empire, with a total force of 40000.


    On the other hand, Su Cheng personally led him to March northeast to attack Ariel City, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran Empire, with a total force of 80000.


    The two armies captured all cities along the way and swept over the property of all cities and villages along the way.


    Those gold, silver, jewelry and other belongings do not need to be said.


    Don''t let go of cattle, horses, donkeys, mules, and even farmers'' farm tools. Take them all and pack them back to the north.


    If you can''t take it away, destroy it directly.


    At the same time, for the citizens of the holy Hiram Empire, they can not kill without killing.


    Let them become refugees.


    Become a refugee who gives the Holy Hiran empire a headache and will break out civil commotion and rebellion if it is not handled well.


    In short, there is only one purpose - destruction.


    Destruction aimed at destroying the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire and shaking the national foundation of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The "Aurora" offensive is not aimed at attacking cities and plundering land. After the two armies capture their respective target cities, they can be regarded as a victory in the battle. They can take all the booty back to muhawitz fortress and let the holy Hiram Empire deal with a large area of land ravaged into ruins by the Michael knights.


    Plundering all the belongings along the route of the two armies and turning all the civilians along the route into refugees - the damage to the Holy Hiran empire is unknown to be many times greater than the direct annexation of its territory.


    If the "Aurora" offensive wins, the holy Hiram empire may really fall into the abyss of eternal doom, and it may take 100 years to recover.


    Even the direct subjugation of the country and the direct disintegration of such a great empire are very likely.


    At that time, there will be a long period of peace in the north of the British Empire.


    When Humphrey looked through the operation plan of the "Aurora" offensive that Su Cheng had just stuffed into his arms, Su Cheng also kept summarizing several key points of the offensive in brief language.


    After quickly reviewing the operation plan and having mastered the general contents of the aurora offensive, Humphrey murmured:


    "The aurora offensive... It''s really a worthwhile offensive... If it wins, the holy Hiram empire will become as half dead as the current Lorraine empire."


    Speaking of this, Humphrey suddenly paused.


    Then the conversation turned:


    "If we want to launch this offensive, we must obtain the consent of the central government, obtain the support of the central government, and allocate a large amount of materials by the central government to support such a large-scale offensive."


    "This'' Aurora ''offensive will be very difficult if you want to get the approval of the central government..."


    "China''s Treasury reserves are not unlimited."


    "China has just finished a ''northern revolution'' battle, which has consumed a lot of money, food and materials. We don''t even have a rest time, so we have to launch a large-scale foreign offensive. I''m afraid our national strength can''t support it..."


    As soon as Humphrey''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled bitterly:


    "Mr Humphrey, I know what your official just said. But let''s pass this battle plan to the Central Committee for the time being. It''s up to your majesty and the important officials of the Central Committee to judge whether you want to bite your teeth again and launch a counterattack against the Holy Hiran empire. "


    The just concluded "northern revolution" has consumed a lot of material reserves of the Empire.


    Having just finished such a large-scale battle, it is reasonable to rest for a while. If we launch another large-scale foreign offensive, it is actually a very irrational behavior.


    But Su Cheng really didn''t want to miss this precious fighter.


    After all, if we missed this precious fighter and let the Holy Hiran Empire slow down, we don''t know when it will be until it is suitable for the fighter to launch a counter attack.


    Therefore, with a "try" mentality, Su Cheng encouraged Humphrey, who already had a positive attitude towards the "Aurora" battle, to write a joint letter stating the interests of the "Aurora" offensive and hoping that the central government could support the offensive.


    Looking at the joint letter between him and Su Cheng in front of him and the "Aurora" offensive operation plan beside the joint letter, Humphrey couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said in a joking tone:


    "Why do you always think this picture looks familiar?"


    Humphrey, after all, is the governor of the north, and naturally he will not have enough time to stay in Avalon fortress for a long time.


    After taking the joint letter of him and Su Cheng and the operation book of the aurora offensive, Humphrey got on the carriage and was ready to return to Baidi city.


    After returning to the Northern Territory Department of Baidi City, they will send these two things to the central government of pandragon in the name of Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, and Humphrey, governor of the Northern Territory.

 Chapter 772

    It was late at night when Humphrey returned to Baidi city with his joint letter with Su Cheng and the operation plan of the aurora offensive.


    He said hello to his colleagues in the northern frontier service and told them that after Humphrey came back, Humphrey went straight back to his room and was ready to go to bed.


    When he changed his clothes and was ready to go to bed, Humphrey put his joint letter with Su Cheng and the operation plan of the aurora offensive in the cabinet at the head of the bed and locked it with a key.


    As it was too late, Humphrey planned to wait until tomorrow morning and send someone to send these two things to Pendragon.


    After placing the two things, Humphrey lay down on the bed and covered himself with a quilt.


    Humphrey didn''t know.


    At this time, an army without a torch was lurking in a forest outside Baidi city


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Betty City, in a forest on the outskirts.


    "El, are you really serious?"


    "We''ve all come to the outskirts of Betty, Gabriel. Do you still think I''m kidding?"


    Gabriel hugged his head and looked at El with incredible eyes.


    "El, are you really going to capture Betty city and kidnap the northern border administration?"


    After looking at the map for nearly an hour and thinking about it for nearly an hour, although El did not think of a strange plan to save all the people in the eghar corridor, he came up with a strange plan to save some people in the eghar corridor and muhaviz fortress.


    That''s the attack on Betty! Hijack the northern frontier service!


    Take Humphrey and others from the northern border administration as hostages to negotiate with Su Cheng.


    The kidnapped Humphrey and others were used to exchange some people trapped in the eghar corridor and muhawitz fortress.


    This is El''s plan.


    Kidnapped dignitaries of the Northern Territory administration in exchange for some people trapped in the eghar corridor and the mujawitz fortress.


    Although this move can not save all people, it can at least save some senior elites in the army, so that the war will not lose too badly.


    After sneaking into a forest on the outskirts of Baidi City, El asked his generals to use the surrounding trees to build a cloud ladder for attacking the city.


    Now, all the ladders enough for 2000 people have been built.


    We''re ready to launch the Raider against Betty city.


    El is going to be tonight!


    Take Baidi city tonight! Hijack Humphrey and other important personnel of the northern frontier service!


    When El finally checked the siege ladder they were about to put into use, Gabriel asked El in a cautious tone:


    "El, what if we fail to capture Baidi City, or fail to capture Humphrey and others, or Su Cheng is unwilling to exchange hostages with us?"


    "... then..." after a moment of silence, El smiled, raised his hand and scratched his head. "Let''s return to the earth together with our virginity."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later.


    Humphrey, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly awakened by a quick knock outside the door.


    "Your Excellency the governor! Please wake up! Please wake up! "


    This is the voice of Humphrey''s right and left hand, Arlene.


    "Yallin... What...?" Humphrey, still in a confused state, muttered in a vague tone.


    "Your Excellency the governor! Betty was attacked by unknown forces! They are about to attack the city! "


    "What?!"


    Hearing the news, Humphrey was quickly awakened.


    Quickly pulled out the pink nightcap on his head, changed his clothes, rushed out of the room and went to see the situation outside with yallin.


    Even though it was far away, Humphrey still heard the cries of killing and screams from the wall.


    "How many enemy troops?" Humphrey asked yallin.


    "It is conservatively estimated that there are more than 1000 people! Sneaked into the east gate of Baidi city at night! Now the enemy is about to enter the city! "


    "More than 1000 people..." Humphrey''s forehead burst out in a cold sweat.


    There are only 150 garrison troops, or garrison troops, in Baidi city.


    In the face of the enemy who is more than ten times larger than his own, and who still launches a sneak attack at night, the troops in Baidi City alone can''t hold it!


    So Humphrey quickly said to yallin:


    "Send someone to Avalon fortress! Go and ask captain Cheng for help! At the same time, gather all officials of the northern border administration! Assemble at the northern border administration! We must destroy some confidential documents in the general administration before the enemy invades the Northern Territory General Administration! "


    "Yes!"


    After yallin left quickly, Humphrey remembered a very important thing.


    The joint letter between him and Su Cheng and the operation plan of the aurora offensive!


    The defenders in the city are so weak that even if they go to ask Su Cheng for help, Su Cheng''s reinforcements will not be able to come to the rescue.


    The fall of Betty is a certainty.


    Although I don''t know what the identity of this enemy is, the identity of this enemy is nothing more than three possibilities.


    Bandits nearby.


    A peasant rebellion broke out nearby.


    Hiran army.


    No bandits will take the initiative to attack such a big city. This is purely for death, so this enemy can''t be a bandit.


    The recent peace and prosperity in the north is unlikely to lead to the emergence of a peasant rebel army for no reason, so this enemy can not be a peasant rebel army.


    Therefore, the identity of the enemy who is attacking Baidi city can only be the Hiran army!


    Although I don''t know how the Hiram army went deep into the north and came under Baidi City, the enemy who was attacking Baidi city could only be the Hiram army.


    Therefore, while asking yallin to send for reinforcements, Humphrey also asked yallin to summon all officials to destroy some confidential documents in the general administration before the Hiran army attacked the Northern Territory General Administration.


    Some documents in the Northern Territory administration must not be available to the hirans!


    Just after giving this order, Humphrey remembered that there were two very important things in the cabinet at the head of the bed in his room.


    These 2 things must not fall into the hands of the hirans!


    So Humphrey hurried back to his room, opened the cabinet with the key, and took out the joint letter between him and Su Cheng and the operation plan of the aurora offensive.


    Humphrey decided to put these two things in a safer place that was not easy to be found by the enemy.


    In Humphrey''s room, there is a dark grid in the floor.


    This dark grid is very hidden. Only Humphrey knows the existence of this dark grid in Betty, not even yallin.


    Humphrey decided to hide these two vital things in this dark box.


    So he opened the dark grid and hid the joint letter between him and Su Cheng and the operation plan of the "Aurora" offensive.


    After hiding the two things, Humphrey hurried to the north border administration.


    After solving these two things, there are still many important documents in the Northern Territory administration that can not be obtained by the hirans.


    He had to destroy these documents before the hirans attacked the northern frontier service.

 Chapter 773

    At this time, more than a dozen burning stoves were placed in the government office of the northern border administration.


    The stacks of important confidential documents in the Northern Territory administration were urgently summoned to the government office and thrown into the stove.


    Under the command of Humphrey, the officials of the Northern Territory administration carried out the destruction of documents in an orderly manner.


    Some people are responsible for collecting confidential documents in the government department.


    Some people are responsible for throwing these confidential documents into the stove.


    Some people are responsible for timely cleaning up the ashes after the burning of documents.


    "Your Excellency the governor! The enemy has attacked the door of the government office, and now it has begun to hit the door! "


    The enemy who attacked Baidi city had broken through Baidi city and rushed into the city.


    The enemy seemed to have no interest in the civilians of Betty.


    After rushing into Baidi City, he went straight to the government office of the northern border administration.


    "Hold the gate! It''s time to buy more time! "


    Humphrey picked up a stack of papers in his arms and threw them into the fire, ordering him to stick to the government office.


    "Yallin! How many papers remain to be processed? "


    Humphrey entrusted yallin with the task of collecting documents that needed to be destroyed immediately.


    "Your Excellency the governor! There is only one last point left! "


    Yallin pointed to a cart behind him.


    The cart was stacked with the last piece of paperwork that could not be taken away by the enemy.


    "Good! Come on, everybody! "


    Humphrey inspired his men around him.


    "This is the last document file! We have asked for help from the commander of Avalon fortress! In a few days, head Cheng''s rescue will come! So don''t worry! "


    Humphrey didn''t know - the messenger he sent to Su Cheng of Avalon fortress was stopped by the Helan army as soon as he left Baidi city.


    In order to prevent the northern border service in Baidi from asking for help, El ambushed a team of soldiers outside the gates of Baidi.


    Specifically intercept all messengers out of Baidi.


    Therefore, as soon as Humphrey''s messenger to ask Su Cheng for help left Baidi City, he was intercepted and killed by the Hiran army team ambushed outside the city gate.


    After Humphrey and others put the last document files that needed to be destroyed into the stove, the gate of the headquarters of the northern border administration was finally knocked open


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El walked slowly into the headquarters of the Northern Territory Department of the British Empire, which was in a mess.


    Although the headquarters of the northern border administration is in a mess, there are almost no signs of fighting.


    In the hall of the headquarters of the Northern Territory administration, a successfully captured official of the Northern Territory administration was bound. They looked at El slowly walking towards them with anger, despair or plain eyes.


    In the hall of the headquarters, there are also more than ten stoves that have been extinguished.


    In each furnace, there are still a large number of ashes after burning paper.


    The floor of the hall is also scattered with a large number of papers filled with different contents.


    ¡ª¡ªI see


    Looking at the stove in the headquarters hall and the scattered paper on the ground, El continued to say in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the officials of the northern border administration destroyed all the important documents and archives in the administration before we invaded the headquarters


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really powerful. We don''t mess up in the face of danger. Even when the enemy attacks in front of us, we don''t forget our duties as officials of the northern border administration. We are really a group of people worthy of admiration.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that they should have destroyed all the important documents and files in the general administration.


    El was not interested in these important documents and archives of the northern border administration. He didn''t come to batty for this reason, so he didn''t pay attention to the documents and archives scattered around.


    El moved his eyes and looked at the officials of the northern border agency who were now bound and forced to sit on the cold ground of the hall.


    Although he did not know Humphrey and had not seen Humphrey''s portrait, El saw at a glance that one of the elders was Humphrey.


    Because his eyes and temperament are different from others.


    El walked slowly to Humphrey, who was successfully captured by him, and said to him in skilled and fluent britannian:


    "Your Excellency is the governor of the north, Mr. Humphrey?"


    El visited the British Empire with Gabriel and Camille three years ago.


    El, Camille and Gabriel learned Britannia at that time.


    But Gabriel really has no talent for learning language. He can''t speak British as fluently and standard as El and Camille.


    Humphrey was slightly surprised that the young Hillan could speak such fluent and standard britannian, and his eyebrows raised slightly.


    Even if he was captured by the enemy, Humphrey''s face didn''t look any different. He looked flat and his waist was still straight.


    Humphrey didn''t talk nonsense to ELDOR, and admitted very frankly:


    "Yes, I am Humphrey walker, governor of the northern territory of the British Empire. Since I have become a prisoner of the rank, I have nothing to say about it. Let you deal with it. "


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Sir Humphrey. I''m El Bernard, the third-class Quartermaster of the Holy Hiran empire."


    After that, El saluted Humphrey to the britannian empire.


    "El Bernard? The name doesn''t sound like a Hiran''s name. The name sounds like the name of the Lorraine. "


    "My name is not like the name of the Hiran. It is normal because I have no father or mother. I have lived in the slums since I can remember, so I don''t know what my last name and first name are."


    "In order to make it easier for others to call me, I shared joys and sorrows in the slum with one of my brothers, who also had no name. With the help of a Book who only read all day, I used a Book picked up from the trash can, selected several names in the book and gave both of us a name."


    "I named myself El Bernard, and my brother named himself Gabriel Galen."


    "We later learned that the book we used at that time was a fairy tale book containing several fairy tales of the Lorraine Empire, so the names of my brother and I were not like the names of the hirans, but like the names of the Lorraine people."


    "No father, no mother. Did you even start your name from the book... Well... I''m really sorry. I was rude just now."


    Even if he became a prisoner, Humphrey didn''t forget his manners.


    After finding that he seemed to poke into someone else''s pain, Humphrey bowed slightly and apologized to him, even if he was his enemy now.


    "Don''t be sorry." El waved to Humphrey, "I don''t care. Although I don''t have parents, I have two close friends such as brother and sister, so I never think it''s a pity to have no parents."


    The nearby hirans and the captured officials of the northern border administration were stunned.


    El and Humphrey, who were clearly enemies, were able to chat there like two innocent people.


    El saluted Humphrey again to the British Empire, and then went on to say:


    "Sir Humphrey, I have no intention of hurting you. As long as commander Cheng can promise me a condition, I will release you immediately and never hurt you. Please rest assured."


    "Condition?" Lord Humphrey frowned. "What conditions?"


    "I hope that all the officials of the Northern Territory administration present can exchange for the safety of some people in the eghar corridor and the muhawitz fortress!"

 Chapter 774

    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    Since Willie launched a sea crossing raid with most of his combat power and almost all the knights, the headquarters of the Michael Knights became much deserted.


    Because now the overall situation has been decided, the 300000 Hiram troops in the eghar corridor are hopeless. Next, just wait for the 300000 Hiram troops to collapse, kneel down and beg the Michael knights to surrender them.


    Therefore, there is nothing important to do recently. Su Cheng is rarely free for a while.


    Su Cheng''s biggest daily entertainment now is to go home and play with DeLisa.


    However, he is also the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front. If he runs home every day and teases his children, it will inevitably have a bad impact.


    So Su Cheng stayed in the headquarters of the Michael Knights most of the day.


    In order to pass the recent leisure time, Su Cheng plays military chess with Deng Jiaer and Eliza every day.


    Playing chess with others is also Su Cheng''s favorite way to pass the time.


    After learning how to play military chess, Su Cheng never lost to anyone.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that the achievements of Deng Jiaer and Eliza these days are all lost.


    Whether on the ground one by one or two together, they couldn''t beat Su Cheng once.


    Today should have been spent leisurely playing chess.


    Until a wounded soldier came to Avalon fortress with a shocking news


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What?! Betty was captured?! "


    In Su Cheng''s office room, Su Cheng looked at the scarred Herald from Baidi city with a shocked face.


    Just now, the wounded messenger came to Avalon fortress.


    After arriving at Avalon fortress, he said frankly that he wanted to see Su Cheng and told Su Cheng about something important.


    Then after receiving the messenger, Su Cheng couldn''t help showing a shocked expression.


    The city of Betty was captured by the Hiram army who didn''t know where it came from!


    "... you should be more specific."


    After being shocked, Su Cheng quickly recovered his composure.


    After regaining his composure, Su Cheng asked the messenger about the details of Baidi city when it was captured.


    When and when was Betty captured?


    How many men were there in the Hiram army that captured Betty?


    Will the officials of the northern border administration be safe?


    ¡­¡­


    After the messenger told Su Cheng all the information he knew, he took out a letter from his arms.


    "This letter is from the commander of the Hiram army who captured Baidi city. He asked me to bring it to his excellency."


    "I can come to Avalon fortress, which was deliberately released by the commander of the Hiran army. That is to ask me to give this letter to your excellency..."


    Su Cheng took the letter from the messenger''s hand, then spread it directly and looked at it at a glance.


    The content of this letter is written in britannian. The handwriting is quite beautiful. In terms of the beauty of the handwriting, it is as good as Su Cheng''s words.


    [Dear Sirs


    Head Su Cheng:


    Humphrey walker, yallin Carr and other officials of the northern border administration are in my hands. They are all safe.


    If you want to redeem them, come to Betty and discuss with me.


    I won''t hurt them unless I have to. Please rest assured, commander Su Cheng.


    [El Bernard]


    The letter is very brief.


    It can be seen that the person who wrote the letter is not a person who likes to talk nonsense.


    The content of the whole letter is concise and clear.


    Succinctly makes people feel uncomfortable and uncoordinated. This kind of letter without a polite sentence is also very rare.


    After seeing the last signature, El Bernard, Su Cheng''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    "It''s you... Sure enough... You''re not an ordinary person..." Su Cheng whispered in a tone that only he could hear clearly.


    Three years ago, Su Cheng met el and Gabriel while soaking in the hot spring in acarrea.


    Although he spent a short time together, Su Cheng was very impressed by el.


    Even though he hasn''t seen him for three years after such a long time, Su Cheng immediately remembered the man who impressed him three years ago.


    At first glance, it is easy to think that he is just an ordinary youth, but after simple communication and getting along, Su Cheng feels El''s extraordinary.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    It is also the first and only time Su Cheng feels this way about someone.


    I always feel that he is a very powerful person, but if someone asks Su Cheng: where is El? Su Cheng can''t answer.


    Just think he''s great.


    It was because of this wonderful feeling that Su Cheng remembered el, a young man of his age who had only been with him for more than an hour.


    Silently folding the letter from El to him, Su Cheng asked the herald to go down and rest first.


    After sending the messenger down, Su Cheng asked the bodyguard waiting outside his door to call Eliza and Deng Jiaer, the only two knights left in the fortress.


    Eliza and Deng Jiaer were both in the headquarters of the knights at this time, so they came soon.


    After they came to Su Cheng''s office, Su Cheng said directly to them:


    "A Hiram army from nowhere captured Baidi."


    "All officials of the northern frontier service, including Mr. Humphrey, were kidnapped."


    "The commander of the Hiram army wants to negotiate with me with the lives of Mr. Humphrey and others."


    "He can talk if he wants. I''ll accompany him to the end."


    "Eliza, transfer the first brigade of the Fifth Army to the 10 brigades of the tenth brigade. I''m going to take the 10000 troops to Baidi city. You come with me."


    "Deng Jiaer, during the days when Eliza and I are away, the Avalon fortress will be handed over to you. I believe it will not be a problem to take care of the fortress with your current skills."


    "Also, Deng Jiaer, I want to start immediately, so I don''t have time to go home and say goodbye to Carol and DeLisa."


    "After that, you tell carol for me and tell her: Eliza and I have something important to do. We will be away from the fortress for a while and let her go to bed early these days."


    The news is so powerful.


    Eliza and Deng Jiaer had a good time before they calmed down.


    "Su Cheng, is it too little to take only 10000 people?" Eliza said in a worried tone.


    "10000 people are enough. A certain amount of combat power is needed in the fortress, so we can''t take too many soldiers away."


    "And I went to negotiate with him, not fight with him, so I don''t need to bring so many soldiers."


    "I also hope this matter can be resolved peacefully."


    "Mr Humphrey and others can''t have an accident."


    "If something happens to them, it will do too much harm to the north."


    "If they have something, the whole administrative system in the north will be paralyzed for some time in the future."


    "Therefore, the safety of Mr. Humphrey and others should be guaranteed anyway."

 Chapter 775

    Outside Betty, there are many flags.


    The 10000 troops brought by Su Cheng blocked all the exits of Baidi city to prevent El from fleeing with Humphrey and others in the city.


    El and Gabriel stood side by side on the wall of Baidi City, looking at the army of Michael Knights outside the city.


    "Roughly speaking, brother Su Cheng brought almost 10000 troops..." Gabriel tried to keep calm.


    Looking at the army of the Michael Knights blocking the exits of Baidi City, El remained unchanged and still kept a faint smile:


    "I just hope the negotiations can go smoothly."


    Su Cheng brought 10000 troops and made it clear that he was threatening el.


    El has less than 2000 soldiers left. Although they are the elite of the army, El doesn''t think he will win the 10000 army commanded by Su Cheng.


    "El... Do you think the negotiations will go smoothly?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know whether Su Cheng cares about the life and death of the officials of the northern border administration. "


    "... if the negotiation breaks down, do you think Su Cheng will take into account our friendship and not kill us?"


    "In fact, we don''t have much friendship with Su Cheng." El smiled bitterly, "we just took a hot spring with Su Cheng. Seriously, we just know each other. We don''t have much friendship."


    "... damn it... Do I really want to leave the world with my virginity... When brother Su Cheng comes, I should go to the ''happy place'' in Baidi city first to get rid of my virginity..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When el and Gabriel chatted together on the wall, a soldier ran to El''s side:


    "Your Excellency! The britannian army outside the city has just sent a herald who can speak Hiran and asked us to send a message to you: Su Cheng is waiting for you on a high slope in the west of Baidi city. "


    Hearing this message, El hurried with Gabriel and several bodyguards to the west wall of Baidi city.


    After arriving at the west wall of Baidi City, El saw a wooden table on a high slope in the west of Baidi city.


    At the north and south ends of this wooden table, there is a chair at each end.


    There was already a man sitting in the chair at the south end.


    Although he was a little far away and couldn''t see his face clearly, El could see that he had short black hair.


    Short black hair - this person''s identity is self-evident.


    The chair at the north end of the wooden table must have been left to him el.


    Behind Su Cheng stood a blonde woman with a knight''s sword on her waist.


    It seems to be Su Cheng''s bodyguard.


    "Since Su Cheng has already started waiting for us, it would be impolite if we let Su Cheng wait too long. Gabriel, come with me. Whether you can save the teacher and Camille depends on the next conversation with Su Cheng. "


    "... well." Gabriel swallowed hard.


    Looking at Gabriel''s present appearance, El smiled and joked:


    "What? Nervous? "


    "No, no! I, I''m not nervous! "


    Gabriel''s eyes floated disorderly and looked guilty.


    El saw through without telling, but raised his hand and patted Gabriel''s broad shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Gabriel. I''m the one who wants to negotiate with Su Cheng. Just stand behind me and protect me and give me courage. "


    "Save the teacher, Camille and a group of senior generals and Quartermaster officers in the army. I can carry this great responsibility and pressure alone."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El and Gabriel zema slowly approached the high slope where Su Cheng and Eliza were located.


    Behind them were two prison cars.


    The two carriages are holding Humphrey and others.


    The reason why El brought Humphrey and others is to show Su Cheng - Humphrey and others are very good now, which reassures Su Cheng.


    At the same time, let Su Cheng see how many bargaining chips he has now.


    After approaching the high slope, El and Gabriel dismounted and walked towards the high slope and the chair at the north end of the wooden table on the high slope.


    El, like Su Cheng, didn''t take more guards.


    El only brought Gabriel.


    And Su Cheng only brought Eliza.


    Looking at El and Gabriel who were getting closer and closer, Eliza, who was behind Su Cheng, quietly pulled the knight''s sword at her left waist out of the scabbard by an inch.


    If the negotiation breaks down later, pull the sword out of the scabbard in advance, so that she can pull out the sword quickly, and then kill el and Gabriel here on the spot.


    I don''t know if I noticed Eliza''s little move. Gabriel walking behind El also quietly pulled the war sword at his left waist out of the scabbard a little.


    Before the negotiation began, Su Cheng and El''s guards began to prepare for the breakdown of the negotiation.


    Compared with the murderous Eliza and Gabriel, Su Cheng and El are much calmer.


    Su Cheng''s face from beginning to end was full of sadness and joy, and he always looked very calm.


    And El also wore a faint smile from beginning to end, always looking very calm.


    After opening the chair at the north end of the wooden table and sitting down, El took the lead in saying in skilled britannian:


    "Su Cheng, long time no see."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, perhaps out of the mentality of "reciprocity", Su Cheng said in Hiran, which is not inferior in proficiency to the authentic Hiran:


    "It''s been a long time, El."


    Eliza, standing behind Su Cheng, looked at Su Cheng in shock, and then at El.


    Su Cheng can speak hiranic - Eliza knows this. She knows that Su Cheng once learned hiranic from Carol.


    But Su Cheng knew the commander of the Helan army who captured Baidi city. Eliza didn''t know it at all. At the same time, Eliza didn''t know el and Gabriel.


    Although she didn''t understand Helan and didn''t know what Su Cheng was saying just now, Eliza could roughly feel from her tone that Su Cheng was saying hello to the enemy commander.


    "I forgot to tell you." Su Cheng said to Eliza in an apologetic tone, "this man''s name is El, and the tall man behind him is Gabriel. I met these two people by chance three years ago."


    After su Chenggang explained to Eliza in brief words and turned his head back, El raised his hand and went down the high slope. He just followed him out of the city and pointed to the two prison cars that came here:


    "Captain Su Cheng, your excellency Humphrey, your excellency yallin and other 41 officials of the northern border administration are in these two prison cars."


    "You didn''t abuse them, did you?"


    "Of course not. If you don''t feel at ease, you can go and have a look in person. "

 Chapter 776

    El brought Humphrey and others out and made it clear that he wanted Su Cheng to see the negotiation chips in his hands.


    But Su Cheng didn''t tell. He led Eliza to see Humphrey and others first.


    On the two prison cars brought by El, there were 41 officials of the northern border administration, such as Humphrey and yallin.


    Judging from their clothes and faces, they haven''t had a bad life as prisoners these days. It can be seen that El hasn''t abused them. He is indeed entertaining them with good food and drink.


    "I''m sorry... Captain Cheng, I''ve caused you trouble..."


    When Su Cheng was near Humphrey''s prison car, Humphrey apologized to Su Cheng in an apologetic tone.


    "Don''t apologize, Mr Humphrey."


    Su Cheng comforted Humphrey.


    "It''s not your fault. No one can imagine that a Hiram army suddenly jumped out and captured Baidi city."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Humphrey. I''ll get you out."


    After talking, Su Cheng turned and returned to the wooden table on the high slope.


    After Su Cheng came back, El waved to the coachman driving the two prison cars, indicating that they could leave.


    After all, these are very important negotiation chips. After Su Cheng has determined that Humphrey and others are safe, it is better to return these negotiation chips to a safe city.


    After the two Coachmans drove the two prison cars holding Humphrey and others away, Su Cheng asked El:


    "You shouldn''t have been rude to the civilians in Betty?"


    "Of course not." El replied without hesitation, "before starting to attack Baidi City, I had made repeated orders to my subordinates to prohibit harassing the civilians in Baidi city."


    "So please rest assured that there are no civilian casualties in Baidi city except for many defenders in Baidi city. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to check in the city. "


    Su Cheng was silent for a while and shook his head.


    "No, I believe you."


    There is no doubt that El is a smart man.


    As a smart man, El naturally would not do anything that would "harass the civilians in Baidi city", which would anger Su Cheng and increase the possibility of the breakdown of negotiations with Su Cheng.


    Therefore, Su Cheng believes that what El just said is the truth, and the civilians in Baidi city have not been harassed by his subordinates.


    After confirming the safety of Humphrey and others and the civilians in Baidi City, Su Cheng directly said:


    "Come on, how on earth can we let Mr. Humphrey and others go?"


    And El, like Su Cheng, is not very polite and nonsense.


    Seeing that Su Cheng has been straight to the point, El doesn''t do superfluous courtesy. He directly takes out a piece of paper from his pocket and hands it to Su Cheng:


    "Just exchange the 41 people written on this paper. As long as we can exchange the 41 people written on the paper and ensure the safety of me and my troops. "


    "How many men are there in your army?" Su Cheng asked back as he took the paper from El.


    "Less than 2000." And El answered truthfully.


    There is nothing to hide about the number of troops under his command.


    After all, it''s not bad to have 200 people or 20000 people.


    Trapped in the enemy''s territory and helpless, if Su Chengtie wants to destroy them, even if he has 20000 troops, he will only be destroyed for a little longer.


    There was no point in hiding, so El chose to report truthfully.


    After spreading out the paper handed by El, Su Cheng began to look at it at a glance.


    On this piece of paper are the names of people.


    The first name in this group is Dominic Broy, the name of the commander of the Hiran army.


    Su Cheng didn''t recognize the second name after that.


    ¡ª¡ªCamille young? Who is this?


    After searching in his mind, Su Cheng didn''t think about who Camille Yang was, so he jumped over and looked at the names of the people after him.


    Su Cheng knows most of the 41 names listed on this paper. They are some famous senior generals and senior Quartermaster of the Holy Hiran empire.


    El wanted to trade these people for Humphrey and others. Presumably, these people must have participated in the expedition of the Holy Hiran Empire and were trapped in the eghar corridor or muhavitz fortress.


    Su Cheng glanced at the list in his hand and said:


    "It''s no problem to ensure the safety of you and your troops and let you safely return to the Holy Hiran empire."


    "It''s no problem to exchange Mr. Humphrey and others for some people in the muhavitz fortress and eghal corridor."


    "But not so much."


    After that, Su Cheng took out his pen and ink and smeared it on the list in his hand.


    "Only these 20 people can be exchanged for Mr. Humphrey and them."


    After that, Su Cheng returned the list to El.


    When El got back the list, he looked at it immediately.


    Dominic, Camille - the names of the two most important people for EL and Gabriel were not crossed out, which made El feel relieved.


    But the names of 21 others were crossed out.


    Looking at the 21 names crossed out by Su Cheng, El couldn''t help laughing bitterly:


    "Commander Su Cheng, I''ll exchange 41 officials from the northern border Administration for 41 people on our side, one for one. Isn''t that fair? No, there can be no fewer people on this list. "


    "... el, with all due respect, don''t you understand your situation?"


    "Now the 300000 Hiram troops in the eghar corridor have no supplies. They are in my bag."


    "You have only 41 hostages, while I have 300000 hostages."


    "And if I think your conditions are too harsh, I can terminate the negotiation at any time. Then send troops to wipe you out. Mr. Humphrey and others will kill you if you like. "


    "The big deal is to reorganize another Northern Territory administration. There are more than 80 million people in the British Empire. Can''t you find someone who can reorganize the Northern Territory administration?"


    "So - the initiative of this negotiation is entirely in my hands. Whether the negotiation is smooth or not will not have much impact on me."


    "But whether the negotiation is smooth or not is very important to your relationship."


    "So - do you understand your situation now? You were not qualified to negotiate with me on an equal footing from the beginning. I am willing to talk to you. You should thank me with tears and thank me for my great kindness. "


    Su Cheng''s tone was very tough.


    No face, no room for EL.


    Su Cheng''s toughness surprised el and made El smile again.


    El did not fail to understand his current situation.


    As Su Chenggang just said, the initiative of negotiation is entirely in Su Cheng''s hands.


    If Su Cheng is unhappy, he can terminate the negotiation at any time, no longer care about the life and death of Humphrey and others, and then wipe them out directly.


    No matter Humphrey and others, he will no longer return any senior general or Quartermaster of the Hiran army.


    Su Cheng has the ability to lift the table, but El doesn''t.


    Therefore, from the beginning of this negotiation, El was doomed to be extremely passive and need to make continuous concessions.

 Chapter 777

    This is the first confrontation between "military God" Su Cheng and "unbeaten marshal" El.


    It was also the mildest confrontation.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the works of a later military history researcher


    *******


    *******


    El took out his pen and painted the list.


    "... 35. No less. "


    Asking exorbitant prices and sitting down to pay back money is the only criterion in negotiations.


    Although Su Cheng''s words were vicious and very tough, in fact, Su Cheng didn''t want the negotiation to break down.


    Humphrey and others would be in trouble if they had something wrong.


    The 41 people captured by El are the backbone of the northern border administration.


    If the 41 people were killed due to the breakdown of the negotiations, the administrative system in the North would immediately be paralyzed.


    It is not so easy to add excellent officials to the total annihilation of the northern border administration.


    Therefore, Su Chenggang is just a bluff.


    Seeing that El took a step back, Su Cheng, who also didn''t want the negotiation to break down, also took a step back.


    "25."


    "No, no less."


    "Just 25, no more."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and El had a long tug of war.


    Neither side will give in.


    They haggled like those street vendors in the market who blushed and had thick necks with customers in order to make more money.


    After a tug of war, the number of Hiram generals and Quartermaster officers released fell to the range of 28 to 32.


    After this interval, Su Cheng and El would not give way any more.


    The people El intended to exchange were elite generals and Quartermaster officers in the Hiran army.


    For Su Cheng, it''s natural to put one less.


    For EL, these people on the list, except Kamil, are the mainstays of Hiran''s army. It''s one to save one more.


    The two quarreled and deadlocked for more than half an hour in the range of 28 to 32.


    Finally, they both talked so hard that they could hardly turn their tongues, so they finally had a temporary truce.


    Sitting at the north and south ends of the wooden table, they drank water and rested while thinking about how to defeat each other after the rest, so as to maximize their own interests.


    However, just then, Gabriel, who had been standing behind el and acting as El''s escort, suddenly said:


    "You two can''t do this now. Maybe it''s getting dark and you can''t come up with a result. You two might as well have a competition! "


    "Competition?" Su Cheng and El wondered at the same time.


    "Brother Su Cheng, can you play military chess?" Gabriel asked Su Cheng.


    "Well, I can play. I can not only play, but also feel that my level is not bad."


    "How about playing wargame with El? El is also a person who has some confidence in his military chess skills! It depends on the outcome of a game of war chess to decide who to listen to? "


    "Ho ~ ~" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and flashed a meaningful color at the bottom of his eyes.


    Without much thought, Su Cheng said to El:


    "That''s a good proposal. I have no opinion, El. What about you?"


    "Use military chess to decide the victory or defeat..." after El pondered for a while, he raised his mouth and showed his trademark gentle smile. "Well, if the negotiation goes on like this, I don''t know when to talk about it. My time is also very tense. Let''s have a game of military chess to decide the victory or defeat directly. In advance, head Su Cheng, I won''t lose. Don''t deny it if you lose. "


    "I''ll give it back to you intact."


    "Su Cheng, Su Cheng." Just then, Eliza, who was behind Su Cheng, poked Su Cheng on the back, "what were you three talking about just now?"


    Su Cheng, El and Gabriel were all communicating in Hebrew just now, so Eliza didn''t understand a word they just said.


    Su Cheng attached his lips to Eliza''s ear and summarized the communication between the three of them in brief words.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza couldn''t help but look happy.


    At a volume that only she and Su Cheng could hear clearly, he whispered:


    "Hey? Then aren''t we sure to win? Su Cheng, you''ve never lost in war chess, have you? "


    "Yes, so we''re sure to win. Gabriel also helped me a lot. He even picked something I''m best at to compete. "


    After that, Su Cheng and Eliza both showed a reassuring smile on their faces.


    However, they didn''t know - when they whispered, El and Gabriel opposite were also whispering.


    Not only were they whispering, El and Gabriel showed a reassuring smile like Su Cheng and Eliza


    "I didn''t expect that brother Su Cheng would be so stupid. He really wanted to play chess with EL. Kushi, Kushi, Kushi ~ ~"


    Perhaps because of the success of the plot, Gabriel was so happy that his laughter became strange.


    "Don''t be careless. Head Su Cheng dares to accept this proposal, which shows that he is very confident in his chess skills and can''t be careless."


    El said so, but there was a reassuring smile of "planning Tong" on his face


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gabriel soon went back to Whitey and came back with a game of warchess.


    When Su Cheng and El were putting pieces on the chessboard, they reiterated the rules.


    "If I win, only 28 people will be released." Su Cheng said to El, "if you win, listen to you and let 32 people out."


    "No problem." El readily replied, "as long as you don''t go back."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After arranging the pieces, the two men, who were very confident in themselves, hurried to play chess without delay.


    Perhaps it was because he was very confident in himself. Su Cheng took the lead in launching the attack.


    Facing Su Cheng''s attack, El also actively defended. While defending, he also quietly prepared for the counter attack.


    But after several rounds, they both found something wrong.


    They all found that their opponents'' chess skills were superior to their ideas.


    Every wave of Su Cheng''s attack was dissolved by el.


    And El couldn''t find a chance to counter attack.


    After discovering that El''s skill was far superior to his imagination, Su Cheng stopped his attack in time and changed from attack to defense.


    And El, like Su Cheng, found that Su Cheng''s technology was far superior to his imagination, El also changed his method in time.


    Their execution has become much more secure.


    Su Cheng understands why Gabriel is so confident and proposes to let him play chess with EL.


    El also understood why Su Cheng was confident to take over Gabriel''s proposal.


    After they changed their moves to a safe one, the whole chess game fell into a stalemate.


    They played chess for hundreds of rounds, but they couldn''t tell the winner.

 Chapter 778

    Su Cheng and El have been deadlocked for nearly an hour


    No one fell, but no one was able to gain the upper hand.


    Eliza and Gabriel standing behind Su Cheng and El were stunned.


    ¡ª¡ªNo?!


    Eliza''s beautiful eyes stared at the boss.


    ¡ª¡ªUnexpectedly, someone can compete with Su Cheng in military chess


    Recently, because there are fewer affairs at hand, Su Cheng always plays chess with Deng Jiaer and Eliza in order to spend his leisure time.


    No matter how many sets he played with Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer and Eliza never won a set


    Later, Eliza learned from Carol that Su Cheng had not lost once since he learned how to play war chess.


    No one can play chess with Su Cheng for 20 minutes.


    Gradually, in Eliza''s eyes, Su Cheng was invincible in military chess.


    So after learning that El was going to compete with Su Cheng, Eliza and Su Cheng were secretly happy and felt that El and Gabriel were right in their arms.


    Gabriel, opposite Eliza, was not calm at this time.


    In Gabriel''s cognition, El is also invincible in military chess.


    El loves playing military chess, even to the extent of obsession. He feels uncomfortable without playing two games of military chess a day.


    Gabriel had never seen anyone beat El in wargame.


    Let alone defeat el, Gabriel has never seen anyone who can match el.


    Gabriel proposed to Su Cheng to play a game of military chess with EL. In fact, Gabriel set a set for Su Cheng with a "try" mentality.


    Let Su Cheng come and compete with EL. He has never lost anything.


    So Gabriel was overjoyed to see Su Cheng take his proposal.


    So happy that even the laughter became strange.


    I think I''m going to win.


    But who knows - after Su Cheng and El really started playing chess, the result surprised everyone present.


    No one expected that the chess game would fall into a stalemate and could not decide the outcome.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the chessboard, Su Cheng and El maintained a stalemate.


    Su Cheng went further, and El took a step back.


    But after further, Su Cheng did not dare to move forward, because Su Cheng had seen that if he moved forward again, he would fall into the trap carefully designed by el and full of killing opportunities.


    Su Cheng, who could not advance any further, could only return the advancing piece.


    The two constantly tried, lured and ambushed


    But no matter what tactics they use, they are accurately seen through by the other party.


    The chess game that was supposed to end soon has lasted for more than an hour


    The two tugged back and forth, unable to tell the victory or defeat.


    If it goes on like this, I don''t know when it will be able to decide the outcome.


    After another half hour, Su Cheng and El closed their eyes, sighed and said faintly:


    "Can''t tell the outcome..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, El, sitting opposite him, also showed a little tired: "yes... I can''t tell the outcome... It''s the first time I''ve played military chess with people for such a long time, and I can''t tell the outcome."


    "Well, me too. El, you are the first person who can match me in military chess since I learned it. "


    Looking at the chess game in front of him, Su Cheng was silent for a while.


    Then he sighed again and said:


    "El, if we continue to fight like this, we don''t know when it will be high or low, so - how about a draw?"


    "Since it''s a draw, let''s take a step back."


    "I only want 28 people, and you want 32 people, so let''s compromise."


    "Put 30 people."


    After that, Su Cheng raised his pen again and changed it on the list.


    "Put the 30 people on the list and exchange them for 41 officials of the northern border administration, and ensure the safety of you and your troops."


    "This is the limit of my concession." Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed into a tough tone, "I won''t make any more concessions."


    El looked at the chessboard in front of him with a complicated look.


    Then he looked at the list that Su Cheng had just remarked.


    After a long silence, El nodded hard.


    Seeing El finally nodded, everyone present felt relieved.


    Because this means that the negotiation between Su Cheng and el is finally over.


    The negotiation ended smoothly with a result that was reluctantly acceptable to both sides.


    But just then - Su Cheng suddenly said to El:


    "El, you''re great."


    "Let me guess, did you and your troops cross the eghar mountains to the north?"


    Although Su Cheng''s sentence pattern is interrogative, his tone is affirmative.


    Without waiting for EL and Gabriel to answer, Su Cheng continued:


    "If my conjecture is correct, field marshal Dominic should allocate an elite force to you and let you lead this force to take a relatively easy mountain road and cross the eghar mountains."


    "After crossing the eghar mountains, go around behind the Avalon fortress, and then use some special method to inform Dominic in the corridor."


    "Then use a special method to inform Dominica in the corridor -- ''you have successfully circled behind the Avalon Fortress'', and then attack the Avalon fortress north and South together with the 300000 Hiran troops in the corridor."


    "But you and Dominic didn''t expect that I had already separated more than half of the combat power from the Michael knights, raided your rear with the Navy, captured the mujawitz fortress, and completely cut off the supply line of 300000 Hiran troops in the corridor."


    "And it wasn''t until we captured the mukhawitz fortress that you and your troops finally succeeded in crossing the eghar mountains."


    "After coming to the north, you know that 300000 Hiram troops in the corridor have been besieged for a long time."


    "The plan to attack Avalon fortress between the north and the South has completely failed."


    "In order to save more people, you took a risk to attack Betty city and kidnapped the officials of the northern border administration."


    "Use these officials you kidnapped as chips to negotiate with me in exchange for some important people who are besieged in the eghar corridor and the mujawitz fortress."


    "El, Gabriel. Are all these things I said right? "


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, El and Gabriel were all shocked.


    Su Cheng was able to accurately deduce the cause and process of all their actions so far with only such a little information.


    "Be able to lead an army over such a steep eghar mountain."


    "When he was trapped in the enemy''s territory and helpless, he still kept calm and came up with strange strategies in this desperate situation. He successfully turned the tide and saved dozens of important members of the army."


    "This command, calmness, courage and action force make people have to be convinced."


    "So - el." Su Cheng said positively, "would you like to come to the Britannia Empire?"

 Chapter 779

    Su Cheng''s sudden solicitation stunned everyone present.


    "Su Cheng, what are you doing?" Eliza, surprised by Su Cheng''s move, couldn''t help shouting at Su Cheng.


    And Su Cheng just replied blandly: "he is recruiting rare talents for our country."


    After saying that, Su Cheng took back his eyes and continued to look at the opposite El seriously.


    And El recovered after a brief earthquake.


    "Shall I... Join the British Empire?"


    "Yes. Not only you, Gabriel, but also you can join the Britannia Empire. I can see that you are also a powerful general. If you two are willing to join our country, I promise you: with my recommendation, you will get a high position in the Britannia Empire that you have never obtained in the holy Helan Empire! "


    Seeing that Su Cheng threw the olive branch on his head, Gabriel couldn''t help but look surprised.


    El and Gabriel looked at each other.


    After the silence, El asked:


    "You want to attract me? Are you sure? I''m a Hiran. "


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Su Cheng asked:


    "What happened to the hirans? Britannia has never been a country that pays attention to nationality and identity. "


    "I am also a descendant of a minority in the British Empire. A few years ago, I was just an ordinary civilian everywhere in the country. Now I have become the head of a regiment?"


    Su Cheng has always claimed that he is the descendant of a few unknown ethnic minorities, so he can reasonably explain why his appearance and name are different from most people in the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire is a multi-ethnic country. There are so many nationalities that no one knows how many nationalities there are in the country.


    In addition, the "ID card" held by the citizens of the British Empire did not identify the nationality of the holder, so Su Cheng''s lie was impeccable. Even if he wanted to explore the truth, he didn''t know how to explore it.


    Britannia Empire is not a country that will value nationality and descent. Therefore, as long as El and Gabriel vote, Su Cheng dares to conclude that with his recommendation and their ability, they will be able to make progress in the Britannia Empire!


    "Come to Britannia. El, Gabriel. "


    Su Cheng said this again to the two people in front of him and stretched out his right hand to them.


    "In the British Empire, you can definitely have a brighter future!"


    Seeing that Su Cheng had said so, El showed a troublesome expression.


    After scratching his hair, El apologized:


    "Captain Su Cheng, I appreciate your kindness."


    "But I have no intention of betraying my country and going to your country."


    Su Cheng''s face sank after hearing El''s refusal.


    "I''m not interested in a bright future."


    "My dream is very simple, that is, to have a job that is neither stressful nor remunerative enough to support myself, and then spend it quietly and leisurely."


    "And I''m not such a powerful person."


    With that, El opened the collar of his coat a little and revealed the bottom of it.


    It was the uniform of the third Quartermaster of the holy Hiram empire.


    "I''m just an ordinary third-class Quartermaster of the holy Hiram empire."


    "I just happen to have a little command ability."


    Speaking of this, Elton said.


    Then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, revealing his trademark gentle smile:


    "I''m just an ordinary person who will be happy and angry. Don''t take me as a hero, and I''m not a hero."


    Seeing that El was unmoved by his solicitation, Su Cheng turned his eyes to Gabriel behind el.


    "And you? Gabriel, would you like to join our country? "


    "Me? I''d better forget it. "


    Gabriel shrugged.


    "All my relatives are in the holy Helan empire. If I leave the holy Helan Empire, I will be very lonely. I am most afraid of loneliness."


    "Ah, although I don''t have many relatives... My relatives are just teachers, El and Camille..."


    El and Gabriel both rejected Su Cheng''s solicitation.


    Seeing that both of them refused, Su Cheng silently took back his hand.


    His face showed a little regret: "really... Forget it."


    After the meeting, Su chengdun said:


    "I can''t see it, El. Your dream should be so... Ordinary "


    Su Cheng thought for a long time and only choked out the adjective "ordinary".


    Because El''s dream seems to have no other suitable adjective besides the adjective "ordinary".


    "Yes, so I have been scolded by many people, saying that I have no ambition at all."


    El shrugged helplessly.


    "I''ve had no ambition since I was a child. It is not my original wish to lead a combat force to carry out combat missions like this. "


    "I just want to be a third class Quartermaster all my life. I won''t have the chance to lead the army again. Even if someone asks me to lead the army, I won''t lead the army on the battlefield. "


    "Don''t talk too full." Su Cheng''s face suddenly showed a thought-provoking color, "I didn''t want to be a knight a few years ago. As a result, a few years later, I, who had never thought of being a knight before, became the head of Michael''s knights."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly paused.


    Looking at the chessboard in front of him, he then said to El:


    "Speaking of this, El. When I was soliciting you just now, I suddenly thought of a way to win you. " Su Cheng pointed to the chessboard in front of him as he spoke.


    "Oh?" El raised her eyebrows.


    Su Cheng''s words aroused El''s interest.


    El wanted to see what trick Su Cheng had come up with to defeat him.


    So he raised his chin and motioned Su Cheng to show what he called "the way to win him".


    "My way is... Ah! What''s that?! "


    Su Cheng suddenly pointed at El and Gabriel with a frightened face.


    Su Cheng''s move successfully attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Eliza, El and Gabriel immediately looked in the direction Su Cheng pointed out.


    But found nothing.


    Because Su Cheng pointed behind el and Gabriel, they had to turn their heads to see the scene behind them.


    After finding that there was nothing behind him, El turned his head back with Gabriel and said in doubt:


    "There''s nothing behind... Huh?"


    When he turned his head back, El made an "um" sound full of confusion.


    On the chessboard in front of him, several pieces were missing.


    Su Cheng, with an intriguing smile, played with the pieces that El had lost on the chessboard.


    It seems that Su Cheng secretly took away El''s chess pieces after their attention was distracted by him.


    After these pieces of El were taken away by Su Cheng, El''s defense line on the chessboard was immediately full of holes. Su Cheng could easily tear down El''s defense line and beat El down.


    Looking at Su Cheng who took away his chess pieces after his attention was attracted, El was stunned, and then reluctantly smiled:


    "Commander Su Cheng, is this the way you said you could win me?"


    "That''s right."


    After that, Su Cheng threw the pieces of El in his hand back to the wooden table in front of him.


    "The chessboard is bound by many rules."


    "Under the constraints of these rules, the two of us will be tied."


    "However - the battlefield is different from the chessboard."


    "There are no rules on the battlefield."


    Su Cheng accentuated the term "rules".


    After leaving these thought-provoking words, Su Cheng got up and led Eliza away from here.


    Only el and Gabriel remained in place, remembering what Su Chenggang had just said.


    "Irregular battlefield..." El murmured thoughtfully.

 Chapter 780

    Nearly 300000 hirans in the eghar corridor surrendered.


    After being besieged for 33 days, he finally chose to surrender.


    At this moment, nearly 300000 hungry and unstable Helan soldiers laid down their weapons.


    At this time, a large number of soldiers of the Michael knights had to be stuffed into the eghar corridor from Avalon to disarm and take in the nearly 300000 Hiram troops in batches.


    After all batches of Hiram soldiers are disarmed and taken in in batches, grain will be released one by one.


    Dominic lowered his head deeply, his chin was about to stick to his chest, his eyes were deep and his face was gray.


    Dominic has done his best in the days of being besieged in the eghal corridor.


    He did his best to recapture muhavic fortress until he ran out of food and grass.


    After the food, grass and edible horses were exhausted, Dominica tried to integrate the army so that there would be no unrest and waited for domestic reinforcements.


    Although the domestic army came to help - this is unlikely to happen, the generals, including Dominica, still have hope for it.


    I hope a miracle can happen, domestic reinforcements can be deployed in time, and domestic reinforcements can rush to the southwest front line in time to rescue them.


    Just wait and wait, wait and wait


    Until the army began to fall into the brink of collapse, the domestic reinforcements still didn''t arrive.


    The first troops to fall into collapse and riot were the 50000 troops who had no chance to get winter war equipment because the supply line was cut off.


    Dominic asked the 50000 soldiers who didn''t get the winter war equipment to stay in their tents. Don''t come out and stay in the tents, so as to keep their body temperature from freezing to death.


    But staying in a tent is only an expedient measure.


    Without cotton padded clothes or armour, even in tents, several or even dozens of soldiers are still frozen to death every day.


    In addition, there is no food now. Under the stress of hunger and cold, these 50000 soldiers without winter war equipment completely collapsed and rioted.


    From their tents, they dashed aimlessly around the barracks, shouting:


    "We want food!"


    "We want cotton padded clothes!"


    Their eyes shone like wild animals.


    Their mouths opened and closed fiercely to vent their anger and dissatisfaction.


    Their hands clenched tightly and held high, as if to knock down the bastard generals who didn''t give them cotton clothes and food.


    They pounded and roared everywhere.


    Dominica dispatched a large army in time to suppress their riots.


    Both sides were so hungry that they couldn''t even hold their weapons. However, because of the large number of people in Dominica, the riot soon subsided.


    However, the riot reminded Dominic that the army was dying!


    This time it''s just a riot among the soldiers who don''t have winter war equipment. Then it may be a riot in the whole army!


    The army has been out of food for many days, and the soldiers of the whole army can only live on weeds, wild vegetables and bark in the eghar corridor every day.


    The weeds, wild vegetables and bark in the eghar corridor are also limited. Under the sweeping of nearly 300000 troops, all the edible things in the corridor have been swept away.


    Fortunately, the commander of this army is Dominic. If you were a general with average ability, this army might have collapsed due to hunger.


    Looking at the army on the verge of collapse, Dominica can only painfully accept the cruel fact that domestic reinforcements can''t catch up.


    It''s painful to make such a decision, but in order to save the lives of the whole army, Dominic, as the commander of the whole army, can only bear the pain to decide:


    Surrender!


    The only condition for surrender is that the Michael Knights will ensure the safety of all their soldiers!


    After the letter of surrender was delivered to Avalon fortress, the headquarters of the Michael Knights responded very readily, and very readily agreed to Dominic''s conditional surrender.


    After all, their disposal of the nearly 300000 Hiran army is to pull them all to the north as coolies. Without Dominic''s saying, they will also ensure the safety of the whole Hiran army.


    One after another, the forces of the Michael Knights came out of the Avalon fortress, took the weapons of the Hiram generals, and then took them away and took them in batches.


    The whole army of the Hiram army was so hungry that they could not even stand and weapons, and the morale of the army had long dispersed. All people, including Dominic and other senior generals, were numbly disarmed and accepted by the Michael knights.


    Accept their unknown future and destiny.


    Dominic led the senior generals in the army to stand in the array, waiting for the soldiers of the Michael knights to take them away.


    While waiting for the soldiers of the Michael knights to take them away, the voice of conversation that stabbed Dominic''s heart came into Dominic''s ear.


    "What do you think we will be treated later..."


    "I don''t know..."


    "Will you... Kill us all...?"


    "No, sir, as you said, Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights, has guaranteed our safety. We won''t risk our lives unless Su Cheng breaks his agreement. "


    "How will we be treated..."


    "I''ll probably be pulled to work as a coolie."


    "Be coolies... Then we have to be coolies. When will we be released back home?"


    "Let us go home? Don''t be silly. After pulling us to work as coolies, we will certainly not let us go home and use us like cattle and horses. "


    "Yes, if you want to return home, unless our country pays a lot of money to redeem it, but even if our country wants to spend a lot of money to redeem it, whether the British Empire is willing to accept our redemption is also a question."


    "Be content. It''s good to be alive. Whether we can return home depends on our own luck."


    "Woo... Mom..."


    ¡­¡­


    Low sobs were heard all over the barracks.


    This sob, like a sharp blade, pierced into Dominic''s heart.


    Dominic''s body shook and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the generals around Dominic reacted quickly enough to hold Dominic in time.


    Dominic closed his eyes and looked miserable:


    "As the commander-in-chief of the first army, he has not even completed the task of defeating the enemy."


    "Many soldiers died and were captured."


    "Make their families sad."


    "It also shames the country."


    "Finally, he became a prisoner at the bottom of the enemy''s ranks."


    "I feel guilty from the bottom of my heart..."


    Dominic said this from the bottom of his heart.


    It moved everyone present.


    After listening to Dominic''s words, some generals couldn''t help it any more. They covered their faces and sobbed in a low voice.


    The only place in the Helan army camp where there was no cry - the whole army, finally sounded a painful and sour so

 Chapter 781

    The soldiers of the Michael Knights finally came to the array and took Dominic and others away.


    The senior generals led by Dominic all hung their heads and followed the soldiers of the Michael Knights forward to Avalon fortress.


    They approached little by little and finally entered the fortress that Dominic dreamed of.


    But Dominic didn''t expect that he went into Avalon fortress as a prisoner.


    Dominic didn''t want to look up at the surrounding scenery. He lowered his head all the way and accepted the traction of the soldiers of the Michael knights in front.


    Not long after entering Avalon fortress, Dominic felt the light in front of him dim.


    Looking up, I saw a young man with black hair wearing white and blue mighty battle armor and a white knight sword hanging around his waist, standing in front of him and looking at him expressionless.


    ¡ª¡ªBlack hair and black pupil... White Knight Sword... Young


    The features of the black haired knight in front of him were so obvious that Dominic recognized the identity of the black haired youth in front of him at once.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this Su Cheng, the new head of Michael''s knights, who made us suffer an unprecedented defeat


    ¡ª¡ªDid I lose to such a young man who is less than half my military age


    Su Cheng was followed by two female knights.


    The two female knights, one tall and the other petite.


    The Petite Female knight, with black hair and golden pupils, wore purple armor.


    The tall female knight, with long blond hair and green eyes, wore armor in gold.


    Dominic didn''t know the knight in purple armor, but he knew the blonde knight.


    Dominic recognized it at a glance - the blonde knight was Eliza, the daughter of ISAR, the commander of the Gabriel knights and the integration knight.


    Before Su Cheng, a rare military genius in the world, Eliza of the British Empire had always been one of the key targets of the Hiran army.


    Senior officers of the Helan army have always regarded Eliza as the future Iser and Abigail, and paid a lot of attention to her.


    Therefore, Dominic recognized the female knight after seeing her blonde hair, green pupil and the Golden Knight Sword at her waist.


    Dominic took a deep breath.


    Then straighten the originally bent body.


    The face, which was originally full of numbness, also glowed a little.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, commander Su Cheng. I am Dominic Broy, commander in chief of the far east front army of the holy Helan Empire and commander in chief of this'' Hammer ''operation. "


    Even if he is now a defeated general and a prisoner at the bottom of the rank, he cannot give up his posture and dignity as the commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    As soon as Dominic''s voice fell, Su Cheng said in skilled Hiran:


    "I''ve heard a lot. I''m Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front, who beat you down and destroyed the whole army."


    Su Cheng''s words were impolite.


    As a victor, he humiliated Dominica, who was defeated.


    During this humiliating self introduction, Su Cheng also specially put on a smile full of sarcasm.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, all the other senior officers of the Helan army behind Dominic clenched their teeth.


    If their hands were not tied with hemp ropes, their feet were chained, and the soldiers of the Michael knights were around to take strict precautions against them, they would have jumped on and humiliated their Su Cheng.


    In the face of Su Cheng''s humiliation, Dominic''s reaction was very calm.


    "If you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you. The only thing I ask is that you, commander, can treat my subordinates well. "


    "Don''t worry, they are precious free labor. We will treat them well before they completely lose their ability to lift stones."


    "If you kill or cut something, you can avoid it. I won''t do anything to you. "


    "After all, one of your excellent subordinates has succeeded in saving your lives on his own."


    "El, come and get someone."


    After saying that, Su Cheng gave way.


    The two female Knights behind Su Cheng, including Eliza, and the dozens of bodyguards also quickly gave way to the other side and made way.


    As soon as Su Cheng finished his words, Dominic frowned with doubt.


    ¡ª¡ªEl? Lead people? what do you mean?


    Dominic''s question did not last long, and his question was answered.


    After Su Cheng and others made way, an army wearing Hiran military armor appeared in front of Dominic.


    The number of troops wearing Hiram military armor is roughly about 2000.


    The head of this 2000 person force is a familiar young face for Dominica.


    "Ai, El...?" Dominic''s face was full of incredible color.


    Because the scene in front of him was so powerful and unbelievable, Dominic couldn''t help raising his hand and rubbing his eyes.


    "Teacher..."


    As Dominic rubbed his eyes, El led Gabriel and his troops slowly towards Dominic.


    "Teacher, you are right. It''s me. I''ve come to pick you up. "


    "El, you, how do you?"


    Dominic looked suspiciously at El, Gabriel, and finally at the nearly 2000 troops behind them.


    El knows Dominic has a lot of questions to ask now.


    But now is not a good place and time to answer Dominic''s questions.


    So El patted Dominic on the shoulder and said:


    "I used some means to successfully complete the negotiations with head Su Cheng and rescued some people."


    "Teacher, we''d better leave Avalon fortress and go to muhavitz fortress. After we pick up Kamil and them, I''ll explain to you in detail."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Su Cheng interrupted and added:


    "El, lead yourself. Remember not to play tricks on me. You can only get back the people on the list we talked about. If you dare to get one more or get it wrong, don''t blame me for being unkind. "


    "Most of the people on your list are also known here. After all, they are all celebrities."


    "I know." The smile on El''s face showed a bitter color, "I won''t take anyone more or wrongly. Please rest assured, head Su Cheng."


    Seeing that El also made a promise, Su Cheng looked at a bodyguard nearby: "untie the person designated by the young man with flaxen hair."

 Chapter 782

    With the surrender of nearly 300000 Hiran troops in the eghar corridor, the connection between Avalon fortress and muhawitz fortress was finally opened.


    Finally, we don''t have to rely on carrier pigeons to transmit information to each other.


    After the connection between the two fortresses was finally opened, Su Cheng hurriedly sent a team of heralds to tell Willy and others in muhawitz fortress to exchange information about the prisoners with EL.


    After rescuing Dominic and others who were twisted to Avalon fortress, El left Avalon fortress and came straight to muhawitz fortress.


    Now, El and others are about to reach the mujawitz fortress.


    Willy has led the knights to look at El and others who have appeared outside the great wall and in their field of vision on the wall of muhaviz fortress.


    "Is that El who crossed the eghal mountains, raided Betty city and kidnapped Mr. Humphrey and others..."


    Willie continued to mutter as he looked at the young man walking in front of the Army:


    "I didn''t expect that such a feat was accomplished by a young man."


    Samuel, standing next to Willie, also answered:


    "His age is similar to that of the head of the regiment, and his eyes have been shining with determination. He has a good face."


    "At such a distance, you can still see the firmness in the fundus of other people''s eyes..." Dale asked in a low voice.


    "My eyesight is very good, and this kind of thing can''t be seen with the naked eye."


    "Deputy head, do you really want to exchange hostages with this El?" Raymond''s face showed a tangled look. "It''s hard to capture so many important figures of the Helan army with such a great sacrifice. It''s really... Hard for the lower officials to accept that they should let some people go."


    Raymond''s words spoke the voice of most of the Knights present.


    It''s not easy to catch so many prominent figures in the Hiran army and let some of them go free?


    No matter who it is, there is no way to accept it calmly.


    "Raymond, I see what you think."


    Willie smiled bitterly and comforted Raymond.


    "But the head has made an agreement with EL."


    "We can''t break the agreement, can we?"


    "Besides, our achievements in this war are rich enough."


    "Nearly 300000 Hiram troops have been captured. Let''s not talk about it first."


    "Almost all the senior officers of the Hiram army who participated in this battle were also caught by us."


    "There are only a small number of prisoners that El has exchanged."


    "We have made a lot of money in this war. We just can''t release less than 40 senior generals and Quartermaster officers. Be satisfied. We have made a lot of money in this war."


    After hearing Willie''s words, Raymond and others looked better at last.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, El and his troops entered the muhavitz fortress now owned by the British Empire.


    As soon as El and others entered the fortress, Willie led the knights to meet them.


    Willie didn''t talk nonsense with Eldo, but introduced himself to El, told El not to play tricks, took away the people on the list left in muhavitz fortress, and then left muhavitz fortress quickly.


    This kind of thing, without Willie saying, El will do it.


    Some of the people on the list may have escaped or may have died.


    For example, Dmitri, the commander in chief of the logistics force that El wants to change back, can''t find him.


    I don''t know whether he is dead or alive.


    When exchanging each other''s prisoners, Su Cheng had a condition: even if some people on the list had died or didn''t know where to go, they couldn''t find others to replace them.


    In short - El can only exchange for the 30 people on the list. Even if anyone in the list dies or disappears, El can''t find someone else to replace the vacancy.


    The process of bringing back the people on the list in muhavic fortress was also smooth.


    But there are some small episodes in the middle:


    When a first-class Quartermaster was taken away, another first-class Quartermaster sitting next to the senior Quartermaster seemed to realize that the person taken away would be brought back to the country by el and would be free.


    So he roared at El like out of control:


    "Why?! I''m also a first-class Quartermaster! Why can''t you take me back! "


    As soon as the first Quartermaster''s voice fell, El was in shape.


    The first-class Quartermaster''s words also ignited the emotions of the prisoners who were not taken away by el.


    "Bastard! Why can they return home! I can''t go home?! "


    "Please! Take me home, too! "


    "Why were we abandoned! We are also heroes who have made great contributions to our country! Why should we be abandoned! "


    "I have children! I don''t want to become a prisoner and be locked up in the British Empire! Please! Take me home, too! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    These words of these people pierced into El''s ears one by one, making El''s head lower and lower. At the same time, they also made El''s expression strange and heavy.


    Fortunately, Gabriel, standing on El''s side, reacted too quickly.


    Rushed up in time and took El out of here.


    Gabriel wanted to scold these people who scolded or begged el to take them away.


    But I opened my mouth and it took a long time. Gabriel didn''t organize any words to refute them


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was also smooth to take away the people on the list in muhavic fortress.


    But in the end, there was only one person left.


    That''s Camille.


    El scratched his hair and looked worried: "where''s Camille..."


    "Must have been hiding in a small corner of the fortress."


    Camille is smart, witty and decisive.


    So el and Gabriel always believed that even if the Michael Knights raided the mujawitz fortress, with Camille''s wisdom, they would surely hide in a safe place early and escape from the mujawitz fortress.


    "I can''t help it. El, wait for me. I''ll see if I can call Camille out. " Gabriel sighed and went to the main street of the fortress alone.


    "Camille! where are you?! We''re here to pick you up! "


    Gabriel swaggered around the streets of the fortress, shouting Camille''s name in his loud voice.


    Gabriel''s voice was so loud that once he spoke, people in several streets around him could hear his voice.


    Gabriel did not shout in the street for too long, but a helpless female voice sounded from an alley:


    "Gabriel... Your voice is as loud as ever..."


    Gabriel followed his reputation and saw Camille, who looked a little embarrassed, come out of the alley.


    "What happened? Why are you here? And why can you shout in the fortress like this? "


    Camille wants to ask a lot of questions.


    Facing Camille''s problems, Gabriel just sighed:


    "Come home with us first. When we return home, we''ll explain to you slowly."

 Chapter 783

    El and others finally left.


    El led his army of less than 2000 people, Dominic, Camille and others who exchanged with Su Cheng, left the muhavitz fortress and returned to their country through the north gate of the muhavitz fortress.


    Willie and all the Knights stood on the north wall of muhavitz fortress and watched el and others leave.


    While watching el and others leave, Dale, standing side by side with Samuel, asked Samuel:


    "Who was the last little girl they took away? Is he also a senior general or Quartermaster in Hiram''s army? "


    Dale refers to Camille, who was taken away by el and them last.


    "Probably not." Samuel shook his head, "the holy Hiram Empire does not allow women to join the army or politics, so the girl is definitely not a senior general or Quartermaster in the Hiram army."


    "Maybe that''s El, his important relative."


    Speaking of this, Samuel suddenly paused.


    After thinking about it, he continued:


    "But I saw the girl''s face just now."


    "The girl''s face is also very good."


    "I feel that I am a person with strong will and decisive work."


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Dale rolled her eyes at Samuel:


    "Why do you tell everyone that this person looks good? When you saw that El just now, you said his face was good. Now when you see this girl, you also said her face is good. "


    "Because their faces are really good."


    "What about me? How do I look? "


    "You? According to my inference, you look like a poor man. You may not be able to make money in your life. "


    "You guy!"


    Samuel''s words just poked the pain of Dale, who likes merit and money best.


    So Dale flew up and punched Samuel in the chest.


    However, because Samuel was wearing armor, Dale''s punch did not cause any damage to Samuel.


    With the departure of El and others, the counterattack against the Holy Hiran empire was finally completely over.


    Therefore, Willie, who stood on the mukhawitz fortress and watched el and others leave, couldn''t help but turn around excitedly and face the Knights behind him after seeing el and others finally leave the field of vision.


    With a "miso" sound, he pulled out his knight''s sword, the tip of which pointed straight to the sky.


    As loud as possible, he announced to the Knights:


    "This counterattack against the Holy Hiran empire! It''s a victory for our britannian empire! We won! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, the Knights led by Raymond burst into cheers.


    Some Knights pulled out their swords like Willie, while others raised their fists, cheered and celebrated the great victory.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    "Mr. Humphrey, it''s really hard for you these days. It''s also hard for the colleagues of the northern border administration. "


    As Su Cheng spoke, he stretched out his hands to help Humphrey, who was standing in front of him, perhaps because he was under too much pressure these days.


    After sending el and others away from Avalon fortress, El also released Humphrey and others.


    El did not wait to leave muhavitz fortress before releasing Humphrey, but immediately released Humphrey and others after leaving Avalon fortress.


    This is also his trust in Su Cheng. He believes that Su Cheng will not break his promise to kill them immediately after taking back the hostages.


    And Su Cheng has lived up to El''s trust.


    In taking back Humphrey and others, he obediently kept his promise with El, so that El could leave safely all the way.


    When Su Cheng''s voice just fell behind, Humphrey also took Su Cheng''s hand with a guilty face.


    "Commander Shoucheng must have said that our suffering is nothing."


    "I''m really sorry that such a thing happened..."


    "He became a prisoner at the bottom of the enemy''s ranks, but also made the original very successful victory. There were some defects, and many senior generals and Quartermaster officers, including Dominica, were released..."


    "Don''t apologize, Mr Humphrey." Su Cheng comforted Humphrey, "if you insist that who should bear the responsibility for the capture of Betty City, it must be me."


    "I am the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front."


    "Take charge of the whole northern front of the Empire and block all enemies from the north of the Empire."


    "But I let an army cross the eghar mountains and enter the hinterland of the north."


    "It should be me, not Mr. Humphrey, who should feel guilty and blame for such a thing."


    "I''ve been reflecting on myself these days. In the past, when he was running the whole northern front, he was too careless and completely ignored the possibility that the Helan army crossed the eghar mountains and directly entered the hinterland of the north. "


    "Mr Humphrey. We will continue to work together and cooperate in the future. "


    "Build a large number of outposts and strongholds on the eghar mountains together."


    Under Su Cheng''s modesty, the atmosphere gradually became harmonious.


    Just then, Mr Humphrey suddenly lowered the voice line and whispered at a volume that only himself and Su Cheng could hear:


    "Although the city of Betty was captured and a large number of documents and archives were destroyed, the most important things were saved smoothly."


    "Commander Cheng, the joint letter you wrote with me and the operation plan of the aurora offensive are still there. It was not destroyed, and it was not taken by el. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia 292, holy Helan 214.


    December 18.


    The British Empire''s counterattack against the invasion of the Holy Hiran Empire ended in the complete victory of the British Empire!


    The code name of this counterattack was later named "overlord counterattack" by Ilsa herself.


    The word "overlord counterattack" has also become one of the loudest battle codes in the history of the British Empire.


    The "northern revolution" campaign and the strategic battle of Bishui port are one of the huge campaigns of "overlord counterattack".


    In this "overlord counterattack", the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy, with only a small amount of casualties, successfully killed and captured 300000 Hiran troops, and destroyed half of the naval power of the Holy Hiran empire.


    These 300000 Hiram troops are all serious regular troops of the holy Hiram Empire, 200000 soldiers of the southwest front army and 100000 soldiers of the far east front army.


    The total annihilation of the 300000 Hiram troops represents a direct loss of one-third of the land forces of the holy Hiram empire.


    At the same time, the order of Michael also took the mujawitz fortress of the holy Hiram Empire, a fortress vital to the holy Hiram empire.


    Without it, the southwest of the holy Hiram empire is open. Unless a lot of money and manpower are spent to build a new defense line, the Michael Knights will be able to easily break into the hinterland of the holy Hiram empire.


    When the "overlord counterattack" ended with the complete victory of the britannian Empire, a large-scale offensive - "Aurora offensive" aimed at driving the Holy Hiran empire into a deeper abyss was also quietly brewing in the country of the britannian empire.

 Chapter 784

    Of the 300000 combat troops, less than 2000 were able to return home safely.


    The logistics troops also suffered heavy losses. When the Michael Knights captured muhavitz fortress, many civilian men were killed and injured, and almost all elite Quartermaster officers were captured or killed by the Michael knights.


    The large-scale expedition called "hammer" of the Holy Hiran Empire ended in a complete defeat.


    After el and others returned home, they learned that their majesty, Dmitri and Monde, had successfully escaped from the fort when the mujawitz Fort fell, and now they are located in Ariel, the accompanying capital of the Empire.


    Your majesty is safe, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    El and others headed for the accompanying capital Ariel, ready to meet with his majesty first, and then accept his Majesty''s further instructions.


    While waiting for EL and their disabled soldiers to return to the accompanying capital Ariel, wahiri was having a secret conversation with his prime minister Mond.


    Wahiri''s young face seems much older now.


    The "hammer" battle he advocated ended in a disastrous defeat, and less than 2000 people returned home safely. It would be strange if wahiri could look good.


    "Citizens, what will ministers think of me..." wahiri let out a painful groan.


    Wahiri was in the labor court of the imperial capital, suppressed the opposition of many senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers led by Dominica, and forcibly launched the expedition.


    The expedition, which was forced by himself, ended in an unprecedented defeat. Wahiri could not imagine how much it would hit his prestige and face.


    At the thought of this, wahiri painfully closed his eyes, covered his face with his hands, and wanted to cry without tears.


    Monde, standing beside wahiri, has always been good at guessing wahiri''s psychology.


    Monde was promoted to Prime Minister of the Empire not because of his strong ability, but because he was good at guessing wahiri''s mind and knew how to please wahiri.


    As long as it is something that makes wahiri happy, he will do it,.


    Because he was too good at pleasing wahiri, wahiri also liked and relied on Monde very much.


    Seeing that wahiri was frustrated and embarrassed about the complete defeat and the loss of his face, Mond had already figured out a way to please wahiri.


    Mund said to wahiri:


    "Your Majesty, the lower officer has a plan that can divert the attention of the people and ministers and minimize the damage to your Majesty''s face caused by this defeat."


    As soon as mund''s voice fell, wahiri suddenly raised his head and looked at mund with hope:


    "Meng Deqing! What is the plan? "


    Mund put his lips to Vasili''s ear and whispered his plan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After some time¡ª¡ª


    Holy Hiram Empire, somewhere very close to the accompanying capital Ariel.


    El and his gang of defeated soldiers are finally about to arrive in the accompanying capital Ariel.


    Looking at the magnificent city that has appeared in the field of vision, Gabriel said to El in a tone with a little excitement:


    "El! Happy! We have finally arrived at Ariel! "


    "Well..."


    In response to Gabriel, it was his low "um".


    "El..."


    Looking at El''s appearance with a little lost color, Gabriel''s happy face slowly converged.


    El has been like this since he left mujawitz fortress.


    Until now, El is blaming himself.


    Blame yourself for not saving everyone.


    Gabriel opened his mouth and wanted to say something to comfort el.


    But after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t squeeze out any words to comfort el.


    Finally, Camille, who was walking in the right rear of El, said to El in a neither salty nor light tone:


    "El, it''s not your fault."


    Camille didn''t say much.


    The tone of voice is not high.


    But el and Gabriel recognized the tenderness and care contained in it.


    On the way from muhavic fortress to the accompanying capital Ariel, Camille, Dominic and others had already learned from El and Gabriel how El rescued them.


    "Thank you, Camille." El squeezed out an ugly smile and thanked Camille.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When they came to the outskirts of Ariel, El and others found something strange.


    On the outskirts of Ariel, there stood a young man and a middle-aged man, followed by a large number of soldiers in armor and people dressed up by officials.


    These soldiers must be the garrison of Ariel.


    Those who dress up as officials should be officials in Ariel.


    Gabriel frowned at the young man and the middle-aged man: "who are these two? Are you here to meet us? Dressed so handsome, it seems that the identity of these two people is not simple. "


    "... is his majesty and prime minister." As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El said in a deep voice.


    El had the honor of seeing the emperor and Prime Minister of their country with his own eyes, so he recognized the young man and the middle-aged man as their emperor wahiri and their prime minister mund.


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel widened his eyes in surprise:


    "His Majesty the emperor and Prime Minister dibua went out of the city to meet our disabled and defeated generals?"


    Not only Gabriel was surprised, but also el and Camille were very surprised.


    They are just a group of defeated soldiers who survived by luck. His majesty and the prime minister went out of the city to meet them in person?


    The emperor went out of the city to welcome - is this the treatment that only a victorious teacher can enjoy?


    With such doubts, El and others greeted his majesty.


    At a distance of only a few steps from wahiri, El took the lead in kneeling down and saluting wahiri.


    "Get up!" Wahiri said with a smile, "which of you is El Bernard?"


    "The junior officer is the third Quartermaster - El Bernard." El quickly replied.


    As soon as El admitted his identity, wahiri immediately stepped up very intimately and pressed El''s shoulders.


    "Elgin! Thank you! "


    After saying this, wahiri said loudly to the soldiers and officials of Ariel behind him:


    "Everybody! This is the great hero of the "hammer" battle - El Bernard! Cheer for the triumph of the hero! "


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, all the generals and soldiers of Ariel behind him cheered loudly:


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    "Hero El!"


    "Hero!"


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with these generals, the reaction of officials in Ariel was a little dull.


    But perhaps because of environmental oppression, officials in Ariel also issued a series of insincere cheers.


    Listen to these cheers, El... No, it should be said that El and his party were all fooled in place. It''s more accurate.

 Chapter 785

    Wahiri took El''s hand and walked into the city of Ariel shoulder to shoulder with EL.


    After entering Ariel, El was greeted by more enthusiastic cheers.


    The citizens of Ariel welcomed el.


    They cheered.


    They shouted El''s name.


    They called El a hero.


    After wahiri LED EL''s hand into Ariel, the prime minister Monde, who had been walking on the side of wahiri, shouted to the surrounding citizens with a look of excitement:


    "My fellow citizens! This is the despicable trick of smashing the Michael knights in one fell swoop! A great soldier who achieved a great reversal in the desperate situation! Our great hero - El Bernard! "


    As soon as Monde''s words fell, the cheers of the surrounding citizens became more intense.


    And El has finally calmed down now.


    After calming down, El''s face quickly became gloomy and ugly.


    The man whose face became ugly, and Camille.


    Camille, like El, understood what was going on now.


    "Used..." El whispered to himself at a volume that only he could hear.


    Wahiri held El''s hand intimately all the way.


    It was not until they all entered Ariel that wahiri finally asked El:


    "By the way, El Qing, where''s Dominic Qing?"


    "... teacher... No, the marshal fell ill on the way back to Ariel and is now resting in the carriage behind."


    Perhaps he felt pressure and remorse for the defeat, or simply because he was old, Dominic fell ill not long after he left muhawitz fortress.


    Fortunately, Dominic''s illness did not seem serious, but his body became much weaker.


    After learning from El that Dominic was ill, wahiri just said "Oh" lightly: "Dominic is ill. It seems that I have to express my condolences to Dominic after all. Dominic has worked hard in this war."


    "..." El glanced at wahiri beside him and took back his eyes. He didn''t even want to answer wahiri''s words.


    If it weren''t for wahiri''s hand, El wanted to take back his hand that was being held by wahiri.


    El''s indifference embarrassed wahiri.


    After being shut down, wahiri, after being silent for a while, found a new topic and said enthusiastically to El:


    "Elgin! Qing is the hero of this war! I will reward you well! After my discussion with the prime minister, I decided to change you from quartermaster to general! And promoted Qing to a first-class general in one breath! "


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, some people around, including Gabriel, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    El is now just a small third-class quartermaster, turning him into a general and promoting him to first-class general in one breath?


    Such a thing has never happened in the history of the Holy Hiran empire.


    However, in the face of wahiri''s generous reward, El was unmoved.


    Just a polite smile:


    "Thank you for your kindness. But my official ambition is not on the battlefield. I have no intention of becoming a general galloping on the battlefield. I just want to stay in the safe rear and be a quartermaster all my life. "


    El politely refused wahiri''s reward.


    El''s refusal made wahiri lose face.


    After a brief period of consternation and dissatisfaction, wahiri quickly cleaned up his emotions:


    "... since Qing Zhi is not on the battlefield, I will promote you to first-class Quartermaster! Our country needs not only excellent generals, but also excellent Quartermaster officers! "


    El only wants to be a third-class Quartermaster all his life, so there will be neither too much work pressure nor too hard work.


    Therefore, El still wanted to refuse wahiri''s reward.


    But when El''s lips were slightly open, Camille, who walked behind El''s right, took the first step and quietly pulled El''s right sleeve.


    El looked quietly to his right rear.


    Camille shook his head gently at El.


    "El, let it go when you''re good. Don''t face the emperor again."¡ª¡ª Camille conveyed this sentence to El with his eyes and shaking his head.


    El, who understood Camille''s meaning, withdrew his eyes.


    After a moment of silence, El finally sighed.


    "... as you wish."


    With an attitude as if he had accepted his fate, El accepted it in a tone without any color of joy,


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night, wahiri prepared a grand reception banquet and celebration banquet for El in Ariel.


    But as the protagonist of the party, El did not attend the party.


    El refused to attend the reception and celebration banquet on the grounds of his physical discomfort.


    "I''m really sorry and sorry that I can''t attend the party."¡ª¡ª That''s what El said when he refused the invitation to dinner.


    Al didn''t come to the party. Wahiri was more or less dissatisfied, but he wasn''t too angry.


    After all, the party was just a show. It didn''t matter whether El came or not.


    Despite the absence of El, wahiri still held a very lively reception and celebration banquet with Mond and a group of senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers rescued by el.


    Except Dominic and Camille, who were ill and recuperating, the senior generals and Quartermaster who were rescued by El happily attended the banquet.


    Because they also want to rely on this lively banquet to wash away the haze of defeat.


    While the banquet was in full swing and bustling, El was locking himself in the room wahiri had prepared for him.


    Lying on the bed, staring at the strange ceiling, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    "El, open the door. It''s me - Camille."


    "And me, Gabriel."


    "Push the door and come in." El replied in a feeble tone, "I didn''t lock the door."


    With El''s permission, Camille and Gabriel pushed the door and entered El''s room.


    Looking at El, who was lying on his back on the bed with a little tired face, Camille joked to him:


    "What''s the matter? Our great hero, why are you pretending to be sick here? Don''t you want to attend his Majesty''s'' celebration banquet ''


    "Great hero? Stop teasing me, Camille. " El said in a helpless tone, "I''m not a great hero. I just saved some defeated generals by luck."


    "Of course I don''t want to attend that celebration party."


    "We launched a large-scale expedition with a total mobilization of nearly millions."


    "In the end, the expedition just sent Wu Xun to Su Cheng and raised Su Cheng''s reputation."


    "Is it okay for our emperor to hold a ''celebration banquet'' for such a disastrous defeat?"

 Chapter 786

    "Your Majesty is so clever..."


    El, lying on his back on the bed, raised his right arm and pressed his right forearm over his eyes.


    "I boasted about my achievements and shaped me into a ''war hero'', so as to divert the attention of the people and ministers and dilute the fact of tragic defeat..."


    "What a ''hero''... Can I be a ''hero'' if I can only bring back less than 2000 people from 300000 troops..."


    With that, El''s fists gradually clenched.


    "... I don''t think it was your Majesty''s idea." Camille, standing by the bed, answered, "our majesty is a fool. How can he think of such a trick."


    Speaking of which, Camille paused.


    After thinking about the meeting, he continued:


    "I think Prime Minister Raymond Dubois should have devised the strategy of making you a ''war hero'' to dilute the fact of tragic defeat."


    "Prime minister Dubois..." El moved his right forearm over his eyes and looked at the white ceiling of the room. "This strategy is really thought up by speculators like him..."


    Even though El''s room is far from the venue of the banquet, all kinds of laughter, cheers and noise at the banquet continue to flow into El''s room through the open window in El''s room.


    For EL, the noise of these banquets, like the "hum" of mosquitoes in summer, wanted to be eliminated immediately and then existed quickly.


    So el, lying on the bed, turned to his side, blocked his ears and said to Gabriel:


    "Gabriel, help me close the window. The noise of these parties is really uncomfortable. "


    After Gabriel closed the window, the room was finally clean.


    "Is it time for a banquet..." El sighed. "Now is the most vulnerable time for our holy Hiran Empire since the founding of the people''s Republic of China..."


    "The southwest front army was completely destroyed, the far east front army lost 100000 troops, and the total military strength of the country was directly reduced by one third."


    "There is no defense of the most important fortress of the British Empire - muhavitz fortress."


    "As long as Su Cheng wants, he can lead the Michael Knights into the hinterland of our country at any time."


    "Brother Su Cheng, dare to lead the Michael knights to counter attack our country?" Gabriel blinked and questioned himself.


    "What dare you?" El replied without hesitation, "muhavitz fortress is now in the hands of the British Empire, and the southwest front army has been completely destroyed."


    "Without mukhawitz fortress and 200000 southwest front army, Su Cheng can mobilize his Michael knights at any time to launch a large-scale offensive and gallop and destroy in the west of China."


    Speaking of this, El sat up from bed.


    Then continue the positive color channel:


    "Just after a big war, the generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights need to rest no matter how elite they are."


    "Therefore, our current period of time should be safe. Don''t worry that the Michael Knights will attack."


    "But if Su Cheng really plans to launch a counter offensive against us, we won''t be safe for too long."


    "If I were Su Cheng, I would seize the present time to rest the troops."


    "Then launch a large-scale spring offensive at the beginning of next spring."


    "It''s already December."


    "In other words, we have less than four months left for the Holy Hiran empire."


    "If Su Cheng really wants to launch a counter offensive, his offensive will start in more than three months."


    "We have to build a new defense line on the southwest front in less than four months."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel whispered:


    "Maybe brother Su Cheng doesn''t plan to launch a counterattack against us..."


    "Gabriel." El said in a helpless tone, "it''s a foolish idea to expect the enemy to make mistakes. We can''t expect the enemy to make mistakes. We should assume that the enemy doesn''t make mistakes and design a response plan on the premise that the enemy doesn''t make mistakes."


    "Su Cheng is a real military genius."


    "How likely do you think he is to make mistakes on the battlefield and strategy?"


    "A pressing matter of the moment is to seize this 4 months'' time and mobilize enough troops before the spring comes, and rebuild the southwest defense line."


    "There are only four legions in our country."


    "The Far East Front Army, the southeast front army, the southwest front army and the central guard."


    "At present, the southwest front army has been completely destroyed."


    "The Far East Front Army, which has lost 100000 troops, has been greatly weakened."


    "The far east front army still has to contain the grassland people in the Far East. It is impossible to transfer surplus troops to support the southwest front line."


    "At present, the only troops that can be mobilized are the central guards and the southeast front army."


    "I just hope your majesty can be a little more eye-catching, see the current situation, and quickly transfer enough troops from the central guard and the southeast front army to rebuild the southwest defense line."


    El''s analysis seems to frighten Gabriel.


    Gabriel looked pale and seemed to be imagining the scene of Su Cheng leading the Michael Knights into the Empire.


    Looking at Gabriel''s pale face, El couldn''t help comforting Gabriel:


    "Relax, Gabriel. Although the current situation in our country is severe, it has not been out of control."


    "As long as your majesty can quickly start rebuilding the southwest defense line, more than three months will be enough for us to allocate troops."


    "Moreover, even if Su Cheng intends to launch a counter offensive, the central government of the British Empire may not allow him to launch another war."


    "Huh?" Gabriel raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "Because of this." El took a coin out of his pocket. "War is money."


    "We have just finished such a large-scale battle and have not rested for a long time. We will launch a new battle with a high scale. Even if the British Empire is strong at present, I''m afraid it can''t support this high-intensity war consumption."


    Gabriel''s face looked better after hearing El''s comfort.


    But Gabriel''s face looked good. Soon, Camille said coldly:


    "That''s right, but I''m afraid the British Empire will borrow and rely on loans to forcibly launch a counterattack against our country."


    "Loan?" Gabriel exclaimed, "who can the British Empire borrow money from?"


    "... of course, it''s the ''mainland tycoon'' - [Ryan family]." Camille said in a deep voice, "with the financial resources of the Ryan family, it is more than enough to give the British Empire a loan enough for them to launch another large-scale offensive."


    "... if the British Empire really borrowed from the Ryan family, it would be bad..." El sighed.

 Chapter 787

    When wahiri held a "celebration banquet" in Ariel, the Michael Knights also held a celebration banquet.


    The celebration banquet of Michael knights is a real celebration banquet.


    The celebration banquet was held at mujawitz fortress.


    For soldiers, nothing makes them feel more excited and excited than holding a celebration banquet on the enemy''s "original site".


    In addition to all the Knights of the Michael knights and senior officials of the Northern Territory administration, there were also the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Navy - Mulder hardy and the Deputy commander-in-chief of the Imperial Navy - Bryce short.


    After the surrender of 300000 Hiran troops in the eghar corridor and the end of the counterattack against the Holy Hiran Empire, there is no point in guarding the blue water port.


    Therefore, after the battle, Mulder and blitz led the navy fleet to leave Bishui port and set off for home.


    Of course, when they left Bishui port, they didn''t forget to completely destroy Bishui port. A fire completely burned some facilities of Bishui port and directly burned Bishui port into a piece of white land.


    After leading the fleet back to the port of Lott in the British Empire, Mulder and blitz rushed to Avalon fortress and reported to Su Cheng.


    Not long after he returned to Avalon fortress, he followed Su Cheng northward to muhawitz fortress and prepared to hold a celebration banquet at muhawitz fortress.


    The preparations for the celebration banquet were made early, waiting for the arrival of Mulder and blitz, who are also the great heroes of the battle.


    Therefore, as soon as they arrived at mujawitz fortress in the afternoon, they began a celebration banquet in the evening.


    The party was very lively.


    In order to celebrate this great victory, everyone at the party cheered and celebrated.


    The victory of this battle is absolutely great!


    Because this is the most brilliant battle in a series of battles against the holy Hiram Empire since the founding of the holy Hiram empire!


    It not only won the most important fortress in the western part of the holy Hiram Empire - muhawitz fortress, but also destroyed one-third of the army and half of the navy of the holy Hiram empire.


    Big win! A hearty victory that directly reversed the comparison of national strength between the holy Helan Empire and the britannian empire!


    Most of the Knights of Michael''s order, including Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale, participated in the "288 defense against the north" four years ago.


    Because of the incompetence of the 29th generation commander, the battle four years ago was very ugly.


    The order of Michael Knights paid the price of more than half of the casualties before they managed to repel the invasion of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The Hiran army four years ago was commanded by Dominic.


    Today''s Helan army is still under Dominic''s command.


    And now the scale of the Hiran army is even larger!


    In the face of the larger Helan army still under Dominic''s command, they have made a very different record from that four years ago!


    If it weren''t for El''s obstruction, they would be able to wipe out the 300000 Hiran army and capture Dominic, who brought them shame four years ago!


    Therefore, this battle is still a war of revenge for Raymond and Samuel.


    And now, their revenge is successful!


    The sense of achievement and pleasure brought by the success of revenge is unparalleled.


    Some knights who were too excited and drank a lot of wine knelt under Su Cheng''s crotch, hugged Su Cheng''s thigh, cried and thanked Su Cheng for being their leader. They felt that Su Cheng had enabled them to succeed in revenge.


    "Head!! Suck ~ ~ it''s great that you can be our leader! Suck ~ ~ "


    "Well... I''m really glad you can say that, but you''d better suck your snot back into your nose quickly. Some of your snot has stained my pants..."


    "Woo woo ~ ~ commander!!"


    A female knight who was equally excited also wanted to rush up and hug Su Cheng.


    But Eliza, who was a little jealous, stopped in advance.


    At the celebration banquet, Eliza followed Su Cheng''s side all the way, like a hen protecting her chicks. She didn''t let other women except Alan and Deng Jiaer eat Su Cheng''s tofu.


    As the commander in chief of the Navy, Mulder was holding a cup of black tea, standing in an obscure corner, smiling at Su Cheng, who was surrounded by everyone.


    "What''s the matter? Mulder, why did you stand alone at the celebration banquet? "


    The speaker was Bryce, who had just come to Mulder''s side.


    "I''m just resting." Mulder said angrily, "I just finished drinking with Lord Raymond, so I just have a rest here."


    "Oh? Did you fight with Lord Raymond just now? So who wins and who loses? "


    "Of course I won! Today''s young people are really useless. They can''t do with such a little wine. Ha ha ha! "


    After a burst of heroic laughter, Mulder continued to focus on Su Cheng, who was surrounded by everyone.


    A relaxed expression appeared on his face as if he had just put down some burden.


    He said in a slightly comforting tone:


    "At any time, the brilliance of these young people is so dazzling that our old people want to keep their eyes off."


    "Yes." Blaise sighed and looked sideways at Mulder.


    Looking at the expression on Mulder''s face, he said in a meaningful tone:


    "You finally reconciled with yourself, Mulder."


    "Reconciliation..." Mulder chewed the word, then turned his mouth slightly and smiled, "yes, I reconciled with myself."


    "When I was young, I was jealous of the gifted Ethel, Albert and Abigail."


    "Now he is old and jealous of Su Cheng, whose talent is more frightening."


    "Those who are jealous are just asking for trouble."


    "Neither jealousy nor unwillingness can change the fact that the future belongs to these young people."


    "The future belongs to young people like Su Cheng, Eliza, Willie and Raymond."


    Looking at Mulder who expressed this emotion, blitz couldn''t help laughing:


    "It seems - Mulder, you really reconciled with yourself. It''s not the Mulder who would envy Su Cheng and Iser a few months ago. How did you achieve such a big mood change in just a few months? "


    "Maybe it''s because I witnessed the extraordinary of young people and realized my smallness."


    After a slight smile, Mulder took a deep breath:


    "I feel my body has become so relaxed... I feel that even my breathing has become smooth."


    After saying that, Mulder took up his glass and prepared to propose a toast to the young man and one of the future Belongers to Su Cheng, who is still surrounded by a group of knights.

 Chapter 788

    Britannia Empire, East, Eastern Front (Rhine front).


    Ethel is in a good mood today.


    Some days ago, Iser submitted an application for a one and a half month holiday to the central government.


    Today, the central government''s reply arrived.


    The Central Committee''s reply was brief - approval.


    Although the reply was short, it was enough to make Iser feel happy.


    Iser had not taken a vacation for a long time. He was either in the imperial capital or in the Rhine front in the east to frighten the Frankish empire.


    Perhaps the Central Committee approved Iser''s one and a half month vacation because Iser had not taken a vacation for a long time, and the Frank Empire had been very calm in recent years.


    It''s troublesome to apply for a long holiday to a knight of Iser''s level.


    Not only do you need to specify how long you want to leave.


    Also write down where you plan to go and what you plan to do during this holiday.


    Whether to go to the imperial capital to find old friends for tea or go back to their hometown to reunite with their relatives, we have to write them one by one.


    Then the central officials will judge whether to approve your vacation according to the length of the vacation you applied for, where you went, what you did, and the current national situation.


    And even if you are granted a holiday, your holiday will be terminated immediately if there is an emergency and your strength is needed.


    This is also one of the purposes of asking you to specify where you go during the holiday, because it is convenient to quickly find your position in case of emergency, and then pull you back to the front line.


    It''s easy for ordinary knights to apply for a long holiday. It''s difficult for national pillars like Iser to apply for a holiday.


    So when it was approved by the Central Committee, Iser himself was surprised. Unexpectedly, he succeeded.


    While Iser was packing, an old bodyguard who had been with him for many years said to Iser with a smile:


    "It''s really great, Lord Iser. The application for vacation has finally been approved."


    "Yes." Iser also sighed, "I haven''t seen such a long holiday for a long time. I almost forget when I had such a long holiday last time."


    "Thanks to the Frank empire for such a long holiday." The old bodyguard continued, "thanks to the peace of the Frankish empire in recent years, you can get a long holiday so easily, Lord Iser."


    "Well, yes. Thanks to the Frankish empire. "


    Then Ethel looked up out of the window and East.


    From here to the East, it is the largest and most famous river in the mainland - the Rhine River.


    To the east of the Rhine River is the Frankish Empire, which has maintained a state of war with the British Empire for hundreds of years.


    The British Empire and the Frankish Empire divided their borders by the Rhine River.


    To the east of the Rhine is the land of the Frankish empire.


    West of the Rhine is the land of the British Empire.


    Because the front of the britannian empire against the Frankish empire was built according to the trend of the Rhine River, the britannians always used to call the eastern front the Rhine front.


    But after all, the Rhine front is just people''s usual name. The formal name of this front is still the Oriental front, not the Rhine front.


    The British Empire and the Frankish Empire have fought for hundreds of years and maintained a state of war for hundreds of years. The people of the two countries call this long war the "hundred year war".


    Everyone hopes to defeat the enemy as soon as possible so as to end the long war.


    However, because the size difference between the British Empire and the Frankish empire was not much, no one could do anything. The two countries were deadlocked on the East and west sides of the Rhine River.


    For some reason these years, the Frankish empire was surprisingly quiet.


    Unlike the British Empire these years, there are big moves every year. Over the years, the Frankish empire was like a shy teenager who came to "a happy place where boys can grow into men overnight" for fun for the first time, quietly shrunk aside and didn''t even know how to put his hands and feet.


    In recent years, the Frankish Empire did not do much except that Allen and 4000 armored paladins were sent to assist the Caroline Kingdom three years ago (the battle supported by the Frankish empire was Su Cheng''s famous battle - Lund Kingdom rescue battle).


    The banks of the Rhine have been quiet and peaceful for many years.


    Thanks to the security of the Frankish empire over the years, the central part of the britannian Empire felt that even without Iser''s seat on the front line, there would be no problem. Only then did it safely and boldly approve Iser''s long holiday.


    It is precisely because of the security of the Frankish empire over the years that Iser boldly applied to the central government for a long holiday.


    Since Nicholas, the deputy head of his order of Gabriel, was killed in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom three years ago, the deputy head of the order of Gabriel was replaced by another veteran of hundred battles, the fourth Royal Knight Edwin pobran.


    Edwin originally belonged to the Rachel knights. Not long after Nicholas died, he was transferred to the Gabriel knights and became the new deputy head of the Gabriel knights.


    Edwin is also a very powerful veteran. During Iser''s long holiday, the Rhine front was handed over to him.


    With Edwin''s seat and the Rhine front, which has been run by him for many years and has long been solid, even if the Frankish Empire takes advantage of his vacation to attack on a large scale, it will not break the Rhine front - Iser is very confident about it.


    After taking his eyes back from the window, Ethel continued to pack his luggage.


    And his old bodyguard asked again:


    "Monsieur iselle, where are you going to take advantage of this holiday? Are you going back to your hometown in the west? "


    "No, I''m not going back to my hometown in the West." Ethel laughed. "I''m going to the north, to Avalon fortress, to meet my daughter I haven''t seen for a long time."


    "By the way, I''m going to explore the girl''s style and see when she wants to get married. Really, at such an old age, she doesn''t hurry to find a good man to marry. I don''t know what she''s thinking."


    "Miss Eliza... Your Excellency iselle, you haven''t seen Miss Eliza for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Iser was more upright. "I don''t know what happened to the war in the north."


    Because of the lag of news transmission, the Rhine front still did not receive the battle report of the "northern victory".


    "I''m going to go quietly to Avalon fortress this time."


    Ethel''s old face showed a naughty smile like a child.


    "Don''t tell Eliza in advance - I''m going to Avalon fortress to find her."


    "Well, good. I have imagined Eliza''s surprised expression when she saw me at Avalon fortress. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    Eliza, who happened to be at home and played with DeLisa with Carol, suddenly sneezed.


    "What''s the matter?" Carol asked Eliza, "do you have a cold?"


    "... I don''t think so." Eliza rubbed her nose. "I don''t know why, I suddenly have a bad feeling in my heart."

 Chapter 789

    Iser, who was on the Rhine front, was packing when he was in the far north¡ª¡ª


    North, Brett village.


    Brett village, the hometown of Carol, is a village close to Avalon fortress and the northern front.


    Although it is very close to the northern front, the outbreak of war in the north this spring has not affected the lives of the villagers in this remote village.


    As usual, the villagers should eat, sleep and sleep.


    The villagers of Brett village are all villagers who fled from the Holy Hiran empire a long time ago.


    At that time, Carol, who was still very young, came to the British Empire with her parents and villagers.


    Although the britannian Empire, with a large number of plains, had a population of more than 80 million, it was actually a sparsely populated country.


    There is too much land waiting for the British Empire to develop, and a mere 80 million people are not enough.


    In order to enrich the domestic population, the British Empire has always implemented the national policy of encouraging the nationals of other countries to move into the British Empire.


    The britannian Empire has always welcomed people who have fled like the villagers of Brett village.


    The villagers of Brett village fled from the Holy Hiran Empire and placed them directly in the north for convenience.


    The Northern Territory administration generously allocated a large area of land to the villagers of Brett village to settle down in this place. It also gave them sufficient farming tools and cattle free of charge, and exempted them from taxes for two years.


    The villagers of Brett village could not survive in the holy Helan Empire, so they chose to flee to the britannian empire.


    The britannian empire gave them land and farming tools for nothing and exempted them from taxes for two years. The villagers of Brett village were naturally flattered and grateful for their kindness.


    Because the britannians are very kind to them, the villagers of Brett village have great feelings for the country where they are now.


    Although there was still hiranic blood on his body, his heart had long belonged to the British Empire.


    After learning that the holy Hiram Empire tore up the armistice agreement and invaded the south, the villagers of Brett village were still filled with righteous indignation and felt that the holy Hiram empire was really hateful.


    When the central government launched a new round of conscription through the "northern revolution" operation and the northern border General Administration launched a new round of conscription to supplement new recruits for the Michael knights, several young people in Brett village planned to apply for conscription in the nearby cities.


    Unfortunately, these young people who ran to apply for the job were brushed down because they failed the physical examination.


    On this day, as usual, Carol''s mother, Vika, slipped out of the house after finishing today''s housework and chatted with some familiar women.


    Chatting with friends is one of Vica''s few entertainment activities in a day.


    "Hey? Is the war on the front end? " Vica looked surprised at a friend beside her.


    "Yes, I just learned the news. The war on the front line is over and we won! The 300000 invading troops were directly destroyed by us! "


    "Really?"


    "We won?"


    Women, including Vicat, showed disbelief one after another.


    "I won''t lie to you! Now the good news has spread! I believe that before long, this good news will spread all over the mainland! "


    "Just win, just win." Vicat looked happy and patted his chest. "I don''t have to worry anymore."


    When they learned of the outbreak of war on the northern front, Vika and Yegor were very worried about their daughter who now lives in Avalon fortress.


    I don''t know how many letters I wrote to ask Carol to take refuge in a safe place.


    But somehow, Carol refused to listen to them or leave Avalon fortress.


    After learning that the battle was won and the war ended, and there would be no danger in Avalon fortress, Vica was genuinely happy.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of, I haven''t seen carol for a long time.


    Just as Vika was whispering in her heart, a startling voice sounded from her side:


    "Oh! Isn''t this Mrs Anna? Are you here? Oh, is this your granddaughter? How lovely! "


    Vica followed the eyes of the friend beside her and saw a plump woman holding a lovely little girl behind her.


    This woman is also one of Vica''s friends. Her daughter just married a nice young man a while ago and just hugged her granddaughter.


    This was the first time Vicat and her granddaughter met, so they all rushed to hug and have a look at her lovely granddaughter.


    Looking at the little girl sleeping sweetly in Mrs. Anna''s arms, Vica showed a kind smile and envy in her eyes.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so cute. If only I had such a lovely granddaughter. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    After Carol''s father, vicar''s husband, Yegor, came home from today''s restaurant, vicar said to Yegor impromptu:


    "Husband, let''s go to Avalon fortress!"


    "Avalon fortress?" Yegor frowned. "Why go to Avalon fortress?"


    "To see Carol, of course. We haven''t seen carol for a long time, have we? The last time I saw her was at the beginning of 291, and now it''s the end of 292 and almost 293. "


    "... well, Carol has something to see."


    After that, Yegor sat down carelessly at the low table, raised a bottle of wine and began to pour it.


    "Ho ho ~ ~" Vika smiled, "husband, you''re still the same. When you lie, your eyes like to look at the lower right corner."


    "You guessed wrong. It was only because a fly just flew to the ground in the lower right corner of me that I looked sideways."


    Ignoring Yegor''s argument, Vika continued:


    "Husband, over the years, Carol has been sending money home. There has always been a lot of surplus money at home. It''s not difficult to pay a sum of money to rent a carriage in the nearby city."


    "And I haven''t seen my daughter for so long. I''d like to see how my daughter is now."


    Under Vicat''s insistence, Yegor finally waved his hand "impatiently":


    "If you know, you can go, but wait until it''s not so cold! I don''t want to go out in such a cold world! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    Carol, who was taking a bath in the bathroom with Eliza, suddenly sneezed.


    Eliza, who was cleaning Carol''s back, said with concern:


    "What''s the matter? Carol, have a cold? "


    "... I don''t think so." Carol rubbed her nose, "strange... Why do I suddenly have a bad hunch..."

 Chapter 790

    If you want to study Su Cheng''s life or military style, or want to study the war history of Michael''s knights, "overlord counterattack" is the focus of your research, because this unprecedented battle is one of the most beautiful and brilliant battles commanded by Su Cheng, who was still the head of Michael''s knights at that time.


    At the same time, "overlord counterattack" is also the first confrontation between [military God] Su Cheng and [unbeaten Marshal] El Bernard.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the future, all historians who study the "biography of the army God" or the "war history of the Michael knights" have reached a consensus


    *******


    *******


    The great success report of the northern front was sent to pandragon together with the joint letter of Su Cheng and Humphrey and the operation plan of the aurora offensive.


    After receiving the great success of the northern front, the Central Committee of the British Empire was filled with joy from top to bottom.


    Destroyed one-third of the land forces of the holy Hiram Empire, captured more than 200000 Hiram generals, wiped out half of the naval forces, and won the muhavitz fortress of the holy Hiram Empire - this is the most brilliant battle achievement of the British empire against the holy Hiram empire in its history!


    After learning of this great victory, everyone has realized that the overlord of the mainland may change!


    If you want to say who is the most excited after getting this good news, it is naturally the members of the "empress faction" headed by Jacob.


    Su Cheng is the core figure of the "empress school".


    As the core figure of the "empress faction", Su Cheng has taken such an exciting victory, which can undoubtedly greatly strengthen the voice and prestige of the "empress faction".


    Therefore, compared with the members of the "empress faction", the "Gaelic faction" led by financial director Alfred are less excited about this success.


    Some "Gaelic" people even sigh pessimistically: unless something happens, their "Gaelic" has no chance to overwhelm the "empress".


    The members of the "empress faction" were happy there, and the empress herself was very happy.


    But Ilsa''s reason for being happy is more simple.


    Ilsa is only sincerely happy for another victory of her country and the further increase of Su Chengwu Xun.


    In order to commemorate this epic victory, Ilsa personally wrote and named the code name of this unprecedented counterattack campaign against the Holy Hiran Empire "overlord counterattack".


    When announcing her name for the battle to the officials, all the officials, including Jacob, were surprised and delighted by the name Ilsa had come up with.


    Because the name is so good.


    It''s not only powerful, but also easy to read.


    Most importantly, the name "overlord counterattack" also has a moral meaning.


    This is the counterattack of a overlord.


    With the unanimous approval of the ministers, the counterattack, which lasted more than half a year, was officially named "overlord counterattack".


    Whether it was the offensive and defensive battle of Avalon fortress at the beginning, or the subsequent "northern revolution", the four hundred mile attack and the strategic battle of muhawitz fortress, were all part of this "overlord counterattack".


    In later generations, no matter how many years have passed, the word "overlord counterattack" has always been shining in history books.


    After receiving the good news and a brief excitement, Ilsa and the important officials of the Central Committee also officially began to hear the joint letter of Su Cheng and Humphrey and the battle plan of the "Aurora" offensive.


    In Ilsa''s study (that is, the former gozewen''s study), Jacob, bancro, Alfred and other important officials were called here to discuss whether to adopt the "Aurora" offensive proposed by Su Cheng.


    At this time, nearly one year has passed since Ilsa became emperor. In this year''s emperor''s life and experience, Ilsa''s behavior has gradually matured.


    There are some official documents. Even without Jacob''s prompt, Ilsa can make correct instructions and handling.


    Strange to say, since a few months ago, with the encouragement of her grandfather gozewen, she loudly announced to the officials in the study that she had passed the "northern revolution", Ilsa felt that she seemed to have become a lot more confident.


    Now even if she speaks in front of your important ministers, Ilsa will not feel stage fright and stutter.


    As soon as your dignitaries arrived, Ilsa asked them to speak freely and talk about their views on the "Aurora" offensive.


    At the same time, Ilsa also directly announced her position to the important officials in front of her: she supported the launch of the aurora offensive.


    However, as soon as Ilsa announced her support for the aurora offensive, the treasurer, Alfred, immediately said:


    "Your Majesty, you can''t launch the aurora offensive."


    Alfred''s answer was concise and clear.


    "Well..." Ilsa glanced discontentedly, "why? I think the teacher... The joint letter written by Captain Cheng and governor Humphrey is very reasonable, isn''t it? "


    "This is the weakest time for the holy Hiram Empire since its founding."


    "If we don''t take advantage of this time to launch the Northern Expedition and further weaken the national strength of the holy Helan Empire, it will be too late when the national strength of the holy Helan empire is restored."


    "Your Majesty, commander Hecheng and governor Humphrey understand." Alfred''s continued, "the corporal also knows that this is the best time to attack the Holy Hiran empire."


    "If the Treasury is still rich, the lower officials will naturally give full support to the launch of the aurora offensive."


    When it comes to the sentence "if the Treasury is still rich", Alfred specially accentuated his tone.


    And Ilsa naturally recognized the meaning of Alfred.


    "... manager Alfred, does your official mean that China''s current national strength is unable to launch another large-scale offensive?"


    "Exactly." Alfred Lang said, "in this'' overlord counterattack ''that has just ended, while it has dealt a heavy blow to the Holy Hiran Empire, China has also lost a lot of national strength."


    "In order to support the unprecedented cross sea battle of the ''northern revolution'', China has spent countless money to build a transport fleet enough for 80000 troops."


    "Countless supplies were sent to the northern front, so that the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy could have enough materials to carry out the ''northern revolution'' battle."


    "China has consumed a lot of national strength for the victory of the northern revolution."


    "China''s current treasury is unable to support the Michael knights to launch a large-scale offensive against the enemy."


    "The joint letter of commander Cheng and governor Humphrey also clearly states: let us act according to the current national strength of the Empire. Even if we reject their joint letter and the operation plan of the aurora offensive, they will gladly accept it."


    "I know that if you miss this great fighter, it will be difficult to meet it again."


    "But I still ask your majesty to bear the pain and give up this rare fighter."

 Chapter 791

    Alfred''s remarks against the "Aurora" offensive were made from the standpoint of the treasurer, not from the standpoint of members of the "Gaelic faction".


    After learning the news of the great success of the "northern revolution" and the great victory of the northern front, Alfred felt depressed and frustrated.


    The complete victory of the "overlord counterattack" brought down the "Gail faction" with its prestige and voice.


    Unless something happens, the "Gaelic" will have no chance to overwhelm the "empress".


    Whether the "Aurora" offensive is launched or not is of little significance to the "Gail faction". Therefore, when considering whether to launch the "Aurora" offensive, Alfred thought from his position, that is, the position of chief financial officer.


    From the standpoint of the chief financial officer, it is indeed irrational to launch another large-scale offensive now.


    The total strength of the order of Michael is 120000.


    It is not easy to support 120000 troops to launch a large-scale foreign offensive, which will cost countless money and materials.


    The country has just ended a large-scale battle, which has consumed a lot of national strength. Now it is time to recuperate, recover and accumulate national strength.


    If we forcibly launch an offensive, it is too reluctantly based on the current reserves of the state treasury.


    Alfred''s words were justified, and even Jacob was silent, neither expressing support nor opposition.


    To be fair, Jacob is very supportive of the aurora offensive.


    Because this fighter is really rare.


    If you miss such a suitable fighter, you don''t know when to wait.


    But what Alfred said just now is not unreasonable.


    The country has just ended a large-scale battle, which has consumed no small national strength.


    It is indeed too reluctantly to launch another large-scale offensive.


    Ilsa, sitting behind the long table, waved her little fist and hit the long table in front of her:


    "Can you miss such a good fighter? no way! I''m not willing! "


    Looking at Ilsa who seemed to be in a mood, Alfred sighed.


    When she opened her mouth and was about to persuade Ilsa again, bancro, who had stood aside from the beginning, said in a deep voice:


    "... if the Treasury is out of money, we can actually go to the family loan."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, everyone in the study turned their eyes and looked at bancro.


    Jacob frowned. "That family... Bancro, do you mean the Ryan family?"


    "Apart from the Ryan family, which family on the mainland has the ability to provide loans to a country?" Bancro asked in a half joking tone.


    The Wren family - a large family of the British Empire.


    On the mainland, it is also a family that no one knows and knows.


    Compared with the family name, its title may be more well-known - [mainland tycoon].


    From its title, we can also see what kind of family the Ryan family is.


    The business scope of the Ryan family covers the whole continent and even extends to the prairies of the Far East.


    Jewelry, clothes, drinks, tea... The Ryan family''s business covers all fields.


    It is a large family worthy of the name. In terms of financial resources, even the Treasury of some small countries can''t compare with the Treasury of the Ryan family.


    The financial resources of the Ryan family are enough to support an army of 100000 people to launch a large-scale foreign offensive that lasted for a long time - the financial resources of the Ryan family are so strong.


    As soon as bancro had finished, the study became noisy.


    Because bancro''s proposal is not infeasible.


    The headquarters of the Ryan family is in the west of the British Empire. Because it is within the borders of the British Empire, it has always been a mutually beneficial relationship with the British Empire.


    Borrow from the Ryan family - this has not been done before.


    After listening to bancro, Ilsa thought for a while and nodded:


    "Borrow money from the Ryan family... It''s really a good way..."


    However - as soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Alfred frowned and answered:


    "But - Your Majesty, this is not a small number. Even if we want to borrow it, the Ryan family may not lend it to us."


    Although borrowing from the Ryan family, this has not been done before.


    But borrow a sum of money from the Ryan family to launch a large-scale offensive by the army - which has never been tried before.


    "That''s right..." Ilsa said, "but - who will know if you don''t try?"


    Then Ilsa turned her eyes to bancro:


    "Bancro, I''d like you to come. The task of negotiating with the Ryan family is left to your official. I really don''t want to miss this precious fighter, so please try to facilitate the loan of money by the Ryan family. "


    Bancro is the chief of foreign affairs and military staff officer. He is the talent under Ilsa who is best at negotiating with others.


    It is most appropriate for him to deal with such a task.


    After Ilsa''s roll call, bancro calmly saluted:


    "Yes. I''m leaving now. I''ll live up to your Majesty''s expectations. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the celebration banquet and a few days later after staying in muhawitz fortress, Mulder and blitz set out to return to Lott port and prepare to command the navy fleet back to the Navy headquarters.


    Now that the "northern revolution" operation is over, there is no need for their two naval fleets to stay in Lott port. It''s time to return to the naval headquarters.


    After saying goodbye to Su Cheng and others and returning to Lotte port, Mulder and blitz immediately ordered to set sail and go south to return to the Navy headquarters.


    On the flagship shiperian, Mulder and blitz exchanged glasses and chatted happily while drinking black tea.


    For such a brilliant victory over the holy Hiram Empire, a grand reward conference will be held.


    I just don''t know when it will be held. According to the time, the Central Committee should only receive the good news they passed on now.


    However, this reward for merit conference will certainly be held. It is only a matter of time.


    The two of them contributed a lot in this war. There must be two of them in the merit reward conference.


    At the thought that these two old guys, old enough to have the opportunity to participate in the merit reward conference, they couldn''t help laughing happily.


    However, while they were drinking tea and chatting happily in the cabin of the flagship, they suddenly remembered the hurried footsteps of the soldiers:


    "Commander in chief! Lieutenant! No! There is a huge storm ahead! "


    "What?!" Mulder and blaze both stood up from their chairs with a cry of surprise.


    It was a terrible thing to encounter a big storm at sea.


    The two men rushed to the deck.


    As soon as they got on the deck, they saw a dark shadow in the distant sky, which gradually spread towards them.


    It was like dropping a drop of ink on the clear water, and the dark ink spread rapidly on the originally clear water.


    Looking at the approaching dark clouds, Mulder and blitz felt that their blood was freezing.

 Chapter 792

    In front of nature, human beings are always so small.


    If there is a big storm at sea, no matter how powerful the fleet and no matter how powerful the fleet commander can do nothing about it.


    When we encounter a big storm at sea, we don''t even have the power to fight back. Whether we can survive the big storm depends on luck.


    Therefore, while Mulder and blitz were shouting and the headquarters were preparing to resist the storm, they also prayed secretly in their hearts.


    Pray that a few people will die less under the sudden attack of this big storm.


    In the distant sky, as soon as "black" appeared, the whole sky was covered by dense dark clouds.


    Every thunder and lightning hid in these dark clouds and made a startling dull sound from time to time.


    Tick, tick


    The sky, which had become dark black, began to splash rain.


    At first it was only a few sporadic points, and in a few seconds it turned into a downpour.


    The originally calm sea also began to become irritable. Waves higher and higher roared at the naval fleet.


    The largest flagship, the hipperian, began to wobble under the pounding of the turbulent waves, and it was difficult to stand firm on the deck.


    While trying to stabilize himself on the deck, Mulder continued to command his men to resist the storm in an orderly manner.


    The dense area was like a rain curtain pouring over the whole sea, making the visibility very poor. However, although the visibility was poor, Mulder clearly saw a sentry ship next to the flagship, which was swallowed up by a big wave.


    In such a big storm, the soldiers on the sentinel ship engulfed by big waves could hardly survive.


    Mu de felt a chill when he saw this.


    If bad luck or his command is not right, the next ship to be swallowed by the waves may be the flagship shiperian.


    No one wanted to die in the storm, so Mulder worked harder to command his subordinates to resist the attack of the storm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Because all the staff on the flagship were fighting the storm, no one noticed¡ª¡ª


    In the cabin of the flagship shiperian, the only steering wheel on board fell off the table in this violent shaking.


    Under this strong impact, the pointer on the steering wheel began to rotate strangely and quickly


    The pointer turns slower and slower


    Finally, the pointer that always points to the South finally stopped after turning for an unknown number of turns.


    The tip of the pointer stopped 180 degrees from the original position.


    The pointer that always points to the south is now steadily pointing to the North


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was only in the evening when the sun had fallen into the horizon that the storm finally stopped raging and abusing Mulder.


    Mulder slumped on the deck exhausted and asked Blaise:


    "Bryce, when is it...?"


    Bryce looked at his pocket watch. "It''s 18:58 in the evening."


    After that, Bryce put away his pocket watch and looked around the flagship with a bitter smile: "now it''s really the worst situation..."


    "Yes..." Mulder also answered with a bitter smile, "the flagship is alone..."


    The big storm caused great damage to their fleet.


    Many ships were swallowed and countless soldiers were buried directly in the belly of the fish.


    The flagship shiperian of Mulder and blitz was also rolled into an unknown sea area by a big storm


    After the storm subsided, Mulder and blitz found that they had separated from the fleet, and there were only three No. 2 warships around the flagship.


    "I don''t know what happened to other ships..." Bryce stood up from the deck with his tired body, and then looked blankly at the endless sea without a reference, "where are we now?"


    "Who knows."


    Mulder got up from the deck after returning to blitz unhappily.


    Looking at the three warships around the shiperian, which were swept into this unknown sea area by the storm with the shiperian, a smile of some relief appeared on our face: "fortunately, we two still have four warships, including the flagship, for our two commanders, and the steering wheel can guide the direction."


    Although he was alone and rolled into an unknown sea area, Mulder was not very flustered.


    Because the hipperian has a steering wheel.


    As long as there is a steering wheel, you won''t lose your way.


    No matter which sea area you are in, you can always go east and return to the coast of the British Empire.


    After a short rest and recovering some strength, Mulder asked his subordinates to count the remaining soldiers and supplies of the shiperian and the other three warships, and asked them to take the steering wheel in the cabin of the shiperian.


    According to statistics, there are only 1024 soldiers left in the four ships, including the hipperian, and the materials stored are only enough for them to use for about 10 days.


    The steering wheel is only equipped for the No. 1 warship as the main warship, so the No. 2 warships rolled into this sea area with the hipperian have no steering wheel.


    The steering wheel in the cabin of the shiperian is the only steering wheel that Mulder has in their hands at present.


    After his men took the steering wheel in the cabin of the shiperian, Mulder quickly began to use the only steering wheel to identify the direction.


    "This is the South... Then this is the East."


    As long as the steering wheel is not broken, the pointer on the steering wheel must point south.


    As long as you know where the south is, you can distinguish other directions.


    After quickly identifying where the East is, Mulder put away the crucial steering wheel for them now.


    "Now have dinner first! Rest for another hour after dinner! After the rest, head east! "


    After that, in order to boost everyone''s morale, Mulder added:


    "Don''t worry! As long as you keep going east, you will certainly return to the British Empire! "


    "Although we were swept to an unknown sea area by the storm, we certainly didn''t get too far!"


    "Our material reserves are also abundant. So many materials must be enough for us to return to the British Empire!"


    "So don''t worry! As long as we follow my command, we can certainly go home! "


    Mulder used four affirmations.


    Inspired by Mulder, the morale of his remaining subordinates has been greatly boosted.


    After dinner and an hour''s rest, the small fleet composed of hipperian and three other warships ran straight to the "East"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As long as the steering wheel is not broken, the pointer on the steering wheel will point south.


    But the precondition for the pointer to point to the south must be that the steering wheel is not broken


    *******


    *******


    The discovery of the new world by Mulder and blitz is full of chance.


    One incredible accident after another made the British Empire the first country to discover the new world.


    ¡ª¡ªThe history of New World Development - preface was first printed in 430 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.

 Chapter 793

    After the 7th¡ª¡ª


    Above a certain sea area, shiperian, deck.


    ¡ª¡ªToday is still a cloudy day


    Mulder, standing on the deck of the shiperian, frowned at the gloomy sky above him.


    It has been seven days since we escaped from the storm.


    During the seven days, Mulder led the four ships, including the hipperian, to the East without stopping and day and night.


    The sea is located in the west of the British Empire, so as long as you keep running east on the sea, you can always meet the coast of the British Empire.


    Even if you can''t touch the coast of the britannian Empire, you can also touch the coast of the holy Helan empire or the Lorraine empire.


    So Mulder always believed that as long as he kept running east, he would be able to go home.


    But after seven days, Mulder felt more and more strange.


    Not only did it delay meeting the coast, but the surrounding waters were... Strange.


    The surrounding waters are very strange.


    On the fifth day, Mulder finally couldn''t sit still.


    He began to wonder if he was going in the wrong direction.


    But no matter how Mulder compared the only steering wheel in his hand, it showed that Mulder they were going in the right direction. They were going east.


    Then Mulder began to wonder if his steering wheel was broken


    In the vast sea without any reference, if you want to distinguish the direction, you can only rely on two things.


    First, the pointer always points to the steering wheel in the south.


    The second is the sun.


    Mulder and the people around him knew nothing about the manufacturing principle of the steering wheel, so there was no way to directly disassemble the steering wheel and check whether there were problems with the parts inside.


    Therefore, at present, the only way to check whether the steering wheel is damaged is to have a look at the sun in the sky.


    If they are moving in the direction of the rising sun, they are in the right direction.


    However - from the end of the storm to now, every day is a cloudy day without the sun, and there is no sun at all.


    So Mulder could only wait and pray anxiously.


    Waiting and praying for the early emergence of the sun.


    Waiting and praying until the morning of the 8th day, the sun finally appeared.


    After learning that the sun finally rose today, Mulder ran nonstop to the deck.


    When fortitude got on the deck and saw the red sun in the sky, Mulder felt dizzy and almost fainted directly on the deck.


    Because - the slowly rising sun is behind his fleet


    These days, they always think they are heading east.


    As a result, they have been running straight to the West!


    This fact was so powerful that old Mulder almost fainted on the deck.


    People who can be soldiers of the Shanghai army basically know how to rely on the sun to distinguish the direction.


    After seeing the long lost sun, the soldiers on these ships, including the hipperian, showed despair one after another.


    They have been foolishly running straight West these days


    Now the materials stored in the ship are not rich, and the only materials left in the ship are not enough for them to return.


    When everyone was in despair, Mulder, as the commander-in-chief of the Navy, stood up in time to boost everyone''s morale.


    When he found out that they had gone completely backwards, Mulder also fell into despair.


    After all, Mulder is a knight who has experienced many battles. Not long after falling into despair, Mulder quickly recovered his calm.


    After calmly judging and analyzing their current situation, Mulder thought they had not reached the time of complete despair.


    It is absolutely not enough to rely on the only supplies left on their ship. They turn back East and return to the British Empire.


    At present, the only way is to continue to face the West!


    Continue all the way west to see if you can find an island that can replenish supplies before the supplies run out.


    After obtaining sufficient supplies, they will turn back to the East and return to the British Empire.


    In short, it''s a gamble.


    Bet there''s an island in the West that can replenish supplies.


    This is the only way in this desperate situation.


    It''s better to have a chance than to sit here and wait for death.


    The soldiers of each ship can only cheer up and continue to drive all the way west.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    So he continued to drive west


    Originally, their supplies were only enough for them to use for 10 days.


    However, under their economical use, the materials that were only enough for 10 days were used for 13 days.


    Then from the 14th day, I fell into a food shortage crisis


    They were hungry and drifted on the sea for two days.


    Finally, on the 15th day, a miracle happened


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The 15th day since mude and others fled the storm and began to move west.


    On the deck of the hipperian, Mulder, whose eyes were green with hunger, held the mast with a sad face:


    "Am I going to die here... On the vast sea..."


    "Why am I so unlucky... I haven''t even attended the merit reward Conference for the counterattack against the Holy Hiran empire..."


    "Why should I suffer this misfortune when I''m old..."


    "Too much, too much... Why is my life so unfortunate..."


    After saying that, he began to recall his unfortunate life. Mu de covered his face with his hand and wanted to cry without tears.


    Just then, Blaise''s excited cry suddenly came into Mulder''s ear:


    "Mulder! Look! There is an island ahead! "


    As soon as Blaise''s voice fell, Mulder quickly put down his hand covering his face and looked forward.


    On the horizontal line in front of them, there were fuzzy shadows mixed with green and brown.


    That''s the shadow of the island!


    Mu De''s heart rekindled the fire of excitement.


    Too excited, Mulder even began to dance:


    "Come on! There''s an island ahead! full speed forward! Full speed! "


    Moody and blitz are not the only people who are excited and ignite the fire of hope in their hearts.


    Under the influence of the desire for survival, everyone forgot fatigue and hunger, and began to paddle at full speed towards the island ahead.


    After getting closer to the island in front, Mulder found that the area of the island was really not generally large.


    No matter which direction you look, you can''t see the end of the island.


    They were lucky. After getting close to the periphery of the island, their front convenience was a shoal suitable for stopping ships and landing.


    Everyone, including Mulder, is already hungry. They just want to get to the island quickly and find something to eat.


    After the shiperian took the lead in setting the anchor, Mulder took the lead and jumped off the ship first.


    Mulder, the first to land, stepped on the soft sand of the shoal.


    Left a big, very obvious footprint.


    Mulder, the first to land, became a britannian... No, he was the first of all the people on the other side of the sea to set foot on this land


    *******


    *******


    This step of Mulder was only a small step for Mulder, but it was a big step in the history of the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªThe history of New World Development Volume 1 was first printed in 430 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 6 attack and defense in the North - end!


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 7 notice of the new world:


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve heard a lot! Under bancro, I am konnan Raine, the head of the Raine family. "


    "I''ve heard a lot, your excellency Kong Nan. I''m bancro. No more nonsense. This is the money that our British imperial government wants to borrow from you. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Will the area of this island be a little too large..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Mulder, when will we find the aborigines of the new world after all?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain, I said clearly that it''s really no problem to let Deng Jiaer be the pioneer?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Cheng''s command is really full of talents and stars."


    El sighed.


    "Deng Jiaer is also a famous general that can not be underestimated."


    "The use of cavalry has to be admired."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the adjutant beside him said anxiously:


    "Lord El! Now is not the time to express feelings about the enemy''s ability, is it? Now no one in front can stop Deng Jiaer! Dungar and her cavalry are coming! Let''s run away! "


    "Well, that''s right."


    El nodded.


    "No one in front can stop Deng Jiaer."


    "But if Deng Jiaer continues to attack like this, it is not the way. It will cause great damage to the whole army."


    "No way..."


    El looked a little distressed and raised his hand to scratch his hair.


    "Let''s meet Deng Jiaer here."

 Chapter 794

    Volume 7 introduction to the new world:


    This is a land of fire that was full of vitality, but the flame will die out.


    ¡ª¡ªThe final volume of the history of new world development was banned and destroyed by the imperial government shortly after its first printing because it wrote too many sensitive contents for the britannian empire.


    *******


    *******


    Britannia Empire, West, dorlund.


    Today is a fine day.


    The warm sunshine slanted down from the blue sky, casting the shadows of the rows of houses in dorlund on the spacious marble pavement, on the citizens'' heads and shoulders.


    Dolonde -- on the degree of prosperity, pandragon is the largest city in the western part of the British Empire. It has extremely developed commerce and is a well-known commercial capital in the whole continent.


    Shops can be seen everywhere in the city.


    There are a wide range of signboards with words such as "rare goods in the Far East", "dust grocery store", "special sale of black tea", "mainland bookseller" and so on.


    The streets were bustling with people in carriages, horses and on foot.


    Everywhere, you can hear the voices of businessmen from all directions selling and bargaining.


    The taverns are also full of people, with the sound of people''s talking and the attractive aroma of wine and food floating in the wind.


    The city is always so prosperous. It seems that no matter what happens, it can''t affect its glory and intoxication


    The Ryan family, the "mainland tycoon", is headquartered in this bustling commercial capital.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After taking over the task of borrowing money from the Ryan family from Ilsa, bancro immediately set off West for dolonde.


    Bancro was also a vigorous and resolute man. He didn''t take any extra entourage on this trip. He just took a convoy sent by ELSA and went straight on the road.


    After a long journey, bancro finally arrived at dolonde.


    "What a prosperous city..."


    Looking at the bustling world outside the window, enly couldn''t help whispering.


    Bancro is also an important minister trusted by Ilsa. Therefore, in order to ensure bancro''s safety, Ilsa not only transferred a group of elite soldiers to act as bancro''s escort, but also sent enli to be the commander of the escort, and followed bancro to the west to find the Ryan family.


    Panderagon, the imperial capital, has a group of knights who are responsible for guarding the imperial capital for many years.


    These knights who stayed in pandragon were basically knights who did not belong to any knights. For example, Su Cheng stayed in the imperial capital before becoming the head of Michael knights.


    Of course, this is not absolute. Some knights in various knights are occasionally transferred to guard the imperial capital.


    Enri, a member of the cavalry of Gabriel, was temporarily transferred to pandragon two years ago to sit in the imperial capital.


    As a fanlan knight, enli is one of the Knights left in the imperial capital with the highest ability and status. Therefore, many important tasks will be assigned to enli.


    At the beginning of 291, he was sent to escort bancro to the Far East.


    In the middle of 291, he was sent to partner with Allen to quell the banditry in the west of the Empire.


    Now he was sent to escort bancro again.


    Therefore, this is the second time enly has escorted bankro.


    As early as the beginning of 291, enly escorted bancro to the Far East to discuss the alliance with the grassland people in the Far East.


    Because they could talk to each other, when escorting bankro to the Far East in early 291, enly met and became familiar with bankro and formed a good relationship.


    Unexpectedly, after more than a year, they went to the West together again, which made bancro and enly feel that fate is really a wonderful thing.


    The guards rode around the carriage on fine war horses and escorted the carriage of bancro and enly into dolonde.


    Because bancro didn''t take other people except the guards, their team had only one carriage for bancro and enly.


    Enly, who was riding in the same carriage as bancro, couldn''t help but pull the curtain of the window and look out after the vehicle entered the urban area of dorlund.


    Enly is the first time to visit dorlund, the famous commercial capital.


    The bustling scene outside the city made enli take a breath.


    "What a prosperous city..." enly couldn''t help sighing again. "In terms of prosperity, it can be comparable to pandragon."


    "Because dorlund has unique geographical advantages and is a commercial capital with few rivals, the Ryan family set their headquarters here." Bancro, sitting opposite enly, answered.


    After taking the conversation, bancro was silent for a moment, and then continued:


    "I really don''t want to meet the Ryan family if I can."


    On the way to dolonde together, bancro expressed his disgust for the Ryan family more than once.


    "Mr. bancro." Enly asked bancro, "your official seems to hate the Ryan family."


    "Yes." Bancro admitted bluntly, "as long as you know some disgusting activities of the Ryan family, you will hate this disgusting family who can do anything for money like me."


    "Disgusting activity?" Enly wondered.


    "Now it seems to be approaching the Ryan family''s residence, so when I have a chance later, I''ll slowly tell you what disgusting activities the Ryan family has done. Get ready to get off, enly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The luxury of the Ryan family residence is worthy of the title of "mainland giant".


    The entrance is a spacious and tall hall. The corridor behind the hall is tortuous and the doors are numerous. The house is not only magnificent and deep, but also has exquisite windows, tables and chairs.


    Enli was born in a rich merchant''s family. His father was a big businessman. He lived a comfortable life since childhood.


    But even enly, who has been used to the big scene, can''t help whispering after seeing the luxury of the Ryan family''s residence.


    Bancro visited and wanted to discuss the loan with the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family. Long before bancro left, the central government sent someone to inform the Ryan family in advance.


    Therefore, when bancro''s car just approached the Ryan family''s residence, a large number of waiters came out of the Ryan family''s residence to meet bancro.


    The waiters welcomed bancro to a room in the mansion.


    As a guard, enli naturally stayed outside the room and waited for bancro to finish the negotiation with the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family.


    This is a rectangular room with windows on all sides and exquisite warm curtains.


    In the middle of a wooden table, there are chairs on both sides, and bonsai vase Flowers are displayed on the table. On the four high footed floor candlesticks, eight Bright Candles shine there.


    As soon as bancro entered the room, several waiters followed bancro into the room, and then arranged tea and various snacks on the wooden table in the middle of the room.


    After making arrangements for tea and snacks, the waiters all withdrew from the room.


    Only bancro remained in the room.


    The expressionless bancro walked to the wooden table with his hands on his back, casually opened one of the chairs, drank the black tea just brewed by the waiters, and waited for the arrival of konnan Ryan, the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family.


    The contemporary patriarch of the Wren family did not keep bancroix waiting.


    Before bancro could warm his chair, a middle-aged man pushed open another door of the room and came in.

 Chapter 795

    The person who pushed the door in was a middle-aged man aged about 4 or 50.


    She has short, refined gray hair and a pair of bright green eyes.


    Although he is over middle age, his figure shows no signs of getting fat. He is neither fat nor thin.


    It can be seen from his appearance and walking that the middle-aged man must pay attention to daily exercise.


    After entering the room, the middle-aged man gave bancro a faultless salute:


    "I''ve heard a lot! Under bancro, I am konnan Raine, the head of the Raine family. "


    This middle-aged man is konnan Rehn, the contemporary patriarch of the "mainland tycoon" Rehn family and the richest businessman in the mainland.


    "I''ve heard a lot, your excellency Kong Nan." Bancro replied in a tone that was neither salty nor light, "I am bancro. No more nonsense. This is the money that our British imperial government wants to borrow from you. "


    After that, bancro took out a paper with dense numbers and words from his arms.


    Bancro didn''t have any good feelings for the Ryan family, so he didn''t even have the desire to do more polite and greetings with konnan, so he went straight to the point.


    Bancro''s cold attitude embarrassed Kong Nan.


    Seeing that bancro was going to get straight to the point, Kong Nan could only straighten up slowly and walk slowly to the opposite of bancro. When he opened his chair and sat down, he took the paper that bancro had just taken out of his arms.


    After taking this piece of paper and seeing only the first item, Kong Nan''s pupils could not help shrinking slightly because of surprise.


    On this piece of paper was written the money that the central government of the British Empire intended to borrow from the Ryan family.


    The first item above is impressively written: 300 billion British francs.


    300 billion British francs - undoubtedly astronomical.


    In addition to borrowing a large amount of money from the Ryan family, the British Empire also wanted to borrow food, forage, horse concentrate and other materials from the Ryan family.


    For an ordinary family, the amount of grain, forage and every item of material that the British Empire planned to borrow was astronomical.


    The sum of the various funds listed on this paper is not a small number for the Ryan family.


    After carefully reading the funds listed on the paper, Kong Nan frowned.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªWhat does the central government want to do by borrowing so many materials this time


    In the past, the central government of the British Empire also asked the Ryan family for loans many times.


    But it''s the first time to borrow such a large amount like this.


    Kong Nan also understood that if bancro was asked, bancro would not tell him what they were going to do with the huge sum of money.


    After all, this involves state secrets. Unless bancro''s head is clamped by the door, he won''t tell konnan what they want to borrow this huge sum of money.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, don''t think about what the British Empire is going to do with such a large amount of money.


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as I can make the Ryan family profitable, the British Empire will do whatever it likes with this money.


    ¡ª¡ªNow let''s concentrate on whether this huge sum of money is worth lending.


    Kong Nan, who made up his mind and abandoned his thoughts, began to estimate whether the huge sum of money would be worth lending.


    Although the central government of the British Empire planned to borrow a large amount of money, it was not impossible for the Wren family, which was extremely rich.


    However - although the Ryan family can get the money, the Ryan family will lend it only if they have enough interests to covet.


    Kong Nan, who has spent most of his life in the business world, has an extremely developed business mind.


    In less than three minutes, konnan estimated how much interest would be set to maximize the interests of their Ryan family if the huge sum of money was to be lent to the British Empire.


    Kong Nan took a pen and a piece of paper on the table, stained it with ink, and then wrote something quickly on the paper.


    "Your Excellency Bancroft, we, the Wren family, can lend you this huge sum of money."


    "But the interest has to be this."


    After that, Kong Nan put down the pen that had just finished writing, and then pushed the paper with wet ink to bancro.


    Bancro glanced and shook his head.


    "No, the interest is too high. A little lower. "


    Such a high amount, any change in interest will bring very high gains or losses.


    Bancro or Kong Nan, in order to maximize their own interests, they must be haggling over the interest on the loan amount.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When bancro was engaged in a long interest dispute with konnan¡ª¡ª


    Far west, the other side of the sea.


    After a long journey to the west, we finally met a landing Island, which made Mulder, blitz and others ecstatic.


    The place where they landed was a shoal.


    Beyond the shoal is the lush jungle.


    After berthing the ship, Mulder left some people responsible for staying in the shoal, while he led others to go deep into the jungle outside the shoal with weapons and try to hunt some animals or find some fruit to eat.


    Hungry and crazy, they took up long guns, bows and crossbows and other weapons and killed them into the jungle.


    In order not to lose their way, they made all kinds of marks on the road.


    Mude and his group went deep into the jungle and marched for about half an hour, but they couldn''t get out of the jungle.


    Looking at the seemingly endless jungle in front of him, Bryce could not help frowning:


    "Will the area of this island be a little too large..."


    As soon as Blaise''s voice fell, Mulder answered:


    "Yes... The area of this island is so big... It''s just big. Why haven''t you seen anything to eat after walking for so long? Don''t you even have an animal on such a big island?"


    Mude and his party continued to move forward for about 10 minutes. When they felt impatient, they finally got out of the jungle.


    After walking out of the jungle, Mu de and others saw a large open grassland.


    As soon as he came to the grassland, the sharp eyed Mulder noticed that something seemed to be moving on the grassland in the distance.


    It seems to be a big animal.


    "Come on! Come with me! "


    Finally he found the trace of the animal. Mu was so happy that he forgot his fatigue and hurried with the people.


    Before and after getting close to the animal, Mulder''s pupils shrank suddenly because of shock. He was so frightened that he stopped his steps and stared at the animal about his height in front of him.


    Not only Mulder, but also Bryce and others beside Mulder were frightened by the look of the animal in front of them.


    Because they have never seen such an animal.


    This is an animal that can only stand upright with two hind legs. It has brown hair and a strong tail that can be clearly felt by looking at it.


    What''s more surprising is that there is something similar to a pocket in its stomach.


    The "pocket" on its belly is holding a small one. It looks like its baby.


    After Mulder and others approached, the strange looking animal that Mulder and others had never seen turned his head and stared at Mulder and others who approached them with the baby in its "pocket".

 Chapter 796

    Mulder and his party look at me and I look at you.


    "What animal is this..."


    "Hey, have you seen this animal?"


    "No."


    "Don''t say goodbye. I haven''t even heard of it... There is a pocket on my stomach. This animal has never heard of it."


    ¡­¡­


    While the crowd was talking, Mulder approached blitz and asked him:


    "Bryce, don''t you usually like animals best? I always read books about animals from all over the world. Do you know this beast? "


    Bryce is very interested in animals.


    I usually like to read some popular science books about the appearance and habits of various animals.


    Therefore, blitz is an "animal expert".


    However, even a "animal expert" like blitz was stunned when he saw the strange animal in front of him.


    "No..." Blaise shook his head blankly. "I''ve never seen this animal in any book..."


    "Even you don''t know?" Mulder exclaimed, "can you say... This strange beast is an animal we have never had?"


    "Very likely." Blaise murmured, "different animals will live in different climates and soils."


    "Just like elephants only exist in the south."


    "After all, this is a remote western island. It''s not surprising that there are animals we''ve never had."


    While Mulder and his party were discussing the beast with a pocket on its belly, the beast suddenly jumped up to Mulder.


    "Huh?" Mu Deyang raised his eyebrows. "Can''t this beast walk, can only jump?"


    Blaise, who was very interested in animals, turned around the strange beast curiously and looked at any part of the beast before and after the strange beast jumped to Mulder''s heel.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    The beast suddenly flew a punch and hit Mulder in the face.


    Mu De, who had never expected this, endured the blow of the beast.


    Mu De, who had a punch mark on his face, screamed and stepped back several steps.


    "Hiss..." Mulder, who was rubbing the injured part, breathed coldly and growled in a low voice, "how dare this beast beat me?"


    The attack of this beast was so sudden that people around Mu de were stunned.


    After Mulder roared, blitz and others finally recovered.


    The soldier with the spear quickly put the spear up and aimed the sharp tip of the spear at the beast.


    The soldiers with bows and crossbows also set up their bows and crossbows.


    But Mulder raised his hand: "don''t move! I will avenge myself! "


    After that, Mulder moved his wrist and then waved a straight fist at the beast.


    Although Mulder is old, he is also a veteran knight. He still has basic fighting skills.


    Mulder''s straight fist hit the beast''s face accurately.


    The monster who encountered Mulder''s counterattack seemed to be annoyed by Mulder.


    He flew up again and hit Mulder.


    But at this time, Mulder, who was already ready, quickly escaped the attack of the beast.


    While dodging, a right hook fist was thrown and hit the beast''s face again.


    Seeing that his boxing didn''t work, the beast also changed his tactics in time.


    The beast put its long and thick tail on the ground, supported it with this tail, and then raised its legs.


    Boom!


    After lifting his legs, the beast kicked Mulder with powerful feet.


    Because I didn''t expect that the beast could support its whole body with its tail, and then kick people with both feet. In addition, the speed of the kick of the beast was very fast, and Mulder''s chest was strong enough to withstand the flying kick of the beast.


    Mulder was kicked straight to the ground.


    Even though he was wearing armor and protected by armor, Mulder still felt a pain in his chest.


    ¡ª¡ªThis kick is really powerful


    Mulder quickly stood up from the ground and continued to whisper in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIf I didn''t wear armor, my sternum and ribs might be broken by this beast


    Aware that the beast was not easy to deal with, Mulder put away his last relaxation and began to go all out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The "battle between man and beast" lasted for 10 minutes before it came to an end.


    This strange animal has rough skin and thick flesh, and has sufficient strength and speed, which makes Mu de suffer a lot.


    But animals are always animals and have no fighting skills.


    In addition, Mu de was protected by armor, so the "battle between man and beast" finally ended in Mu De''s victory.


    After realizing that he was not Mulder''s opponent, the beast resolutely withdrew from the battle with Mulder.


    With the baby in his belly pocket, he jumped and ran away.


    This strange animal has a strong jumping ability. In just a short time, it ran away.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Mu de gasped and looked at the escape of the beast.


    "Bastard..." Mulder said bitterly while wiping the dust on his body, "let him escape. This beast can fight."


    Although Mulder won, it was not easy to win.


    There were many bruises on his face, but fortunately he didn''t suffer any great injuries.


    "What a strange beast..." Blaise whispered.


    Then Blaise turned his head and said to Mulder;


    "Mulder, why don''t we give this beast a name? It''s not convenient to call it "an alien" or "an alien."


    After pondering for a while, Mulder nodded, "that''s right. Giving this animal a name is also convenient for us to call it. "


    After saying this, Mulder turned around and said to the subordinates behind him:


    "Everybody! This strange animal is unique to this island. Let''s give it a name! "


    As soon as Mulder''s proposal was made, the people gathered together and named the beast who was able to fight.


    "The face of the beast just now looks like the face of a mouse."


    "Hey, don''t say it. It''s really."


    "It''s really like a mouse."


    "But this mouse is too big."


    "Since he can fight so well and looks like a mouse, why don''t you call him ''fight mouse''?"


    "Fighting rats"? That''s a terrible name. "


    "Yes, the name doesn''t sound good. Change it."


    "It seems that it can''t walk. It can only move forward by jumping, so how about calling it ''jerboa''?"


    "Jerboa..." Mulder murmured, "this name is not bad, but is there a better name..."


    Just then, an insignificant soldier who had not spoken much since the beginning suddenly said:


    "The beast just had a pocket on its belly. The pocket on its belly may be used to hold food and its own children."


    "This kind of animal with a bag is really rare, so how about we call it ''kangaroo''?"


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the eyes of Mulder, blitz and others suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 797

    There are no animals that crossbow arrows can''t solve.


    If so, shoot more.


    ¡ª¡ªA proverb spread among hunters in the British Empire


    *******


    *******


    Mulder clapped his hand: "the name of kangaroo is good! It is not only pleasant to hear and catchy to read, but also very consistent with the characteristics of this beast. "


    The name "kangaroo" was approved by most people, including Mulder and blitz.


    After voting, it was named kangaroo that was able to fight and fight with Mulder for a long time.


    Mulder and his party did not forget what their purpose of going deep into the island this time.


    In order to find food, Mulder and his party set off again.


    Not long after marching on this vast grassland, mude and his party met a strange animal they had never seen before.


    Mulder and others raised their heads high, and their mouths could not be closed for a long time because of shock.


    "What kind of monster is this..." because the beast in front of him was so visual impact that Mulder''s throat could not help drying up.


    In front of Mulder''s party was a frightening beast.


    The beast is nearly 8 meters tall and has many brown spots on its brown hair.


    The face is a bit like a deer. The forehead of the head is wide, the snout is sharp, and the ears are large and upright. There is a pair of short bone horns on the top of the head, which are covered with skin and fur.


    Has a long, long neck with a large mane; Short body; The limbs are tall and strong, the forelimbs are slightly longer than the hind limbs, and the hooves are wide; The tail is short and small, and the tail end is black tufted hair.


    It seems to be a herbivore, eating the delicate leaves of a tall tree.


    Mulder was transferred to the Navy and became the commander-in-chief of the Navy. He was an ordinary Knight of the order.


    While still serving the knights, Mulder was involved in a battle in the south.


    In this battle, Mulder saw the legendary elephant for the first time.


    At that time, the elephant''s huge body made a deep impression on Mulder. Up to now, Mulder still clearly remembers the scene when he saw the elephant.


    At that time, Mulder felt that there might be no animals taller than elephants in the world.


    Now, after seeing the beast, Mulder knew that there were really animals bigger than elephants in the world!


    Although the beast in front of us is not as "wide" as the elephant, it is far "longer" than the elephant.


    Mu de and his party stared at the beast for a long time before they finally came back to God.


    "Hello! What is this beast going to do?! It''s too big! "


    "Have any of you seen or heard of this animal?"


    "No!"


    "So is this strange animal unique to this island?"


    "Is this island too strong? Why are there so many animals we don''t have? "


    "Do you want to name this beast, too?"


    "What''s your name..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the subordinates behind him were talking about it, Mu de suddenly shouted:


    "All right! Name something, later! "


    Miso!


    After that, Mulder pulled out the Blue Knight Sword around his waist.


    "I''m starving now!"


    Mulder stared at the beast in front of him and swallowed his saliva: "I can''t walk anymore! Kill this beast now! This strange animal looks very gentle. It should not be difficult to deal with or poisonous! All personnel are ready for battle! "


    After hearing Mulder''s words, the people finally recalled that their trip to the island was a "journey to find food", not a "journey to name animals".


    Mude and his party are already hungry and crazy. They can''t think about whether this animal can eat or not.


    Just when I met the kangaroo, the kangaroo with fast feet escaped.


    Now we can''t let this tall beast run away anyway.


    With Mulder''s battle order, the people immediately dispersed and surrounded the tall beast.


    Those with long guns stand in front and those with crossbows stand behind.


    The sharp gun tip and the glittering crossbow arrow point directly at the tall beast


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are no animals that crossbow arrows can''t solve.


    If so, shoot a few more arrows.


    This proverb spread among hunters in the British Empire is a wise saying.


    In the face of a crossbow arrow that can even pierce an iron armor, what animal can withstand its repeated shots?


    Under the three rounds of volley of more than a dozen crossbows, the tall beast fell down.


    After the tall beast fell, the soldiers with long guns rushed over and made up dozens of guns.


    Three rounds of volley from more than a dozen hard crossbows and dozens of stabs from long guns - even the big black bear is dead.


    After completely killing the tall beast, Mulder commanded the soldiers to dismember the beast and cut off its meat, so that they could bring the meat back to the shoal later.


    When commanding the soldiers to dismember the beast, Mulder specifically asked that the soldiers without wounds should be responsible for dismembering, and asked these soldiers to be careful not to be splashed by the blood of the beast on their eyes, mouth and nose.


    When dealing with animals, no matter what animal it is, it can''t be splashed by its blood to the mouth, nose and eyes, let alone to the wounds on the body, otherwise it will be very likely to get sick. When cooking meat, it should be cooked so that it can''t be eaten again - Mu de came from a farm family. Mu de heard this advice from his parents countless times.


    Although Mulder didn''t understand the principle, he always followed it,


    After growing up and going out of his hometown to see the world, Mulder found that his parents'' order was really reasonable.


    Mulder has heard and seen with his own eyes that some people accidentally get sick when they are dealing with animals by splashing the blood of animals on their mouth, nose, eyes or wounds.


    The diseases of these people are often incurable and very terrible.


    When the soldiers were dismembered, Mulder also discussed with the people what to name the tall beast that was about to enter their belly.


    "The beast is so tall and its face is so like a deer. How about calling it ''high deer''?" Mulder took the lead in proposing.


    "No, good." As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, a soldier beside him shook his head, "the name ''Gaolu'' doesn''t feel that it can reflect the characteristics of this beast. Its neck is so long. I think it''s more appropriate to call it ''long necked deer''. "


    The soldier''s proposal was generally approved by the soldiers around him.


    "The name ''long necked deer'' is good."


    "Yes, it can reflect the characteristics of this beast."


    But who knows, blitz shook his head and said:


    "The name ''long necked deer'' is really good, but I think it can be polished again. How about calling it ''giraffe''?"


    "Hey, that''s a good name!" Mulder took the lead in agreeing.


    The rest of the soldiers also expressed their approval of the name.


    In this way, the tall beast that was about to enter their belly was named "GIRAFFE" by mude and his party.

 Chapter 798

    Britannia Empire, West, dorlund, the residence of the Ryan family.


    The British Empire had to borrow a large amount this time.


    This is a rare good business for the Ryan family.


    The Raines don''t want to miss this rare good business.


    The Britannia Empire now needs this huge sum of money from the Ryan family for the Britannia Empire to seize this rare fighter to counter attack the Holy Hiran empire.


    Such a huge sum of money, any change in interest, will bring huge gains or losses.


    Therefore, konnan and bankro refused to let anyone, and launched a long war of words.


    After a long time, enli, who was guarding the door, stood with his legs sore, and the door of the room finally opened.


    Bancro, who fought with Kong Nan for hours in this room, walked out of the room with his hands on his back.


    "Come on, enly."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Immediately behind bancro, he returned with bancro to the carriage parked in front of the Ryan family residence. As soon as the carriage left enly, he couldn''t help but ask bancro:


    "Mr. bancro? How was the negotiation? "


    Bancro uttered a tired sigh: "it''s still not settled."


    "Kong Nan really deserves to be in charge of the Ryan family. His eloquence and sensitivity to money are really not covered."


    "Enly, get ready for a protracted war."


    "It may take a lot of time to negotiate the interest on this loan."


    "Enly, you''ll be wronged for a while. You''ll have to stay with me in dolonde for a while."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, enly hammered down his breastplate: "Mr. bancro, please don''t say that. As long as you can successfully get the loan and maximize the interests of our country, don''t say that you want me to stay in dolonde for a period of time, even if you let me nest in the pigsty for a period of time, I''m willing!"


    "Ha ha ha." Bancro burst out several hearty laughs, "I''m relieved to have your words. If I really hurt you, I will feel guilty. "


    "Don''t worry, enly. I will do my best in this negotiation with the Ryan family. "


    "We will be able to negotiate this loan successfully and at the fastest speed."


    Somehow, after listening to bancro''s words, enly felt very relieved.


    This kind of words spoken by extraordinary heroes are so magical.


    It has the magic that makes people feel that their words are credible and reassuring.


    I felt enri was determined in my heart, and then I couldn''t help but say to bancro in an admiring tone:


    "Mr. bancro, you are really good. In addition to knowing diplomacy and military affairs, you also know economy and how to negotiate money with businessmen."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Bancro smiled. "In fact, I was a financial director for a while before I became a foreign affairs director and military staff officer."


    "It''s not my boasting. During my time as chief financial officer, my political achievements were quite good."


    "Then I was transferred to the post of foreign affairs manager because there were no suitable talents in the post of Foreign Affairs Manager. Alfred will take the place of treasurer. "


    After listening to bancro''s words, enly couldn''t help showing a strong color of admiration on his face.


    "Mr. bancro, you are really one in a million... No, it is impossible for the whole continent to choose a second capable man like you."


    "When can I become an extraordinary person like Mr. bancro and surpass that person..."


    Enly sighed, then turned his head and looked out of the window.


    His eyes shot through the window to the far north.


    Enli, who is currently staying in the imperial capital, naturally received the news of the great victory in the north before he went to dorlund with bankro.


    When he received the news of the northern victory, enli''s mood was very complicated.


    On the one hand, he felt heartfelt excitement and pride for another great victory of his motherland.


    On the other hand, he felt deep pain and helplessness for the increase of Su chengwuxun again.


    After the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom, surpassing Su Cheng has become the first goal of enli.


    But over the past three years, enli found that he had not succeeded in surpassing Su Cheng, but the gap between him and Su Cheng was getting bigger and bigger.


    Now Su Cheng has succeeded in another epic victory. He not only repelled the invasion of the holy Hiram Empire, but also won the muhawitz fortress of the holy Hiram Empire, and completely wiped out 300000 troops and half of the navy of the holy Hiram Empire, reversing the national strength difference between the British Empire and the holy Hiram Empire.


    With such a brilliant epic victory, Su Cheng''s name is destined to become an immortal name in later history books.


    Enli is now more and more desperate about the gap between himself and Su Cheng.


    The eyes could not help but look at enli, who was looking north through the window, and gradually accumulated a look of depression on his face and eyes.


    Looking at enly, who was suddenly depressed in front of him, bancro pondered for a long time.


    Bancro, who spent most of his life in politics, has long cultivated a state of transcendence in "dealing with people and things".


    Looking at enly''s current appearance, bancro only pondered for a long time, and then roughly guessed why enly was depressed.


    "Enly, are you going to surpass captain Cheng?"


    Enly pursed his lips.


    Then he showed a bitter smile.


    "Mr. bancro, you are indeed an extraordinary man. Just from my appearance and my words, you can infer what I am depressed about."


    "Yes, since the end of the rescue war in Lund Kingdom, I have regarded Su Cheng as my competitive target."


    "As a result, after working hard for so long, the gap with Su Cheng is getting bigger and bigger."


    "What a fool..."


    "What''s the competition goal... I don''t have the ability to compete with Su Cheng at all..."


    After that, enly''s eyes seemed to be stabbed by something. He suddenly closed his eyes, pulled up the curtain of the car and boat with a very rough action, stopped looking at the scenery outside the window and lowered his head.


    Looking at enly, who was depressed in front of him, bancro was silent again.


    After a while, bancro said again:


    "Enly, tell you a story that only the older generation may remember now."


    "Although I have a good relationship with Jacob now, in fact, when we were young, we were competitors with a very bad relationship."


    "Hey?" Enly looked up in surprise.


    Jacob and bancro were rivals when they were young - this was the first time enly heard of it.

 Chapter 799

    "This is also a very long time ago."


    "Now maybe only people of my generation and Jacob remember this."


    Bancro''s face was reminiscent, telling the story of his and Jacob.


    "Since I was born, I have been smarter than others."


    "What others need to master in 10 days, I can master in 1 day."


    "What others have to memorize for several days, I can recite it at a glance, and I can''t forget it."


    "This extraordinary intelligence has also brought me sufficient confidence."


    "So when I was young, I was also a very conceited person."


    "After entering the politics of the British Empire, I felt that the position of ''palace phase'' would sooner or later be in my bag."


    "But later, I met Jacob."


    "Jacob is also a great man."


    "After seeing Jacob''s talent, I knew that Jacob must be the one who will compete with me for the position of ''palace minister'' in the future."


    "Since then, they have launched a long competition with Jacob."


    "In the competition with Jacob, I gradually found that I was not as good as Jacob if anyone was suitable to sit in the ''palace phase''."


    "At that time, although I was unwilling, I finally accepted this reality and stopped competing with Jacob."


    "But when I found that Jacob was more suitable to be a palace minister than I was, I also found that I was more suitable to do some positions and tasks than Jacob."


    "For example, in the posts of chief financial officer, chief diplomatic officer and military staff, Jacob is definitely not as good as me."


    "When I noticed these two points, I felt that my whole mind was open and my breathing became smoother."


    "Everyone has something he is good at or not good at, so there is no need to feel sad about what he is inferior to others."


    "Commander Cheng has been a military genius for ten years... No, he is a rare military genius in a hundred years."


    "Although head Cheng is very strong, he can''t be very strong in all aspects."


    "In the future, there must be something that you enli can do, but Su Cheng can''t do."


    "I sincerely believe that you will also have a noble position in the history books of future generations."


    Bancro''s Enlightenment to enly is short and powerful.


    After listening to bancro''s advice, enly looked better at last.


    "Thank you... Mr. bancro."


    Bancro stroked the white short beard on his chin. "So don''t feel depressed, enly."


    Just then bancro''s hand, which was stroking the short white beard on his chin, suddenly stopped.


    Then he frowned.


    "No... I forgot to wash my hands when I left the Ryan family residence just now."


    With that, bancro looked disgusted and removed his hand from the short beard on his chin.


    "Mr. bancro, what''s the matter? Did your hand touch anything dirty just now? "


    "Dirty things... Yes, I shook hands with Kong Nan when I left the Ryan family''s residence just now."


    Bancro took out his handkerchief and began to wipe the palm he had just shook hands with Kong Nan.


    Looking at the undisguised disgust on bankro''s face, enly couldn''t help asking bankro:


    "Mr. bancro, it seems that you really hate the Ryan family..."


    "It''s not just annoying. If your majesty orders to completely shovel out the cancer of the Ryan family, I''d like to be a pawn and make some contributions to the destruction of the Ryan family."


    Since pandragon left, bancro has never stopped his dislike and disgust for the Ryan family. Enly finally couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked bancro:


    "Mr. bancro, why do you hate the Ryan family so much?"


    Hearing enly''s question, bancro was silent for a moment.


    "Enly, when I first entered dolonde, I told you - and then I''ll tell you in detail why I hate the Ryan family so much, right?"


    "Well, yes."


    "It''s still a long time before dark, so I''ll just tell you why I hate the Ryan family so much."


    "The Ryan family is actually a big tumor, a tumor that is always doing disgusting things."


    "Cancer? Disgusting? " Enly looked puzzled.


    Bancroft sighed: "... I''ll take you somewhere."


    Then bancro turned his head and said to their coachman, "coachman, turn! We won''t go back to the hotel for the time being! "


    The coachman who pulled the cart for bancro and enli was also one of the escorts of bancro''s trip. He was not only excellent in driving and fighting, but also loyal to the British Empire. He was an excellent soldier in a thousand miles.


    After telling the coachman where he was going, bancro turned his head back and looked directly at enly.


    "Enly, the place we''re going to next is a disgusting place. Get ready in advance."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dorlund, the Ryan family''s residence.


    After several hours of verbal battle with bankro, even Kong Nan, who has long been used to negotiating with others, felt overwhelmed.


    At this time, Kong Nan was sitting on a comfortable sofa, tasting fragrant tea to recover her strength, and thinking about how to win bancro.


    Bancro''s ability exceeded Kong Nan''s imagination.


    Kong Nan couldn''t help feeling that he was a hero who was not inferior to Jacob in talent and was able to hold the posts of chief foreign affairs and military staff.


    Just as Kong Nan sat on the sofa to recover his strength, a young male voice suddenly sounded on his side:


    "Father, how''s the negotiation with bancro?"


    The master of this male voice is Philip Rehn, Kong Nan''s only son and the next generation successor of Rehn family.


    Konnan glanced at Philip and took back his eyes: "on a par with bancro, he fell into a stalemate."


    Philip raised his eyebrows.


    "I can''t imagine that there are people in the world who can compete with their father in money related negotiations."


    "After all, the other party is that Bancroft." Kong Nan sighed, "Ilsa is really lucky. It''s a pity that so many heroes can follow and be loyal to her. Heroes like bancro can''t be used by me."


    "Father, what are you going to do with the British Empire''s borrowing so much money this time? The British Empire has not encountered any famine recently. It should not be necessary to borrow so much money. "


    "Hum." Kong Nan sneered, "I guess what the British Empire wanted to do by borrowing so much money."


    "Such a large amount of money is enough for the British Empire to let a Knight Order launch a large-scale foreign offensive for a long time."


    Speaking of this, Kong Nan stopped talking.


    Philip, who received elite education since childhood, also realized something after hearing Kong Nan''s words.


    "Father, you mean..."


    However, before his words were finished, Kong Nan raised her right index finger in advance and put it on her lips.


    "Stop talking, Philip, that''s all for this. Don''t mention it again or make it public."


    "We have to pretend we don''t understand what the British Empire is doing by borrowing so much money."


    "Such matters involve state secrets. If we accidentally disclose them, the British Empire will retaliate against us."


    Hearing this, Philip quickly closed his mouth.


    Just then, a low voice suddenly sounded outside the door:


    "Sir, there is an emergency."


    "What emergency?" Kong Nan asked back in a plain tone.


    "Bancro and others suddenly turned and went to the arena."


    "What?" Kong Nan frowned.

 Chapter 800

    Under the guidance of bancro, the coachman drove the carriage and took bancro and enly around the city of dorlund.


    Finally, stop in front of a luxurious tavern.


    "Here we are, enly."


    "Mr. bancro." Enly looked suspiciously at the luxury tavern outside the carriage through the window. "Isn''t it just an ordinary tavern?"


    "It''s just ''it looks like an ordinary pub''."


    With that, bancro stepped out of the carriage first, and enly followed closely.


    After entering the tavern, people''s laughter, the collision of wine vessels and the scraping of tableware rushed towards enli like a tsunami.


    The aroma of wine and food also kept drilling into enli''s nostrils.


    Enly looked left and right. No matter how he looked, he just thought it was just an ordinary pub. If there was any difference from other pubs, it was probably just that it was much more spacious and more types of drinks than other pubs.


    After bancro and enly entered the tavern, a waiter in the tavern immediately greeted them.


    "Hello, excuse me..."


    Before the waiter had finished, bancro took the lead and whispered:


    ¡°@%*#%@%+*%*£¡@# £¤*£¤~£¡¡¤£¡¡±


    He said a spell like Sentence with completely unknown meaning.


    Enly looked at bancro in front of him.


    However, after listening to bancro''s ambiguous words, the waiter didn''t show any color on his face.


    A familiar look.


    The waiter, with his normal face, put on a more brilliant smile and turned to bancro and enly.


    "Gentlemen, please come this way."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The waiter led bancro and enly into a door in the tavern.


    Behind the door is a long corridor.


    A corridor leading underground.


    On the walls on both sides of the corridor, an oil lamp for lighting is installed at a distance.


    Thanks to these oil lamps, the light in this corridor is still bright.


    The waiter continued to lead bancro and enly down the corridor to the basement of the tavern.


    At this time, enly could no longer bear his curiosity. He approached bancro''s ear and whispered to bancro:


    "Mr. bancro, what did you mean by that spell just now? And - why does this tavern have a direct underground passage? Where are we going now? "


    "I just said it wasn''t a spell."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, bancro immediately answered enly one by one.


    "This is a pub run by the Ryan family."


    "What I just said is a secret word. As long as you say this secret word to the waiters of the tavern, they will take you to the underground space of the tavern."


    "We are now on our way to the underground space of this tavern."


    "You will soon know what the underground space of this tavern looks like and what it does."


    As soon as bancro had finished, a smell familiar to enley, a knight, suddenly came into his nostrils.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is... Bloody?!


    Enly frowned at the smell of blood that kept coming into his nostrils.


    Raise your head and look towards you.


    In front of him is the end of the corridor.


    At the end of the corridor is a heavy wooden door.


    "Gentlemen, here we are."


    The waiter slowly opened the heavy wooden door, and the dazzling sunlight rushed through the crack of the door towards bancro and enly.


    The dazzling light made enli sink his eyelids and filter the dazzling light with his eyelashes.


    Doenley''s eyes gradually adapted to the light and gradually saw the scene behind the door.


    "This, this is...?"


    The scene behind the door was so powerful that enli couldn''t help opening his mouth slightly.


    Behind the heavy wooden door and under the tavern, there is a spacious arena.


    In the center is a challenge arena covered by a huge iron cage, surrounded by a circle of spectators.


    Enly followed bankrow into the arena.


    After leading enly and bancro into the arena, the waiter returned to the ground.


    Boom!


    Dang!


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    "Well..."


    In this arena, the sound of iron collision, the sound of heavy breathing and the voice of strong pain can be heard all the time.


    On the challenge arena shrouded in a huge iron cage, two strong men wearing only cloth clothes are fighting with weapons in their hands.


    A smaller man had a long gun, while a larger man had a thick mace.


    Enli, who was good at swordsmanship, saw that the strong man with a mace was now firmly in the upper hand. It should be only a matter of time before he won.


    "This is one of the disgusting products of the Ryan family - the underground arena."


    Bancro''s voice rang.


    "Recruit some people who are short of money, or cultivate some people with excellent fighting skills from childhood to fight in this underground arena for those who like bloody perverts and rich people who have no place to spend."


    After listening to bancro, enly found that the audience in the surrounding auditorium were basically well dressed.


    Some people''s bodies are even served by several girls with exposed clothes.


    Bancro continued:


    "In order to make the fight more exciting, participants can''t wear any protective equipment. They have to take real guys."


    "Now, this underground arena has almost become a gambling ground for the rich."


    "The audience can bet on who can win."


    "The rich can even compete with their own players and other players."


    Just then, enly, who was standing with bancro in the aisle of the auditorium, suddenly heard a frivolous voice:


    "Oh, brother, are you new here?"


    Enly followed his reputation and saw a thin man with a pale face sitting on the seat beside him.


    Looking at the man''s pale face, muddy eyes and the precious clothes on his body, enli concluded that the man must be a rich child who is addicted to wine and color and neglects exercise.


    "... well." Enly nodded. "It''s true."


    "Uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    At this time, a series of shrill screams in the direction of the challenge arena immediately pulled enli''s attention back to the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, the right arm of the player with a long gun was hit by his opponent''s mace.


    His long gun came out, knelt down, covered the injured part and screamed again and again.


    "Wait, wait! I admit defeat! I admit defeat! "


    However, his opponents turned a deaf ear to his plea for mercy.


    The thick mace was held high again, and its owner showed a strange smile.


    Hoo!


    The thick mace hit the other hand of the opponent who had begged for mercy.


    "Uh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The shrill scream sounded again.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    "Good! Come again! "


    "Continue!"


    While the shrill screams sounded on the challenge arena, there were bursts of cheers in the audience.


    However, a roar that was incompatible with the surrounding scene suddenly sounded:


    "Hello! He has already conceded defeat! "


    The perpetrators in the challenge arena and the audience in the auditorium followed the voice one after another, turning their confused and dissatisfied eyes to the owner of the voice - enli.

 Chapter 801

    "He has surrendered!"


    Enly continued to roar at the perpetrator in the challenge arena.


    In the competition with others, if the opponent admits defeat, the competition is over - it is common sense for Yu enli.


    However, the strong man with a mace in his hand in the challenge arena had no intention of stopping when his opponents had clearly admitted defeat - which made enli roar angrily at him.


    However, enly''s roar and condemnation had no effect.


    The audience in the auditorium cast strange eyes at enly, then withdrew their eyes and drew their attention back to the challenge arena.


    The bully with a mace in his hand in the challenge arena, after casting a confused and unhappy look at enli, also took back his eyes and continued to focus on the violence against the opponent in front of him.


    He swung his mace again.


    The target he aimed at this time was the finger of his opponent''s right hand.


    The shrill scream sounded again.


    The cheers of the audience also rang out again.


    Seeing that his roar failed to stop the violence of the strong man, enli was even more angry, and his veins burst out from his neck.


    Just when enly wanted to roar again, the rich boy on his side who had just talked to him said first:


    "Little brother, it seems that you don''t understand the competition rules of this arena."


    "In this arena, it is allowed to kill your opponent."


    "Let''s say - if you can''t kill your opponent, the audience here will be at least half less."


    "It is not only allowed to kill the opponent, but also there are no referees in the challenge arena, and there are no rules."


    "There is also no option to surrender."


    "Only with the consent of your opponent can you leave the challenge arena safely."


    "If your opponent disagrees, you say ''I admit defeat'' a hundred times, and you can''t leave the challenge arena."


    "By the way, let me introduce you again."


    "Now this game is a gambling match between the Ryan family and the Weifeng family."


    "The man with a long gun is a warrior invited by the Wei Feng family with a lot of money."


    "The man with a mace is the warrior dug up by the Ryan family a year ago - the ''butcher'' Kuno, who has won 64 consecutive victories."


    "This kind of gambling game is also a game that the rich are used to playing, gambling money or some rare items."


    "Now in this game, the Ryan family and the Weifeng family gambled a lot, gambling a full 20 million francs."


    "Now Kuno has won, and the Ryan family has made 20 million British francs from the Weifeng family."


    "Did you see that those people whose faces were as ugly as eating shit, that is, the Weifeng family, lost to the Ryan family. They must be very unwilling."


    Enly looked in the direction of the man''s finger.


    Not far from them, several middle-aged people were looking at the poor long gunman who was still abused by Kuno in the challenge arena.


    The lips of one of them moved, as if to scold the poor long gunman who had caused their Weifeng family to lose again.


    "The luck of the Ryan family is so good that they can dig up warriors like Kuno."


    "Counting this game, Kuno has won 64 consecutive games and earned billions of British francs for the Ryan family in this arena."


    "But although this Kuno is powerful, he is a little cruel."


    "Never accept the surrender of the opponent. No matter how the opponent asks for mercy, he will not let the opponent leave the challenge arena alive."


    "You must kill your opponent. You have to torture and abuse your opponent like this in every duel."


    "Each of his opponents was basically tortured to death by him."


    "In addition to torturing his opponent, nakuno also likes his'' reward ''."


    "Reward?" Enley frowned and asked.


    "In order to motivate the players, the Ryan family also gives some special ''prizes'' to the winners of the challenge arena from time to time."


    After that, the rich boy raised the index finger of his right hand again.


    This time, he pointed directly above the challenge arena.


    "See that?"


    Enly looked again in the direction of the rich boy''s finger.


    I saw a big iron cage hanging with an iron chain above the challenge arena.


    Inside the cage sat a girl wearing a thin white dress and long blond hair.


    The girl held her legs tightly and buried her face between her knees.


    Because she buried her face between her knees, enly couldn''t judge her age based on her face.


    But judging from her petite posture and her white and tender skin, she should be young, probably less than 20 years old.


    Although it was far away, enly could clearly see that the girl holding her legs was shaking constantly.


    This shaking is not that shivering.


    But the trembling caused by fear.


    "The 16-year-old girl is a special reward set by the Ryan family for the competition. The winner can enjoy the girl for three days."


    "From time to time, the Ryan family will take some girls as special prizes for the winners, just like this game now."


    "This time the girl seems to have borrowed a lot of money from a loan institution subordinate to the Ryan family in order to treat her parents."


    "Even if you owe a lot of money, in the end, even your parents didn''t succeed in saving it."


    "In order to pay off the debt, the girl was forced to sign a contract with the Ryan family and come to the arena as a ''prize''."


    "The girl''s luck is also very bad. She met Kuno when she came to be a ''prize'' for the first time."


    "That Kuno is also quite cruel to these ''prizes''."


    "The previous'' prizes'' basically couldn''t withstand Kuno''s destruction. In the end, they either died or became disabled."


    "Really, doesn''t this Kuno know how to pity girls?"


    Looking at the shivering girl in the cage, enly felt his chest very hot.


    It was the heat brought by the burning of anger.


    Bancro on one side also found that enly was angry at this time.


    "Calm down, enly."


    "... Mr. bancro, I finally understand why you hate the Ryan family so much."


    Enly''s naturally hanging hands had been clenched tightly at some unknown time.


    Just then, a familiar middle-aged male voice suddenly sounded from behind him and bancro:


    "Your Excellency, I didn''t expect you to be interested in watching the competition in the arena."


    Bancro and enly looked behind them.


    Kong Nan, the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family, was walking slowly towards them from behind them.


    Behind him was a young man with some charm of Kong Nan.


    This young man must be Kong Nan''s son Philip.


    Looking at the sudden arrival of Kong Nan and his son, bankro and enli, they frowned.


    After a good talk with bankro and enli, Kong Nan turned his eyes to the challenge arena.


    Looking at Kuno who won another victory in the challenge arena, Kong Nan''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a smile of appreciation:


    "Well done, Kuno. I''ve made another profit."


    On the challenge arena, the poor long gunman had no interest under Kuno''s abuse.


    But Kuno still didn''t let him go. He still waved his mace and abused the body of the poor long gunman.


    Enley looked at the fierce Kuno in the challenge arena without expression.


    Then he asked Kong Nan behind him in a calm tone that was neither salty nor light:


    "Lord Kong Nan, can you temporarily participate in this arena?"

 Chapter 802

    Enly''s words made bancro beside him, konnan behind him and his eldest son Philip stare with surprise.


    "This gentleman." Kong Nan frowned and asked, "excuse me, who is your official?"


    Because enly''s identity on this trip is only bancro''s escort, Kong Nan will not make efforts to investigate who bancro''s escort is.


    "Fanlan Knight - enry hunt." Well, using a tone that is neither salty nor light, I made a simple self introduction.


    After enli''s words fell, Kong Nan''s pupils widened slightly and said in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIs he "Gemini general" enli


    ¡ª¡ªDid the British Empire send enly as bancro''s escort


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it''s not surprising that bancro is an indispensable official of the central government, and it''s normal for a knight escort of pineley''s level.


    Before Su Cheng''s birth, Eliza and enly were the most famous young generation in the military circles of the British Empire.


    The two young men who have made many achievements in war are called "Gemini generals".


    However, in recent years, due to the activity of Su Cheng''s genius, the light of Eliza and enli has been covered by Su Cheng''s shining brilliance. As a result, few people have mentioned "twin generals" in recent years.


    Kong Nan glanced at enli up and down, and then said:


    "I''ve heard a lot, Lord enly."


    "Mr. enly, your official means - do you want to go up and compete with Kuno?"


    "Yes." As soon as Kong Nan''s words were finished, enli nodded, "that''s right. Can you join the arena temporarily? "


    "Of course. We most welcome people who are confident in their skills to join us temporarily. But - "Kong Nan turned the tone up a little," are you sure you want to compare it with Kuno? Once you get on the challenge arena, you can''t come down. "


    "Moreover, the competition in this challenge arena is not a friendly exchange of ideas, but an endless battle of life and death."


    "So - I suggest you think twice."


    On the one hand, Kong Nan advised enli not to go to the challenge arena out of kindness. On the other hand, he did not want an imperial knight, especially a famous Imperial knight, to die inadvertently in the challenge arena.


    Although even if enli really accidentally died in this challenge arena, Kong Nan has some ways to deal with it, one thing is one thing less.


    But enli ignored his kind advice.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have made up my mind."


    "Please arrange it for me. I must compete with this'' butcher ''Kuno today, or I won''t stop."


    "If you win the contest between the lower officer and Kuno, can you help the lower officer exempt all the debts of the girl?"


    After that, enly raised his hand and pointed to the poor girl who was still shivering in the cage and hung on the challenge arena.


    "Oh, that girl." Kong Nan raised her eyebrows, then asked enli in a half joking tone, "what''s the matter? Do you have a crush on that girl? Your vision is good. This girl looks really good. I haven''t met this high-quality ''prize'' for a long time. "


    Enli ignored Kong Nan''s question and asked again:


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan, I just need your words. If I win, can I exempt the girl from all her debts?"


    "Yes." Kong Nan readily agreed, "anyway, the money this girl owes is not worth mentioning to me."


    "If you win, the girl''s debt will be exempted."


    "But what if you lose?"


    "If you lose, you can handle it." EN replied in a calm tone.


    "That''s good." Kong Nan looked at enli''s Knight Sword, and his eyes flashed greedy. "If you lose, please give me your knight sword."


    Kong Nan has the habit of collecting all kinds of rare objects.


    And a Knight Sword is missing from his collection.


    The Knight Sword given by the emperor to the knights is a rare item that can''t be bought with money. People who can be Knights basically won''t be short of money. In addition, the Knight Sword is of great significance to the Knights and a symbol of dignity. Therefore, no knight has ever been down to sell his own Knight Sword.


    Kong Nan, who wanted to add more Knight swords to his collection, came up with the idea of enli''s Knight swords.


    As soon as Kong Nan''s voice fell, enli nodded readily:


    "Yes, if I lose, I will give you my knight sword."


    Enli''s unwavering attitude made Kong Nan raise her eyebrows.


    "Are you sure? If you lose, your knight sword will be gone. "


    The knight''s sword received from the emperor is of great significance to the Knights. Many Knights even regard their own sword as more important than their own life.


    Because the knight''s sword is of great significance to the knights, the laws of the British Empire also clearly stipulate that the knight''s sword shall not be touched without permission.


    Therefore, enli''s attitude of agreeing to his request without hesitation seemed to pay no attention to his knight sword, which surprised Kong Nan.


    In the face of Kong Nan''s question, enli shrugged his shoulders and smiled lightly: "even if you want to be an official, after all - I can''t lose."


    Enli''s arrogant attitude made Kong Nan and his eldest son Philip frown.


    Kong Nan said in a slightly unhappy tone:


    "If you insist on going to the challenge arena, I won''t stop you. I''ll ask someone to arrange for you to compete with Kuno immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When konnan and his eldest son Philip arranged the contest between enly and Kuno, enly and bancro also came to the preparation room for the players.


    The contestants'' preparation room is only equipped with a few simple furniture - a bed, a chair and a small round table.


    Because the players in this arena are not allowed to wear armor, enly has taken off his armor and cloak, only wearing a set of cloth clothes and doing warm-up activities before playing.


    Bancroix sat silently in a chair on one side and looked at enly, who was moving his hands and wrists.


    "Enly, do you really want to go to the challenge arena? There''s still time to regret. "


    "Well, I''m going." EN replied with unquestionable firmness.


    "I have two major problems."


    "First, I can''t see the credit of others - especially the credit of people who are about my age is higher than me. I feel uncomfortable when I see that the credit and achievements of people who are about my age are higher than me."


    "Second, we can''t turn a blind eye to women and children in trouble."


    Enly stopped warming up, turned his head and looked straight at bancro with firm eyes.


    "The girl in the cage is shivering."


    "As an imperial knight and a man, I can''t pretend I didn''t see it."


    Bancro looked back into enly''s eyes.


    Looking at the firm color in enly''s eyes, bancro''s mouth tilted slightly, revealing a helpless smile of relief.


    "I see."


    "You go."


    "I''ll sit in the audience later and have a panoramic view of your posture after fighting and victory."


    "Win, enly."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. bancro." Enly smiled. "How can I say I''m also a knight? How can I lose to a butcher?"

 Chapter 803

    In order not to disturb enly''s preparation, bancro left the preparation room early and asked enly to make good preparations in the preparation room alone.


    The new competition was arranged quickly. Within half an hour, the staff of the arena knocked on enli''s door to take enli to the challenge arena.


    The game is about to begin!


    When the waiter knocked on enly''s door, enly just finished his warm-up activities, with a thin layer of sweat on his body.


    After simply wiping the thin sweat on his body, enly hung his knight sword back to his left waist. Wearing only thin cloth clothes, he followed the waiter who knocked on his door and went straight to the challenge arena.


    Because there were flaming furnaces everywhere in the arena, enly didn''t feel cold even if he was wearing a thin cloth suit.


    Through one corridor after another, enly finally entered the challenge arena shrouded in a huge iron cage.


    The cheers in the audience around the challenge arena were heard all the time. After enly came on stage, the cheers of the audience were louder.


    Originally, the contest between "butcher" Kuno and the long gunner was the last game today.


    When they learned that someone was going to challenge "butcher" Kuno and that one more game would be added today, the audience felt very excited.


    After all, there are few challengers like enly who challenge others temporarily.


    The audience in the auditorium are looking forward to it, hoping that enly, the challenger, can bring them some surprises and surprises.


    Enry''s opponent, Kuno the butcher, hasn''t been there yet. Therefore, in order to pass the time, enry turns his eyes to the surrounding audience and wants to find bancro.


    With only one glance, enly found bancro.


    Bancro was sitting in a position with a good view, with several plates of snacks beside him and a cup of black tea in his hand.


    "Mr. bancro..."


    Looking at bancro, who was drinking black tea and eating snacks very comfortably, enly couldn''t help but utter a helpless whisper.


    Bancro''s black tea and plates of snacks must have been bought from the tavern on the top.


    Black tea is sold in the tavern - which is a characteristic of the tavern of the British Empire.


    At this time, bancro also noticed enly''s line of sight.


    Bancro looked at enly, then at the black tea in his hand. Finally, he pulled the corner of his mouth, showed a smile with some embarrassment, raised the black tea in his hand and said hello to enly.


    After throwing a few helpless eyes at bancro, enly withdrew his eyes.


    After enly took his eyes away from bancro, his opponent finally caught on the spot.


    Kuno, with the title of "butcher", walked slowly into the challenge arena with his bare upper body, a big stomach and a mace.


    After Kuno finally arrived, the cheers in the audience became louder and louder, and the atmosphere was warm, almost reaching the peak.


    As soon as Kuno came to the challenge arena, he threw an undisguised look of contempt at enli.


    "Are you the one who doesn''t know how to live or die and dares to challenge me?"


    Kuno''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "The ugly talk is ahead. You made it impossible for me to enjoy the ''prize'' quickly. I''m very upset now, so I won''t be merciful later. I''ll kill you alive."


    After that, Kuno raised his hand and shouted to the girl hanging in the cage on the challenge arena:


    "I''ve heard from the attendants - you''re still a girl who hasn''t done that."


    "How exciting! I haven''t met the ''prize'' of purity for a long time! "


    "I must enjoy it tonight!"


    "Look forward to it! I''m very fierce there. "


    Kuno spoke obscene words to the girl in a strange tone.


    After hearing Kuno''s words, the girl in the cage trembled even more.


    Although it was a little far away, enly still vaguely heard the girl''s sobbing.


    After hearing Kuno''s strange words just now and the girl''s sobbing, enly''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Enly took a deep breath, calmed down his anger, and said loudly to the iron cage that closed the girl above his head:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out of this disgusting place right away!"


    Enly''s words were short and powerful.


    Although enly''s powerful words were brief, they successfully attracted the girl''s attention.


    The girl finally raised her cheek, which had been buried between her knees. Her light blue pupils were a little curious and turned her eyes to low enli.


    Only then did enly finally see the girl''s face.


    Kong Nan was right just now. This is indeed a very outstanding girl.


    Just then, Kuno''s strange voice sounded again:


    "Oh? Is it because you have a crush on this girl that you want to challenge me and save her? "


    "Hahaha! Just act like a hero in your dream! To be a hero in reality, I''m afraid you''ll die miserably! "


    Enly was never an open-minded and generous man.


    Kuno''s sarcastic words made enli''s anger grow stronger and stronger.


    But enly kept down his anger again and again.


    Because enli, who has experienced many battles, has realized a truth in so many life and death battles, that is: never wave your sword with superfluous emotions, which will make your sword dull.


    After taking another deep breath and suppressing his anger, enly put his right hand into the hilt of the sword at his left waist.


    Cang Lang


    The knight''s sword in the left waist was pulled out inch by inch.


    While slowly pulling out the knight''s sword at his left waist, en said to Kuno in front of him in a non salty and non light tone:


    "Give you a piece of advice."


    "When facing veterans who have gone through countless bloody battlefields, it''s best to have a little respect and fear."


    At the end of this sentence, enly just pulled out all the bodies of his sword from the scabbard.


    The moment he pulled out the knight''s sword, enly clenched his sword and waved it to his right.


    Chi -!


    With enli''s strong arm and sword skills, the sharp blade cut the air with a rapid speed and made a harsh wind pressure sound.


    The blood red body of the sword reflects the enchanting light under the light of fire around.


    "Hiss... It''s a knight''s sword! This is a knight''s sword! "


    "He''s holding a knight''s sword?! So... Is this man a knight? "


    "How dare a knight come to this arena and participate in the competition?!"


    "Blood red sword body... So beautiful..."


    "Is this the knight''s sword... As it is said, it is a very exquisite sword."


    "Is the challenger of this game a knight? That''s interesting! The first time I saw a knight compete! "


    ¡­¡­


    After enly pulled out his sword and showed his blood red sword, the surrounding audience finally recognized that enly''s sword was a knight''s sword.


    This colorful sword body is the biggest feature of Knight Sword, so it''s really easy to recognize.


    After knowing that Enrique, the challenger, turned out to be a knight, the audience became even more excited.


    For the first time in the history of this arena, knights participated, which made the vast majority of the audience look forward to the competition that will begin soon.


    Kuno in front of enli, after seeing the blood red Knight Sword in enli''s hand, a thin layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

 Chapter 804

    "You are a knight." Kuno, who looked ugly, said in a deep voice.


    "That''s right."


    Enly''s two feet were one point, his left foot was in front and his right foot was behind. He slowly raised the blood red Knight Sword in his hand, raised the rider''s sword over his head, and the sword tip pointed obliquely over the sky.


    "Give you a piece of advice - fear will defeat. If you have a fear in your heart when you compete with the enemy in life and death, you are not far from defeat. "


    Enly saw the cold sweat on Kuno''s forehead and told him that this was a kind of advice in name, but actually a mockery.


    After hearing enli''s words, Kuno was really angry. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said angrily to enli:


    "Who says I''m scared! It''s a knight! Not all Knights'' swords are sharp! "


    "Then come and try my sword." EN replied to Kuno in a sarcastic tone of indifference.


    Woo -!


    The harsh horn sounded.


    This is the signal of the start of the game.


    As soon as the horn sounded, Kuno held up his mace, rushed towards enli and took the lead in the attack.


    Kuno''s powerful blow was sensitively avoided by enly.


    Enly didn''t rush to fight back, just kept dodging.


    The reason why we only hide from attack is to find out Kuno''s moves.


    Looking at Kuno waving a mace, enly said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe "butcher" can win 64 consecutive games in this disgusting arena. Sure enough, he still has some ability.


    ¡ª¡ªNeedless to say, the use of mace is quite skillful.


    ¡ª¡ªFirst attack, try his speed and sensitivity.


    It is a habit of enli to find out the enemy''s moves, strengths and weaknesses before rushing to attack a strong enemy who is unfamiliar and has never fought.


    His habit allowed him to survive countless fierce battles.


    He decided to test Kuno''s speed and agility. After avoiding Kuno''s attack again, he waved his sword to Kuno.


    The blood red sword light flashed towards Kuno.


    If an ordinary person or a martial artist with poor fighting skills is faced with enli''s chop, he must be helpless. He can only watch the blood red sharp sword cut open his chest.


    However, Kuno was able to deal with enly''s chop.


    Although Kuno''s body was huge, his steps and reaction were unusually agile. He jumped back quickly and easily avoided enli''s chop.


    Even while avoiding enli''s chop, he returned to enli, waved his mace and hit enli''s head.


    Enly''s chop just now is just to test Kuno''s speed and agility. He has no hope of causing damage to Kuno.


    Therefore, when wielding the chop just now, enly still has a lot of strength and energy to prevent Kuno''s possible return attack.


    So enri, who had been on guard for a long time, easily avoided Kuno''s mace again.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the "butcher" is large, he is extremely fast and agile.


    ¡ª¡ªStrength and skill are impeccable, speed and agility are so good


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that we really rely on our own strength to win 64 consecutive games in this arena.


    Enli tightened his knight''s sword, and then began to think about how to deal with Kuno, a powerful enemy with strength, skill and speed.


    ¡ª¡ªHis strength is far stronger than me, so I can''t fight with him and take his attack. If I take his attack, I will suffer a great loss.


    ¡ª¡ªYou can only hide, you can''t answer.


    ¡ª¡ªHis speed and agility are also very good, so he can''t attack rashly.


    ¡ª¡ªThe mace in his hand has been waved 23 times since the beginning of the battle.


    While dodging Kuno''s attack just now, enly paid attention to the number of times his mace was waved.


    ¡ª¡ªSuch a heavy thing was waved so many times, but it didn''t sweat at all and didn''t even breathe.


    ¡ª¡ªHis physical strength is also quite amazing.


    ¡ª¡ªThe strength and physical strength are much stronger than me. The fighting skills are quite solid. Although the speed and agility are weaker than me, they are not much weaker.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that there is only one way to win


    When enly stared at Kuno silently and thought about how to defeat Kuno, Kuno also stared at enly with a gloomy face.


    Kuno can win 64 consecutive games for the Ryan family in this arena purely on his own hard strength.


    In the series of fights with enli just now, Kuno, as a master of fighting, naturally saw that enli was not inferior to him.


    Seeing that enli was also an expert no weaker than him, Kuno put away his last contempt for enli and was ready to go all out to defeat enli.


    After adjusting his breathing, Kuno clenched the mace in his hand, pushed his back foot and attacked enli again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kong Nan and his son Philip were also sitting in a corner of the auditorium of the arena, silently watching the contest between enli and Kuno.


    When they found that Kuno seemed to be neck and neck with enly, they frowned at the same time with great tacit understanding.


    "No wonder this enli is so confident. It seems that he really has good ability." Philip said in a deep voice, "Su Cheng is one of the younger generation in the military circles of the British Empire. Now it seems that we can''t ignore other young people except Su Cheng. "


    Looking at Kuno who couldn''t tell the victory or defeat in the challenge arena, Kong Nan''s heart was also secretly anxious.


    Like his son Philip, he underestimated enly''s ability.


    The reason why Kong Nan agreed to the contest between enli and Kuno was that Kong Nan thought enli would never win Kuno. He would surely teach enli the arrogant young man a lesson through Kuno and get the precious collection of Knight Sword.


    Kuno is a rare talent dug up by their Ryan family.


    Relying on Kuno''s bravery, their Ryan family made huge profits in this arena.


    In the last competition with 20 million British francs as the bet, Kuno defeated the people invited by the Weifeng family and earned 20 million British francs for their Ryan family.


    Kong Nan naturally didn''t want to let Kuno, a cash cow that could help him easily obtain huge wealth, have an accident.


    If something happens to Kuno, I don''t know when to find a fierce man like Kuno.


    Therefore, Kong Nan prayed silently at this time, praying that Kuno could win


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly''s plan on how to defeat Kuno is simple.


    Just drag.


    Until Kuno is bored and anxious.


    In the life and death struggle with people, if there are redundant emotions, it will limit the exertion of their own strength and greatly increase the possibility of flaws.


    This is also the valuable experience gained by enly after so many life and death battles on the battlefield.


    Therefore, in the face of Kuno''s attack, enli only defends but does not attack, flexibly rotates his body, sensitively avoids all Kuno''s attacks, silently waits for Kuno''s negative emotions, and then reveals his flaws.


    After more than 20 minutes of fighting, enly could clearly feel Kuno''s mood getting more and more anxious.

 Chapter 805

    Kuno''s attack has been clearly mixed with superfluous negative emotions.


    Unable to hit enli for a long time, every attack failed, which made the angry Kuno more anxious.


    In order to vent his emotions and stimulate enli to reveal his flaws, Kuno kept roaring and spewing out dirty words.


    But enly remained unmoved and continued to focus only on avoiding Kuno''s attack.


    After such a long struggle, Kuno''s mood became more and more anxious.


    Kuno, who waved a mace with impatience, finally revealed the flaw that enli had been waiting for for for a long time.


    Looking at Kuno, who had more redundant movements because of his arm waving, enly''s eyes were full of light.


    One step forward, narrowing the distance between himself and Kuno.


    The blood red sword light flashed from Kuno''s front to his back.


    The sharp blood red sword cut through Kuno''s left abdomen and cut out from behind him.


    Hiss!


    A lot of blood gushed from Kuno''s wound.


    The warm blood instantly dyed most of the ground of the challenge arena red.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Kuno''s scream, along with the splash of blood, rang through the whole arena.


    Together, the sound resounded through the arena and the cheers of the vast majority of the audience in the auditorium.


    Just now, the tangled struggle that can''t tell the outcome has made many viewers feel bored and sleepy.


    Now, seeing that the war situation has finally changed and the long lost blood has finally appeared, many audiences who like to see blood and watch fierce fighting cheered.


    Bancro and konnan also showed very different reactions at this time.


    Bancro''s mouth turned up and showed a faint smile.


    Kong Nan''s eyes were closed, and her face was full of pain and unwilling.


    The key has been cut, and the victory is divided.


    Kuno in the challenge arena seems unwilling to face this fact.


    With his left hand covering the wound and his right hand supporting the ground with a mace, he stood up from the challenge arena.


    Pooh!


    The sound of cutting the body with a sharp tool sounded again.


    The outcome was divided, and enly didn''t want to drag on.


    He waved his knight''s sword indifferently, cut forward and cut the main artery at Kuno''s neck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord enly." Somewhere in the arena, Kong Nanyang raised a contract in his hand and said in a calm tone that was neither salty nor light to enli, who had already dressed in armor and had joined bancro, "this is the girl''s loan slip. I''ll give you this loan slip as agreed, and the girl''s debt will be written off. I let the girl go, too. "


    After that, Kong Nan handed over the contract to enli.


    After taking over the contract in his hand, enly crumpled it into a paper ball without looking at it.


    "Lord enly." Kong Nan raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you check whether this contract is the girl''s loan slip?"


    "There''s nothing to check." Enli chuckled, "although the lower officer doesn''t know much about the Ryan family, he also knows that the Ryan family has a famous family motto -- ''you must keep your word, and you must faithfully abide by whatever agreement it is''."


    "You are the patriarch of the Ryan family, a big businessman in the mainland. Naturally, you will not break your promise to the lower officer. Is that right?"


    After listening to enli''s words, Kong Nan pulled at the corners of her mouth and smiled vaguely: "thank you for your trust."


    Bancro, on the other side, also broke in at this time. After saying a few polite words like "it''s not early" with Kong Nan, bancro led enly away from the arena.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bancro and enly did not know that after they had left the arena, the rich son who gave enly some knowledge of the arena remained in his seat.


    Looking at the arena where the blood remains, the surprise in the eyes of the rich boy still hasn''t disappeared.


    He smacked his tongue and whispered:


    "I didn''t expect that the little brother was a knight, and he was so powerful that he could even defeat that Kuno."


    "I don''t know if this little brother would lose and win against the monster named Ryan family who brought 108 consecutive victories several years ago..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the underground arena and the tavern above the arena, bancro and enly met unexpected people.


    A little girl with blond hair and blue pupils is standing outside the pub. She seems to be waiting for someone.


    Enli looked at her intently and found that she was the little girl who had just been forced to sign an unequal contract with the Ryan family because she owed a huge debt and was used as a "prize" in the arena.


    It seems that Kong Nan did abide by her agreement with enli and set the girl free.


    The girl still maintained the dress she had just been locked up in an iron cage, barefooted and wearing only a thin white dress.


    In this winter, the girl was naturally shivering with cold.


    But she didn''t hide in any warm place. She still stood outside the tavern with her arms in her arms and her upper body curled up, waiting for someone.


    After seeing enly and bancro coming out of the pub, the girl''s face immediately burst into joy.


    At the same time, her eyes turned red.


    "Thank you very much!"


    While saying these words, the girl kneeling on the ground expressed her gratitude to enli with her actions and words as much as possible.


    As soon as she had said this, she felt something very warm wrapped around her.


    She looked up and saw enly take off his cloak and put his cloak over her.


    The hooded cloak on enly''s body is a special thickened cloak in winter, which has good snow and cold protection.


    The girl wrapped in this cloak immediately felt warmth pouring out of her body and body.


    While putting on her cloak, enly whispered to the girl:


    "Here you are. Go and buy some cold proof clothes and live well."


    After saying that, enly quietly stuffed his wallet into the girl''s arms.


    Because enly''s movements are quite hidden, people around can''t see that the girl has a lot of money in her hand.


    The girl touched the thick wallet in her arms, and her eyes became more red.


    And enly stood up and walked towards his carriage with bancro, who had now boarded it.


    When enly was about to get on the carriage, the girl still kneeling on the ground shouted to enly:


    "Excuse me! What''s your name? "


    Enly, who had come to the door of the carriage, stopped when he heard the girl''s problem.


    After thinking for a moment, en said in a half joking tone:


    "I am a knight who happens to pass by here."


    With that, enly got into the carriage.


    The moment enly boarded the carriage, the coachman raised the reins and drove the two pack horses pulling the carriage away.

 Chapter 806

    Bancro didn''t look back from the window until the girl completely disappeared from view.


    "Enly, you are so gentle."


    "I just did what I could."


    Then enly raised his hand and scratched his hair.


    "Now think about it carefully, I just seemed to be too reckless. I not only suddenly participated in the competition, but also killed Kuno on the spot... I just hope that the next loan negotiation with the Ryan family will not be affected by my reckless move just now..."


    "You can rest assured about this, enly." Bancro smiled. "The people of the Ryan family are a group of people who only look at money."


    "The loan request of our empire is a rare big deal for the Ryan family."


    "The Ryan family will not give up this big deal easily."


    "So if you discount the ''cash cow'' of the Ryan family in the arena, it will not affect my next loan negotiation with Kong Nan."


    "Won''t it affect... Then I''m relieved."


    Enly''s face showed a relieved expression, and then continued:


    "Mr. bancro, I now understand why you hate the Ryan family so much. This is indeed a family that makes people feel bad. "


    "Isn''t it illegal for the Ryan family to build such a cruel underground arena and force civilians like the girl just now to sign unequal contracts and do shit ''arena prizes''?"


    "To be honest - it''s hard to define whether it''s illegal." Bancro sighed and then continued, "one of the great strengths of the Ryan family is that they are good at exploiting the loopholes of the law."


    "The underground arena was built by taking advantage of the loopholes of the law."


    "Because it has drilled the loophole of the law, it is difficult to judge whether it violates the law, so it is difficult to ban the underground arena from the legal level."


    "The reason why the Ryan family can let girls be ''prizes'' in the arena is actually a loophole in the law."


    "Under the rule of the seventh generation emperor, in order to promote the development of Commerce, a series of ''contract laws'' were formulated."


    "There is a very important provision in the contract law, that is, the two parties signing the contract must be willing to sign the contract. Only in this way can the contract take effect."


    "When the contract is successfully signed, if either party breaches the contract, it will be investigated for legal responsibility."


    "There seems to be nothing wrong with this rule, but there are many loopholes to be exploited."


    "Did you just listen to the rich boy in the arena?"


    "The girl you rescued just now borrowed a lot of money from a loan merchant subordinate to the Ryan family in order to save her seriously ill parents."


    "Because I didn''t have enough money, I signed a contract with the Ryan family and volunteered to be the ''prize'' in the arena."


    "The girls who became ''prizes'' were all like the girl just now. They had something to do with being caught by the Ryan family and were forced to sign a contract voluntarily, and then they were forced to fulfill the contract voluntarily."


    "Because these contracts are indeed signed by those girls with pens, their own hands and their own will, these contracts are legal from the legal level."


    "Because the contracts are legal, the Ryan family can make so many girls'' prizes'' in the underground arena."


    "Why... So..." enley clenched his teeth and slowly clenched his fists on his legs, "Mr. bancro! Since there are loopholes in these laws, why not improve the laws and fill these loopholes as soon as possible? "


    "The change or addition of laws is very troublesome." Bankelow said in a deep voice, "things involving ''Dharma'' basically move the whole body with one hair."


    "Any little change is very likely to have bad chain changes."


    "If you want to modify or add laws, you must gather a large number of elite scholars who are proficient in laws to have a long and time-consuming discussion. After a long time, you can get a correct or wrong answer."


    "A long time ago, I also advised his majesty gozewen to gather legal scholars and invest certain resources to improve China''s economic related laws on a large scale."


    "My advice was finally rejected by his majesty gozewen."


    "Why?" Enley asked anxiously.


    "Because I don''t have that spare power." Bankro replied, "during the decades of his majesty gozeven''s reign, there is only one task for our country, that is, to make every effort to restore the national strength weakened by the emergence of a large number of faint kings."


    "Because the energy is focused on restoring national strength, the time-consuming and labor-consuming thing of perfecting the law can only be shelved in the future."


    "Now the war continues, and there may be no spare effort to improve these laws for a long time in the future."


    Bancro smiled bitterly.


    "Compared with other disgusting things done by the Ryan family, this underground arena is nothing at all."


    "One of the things the Ryan family is best at is hoarding goods and driving up prices."


    "Once there is a disaster year of poor grain harvest, the Ryan family will hoard a large amount of grain in their warehouse and drive up prices, unwilling to sell these valuable grain to hungry victims."


    "Not only that, they are also good at crowding out the commercial market through their huge power, causing a very bad impact and commercial competition."


    "If I remember correctly, the Wren family also entered the jewelry market a few years ago, which dealt a devastating blow to many forces far less than its small forces specializing in jewelry business."


    Speaking of this, bancro sighed again.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about the Ryan family. The more you talk, the worse you feel."


    After hearing what bancro had just said, enly was silent.


    After a long silence, enly said in a calm tone:


    "Mr. bancro, if the empire is determined to remove the tumor of the Ryan family in the future, the lower official will welcome it with both hands high."


    After hearing enly''s words, bancro was a little stunned.


    Then he showed a smile of excitement and relief.


    "Don''t worry, this day will come in the future."


    "When there are not so many things in the Empire in the future and I can set aside extra energy to deal with other things, I will put forward my suggestions to your majesty to destroy the Ryan family."


    "The existence of such a powerful business group as the Ryan family will definitely do more harm than good to the development of our country."


    "I really can''t think of the need for a family like the Ryan family, which is rich and has only money in their eyes and can have no limit for money."


    "As long as I live, I will destroy the Ryan family and remove this cancer for our country."


    Bancro said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 807

    Since the end of the "overlord counterattack", the North has finally ushered in a long lost tranquility.


    Su Cheng still doesn''t know what the central government thinks of his "Aurora" offensive. While waiting for the central government''s reply, Su Cheng seizes this long lost quiet time to heal the wounds of the Michael knights in the just concluded grand battle.


    The northern border administration, led by Humphrey, also actively cooperated with Su Cheng.


    In order to prevent the leakage of some important information in the headquarters of the General Administration, Humphrey led the officials to burn all the important documents in the headquarters, and the headquarters building was also damaged.


    At this time, the northern border administration also grasped the long lost quiet time and rebuilt the headquarters.


    While rebuilding the headquarters, the Northern Territory administration also sent some officials to be responsible for launching a new round of conscription in the Northern Territory and recruiting a group of new soldiers to supplement the deaths and injuries of the Michael knights in a series of previous battles, such as the blue water port landing battle and the muhawitz fortress strategy battle.


    In addition to healing the wounds of Michael''s knights, Su Cheng''s other major task at present is to reorganize the northern front.


    Mujawitz fortress is now in their bag, which represents the northernmost end of the Michael knights. It is not Avalon fortress, but mujawitz fortress.


    Mujavitz fortress has now replaced Avalon fortress in the northern front and has become the stronghold at the forefront of the northern front.


    Therefore, after the battle, Su Cheng adjusted the garrison of his troops.


    Su Cheng transferred the first, second and third armies with the strongest combat effectiveness under his command to muhavitz fortress, leaving the three armies at the forefront.


    The 4th Army is stationed at base 2 next to Baidi city.


    The 5th and 6th armies stayed at Avalon fortress.


    At present, under Su Cheng''s mobilization, the six armies under his command have arrived at their respective positions.


    As for the headquarters of Michael''s order, it continued to be set up in Avalon fortress.


    In addition, Su Cheng also began to set up outposts on the "mountain roads that may allow humans to walk" on the eghar mountains.


    El crossed the eghar mountains and entered the hinterland of the north before successfully winning the city of Baidi, adding some small regrets to the brilliant achievements that could have been achieved.


    Su Cheng really didn''t expect that someone could climb this abnormal mountain.


    Su Cheng has also tried this kind of mountain climbing raid.


    In the "summer wind" offensive in 290, Su Cheng led the East Route Army, crossed the tipingning mountains and bypassed the mayin City, and finally arrived at the Feihai plain battlefield before the collapse of the central and West Route armies.


    After that mountain climbing battle, Su Cheng didn''t want to try again in his life.


    It''s too difficult to climb mountains that have not been developed by humans.


    Tipingning mountain range is just a small mountain range. Because the terrain and terrain are very suitable, it is also a common place for mountaineering lovers.


    Crossing such mountains tortures Su Cheng to death. Therefore, it is hard for Su Cheng to imagine what it would be like to lead an army to cross the eghar mountains.


    The degree of difficulty and danger is definitely many times that of crossing the tipingning mountains.


    But it was such a mountain that El succeeded in turning it over.


    And I turned over with a 2000 man army.


    At the thought of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help admiring El''s command ability.


    Leading a force of 2000 people over such a high mountain has not only succeeded in turning it over, but also failed to collapse the morale of the troops, leaving more than a mile for the troops to capture a city - this kind of management and command ability is absolutely unique in all.


    Whether it was to heal the wounds of the Michael knights or to reorganize the northern front, all affairs were carried out in an orderly manner.


    At this time.


    Just when Su Cheng reflected on the gains and losses, right and wrong in the just concluded grand battle, Su Cheng had a new idea.


    After the new idea came into his mind, Su Cheng immediately asked the bodyguard to call Willie.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As three knocks on the door fell, Willie''s voice rang:


    "Captain, it''s me - Willie."


    "Well, come in."


    Because Willie is the deputy head of the knights, Su Cheng has to discuss many things with Willie.


    In order to facilitate the discussion between them, Su Cheng left Willie in Avalon fortress when reorganizing the northern front.


    On the other side of muhavitz fortress, Raymond served as the supreme commander of all the garrison of muhavitz fortress,


    If the Hiran army attacks the muhawitz fortress southward, Raymond is responsible for integrating and commanding all the defenders in the muhawitz fortress to resist the enemy, waiting for Su Cheng and Willie in the rear to lead the reinforcements.


    After Willie entered the office, he took the lead in asking Su Cheng:


    "Captain, what can I do for you?"


    According to Willie''s own experience, Su Cheng will ask him to come to the office. There must be something to discuss with him or some tasks to give him.


    As soon as Willie''s words fell, Su Cheng said:


    "Willie, after two days of thinking, I''m going to gather the most elite soldiers in the order to create the sharpest ''spear'' of the Michael order. What do you think?"


    Willie was a little stunned and then asked:


    "Commander, do you intend to establish an elite force in the knight order whose combat power is far higher than that of other forces?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded.


    Looking back on the great battle that had just ended, Su Cheng found that his Michael Knights lacked an elite force that could be competent for important and arduous tasks.


    When defending muhavitz fortress, Alan led only 1000 cavalry, which brought no small casualties to the army of Dominica.


    The reason why Alan can achieve such brilliant results is closely related to the 1000 cavalry she led.


    At that time, the 1000 cavalry under Alan''s command were the elite of the elite. With these 1000 elite followers, Alan could kill all the way to the formation of Hiram''s army and then come back.


    If Alan''s cavalry were a bunch of useless rookies, let alone killing back and forth, they might not even be able to reach the main formation of Hiran army.


    This gave Su Cheng great inspiration.


    If Alan''s troops were 1000 soldiers carefully selected from the 120000 Michael knights at that time.


    What kind of outcome will that be?


    So Su Cheng planned to audition among the 120000 soldiers in the Michael knights.


    Select a group of elites from 120000 people and build the elite group of these elites into an elite force whose combat power is far higher than that of other forces.


    A special force that can tear apart the enemy''s defense line, capture the enemy''s fortified cities and complete one arduous task after another for the Michael knights.

 Chapter 808

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, base 2 of the order of Michael.


    A square somewhere in the base.


    At this time, more than 700 generals, officers and soldiers gathered on the square.


    Dalina and her good friend Yala are also one of the more than 700 generals gathered in the square.


    Dalina and Yala, especially dalina, have made great achievements in the just concluded "overlord counterattack".


    In the just concluded "overlord counterattack", Da Liana participated in the offensive and defensive war of Avalon fortress, the landing war of Bishui port, the strategic war of muhawitz fortress and the defensive war of muhawitz fortress.


    In this "overlord counterattack" battle, Darlene can be said to have filled the whole audience.


    In this series of battles, Da Liana cut a total of 41 enemy soldiers.


    As a soldier who has joined the knights for less than three years, this is a very amazing and proud data.


    In the previous saromanda battle, Darlene also killed several mountain barbarians.


    Thus - the sum of the two merits of the saromanda battle and the "overlord counterattack" battle, dalina was promoted from an ordinary soldier to the team leader, commanded the first team of the third squadron of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army, and became a member of the grass-roots officers of the Michael knights.


    Her good friend Yala also killed 22 enemy soldiers in the "overlord counterattack". In the previous saromanda battle, she also killed several shanman.


    Therefore, with the addition of the two merits, Yala was promoted to be the team leader, commanding the third team of the first squadron of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army.


    After the "overlord counterattack", Su Cheng readjusted the deployment of the northern front and transferred the station of the Fourth Army from base 1 to base 2.


    The northern border is the rear of the northern front, so Su Cheng can''t stack all the troops of Michael''s knights in the front line and leave no troops in his rear.


    Because of its superior geographical location, base 2 has become the most important stronghold of the whole northern front except Avalon fortress and muhaviz fortress.


    Therefore, after some trade-offs, Su Cheng decided to give up the original No. 1 base and change the station of the 4th Army originally responsible for garrisoning No. 1 base to No. 2 base.


    Just now, Darlene and Yala were suddenly informed to rush to the large open space in base 2, which is usually used to assemble troops.


    Although I don''t know why there was such a sudden notice, in front of the military order, dalina and Yala quickly left the camp and rushed to the large open space designated by the notice.


    After arriving at the big open space, Darlene and Yala found that many soldiers had gathered in the big open space.


    Careful Da Liana also found that almost all the soldiers gathered here were famous generals and strong soldiers of the Fourth Army.


    They also found their old acquaintance and boss, Lindsay.


    Lindsay also made great contributions in the "overlord counterattack". Originally, she became an officer by her bravery. She always charged in front in the battle, killing 81 enemies in the "overlord counterattack".


    This great achievement under the neutrality of "overlord counterattack", coupled with her previous combat achievements, Lindsay was promoted from squadron leader to brigade leader.


    Because the captain of the 17th brigade she originally belonged to was unfortunately killed during the landing at Bishui port, Lindsay was directly transferred to replace the vacancy and became the captain of the 17th brigade of the Fourth Army.


    Lindsay has a lot of luck with Darlene and Yala.


    Lindsay is the new captain of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army, and Darlene and Yala are also the small captains of the 17th brigade of the 4th Army.


    They used to be directly subordinated to the superior and subordinate relationship. Now they have been promoted one after another. As a result, they are still directly subordinated to the superior and subordinate relationship.


    After Lindsay took over as the new captain of the 17th brigade, a small party was held to gather all the officers of the 17th brigade to get to know each other.


    At this small party, Lindsay smiled strangely when she met Darlene and Yala.


    They whispered in their hearts: fate is really a wonderful thing.


    After seeing Lindsay in the square, Darlene and Yala quickly walked over and said hello to Lindsay.


    Dalina and Yala are Lindsay''s old subordinates. They have been Lindsay''s subordinates for nearly three years. Naturally, they are quite familiar with each other.


    In order to pass the boring time now, the three people began to chat with each other.


    "Sir Lindsay." Yarra asked Lindsay, "is there an emergency? Why are we all here for no reason? "


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, Lindsay shrugged.


    "I''m not sure. However, I have received some rumors. It is said that our commander plans to carry out a large selection in the Knights and select a group of elite soldiers to form an amazing elite force. "


    "Hey?" Darlene looked surprised. "Build an elite army?"


    "Yes. Now it seems that this rumor is correct. You see, the generals and soldiers summoned to this square are all strong generals of our fourth army and the elite of a group of elite who have killed many enemy soldiers on the battlefield. "


    Darlene discovered this as early as she came to the square just now.


    Just then, a familiar cry suddenly rang out on the North terrace of the square:


    "Silence! Assemble! "


    This is the voice of Dale, the commander of their fourth army.


    As soon as Dale''s voice fell, all the sounds in the square stopped suddenly.


    Like a conditioned reflex, the crowd gathered quickly under the building and lined up in a neat and tight square.


    And Dale''s voice sounded again.


    "Now there is a special notice to tell you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dale''s notice was almost the same as the "wind" that Lindsay had just said.


    The commander really intends to gather the elite generals of the order and establish an elite division whose combat power is far superior to other forces of Michael''s order, and even far superior to those of other orders.


    After discussion with the deputy head and the northern border administration, the head finally made up his mind to implement the plan.


    In order to build such an elite force, the regimental commander set a series of selection criteria.


    First of all, select elite generals who cut more than 10 enemies from each army, and conduct further rigorous selection among these generals who killed more than 10 enemies.


    In other words, dalina and Yala were summoned to this square because they killed more than 10 enemies.


    Now the 700 people in the square are all the soldiers of the Fourth Army who cut the enemy more than 10 people.


    The further selection of the Fourth Army will be carried out among these 700 people.

 Chapter 809

    Dale also told the crowd: those who are elected to be members of this elite army will get a great increase in their military pay, and they can get luxury and abundance every day, which is far more than the food treatment of other ordinary generals.


    Such superior treatment aroused the interest and enthusiasm of many generals, including Da Liana.


    After all, the reason why most generals choose to join the army is actually for money.


    The enthusiasm of many people suddenly rose when they heard that if they could be elected to this elite army, their salaries would rise.


    After briefly introducing to the public the plan of establishing an elite army by head Su Cheng, Dale directly ordered the selection to begin.


    At first, people thought that the so-called selection might be to test physical strength and weapon use skills.


    As a result, when the selection items were announced, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Su Cheng''s selection project is far more and more difficult than people think, and the content of the project is beyond their imagination.


    The first test of selection is not physical strength, nor the use skills of weapons, but culture


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Base 2, in a cabin.


    After Dale ordered the selection to begin, the 700 soldiers of the Fourth Army who cut more than 10 enemies were taken into a wooden house.


    There are many tables in each wooden house, and each table is separated by a certain distance.


    Da Liana followed her comrades in arms, accepted the guidance with a confused face, entered one of the wooden houses and sat behind one of the wooden tables in the wooden house.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s this for?


    After sitting down behind the small wooden table, Darlene couldn''t help but wonder in her heart.


    After the wooden house where Da Liana was located was full of people, an old man finally came into the house with a large stack of paper.


    Darlene knew the old man.


    The old man is a distinguished teacher of their Michael knights. He is responsible for giving cultural lessons to the soldiers every non war night.


    Because the old man''s teaching level is very high, and she has taught several classes in her army, dalina is very impressed with him.


    After the old teacher reached Liana''s cabin with the stack of paper in his hand, he raised the large stack of paper in his hand:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s start the first level of selection - culture examination. I will distribute these papers and pen and ink to you later. The full score is 100. Only those with a score of more than 60 can enter the selection of the next level. "


    As soon as the old teacher''s voice fell, everyone in the house, including Darlene, couldn''t help staring.


    Some people couldn''t help crying out: "what?! Culture test?! "


    The old teacher nodded, "that''s right. Don''t worry, the questions on the test paper are not difficult. As long as you have a good culture class every night, it''s not a problem to pass 60 points. "


    "Well, don''t talk. I''ll hand out the test papers and pen and ink to you now. The examination time is 40 minutes. You can''t hand in your papers in advance before the examination time. "


    "Ah, by the way, give you a piece of advice."


    "No cheating."


    "If I find someone cheating, I will be disqualified and punished by running five laps around base 2."


    After that, the old teacher began to hand out the test papers in his hand.


    After receiving her paper and pen and ink, Darlene quickly scanned the questions on the paper.


    There are three types of questions on the test paper: word selection and blank filling, arithmetic and common sense.


    After roughly scanning the questions on the test paper, Darlene picked up her quill pen, stained with ink and began to answer the questions.


    Since Su Cheng took over as the head of Michael''s knights, Su Cheng began to change the daily training contents of the Knights.


    Su Cheng''s major change was to hire a large number of teachers and add culture courses.


    On every non wartime night, the generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights have to take cultural classes and receive some basic education.


    Thanks to this cultural lesson, now in the Michael knights, except for the recruits who have just been recruited to supplement the casualties in the "overlord counterattack", the other generals have mastered basic reading and writing under the cultural education every night.


    People like da Liana who are very interested in the culture class every night and review the knowledge of culture class every day when she is free can even read some less profound books.


    The first question on the test paper is to choose words and fill in the blanks.


    At the back of each question type, there is a detailed text introduction to tell Da Liana how to answer the questions.


    After reading the introduction of choosing words and filling in the blanks and knowing how to answer the question, Da Liana turned her eyes to the first question.


    [someone was kicked out of the knights for violating military law. He lost his salary and lost his life ()


    1. Guarantee. 2. Protection. 3. Keep. 4. Warranty]


    ¡ª¡ªWell... It''s hard


    The first question on the test paper baffled Darlene.


    Darlene can understand the meaning of these four options, but she can''t choose which option is correct.


    Because she always feels that these four options are feasible


    ¡ª¡ªHMM... it should be "protection", which should be more accurate.


    Choosing words and filling in the blanks are difficult and easy.


    Some questions simply made Darlene think that the person who did the wrong question must be a fool.


    Some of the questions are difficult to make Darlene wonder if the person who wrote the questions didn''t want them to pass the exam.


    After answering all the questions in the blanks, Darlene entered the next question type - arithmetic.


    Some basic addition, subtraction, multiplication and division are tested for arithmetic problems.


    Arithmetic is Darlene''s strong point, so it only took less than 5 minutes for Darlene to answer all the arithmetic questions and enter the next and last question type - common sense.


    [when the map is not marked with a beacon, the default direction is: up () down () left () right ()]


    This is the first question of common sense.


    [if it''s morning, what time does the pocket watch on the right mark?]


    This is the second question of common sense. At the same time, a pocket watch with the hour hand pointing to 8 and the minute hand pointing to 23 is also drawn on the right.


    Common sense questions are basically such relatively simple questions, but if you don''t have a good culture class every night, you will never be able to answer them.


    In every culture class, Da Liana takes it very seriously and tries to review it when she is free during the day. Therefore, Da Liana can answer most of the common sense questions.


    Not long after Da Liana answered all the questions on the complete test paper, she handed in the paper at the time.


    After the teachers gathered everyone''s test papers, they began to correct them directly.


    Because there are not many questions on the test papers, and they are also some questions with dead answers, it is not difficult to change them. So many teachers can correct these 700 test papers in only one hour at most.


    Darlene and others can only rest while nervously waiting for the teachers to complete the correction of the test paper.

 Chapter 810

    Teachers have a lot of speed in correcting papers.


    In less than 50 minutes, all 700 papers were corrected.


    After correcting all the papers, he announced the results directly to the public.


    Among the 700 people, 510 successfully passed the first round of selection.


    Darlene and Yala were also very lucky to pass the first round of selection and advance to the next round of selection.


    Because they didn''t announce the specific test results, they only announced who passed the first round of selection, so Da Liana didn''t know how many points she got in the test.


    It is worth mentioning that their old boss, Lindsay, was brushed down and failed to pass the first round of selection.


    After learning that she did not pass the first round of selection, Lindsay''s face showed no surprise or sadness, and her expression was very flat.


    There are two reasons why Lindsay can be so calm after learning that she has no first round selection.


    First of all, Lindsay is not interested in joining this new elite force.


    Lindsay is now the captain. She is very satisfied with her current status and military pay. She doesn''t plan to change any more.


    Secondly, Lindsay has long been prepared that she can''t pass the first round of selection.


    Although Lindsay has a good culture class every night, Lindsay has always been lack of interest in culture class. She is always in a daze and distracted in class. When she is free during the day, she won''t review the content of culture class every day like da Liana.


    At the moment when she got the test paper in the exam just now, Lindsay was ready that she could not pass the first round of selection.


    Lindsay calmly accepted the result that she was brushed down in the first round of selection. After greeting the two old subordinates, dalina and Yala, Lindsay left with those comrades in arms who were also brushed down.


    Darlene and her gang, who survived the first round of selection, entered the second round of selection.


    The second round of selection will examine their physical strength


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene and her group of soldiers who passed the first round of selection wore a full set of armor at this time.


    Iron shield, long sword and long gun -- these infantry''s standard equipment are also many.


    Da Liana patted her full armor, looked at the iron shield of her left hand, the long gun of her right hand and the long sword around her waist, and a bad feeling suddenly poured out of her heart


    Soon, his bad hunch came true


    Dale, commander of their 4th Army, personally came to the venue for the second round of selection and explained the assessment contents of the second level to them.


    Darlene, they must wear full equipment - that is, wear full armor, iron shield, long gun and long sword, and travel 60 miles at a rapid pace.


    Those who can run down these 60 miles can pass the second round of selection and advance to the next round of selection.


    After hearing Dale finish the selection of the second round, everyone, including Dale, couldn''t help sweating like a waterfall.


    Wear full armor; Take the iron shield, spear and sword; Take enough dry food for three days - such a load can take half of their lives when they walk 60 miles, not to mention 60 miles at the speed of an urgent March?


    In their daily training, they have never tried to take a long-distance sprint under such a load.


    So some people can''t help being timid.


    Knowing that their physical strength was poor and they could not pass the second round of selection, some generals dared to report to Dale and asked to withdraw from the second round of selection.


    In the face of their withdrawal request, Dale agreed very readily.


    After accepting these people''s request to quit, Dale said to the remaining people who had not quit voluntarily:


    "Selection can be actively launched!"


    "Anyone who feels that his physical strength is not enough to complete this selection can take the initiative to quit now!"


    "This is not a disgrace! Don''t be afraid of losing face! "


    "When the selection starts later, people who feel they can''t run can also quit halfway!"


    "Do what you can! Don''t force yourself! "


    "Our military doctors will follow you later. Once any of you is unwell, you can immediately seek the help of the accompanying military doctors!"


    "That''s all I have to say!"


    "The second round of selection will begin in 20 minutes! Let''s hurry up and warm up! "


    After hearing Dale''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    After hearing Dale''s advice, some people bit their teeth and finally chose to give up the second round of selection.


    Seeing more and more people choose to quit voluntarily, Yala can''t help but panic.


    "Hey, Darlene, what about the two of us?"


    Darlene was also a little flustered.


    After all, no one has ever tried to bear such a load and run such a long distance.


    Although Da Liana was quite confident in her physical strength, she couldn''t help being flustered and timid in the face of such a difficult selection.


    But after several times of thinking and struggling, Darlene still chose to bite her teeth:


    "Spell it!"


    "Darlene!" Yala pulled Darlene''s sleeve exposed outside her armor, "are you serious?"


    "Well! If you choose to try, you may not succeed, but if you choose to give up, you will never succeed, so I want to try! "


    "And -- didn''t commander Dale just say?"


    "If you feel you can''t run during the selection, you can quit at any time."


    "Accompanied by military doctors."


    "So we don''t have to worry about accidents in this selection."


    "I have made up my mind. I want to participate in the second round of selection."


    "Yala, if you think you can''t run, you can quit."


    Yala flattened his lips: "since you have decided to participate in the second round of selection, how can I quit alone..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before the second round of selection officially began, a total of 39 people voluntarily withdrew.


    The rest of the people are either very confident in their physical strength, or have a try attitude like da Liana.


    After 20 minutes, with a loud arrow rising into the sky, the second round of selection of the Fourth Army finally began.


    When the generals started their 60 mile gallop with their legs, the carriages carrying military doctors and medicine also started one after another.


    The military doctors will take medicine and sit on the carriage, closely following the soldiers all the way.


    Be responsible for providing treatment for soldiers who withdraw halfway and feel unwell.


    He is also responsible for closely observing the generals. Once anyone''s face or physical state is found to be wrong, he can be forced to withdraw and start treatment.


    Their commander Dale rode his horse and ran in front of them to guide them, while Darlene and them formed a close marching formation and carried out a 60 mile gallop at a rapid marching speed.

 Chapter 811

    The army of the British Empire paid great attention to marching training.


    Training the soldiers'' Marching ability can not only exercise their physical strength, but also exercise their discipline, but also make them adapt to the boring marching life.


    It''s one of the best training content.


    After Su Cheng took over as the head of Michael''s knights, Su Cheng also liked the marching training very much and specially ordered to strengthen the marching training of the generals.


    With such a heavy load on their shoulders, when they ran 10 miles at the speed of marching, all the generals, including Darlene, were still able to breathe. At most, some people''s breathing became much heavier.


    However, after running for 20 miles, some people''s physical strength gradually couldn''t keep up with the team.


    In the 23rd mile, someone finally handed the long gun on his right hand to his left hand, and then raised his right hand.


    Holding your right hand high is a signal.


    It means dropping out of the selection.


    Seeing someone raising his right hand to indicate that he was about to quit, he followed a nearby carriage, quickly jumped down several military doctors, helped the soldier who chose to quit out of the queue, and then checked whether there was anything wrong with the soldier''s body.


    After the first one appeared, more and more people chose to quit one by one.


    In the 30th mile, Darlene felt her legs start to sour.


    When she ran to the 40th mile, Darlene felt her lungs hurt and her chest was about to burst.


    Darlene glanced at Yala running on her side.


    Judging from Yala''s face, Yala''s situation is not optimistic.


    Yala is a good friend of Da liana, so Da Liana still knows something about her good friend''s physical strength.


    Yala''s strength is slightly worse than Darlene''s.


    Darlene now feels her lungs are about to explode. Nayala must be worse than her.


    At this time, Da Liana wanted to remind the friend on her side and let her do what she could. If she couldn''t run, she raised her hand and quit.


    But Darlene really didn''t have the strength to speak at this time.


    His lips kept opening and closing, greedily absorbing every trace of air around him.


    Now in order to absorb enough air, the mouth has no spare power to remind Yala.


    In the 40th mile, a male soldier running on the right side of Da Liana was forced out of the queue by the military doctor.


    Da Liana ran next to the male soldier, so Da Liana was the first person to notice that the male soldier''s face turned white and his eyes became strange.


    Not long after Darlene found that the male soldier was dying, the military doctors who followed them also found out.


    Military doctors forced the male soldier out of the queue and began physical diagnosis and treatment.


    These people who quit midway constantly hit Darlene''s will.


    ¡ª¡ªSo tired


    ¡ª¡ªMy chest hurts... My legs are sore


    ¡ª¡ªBoth hands are sour


    Darlene''s heart suddenly burst out such a voice:


    ¡ª¡ªGive up. You''ve run such a long distance. You''re great.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, you''ve tried your best. Just try your best. You''ve reached the limit and can''t run any more.


    ¡ª¡ªEven if you can''t join this new army, there''s nothing. Give up.


    However, as soon as the voice in Darlene''s heart fell, another voice suddenly sounded:


    ¡ª¡ªNo! Hold on! We''re almost 60 miles away!


    ¡ª¡ªNot to the limit! Your body still has strength!


    ¡ª¡ªIf you miss this opportunity to join this new army! Will miss a lot of things!


    Somehow, after learning that head Su Cheng was going to set up this new army, dalina had a strange feeling in her heart.


    Darlene always felt that if she missed this opportunity to join the new army, she would miss a lot of important things.


    The two voices in my heart kept arguing, and I couldn''t tell the difference for a moment.


    In the end, it was the voice that made Darlene stick to it again that won.


    The desire to join the new army overcame his laziness and decadence.


    Darlene clenched her teeth, moved her sore legs, followed the team closely, and didn''t let herself fall behind


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene doesn''t know how she finished the 60 miles in the end.


    In the last 10 miles, Darlene ran entirely on her own perseverance.


    Seeing that the people in front finally stopped and commander Dale announced to them that they had passed the second round of selection, Darlene didn''t even have the strength to be happy.


    Only 289 people passed the second round of selection


    These people who passed the second round of selection, after running these 60 miles, all opened their mouths like a dead dog, and even had no strength to stand up.


    After the last 289 people ran the 60 miles and passed the second round of selection, the military doctors hurried to their side and examined them one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the second round of selection, most of the people were wiped out at one go, and the remaining 289 people began the third and final round of selection after three days of rest.


    The final round of selection will examine the ability to use weapons.


    The specific content of this round of selection is to investigate the use ability of each soldier''s sword, spear and shield.


    In the third round of selection, only three kinds of swords, spears and shields were investigated.


    This round of selection is the simplest of the three rounds.


    Because the people who can be selected to participate in the selection of this new army are strong generals who personally cut 10 enemy soldiers and more on the battlefield.


    How can we not be adept at using weapons to survive in the fierce battlefield and kill 10 or more enemy soldiers with our own hands?


    Because this round of selection is the simplest, the number of people eliminated is also the least.


    Finally, only 21 people were eliminated in the third and final round of selection.


    From the original 700 people, there were only 268 left.


    Of the 20000 generals of the 4th Army, only these 268 were qualified to join the new forces of the Michael Knights after a lot of selection.


    Darlene and Yala are one of these 268 people.


    After passing a lot of selection, knowing that she has completed all the selection contents and obtained the qualification to become a member of the new army, dalina and Yala can''t believe their ears.


    They did not expect that they could really successfully pass these selections and become a member of this new army!


    The painful and hard memories of participating in the selection are now as if they were illusory.


    After passing all the selection, the 268 people of the 4th Army left base 2 and headed for Avalon fortress.


    They will meet with the passers-by of other armies at Avalon fortress, receive the review of head Su Cheng, and receive the exclusive equipment of their new army at the same time.


    On the way to Avalon fortress, the 268 people of the 4th Army received a notice from the other side of Avalon fortress and learned the official name of their new force.


    Their new army, which aims to become the highest combat power of the Michael knights, is officially called the German undead team.


    *******


    *******


    The German undead team is a legendary army since it became an army.


    This legendary army was active in the aurora offensive, the Patriotic War and even the subsequent merger war.


    The reason why Su Cheng named this unit "the German undead team" is that he hopes that this unit can have tenacious vitality and combat effectiveness. No matter how many troops the enemy puts in and how fierce the attack is, this unit will not be killed.


    The German undead team did not live up to Su Cheng''s expectations of them.


    Up to now, there is still a legend in many places that the members of the German undead team are an army composed of "undead people" who can''t kill anything.


    ¡ª¡ªThe German undead team was written in 340 years of the imperial calendar of the British Empire

 Chapter 812

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, somewhere in the training ground of the Michael knights.


    "Are these people who have passed the selection..." dalina looked at the soldiers around in surprise, "there are so many..."


    Darlene counted roughly. There were about 2000 people on the training ground. These people passed the triple selection and were qualified to join the "German undead team". They were the elite among the elite.


    Yala next to Darlene said in a half joking tone: "the 2000 people present should be the strongest 2000 people among the 120000 troops of the Michael knights."


    Darlene nodded in deep thought: "yes... Everyone looks so strong..."


    Speaking of this, Darlene paused.


    Then he sighed:


    "I can''t imagine that our two young soldiers who have joined the Michael knights for less than three years have the opportunity to enter this elite Delan undead team..."


    Ala smiled:


    "It shows that we have talent. Even officer Lindsay was not elected, but we were both elected. If we continue to work hard, becoming a knight may not be a dream. "


    "It''s too far to be a knight or something." Darlene smiled bitterly, "I''m satisfied to be a captain. The captain''s salary is enough for me and my family to live a good life. "


    Darlene wanted to talk to Arado again, but a big drink stopped them.


    "Silence!"


    The owner of the loud drink was a tall young man with brown hair standing on the balcony in front of the people.


    As soon as the voice of the young man with brown hair fell, several startling voices rang out among the people.


    "It''s the deputy head."


    "Deputy head Willie is here."


    "Is he the deputy head?"


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the generals had no chance to see the faces of senior Knights such as Su Cheng and Willie.


    After learning from others that the tall brown haired youth was Willie Miller, the deputy head of their Michael knights, Darlene and Yala beside her immediately widened their eyes and looked at Willie on the balcony with curious eyes.


    "Hey ~ ~" Yala said in a strange voice, "Your Excellency the deputy head is very handsome."


    "Don''t be silly." Darlene couldn''t help laughing, "Your Excellency, deputy head, can''t see a small role like you, and don''t you see the wedding ring on your left hand?"


    Yala flattened his mouth:


    "I just praised the appearance of the deputy head, and didn''t say I wanted to pursue the deputy head."


    "I have heard from your tone that you have the intention to pursue your Excellency the deputy head. So I advise you to get rid of this unrealistic idea in time. "


    When the crowd was quiet, Willie continued to shout:


    "Line up!"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, the people immediately formed a tight square under Willie''s building like a conditioned reflex.


    Seeing that the people were arrayed so quickly, Willie''s mouth was aroused and a satisfied smile appeared.


    "Welcome the head!"


    After that, Willie stepped aside and gave way to the center of the building.


    Hearing the term "head", Darlene and Yala''s ears immediately stood up.


    They have joined the Michael knights for nearly three years. Neither of them has ever seen what their supreme commander looks like.


    Therefore, after hearing Willie say "welcome the leader", Darlene and Yala immediately cast their curious and expectant eyes on the balcony.


    Many people present have never seen Su Cheng, so many people, like dalina and yarana, stare at the boss for fear of missing any scene in front of them.


    Click, click


    The rhythmic sound of military boots stepping on the ground is getting louder and louder.


    This is the sound of Su Cheng climbing the stairs.


    Because the stairs of the building are located behind the building, they can''t see Su Cheng''s face until Su Cheng completely boarded the building.


    Every time the sound of military boots on the ground sounded, the sense of expectation in Da Liana''s heart became stronger.


    With a sense of expectation that almost filled the whole chest, Darlene and they finally saw a young man with black hair and black pupils wearing white and blue armor and a white knight sword hanging on his left waist boarded the building and stood in the center of the building.


    After the young man with black hair stood in the center of the building, Willie, standing on his side, immediately said:


    "Salute!"


    After that, Willie saluted the black haired young man with a standard military salute from the British army.


    The people downstairs immediately followed Willie to salute the black haired young man.


    While saluting the young man with black hair, Darlene widened her eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡ª¡ªIs he our leader?


    ¡ª¡ªThe eyes and hair are black, and the facial features are strange, just like the rumors.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that all the rumors are true. Head Cheng is the descendant of an extremely rare minority.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of, this is the first time I have seen the ethnic minorities in our empire.


    ¡ª¡ªHead Cheng is quite handsome.


    ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, Captain Cheng is wearing a pair of black gloves and can''t see whether he is married


    In order to reasonably explain why his name and appearance are different, Su Cheng has always claimed that he is the descendant of a rare minority in the Empire.


    The British Empire was originally a multi-ethnic country, and there were indeed a lot of messy nationalities with few numbers and no specific names.


    Therefore, people, including relatives such as Alan, Carol and Eliza, have always regarded Su Cheng as the descendants of ethnic minorities in the Empire.


    Because Su Cheng''s marriage has been concealed until now, in order not to let others know that he has a family, Su Cheng now wears a pair of black gloves when he goes out.


    After the people including Willie saluted Su Cheng, Su Cheng also saluted them.


    Then he waved his hand, indicating that they could put down the saluting hand.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Su Cheng." Su Cheng greeted the low crowd in a gentle tone.


    ¡ª¡ªThe head''s voice is very nice.


    Darlene whispered to herself.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd I feel like a very good and gentle person.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t see that it''s a commander of the knights with 120000 troops


    After simply saying hello to the crowd, Su Cheng said in a joking tone:


    "You are elite soldiers who have passed many selections."


    "Everyone present, from now on, will be incorporated into the new army of our Michael Knights - the German undead team."


    "I wanted to give you a lecture, but I''m not a good speaker, so I won''t talk about those boring scenes."


    "But it seems a little bad not to tell you anything."


    "So after thinking about it, I decided to tell you how the name ''Deland undead'' came from."

 Chapter 813

    "Holland - is the name of one of the twelve Knights of the round table thousands of years ago."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, many people, including Da liana, immediately brightened up.


    In order to enhance the sense of belonging and honor of the generals and soldiers to the Empire, a "story class" is also opened every night in addition to cultural classes for the generals and soldiers.


    A large number of lecturers or bards were invited to tell the generals about the great men and deeds in the history of the Empire.


    The most popular story in the story class is the story of "Knight king" Arthur and her twelve round table knights.


    The stories of "Knight king" and round table Knight appear most frequently in the story class, and are also the most popular among the generals and soldiers.


    Thanks to this story class, these soldiers who were illiterate before and didn''t know anything about their country''s history now know some great people and great things in their country, and know very well the stories of the "Knight king" and the twelve round table knights.


    Darlene is one of the fanatical admirers of the "Knight king" and the Knights of the round table.


    As a fanatical admirer, Darlene remembers the names of the 12 round table knights.


    On the way to Avalon fortress, when she learned that the official name of their new army was the German undead team, Darlene wondered whether the name of this new army would be related to the German Knights among the twelve round table knights.


    Su Cheng continued:


    "Many of the people present may know a lot about Deland''s story."


    "Holland is the bravest Knight of the round table."


    "He not only has excellent command ability, but also has outstanding combat effectiveness."


    "In the battlefield, you can always see him personally leading the troops to charge."


    "According to historical records, Delan killed 3489 enemy soldiers and generals in his life."


    "No matter how hard you fight in the enemy line, no matter how fierce the battle is, you can return to the account of the ''Knight King'' alive and restore your life to the ''Knight King''."


    "The reason why I named this new army ''the German undead team'' is that I hope this army can have the courage and tenacity of the German army. No matter how many troops the enemy puts in and how fierce the attack is, this army will not be defeated or annihilated."


    "I hope you will live up to my expectations."


    "Don''t live up to the name of ''Deland''."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the rainstorm like applause immediately sounded under the building.


    The people under the building are like painless and tired, constantly clapping their hands, so as to vent their inner excitement and emotion.


    Su Cheng raised his hand and pressed it down, motioning for everyone to be quiet.


    Then he tilted his head and said to Willie:


    "Willie, bring the exclusive equipment of the German undead team."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The German undead team gathered the most elite soldiers of the Michael knights. After a period of training and running in, it will become the most powerful force of the Michael knights.


    As the highest combat power of the Michael knights, in order to highlight their differences and better protect them, at Su Cheng''s request and Humphrey''s consent, the Northern Territory administration created a number of new equipment exclusive to the German undead team.


    Because the selection of members of the German undead team is quite strict, and there are absolutely few people who can successfully join the team, the northern border administration has only built 3000 new equipment.


    After a lot of selection, only 2048 people successfully passed all the selection and became the first team members of the German undead team.


    The vast majority of these 2048 people come from the most elite 1st army, 2nd army and 3rd army.


    Pieces of new equipment were handed over to the 2048 people under the building.


    The armor used by the Druid undead, like that used by ordinary soldiers, is still black.


    But there are some differences in the style and performance of armor.


    Due to the different steel used, the protection performance of the armor of the German undead team is much better than that of ordinary armor.


    There are four kinds of weapons in the German undead team: sword, spear, shield and crossbow.


    Compared with ordinary soldiers, the members of the German undead team have one more crossbow.


    The crossbow used by the members of the German undead team is small and exquisite. As long as the arm strength is enough, the crossbow string can be opened only by hand.


    Each team member is given a belt with a door to hang the crossbow.


    The belt they use is also specially made. After tying the special belt, they can hang the crossbow at the left back waist.


    In addition to special armor and weapons, the members of the German undead team also have one exclusive equipment - a light purple cloak.


    This light purple cloak is also a multifunctional cloak.


    Because the special cloth is used, it can not only prevent wind, but also prevent rain because it comes with a wide hood.


    The back of this cloak is embroidered with a large pattern of the regiment flag of the order of Michael knights.


    Because this light purple cloak is very beautiful, many people can''t help but shine their eyes when they get their cloak.


    Standing on the balcony, Su Cheng looked at the 2048 members of the German undead team who were leading their exclusive equipment, and couldn''t help smiling at the slightly upturned corners of his mouth.


    The German undead team now has only 2048, a little more than two brigades.


    Although the scale is not large, Su Cheng believes that after a period of special training and running in, the German undead team with only 2048 people will be able to play a powerful combat force 10 times their total strength!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Although Ilsa is now the emperor of the British Empire, in addition to dealing with government affairs every day, she still needs to accept the teaching of teachers, attend classes and study well.


    After all, Ilsa is only a child now, and she is still at an age where she needs to study hard and learn knowledge.


    Now that she is the head of a country, she needs to study hard and absorb all kinds of knowledge needed to be the head of a country.


    Therefore, under the instruction of gozewen and the arrangement of Jacob, Ilsa, who became emperor, has more studies every day than ever before.


    Ilsa, who has just finished handling part of today''s government affairs, will start today''s history class before she can have a rest.


    It is William who has taught Ilsa history for several years.


    In 289, William and Su Cheng were selected together as Ilsa''s teacher.


    Because William''s level is very good, he has been Elsa''s history teacher until now.


    It has been a long time since we received the news that "overlord counterattack" won a complete victory.


    Even after such a long time, Ilsa still hasn''t remembered from this joy.


    This great joy has made Ilsa feel very good these days since she received this great victory report.


    Even when reading the text, Ilsa still had a faint smile on her face.

 Chapter 814

    Ilsa''s history teacher, William, noticed several days ago that Ilsa seems to be in a particularly good mood these days, always smiling and smiling.


    After Ilsa finished reading the text, William, who could no longer resist his curiosity, asked Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, you seem to be in a good mood these days. Did you encounter anything happy?"


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded hard. "It''s hard to be happy because she has won such a brilliant victory. I might be happy for another month and a half."


    Finally, Ilsa didn''t forget to make a little joke.


    But after Ilsa''s voice fell, William frowned suspiciously.


    "Brilliant... Victory? Your majesty, where did you win another great battle? "


    "Hey?" Elsa looked surprised. "Don''t you know, Miss William?"


    What Ilsa got was William''s blank eyes.


    "Mr. William, your access to information is really blocked..."


    Ilsa couldn''t help but cast helpless eyes at William.


    "It''s a great victory for the northern front."


    "The 300000 troops of the holy Hiram Empire were successfully wiped out by teacher Cheng."


    "The good news reached pandragon a long time ago."


    "Now this good news may have spread all over most of the continent. However, Mr. William, you live in Pendragon and don''t even know this good news until now."


    Ilsa put on a half joking tone:


    "Mr. William, while studying history in history books, you should also pay more attention to some current events."


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, William''s face changed.


    Especially when hearing the name "sincere teacher" from Ilsa''s mouth, her face became quite strange.


    But with this strange color on his face, William quickly hid, squeezed out a smile and said:


    "Oh, oh, oh, it''s the north that won the war. It''s great that the Hiram army was finally driven away."


    "Well, let''s stop chatting and continue our class."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Ilsa finished her class and left the white central palace, William''s face quickly darkened.


    "Cut... Has Su Cheng done meritorious service again..."


    After determining that he was far away from the white central palace and that there were no acquaintances around him, William scolded in a low voice with resentment on his face.


    "Why did that boy do great work... Damn..."


    William hates Su Cheng.


    As early as in the teacher''s "teaching ceremony", after quarreling with Su Cheng, William always looked at Su Cheng.


    Because he doesn''t like Su Cheng and his teaching style of always laughing with Ilsa, William has reported Su Cheng to ge zewen several times, hoping that GE zewen can remove Su Cheng''s teacher position.


    However, all his reports fell into the sea, and there was no reply at all.


    In fact, he saw all these reports.


    However, because Ge zewen thinks Su Cheng is a good teacher and Ilsa has a lot of comments on Su Cheng, he believes that William''s reports are untrue, so he has always ignored William''s reports.


    Not long after William reported Su Cheng, something completely unexpected happened to William.


    This man, who is Ilsa''s teacher like him, suddenly became an imperial Knight!


    The status between the two people was very different in an instant.


    This huge contrast made William stunned and jealous.


    Subsequently, Su Cheng was promoted at an amazing speed.


    The new laurel Knight became a double oak knight.


    The "freedom knights" who were not affiliated with any order became the head of the Michael order.


    In the battle of saromanda, he was promoted to fanlan knight.


    Now I have just learned from Ilsa that Su Cheng has made great achievements and wiped out 300000 Hiran troops.


    The more Su Cheng made contributions, the more William felt resentment.


    "Mingming used to be a teacher like me, and he was still a poor teacher, but why did that guy become a knight and make great contributions..."


    After another vicious murmur of abuse, William went straight to the business district of Pendragon.


    William now feels very depressed. He plans to go to the pub for two drinks to relieve his dissatisfaction and depression.


    In addition to going out to teach Ilsa, William doesn''t go out much and rarely goes to the business district of Pendragon.


    So 1 taverns are only visited a few times.


    William entered a tavern he had been to, ordered a glass of wine at random on the bar of the tavern, and drank it alone.


    Although William was not interested in listening to the chat content of the people around him, because the chat voice of the people around him was too loud, although William didn''t want to listen, the conversation of the people around him poured into William''s ears.


    "Colonel Cheng is really great!"


    "Yes, yes! 300000 Hiram troops were directly wiped out! This is the first time we have won such a brilliant victory over the North! "


    "Not only wiped out 300000 northern army, but also destroyed half of Northern Navy, and took muhavitz fortress!"


    "It''s really lucky for our empire to have such a military genius as commander Cheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªWhy are the people in the tavern talking about Su Cheng?!


    After discovering that people around him were discussing Su Cheng, William''s face became more ugly.


    William, who could no longer drink the wine in his hand, raised his head and said to the bartender standing behind the bar:


    "Hey, didn''t the good news from the North reach Pendragon a long time ago? Why is there someone discussing Su Cheng after such a long time? "


    As soon as William''s question fell, the bartender laughed.


    "Because this good news is so exciting!"


    "This is a rare complete victory in China! The enemy''s troops were completely destroyed and a very important front-line fortress was lost! There are few such victories in China''s history! "


    "Because the results of this great victory are really brilliant, so up to now, there are still many people warmly discussing commander Cheng and this great victory!"


    The bartender was speaking on the rise and did not notice that William''s face in front of him was getting darker and darker.


    After sinking his face and tilting his mouth, William took out his wallet, paid the money, and quickly walked out of the tavern.


    William didn''t want to stay in this pub for a second.


    When leaving the tavern, William did not forget to whisper in a voice that only he could hear:


    "Su Cheng, Su Cheng... How can you hear the name Su Cheng even after drinking wine? It''s a fucking disappointment."


    William, who has no interest at all, is no longer interested in staying in the business district of Pendragon. He just wants to get back to his home quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    William, who was anxious to go home, didn''t notice - when he left the tavern, a dark figure came out of the alley next to the tavern and followed him

 Chapter 815

    If William wants to go home, he has to go through a dark alley where few people usually pass by.


    While swearing, William turned into the alley he had to go home.


    Tonight is a sunny day. The bright moonlight spreads on the mud of this alley, casting one dark and quiet shadow after another.


    "I really hope that Su Cheng will have bad luck soon! I don''t believe Su Cheng can always be so beautiful! "


    Because there has always been no one in this alley. Before saying this, William paid special attention to the next four weeks. After making sure there was no one around, he shouted recklessly to vent his resentment and dissatisfaction.


    However - just as his cry fell, a low, strange male voice suddenly sounded behind him:


    "Do you hate that Su Cheng?"


    The sudden sound from behind made William tremble and hurried back to look at the back.


    I saw a man suddenly appear behind him.


    The moon now just hid in a cloud. The moonlight was obscured by the cloud and lost the moonlight lighting, making William unable to see his face.


    It can only be seen that this person is not tall, short, fat or thin.


    You can tell from his voice just now - he is a man.


    "Who are you?" William shouted with a frightened face, "is it a robber?"


    "Relax, friend." The man who suddenly appeared behind William waved to him, "I''m not a robber or thief."


    The man''s words did not let William relax his vigilance.


    William subconsciously looked at the alley behind him, calculated the distance between himself and the alley, and the possibility of his success in running out of the alley.


    But the strange man in front of him saw William''s intention: "I advise you not to have any intention to escape. You can''t escape."


    "I can come quietly behind you, which should also show how good my skills are?"


    After hearing the man''s words, a few drops of cold sweat trickled down William''s forehead.


    Before William shouted that sentence just now, he looked around him and made sure there was no one around him.


    But after he shouted that sentence, the mysterious man appeared out of thin air and suddenly appeared behind him.


    After thinking for a while, William realized that as the man said, the man''s skill was very good. If he wanted to escape, he might not escape from his palm.


    Realizing that he could not escape, William took a few deep breaths and asked the man calmly:


    "You say you''re not a robber or thief. Who are you? What are you looking for me for? "


    "Who am I?"


    After pondering for a while, the man said in a somewhat joking tone:


    "I''m here to help you."


    "Help... Me?"


    At this time, the cloud that covered the moonlight finally dispersed under the night wind, revealing the moonlight that had been covered for a long time.


    The bright moonlight rushed into the alley where there was no one else except William and the strange man.


    Thanks to the moonlight, William finally saw the strange man''s face.


    The strange man was wrapped in a brown cloak with a wide hood.


    Blonde, plain looking, not fat, not thin, not tall or short.


    The strange blonde man looked up at the full moon above his head: "the moon is coming out... It''s good. I prefer a brighter environment."


    When the blonde man looked up at the full moon above his head, William in front of him was staring at him through the moonlight.


    "... are you Frank?" William murmured.


    "Oh?"


    The blonde man took his eyes back from the full moon above his head and cast curious eyes at William.


    "Can you see I''m Frank?"


    "... I''m a history teacher." William continued in a deep voice, "I have studied the history of the main nationalities of various countries, so I recognize the subtle differences in the appearance of the main nationalities of various countries."


    The blonde man raised his eyebrows: "you are so powerful. You can see from my appearance that I am a Frankish. Yes, I am a Frankish - Ebel von * * NER. "


    After that, the blonde man who called himself Abel bowed to William and performed the aristocratic etiquette of the Frankish empire.


    "Feng?" William''s pupils narrowed. "You are still a noble descendant of the Frankish empire."


    The blonde man who claimed to be Abel smiled: "in fact, because the nobles are so good at giving birth to children, there are countless people with a ''Feng'' in the Frankish empire."


    Speaking of this, eberton gave a moment.


    Then he continued:


    "However - even though there are countless people with the word ''Feng'' in the name of the Empire, many people of civilian origin are still eager to add another word ''Feng'' to their name."


    "After all, for the civilians of our country, it would be a great honor if they could get your Majesty''s permission to add the word ''Feng'' to their names."


    Speaking of this, Ebel shut up in time.


    "Oh, no, it''s not good. There seems to be too much superfluous nonsense. I forget to get down to business."


    "Your Excellency William. I came to you all of a sudden to help you. "


    "... how do you know my name?"


    "Find out someone''s name - can even ordinary civilians do this?"


    "You said you wanted to help me? What can you help me with? " William snorted coldly, "I''m living well now, but I don''t need any help."


    "No, no, No."


    Abel raised his right index finger and shook it from side to side.


    "Lord William, please stop fooling yourself and others."


    "Didn''t you just shout out the help you need?"


    "You hate that Su Cheng very much and even want to make that Su Cheng unlucky, don''t you?"


    "Hum, I really hate that Su Cheng and hope that Su Cheng will have bad luck." William murmured, "but so what?"


    "I can help you realize your wish."


    "Ah?" William''s eyes widened in amazement. "Help me... Realize this wish?"


    "Yes, yes." Abel''s face wore a strange smile and nodded, "as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I can tell you a way to make Su Cheng unlucky and revenge Su Cheng."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    William was silent and looked at the blonde man in front of him.


    William looked calm, but there had been fierce discussion and debate in his mind.


    William''s intuition told him to stay away from the Franks.


    However, his resentment and dissatisfaction with Su Cheng kept William''s refusal in his throat.


    After thinking for a long time, William finally bit his teeth and said in a low voice:


    "Tell me your way to revenge Su Cheng."

 Chapter 816

    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 3 of coming to the western islands]


    Today is the third day to visit this western island.


    We are the first people in the whole continent to come to the West. In a sense, we are now making history.


    In order to commemorate this historic "journey to the west", I decided to listen to Bryce''s opinions and write a diary every day from today to record everything that happened after we came to this western island.


    Today, like the previous two days, we are all looking for food, fresh water and repairing the ship.


    All ships, including the shiperian, have suffered large and small damage after experiencing the big storm and sailing for such a long time. Fortunately, there are many trees on the island and all the wood needed to repair the ships.


    Although there is still enough fresh water on board, for the sake of insurance, we decided to look for potable fresh water while looking for food.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 5 of coming to the western islands]


    After several days of exploration, we found that there are not only new animals such as giraffes and kangaroos, but also many plants and fruits we have never seen before.


    Because we didn''t know whether there was poison, we didn''t touch these plants and fruits.


    Today we have discovered a new animal that we have never seen before.


    The animal is hung on a tree. Although it is small, it is fat, with messy and thick hair and no tail. It is light gray to light yellow. The color around its abdomen is relatively bright. Its nose is bald, large and round, its head is round, its hair on its ears is very fluffy, and its forelimbs have unusually strong claws.


    Because it looks like a little bear and can''t hang down from the tree, we call it "koala".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 9 of coming to the western islands]


    It has been some time since I came to this island.


    Today, we have successfully found a safe source of fresh water.


    Congratulations, congratulations.


    We don''t need to worry about water anymore.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 11 of coming to the western islands]


    Today is the 11th day of visiting this western island.


    I didn''t expect that we had come to this strange western island for so many days.


    After staying on this western island for so many days, I''m used to this kind of savage life.


    This western island is surprisingly large and has many novel animals and plants.


    Therefore, today, blitz finally put forward a bold idea to me: will the land under our feet be not an island, but a continent?


    Bryce''s idea was too bold. As soon as he finished, he startled me.


    I subconsciously wanted to refute him, but after thinking for a while, I found that I had no argument to refute him.


    Who said there was only one continent in the world? Why can''t there be a new continent on the other side of the sea?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 12 of coming to the western islands]


    In order to verify whether this land is a continent, we set sail today and decided to sail around the coastline of this land.


    We will go all the way north to find the end of the coastline of this land.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 15 of coming to the western islands]


    It has been three days since we set sail and sailed along the coastline of this land.


    In these three days, we have been sailing North day and night.


    But no matter how we sail, the northern coastline of this land will not reach the end.


    If this is an island, will it be a little bigger?


    Such a large island can no longer be called an island.


    At this moment, we finally realized that we did not come to an island! But a continent! A new continent!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 16 of the new world]


    Today, I took my diary from [to the second day of the Western Island] ? The first day in the new world ? Days].


    I''ve had a bad headache since yesterday.


    I found a lot of amazing things, so that my brain has not slowed down until now.


    We found a shoal and landed in the new world again.


    After landing in the new world, blitz put forward a bold idea to me: will there be people living in the new world?


    Blaise''s idea is not completely impossible.


    Our "old continent" can be inhabited by human beings and has developed such a high degree of civilization. Why can''t there be human habitation in this "new continent"?


    My hair bristled at the thought that there might be human habitation on this new continent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 17 of the new world]


    We decided to continue our exploration of the new world.


    This expedition is no longer to find food and fresh water, but to find people!


    I want to see if there are human beings living in this new continent!


    I finally came to the new world. If I can''t make a good investigation, I will regret it all my life.


    We brought our equipment and went deep into the new world again.


    After embarking on the "Aboriginal Exploration Tour", my heart has been very uneasy. I have some expectations and some fears to meet the aborigines of this new world.


    Are there any humans on this new continent?


    This is a "new continent" very different from our "old continent". If there are humans on this new continent, will the humans on this new continent be very different from us living in the old continent?


    Will the people here look different from us


    Will the level of human civilization in this new continent be different from ours?


    Is their civilization more advanced or backward than ours?


    Will humans in this new world welcome us?


    There are so many questions in my mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [day 19 of the new world]


    Still nothing today.


    There is still no trace of humans.


    If there are people living in this new continent, I hope their civilization is much lower than ours.


    It''s better to be in the era of tribal system, just like the mountain barbarians in the ligasos mountains who have been destroyed by leader Cheng.


    After all, only if their civilization is low enough, we will not be afraid to contact them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [21st day in the new world]


    I made a great discovery today!


    We are still exploring along the river as we did a few days ago.


    We still know that human settlements are generally built on rivers.


    Today, while exploring along the river, we found a human footprint!


    As like as two peas of our old world.


    The footprint is small and looks like a girl''s foot.


    At the same time - this footprint is also a little old. It seems that the owner of this footprint has left here for many days.


    Today''s discovery is a breakthrough!


    We finally found the trace of human beings! There are really human beings living in this new world!


    Everyone, including me, was very excited and decided to make persistent efforts.


    I will never go back to the old world until I find the aborigines of the new world!

 Chapter 817

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Today is another day when Ilsa needs a history class.


    In the study, William, who was responsible for giving Ilsa a history class, waited here early.


    William stood by the window of his study. Although he looked out of the window and seemed to be looking at something, he could see from his godless eyes that he was not paying attention to the scenery outside the window and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Two days ago, the scene of meeting the Frankish in the dark alley once again came to William''s mind.


    Then came to William''s mind, as well as the method that the Frankish told him that he could retaliate against Su Cheng.


    As soon as he remembered the Frank''s method of revenge against Su Cheng, William felt his throat dry with tension.


    The so-called method of the Frankish was nothing more than a few words in her majesty Ilsa.


    But that was a story. If it was really told to Ilsa, the position of Su Cheng and Jacob in Ilsa''s heart might fall sharply.


    The thought of the consequences made William''s heart beat faster.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you say these words in front of your majesty, it is really difficult to attack Su Cheng and the status of James, Su Cheng''s great supporter,


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªDo I really want to do this


    Until now, William is still hesitating.


    Squeak.


    Behind the door, there was a sound of the wooden door being pulled open.


    William hurried back.


    "Your Majesty."


    When he saw that the person entering the door was Ilsa, William quickly bowed his head and saluted Ilsa.


    Although she was already the emperor of the British Empire, Ilsa''s approachable character remained unchanged.


    After cordially greeting William, he sat with William at the small table in the study.


    William turned over the teaching materials he had made himself, while quietly paying attention to Ilsa.


    Ilsa is still smiling today.


    "Your Majesty." William whispered to Ilsa, "you look in a good mood today."


    "It seems that the great victory in the North really makes you very happy."


    "After all, this is the biggest victory China has ever won against the north." Ilsa''s face was glad, "Mr. Cheng is a knight of our Britannia Empire. It''s really lucky."


    "I just discussed with Mr. Jacob what kind of reward to teacher Cheng."


    "Mr. Jacob and I always thought it was time for Mr. Cheng to be promoted to the fourth Royal knight."


    "I remember... Mr. Cheng is only in his early 20s now."


    "Mr. Cheng is going to break a record in China - the youngest four Royal Knights in China."


    "Just now, Mr. Jacob said that it is only a matter of time before he becomes the 13th integrated knight in China according to the ability of Mr. Cheng and his current age."


    "I''m really looking forward to the day when teacher Cheng holds the ''promotion ceremony of integration Knight''."


    Ilsa, who was in a good mood, talked excitedly and didn''t notice the change of William''s face.


    ¡ª¡ªFour Royal Knights


    ¡ª¡ªIs Su Cheng going to be the fourth Royal Knight


    The Knights of the britannian Empire were, to put it bluntly, senior officers in the army.


    The level of knights in the British Empire from low to high is: Xingui knights, double oak knights, fanlan knights, four Royal Knights and integrated knights.


    Only those knights who have made great achievements for the Empire are eligible to be promoted to be integrated knights.


    It has been nearly 300 years since the founding of the British Empire, but in these 300 years, only 12 people can become integrated knights. From this, we can see how difficult it is to become integrated knights.


    Just because it is too difficult to become an integrated knight, it is the end when the knight reaches the level of four Royal knight.


    At the thought that Su Cheng was about to become the fourth Royal knight and was likely to become the 13th integrated knight in the history of the Empire in the future, strong jealousy kept burning from his heart.


    William closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    As if he had made up his mind, when he opened his eyes, his eyes had lost their hesitation and confusion.


    William clenched his teeth, cleared his dry throat, recalled what the Frankish had taught him two days ago, and then whispered to Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, please be careful of Su Cheng and Jacob."


    "... hey?"


    William did not have a reason for this sentence, so that Ilsa could not help but look stunned and cast a surprised look at William.


    William clenched his teeth again and, with an open mind, continued to Ilsa:


    "Su Cheng is a rare talented general in our country, so please don''t forget to watch out for him when your majesty uses him."


    "While beware of Su Cheng, please also beware of Jacob."


    "Why?" Ilsa asked anxiously, "why should I be wary of Mr. Cheng and Mr. Jacob?"


    "Your Majesty, please remember!" William raised his tone a little, "remember how Su Cheng climbed to his present position step by step!"


    "I believe your majesty knows how Su Cheng became a knight."


    "Su Cheng was recommended by Jacob to be a knight."


    "Su Cheng''s fame battle - Lunde Kingdom rescue war, who won Su Cheng the qualification to participate in this battle? It''s Jacob. "


    "Su Cheng became the head of Michael''s knights. Who helped him win it? Jacob! "


    "Su Cheng was promoted by Jacob. Jacob has at least 60% of the credit for Su Cheng''s current position!"


    "It can be said that without Jacob, there would be no Su Cheng."


    "Su Cheng must know how kind Jacob is to Su Cheng."


    "Your Majesty, if Su Cheng can only listen to one person between you and Jacob, do you think Su Cheng will listen to Jacob who has great kindness to him, or will he listen to your majesty who has almost no other feelings and is closely related to you except the simple feelings of teachers and disciples?"


    "Su Cheng is not so much your Majesty''s minister as Jacob''s minister, but it''s more appropriate!"


    William''s words succeeded in choking Ilsa''s retort.


    Ilsa was silent, reflecting on what William had just said.


    Although Ilsa is reluctant to admit it, what William just said is reasonable.


    Su Cheng was promoted by Jacob, and their relationship is also very good - as everyone knows.


    If Su Cheng really can only listen to one of her and Jacob, Ilsa thinks Su Cheng may really choose to listen to Jacob who has deep feelings and great kindness to him.


    After a long silence, Ilsa finally suppressed a retort:


    "What if Mr. Cheng is Mr. Jacob''s servant? As long as Mr. Jacob obeys me and is my servant? "


    "As long as Mr. Jacob obeys me, the sincere teacher..."


    Before Ilsa finished, William asked:


    "What if Jacob doesn''t obey his majesty?"

 Chapter 818

    William''s words closed Ilsa''s mouth again.


    William also pursued the victory at this time:


    "Your Majesty, don''t you think Mr. Jacob is too high and powerful now?"


    "Your Majesty, I usually tell you in class about those powerful ministers in history who regard the emperor as a puppet?"


    "Mr. Jacob is now the Prime Minister of the Imperial Palace, below one person and above ten thousand people."


    "And your majesty is still young."


    "Your Majesty, please ask yourself - can you hold down Jacob and his great power alone?"


    "I..." Ilsa opened her mouth.


    Then it closed again.


    At this time, Ilsa suddenly recalled the scene when she was summoning all important officials to discuss whether to launch the "northern revolution".


    At that time, the house full of dignitaries basically focused on Jacob.


    Almost no one took her Ilsa seriously. She was hung aside all the time.


    It was not until the sudden arrival of gozewen that Ilsa finally had the opportunity to make a personal statement.


    When she recalled the scene, Ilsa could not help tightening her lips and frowning slightly.


    After pondering and struggling for a long time, Ilsa whispered:


    "... if I''m alone, I can''t suppress Mr. Jacob''s..."


    "But - I don''t believe Mr. Jacob will have bad thoughts..."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, William said in a hurry:


    "Your majesty! Please don''t be so wishful thinking! "


    "How many powerful officials in history have mastered power step by step because of the emperor''s wishful trust?"


    "Many powerful officials have a common specialty - performance."


    "He is good at acting like a loyal minister in front of the monarch and his colleagues."


    "To gain the trust of kings and colleagues step by step, and then seize the power of the state step by step."


    "Power is a highly toxic poison. It can easily change a person''s personality."


    "Your Majesty is still young. Most of the state affairs have to be handled by Jacob."


    "When his Majesty was not able to deal with state affairs alone, Jacob was the real power of the country."


    "No one can guarantee that Jacob will not be eroded by the poison of power."


    "Your Majesty, can you guarantee that Jacob will always keep his original heart and be loyal to you?"


    "Your Majesty, have you considered what it would be like if Jacob were no longer loyal to you?"


    "If Jacob really has bad thoughts, your majesty, do you have a way to suppress Jacob?"


    William sent out three rhetorical questions in a row, which were sharper than one.


    Ilsa''s lips tightened more and more.


    The little hands on the legs also tightly grasped the long skirt on the legs.


    "... if Mr. Jacob really has bad thoughts, I can''t compete with Mr. Jacob..."


    William also changed his tone:


    "I''m also a history teacher who studies and teaches history."


    "I also have some research on how to counter these powerful officials."


    "In history, there have also been many kings who have successfully brought down powerful officials."


    "Their experience is very worth learning."


    "The secret of bringing down power ministers is to make more people."


    "... my own people?" Ilsa asked suspiciously.


    "In short, it is to win over as many people as possible, let as many people support you, and make your own power huge."


    "Whether Su Cheng or Albert, they are all members of the ''Jacob school''."


    "Therefore, your majesty, it is necessary for you to attract some knights and literary ministers who are not ''Jacob''s sect'' to enrich your power."


    "Only when your Majesty''s own strength becomes stronger will you not be afraid of Jacob''s evil thoughts."


    "When your Majesty''s own strength is strong, Jacob dare not act rashly."


    Speaking of this, William suddenly paused.


    Then he put on an apologetic expression:


    "I''m sorry, your majesty, I seem to have said more. Once I have an occupational disease, I can''t help talking about my experience in historical research. "


    "No, Mr. William, you don''t have to apologize."


    Ilsa shook her head and continued:


    "I would also like to thank Mr. William. Thank you for your words just now. Your words have inspired me a lot."


    "Have you inspired your majesty... That''s good. That''s all for gossip. Let''s officially start today''s course. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa was absent-minded throughout today''s history class.


    Ilsa has been remembering what William just said.


    "Win over some knights and literary ministers and expand their power..."


    Ilsa murmured at a volume that only she could hear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Somewhere in pandragon.


    William, full of complex emotions, walked on the path home.


    Just then, a familiar male voice sounded behind him:


    "William, did you tell the emperor of the British Empire what I taught you in today''s history class?"


    The master of this male voice took the initiative to find Abel von * * ner, William''s Frankish two days ago.


    "... yes." William said in a deep voice, "what you taught me two days ago, I told your majesty today."


    "Well, good." Ebel nodded with satisfaction.


    "... can you really bring trouble to Su Cheng by saying that to his majesty?"


    "Please, aren''t you a history teacher?" Ebel said in a joking tone, "since you are a history teacher who studies and teaches history, you should know more or less about history?"


    "You should not fail to understand how much influence it will have on a minister if he speaks ill of a minister in front of the king - if the king really listens to the bad words."


    "... what if, your majesty, she doesn''t rest assured of what I said today?"


    "Let''s talk about it then." Abel shrugged with an indifferent face.


    "... don''t come to me again. I don''t want to do this again."


    William lowered his head and held his naturally falling hands tightly.


    His face, which was swept by the moonlight, was full of gloomy color.


    "Although I really want to see Su Cheng''s bad luck, it still makes me feel very uncomfortable to slander in front of his majesty like today..."


    "After saying that, I regret it until now."


    "Don''t come to me for such things in the future."


    With that, William ignored Ebel and went straight forward.


    "Don''t worry." Ebel''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a funny smile. "You don''t have a chance to do this again. Thank you for all you have done for the Frankish empire."


    Then Abel raised his left arm and pointed his left cuff at William.


    There was a loud noise, and then a small dark figure shot out of his cuff and hit William accurately.


    William, who fell to his knees due to severe pain, just wanted to scream for birth, but found that his tongue seemed paralyzed and could not make a sound.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make your body look like an accidental death."¡ª¡ª This is the last word William heard.

 Chapter 819

    Britannia Empire, north border, Avalon fortress, south gate.


    ¡ª¡ªAvalon fortress... Long time no see


    Iser, standing outside the South Gate of Avalon fortress, looked up at the tall south wall of Avalon fortress, showing the color of memory.


    When Iser was just an unknown little knight, he once played for the Michael knights.


    Since he once served in the Michael knights, Iser naturally came to Avalon fortress, but it was a long time ago.


    Now after many years, I see the long lost Avalon fortress again. Iser''s memories buried in his mind flash in front of him one after another without Iser''s control.


    "Anyway..." Ethel whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly. "The first time she met Abigail was in Avalon fortress..."


    After that, more memories flashed in Iser''s eyes.


    Iser, who missed his daughter she hadn''t seen for a long time, applied to the central government for leave.


    After the central government''s repeated review, his application for leave was finally approved, and he was given a long vacation enough for him to visit Alisha at Avalon fortress.


    After learning that the leave application was approved, Iser immediately left the Rhine front and went to Avalon fortress alone to find his daughter.


    After a long journey, we finally came to Avalon fortress, the northernmost tip of the Empire.


    On the way to Avalon fortress, Iser also learned the news of the great victory in the north.


    While happy that his country has won another major victory, Ethel also began to worry about whether his baby daughter was injured in the just ended war. In order to see Ethel of Eliza earlier, he accelerated his speed to Avalon for Serbia.


    Therefore, Iser arrived at Avalon fortress earlier than originally planned.


    After finishing the memory of the past, Iser wiped the tears in his eyes because he missed Abigail.


    After sorting out his clothes and luggage, Iser crossed the south gate and entered the Avalon fortress.


    It''s still early in the morning, and the South Gate of Avalon fortress has just opened.


    Iser had not had breakfast yet. After entering Avalon fortress, he felt more and more hungry in his stomach.


    ¡ª¡ªGo and have breakfast before you go to Eliza.


    After making up his mind, Iser asked a few passers-by about the way, and then went straight to the city of Avalon fortress.


    Iser was not a picky eater, so when he came to the city of Avalon fortress, he found a restaurant and went in.


    While waiting for the breakfast he had just ordered, Ethel paid attention to the conversation of the people around him in order to kill the boring time.


    Because it''s still early, there are only two tables in this restaurant, including Iser.


    The other table was sitting next to Ethel. Judging from their conversation, the two seemed to be a couple.


    The husband and wife both have water blue hair. The man''s face is serious and feels like a person who doesn''t laugh, while his wife''s face is gentle. From the appearance, he seems to be a very gentle person.


    Iser quietly looked at the couple sitting next to him and looked at the gentle looking woman. Iser couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis lady is very beautiful. If she had a daughter, her daughter wouldn''t be ugly.


    ¡ª¡ªBut her husband seems to feel very difficult to get along with.


    ¡ª¡ªI''d better not look at them secretly like this. If this man finds out that I''m looking at them and mistakenly thinks I''m peeking at his wife, it will be troublesome.


    Ethel, who avoided trouble, took his eyes back.


    As soon as Ethel took his eyes back, he heard the conversation between the couple who had been silent just now.


    "Husband, I didn''t expect there were ordinary residents in Avalon fortress. I always thought there were military camps in Avalon fortress."


    "Don''t be silly. There are ordinary residents in many fortresses. Most of the residents living in the fortress are family members of the garrison."


    "Husband, why don''t we go to Avalon fortress after breakfast?"


    "Huh? Don''t you go to see your daughter first? "


    "Look at your daughter or something, just put it aside. Let''s go to Avalon fortress first without taking time."


    "First go to see your daughter, and then take your daughter and three people around Avalon fortress. Isn''t it good?"


    "Oh, husband, I want to go shopping with you for a long time."


    "... do whatever you like."


    ¡­¡­


    Ethel''s ears trembled as he listened to the conversation between the couple beside him.


    The couple''s loving dialogue just now made Iser, who had lost his wife for many years, angry and envious. However, while feeling angry and envious, Iser also heard from the couple''s conversation that the couple were not locals of Avalon fortress. It seems that they came to Avalon fortress to find their daughter.


    Feeling that he had found Ethel of the same kind, he was so curious that he couldn''t help turning his head to the couple and said:


    "Excuse me - did you come to Avalon fortress to see your daughter?"


    Ethel''s sudden conversation stunned the couple.


    The couple looked at Ethel first.


    Finally, the husband took the lead in saying:


    "Well, yes, my wife and I came to Avalon fortress to see the daughter we haven''t seen for a long time."


    "You just said ''again'', are you..."


    "That''s right." Iser smiled and nodded. "I''m not a native of Avalon fortress. I came to Avalon fortress to find my daughter I haven''t seen for a long time."


    Ethel couldn''t help opening the conversation when he happened to find the same kind.


    "For some reason, I had to be separated from my daughter. I could only contact her by letter." Ethel helplessly stroked the short beard on his chin, "because he really missed his daughter he hadn''t seen for a long time, so he asked for a leave and ran all the way here to find his daughter."


    "Me too." The husband also said with emotion, "I was forced to separate my daughter from me for some reasons. I can only contact her by letter."


    Speaking of this, the husband seemed to think of something and added:


    "In fact, I didn''t want to come to this bird''s place to find my daughter. I couldn''t stand my wife''s chatter, so I had no choice but to come with her."


    As soon as he had finished, his wife said quietly:


    "Who is the one who is so excited that he can''t sleep because he is finally going to see his daughter these days?"


    "Shut up!" Her husband gave her a fierce look.


    The husband looked back, cleared his throat, and asked Ethel:


    "You just said that you are not a native of Avalon fortress. Where did you come from?"


    "Me? I came from the Rhine war... Ah, no, from the east of the Empire. "


    "East of the Empire... That''s far enough. My wife and I came from Brett village, which is close to Avalon fortress."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the middle-aged man had a serious and unsmiling face, Ethel and he were surprisingly able to talk.


    Maybe it''s because they are both fathers with daughters. They have a lot of common topics.


    They talked, talked and laughed all the time. They even continued to talk and laugh while eating breakfast

 Chapter 820

    Because I had a good chat with the blue haired middle-aged man, until I finished my breakfast, Iser was still chatting with the blue haired middle-aged man about his family.


    Until Iser felt his lips dry, he finally realized that he seemed to have been talking with the blue haired middle-aged man for a long time.


    When he felt it was time to leave to find Eliza, Iser said hello to the blue haired middle-aged man and his wife and left the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Ethel left the restaurant, the wife of the blue haired middle-aged man smiled at her husband:


    "The man just spoke very funny."


    "Well, yes." Always a serious blue haired middle-aged man with a faint smile on his face, "I can talk with him, and I don''t know if I have a chance to see him again in the future."


    Then the blue haired middle-aged man stood up.


    "Vika, didn''t you say you wanted to stroll around the fortress first? Let''s go. "


    "Well! Let''s go! "


    "But don''t go to Carol first, really?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just stroll around for a while. It won''t take much time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Eliza''s home... Is... Here."


    Ethel looked at the houses in front of him as he looked at the small pieces of paper in his hand.


    This little piece of paper in your hand says Eliza''s address in Avalon fortress.


    In 290, Eliza took Hai rouer with Su Cheng to Avalon fortress. Eliza told Iser her address in Avalon fortress through a letter.


    Following the address Eliza wrote to him a few years ago, Ethel found Eliza''s home.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m finally going to see Eliza


    Ethel, who was a little excited, put away the small piece of paper, straightened his clothes, and then knocked on the door of the big house.


    As soon as Ethel knocked on the door, he remembered the sound of pattering footsteps behind the door.


    Ethel frowned slightly at the pattering footsteps from behind the door.


    Because he felt something wrong with the footsteps.


    As Eliza''s father, Ethel is familiar with Eliza''s footsteps.


    Now the sound of footsteps coming from behind the door is too low. From the sound, I feel that the owner of the footsteps is not like Eliza, but a very light person


    Squeak.


    The door was pushed open.


    The one who opened the door was a little girl with black hair and golden pupils, about less than 20 years old.


    The little girl seemed to have just woke up. She rubbed her bleary eyes and looked at Ethel in front of her.


    "Excuse me - who are you?"


    ¡ª¡ªWho is this little girl with golden pupils?


    Ethel said so secretly in his heart, saluting the little girl and saying:


    "Good morning, lovely lady. I''m looking for Eliza - Eliza hill, is she there¡°


    "You''re looking for Miss Eliza."


    The little girl with black hair and golden pupils yawned and pointed to a big house next to her.


    "Miss Eliza lives there now."


    "Hey?"


    Ethel looked at the nearby house with a surprised face.


    "Where does Eliza live... Am I wrong?"


    After saying that, Iser took his eyes back and apologized to the little girl with black hair and golden pupils in front of him:


    "I''m very sorry. It seems that I got my address wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter." The little girl smiled and shook her head. "These are common things. Please don''t take them to heart."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After saying goodbye to the golden pupil girl, Iser went straight to the big house next door.


    While walking, he muttered to himself:


    ¡ª¡ªThe little girl with golden pupil just now is so polite and cultured. I wish Eliza could be as cultured as the little girl with golden pupil.


    ¡ª¡ªBut why did I go wrong


    ¡ª¡ªDid Eliza write her address wrong?


    ¡ª¡ªYes, yes, Eliza should have written her address wrong.


    ¡ª¡ªReally, why is she so careless? I must scold her when I see her later.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just after Vivian closed the door, Hai rou''er''s voice came from the house:


    "Vivian! Who is it? "


    "It''s an unknown uncle!" Vivian replied to the house, "this uncle is looking for Miss Eliza!"


    "Uncle? Looking for Eliza? Who is this uncle? "


    "It may be from the Michael knights. I want to report to miss Eliza about the affairs of the Knights."


    "From the order of Michael... It''s possible, but what needs to be reported to miss Eliza in the order? Miss Eliza doesn''t seem to have any tasks at present, does she? "


    "Who knows." Vivian shrugged her shoulders. "Well, this kind of thing is beyond our control. Let''s ignore it. Come and have breakfast, Herr. Go and call my sister. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three minutes ago.


    Su Cheng and others.


    Today, Eliza rarely gets up earlier than Su Cheng and Carol.


    Eliza looked at the present time, and then looked at Su Cheng and Carol sleeping next to her.


    ¡ª¡ªThey both slept well


    Eliza, who didn''t want to disturb Su Cheng and Carol, left the bed lightly.


    After getting dressed, Eliza didn''t leave the room directly.


    Instead, go and see how DeLisa sleeps next to Carol.


    Next to the big bed of Su Cheng and the three of them, there is a small bed specially customized by Su Cheng for DeLisa.


    And Teresa was sleeping soundly in the little bed.


    Looking at Teresa''s sleeping face, Eliza couldn''t help smiling softly.


    "Grow tall and grow up quickly."


    Eliza whispered in such a low voice that only she could hear, while sorting out the quilt that DeLisa slept disorderly.


    Eliza likes Teresa very much. Although she is not her biological mother, Eliza has always regarded Teresa as her own.


    Eliza crept out of the room after she had sorted out the little quilt on Teresa''s body.


    ¡ª¡ªGo and make some breakfast. When breakfast is ready, Su Cheng and they should almost get up.


    Eliza, who was born a noble lady and had never been interested in cooking, was naturally ignorant of cooking in the past.


    But after marrying Su Cheng, in order to make herself feel more like a wife, Eliza and Carol learned several ways to make homemade dishes.


    At present, Eliza can''t say how proficient she is in cooking, but she can still cook some simple meals.


    When she came to the kitchen and just picked up the kitchen knife, Eliza suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    ¡ª¡ªKnock at the door?


    ¡ª¡ªWho''s here so early?


    ¡ª¡ªIs there any urgent report that needs to be reported to Su Cheng?


    People who mistakenly thought it was the Michael Knights came to Eliza of Su Cheng, quickly put down the kitchen knife and walked quickly to the gate.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a familiar face that could no longer be familiar.


    "Father, father?!" Exclaimed Eliza.


    "Eliza! Long time no see! "

 Chapter 821

    In the face of Ethel who suddenly appeared in front of her, Eliza was completely stupid.


    "Father! Why are you here? " Exclaimed Eliza.


    "Come and see you." Ethel smiled, "I asked the central government for a long holiday to come to see you. You''re a real guy. You haven''t come back to see your father for such a long time. "


    With that, Ethel walked carelessly into the house.


    "You guy also wrote me the wrong address."


    Then Ethel raised a piece of paper in his hand.


    "I followed the address you wrote me, but the address you gave me was wrong, causing me to go next door."


    "You are so careless, Eliza. Even an address can be written wrong. You should pay attention in the future. "


    "Ah? Er... This... Father, what you said is... I''ll pay attention to it later... "


    Eliza wanted to explain to Ethel, but after some thinking, Eliza found that she had no way to explain.


    Eliza wrote Ethel the right address.


    In 290, after Eliza and Hai rouer came to Avalon fortress with Su Cheng, Eliza really lived in the house that Iser just "went wrong".


    But in 291, Eliza and Su Cheng secretly married


    After secretly marrying Su Cheng, Eliza moved into Su Cheng''s house, while Deng Jiaer and Vivian moved to Eliza''s original house.


    To put it simply, after marrying Su Cheng, Eliza exchanged accommodation with Deng Jiaer and Vivian.


    Eliza''s original home now lives three people: Deng Jiaer, Vivian and Hai rouer.


    Su Cheng''s home is now inhabited by Su Cheng, Eliza, Carol and Alan.


    So -- the address written on the piece of paper in Ethel''s hand is correct.


    It''s just that Eliza didn''t explain to Ethel in time that her residence had changed.


    Ethel looked inside the house as he walked towards the hall on the first floor of the house.


    "Eliza, you live in a nice place."


    "Well... How are you..."


    "Where''s Herr? Why don''t you see Herr? Don''t you live with Herr? "


    "Hai, Hai rouer... She, she went shopping outside! Not so soon! "


    "Oh, that''s it."


    ¡ª¡ªWhat? What?!


    Eliza quietly carried her left hand with the wedding ring behind her back, and used her brain urgently.


    ¡ª¡ªMy father suddenly came to me! What if he finds out that I have secretly married Su Cheng without telling him?


    Fearing that Eliza and Carol''s parents would disagree with their marriage, Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza discussed and made a bold decision to secretly marry without telling their parents.


    According to the plan of the three of them, they intend to tell their parents that they have been married after they have been married for a long time.


    By that time, their parents may find it inconvenient to separate them when they see that they have been married for so long.


    Their plan is both bold and disorderly.


    But they did.


    Until now, the parents of Carol and Eliza don''t know that their baby daughter has married, and they are still married to the same person.


    Although she knew there would be such a day sooner or later, when the day suddenly came, Eliza was still at a loss.


    Eliza now felt her head in a paste and didn''t know what to do.


    "Huh? Eliza, what happened to your left hand? Why are you always carrying your back? "


    After sitting down on the sofa in the hall, Ethel noticed that Eliza had been carrying her left hand unnaturally behind her.


    "Did you get hurt in the ''overlord counterattack''? Come on, show me. "


    Then Ethel reached out to grab Eliza''s left hand and have a look.


    But fortunately, Eliza reacted quickly enough and took a step back in time.


    "My hand is not hurt!"


    "Father, you''re worried. I just have the habit of carrying my left hand behind recently!"


    "Father, you sit here and I''ll make you tea."


    After that, Eliza quickly walked into the kitchen without waiting for Ethel''s answer.


    Although Eliza was vaguely strange, Ethel didn''t pay attention. After taking her eyes back from Eliza who had entered the kitchen, Ethel continued to focus on the house where Eliza lived.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    "Hello. I''d like to ask. "


    After that, Vicat showed the passer-by a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Do you know how to get to this place?"


    In early 291, after Carol took Su Cheng and others back to her hometown, Carol wrote her address in Avalon fortress to Yegor and Vika.


    Yegor and Vika, who have been wandering in Avalon fortress for a while, are now following the address written by Carol to them to find Carol''s residence.


    After asking several passers-by, I finally met a passer-by who was literate and knew where the place was.


    The passer-by was also very enthusiastic and personally led the way for Yegor and Vica.


    Looking at the tall wooden door in front of him, Vika trimmed her hair.


    "Husband, is my hair and clothes in disorder?"


    Yegor gave Vika a look of disgust.


    "I just came to see my daughter. Why are you like seeing your lover?"


    "Well, you speak well. Don''t think I didn''t see it just now. You secretly trimmed your clothes just now. "


    "... cut. I just thought bird shit fell on me. "


    Yegor turned his head and made up a lame excuse. After finishing the topic, he raised his hand and knocked on the tall wooden door in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a sudden knock at the gate.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? Someone''s coming?


    Iser muttered in his heart, subconsciously looking in the direction of the kitchen.


    ¡ª¡ªDidn''t Eliza hear


    Indeed, as Ethel thought, Eliza was now in the kitchen, preparing black tea and racking her brains to think about what to do next. Because her energy was focused on thinking, she didn''t notice another knock at the door.


    Seeing that Eliza didn''t hear the knock on the door, Ethel stood up from the sofa and was ready to help Eliza open the door.


    Quickly walked to the door, opened the door, and two familiar faces unexpected to Iser appeared in front of Iser.


    "Huh? Is that you? "* two


    Iser behind the door and Yegor in front of the door said in unison.


    Seeing the man who opened the door, he turned out to be a middle-aged man who had just talked with him in the restaurant. Yegor''s face couldn''t help showing a strong color of doubt.


    Yegor looked inside, then frowned and said:


    "Man, who are you? Why are you in my daughter''s house? "


    "Ha? I have to ask you. " Ethel frowned again. "This is my daughter''s home, isn''t it? What are you doing knocking on my daughter''s door? "

 Chapter 822

    "Your daughter?"


    Yegor stepped back, frowned and looked at the big house in front of him.


    "It doesn''t make sense. This should be my daughter''s home."


    After that, Yegor showed Iser the piece of paper in his hand.


    Ethel slowly frowned after looking at the address written on the piece of paper.


    After confirming several times that the address written on this piece of paper was indeed here, Iser wondered:


    "Strange... Is this the address your daughter wrote you?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s really strange..."


    Iser handed this piece of paper back to Yegor, and then continued:


    "But maybe your daughter wrote her address wrong, and my daughter also made this mistake. She wrote her address wrong, so I went to the wrong door just now."


    "Did you write your address wrong..."


    Yegor and Vika looked at each other.


    They think it''s really possible. After all, it''s not impossible to write the wrong address.


    "What should I do?" Vicat looked worried. "The address is wrong. Avalon fortress is so big. Where are we going to find our daughter?"


    Yegor, like his wife, looked worried.


    Avalon fortress is so big. Where are they going to find Carol''s house?


    Just as Yegor and Vika were trying to find a way, Iser said:


    "Don''t worry, guys."


    "I know a senior official of Avalon fortress. He is my friend. With his help, it is easy to find someone''s home in Avalon fortress."


    "I''ll help you to ask the man for help."


    The senior official in Iser''s mouth is Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng was the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front.


    Find someone''s home in Avalon Fortress - it''s not too easy for Su Cheng, the supreme commander of the fortress.


    After hearing Iser''s words, Yegor and Vika''s expressions became a little easier.


    "I''m sorry to have to trouble you."


    Yegor and Vica had no choice but to ask Iser.


    So Yegor and Vika bowed to Iser and thanked him.


    And Ethel quickly waved his hand:


    "No thanks, it''s just a small effort. I believe the friend I just mentioned will be happy to help you."


    Just then, Eliza''s voice suddenly sounded in the direction of the kitchen in the house:


    "Father! Is anyone here? "


    It seemed that Eliza finally noticed that someone seemed to be coming.


    "That''s right!" Ethel replied loudly, "a couple accidentally knocked on the wrong door!"


    Speaking of this, iselton paused.


    Then he asked Eliza in the house:


    "Eliza! I''d like to invite the couple into the house for some black tea, can I? "


    "Ah? Yes. " Eliza readily agreed.


    In Britannia, the "land of black tea", it is the most common etiquette to invite people to their house for a few cups of black tea.


    In Britannia, no one thinks it''s wrong or strange to invite someone to his house for a few cups of black tea.


    Iser had a good chat with the couple in the restaurant just now. Iser liked the couple very much. Therefore, Iser wanted to invite Yegor and Vica into the house for a few cups of black tea. On the one hand, it was out of politeness, on the other hand, he really wanted to entertain the couple he liked.


    When Eliza agreed to invite the couple into the house for a few cups of black tea, Ethel made a "please" move towards the house.


    "You two, why don''t you come in and have some black tea?"


    Facing Iser''s invitation, Yegor and Vika accepted it generously.


    "Sorry, that''s annoying." Yegor nodded to Iser, and then went into the house with Vika


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng''s home, kitchen.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat are we going to do now


    Eliza, now in the kitchen, stroked the wedding ring on her left hand and wrestled with her brain to think about how to deal with her sudden father.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s troublesome to cover up the wedding ring on your left hand


    ¡ª¡ªYou can''t take it off.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you wear gloves for no reason, you are more likely to be noticed by your father


    ¡ª¡ªWhat are we going to do


    According to the culture and customs of the British Empire, the wedding ring is a very sacred thing. Once it is worn on your hand, you can''t take it off unless you have to.


    Take off your wedding ring for no reason - this is a taboo in the British Empire.


    So take off your wedding ring, you don''t have to think about it, it''s impossible to do it.


    Since you can''t take off your wedding ring, the only thing you can do is cover it.


    But this kind of thing on your fingers can''t be covered at all.


    If you wear gloves for no reason, you are more likely to be noticed by Iser.


    Just then, Eliza noticed the plate that was placed aside.


    Looking at this plate, Eliza had a flash of inspiration and finally thought of a feasible way at present.


    Eliza plans to put the black tea for her father and the two guests on this plate, and then carry the plate to the hall.


    Because her left hand was under the plate, Ethel would not see the wedding ring on her left hand.


    After giving the black tea to Ethel and the two guests, he sneaked back to his room to find Su Cheng and Carol and discuss with them what to do.


    Eliza, who made up her mind, put the brewed black tea on the plate, and then took the plate out of the kitchen.


    "Oh, the black tea is finally ready... Huh? Why is it just a few cups of black tea? Do you need such a big plate? "


    Ethel frowned as he looked at Eliza holding a large dinner plate.


    "Ah ha ha." Eliza laughed, "because there''s only this large plate left in the house now."


    "... well."


    Ethel frowned slightly, lowered his eyelids and glanced up and down at Eliza.


    In order to quickly return to the room on the third floor and discuss with Su Cheng what to do next, Eliza quickly walked in the direction of Iser and others after holding the big dinner plate to the hall.


    Eliza placed the black tea on the plate on the table and greeted the two guests who Ethel had just invited into the house:


    "Hello, there is only one kind of black tea left in our family now. Please forgive me... Gu!"


    Before Eliza finished her polite words, the rest of the words stuck in her throat.


    Eliza didn''t pay attention to the faces of the two guests just now.


    It was not until the three cups of black tea on the plate were set on the table that Eliza finally went to see the faces of the two guests.


    As soon as her eyes glanced at the faces of the two guests, Eliza''s expression froze, and all the polite words that hadn''t finished were blocked in his throat.


    Eliza is not the only one with a frozen expression.


    Yegor and Vika''s expressions froze at this time.


    "Oh." Vica looked surprised. "Isn''t this miss Eliza?"

 Chapter 823

    "Huh?"


    Ethel looked suspiciously at Yegor and Vica, and then at Eliza.


    "Did you know each other?"


    "Well, yes." Vica nodded as she smiled brightly.


    At the beginning of 291, Su Cheng led Carol and others to Brett village.


    Among the people who went to Brett village was Eliza.


    So Yegor and Vika knew Eliza.


    And Eliza naturally knows the couple.


    So when she saw that the two guests turned out to be Carol''s parents, Eliza was stupid.


    "Ah ha ha." Eliza squeezed out a stiff smile and smiled, "Mr. Yegor, miss Vica, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you two here?"


    "We''re both looking for Carol." Vika smiled, "because we haven''t seen carol for a long time and miss her strangely, so we came to Avalon fortress to find her while the current climate is not so cold."


    "But after arriving at Avalon fortress, I found that Carol wrote her address wrong."


    "But what we didn''t expect was that the wrong address Carol wrote us was Miss Eliza''s home."


    "What a coincidence."


    "Ahaha..." Eliza smiled again, "yes... What a coincidence..."


    Eliza''s forehead began to sweat a lot.


    Eliza felt like she was losing her grip.


    What happened today exceeded Eliza''s expectations.


    Her father paid a surprise visit, but to Eliza''s surprise, even Carol''s parents came to visit!


    Their parents came to visit on the same day and at the same time.


    Such a magical coincidence made Eliza have a kind of "ah, am I in my sleep now?" The illusion of.


    In order to verify whether she was still asleep, Eliza secretly pinched her thigh.


    The pain in her thigh told Eliza the truth ruthlessly: she wasn''t sleeping.


    Eliza felt that her brain was not enough.


    She just thinks she needs help now.


    Eliza wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and said:


    "Father! Mr. Yegor! Miss Vica! Drink while the black tea is still hot! "


    "Drink slowly and talk slowly! I suddenly have something to deal with. I''ll leave first! "


    With that, Eliza turned to run away.


    Eliza plans to return to the room on the third floor as soon as she can, wake up Su Cheng and Carol who are still sleeping, and then we can find a way to deal with the current emergency.


    However, just as Eliza turned around, Ethel suddenly made a noise:


    "Eliza, wait a minute."


    "Huh? Father, what''s the matter? "


    Ethel hooked Eliza''s finger.


    "Come here."


    "... why did you suddenly call me over?"


    "I always feel like you are fatter than before. Come here so that I can see if you are fat."


    "I''m not fat!"


    After that, Eliza walked angrily and quickly to Ethel''s side.


    "Look! I am as like as two peas. No fat! It''s your father. You''re wrong! "


    "Really? Come on, let me see. "


    Ethel put his hand to Eliza''s cheek and made a look like he wanted to pinch Eliza''s face.


    However, just as Iser''s hand was in the air, Iser''s action suddenly changed!


    Ethel''s hand jerked at Eliza''s left arm.


    Because the distance was too close, and Eliza didn''t have any defense, Eliza didn''t even have a chance to scream, and her left arm was seized by Ethel.


    At the moment of grasping Eliza''s left arm, Ethel pulled her left arm in his direction and pulled Eliza''s left arm... Or Eliza''s left hand towards her.


    It''s a fine day today.


    There happened to be a beam of sunlight shining through the window into the hall.


    A beam of sunlight just hit Eliza''s left hand.


    On the wedding ring on Eliza''s left hand.


    Eliza''s wedding ring reflected dazzling brilliance in the sunlight.


    Perhaps it was stabbed by the brilliance reflected by the wedding ring. Iser, who was looking at the wedding ring, his pupils narrowed slightly.


    Yegor and Vicat on one side also showed surprise at this time.


    "... Eliza, you seem to have forgotten who I am."


    Iser said in a calm tone.


    "I''m your father."


    "You can''t hide all your strange actions from me."


    "From the moment you covered up your left hand, I began to wonder if you were hiding something from me."


    "What''s the matter with your ring?"


    "You should be too old to wear rings and play wedding games."


    "Come on, which bastard is so lucky and happy to marry my daughter."


    "Tell me again why you kept it from me and didn''t tell me you were married."


    Seeing that her marriage had been exposed, Eliza also turned pale at this time.


    "Well... This..."


    Eliza, whose brain had become a paste, hesitated.


    "I kept it from you for some special reasons..."


    At this time, the situation developed in an unexpected direction again


    "Eliza, what''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? Are there any guests? "


    Just then, a familiar female voice suddenly came.


    And a series of footsteps from far to near.


    This is Carol''s voice.


    Hearing Carol''s voice, Yegor and Vika were stunned.


    Eliza''s face became paler, and there was more cold sweat on her forehead.


    Carol, who had just got up, came down the stairs to the hall.


    And Carol, who came to the hall, still held DeLisa in her arms


    After holding DeLisa to the hall and seeing the people in the hall, Carol''s pupils shrank sharply.


    "Dad? mom? Why are you here? "


    "Carol, I''m going to ask you this question." Yegor frowned, "Why are you at Miss Eliza''s house?"


    Vicat, with sharp eyes, exclaimed:


    "Carol! Your left hand... "


    Vica found that Carol was also wearing a wedding ring on her left hand.


    One is as like as two peas in Alisa, and the other is the same wedding ring.


    "Er... This... This..."


    This time, Carol''s face changed greatly and her forehead kept sweating.


    "... Carol." Yegor said in a deep voice, "tell me -- what''s the relationship between you and the baby in your arms."


    Yegor realized something when he saw the baby who looked like his daughter.


    But what he realized was so amazing that Yegor couldn''t believe it, so he asked carol for confirmation.


    "She..."


    Carol looked at DeLisa, who was looking at her with wide eyes in her arms.


    Then he sighed as if he had accepted his fate.


    "She and I are... Mother and daughter."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, DeLisa in her arms seemed to want to cooperate with Carol. Waving her two meat hands at Carol, she said in a creamy voice:


    "Mom... Mom."

 Chapter 824

    Push, push.


    Su Cheng felt that someone was pushing him.


    Thinking that Carol was pushing Su Cheng, he didn''t open his eyes and turned his body to one side:


    "Carol, I worked late yesterday for the reconstruction plan of the northern front. Let me sleep again..."


    But Su Cheng''s words did not play any role.


    Push, push.


    The hand that just pushed him a few times pushed him again.


    "Carol, I said let me sleep a little longer..."


    "Let''s leave that until tonight. I don''t have the strength and mood now..."


    Push, push.


    The hand pushed Su Cheng again.


    Moreover, the intensity of this time has increased a lot compared with the previous two times.


    "Tut..."


    Su Cheng, who was repeatedly disturbed, slowly opened his eyes with a little boredom.


    "Who... I didn''t say I would sleep a little longer... Huh!"


    Before Su Cheng finished his words, he couldn''t speak any more.


    Because the people standing by his bed are not Carol, Eliza, or Alan.


    But two uncles.


    Two uncles who should not be here.


    "Get up, Su Cheng." Yegor, with a gloomy face, said to Su Cheng in a deep voice.


    "Yi, Mr. Iser?! Mr Yegor?! "


    Su Cheng, who was frightened, jumped up directly from the bed.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It''s a long story." Ethel, standing next to Yegor, finally said, "get up first. Mr. Yegor and I have a lot to ask you."


    Speaking of this, iselton paused.


    Then he said to Su Cheng in a calm tone of no sorrow or joy:


    "You are really good, Su Cheng. Do you think it''s better for me to call you son-in-law, or call you by your first name as before? "


    Su Cheng''s forehead began to exude drops of cold sweat.


    "... just call me like before..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s home, hall.


    Su Cheng, Eliza and Carol sit side by side.


    Opposite the three of them sat Iser, Yegor and Vica.


    As for DeLisa, she is now held by Vica.


    Perhaps because Vika was originally a man with a big nerve, Vika soon accepted the fact that his daughter had secretly married and had a daughter.


    Vica loves DeLisa, the granddaughter who has met her for less than half an hour.


    I''ve been holding DeLisa since just now.


    "DeLisa, I''m grandma ~"


    DeLisa is now more than half a year old and has learned three words: father, mother and aunt.


    Under Vika''s instruction, DeLisa tried to turn her clumsy tongue to sound the word "grandma".


    But no matter how hard DeLisa tried, she could only make some sounds with unknown meaning such as "ah" and "ah".


    Yegor turned his head and said helplessly to Vika:


    "Vika, be quiet."


    As soon as Yegor''s voice fell, Vicat immediately made a face at him: "I want you to take care of it."


    Sitting opposite them, Su Cheng, who had not spoken since just now, finally made a noise.


    "Wei... Ah, no, mom, please take DeLisa to the second floor. It may be noisy later."


    Su Cheng has accepted the reality at this time.


    Now that his secret marriage with Carol and Eliza has been revealed, there is no need to hide it.


    Su Cheng, who has accepted this reality, directly calls Vika his mother and asks Vika to leave the hall with DeLisa in his arms. Later, it is likely to become a "battlefield".


    Although Vika has a big nerve, he is not a fool who can''t read the atmosphere and air.


    Vicat threw a worried look at Su Cheng and others, and then left the hall with DeLisa and went up to the second floor.


    Su Cheng took a deep breath after confirming that Vika had left the hall with DeLisa in her arms.


    Then he looked straight at Iser and Yegor in front of him without fear.


    "I''m sorry to get married secretly without telling you."


    "We 3 didn''t make such a bad decision because we were afraid of your opposition."


    "I really love your two daughters."


    "I can''t lose either of them in my future life."


    After saying that, Su Cheng stretched out his hands and grabbed Carol sitting on his left and Eliza''s right and left hands respectively.


    "Whether they object or not, I will not give up Carol and Eliza."


    Su Cheng did not make a long speech.


    Concise and firm.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza, sitting on Su Cheng''s right, whispered:


    "Father, the three of us have lived together for a long time. We all live very well. Su Cheng has never treated Carol and me badly... So I think it''s nothing to marry Su Cheng with Carol..."


    Before Eliza finished, Ethel interrupted:


    "You think it''s nothing, but I think it''s something!"


    "Eliza, women in our family have never tried to marry the same man with other women."


    Although the British Empire allowed multiple partners, there were a large number of conservatives, both aristocrats and civilians.


    These conservatives are very opposed to having multiple partners with their children.


    And Ethel is one of the Conservatives.


    In the past, Ethel had repeatedly told Eliza that his future son-in-law could not have a wife other than Eliza.


    Now Isaiah is very angry to see that Eliza secretly violated his ban without telling him.


    "... what do you want me to do?"


    Eliza, who had a stubborn temper, curled her mouth.


    "Let me divorce Su Cheng?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ethel was silent.


    Ethel doesn''t know what to do now.


    If they were not married, Iser would definitely try his best to block the marriage.


    But now they have been married for more than a year.


    Not to mention the success rate of Ethel if she forced Eliza to divorce Su Cheng. Even if Eliza did divorce Su Cheng, the reputation would not be good.


    Ethel, who didn''t know how to answer Eliza''s question, gave a cold "hum", then tilted his head and sulked alone.


    Just then, Yegor, who had not spoken since the beginning, suddenly made a sound:


    "Carol, you married Su Cheng with Miss Eliza. Are you happy every day? Feel happy? Has Su Cheng ever bullied you and DeLisa? "


    Faced with Yegor''s sudden problem, Carol was stunned.


    But Carol replied quickly:


    "Well, I''m happy every day now. Cheng has never bullied me and DeLisa. I''m very satisfied with my current life. "


    "Yeah." Yegor was still expressionless.


    He nodded and turned his head to Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng, can you promise me that you will love and hurt Carol all your life?"


    "Well, I can promise." Su Cheng looked directly into Yegor''s eyes and replied in a firm tone.


    "Well..." Yegor nodded, "as long as you feel happy, Carol."


    "In that case, I won''t ask Su Cheng about secretly marrying you without telling me and having another wife besides you."

 Chapter 825

    Yegor always has a stiff face, giving people a feeling of being difficult to get along with.


    Su Cheng and others have always thought that Yegor, who always looks serious, must be a conservative and will oppose Su Cheng''s combination with Iser.


    So after listening to Yegor''s words just now, Su Cheng and others directly fooled in place.


    With the same look of surprise, there was Ethel sitting next to Yegor.


    "Mr. Yegor, are you serious about what you just said?"


    "Of course it''s serious."


    "After a quarrel with Carol a few years ago and Carol ran away from home, I realized one thing - I have no right to help Carol define the standard of her happiness."


    "For me - as long as Carol feels happy herself."


    "No matter what kind of life Carol lives, as long as she can feel happy herself."


    "If Carol is not happy and happy, even if her husband is rich and single-minded, I will fully oppose the combination of Carol and this man."


    After that, Yegor turned his attention to Su Cheng again.


    "Su Cheng, I hope you can abide by what you just said all your life and love Carol all your life. If I find that you have failed Carol in my lifetime, I may kill you with a firewood knife."


    "Yego... No, Dad! Please rest assured! " Su Cheng showed his gratitude, "I will never break my promise!"


    Carol, who was sitting on Su Cheng''s side, immediately turned red after hearing what Yegor had just said.


    If it hadn''t been for a table between them, Carol might have jumped directly into Yegor''s arms.


    Yegor''s approval of Su Cheng''s marriage surprised everyone present.


    Su Cheng, Carol, Eliza and Yegor all turned their attention to Iser.


    Ethel, who was looked at so directly by the public, felt that the psychological pressure increased at this time.


    "Look at me like this in everything you do. People are people and I am me. In advance - I''m not so open-minded. "


    "Father..."


    Eliza bit her lower lip with an anxious face.


    Then Eliza threw herself into Su Cheng''s arms and shouted like a child arguing with her parents to buy toys:


    "I don''t care! Father, think what you like! Anyway, no matter what you think, I won''t divorce Su Cheng! "


    "Like Carol, I am happy and happy every day."


    "If mom is as like as two peas, she will definitely say exactly the same words as Mr. Yegor just said. Support my present marriage and bless my family! "


    Eliza''s mother, of course, died of illness at the age of 6 at the age of 28.


    "Well..."


    Ethel was speechless to see Eliza move out of her mother.


    Since she married Eliza, Su Cheng has heard a lot about Eliza''s mother from Eliza''s mouth.


    Eliza once told Su Cheng that her mother was a very open-minded person.


    Abigail once told Eliza that as long as Eliza can feel happy, even if Eliza falls in love with a girl and wants to form a family with that girl, she will not object.


    If Abigail were as like as two peas, then she would have the same words as Yegor''s words.


    Ethel lowered his head and became silent.


    Everyone was quietly waiting for Ethel to speak.


    Su Cheng and others hope that Iser can put down his conservative thoughts and accept their marriage like Yegor.


    After waiting for some time, Ethel finally made a noise.


    "Alas..."


    Ethel sighed.


    "Forget it."


    After hearing Iser''s "forget it", Su Cheng and others showed hope and excitement on their faces.


    Iser''s next words did not disappoint Su Cheng and others.


    "... Eliza, you''re right. If Abigail is still there, she will support you as long as you feel happy, no matter what kind of life you live."


    "Although I still disagree with Eliza that your husband has other wives besides you, if you feel happy, I have nothing to say."


    Then Ethel took a deep breath.


    He raised his head and looked directly at Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng, I reluctantly agreed to your marriage."


    "I''ll let bygones be bygones if you hide your secret marriage from me."


    "My view is the same as that of Mr. Yegor."


    "If I find out that you have failed Eliza, I will try my best to settle with you."


    "You are the head of the order, and I am also the head of the order. I am not afraid of you." In the end, Ethel didn''t forget to make a little joke.


    When everyone was amused by Iser''s words, Yegor, sitting beside Yegor, wondered:


    "Head of the order?"


    Yegor and Iser just made a brief self introduction. Iser didn''t tell Yegor what he usually does.


    Yegor is just a countryman who doesn''t know a word. Naturally, he doesn''t know Iser''s name. Therefore, he doesn''t know that the middle-aged man sitting next to him and chatting with him not long ago is Iser, the famous integration Knight of the Empire and head of the Gabriel knights.


    Ethel, with a little apology, was about to explain to Yegor when he was interrupted by a series of compact knocks on the door.


    After the series of knocks on the door fell, Willie''s voice rang:


    "Captain! Chief! Are you there? "


    Hearing Willie''s voice, Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    Willie seldom comes to Su Cheng''s house to disturb Su Cheng.


    It is even more rare to knock on his door like this.


    Knowing what must have happened, Su Cheng hurriedly said "excuse me" to Iser and others, and then walked quickly to the gate.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Willie''s anxious face.


    "Captain! There is an emergency! "


    After that, Willie attached his lips to Su Cheng''s ear and began to whisper.


    After listening to Willie''s words, Su Cheng''s pupils narrowed slightly and his expression became dignified immediately.


    "... Willie, you go back to the Knights'' headquarters first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Yes!"


    After closing the door, Su Cheng ran nonstop to the third floor.


    When Su Cheng came back from upstairs, he had changed his clothes and hung his knight sword on his waist.


    "Carol, Eliza, there''s an emergency. I have to go to the Knights headquarters first."


    "Su Cheng, what happened?" Ethel frowned and asked.


    "... when the naval fleet left port Lotte and returned to headquarters, it encountered a severe storm and suffered heavy casualties."


    "Lost a lot of ships and soldiers."


    "The shiperian, the flagship of admiral Mulder and Deputy admiral blitz, has also disappeared."

 Chapter 826

    Su Cheng understands what it means today that one wave is not even and another wave is rising again.


    It was not easy to get the understanding of the two fathers, settle the family affairs, and a more difficult business came out again.


    Headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s Office¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng walked quickly into his office and saw a dusty messenger and his adjutant Willie.


    This is a messenger from the central government who has just arrived at Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng didn''t make any extra courtesies with the messenger and went straight to the subject:


    "Come on, tell me the details of the disappearance of Mulder and others at sea."


    "Yes!"


    The messenger led Su Cheng and Willie to the table in his office, and then spread a map on the table.


    This is a map of the eastern waters of the British Empire.


    "Your Excellency, according to the description of the survivors who have successfully returned home, the naval fleet encountered a severe storm here."


    As he spoke, the messenger pointed to a place on the map.


    "The storm encountered by the fleet was of great scale, and the Navy lost a full third of its ships and soldiers."


    "One third..." Willie, standing beside Su Cheng, let out a groan full of incredible color.


    No wonder Willie was shocked.


    Because a third of an army was directly wiped out - a loss that is extremely rare on the battlefield.


    Unlike Willie, who has little understanding of the ocean, Su Cheng has a basic understanding of the ocean.


    Therefore, Su Cheng understands that if a fleet encounters a severe storm at sea, the loss of one-third of its ships is nothing at all.


    In the sea, nothing is more terrible than a storm.


    In the face of this natural disaster, the navy has no ability to fight back. The navy is lucky this time. If it is not lucky, it may be destroyed directly.


    Su Cheng nodded and motioned the messenger with his eyes to continue.


    "The flagship of the naval fleet, the shiperian, disappeared in this sudden storm."


    "Unfortunately, Admiral Mulder and Deputy admiral blitz were on the flagship."


    "As for the remaining ships, they have successfully returned home."


    "According to some survivors - they saw the flagship blown away by the storm with their own eyes. No one knows where the flagship went or whether it sank."


    After telling Su Cheng all the information he knew, the messenger stood up and waited for Su Cheng to speak.


    Su Cheng, who was looking at the chart, frowned.


    After a long time, Su Cheng finally asked the messenger:


    "Is there a ship sent out from the center to look for Mulder and them?"


    "Of course." The messenger replied without thinking, "when the lower officer left pandragon, his majesty had ordered to send a fleet to sea to look for the missing flagship."


    "... well, you worked hard. Go down and have a rest first. "


    "Yes."


    The messenger saluted Su Cheng and Willie, and then left Su Cheng''s office.


    As soon as the messenger left, Su Cheng sighed:


    "... even if the rescue team is sent now, the possibility of successfully recovering mude is very low..."


    "... yes." Willie, on one side, echoed.


    After such a long time did not come back, in this case, the hipperian had only two possibilities.


    First, the shiperian sank directly in the big storm.


    The second is where the shiperian was blown by the storm.


    If it is the second possibility, Mulder and others still have the possibility of survival.


    According to the current situation, Mulder and others are very likely to have been killed.


    If the shiperian had survived the great storm, they should have come back long after such a long time.


    Su Cheng doesn''t believe that there will be no steering wheel and sufficient material storage on the flagship.


    The fact that they haven''t come back after such a long time shows that they are very likely to have been killed in the big storm, or have encountered some accidents on the sea way home after surviving the big storm.


    Mulder and his knights had just had a close cooperation with Michael''s order and completed a great victory together. Su Cheng naturally hoped that his comrades in arms would be safe.


    Therefore, even if the chances of their survival are slim, Su Cheng still has a trace of hope for the rescue team sent by Ilsa.


    I hope this rescue team can create a miracle and find the hipperian in the vast sea


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Chengzheng felt sorry for the great storm that mude and others had suffered and prayed that a miracle could happen, and mude and others could survive and return home smoothly¡ª¡ª


    West, somewhere in the new world.


    "Mulder, have you finished writing your diary?" Blaise asked Mulder, who was writing something in a notepad.


    "Soon." Mulder replied without raising his head, "I''m still a few lines away."


    Looking at Mulder who was writing hard, blitz said in a half joking tone:


    "If you can return home safely, Mulder, your notepad, which records your life every day in the new world, may become invaluable ''new world research materials'', which are scrambled by scholars. At that time, Mulder, you can make a lot of money with this Notepad."


    "I''m not short of money. If my notepad can really become valuable ''new world research materials'', I''ll donate it without taking any money."


    Mulder rolled his eyes at blitz.


    "I know, so I was just kidding."


    With that, Bryce stretched.


    "Hey, Mulder, when will we find the aborigines of the new world after all?"


    Bryce''s face grew tired.


    "To tell you the truth, even I can''t resist this endless exploration trip that I don''t know when it will be the end..."


    After determining that this land is not an island, but a new continent, Mulder and others have a bold conjecture - will there be human habitation on this new continent?


    In order to test this bold conjecture, Mulder and others began to go deep into the new continent to find traces of aborigines.


    A while ago, they found a human footprint.


    A fresh human footprint of a child or woman!


    The discovery of this footprint inspired Mulder and others.


    This shows that their conjecture is correct!


    There are really human beings living in this new continent!


    After confirming the correctness of this conjecture, Mulder and others became more energetic and began to search everywhere with this footprint as the center of the circle.


    However, it is a pity that after discovering this footprint, Mulder and others have never made any breakthrough discovery again.


    Let alone human beings, no other human footprints or traces of human activities have been found.


    This "Aboriginal search Tour" that I don''t know when to end has made many people tired and tired.

 Chapter 827

    The subordinates were tired and tired of the "Aboriginal quest" - Mulder was very clear about this.


    Because Mulder himself felt a little tired and tired of the "Aboriginal Exploration Tour" that didn''t know when to end.


    People with good mentality and health will feel physically and mentally tired when they travel through mountains and rivers in a distant strange land.


    Their ships have already been repaired, and their food and drinking water are ready. If they want to return home, they can set off at any time.


    The reason why Mulder insisted on finding new residents in the new world is largely due to Mulder''s curiosity and adventurous spirit.


    Not all people, like Mulder, are so eager to find the aborigines of the new world.


    Many of Mulder''s soldiers were not interested in finding the aborigines of the new world.


    In their eyes, whether they can find the aborigines of the new world has nothing to do with whether they can return home safely. They just want to go home early.


    It is precisely because of this mentality that many people have become more and more negative in their exploration of aborigines.


    Mulder could not turn a blind eye to the psychology of his subordinates.


    So, after hearing that even Bryce was complaining that he was physically and mentally tired, Mulder began to meditate.


    After a while, Mulder closed his notepad and sighed:


    "Well, look for another two days."


    "Blaise, you''ll inform your subordinates later: we''ll find another two days. If we can''t find the aborigines in the new world in two days, we''ll go back and set off for home."


    After hearing Mulder''s words, blitz was stunned:


    "Two more days?"


    "Yes." Mu de nodded with a bitter look on his face. "Many people''s morale is very low now. They don''t want to find any more aborigines."


    "If it goes on like this, they may mutiny."


    "... that''s right." Blaise sighed. "OK, I''ll inform you now."


    "Well, by the way, let me know: we''ll rest for another five minutes, and we''ll continue to leave in five minutes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mulder and blitz walked side by side at the front of the line.


    Waving their swords, the two men chatted with each other while removing the dense weeds on their way.


    "Mulder." Bryce struggled to cut off a tall weed in front of him, and then continued, "you say - the footprint we saw before is not a human footprint?"


    "Not human footprints? How can it be? Are you old and can''t even use your eyes? The shape is all human footprints, isn''t it? "


    "Mulder, we can''t use our common sense of the ''old continent'' to measure this'' new continent ''."


    Mulder and Bryce are both 60 year olds. Talking while cutting grass like this makes Bryce a little out of breath.


    So Blaise stopped his work a little and went on:


    "Mulder, have you forgotten? This "new world" has many animals and plants that our "old world" does not have. "


    "That footprint may be left by some animal in the new world that we don''t have in the old world."


    "Otherwise - why have we looked for the footprint as the center of the circle for so long, but we haven''t found a trace of human beings?"


    "..." after hearing Blaise''s words, Mu de became silent.


    Mulder had to admit that what blitz had just said was not unreasonable.


    This "new world" has too many animals and plants that their "old world" does not have, such as kangaroos and giraffes.


    The footprints they found before were left by some animal that they didn''t have in the "old world" - it''s not impossible.


    "Alas..." Mu de sighed, "no matter whether the footprints are left by animals or not, we''ll look for another two days. If we still can''t find the aborigines in two days, we''ll go home."


    "However, I still prefer that the footprints are left by humans."


    "The reason why we can''t find human traces is simply our bad luck."


    "After living so long, I have a profound experience that you never know which of the surprises, surprises and tomorrow will come first."


    "For me, the greatest joy of living is never knowing what will happen next."


    Speaking of this, mudden paused.


    Then he put on a half joking tone:


    "Maybe at the next moment, the aborigines will suddenly appear..."


    Woo -!


    Before Mulder''s words were finished, an animal scream suddenly sounded, interrupting Mulder''s words.


    Mulder recognized that it was the cry of a wild boar.


    After the boar''s voice sounded, there was a series of cries.


    This is the cry of mankind!


    Listening to the approaching sound, Mulder and blitz turned their heads and looked at each other.


    Their faces were full of surprise and surprise at this time.


    Mulder''s reaction was faster than blaze''s, and he was the first to recover from the shock.


    Mulder waved to his subordinates behind him: "spread out! Spread out! Everybody get ready for battle! "


    With the falling of Mulder''s command, a group of soldiers behind him scattered and hid behind the surrounding trees and other bunkers.


    While hiding in shelters such as trees, they also quietly prepared for battle.


    The man with a long gun and sword wiped the sweat on his hands and tightened his weapons.


    The man who holds the bow takes the arrow and puts it on the string, while the man who holds the crossbow pulls the crossbow string and puts his index finger on the trigger.


    Everyone, including Mulder and blitz, held their breath and looked intently at the birthplace of this series of sounds.


    Wild boar''s cry and human''s cry are getting closer and closer to them, and their hearts jump faster and faster.


    Finally - a wild boar appeared from the woods not far away.


    The wild boar has many arrows inserted into it.


    However, from the state of the wild boar, the power of these arrows is very small, which only brings some skin injuries to the wild boar.


    It not only failed to bring huge damage to the wild boar, but also angered the wild boar.


    After the wild boar appeared from the forest, a large group of humans in strange clothes rushed out of the forest with all kinds of weapons.


    These people who rushed out of the woods didn''t wear shoes. They wore clothes woven of animal skin and bird feathers, and their faces were smeared with a lot of colorful liquids like oil.


    This group of human beings still have long guns, bows and arrows and other weapons in their hands. They shout and try to surround the wild boar. From their appearance, they seem to want to hunt the wild boar.


    Looking at these humans in strange clothes, Mulder and blitz looked at each other again with great tacit understanding.


    At this time, both of their eyes earned the boss because of surprise and surprise. People couldn''t help worrying about whether their eyes would crack because they opened too wide.

 Chapter 828

    Finally found the aborigines of the new world, which made Mulder and blitz almost scream with excitement.


    But fortunately, their concentration was good. The moment before they screamed, they covered their mouths in time, and then quietly observed the aborigines wearing strange clothes and hunting the wild boar.


    Although their hunting formation is similar, the weapons in their hands are really bad, so they can''t put down the wild boar for a long time.


    There are only two kinds of weapons in the hands of aborigines - long guns and bows and arrows.


    The head of the spear is made of stone, and their bows and arrows are made of wood and vines. The arrows of the arrows are also made of stone, and their power is very poor to the naked eye.


    The sharp eyed Mulder also found that a few people still hung daggers on their waist. From the style of daggers, their daggers seem to be made of stone.


    From the weapons in their hands, we can see that the aborigines of the new world are not highly civilized and are still in the stone age.


    In terms of civilization, they seem to be inferior to the mountain barbarians living in the ligasos mountains in the north.


    A middle-aged man seemed to be the leader of the aborigines who were hunting wild boars. He kept shouting, as if he was directing his subordinates to surround and attack the wild boar.


    But the weapons in their hands are really bad. It''s too reluctantly to use stone weapons to deal with wild boars.


    Wild boars like to roll in the mud pit. When the mud on their bodies is dry, the dried mud on their skin will become very hard armor.


    These Aboriginal stone guns and arrows could not bring effective killing to the wild boar. On the contrary, they angered the wild boar and made the wild boar more and more violent.


    The wild boar hissed and pounced forward against its tusks.


    An aborigine who unfortunately stood not far from the wild boar was pushed by the wild boar.


    The native who was carried by wild boar sent out a series of howls, crossed a parabola in the air and fell heavily to the ground.


    After jacking the Aboriginal, there was a leak in the aboriginal siege.


    The wild boar seemed to have some intelligence. When he saw a loophole in the surrounding net in front of him, he hissed again and successfully escaped from the surrounding net of the aborigines along the loophole.


    Then he rushed straight to the hiding place of Mulder and others.


    Looking at the wild boar getting closer and closer, Mu was a little surprised.


    If the wild boar gets close again, the wild boar will hurt his subordinates.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t hide anymore


    Mulder made up his mind secretly.


    Mudben wanted to hide here and observe more for a while, but judging from the current situation, it seems that he can''t.


    Mulder waved to the men behind him:


    "Arrow ready!"


    After staying in the new world for so long, they have hunted many similar beasts.


    The crossbow men who had rich hunting experience immediately set up their crossbows after receiving Mu De''s order.


    The sharp arrow pointed at the wild boar getting closer and closer to them.


    "Shoot!" Mulder raised his big hand and waved it down.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The dense arrow rain directly covered the wild boar.


    The power of their bows and crossbows can be compared with the power of these Aboriginal bows and arrows.


    Aboriginal bows are hard to shoot a beast, while their crossbows can easily penetrate even iron armor.


    This wave of arrow rain by mude and others directly added more than 20 arrows to the wild boar, leaving only the arrow feather and the arrow shaft outside the body.


    The arrows of Mulder and others can run through even heavy iron armor, let alone a wild boar with flesh and blood.


    Although its skin was covered with thick hardened soil, it was easily penetrated and broken by mude''s arrows.


    The boar gave a terrible howl and then fell heavily to the ground.


    As soon as the boar fell down, their long gunmen went out without Mu De''s order.


    The Lancers threw their spears at the fallen wild boar.


    Wild boar''s vitality is very tenacious. The bow and arrow volley just now can only hurt it. If it doesn''t mend the knife as soon as possible, it still has the possibility to stand up again.


    Spears stabbed the boar mercilessly.


    Until the wild boar had no intact skin and was completely dead, the long gunmen stopped their long guns.


    "Mulder." Blaise whispered to Mulder.


    Without having to say what Blaise said next, Mulder nodded:


    "Well, I know. Let me come. Let me negotiate with the aborigines. Tell my subordinates - don''t act rashly. I''m looking for the aborigines in the new world with a friendly attitude. If I can, I want to live in peace with the aborigines here."


    "Ah, I understand."


    After they killed the boar, the aborigines slowly surrounded mude and others with their weapons.


    The aborigines looked nervously at mude and their strange guests.


    They also looked at the aborigines of the new world with a nervous face.


    The first contact between mankind on the new and old continents took place under very tense circumstances on both sides.


    The aborigines are very afraid of the weapons that can easily kill wild boars in the hands of mude and others, as well as their hard looking clothes (armor).


    Therefore, the aborigines only dare to approach mude and others carefully and dare not act rashly.


    And they don''t want to conflict with the aborigines of the new world, so they don''t dare to act rashly.


    "... Bryce." Mulder whispered to Blaise beside him, "let the subordinates put down their weapons."


    "Put your weapons down? Is that really good? "


    "Well, if you keep pointing your weapons at others, how can you have a friendly dialogue?"


    "... I see. Everyone! Put your weapons down! "


    This order puzzled many people.


    But military orders were like mountains. After blitz issued this order for Mulder, their subordinates still put down their weapons.


    After his men laid down their weapons, Mulder held his hands high:


    "We have no hostility!"


    The cultures and languages of the two sides are completely different, and Mulder doesn''t expect the aborigines to understand what he just said.


    Mulder only hopes that his actions and tone can release a friendly "message" and make the aborigines feel it.


    I don''t know whether the aborigines really felt the friendly breath of Mulder, or simply feared Mulder and others who could easily kill a wild boar. After Mulder put down their weapons, the aborigines looked at each other and then put down their weapons.


    At this time, both sides laid down their weapons.


    The originally tense atmosphere was reversed.


    Looking at the aborigines who also laid down their weapons in front of him, a look of excitement appeared on Mulder''s face.


    Because he understands that the expectation of peaceful coexistence with aborigines has been fulfilled!

 Chapter 829

    Both sides laid down their arms - a good start.


    Even if the two sides don''t know the language, there are ways to communicate.


    Mulder raised his finger and pointed to himself: "my name is Mulder, Mulder, Mulder."


    Through tone and action, Mulder tried to tell the aborigines his name.


    The aborigines looked at Mulder blankly at first.


    After a long time, the face of a strong middle-aged man, the leader of these aborigines, finally showed the color of enlightenment.


    The middle-aged man also raised his finger and pointed to himself: "press inside."


    The middle-aged man speaks their language, transliterated as "Yali".


    "Inside?" Mulder pointed to the middle-aged man, "press inside?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and nodded.


    Seeing the middle-aged man nodded, Mu De''s face showed joy again.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that "Yali" is the man''s name.


    ¡ª¡ªGreat! Can communicate! Can communicate with the aborigines of the new world!


    Mulder pointed to himself again: "Mulder, Mulder."


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, the middle-aged man moved his lips:


    "Mu... Special?"


    The middle-aged man - that is, Yali tried to turn his tongue to make the sound of "Mulder".


    After Mulder made many corrections, he finally managed to master the pronunciation of the name "Mulder".


    "Press inside."


    Mulder held out his hand towards him while calling his name, and approached him slowly step by step.


    Mulder wanted to shake hands with ALI.


    The aborigines of the new world do not seem to have the etiquette of shaking hands.


    The aborigines behind him looked at Mulder, who stretched out his hand and approached him step by step.


    After finding that the pressure in front of him did not understand what he wanted to do, Mulder held his right hand with his left hand and motioned what he wanted to do.


    And Yali''s understanding was very good. He first understood what Mulder was going to do.


    He also extended his hand to Mulder and walked slowly towards Mulder.


    So they stretched out their hands to each other and approached each other slowly and carefully.


    Finally - two big hands finally touched each other.


    Looking at his hand that was holding hands with pressure, Mulder couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    And the pressure in front of him was the same as Mulder. After shaking hands with Mulder, a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mude and others were invited to their tribe as guests.


    When he went to the tribe where Yari was located, Mu de tried to communicate with Yari.


    It''s really difficult to communicate when the culture and language are completely different. Mulder and Yari communicate through action and tone in the whole process.


    Mulder himself is a curious and adventurous person, otherwise he would not be so keen on looking for the aborigines of the new world.


    Mu de tried to communicate with Ya Li, tried every means to learn their language, and planned to learn more about the aborigines.


    Following the pace of pressure inside, after trekking for some time, Mu de saw a "sentry tower".


    The "sentry tower" is made of thick wood. On it stands an Aboriginal with a bow and arrow.


    After mude and others approached, the aboriginal was very alert to take an arrow and bow, and stared at mude and others.


    The aboriginal didn''t slowly put down his bow and arrow until he said something to the aboriginal.


    Looking at the "sentry tower", Mulder frowned slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªSentry tower... Now that we can see the sentry tower, it means that we should be close to their tribe.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that they also have enemies.


    Mulder is a veteran with decades of military experience.


    As a veteran with rich battlefield experience, Mulder found something different from the expression and movement of the aboriginal standing on the "sentry tower".


    Mulder''s intuition told him that the sentry tower was not only used to prevent the invasion of beasts, but also to warn the enemy from approaching the tribe.


    After taking his eyes away from the tower, Mulder said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe aborigines of the new world may have many tribes like the mountain barbarians in the ligasos mountains.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd there may not be harmony among the tribes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after crossing the sentry tower, Mulder and others finally came to their tribe.


    As soon as they entered their tribe, the strong smell and smell came to their faces, which made Mulder and others frown.


    Mu de looked around and saw that the ground of their tribe was full of feces of various shapes and colors, basically the feces of some animals.


    Later, Mulder carefully observed their tribe and found that the aboriginal houses were made of thatch and wood.


    Some life tools that appear in the field of vision are made of stone.


    Mude also found several porcelain pots and pans. It can be seen that the aborigines of the new world have the technology of making porcelain.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the level of civilization of the aborigines in the new world is really not high. The houses are made of thatch and wood, and there is no basic awareness of hygiene.


    Just looking at their tribes, Mulder concluded that the civilization of the "new world" was far from that of their "old world".


    They got rid of the stone age and tribal system in the "old world" as early as I don''t know how long ago.


    After Yali led Mulder and others into their tribe, many people in their tribe immediately surrounded with curiosity and pointed around Mulder and others.


    Mude''s looks and clothes were somewhat different from them, which aroused the curiosity of his people.


    When the people in Yali looked at mude curiously, mude also looked at the surrounding aborigines curiously.


    The clothes of these aborigines in the left behind tribes are no different from those of the pressure Li and others who go out hunting. They are woven from animal fur and bird feathers.


    After careful observation, Mulder found that men here like to put colorful things like paint on their hair and beard.


    Most women wear things similar to earrings.


    Mulder also found that only adult women wear something similar to earrings, while the little girls don''t.


    With just a few glances, Mulder had a general grasp of some of the cultural customs of this aboriginal tribe.


    After Yari led Mulder and others into their tribe, he took Mulder and others to an open space in their tribe.


    Then, the people of their tribe held a torch burning with fire and circled around them with mude and others as the center.


    Looking at the aborigines circling around them, everyone, including Mulder, looked puzzled.


    "Mulder." Blaise poked Mulder with his elbow. "What are they doing?"


    "... maybe it''s a ceremony for them." Mulder guessed, "a ceremony to welcome guests."


    "What if it''s a ceremony to celebrate the discovery of new food?" Blaise replied in a half joking tone.


    "Oh." Mulder sneered, "are you afraid of a group of barbarians who are still in the stone age?"


    After that, Mulder patted the knight''s sword on his left waist.

 Chapter 830

    Judging from the current situation, Bryce''s concern just now is superfluous.


    After walking around mude and others with torches for several times, the aborigines led them to a large open space that seemed to be eating together.


    Dozens of bonfires have been raised in this large open space, and many strings of wild pork are roasted there next to each bonfire.


    Yes, the wild boar meat we ate tonight came from the wild boar that Mulder and others hunted for them today.


    Mulder, blitz and their men were led to the dozens of bonfires in the middle of the open space.


    Looking at the bonfire burning wild boar meat in front of him, Mulder whispered to blitz:


    "Bryce, it seems that we are treated as guests."


    Bryce, sitting next to Mulder, nodded:


    "It seems so. But they can''t be careless. They may find that they can''t beat us simply by force, so they intend to pretend to entertain us. In fact, they want to poison us. "


    Speaking of this, blitz did not forget to add:


    "Our wild boar meat may have been poisoned."


    "Blitz..." Mulder looked at blitz helplessly. "Don''t be so dark, okay? They may really just be hospitable and want to thank us for helping them hunt the wild boar. "


    Although Mulder said so, he understood that Bryce was right.


    They know nothing about the aborigines of the new world. They don''t know anything about their character, so it''s always right to be careful.


    In order to be cautious, Mulder secretly told their subordinates that weapons should always be placed where their hands can touch at any time. When eating later, they should first share some of their wild boar meat to these aborigines. After these aborigines can eat their wild boar meat without hesitation, they can stutter.


    While waiting for the wild boar meat to be roasted, the aborigines danced around the campfire where the wild pork was being roasted.


    The aboriginal dances are extremely strange in the eyes of mude and others.


    In the eyes of mude and others, these dances of the aborigines are like crazy people jumping around there. They can''t enjoy them at all.


    While dancing around the campfire, the aborigines also sang their songs loudly.


    Although he couldn''t understand what they were singing, Mulder liked the rhythm of their song.


    Mu de was born in a peasant household. The rhythm of their song reminds Mu De of the folk songs he heard when he was a child and his elders were farming on the fields.


    Mu de liked the song that the Aborigines were singing, so he unconsciously hummed along with them.


    At this time, many aborigines took their musical instruments and accompanied them there.


    The musical instruments used by the aborigines surprised Mu De.


    The musical instruments used by the aborigines are very similar to the horizontal flute on the other side of their "old world".


    However, their flute seems to be made of animal bones.


    Moreover, their flute is not as horizontal as their "old world".


    The native people''s flute is played vertically.


    Moreover, the indigenous people''s flute is not played with their mouth, but with their nose.


    They stick the flute near their nostrils, play the flute through their nose, and their mouth is responsible for breathing.


    In addition to the flute that blows with the nose, the aborigines also have a musical instrument.


    Mu was even more surprised by this other musical instrument of the aborigines.


    Because the other musical instrument used by the aborigines is actually leaves.


    They held the leaves in their and blew them out loud.


    Looking at the aborigines who were playing the melody with leaves, Mu was so surprised that his chin almost fell to the ground.


    Using leaves as musical instruments - it was completely beyond Mulder''s imagination.


    Mulder said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThere are unique dances, unique music and unique musical instruments. They also know how to bake food with fire.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the aborigines of the new world are not so stupid.


    Mulder is now more and more curious about the aborigines of the new world.


    Under the influence of curiosity and adventurous spirit, Mulder is more and more eager to know more about this strange nation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The boar meat was soon roasted.


    Mulder didn''t forget to test the poison first.


    Mulder cut off a piece of wild boar meat, pretended to be innocent and invited a male aborigine sitting not far from him to eat.


    With a smile on his face, the aboriginal did not hesitate to eat the wild boar meat handed over by Mulder.


    Seeing that the aboriginal did not hesitate to eat the wild boar meat he handed over, Mulder was relieved that their pork should not have been poisoned.


    After confirming that their pork had not been poisoned, Mulder reassured them and began to eat it.


    Aboriginal people seem to have no spices other than salt, so their roasted pork is not very delicious.


    But as soldiers, mude and others never care whether the food is delicious, as long as they can eat and eat.


    When mude and others were about to eat, many aborigines came to them and invited them to dance and sing around the campfire.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that we are really treated as distinguished guests.


    Mu de couldn''t help saying so secretly in his heart.


    In the face of the invitation of the aborigines, mude and others were very cautious at first.


    Perhaps infected by the surrounding lively atmosphere, more and more subordinates under Mulder''s command were mobilized and began to jump around the campfire with the aborigines.


    Because they don''t understand the aboriginal dance, they dance very funny, which is the real sense of jumping around.


    But it doesn''t matter whether you dance well or not, as long as you can dance with everyone and get lively together.


    Singing is the same.


    Although they can''t sing Aboriginal songs, they all sing along with the aborigines.


    Some soldiers in high spirits even sang songs of the British Empire.


    And some aborigines even followed them to hum the songs of the British Empire.


    At first, Mulder and blitz wanted to be reserved, but in the end, they didn''t stand the atmosphere and began to sing and dance with the aborigines and their subordinates.


    People in the "old world" dance the dance of the "new world".


    People in the "new world" sing the song of the "old world".


    The people of the "old world" and the people of the "new world" are shoulder to shoulder, singing and dancing together.


    The atmosphere is not lively and harmonious.


    Everyone is venting their high emotions.


    Mulder even forgot that he was in a strange aboriginal tribe and that he had to be cautious and careful.


    Now Mulder only remembers to sing, dance and make noise with the new Aboriginal friends around him.

 Chapter 831

    The aborigines of the new world also mastered wine making technology.


    Their wine seems to be brewed from fruit.


    Therefore, although their wine is very light, it still has a sweet fruit aroma.


    Because the aboriginal wine is too light to drink, the aboriginal wine is no different from fruit juice in mude''s eyes.


    But no matter how light the wine is, once you drink too much, you will still get drunk.


    During the dinner, many of Mulder''s subordinates were drunk.


    Fortunately, Mulder still had some sense and vigilance and didn''t let his subordinates drink too crazy, otherwise he would have many subordinates drink directly on the ground.


    Mude himself drank a lot of Aboriginal fruit wine, but he didn''t get drunk and unconscious.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the hospitality of the aborigines, they enjoyed a lively dinner.


    After dinner, the aborigines settled them in some empty houses in the tribe.


    And their bed is just some straw on the board.


    The beds of the aborigines of the new world seem to be like this - spread some straw on a wide board.


    During the day today, they were basically trekking through mountains and rivers to find the aborigines. After finding the aborigines, they followed them for a long way to their tribe. After arriving at their tribe, they had a very lively dinner, so they consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Many people, including Mulder, fell asleep as soon as they lay on their straw.


    After all, however, Mulder is a veteran who has been in battle for a long time. Even though his body is very tired, he still keeps a trace of vigilance.


    Once there was any abnormal noise, Mulder could wake up immediately.


    This is also the sequelae of staying on the battlefield for a long time.


    Fortunately, their night was very calm without any accidents.


    At dawn, Mulder opened his eyes.


    While stretching, Mulder walked out of his humble house made of straw and wood.


    As soon as he got out of the house, Mulder saw Blaise, who was also stretching and watching the sunrise.


    "Bryce, you still get up so early."


    "No, I just got up."


    Mulder walked slowly to Bryce''s side, stood side by side with Bryce, and looked at the rising sun in the distance.


    "... Bryce, what do you think of the aborigines of the new world?" Mulder suddenly asked Blaise.


    "... I think the aborigines are very warm and simple." Bryce smiled. "Not only did he not have hostility to us outsiders, he also entertained us very warmly."


    The friendliness of the aborigines greatly exceeded their expectations.


    At the beginning, when looking for the aborigines of the new world, Mulder and others were worried that the aborigines of the new world would be a group of vicious and difficult people who would have strong hostility to them.


    Now it seems that their concern is superfluous.


    At least the aborigines of the tribe they met were very friendly to them.


    Just then, Mulder proposed to blitz:


    "Bryce, why don''t we give a name to the aborigines of the new world."


    "Name?"


    "Well, it''s inconvenient to always call them ''aborigines'' and'' aborigines'' like this. Like naming those new animals, let''s also name the aborigines in the new world."


    "Name it... That''s right. It''s really inconvenient to always call them ''aborigines'' and'' aborigines''. What do you think should be the name for the aborigines in the new world?"


    "I just can''t think of a good name to ask you. Haven''t you read a lot of books? Your knowledge is higher than mine, so you must be better at names. "


    "You suddenly asked me to give a name to a nation. I can''t think of a good name for a moment..."


    Blaise closed her lips and began to meditate.


    And Mulder was not in a hurry. He stood aside obediently and didn''t disturb Bryce''s thinking.


    After a while, Blaise finally said:


    "... how about naming the aborigines of the new world ''pan rum''?"


    "Franm? What does the name mean? "


    "Franm is a transliteration of my hometown dialect, which means'' flame ''."


    "Franm... Why does it always feel a little like Frankish?"


    "My hometown is in the east of the Empire." Blaise said, "so it''s understandable that my dialect is a bit like Frankish."


    "Oh, yes, I forgot that your hometown is in the east of the Empire and close to the Frankish empire. OK, then tell me why you named the aborigines of the new world ''flame''. "


    "Because I found that the aborigines of the new world seem to worship, or are fascinated by fire, don''t you find it?"


    Blaise talked.


    "Look back on yesterday."


    "When we first entered their tribe, the tribe people held torches and circled around us."


    "This is probably a welcoming ceremony for their guests."


    "When lighting a campfire and preparing dinner, they will also make a group of old people kneel down before the campfire and give a big speech with a sense of ceremony before they can officially light the campfire and cook food."


    Mu''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    Mulder really didn''t notice this detail of aboriginal life.


    Now looking back carefully, Mulder found that, as Bryce said, the aborigines would carry out a ceremony before lighting a bonfire.


    Blaise continued:


    "When Aboriginal people dance, they only dance next to the fire, and never dance far away from the fire."


    "After dinner and putting out the bonfire, they also put out the flame after a long ceremony."


    "From these details of aboriginal life, I dare to conclude that Aboriginal people must have a certain degree of worship for fire."


    "So I''m going to name the aborigines'' flame ''-'' franm people ''."


    "... franm..." Mulder chewed the word over and over.


    "... nice name." Mulder finally smiled, "OK! It''s decided. Then we won''t call them "aborigines" in the future! Call them ''franms''! "


    Just then - just as Mulder''s voice fell, a loud noise suddenly sounded outside the tribe.


    After the noise sounded, the originally quiet tribe suddenly became noisy.


    The men of the tribe rushed out of their homes with a grim face and their weapons in their hands.


    The men ran in the same direction - outside the tribe.


    Looking at the men rushing out of the tribe with weapons, Mu couldn''t help frowning and murmuring:


    "What''s going on? What happened? "

 Chapter 832

    Mulder knows - something must have happened.


    Eager to know what happened, Mulder made a color to blitz.


    In the face of Mulder''s eyes, blitz also understood. They looked at each other and nodded at the beginning. Then they turned back and ran to the house where they rested last night, ready to wake up their subordinates, take their weapons and go together to see what happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the tribe, there was a lot of noise.


    Mulder barely recognized that the two groups were fighting.


    "Mulder..." Bryce frowned and asked, "what''s the situation... The aborigines... Ah, no, the franms are killing each other?"


    The two groups as like as two peas in the same costume, with the same stone guns and wooden bows, are in the eyes of Mu De, like the Aboriginal people are killing each other.


    "... it should be the aborigines of the hostile tribes who attacked." Mulder said in a deep voice, "the new world is so big that the franms can''t have only one tribe. Judging from the current situation, the franm people should have many different tribes like the shanman in the ligasos mountains, and the relations between the tribes are harmonious and hostile. "


    Speaking of this, mudden paused, as if he remembered something.


    After a while, he continued:


    "When we approached this tribe yesterday, we saw their sentry towers on the periphery of the tribe. The main function of their sentry towers should be to guard against people from hostile tribes."


    "The struggle between the tribes..." Blaise murmured. "Attack early in the morning. It seems that the franms are not so peaceful. Mulder, what now? Are we going to help? "


    As Blaise spoke, he patted the knight''s sword around his waist, and then nuzui to the tribe just came yesterday behind him.


    "We were also entertained by them yesterday. Are we going to help them?"


    "... at present, we don''t need our help." Mulder replied, "this is their family affairs, others'' family affairs. We''d better not intervene too much. Besides, it seems that the invaders are being repulsed slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Mulder judged, the invaders were being slowly repulsed.


    The aborigines... Or the war between the franms, in Mulder''s eyes, is not a war at all, but a large-scale group quarrel between the two groups.


    The franms, who were still in the stone age, naturally did not develop any decent war skills and means.


    They don''t have any formation or command to speak of. Everyone takes their weapons and rushes forward directly. Just hit people when they see them.


    Mulder and blitz had not seen such a plain "war" for a long time, so they couldn''t help but tilt their lips and laugh.


    While watching the fighting between the two tribes, blitz also said to Mulder in a half joking tone: "give me 1000 well-equipped, fully trained soldiers and sufficient supplies. I can wipe out all the franms in the new world."


    Although Bryce''s words were in a tone of joking, Mulder did not comment on Bryce''s words.


    It is an indisputable truth that two groups of people with the same number, training and equipment will have an overwhelming advantage if they can form an army.


    Franm people only rush forward with weapons, just simply "fighting" rather than "fighting", and there is no concept of forming a military array to resist the enemy.


    If the franms were against the Knights of the britannian Empire, the Knights might be able to defeat and annihilate dozens of times their franms with only one brigade.


    But Bryce''s words "wipe out the franms of the new world with 1000 people" are a little too exaggerated.


    How big is this new continent? hear nothing of.


    How many franms are there in this new world? hear nothing of.


    So using only 1000 people is like defeating all the franms in the new world. It''s too exaggerated.


    But it might be possible to defeat all the franms in the new world by transporting an entire knights.


    According to Mulder''s estimation, 1000 well-trained knights can defeat at least 10000 to 30000 franms.


    Even if there were tens of millions of franms, it would not be enough to fear if a whole knights were transported here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mude and others watched for nearly an hour, and the sudden fight finally ended.


    Because of the language barrier, Mulder wanted to ask them why they fought. Several of your hostile tribes can''t do it.


    In order to facilitate the daily address, Mulder and Bryce discussed again and decided to name the tribe that warmly entertained them last night - bavolam department.


    Pavulam is a transliteration of mude''s hometown dialect, which means "wild boar".


    The reason why this tribe is named "wild boar" is to commemorate their wonderful encounter with this tribe.


    The chance they met this tribe was a wild boar.


    Without the wild boar, they might not have had a chance to meet the people of the tribe, so Mulder and blitz decided to name the tribe bavolam.


    Because they wanted to know more about the franms, Mulder and others stayed in bavolam for the time being.


    The franm people of bavolam also welcome Mulder and others to live in their tribe temporarily.


    In order to thank the people of the bavram tribe, Mulder led his subordinates out to help them hunt from time to time.


    Franm people live a life of half farming and half hunting. In addition to farming, their main daily life is hunting.


    Because the weapons and equipment of Mulder and others are much better than those of the franms, and Mulder''s subordinates are a group of well-trained soldiers, their hunting efficiency is several times higher than that of the franms in the bavlam department.


    With the help of Mulder and his men, the bavolam Department has got much more prey in recent days than before.


    Because of this, the franms of the bavolam Department welcomed mude more and they lived in their tribe temporarily.


    During his stay in bavolam, Mulder was also trying to learn the French language.


    These days, when Mulder learns the language of the franms, his teachers are his first friend of the franms, that is, the first franms he knew when hunting the wild boar - Yali.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, Mulder and others have stayed here in bavolam for five days.


    It was the afternoon, and Mulder was sitting in his room, trying to practice franm.


    Just then, Bryce suddenly broke into his house.


    "Mulder! Big discovery! Great discovery! "


    "Big discovery?" Mulder looked at Blaise suspiciously, "Blaise, what''s the big discovery? Did you find a beautiful woman? "


    "I didn''t find such a superficial thing! Mulder, look! "


    After that, blitz showed Mulder what he had in his hand.


    Mulder stared.


    As soon as his eyes moved to the palm of Bryce and saw the things in his palm, Mulder widened his eyes: "this is... Gold?!"

 Chapter 833

    Mulder quickly grabbed the golden thing in Bryce''s hand.


    No matter how people who have never seen the world know what color and appearance gold is, let alone an imperial Knight like Mulder.


    Mulder carefully rubbed the golden things on his hands, and even put them into his mouth and bit them.


    "It''s really gold... Bryce, where did you get this gold?"


    "Picked it up."


    "Picked it up? Blaise, you make fun of me. If I could find gold anywhere, I would not be a knight. "


    "I won''t lie to you!" Bryce snapped, "this gold is really found."


    "Where did you pick it up?"


    "I picked it up in front of a cave when I was wandering around bavram with a group of people."


    Blitz is not as curious about the aborigines of the new world as Mulder. In order to pass the time these days, blitz has been taking his subordinates around.


    "After I found the gold in front of the cave, I doubted whether there would be gold in the cave, so I asked my subordinates to investigate the cave first, and I came back to you with the gold and told you the news."


    As soon as Bryce''s voice fell, a string of anxious and joyful britannian came from outside the house:


    "Commander in chief! Lieutenant! Look at this! "


    A soldier broke into Mulder''s house with a big stone in his arms.


    The soldier seemed to be one of the many soldiers who had just been ordered by blitz to stay to investigate the cave.


    Looking at the big stone in the soldier''s arms, Mulder and blitz''s eyes straightened.


    There are many "gold spots" and "gold dots" attached to this big stone.


    "Vice Marshal!" The soldier said to blitz, "this big stone was dug out of that cave!"


    "Come on, come on!" Mulder said hurriedly, "put this stone down!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the soldier put the big stone on the ground, Mulder brought an iron shield.


    Because there are no hammers and pickaxes, we can only make do with an iron shield.


    Mulder knocked the big stone one after another with this iron shield.


    It was not until Mulder''s hands were numb that he finally broke the big stone.


    With the breaking of this big stone, there was a golden light.


    This golden light is too shining in the eyes of Mulder and others, so that Mulder and others can''t open their eyes.


    Mulder, with a little red blood in his eyes, grabbed blitz''s shoulders:


    "Bryce! Take me to that cave! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mulder took all the equipment he could bring to investigate the cave. Under the leadership of blitz, he came to the cave where gold was found.


    In terms of appearance, this is just a plain cave. It''s hard to imagine that there is gold hidden in this cave.


    After arriving at the cave, Mulder found that there were many stones stacked beside the cave entrance.


    These stones are large or small, but they are all attached with "gold spots" and "gold spots".


    Next to these stones, there are two soldiers guarding there.


    After Mulder and blitz approached, the two soldiers immediately said to them with excitement:


    "Commander in chief! Lieutenant! Look! These were found in this cave! "


    Looking at the gold ore piled into a hill, Mu de confirmed more that this cave is a rare gold cave!


    Mu de impatiently lit the torch and rushed into the cave.


    The cave was dry and not wet at all. After rushing into the cave, Mulder saw many soldiers working inside.


    Some soldiers held torches to explore the deepest part of the cave, some soldiers were responsible for observing the rock wall of the cave and looking for gold ore attached to the rock wall, while others were responsible for knocking down the gold ore on the rock wall.


    It has been less than an hour since the discovery of the cave, but the gold ore they knocked down from the rock wall is enough to pile into a hill.


    Mulder kept going deep into the cave.


    The cave was not so deep. Mu had to walk for a while before he finally came to the end.


    Even at the end of the cave, cash ore can still be found on the rock wall.


    When Mulder explored the deepest part of the cave alone, blitz had returned again


    Return to bavolam.


    Bryce returned to bavolam this time to call people.


    Call more subordinates to dig gold mines.


    With everyone''s concerted efforts, by the evening, they had dug up enough gold ore to fill the cabin of a small half of the No. 2 warship.


    When he moved these achievements back to bavolam, Mulder found that these precious gold in their eyes was worthless in the eyes of the franm people!


    Although today''s Mulder still can''t understand most of the franm language, under the comparison of the people of the bavolam department, Mulder still barely understood their meaning.


    The franms call gold "casoland".


    According to the people of bavram tribe, "casolan" is everywhere. Because there are too many, in the eyes of the franm people, "casolan" is just a pile of colored stones. Like the small stones on the roadside, even if it is thrown on the roadside, no one will look more.


    "Casoland", that is, gold is everywhere - Mulder can''t take this as not having heard.


    In order to verify whether this sentence is true or not, on the second day, Mulder ordered a carpet search around bavolam to find gold!


    Mulder also temporarily put down his study of franm language and went to the battle in person to find gold with his subordinates.


    Under the careful search of the people, they found three caves with gold ore in just one day!


    The continuous discovery of gold mines made Mulder and his team more excited and began to search for the surrounding gold mines tirelessly.


    After three days of tireless search, they found eight caves with gold deposits.


    There are so many gold mines hidden in the cave alone. How many gold mines are buried in the ground?


    Mulder, they can''t imagine.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Mulder''s house, there were only Mulder and blitz at this time.


    In the middle of the house, gold ore as high as a hill is stacked.


    Blaise stared blankly at the "gold and stone mountain" in front of him and muttered:


    "Mulder... This new continent is a ''golden continent''."


    "Yes."


    Mulder seemed very excited at this time, holding his hands tightly on his legs.


    "I never dreamed... There are so many gold names in the new world..."


    Having said this, Mulder turned his head and looked at Blaise in front of him.


    "Bryce! Have you ever thought that if we return home to tell your majesty that there is a lot of gold in the new world of the west. What will happen? "


    "Ha?" Blaise thought for a moment, "... Your majesty will be very happy. We will get a lot of rewards. Maybe we can leave our names in future history books..."


    "Can you think more about things from the perspective of the country." Mulder said unhappily.


    Mu de cleared his throat and then said in a straight voice:


    "There is so much gold in the new world. If China has to go, what will happen?"


    "Our country will have amazing financial resources far above other countries!"


    Speaking of this, mudden.


    Then he said in a serious and somewhat excited tone:


    "With the support of this amazing financial resources, China may even be able to attack and destroy the three countries!"

 Chapter 834

    The Three Kingdoms in "attacking and destroying the Three Kingdoms" mentioned by Mulder refer to the Three Kingdoms of Lorraine Empire, Frankish Empire and holy Hiran empire.


    Within the known scope, except for the Far East prairie people who have no state regime at all, only these three states can be the opponents of the British Empire.


    "Attacking and destroying the Three Kingdoms" is a joke commonly used in the British Imperial Army.


    For example, when someone boasts how capable he is, he can say, "since you are so powerful, why don''t you attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms?".


    If the British Empire could really attack and destroy the three countries, it would be almost equivalent to unifying all the land west of the Far East prairie.


    Since ancient times, no king or country has ever completed the feat of unifying the mainland.


    Therefore, "attacking and destroying the Three Kingdoms" has always been just a ridicule and joke in the military. No one has ever thought of really attacking and destroying the Three Kingdoms.


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, blitz was angry and said:


    "Attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms? Mulder, how dare you think. "


    "If you want to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms, you can''t just have money."


    "Isn''t the Lorraine Empire rich? Before, the Lorraine empire was the richest country among the four empires, but it was still half killed by China and is still dying. "


    "I know." Mulder waved his hand, "so I was just kidding."


    After that, Mulder turned his eyes back to the "gold and stone mountain" stacked in front of him.


    "In short - our top priority now is to dig out as many gold ores as possible."


    "When we return home, we will transport these excavated gold ores home and let your majesty see what we have found on the other side of the ocean."


    "How many rewards can we get when we ship these gold home?" Blaise asked.


    "... maybe we can spend the rest of our lives with this reward. We can directly apply for retirement and don''t have to be knights in the Navy." Mulder replied in a joking tone.


    "Ha ha! What an expectation! " Blaise laughed brightly. "But even if I get a rich reward, I won''t choose to retire."


    "I can''t stay at home. If I retire and go home, I have to be bored every day. I''d rather stay in the Navy and have something to do every day than be bored every day."


    "What a coincidence." Mulder said with a smile, "I think so too. Even if I receive a rich reward, I won''t retire. I''ll stay in the position of commander-in-chief of the Navy until my body can''t move, or the Central Committee resigns me. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since the discovery of gold, Mulder and others have become busy every day.


    Every day is either mining or walking on the road of mining.


    The franms who were still in the stone age naturally did not know what "mining" was, so they naturally had no mining tools to borrow.


    They also need to make their own pickaxes and other tools when digging gold mines.


    There seems to be a lack of iron on this side of the new world.


    In other words, there is only a lack of iron around the bavolam department. In short, they searched around the bavolam department and found no iron ore.


    Because there was no iron, they could only use stone pickaxes to dig gold ore.


    In order to improve the efficiency of gold mining, Mulder also hired franms from bavolam.


    Mulder used his franm language, which he had just learned a few common words, combined with his actions to negotiate with the people of the bavolam department.


    After some difficult negotiations, Mulder finally reached an agreement with the franm people in the bavolam Department - Mulder and others helped them hunt more prey every day, and the people in the bavolam department could help them dig gold mines together.


    They have advanced weapons and equipment, and their prey is everywhere. Therefore, this agreement is a piece of cake for mude and others.


    In this way - Mulder and others reached this agreement with the franms of the bavolam department.


    Both sides feel stronger.


    When he asked his subordinates to dig mines and help the franms in bavolam hunt, Mulder did not forget to divide a branch to draw a map.


    When the gold is transported back to the British Empire, the central government will not miss this "golden continent".


    At that time, the Empire will invest a lot of money to build an ocean fleet to transport gold from the other side of the ocean.


    Mulder took this into account and decided to draw a detailed "map of the new world".


    With the help of this map, it will be easier to transport gold here in the new world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a "gold fever" on the other side of the ocean, when mining gold in full swing¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Ilsa has been in a bad mood recently.


    Because one bad news after another recently.


    I don''t know if it''s because Ilsa was too happy every day before, so the God decided to make Ilsa''s recent days more difficult in order to balance.


    The first bad news recently is that William, who has been her history teacher for many years, died unexpectedly.


    William''s body was found in a river in pandragone.


    When William''s body was salvaged, William''s body was swollen and miserable.


    According to research, it seems that William accidentally fell into the river and drowned while passing through the river.


    The river is also very close to William''s home, and it is normal for William to pass near the river when he comes home.


    In short, William''s death is thus classified as accidental death.


    William''s class is very boring and boring, so Ilsa doesn''t like William very much.


    However, William has been a teacher of Ilsa for several years, so Ilsa still has a deep feeling of teachers and students for William.


    When she learned of William''s accidental death, Elsa cried so hard that her eyes became swollen.


    The second bad thing recently is that the naval fleet encountered a big storm at sea.


    When she learned that the navy fleet had suffered a big storm at sea and lost one-third of its combat power, and the General Commander and deputy commander were both missing, Ilsa was stupid.


    Although the rescue ship was ordered to go to sea to find the missing shiperian, Ilsa did not have any expectations for the rescue team.


    After such a long time, the missing shiperian has not returned. Nine times out of ten, it has been killed.


    The reason why the rescue ship was sent was only out of the expectation of miracles and the expectation of miracles. By the way, make a gesture and tell the knights in the army with practical actions: as long as there is a glimmer of hope of survival, the Empire will not give you up.


    However, after so much bad news recently, there is finally a good news that can make Ilsa feel better again.


    The good news is that he went to bancro in dolonde and successfully negotiated with the Ryan family.


    A large loan enough to launch the aurora offensive has been successfully borrowed!

 Chapter 835

    Expecting a family like the Ryan family to be patriotic with only money in their eyes is the same as expecting their own shit not to stink - it''s all a matter of pure luck. However, feces stink. Generally speaking, it is normal, and feces do not stink, but a very rare abnormal state.


    Therefore, I never expect the Ryan family to be patriotic. I''m satisfied that they don''t make trouble when the country is in trouble.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the daily chat between bancro and enly


    *******


    *******


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "Bancro, you worked hard and did a good job."


    At this time, important officials led by Jacob and bancro gathered in the study.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Ilsa thanked bancro first.


    As soon as Ilsa''s thanks fell, bancro quickly bowed down and said that he had only done what a minister should do.


    The amount borrowed by the British Empire this time is too large. Any change in interest can bring huge gains or losses.


    The loan of the British Empire is a big business for the Ryan family, so they don''t want to miss it.


    In order to maximize the interests of their family, the Ryan family took an extremely tough attitude when discussing with bancro how much the interest on the loan should be set.


    In order to maximize the interests of his country, bancro''s attitude is naturally quite tough.


    Bancro and konnan, the current patriarch of the Ryan family, are both outstanding people with excellent eloquence and good at "bargaining". Therefore, when discussing the loan interest, they launched a protracted war of words.


    During the negotiation, the two even broke up in discord several times. Without even saying a polite goodbye, they directly left the room for negotiation angrily.


    Although the process was quite tortuous, the interest was finally settled after some difficult negotiation.


    The interest was finally set at a figure acceptable to both sides.


    Bancro''s meritorious service this time was not small. With the help of only one person, he successfully helped the Empire win a sum of money enough for the army to launch a large-scale foreign offensive.


    As long as you have money, everything is easy to say.


    After learning that she had successfully borrowed the money, Ilsa immediately ordered to launch the "Aurora" offensive. In the spring of 293, let the Michael Knights attack the Holy Hiran empire in the north. Don''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime good fighter.


    In order to attack the Holy Hiran Empire to the greatest extent, the central government decided to contact the xiongran, an ally in the Far East.


    Since forming an alliance with the Hungarians, this ally has not been "used" much. Except for bringing a certain deterrent to the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire, this ally has not been "used" much.


    This is a good time to "use" this ally, and the central government has decided to seize this opportunity.


    At this time, the envoys responsible for contacting the xiongran people had set foot on the road to the Far East, and were ready to contact the xiongran people, so that the xiongran people and their britannian Empire, southwest and East, would attack the holy Helan empire from two directions in the spring of 293.


    People including Ilsa believe that the Hungarians will be happy to accept their invitation to send troops this time.


    At the beginning of 291 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire, the xiongran people once suffered a big defeat in the hands of the hirans. Although the casualties were not great, they were not very small.


    After such a long time, the vitality of the xiongran people must have recovered.


    In order to revenge, the Hungarians who have recovered will be happy to attack the holy Helan empire with the British Empire.


    With the help of the xiongran people, we can contain a large number of troops of the Holy Hiran empire. At least, we can drag the far east front army of the Holy Hiran Empire to the Far East and make it unable to support the southwest battlefield.


    Today, Ilsa suddenly called a group of important officials led by Jacob and bancro to her study.


    At first, Jacob and others thought that Ilsa had suddenly called them in order to make a good show of bancroix.


    But it''s wrong to think about it a little.


    If you want to praise bancro, why call all their important officials?


    But if you want to praise bancro in public, why only call them?


    If you want to praise bancro in public, shouldn''t you call the ministers in the conference hall and praise bancro well in front of the ministers?


    Because I really don''t understand why Ilsa suddenly called them into the study, Jacob and them didn''t want to at all. Anyway, after waiting in the study, they can know why Ilsa suddenly called them.


    After they came to the study, Ilsa praised bancro again, and then said to Jacob and others:


    "The reason why I call you today is to announce something to you."


    ¡ª¡ªAnnounce sth?


    Jacob frowned slightly as he whispered in his heart.


    "For the sake of confidentiality, only those present in the imperial capital know the details of the ''Aurora'' offensive to be launched this spring."


    "The 120000 troops of the Michael knights are in charge of the aurora offensive."


    "I''ve thought about it recently. The more I think about it, the more I think that the military strength of the Michael knights with only 120000 people is too thin."


    Hearing this, Jacob''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.


    "The holy Hiram Empire has a vast territory. Although it has lost one-third of its land military strength, its national strength is still very strong and cannot be underestimated."


    "So I decided to send troops to reinforce the order of Michael!"


    As soon as Ilsa''s words fell, a group of important officials in front of her immediately chirped.


    "Reinforce the order of Michael?"


    "Your Majesty''s words are not unreasonable. After all, the holy Hiram empire is a ''superpower''. Even if its strength is greatly damaged, we can''t despise them."


    "But I don''t think we need any reinforcements. The Michael knights can win the aurora offensive beautifully. After all, the head of the Michael knights is Su Cheng."


    ¡­¡­


    When the people were talking quietly, Jacob took the lead in asking Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, do you want to allocate any troops to reinforce the order of Michael and the order of Gabriel?"


    "No."


    Ilsa shook her head.


    "I decided to send out the order of Uriel."


    "The Knights of Uriel?" Jacob said in a deep voice.


    The urier Knights order was the fourth Knights order of the Empire decided to establish after the round table meeting in 290 of the imperial calendar.


    Each order has its own main Garrison and mission.


    Michael''s knights were mainly stationed in the north, mainly responsible for defending the holy Hiram empire in the north. The Knights of Gabriel were mainly stationed in the East and were mainly responsible for defending the Frankish empire in the East. The Rachel knights were mainly stationed in the South and were mainly responsible for defending the Lorraine empire in the south.


    The order of Uriel also has its main Garrison and mission.


    At present, the total strength of the urier knights is 150000. They are mainly stationed around the imperial capital and are responsible for acting as mobile forces to defend the imperial capital.


    The so-called mobile forces, in short, are troops who go to the rescue site where there is a need.

 Chapter 836

    "Since the establishment of the urier knights, the generals of the urier Knights have not been on the battlefield several times."


    Ilsa then shouted to the important officials in front of her.


    "The troops who have not been trained on the battlefield, no matter how they train on the training ground, can not train a strong combat power."


    "So I''m going to take this opportunity to hone the Uriel knights. The 40 thousand armies from the Knights of the city were transferred to the Michael knights.


    "The ''Aurora'' offensive is the responsibility of 120000 troops of the Michael knights and 40000 troops of the Uriel knights."


    Ilsa''s words made sense.


    It is not enough for the army to train on the training ground. It has to go to the battlefield to be tempered by the war.


    Since the establishment of the urier knights, the 150000 troops of the urier Knights have not been on the battlefield.


    At present, the only battle record of the Uriel knights is that in 291, under the command of Allen and enly, they went to the west to calm the bandits in the West.


    Such a "poor" battle record really makes people worry about the combat effectiveness of the urier knights.


    Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity to let the forces of the urier Knights go north to participate in the "Aurora" offensive is also an excellent training opportunity.


    So after hearing what Ilsa had just said, Jacob, who agreed with Ilsa''s decision, couldn''t help nodding his head gently.


    Then, just then, Ilsa suddenly continued:


    "I intend to let Allen, the four Royal Knights, and enli, the fanlan knight, command the troops of the 40000 Uriel knights to go north to help the Michael knights. By the way, I also want Allen''s armored men to join the war."


    "Alan?" Jacob exclaimed.


    "That''s right." Ilsa nodded. "Alan is a rare excellent commander. It would be a waste of his talent to let him stay here in the imperial capital to train troops."


    "So is enli. Enli is the best of the younger generation. It is a waste of his talent to keep him in the imperial capital."


    "I can''t bear to see their talents wasted, so I plan to let them participate in the aurora offensive."


    Jacob had no problem letting enly take part in the aurora offensive.


    Although enli has many defects in character, on the whole, he is still an excellent talent worthy of heavy responsibility, trust and training.


    But let Allen participate in the aurora offensive, Jacob has a problem with it.


    Alan was a general from the Frankish empire.


    Jacob always looked at Alan and thought Alan was strange.


    Although I can''t say what''s strange, I just don''t think Alan is trustworthy.


    So Jacob never liked Alan.


    Jacob even kept trying to get Alan into trouble.


    However, Allen has always been very low-key and never done anything special since he returned to the British Empire. Therefore, even if Jacob wanted to trouble Allen, he couldn''t find Allen''s handle.


    Ironclad Ruishi''s residence is in a secret military base near the imperial capital, and Alan, as the commander of the 4000 ironclad Ruishi, naturally has been training in this secret military base.


    Allen is too low-key, too good and too dutiful. He has been training in this military base for at least 25 days a month.


    Because Allen was too low-key, many people present were stunned when they heard that Ilsa planned to send Allen to participate in the aurora offensive, and recalled who Allen was.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob frowned. "Would it be inappropriate for Alan to take part in the aurora offensive?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ilsa replied in a strong tone, "isn''t Alan a knight of our empire? Since he is a knight of our empire, why can''t Alan go to war? "


    "And Alan is not an incompetent and useless mediocre, is he?"


    "That''s right, but..." Jacob opened his mouth and wanted to say something more.


    But after thinking for a while, Jacob suddenly seemed to have figured something out, sighed and closed his mouth.


    "... I see." Jacob murmured, "then let Alan go to war."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa called all the important officials to tell them that she planned to let the Uriel knights, armored Ruishi, Alan and enli participate in the aurora offensive.


    Now that the news has been successfully told to the public, the meeting will naturally end. Ilsa left her study, and Jacob and others went home.


    As Jacob was on his way out of the Baiyang palace, a familiar old voice sounded behind him and stopped him.


    "Jacob!"


    Jacob followed his voice and turned back.


    The master of this old voice is bancro.


    Bancro walked quickly to Jacob''s side and walked side by side with Jacob.


    Bancro looked around and made sure there was no one else around. Bancro lowered his voice and said:


    "Lord Jacob, your majesty seems to be no longer the innocent little girl before..."


    "... yes." Jacob said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty has learned to keep an eye on us and to cultivate his power."


    What a hero Jacob and bancro are. At the just concluded meeting, Jacob and bancro saw at a glance that Ilsa was different from the past.


    "Allen and enly are ''neutral'' people, not people of any political force. They are excellent targets to win over."


    Jacob then murmured.


    "Your Majesty, this is to train Alan and enly as her confidants, and then let such confidants as Alan and enly take over the urier knights, so that the urier knights can become a military force absolutely loyal to her."


    Due to many reasons, such as the short time since the establishment of the army, the current peripheral wars are not urgent, the urier Knights have not set up a head or deputy head.


    At the meeting just now, Jacob had seen what Ilsa was going to do.


    Ilsa plans to reuse "neutrals" such as Alan and enly and slowly cultivate them as her confidants.


    After training them as their confidants, let them take over the urier knight regiment, which has not yet established a head or deputy head, and turn the urier knight regiment into a military force loyal to her.


    In addition to the Uriel knights, Ilsa seems to plan to make the 4000 armored Ruishi loyal to her and support her.


    The reason why we let the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi also participate in the "Aurora" offensive is just to exercise the combat effectiveness of these two troops that will be firmly held by her in the future.


    Ilsa now plans to cultivate her own "military official power", which is not far from her cultivating her own "civil official power".


    Ilsa used to look innocent. Now she wants to cultivate her own power.


    Her sudden change made Jacob frown.

 Chapter 837

    "Your Majesty, what happened recently..." Jacob murmured, "Why are you suddenly eager to cultivate your power..."


    For Ilsa, who suddenly began to cultivate her own power, it must be false for Jacob to say that he was not confused and worried.


    Just then bancro, walking beside Jacob, sighed:


    "Forget it, Jacob, your majesty now knows how to cultivate his own power. It''s not a bad thing."


    "If your majesty always looks innocent, we need to worry."


    "Your Majesty is only 10 years old now, and we are both about to go to the coffin. We can''t protect your majesty next to your majesty forever."


    "It is also a good thing that your majesty has cultivated his own power in time while we can protect him."


    "Your Majesty has his own power. When we can no longer protect her, we don''t need to worry that your majesty will be in danger."


    "That''s right..." Jacob said in a deep voice, "but your majesty wants to win Alan over as his confidant..."


    "I don''t think it''s a problem for your majesty to win Alan over." Bancro shrugged. "Allen''s ability is very excellent. Although he is the general of the Frank Empire, he is still trustworthy from his performance so far."


    Allen has been very low-key and conscientious since he returned to the British Empire.


    He can perfectly complete all the tasks assigned to him, whether he is training troops or carrying out combat tasks.


    Moreover, because he was very low-key, he did not offend many people. Therefore, many ministers on the central side appreciated Allen.


    Allen was even too low-key, so that some people in the center couldn''t remember who Allen was when they mentioned him.


    Bancro is one of the people who admire Alan.


    Bancro likes people who don''t talk much, love to do practical things and have outstanding ability.


    Alan, a low-key and conscientious man, is very much to bancro''s appetite.


    Although Allen was a general from the Frankish Empire, bancro didn''t think it was any good.


    Since the founding of the British Empire, how many famous knights are generals from other countries.


    "... I don''t think Alan is trustworthy." Jacob frowned and murmured.


    "Huh? Why do you say that? "


    "... I can''t say." Jacob shook his head. "Anyway, I think Alan is strange and untrustworthy."


    "Jacob, do you suspect that Alan is a false surrender and a spy of the Frank Empire?"


    "... you can say so."


    "Jacob..."


    Bancro looked helplessly at bancro beside him, raised his hand and patted Jacob on the back.


    "Are you worried too much? You can''t doubt that people are spies of the enemy just because they are generals of other countries. "


    "I don''t think that Alan is an untrustworthy person."


    "Take it easy, Jacob."


    After hearing bancro''s words, Jacob''s eyebrows finally eased a little.


    "Forget it." Jacob sighed lightly, "Your Majesty seems determined to put Alan in important position now. Even if I persuade your majesty, your majesty should not listen."


    "I''ll stand still for the time being. Now I''ll take a good look at Alan. After careful observation, I''ll make further judgment."


    After Jacob said these words, he and bankelow just walked out of the Baiyang palace.


    Today''s weather is not very good. The dark clouds overhead cover less than half of the sky.


    Looking at the sun slightly covered by dark clouds above his head, Jacob said to bancro nearby in a half joking tone:


    "Bancro, now your majesty wants to cultivate his power. What should he do if he alienates you and me?"


    "Nothing to do." Bancro said with a smile, "follow the trend. There must be new people to replace us."


    "I don''t know who can take my place in the future." Jacob smiled bitterly, "anyway, according to my judgment, among the literary ministers of the Empire, you and Humphrey are the only ones who can sit in the position of ''palace minister''. Among the younger generation, I don''t see anyone who has the potential to take my seat. "


    "I just hope that the person who will take over my position as'' palace minister ''in the future is a hero who can help your majesty to raise the strength and achievements of the Empire to a higher level."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Jacob and bancro left the Baiyang palace together¡ª¡ª


    Baiyang palace, gozewen''s bedroom.


    Ilsa sat beside gozewen''s bed and personally helped gozewen feed medicine.


    Ge zewen suffered from a incurable disease without medicine. He invited famous doctors from all over the world, but he failed to cure Ge zewen''s disease.


    In addition to making gozewen less painful and making gozewen live a little longer, the doctors have nothing to do.


    Regardless of the cost of medication, it finally prolonged gozewen''s life and made gozewen feel better.


    Ilsa, sitting at the head of gozewen''s bed, carried a bowl full of black medicine juice in her left hand and a small spoon in her right hand, feeding gozewen medicine bit by bit.


    Looking at gozevin''s pale face and much haggard body compared with before, Ilsa''s eyes were red again, and a few tears rolled from her eyes and fell down her cheeks.


    This is not the first time Ilsa shed tears when she saw gozewen''s weak body, and it will not be the last time.


    "Stop crying, Ilsa."


    Ge zewen raised his hand and tried Ilsa''s tears as he spoke in a helpless tone.


    "Grandpa..." Ilsa sobbed, "you get better quickly. I''m waiting for you to go fishing together after you recover."


    Ge zewen can clearly feel that his vitality is losing every day. At the same time, he also knows that he won''t have many days to accompany Ilsa like this.


    Feeling the exhaustion of his vitality, gozewen unexpectedly found himself very calm.


    There is a sense of relief.


    As the 12th emperor of the British Empire, he worked for the Empire all his life.


    Although he knew that his ability was mediocre, he still exhausted all his efforts for the Empire.


    Ge zewen was satisfied with his life and had no regrets, so he became more and more calm in the face of the approaching death.


    If there is anything that gozewen still can''t let go, it is probably the granddaughter and his son in front of him.


    Gozewen wiped the tears off Ilsa''s face, and then said softly:


    "Ilsa, how''s your father recently?"


    Ilsa''s father, of course, means Gail.


    "... father is fine now. But... "Ilsa said in a lost tone," father is still like that. He doesn''t like to leave the room... "


    At this point, Ilsa''s eyes turned red again.


    Tears reappeared from Ilsa''s eyes, and then wet her cheeks, which had just been wiped clean by gozewen.

 Chapter 838

    Looking at Ilsa with red eyes again, gozewen was distressed.


    Since Ilsa ascended the throne... No, it should be said that it was more accurate after Ilsa was confirmed as the new crown prince.


    Gail has lived in seclusion since Ilsa was confirmed as the new crown prince.


    Most of the day, I spent most of my time reading in my room and basically didn''t communicate with anyone except Ilsa and gozewen.


    However, even for Ilsa and gozevin, Gail was invisible. Even when he met, Gail''s reaction and performance were colder than before.


    There is a feeling of deliberately alienating Ilsa and gozewen.


    Gozeven is not unable to understand Gail''s current state of mind.


    He was supposed to belong to his throne, but his own daughter sat on it.


    It''s not normal to say that Gail doesn''t feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Therefore, gozevin understands Gail who is "making trouble" now.


    It''s just that it''s hard for Ilsa.


    Being alienated by his own father won''t make anyone feel better.


    Gozevin raised his hand and touched Ilsa''s small head:


    "Ilsa, don''t worry. Your father is just making trouble. After a while, your father will slowly want to open up."


    Ilsa buried her head in front of gozewen''s chest and pulled her small shoulder because she was crying.


    Until Ilsa was tired of crying, her mood finally stabilized.


    "Sorry... Grandpa."


    Ilsa wiped the tears on her face and apologized to gozewen.


    "It''s all my fault. Your medicine has cooled down."


    Because Ilsa was crying just now, it took a lot of time and cooled the medicine that was supposed to be fed to gozewen.


    For Ilsa''s apology, gozewen smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. The medicine is still warm and can be drunk. Come on, Ilsa, keep giving me the medicine and tell me how you''ve been lately. "


    Ilsa comes every day to feed gozeven.


    When giving gozewen medicine, Ilsa will also tell gozewen about her recent life from time to time.


    Ilsa picked up gozewen''s medicine again, fed gozewen with a small spoon, and began to talk about her recent life.


    From her recent meals to some difficult things she encountered in handling government affairs recently.


    In front of gozeven, Ilsa never lied or hid.


    Therefore, Ilsa also told gozewen about her intention to cultivate her own power.


    After listening to Ilsa quietly, gozewen said in a calm tone:


    "Ilsa, why do you suddenly want to cultivate your power?"


    Ilsa lowered her head.


    After thinking for a while, Ilsa finally chose to tell the truth:


    "... because I''m afraid Mr. Jacob will go bad one day."


    "Many people prefer to listen to Mr. Jacob than me."


    "If Mr. Jacob goes bad one day, I may not be able to deal with Mr. Jacob by now."


    "So I want to make my strength strong enough that even if Mr. Jacob gets bad, I don''t have to be afraid..."


    At this point, Ilsa paused.


    Then he continued with a tone of guilt and apology:


    "Grandpa, would it be bad for me to do this? Will it break Mr. Jacob''s heart? "


    The reason why Ilsa suddenly wants to cultivate her own power is purely because William''s words have aroused Ilsa''s sense of crisis.


    Ilsa realized how terrible it would be for Jacob to turn against his heart one day.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt palpitating. Ilsa decided to redouble her efforts to learn how to govern the country, attract outstanding talents from all aspects, and cultivate a force absolutely loyal to herself.


    A real "empress faction" that can resist the "Jacob faction".


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, gozewen smiled:


    "Ilsa, don''t feel guilty."


    "You did the right thing."


    "You know it''s good to cultivate your power."


    "Jacob will certainly understand you, so I believe Jacob will not complain about you."


    At this time, gozewen''s words changed:


    "But - you don''t need to doubt Jacob''s loyalty."


    "I have been with Jacob for decades. I am confident in Jacob''s character and Jacob''s loyalty to the Empire."


    "So Ilsa, you don''t have to worry that Jacob will become bad, betray you and betray the Empire."


    "Anyone can betray the Empire, but Jacob will never do anything to lose the Empire."


    "Also, Ilsa, you should also remember that it is not enough to just stick to attracting all kinds of talents. Ilsa, you should also redouble your efforts to make yourself a ''strong man''."


    "I have lived for so many years and experienced a lot of things, so I have realized a lot of truth."


    "One of the truths I realized is that the strong and the strong attract each other."


    "When you become a strong person, you can attract other strong people to you."


    "It sounds like nonsense, doesn''t it? But it''s true. "


    "This is my grandfather''s personal experience. The stronger a person is, the more he can attract other strong people to him."


    "This is especially true for the king of a country."


    Hearing this, Ilsa couldn''t help smiling and then said in a joking tone:


    "Grandpa, according to what you say, Mr. Jacob and Mr. bancro are both attracted by your excellence and strength, so they are willing to be your ministers and work for you?"


    "Of course." Ge zewen smiled without hesitation, "it''s not Grandpa. I boast. Although grandpa has no other outstanding abilities, he has only one ability. I''m far better than others."


    "That''s how bold I am."


    Ilsa''s mouth was flat and she was not angry


    "Grandpa, you said you were not boasting?"


    "Grandpa didn''t lie to you." Gozewen laughed heartily and waved his hand. "Grandpa relied on his great courage to attract people like Jacob and bancro."


    "Grandpa is a man who can trust others and delegate power to others."


    "Trust others unconditionally and give power to others, but a person without certain courage will never dare to do."


    "Jacob and bancro were moved by my unconditional trust, then attracted by me, and finally decided to be my courtiers and loyal to me."


    "... how do you always feel that grandpa is bragging..."


    "Hahaha, believe it or not. I''ll tell you about me, Jacob and bancro when I have time. "


    "In short, what I want to say is - Ilsa, you should redouble your efforts to make yourself strong."


    "When you become strong, you will naturally attract other strong people to belong to you, so that your power can gradually become strong."


    "... well, I see." Ilsa smiled helplessly, then raised her head and murmured, "can I attract other strong people... Can I really attract other strong people to belong to me..."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, gozewen said in a firm tone:


    "As long as Ilsa keeps working hard and becoming stronger, one day the strong will be attracted to you, and then willingly belong to you and loyal to you."


    Speaking of this, gozewen changed into a joking tone:


    "Maybe in a few years, the strong people attracted by your strength will appear one by one. I just hope those who are attracted by you are attracted by your strength, not your beauty. "

 Chapter 839

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, lounge.


    "Hey? We borrow money from the Ryan family to fight? " Deng Jiaer looked at Willie sitting beside her in surprise.


    There is a lounge for knights in the headquarters of Michael knights.


    There are many tables and chairs in the lounge, and plenty of black tea and snacks are prepared for the knights to rest and enjoy in the lounge when they are tired.


    Willie happened to be free now, and now he just wanted to drink black tea, so he thought of taking a break in the rest room.


    As soon as I entered the lounge, I saw Deng Jiaer who happened to be drinking tea in the lounge.


    There are only Willie and Deng Jiaer in the lounge.


    They had a good relationship, so they sat together and drank black tea at will.


    Willie has just received the news that the central government has now borrowed a sum of money from the Rehn family, which will be used to launch the "Aurora" offensive against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Because there was too much news, it would soon be told to all the knights in Michael''s knights. Anyway, it would be said sooner or later, so Willie took advantage of this opportunity to improve his ability to tell Deng Jiaer the news.


    Deng Jiaer did not expect Willie to utter a cry of surprise.


    After Deng Jiaer''s exclamation fell, Willie smiled bitterly:


    "Are you shocked? I was shocked when I first heard the news. I didn''t expect that the central government would not hesitate to borrow money from the Ryan family to launch the "Aurora" offensive. "


    With that, Willie shrugged.


    "However, it''s not that I can''t understand the central government''s intention."


    "Now is the weakest and most suitable time for attack since the founding of the holy Hiram empire. It is an excellent fighter."


    "If you miss this fighter, if you want to wait for such a good opportunity, you don''t know when it will come."


    Deng Jiaer nodded thoughtfully.


    "Ryan family..." Deng Jiaer murmured, "I have read books about the history of Ryan family. It is said that Ryan family is a family with bad deeds."


    "Yes." Willie sipped the black tea again. "Anyone who knows a little about the Ryan family should not have a good impression of the Ryan family."


    "The Ryan family is a family that only looks at money."


    "It''s ok if they just do business safely, but they do some bastards for money."


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of Deng Jiaer. The Ryan family has an underground arena."


    "Underground arena?" Deng Jiaer looked at Willie suspiciously.


    "Yes, the Ryan family has built an underground arena. There are no rules and there is no problem to hurt or kill their opponents."


    "It is said that the bodies of dead people killed alive in the challenge arena are transported out of this underground arena every day."


    "The Ryan family set up gambling in this underground arena and made countless profits by relying on this underground arena."


    "Isn''t it illegal to open such an arena?" Deng Jiaer said angrily.


    "No way." Willie smiled bitterly, "the Ryan family has drilled too many loopholes in the law. In addition, the Ryan family is best at turning black things into white, so it is impossible to ban the underground arena of the Ryan family."


    "The underground arena of the Ryan family is fairly good. The Ryan family has done a lot more than this for money."


    Speaking of this, Willie suddenly paused as if he remembered something.


    After recalling it carefully for a while, he continued:


    "Dengar, do you know magic?"


    "Magic? Well, I know. " Deng Jiaer nodded, "a mysterious power that disappeared a long time ago because it is too difficult to learn."


    "Well, that''s right. I''ve heard... I''ve just heard. I''ve heard friends say that the Ryan family used to be involved in magic. "


    "Huh?" Deng Jiaer frowned. "Does the Ryan family plan to cultivate several magicians and use magic to help them make money?"


    "No." Willie shook his head. "The Ryan family plans to use magic to make humans."


    "Making humans by magic?" Deng Jia''er gave a cry of surprise, then leaned forward slightly towards Willie and made a look of listening.


    "I heard that the Ryan family plans to use the power of magic to create humans."


    Quiet


    Deng Jiaer waited for a long time, but did not wait for the second half of Willie''s words.


    "... gone?" Deng Jiaer asked in surprise.


    "Well, no more."


    "What..." Deng Jiaer said somewhat disappointed. "I thought you wanted to talk at length about what magic the Ryan family used, how to use magic and what kind of human beings they created."


    "I don''t know much." Willie smiled bitterly. "I just learned this secret story from my friends in the chat with them."


    "I think this secret news should be false." Deng Jiaer said, "use magic to make humans? This is too fake. If you want to make humans, don''t you just use ordinary methods? Why use magic? Is it any good for the Ryan family to use magic to make humans? "


    "I think this secret may be true." Willie shrugged. "The Ryan family is a family that can do anything for money."


    "For a business that can bring huge profits to the family, the Ryan family may really get involved in magic and create humans."


    "If this secret is true, the Ryan family is really too bastard and immoral, and the human beings made are too miserable."


    Speaking of this, Willie put on a half joking tone:


    "Humans made by magic, aren''t these humans bastards..."


    Boom!


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, the door of the lounge was suddenly kicked open.


    Willie and Deng Jiaer immediately went with surprise.


    Su Cheng was standing at the door kicked open.


    "Regiment leader?" Willie looked at Su Cheng who had just kicked open the door of the lounge with a surprised look on his face. "Why are you here?"


    Su Cheng ignored Willie''s question.


    Instead, he said to Willie and Deng Jiaer without expression:


    "The lounge is not soundproof. Pay attention to the volume when chatting in the lounge. I heard your conversation just now."


    "What makes people by magic is nonsense!" Su Cheng suddenly raised his tone and snapped at Willie and Deng Jiaer.


    Willie and Deng Jiaer were frightened by Su Cheng''s futile rising tone and stood up from their chairs.


    "''The Ryan family uses magic to make people ''- it''s just a boring rumor. How can magic be used to make people!"


    "Don''t talk about related topics after that! If I find you talking about this topic again in the future, don''t blame me for ''abuse of power'' and ''abuse of subordinates''


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie and Deng Jiaer quickly shouted:


    "Yes! We won''t talk about this topic in the future! "* two


    "And!"


    Su Cheng looked at Willie with a little anger.


    "I hate the word ''bastard''."


    "I hate this word so much that I want to slap anyone who speaks it."


    "Don''t say this word again!"

 Chapter 840

    "Yes!" Willie, sweating, shouted, "I won''t say it again!"


    "Willie, come with me." Su Cheng turned and left as he said, "I have something for you."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until Su Cheng and Willie both left here that Deng Jiaer finally breathed out like a relieved burden, patted her chest and sat back in the chair.


    "Scared to death..." Deng Jiaer murmured, "Sir, what''s the matter... Is it because I''m in a bad mood today..."


    Su Cheng''s character and temper have always been very good. Deng Jiaer seldom sees Su Cheng getting angry.


    When Su Cheng scolded her and Willie just now, she could clearly feel anger from Su Cheng''s tone and eyes.


    After being reprimanded by Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer was not in the mood to stay in the lounge anymore. After tidying up her tea set, she quickly left the lounge.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie followed Su Cheng step by step.


    From their current direction, Willie saw that they were on their way to Su Cheng''s office.


    Willie quietly looked at Su Cheng in front of him and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIs the head in a bad mood today


    Wiley had as like as two peas of Deng Jia Er.


    Because Willie seldom saw Su Cheng so angry and yell at others.


    ¡ª¡ªOr just don''t like the topic that Deng Jiaer and I just talked about?


    ¡ª¡ªBut the topic I talked about with Deng Jiaer just now seems to be nothing. It''s just a secret that can be seen everywhere and doesn''t know whether it''s true or false.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd the head hates the word "bastard" for the first time... Is it because of any bad memories?


    Willie quietly summoned up the courage and opened his mouth to ask Su Cheng why he was not allowed to discuss the topic with Deng Jia''er again, and why he hated the word "bastard".


    But after thinking for a moment, Willie closed his slightly open mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, this is the head''s private affair. If you rashly ask him, you may annoy the head.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, don''t ask.


    ¡ª¡ªSince the head hates that topic and hates the word "bastard", I won''t say it in the future.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen you have a chance, tell other colleagues, tell them that the head hates the word "hybrid" and ask them not to say the word "hybrid" in front of the head.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s enough for me to make this taboo of the head. Don''t let others make it again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng took Willie around the headquarters and finally walked into Su Cheng''s office.


    Su Cheng sat down behind the long table in the office, while Willie stood straight in front of the long table.


    "Head." Willie saluted Su Cheng, "what can I do for you?"


    "I came to you mainly to ask you about the training of the German undead team."


    "I just showed up in the lounge because I was looking for you."


    "Because the waiters in the headquarters said they saw you walking towards the lounge, so I went to the lounge."


    "As soon as I came to the door of the lounge, I heard you talking about such a boring topic with Deng Jiaer."


    "Captain! Please rest assured! " Willie straightened his body, which had been standing very straight, "I promise you - I won''t talk about this topic or say that word again in the future!"


    "At the same time, after being demoted, I will also warn other colleagues to stop talking about similar topics and don''t say that word!"


    "Just warn others not to say that word. Tell others not to talk about that topic. " Su Cheng said in a flat tone that was neither salty nor light, "some people may not know that there is such a boring secret, but after your warning, they know it."


    "Ah... Yes." Willie smiled awkwardly. "I see."


    "Well, that''s all for gossip. Let''s get down to business."


    After saying this, Su Cheng straightened himself up in his chair.


    "Tell me about the recent training of the German undead team."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, suburb, Deland undead town.


    "Ah..."


    Darlene groaned bitterly as she knelt on the ground and touched her waist.


    "Da Liana..." Yala, who also knelt beside Da liana, cared about Da liana, "how are you...?"


    "Waist..." Da Liana groaned painfully, "it''s going to break..."


    "Me too..." Yala smiled bitterly. "My waist is going to be broken. Not only my waist is going to be broken, but my ass is going to be broken. It''s so hard to ride a horse... "


    Su Cheng''s requirements for the members of the German undead team are only one sentence: each member of the undead team should have the strength of one to ten, and each member can be competent for any kind of arms.


    In short, every member of the undead team must be a super soldier.


    In order to meet Su Cheng''s requirements, each member of the undead team lived a life of "life is better than death" after moving into their new residence.


    The base of the German undead team is located in a long abandoned town on the outskirts of Avalon fortress.


    After a simple renovation, the town was used as the residence of the German undead team.


    Because the residence of the German undead team was originally a small town, the residence of the German undead team was also jokingly called "the German undead town".


    In the deathless town of Holland, the painful groans and screams of the deathless team members can be heard every day.


    The military pay is indeed higher than before.


    The food every day is really much better than before. I eat three meals a day, have dry meals for lunch and dinner, and have meat every day.


    However, the daily training is several times harder than before.


    Because each member of the undead team must have the ability to be competent for all arms, the members usually have to accept the unique training content of each arm.


    For example, Darlene, who came from the infantry and the archers, are now practicing horseback riding.


    The undead team members who came from the cavalry are now practicing archery.


    Da Liana has never ridden a horse. When she used to see those comrades in the cavalry riding, she always thought that riding was a very simple thing.


    As long as you ride on the horse and knock on the horse''s belly, the horse under your crotch can carry you forward.


    But after she really rode on the war horse, Darlene found that it was such a difficult and hard thing to ride!


    It was fine just riding, but after she let the horse carry herself forward, Darlene was surprised that riding was such a painful thing.


    Because the war horse under the crotch is running, Darlene riding on the horse is naturally knocked to the ground, and her ass is almost broken.


    Not only the ass is about to break, but also the waist is about to break.


    When she got off the horse''s back, the pain from her waist and buttocks directly distorted Da Liana''s facial features.

 Chapter 841

    According to the instructor who taught them how to ride a horse - when they ride a horse, they need to cooperate with the shaking time of the horse, so as not to hurt their back and ass too much.


    The instructor''s "Riding Tips" are too vague. In addition, Darlene and Yala may really lack the talent of riding. Until now, neither of them has mastered the tips of riding.


    While rubbing her sore back, Yala whispered:


    "Why is it so difficult to ride a horse... I heard that the difficulty of fighting on a horse is several times that of the current riding practice..."


    "Isn''t it..." Da Liana looked sad.


    "It''s said that if you don''t grasp the opportunity of attack when riding on a fast-moving horse, your weapon can''t hit the enemy."


    "We should not only grasp the timing of the attack, but also grasp the direction and strength of the attack, as well as the timing of recovering weapons."


    "If the direction and strength of the attack are wrong, or the time to withdraw the weapon is wrong, the weapon will easily get stuck on the enemy''s body..."


    "Stop talking..." Da Liana covered her face with her hands, and her face was full of pain. "I regret joining the German undead team..."


    Darlene is telling the truth.


    Although after joining the German undead team, the military salary and daily food are much better than before, the amount of training and the difficulty of training are several times higher than before.


    By comparison, Da Liana always felt that her income could not compare with her loss


    Dang -! Dang -! Dang -!


    Just then, the bell rang through the whole town of tland.


    This is the bell for dinner.


    When the bell rings, it means you can eat.


    The residence of the German undead team was originally a deserted town. There was a clock tower in the middle of the town.


    The clock tower is the tallest building in the town. Because the big clock on the clock tower can still be used, it was requisitioned to ring the "meal bell" responsible for notifying all team members of the meal.


    After hearing the bell, Darlene and Yala, who were already hungry, quickly got up from the ground and trotted towards the canteen in undead Town, ready to enjoy today''s lunch.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The team members of the undead team formed a neat team outside the canteen, counted off one by one, and entered the canteen orderly after confirming that everyone came together.


    As soon as I entered the dining hall, the rich meat fragrance kept drilling into Da Liana''s nostrils.


    Darlene tried to breathe, as if she wanted to dry all the meat fragrance in the air.


    Darlene was not the only one who did it. Everyone tried to suck the meat.


    There are more than 2000 people in the German undead team. In order to let the team members eat under the eaves, they fully opened up several adjacent houses in the town, and finally built a dining hall that can accommodate more than 2000 people.


    There are hundreds of large round tables for No. 20 people in the dining hall. Hot meals have been placed on each round table at this time.


    The members of the undead team sat at each round table one by one.


    Looking at the rich meal in front of her, saliva began to gush out of Darlene''s mouth.


    But Darlene didn''t lose her mind because of hunger. Instead, she put her hands on her legs and waited for the order of dinner.


    This is not the unique rule of the undead team. It is a rule shared by all the forces of the Michael knights.


    Since Su Cheng became the new head of Michael''s knights, he added many new rules to Michael''s knights.


    One of the new rules is that everyone has to wait politely when there is no order to eat.


    Su Cheng''s move is to imperceptibly cultivate the sense of discipline for the generals.


    All the team members had a hard training all morning. Such severe consumption had already made the team members feel a little trance with hunger.


    But even if they were so hungry, they waited politely when the meal order was not issued.


    Until their chief shouted "eat", the collision of tableware and the chewing sound during eating finally rang through the whole dining hall.


    Eating has always been Da Liana''s most enjoyable thing of the day.


    Enjoying the unique delicious food of the undead team, Darlene felt happy that she was about to float in the sky.


    Darlene''s food before can''t compare with her food now.


    Not only was there meat in the meal, but the food was delicious.


    All the team members, including Da liana, focused on eating. No one spoke at all, and they couldn''t speak.


    After Su Cheng took over as head of the regiment, one of the many new rules added to the Michael knights is that they are not allowed to speak at dinner.


    But even if Su Cheng didn''t set this rule, the members of the undead team wouldn''t talk at dinner.


    They all focused on eating and just wanted to fill their already hungry stomach quickly.


    Darlene wished she could grow two mouths so that she could fill her stomach with as many meals as possible as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today is a monthly pay day.


    After everyone had finished lunch, their officer took them to collect their rates.


    This monthly pay day is the happiest day of almost all soldiers in a month.


    The team members lined up at the pay office to get their pay one by one.


    Darlene was in the front row, so it was her turn to get her pay soon.


    Looking at the stack of thick banknotes on her hand, Darlene couldn''t help smiling more brightly than when she heard the dinner bell.


    Since joining the German undead team, the banknotes she can receive every month are nearly twice as thick as before.


    Next to the pay office, there is usually a mail office, which is responsible for providing mail services to the soldiers, charging some fees, and then sending their pay back to their hometown.


    After taking her military pay this month, Darlene hurried to the post office to send some money back to her hometown.


    Da Liana was born in a peasant household. She was the only child in her family. Although her family was not poor, she was not very good.


    However, since Darlene joined the Michael knights and was supported by Darlene''s military salary, her life in her hometown has gradually improved.


    Dalina handed over most of the stack of banknotes in her hand to the staff at the post office, and then wrote her home address on the paper provided by the staff.


    After confirming that the staff at the mail office had received the money she wanted to send back to her hometown, Darlene stuffed her remaining money in her trouser bag and walked towards her camp.


    After lunch, the members of the undead team have an hour''s rest.


    On the way back to the camp, Darlene couldn''t help touching the money in her trouser pocket.


    Touching the money in her trouser pocket, Darlene couldn''t help smiling again.


    Whenever she eats and receives pay, Darlene''s regret for joining the undead team will disappear. She will only think: it''s great for me to join the German undead team.


    Her idea will continue until the next training.


    Then it will reappear at dinner.

 Chapter 842

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, somewhere in the suburbs.


    It''s early morning.


    The early morning wind was cold and hit people''s faces like being cut by a knife.


    Enly tightened his thickened cloak so that he could warm himself.


    As he tightened his cloak, enly also looked at Alan walking in front of him.


    Under the baptism of the cold wind, Allen''s face remained unchanged and motionless.


    Enly could not help feeling that although Allen was over middle age, his physical quality might be better than that of a young man like him.


    Enly is now reviewing with Alan the troops they are about to take to the north.


    As soon as enly finished the task of escorting bancro to negotiate with the Ryan family, a new task came immediately.


    The new task is not trivial: he will command the 40000 troops of 4000 armored Ruishi and Uriel Knights together with Alan to go north to support the Michael knights.


    Enly couldn''t help smiling when he saw Allen''s name.


    Because he didn''t expect that he would be so lucky to work with Alan again.


    The two of them worked together in 291 and led the forces of the Uriel knights to the west of the Empire to calm the bandits in the West.


    Ilsa also participated in the anti bandit battle. Ilsa, who was not the emperor at that time, served as the inspector of the anti bandit army.


    I never thought that after only one year, the two would cooperate again, and the army led this time was still the army of the Uriel knights. Enli couldn''t help feeling that fate was really wonderful.


    To be fair, enly appreciates Alan.


    Because Allen was a general of the Frankish Empire and they were still enemies during the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, enly felt a little bad about Allen at first.


    But after the cooperative banditry in 291, enly changed his outlook on Allen.


    Although Allen is rough, after getting along with him closely, enly found that Allen is unexpectedly a polite and polite person, and he won''t feel uncomfortable getting along with him.


    At the same time, Allen is also a man of great ability.


    Enly appreciated the kind of man who could not only command the army in the big tent, but also rush to the front of the army.


    In the bandit hunt in 291, Allen personally rushed to the front several times with an axe and gun and led the soldiers to attack.


    Ellen''s brave posture at that time left a deep impression on enly.


    At that time, enly finally understood why Allen had the title of "steel bone".


    The brave attitude of personally leading the soldiers to attack and kill the enemy bravely really deserves the title of "steel bone".


    In short - after that cooperation in 291, enly completely changed Allen.


    From the original insensibility with a bit of evil feeling to the present appreciation.


    Now I''m going to work with Alan again. To be honest - enly is looking forward to it.


    The troops supporting Michael''s knights this time are the 7th and 8th armies of Uriel''s knights.


    The soldiers of the two armies are now assembled on the outskirts of pandragon to receive a review by Allen and enly.


    Also reviewed were the 4000 armored Ruishi who were established and trained by Allen.


    The 4000 Armored Warriors will also be taken to the north to support the Michael knights.


    Allen and enly walked between each queue one by one, looking at the equipment and energy of each soldier.


    Experienced people like Allen and enly can judge the level of a soldier by looking at his spirit.


    The soldiers of the 7th and 8th armies of the urier knights are "recruits" who have never been on the battlefield and have never seen blood.


    Nevertheless, enly could see that these soldiers were well trained and were a group of soldiers who could be pulled to the battlefield to fight with the enemy.


    There were a total of 44000 soldiers on the scene, and it was naturally impossible for Allen and enly to look at them one by one.


    If you look at them one by one, you can have lunch after watching everyone.


    After reviewing a small number of people, Allen and enly ended their review of the troops and began to go back to the front of the army.


    As they walked towards the front of the army together, enly spoke to Allen:


    "Alan, the iron warriors you trained are still so extraordinary. Their momentum really startles me. If they are brought to the battlefield, they will definitely become a nightmare for the enemy."


    When reviewing the troops just now, what impressed enly most was the 4000 armored Ruishi under Alan''s command.


    When he glanced at them, enly''s pupils could not help shrinking slightly in surprise.


    After hearing enly''s praise, Allen smiled and humbly:


    "I''m flattered. Whether the soldiers can become the enemy''s nightmare depends on the commander. If the commander is incompetent, the soldiers are useless no matter how powerful they are."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Speaking of this, enly paused.


    Then he sighed:


    "I didn''t expect that I would fight side by side with Su Cheng..."


    Go north to support the Michael Knights - in other words, help Su Cheng and fight side by side with Su Cheng.


    Enli''s feelings for Su Cheng are very complex.


    Since Su Cheng became famous in the rescue war in Lunde Kingdom, enli regarded Su Cheng as his opponent.


    Enli''s feelings for Su Cheng include appreciation, admiration, jealousy and disgust


    Now he has to lead his troops north to assist Su Cheng, which makes enli, who originally had complex feelings for Su Cheng, mixed feelings


    After enly''s voice fell, Allen was silent for a while, and then sighed:


    "... yes, I didn''t expect that I would fight side by side with Su Cheng again..."


    Enly looked at Alan with a bitter smile.


    Alan was defeated and captured by Su Cheng himself.


    In the "summer wind" offensive in 290, Allen tried to fight side by side with the man who brought him great shame.


    I didn''t expect to fight side by side with him again.


    On the complexity of his inner feelings, enly believed that Alan must be far better than him.


    Enly patted Alan, expressed his comfort and encouragement to Alan, and stopped talking.


    They went to the front of the army in silence, intended to give a lecture to the whole army, and then officially set out to lead the army to the north.


    However, when they came to the front of the army, they saw an unexpected man.


    In front of the army, there was a beautiful and luxurious carriage.


    A little girl was standing in front of the carriage door.


    Now the temperature is very low. The little girl looks left and right as if she is waiting for someone while she gives her gloved hands a warm breath.


    After seeing Alan and enly, the little girl immediately smiled brightly and walked quickly towards them.


    Looking at the little girl, Alan and enly''s eyes immediately widened.


    "Your Majesty?"* two

 Chapter 843

    The little girl was Ilsa, the current emperor of their British Empire.


    After a short shock, Allen and enly quickly recovered and knelt down on one knee to salute Ilsa.


    "Ah, no salute, no salute, you two get up quickly."


    Ilsa hurried to their bodies and helped them up.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, Ilsa couldn''t help smiling:


    "I always feel that the day when the three of us went to calm down the banditry in the west is still yesterday."


    Hearing Ilsa''s words, Allen and enly couldn''t help smiling at each other.


    In 291 of the imperial calendar, Ilsa, who was not the emperor at that time, once went to the west of the empire with Alan and enly as a supervisor to calm the bandits.


    Ilsa, who wanted to cultivate her own power, was the first to think of accepting Alan and enli as her own people. On the one hand, it was because Alan and enli had outstanding abilities and were "neutral" people.


    On the other hand, it is because Ilsa, Alan and enly once calmed the bandits in the west, and the three cultivated a good friendship in this bandit fighting.


    Ellen saluted Ilsa and then said respectfully:


    "Your Majesty, I wonder why you are here?"


    "I''m here to see you off." Ilsa smiled brightly.


    With that, Ilsa took off the sleeves of her hands and grabbed enly''s left hand and Allen''s right hand respectively.


    "Although the national strength of the holy Helan Empire has been greatly damaged, it is also a ''superpower'' and still has great strength that can not be underestimated."


    "So this battle may be difficult. You must be careful. "


    It''s early in the morning, and the temperature is very low, which is enough for knights like enly who are used to the hard environment to resist the low temperature of tightening their cloak.


    As the emperor of the britannian Empire, Ilsa even braved the cold to come and take them by the hand to see them off.


    The emperor would rarely send off the army generals and officials, no matter which country.


    It is generally a large-scale expedition that allows the emperor to see him off in person, or what other political implications this expedition has.


    The scale of Allen and enly''s expedition was not huge, and there was no other political meaning, so the Emperor didn''t need to come and see them off in person.


    And Ilsa came to see her off in person.


    Flattered - this should be the most true portrayal of Allen and enly at this time.


    Allen''s reaction was bigger than enry''s.


    Enly just opened his mouth because of surprise, and Allen''s pupils shrank when he learned that Ilsa had come to see them off.


    After ilsara held his hand and said what he had just said, Alan knelt down on one knee and said some humble words like "thank you for your kindness".


    Allen''s reaction frightened enly and Ilsa.


    "Mr. Allen..." Ilsa said in a helpless tone, "your reaction is too exaggerated..."


    Allen also realized that his huge reaction seemed to scare enly and Ilsa, so he stood up again with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry. The lower officer seemed to scare you just now. "


    "This is the first time that I feel so deeply respected, so I''m a little impolite."


    After that, Alan took a few deep breaths, adjusted his mood, and said in a straight way:


    "Please rest assured, your majesty."


    "Your majesty will not be disappointed by your majesty."


    "We will fight side by side with Commander Cheng, and we will be careful."


    "We will offer your majesty a good report that will go down in history!"


    After hearing Alan''s words, Ilsa smiled again.


    "Well! Then I''ll wish you a triumphant return early. "


    "When you get to the north, remember to say hello to the Knights of Michael''s order!"


    "Yes!"* two


    Alan and enly shouted in unison.


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured! We will return triumphantly! "* two


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    Thanks to the loan provided by the Rehn family, the empire is now able to launch a large-scale offensive against the Holy Hiran Empire, the aurora offensive.


    The time of the offensive was set in the spring of 293.


    When the snow melted and the mud dried up, it was the northern expedition of the combined regiment of Michael Knight Order and Uriel Knight order.


    Su Cheng has also received the news now - Ilsa has sent 40000 troops of armored Ruishi and Uriel knights to help.


    At the same time, the grassland people in the Far East will also cooperate with them and send troops to attack and attack the holy Helan empire.


    Not counting the combat power of the Far East grassland people, the participating troops of the "Aurora" offensive are 4000 armored Ruishi, 40000 troops of the urier knights and 120000 troops of the Michael knights.


    Total force - 164000.


    In terms of the scale of troops sent, it has surpassed the 290 year "summer wind" offensive against the Lorraine empire¡° The number of troops dispatched for the "Xia Feng" offensive is only 150000.


    The troops participating in the "Aurora" offensive are very "miscellaneous". They are composed of three different forces: Michael Knight order, Uriel Knight Order and armored Ruishi. There is no doubt that they are a "joint Legion".


    Michael knights is the main force of the offensive, and Su Cheng is also the supreme commander of the offensive.


    Long ago, Su Cheng was thinking about how to attack the native land of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Before the "Aurora" offensive was determined whether it would be carried out, Su Cheng had already begun to inquire about the intelligence of the holy Helan empire.


    According to reports from spies lurking in the holy Hiram Empire, wahiri of the holy Hiram empire finally made a fairly correct judgment after the disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle.


    When the "hammer" battle of the Holy Hiran Empire ended in a disastrous defeat, wahiri quickly ordered the start of national conscription to fill the war losses of the "hammer" battle.


    At the same time, troops were also drawn from the three legions of the central guard, the Far East Front Army and the southeast front army to rush to the southwest front line, which is now empty.


    The southwest front army of the holy Hiram Empire has been completely destroyed in the "hammer" battle.


    The soldiers of the southwest front army were either killed in battle or captured by the Michael knights, and then taken to work as free labor in the British Empire.


    The southwest defense line after the "hammer" battle is really as strong as paper.


    Any army sent by the britannian empire can attack the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire, because there is no army that can be pulled to the battlefield on the southwest front of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to fill the open southwest front, the Holy Hiran Empire forced 100000 people from the three legions to rush to the southwest front.


    Not only did he squeeze out 100000 troops to rush to the southwest front, wahiri also recruited a group of craftsmen to turn the big city of the southwest front - chuboer fortress.


    Under the current situation of the fall of muhawitz fortress, wahiri plans to turn chuboer Fortress into a front-line fortress that can replace muhawitz fortress.

 Chapter 844

    Chuboer - a large city with a population of 600000 in the southwest of the Holy Hiran empire.


    After the fall of muhavitz fortress, chupol became the front line of the southwest battlefield.


    In order to counter the britannian empire that had captured their mujawitz fortress, after the end of the "hammer" battle, wahiri transferred a large number of civilian men and a large amount of funds to chuboer to fortify chuboer.


    Perhaps the sense of crisis is causing trouble. The action of the Holy Hiran empire is surprisingly fast. In just over a month, chuboer has been transformed into a model.


    Now the city of chuboer can be called chuboer fortress.


    In addition to making chuboer fortress, wahili also mobilized a large number of city defense equipment in chuboer, and troops from various legions also entered chuboer fortress one by one.


    According to intelligence, there are 30000 to 50000 troops in chuboer fortress, and a steady stream of troops are still coming towards chuboer fortress.


    The primary goal of the "Aurora" offensive aimed at attacking the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire and the national strength of the Holy Hiran empire is to attack the chuboer fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After wahiri decided to fortify chuboer, chuboer became the busiest city in the Holy Hiran empire.


    Every day, a large number of carriages, craftsmen and troops carrying various materials enter and leave chuboer.


    At the same time, some people who love to join in the fun came all the way to chuboer to see the city that will be transformed into a fortress.


    A group of special "guests" mixed in the crowd who came to chuboer to watch the excitement and entered chuboer.


    From the perspective of dress, these "guests" are no different from ordinary citizens of the Holy Hiran Empire, and they can speak fluent Hiran. No matter how they look, they seem to be just a group of citizens of the Holy Hiran Empire who also come to join the fun.


    However, compared with where to be lively, the interest of this group of "guests" lies in chuboer itself.


    Some of them went in and out of different gates several times and kept looking at the gate, the structure of the wall and the defenders on the wall.


    Some of them seem to have nothing to do and walk slowly along the city wall, but they always pull down the earth and stone on the city wall "inadvertently" and then slip it into their pockets.


    Some always like to hang around in chuboer''s warehouses, barracks and other important places.


    Others hide directly on a hill outside chuboer, looking at chuboer in the distance and describing something.


    Others pretended to be beggars and crouched in front of the residences of some important generals, looking at the residences of these generals.


    Some of them were suddenly questioned by the patrol soldiers of chuboer, but they were not in a hurry. They answered the patrol soldiers'' questions one by one in fluent Hiran language. At the same time, they could also take out all kinds of things to prove that they were just a farmer living in the nearby countryside.


    Every once in a while, these "guests" will withdraw from chuboer one by one, meet in a hidden forest somewhere in the suburbs of chuboer, gather their collected intelligence, and then return these collected intelligence to Avalon fortress


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, headquarters of Michael knights, battle command room.


    As spring approaches, Su Cheng and others have already begun to formulate a strategic plan for chuboer fortress.


    At this time, there were not many people in the battle command room, only Su Cheng and Willie.


    Su Cheng and Willie are reviewing the information they have collected recently while staring at the large map in front of them.


    "The holy Hiram empire finally made a correct judgment and action this time." Willie smiled bitterly. "I wish the holy Hiram empire could make as many mistakes as last time."


    With that, Willie let out another weary groan:


    "It''s hard to build this chuboer fortress..."


    "... well." Su Cheng, standing beside him, whispered, "this chuboer fortress is indeed built in a model. There are only 164000 troops participating in the aurora offensive. If we attack chuboer fortress, our casualties will be very heavy."


    According to the information sent back by the scouts, the whole city wall of chuboer has been repaired, raised and thickened.


    According to their progress, the walls of chuboer will be fully completed in the spring.


    At that time, chuboer will have a huge wall up to 9 meters high and 12 meters thick.


    This size can run horses on the wall.


    According to the intelligence spied out by the scouts, wahiri has squeezed troops from the major legions. By spring, chuboer will garrison 100000 troops.


    Grain, arrows, boulders and other military supplies were also transported into chuboer.


    Such a city, such a garrison scale and such a material reserve are enough to deal with the long siege and repeated attacks of any army.


    When the aurora offensive was launched, Su Cheng had only 164000 troops under his command, which was not much more than chuboer''s garrison. If this force was a strong attack, it could not attack chuboer at all.


    "From the current situation, the best siege method should be to lead out the defenders of chuboer fortress."


    Willie whispered to Su Cheng.


    "If it''s a strong attack, even if you beat all the troops, you can''t attack chuboer."


    "Now the most feasible way is to lead chuboer''s garrison out, and then annihilate chuboer''s garrison in the countryside... Huh? Chief, are you listening? "


    Willie talked for a long time before he found that Su Cheng didn''t seem to pay attention to him.


    Su Cheng''s attention now seems to be on the piece of paper in his hand.


    "Captain, what are you looking at?" Willie asked Su Cheng.


    "... I found a very interesting piece of information."


    After saying that, Su Cheng''s left corner of his mouth tilted slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Then he handed the paper to Willie.


    Willie took the paper with dense words from Su Cheng and looked at it at a glance.


    After his eyes hit the paper, Willie found that the paper contained information about a guard General of chuboer.


    The general was a first-class general and his name was [Adele Acheson].


    Looking at the man''s name, Willie raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "Adele Acheson... How does that name look like a britannian name."


    After such a whisper, Willie looked down.


    Then looking down, Willie found that he was really a britannian.


    His parents were britannians. For various reasons, his family moved to the holy Helan empire.


    "... head." Willie looked puzzled and raised the paper in his hand. "This is just the information of a general of chuboer''s garrison. It doesn''t look special."


    "All right." Su Cheng said angrily, "just look down. Interesting information is still behind."

 Chapter 845

    "Interesting... Information?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Willie looked down.


    After reading everything written on the paper, Willie couldn''t help staring.


    "This man... Is too miserable..."


    With that, Willie put down the paper with a sympathetic face.


    Although there is not much information about Adair written on this paper, Willie realized after reading all the contents - as Su Chenggang said, the information behind this paper is quite "interesting".


    According to the information spied out by the spies, this first-class general named Adair is a general who was recently transferred to chuboer.


    From bottom to top, there are five levels of officers in the holy Helan Empire: third-class officers, second-class officers, first-class officers, first-class officers and field marshals.


    As a first-class general, Adair''s position in the Hiram army can only be regarded as neither low nor high.


    Adair, who is 33 years old this year, has always been excluded by his colleagues in the army because his parents are britannians.


    Although the Holy Hiran Empire has been cracking down on this discrimination, this discrimination against "foreigners" is still prohibited repeatedly.


    Adair was despised and excluded by his colleagues in the army because of his britannian descent.


    This kind of life that was crowded out by colleagues was bad enough, but six months ago, an unexpected thing suddenly happened.


    This event made Adair, who was already unhappy in life, fall into a lower point of life


    A year ago, Adair married his long-time lover and formed a small family.


    This should have been a happy thing, but this happiness lasted only half a year


    Adair''s wife was robbed six months ago.


    The man who robbed Adair''s wife was a great nobleman in the Holy Hiran Empire - the Duke of chishuval.


    The residence of Duke chishuvar is located in Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran Empire, and the fief of Duke chishuvar is located near Ariel.


    The current Duke of chishuvar is a well-known lecherous man.


    Six months ago, Adair took his newly married wife to Ariel.


    When they were playing in Ariel, they unfortunately ran into Prince zixiuval, who happened to be walking in the urban area of Ariel.


    Adair''s wife was very beautiful. When Prince zixiuval saw Adair''s wife, he was shocked by her beauty.


    Prince zixiuval, who was greedy for the beauty of Adair''s wife, used some means to rob Adair''s wife and bring her into the government.


    Adair naturally would not watch his wife be robbed. Adair tried all means to keep his wife.


    However - Adair was only a first-class general of low status in the army, or a britannian who was not very popular with his colleagues. The Duke of chishuvar was a great nobleman in China and a top nobleman who had a blood relationship with the emperor.


    The strength of the two sides is too different.


    Adair, who wants to protect his wife, is probably like an ant who wants to stop a carriage on his own


    Adair could do nothing but watch his wife taken away.


    After reading Adair''s information, Willie couldn''t help sighing: this man is so miserable.


    If you were a person with poor psychological quality, you might have collapsed because of this desperate life.


    After Willie finished his words and put down the paper with Adair''s information in his hand, Su Cheng said:


    "Yes, this man is really miserable."


    "As a soldier defending the country, he has been excluded by his colleagues. In the end, he can''t even protect his wife."


    "So - I''m going to help the poor man."


    "Huh?" Willie cast a puzzled look at Su Cheng, "Captain, help him? What do you mean? "


    Su Cheng didn''t answer Willie''s question.


    Instead, he ordered Willie:


    "Willie, call Vivian for me."


    "It''s time for Vivian to go out."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle not only made the Holy Hiran Empire lose one-third of its land force and half of its sea force, but also made the Holy Hiran Empire lose a large number of generals and Quartermasters.


    From some point of view, the loss of these generals and Quartermaster officers brought a greater blow to the Holy Hiran empire than the loss of one-third of the land force.


    After all, these generals and Quartermaster officers are not so easy to cultivate.


    Fortunately, under El''s efforts to turn the tide, a group of senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers led by Dominica were finally rescued. Saved some senior talents of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Marshal Lev viselov, commander in chief of the southwest front army, happened to be one of these senior talents rescued by el.


    After the "hammer" battle, wahiri wanted Dominic to be the new commander-in-chief of the southwest front army and sit on the southwest front, the most dangerous front in the Empire.


    However, Dominica was seriously ill because of guilt and remorse after the "hammer" battle, and has not recovered until now.


    Wahiri had no choice but to let field marshal Lev viselov, who was rescued by El, continue to be the commander-in-chief of the southwest front army.


    Field marshal wesselov is now sitting in the fortified chuboer. He is sitting in chuboer with a group of generals who have only recently been transferred to the southwest front.


    Almost all the officers of the southwest front army at all levels were destroyed in the "hammer" battle.


    In order to fill the vacancy of the southwest front army, wahiri not only transferred troops to the southwest front line, but also transferred a large number of generals from various legions.


    Yadale, who originally belonged to the southeast front army, was transferred to the southwest front army to guard chuboer together with marshal viselov


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, chuboer fortress.


    It''s already evening.


    Adair, who had had dinner, was on his way back to his residence.


    Adair walked with his head down expressionless.


    The expression on Adair''s face has disappeared since the tragedy six months ago.


    Every day I neither cry nor laugh, nor communicate much with others.


    "Ah, isn''t this Acheson first class? Hey! Acheson, wait! "


    Just then, a male voice suddenly sounded in front of him.


    As soon as the sound fell, Adair slowly raised his head and looked ahead of him.


    In front of him, a young man walked slowly towards him with a strange smile.


    Looking at the young man who was approaching him, Adair''s face sank and his naturally hanging hands slowly clenched.


    Adair lowered his head again and quickened his pace, as if he didn''t want to pay attention to the young man.


    But he ignored others, but others would not let him go.

 Chapter 846

    "Wait a minute, Acheson."


    When Adair was about to pass the young man, the young man grabbed Adair''s shoulder.


    In the holy Helan Empire, the honorific title for officials is generally "surname + official name".


    Adele''s surname is Acheson. At present, he is a first-class general. Therefore, when he calls Adele, he is called "Acheson first class".


    "... what''s up? Sidorov, wait. "


    Adair still lowered his head and asked in a calm tone that was neither salty nor light.


    Sidorov was the surname of the young man. He was a first-class general at the same level as Adair.


    He and Adair are also old acquaintances. Both he and Adair belong to the southeast front army. After the "hammer" battle, they were transferred together with other generals of the southeast front army to support the southwest front army.


    Although he was an old acquaintance, he was not friends with Adair.


    "Don''t be so cold, Acheson, wait." Sidorov said in a strange tone, "we are colleagues, aren''t we? Can''t we talk more together? "


    "... sorry, I don''t want to chat with you now, let alone listen to you here."


    With that, Adair shook his shoulder and took off sidorov''s hand on his shoulder. Then he ignored sidorov and continued to walk straight to his residence.


    Looking at Adair''s back, sidorov tilted his mouth and showed a sneer.


    Then he shouted to Adair''s back:


    "Hello! The britannian empire may come at the beginning of spring! "


    "If the britannians really fight, remember not to be soft hearted and soft hearted when you britannians face your compatriots!"


    With that, sidorov sneered again and turned away.


    Adair stopped after hearing sidorov''s words.


    The relaxed fists clenched again.


    After a long time, Adair finally let go of his fists and started his feet again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Generals like Adair, who were transferred from other legions, were arranged together.


    Just as Adair was about to return to his residence, he passed by a house with lights flashing inside.


    This house is very close to Adair''s residence. Like Adair, the owner of this house is a general transferred from other legions to support the southwest front army.


    As he passed the house, Adair''s attention was attracted by the conversation in the house.


    Because the sound insulation effect of these houses is not very good, and the conversation of the people in the house is very loud, Adair can barely hear the conversation of the people inside.


    "Hahaha! Hello, I said, "do you know the tragic story of Adair Acheson?"


    After hearing that the people in the house seemed to be talking about him, Adair stopped his steps, pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the conversation in the house.


    "Adele Acheson? Who is he? Why does the name sound like a britannian name? "


    "You are from the Far East Front Army, so you may not have heard of his deeds. Although he is a general of our holy Hiran Empire, his parents are britannians."


    "Oh, I see. What do you mean by ''tragic deeds''


    "Hahaha! That Adair Acheson is terrible! His story has long been a joke among the generals of our Southeast front army. "


    "That guy just married a beautiful woman a year ago, but his wife was robbed six months ago."


    "Robbed? Who took it? How did you get robbed? "


    "That guy took his wife to play with Ariel six months ago, but he ran into Duke zixiuval. Prince chishuvar took a fancy to his wife and robbed her. "


    "Duke chishuval? Isn''t that the great nobility of our country? Then it seems that Adair''s wife won''t come back. "


    "Yes, the current Duke of chishuvar is a famous lecherous. It is said that the Duke of chishuvar has more than 100 wives. Some of his wives were married back by legitimate means, and some were ''married'' by hard means."


    "I heard that the current Duke of chishuvar not only has many wives, but also has great ability in that field. There is no problem in letting several wives sleep at the same time."


    "Hahaha! Maybe that Adair''s wife doesn''t want to return to that Adair after trying the power of Prince zixiuval! "


    "That makes sense! Ha ha ha! "


    ¡­¡­


    Adair listened quietly to the ridicule of the people in the house.


    I don''t know when my teeth rattled just now.


    The fingers holding the palm tightly seem to break the skin of the palm.


    Adair took a few deep breaths, tried to calm his mood, and then stepped on his feet again and walked quickly towards his house.


    It''s snowy tonight.


    Adair shook off the snow and opened his door with the key. After finally returning to his home, Adair did not light the oil lamp.


    Instead, he went to the hall in the dark and to a chair in the hall.


    When he came to the chair, Adair seemed to lose all his bones in an instant and fell soft on a chair in the room.


    There was a small round table just beside Adair.


    On the small round table, there is a small mirror.


    Adair looked up at the small mirror.


    The mirror reflected a pair of bloodshot eyes and cheeks that had long been wet by tears.


    Adair couldn''t bear to see the scene reflected in the mirror.


    Adair waved his big hand and knocked the mirror over directly to the ground.


    After the ground rang with the crisp sound of the mirror, the dark house returned to tranquility.


    Adair covered his face with his hands and wept silently.


    "You look miserable, Lord Adair."


    Just then, a female voice suddenly sounded in the room where he should have been alone.


    The female voice sounded from a dark corner of the hall.


    Adair was frightened by the sudden female voice and screamed.


    He quickly pulled out the dagger he was carrying with him, and then went with a nervous face:


    "Who?! Who''s there! "


    "Don''t be nervous, Lord Adair."


    A petite figure walked slowly from the dark corner.


    "Put down the dagger, Lord Adair. I''m not your enemy."


    "Who the hell are you?" Adair did not relax his vigilance, but continued to stare at the figure coming out of the corner.


    After hearing Adair''s question, the petite figure was silent for a moment.


    Then he said in a serious tone:


    "I''m here to give you the power to avenge."

 Chapter 847

    Adair''s eyes were getting used to the darkness now.


    Adair looked up and down at the figure that suddenly jumped out of the corner.


    The figure was a petite girl with supple black hair and golden pupils.


    "First meeting, your excellency Adair."


    The golden pupil girl gave a ceremony of Britannia Empire to Adair and introduced herself to Adair in fluent Hebrew.


    "My name is Vivian O''Brien."


    "O''Brien?" Adair raised his eyebrows. "Are you the ''genius family''?"


    "It''s a great honor for you to know my family."


    Adair is now gradually recovering from his panic.


    Adair looked up and down at Vivian with calm eyes.


    "... how did you get in? What can I do for you britannian? "


    "The level of spies in the British Empire is very powerful. They are best at sneaking in and helping others sneak into some rooms that are not tightly guarded."


    Vivian answered Adair with vague words how she sneaked into his house.


    "As for me, a britannian, what can I do for you..."


    Speaking of this, a strange smile appeared on Vivian''s face.


    "Your Excellency Adair, the words and sentences you used in this question are too unfamiliar?"


    "Aren''t you a britannian, too?"


    "Nonsense!"


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Adair roared like a nervous man:


    "I''m not from Britannia! I''m Hiran! It''s a Shiran! "


    "Really?" Vivian smiled and shrugged, "but your colleagues don''t seem to regard you as a compatriot."


    "Hmm..." Vivian''s words made Adair speak directly and bite her teeth tightly.


    Vivian walked to the small table next to Adair, opened the other chair of the small round table, and sat down.


    As she sat down in the chair, Vivian also put the things she had been holding on to on the small round table.


    The thing that Vivian has been holding on to just now is a thing wrapped in cloth. Because it is tightly wrapped, outsiders can''t see what''s in the cloth bag.


    "Mr. Adair."


    Vivian went on.


    "Your current life is really a failure."


    "Born and raised in the Northern Kingdom, he has always regarded himself as a Hiram, but the people around him have never treated you as a compatriot."


    "No matter how hard you try, no matter how you prove yourself, your colleagues still treat you as a britannian and constantly exclude and discriminate against you."


    "... shut up..." whispered Adair, burying his head low.


    "It''s all about being ostracized and discriminated against by my colleagues. I didn''t expect that even my wife was robbed now."


    "I got married a year ago and was robbed half a year ago. The happy marriage lasted only half a year."


    "As a general of the Northern Kingdom, he has been working hard to defend his country, but in the end, he was robbed of his wife by the nobles of the country he defended. It''s ironic to think about it. "


    "You must have been desperate when your wife was robbed by Prince chishuvar?"


    "... shut up." Adele''s tone is higher than just now.


    The dagger in his hand was slowly clenched.


    "Lord Adair, your present life is simply terrible."


    "Your Excellency Adair, to put it mildly, you are now a perfect laughing stock that can be used to adjust the atmosphere and make jokes and topics when chatting."


    "... shut up!"


    Adair let out a loud roar.


    A lunge approached Vivian and put the dagger in her hand across Vivian''s neck.


    "I''m not a laughing stock!"


    Vivian didn''t change her face when she suddenly approached Adair and the sharp dagger around her neck.


    "If you only dare to point a dagger at an unarmed girl, how dare you say it''s not a laughing stock?" Vivian asked back in a calm tone.


    "I..."


    Vivian''s words seemed to break Adair. The words in her mouth had locked all Adair''s joints like vines


    Adair''s body began to tremble slightly.


    At last Adele let out a howl full of pain, threw away the dagger in his hand, and knelt to the ground, sobbing silently.


    Vivian, sitting in the chair, looked down at Adair, who knelt on the ground and sobbed.


    Vivian is waiting.


    Waiting for Adair''s mood to calm down.


    After crying for a long time, Adair slowly stopped his tears and calmed his mood.


    After Adele''s sobbing stopped, a small hand holding a handkerchief reached out to him.


    "Please use it." Vivian whispered softly to Adair.


    "... thank you." Maybe she was moved by Vivian''s tenderness at this time. Adair thanked Vivian softly and took the handkerchief from Vivian.


    As Adair wiped the tears on her face, Vivian continued to say softly to Adair:


    "Your Excellency Adair, you must be very unwilling now?"


    "No matter how hard you try, you can''t get the recognition of the people around you."


    "Forced separation from his wife."


    "Your Excellency Adair, you must feel very uncomfortable with your current experience, don''t you?"


    "..." Adair was silent.


    After a long time, Adair said in a deep voice:


    "... that goes without saying."


    Adair gnashed his teeth.


    "Although I feel very unwilling, it''s a pity - Your Excellency Adair, you don''t have the ability to revenge."


    "Whether you want to win the recognition and respect of the people around you or to get back your wife, you can''t do these two things with your current strength, Mr. Adair."


    "But - we can lend you strength."


    "That''s why I''m here."


    "Lord Adair, join the British Empire."


    Vivian''s words widened Adair''s eyes.


    "Join... The British Empire?"


    "That''s right." Vivian smiled and nodded, "although we can''t help you get the recognition and respect of your colleagues, we can help you teach these people who don''t respect you."


    "Not only that, we can also help you get your wife back. We can also help you catch the Duke of chishuval and let you deal with the man who has brought shame to you."


    "In addition to helping you revenge, we can also give you a little ''small reward''."


    With that, Vivian began to slowly untie the cloth bag she had just put on the round table.


    As the cloth bag was slowly untied, the things inside also revealed its true colors.


    It''s a pile of golden things.


    In the next moment when the cloth bag was untied, its golden light directly lit up the dark house.


    Its color, as well as the golden light it emits, all proudly announce its name - gold.

 Chapter 848

    Adair''s eyes straightened when he looked at the pile of gold on the table.


    "The gold is worth 200 million British francs."


    Vivian made a "please" move towards the pile of gold.


    "This money is enough for you to spend the rest of your life with your wife in the British Empire."


    200 million British francs - this is a huge sum that Adair can''t save even if he doesn''t eat or drink every day and doesn''t spend a penny every day until he dies.


    Looking at the pile of gold on the table, Adair swallowed hard.


    Vivian went on:


    "Just this spring, we will launch a large-scale counter offensive against the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Offensive code - ''Aurora''."


    "We will fight until we can see the aurora in the Holy Hiran empire."


    Speaking of this, Vivian stopped talking.


    She knew that Adele, who could get into the position of first-class general, would not be a fool. She only needed to say so much, and Adele could understand her intention to come to him this time.


    After hearing what Vivian had just said, Adair pursed his lips.


    "... do you want to plot against me, let me be your insider and help you capture chuboer fortress from the inside?"


    "That''s right." Vivian nodded with a smile and readily promised, "as long as you can obey us, we will help you teach your colleagues a lesson, and help you get your wife back, and all the money can belong to you."


    "When the war is over, you can stay in our army or go into seclusion directly, and use this money to live a stable and prosperous life."


    After that, Vivian was silent again and waited quietly for Adair''s answer.


    Adair buried his head low, and his face without any expression made people unable to see through what he was thinking at this time.


    After a long time, Adair finally said in a deep voice:


    "... you are so brave that you dare to break into my house and plot against me alone."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a loyal minister of the holy Helan Empire and kill you?"


    As soon as Adair''s voice fell, a faint smile appeared on Vivian''s face.


    "If I were timid and afraid of death, I wouldn''t take over the task of plotting against you."


    "Your Excellency has always been bullied by people in this country."


    "Bullied by his colleagues."


    "Bullied by the nobles of the country they have always vowed to defend to the death."


    "If you have been bullied like this, but you can still have strong loyalty to the country that has been hurting you, you are really an unprecedented loyal minister."


    "It''s my honor to die under a loyal minister like you."


    After that, Vivian bent down, picked up the dagger Adair had just thrown to the ground, and then stuffed it back into Adair''s palm.


    "Is to kill me and continue to live such a cowardly life."


    "Still cooperate with us, teach those who have been discriminating against and bullying you, take your wife back, and then use the money to live a new life in the British Empire."


    "Make what you think is the right choice."


    Vivian helped Adair hold the dagger tightly, then stared at Adair quietly and waited for Adair''s choice.


    Adair looked at the dagger with a cold light in his hand.


    Then he looked at the glittering gold beside him.


    The confusion and pain on his face were visible to the naked eye.


    Adair closed his eyes.


    Then slowly raise the dagger in your hand.


    The shining sword pointed at Vivian


    Then¡ª¡ª


    The sharp tip of the sword picked up the air and stabbed Vivian''s eyebrows.


    The dagger stopped at a distance of only half a finger from Vivian''s eyebrow.


    Whether Adair began to lift the dagger in his hand or stabbed it at Vivian, Vivian''s eyes didn''t blink from beginning to end.


    He stared at Adair with calm eyes all the time.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Obviously, he just raised the dagger and stabbed Vivian. Such a simple action seemed to draw all the strength from Adair.


    Adair bowed and gasped.


    Then he threw the dagger away again.


    "... your name is Vivian? Am I right? You are really good... "


    "My dagger is about to stab into your head, and you still don''t change your face... You don''t even blink..."


    "I understand why your superior sent a little girl like you to plot against me..."


    "I have to take this courage and determination."


    "With your courage and determination, it may only be a matter of time before you become a big man in the British Empire..."


    "Your Excellency Adair, you are flattered." Vivian smiled modestly at Adair.


    "... can I reconsider this matter?"


    Adair''s tone was full of fatigue.


    "Betraying my country... This is not a trivial matter that can be decided casually. Can you give me more time to consider..."


    "Of course."


    Facing Adair''s request, Vivian readily agreed.


    Vivian stood up from her chair and took out a letter from her waist.


    "This is a personal letter from the head of our Michael Knight order to you."


    "Commander of the Michael Knights... Su Cheng, who killed one third of the land troops of our holy Hiran empire..." Adair murmured and received the letter from Vivian.


    "Then - I''ll leave first."


    Vivian said as she wrapped the pile of gold in cloth again:


    "When you think about it, come to us in the woods west of chuboer fortress late at night."


    "When you go to the grove west of chuboer fortress, our people will pick you up."


    "Please hurry up and think about it."


    "After all, this is the only way you can change your life."


    "It depends on your choice whether you continue to live a life that people regard as a laughing stock or live a new and more promising life."


    "This will be our gift."


    After that, Vivian put a stack of notes of the holy Helan empire on Adair''s table.


    "Then - farewell."


    Vivian pushed open Adair''s door and left Adair''s house with the pile of gold.


    Adair looked around the quiet place and the stack of notes Vivian had just put on the table.


    Somehow, Adele always had the illusion that what had just happened was like a dream.


    However, the stack of notes Vivian had just put on the table clearly told Adair that what had just happened was not a dream.


    Just now, someone from the British Empire came to him and wanted to plot against him.


    And now he really has an opportunity to change his current life.

 Chapter 849

    Adair opened Su Cheng''s handwritten letter to him and looked at it at a glance.


    Su Cheng wrote him a personal letter. Most of the contents are polite words. If there is really content, there are only the last few sentences.


    The only words with content were only a euphemism to persuade Adair to grasp the great opportunity that could change his current life.


    Adair casually threw aside Su Cheng''s handwritten letter to him, and then walked slowly to his room.


    When he came to his room, Adair fell soft on his bed as if all his bones had been pulled out.


    Adair didn''t take off his shoes or change his clothes. He directly lay on his back on the bed and pressed his right arm over his eyes.


    So much has happened today that Adair''s energy has been squeezed out.


    "Betray... The holy Hiram empire..." Adair whispered.


    The possible consequences of betraying his country came to Adele''s mind one by one.


    I will certainly be abused by the citizens of the Holy Hiran Empire, let alone.


    Even the history books of later generations may feature his shameless act of treason and collaboration with the enemy


    Even if he betrayed the Holy Hiran Empire and came to the britannian Empire, the britannians would not necessarily look down upon him as a man with treason.


    Adair shuddered at the thought of the consequences of betraying the Holy Hiran empire.


    But at the same time, all kinds of grievances that he has been suffering also emerge in his mind one by one.


    Although I shed the blood of britannians, I always grew up eating the rice of Hiram, and I always thought of myself as Hiram.


    I don''t know how much blood and tears I shed to defend this country.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not be recognized by his colleagues around him. Most of his colleagues still treated him as a britannian, discriminated against and excluded him.


    Just being treated unfairly by his colleagues, in the end, he was robbed of his beloved wife by the privileged class of the country he had always vowed to defend to the death.


    His wife was robbed by others, but there was nothing he could do.


    At the thought of all the grievances he had encountered, Adair''s teeth rattled with anger and unwillingness.


    The uneasiness caused by betraying the motherland and the unwillingness to the current encounter are like two iron chains that twist Adair''s brain.


    Perhaps it''s because of the mental fatigue. Adair, who is constantly strangled by the two iron chains named "uneasiness" and "unwillingness", fell asleep quietly in bed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    March 2, 293 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    After a long march, Allen and enly finally led the 40000 troops of the urier knights and 4000 armored Ruis to Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng once fought with Alan in the rescue battle of Lunde Kingdom, so to be fair, Su Cheng doesn''t like Alan very much.


    As for enli, Su Cheng doesn''t know him very well.


    But even so, the etiquette should be done.


    Allen and enli have a high status and rank, and they also bring troops to reinforce their Michael knights. Su Cheng should treat them well, and holding a reception banquet is the least thing.


    After Alan and enli arrived at Avalon fortress with 44000 troops, Su Cheng immediately sent people out of the city to meet Alan and enli.


    At the same time, they also ordered to open the warehouse of Avalon fortress, transport carts of meat products from it, and send them all to the camp of the 44000 army to reward them.


    According to the current time, Iser should have returned to the Rhine front by now.


    Although Iser applied to the central government for a long holiday to see Eliza who looked far away at Avalon fortress, most of Iser''s holiday is bound to be wasted on the way because of the distance between them.


    This alone took up almost all Ethel''s holidays.


    Iser only stayed at Avalon fortress for seven days, then hurried away from the fortress and returned to the Rhine front.


    Although he didn''t stay in Avalon fortress for a long time, Iser spent these 7 days in Avalon fortress quite happily. After all, he finally saw his daughter he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    When leaving Avalon fortress, Iser did not forget to tell Su Cheng:


    "You and Eliza should work hard. I also want a lovely granddaughter like DeLisa."


    After leaving this advice to Su Cheng, Iser didn''t forget to tell Su Cheng a little secret about their family.


    According to Iser, it seems that women in their family have always been difficult to conceive children, so Iser asked Su Cheng and Eliza to work hard.


    Iser''s popular science also solved Su Cheng''s doubts all the time.


    Since she married Carol and Eliza, Su Cheng has been wondering why Eliza hasn''t been pregnant.


    They do that at least 25 days a month. Under such intensity, Carol got pregnant early. Now even her daughter can speak, but Eliza''s stomach hasn''t moved yet.


    Iser''s popular science finally made Su Cheng understand what was going on. It turned out that it was not his problem, but Eliza''s problem. Eliza was not easy to get pregnant because of family inheritance.


    Iser''s advice is actually superfluous, because they usually work very hard. If they want to go further under the current intensity, Su Cheng feels that his body will be unable to bear it sooner or later.


    Although Eliza''s father has gone back, Carol''s parents are still at Fort Avalon.


    Carol''s parents like their granddaughter, Teresa.


    It''s normal for them to like DeLisa very much. After all, DeLisa looks so much like Carol. As long as they look at DeLisa''s face which has seven or eight images with Carol, they can''t help smiling.


    Every day I stayed in Avalon fortress, I helped Carol take care of her children almost every day.


    Sometimes they even scramble to help Carol take DeLisa.


    With the help of her parents, Carol is much easier now.


    DeLisa is now nearly seven months old and knows how to climb around on the ground.


    It seems that DeLisa is also an intelligent child. She is only 7 months old. Now she can speak words such as "father", "mother" and "aunt".


    Since she was accompanied by her grandparents, DeLisa has learned two new words - "Grandpa" and "grandma".

 Chapter 850

    Because both Carol and Eliza''s parents have agreed to their marriage with Su Cheng, Su Cheng and they don''t have to hide as before. They can tell them about their marriage.


    Therefore, Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, has married two girls named Carol and Eliza. Now it has been spread in Avalon fortress.


    When Alan and enly arrived at Avalon fortress, they learned that Su Cheng had been married.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Alan leaned against the edge of the bath and let out a comfortable groan.


    "The water temperature is great... The heat is just good."


    Alan and enly are now bathing in the bath arranged by Su Cheng for them.


    They had traveled a long way and were already dusty, so Su Cheng arranged a bath for them so that they could wash their bodies and attend the reception banquet that was about to begin.


    Although the bath is not big, it just can hold Alan and enly to bathe in it.


    "Excuse me - is the water temperature appropriate?"


    The waiter''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Well! Very suitable! "


    Alan shouted toward the door.


    "Thank you for boiling water for us. The water temperature is very appropriate. This is the most comfortable bath I have had this year."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    The waiter said a few polite and modest words and left.


    Alan picked up a handful of water and wiped his face. Then he leaned against the edge of the bath again and let out a comfortable groan.


    "What''s the matter? Enly. "


    Alan turned his head and asked enly, who had been sitting in the corner of the bath:


    "Why are you always depressed?"


    "... nothing." EN replied in a calm tone.


    "It feels like you''ve been depressed since you entered Avalon fortress."


    With that, Alan raised his big hand, fished out of the bath and took a wine bottle.


    "Drink?"


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the wine in Alan''s hand, enly raised his eyebrows.


    "You brought the wine in?"


    "This is a small problem of mine. You must drink some wine when taking a hot bath."


    "Hello..." enly looked at Alan helplessly. "Is that all right? The reception banquet is about to begin. "


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, I have to drink at the reception banquet. I just drink a little in advance."


    After that, Alan pulled open the bottle and poured it into his mouth.


    "Would you like a drink?" Alan wiped the water stains on the corners of his mouth and shook the bottle in his hand at enly.


    "... I''ll have some, too."


    "Good! Then! "


    Enly firmly caught the bottle thrown by Alan, and then didn''t care about Alan''s saliva on the mouth of the bottle. He filled his mouth with wine like Alan.


    Ellen gave enly a meaningful look while he was drinking.


    "Enly, you like that Eliza, don''t you?"


    Allen''s words, like an iron chain, instantly locked all enly''s actions.


    Looking at enly, whose movements stopped, Allen continued:


    "It seems that I guessed right..."


    "When you came to Avalon fortress and learned that Su Cheng had married Eliza and the kaihor girl, you were strange."


    Enly slowly put down the bottle in his hand and was silent.


    After a long silence, enly finally said:


    "... yes, I like Eliza very much."


    "A large part of the reason why I joined the army was for Eliza."


    "... well." Alan stretched out in the bath. "Enly, have a good drink at the reception banquet later. It''s better to drink at this time."


    Enly didn''t take Alan''s words.


    Instead, he silently lifted the bottle in his hand again and poured the wine into his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Su Cheng was not familiar with Allen and enli, the reception banquet went smoothly and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    All the Knights of Avalon fortress attended the reception banquet, and Eliza, who was also a knight, naturally attended the banquet.


    Alan killed Nicholas, who was close to Eliza, in the rescue war of Lund kingdom. Until now, Eliza resents it.


    So at the reception banquet, Eliza hardly looked at Ellen and naturally didn''t say a word to Ellen.


    Halfway through the party, Eliza left the table and went to the bathroom because she drank too much tea.


    Sitting not far from Eliza, enly has been quietly watching Eliza since the beginning of the party.


    Now when Eliza finally left the banquet and he finally waited for this rare opportunity, enly immediately got up and left the banquet for the above reasons


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After going to the toilet, Eliza wiped her hands with her handkerchief and walked back to the banquet.


    Just then, a male voice suddenly sounded behind her:


    "Eliza."


    Hearing the male voice, Eliza recognized its owner.


    He is his old friend, enli.


    Eliza asked enly as she turned to look at enly standing behind her:


    "Enly, what''s the matter?"


    Staring at Eliza''s beautiful golden pupils, enly closed her lips, and then asked Eliza in a serious tone:


    "Eliza, do you like Su Cheng?"


    "What..." enly''s abrupt question stunned Eliza directly. "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Do you like it?" Enley asked.


    "... um..." Eliza, who was not very good at dealing with this matter, blushed slightly and answered "um" in a vague tone.


    "Eliza, say it well."


    "Why did you suddenly ask me this..."


    "Say it." Enly''s tone was more serious and serious than just now.


    "Why are you..."


    Eliza wanted to scold enly who suddenly asked her this inexplicable question.


    But before the words were finished, the remaining words stuck in Eliza''s throat and couldn''t speak any more.


    Because Eliza saw that enly was looking at her with very serious, very serious eyes.


    But Eliza didn''t notice - there was a little sadness in enly''s eyes.


    "Say it."


    "... well." Eliza pursed her lips, then put on an expression full of serious color, "I like Su Cheng."


    "... hum." After hearing Eliza''s words, enly kept silent. After a while of silence, enly finally "hum" with his nose.


    Then he walked quickly to Eliza with a smile and knocked Eliza on the shoulder with his fist.


    "I envy you for getting married."


    "Ah. It hurts. " Eliza rubbed the shoulder she had just been knocked by enly, and said angrily, "since you envy, you should quickly find a girl you like and marry her."


    "Good, good, good."


    Enly raised his hands and shrugged.


    "I''ll try."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    When enly returned to his seat, Alan, sitting next to him, raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Enly, what happened? Why do you always feel that your mood seems to get better all at once? "


    "My mood hasn''t improved." Enly smiled. "It''s just... I''ve given up on something and don''t think about it anymore."


    Then enly held up his glass to Alan.


    "Come and have a drink, Alan."


    "Now I suddenly want to know who is better for you and me."


    "Hahaha! With pleasure! "

 Chapter 851

    With the passage of time, spring is getting closer and closer, and the official launch of the "Aurora" offensive is getting closer and closer.


    Not until the snow on the road melts, you can start the attack. After the snow melts, you have to wait until the mud is dry.


    When the snow melts, the melted snow water will wet the land into pieces of mud.


    The mud is more terrible than the snow.


    Marching and fighting on the dirty mud ground is not only easy to lower the morale of the troops, but also reduce the marching speed of the troops to the lowest point.


    After all, when marching on the mud, the wheels of the carriage will easily be damaged or trapped in the mud.


    Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, no one will choose to wage war when the snow has just melted.


    Now the weather has gradually warmed up, and the snow on the ground has shown signs of melting.


    While waiting for the arrival of spring, Su Cheng is also waiting for Adair''s reply


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    "Vivian."


    Su Cheng said to Vivian standing in front of him.


    "Has Adair replied?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s question fell, Vivian shook her head:


    "Not yet."


    "Tut..." Su Cheng''s face looked unhappy. "It''s been so long, haven''t you made up your mind yet..."


    A long time has passed since Vivian first visited Adair.


    However, even after such a long time, naadair did not make up his mind whether to continue to be loyal to the Holy Hiran empire or to the British Empire.


    Adair, who was grinding haw, was running out of Su Cheng''s patience.


    "The weather has warmed up now."


    Su Cheng said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t have so much time for Adair to grind haw there."


    "Yes."


    Vivian sighed and said in a helpless tone:


    "Lord Adair has been unable to make up his mind. If this continues, we can only help him make up his mind."


    "Well, you''re right." Su Cheng said in a tone without any emotion, "if Adair is still grinding there, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Although they apparently gave Adair a choice, they didn''t want Adair to continue to be loyal to the Holy Hiran empire from beginning to end.


    After all, it would be difficult to fight down chuboer fortress without Adair as their internal agent.


    In order to successfully plot against Adair, Su Cheng and his colleagues had figured out a way to "help" Adair choose to submit to the British Empire.


    Su Cheng took out a stack of envelopes and handed them to Vivian.


    "Vivian, here you are."


    "If Adair still can''t make up his mind, help Adair make up his mind as we originally planned."


    "Yes..."


    Vivian took the stack of envelopes from Su Cheng.


    Looking at the stack of envelopes on her hands, Vivian''s face showed a little unbearable color.


    "Mr. Su, is it too much to treat your excellency Adair like this..."


    "... I don''t want to do that if I can."


    Su Cheng said in a calm tone.


    "But I am, after all, the head of the Michael knights and the supreme commander of the aurora offensive."


    "It is my duty to use all means to minimize the casualties of my subordinates and complete the task well."


    "In order to fulfill my duty, I don''t mind using tactics that may be mean or cruel to outsiders."


    "... yes." Vivian sighed, "I see. Then I''ll set off now to return to the saint Helan empire."


    "Yes. Be careful on the road. " Su chengrou said, "don''t forget to say goodbye to your sister before returning to the saint Helan empire."


    "When you went to the Holy Hiran Empire to carry out the task of plotting Adair, Deng Jiaer was worried about you almost every day and prayed that you could come back safely every day."


    "My sister is really..." Vivian smiled helplessly and shook her head. "I''m not a child anymore. Why do you always treat me like a child."


    After that, Vivian turned and left Su Cheng''s office.


    As soon as Vivian left Su Cheng''s office, Willie knocked on the door of Su Cheng''s office.


    After letting Willie in, Su Cheng asked Willie directly:


    "Willie, how are the supplies for the army ready?"


    "Everything is sufficient."


    Answered Willy Lang.


    "The grain, forage, arrows, siege equipment and other supplies currently prepared are enough for our 164000 troops to use for three months."


    "Well, good." Su Cheng nodded with satisfaction, then stood up from his chair, paced to the window and looked at the hot sun hanging high in the sky.


    The sun hit Su Cheng''s face through the window.


    Feeling the warmth from his face, Su Cheng whispered:


    "Now everything is ready.


    "Just wait for the sun to melt the snow and solidify the mud."


    "And when Nadel is willing to be our inside man."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, chuboer fortress.


    "Why did marshal viselov suddenly summon us?"


    "How do I know?"


    "Maybe you want to tell us something."


    "Tell us something on such an occasion?"


    "Strange... Why didn''t you see sidorov wait..."


    ¡­¡­


    The voices of my colleagues were heard everywhere.


    Just now, the commander-in-chief of their southwest front army, field marshal Lev wesselov, suddenly issued a summoning order to the large and small generals of the southwest front army.


    Summon all the officers of the southwest front army to a small open space in chuboer fortress.


    Because marshal viselov did not tell the generals why he suddenly called them in advance, the generals at all levels of the southwest front army came to the open space designated by Marshal viselov in a confused situation.


    Because the open space designated by Marshal viselov was just located in the urban area of chuboer fortress, many citizens who had come to see the excitement had gathered on the periphery of the open space.


    No major general was surprised: Why did marshal viselov summon them in this public place.


    Adele did not care at all about why marshal wesselov suddenly called them.


    It should be said - Adair doesn''t care about anything recently.


    Adair has been thinking about the choice that will affect his later life.


    In the face of this choice, almost everything is not a thing in Adair''s eyes.


    Even after receiving the call from field marshal viselov and standing in the open space designated by field marshal viselov, Adair''s heart was still thinking about the choice, and he didn''t care why field marshal viselov suddenly called them and why he called them in the open space.

 Chapter 852

    "All staff -! Line up! Salute --! "


    Hearing this cry, Adair and others immediately lined up in two columns like a conditioned reflex and saluted their holy Hiran Empire towards the front.


    Stand with your feet together, put the palm of your left hand close to the leg side of your left thigh, hold your right hand into a fist, cross your right arm at your neck, and the fist eye is facing your throat. The distance between the fist eye and throat is just enough to put another fist - this is the military salute of their holy Helan empire.


    After the generals lined up and saluted the front, an old man with white hair and beard led several soldiers to their front slowly.


    The old man with white hair and beard was Marshal Lev viselov, the commander-in-chief of their southwest front army.


    Marshal wesselov, who is 61 years old this year, is a fierce man who killed all the way from an ordinary soldier to marshal. He is a veteran with few combat experience.


    In the "hammer" battle that had just ended, marshal wesselov served as Dominic''s adjutant and deputy commander of the whole battle.


    Under El''s efforts to turn the tide, marshal wesselov finally picked up his life.


    Although he had picked up a life, before marshal wesselov could have a rest and breathe more, he was sent to the southwest front line to continue to serve as the commander-in-chief of the southwest front army and guard the southwest for the Empire.


    From the appearance, it is really difficult to see that the old man is the commander-in-chief of the southwest front army, but he is more like an ordinary farmer.


    Marshal viselov walked slowly in front of the generals and waved them off.


    "I suddenly called you here - maybe many people have doubts about it."


    Marshal viselov said in a deep voice.


    "I''ll answer your questions now."


    After that, marshal wesselov said to the soldiers following him:


    "Bring those people up."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers answered "yes" and quickly left here.


    When these soldiers came back, they came back with three people.


    Looking at the three people who were taken up, Adair''s pupils shrank slightly in surprise.


    Because one of these three people is still his acquaintance.


    His acquaintance was sidorov, who came from the southeast front army with him and always enjoyed ridiculing him.


    The three men who were brought up all looked pale and frightened.


    After glancing at the three men with cold eyes, marshal viselov turned back and said to the generals in front of him:


    "Sidorov first class, Kuznetsov second class, brinnik second class - the above three people slander Acheson first class in private."


    Adair was stunned when he heard that marshal wesselov mentioned his name.


    "If I hadn''t caught you, I didn''t know anyone could say such vicious words to his colleagues."


    "Sidorov first class, Kuznetsov second class, brinnik second class, you three have violated Article 11 of our military law - you shall not slander your colleagues and damage their reputation with false words."


    Marshal viselov turned his head and stared at the three people with cold eyes again.


    "Do you plead guilty?"


    "I... plead guilty..." said sidorov, who was bloodless, buried his head lower, and his tone was weak.


    And the other two, like sidorov, pleaded guilty one after another.


    After all three pleaded guilty, marshal wesselov turned his head back and looked at the generals in front of him again.


    "Recently, in order to rebuild the southwest front army, many new faces have come here."


    "These newcomers from other legions may not understand the atmosphere and regulations of the southwest front army here."


    "The reason why I am here today is to remind you and the newcomers who are not familiar with the customs and regulations of the southwest front army."


    "The southwest front army under my command is the army that attaches the greatest importance to unity and military discipline in the whole empire."


    "No army in the whole country can value military discipline more than the southwest front army under my command - I am very confident about it."


    "I hate two things most - someone breaking the military law and the lack of unity between generals and soldiers."


    "The behavior of slandering colleagues with false words and crowding out colleagues with unreasonable reasons is absolutely infeasible taboo here."


    "The reason why I am here today is to remind you and the newcomers who are not familiar with the customs and regulations of the southwest front army."


    "Let''s see what the consequences will be if you violate this taboo."


    Speaking of this, marshal viselov turned his eyes to the citizens watching the excitement outside.


    "At the same time - let our citizens see what happens to those who violate military law."


    "Let the people see how well disciplined the southwest front army is."


    "If you violate the military law, people of any level will have to be executed."


    "Execute in full view of the public, or let these three fools remember today''s pain and the end of violating military law."


    With that, wesselov shouted to a soldier standing behind him:


    "Execution!"


    "Yes!"


    After the soldier said "yes" loudly, he took two steps forward and announced to the public the punishment to be imposed on the three people - 10 lashes.


    Whipping is one of the most feared punishments for soldiers. Only those who have been whipped know how painful it is to be whipped.


    Three soldiers standing on the side of sidorov quickly took off their coats.


    One of the three poor people about to be whipped cried out in fear when the soldiers helped him take off his clothes.


    They took off their coats and exposed their backs. The soldier responsible for executing the three stepped back with a whip.


    After retreating to the right position, the three soldiers loosened their whip.


    When they heard the landing of the whip, sidorov and them trembled even more.


    Seeing that the three soldiers in charge of execution were ready, the officer in charge of supervising the execution site shouted:


    "Execution!"


    As soon as his voice fell, three long whips turned into fast black lightning and attacked the back of the three poor people.


    Three long whips hit the three people on the back almost at the same time.


    The howl and the whiplash of the whip sounded almost at the same time.


    When the whip left their backs, all three of them left a bloody, strip-shaped wound on their backs.


    Because the screams of the three people were too frightening, and the bloody degree of the execution scene was far beyond their imagination, there were one after another screams among the citizens who stayed outside to watch the excitement just after the whip left the three people.

 Chapter 853

    Spring hasn''t come yet, so there is a lot of snow on the ground.


    When the fourth whipping, the blood of the three people had dyed the snow under them red.


    By the sixth time of the whipping, the three people had lost consciousness and had no strength to shout.


    One of them had completely lost consciousness by the eighth whipping.


    Many onlookers chose to cover their eyes and leave because they couldn''t stand the bloody execution scene.


    At the 10th whipping, the execution was finally over.


    After 10 lashes, the three men could hardly find any good meat on their backs.


    After the execution, wesselov ordered the three people to be carried down for treatment. After all, if they were not treated quickly after so many flogs, they were likely to die of excessive blood loss.


    When the execution is over, the generals who are called here to watch the execution can naturally be dissolved.


    After marshal viselov left first, the generals could be dissolved.


    After watching today''s execution, many people can''t help feeling heartfelt palpitations.


    After all, the scene of whipping is so frightening no matter how many times you watch it.


    While Adair felt palpitation, he also felt very comfortable.


    The three men were whipped for slandering him.


    Cool!


    Great!


    Adair feels very happy now.


    There is a feeling of elation and revenge.


    Adair believed that after today, fewer people would dare to slander him, exclude him and make fun of him as before.


    At the thought of this, Adair could not help feeling angry and strongly grateful to marshal wesselov.


    Just when Adair wanted to leave here with his colleagues, a soldier suddenly came to him and said to him:


    "Acheson, wait." The soldier said, "marshal viselov is looking for you."


    "Looking for me?" Adair pointed to himself with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, Acheson, please follow me."


    Although I don''t understand why marshal viselov suddenly came to him, I must have something important to tell him. So Adair followed the soldier closely and walked one after another towards marshal viselov''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was no excitement to see, and the surrounding citizens naturally dispersed.


    An ordinary looking young man has been mixing in the corner of the crowd from beginning to end and has been silently watching today''s execution.


    After hearing that the three wretches had been whipped for slandering Adair, the ordinary looking young man frowned.


    The young man frowned deeper when he saw that Adair had been taken away by a soldier after the execution.


    After the crowd dissolved, the young man also left here with the surrounding citizens


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Acheson, wait, you''re here."


    After arriving at marshal viselov''s residence, Adair saw an old face with a little smile.


    This is marshal viselov''s face.


    It was the first time Acheson had seen marshal wesselov''s smiling face.


    Since he came to the southwest front army, Adele had never seen marshal wesselov with an expression other than seriousness.


    Marshal viselov''s smiling face had a strong impact on Adair, so Adair was stunned.


    Marshal viselov, as if he had seen through Adele''s thoughts, smiled at Adele:


    "I''m a person who likes to laugh in private. I''m not a freak whose expression never changes. All right, sit down. "


    With that, marshal wesselov pointed to a chair in front of him.


    Marshal viselov''s words finally revived Adair.


    Adele smiled and said "impolite" to marshal viselov, and then sat respectfully in the chair in front of Marshal viselov.


    "Acheson, wait."


    As soon as Adair sat down in his chair, marshal wesselov said to him:


    "I''ve heard something about you recently."


    "I heard that you have been excluded and discriminated against by the people around you because of your britannian blood."


    "Half a year ago, his wife was robbed by Duke chishuvar."


    As soon as marshal viselov had said this, Adair''s face froze.


    After a long silence, Adair, whose face became gloomy, nodded.


    "Yes..."


    Looking at Adele whose face changed instantly after listening to what he had just said, marshal viselov sighed.


    Then he raised his hand and patted Acheson on the shoulder.


    "I really wronged you."


    "Alas... Xenophobia has always been a stink of our holy Helan empire."


    "Even those who grew up in the holy Hiram empire will still be discriminated against and excluded as long as they have foreign blood."


    "I don''t know when our country will be as enlightened as the British Empire..."


    "Na Su Cheng is the descendant of a minority in the British Empire who does not even have a national name."


    "The name and appearance are different from the main nation of the britannian empire. They are still reused."


    "Because of exclusion, it has been difficult for China to obtain outstanding talents from other countries. We have all suffered from xenophobia. I don''t know how much we have lost. Why can''t those people with xenophobic thoughts wake up? "


    After making a complaint, marshal viselov said to Adair in earnest:


    "Acheson, don''t worry. As long as I continue to command the southwest front army, I won''t let this unreasonable exclusion happen in the southwest front army."


    Hearing marshal viselov''s words, Adair''s face was immediately filled with excitement and gratitude.


    "Marshal viselov, thank you!"


    Marshal vishelov waved his hand and indicated that he was welcome. Then he continued:


    "The reason why I suddenly called you over was to tell you good news."


    "Good news?" Adair wondered.


    "That''s right." Marshal viselov nodded with a smile, "I''ve heard something about you recently, so I''ve checked your past carefully."


    "I was also quite shocked to learn that your wife was really robbed by Prince zixiuval."


    "The general''s wife was robbed by an aristocrat - this kind of thing is ridiculous anyway."


    "This kind of thing will not only become the laughing stock of other countries, but also make the generals and soldiers of the army cold."


    "You are a hero who has made many meritorious deeds for the country, and now you are my direct subordinate. I can''t ignore this absurd matter, both public and private."


    "I have personally contacted the Duke of chishuvar not long ago."


    "After explaining the truth with Prince chishuvar, he is willing to return your wife."


    "I am not only willing to return your wife, but also willing to pay you a generous compensation to apologize, and I am willing to apologize publicly to you."

 Chapter 854

    Adair suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Marshal viselov..."


    Adair''s lips trembled with tension and excitement. Cautiously asked marshal viselov:


    "What you said... Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Marshal viselov said with a smile.


    "I have personally contacted the Duke of chishuvar not long ago."


    "Prince zixiuvar has been willing to return your wife, and is willing to pay you a generous compensation to apologize, and is willing to apologize publicly to you."


    After confirming that he had heard correctly, Adair could no longer control the trembling of his body.


    This is a tremor caused by excitement.


    When he came back, his eyes were full of tears.


    "Great..." Adair whispered.


    Adair only feels now - great, really great.


    After so long, someone is finally willing to do justice for him.


    After his wife was taken away by Duke chishuval, Adair lived in despair every day.


    As a first-class military attache, his position in the army can only be regarded as not high or low, and there is no way to fight with Prince zixiuval.


    After his wife was taken away, Adair wanted nothing but his wife''s safe return.


    Adele thought carefully about how to get his wife back from Prince zixiuval.


    Adele thought of many ways. Among them, there are only two possible ways to work, except those extremely extreme methods.


    One is to ask the adults of the country for help.


    One is to try to climb to a high position in the army and become a big man.


    The first method can be said to be wishful thinking, because Adair didn''t know any big people in any country and couldn''t ask for the help of adults.


    The only possible way is the second.


    But if he wants to use the second method, how long will he have to work hard to climb to a high position in the army.


    If you want to fight against a great nobleman of the rank of Duke chishuvar, you have to be promoted to marshal anyway.


    How long will it take him to become a marshal?


    Since the founding of the holy Hiram Empire, those who can finally become marshals are a group of old men with more than half white hair.


    The youngest marshal in the history of the holy Hiram empire was 49 years old when he was awarded the rank of Marshal.


    Adair knew his ability. He didn''t have the ability to break the current record.


    In other words, even if Adair tries hard from now on, he may be an old man who is losing all his teeth when he finally gets the Marshal''s title.


    By that time, his wife did not know how many children she had given birth to the Duke of chishuval.


    Maybe when he finally gets the marshal title, his wife will be old and dead.


    Therefore, in terms of the time required, this second method is also not feasible.


    Neither method was feasible, so Adair fell into despair.


    However, at this time, the light of hope finally bathed in Adair.


    There was no way to express his gratitude to marshal viselov. All Adair could do was kneel on the ground with tears in his eyes and thank marshal viselov one after another.


    "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you... Thank you..."


    "All right."


    Marshal viselov helplessly stretched out his hand to help Adair.


    "Get up, Acheson."


    However, Adele seemed to be nailed to the ground. Marshal wesselov spent a lot of effort to help Adele up from the ground.


    "Work hard, Acheson."


    Marshal viselov patted Adele on the shoulders.


    "As I said just now."


    "I have a good investigation into your past."


    "After investigating your past achievements, I found that you are a talent with great potential and worth cultivating."


    "The reason why I promise you that there will be no discrimination in the southwest front army and help you get your wife back is that I don''t want people like you to be destroyed by these avoidable things."


    "So - do a good job!"


    "As long as you are willing to work hard, I will cultivate and reuse you!"


    Looking at marshal vishelov''s sincere eyes, Adair felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Adair feels warm now.


    There was a warm feeling in his heart, which made Adair feel that the whole person was warm.


    "Yes!"


    Adair answered loudly, choking.


    "I will do my duty! Live up to the Marshal''s expectations! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Late that night.


    There is a small forest in the western suburb of chuboer fortress.


    Although the area of this forest is small, it is surprisingly gloomy.


    Because this forest is so gloomy, and few people will go to the west of chuboer fortress, this forest is a inaccessible place. Fewer than 100 people may visit this forest in a year.


    However, no one should have gone to the forest, but someone was quietly approaching.


    The man who quietly approached the forest was an ordinary looking young man.


    This ordinary looking young man was one of many scouts sent by the British Empire to chuboer fortress.


    And this ordinary looking young man happens to be the elite of the scouts.


    This ordinary looking face is the biggest weapon of the young man.


    Because he has a face that people will forget when they see it, the young man is best at mixing in the crowd to inquire about information and getting rid of tracking.


    When approaching the forest, the young man did not forget to constantly observe his back and whether he was tracked.


    After confirming that he was not tracked, the young man entered the dark forest.


    As soon as he entered the dark forest, a female voice without any emotional color sounded from his left front:


    "Merlin?"


    As soon as the female voice fell, the young man replied in a calm tone:


    "Arthur pandragon."


    This is the signal between the scouts.


    Scouts in charge of spying on the intelligence of chuboer fortress set their base camp in this inaccessible forest.


    Everyone has to answer the code before entering the forest.


    The code is "Merlin" and "Arthur pandragon".


    Merlin is a loyal assistant and friend of Arthur pandragon, the "Knight king".


    According to historical records, Merlin is a magician and prophet with powerful mana and prophecy.


    However, because there are too few records about Merlin in history books, and few people have seen magic, many historians doubt Merlin''s identity and think that Merlin is not a magician or prophet, but an ordinary waiter around Arthur, the "Knight king".


    However, no matter what Merlin''s identity is, there is no doubt that Arthur, the "Knight king", has a loyal assistant and friend named Merlin.

 Chapter 855

    After successfully signing the code, the ordinary looking young man entered their base camp.


    After returning to the base camp, the young man went directly to their superior, Vivian.


    Under Su Cheng''s appointment, Vivian became their superior, but Vivian didn''t intervene in their intelligence spying work. Vivian only let them play freely about how to spy.


    Vivian had just returned from Avalon fortress.


    After finding Vivian, the young man said bluntly:


    "Yes, sir."


    "What''s the matter?" Vivian didn''t talk much nonsense and asked the young man to report the situation in as simple a language as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After quietly listening to the young man''s report on the emergency that happened today, Vivian frowned.


    "Did marshal viselov severely deal with three people who slandered Lord Adair in private..."


    "This is really unexpected..."


    What happened today is not trivial and exceeded all their expectations.


    Although he didn''t know Adair well, it can be seen from the fact that he hadn''t made up his mind whether to submit to the British Empire for so long - Adair was not very decisive and easily confused.


    The sudden kindness of Marshal wesselov will shake Adair, who is easily confused.


    Because he was very moved by the goodwill released by Marshal viselov, he decided to continue to be loyal to the Holy Hiran Empire - it was not impossible.


    At the thought of this, Vivian couldn''t help sighing.


    "There''s no way."


    "Now it seems that you can only ''help'' Lord Adair."


    "There is no time for Lord Adair to think slowly about whether to continue to be loyal to the Holy Hiran empire or to the britannian empire."


    After that, Vivian took out the stack of envelopes she had been carrying with her.


    This is the stack of envelopes that Su Cheng handed her before she left Avalon fortress.


    They thought of many ways to "help" Adair choose to submit to the British Empire.


    Different methods will be used for different situations.


    This stack of envelopes is a key prop of one method.


    And this method is also the most vicious of these methods they think of.


    Even though she has decided to "help" Adair, Vivian really doesn''t want to use this stack of envelopes if she can choose


    After all, the method of using this stack of envelopes is really cruel to Adair


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Adair felt that the whole world seemed bright recently.


    Since marshal wesselov publicly punished the three people who slandered him in private, there were fewer people who would crowd out and discriminate against him because he was bleeding from Britannia.


    These days, Adair can hardly meet anyone to exclude and discriminate against him.


    Adair did not seek to live in harmony with his colleagues. He would be satisfied as long as his colleagues no longer excluded and discriminated against him because of his britannian blood.


    Because the present life is so different from the previous life, Adair still has a sense of unreality.


    Adair will ask himself from time to time these days: am I living in a dream recently?


    If his previous life was desperate, his present life is full of hope.


    Colleagues were afraid to exclude and discriminate against him because they were afraid of punishment.


    With the help of Marshal viselov, his wife was about to return to him.


    Unfortunately, although Prince zixiuval agreed to return his wife to him, for various reasons, his wife is still in Ariel and needs some time to return to him.


    But Adair has survived for half a year, and it''s not bad for this time.


    Adair''s life these days is spent in excitement and gratitude.


    Adair was very grateful to marshal wesselov who was willing to help him.


    After learning that field marshal viselov personally came forward to negotiate with Duke zixiuval and successfully helped him get his wife back, Adair secretly vowed in his heart that he would do his best to repay field marshal viselov''s kindness to him.


    Marshal viselov''s kindness to him was so great that Adair could not repay it all his life.


    But Adair didn''t care about it. He could repay it a little.


    While determined to repay marshal vishelov''s kindness, Adair also decided to continue to be loyal to the Holy Hiran empire! No longer consider whether to submit to the British Empire!


    Now that it has been decided to repay marshal viselov''s kindness to the death, it is natural that we can no longer consider whether we want the britannian empire.


    Plus - Adair now had no reason to submit to the British Empire.


    There are only three benefits that the British Empire can bring him.


    Give him a lot of money.


    Help him teach those who crowd out and discriminate against him.


    Help him get his wife back and teach him a lesson from Prince chishuvar.


    Adair is not really short of money.


    At the same time, Adair is also an easily satisfied person.


    As long as his colleagues no longer crowd out and discriminate against him because of his blood; He is satisfied that his wife can come back safely.


    It would be best if he could teach a lesson to those who had brought him bad memories, but if he could not teach a lesson, Adair would feel it didn''t matter.


    Now, with the help of viselov, his colleagues no longer excluded and discriminated against him, and his wife was about to return, so Adair also lost the reason to submit to the British Empire.


    Adair, determined to remain loyal to the Holy Hiran Empire, decided to forget what was found by the britannians and live a good life now


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s evening.


    Adele, who was in a happy mood, hummed a tune and walked slowly on the way back to his residence.


    Just then, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him and stopped him.


    Adair followed his reputation and found a young man walking towards him with a smile.


    "Popov, wait." Adair smiled at the young man, "are you going home, too?"


    "Ah, yes." The young man called Popov smiled at Adair, "now he''s just idle, so he''s going to go home and have a drink."


    Popov came from the southeast front army together with Adair. Like Adair, they were all generals transferred from the southeast front army to reinforce the southwest front army.


    While still serving for the southeast front army, Adair had an excellent relationship with Popov.


    At that time, his colleagues were crowding out and discriminating against him. Only Popov had normal contacts with Adair.


    In Adair''s mind, Popov was his first and only friend in the army.

 Chapter 856

    "Drink..."


    The words of Popov, his only friend, aroused Adair''s desire to drink.


    Since he wanted to drink, Adair generously invited Popov:


    "Popov, if you don''t mind, come to my house for a drink. We haven''t had a drink together for a long time."


    "Oh? Really? " Popov''s eyes brightened, "let''s go! Go to your house for a drink. We haven''t had a drink together for a long time! "


    Popov is a very rare person without "xenophobic" thought in the Holy Hiran empire.


    Because there is no "xenophobic" thought, Popov will not discriminate against Adair because of his blood.


    Because he never discriminated against Adair, he could get along with Adair and become Adair''s only friend.


    Since they came to the southwest front army, they haven''t had a drink together, so they hit it off and walked side by side to Adair''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Adair and Popov didn''t know that not far from them, there were always two eyes looking at them without any emotional color.


    After hearing that they were going to Adair''s house to drink together, the owner of the eyes, a short man, frowned slightly.


    Then he said to his partner who stood beside him and helped him watch:


    "Adair is going to drink at his house with a general."


    "The man who is going to drink with Adair seems to be a friend of Adair, first class military attache Popov."


    "They went to Adair''s house to drink together. This is a great time to use the ''envelope''."


    "Do it tonight."


    After that, the short man took out a stack of envelopes from his arms.


    "Let''s go. We have to arrive at Adair''s house to decorate before the two of them."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fort chuboer, Adele''s home.


    Hiram people are good at wine. Although Adair has the blood of Britannia, because he has lived in the holy Hiram Empire since he was born, Adair has also been infected with the habits of Hiram people and has become a person who loves wine and is happy without wine.


    Adair and Popov chatted while drinking wine. The atmosphere was not harmonious and pleasant.


    Because Adair has been in a good mood recently, he drinks a lot more today than before. He doesn''t feel any drunk after drinking a large bottle of wine with Popov.


    Popov, who was already slightly drunk, looked at Adair, who was still in good mental state, and said in surprise:


    "When did you get so good at drinking? When I used to drink with you, you were always the one who got drunk first. "


    "Ha ha ha." Adair chuckled, "maybe it''s because he''s in a better mood recently."


    Then Adair opened a bottle of wine again.


    "Come on, let''s have another bottle. Today is a rare day when you will be fine even if you are drunk, so we should have a good drink today. "


    "Ha ha, that''s right! I''m ready to drink and lie down in your house! "


    Just as they were about to open another bottle of wine and continue to drink, a strange scream suddenly sounded outside the house.


    "What''s going on?" Adair frowned and looked out of the window. "Why is there a scream?"


    "Did someone meet a robber on the way?" Popov murmured.


    Then Popov stood up.


    "I''ll go outside and have a look."


    However, as soon as Popov got up, Adair pressed him back to his chair.


    "No, no, no, you sit down."


    "I''ll just go."


    "Popov, aren''t you a little drunk now? My mental state is better than you, so it''s better for me to go. "


    "Drink slowly by yourself first. I''ll be right back."


    With that, Adair put on his shoes and walked outside without Popov''s consent.


    Now that Adair has gone out, Popov can only do it.


    Popov slowly sipped the wine while waiting for Adair to come back.


    However, just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Huh?" Popov looked suspiciously at the knocked door.


    ¡ª¡ªIs that Adair?


    ¡ª¡ªNo... Adair has just gone out. He can''t come back so soon.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd Adele had the key and couldn''t knock.


    ¡ª¡ªWho the hell is that?


    "Who?"


    Popov asked loudly as he walked quickly towards the gate.


    After opening the door of the house, Popov saw the appearance of the visitor.


    Popov did not know the man who suddenly knocked on Adair''s door.


    This man is a short young man. From his clothes, it seems that he is just an ordinary citizen in chuboer fortress.


    Before Popov asked the identity of the man, the man took the lead and asked:


    "Excuse me... Are you from the army?"


    "Huh? Yes, I am. I''m first class Popov, who belongs to the southwest front army. "


    "Ah, great..." the short young man seemed relieved and patted his chest, "Popov, wait! I want to report someone to you! "


    "Report a person?" Popov frowned, "who should I report?"


    "Is the owner of this room!"


    "Acheson, wait?" Popov''s eyes widened. "You guy! What are you talking about? "


    "Please, please calm down!" The little young man seemed to be frightened by Popov''s roar just now and shrunk, "please listen to me explain slowly!"


    "A few days ago, I came across the owner of this room in the city."


    "He looked sneaky at that time, so I followed him out of curiosity."


    "After following him, I found him talking to a man in a corner of the city."


    "Because of the distance, I didn''t hear what they were saying, but I vaguely heard words such as'' Britannia Empire '','' Su Cheng ''and'' please..."


    "After the two of them finished talking, the man stuffed an envelope for the owner of the room."


    "Then I continued to follow the owner of this room."


    "The owner of this room went straight home after talking to the man and accepting the envelope."


    "This is the residence of the army''s generals, so I didn''t know that the owner of this room was the army''s generals until I saw the owner of this room come back here."


    "I suspect that the owner of this room may be dealing with the people of the British Empire..."


    "So I always wanted to find a chance to report him."


    "But I don''t know anyone in the army, so I haven''t found a chance to report him."


    "I happened to see you enter this room with the owner of this room just now."


    "Just now I saw the owner of this room go out, so I dared to come to you to see if you are from the army."


    "If only you were a general! Please be sure to inform your superior! Make a good investigation of the owner of this room! "

 Chapter 857

    "Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    As soon as the petite young man''s voice fell, Popov shouted at him.


    "Acheson, how can you betray the country and cooperate with the enemy!"


    The petite young man seemed to be frightened by Popov''s roar, and his body began to tremble.


    "I, I''m just guessing! It is because I am not sure whether the owner of this room really betrays the country and cooperates with the enemy that I want to report him. I hope the people in the army can check him! "


    "Even people like me who don''t even know a word know that someone would rather make a mistake than miss it."


    Speaking of this, the petite young man seemed to think of something and shouted to Popov:


    "Yes, yes! I saw with my own eyes that the owner of this room had received a letter from the suspected spy of the British Empire! "


    "You can look for that letter!"


    "As long as I can find the letter, I can prove that I didn''t lie..."


    Before the young man had finished speaking, Popov directly and rudely interrupted:


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear any more of your nonsense! Get out of here! "


    Because Popov''s expression and tone were too terrible at this time, the young man was so frightened that he fell to the ground and screamed "EEE".


    Then he ran away from here.


    After seeing the young man leave, Popov snorted coldly and closed the door.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The young man who reported Adair to Popov fled all the way to a distance invisible to Popov before slowly slowing down.


    While slowing down, the color of panic and fear on his face has disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When waiting for his feet to stand, the young man slowly turned his head and cast calm and indifferent eyes at the place he had just left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Popov returned to the wine table and continued to drink.


    He wanted to treat the young man who had just reported Adair as a madman who didn''t know where he came from, then forget him and continue to concentrate on drinking.


    But the more you want to forget, the more you can''t forget.


    What the young man said just now has been echoing in Popov''s mind:


    "I saw with my own eyes that the owner of this room had received a letter from the suspected spy of the British Empire! You can look for that letter! As long as I can find the letter, I can prove that I didn''t lie... "


    "Believe it..." Popov whispered.


    The right hand has unconsciously clenched the wine bottle in his hand.


    After a fierce ideological struggle in his mind, Popov finally made up his mind.


    He took a deep breath.


    Then he put down his wine bottle, stood up from his chair and began to look for letters in the house.


    Because it was not long after he was transferred to chuboer fortress, Adair didn''t have much furniture at home.


    After searching carefully, Popov finally found a suspicious cloth bag in the cabinet beside the bed.


    After opening the cloth bag, Popov''s eyes widened because of his surprise.


    Inside the cloth bag was a whole stack of envelopes.


    Popov counted a full 12 letters, each with traces of being opened.


    Popov is a good friend of Adair. He knows Adair better. According to his understanding of Adair, Adair should not be the kind of person who always receives letters.


    "No... is it true..."


    Popov let out a painful murmur, then pulled out one of the letters and the letter paper inside.


    Instead of looking at the contents of the letter, he first looked at the signature of the letter.


    After seeing the signature on the letter paper, Popov felt that his blood almost frozen in an instant.


    The signature on the letter paper is Su Cheng.


    Thanks to the "hammer" battle, all the generals of the holy Hiram empire are now very familiar with this name.


    After confirming that Su Cheng wrote the letter to Adair, Popov hurried to see the details on the letter paper.


    Most of the contents of the letter were unimportant polite remarks. What really attracted Popov''s attention was the last few sentences of the letter.


    [I hope you will consider it carefully. If necessary, the officer is willing to relax the conditions a little more.


    I hope you can reply as soon as possible.


    As before, just give your reply to the scouts lurking in chuboer fortress.]


    ¡ª¡ªConsider? Conditions?


    ¡ª¡ªConsider what? What are the conditions?


    Popov opened all the remaining envelopes in one breath.


    After reading each letter, Popov finally figured out the chronological order of each letter.


    Su Cheng''s latest letter to Adair changed the lengthy remarks in the previous 11 letters.


    Most of the previous 11 letters were unimportant polite remarks.


    And the last letter didn''t have any polite words.


    Just a few simple words.


    However, such a few simple words left Popov with painful tears.


    I didn''t even notice that my letter had fallen to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Adair is back.


    After hearing the inexplicable scream, Adair ran out to see the situation.


    However, I looked around and found nothing unusual.


    Since he didn''t find anything strange around him, Adair didn''t take it to heart anymore. He turned back and went home to continue drinking with Popov.


    However, as soon as he entered the house, Adair felt that the atmosphere of the house was quite different from that before he left.


    Popov sat at the wine table with red eyes.


    Twelve pieces of stationery were stacked on the wine table.


    Looking at the 12 pieces of stationery on the wine table, Adair frowned:


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is this?


    Before Adair could ask Popov what happened to the 12 pieces of stationery, Popov took the lead and said in a deep voice:


    "Adele, didn''t you say that marshal wesselov was very kind to you the other day?"


    "Didn''t you say that you would use your life to repay marshal viselov''s kindness?"


    "Then why did you do this..."


    "Why do you want to betray the country and cooperate with the enemy?"


    Popov''s words confused Adair.


    "Popov! What are you talking about? What treason? Why didn''t I understand a word? "


    "Do you still want to argue?!" Popov cried with tears. "I found the evidence. Are you still arguing here?!"


    After that, Popov pushed the 12 pieces of stationery on the wine table to Adair.


    Knowing that there must be something wrong with the 12 pieces of stationery, Adair quickly picked up the 12 pieces of stationery and looked at them one by one.


    Adair''s cheeks grew paler and paler as Adair''s eyes swept the handwriting on the stationery line by line.


    Su Cheng''s signature is on the back of the 12 pieces of stationery.


    If you let an uninformed person look at these 12 pieces of stationery, you will feel that Su Chengzheng is communicating with him.


    The length of each letter is not short, but most of the content is some routine polite words.


    Except for the last letter.


    The last letter had only a few simple words.


    [thank you for your understanding.


    With your help, the strategy of chuboer fortress is an easy thing.


    When chuboer fortress falls into the city, we promise you the same and many things.]


    After reading these words on the last letter, Adair began to burst into a steady stream of cold sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 858

    "These letters were all found in your room just now."


    Popov murmured toward Adair.


    "And some people have seen you receive Su Cheng''s letter from the Scouts of the British Empire."


    "There are both human and material evidence. Do you still want to sophistry?"


    "Wait! Not so! "


    As soon as Popov''s voice fell, Adair hurriedly explained to Popov.


    "I''ve never received these letters!"


    Adair did receive a letter written by Su Cheng himself.


    When Vivian first came to him, she handed him a handwritten letter from Su Cheng.


    Adair had just received this letter from Su Cheng from beginning to end, and he burned the only letter after reading it.


    Adair didn''t know where the 12 letters in front of him came from.


    But Popov ignored Adair''s explanation just now.


    But said to his friend with tears:


    "Acheson."


    "Go and turn yourself in to marshal viselov."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "I''ll plead for you, too."


    "You haven''t done anything yet. If you voluntarily turn yourself in, there won''t be any heavy punishment."


    "Acheson... No, brother, it''s still time to wake up."


    "I really can''t bear to watch you, brother, go on the road of treason and collaboration with the enemy."


    "Surrender? No! " Adair blushed with emotion. "I won''t turn myself in!"


    Treason and collaboration with the enemy - this is one of the most serious crimes in any country.


    Even if he hasn''t done anything that has brought real harm to the country, he can''t run away from prison for more than ten or decades after turning himself in.


    Adair doesn''t want prison food.


    Moreover, he did not betray the country and cooperate with the enemy.


    Adair, flushed with emotion, explained to Popov.


    But the content of Adair''s explanations is very empty.


    I just kept repeating "I don''t know these letters", "I never received these letters" and "I didn''t betray the country and cooperate with the enemy".


    What has happened at present is too sudden. This sudden change has impacted Adair''s brain, making Adair temporarily lose his usual alertness and wisdom. Until now, he has not sorted out an organized explanation.


    Popov seemed to have lost patience. He wiped the tears in his eyes and stood up.


    "... forget it, Acheson, since you don''t want to turn yourself in to marshal wesselov, I''ll help you turn yourself in."


    With that, Popov pushed aside Adair in front of him and walked towards the door of the house.


    Popov''s move made the blood on Adair''s face disappear in an instant.


    "Wait! Popov! "


    Adair wanted to get Popov back and explain it to Popov.


    But now Popov didn''t want to listen to Adair''s "sophistry", so he directly threw away Adair''s hand.


    "I told you to wait!"


    Adair was in a hurry now, and an arrow step blocked Popov''s body.


    Popov tried to push Adair away.


    Adair tried to stop Popov.


    Between pushing and shoving, the two gradually wrestled together.


    The two wrestled together and knocked over a lot of furniture.


    A bottle of beautifully packaged wine fell off the table, and red wine spilled over half of the floor.


    They had a pleasant drink with this bottle of wine just now.


    Popov''s body was far away and biadale was strong, so Popov soon suppressed yadale and pressed yadale to the floor.


    "Popov! Calm down! "


    "I''m calm!"


    Popov refused to listen to Adair''s explanation, which made Adair more and more angry.


    "I said it! Calm down! Let me explain! "


    Adair roared and put his right knee against Popov''s stomach. Driven by his anger, Adair burst out a powerful force in an instant and pushed Popov off him.


    Popov, who was pushed away by Adair, fell back.


    The back of his head hit the corner of the wooden table behind him


    Adair, who pushed Popov away, quickly got up, adjusted his breathing and shouted to Popov:


    "Popov! Let''s all calm down... Popov? "


    Adair noticed that Popov fell to the ground with his eyes closed, looking a little strange.


    Adair squatted down and pushed Popov, and asked softly in a cautious tone:


    "Popov? What''s the matter with you... Ah?! "


    Adele suddenly let out a cry of horror.


    Because he found Adair''s head bleeding.


    The flowing blood dyed the floor red with great speed.


    And the red wine just knocked over on the ground.


    Adair put his trembling finger to the tip of Popov''s nose.


    Popov''s nose is no longer hot


    Adair''s fingers trembled even more.


    After taking back his trembling fingers, Adair felt that the whole world seemed to rotate.


    It made him dizzy.


    It made him want to throw up.


    Adair hoped that what was happening now was a dream.


    If it wasn''t a dream, he wanted to die immediately to escape what he would face next.


    Tears that came out at some time blurred Adair''s sight.


    Adair looked vaguely at his dead friend, and then at his trembling hands,


    Adair slowly covered his face with trembling hands and wept silently.


    "Why is this..."


    "Is it me... Did I do something wrong?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Adair sat on the floor with a blank face.


    Maybe it''s because the blood has dried up. Popov''s head has no more bleeding.


    Adair just sat next to Popov and the body of his only friend.


    Just now, a petite young man pushed open his door and walked slowly to him.


    If Popov were still alive, he would be surprised to see this petite young man.


    Because this petite young man is the young man who just reported Adair to him.


    At this time, the young man looked at Adair sitting on the ground without expression.


    Adair looked at the young man in front of him without expression.


    Facing the young man who suddenly visited in front of him, Adair did not show any surprise, but smiled a few times and said in a calm tone:


    "Are you here at last? Your Excellency the Scouts of the British Empire. "


    "The person who came this time is not the previous Vivian."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter who comes."


    "You are so cruel."


    "In order to force me to betray the country, even this exquisite serial strategy was used."


    "I''m stupid, too."


    "After Vivian broke into the house before, I should report to the superior and ask the superior to increase the number of patrols in the general''s residence."


    "My home is just an ordinary house. Prying open the door lock of this kind of house should be as easy as a palm for scouts who are responsible for sneaking into the enemy''s territory and asking for intelligence?"


    "It''s all my fault that I don''t care about the security of my house, so I let you break into my house again and again."


    "Even if you care, you may still have a way to get into my house."


    "Forget it... It''s too late to say anything now."

 Chapter 859

    After mistakenly killing Popov, Adair gradually calmed down.


    After calming down, Adair slowly figured out what had happened.


    These are the ghosts of Britannia.


    In order to make him betray the Holy Hiran Empire and help the Knights capture chuboer fortress, he made such a trick to force him.


    First, sneak into his home again and put the 12 letters in his home.


    The scream that led him out must have been caused by the britannians.


    After leading him out, he used some methods to lure Popov to look for the envelope that had been placed in his home.


    In this way, Popov can smoothly misunderstand that he has betrayed the country and collaborated with the enemy.


    If he did not kill Popov, the Scouts of the British Empire lurking around him should also "help" him kill Popov.


    The Scouts of the British Empire did all this for one purpose - to make him unable to stay in the Holy Hiran Empire and force him to betray the Holy Hiran empire.


    "I''m really curious..."


    Adair sneered at the young man in front of him.


    "Who is the person who came up with this plan?"


    "This plan is really too cruel..."


    "As a general, killing his colleagues, whether by mistake or deliberately, is a felony among the felonies in the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Even if he is not executed, he will live in prison until he dies."


    "I have... No way to stand in the Holy Hiran empire..."


    Then Adair covered his face with trembling hands in pain again.


    "The previous Vivian was right. My life is a laughing stock..."


    "Because my parents couldn''t live in the British Empire, they smuggled into the holy Helan empire."


    "My father died of overwork not long after I was born..."


    "My mother has been ostracized and humiliated by the people around her because of her britannian identity and her inability to learn Hiran."


    "My mother, who couldn''t stand the humiliation of the people around me anymore, committed suicide when I was 13..."


    "I don''t want to be excluded by the people around me, so I joined the army with the mentality of fleeing."


    "Since I joined the army, I have been working hard. I hope that one day my efforts and achievements can be exchanged for the respect of the people around me."


    "But no matter in my hometown or in the army, there is no big change. Most of the people around me still exclude and discriminate against me..."


    The young man stood in front of Adair with his hands folded, quietly listening to Adair''s murmur, without going up to comfort Adair.


    At the same time, he didn''t mean to interrupt Adair.


    "I am... A man with no great ambition..."


    "I don''t want to be a big man, nor do I want to achieve what a big career."


    "I have no great goals."


    "As long as the people around me stop crowding out and discriminating against me, and my wife can be safe, I will be satisfied."


    "I don''t expect anything else..."


    "It''s not easy..."


    At last Adair choked.


    "It''s not easy... I finally waited for someone like marshal viselov to be my boss."


    "Marshal vesherov did not prejudge me because I was bleeding from Britannia."


    "He is willing to help me and appreciate me."


    "When I learned that marshal wesselov was willing to help me regain my wife, I really thought that after so much suffering, my life could finally improve."


    "But in the end, my newly improved life was destroyed..."


    "Did I do something wrong..."


    "Why can''t even my humble wish come true..."


    Speaking of this, Adair began to cry as if he could not speak at last.


    The young man standing in front of him was still expressionless.


    He looked calmly at Adair crying like a helpless child.


    But in his calm eyes, there was a little pity and apology


    After crying for a long time, Adair finally stopped crying.


    "... now think about it, I''m like a puppet."


    "In your eyes, I must be like a puppet?"


    "I am a puppet that can help you capture chuboer fortress."


    "In order to achieve the goal of conquering chuboer fortress, I can swing and use my puppet as I want."


    "You don''t need to ask my opinion, because I don''t need any thought for this puppet."


    "There is no need to ask me if I agree. If I disagree, you can force me to agree."


    "In the face of your unreasonable demands and excessive behavior, my puppet has no way to resist..."


    "I have some understanding of why some people have to climb up by all means."


    "Because as long as you climb up and climb to the top, you can avoid becoming someone else''s puppet one day in the future."


    "If only I could understand this earlier..."


    Then Adair wiped his face hard.


    After a while, he slowly put his hands down.


    When he put his hands down, his expression and eyes calmed down.


    Calmly a little strange, calmly a little too far.


    "Just be a doll."


    "Since I can''t get rid of the fate of being a doll, I''ll just be the craziest and happiest doll."


    "If you kill Popov by mistake, you can no longer have a foothold in the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Since you can no longer have a foothold in the holy Hiram Empire, don''t stay in the holy Hiram empire."


    "The Su Cheng you went back to tell you."


    "Just tell him - I am willing to submit to the British Empire and help you capture chuboer fortress from the inside."


    "But you promised me the same conditions."


    "By the way, I''ll tell your Su Cheng that after helping you capture chuboer fortress, I won''t work for the British Empire again. I''ll take that money and take my wife away and live a good life I''ve never experienced before."


    As soon as Adair''s voice fell, the young man in front of him saluted him:


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Now let me help you deal with the body."


    He was referring to Popov''s body.


    "We will help you deal with this person''s body perfectly, and no one will find that you killed him..."


    "I see..." Adele, with a strong tired color on his face, waved his hand and signaled that he didn''t have to go on.


    Adair stood up from the ground and said:


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do with Popov''s body."


    "But please treat him as gently as possible."


    "After all, he is my first and only friend..."

 Chapter 860

    April 5, 293 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    The East is full of morning clouds, and rows of golden clouds seem to be waiting for the sun, just like ministers waiting for kings.


    The sun did not keep the clouds waiting. The sun shone one after another from the gap between the clouds, and the sky began to catch the color of sunrise.


    This beam of sunlight through the gap between the clouds sprinkled on the northern land without any snow.


    It is April now, and there is no snow on the ground.


    The mud wet by snow and water has dried up now.


    The date agreed between the British Empire and the prairie people in the Far East is April 15, 293.


    It is now April 5, only 10 days away from the launch date of the aurora offensive.


    Su Cheng issued a general mobilization order to the whole army a few days ago.


    The release of the general mobilization order has made the fortresses of Avalon and muhawitz very busy these days.


    Everyone is doing what they should do and preparing for the upcoming large-scale offensive.


    Su Cheng and others did not know that as early as yesterday, that is, April 4, the grassland people in the Far East had launched an all-round attack on the holy Helan empire.


    Although they agreed to send troops on April 15, the grassland people did not abide by this Agreement and launched an all-round attack on the Holy Hiran empire as early as April 4.


    Because of the distance between them, Su Cheng, who was far away in the north, did not receive the news that the grassland people had sent troops early.


    The reason why grassland people send troops early is mainly because they all know that there is no need to follow the agreed date at the beginning.


    The distance between them and the britannian empire was so far that they could not carry out a coordinated attack at all. They had to fight on their own.


    No matter which side encounters difficulties, the other side has no way to rescue.


    Since they are fighting their own battles and fighting their own battles, why should they send troops at the same time?


    Therefore, "send troops to attack the Holy Hiran Empire at the same time on April 15" - this agreement is a slogan whose symbolic significance is far greater than its practical significance. It doesn''t matter whether it should be observed or not.


    Su Cheng and others know this, so even if they know that the grassland people sent troops early, they won''t think there will be any problem.


    Grassland people can send troops whenever they like, and fight as they like, as long as they don''t lose - this is the voice of Su Cheng and others.


    At the beginning of 291, prairie people suffered a big defeat in Dominic''s hands.


    Grassland people have always held a grudge against the great defeat in 291.


    In recent years, while recovering their vitality, grassland people are also waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.


    When the British Empire invited them to fight against the holy Hiram Empire this spring, the grassland people were full of joy.


    They have been waiting too long for this opportunity to retaliate against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Seeing that the snow had melted, the grassland people who could not bear another day could not bear it, so they impatiently launched 200000 troops to launch an all-round attack on the far east front of the holy Helan empire.


    Dominica has been seriously ill since the end of the "hammer" operation and has not recovered. Therefore, the commander-in-chief of the far east front army has been replaced by another person.


    The new commander-in-chief of the far east front army is more than a chip worse than Dominica in terms of ability.


    The "hammer" battle, which ended in a disastrous defeat, was composed of 200000 troops of the southwest front army and 100000 troops of the far east front army.


    The 100000 troops of the Far East Front Army have now gone up in smoke. They are either killed in battle or pulled to work as coolies. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of the far east front army without 100000 troops is far less than before.


    The new Commander whose ability is not as good as that of his predecessor, coupled with the troops whose combat effectiveness has greatly declined, is doomed.


    Facing the threatening grassland people, the far east front can only parry reluctantly without any fighting power.


    After the prairie people had begun to make a big fuss in the Far East of the Holy Hiran Empire, the britannian Empire also began to prepare to make a good fuss in the west of the Holy Hiran empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, north, on the outskirts of Avalon fortress, the town of tland undead.


    "Darlene, there''s a letter for you."


    As she spoke, Yala handed the letter to Darlene.


    "My letter?" Darlene took the letter with a puzzled look on her face.


    "It seems to be from your hometown."


    "Oh." Darlene said softly, "Oh," my parents should have sent it to me. Thank you for bringing it for me. "


    "You''re welcome. Are you ready? "


    "Well, it''s ready!"


    Darlene patted the bed that had been covered with thick cloth beside her.


    "I can start at any time!"


    The German undead team has received Su Cheng''s general mobilization order.


    Tomorrow, they will officially leave the town of tland undead and rush to Avalon fortress to meet with other troops.


    Because they are leaving for Avalon fortress tomorrow, their officer gave them a day off. Darlene, they don''t have to train today. Just have a good rest and pack up their luggage and equipment.


    After receiving the letter from her hometown, Darlene quickly opened it to see what her parents said in the letter.


    Since Da Liana joined the army, Da Liana''s parents occasionally send a few letters to Da Liana like this.


    Because Darlene''s parents are illiterate, all the letters her parents wrote to her were written by others.


    The main content of this letter, like the previous letters, is to care about Da liana and ask her how she has been recently, whether she has eaten well and slept well.


    Although they are all ordinary and common concerns, Darlene can still feel her body warm after reading the whole article.


    Between the lines, Darlene could feel her parents'' concern for her.


    Da Liana looked at the time and found that it was still early, so she planned to write a reply to her parents while she was free.


    Darlene has mastered reading and writing now, so she doesn''t need others to write for her.


    [dear mom and dad]


    Darlene began to write her recent life solemnly on the paved stationery.


    From recent meals to recent training.


    He wrote several large pieces of stationery.


    The reason why she wrote about her recent life in such detail is to make her parents feel at ease.


    Please rest assured, mom and dad


    I''ve had a good time recently


    At this point, Darlene paused.


    After hesitating for a while, she absolutely simply mentioned the war she was going to participate in.


    After writing this letter, I''m going to beat up those hateful hirans again soon


    [only by defeating and hurting the hirans will they dare not invade us again.]


    I am very proud to take part in such a battle


    [dad, mom, you see, I can certainly win great achievements in this battle!]


    [love your Darlene]


    After writing this last word, Darlene put down the letter in her hand with satisfaction, put the letter paper in the envelope, and then walked slowly towards the delivery place with the envelope in her hand while humming a happy tune.

 Chapter 861

    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 293, and the Royal calendar of the holy Helan empire is 215.


    April 19.


    Holy Hiran Empire, chuboer fortress.


    It''s cloudy today.


    The pale yellow sunrise rose slowly from behind the mountains, hard to penetrate the faint dawn through the heavy haze, and powerlessly threw it into the countryside of chuboer fortress.


    Although it could not change the gloomy sky, it barely lit up a creeping black on the field.


    On the extremely open green field, the dark array of Britannia army is like the heavy sky with a rainstorm coming.


    The pine forest like long guns pierced into the sky, and the armor, shield and blades glittered in the weak sun.


    Flags of different colors fluttered in the morning wind. In the continuous military array, a catapult, a siege crossbow and a siege tower are stacked one after another.


    Marshal viselov stood on the wall of chuboer fortress with a gloomy face and looked at the britannian army that surrounded chuboer fortress.


    Just four days ago, a huge black torrent rushed out of muhawitz fortress and rushed into the homeland of the Holy Hiran Empire, pointing directly at chuboer fortress.


    The "Aurora" offensive, which had been prepared for a long time by the British Empire, was finally launched in full swing.


    Although marshal wesselov had guessed that there would be such a day since the defeat of the "hammer", marshal wesselov''s body could not help trembling with fear and anger after he learned from the scouts that the British army had invaded the Empire.


    After learning that the British army had launched a large-scale invasion, field marshal wesselov sent a large number of scouts to inquire about the intelligence of the British army and made preparations for the battle in a polar area.


    According to the information sent back by the scouts, the scale of the British Empire''s attack is not small, and the size of the troops is between 120000 and 180000.


    There are about 60000 forward troops in the Britannia army. It is a complete force composed of cavalry, archers and infantry.


    As soon as the forward troops left the mujawitz fortress, they rushed towards the chupol fortress without stopping.


    Muhavitz fortress was not far from chuboer fortress. It took only three days for the forward troops of the British army to arrive at chuboer fortress.


    In other words, the britannian army arrived at the city of chuboer fortress on April 18 - that is, yesterday.


    Since the britannian army arrived at the bottom of chuboer fortress yesterday, it was not in a hurry to attack, but prepared to besiege the city and waited for the arrival of follow-up troops.


    The British army did not rush to attack chuboer fortress, and marshal wesselov did not take the initiative to go out of the city to meet the British army from afar.


    Marshal viselov is a very steady man in the use of military. He prefers the safe tactics to the adventurous way of playing.


    Keep the fort of chuboer until the British Army retreats due to insufficient supplies - this is marshal wesselov''s general strategy for this war.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 19.


    Marshal vishelov stood on the wall of chuboer fortress and silently looked at the britannian army outside the city.


    One day has passed since the British army came to the city.


    During this day, due to the successive arrival of follow-up troops, there were more Britannia troops outside the city than yesterday.


    According to the visual inspection of field marshal viselov, there are no less than 80000 britannian troops who have reached the city of chuboer fortress.


    Field marshal vishelov observed the strength arrangement of the British army and the composition of the British army.


    While discovering the flag of Michael''s knights, he also found a brand-new flag he had never seen before.


    This flag is as like as two peas in Michael''s knights, but the pattern is not similar to that of the Michael knights.


    The flag is painted like running water.


    Although marshal wesselov had never seen the "water grain", he had heard of the "water grain".


    As far as he knows, the flag of the order of Uriel is painted with "water grain".


    Looking at the "water grain flag" outside the city, marshal wesselov said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that this should be the flag of the urier knights.


    ¡ª¡ªThe flag of the Knights of Uriel... See you for the first time.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that even the Knights of Uriel participated in this invasion


    ¡ª¡ªThe combined regiment of the Michael knights and the Uriel Knights


    The scale of the British Empire''s troops this time exceeded marshal vesherov''s expectations.


    He never expected that even the Uriel knights in charge of guarding pandragon would come.


    Although the scale of the British Empire''s troops this time exceeded his expectations, marshal wesselov was not too alarmed.


    Because he had confidence in the chupol fortress under his feet.


    Since the end of the "hammer" battle, the Holy Hiran Empire has raised the strength of the whole country to repair the city of chuboer.


    It took only a few months to successfully heighten and thicken the city wall, increase many defense facilities, and forcibly repair chuboer city into a chuboer fortress.


    Not only that, chuboer fortress also hoarded a lot of materials.


    The military supplies of the army are the same as the civilian supplies needed by the residents.


    The materials currently stored in the fortress are estimated to be enough for the garrison and residents of the fortress to use for one year.


    In other words, marshal wesselov was not afraid of the war of attrition.


    At present, there are 70000 defenders in chuboer fortress.


    The holy Helan Empire originally planned to gather 100000 troops in chuboer fortress, but some troops are too far away from chuboer fortress, so up to now, 30000 troops have not arrived at chuboer fortress and are still on their way to chuboer fortress.


    Although there are only 70000 garrisons in chuboer fortress, this number is enough to defend the city.


    According to the information sent back by the scouts these days, there will be no more than 200000 British troops attacking.


    Relying on the level of Fort chuboer, it is enough to block 200000 people with 70000 people.


    If the britannian army plans to attack, marshal wesselov is fully confident that relying on the chuboer fortress at his feet and the 70000 army in his hand, the britannian army will die here.


    Marshal vishelov''s greatest fear now is that the British military will try to deal with him.


    The supreme commander of the British Empire''s offensive must be Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights.


    After the "Aurora" offensive, which ended in a disastrous defeat, marshal wesselov has experienced Su Cheng''s power.


    He knew that Su Cheng was a genius on the battlefield and was best at using all kinds of tricks to defeat his opponents.


    Strange tactics are always impossible to prevent, especially those devised by Su Cheng.


    Therefore, marshal wesselov''s biggest worry now is that Su Cheng uses strange tactics to deal with him.


    If Su Cheng really uses a strange strategy to deal with him and chuboer fortress, marshal wesselov really doesn''t know how to defend.


    Marshal wesselov can only do one thing now, preparing for the battle, while racking his brains to think about the wonderful strategies that Su Cheng may use.

 Chapter 862

    April 19, 293 BC.


    evening.


    There were 164000 troops participating in the aurora offensive.


    Su Cheng divided such a large army into four batches and rushed to the city of chuboer fortress in batches.


    Raymond was in charge of commanding the first batch of troops and was the vanguard of the whole army.


    Su Cheng personally commanded the second group of troops, closely following the first group of troops.


    Willie was in charge of the third group of troops.


    The fourth group of troops is mainly composed of Uriel knights and armored Ruishi, under the command of Allen.


    On April 18, the first batch of troops successfully took the lead in arriving at the city of chuboer fortress. While setting up camp to prepare for the siege, they are also waiting for the arrival of follow-up troops.


    Su Cheng, who personally led the second batch of troops, also arrived at the besieged camp outside the great wall of chuboer on April 19.


    In the evening, just now, Su Cheng finally arrived at the siege camp of chuboer fortress.


    "Sure enough, it is consistent with the information sent back by the scouts." Su Cheng, who was looking at chuboer fortress in the distance, murmured, "it''s really a good fortress. It''s amazing to repair a city into a fortress of this level in just over three months."


    Su Cheng sincerely praised the craftsmen responsible for repairing chuboer into a fortress.


    As soon as he arrived at the camp of the besieged army, Su Cheng couldn''t wait to see chuboer fortress, which was now surrounded by his troops.


    After riding around chuboer fortress, Su Cheng said to Eliza who followed him in a half joking tone:


    "There are tens of thousands of defenders in chuboer fortress, even if there are no 100000."


    "If we forcibly attack the chuboer fortress guarded by tens of thousands of troops, we may not be able to attack the fortress even if we put all our troops together."


    "Yes." Eliza smiled and echoed, "it''s really a good fortress."


    "If I didn''t make any preparations, I might have no way to take this fortress."


    After that, Su Cheng smiled meaningfully and led Eliza back to the besieged camp.


    The strategy of chuboer fortress was actually carried out a long time ago


    If it goes well, they can take the fort chuboer without bleeding.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Fort chupol.


    In order to boost the morale of the whole staff, marshal viselov decided to hold a small banquet for all the generals in chuboer fortress.


    At present, chuboer fortress includes marshal wesselov, including a total of 68 generals and officers.


    Only these 68 people are qualified to attend the banquet, but from the food provided, the banquet is definitely luxurious.


    In addition to no wine, there are all kinds of food and drinks.


    The generals have arrived one after another, waiting for the banquet to begin.


    In order to pass the boring waiting time, some of the generals who had arrived in advance chatted one by one, and some talked anxiously about the Britannia army outside the city.


    Adair was not in a hurry to the party.


    But sneaking towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen that Adair approached slowly was not an ordinary kitchen, but a kitchen responsible for cooking all kinds of delicious food for tonight''s banquet.


    After opening the door of the kitchen, the chefs in the kitchen looked at Adair who pushed the door in surprise.


    The chefs saw from Adair''s uniform that the young man who suddenly broke into their kitchen was a general.


    "Er..." a middle-aged man suspected to be the chef asked cautiously as he slowly approached Adair, "who are you, please?"


    "Good evening." Adair smiled with kindness, "I''m Adair Acheson and so on. It''s only because I''m so hungry that I''m going to come to you to find something to eat. "


    As soon as Adair''s voice fell, the chef smiled and said in a respectful tone:


    "Excuse me, Acheson, wait. Can you bear it again? We''ll speed up and let the party start early... "


    Before the chef had finished his words, Adair said in a slightly impatient tone:


    "No, No. I''m really hungry. Please let me go in and find something to eat. "


    The chef was not happy to let Adair into the kitchen.


    But he couldn''t stand Adair''s bitter request. The chef finally softened and allowed Adair to go into the kitchen and find something to eat, but he couldn''t stay in the kitchen for a long time.


    After getting permission from the chef to enter the kitchen, Adair looked around in surprise.


    "Wow, this kitchen is so big and clean."


    The chef seemed to like this kind of praise very much. As soon as Adair''s voice fell, the chef said proudly:


    "Thank you! This kitchen is my battlefield. I have been fighting here for many years before the army entered here and chuboer was fortified. Well, there are many things to eat here. You can find something you like. "


    "Ah, you can''t touch the food there. It''s the food to be served later. If you tamper with the food there, I''ll be very troubled."


    "Don''t worry." Adair smiled at the chef. "I''ll just find something to eat and go right away."


    With that, Adair quickly moved his eyes and scanned everything in the kitchen one by one.


    After scanning the kitchen, Adair finally fixed his eyes on a large stove.


    Although the distance was a little far away, Adair could still smell that the big stove was constantly emitting attractive meat fragrance.


    Adair walked quickly to the big stove and opened the lid.


    Inside the stove was a pot of steaming broth.


    "Excuse me - is this?"


    Adair inquired of the chef.


    "Oh, oh! This! "


    The chef''s face showed pride again.


    "This broth is my specialty!"


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it delicious? "


    "This broth will be served to the party later, so you can''t drink it now."


    After hearing the chef''s words, Adair agreed casually, and then moved his eyes back to the pot of broth in front of him.


    Adair stared at the pot of broth with a little cold eyes and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI found it... That''s it!


    Adair looked around quietly.


    After the chefs around were busy with their own affairs without paying attention to him, Adair secretly took out a small bottle that had been hidden in his sleeve since just now.


    Unscrewing the bottle cap, he poured the colorless and tasteless liquid into the pot of broth.

 Chapter 863

    This bottle was given to him by Scouts of the British Empire not long ago.


    It is a colorless and tasteless poison.


    It is not only highly toxic, but also well concealed. After pouring into the drink, you can''t taste any peculiar smell.


    It''s the best assassination weapon.


    "Find the right opportunity to use this bottle to kill all the generals of chuboer fortress."¡ª¡ª This is what the Scouts of the British Empire said after giving him the bottle of poison.


    Since he got the bottle of poison, Adair has been looking for a chance to do it.


    Now I finally have a chance.


    Tonight''s banquet, which only generals can attend, is the best next mobile phone meeting.


    After pouring the poison into the pot of broth, Adair quickly covered the lid again. After taking some food casually, he left the kitchen and walked slowly towards the banquet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving at the banquet, Adair did not say hello to anyone. He sat directly in his position and waited for the beginning of the banquet without saying a word.


    For such banquets with the participation of generals at all levels, the seats must be arranged.


    Marshal viselov naturally sat on the main seat of this long table, and then the higher the rank of the general, the closer he sat to the general.


    Adair was a first-class general, and his position was not low, but not high.


    So his position is in the middle of the big table.


    Not long after Adele arrived at the banquet, marshal wesselov finally arrived.


    Marshal viselov''s presence also announced the beginning of the banquet.


    Plates after plates of delicious food and drinks with attractive aroma were brought to the long table.


    Also brought to the long table was the pot of broth.


    The waiters lifted the lid of the pot of broth, and the rich meat fragrance filled every corner of the banquet scene.


    Smelling the meat, many people only feel that the saliva in their mouth is secreted madly.


    The waiters filled each general with a bowl of broth.


    All the people present were given a bowl of broth, and after all the waiters left, marshal viselov, who was sitting in the main seat, stood up with his bowl of broth.


    "Everybody!"


    "You should all know that the British army has surrounded the chuboer fortress!"


    "Now is the life and death of this chuboer fortress!"


    "I just hope all of you here can work together to attack foreign enemies!"


    "Because we are now the enemy, we can''t drink, so let''s use this bowl of broth instead!"


    "Cheers!"


    With that, wesselov held up the broth in his hand.


    The generals on both sides of the long table also followed the example of Marshal wesselov and raised the broth in front of them.


    "Cheers!"


    After the crowd shouted, they drank up the bowl of broth in their hands.


    Except Adair.


    After shouting "cheers" with the people around him, Adair did not pass the bowl of broth to his lips, but slowly put it back.


    And looked at the people who drank the broth in their hands with calm eyes.


    Marshal viselov drank all the broth in his hand before he noticed that Adair didn''t drink it.


    "Acheson, wait." Marshal vishelov asked, "why don''t you drink?"


    "Marshal viselov, I''m very sorry..." Adair''s face was filled with an apologetic smile. "I''m not feeling well recently, so I can''t eat this too greasy food."


    Adair''s words immediately aroused the disgust of the people around him.


    When everyone is drinking, you don''t drink - this is a very impolite behavior in the Holy Hiran Empire, which is easy to arouse the disgust of others.


    However, marshal wesselov did not take Adair''s rude behavior to heart.


    But after a slight sigh, he said to Adair in earnest:


    "Acheson, I know Popov''s death makes you very sad, but you still have to cheer up as soon as possible."


    "If Popov is still alive, he certainly doesn''t want to see your depression now."


    In order to help Adair cover up the truth of Popov''s death, the Scouts of the British Empire made very careful and cruel arrangements.


    They disguised Popov''s death as being assassinated by a serial killer on their way home.


    In order to be more realistic, the Scouts of the British Empire also killed several innocent citizens.


    A perverted murderer came out of chuboer fortress and killed indiscriminately in the street. At present, he has killed several innocent people, and Popov in the army is one of the many innocent people who were killed by the perverted murderer - this is the effect expected by the Scouts of the British Empire.


    Now it seems that the play played by the Scouts is very successful and the effect is quite outstanding.


    From marshal wesselov to ordinary citizens in chuboer fortress, they really think that there is a abnormal murderer in chuboer fortress, killing people indiscriminately in the street.


    In order to track down the murderer who doesn''t exist at all, a large number of personnel were sent to track the clues. Naturally, nothing was found in the end.


    Adele''s mood has been very depressed these days, with a gloomy appearance, so marshal wesselov naturally thought that Adele''s recent changes were all due to Popov''s death.


    Marshal viselov had simply checked Adair''s past, so he naturally knew that Adair and Popov were close friends.


    Close friends die on the streets - no one can stand it.


    Marshal wesselov believed that what Adair had just said was false.


    He didn''t drink broth because of his poor health, but because of his poor mood.


    Marshal viselov sympathized with Adele, who had lost his friend, so he couldn''t help but say a few words of comfort to Adele.


    Seeing that Adair did not want to drink the broth, marshal wesselov did not force him. He comforted Adair and asked Adair to cheer up earlier, so he began to greet the other generals for a banquet.


    At this moment, however, marshal wesselov suddenly began to cough violently.


    Then with a "wow", he spit out a lot of blood and dyed the white tablecloth on the long table blood red.


    Everyone present was startled by Marshal wesselov who suddenly vomited blood.


    "Marshal! How do you... Cough, cough!! "


    "What''s going on... Uh... Vomit!"


    "Damn it! It''s poison! We were poisoned! Cough! Cough! "


    "Bastard! Who is it? Who poisoned it? "


    ¡­¡­


    Like a chain reaction, since marshal wesselov began to cough violently and vomit blood, the other generals coughed and vomited blood, then fell to the ground and could no longer stand up.


    Adair sat quietly in his position all the way, and his eyes were calm and creepy.

 Chapter 864

    The poison is extremely toxic.


    It took less than a few seconds from the beginning of coughing to death.


    In other words - in this short few seconds, all the personnel present - all the generals of chuboer fortress were poisoned and killed.


    Of course, there are very few people left.


    For example, marshal wesselov.


    Field marshal wesselov, who collapsed to the ground, wanted to stand up.


    But no matter how you drive your limbs, your hands and feet don''t listen to him.


    Not only that, marshal wesselov also felt that his vision was becoming more and more blurred.


    He could clearly feel that his vitality was passing quickly.


    Just then, he suddenly felt that the light in his hand was dim.


    Marshal viselov tried to move his eyes and looked up at himself.


    Adair was standing on his side, staring at him with calm eyes.


    "Adair..."


    Shock, pain, disbelief... Marshal viselov''s eyes on Adair contained all kinds of emotions.


    "Are you...?"


    Marshal viselov, whose tongue was paralyzed, tried to turn his tongue and questioned Adair.


    "Did you... Poison the broth...?"


    "... yes."


    "For what...?"


    "Sorry..."


    "Have you... Betrayed the country and cooperated with the enemy...?"


    "Sorry..."


    "Well..."


    Marshal viselov''s mouth slightly tilted, showing a smile full of self mockery.


    "I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect to die in my own people... In the hands that I appreciated and wanted to cultivate..."


    "Really... I''m sorry..."


    Adair did not know whether marshal viserov had heard his final apology.


    Because after saying those self mockery words, marshal wesselov had no interest


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Adair left the banquet hall, he was questioned by the waiters outside the door.


    "Your Excellency. I heard a lot of strange noises inside just now. What''s the matter? "


    As soon as the waiter''s voice fell, Adair said in an indifferent tone without any emotional color:


    "Nothing, just because everyone''s mood is too high, so the voice is too loud."


    "The marshal just ordered that no one should enter the banquet hall from now on. It is now talking about important military information. "


    "Not only you but also others are not allowed to enter. If anyone wants to go in, stop it for me. "


    "From now on, anyone who intrudes into the banquet hall will be severely punished."


    "Yes!" The waiter shouted, "we will never go in! I won''t let anyone else in! "


    Adair gave a light "um" and left here quickly.


    After Adair left, the waiter who had just talked to Adair said to another companion beside him:


    "Did the general just cry?"


    The general in his mouth naturally refers to Adele who has just left.


    As soon as the voice fell, his companion nodded deeply:


    "I think his eyes are very red and swollen. It really looks like he just cried. Isn''t there a morale boosting party in there? Why do you cry? Are you too happy to cry with joy? "


    "Forget it, we''d better ignore it and keep guarding the door. From now on, cheer up. Don''t let anyone enter the banquet hall. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the banquet hall, Adair went straight to the south wall of chuboer fortress.


    After arriving at the south wall of chuboer fortress, he issued two incredible orders for the guards and generals of the south wall.


    The first order was to lower the hanging door of the south wall.


    The second order was for 15 soldiers to wave torches on the south wall.


    The soldiers of the south wall could not understand any of these two orders.


    "Acheson, wait!"


    A small officer shouted at Adair:


    "Why put down the hanging door of the south city wall?! Put down the hanging door, and the britannian army outside the city can come in? "


    "And! Why should 15 soldiers wave torches on the wall? Please give me a reason! "


    "Watch your tone!"


    Adair angrily scolded the little officer.


    "Who do you think you are talking to?"


    Adair tore at the uniform of the first-class general.


    "I''m a general! I''m the only one who speaks loudly to you! You are not qualified to speak loudly to me! "


    After being denounced by Adair, the little officer''s face showed strong confusion and resentment.


    But he quickly controlled his emotions. After taking a few deep breaths, he asked Adair in a much calmer tone than just now:


    "Sorry, Acheson, wait. I was just impulsive. "


    "I really want to know the reason for doing so."


    "Hum." Adair sneered, "what do you know? This is a tactic! "


    "This is the enemy defeating tactics that marshal wesselov just came up with!"


    "Tactics?" The little officer wondered, "what kind of tactics is this? Why do you still need to put down the hanging door? "


    "All right!"


    Adair waved impatiently.


    "Just do what I say! This is a military order! "


    Although the little officer was still full of questions, he was forced to sigh after hearing the word "military order", then ordered his soldiers to put down the hanging door of the south wall, and sent 15 soldiers to wave torches on the south wall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng is resting in his big tent now.


    Alan, who has always been inseparable from Su Cheng, naturally joined the "Aurora" offensive with Su Cheng.


    It''s still early, and there''s nothing to do at present, so Su Cheng is playing cards with Alan in his big account.


    Su Cheng and Alan are playing tekun, a card that has been popular all over the mainland for more than ten years.


    Tekun is the most popular card game in the mainland. It is not only cheap but also very fun.


    Su Cheng first came into contact with tekun at the beginning of last year, that is, when Ilsa just ascended the throne and Su Cheng stayed in the imperial capital.


    At that time, the mysterious and magical black robed man Liya, that is, the "girl" who looks 16 years old and may be thousands of years old, taught Su Cheng to play tekun.


    After learning to play tekun, Su Cheng fell in love with tekun.


    Although he is not obsessed with tea and rice, he will play cards with Alan, the only famous brand friend around him.


    Just as Su Chengzheng and Alan were playing cards happily, the bodyguard suddenly shouted outside the tent:


    "Your Excellency! A messenger wants to report the military situation to you! "


    "Herald? Let him in! "


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s income permit was issued, a herald quickly entered Su Cheng''s big account and reported to Su Chenghui:


    "Your Excellency! The hanging door of the south wall of chuboer fortress has been put down. "


    "There are 15 torches shaking and waving on the south wall!"

 Chapter 865

    The horn sounded like a rainbow.


    Cheers and shouts make people tinnitus.


    Boots on the ground like thunder.


    The enemy screamed and wailed.


    ¡ª¡ªAn overview of the "Aurora" offensive in later historical books


    *******


    *******


    Put down the drawbridge of the south wall and wave 15 torches on the south wall - this is the signal they agreed with Adair.


    This signal means that the British army can safely enter chupol fortress.


    So after learning from the herald that the suspension bridge of the southern wall had been put down and that 15 torches were waving on the southern wall, Su Cheng quickly put down his tekun card and walked out of the big account.


    Seeing that the hanging door of the south wall of chuboer fortress was really down and that there were really 15 torches waving and shaking on the south wall, Su Cheng couldn''t bear the happy look on his face anymore.


    But Su Cheng did not relax his vigilance and did not rashly drive the army in.


    After all, no one is sure if Adair is playing with them.


    To be on the safe side, Su Cheng sent an advance force into the city first.


    After exploring and understanding that the city is really safe, drive the large troops in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Adair was standing indifferently on the south wall of chuboer fortress, watching the black torrent approaching the South Gate with calm eyes.


    Adair can still keep calm, but the generals around him can''t keep calm anymore.


    "Ai, Acheson, wait!"


    The little officer who had just questioned Adair was standing right next to Adair.


    After seeing the cavalry of the British Army approaching chuboer fortress, the little officer hurriedly said to Adair:


    "Acheson, wait! The British cavalry is coming! Let''s pull up the hanging door! "


    "You are so annoying."


    Adair glanced at the little officer.


    "Didn''t I just say that? It''s all tactics. "


    "Tactics? I''ve never seen such an absurd tactic! Put down the hanging door directly and let the enemy swagger into the city. Is there such a tactic? "


    "This only shows that you have short knowledge."


    Then Adair ignored the little officer and walked down the city with his hands.


    The little officer looked at Adair, and then at the black torrent that was rapidly approaching here outside the city.


    He can do nothing but worry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng sent 3000 cavalry to the city to test.


    After the 3000 cavalry swaggered through the south gate and found that the city was safe and Adair did not cheat with them, the 3000 cavalry quickly controlled the South Gate of chuboer fortress.


    The 3000 cavalry were divided into two parts at the south gate, which controlled chuboer fortress.


    Some stayed at the south gate, sent messages to the large forces outside the city, informed the large forces of the safety of chuboer fortress, and waited for the arrival of the large forces.


    The other part went to capture the other gates of chuboer fortress.


    It was not until the 3000 cavalry controlled the South Gate of chuboer fortress and attacked the other gates that the defenders of chuboer fortress finally realized.


    With the horn sounded and the sound of fighting shook the sky, the defenders in the fortress immediately put on their helmets and armor and attacked the enemy.


    Before long, the whole city was bright with torches, people came and went in the streets, and the sound of footsteps shook the earth.


    But because all the generals and officers in the city have been destroyed, the defenders in the fortress are now like headless flies. Some go south, some go north, and the city runs around. They don''t even know where to go.


    To put it mildly, the garrison, which has lost its command, is a mob.


    The 3000 cavalry who took the lead in entering the city can defeat the garrison that has become a mob.


    The cavalry came to the east gate of chuboer fortress after a burst of killing in chuboer fortress.


    After putting down the hanging door of the east gate and leaving some people and horses to guard the east gate, the remaining cavalry turned their horses again and rushed towards the Northeast gate of chuboer fortress.


    Because all the generals have been destroyed, now only some small officers can command the soldiers to resist the enemy.


    Under the leadership of the small officers, a small group of troops continued to intercept the cavalry that rushed around the city of chuboer fortress.


    However, due to the uncoordinated command, their strength was simply brought into play, and there was no way to stop the cavalry.


    The cavalry cut and killed, and the Hiram troops who came to stop them scattered.


    The cavalry was invincible, and the bodies of defeated Hiram generals were everywhere.


    Until now, most people still don''t know how many britannian soldiers rushed into the fortress, or how these britannian soldiers came into the fortress.


    After the cavalry attacked the Northeast gate of chuboer fortress, large troops outside the city also arrived one after another.


    The generals were completely destroyed. The soldiers in chuboer fortress could not find generals and soldiers. The civil strife in the fortress became a pot of porridge. They fought their own battles without a clue, and could not give full play to their original strength advantage.


    In the current state of chuboer fortress, even the 3000 cavalry can''t do anything, let alone block the britannian army that has entered the city one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the large troops arrived one after another, the resistance of chuboer fortress was gradually suppressed.


    It took only more than two hours from the advance force composed of 3000 cavalry to clear up all the resistance in Boer fortress.


    All the generals in the fortress were poisoned, more than 20000 people were killed in the 70000 garrison, and the remaining 50000 people all obediently put down their weapons and surrendered.


    Of the more than 20000 people killed in the battle, a considerable number were killed by their own people.


    In this era of underdeveloped communication, the army is most afraid of chaos.


    Once confused, it is very easy to stampede.


    The destructive power of trampling is no less than the wall charge of a heavy cavalry.


    In the streets of chuboer fortress, there are pools of meat cakes everywhere.


    Without unified dispatching and command, the resistance of the garrison in the fortress is extremely chaotic, and most people don''t even know where to go.


    In this chaotic environment, at least 10000 people were trampled to death by their comrades in arms.


    After the chuboer fortress was completely cleared, Su Chengcai rode a horse and led his escort into the chuboer fortress finally built by the holy Helan empire with a lot of effort.


    The troops were dispatched on April 15. On the night of April 19, they captured the important town of chuboer, which cost a lot of effort of the Holy Hiran Empire, and completely destroyed 70000 defenders in the fort.


    Including the marching time, it took only four days to capture a fortress, destroy all 70000 defenders in the fortress, and successfully win all materials in the Fortress - a speed that can be recorded in history and admired by future people.


    The start of the aurora offensive was perfect.

 Chapter 866

    Which army I am in, which army is the main force in this battle.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng is engaged in daily gossip


    *******


    *******


    As soon as Su Cheng passed through the South Gate of chuboer fortress, he met Adair Acheson, the greatest hero of the war, who had been waiting beside the south gate.


    After learning that the young man in front of him was Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights, Adair quickly knelt on one knee and greeted Su Cheng in semi familiar British.


    This is Su Cheng''s first meeting with Adair.


    Su Cheng said as he dismounted and lifted Adair up:


    "Your Excellency Adair, thank you for your help. Thanks to you, we can win this fortress. You worked hard."


    "I dare not." Adair shook his head gently. "I just hope you, your excellency, can abide by our agreement."


    "That''s nature." Su Cheng said with a smile, "if I don''t even have this credit, I don''t deserve to be a leader."


    "Acheson, wait! You traitorous bastard! "


    Just then, a big drink suddenly came from Su Cheng and Adair.


    Su Cheng and Adair followed their prestige and saw a man dressed as an officer yelling at Adair with a red face.


    The officer was covered with blood and was escorted by two britannian soldiers.


    It can be seen from the officer''s present appearance that the officer should have experienced a fierce resistance before he was finally captured.


    Looking at the captured and escorted officer, Adair''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    Because it was after he ordered to put down the hanging door of the south city wall that the officer asked him in an impassioned tone why.


    The little officer flushed with emotion and shouted at Adair with all kinds of dirty words.


    Looking at the little officer who was abusing him, Adair tightened his lips, turned his head away, and no longer dared or dared to see the little officer.


    Two Britannia soldiers who were in charge of escorting the little officer wanted to drag the little officer away.


    But the little officer burst out amazing strength because he saw his enemy. The two British soldiers not only failed to pull him, but also let him break free.


    After breaking free from the two British soldiers behind him, the little officer roared and rushed towards Adair.


    However, when he was only a few steps away from Adair, a petite figure on Su Cheng''s side moved.


    With much faster speed than the little officer, the figure quickly stopped between him and Adair, and subdued the little officer on the ground.


    This figure is naturally Alan.


    Alan stopped the little officer not because he wanted to protect Adair, but because he wanted to protect Su Cheng.


    Adair is very close to Su Cheng. It may hurt Su Cheng if this person gets close to Adair. Alan takes this into account and stops the little officer.


    The little officer who wanted to eradicate the traitor saw that his last efforts had been wasted, and his eyes gradually showed despair and madness.


    He turned his head and roared at Alan who pressed him to the ground:


    ¡°£¤#%@*£¡£¨@ £¤£¡#%@¡ª+-=*%$#@!¡±


    Alan: "...?"


    Alan didn''t understand Hiran, so he couldn''t understand what the little officer was saying.


    Therefore, Alan can only turn his head and cast his eyes to Su Cheng for help.


    Su Cheng''s proficiency in Hiran is no less than that of Britannia, so he naturally understands what the little officer is saying.


    "You bastard! Let go of me! "¡ª¡ª This is what the little officer said just now.


    After hearing the words of the little officer, Su Cheng frowned.


    "Alan, take off his chin."


    "Huh?" Alan wondered, "did this guy say anything unpleasant just now? Why take off his chin? "


    "He did say something unpleasant just now, but don''t know what he said, Alan."


    "Oh... Forget it. I''m not very interested anyway."


    After saying that, Alan "clicked" to remove the little officer''s chin so that he could not speak again, and then returned the little officer to the two Britannia soldiers who were responsible for escorting him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the attack of chuboer fortress, the combined regiment participating in the "Aurora" attack took a short rest in the fortress.


    After a day''s rest, the combined regiment with a total strength of 164000 officially divided its troops into two routes to attack the target cities they were responsible for, starting from chuboer fortress as originally planned.


    Su Cheng divided the combined regiment into two armies, the West Route Army and the East Route Army.


    The total strength of the West Route Army is 64000, composed of 40000 troops of the urier knights, 4000 armored Ruishi and the third army of the Michael knights.


    The coach is Willie, and the Knights under his command are Alan, enry and Gary


    The goal of the Western Route Army was Otto, an important city in the northwest of the Holy Hiran empire. And all the towns along the way.


    Otto was an important economic and trade city of the Holy Hiran empire. It has quite high strategic value.


    The total strength of the East Route Army is 80000, which is composed of the 1st, 2nd, 4th, 5th and 6th armies of the Michael knights.


    Under Su Cheng''s personal command, the Knights under his command include Eliza, Deng Jiaer, Raymond, Samuel and dale


    Whether in terms of military strength or the composition of knights, the East Route Army is the main force in the aurora offensive.


    The reason why Su Cheng deployed the most troops and knights to the East Route Army and commanded himself is that the task of the East Route Army is the most arduous.


    The goal of the East Route Army was Ariel, the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, and all cities along the way.


    Although the road is not as far away as the Western Route Army, there are the most cities along the way. The difficulty of Ariel''s capture must be several times that of Otto.


    Ariel is the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire and the second largest city of the holy Hiram empire.


    Su Cheng didn''t need to send scouts to spy on intelligence. He just thought with his ass and imagined how high and thick the wall of Ariel would be.


    Moreover, the marching direction of the East Route Army is all the way East, which is the easiest to meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Although the holy Helan empire is very weak now, no matter how weak it is now, it used to be a "superpower" at least, and its national strength is unfathomable.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know how many troops the holy Helan Empire still has.


    But Su Cheng guessed that it was also possible for the holy Hiram Empire to bite its teeth and squeeze out an army of about 100000 to meet him.


    To be on the safe side, Su Cheng took the most arduous task in the offensive, personally led the East Route Army to capture Ariel, which was the most difficult, and met the most likely reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.

 Chapter 867

    April 21.


    On the second day after the capture of chuboer fortress, the Western Route Army with a total force of 64000 under the command of Willie took the lead and set out towards their goal, Otto in the northwest.


    When seeing off the generals of the Western Route Army, Su Cheng did not forget to reiterate the main points of the offensive to them.


    "There will be 18 cities on the way from chupolyase to Otto in the northwest."


    "In order to ensure the smooth supply line, these 18 cities can''t be bypassed. They have to be knocked down one by one."


    "You are all experienced knights. You should know how time-consuming and inefficient it is to attack the city."


    "It''s not uncommon to encounter a difficult city and be blocked under the city for several months."


    "Although we have sufficient supplies, we are not rich enough to waste our time under a city."


    "So - in order to ensure the smooth and speed of the March, I grant you the right to ''go too far'' against the city."


    "When you run into a city, persuade him to surrender first."


    "Advise them - if they don''t surrender obediently, when the city is destroyed, we will kill the city in retaliation, and all people in the city who are more than one wheel tall will be killed."


    "As long as we surrender obediently, we will only take away the property in the city and never hurt the lives of the citizens in the city."


    The above is what Su Cheng said to the Knights of the West Route Army when he saw them off.


    This is a battle destined to hit many cities. In order to ensure the marching speed and supply line of the army, Su Cheng granted all his knights the right to "kill the city".


    If the enemy does not surrender obediently, he can kill the city directly after destroying the city.


    Su Cheng not only allowed the Knights of the West Route Army to do so, but also allowed the Knights of the East Route Army to do so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the West Route Army pulled out, the East Route Army was ready to pull out.


    Su Cheng divided his own East Route Army into two parts - the vanguard force and the main force.


    The vanguard force, with a total strength of more than 10000, is responsible for opening a way in the front and eliminating some enemies that can be solved by themselves.


    The main force followed the vanguard force and cooperated with the vanguard force one after another.


    Naturally, Su Cheng personally commands the main force. As for who should command the vanguard force, Su Cheng decides to hand over the vanguard force of the East Road army to Deng Jiaer after thinking for a while.


    The vanguard force is responsible for opening up the road ahead. Since it is the force responsible for opening up the road ahead, its combat effectiveness should not be too low.


    Sucheng not only gave 3000 elite cavalry and 7000 elite bow and infantry to Deng JAL, but also handed down the essence of Michael''s knights and the trump card of his team, the Duran undead team, to Deng JAL.


    However - Su Cheng''s appointment of Deng Jiaer has just been issued, but it has aroused the dissatisfaction of many people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 22, 293 in the British Empire.


    Holy Hiran Empire, chuboer fortress.


    "Captain. Anyway, I can''t accept it. "


    Just now, Samuel suddenly knocked on the door of Su Cheng''s bedroom.


    After obtaining Su Cheng''s permission to enter, Samuel impolitely unscrewed the door handle of Su Cheng''s bedroom. As soon as he stepped into Su Cheng''s bedroom, Samuel said this to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is just looking at the map now.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Su Cheng slowly raised his head and looked in front of him, staring at his Samuel.


    He knew what Samuel had just said.


    But before answering Samuel''s question, Su Cheng said to Samuel in a helpless tone:


    "Samuel, can you close the door first?"


    Because Samuel was just in a hurry to come in, the door was not closed, leaving a small crack in the door.


    "It''s not urgent to close the door."


    Samuel shook his head and then continued to say:


    "Commander, can you tell me why Deng Jiaer O''Brien is the commander of the vanguard force?"


    "According to my understanding of the dungar O''Brien, she should not have ability to do such an important task."


    "Last time, the regiment commander insisted on letting Deng Jiaer O''Brien be the commander of the pingman army and let her calm the shanman on the ligasos mountains."


    "You should also know what this war will look like."


    "Deng Jiaer O''Brien didn''t play very well in the battle of calming shanman."


    "To deal with a group of mountain barbarians who are still in the tribal era, Deng Jiaer O''Brien still needs to set fire to the mountain."


    "The responsibility of the vanguard force is heavy and the task is arduous. A knight with outstanding ability must be the commander in chief of the vanguard force."


    "I think Deng Jia''er O''Brien has such ability, so I don''t think we should hand over such an important task to Deng Jia''er O''Brien."


    "Commander, please make sure to give me a reason that I can accept - why Deng Jiaer O''Brien should be the commander in chief of the vanguard force."


    After quietly listening to Samuel''s big words, Su Cheng sighed.


    After deciding to appoint Deng Jiaer as the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force of the Eastern Route Army, he guessed that it might arouse the dissatisfaction of many people, especially Samuel.


    Dungar is the youngest and youngest Knight of the Michael knights.


    To put it mildly, many people don''t think highly of the junior Deng Jiaer.


    As early as 291, Su Cheng appointed Deng Jiaer as the commander-in-chief of pingman army. After handing over the task of calming shanman to Deng Jiaer, it aroused the dissatisfaction of many people led by Samuel.


    The reason why they were dissatisfied was that they felt that Deng Jiaer did not have the ability to complete the task.


    In the war against shanman, to be honest, as Samuel and Su Cheng said just now, Deng Jiaer did not do well in this war.


    At that time, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he learned that Deng Jiaer needed to set fire to a group of mountain barbarians.


    Deng Jiaer''s poor performance in shanman calming war also confirmed the idea of Samuel and others - Deng Jiaer''s ability is not very outstanding, and she is not worth being entrusted with an important task.


    As long as we can know their views on Deng Jia''er, it is not difficult to understand why Samuel and others reacted so much after learning that Deng Jia''er was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force. Samuel also came to confront Su Cheng in person.


    Looking at Samuel, who was staring at him with unshakable and fearless eyes, Su Cheng said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªNow that Samuel has found it himself, tell him why, as he wishes.


    Su Cheng slowly rolled up the map on the table and said in a half joking tone:


    "Samuel, do you think I''ve always entrusted Deng Jiaer with a heavy responsibility because I''m partial to Deng Jiaer?"

 Chapter 868

    "... I didn''t say that."


    "Although you didn''t say that, I''ve felt it from your tone and look. You mean it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, Samuel sighed as if he had accepted his fate.


    "... that''s right." Samuel said in a deep voice, "the officer thinks that you are favoring Deng Jia''er O''Brien by giving these important tasks to her again and again."


    "Captain, please forgive me for being frank - you will make everyone feel cold if you do so."


    "No matter who he is, he can''t stand his boss favoring someone and giving important tasks and resources to someone."


    "If this person''s ability is outstanding, it''s OK, but dungar O''Brien is obviously not that person with outstanding ability."


    "Therefore, I would like to ask you to change the commander in chief of the vanguard force."


    "There are a lot of people in the order who are more capable than dungar O''Brien and are more competent as the commander in chief of the vanguard force than dungar O''Brien."


    Samuel''s words can be said to have given Su Cheng no face and told Su Cheng directly: please change the commander in chief of the vanguard force.


    But Su Cheng didn''t care about Samuel''s words that didn''t give him face.


    "Isn''t Deng Jiaer the one with outstanding ability..." Su Cheng repeated what Samuel had just said.


    At the same time, the left corner of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a faint smile.


    "I think the opposite of you, Samuel. I think Deng Jiaer''s ability is quite outstanding. If well cultivated, Deng Jiaer''s talents and achievements in the future may not be inferior to me. "


    "If you think I''m favoring Deng Jiaer, you''re not wrong."


    "I''m really favoring Deng Jiaer now. I see Deng Jiaer''s potential. I have high expectations for Deng Jiaer, so I want to spare no effort to cultivate her."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel frowned.


    "... commander, with all due respect - why do you think Dengar O''Brien has high potential?"


    "Samuel, when did you know Deng Jiaer?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrow because he was very confused about Su Cheng''s sudden problem.


    But Samuel replied quickly:


    "The winter of 290. At Fort Avalon. "


    Su Cheng arrived at Avalon fortress in the winter of 290 and officially took over the military power of Michael knights.


    At that time, Deng Jia''er followed Su Cheng to Avalon fortress and Michael knights.


    "Samuel, you only met Deng Jiaer in the winter of 290."


    "And I met Deng Jiaer in the summer of 289."


    "Although I didn''t know you long before, I must know much more about Deng Jiaer than you."


    "Deng Jiaer followed me to calm the small and large peasant rebellion, followed me to fight the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, and followed me to participate in the ''summer wind'' offensive."


    "My relationship with Deng Jia''er is not only a friend, but also a generation ago relationship of working together and growing up."


    "Deng Jia''er can be said to have watched me grow up all the way, and I have watched Deng Jia''er grow and grow strong all the way."


    "I believe in my judgment and Deng Jiaer''s ability and potential."


    "So - Samuel, will you trust your commander?"


    This time, Su Cheng looked directly at Samuel with unwavering and firm eyes.


    Samuel pursed his lips.


    After a while, he sighed.


    "... I see. Now that you''ve reached this point, it''s not convenient for me to say anything more. "


    "But - commander, the lower officer has a request."


    "Go ahead."


    "Commander, please let me serve as the deputy commander of the vanguard force."


    Samuel''s remark surprised Su Cheng.


    Before Su Cheng asked why, Samuel explained himself:


    "Since the head of the regiment is so optimistic about Deng Jiaer O''Brien, the officer is also interested in her."


    "I want to follow Deng Jiaer O''Brien and see if she has that ability. It''s worth your expectation."


    "Commander, let me go to the vanguard."


    "You want to be Deng Jiaer''s adjutant..."


    Su Cheng glanced up and down at Samuel, then asked in a half joking tone:


    "Samuel, you are a fan LAN Knight now, and Deng Jia''er is just a Xin GUI Knight now. Your two classes are so different. Do you really mind being an adjutant of Xin GUI knight?"


    Who knows, as soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel said in the same joking tone:


    "Commander, when you just took over the military power of the Michael knights, you were just a double oak knight, and I was already a fanlan Knight at that time. Don''t you still do your duty for you?"


    Su Cheng was amused by Samuel''s answer.


    After a few chuckles, Su Cheng said in a straight face:


    "... okay. Since you want to see it so much, let you see it. "


    "But when you go to the vanguard, you have to remember your identity in the vanguard."


    "Your identity in the vanguard force is Deng Jiaer''s adjutant."


    "Don''t let me find any sign of your disobeying Deng Jiaer''s orders."


    "If I find out, I''ll send you directly to the military justice department."


    "Don''t worry, captain." Samuel saluted Su Cheng, "I''m also a knight with more than ten years of military experience. I''ve been familiar with the rules in the army for a long time."


    Click.


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, there was a strange noise outside the door.


    Samuel hurried back.


    However, when he looked back, he could only see the open door and the small crack between the door and the door.


    "Did I hear wrong..." Samuel murmured.


    "No, you didn''t hear." At this time, Su Cheng answered, "I saw it just now - it''s just the sound of the wind blowing the gate, so I told you to close the gate first when you enter."


    Just now Samuel was in a hurry to question Su Cheng. In a hurry, he didn''t close the door tightly, leaving a small crack in the door.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel quickly said with an apologetic face:


    "I''m sorry, chief. I''ll pay attention to it later. I won''t bother you now. I''ll leave first. "


    After that, Samuel left Su Cheng''s bedroom and helped Su Cheng close his door.


    Actually - Su Cheng just lied.


    It was not the sound of the wind blowing the gate.


    It''s the sound someone makes when they leave.


    Because Su Cheng''s body is facing the door, Su Cheng saw it clearly just now - when Samuel started talking to him, a man lay outside the door and eavesdropped on his conversation with Samuel through the small crack in the door.


    Although Su Cheng didn''t see the man clearly because of his angle, he recognized him from her petite figure and the supple black hair inadvertently exposed in Su Cheng''s field of vision.

 Chapter 869

    Britannia Empire April 23, 293.


    According to the plan, the East Route Army will also be dispatched today.


    The vanguard force with a total strength of more than 10000 people will start in the morning, and the main force led by Su Cheng will follow in the afternoon.


    Deng Jiaer, appointed by Su Cheng as the commander in chief of the vanguard force, has already put on her armor and hung her knight sword.


    The vanguard troops commanded by her will start at 9 a.m. and now it is 8:28 a.m., that is, in half an hour, she will command the vanguard troops of more than 10000 people to officially start and march towards Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to eliminate the tension in her heart, Deng Jiaer is now sitting on the bed in her bedroom, hunched over and holding her hands tightly.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, there was an unexpected sound:


    "Deng Jiaer, it''s me."


    "Sir?"


    Deng Jiaer looked at the door in surprise.


    It was Su Cheng who knocked at the door.


    "May I come in?"


    "Ah, of course. The door is unlocked. You can come in directly."


    Su Cheng also put on his armor and hung his knight sword.


    When Su Cheng entered Deng Jia''er''s bedroom, he saw Deng Jia''er sitting uneasily on the bed and her hands tightly clasped.


    Looking at Deng Jiaer, who almost wrote the word "tension" on his face at this time, Su Cheng couldn''t help laughing helplessly:


    "Deng Jiaer, what are you nervous about? This is not the first time you have commanded the army, is it? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Deng Jia''er loosened her clenched hands with a dry smile.


    Dungar''s hands were shaking constantly.


    "Sir..." Deng Jiaer whispered, "I''m... A little afraid..."


    "... Deng Jiaer."


    Su Cheng walked slowly to Deng Jia''er and asked aloud:


    "Is it you who was lying outside the door listening to the conversation between Samuel and me yesterday?"


    "... I''m sorry, sir." Deng Jiaer apologized in a low voice, "I just happened to pass by your bedroom door and happened to hear that you and Mr. Samuel were discussing something about me, so I couldn''t restrain my curiosity and eavesdropped outside the door..."


    "Don''t apologize." Su Cheng waved his hand. "Anyway, it''s not something you can''t hear."


    After saying this, Su Cheng went on with a little apology:


    "Deng Jiaer, I''m sorry... It seems that what I said to Samuel yesterday has put pressure on you..."


    "Ha ha ha."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Deng Jia''er covered her mouth and smiled a few times.


    "Yes, after eavesdropping on what you said yesterday, sir, and learning that Mr. Samuel will command the vanguard army with me as an adjutant, I really felt the psychological pressure soared several times."


    "But while feeling the pressure, I also feel very happy."


    "I didn''t expect you, sir, to value me so much and have such high expectations for me."


    "Now that I know that I value you very much and have high expectations for you, you should work hard." Su Cheng said jokingly, "don''t live up to my expectations of you. If your record is too ugly, I will lose face with you. "


    "Sir, that makes me more nervous." Deng Jiaer said unhappily.


    "All right, hurry up and relax." Su Cheng knocked on Deng Jia''er''s forehead angrily. "The vanguard troops are about to leave. If others see you look nervous, they will think you are unreliable as the commander-in-chief."


    "Now, thanks to you chatting with me, sir, I feel much better now. Thank you, sir. "


    "Sir, did you come to me just to chat with me so that I could relax?"


    "I didn''t come to you to chat with you. I came to you to tell you something serious. "


    "Business?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, and then said, "Deng Jia''er, needless to say, you should also know how heavy the burden is on your shoulders as the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force?"


    Su Cheng''s words made Deng Jiaer close her lips again and silent.


    "Now many people in the Knights have opinions on my appointment. They think you are not competent for the post of General Commander of the vanguard force - you should also be very clear about this?"


    "... very clear."


    "Therefore, this war is very important to you."


    "Your record will directly affect everyone''s impression of you."


    "If you fail to make a satisfactory record, if I want to assign some important tasks to you later, I will be opposed by many people."


    "So if your record in this war is not good, it will be difficult for me to assign some important tasks to you later."


    "Because this war is very important to you, I intend to impart some of my valuable experience to you."


    "Valuable experience?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded. "My experience is --"


    After that, Su Cheng raised his finger and poked Deng Jia''er''s head.


    "Although the suggestions of your subordinates are important, sometimes your own ideas and intuition are equally important."


    "... sir." Deng Jia''er rubbed the place where he had just been poked and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "In short, when you listen to the opinions and ideas of your subordinates, don''t forget to listen to your own ideas."


    "When you think your idea is right, just be bold and stick to your idea even if it is opposed by all your subordinates."


    "You should start to remember your identity."


    "You are the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force, and you have strong parliamentary power."


    "That''s all I can give you."


    "Hurry up and get ready. It''s almost time for the vanguard to start."


    "You can think about what I just said later."


    After that, Su Cheng ignored Deng Jia''er and turned to leave Deng Jia''er''s bedroom.


    Only Deng Jiaer was left sitting on the bed with a lost face.


    "Sir, do you want me to be a man of my own choice?"


    Deng Jiaer said to himself.


    "It''s too difficult and risky..."


    "The battlefield is ever-changing."


    "How do I know which of my ideas are right and need to be adhered to, and which are wrong and cannot be implemented?"


    "If you make a mistake about what you should insist on, maybe the whole army will be implicated..."


    Deng Jiaer thought Su Cheng''s suggestion sounded reasonable, but his suggestion was too risky.


    So Deng Jiaer felt that Su Cheng''s advice to her was the same as not giving it

 Chapter 870

    April 23, 293 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    On this day, the East Route Army with a total strength of 80000 finally pulled out, pointing directly at Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The West Route Army with a total force of 64000 and the East Route Army with a total force of 80000 were like two sharp swords, stabbing straight at the two important cities of the Holy Hiran empire.


    As for the more than 50000 prisoners in chuboer fortress, they were handed over to the transport team of the northern border administration.


    In order to cooperate with Su Cheng''s "Aurora" offensive, the northern border administration also made every effort.


    With the help of the central government, a transport team with a total size of 150000 people was squeezed out to help transport all kinds of booty of the aurora offensive.


    Naturally, these more than 50000 prisoners of war are also one of the spoils of war, and they are also more useful and valuable spoils of war.


    These prisoners of war are all cheap labor, do not need to give them any compensation, just give them the food they need to survive.


    The 200000 Hiram soldiers captured in the "overlord counterattack" have now been taken to the north to build roads.


    Now more than 50000 nearly free labor force has been added, and the people of the northern border administration are not to mention how happy they are.


    The reason why the combined regiment should stay in chuboer fortress for a few days after attacking chuboer fortress is, on the one hand, to rest the troops and, on the other hand, to wait for the transport team of the northern border administration to pull people.


    Now, more than 50000 prisoners of war in chuboer fortress have also been transported back to the British Empire in batches, and chuboer fortress has also been handed over to the people of the Northern Territory administration.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, the strategic value of Ariel is needless to say.


    There are 24 cities between chuboer fortress and Ariel.


    In other words - the East Route Army, which must ensure the smooth supply line, must capture these 24 cities one by one before it can reach the city of Ariel.


    After only two days, the vanguard troops led by Deng Jiaer successfully arrived at Ulan, the first city blocking their way to Ariel.


    Ulan is just a little-known town. If not for participating in the "Aurora" offensive, Deng Jiaer didn''t know that there was a city called Ulan in the holy Helan empire.


    According to the intelligence spied out by the scouts, Ulan is a small city with low walls, a total population of only 70000, and there are only more than 200 defenders in the city, all of whom are weak soldiers with low combat effectiveness.


    Just from the paper data, we can see how vulnerable Wulan is.


    Deng Jiaer, who commands the vanguard force, is not only responsible for opening the way, but also responsible for solving some weak and small enemies that the vanguard force alone can deal with.


    This Ulan city belongs to a weak enemy that can be solved only by the strength of the vanguard forces.


    There are more than 10000 people in the vanguard force, and the trump force of Michael knights, the German undead team, is also in the vanguard force. With such combat power, it is easy to win Ulan.


    But after the troops came to Wulan City, Deng Jiaer did not directly launch an attack.


    Deng Jia''er remembered the battle essentials Su Cheng told them:


    First persuade the enemy city to surrender, and then launch an attack if the enemy city is unwilling to surrender. After conquering the city, they will retaliate against the illiterate slaughterhouse.


    Although it is easy to capture this Ulan, it is best to take it without leaving a blood.


    Therefore, after the troops came to Ulan City, Deng Jiaer was not in a hurry to attack the city, but first sent someone to shoot her persuasion into the city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, Ulan city.


    After receiving the news that the britannian army was approaching, the city Lord of Ulan sent for reinforcements and converted the hall he usually used to entertain guests into a battle command room to make all preparations to resist the enemy.


    The Lord of Ulan city was sitting in this temporarily modified battle command room, looking at a letter on his hand with a gloomy face.


    In the battle command room, in addition to the city master, there are several officers guarding the army in the city.


    The letter that the city Lord is reading now is the persuasion letter that Deng Jiaer just sent someone to shoot in with a bow and arrow.


    This persuasion book is very long, and there are a lot of polite words and polite expressions.


    However, if the content of this elegant book of persuasion is compressed, the book of persuasion actually only says one sentence:


    [surrender obediently, if you don''t surrender - butcher city]


    After reading the letter of persuasion with strong anger in his heart, the Lord of Ulan city immediately tore the letter into pieces.


    "If you want to fight, fight!" The city Lord gnashed his teeth. "Do they think I''m afraid of their threat? We will never surrender! We will fight the hateful invaders to the last minute! "


    "Lord..."


    As soon as the mayor''s voice fell, an officer in front of him said in a cautious tone:


    "I think... We''d better surrender..."


    As soon as the officer''s voice fell, the city Lord immediately threw angry eyes at him.


    The officer''s body was shaken by the city Lord''s eyes.


    "What did you just say?!" The city Lord roared at the officer.


    At this time, the officer seemed to be out of his mind, swallowed his saliva and boldly shouted:


    "Lord! I think - we''d better choose to surrender! "


    "Lord, did you see it on the wall just now? There are at least tens of thousands of britannians outside the city! "


    "And there are only 212 defenders in our city!"


    "Even if all our soldiers are fierce soldiers who take one as ten, they are not the opponent of the enemy outside the city!"


    "What''s more, the combat effectiveness of these 212 soldiers in our city must not be as good as those of the Knights of the British Empire!"


    "In addition, our city lacks all kinds of city guarding equipment, not even many arrows."


    "We have no way to compete with the British Army outside the city!"


    "If we fight with tens of thousands of enemy troops outside the city, it''s just a suicide! Just adding unnecessary casualties! "


    "Lord, no matter how hard we struggle, we can''t bring considerable damage to the British Army outside the city, so our best choice now should be to surrender to protect the whole city..."


    Before the officer finished, he was severely reprimanded by the city master:


    "You bastard! When the enemy is present, he should say such despondent words! "


    "Lord, I''m not discouraged. I this...... "


    The officer wanted to defend again, but the city Lord obviously didn''t want to hear his voice anymore.


    "Are you still not a national of the holy Hiram Empire? Now that the enemy is in front of us, we don''t even think about how to kill the enemy, but we just want to surrender! "


    "Your behavior is infidelity!"

 Chapter 871

    "We are now subjected to the shameless aggression of the British Empire!"


    "At this important moment, we should work together! Annihilate the enemy! serve one''s country loyally! Knock them down! "


    "As a soldier whose duty is to protect your country, you should do your best to defend your motherland! Instead of saying such shameless and despondent words here! "


    "But! Lord! " The little officer did not give up his idea, "defending the country and suicide are two different things! There is no point in our choosing to resist now! It will only put the whole city in danger! "


    "Shut up! I am a loyal minister of his majesty! He is a loyal minister of the Holy Hiran empire! As a loyal minister of the country, how can you surrender to the despicable aggressor! "


    "I will try my best to kill more despicable invaders! Do as much harm to the hateful britannians as possible! Even a little more! "


    "Lord!"


    The stubbornness of the Lord of Ulan city made the little officer completely lose his patience.


    "How do you mean to mention loyal officials?"


    "If you want to be loyal to the emperor and the country! Then you''ll be loyal yourself! Go kill the enemy and serve the country! "


    "What''s the reason why we have to pull the innocent people of the whole city to die together?"


    "If you are really loyal to the emperor and the country, what you should do is to try your best to save the lives of 70000 imperial people in Ulan city!"


    "Instead of pulling everyone to bury with your loyalty!"


    The little officer''s words obviously completely angered the Lord of Ulan city. His face was red with anger.


    Fortunately, the other officers at the scene pulled apart the two in time, otherwise they really didn''t dare to think about what would happen next.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, a shameful man who doesn''t even have the shame of soldiers!"


    After saying that, the city Lord of Ulan turned his eyes to an officer next to him.


    The enemy approached the walls as like as two peas. The officer who was standing beside the main city of Ulan was the commander of the army in the city of Ulan. He had excellent relations with the city Lord. He had always been loyal to the city Lord. After the Brennan army was under the command of the city, he had the same idea as the city owner of the city of Ulan.


    "Reply to the enemy outside the city!"


    The city Lord said to the commander in chief of the garrison in the city:


    "The contents are as follows -"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Ulan City, the battalion of vanguard troops and the commander''s account.


    Deng Jia''er didn''t expect that she should have received a reply from the Lord of Ulan city so soon.


    The content of the reply is very few, only such a short sentence:


    [you hateful invaders obviously know nothing about the character of loyal officials.


    I only know how to express my ambition with death and serve the country faithfully. I don''t know how to endure humiliation and sneak life.]


    After reading the short reply, Deng Jia''er smiled bitterly, and then handed the letter in her hand to Samuel sitting next to her.


    Samuel, as the deputy commander of the vanguard force, was sitting in the handsome tent with Deng Jiaer.


    After receiving the letter from Deng Jiaer and seeing the contents of the letter, Samuel also showed a wry smile.


    "Sometimes I really don''t know whether to admire or ridicule such people." Deng Jia''er smiled bitterly at Samuel, "their loyalty in the face of strong enemies is indeed admirable."


    "But their behavior will also lead many innocent people to be buried with them."


    "I really don''t know how to evaluate such people."


    "Ah, yes." Samuel put the letter in his hand into the oil lamp beside him and burned it to ashes.


    "Start attacking the city, coach." Samuel said in a calm tone, "since they choose to die and serve their country faithfully, let''s help them."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Deng Jiaer''s eyes began to twinkle.


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes showed some hesitation and intolerance.


    At this time, Samuel is also quietly observing Deng Jiaer.


    After noticing the twinkling of Deng Jiaer''s eyes and the hesitation and intolerance in his eyes, Samuel was silent for a while, and then whispered:


    "Relax, coach."


    "Just get used to it."


    "I know what to do next is cruel. I know how hard it will be to give such an order."


    "I can''t remember how many cities and villages I ordered to kill."


    "I got used to it a little bit."


    "So - relax, coach."


    "The reason why you do this is only for the country."


    After quietly listening to Samuel''s different persuasion, Deng Jiaer slowly closed her eyes.


    When Deng Jia''er opened her eyes, there was no hesitation and unbearable color in her eyes, and her eyes did not flicker again.


    "... thank you, Mr. Samuel. I feel much better now. "


    After thanking Samuel, Deng Jia''er looked solemn and said to Samuel:


    "Samuel."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Samuel immediately stood up and said in a loud voice:


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll give you the strategy of Ulan."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are only over 200 defenders in Ulan city. Even if the quality of the soldiers is poor, there are no decent defensive equipment in the city.


    The vanguard force led by Deng Jiaer has more than 10000 people, all of whom are elite soldiers with many and complete siege equipment.


    The difference between the enemy and ourselves is so great that it can no longer be called a war, but a massacre.


    To capture Ulan City, you don''t need any sophisticated strategy and command, just let the soldiers charge with a ladder.


    With the sound of the charge signal, the infantry, with the cooperation of archers, launched an attack against the wall of Ulan city against ladder after ladder.


    The wall of Ulan city is too low, so we can''t use the siege tower. We just need to use the ladder.


    After the British army began to attack the city, the defenders of Ulan also began to attack.


    It''s just - their encounter is almost the same as none.


    There seems to be no crossbow in Ulan City, so there are no crossbow soldiers, only archers.


    The arrows shot from the head of the city are sparse, and it can be clearly seen that the archers in Ulan city are not very good. The arrows basically have little power. Fortunately, several arrows hit the British soldiers under the city wall, and did not penetrate their armor, bringing real damage to them.


    Until the infantry of the British army had rushed under the wall, the results of the archers in Ulan were only single digits.


    The infantry of the britannian army climbed up the wall of Ulan along the ladder and fought with the defenders in the city.


    There is no accident in a white-edged war - it is an overturned rolling.


    The defenders in Ulan city not only have poor training level, but also have poor equipment. Many people don''t even have a full body armor.


    The defenders on the wall were soon killed.


    And the Lord of the city of Ulan stood on the wall and supervised the war.


    When the infantry of the British Army climbed up, he was the first to kill with a sword.


    Then without even a chance to wield a sword, he was beheaded by well-trained British infantry.


    Without killing any aggressor or even waving the sword, the Lord of Ulan city died in glorious battle.


    It took less than half an hour to attack the city and then to wulanluo city.

 Chapter 872

    The britannian army captured Ulan in the morning. It was not until afternoon that the members of the German undead team could finally enter the city.


    "I can finally go to town." Yala sighed to dalina beside her, "today, I finally don''t have to sleep in the wild, I can sleep in the city. It would be great if we could get some rooms to sleep in. "


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, Darlene, who was walking beside her, said angrily:


    "You think so. Ulan city is so big that there aren''t so many houses for US soldiers to sleep in."


    "We are members of the German undead team." Yala flatted his mouth discontentedly. "As the ace force of Michael''s knights, we have to have some special treatment anyway?"


    The German undead team did not participate in the Ulan city strategy just now.


    To deal with a small city like Ulan City, which is not high and has few soldiers, there is no need to send a German undead team to fight, just ordinary soldiers.


    After learning that Ulan city was successfully captured in less than half an hour, darina and them were very happy.


    Because it means they don''t have to sleep in the wild tonight, they can sleep in the city.


    Even if they enter Ulan City, they probably have to sleep in tents, but it must be much more comfortable to sleep in the city than in the wild.


    At least there will be far fewer mosquitoes and other insects.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After following the leader of the chief into Ulan City, Darlene was smoked by the smell of the city and couldn''t help frowning.


    Ulan city has a very strong smell of blood.


    Darlene sniffed and whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is the smell of blood so strong


    Although Da Liana doesn''t know how many defenders there are in Ulan City, it can be roughly judged from the size of the city that there should be few defenders in the city, maybe only one or two hundred.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you want to capture a city with only such a little garrison, you shouldn''t leave such a heavy smell of blood


    People with the same questions are not only Darlene, but many team members, like Darlene, frown after smelling the strong smell of blood.


    On the contrary, those veterans who had a long service life before joining the German undead team still looked as usual after smelling the strong smell of blood. They seemed to have known that Ulan city would have such a heavy smell of blood.


    With so many questions, Da Liana followed the troops to the urban area of Ulan city.


    After arriving in the urban area of Ulan City, Darlene was frightened by the scene in front of her and screamed.


    "Be quiet!"


    As soon as Darlene''s scream fell, her officer threw an unhappy look at Darlene.


    But Darlene, who was staring blankly at the scene in front of her, simply ignored her officer''s warning.


    In the urban area, there are broken limbs, meat and broken bodies everywhere.


    The blood soaked the mud into a bubble mud.


    These dead were men and women, old and young. From their faces and clothes, we can see that they were not soldiers, but ordinary civilians.


    "What''s going on..." Yala, who was walking beside Darlene, whispered in amazement, "Why are there so many civilian bodies."


    "Do you need to ask? Of course, it''s because the city Lord didn''t choose to surrender obediently, so we slaughtered the city directly as a warning. "


    The speaker was a veteran walking behind Darlene and Yala.


    The veteran had been in the army for 15 years before joining the German undead team. He was an older veteran in the undead team.


    "Tu Cheng...?" Darlene swallowed hard.


    Darlene naturally knows what "slaughtering" means.


    She had only heard some stories about the massacre from her comrades in arms before, but she had never seen the specific scene.


    Looking at the sea of corpses in front of her, Darlene only felt her head dizzy.


    Just then, their team finally stopped.


    Their team stopped by a fence.


    This fence covers a huge area, but it is not a pig, nor is it a cow or sheep.


    But one by one.


    About two thousand people were enclosed in the fence.


    Darlene came from a peasant household, so it can be seen that these fences are made and installed temporarily.


    The 2000 people surrounded by the fence are ordinary civilians from their clothes.


    They either squat or sit.


    Or roar or cry.


    Or struggling or silent.


    Outside the fence stood hundreds of soldiers of their britannian army.


    They looked at the 2000 civilians in Ulan City enclosed in the fence with indifferent eyes.


    Whenever they see anyone who doesn''t squat or sit obediently, they will shoot an arrow impolitely, and then cause a series of wails and tears.


    Darlene and their officer went to the soldiers guarding the fence and whispered to them.


    Darlene didn''t know what her officer said to the soldiers guarding the fence, but after her officer whispered to the soldiers, the soldiers opened the fence and released the more than 2000 civilians in the fence.


    However, they only released the more than 2000 civilians and did not set them free.


    Like animals, the soldiers forced the 2000 civilians to form three columns and were driven to an unknown destination.


    And the players of the German undead team followed them slowly.


    At this time, the players of the undead team either show a clear color or a blank color.


    Darlene was one of the people with a blank face.


    Darlene doesn''t know what to do now. Where are they going with thousands of civilians?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two thousand civilians were driven to an open space in the city.


    Although the open space was empty, the soil of the open space made Darlene feel very uncomfortable.


    The soil of this open space is a strange dark black.


    Darlene is familiar with this color of soil.


    This is the color that comes after being soaked in blood.


    The increasingly strong smell of blood in the air also confirmed Darlene''s conjecture.


    After being driven to the open space, the 2000 civilians were forced to kneel down.


    After these civilians knelt down, Darlene and their officers also issued new orders to them.


    "Kill them all."


    Sir''s order is brief.


    But Darlene couldn''t understand the meaning of the order for a moment.


    Darlene looked at her officer with a puzzled and shocked face.


    Perhaps because there were too many people looking at him with a puzzled and shocked face like da liana, the officer ordered them in a higher tone:


    "Kill them all!"


    "Hurry up! There are still many people waiting for us to deal with it! "

 Chapter 873

    We have just driven more than 2000 civilians to this open space, and there are just over 2000 people in the German undead team, so basically every team member has to solve at least one civilian.


    Dalina is responsible for solving the civilian problem, which is a little girl about 14 years old.


    Like other civilians around, the little girl was forced to kneel on the ground.


    Darlene stood at the left rear of the little girl and glanced up and down at the trembling little girl in front of her with hesitant and frightened eyes.


    At a loss - this word is perfect to describe Darlene now.


    At this time, Darlene, completely at a loss, cast her eyes for help to Yala, her best friend in the German undead team, who is now next to her.


    However, after looking at Yala for help, dalina found that Yala was looking at her for help almost at the same time.


    The civilian in charge of Yala is a younger girl. From the appearance, she should be only about 10 years old.


    Yala looked at the little girl in front of her, who was only about 10 years old, and then looked at darina.


    Darlene had never seen Yala look so helpless and desperate.


    These civilians basically know what they will face next.


    At this time, a tall civilian roared with the help of survival desire and stood up.


    He wants to get out of here.


    But his efforts are doomed to be futile.


    As soon as he got up, the members of the German undead team standing behind him immediately drew their swords out of their scabbards.


    The team member in charge of the tall man is a veteran with a slightly longer military age.


    In the face of the officer''s order to kill civilians, the team member did not show any discomfort.


    The sword flashed across the civilian''s neck.


    But because of the angle, the player didn''t cut off the man''s head beautifully.


    The civilian is still connected with half of his skin and flesh.


    If you can''t cut off your head beautifully at once, it will be very painful.


    The civilian collapsed to the ground, covered his neck with half of his skin and flesh, and his body trembled violently due to severe pain.


    Even if he doesn''t bleed to death, he will die of pain sooner or later.


    Because the man was holding his neck with half of his flesh, the team member in charge of cutting him couldn''t find the angle of wielding his sword. The team member couldn''t help yelling at the man:


    "Hello! Let go of your hands! I can''t get you out of this quickly! "


    But he spoke britannian, and their languages were not interlinked, so he didn''t understand what the team member was saying.


    However, even if he could understand what the team member was saying, he was in great pain at this time. He had no leisure and spare energy to listen to what the team member was saying and do what the team member asked.


    Seeing that the man was reluctant to release his hands covering his neck, the team member could only change his strategy. Instead of stubbornly cutting off the man''s head, he turned cutting into stabbing, and pierced the man''s heart with the tip of his sword.


    The efforts of this tall civilian to survive have caused some chain reactions.


    Many people were infected by him, roaring and trying to escape from here.


    But they can''t escape at all.


    The Michael team is the essence of the Knights of the Knights. It is the trump card of the Michael Cavaliers. Each player is the elite of the elite, whose reaction ability and swordsman are not comparable to that of ordinary soldiers.


    These civilians basically did not run a few steps, but were cut to the ground by the German undead team behind them.


    Even if they can escape the sword of the undead team, where can they escape?


    Now the city of Ulan is full of troops of the British army.


    After cutting down more than a dozen civilians who refused to kneel on the ground and wait for death, all the remaining civilians obediently got up and knelt on the ground.


    Some people seemed to admit their fate, closed their eyes and waited for the sword light to flash across their necks.


    But most people still cry under the action of fear and desire for survival.


    For example - the two little girls in charge of Darlene and Yala.


    After the first fugitive was cut down to the ground, the two little girls cried.


    The two little girls are about 14 years old and 10 years old.


    Darlene couldn''t imagine how frightened the two little girls would be at this time.


    And their officer seemed unwilling to spend more time on these civilians. He waved his hand and ordered:


    "Do it!"


    Miso -! Miso -! Miso -! Miso -!


    As soon as his command was given, the sound of drawing the sword rang one after another.


    The vast majority of people obediently complied with the military orders, drew their swords and killed the civilians they were responsible for solving.


    However - most people choose to disobey orders at this time.


    For example - Darlene and Yala.


    Some of the team members led by dalina and Yala did not follow their commander''s orders to draw their swords and kill.


    Without exception, these disobedients were young people who were younger and had only a few years of military service.


    "What are you doing?!"


    After seeing that someone dared to disobey orders, the Officer immediately roared at them.


    "Didn''t you hear my order just now?!"


    Ara bit her teeth.


    Then she summoned up the courage to cross examine her officer loudly:


    "Sir! Why kill them?! Why kill civilians? "


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, the officer, the other team members, and even Da Liana threw surprised eyes at Yala.


    "The people at the top ordered to kill all the people over one wheel in Ulan city. There is a military order issued by the upper level. We obediently abide by the military order. It''s so simple! "


    "But, but! I don''t understand! " Yala''s face was helpless, and there was a little cry in her tone, "sir! If my enemy is an enemy soldier with a weapon in his hand, I must have no superfluous nonsense. I will directly take the sword and cut it! "


    "But you want me to wield my sword against unarmed civilians! What''s the point? "


    "What''s wrong with civilians? They are all innocent! Why should we wave a sword at them? "


    "Sir! Look! This little girl is only about 10 years old! "


    Yala pointed to the little girl she was in charge of.


    "How could I have a way to wave a sword at a 10-year-old girl!"


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, the officer seemed to have lost patience. He rushed to Yala with an arrow step and kicked her in the stomach.


    Although ala was wearing armor, the foot of the officer just now did not stop.


    After being stung by the officer''s foot, Yala immediately knelt down in pain because of the bursts of colic from her stomach.


    "You have also studied military law! Your behavior now is'' disobedience ''! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll send you to the military justice office! "

 Chapter 874

    [I''m for the emperor, for the country] - this sentence is like a magic spell. As long as you recite it silently, it''s like putting a layer of skin on yourself. Under the protection of this layer, no matter what you do, you will become justifiable.


    ¡ª¡ªDarlene was in her future chat with a friend


    *******


    *******


    After hearing the words "disobedience" and "Military Justice Department", dalina and Yala''s cheeks turned white.


    Only when they know what kind of organization the Military Justice Department is, can they know that anyone who violates the Military Justice Department will be caught by the military justice department and sentenced.


    "Disobedience" is one of the most serious crimes.


    At the slightest, they will eat a few years in prison, and at the worst, they will directly correct the law in front of the army.


    Darlene, who was greatly frightened by the officer''s words, hurried to take a few steps and stopped between Yala and the officer with open arms.


    "Sir! Please forgive Yala! We haven''t killed civilians before, so she, she just didn''t understand for a moment! "


    "... hum."


    The officer snorted coldly and turned back to the position where he had just stood.


    "It''s not impossible for me to give you another chance!"


    "Now pull out your sword! Then kill your respective responsible people, and I''ll take it as if nothing had happened just now. "


    The officer just moved out of the "Military Justice Department" and the "crime of disobedience", which really scared Darlene and those who haven''t done it yet.


    After learning that the officer was willing to give them another chance, those who had not done so just pulled out their swords and gave them a good time to the civilians in charge.


    Now there are only Darlene and Yala left in the army of the German undead team, and the two little girls they are responsible for have not been solved.


    Yala, whose abdominal cramps eased slightly, struggled to stand up, and then walked slowly back behind the 10-year-old girl.


    At this time, Darlene also returned to the little girl in charge of her.


    The two little girls'' voices had become hoarse because of continuous crying.


    Although Darlene didn''t understand Hiran, she could still hear the two girls shouting "Mom".


    Strange to say, the languages of major countries are basically different, but the pronunciation of "father" and "mother" are the same.


    Looking at the little girl who kept shouting "Mom" in front of her, Darlene''s hand on the hilt of the sword softened again.


    I couldn''t help thinking:


    ¡ª¡ªWhere''s her mother


    ¡ª¡ªStill alive


    ¡ª¡ªOr... Dead


    ¡ª¡ªAt such a young age, I was forced to separate from my mother and kneel in such a place full of blood and corpses


    ¡ª¡ªHow scared would she be


    Thinking of this, Darlene felt her hands shaking unconsciously.


    Because he was shaking so much, it was impossible to hold the sword firmly.


    Darlene raised her left hand and pressed her right hand, trying to stop the trembling of her right hand.


    While Darlene was trying to stop the trembling of her palms, Yala standing beside her began to do it.


    Yala, with some wet eyes, pressed his left hand on the sheath of the long sword and pulled out the sheath of the long sword slightly with the fingers of his left hand.


    "Well..."


    While pulling out the sword, Yala kept moaning in pain.


    After wiping the tears in his eyes with his right hand, he took a deep breath.


    "Ah --!"


    Then he shouted and quickly pulled out the long sword in the scabbard.


    The striking sword light flashed across the little girl''s neck.


    In order to make the girl free and comfortable as soon as possible, Yala made every effort to make the girl walk more comfortable.


    The little girl''s head fell and fell to the 14-year-old girl in charge of Darlene, the only civilian still alive in the open space.


    The little head just fell into the field of vision of the 14-year-old girl.


    Darlene couldn''t bear to listen to this more miserable scream.


    She felt that there should be no more words in the world to describe such a sad and painful scream.


    "Ah --!"


    Dalina imitated the look of Yala just now, shouted with tears, and pulled out the sword around her waist


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the evening that Darlene knew that the original massacre against Ulan city had begun as early as the morning after the destruction of the city.


    Before the formal siege, their current commander-in-chief, Dengar O''Brien, wrote a letter of persuasion to the city Lord of Ulan.


    Promise to the Lord of Ulan City: if you don''t surrender obediently, kill all the people in Ulan city who are more than one wheel tall.


    The Lord of Ulan city did not choose to surrender


    Therefore, after the destruction of the city, Deng Jia''er faithfully followed her previous commitment to the Lord of Ulan city - to kill all people in Ulan city who are more than one wheel tall.


    First, close the gates of Ulan city to prevent anyone in the city from escaping here.


    Then sent out cavalry to run wildly in the streets of Ulan City, trampling and driving away the civilians of Ulan city.


    Many civilians were directly trampled into meat paste and meat sauce by their cavalry


    While the cavalry was deployed, the infantry followed.


    The civilians in Ulan city are like livestock, separated batch by batch, and then killed batch by batch


    The reason why we let the people of the German undead team into the city in the afternoon is that there are too many civilians to kill and there are not enough people to be busy, so we let the people of the undead team into the city to help


    Today is the longest day of Da Liana''s life.


    She only remembered that after cutting off the little girl''s head, a group of soldiers immediately came and pulled away all the bodies in the open space.


    Then he pulled a group of new civilians to the open space and let the members of the German undead team deal with it


    These civilians are unarmed and have no ability and opportunity to resist.


    Many of them don''t know what will happen next


    It was not until they saw the sword in their hands that they finally realized it and began to cry wildly.


    Darlene doesn''t know how many unarmed civilians she killed today.


    I don''t want to count how many civilians she killed.


    In order to reduce the sense of guilt, she even wanted to close her eyes and stop looking at the civilians she was responsible for dealing with.


    But it''s not good to close your eyes without looking. If you want these civilians to walk more comfortably, you must open your eyes and focus on the angle and direction of sword wielding, so as to cut off their heads neatly.


    It was not until the evening that the German undead team could finally end today''s inhuman massacre and could go to rest.


    At that time, Darlene already felt that her body and mind were numb.


    Darlene thought: the other players should be as numb as her.


    Because when returning to the camp, the other team members were as expressionless as her. When walking on the way back to the camp, no one was willing to say a word

 Chapter 875

    Crazy woman.


    She anxiously hugged the child whose head was falling off.


    Cried tears.


    Cried blood.


    She wants to save the child whose head was cut off.


    She wailed.


    She wailed.


    The poor mother.


    A poor mother who can do nothing but wail and wail.


    ¡ª¡ªAn unknown bard who unfortunately witnessed the war


    *******


    *******


    The massacre of civilians in Ulan city did not stop until the afternoon of the next day.


    With the joint efforts of the orderly organization and the officers and men of the vanguard force, almost no civilians with a height of more than one wheel could be seen in the city the next afternoon


    After the massacre of civilians in the city, the soldiers began to bury the bodies.


    Because of the amazing number of bodies, even the Deland undead team was pulled together to help bury the bodies.


    If you leave the body there, there is a great possibility of an infectious disease.


    The outbreak of infectious diseases will bring trouble not only to the Holy Hiran Empire, but also to the combined corps.


    In order not to cause such a double lose situation, dozens of large pits have been dug outside Ulan city to bury the bodies.


    Since the destruction of the city, the team responsible for transporting bodies to these pits has never stopped


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene walked towards the body truck with a body on her back.


    The body that is being carried by Darlene is a relatively intact one, with all limbs and heads, but the heart was shot through by an arrow.


    Just as Darlene walked towards the body truck with the body on her back without expression, she suddenly noticed something on the ground not far away.


    It''s a small broken limb.


    It''s a small right forearm.


    From the size of this arm, it should be a child''s arm.


    Darlene is very familiar with the wound on this arm.


    This arm was not cut off, but trampled on by the war horse and then forcibly broken.


    Only when trampled by a galloping horse can there be such a wound.


    As for where the owner of this arm is, Darlene doesn''t know.


    Maybe he escaped with the pain of his broken arm and died elsewhere.


    Or she died after being trampled by a war horse, and then her body was removed by her comrades in arms.


    After seeing this little arm, Darlene couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She fell to her knees and began to vomit madly.


    Spit out all of today''s breakfast alive.


    Darlene has seen many more bloody pictures than this.


    But any kind of bloody picture seen before can not be compared with the impact brought to her by the picture in front of Darlene.


    "Sorry... You fell down..."


    Darlene just knelt down and vomited, which made the body on her back fall down accidentally.


    Darlene apologized to the body and carried it back on her back.


    "I''m for the country... I''m for the country..."


    Darlene whispered.


    "I came to participate in this war against the Holy Hiran empire in order that my country will no longer be invaded by the Holy Hiran empire..."


    "These are necessary sacrifices..."


    Darlene kept whispering these words, picked up the little broken arm on the ground, and then continued to walk towards the body truck


    Darlene walked to the nearest body truck.


    The corpse cart is almost full. After loading the latest corpse and arm brought by Darlene, the groom raises the reins and drives the carriage to slowly transport the full corpse to the landfill outside the city


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While slaughtering the civilians in Ulan City, they also plundered all the property in the city.


    From gold and silver jewelry to pigs and cattle, they never let go.


    Pigs, cattle and other livestock were taken to the kitchen, which became the Chinese food for the soldiers of the vanguard army these days.


    In order to stimulate the morale of the whole army, the plundered money will also be distributed to each soldier of the vanguard force.


    When they learned that they would all receive a sum of money, most people in the whole army were quite happy and their morale soared.


    And Darlene is one of the few people who don''t feel very happy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After all the bodies were buried, the vanguard troops had no reason to stay in Ulan city.


    When they left Ulan city and continued to March, they did not forget to set a fire and completely destroy Ulan city into ruins.


    After lighting all parts of Ulan city and making Ulan city into a sea of fire, Deng Jia''er ignored Ulan City, which is now a dead city, and waved an order flag to let the vanguard troops continue to March.


    Although they slaughtered almost all the creatures in Ulan City, they still let some people go.


    211 children no more than one wheel tall escaped their butcher''s knife.


    There are dozens of old people who have escaped the butcher''s knife.


    The reason why these dozens of very old people are allowed to live is not because of how kind they are.


    The reason why these dozens of old people have a way to live is only because they are very useful.


    They forced the dozens of old people to watch with their own eyes how they slaughtered and destroyed Ulan city. After the slaughter, they gave them several donkey carts and asked them to drive these donkey carts and leave here with these children who are no more than one wheel tall.


    To put it simply, it is to deliberately leave some living mouths to spread the consequences of non surrender and the terror of slaughtering the city.


    Because of their number and the vehicle of donkey cart, their travel speed must be much faster than that of the vanguard force.


    When they arrived at the next city one step faster than the vanguard troops, they spread the tragic end of Wulan''s refusal to surrender wildly than anyone else.


    When asked how many britannians they had attacked, they opened their mouth and said - hundreds of thousands of troops!


    Panic can completely destroy normal thinking ability.


    When mankind is in panic, no matter how absurd things can happen.


    The terrorist rumor that the British Empire sent hundreds of thousands of troops and the city of Ulan, which refused to surrender, was slaughtered, spread at an extremely fast speed.


    When the news reached the city of Goro, the next target of the vanguard troops, the city owner of Goro was scared and almost lost control.


    So when Deng Jia''er led the vanguard troops to Goro City, the city Lord of Goro city opened the door and surrendered Deng Jia''er without saying a word.


    The vanguard troops took the city of Goro without bleeding or shooting.


    Deng Jiaer naturally treated these cities that chose to surrender obediently.


    The battle strategy issued by Su Cheng to them was to "severely treat cities that are ignorant of current affairs and gently treat cities that are aware of current affairs".


    Deng Jia''er didn''t hurt any civilians in Goro city. After paying the weapons of the garrison and looting all the property in the city, he left some soldiers to guard Goro City, and then continued to march forward.


    The city masters of the following cities, like the city masters of Goro, were frightened by the terrible rumors that spread everywhere. Therefore, as soon as the vanguard troops approached, they did not need Deng Jiaer to send a letter of persuasion, and they surrendered obediently.


    The quick surrender of these city masters made the marching speed of the vanguard troops extremely terrible.

 Chapter 876

    In the face of the "Aurora" offensive of the britannian Empire, the holy Helan Empire did not sit idly by.


    After learning that chuboer fortress fell and the garrison of the fortress was completely destroyed, the Central Committee of the Holy Hiran empire was even shocked and sad.


    The center of the holy Helan empire is seizing the time to convene rescue forces these days to rescue the deteriorating southwest battlefield


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, suburb, Poji town.


    These days, El has been staying in the town of Poji on the outskirts of the capital, alenmuya.


    El has been staying in Boji town on the outskirts of DIDU these days, not because there are any places of interest in Boji town that attract him.


    The reason why he stayed in Boji town these days was to focus on the development of muskets.


    In the spring of 213 (291) of the holy Helan imperial calendar (291 of the britannian imperial calendar), El bought 100 Qingguo muskets produced in the east from ulham, a big businessman from the grassland.


    El saw the potential of muskets, so he tried his best to persuade his teacher, Dominic, to buy the 100 muskets.


    After buying the 100 muskets, El asked Dominic to help him win the opportunity to meet with emperor wahiri and give him the opportunity to sell these muskets to Emperor wahiri.


    El waited for this opportunity to meet for more than half a year.


    It was not until the winter of 213 (291) of the Holy Hiran imperial calendar (291 of the britannian imperial calendar) that the opportunity to meet emperor wahili finally came.


    Elgewai cherishes this missed opportunity and may not have another chance to meet.


    After meeting the emperor wahiri, El tried his best to persuade wahiri to allocate funds and set up a special department to develop muskets.


    But no matter how El advised, wahiri was not interested in the musket.


    Finally, in Dominic''s face, wahiri finally reluctantly agreed to develop the musket.


    The reason why wahiri reluctantly agreed to develop muskets is that the R & D funds he is willing to allocate are too poor


    A "gun Department" dedicated to the development of guns was established, and El was appointed the first minister, with a monthly R & D fund of 100000 NARS.


    100000 narrs


    This money is too little for the development of high-tech weapons such as muskets.


    But El was not qualified to bargain with wahiri, so he had to bear it


    Not long after wahiri agreed to establish a fire gun department to develop the fire gun, the "hammer" battle was launched, El was mobilized to the battlefield, and the research and development of the fire gun was put on hold just at the beginning


    Until now, El finally had the spare strength to develop the musket under the title of "Minister of musket Department".


    Because the R & D funds are too small, in order to save money as much as possible, El set the R & D site of the musket department in bochi town on the outskirts of the imperial capital alenmuya.


    Boqi town is located on the outskirts of the imperial capital ailenmuya. If you rent a place to develop muskets here, the rent will be much cheaper.


    Once the place is settled, we should start to summon craftsmen.


    El never knew much about these instruments. If he wanted to develop muskets, he had to call a group of skilled and experienced craftsmen to develop them.


    Because the R & D funds were very small, El finally summoned only three craftsmen who were very interested in the gun


    Rent a small place, call three craftsmen, and spend a lot of money


    With one el and three craftsmen, although it was difficult to start, the fire gun department can finally start operation now.


    El''s first task to the three craftsmen was to study the principle of the gun.


    If you don''t even know the principle, don''t think about improvement - El still knows this truth.


    Half of the 100 muskets were left in the imperial capital''s home, and the other half was put here in Boqi town for craftsmen to study.


    In order to study the musket, the three craftsmen adopted the stupidest and simplest method - breaking the musket into parts and studying it bit by bit.


    This research method consumes a lot of guns, but in a month, 12 guns were completely scrapped.


    This scrapping speed makes El feel a little distressed.


    There are only 100 muskets in his hand, and one is less when scrapped. Now he has no channel to supplement muskets.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Oleg, haven''t you understood the principle of making muskets?"


    El looked at the pile of gun parts on the table in front of him with a wry smile.


    Oleg is one of the three craftsmen hired by El, and he is also the most skilled and interested in muskets among the three craftsmen.


    Because he really loved the guns, El couldn''t help complaining to Oleg.


    In the face of El''s complaint, Oleg smiled.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bernard."


    "Just from these parts, you should also see what a sophisticated weapon the musket is."


    "It''s difficult to study this kind of precision weapon."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bernard, these broken muskets don''t die in vain."


    "The research has made some progress."


    Hearing the word "progress", El''s eyes lit up.


    "What progress? Have you figured out how these projectiles were shot? "


    "Not so fast." Oleg waved his hand. "Although we still don''t understand what to do to make the projectile go out, we now understand the method of making gunpowder."


    After that, Oleg brought a bowl of black powder.


    "These are the gunpowder we made yesterday."


    "After experiments, the gunpowder we made is completely usable!"


    Hearing this, El''s face showed great joy.


    "We have mastered the technology of making gunpowder?" El held the bowl of gunpowder with a happy face.


    Although they still haven''t figured out how the projectile was shot from the barrel, after these days of research, they still figured out that the reason why the pill can be shot from the barrel has a lot to do with these gunpowder.


    Now I can make my own gunpowder, which is undoubtedly a great success!


    The development of muskets is a big step forward.


    "Now we can make gunpowder. It shouldn''t be far from figuring out how the projectile was shot." Oleg smiled.


    "But -"


    Just then, Oleg''s conversation turned.


    "Mr. Bernard, you have been asking us to improve the musket, so it''s time for you to tell us the specific direction of development?"


    Oleg smiled bitterly.


    "If you don''t set several specific research directions, you will be like a headless fly, and the research efficiency will be very low."


    As soon as Oleg''s voice fell, El immediately smiled:


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Oleg."


    "I''ve been thinking about it."


    "There''s finally an answer recently."


    "Mr. Oleg, please focus on finding ways to reduce the production cost and improve the firing speed and accuracy of the gun."

 Chapter 877

    "I have carefully studied the performance of the gun."


    With that, El took a musket in the corner next to him.


    "The power of the fire gun is great, far better than the bow and crossbow."


    "Even with heavy armor, the musket can break through at once."


    "But there are many disadvantages of the musket."


    "The range is too short and the accuracy is too poor. If it is more than 10 meters, the projectile will not know where it will fly. "


    "The firing speed is slow, and it takes a very long time to fill new projectiles."


    "It is also greatly affected by the environment. When it rains, the fire gun can''t be used."


    "Therefore, the primary goal of the development of firearms is to enhance the firing accuracy of firearms as much as possible, extend the range of firearms, and reduce the production cost of firearms, so that firearms can be mass produced."


    "Only by allowing mass production of muskets can muskets be installed on a large scale in the army."


    "Only by improving the firing accuracy, range and firing speed of the musket can the musket really be powerful on the battlefield."


    "Mr Oleg! Please imagine! "


    El''s eyes began to glow with excitement.


    "If the fire gun has the range, speed and accuracy of the bow and crossbow, coupled with its original powerful power, what kind of scene will it be?"


    "This will directly change the rules of the battlefield!"


    "The musket may be able to directly eliminate all the existing weapons!"


    "In the future, when we fight, we may not cut each other with swords and guns, but directly shoot each other with muskets!"


    "Mr Bernard." Oleg interrupted El in a helpless tone. "Your ideas really sound great."


    "But --" Oleg said, "Mr. Bernard, the development of weapons needs money."


    Hearing the word "money", El''s smile froze.


    "Without money, everything is a dream." Oleg shook his head with a wry smile. "To tell you the truth, Mr. Bernard, the little money deposited here is about to run out."


    "... I know..." El sighed lightly. "I''ll find a way about the money..."


    After that, El put the gun back in his hand.


    "Then - Mr. Oleg, I''ll go first."


    "Huh?" Oleg raised his eyebrows. "Mr. Bernard, are you leaving? So fast? Aren''t you just here? "


    "I''m going back to DIDU." El smiled bitterly, "I''ll go back to the emperor''s house to see if there is anything that can be sold..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The town of poche, where the firearm department is located, is located on the outskirts of the imperial capital alenmuya, so el, riding a horse, soon returned to alenmuya.


    El lives with Camille, Gabriel, and their teacher Dominic.


    Although Dominic is recognized as the most powerful and most important marshal in the holy Helan Empire, his life is surprisingly simple.


    There are neither luxury houses nor hordes of domestic servants.


    Dominic''s home is just a simple three story house.


    Field marshal Dominic, who is unmarried so far and has no children, lives in the home of only two servants responsible for taking care of daily life, as well as El, Gabriel and Camille, who were adopted home a few years ago and nominally his students, but are essentially the same as his adopted sons and daughters.


    After returning home, El first visited Dominic, who is still seriously ill in bed.


    After the "hammer" operation ended in an unprecedented catastrophic defeat, Dominic fell ill due to self blame and pressure.


    Although after treatment and recuperation, Dominic''s condition has slowed down a lot, but he has not recovered below the bed.


    After arriving at Dominic''s room, El met Dominic, who was leaning against the head of the bed reading.


    "Teacher." El smiled bitterly at Dominic, "it seems - you have a good spirit today. You still have spare time to read."


    "Oh, El, you''re back."


    "Well, teacher. I''m back. I''m relieved to see you so energetic today. "


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I feel very good recently."


    After that, Dominic closed his book, then turned his head and said to El:


    "El, have you encountered any difficulties recently? Look at your sad face. "


    "Well, yes. I''ve had a little trouble recently. "


    El rubbed her hair with a bitter smile.


    "I''m very short of money now... I need a lot of money to develop muskets..."


    "Muskets... It seems that El, your enthusiasm for muskets is really high."


    "The central government only grants you 100000 NAR of research funds a month. If this money is used to develop weapons, it is really a little less."


    "Well, El. I have a deposit of about 8 million nards now. You can use it as much as you like. "


    "8, 8 million nards?" El exclaimed, "teacher, how can this work! I can''t take the money! "


    "There''s nothing that can''t do. Just use it." Dominic said angrily, "anyway, I don''t use the money. It''s better to develop a fire gun for you."


    "As if I lent it to you. You can use it as much as you like. "


    "I''ll have the maid give you the money later."


    Seeing Dominic''s words for this, El was embarrassed to refuse again.


    Besides, they are as close as father and son, so they don''t need to be so polite and unfamiliar.


    "Then... I''ll take it. Thank you, teacher. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With Dominica''s support, this 8 million NAR should be enough for a period of time.


    However, if we do not establish a wealth generating channel that can obtain a large amount of funds in time, the money must be used up soon.


    After all, the research and development of weapons is a bottomless hole. No matter how much money you pour into it, you may not be satisfied with it.


    So even with Dominica''s support, El can''t relax.


    When he returned to his room, El lay sprawled on his bed.


    "Money..."


    El whispered and looked around.


    The layout of El''s room is also very simple, with only a few simple furniture and a large number of books.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you sell all my books, you should be able to get a lot of money


    ¡ª¡ªBut pawning goods like this is not a long-term strategy


    ¡ª¡ªBooks will be pawned one day. After pawning these books, where will I go to raise money


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t rely on my salary alone. My salary is only 30000 narrs a month. This money is useless.


    ¡ª¡ªYou can''t borrow money from others... There are few acquaintances around who can borrow money from them.


    ¡ª¡ªCamille hasn''t worked until now. Her only income channel is the pocket money given to her by the teacher and a little change from time to time by Gabriel and I.


    ¡ª¡ªCamille must be poorer than me.


    ¡ª¡ªGabriel can''t do it either. He can''t save money. His monthly salary can always be just spent. He can''t have a deposit at all.


    ¡ª¡ªAh... What should I do... Where should I change the money


    Just as El was troubled by the problem of money, his door was suddenly opened.


    "El! There you are! "


    Then Gabriel''s voice sounded.

 Chapter 878

    "Gabriel el..."


    El Gabriel cast a helpless look.


    "Can you knock on the door before you enter? You always break into my room without saying hello. It will annoy me. "


    "After all, if you caught me doing something that only men would do, even me, I would feel embarrassed."


    Gabriel, who was always happy, did not pick up El''s joke at this time.


    Instead, he raised a piece of paper in his hand and smiled bitterly at El:


    "El, I have bad news for you."


    Looking at the paper in Gabriel''s hand, El only felt that an unknown premonition was coming out of his heart at a very fast speed.


    "As you predicted before, the British Empire really attacked us."


    "On April 15, hundreds of thousands of troops left muhavitz fortress, captured chuboer fortress in only 4 days, and the 70000 defenders in the fortress were completely destroyed."


    "According to the latest information, shortly after the capture of chuboer fortress, the britannian army was divided into two routes, one to the northwest and the other to the East."


    Gabriel''s face changed greatly before Gabriel finished his words.


    After the "hammer" battle, El once predicted that the British Empire would take advantage of the weakness of the Holy Hiran Empire and send troops to attack them, further weakening the national strength of the Holy Hiran empire.


    After making this prediction, El had a fluke.


    I hope the British Empire will choose to give up this rare fighter because of its poor national strength.


    So El was shocked to hear that the British Empire actually attacked them.


    He did not expect that the British Empire still had the strength to support an expedition of more than 100000 troops.


    The most shocking thing for El was the fall of chuboer fortress.


    Although El didn''t know much about chuboer fortress, he also knew that this fortress was a new fortress built by the holy Helan empire after the end of the "hammer" battle.


    With 70000 troops guarding it, it should be able to block the British Empire for several months.


    However, the answer of the incoming British army is - four days!


    It took only four days from the start of sending troops to the capture of chuboer fortress.


    Excluding the time spent on the March, it should only take about a day for the British army to capture chuboer fortress.


    "Send troops on April 15 and capture chuboer fortress on April 19... How did the British army do it?" El couldn''t help exclaiming at Gabriel.


    Facing El''s question, Gabriel shook his head.


    "The reason for the fall of chuboer fortress is not clear."


    "... there should be a traitor." El mused, "unless there is a traitor and the fortress is captured from the inside, it is impossible to attack chuboer fortress in a few days."


    "How did chuboer fortress fall - the central government can''t afford to investigate this matter." Gabriel said in a deep voice, "the central government has now focused on how to intercept the Britannia army that is ravaging the western territory."


    "... Gabriel, do you know the direction of the 2nd Route Army of the British army?"


    "Ah? Yes, I do. "


    "Tell me the direction of the 2nd Route Army of the British army."


    As El spoke, he drew out a map under the bed.


    "I want to figure out where the British Army''s goal is."


    "Ah? "Extrapolation?"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Ah, ah, good!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only did Gabriel tell El the direction of the second route army of the British army, but Gabriel also told El all the other information he knew, regardless of size and size.


    El looked at the map in front of him and thought for a while before he finally said:


    "If my judgment is correct, the troops attacking the northwest are targeting the northwest city of Otto."


    "The target of the army that attacked to the East should be our companion capital, Ariel, or they just want to bring our main force over and fight a decisive battle with our main force in the field."


    "In any case, this army heading east is definitely the main force of the British army."


    "You can judge the attack target of the British army with such little information?" Gabriel looked at El in amazement.


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El shook his head: "it''s just some speculation that I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    "Ah!" Gabriel suddenly screamed, "it''s all because of El. You suddenly asked me to tell you the direction of the British army. I almost forgot my business!"


    After that, Gabriel raised the paper in his hand in front of El again.


    "In order to rush to rescue the deteriorating southwest battlefield, the central government has now put together 100000 troops."


    "The commander-in-chief of this 100000 army is Marshal Nikita belov, the commander-in-chief of the central guards."


    "And then - El, you were called up."


    "This piece of paper is your order."


    "You will be transferred to the logistics unit of this 100000 army and take charge of a baggage team."


    Then Gabriel put the paper in his hand into El''s arms.


    Looking at the paper in his arms, El widened his eyes.


    After the "hammer" battle, in order to commend El''s war achievements, Emperor wahiri originally planned to change El from a third-class quartermaster to a first-class military officer, so that El would no longer be a quartermaster but a military officer in the future.


    But El didn''t want to be a military attache. At his insistence, Emperor wahiri finally changed his reward to El from first-class military attache to first-class quartermaster, and promoted El lian to level 2.


    El was not very satisfied with the reward.


    El only wants to be a third-class Quartermaster all his life and doesn''t want to be promoted.


    However, it is not easy for wahiri to make concessions and change from first-class military attache to first-class quartermaster, so el is embarrassed to refute wahiri''s face again and ask wahiri not to promote him.


    In the end, El can only make do with accepting the appointment of promotion.


    "Are you going to the battlefield again..."


    El smiled bitterly and picked up the order.


    "The first-class Quartermaster is different. In the past, when he was a third-class quartermaster, he only did some chores. Now he has become a first-class Quartermaster and has to directly manage a whole baggage team."


    "I have to take care of a whole team of baggage... Just thinking about it makes me feel tired... Huh?"


    Before El finished, he made a strange "um" sound.


    "Baggage..." El murmured.


    "What''s the matter? El. " Gabriel wondered.


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El''s eyes suddenly widened and showed a strong color of excitement.


    "Yes! The fund channel for the development of guns has been found! "

 Chapter 879

    The aurora offensive is a large-scale offensive against the enemy without the purpose of attacking cities, seizing land and killing the enemy.


    The "Aurora" offensive has only one purpose - to destroy the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the British Empire did not think about occupying any territory of the Holy Hiran Empire at all. At the end of the offensive, the whole army will return to mujawitz fortress and occupy no inch of the Holy Hiran empire.


    If we want to attack the national strength of the holy Hiram Empire, the simplest and most brutal way is to destroy every village of the holy Hiram empire.


    Either the West Route Army or the East Route Army, no matter which route army, carried out a devastating blow to the villages along the way.


    Take all the money and food.


    Pigs, cattle, chickens and other livestock are all pulled to make plates of delicious food for the generals to enjoy.


    All farm tools were destroyed.


    The farmland was trampled into mud by war horses.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the British Army committed all conceivable atrocities in every rural area, it did not kill the poor farmers.


    The reason why Su Cheng didn''t kill these farmers was not because of their kindness, but because they knew that letting these farmers live would bring more benefits to the British Empire.


    They will not occupy any inch of the holy Hiram empire through this offensive.


    Therefore, after the land under their feet is ravaged by them, it will be returned to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Let the holy Helan Empire govern this vast land that has been devastated by the British army, and let the holy Helan Empire deal with these "original farmers" who have to become refugees because they have lost all their farming tools and animal power


    So not only the citizens of all cities along the British army were miserable, but also the farmers of all villages


    From a certain point of view, the experience of farmers is even more tragic than that of citizens.


    As long as the city obediently chose to surrender, the britannian army would not slaughter the civilians in the city, but plunder all the property in the city.


    But in the face of the farmers in the countryside, the British army not only had to take away all their property, but also didn''t leave them the tools and livestock that the farmers depended on


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since the massacre of Ulan City, the advance of the vanguard troops of the East Road army has become much smoother.


    All the cities along the way fell at the sight of the wind.


    Therefore, since leaving Ulan City, the vanguard troops have not fought another war.


    So far, the vanguard troops have captured 11 cities.


    The vanguard troops marched all the way here and plundered all the way here. Took all the money and livestock along the road.


    Thanks to these stolen livestock, the vanguard troops have meat these days.


    Thanks to these stolen money and livestock, the vanguard troops have always maintained extremely high morale.


    But Darlene was at odds with the high morale around her.


    Since leaving Ulan City, which has been destroyed into ruins, dalina''s mood has been depressed until now


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s late at night.


    The officers and men of the vanguard army were asleep early.


    But there are also very few people who are unable to go to sleep.


    For example - Darlene.


    Darlene rolled left and right on her bed and couldn''t sleep.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, what appeared in front of darina was the picture of the massacre against Ulan city.


    A man''s scream.


    A woman''s wailing.


    The cry of a child.


    The old man''s lament.


    Spilled blood everywhere.


    Broken limbs and arms can be seen everywhere.


    That pair of eyes with despair in fear.


    ¡­¡­


    These pictures seem to have life and have been chasing Darlene.


    Even though it has been many days since the massacre in Ulan City, these pictures have been emerging in front of dalina, so that dalina can''t even sleep well these days.


    Perhaps it was because the movement of Da Liana''s turning over was so loud that Yala slept next to her. Yala whispered in a sleepy and impatient tone:


    "Darlene... You''re so noisy... It bothers me to sleep."


    "Ah, sorry..." and Darlene quickly lowered her voice and apologized.


    Darlene apologized and threw a strange look at Darlene.


    These days, Darlene is a little worried about Yala.


    Since leaving Ulan city... No, it should be said that since Yala killed the little girl in her teens, Yala has become strange.


    In the past, Yala was a very smiling and cheerful girl.


    And now Yala has become much more silent than before.


    The smile on his face is also much less, and he is expressionless most of the day.


    Even his temper has become a lot more strange, becoming more anxious and irritable


    So Darlene is worried about Yala now


    However, Darlene is not a doctor, and she doesn''t understand why Yala''s temperament has suddenly changed so much.


    Da Liana has also used euphemistic words to persuade Yala to see a military doctor these two days, but Yala ignored all of Da Liana''s advice


    Darlene, who couldn''t sleep, suddenly felt some urine.


    Darlene thought: since you can''t sleep, go outside to the bathroom and take a walk and relax.


    Darlene, who had made up her mind, quietly opened her quilt and left the big tent.


    When she left the tent, Darlene didn''t forget to put on the purple cloak exclusive to their German undead team.


    This purple cloak is the exclusive equipment of the German undead team. It is very long. It can generally grow to the ankles of the players. It comes with a hood. The material used is also special and has the function of waterproof.


    It can be used as cold proof or raincoat. It is a very useful equipment.


    Although it was spring now, it was still quite cold at night, so in order not to be frozen, Darlene didn''t forget to put on this cloak.


    And this cloak has other uses.


    After putting on this cloak, it is also convenient for the patrol to check.


    The camp of the vanguard troops was full of patrols.


    If you go to the toilet outside the account, you will certainly encounter the patrol and be interrogated by the patrol.


    Putting on this exclusive cloak of the German undead team will help Darlene explain her identity and prove that she is not an enemy spy.


    As soon as she got out of the big tent, Darlene met a patrol patrolling in the camp.


    But Darlene is not the enemy''s spy, so don''t be afraid after encountering the patrol. Just keep calm and prove her identity.


    After proving that she was not the enemy''s spy, Darlene successfully got rid of the patrol and went to her toilet - a lush grass.

 Chapter 880

    Although there are many toilets in the camp, these toilets are dirty and disgusting. No one is willing to go to these toilets to solve their physiological needs unless they have to.


    Compared with these dirty and disgusting toilets, many people are more willing to go to the grass to solve their physiological needs.


    Da Liana just wanted to pee, so she didn''t need to go to the toilet, so Da Liana casually found a grass near her big tent.


    As soon as she squatted down in the grass, a female voice full of banter suddenly sounded from behind her:


    "Oh, we are very lucky. We chose the same place to go to the bathroom."


    The sudden sound behind her startled Darlene.


    Darlene quickly turned her head and looked back.


    I saw a girl slightly older than her, looking at her with a smile.


    Judging from the girl''s movements, the girl should also be going to the bathroom.


    After the two people looked at each other, the girl gave a low exclamation.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be an acquaintance. Isn''t this Da Liana?"


    "Lena?"


    Darlene didn''t expect to find a place to go to the bathroom, but she could still meet acquaintances.


    The girl''s name is Lina. She has been in the army for three years longer than Darlene. Like Darlene, she has passed many trials and is a member of the German undead team.


    Seeing that this person was Lina, Darlene said angrily:


    "It''s you, Lina. Yes? You came to the bathroom, too? "


    "Yes, I drank too much water before going to bed. It''s a coincidence that we can choose the same ''toilet''. "


    Maybe it''s because they are similar in age and both are women. The relationship between dalina and Lina is pretty good.


    So they went to the bathroom and chatted together.


    Before chatting, Lina stood up and put on her pants after going to the bathroom.


    While wearing pants, she suddenly threw a heavy topic at Darlene.


    "Darlene, I think you''ve been absent-minded and spiritless lately. What''s the matter? What happened? If so, tell me about it. "


    As soon as Lina''s voice fell, Darlene''s expression froze.


    "Talk about it..." Darlene murmured.


    After a long silence, Darlene whispered to Lina:


    "I''m happy to tell others about my recent troubles..."


    "But... Lina, what I''m going to say next may be very heavy. Are you sure you want to listen to me?"


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, Lina waved her hand boldly.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    "I like to let others tell me their thoughts, so no matter how heavy the topic is, I can stand it."


    "If you want to talk to me, you''d better hurry up. After all, if you stay here too long, you may make the patrol think we are the enemy''s spies. "


    "... all right." Darlene stood up and tied her pants, and continued, "then I''ll say it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Da Liana poured out her recent depression to Lina in as simple a sentence as possible.


    The unforgettable memory of the massacre in Ulan city and the worry about the changed temperament of Yala... Dalina told Lina all this.


    And Lina quietly listened to every word and word of Darlene.


    After listening to Darlene quietly, Lina said with a bitter smile:


    "... Darlene, you haven''t come out of the haze of the Holocaust yet..."


    "But, Darlene, you don''t have to feel pressure and pain."


    "You just have to get used to it."


    "As long as you experience more of these things, you will gradually get used to them."


    "So -- relax." After that, Lina raised her hand and patted Da Liana on the shoulders. "The massacre in Ulan city is not your fault. You are just acting under orders for our country."


    "Darlene, think about it - why should we wage war against the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "To protect our country and the British Empire."


    "In this war, we want to hurt the Holy Hiran Empire and bring punishment to the Holy Hiran Empire, so that the Holy Hiran empire can no longer dare to invade our country."


    "Otherwise, the large-scale invasion of the North like last year will continue to occur after that."


    "So - we are just in this Aurora offensive."


    "We started this war against the holy Hiram empire so that our country will never be invaded by the holy Hiram Empire again."


    "The massacre of Ulan is only a necessary means to bring punishment to the Holy Hiran Empire and peace to our Britannia Empire."


    "So, Darlene, you really don''t have to feel remorse and pressure."


    "All your actions so far have contributed to the peace of our country."


    "... habits?" As soon as Lina''s voice fell, Darlene asked back.


    "That''s right." Lina nodded heavily, "this kind of thing just needs to be used to. After I get used to it, I won''t feel so uncomfortable. I get used to it step by step. "


    "... I don''t want to get used to it." Darlene shook her head gently.


    Darlene''s words surprised Lina.


    After a little stunned, Lina pondered for a while.


    Then fine channel:


    "... Darlene, you can''t do this."


    "You have to get used to it."


    "Since you are a soldier, you must get used to such things. Otherwise you will be more and more painful later. "


    "But, but." Darlene exclaimed, "isn''t it too strange to get used to such absurd things?"


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, Lina suddenly refuted in a stern tone:


    "We are soldiers. It is our bounden duty to get used to all kinds of absurd things."


    After that, Lina put down her hand on Da Liana''s shoulders.


    "Darlene, I have been in the army for three years longer than you, and I have experienced many cruel battlefields."


    "From these bloody battlefields, I realized a truth."


    "That''s -- war is a ridiculous thing."


    "The army dedicated to war is naturally a very absurd organization."


    "Very unusual things in ordinary people and organizations are normal in the army."


    "For example - killing."


    "Murder is a heinous felony."


    "But in the army, killing is a commendable thing."


    "The more soldiers kill, the more they are respected."


    "Just like Su Cheng, our leader."


    "The regimental commander may not have personally killed several people, but there must be more than hundreds of thousands of people who died indirectly in his hands."


    "Such a murderous monster can be respected by all the people. He is rich and has everything."


    "Bards always like to tell stories about the duel between famous generals."


    "Famous general duel? In my eyes, the so-called famous general duel is just a duel between a murderer and another murderer. It''s just that the murderer who wins will get the name of ''justice'' and become a just murderer. "

 Chapter 881

    Lina became more and more excited. Her naturally hanging hands were also clenched unknowingly.


    "We are soldiers."


    "A member of an absurd organization like the army."


    "So we must also become absurd in order to adapt to the absurd organization we are now in."


    "So - Darlene."


    Lina put her hands on Darlene''s shoulders again.


    "Calm down."


    "Try to get used to these absurd things so that you don''t have to suffer as much as you do now."


    Lina looked straight at Darlene with sincere eyes.


    Darlene tightened her lips.


    "... Lina."


    Darlene cast a puzzled look at Lina.


    "You just said that the aurora offensive we are now carrying out is just."


    "But then you said - war is absurd."


    "Is the war we are fighting now just or absurd?"


    Darlene''s words seemed to have some magic, which made Lina freeze in place.


    Darlene is now pursuing the victory:


    "Lina, what you said just now feels very strange."


    "I will say later that the war we are fighting is just."


    "It will be said later that all wars are absurd."


    "Don''t you contradict yourself like this?"


    "... stop talking." Lina, who gradually buried her head low, suddenly whispered.


    "Huh? What did you say? "


    Because Lina''s volume was too low, Darlene didn''t hear what Lina was saying.


    Just when Darlene wanted to further ask Lina what she had just said, Lina suddenly jumped at Darlene and pressed her to the ground.


    "I told you to stop talking!"


    Lina gave a low roar.


    Lina pressed Darlene on the grass.


    The distance between them is very close now. When they reach liana, they can even see the red blood in Lina''s eyes.


    "There are so many why?"


    "As long as you keep telling yourself that the war you are participating in is just and what you are doing is just, it won''t be so painful, will it?"


    "Lina..."


    Darlene looked at Lina, who suddenly pressed her to the ground, with a look of amazement.


    For the current situation, Darlene felt at a loss. She didn''t know what else she could do except looking at Lina with stunned eyes.


    After a while, Lina, who seemed to have finally recovered her composure, finally stood up slowly.


    "... sorry, Darlene."


    "Did you just scare you? I''m really sorry. "


    As Lina apologized to Darlene, she stretched out her hand to Darlene and wanted to pull her up.


    "Lina..." Da Liana stood up with Lina''s outstretched hand and said to Lina, "what happened to you just now?"


    "What you looked like just now..."


    Darlene searched her stomach and wanted to squeeze out a suitable adjective to describe Lina just now.


    "How terrible..."


    After thinking about it, Darlene found that there was no other suitable adjective except "terrible"


    Facing Darlene''s question, Lina didn''t want to answer.


    "... let''s go. Darlene, let''s go back to bed. If we stay outside the tent for too long, we will be treated as spies by the patrol. "


    After that, Lina ignored Da liana, left here and returned to her camp


    Darlene didn''t go back with Lina.


    But after staying in place for a while and sighing heavily, Darlene finally left the grassland and was ready to return to her camp.


    Darlene feels depressed now.


    After telling Lina about her troubles, she not only didn''t relax her heart, but became more heavy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the two armies of the combined corps were overwhelmed and ravaged the western territory of the Holy Hiran empire¡ª¡ª


    Holy Hiran Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, Weiyou palace, labor court, conference room.


    Labor House - a building built in the Imperial Palace by the early emperors of the holy Hiram Empire, which is specially used for the generals and officials who return from the emperor and the great saint to drink and celebrate the victory of the war together.


    Although the labor court still performs the function of the emperor and the victorious returning generals to celebrate the victory when it was first built, with the passage of time, compared with the time when it was first built, the labor court has an additional function - some important matters related to military affairs will be held in the conference room in the labor court.


    At this time, marshal Nikita belov, the commander-in-chief of the central guard, filled every corner of the conference room of the PLA.


    "40000 people?!"


    At this time, there were only three people in the conference room of the labor House - Marshal belov, Emperor wahiri and Prime Minister Mond dibua.


    As soon as marshal belov''s voice fell, the Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire, Mon dibua, who escaped from death in the recent "hammer" battle with emperor wahiri, immediately said:


    "Yes! Just 40000. Now there is no more time to assemble troops. "


    Marshal belov had just received a call from emperor Vasili.


    As soon as they arrived at the conference room of the Labour Court, wahiri and Mond told him an amazing news:


    Now there is no spare time to slowly assemble troops.


    When 100000 troops are really assembled to rescue the west, the western territory may be almost destroyed by the British army.


    Because time was tight, Vasili and Mond decided to let Nikita attack first.


    First led the 40000 troops that had been assembled to rescue the Western battlefield, and the remaining troops gathered one by one and sent them to the battlefield one by one.


    After hearing wahiri and mund''s decision, Nikita couldn''t help shouting.


    "Your majesty! This decision is absolutely not feasible! "


    Nikita is the commander-in-chief of the central guard, the four front armies of the holy Hiram empire. He is not only a highly capable general, but also the most reliable General of the holy Hiram empire in trouble.


    At present, Dominic is still seriously ill in bed. Nikita is the only marshal who can be transferred to rescue the Western battlefield.


    After learning that chuboer fortress fell and the British army invaded the Empire, wahiri immediately ordered Nikita to rescue the Western battlefield.


    Nikita first received the news that he would lead 100000 troops to rescue the West.


    At the beginning, the central government did say that it would give Nikita 100000 troops to take these troops against Su Cheng''s army.


    Nikita is confident in her abilities.


    If you give him 100000 troops, although he can''t say he can defeat Su Cheng, he feels that there is no problem blocking Su Cheng''s March.


    Now I suddenly know that there are no 100000 soldiers and horses I can take to the west, only 40000?


    This makes Nikita not flustered and in no hurry.


    If you only give him 40000 troops, let alone block Su Cheng, it''s good to ensure that you won''t be defeated and annihilated by Su Cheng.

 Chapter 882

    Nikita did not directly point out that if only 40000 newly assembled troops were given to him, he was not confident that he could successfully rescue the Western battlefield.


    Instead, he used a very tactful way to explain the harmfulness of this tactic to wahiri and Mond.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister. Adding troops one by one -- this kind of thing is very taboo on the battlefield! "


    "The army is like this finger."


    Then Nikita raised his right hand.


    "Only when each finger is clenched tightly can it become a powerful fist."


    Nikita slowly closed the fingers of her right hand and clenched them into a fist.


    "Only when the fingers are together can they become fists and compete with other people''s fists."


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister. I know the time is pressing, but I must not mess up. "


    "Adding troops one by one is like touching someone''s fist with one finger after another."


    Nikita stretched out the index finger of her right hand.


    "No matter how strong your fingers are, they are not opponents of fists."


    "Someone else can break your finger with one punch, and then you send up another finger and it will be broken again. Send another finger and break it again."


    "This is the harm of increasing troops one after another."


    "So - no matter how, we can''t make the taboo of increasing our troops one by one! We must wait until all the troops are assembled before we can officially start! "


    Nikita tried his best to explain to wahiri and mund why he could not add troops one by one.


    However - although wahiri and Mond understood, they had no attitude to correct.


    "Don''t miss lov Ching, I don''t understand what you said."


    Wahiri sighed.


    Wahiri at this time is quite different from the energetic wahiri who ordered the "hammer" war last year.


    Obviously, only a short time has passed, but wahiri seems to be many years old.


    "But now the war situation is really serious and the time is really urgent."


    "The latest information has just been sent."


    "The two armies of the British Empire have captured 16 of our cities."


    "Now I don''t know how many cities have fallen."


    "We really don''t have time to slowly assemble our troops."


    Wahiri euphemistically expressed his attitude.


    After hearing wahiri''s words, Nikita only felt a chill in her heart.


    He knew - wahiri was quite stubborn, and he might have no way to persuade wahiri to change his mind.


    Nikita bit her teeth.


    "Your majesty! Even if you really don''t have time to slowly assemble troops, please be sure to give your officers some troops! "


    "Let me only use 40000 troops to block Su Cheng''s troops. It''s really... Too reluctant to resign!"


    Nikita begged his majesty to give him more troops and horses in an almost praying tone.


    But in response to Nikita''s request, wahiri sighed and shook his head.


    "Don''t love Qing, I understand your difficulties."


    "But now there are really no soldiers..."


    "The prairie people are now storming our eastern territory."


    "The war situation in the Far East is stuck, and the far east front army has no spare strength to support other battlefields."


    "The southeast front army has to guard against the Frankish Empire, and the southeast front army is too far away from us. Even if they can squeeze out troops to support them, when their support troops arrive, the British army may withdraw."


    "Now the only force that can be used is belovqing''s central guard."


    "However, the total strength of the central guard is only 120000, and the troops are scattered in the imperial capital defense circle centered on the imperial capital."


    "The 40000 troops assembled now are the troops of the central guards closest to the imperial capital."


    "Now there is no time to wait for other troops of the central guard to assemble."


    "Moreover - there still needs to be some troops on the side of the imperial capital defense circle."


    "The war situation in the Far East is not clear. The imperial capital needs to leave some troops here to be ready to rush to the Far East at any time."


    "So -- belovqing, I''m really sorry. There are only 40000 troops you can use now..."


    Perhaps he thought it was too much to give Nikita only 40000 troops, so wahiri added after a moment of silence:


    "Why don''t you do that, don''t love Qing."


    "Now there are more than 10000 recruits in the imperial capital who have been trained for one month."


    "I''ll give you more than 10000 recruits."


    "50000 people - this number of troops should be barely enough."


    ¡ª¡ªEnough? What a fart!


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, Nikita angrily scolded with great dissatisfaction.


    It''s better not to give him these 10000 recruits.


    After the "hammer" operation, in order to supplement the lost combat power, wahiri issued a conscription order and launched a nationwide conscription.


    The more than 10000 recruits now in the imperial capital resolutely joined the army under the call of the recruitment order.


    The more than 10000 recruits received only one month''s training.


    Training for only one month is almost equal to no training and combat effectiveness.


    However, these more than 10000 recruits can not be said to be completely useless. At least they can help build momentum


    Nikita wanted to say something so that wahiri could change his mind and bring more troops.


    But after thinking for a while, Nikita suddenly realized that there seemed to be nothing he could do at present.


    Judging from the tone and attitude of wahiri just now, the success rate of successfully persuading the stubborn emperor is very small.


    "I see... I will try my best to stop Su Cheng''s army..."


    Nikita, who had nothing to do, had no other choice but to sigh helplessly and accept the cruel situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, Ellen MUA, suburb, poche Town, musket department.


    The musket department now has only three craftsmen.


    Without exception, the three craftsmen were very interested in the muskets and were more interested in the salary offered by El, so they accepted El''s recruitment and became a member of the muskets department.


    As usual, the three people chatted with each other while studying the various parts of the gun.


    "Say -- something seems to have happened in the West. The British Empire has launched a large-scale aggression against us."


    "Ah, I''ve heard of it."


    "It''s terrible."


    "Don''t worry, the west is far from here. No matter how capable the British army is, it can''t fight here from the West."


    "I''m just afraid that after this battle, the price of grain will rise greatly."


    ¡­¡­


    The three craftsmen chatted one by one.


    Just then, the door of their firearm department was suddenly opened.


    Three craftsmen turned their eyes to the open door.


    El, smiling, was standing at the gate with a big box in his arms.

 Chapter 883

    "Mr Bernard?"


    Oleg looked in surprise at El who suddenly appeared in the musket department.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve come to give you money."


    "Send money?"


    As soon as Oleg''s doubts fell, El opened the big box in his hand and poured out the contents.


    The box contained stacks of banknotes.


    Looking at the banknotes piled up in front of him, all the craftsmen, including Oleg, immediately straightened their eyes.


    "Mr Bernard." Oleg pointed to the money mountain in amazement and asked el, "is this money?"


    "These are research funds." El replied, "there are 12 million dinars here. Feel free to use it. You''re welcome. This money should be enough for us to use for some time. "


    "You should know by now that war broke out in the West."


    "I was unfortunately called up."


    "I couldn''t show up here for a long time."


    "So - I brought my good brother. For a period of time, he will help you develop muskets."


    Then El shouted behind him:


    "Gabriel, come in."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, a thick male voice rang out:


    "El, your firearm department is really poor enough. If you dare to pick up any blacksmith shop on the street, it may be bigger than your firearm department."


    A strong man walked slowly into the firearm department.


    Because the big man''s body was so strong, he walked into the gun department and blocked all the light leaked from the gun department.


    "This is my good brother, Gabriel Galen." El Chao introduced the strong man to the craftsmen, "he will assist you in developing muskets for a period of time."


    Because he was called up and forced to go to the Western battlefield, El will not be able to come to the musket department to supervise his work for a long time in the future.


    So - Ella came to a helper to help him assist and supervise the work of the musket department.


    Ella''s helper is naturally his good brother Gabriel, who is different from his father and mother.


    In the "hammer" battle that had just ended, Gabriel also received a promotion reward and was promoted from third-class general to second-class general because he had helped him.


    Gabriel was not called up this time, so Gabriel did not need to go to the western front and could continue to stay in the imperial capital.


    So Gabriella, who will not need to go to the front line, came to the musket department and asked Gabriel to help him supervise the work of the musket department during his absence from the imperial capital.


    Gabriel agreed to El''s request very readily. After all, he is also idle. Gabriel is still happy to do such a thing that can kill time.


    After briefly introducing Gabriel to the craftsmen, El said to Gabriel:


    "Gabriel, I''ll leave it to you while I''m not in the capital."


    "All right, go to the front without worry." Gabriel laughed forthrightly, "if I can''t manage such a big place well, I''ll quit the army and don''t be a general!"


    After hearing Gabriel''s joke, El''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a few smiles.


    "I heard you say that." El raised his hand and knocked Gabriel on the chest. "I''m relieved."


    El turned his head and said to the only three craftsmen in the musket Department:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to prepare for the army, so I''ll go first."


    "During my absence, you regard Gabriel as me. You should work hard and don''t slack off."


    After telling the craftsmen a few words, El hurried away and returned to the imperial capital to prepare for the army.


    Only Gabriel and the pile of money were left in the musket department.


    After El left, Oleg carefully greeted their new boss:


    "That... Mr. garland..."


    However, before he had finished, Gabriel waved his hand:


    "No, sir, sir! Just call me Gabriel! "


    "Well... Gabriel, I''d like to ask - where did Mr. Bernard get this money?"


    Then Oleg pointed to the money mountain at Gabriel''s feet.


    Oleg, although they didn''t know much about El, they also knew that he was only a first-class Quartermaster in the army.


    As a first-class quartermaster, El can''t save so much money even if he doesn''t eat or drink for several years and depends on military pay alone


    As soon as Oleg''s voice fell, Gabriel immediately replied:


    "That''s a good question!"


    "Because - I don''t know."


    "Ha?" Oleg and others looked at Gabriel in surprise.


    "I actually wonder where El''s money came from." Gabriel continued, rubbing the stubble on his chin. "As far as I know, the teacher only allocated $8 million from his deposit to El."


    "But El has now taken out a full 12 million..."


    "I don''t know where El got the extra 4 million..."


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Gabriel shrugged.


    "We don''t need to care about how the money comes from."


    "We just need to focus on how to make good use of the money."


    "El, he has a good mind since he was a child."


    "When we lived in the slums with him, he and I succeeded in gaining a firm foothold in the slums with his mind and my strength, lived a good life, and then successfully picked up Camille."


    "The money should have been earned by El in some way with his clever mind."


    "Well, that''s all for chatting."


    Gabriel clapped his hands.


    "Today is the first time I''ve met you."


    "I am also a general in the army, and I have commanded the army."


    "According to my management experience, it is very important to have a good relationship with my subordinates!"


    "So!" Gabriel said as he picked up a stack of banknotes at his feet. "I suggest - we don''t work today! Go to the pub and drink until dawn tomorrow. It''s not too late for us to work when we get familiar with each other. What do you think? "


    As soon as Gabriel''s proposal came out, the three craftsmen led by Oleg immediately brightened their eyes.


    Few hirans can resist the temptation of alcohol.


    "Oh, oh! That''s a great proposal! "


    "Yes! Go, go! "


    "Drink, drink!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gabriel and the only three craftsmen in the musket department left the musket department and walked towards the nearest bar with cheerful steps.


    The development of muskets today is - no progress

 Chapter 884

    The Frankish Empire, the capital of Bolu, somewhere in the suburbs.


    A group of horses and carriages were rattling at great speed towards a place on the outskirts of BERLU.


    A group of cavalry surrounded the center of the team - a delicate and luxurious carriage.


    This group of cavalry gathered around the luxurious carriage, with a total number of 200 people.


    From the horses under their crotch, the armor they wear, and their exquisite equestrian skills and solemn faces, we can see that this cavalry is definitely an elite division in the army.


    If someone who had a deep understanding of the army of the Frankish empire was present, he would definitely cry out at the sight of this cavalry.


    Because the armor and weapons on the cavalry show their identity - the pro guards who are responsible for guarding the emperor''s safety.


    If you can be protected by the guards, the identity of the person sitting on the carriage is ready to come out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The current emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, is now dozing in the carriage.


    He has to manage everything every day and will seize all the time to rest.


    The time of driving in the carriage was the best rest time for shad.


    There was also an old man in the carriage with shad.


    The old man and Emperor xiade are nearly 60 years old.


    The old man was Elvin von Schmidt, the right-hand man of emperor shad and the current Prime Minister of the Frankish empire.


    Elvin sat opposite shad, but he didn''t catch up with his sleep like shad. Instead, he leaned his head slightly out of the window and looked at the distant BERLU who was gradually away from them.


    BERLU - the capital of the Frankish empire.


    A city that is not inferior to the pandragon of the British Empire in terms of prosperity.


    The reason why he left Bolu with shad was to go with shad to see the training of the armored paladins.


    Today''s state affairs are few, so it''s rare for Xia De to have some free time. On a whim, he wanted to see the training of their trump army, the armored Paladin, which the Frankish Empire has always been proud of.


    The camp and training ground of the armored paladins were located in the suburbs not too far from Beru, so it was not long before shad and Elvin arrived at their destination.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty."


    Elvin whispered to shad.


    Shad, awakened by El, slowly opened his eyes.


    "... are you there?"


    "Well, yes."


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, the door of the carriage was just opened by the soldiers of the pro guard.


    After the door was opened, shad took care of his clothes and walked out of the car, followed by Elvin.


    The Frankish Empire has two famous trump troops all over the continent - armored paladins and armored pawns.


    Among them, the armored holy cavalry is the most famous.


    The Frankish Empire had a unique resource advantage that no other country could match.


    That''s horse resources.


    The Frankish Empire faced the prairie to the East, which enabled them to buy or grab many excellent horses from the prairie hands.


    In addition to grabbing excellent horses from the prairie, the Frankish Empire itself could produce many good horses.


    There were several excellent horse farms in the Frankish empire.


    If you want to rank the horse farms in the whole continent, the horse farms of the Frankish Empire absolutely account for at least four of the top 10.


    It was with this unique advantage that the Frankish empire was able to form a heavy cavalry force known to all countries in the continent - the armored holy cavalry.


    Those who can be selected into the armored Paladin are the best soldiers in the army.


    The armored paladins use the best horses and the best equipment.


    The best soldiers, the best horses, the best equipment and the most adequate training make the combat effectiveness of the armored paladins extremely amazing.


    Since the armored paladins became famous in the mainland, few people dare to face off with the armored paladins on the plain.


    However - the armored paladins with a total strength of 20000 suffered a heavy setback in a battle four years ago.


    This battle was called "Lund Kingdom rescue war" on the other side of the British Empire.


    On the side of the Frankish Empire, it was called "storm" operation, or "storm" operation.


    Four years ago, a war broke out between Caroline, a vassal of the Frankish Empire, and Lund, a vassal of the British Empire.


    In order to pull his vassal and disgust the britannian Empire, shad decided to send troops to support the Carolingian kingdom.


    Shad drew 4000 of the 20000 armored paladins and sent the 4000 armored paladins to support the Carolingian kingdom.


    From this, we can see how confident Xia De is in the fighting power of the armored paladins - only 4000 people need to be sent to help Caroline Kingdom defeat Lund kingdom.


    And it was Allen, who now belonged to the British Empire, who was in charge of commanding the 4000 armored paladins.


    Alan and the 4000 armored paladins did not disappoint shad. As soon as they arrived at the front battlefield, they wiped out no part of the combat power of Lund kingdom.


    The trend of the war after that was beyond the expectations of Xia de and others.


    They expected that the British Empire might also send troops to rescue Lund Kingdom, but they didn''t expect that the British Empire''s determination to rescue Lund kingdom was so strong that 100000 troops were sent directly to rescue Lund kingdom.


    When he learned that the British Empire had sent 100000 troops to rescue Lund Kingdom, shad was not worried at first.


    After all, no matter how they looked at the war at that time, they did not fall into the disadvantage.


    The army of Caroline Kingdom has 80000 people, plus 4000 armored paladins and Allen who support them. From the perspective of combat power, it is only slightly inferior, not without a chance to win.


    But the final result was that 80000 troops of Caroline kingdom were destroyed.


    The 4000 armored paladins who went to support the Carolingian Empire were also wiped out, and Allen was captured by the British army, and now he has already "surrendered" to the British Empire.


    Although the battle did not bring much material damage to the Frankish Empire, it lost the face of the Frankish Empire and brought great shame to the Frankish empire.


    It was Su Cheng, who is now well-known all over the continent, who succeeded in making the Frankish Empire suffer this great humiliation.


    Su Cheng became famous with this battle.


    The subsequent impact and significance of this campaign can be said to be extremely far-reaching.


    This battle was not only Su Cheng''s famous battle, but also the most disastrous battle of the Armored Cavalry since its establishment. 4000 people were lost at one go. After this battle, there were only 16000 Armored Cavalry left.


    The armored paladin is a heavy cavalry force, and all men and horses wear heavy armor. Therefore, the people and horses who can be competent for the combat task of the armored Paladin must be the best soldiers and horses.


    Therefore, it also makes the replacement speed of armored paladins extremely slow.

 Chapter 885

    After four years of long recuperation, the armored paladins have finally recovered to 20000.


    At this time, only 3000 armored paladins remained in the camp outside Bolu, and the rest of the soldiers were scattered in various places to support various war zones.


    After arriving at the training ground of the armored paladins, Xia de watched the training of the paladins with great interest.


    As the trump card army of the Frankish Empire, the armored Paladin''s training quantity and intensity can indeed afford the title of "trump card".


    Some soldiers are doing horse riding training, some soldiers are doing physical training, and some soldiers are doing fighting training.


    Because the training was too focused, they didn''t see the emperor watching them at the edge of the training field.


    Even if they noticed, they were unlikely to recognize the old man as their emperor.


    Looking at the armored paladins training in full swing, Xia De''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    "Good, good, good!" Xia Delian said three good words, "it is really the pride of our Frankish empire."


    Having said that, shad sighed grandly.


    "The whole continent, I don''t know which cavalry team dares to have the courage to collide with my armored holy cavalry on the plain?"


    "Can''t there be such a silly cavalry?" Elvin, who stood by, was very good at timing.


    "That''s right! Ha ha ha ha! "


    Looking at shad, who was laughing now, Elvin whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty is in a good mood now.


    ¡ª¡ªNow may be a good time to mention that again


    Having made up his mind to mention "that thing" to shad again, Elvin cleared his throat and said respectfully:


    "Your Majesty."


    "Huh?" At this time, Xia De, who was in a good mood, looked back at Elvin with a smile. "What''s the matter?"


    "Alliance with the Holy Hiran empire..."


    Before Elvin finished his words, shad''s face and expression suddenly changed.


    Looking at shad with a sudden change in his face and expression, Elvin whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªNo, your majesty still doesn''t want to put down his prejudice against the Holy Hiran empire.


    What shad said next also confirmed what Elvin had just thought.


    "Elvin, you are so persistent."


    Shad frowned and looked at Elvin with unhappy eyes.


    "How many times have you proposed to me to form an alliance with the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "Then I''ll answer you again."


    "Unless that little boy wahiri comes to me to form an alliance, our Frankish empire will never form an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire!"


    After hearing what shad said, Elvin secretly sighed.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas


    Elvin whispered bitterly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen will the "Franco Greek alliance" be completed


    Long ago, the Frankish Empire had the intention to form an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire.


    After learning that the British Empire was allied with the prairie people in the Far East, that is, the Huns, the Frankish Empire felt extremely uneasy.


    The "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" was definitely a great threat to the Frankish empire.


    The Britannia Empire is in the west of the Frankish Empire, while the Huns are in the east of the Frankish empire. The two countries are just in a pinch against the Frankish empire.


    No matter how stupid a person is, as long as he is asked to look at the map, he can see how great a threat the alliance between the two countries that sandwiched the Frank empire is to the Frank empire.


    Therefore, after learning that the britannian empire was allied with the Hungarian people, the first idea of the Frankish empire was to build a strong alliance against the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance".


    The preferred alliance object of the Frankish empire is naturally the behemoth of the north, "superpower" - the Holy Hiran empire.


    The Frankish Empire also wanted to pull up the Lorraine Empire, which was located in the south of the britannian Empire, to promote a Three Kingdoms alliance and build an "anti britannian encirclement net".


    However, after carefully examining the current situation of the Lorraine Empire, the Frankish empire finally decided to cancel the plan to join the Lorraine empire.


    The two offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" of the British Empire three years ago seemed to break the backbone of the Lorraine empire.


    Since the two attacks of the British Empire, the Lorraine Empire has never recovered.


    Queen Bella, the current queen of the Lorraine Empire, seems to have no interest in revitalizing the country and continues to live a luxurious and dreamy life.


    Thanks to this stupid empress, the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has not recovered in recent years, but has declined year by year.


    After some weighing, shad and others agreed that if the current Lorraine empire was brought into the alliance, the Lorraine Empire would help them.


    Moreover - even if you invite the Lorraine Empire to join the alliance, the fool queen of others may not agree.


    Now it seems that the fool queen wants to live a stable life and doesn''t want to touch anything that may break out of war, especially that may annoy the British Empire.


    Therefore, even if she invited the Lorraine Empire, the fool queen might not hesitate to refuse in order to continue to live a stable life.


    Since the Lorraine empire is unreliable, it can only go to the Holy Hiran empire.


    If they can form an alliance with the holy Hiram Empire and form a "French Hiram alliance" with the holy Hiram Empire, their strength of this alliance will definitely compete with the "Bu Hungary alliance", and they may still have the upper hand.


    For the alliance with the holy Hiram Empire, shad was very attentive at the beginning. He sent envoys to the holy Hiram empire as soon as possible and offered an invitation to form an alliance to wahiri, the emperor of the holy Hiram empire.


    Shade has great enthusiasm and expectations for this alliance invitation.


    However, the expectation is as big as the disappointment.


    The envoys arrived at the holy Hiram empire with friendly goodwill, but wahiri''s reply to them was quite unfriendly, so unfriendly that people couldn''t help raising an unknown fire.


    Wahiri flatly rejected the invitation of the Frankish Empire to form an alliance.


    The reasons for his refusal are as follows: the holy Hiram empire is a "superpower", and its national strength is far stronger than that of the mainland countries, so it will not be afraid of the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance", so it does not need to form an alliance with your country.


    Wahiri''s reply made shad angry.


    Not only shad, many civil and military ministers in the center of the Frankish Empire were extremely angry and dissatisfied.


    The holy Hiram Empire has sat on the throne of "superpower" for many years, which makes many hirans arrogant - shad is still clear about this.


    But he did not expect that the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran empire was arrogant to such an extent and directly released "bold words" - the Holy Hiran empire was a "superpower", not afraid of the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" and did not need to form an alliance with the Frankish empire.

 Chapter 886

    The unrealistic arrogance of the Holy Hiran empire made shad extremely dissatisfied and angry. Therefore, shad decided to postpone the plan of building the "Franco Greek alliance" indefinitely.


    After the holy Helan Empire refused the alliance invitation of the Frankish Empire, the war between the holy Helan Empire and the britannian Empire suddenly broke out.


    The holy Hiram Empire called this battle "hammer" battle.


    The British Empire called it "overlord counterattack".


    In this battle, Su Cheng, who once brought great humiliation to the Frankish Empire, once again showed his divine power.


    After this battle, the holy Hiram empire lost half of its sea combat power, one third of its land combat power, and even important strongholds such as muhawitz fortress.


    After learning that the holy Hiram Empire suffered an unprecedented defeat at the hands of Sucheng... Or Britannia Empire, shad felt very happy.


    Very enjoyable!


    I have the pleasure of revenge!


    For shad, who had been closed in the holy Hiram Empire, nothing was more pleasant than seeing the holy Hiram Empire and the Vasili shriveled.


    It is said that when the Michael Knights attacked muhawitz fortress, wahiri, who was still staying in muhawitz fortress at that time, was frightened and jumped into a donkey cart and fled muhawitz fortress with a donkey.


    Although I didn''t know whether it was true or false, whether it was true or false, it succeeded in making Xia de happy for many days.


    After the disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle of the holy Hiram Empire, Elvin, the Prime Minister of the Frankish Empire, found shad.


    Elvin proposed to shad - once again an invitation to the Holy Hiran Empire to form an alliance.


    Elvin believes that the holy Hiram Empire has suffered a great defeat this time. He must be a little more sober than before, and must be better able to understand the threat of the Britannia Empire and the great threat of the "cloth Hungary alliance". Therefore, it is most appropriate to invite the holy Hiram Empire to form an alliance again at this time.


    However, in the face of Elvin''s proposal, shad directly refused without thinking about it.


    Shad still remembers and resents the rude and arrogant acts of the Holy Hiran empire.


    So shad made up his mind from then on that he would no longer take the initiative to offer an alliance invitation to the Holy Hiran empire.


    If the "Franco Greek alliance" is to be established, the emperor Vasili must send envoys on his own initiative to put forward the invitation of the alliance to his shahd.


    Elvin felt helpless about shad''s intention.


    Since the end of the "hammer" battle of the holy Hiram Empire, Elvin has always consciously or unconsciously proposed to shad to take the initiative to find the holy Hiram Empire and build a "Franco Greek alliance".


    However, Elvin''s actions turned out to be useless, and shad didn''t enter the oil and salt all the time.


    Now - the British Empire has taken the initiative to attack the holy Helan empire.


    Not only the British Empire launched its own attack on the Holy Hiran Empire, but also the Huns in the Far East launched their attack on the Holy Hiran Empire at the same time.


    From this, we can see that it must have been agreed by the two countries in advance to attack the Holy Hiran Empire at the same time.


    After learning that the britannian Empire and the Hungarians in the Far East attacked the holy Helan Empire together, Elvin more diligently proposed to shad to take the initiative to propose an alliance invitation with the holy Helan Empire to build a "Franco Greek alliance".


    But shad still couldn''t listen.


    After learning that the britannian Empire and the Far East xiongran attacked the holy Helan Empire together, shad was quite happy because he could see the arrogant Helan people eat flat again.


    Elvin is not as emotional as shad.


    After learning that the britannian Empire and the Hungarians attacked the holy Helan Empire together, he was not very happy, but also very afraid.


    Elvin is a man whose reason is far greater than sensibility. He keenly sees that if the Holy Hiran Empire Falls now, it is definitely not a good thing for their Frankish empire.


    The Lorraine empire is unreliable now.


    The Hungarians in the Far East were allies of the British Empire.


    If the holy Hiram Empire Falls, their Frankish empire will have to rely on the power of one country to resist the behemoth of the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance".


    The current national strength of the Frankish empire is only enough to maintain a tie with the britannian empire. Without the restriction of the Holy Hiran Empire, and against the britannian Empire and Hungary at the same time, their Frankish empire is definitely not their opponent.


    Elvin, who was keenly aware of this, spared no effort to propose to shade that he take the initiative to offer an alliance invitation to the Holy Hiran Empire, and even proposed to shade that he take the initiative to send troops to help the Holy Hiran Empire and alleviate the pressure of the Holy Hiran Empire now facing enemies on both sides.


    However, for Elvin''s proposals, shad, who is still angry with the rudeness and arrogance of the Holy Hiran Empire, has rejected them all.


    Perhaps it was because Elvin once again put forward the alliance that spoiled his interest. Shad was not in the mood to continue to watch the training of the armored paladins.


    Xia de turned around with his hands on his back and planned to return to Bolu to continue to deal with some unfinished state affairs.


    Elvin, who knew that he had just swept Xia De''s interest, stopped talking, obediently followed Xia De''s ass, followed Xia de on the carriage and returned to Beru.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the carriage, shad looked expressionless at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the window.


    Then he lowered his voice and whispered to Elvin:


    "Elvin, I found a gap in the food and grass needed by the Nibelungen plan last month. Have you filled that gap now?"


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, Elvin was a little stunned.


    Then he said solemnly:


    "Well, I did. I have transferred a batch of new grain and grass from the south, and now this grain and grass gap has been filled. "


    "Well, good."


    Shad nodded with satisfaction and then continued:


    "Elvin, after waiting to return to Bolu, you can check the grain and grass reserves."


    "The Nibelungen plan is very important to us."


    "We have now bet our national fortune on the Nibelungen plan."


    "Whether the British Empire perished or our Frankish Empire perished depends on the smooth implementation of the Nibelungen plan."


    "Yes." Elvin nodded gravely. "I understand."


    "... I don''t know how the spy is now?"


    Shad now curled his mouth in displeasure.


    "That guy kept saying that he voluntarily surrendered to the British Empire in order to break into the interior of the British Empire."


    "Now four years have passed without making any achievements."


    "I just hope he still thinks of himself as a Frankish, not a britannian."


    "Your Majesty, you can rest assured."


    As soon as shad''s voice fell, Elvin smiled:


    "When you sent Abel on a mission to the British Empire, didn''t you ask him to warn the man on the way?"


    "I believe that after hearing Abel''s warning, the man will work harder."


    "The man who is now in the British Empire may be a great help to our Nibelungen plan later."


    "Hum." Shad snorted coldly, "I hope so."

 Chapter 887

    Like the East Route Army, the West Route Army is also divided into two parts: the vanguard force and the main force.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Western Route Army, Willie handed over the vanguard force to Allen.


    Compared with the East Route Army, the war on the West Route Army was much smoother.


    So far, the West Route Army has not encountered any battle that can be called a battle, not even a city that dares to fight to the end.


    Wherever the West Road army passed, all the cities fell at the sight of the wind.


    Because the war was so smooth, many Knights of the Western Route Army joked that they did not come to fight, but rather to March armed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, northwest, combined corps, West Route Army, vanguard battalion.


    It''s late at night.


    The camp of the vanguard troops of the Western Route Army has long extinguished all unnecessary lights.


    Although it was getting late, Alan still looked at the map in his big tent.


    In this battle, under the authorization of Willie and the acquiescence of Su Cheng, Allen shouldered the important task of commanding the vanguard force to open the way for the main force of the West Road army.


    Because he needed to command the vanguard to open the way for the main force, he had to read the map more frequently than anyone else.


    If he goes the wrong way as the commander of the vanguard force, he will become a joke that can be spread all over the mainland for many years.


    Perhaps because of his sedentary, Allen gradually felt his waist and neck sour.


    Alan rubbed his sour neck and said in his heart helplessly:


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I was old, my body really began to be useless. After sitting for so long, my neck and waist began to sour.


    ¡ª¡ªThis year is 293 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªIf it is converted into the chronology of the Frankish Empire, it should be 311 in the imperial calendar of the Frankish empire.


    ¡ª¡ªThis year has been 311 years in the calendar of the Frankish empire... I''m 47 years old


    ¡ª¡ªIt was four years ago that I came to the British Empire


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know what happened to NEFA and Adam


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh? Coach, are you going out? "


    The guard in charge of keeping outside the tent asked Allen.


    "Well, yes." Alan smiled at the guard, "I''ve been sitting too long. My waist and neck are a little uncomfortable, so I''m going to go outside."


    "Well, does the manager need us to follow?"


    "No, No." Alan waved his hand. "Just keep standing guard here. I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes!" The guard saluted Allen with a military salute from the British Empire, "then - commander, you go slowly!"


    "Yes. I''ll be right back. "


    Alan, as the commander of the vanguard force, naturally has such a small privilege as free access to the barracks.


    Alan walked outside the camp, wrapped in his cloak to keep out the cold.


    He picked a small high slope outside the camp.


    Tonight is a sunny day and a full moon night.


    Ellen climbed the high slope and looked up at the full moon above her head.


    It was quiet around the high slope, and the ground was covered with some dark and quiet shadows


    Looking at the full moon above his head, Allen couldn''t help missing his wife and children in the Frank Empire again.


    ¡ª¡ªNifA and Adam don''t know what''s going on now


    ¡ª¡ªHave you had a good meal and a good rest


    Just as Allen looked up at the full moon above his head and missed his wife and children in his hometown, a strange voice suddenly sounded on his side:


    "Oh, long time no see. General Allen, ah, no, it''s time to call you the Allen knight. "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Allen''s pupils shrank with surprise.


    This sudden male voice was a local voice that he had not heard for a long time - Frankish.


    Alan jerked back at the sound.


    At the end of the line of sight was a man in a brown cloak.


    Blonde, plain looking, not fat, not thin, not tall or short.


    After seeing the man''s face, Allen couldn''t help but open his mouth in shock.


    "Aye, Ebel?"


    "Long time no see, Alan."


    Ebert gave Allen a standard Frankish military salute.


    "Abel!" Alan put on his Frankish language and asked Ebel, "Why are you here?!"


    Abel did not immediately answer Allen''s question, but said in a strange tone with a strange smile:


    "Is it really because you have been in the British Empire for too long? Alan, your Frankish language has degenerated a lot and is beginning to have a strange accent."


    Allen ignored what Abel had just said, but asked Abel again with a calm face:


    "Abel, why are you here?"


    "Don''t be so cold, Alan." The frivolous Ebel shrugged. "Why do you look like you don''t welcome me."


    "... the strongest spy of the Frankish Empire who is absolutely loyal to the emperor suddenly comes to the door. Whether it is a friend or an enemy, will you feel afraid?"


    "The strongest spy... Hahaha, I''m getting older now. In a few more years, I may no longer be called the ''strongest''."


    "Well, stop gossiping and get down to business."


    "Alan, I came all the way to you to tell you good news and bad news, and give you another good thing."


    "What?" Alan wondered.


    "I''ll give you this good thing first. You''ll definitely like it."


    With that, Abel approached Ellen and reached into his cloak to hold something.


    By the time Abel reached his hand out of his cloak, there was a roll of paper on his hand.


    It''s a roll of portraits.


    "Alan, this is a portrait of your wife, NEFA Lanner, and your son, Adam Jones, painted by a famous painter not long ago."


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen immediately widened his eyes with surprise, and then grabbed the portrait in Abel''s hand.


    On the portrait, there are busts of two people.


    The two people in the painting have faces that Allen feels familiar and strange at the same time.


    This is the face of his wife and children who have been away for four years.


    The artist who painted this portrait was very skilled and brought his wife and children''s faces to life.


    Compared with 4 years ago, his wife nifA has almost no change, but there are more wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and mouth.


    The son Adam has changed a lot. He has not only become taller, but also his facial features look more mature and masculine.


    This portrait is really a good thing for Alan.


    Looking at the faces of the two in the portrait, Allen''s eyes couldn''t help getting wet.


    "Isn''t this good?" Ebel smiled.


    "So -" the smile on Abel''s face slowly disappeared with the naked eye.


    The expression slowly became cold and terrible.


    "Let''s talk about the good news and bad news we should tell you."


    "Let''s start with the bad news."


    "Ellen, your majesty is very dissatisfied with you now."

 Chapter 888

    The emperor in Abel''s mouth is naturally the current emperor of the Frankish Empire - shad von Soren.


    Abel''s words seemed to have some magic. As soon as his voice fell, Alan froze in place.


    Abel went on to say:


    "Alan, you haven''t forgotten the promise you made four years ago?"


    "Your commitment to your majesty after the disastrous defeat of the storm four years ago."


    The "storm" war mentioned by Ebel refers to the rescue war of Lund kingdom of the British Empire.


    The British Empire called this battle "Lund Kingdom rescue war", while the Frankish Empire called it "storm" war.


    "Four years ago, your majesty sent you to fight the storm and led 4000 armored paladins to support the kingdom of Caroline."


    "As a result, you not only failed to make the battle successful, but also destroyed the Royal Army of Caroline and the 4000 armored paladins brought over, and surrendered to the British Empire."


    "After you surrendered to the British Empire, you immediately sent a message to the country saying that you surrendered to the British Empire to be a spy."


    "Your Majesty was very moved by your determination to take the initiative to spy in Britannia."


    "I not only promise you that I can provide you with all the help I can, but also send someone to take care of your wife and children secretly."


    "Now, it''s almost four years since you surrendered to the British Empire."


    "Ellen, can you tell me - have you achieved anything worth mentioning as a spy in these four years?"


    Cold sweat began to emerge from Alan''s forehead


    "Alan." Abel put on a joking tone. "Are you too incompetent as a spy? After staying in the British Empire for so long, I didn''t even have any achievements that I could commend. "


    "There was no internal destruction of the British Empire, nor did it send back any valuable and important information to the country."


    At this point, Ebel''s eyes tilted and turned to the knight''s sword hanging on Allen''s left waist.


    "As a spy, you can''t make any achievements, but as a knight, you have made great achievements."


    "He keeps saying that he voluntarily surrendered to the enemy country to be a spy, but he didn''t make any achievements in the enemy country. Instead, he lived better and better in the enemy country - Alan, guess what your majesty will think of you now?"


    Alan''s cold sweat was running all over his face.


    Abel now approached Allen further.


    "Knight Allen... No, general Allen."


    Ebel put his face close to Allen and put his eyes very close to Allen''s face.


    He looked straight into Allen''s pupils with cold eyes without any emotional color.


    "You should have no feelings for the British Empire and the people here?"


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen said hurriedly:


    "No, no!"


    "I have no feelings for the British Empire and the people here!"


    "There''s a reason why I haven''t got any good results!"


    "I am a surrender general. Many people in the British Empire don''t like and trust me!"


    "So I have to climb to a high position in the British Empire before I have a chance to get important information or destroy the British Empire internally!"


    "I''ve been working hard to climb a high position and be trusted all these years. I haven''t forgotten my motherland!"


    "Please believe me! I have never betrayed the Frankish empire! "


    Allen wanted to say something more to defend himself, but Ebel raised his hand a step ahead and motioned Allen to stop.


    "All right, Alan. No more. "


    "Don''t worry, Alan. Your majesty, I, and everyone in the Frankish Empire still trust you. "


    "But it''s just ''now''."


    "Have some dessert, Alan. If you go on like this without success, I can''t guarantee that your majesty will be completely disappointed in you. "


    "... yes." Alan''s face was extremely ugly at this time. "I will try my best later and won''t disappoint your majesty."


    Looking at Allen''s ugly face at this time, Ebel smiled a few times, and then said in a joking tone:


    "How? The news is bad for you, isn''t it? "


    "My main purpose of coming to you is to warn you so that you can work harder later."


    "Well, the bad news is over. Let me tell you the good news."


    "The good news I''m going to tell you now has a lot to do with you. You should listen carefully."


    "I sneaked into the British Empire to complete two tasks."


    Abel raised two fingers.


    "The first task is to warn you who are lurking in Britannia, so that you can work harder and get some results in the future."


    "The second task is to undermine the stability of the British Empire from within."


    "Your Majesty is acutely aware of the potential contradiction between the current emperor of the British Empire and some of his ministers."


    "So I was sent to sneak into the British Empire and try to provoke the relationship between the current emperor of the British Empire and these ministers."


    "The task was completed very smoothly, which was beyond my imagination."


    "Judging from the current actions of the current emperor of the British Empire, she not only really began to suspect and guard against those ministers, but also began to try to promote her confidants."


    "And the current emperor of the British Empire seems to have a crush on you, Alan."


    "Alan, didn''t you just say that you have been working hard to climb high and be trusted all these years?"


    "Now there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of you."


    "You should seize this rare opportunity, strive to gain the trust and reuse of the current emperor of the British Empire, strive to climb to a high position, and then inquire about some valuable information, or carry out great damage within the British Empire."


    Speaking of this, Ebel suddenly paused as if he remembered something.


    After thinking for a moment, Ebel''s face showed a strange smile, and then said:


    "Alan, if you can really dig up any important information in the Britannia Empire, or succeed in great destruction in the Britannia Empire, it is not impossible for your majesty to allow an additional word ''Feng'' in your name as soon as you are happy."


    Abel''s words made Allen''s body freeze in place again.


    "Alan, isn''t that why you''ve worked so hard until now?"


    "To change your name from ''Alan Jones'' to'' Alan von Jones''."

 Chapter 889

    Looking at Alan with a stiff expression, the smile on Ebel''s face became more strange and meaningful.


    "Alan, isn''t that what you''ve been fighting for?"


    "To become an aristocrat, to change his name from Alan Jones to Alan von Jones."


    "I joined the army for this purpose, and I have fought for this purpose until now."


    "Now you finally have a great opportunity in front of you. You have to seize it."


    "If you can really make some good achievements within the British Empire, I can also give you a good word in front of your majesty."


    "As long as you can really make achievements within the British Empire that can satisfy your majesty, and with my help, it is a simple thing to add the word ''Feng'' to your name."


    "At that time, your family can become aristocrats."


    "You can add the word ''Feng'' to your family''s name."


    "And your mother will be happy and proud of you."


    After hearing the word "mother", Allen''s naturally hanging hands clenched violently.


    It''s like remembering something bad.


    As if he had noticed that it had taken a long time, Ebel took a long breath, and then continued in a tone mixed with fatigue:


    "Well, I''ve finished what I want to tell you."


    "I''m tired, so I''ll go first."


    Speaking of this, Ebel changed into a joking tone.


    "Should it be said that he really deserves to be general Allen with the name of ''steel bone''? The ability to March and fight is really extraordinary. "


    "I''ve followed you since you left chuboer fortress."


    "I''ve been looking for a chance to sneak into your camp to find you."


    "But your camp is so heavily guarded that you can''t find a chance to sneak in."


    "Until tonight, I finally waited for your chance to leave the camp alone."


    "If you don''t go out alone, I don''t know when I can meet you alone."


    After complaining, Abel tightened his tight cloak and pulled on his hood.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to tell Allen again:


    "Remember, general Allen, don''t forget your identity as a spy."


    "Don''t miss such a rare opportunity."


    With that, Ebel ignored Allen, left here at a fast speed, and then disappeared into the dark.


    Alan was left alone.


    "Feng..."


    Alan whispered.


    The color of pain gradually appeared on his face.


    It seems to think of some unforgettable memories.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan can''t remember when he returned to camp.


    I just remember that when he returned to his camp, he felt very tired.


    Not only the body is very tired, but also my heart feels very tired.


    Physically and mentally exhausted, after returning to the tent, he directly put out the lights and went to bed.


    He didn''t sleep very well. The fragments of his memory were like bubbles vomited by fish, and "Gudong Gudong" went straight to Allen''s mind


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom... Why are you crying?"


    "I''m sorry... Alan, it''s all because of me that you live in such a small and shabby place with me..."


    "Mom... Don''t cry..."


    "Alan, when you grow up, you must work hard, be a noble, and add the word ''Feng'' to your name."


    "''feng? ''"


    "Nobles and civilians can''t get married and have children. The reason why you don''t have a father is that there is no ''Feng'' in my name, but he is a nobleman. There is the word ''Feng'' in his name... If... If my name is Mina von Jones..."


    "Mom... You really don''t cry anymore..."


    "Woo, woo, woo..."


    "Mom..."


    Mother''s sobs echoed in Allen''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Alan, do you want to join the army?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Why? What''s good about being a soldier? You''re crying and tired! "


    "... because I heard."


    "Heard? What did you hear? "


    "I''ve heard that as long as you join the army and win great achievements that can be recorded in history, you will have the opportunity to change from a civilian to an aristocrat."


    "Ha? Alan! What are you thinking? We are just ordinary civilians! How can we have the ability and opportunity to win any great war feats that can be recorded in history? Stop making such unrealistic delusions! Why don''t you continue cutting trees like this? "


    "No, I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me."


    "... Alan, you''ve been like this since the beginning. You''ve always been very persistent in becoming an aristocrat and a civilian. Isn''t it good? Why on earth are you so obsessed with becoming an aristocrat? "


    "... because I want to add the word ''Feng'' to the names of me and my mother."


    "''feng ''? The word "Feng" in the aristocrats'' names? "


    "Yes. In order to add the word "Feng" to the names of my mother and I, I will do whatever it takes. "


    "Alan, you''d better listen to my advice. We are just civilians. We don''t have the ability to make great achievements in history!"


    The advice of his childhood playmates echoed in Allen''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello... Really... Are you really a recruit? It feels more fierce than those veterans when fighting... "


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Hello! recruit! What''s your name? "


    "Alan. Alan Jones. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s too exaggerated... After so many injuries, you''re still alive and can fight..."


    "Is your body made of steel?"


    "I saw such a fierce soldier for the first time..."


    "If I were a military doctor, I would like to dissect your body to see what structure your body is."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Alan, what''s the secret of you not dying after so many cruel battles and so many injuries?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because my body and bones are naturally harder than others."


    "Is the body and bones naturally harder than others... OK! It''s decided! "


    "Huh? What have you decided? "


    "I decided to give you a nickname! It''s called ''steel bone''! What about? Isn''t that a good nickname? This title is very suitable for a strong general like you. "


    "''steel bone ''... The name is really good..."


    "Hum, it''s only a matter of time before the name of ''steel bone'' resounds through the whole continent with your ability, Alan."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether my name can be heard from the mainland. I''m satisfied as long as I can change my name from Alan Jones to Alan von Jones."


    "Alan, why are you so obsessed with being a noble? Civilians like us basically have no chance to become aristocrats. How many years have passed since the founding of the Frankish Empire? There are only a few people who have successfully become aristocrats from a civilian. "


    "... Er, you seem to talk a lot today. If you are energetic today, I can give you a little ''help'' to make your energy less energetic today."


    "Yes! I''m sorry! I won''t talk any more nonsense! Please forgive me! Please don''t let me clean the toilet! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A steady stream of memories woke Alan up.


    When I suddenly opened my eyes, I saw the tent roof that I had seen many times these days and had long been tired of seeing.


    Looking at the white tent overhead, Allen somehow felt a little relieved.


    However, at this time, what Abel said to him tonight echoed in his mind again - "as long as you can really make achievements satisfactory to your majesty within the britannian Empire, and with my help, it is a simple thing to add the word" Feng "to your name."


    Remembering what Abel had said to him, Allen closed his eyes both annoyed and depressed.


    Looking at the white tent overhead, Alan was no longer at ease, but upset.


    Because as long as you close your eyes and don''t see anything, you can temporarily escape from the hard reality.

 Chapter 890

    Across the ocean, the new world.


    Mulder and blitz walked side by side in the cabin of the shiperian.


    The two of them are enjoying the gold ore piled up in the whole cabin.


    Since the discovery that the new world is rich in gold, they have been mining gold ore without sleep.


    Despite the limited mining and exploration tools, they still dug out a lot of gold ore.


    At present, these gold ores are almost filling the cabins of their ships.


    Looking at the gold ore full of a cabin in front of him, Mu De''s mouth couldn''t help but tilt up slightly, and a smile poured out of his face.


    "Hum."


    As if he couldn''t help it at last, Mu de laughed with his nose.


    "Hum."


    Like an infection, Bryce, who was on Mulder''s side, also "hum" with his nose.


    "Hum, hum, ha ha, ha ha!"


    It seemed that Mulder could not help it at last and began to laugh loudly.


    Seeing that Mulder finally began to laugh, Bryce followed him and laughed with Mulder.


    Their laughter filled every corner of the cabin.


    Mulder and blaze have never been so happy.


    Because they all knew how much they would do if they transported this ship of gold back to the britannian Empire and informed their majesty and the Imperial Center of all the information about the new world.


    It''s no exaggeration to say - this will be a great credit enough to go down in history!


    Mulder and blaze laughed out of breath.


    It was not until he lost his strength to laugh that Mulder finally sighed to blitz:


    "Bryce, we have been mediocre for decades. Unexpectedly, we have been mediocre all the time. Now, we finally meet the opportunity to prosper..."


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, blitz immediately answered:


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it... Fate is really amazing..."


    Mulder and blitz are unfortunate people.


    Their life circumstances are very similar. They both rise and fall several times in the army and rise and fall in the army


    Neither of them is willing to live a mediocre life. They have always been eager to prosper.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not change their situation. They had been unknown in the army and worked for the British Empire for decades. In the end, they were only sent to the navy to dissipate waste heat.


    After being deployed to the Navy, both of them have actually given up their hearts and are no longer afraid to dream of success.


    But they didn''t expect that the surprise would come so quickly and suddenly.


    Originally, they just wanted to spend the rest of their lives in such a mediocre way. Unexpectedly, by chance, they found the new world and the golden continent full of gold.


    Discover the new world and find gold in the new world - any of these two achievements is enough for Mulder and blitz to remain famous in history!


    Having seen enough of the gold in the cabin, Mulder and blitz left the coast and returned to their home in the new world, bavolam.


    They are now fully acquainted with the indigenous people of the bavolam, the franms.


    The people of the Bavarian tribe helped them find and dig a lot of gold, and they also helped the people of the Bavarian tribe hunt and teach them some advanced technologies, such as farming technology and medicine.


    At the same time, they also help the people of bavolam against other hostile forces from time to time.


    After Mulder''s research, they found that there were many franms in the new world, divided into different tribes, and the number of tribes was countless.


    As far as they know, there are 42 tribes.


    Bavolam is just one of these tribes.


    Between tribes, some have harmonious relations and some have bad relations.


    Tribes with bad relations will even break out in war.


    But strictly speaking, they were not fighting, just fighting a large-scale group fight.


    In order to let the people of the Bavarian Department help them dig gold, Mulder once led his subordinates to help the people of the Bavarian Department fight against the people of the hostile tribes.


    The franms, who were still in the stone age, were naturally not mu De''s opponents.


    In the face of these franms who are still in the stone age and don''t understand war, Mulder and they are all warriors with one as ten.


    It is precisely because of Mulder''s help to them that franm of bavolam department will help them dig gold so enthusiastically.


    On the way back to bavolam, Mulder and blitz met an acquaintance - the first Aboriginal friend they knew in the new world - Yari.


    After living temporarily in bavolam, Mulder actively studied the aboriginal languages.


    Because there are no special teachers to teach mude and no teaching materials, it is very difficult to learn Aboriginal languages.


    Mulder can only point to something and ask the aborigines how to say it in your language. And carefully observe the dialogue between aborigines and study their daily dialogue.


    With the unremitting efforts of mude, mude can finally speak some simple Aboriginal languages and have some simple conversations with aborigines.


    Yali was the first Aboriginal they came into contact with and knew in the new world. At the same time, he was also the best person with mude and blitz among all the people of bavolam.


    So after meeting Yari on the way, Mulder and Bryce greeted Yari very warmly.


    And the pressure inside also very enthusiastically responded to Mu de and Blaise, and then chattered with Mu De.


    Blaise didn''t seriously study the aboriginal language. For the aboriginal language, he can only say two words - Hello and thank you, so he can''t understand what Mulder and Yari are saying now.


    All I knew was that Mu De''s face kept showing surprise.


    It was not until he passed by them and went to help him that blitz, who was quite curious about his dialogue with Mulder, asked Mulder:


    "Mulder, what did you just say to Ya Li?"


    "Didn''t say anything." Mulder said with a smile, "press Li just said - there is a god of fire sacrifice tonight. Let''s remember to participate."


    "Fire sacrifice?" Blaise exclaimed, "why is there a god of fire sacrifice? Didn''t you just have a fire sacrifice the other day? "


    After hearing Blaise''s words, Mulder shrugged.


    "You don''t know that the franms worship fire and the God of fire. It''s good to hold this kind of sacrifice more frequently. Every time you hold the God of fire sacrifice, you have a good time, don''t you? "


    After they first came into contact with the aborigines of the new world and came to bavolam, Mulder and blitz boldly guessed from their every move that the aborigines of the new world may have a special worship of fire.


    After some days of research, they found that their guess was still right.


    The native people of the new world, that is, the franms, really have a special worship of fire.


    They believed in a God in charge of the fire, enoglin.


    The franms have no words, so their legends and myths are handed down by word of mouth from generation to generation.


    With his native language, which could barely cope with simple communication, Mulder understood the story about the God enoglin.

 Chapter 891

    A long time ago, the world was not divided, there was no concept of life and death, there was no concept of life.


    Until one day, a god named enoglin could no longer see this chaotic world.


    Enoglin took charge of the fire, so he gave a fire to this chaotic world.


    The coming of this fire changed the world.


    The heat emitted by the flame dissipates chaos and breeds life.


    It is precisely since enoglin gave the world flame that a variety of species finally appeared in the world.


    There are plants, animals and humans.


    Franm people think that it is precisely because enoglin gave them fire that they can live in this land like now, so they respect enoglin very much and call enoglin the God of fire.


    While respecting enoglin, they also respect flame very much.


    Many of the activities of the franms are related to fire.


    For example, when guests come to the tribe, they will circle around the guests with torches.


    They seem to think that as long as they do so, they can bring blessings to the guests.


    When putting out a flame, such as a campfire or a torch, they all have to do a lot of complicated etiquette to put out the flame.


    In their cognition, the flame is a very sacred thing, so they can''t do any disrespectful behavior to the flame. Even if they extinguish the flame, they have to do a lot of complicated etiquette to extinguish the flame.


    At the same time, they will hold fire sacrifice from time to time.


    The so-called God of fire sacrifice, as its name suggests, is a sacrifice to the God of fire, enoglin, to thank enoglin for giving them fire.


    The God of fire sacrifice is held very frequently. Almost every few days, they will hold the God of fire sacrifice in the evening.


    At the beginning, they were very interested in the fire god sacrifice, but after experiencing the fire god sacrifice nearly a dozen times, they were no longer interested in the sacrifice.


    After all, a sacrificial activity is constantly experienced in a short period of time, and anyone can''t help feeling bored.


    Although the process of fire god sacrifice is not long, there are many ritual activities to be done.


    Singing and dancing.


    Kowtow to the flame and turn around the flame.


    Sprinkle something into the flame and extinguish the flame


    The fire sacrifice will not end until a great deal of activities of unknown significance in the eyes of mude and them are carried out.


    Mulder and blitz are the leaders of the guests, so every fire sacrifice, the franms of bavolam will invite Mulder and blitz to attend.


    At first, Mulder and blitz were very interested in the fire god sacrifice, but after making several fire god sacrifices with the franms, they were no longer interested in the fire god sacrifice


    After all, there are too many and boring activities to do.


    But after all, they are guests of the Bavarian department. As guests, they are not very kind to refuse the invitation of the hosts.


    So although they really don''t want to participate in any fire god sacrifice, they can only harden their scalp


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the sun set, the God of fire sacrifice began on time.


    Mulder and Bryce hardened their heads and accompanied the franms of the bavolam department to finish tonight''s Vulcan sacrifice, and then dragged their tired bodies back to their residence.


    After returning to their residence, Mulder collapsed on his bed without a trace.


    "Bryce... Is there any water? Pour me a cup... "


    "Then."


    "Thank you."


    Just as Mulder was drinking water to replenish his strength, blitz suddenly said:


    "Mulder, it''s time for us to go home."


    As soon as Blaise''s voice fell, Mulder raised his eyebrow and then said in a joking tone:


    "Oh? Bryce, are you finally going to flee back to the old world because you can''t stand the endless God of fire sacrifices? "


    "It''s not because I can''t stand the God of fire sacrifice." Blaise said angrily, "Mulder, have you paid close attention to the thoughts of your subordinates?"


    After hearing Blaise''s words, Mulder became silent.


    "Mulder, we came to the new world in winter."


    "And now it''s spring. We''ve been here in the new world for months. "


    "After staying so long, more and more soldiers are dissatisfied."


    "Not everyone is interested in this new world."


    "I went to see the soldiers yesterday. Some soldiers have secretly shed tears because they are homesick."


    "Mulder, now every ship''s cabin is filled with gold."


    "The food and water needed for returning home have already been fully stored."


    "So I think it''s almost time to go home."


    In fact, the matter of returning home mentioned by blitz had been considered by Mulder long ago.


    After staying in the new world for too long, many soldiers have long been impatient because they miss their hometown.


    Moody couldn''t help caring about the soldiers'' thoughts.


    After all, it is not impossible for the soldiers to launch a "mutiny" to overthrow him, a "fatuous" officer who has kept them in the new world and refused to let them go home, and then set off for home.


    After a long silence, Mulder finally said:


    "Return home..."


    "That''s right. When I first came to the new world, the weather was still very cold. Now the weather has directly warmed up."


    "After staying in the new world for so long, I don''t know what''s going on in China now..."


    "Maybe you''ve already helped us hold the funeral." Blaise answered in a joking tone, "in the eyes of other people in China, we have been missing on the ocean for a few months. We have been missing on the ocean for so long, either as dried corpses or as fish feces."


    "That''s right." Mulder said with a bitter smile, "in the eyes of other people in China, we must be dead. It''s amazing how those who thought we would have died long ago would look if we shipped this ship of gold back to the Empire. "


    With that, Mulder straightened up from the bed.


    "OK, Bryce, help me send a message to the soldiers later."


    "Just tell them - let them hold on a little longer, and in the next period of time, we will conduct a final inspection of the ship."


    "After each ship has been inspected and confirmed that there is no problem with each ship, we will officially set off for home."


    Bryce raised her eyebrows.


    "Mulder, you are finally determined to go home." Blaise said jokingly, "I think you are so interested in this new world and the franms. I thought you were going to live on this side of the new world."


    "How possible." Mulder turned his eyes at blitz. "I''m still waiting to return home to receive His Majesty''s reward. How can I want to live here in the new world all my life? Stop talking nonsense and go and send a message for me."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."

 Chapter 892

    The Western battlefield, which was gradually eroded by the British army, made wahili anxious.


    In order to save the Western battlefield, which has been quickly destroyed into a wasteland, wahiri decided not to wait for the assembly of various troops, but to hand over 50000 troops, including 40000 soldiers of the central guards and 10000 newly recruited recruits, to Nikita, so that Nikita can lead these 50000 troops to rescue the western battlefield first.


    As for other troops that have not yet been assembled, they will continue to assemble, and after they are assembled, they will be sent to the Western battlefield for rescue.


    Although he knew that this method of increasing troops step by step was bad, Nikita had no choice.


    Under the influence of the emperor and the prime minister, Nikita could only recognize this absurd method of war by holding his nose, and led the 50000 troops that had been assembled to the west to block Su Cheng''s March.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the command of wahiri, in order to rescue the West as soon as possible, the 50000 army spent almost every day in the rush army.


    There is a pitiful lack of rest every day.


    Every time it was time for a break, all the soldiers would collapse on the ground like a dead dog, grasping every minute and every second to recover their strength.


    It''s time for a break.


    Although it''s time to rest, Nikita didn''t really rest.


    Nikita led a group of senior generals in the army to find a cool place with a good location, spread out a map and study the follow-up March route together.


    It is also a science to lead troops into the army.


    How to use the least physical strength to reach the destination in the shortest time is a great test of the general''s level.


    Just as Nikita and the generals were discussing the subsequent March route and speed, a messenger suddenly interrupted their discussion.


    "Lord, commander! Have your Majesty''s orders? "


    After hearing the word "Your Majesty", many generals present suddenly changed their faces as if they had heard some terrible words.


    A slightly younger general angrily scolded in an extremely dissatisfied tone:


    "Your Majesty? Why did your majesty send another order... "


    Before he finished, Nikita stopped him with his eyes.


    Don''t say such taboo words - Nikita motioned to the general with her eyes.


    After stopping the general with his eyes, Nikita asked the messenger in a flat tone that was neither salty nor light:


    "What is your Majesty''s order?"


    "Your Majesty said - I hope you can be a little faster."


    As soon as the messenger''s voice fell, many generals and officers present showed their anger.


    "I see." Nikita waved to the herald, "you go down first."


    "Yes."


    After the messenger left, several generals said angrily to Nikita:


    "Don''t, marshal love! Look! How many orders has your majesty given since we started marching? "


    "Plus the preacher just now, this is the seventh preacher!"


    "Has been urging us to speed up, speed up."


    "We are human! Only two legs! Is your majesty going to let us fly to the Western battlefield like birds? "


    "Now the speed is the limit! We can''t speed up any more! "


    "If we continue to speed up, when we reach the Western battlefield, the soldiers will have no morale!"


    ¡­¡­


    Faced with the complaints of his subordinates, Nikita rubbed his temples wearily.


    "All right, calm down."


    After hearing Nikita''s words, the angry generals gradually quieted down.


    Since the troops officially entered the west, wahiri''s "harassment" of Nikita has not stopped.


    At regular intervals, wahiri would send a message to Nikita to make Nikita faster.


    Nikita understands wahiri''s anxiety, but he also understands the current situation of the army.


    As a general said just now, the marching speed of the troops has reached the limit.


    If the marching speed is raised again, the physical strength and morale of the generals will fall quickly.


    When we arrive at the Western Front battlefield, we may not have the morale and physical strength to stop Su Cheng.


    He is the commander-in-chief of this army. In the face of wahiri''s unreasonable orders and requirements, he is qualified and capable to take a disregard attitude.


    Therefore, Nikita has always ignored wahiri''s endless "speed-up" requirements.


    But even if he adopted a disregard attitude, wahiri''s endless orders still made Nikita feel physically and mentally exhausted


    Nikita took a deep breath and decided to forget wahiri''s new biography.


    After adjusting his mood, Nikita asked a general next to him:


    "What time is it?"


    The general looked at the current time: "14:19."


    "Well, good."


    Nikita turned her head and said to the generals in front of her:


    "Let''s rest for another 20 minutes. After 14:40, the rest stopped and the March continued. "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After 20 minutes¡ª¡ª


    "Bernard, wait! Bernard, wait! "


    Taking a nap in the shade of a tree, El suddenly felt that someone was calling him.


    El slowly opened his eyes and looked towards the source of the sound.


    "It''s Corwin, second class. What''s up? Is it time for a break? "


    "Yes."


    The young man who El called Corwin second nodded.


    "It''s time to rest, and the army began to move on."


    "The break time is coming so soon... I feel I haven''t had enough rest..."


    El sat up and sighed helplessly.


    El was also called up to the battle.


    In this battle, as a first-class quartermaster, El will be responsible for managing a whole baggage force.


    El is responsible for the management of this baggage force, with a total strength of more than 5000 people, basically some civilian men who have little combat effectiveness.


    Different baggage teams are responsible for carrying different materials.


    Some baggage teams are specially responsible for carrying forage, some are specially responsible for carrying grain, and some are specially responsible for carrying weapons.


    El''s baggage army was responsible for carrying some military materials, such as flags and drums.


    In this battle, El also has a helper - that is, the second-class Corwin who just woke up El from his nap.


    Kelowin, the second class, whose full name is kuci kelowin, will be responsible for serving as El''s adjutant and assisting El in managing and commanding this baggage force with more than 5000 people.


    El likes kuci very much because he is a very talented young man.


    The tasks assigned to him can be completed very well.


    After discovering that kuci was very capable, El began to "rely" on kuci.


    All the things that can be handed over to kuci will be handed over to kuci, and he will do his best to be lazy.


    However, in the face of El''s "Exploitation", kuci still worked hard and did his duty.


    This also made El more "dependent" on kuci and threw more and more things to kuci. Even when it was time to rest and wake up, El asked kuci to help.


    Today, it is almost impossible to tell who is the commander-in-chief of this baggage force.

 Chapter 893

    El is now a quartermaster.


    The position of first-class Quartermaster in the army is a relatively high class. Therefore, as a first-class quartermaster, El naturally has many small privileges in the army.


    For example, when El marched, he could have a pack horse to take his place.


    As a second-class quartermaster, kuci is one level lower than el, so he can enjoy lower treatment than el.


    El can use a pack horse instead of walking, while kuci can only use a donkey instead of walking.


    "Bernard, wait, your horse."


    Kuci brought El''s horse.


    "Ah, thank you. Huh? Corwin, second class, why do you look so strange? "


    After noticing the difference in kuci''s expression, El turned on his horse and asked kuci.


    "... Bernard, when I first went to lead the horse, I found that many people in our army had a lot of complaints." Kuci frowned, "many people are complaining that there is too little rest time for them to rest..."


    The troops in kuci''s mouth are naturally el and the 5000 person baggage team he is responsible for commanding.


    After hearing kuci''s words, El was stunned.


    Then he raised his hand to scratch his hair and said with a bitter smile:


    "I can understand their mood very much. After all, even I think there is too little rest time."


    "But I can also understand the coach''s difficulties."


    The manager in El''s mouth naturally refers to Nikita.


    "Our army shoulders the heavy responsibility of helping the West."


    "Even if we arrive in the Western battlefield one day early, we may achieve great benefits."


    "So I can also understand the coach''s hardship of forcing the army to march in a hurry in order to reach the Western battlefield as soon as possible."


    "Well, talk slowly later. The troops in front have begun to move. We have to start quickly."


    After hearing El''s warning, kuci found that the troops in front of them had begun to move.


    This army, led by Nikita and responsible for helping the west, is divided into two parts - the front army and the rear army.


    The former army is full of combat troops, while the latter army is full of baggage troops, that is, the troops where El they are now.


    There were 12 logistics troops in the rear army, and El was responsible for commanding one of the 12 logistics troops.


    The commanders of these 12 baggage troops are all first-class Quartermaster officers without exception, and the number of each baggage force is different. There are tens of thousands of more baggage forces, while there are only thousands of fewer baggage forces. For example, the total number of the baggage force commanded by el is only about 5000.


    The army in front of them in El is also a baggage army, which is mainly responsible for carrying food.


    The consumption of grain and forage is far greater than that of military materials, so a full 7 of the 12 baggage troops are responsible for transporting grain and forage.


    The total number of these baggage troops responsible for transporting food is basically much larger than that of other materials.


    After noticing that the troops in front began to move, kuci quickly rode on his donkey and led their troops with El to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El on a pack horse and kuci on a donkey walked one after another on the way to the Western battlefield.


    At this moment, kuci, a man who was behind el, suddenly asked El:


    "Bernard, wait a minute. We only have so many troops. Do you think we have a chance to win this battle..."


    Not counting the baggage troops that basically have no combat effectiveness, only 50000 soldiers can fight in this large army, and 10000 of these 50000 are recruits who have just been trained.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, these 10000 recruits may be similar to these civilian men in the baggage army.


    After sending this army to block the British army, wahiri announced to send 100000 troops in order to build momentum and deter the British army.


    It is known as 100000 troops, but in essence, there are only 50000 soldiers.


    Some ordinary soldiers and civilian men in the army may really think that they will send 100000 troops to rescue the west this time.


    Although second-class Quartermaster officers are not very senior officers, they are still qualified and capable to contact and understand the truth that ordinary soldiers do not have the opportunity to understand.


    Therefore, as a second-class quartermaster, kuci naturally knows the truth of sending troops. He knows that the so-called sending 100000 troops is just a strong momentum, and the real total combat strength is only 50000 people.


    Although kuci did not know the specific number of troops sent by the British army this time, according to various versions he had heard at present, the number of troops sent by the British Empire this time was at least more than 150000.


    Use 50000 to touch 150000... Although kuci doesn''t know how to March and fight, he still knows arithmetic.


    After hearing kuci''s question, El looked back at kuci.


    After carefully watching kuci''s worried eyes for a long time, El roughly guessed what kuci was thinking now.


    "Kolovin, second class." El smiled at kuci. "Don''t worry, the British army is not so terrible."


    "We won''t face so many Britannia troops."


    "According to reliable information, only 150000 to 180000 troops were dispatched by the British Empire this time."


    "After the britannian army captured chuboer fortress, it divided into two armies."


    "In this way, there are only 70000 to 90000 people in each of the two routes of the British army."


    "The active division of the British Army gives us the opportunity to break one by one. We can break the two routes of the British army one by one."


    "We now have a total combat strength of 50000, while the British army has only 70000 to 90000 troops per route. There is not much difference in the number of troops. "


    "So - we still have a chance to win. Relax."


    After hearing El''s relief, kuci''s face finally looked better.


    "That''s right. We have a chance to win."


    "If we can''t win, we still have ''hero El'' here." Speaking of this, kuci changed into a half joking tone, "Bernard, wait, if the war situation gets stuck, or our army is at a disadvantage, will you join the commander-in-chief account to help the commander-in-chief?"


    Kuci''s sudden words almost made El fall off his horse.


    "What ''hero El''..." El said angrily to kuci, "don''t call me such a shameful title. I can''t afford to be a hero."


    "Bernard, please don''t say that. Your heroic deeds in the battle of the hammer have long been well known!"


    At this time, he was looking at El kuci with fiery eyes, as if many shining little stars appeared in his eyes.


    El, bathed in kuci''s hot eyes, sighed silently in his heart.

 Chapter 894

    Since the "hammer" operation ended in a disastrous defeat, wahiri, at the proposal of mond, vigorously praised El''s heroic deeds in the "hammer" operation, so as to divert the attention of the people and ministers and dilute the fact of the disastrous defeat.


    It is precisely because wahiri spared no effort to publicize El''s heroic deeds that El''s name was widely spread at home and even abroad.


    At present, although El''s name has not reached the level of household knowledge, it has been known by everyone in the army.


    Some ordinary soldiers even know that a young man named El Bernard made great achievements enough to be called a hero in the "hammer" battle.


    Because of this, there are many admirers of El in the army.


    Kuci is one of El''s admirers.


    It is precisely because of his great worship and longing for El that he did his best to complete every task assigned by el.


    El didn''t know how many times he explained to kuci that he was not a hero. He didn''t make any great achievements in the "hammer" battle and couldn''t afford the name of "hero".


    However, kuci seems to be deeply "poisoned" by the imperial propaganda. He firmly believes that El is a hero. The reason why he said he didn''t do anything in the "hammer" battle is only modesty.


    El had no choice but to let kuci call him a hero.


    El, who didn''t want to discuss this topic more, said vaguely:


    "If there is a big crisis, I will do my best."


    Speaking of this, El seemed to realize something and quickly added:


    "But don''t expect too much from me, after all - I''m not God."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The 50000 troops who rescued the Western battlefield galloped all the way to the West.


    The East Route Army of the British army also marched eastward.


    Judging from the orientation and marching direction of the two armies, the 50000 rescue troops of the holy Helan empire are bound to be the first to fight with the East Route Army of the British army.


    But everyone in the East Route Army, including Su Cheng, didn''t know that the holy Helan Empire had sent reinforcements to stop them.


    After taking the position of commander-in-chief of the forward force, Deng Jiaer spent almost every day conscientiously.


    In order not to disappoint Su Cheng and make other colleagues feel that she is a person who can only rely on relationship, Deng Jiaer has always tried to do everything well in the army.


    Perhaps Deng Jiaer''s efforts have worked. The vanguard force she led has not encountered any accidents so far.


    After taking terrorist measures against Ulan City, the advance of the vanguard troops became much smoother.


    After learning what treatment Wulan City, which chose to fight to the end, suffered, all the cities east of Wulan city fell one after another.


    As long as they knew that the British army was close, they immediately opened the city and surrendered. They didn''t even have to wait for Deng Jiaer to send a letter of persuasion to them.


    Thanks to their knowledge of current affairs, the marching speed of the East Road army became fast.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the Eastern Route Army has captured 14 cities, leaving only 10 cities from Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The 14 captured cities were attacked by the vanguard forces led by Deng Jiaer.


    However, although it was an "attack", in fact, only the first Ulan city suffered the baptism of the war, and all the subsequent 13 cities surrendered obediently.


    It is precisely because Deng Jiaer led the vanguard force to clear all the obstacles on the way forward, so that the main force led by Su Cheng has not experienced a main force until now, and has remained fully staffed and undamaged until now.


    For these cities that chose to surrender obediently, the British army took lenient treatment, only looted the property in the city and did not hurt the lives of the civilians in the city.


    But the British army was not so kind to the villages along the way.


    Villages are the key targets of the aurora offensive.


    Whether these villages choose to surrender or not, they will be erased from the map


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "All the villagers in this village have run away..."


    Looking at the uninhabited village in front of her, Darlene murmured.


    The vanguard troops of the Eastern Route Army met another village just now.


    Since he met the village, there was no reason to let go. Deng Jiaer immediately ordered to attack the village.


    However, after entering the village, I found that the villagers of the village had already run away.


    The news that the britannians were attacking on a large scale, burning, killing and looting everywhere had long been spread everywhere.


    Therefore, since recently, the vanguard troops have rarely encountered villages with people.


    In order to escape the war, the villagers had to pack up all the things they could take early and hide in the nearby mountains or in the nearest city.


    After seeing that the villagers of the village in front of her had already run away, dalina felt a little lucky.


    Although their commander had ordered that only the property in the village should be looted and villagers should not be killed at will, it was not uncommon for soldiers to kill by mistake.


    Although the village has long been deserted, the destruction of the village will continue.


    Under the command of commander Deng Jiaer, they first searched house to house.


    Search the property in the house and whether there are any living people in the house.


    When you meet the property, you directly take it away.


    When they met hoes and other farming tools, they gathered them and destroyed them together.


    When you meet people who are still in the village, give them some dry food and let them escape.


    The reason why they let these villagers live is not because they are so kind, but because they want to leave more refugees and refugees for the holy Helan empire.


    The village is very big. In order to save time, even Darlene''s Delan undead team was pulled to search for property and living people in the village.


    After a search, no one was found alive, but there were a lot of property, farming tools and livestock.


    For these livestock, their treatment method is to turn them into food.


    As for those tillers, set a fire directly and destroy them all.


    In addition to plundering all the property in the village, they did not forget to destroy the village''s farmland.


    Under the charge of the cavalry, a piece of fertile land was simply trampled into a piece of wasteland.


    While the cavalry were busy, the infantry were not idle.


    The infantry sprinkled fire oil on every house.


    After each house was sprinkled with fire oil and the soldiers withdrew from the village, a fire burned the village into a sea of fire and completely wiped the village off the map.


    After the farmland was destroyed and the village burned down, the vanguard troops swaggered away and continued to move eastward towards the next city or village.


    After the vanguard troops left, it suddenly began to rain.


    Although the rain was small, it succeeded in dousing the flame of the village.


    Unfortunately, the rain came too late. The village has lost its former prosperity.


    The air was full of burning and unpleasant smell.


    There are farmland trampled into wasteland and burned houses everywhere. Some tiles and brick walls are also cyan black.


    A few wisps of sunshine passed through the thick dark clouds indifferently, and light dust sprinkled on several buds on the grass.


    The ruins far and near all shrieked and groaned in the spring, which should have been the recovery and vitality of all things

 Chapter 895

    Since the crazy revenge against Ulan City, the vanguard troops have become plain sailing, and have never encountered a city that dares to resist.


    However - when the vanguard troops arrived at the foot of the 19th City, their plain sailing was broken.


    The 19th city they met was named vOka.


    The Lord of the city of vokha, like the Lord of Ulan, was a man of hard bones.


    After learning that the britannian army was coming to the city, the city master of vOka did not fall like the previous city masters, but closed the gate and chose to fight to the death with the britannian army.


    Seeing that the Lord of the city of vukha was unwilling to surrender, Deng Jia''er could only wave the command flag and began the long lost siege.


    The siege is bound to be difficult.


    For the walls of the city of vokha are far higher and thicker than those of Ulan, and the defenders in the city are far more than those of Ulan.


    There are few strategies that can be used in the siege. When there are no strange strategies to use, there is no other way but to consume the combat power of the city a little.


    When Deng Jiaer led the vanguard troops of the East Route Army to besiege the city of vOka, the rescue troops of the holy Helan Empire were finally about to reach the Western Front battlefield


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Bernard, wait! There are heralds! "


    El looked in the direction of kuci''s finger.


    In front of them, a soldier dressed as a herald was sweating on a fast horse and approaching them quickly.


    When it was close to the range where the sound could be transmitted, the herald shouted to El:


    "Excuse me --! Is it El Bernard waiting?! "


    "Well, that''s right." El nodded. "I am."


    "Bernard, wait!"


    When he got close to El''s heel, the herald gasped and saluted el.


    Until his breath was a little smoother, the herald continued to say in a loud voice:


    "A large number of refugees are found ahead!"


    Hearing the word "refugee", El''s face changed slightly.


    The herald continued:


    "The manager has orders - we don''t have time to take care of these refugees, so no one can take care of them."


    "... yes." El responded in a calm tone that could not hear any emotion. "I see."


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    After that, the messenger hurriedly pulled the reins. It seemed that he planned to go to the rear and convey the new order issued by commander Nikita to the troops in the rear.


    After the messenger left, El turned his head and said to kuci beside him:


    "Corwin, second class, did you hear what the herald just said?"


    "I heard..."


    "Go and preach." El continued to say in a calm tone, "tell our troops not to pay attention to the refugees who will come here soon, especially not to give them any food."


    "Remember - be sure to tell your subordinates that you can''t give refugees any food." When El said this, he specially accentuated his tone.


    "Yes, I''ll send an order immediately..."


    Kuci, who seemed to have a heavy heart, turned his donkey''s head to inform his subordinates of the order that El had just issued.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as kuci had finished his order, the refugees came.


    A large number of refugees passed by the army in a disorderly line.


    These refugees were ordinary farmers before the British Empire launched an attack on the Holy Hiran empire.


    Because of the arrival of the British army, they had to change from farmers to refugees and leave their hometown.


    Each of these refugees was sallow and ragged.


    Even far away, El could smell the bad smell from the refugees.


    These refugees fall into two categories.


    One is that after the arrival of the British army, they were driven out of their hometown by the British army.


    These refugees could get a little dry food from the British army, but this dry food was so little that they ate it up early.


    The other kind of refugees received the news before the British army came, quickly packed up some things that could be taken away, and then fled with the rest of the villagers.


    In order to improve the speed of escape, such refugees often can''t bring too much food. When they come all the way here, they probably eat up all the food long ago.


    Almost all these refugees have written the word "hunger" on their faces.


    In order to get some food, the refugees looked at the army passing by with a little fear in hope.


    However, Nikita has just ordered in advance that no one is allowed to have any contact with these refugees, so no general has taken care of these refugees.


    Since these refugees appeared in the field of vision, El has been looking straight ahead, not allowing his eyes to sweep to the rest of the place, let alone the refugees passing by their side.


    It is not known whether El did not visit the refugees because of Nikita''s orders or for some other reason.


    Just then, a young woman holding a little girl about 3 or 4 years old broke into the queue and knelt down directly in front of El.


    "Please! Please give us some food! "


    The woman repeated her prayers over and over again, kowtowing to El, who was riding on the horse.


    El looked at the woman.


    Although El didn''t know much about medicine, he could see that the woman was very weak and hadn''t eaten any decent food for a long time.


    The little girl she held in her arms also had a sallow face. Just looking at it with her eyes, we can see that the little girl in her arms is very weak and dangerous.


    El''s eyes flashed unbearable.


    "... I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    After saying this, El quickly hid the unbearable color, pulled the reins in his hand, and drove the horse under his crotch around the poor woman.


    However, the poor woman did not let El go.


    "I beg you!"


    The woman hugged the leg of El''s horse and cried to El.


    "You may not save me, but please save my daughter!"


    "My daughter is dying!"


    "Please give my daughter something to eat!"


    Listening to the woman''s cry, El apologized to the woman again after being silent for a while:


    "... sorry, there''s really nothing I can do."


    Then El was ready to call the bodyguards around and pull the woman away.


    However - just then, the mutation occurred.


    Kuci, who could no longer see the tragic scene in front of him, silently took out half of the bread from his arms and threw it at the poor woman.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± El''s face changed greatly after seeing that kuci gave the woman food.


    "You fool!"


    Usually gentle and courteous, El scolded kuci very rarely at this time.


    "Who asked you to give her food!"


    El wanted to jump off his horse and get back the half piece of bread that kuci had just given.


    But it''s too late.

 Chapter 896

    As soon as the half piece of bread fell to the ground, the woman quickly grabbed the bread in her hand, tore off a part and stuffed it into her mouth, and the rest into her daughter''s mouth, hoping that her daughter would eat the long lost normal food.


    However, just as the woman grabbed the half piece of bread from the ground... No, it should be said that kuci just took out the half piece of bread, the eyes of the nearby refugees immediately straightened.


    As soon as the woman grabbed the half piece of bread from the ground, the other refugees not far away immediately rushed up.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of refugees surrounded the woman.


    At the same time, a steady stream of refugees still arrived to reinforce the siege of the woman.


    The refugees who surrounded the woman rushed up, trying to take the bread from the woman''s hands and mouth.


    Some people robbed the woman of the small piece of bread she had planned to give her daughter.


    While others went to pick the bread that had been eaten by the woman, trying to pick even a piece of debris from the woman''s mouth.


    Human reason and morality are based on survival.


    When survival is threatened, no one can maintain reason and morality.


    Under the torture of hunger, the refugees have long lost their original reason, morality and sense of shame.


    They just want food, they just want to live.


    Soon, the poor woman was drowned by the refugee tide of countless people


    Kuci was so frightened by the scene in front of him that he didn''t even know how to put his hands and feet.


    El kept shouting, hoping to awaken the reason of these refugees.


    But preaching is obviously impossible to be useful.


    There are a small number of escorts on the side of the baggage troops, which are responsible for defending the baggage troops.


    Just as El was going to ask the nearest convoy for help, the change appeared again.


    Suddenly there was a cry that made El feel cold on his back.


    "It''s food! It''s food! "


    El followed his reputation and saw a grain truck not far in front of him overturned by the refugees.


    The army in front of El is specially responsible for transporting food, so such food trucks are the most needed.


    El didn''t know how the grain truck was overturned by the refugees. All he knew was that something bad would happen next.


    The next thing is the same as El expected.


    After the grain truck was overturned by the refugees, bags of sacks loaded inside fell to the ground.


    The refugees pounced on the sacks and opened the seals with their fingernails to reveal the golden grains of wheat inside.


    Refugees who have long been tortured by hunger and are going crazy have long ignored whether the food is raw or cooked. They directly grabbed a handful of wheat and stuffed it into their mouth.


    More and more refugees began to attack the baggage team and began to grab military food.


    Although there are escorts on the side of the baggage troops, the number is too small to do anything in the face of this scale of refugee tide.


    Even the baggage team under El''s command was impacted.


    The refugees thought that the carriages behind El were also loaded with food, so they hurriedly lifted the sackcloth covered on the carriages.


    After finding that these carriages were loaded with some military equipment, they scattered with disappointment to find the next carriage suspected to be loaded with food.


    El stared solemnly at the increasingly chaotic scene in front of him.


    "Uncle, Bernard, etc..."


    Just then, kuci rode his donkey slowly to the back of El''s side and asked El:


    "What should we do now?"


    "..." El said in a deep voice after a moment of silence, "send the order - everyone spread out to both sides of the road."


    "Scatter, scatter?" Kuci exclaimed.


    "That''s right." El nodded. "It''s no use relying on our convoy for such a riot."


    "The combat troops of the former army will soon receive the news of the riots here."


    "So the riot troops to calm the riot will come soon."


    "Quickly let the subordinates spread to both sides of the road and try to leave an open battlefield for the anti chaos forces."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As El said, the fighting forces of the former army soon received the news of the uprising among the refugees in the rear.


    Nikita made a quick decision and ordered the fastest mobile cavalry to calm the chaos at the rear army''s baggage army.


    The speed of the cavalry was very fast. Before long, there was a dull sound like thunder from the baggage troops.


    The cavalry, like arrows off the string, rushed into the refugee pile looting military food.


    The refugees had no equipment and no strength and training. In the face of well-trained cavalry, they had to be slaughtered.


    The cavalry were divided into teams of only about 10 people per team, ploughing blood paths among the refugees.


    The refugees were either trampled into meat sauce by horses or stabbed to death by cavalry guns.


    The refugees were finally calmed down under the threat of death after three rounds of killing in the pile of refugees looting military food.


    The refugees threw down their hard won military rations and hid on both sides of the road, staring at the bloody cavalry with frightened eyes.


    The man in charge of commanding the cavalry was a younger general.


    The young general looked at the golden wheat grains sprinkled all over the ground in front of him and the grain truck pouring everywhere, and his face became iron blue with the naked eye.


    I don''t know how much military food was lost in the riot just now.


    The general, who was so angry that his hair almost stood up, roared at the refugees who were hiding on both sides of the road:


    "You guys want to rebel?!"


    "Dare to rob the Army food?!"


    "Do you know what the consequences are?"


    The general jumped off his horse, grabbed a handful of wheat that had fallen into the mud, and then continued to roar at the refugees:


    "Do you know who we are?! Do you know what military food these are? "


    "We are the troops responsible for blocking the incoming British Army! These are our military rations! "


    "We''re here to save you! It''s to block foreign enemies so that you can go home smoothly later! "


    "That''s how you repay us? Rob our army food?! "


    "If we have no food to eat, is there any way to stop the British army?"


    The angry young general threw the muddy wheat grain back to the ground, then turned his head and said to the cavalry behind him:


    "Kill those who dare to rob the Army food just now! Let the others see what the consequences are if they dare to rob military grain! "


    The young general''s words made the faces of the refugees around him turn pale in an instant.


    The refugees kowtowed to the young general and prayed for his forgiveness.


    However, the young general obviously did not want to forgive the refugees who had just dared to rob military food.


    Just as the cavalry tried to drive the horses under their crotch again to attack the refugees, a clear male voice stopped them:


    "Just a moment, please."

 Chapter 897

    The young general frowned.


    The owner of this sudden male voice is el.


    The young general''s expression softened slightly after noticing El''s first-class Quartermaster uniform.


    The officers of the holy Hiram Empire were divided into two categories - generals and Quartermasters.


    The general is in charge of battlefield operations and the Quartermaster is in charge of logistics.


    The first-class Quartermaster is already a senior officer in the army, so the young general dare not be too presumptuous in the face of a first-class Quartermaster.


    The young general saluted el and introduced himself respectfully:


    "I''m general Genna vlar, second class."


    As soon as the young general''s voice fell, El immediately saluted:


    "I''m first Quartermaster El Bernard."


    "El Bernard?" The young general was surprised. "Is it the hero El in the ''Hammer'' battle?"


    After hearing the young general''s words, El was stunned and a tangled color appeared on his face.


    After a long struggle, El nodded with a bitter smile and said:


    "If you''re asking about El, who narrowly saved some people in the battle of the hammer, I''m the man you''re talking about."


    "It''s hero el. It''s impolite!"


    The young general straightened his body, which had already stood very straight.


    It seems that this young general is also one of the people who worship and respect el.


    "Vlar, second class." El said solemnly to the young general, "can you let these poor refugees go? These refugees are just too hungry. "


    After hearing El''s words, the young general''s face changed slightly.


    And El continued:


    "Hunger is a terrible thing."


    "Hungry people dare to despise Huangwei, law, truth and other insignificant things in front of hunger."


    "They just want to live."


    "As you just said."


    "We are the troops that came to rescue the West and the civilians who suffered from military disasters."


    "It''s ridiculous that the troops who should have come to save them cut their swords at the people they should have saved."


    "Please give me face and stop."


    "..." the young general became silent.


    He looked at the refugees huddled by the roadside trembling with fear.


    Then he looked at El in front of him.


    "... I see." The young man finally made a noise.


    After a slight sigh, he continued:


    "Now that you''ve said this, I''ll let these refugees go."


    "Thank you very much." El bowed his thanks to the young general.


    "Don''t thank me, Bernard. I need to thank you. "


    "Thank me?" El wondered.


    "That''s right." The young general smiled at El and said, "one of the people you rescued in the battle of the hammer is my uncle."


    "I''ve always wanted to thank you in person."


    "El Bernard, wait a minute. Thank you for saving my uncle."


    After bowing his thanks to El, he returned to his horse.


    While turning over and getting on the horse, he shouted to the cavalry he had brought:


    "Retreat! We''re back! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the young general released the refugees and left with the cavalry, the refugees immediately knelt down beside el and kowtowed to El with snot and tears.


    Just then, kuci, whose face had not recovered until now, walked slowly to El''s side.


    "Bernard, wait... I..."


    However, before he had finished, El raised his hand in advance to stop him.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now clean up the scene and then continue on the way."


    "... yes."


    Under the command of the Quartermaster led by El, the wheat grains scattered on the ground were picked up, bagged and loaded again.


    The refugees could only curl up on the side of the road, swallowing their saliva crazily, while watching the golden grains of wheat being sealed into sacks and loaded into carriages.


    As the scenes that had just been bumped and trampled by the cavalry were still vivid, no one dared to rob these rations again now.


    After reloading the scattered grain, the baggage team stopped staying and continued to move forward.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of similar food grabbing incidents, field marshal Nikita transferred many generals from the combat forces to serve as the escort of the baggage forces.


    Seeing that there was no hope of getting food, these poor refugees could only droop their heads, stiffen their bodies that had long been weak due to hunger, and continue to walk like zombies to a distance where they didn''t know where their destination was and when they would stop


    When directing the men to reload the scattered military grain, El specially went to see the poor woman who asked him for food.


    Kuci''s kindness did something wrong, so that the poor woman suffered a disaster that could have been avoided.


    El knew very well what terrible consequences would happen if he gave food to a refugee, so he made repeated orders to kuci and his subordinates that no food should be given to the refugee.


    However - kuci, one year younger than him, was still too young. He didn''t obey El''s orders


    When El went to see the poor woman, the poor woman had long lost her breath.


    His face and body were covered with claw marks - marks left by the rest of the refugees when they robbed the bread in the woman''s hands and mouth.


    Almost every inch of the skin was scratched bloody, and there was almost no complete skin.


    And her daughter is not much better.


    Her daughter was also robbed just now. The hands that robbed the food were scratched, flesh and blood blurred and no human shape


    There was no bread in the woman''s mouth and hand. The small piece of bread she had intended to give her daughter must have been robbed by someone.


    As for the bread in her mouth, she may have swallowed it, or it may have been cut down by someone just now before swallowing it


    Looking at the dead mother and daughter, El''s eyes were full of complexity.


    While the mother and daughter are still alive, he can''t do anything for them.


    After the mother and daughter had died, he still couldn''t do anything for them.


    He had no time to bury the mother and daughter.


    El quietly took off his cloak and covered the mother and daughter whose clothes were torn and naked. Then he quietly left here and continued to command the civilian men to reload the scattered military grain.


    There was nothing El could do for the mother and daughter except to cover them with his cloak.

 Chapter 898

    "Bernard, wait..."


    Kuci rode his donkey slowly to the right rear of El.


    The refugee riots happened two hours ago.


    However, even after more than two hours, kuci''s face was still pale and had not returned to his original blood color.


    "Sorry..." kuci buried his head low and apologized to El. "I didn''t expect that giving the woman half a piece of bread would be the consequence..."


    It was precisely because the woman was given half a piece of bread that so many refugees came to rob the half a piece of bread, which led to the death of the woman and her daughter


    Kuci is still deeply regretting what he did just now.


    "..." El sighed softly after being silent for a while. "Forget it, you know you''re wrong and you can''t do it again in the future."


    Speaking of this, Elton.


    Then he changed his tone and said to kuci:


    "Hunger is a terrible thing. Hungry people dare to despise Huangwei, law, truth and other insignificant things in front of hunger. "


    El told kuci what he had just said to the young general.


    "The event just now should have let you see how hungry and hungry people are." El turned his head and said to kuci in a tone that seemed like a joke, but it didn''t feel like a joke, "remember those terrible scenes just now."


    "Yes..."


    "Cheer up, Colvin, second class." El raised his hand and patted kuci on the shoulder. "We''re about to meet the Britannia army. You can''t keep depressed like this."


    "What?" Kuci looked at El in amazement. "We''re going to meet the British army soon."


    "That''s right."


    "We have met refugees now."


    "Since we meet refugees, it means that we are not far from the British army."


    Speaking of this, El turned his head back, looked straight ahead, and sighed.


    "The real war is about to begin..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As El said, they were indeed about to meet the British army.


    After seeing refugees as like as two peas, Nikita made the same judgement as El: he was on the way to the East army of the Bryan Dian army.


    After the British army captured the fort of chuboer, they divided into East and West armies and marched respectively - this is the information already known from the Holy Hiran empire.


    If the rescue forces want to rescue the west, they will be the first to fight the East Route Army of the British army.


    Since he will be the first to fight with the East Route Army, it means that Nikita may have just arrived in the Western battlefield and will fight Su Cheng.


    After all, according to the current intelligence, the East Route Army is likely to be the main force of the British army this time.


    Since it is the main force, it is very likely that Su Cheng will personally command the East Road army.


    After all, it is normal for the strongest people to command the strongest army and complete the most difficult tasks wherever they are.


    At the thought of fighting Su Cheng soon, Nikita felt that her pressure was increasing day by day... No, it should be said that it was increasing with the times.


    Nikita didn''t participate in the "hammer" battle, so he didn''t fight Su Cheng before.


    But Su Cheng''s name has long been heard like thunder.


    Since Su Cheng appeared in the public view, he has not lost a battle.


    So far, all the battles he has commanded have ended in his total victory.


    Last year, he defeated Dominic, the first marshal of the holy Helan empire.


    Nikita and Dominic are good friends, so he also knows what a strong general Dominic is.


    If compared with Dominica, Nikita is ashamed of her military unity and command ability.


    Even Dominic, who is so strong and has the name of the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire, was defeated by Su Cheng. Therefore, Nikita is not very confident that he can defeat Su Cheng.


    Especially now he has less troops than Su Cheng, which makes Nikita even less confident to win Su Cheng


    In fact, when he led the rescue force to officially send troops, Nikita never thought of winning Su Cheng.


    Nikita''s idea is that he will be satisfied as long as he can level with Su Cheng and let Su Cheng not take much advantage.


    After seeing the refugees, Nikita tried to calm his tension and fear, while sending a large number of scouts to explore intelligence and try to find out the location of the East Route Army of the British army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Nikita sent a large number of scouts to find the trace and location of the East Route Army of the Britannia army, Deng Jiaer also sent a large number of scouts to find the trace and location of the rescue forces of the Hiran Army


    A few days ago, the East Route Army received reliable information: the holy Hiram Empire sent 100000 troops to rescue the west, and the commander-in-chief of the central guards - Marshal Nikita belov.


    Whether there are 100000 people in the rescue force of the holy Hiram empire is not mentioned. After all, it is a common thing for the holy Hiram Empire to inject water into the number of troops.


    But the holy Hiram Empire really sent troops to rescue the west, which is a certainty.


    Su Cheng did not dare to neglect when he did not know the total strength of the rescue force.


    Even Su Cheng didn''t dare to neglect, let alone Deng Jiaer, who doesn''t dare to make a little mistake now.


    Deng Jia''er, who became the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force only in Su Cheng''s favor, will be criticized and criticized by many people if she makes even a mistake.


    The duty of the vanguard force is to open the way for the main force in the rear and collect intelligence, and help the main force solve some enemies that can be solved by itself.


    Therefore, after learning that the holy Helan Empire sent reinforcements, Deng Jiaer immediately sent all the Scouts of the vanguard troops to inquire about intelligence.


    Deng Jia''er, who didn''t think his scouts were enough, also asked Su Cheng for a group of new scouts.


    Su Cheng also generously lent some of his elite scouts to Deng Jiaer.


    The commanders of the two armies sent a large number of scouts to explore each other''s tracks and locations.


    When sending a large number of scouts to explore each other''s tracks and locations, the two armies also kept getting close


    Finally - the Scouts of the two armies found each other almost at the same time.


    Nikita finally knew the location of the East Route Army of the British army, which was besieging the city of vOka 80 miles west.


    Deng Jiaer, who was commanding the vanguard troops to besiege the city of vOka, also knew the location of the rescue force of the holy Hiram Empire - somewhere in the wilderness 80 miles east.


    Both sides already know where each other is.


    Now that we know where each other is, it is not far from the formal war between the two armies.

 Chapter 899

    Holy Hiram Empire, rescue force, commander-in-chief, big account.


    Nikita convened all the senior generals in the army and held an emergency military meeting to share all the intelligence collected with all the generals.


    On both sides of the long table in the commander-in-chief''s tent, all senior generals in the army have been filled.


    "Is everyone here?" Nikita moved her eyes and scanned the faces of everyone in front of her. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start."


    "According to the information the scouts have found, the East Route Army of the British army is now besieging the city of vOka 80 miles west.


    "The city wall of vOka is high and thick, and there are more than 1000 defenders in the city, so the defenders of vOka are still tenacious against the attack of the British army, but if we don''t rescue them in time, it''s only a matter of time."


    "There are about 10000 troops besieging the city of vOka."


    "10000?" A general sitting not far from Nikita frowned and said, "Why are there so few? The total strength of the East Route Army of the British army should not be less than 10000? "


    "That''s right." Nikita nodded. "I think so, too. So I guess - this army that is besieging the city of vOka should be just the vanguard of the East Route Army. "


    "The main force..." another general muttered, "where is the main force of the East Road army now?"


    Nikita shook his head: "now only the vanguard of the East Route Army has been found out. It is unknown where their main force is."


    "But I guess - their main force should not be far from the vanguard force."


    "Coach." An elderly general with white hair and beard asked Nikita, "have the scouts found out who is the commander-in-chief of the vanguard of the East Route Army?"


    As soon as the old general''s voice fell, Nikita immediately replied:


    "According to the scouts, the commander in chief of the vanguard force of the East Route Army is a little girl named Deng Jiaer O''Brien."


    "Dungar O''Brien?"


    "Who is she?"


    "I haven''t heard of this man..."


    "Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "I thought Su Cheng would let such great generals as Raymond and Samuel command the vanguard. Who is this Deng Jiaer? Never heard of. "


    "I have heard of the surname O''Brien. It is said that this surname is very famous in the British Empire."


    ¡­¡­


    After Nikita said dungar''s name, everyone present immediately discussed it.


    After a heated discussion, everyone, including Nikita, did not know who Deng Jiaer was.


    In the end, a younger general recalled some information about Deng Jiaer.


    "Deng Jiaer... I seem to remember who it is."


    "If I remember correctly, Deng Jiaer should be only 18 years old this year."


    "It is said that before Su Cheng became a knight, she began to assist Su Cheng."


    "Deng Jiaer made great achievements in the ''summer wind'' offensive three years ago."


    "Great work?" An old general sitting on the side of the man asked, "what kind of great feat?"


    "I don''t remember the specific details very clearly."


    "I only remember that she seemed to command the cavalry, flexibly changed the tactics, and annihilated many Luo Lin troops in the eastern battlefield of the ''summer wind'' offensive. She also became a knight with this battle."


    "Oh!" As soon as the man''s voice fell, a general sitting opposite him exclaimed, "I remember what you said! There is a little girl who has made great achievements in the "Xia Feng" offensive. It seems that her name is Deng Jiaer. "


    "I seem to remember slowly..."


    "I remember that Deng Jiaer''s speed of becoming a knight is also extremely amazing, but she hasn''t been very active since the end of the ''summer wind'' offensive, so I almost forget her."


    ¡­¡­


    After the reminder of the young general just now, many people gradually recalled who Deng Jiaer was and what achievements he had.


    Nikita nodded with a calm face.


    "Thank you for the information." Nikita first thanked the young general who first remembered who Deng Jiaer was. "The information you just provided about Deng Jiaer is very useful to us."


    "It seems that Deng Jiaer is not an easy person to deal with..."


    After thinking for a while, Nikita looked up at the generals in front of him and said:


    "Although Deng Jiaer is young and hasn''t fought several wars, no one can despise her!"


    "Being able to be appointed as the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force also shows how much she is trusted and valued by Su Cheng."


    "The person who can be trusted and valued by Su Cheng is definitely not a mediocre person who can be easily solved!"


    "Therefore - no one can despise this Deng Jiaer!"


    "We should use the mentality of meeting Su Cheng to meet Deng Jiaer!"


    "Do you understand?"


    As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, the generals in front of him straightened their waist and said in a loud voice:


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    The information collected by the rescue forces was still very little, so in a short time, the information that could be shared with all the generals was almost over.


    As the military conference was about to dissolve, Nikita announced to the generals his plans for the next few days.


    "At present, we have collected too little information."


    "We urgently need sufficient information now."


    "So in the next few days, the whole army will be stationed on the spot and will not move forward."


    "While keeping the whole army refreshed, we also sent more scouts to step up the collection of intelligence."


    "When we collect enough information, we will continue to march!"


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. The meeting is dissolved!"


    Generals: "yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The military meeting of the rescue forces of the holy Helan Empire has just been dissolved, and the military meeting on dunjar''s side has just begun.


    After the scouts found out the trace of the rescue forces of the Holy Hiran Empire, Deng Jiaer sent all her scouts out.


    Of course, the siege of the city of vuka cannot stop.


    Although the wall of the city of vOka is high and wide, it has a fatal weakness, which is the lack of garrison in the city.


    There are only about 1000 defenders in the city of vOka, while the city of vOka has a full six walls to defend.


    Each wall must be guarded, which makes the city of vOka, which has few defenders, even more stretched in terms of military strength.


    Under the fierce attack of 10000 vanguard troops, the city of vOka has fallen into the edge of the city.


    These days, the vanguard troops besieged the city of vOka and collected information about the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Until today, after collecting a certain amount of intelligence, Deng Jiaer held a military meeting to convene all senior generals of the vanguard force to share the information collected with them.

 Chapter 900

    Before the war, we should pay attention to logistics and intelligence, and after the war, we should still pay attention to logistics and intelligence.


    When you have inexhaustible supplies and a clear grasp of information about how much wheat the enemy has, you are not far from victory.


    Of course, with endless supplies and clear intelligence, you also need an army that can win the war.


    After all, you don''t even have troops that can win the war. What''s the use of having endless supplies and knowing all the enemy''s intelligence?


    ¡ª¡ªSu Chengyu and Deng Jiaer were chatting


    *******


    *******


    The total strength of the vanguard force is only more than 10000, so there are not many senior generals in the army enough to participate in the military conference.


    Only seven people, including Deng Jiaer and Samuel, attended the military conference.


    As soon as people arrived, Deng Jiaer directly told everyone present about the information currently collected.


    "There are tens of thousands of reinforcements from the holy Hiram empire."


    "According to the information one day ago, they are now located in a wilderness 80 miles east of us."


    "Of course, because this is the information one day ago, they don''t know where they are and whether they are moving. They have to wait for the scouts to send new information."


    "But whether they have moved or not, it is an indisputable fact that the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire are now very close to us."


    80 Li - this is not very close, but not very far away on the battlefield.


    After Deng Jiaer simply shared the information collected to the audience, Samuel took the lead in frowning and said:


    "The holy Hiram Empire has sent tens of thousands of reinforcements this time. If we want to meet the enemy of this scale, we are really reluctant with our current strength."


    "So I propose - withdraw now."


    "Join forces with the main force under the command of the commander and gather the combat strength of the whole army of our East Route Army to meet the reinforcements of the God of war St. Helan Empire - in this way, we can also have a better chance of winning."


    Although it is not clear how many reinforcements there are in the holy Hiram Empire, according to the description of the scouts, there should be at least 40000 reinforcements in the holy Hiram empire.


    Their vanguard troops fought all the way from chuboer fortress. Every time they occupied a city, they scored some soldiers to guard the newly occupied city.


    With this continuous division of troops, the total strength of their vanguard force is now just over 10000.


    Use 10000 people to confront an enemy force with at least 40000 people - anyone who has learned a little arithmetic can figure out which side has the advantage and which side has the disadvantage.


    Therefore, Samuel''s proposal is the best strategy at present - meet the main force in the rear, and then gather the whole army of the East Road army to meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    So as soon as Samuel''s voice fell, almost everyone here nodded and expressed their agreement with Samuel''s proposal.


    However - only one person did not nod.


    That''s Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jia''er looked seriously at the map in front of him.


    Seeing that Deng Jiaer had no response, Samuel couldn''t help asking Deng Jiaer:


    "Coach?"


    ¡°£¡¡± Deng Jiaer was awakened by Samuel''s voice, and then quickly turned to Samuel and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Commander, are you thinking about the strategy of breaking the enemy?" Samuel asked in a half joking tone.


    "Yes." Deng Jia''er looked ashamed and scratched her hair. "It''s true... But there''s too little information at present. Even how many people there are in the enemy don''t know."


    "With this amount of information, it is impossible to come up with any feasible and reliable strategy."


    "We are in urgent need of information, all kinds of information¡°


    After hearing what Deng Jiaer said, Samuel said with a bitter smile:


    "Coach, I know how you feel about information."


    "But scouts don''t pass information so fast."


    "So now I''d better wait for the scouts to send back the information one by one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Deng Jiaer was silent.


    After a long silence, Deng Jiaer suddenly shouted:


    "Good! That''s it! "


    ¡°£¿¡± Everyone present, including Samuel, cast puzzled eyes at Deng Jiaer.


    "Coach." Samuel asked dungar, "what do you do?"


    "I''m going to be a scout myself." Deng Jiaer said positively, "I''ll personally go to the enemy''s base camp to explore intelligence."


    ¡°£¿£¡¡± Samuel... No, it should be said that everyone present was so surprised by what Deng Jiaer just said that he almost fell off his chair.


    "Coach!" Samuel exclaimed, "do you want to find out for yourself?"


    "That''s right." Deng Jiaer said positively, "it''s too slow to wait for the scouts to spread information? It''s not only fast enough to explore intelligence by yourself, but also use your own eyes to personally identify which intelligence is available. "


    "That''s right." Samuel said anxiously, "but where did the commander personally approach the enemy camp to investigate intelligence? It''s dangerous. "


    "Coach, please forgive me for my impoliteness - as far as I know, your fighting skill is only mediocre, isn''t it? It''s really... "


    Soldiers who can be scouts to spy on the enemy are the elite of the army.


    Not only should you be able to identify the direction, but also your brain should be eye-catching, especially you should know arithmetic. After all, you can''t even estimate how many flags and tents there are in the enemy camp. How can you convey military information to the commander-in-chief?


    In addition, because they have to go deep into the enemy''s territory, it is even more common to encounter the enemy in the field. Therefore, such scouts who approach the enemy camp to explore the enemy''s situation also need to have good riding skills and skills.


    Because being a scout requires high quality, those who can be a scout are definitely elite in the army.


    Faced with the dissuasion of Samuel and others, Deng Jiaer was impatient:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be enough guards."


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t persuade me."


    "I need information urgently now. I can''t wait for the scouts to slowly send it back."


    "As for whether to withdraw troops and join the main force, or to meet the reinforcements of the God of war St. Helan empire with our own strength - let''s wait until I get enough information."


    "Now continue to siege the city of vOka."


    "Mr. Samuel, during my absence from the camp, the vanguard asked you to command."


    "Time is pressing, so I''ll go first."


    "I''ll go and get back as soon as possible."


    After that, Deng Jiaer took her knight sword and left the camp in a rage.


    Only Samuel and others were left sitting in place.


    After a while, Samuel smiled helplessly:


    "I''ve really put on a wonderful Officer..."


    "She is really like her sister Vivian. They are all very brave people. They are really sisters. They not only look like, but also have the same character..."


    After sighing silently, Samuel said to several people who remained in place:


    "Did you hear what the coach just said?"


    "I''m your new boss these days when she''s away."


    "Today''s military meeting is here. Let''s break up."


    "Then slowly wait for our manager to get back the available information."

 Chapter 901

    In order to ensure concealment, Deng Jiaer did not bring too many people.


    Only 10 members of the German undead team were selected to serve as her escort, accompanied by 4 Elite scouts and herself - a total of 15 people visited the enemy camp to explore intelligence.


    In order to speed up, they each carried three horses and changed in turn.


    With almost uninterrupted galloping, the enemy''s banners finally appeared in Deng Jiaer''s field of vision.


    "Coach!"


    A scout following Deng Jiaer shouted at Deng Jiaer.


    "The front is the camp of the reinforcements of the holy Helan empire!"


    "Finally here..." after a whisper, Deng Jiaer ordered the scouts and guards around, "slow down!"


    From now on, it''s not surprising when and where we meet enemy soldiers, so we must be hidden and careful.


    After slowing down the horse''s speed, Deng Jiaer drove the horse to pace slowly in the direction of the enemy camp.


    Looking at the camp of the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire, which was gradually clear in the field of vision, even Deng Jiaer couldn''t help swallowing his saliva because of nervousness, and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªLike the information received before, the reinforcements of the holy Hiram empire are still stationed in the wilderness 80 miles away from the city of vOka.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that these days, they are stationed here and haven''t moved.


    ¡ª¡ªThe enemy commander may be temporarily stationed here to collect intelligence.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter collecting enough information, we will continue to March.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, it is a very dangerous thing to act at will when your eyes are black and you don''t know any information.


    After approaching a certain range, Deng Jiaer found a small high slope not far away.


    Deng Jiaer took a fancy to this small high slope at a glance, because this small high slope is simply the most perfect reconnaissance place at present.


    Deng Jia''er waved to the scouts and guards beside him, and then led them towards the high slope.


    After climbing the high slope, Deng Jiaer couldn''t wait to get off his horse and lie on the ground of the high slope, monitoring the enemy camp in the distance.


    After climbing on this high slope and looking at the enemy camp, Deng Jiaer got up from the ground.


    Without time to shake off the dust, Deng Jiaer hurried back on his horse, and then led the scouts and guards around the enemy camp.


    The reason why Deng Jiaer planned to go around the enemy camp had two purposes.


    The first purpose is to better count the number of enemy military flags and accounts.


    If you want to know the approximate number of enemy troops, it is the best choice to estimate the number of enemy flags and accounts.


    The second purpose is to study the layout of enemy barracks.


    The layout of the barracks also reflects the level of the commander to a certain extent.


    After spending more than an hour circling the enemy camp, Deng Jiaer said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªTheir barracks are beautifully arranged.


    ¡ª¡ªAccording to the scouts'' information, the commander of the reinforcements of the holy Hiram empire is Marshal Nikita belov, the commander-in-chief of the central guards.


    ¡ª¡ªIt really deserves to be the commander-in-chief of the front army. It seems that the level is indeed not simple.


    ¡ª¡ªJudging from the number of their flags and military accounts, their number is between 40000 and 70000.


    ¡ª¡ªThe number of troops far exceeds my vanguard force


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, their total strength should be slightly less than that of our East Route Army.


    Deng Jiaer began to think about the strategy of breaking the enemy.


    ¡ª¡ªJudging from the information available at present, the best choice is indeed Mr. Samuel''s proposal


    ¡ª¡ªIf my vanguard forces join forces with the main forces under your command, our total combat strength will be above the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    ¡ª¡ªIn addition, it should not be difficult to break them if Mr. is in charge of command.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the commander in chief of the front army is strong, I don''t think he has the ability to defeat Mr. when the number of troops is not as good as Mr. sir


    ¡ª¡ªChoosing to join forces with the main force is indeed the best choice at present, but if you do so, there will be nothing for me


    If Deng Jiaer chooses to lead the vanguard troops to withdraw, join forces with the main forces, and then gather the total combat power of the East Route Army to meet the reinforcements of the God of war Saint Helan Empire, then all the troops of the East Route Army will be transferred and commanded by Su Cheng.


    At that time, there will be no Deng Jiaer or her vanguard troops


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the "Aurora" offensive to now, I haven''t made any impressive achievements that can prove myself


    Although Su Cheng handed over the vanguard troops of the East Route Army to Deng Jiaer, so far, Deng Jiaer has not made any dazzling achievements.


    What Deng Jiaer has achieved so far is, to put it mildly, that other people can do it.


    At this time, Deng Jiaer recalled the conversation between Samuel and Su Cheng she overheard when she passed Su Cheng''s room before their Eastern Route Army officially sent troops.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander, can you tell me why Deng Jiaer O''Brien is the commander of the vanguard force? According to the officer''s understanding of Deng Jiaer O''Brien, she should not have the ability to be competent for such an important task. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The lower officer thinks that you are favoring Deng Jiaer O''Brien by giving these important tasks to her again and again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m really favoring Deng Jiaer now. I see Deng Jiaer''s potential. I have high expectations for Deng Jiaer, so I want to spare no effort to cultivate her."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I believe in my judgment and Deng Jiaer''s ability and potential."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander, please let me serve as the deputy commander of the vanguard force. Since the head of the regiment is so optimistic about Deng Jiaer O''Brien, the officer is also interested in her. The lower officer wants to follow Deng Jiaer O''Brien and see if she has that ability with her own eyes. It''s worth your expectation. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer still clearly remembers the dialogue between Su Cheng and Samuel, both in terms of sentence content and tone.


    It was clear that their voices seemed to echo in her ears.


    Because Deng Jiaer was silent for a long time, a guard on her side couldn''t help asking tentatively:


    "Coach?"


    Deng Jiaer ignored the guard and whispered in a tone that only he could hear:


    "... sir, I won''t let you down, nor will I let myself down."


    "Huh?" Because he didn''t hear what Deng Jiaer was saying, the guard wondered, "huh? Coach, did you say anything just now? "


    "Nothing."


    After that, Deng Jiaer turned over and dismounted.


    The second her feet stepped on the ground, Deng Jiaer immediately took out a piece of paper from her pocket.


    This is her self drawn map.


    The remarkable terrain and areas from the city of vOka to here are drawn.


    Because it is self drawn, no one in the world can understand this map except Deng Jiaer.


    After taking out the self drawn map, Deng Jiaer spread the map directly on the ground and looked at it attentively.


    The scouts and guards on her side stared at Deng Jiaer who suddenly looked at the map.

 Chapter 902

    Staring at Deng Jia''er who suddenly looked at the map, the scouts and guards roared in their hearts:


    ¡ª¡ªHey, no, don''t you say


    ¡ª¡ªDoes the manager intend to look at maps and formulate strategies in this environment?


    ¡ª¡ªWe are now deep into the enemy camp and very close to the enemy camp. We may encounter the enemy patrol at any time. Do we really want to formulate a strategy in such a dangerous place?


    ¡ª¡ªWouldn''t it be better to move to a safer place if we were to develop a strategy?


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer''s bold behavior made the scouts and guards on her side tremble with cold sweat.


    Some people want to make a voice to remind Deng Jiaer.


    But after seeing Deng Jiaer''s attentive face, she still swallowed her words.


    Just then, a sudden threat attracted everyone''s attention:


    ¡°%£¤#@£¿£¡¡±


    Everyone, including Deng Jiaer, turned their heads in unison with the voice.


    In fact, before turning around, everyone already knew who the owner of the voice was.


    Although they didn''t understand what this sentence meant, they still recognized that it was in Hiran


    Not far from them, there are about 12 cavalry wearing Hiram armor. They are looking up and down at Deng Jiaer and others with confused eyes.


    It looks like a patrol patrolling outside the camp.


    What they just said is probably asking Deng Jiaer, "who are you?".


    After seeing the patrol of the Hiran army, the scouts and guards had more cold sweat on their faces.


    But Deng Jiaer''s expression was calm, but her eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    The patrol drove the horses under their crotch to slowly approach Deng Jiaer and others while repeating their questions just now.


    Just because of the light, they didn''t see the color of the armor on Deng Jiaer and others.


    After approaching, they finally saw the color of the armor on dungar''s scouts and guards - the unique black of the British army.


    After seeing the color of the armor of Deng Jiaer and others, the pupils of all the members of the patrol suddenly shrunk.


    However, just then, Deng Jiaer''s guards moved.


    The 10 guards brought by Deng Jiaer are 10 members of the German undead team.


    The players of the German undead team showed their super high individual quality at this time.


    The 10 players are divided into two teams.


    A team went to intercept the retreat of the patrol.


    The other team is responsible for frontal attack.


    Under the sudden attack of the German undead team, in less than ten seconds, the patrol was completely destroyed, while the undead team members were unharmed.


    After quickly solving the patrol, the 10 undead team members returned to their original place.


    "Coach!"


    After returning, one of the team members shouted to Deng Jiaer.


    "This is the periphery of the enemy camp! It''s too dangerous! If you want to think about strategy, you''d better retreat to a safe place before you think about it! "


    The player spoke the voice of everyone present.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Deng Jiaer shook his head.


    "I''m in good shape now. It''s the best time to think and formulate strategies."


    "When I retreat to a safe place, my good state may disappear."


    "So please hold on."


    "I will as soon as possible."


    "If there are enemies approaching, please help me get rid of them."


    After that, Deng Jia''er ignored them and turned back to continue to focus on the map she drew herself.


    The player opened his mouth and wanted to say something more.


    But after hesitating for a while, the player sighed heavily.


    "... yes. We will try our best to create a good environment for you to think about... "


    Ten members of the undead team and four elite scouts consciously dispersed around Deng Jiaer, monitoring the surroundings and preventing any enemy from approaching.


    Deng Jiaer, on the other hand, could jump out of the enemy''s patrol at any time. He continued to concentrate on his map and thought about the strategy of breaking the enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Holy Hiram Empire, outside the city of vOka, the vanguard battalion of the Eastern Route Army of the combined corps.


    In these days when Deng Jiaer went to be a scout to inquire about intelligence, Samuel has been commanding the vanguard army instead of Deng Jiaer.


    Although Samuel is lazy and hates unnecessary trouble, he will do well what he should do.


    During Deng Jiaer''s absence, he organized the vanguard troops and the siege of the city of vOka in an orderly manner.


    After waiting for several days, Samuel finally got the news of Deng Jiaer''s return.


    Although he didn''t like Deng Jia''er very much, Deng Jia''er was the commander-in-chief of the vanguard army after all, and he was only the deputy commander. Therefore, after learning that Deng Jia''er had returned, Samuel hurriedly led the only Knights of the vanguard army outside the camp to meet Deng Jia''er who had returned.


    However, after arriving outside the camp, I did see the team brought out by Deng Jiaer, but I didn''t see Deng Jiaer himself.


    Not only did he not see Deng Jiaer himself, Samuel also found that there were four members of the German undead team missing.


    Samuel could not help but sink in his heart.


    He hurried up and asked the leader:


    "What about the coach? Where''s the coach? "


    Several people, including Deng Jiaer, were missing from the team to spy on the enemy''s intelligence. Samuel subconsciously thought they were in trouble.


    However, the person he asked calmly dismounted and saluted Samuel before he said calmly:


    "Vice Marshal, please don''t panic."


    "Nothing happened to the coach, and nothing happened to the people he took out."


    "None of the people the coach took out were less, and no one was injured. Everyone came back completely."


    Samuel felt relieved when he learned that Deng Jiaer had no accident.


    Deng Jiaer is Su Cheng''s confidant.


    If you want to talk about which knight in the Michael knights is closest to Su Cheng, I''m afraid Deng Jiaer is the only one besides Eliza.


    If something happens to Deng Jiaer, he won''t know how to see Su Cheng after Samuel.


    When he was relieved to learn that there was no accident to dengjia''er, Samuel then asked:


    "Since the coach didn''t have an accident, where did he go?"


    "The coach went to the head."


    "What?" Samuel looked surprised. "Did the coach go to the head? What is she looking for? "


    "The coach seems to have come up with a new strategy, so he plans to report to the head and ask the head to allow her to use her strategy to meet the reinforcements of the God of war St. Helan empire."


    "New... Strategy?"


    Samuel guessed - his face must be full of doubt now.


    "What kind of new strategy?" Samuel asked again.


    "The lower officer doesn''t know much. He only knows that the commander-in-chief seems to plan to rely only on 10000 people of our vanguard force to meet the reinforcements of the God of war St. Helan empire."


    Samuel: "?!"


    Samuel guessed... No, it''s not a guess anymore.


    Samuel was sure that his face must now be full of doubt and shock.

 Chapter 903

    15 miles southwest of the vanguard force of the East Road army of the combined corps, the main camp of the East Road army.


    It''s late at night.


    At this point in time, all normal humans are almost asleep.


    There are only a few people left in the camp of the main force of the East Road army who haven''t fallen asleep except patrol and sentry personnel.


    Su Cheng and Alan are among the few people who haven''t fallen asleep.


    At this moment, Su Cheng and Alan have a big account.


    "Brother, tell me a bedtime story."


    Alan said to Su Cheng as soon as he climbed onto her bed.


    As soon as Alan''s voice fell, Su Cheng, who was standing next to her bed, looked with pity.


    "... why look at me with such strange eyes." Alan pouted discontentedly.


    "... I''m just sad that my sister is so childish." Su Cheng sighed, "if I remember correctly, Alan, are you 18 years old this year?"


    "If you don''t grow up, why don''t you even grow up?"


    "How old are you? You have to listen to bedtime stories?"


    I don''t know why. Alan hasn''t grown since he was 14.


    In addition to being short, Alan''s mind doesn''t seem to be long. He always puts forward some childish requirements that only children can put forward and says childish words that only children can say.


    "... brother, you have changed." Alan threw a complaining look at Su Cheng, "you weren''t like this before. I used to tell me that I wanted to hear a bedtime story without saying a word."


    "..." Su Cheng looked helplessly at Alan who was lying in bed and looked at him with complaining eyes.


    Su Cheng had planned to spend the night at Eliza''s camp tonight.


    Now suddenly hearing Alan''s request to "listen to the bedtime story" makes Su Cheng feel embarrassed.


    After weighing for a while, Su Cheng finally chose to sigh, and then pulled over a chair next to him.


    While sitting in this chair, Su Cheng asked Alan:


    "... what do you want to hear? Try to pick a shorter story. "


    After weighing around, Su Cheng, who doesn''t want Eliza to wait or make his sister sad, decides to coax Alan to sleep as soon as possible, and then rush to Eliza''s camp as soon as possible.


    "Tell some interesting stories." Alan said excitedly.


    Su Cheng is willing to stay and tell her a bedtime story, which makes Alan very excited.


    "I have to choose the story myself..."


    After sighing helplessly again, Su Cheng continued:


    "Let me tell you the story of the Cologne war."


    "The Cologne war? What''s that? That sounds cool. OK, that''s what you say. "


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    After three good words, Su Cheng cleared his throat:


    "Long, long ago, before mankind began to officially compile history books, there was a terrible creature in the world - the dragon, which is now also called the ancient dragon."


    "Cologne?" Alan exclaimed, "is there really a dragon in this world? I always thought it was made up by the bards. "


    "Of course there are dragons in this world." Su Cheng said angrily, "in many books, there are accounts of Gu Long."


    "Although there are different descriptions of ancient dragons in existing books, there is no doubt that ancient dragons once existed in this world."


    "Once" Alan keenly grasped a word that Su Cheng had just said, "is Gu long gone now?"


    "Yes, the ancient dragon has long been extinct. I''ll tell you how the ancient dragon died out. "


    After a pause, Su Cheng continued:


    "The ancient dragon has a very long life. With its thick dragon scales and sharp claws, it became the undoubtedly strongest creature in the world at that time."


    "The ancient dragon is so strong that even we humans can''t compete with it."


    "According to books, we humans have struggled to survive for hundreds of years under the oppression of ancient dragons."


    "Until we invented iron weapons."


    "The large-scale array of iron weapons gives humans the ability to break through the ancient dragon scale. Let mankind have the power to compete with the ancient dragon. "


    "After hundreds of years of recuperation, there is a family on the human side."


    "Under the call and leadership of this family, mankind officially launched a challenge to Cologne."


    "This war between mankind and Cologne is the ''Cologne war''."


    "Although human beings have iron weapons that can compete with ancient dragons, it is still very difficult to defeat ancient dragons. After all, their body sizes are too different. Each ancient dragon is as huge as a hill. At the same time - Ancient dragons also have wings and have short-term air stagnation ability."


    "According to books, every time you kill an ancient dragon, you have to pay the lives of 500 to 1000 soldiers."


    "It is precisely because it is extremely difficult to kill the ancient dragon, so this ancient dragon war has lasted nearly a hundred years, which is the first ''hundred year war'' in the world."


    "Human beings did everything for the war between the two species and exhausted almost all their strength before they finally exterminated all the ancient dragons in the world and won the hundred year ''ancient dragon war''."


    "According to books, the settlement of ancient dragons is mainly located in the west of our Britannia Empire, so the main battlefield of the ancient dragon war is also mainly located here."


    "The first family to launch the call to kill dragons and lead mankind to defeat ancient dragons is the Nibelungen family."


    "Nibelungen...?" Alan muttered, "that''s a strange name..."


    "After all, it''s an ancient family. It''s normal to have strange names."


    "Brother, since the ancient dragon is so difficult to deal with, how did the Nibelungen family lead mankind to defeat the ancient dragon? Isn''t it a waste of human life bit by bit? "


    "At the beginning of the Cologne war, human tactics were indeed human sea tactics, using human life to win."


    "But after using this method for 30 years, it can no longer be used because humans can''t afford it."


    "However, at this time, the Nibelungen family found the weakness of the ancient dragon."


    "Gulong hates water very much and likes glittering things very much."


    "The Nibelungen family used these two characteristics of the ancient dragon to build a huge fleet."


    "This fleet has become a decisive weapon to defeat Cologne."


    "The Nibelungen family drove the fleet to the middle of the wide river and piled gold on the deck of the ship to attract the Cologne."


    "Gu Long, attracted by gold, did not dare to approach the fleet because he hated water."


    "At the same time, he refused to leave because he liked gold."


    "These ancient dragons flying in mid air, who don''t know whether to leave or dive, have become the best living targets."


    "Man shot down this ancient dragon with a bow and crossbow."


    "It was also at this time that man''s bow and crossbow making technology made rapid progress."

 Chapter 904

    "Cut, what." Alan, with an unhappy face, glanced. "I thought the Nibelungen family would beat Cologne in a more handsome way."


    "In the end, it turned out that Gu Long was defeated by intelligence."


    "Isn''t Cologne stupid? It''s so silly to fly in the air and be shot as a living target. "


    "The world is fair." Su Cheng smiled, "when a creature is strong in one aspect, it must be weak in the other."


    "The ancient dragon has strong physical strength, defense and strength, but its intelligence is very poor."


    "Although we humans are weaker than most animals in speed and strength, we have superior intelligence."


    "Well, that''s all for the story."


    Su Cheng stood up as he spoke.


    "I''m leaving. Good night."


    Seeing that Su Cheng was leaving, Alan was in a hurry.


    "Brother, don''t go!"


    "Go on with the bedtime story! I haven''t heard enough! "


    "No more." Su Cheng said angrily, "I have something to do. Go to bed quickly. Good night."


    "Well..." Alan murmured discontentedly, "if you go out, you won''t come back tonight!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Cheng''s face showed a mocking smile, "anyway, I won''t sleep here tonight. Go to bed quickly. Good night. "


    After that, Su Cheng ignored Alan, lifted the curtain of the tent and strode away from the tent.


    Just when Su Cheng, who was already impatient, wanted to rush towards Eliza''s camp, a herald suddenly found him.


    "Commander, commander of the vanguard force - Deng Jiaer is back!"


    "Deng Jiaer?" Su Cheng wondered, "why did she suddenly come back..."


    Subconsciously, Su Cheng thought something must have happened. He didn''t care to go up to Eliza and hurried to the big account they usually used for discussion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The main force of the East Road army lit up the lights again in the big tent used for ordinary affairs.


    When Su Cheng entered the big tent, he saw Deng Jiaer who had already been waiting here.


    Deng Jiaer was sitting in a corner of the long table in the tent.


    Looking at the dusty Deng Jia''er, Su Cheng asked her directly as he walked towards the seat opposite Deng Jia''er:


    "Deng Jiaer, what are you doing back? What happened to the vanguard? "


    "No." Deng Jia''er shook his head. "The vanguard force is very good."


    "Sir, the reason why I came to the main force camp this time is actually to discuss something with you."


    "What happened? Well, you say it. "


    "Sir, you should also know that the holy Helan Empire has sent reinforcements?"


    "Of course I know." Su Cheng nodded. "The holy Helan Empire has sent tens of thousands of reinforcements, known as 100000 troops, which are now stationed in the wilderness more than 80 miles away from the vanguard force."


    "Sir, I have now worked out a strategy that can defeat the support Army."


    Deng Jiaer''s tone was full of firmness and confidence.


    "If I use this strategy, my vanguard troops alone can defeat the tens of thousands of reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Oh?" Sitting opposite Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng leaned forward slightly and looked at Deng Jiaer with great interest. "Tell me your strategy. I''d like to know how you plan to use the vanguard force with only more than 10000 people to defeat the Helan army with a total force of tens of thousands."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Eliza''s camp.


    Eliza was lying on her bed, pretending to sleep.


    There was only one oil lamp in the camp, which was emitting a weak fire light, barely illuminating all the things in the camp.


    "... so slow."


    Eliza''s whisper broke the silence of the camp.


    Eliza, who had been lying in bed for a long time, opened her eyes.


    His eyes were full of intolerance.


    Wearing only a thin white nightgown, Eliza lifted the thin quilt on her face impatiently.


    "Why hasn''t Su Cheng come yet?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nearly an hour later¡ª¡ª


    "... the above is my strategy."


    After expounding her strategy in as simple a sentence as possible, Deng Jiaer stopped talking and looked at Su Cheng silently.


    Su Cheng quietly listened to Deng Jiaer''s description of her engagement strategy, and then showed a strange smile that made people can''t see what emotion it contained.


    "Is it another bold strategy to make full use of cavalry..."


    "It seems that you are very good at using cavalry, Deng Jiaer."


    "The same is true of the ''summer wind'' offensive three years ago."


    "In the ''summer wind'' offensive three years ago, the strategy you put forward to me was to use cavalry to attack the enemy."


    After that, Su Cheng stopped talking.


    Stretch out the index finger and thumb of his right hand and hold his chin, thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of the strategy just put forward by Deng Jiaer and whether Deng Jiaer should be allowed to use this strategy.


    If Deng Jiaer''s strategy is used, it is indeed possible to defeat the tens of thousands of Hiran army by relying only on the vanguard force of more than 10000 people.


    But there are many risks.


    While Su Cheng was thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of Deng Jiaer''s strategy, Deng Jiaer, who had just been silent, said:


    "Sir, you told me before - although the suggestions of your subordinates are important, sometimes your own ideas and intuition are equally important¡°


    "I didn''t understand what you meant before, but I do now."


    "I firmly believe that my strategy will defeat the reinforcements of the holy Hiram empire! We will win! "


    "Even if it is opposed by everyone, I firmly believe in the feasibility and success of my strategy."


    "Sir, I want to implement my strategy!"


    "Please let me implement this strategy!"


    Deng Jiaer said this to Su Cheng with sincere words and excited tone.


    However, Su Cheng did not immediately answer Deng Jiaer.


    Instead, she looked straight at Deng Jiaer quietly, her eyes full of fiery feelings and firm colors.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 10 minutes


    After sending Deng Jiaer away, Su Cheng, who finally had nothing on hand, could finally go to Eliza''s big account.


    Already impatient, Su Chengfeng stormed into Eliza''s account.


    However, after entering Eliza''s big tent, all I saw was the extinguished oil lamp and the cloth floating up and down at a very regular frequency on the bed.


    Although it was dark around, Su Cheng could barely see Eliza lying in bed with her back to her.


    "Eliza...?" Su Cheng, who suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart, asked carefully, "did you sleep?"


    Quiet


    "Eliza?" Su Cheng, who didn''t give up, asked again.


    Quiet


    However, there was no response.


    Eliza was still lying on her side on the bed, with her back to Su Cheng.


    Unwilling Su Cheng approached a few steps.


    "Eliza, I see. Oh, you''re not asleep at all, are you?"


    However, Eliza still lay on her side in bed with her eyes closed.


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, her voice finally sounded:


    "Me! Sleep! Wait! It''s over! "

 Chapter 905

    Su Cheng, who knew it was because he was late that made Eliza so angry, quickly apologized to Eliza.


    "Sorry! I was wrong! I shouldn''t have been so late! "


    "Hum."


    After a cold "hum" with her nose, Eliza finally turned around and faced Su Cheng.


    "You know you''re late, too? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? "


    "About an hour and a half..."


    "If only you knew."


    After that, Eliza pulled the quilt, turned around again and turned her back to Su Cheng.


    "I''m going to sleep alone tonight. Go back to your big tent with Alan tonight."


    "Eliza..." Su Cheng said bitterly, "listen to me. I have difficulties."


    After saying that, Su Cheng explained what he had just done in as simple words as possible.


    From telling Alan a bedtime story until Deng Jiaer came back to find him.


    After learning that Deng Jiaer came back, Eliza turned around again and cast a puzzled look at Su Cheng.


    "What''s Deng Jiaer doing back to the main force?"


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng explained to Eliza why Deng Jiaer came back and told her Deng Jiaer''s strategy to meet the enemy.


    After listening to Deng Jiaer''s strategy to meet the enemy, Eliza''s face showed a strong color of surprise.


    "Is dungar going to use this strategy and her vanguard forces to meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "This strategy is too messy, no matter what you think?"


    "Su Cheng, have you agreed to Deng Jiaer''s strategy?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "I agree."


    "Deng Jiaer has gone down to rest now. Early tomorrow morning, she will return to the camp of the vanguard force and lead the vanguard force to the position she has selected to meet the enemy."


    "You promised?" Exclaimed Eliza.


    Eliza, who was very surprised in her heart, lifted her thin quilt and sat up from the bed.


    "Su Cheng, what are you thinking?"


    "Clearly there is a more secure strategy, but instead of choosing, we should choose the one with the most risk."


    "Shouldn''t the safest strategy to meet the enemy now be to let the main force join forces with the vanguard force and gather all the combat power of the East Road army to meet the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire?"


    "I don''t deny that Deng Jiaer''s strategy is feasible."


    "But on the safe side, Deng Jiaer''s strategy is far inferior to the strategy of bringing the main force and the vanguard forces together."


    Eliza wants to say something else.


    But Su Cheng has raised his hand to stop her.


    "Don''t worry, I must have taken these concerns into account."


    "But after weighing around, I decided to let Deng Jiaer try."


    "After all, you have to leave some stage for others to grow up."


    "I decided to trust Deng Jiaer."


    "I believe Deng Jiaer will win."


    "Just as Deng Jiaer himself believes that his strategy will succeed."


    "Hmm..." Eliza glanced up and down at Su Cheng with complex eyes.


    Then lie down again and cover the quilt again.


    "Forget it, you are the commander-in-chief of the whole army. You can arrange whatever you want."


    "It''s late. Go to bed."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows gently.


    "Eliza." Su Cheng asked cautiously, "so... Do you forgive me for being late?"


    "Yes." Eliza, who shrank into the quilt, nodded gently, "since you really have something to do, I''ll forgive you this time."


    "Thank you for your understanding!"


    Seeing Eliza forgive him, Su Cheng felt relieved.


    While thanking Eliza, he took off his clothes as fast as he could.


    After taking off her clothes and getting into bed, Eliza suddenly said:


    "But -- I won''t do that tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡± Su Cheng looked at Eliza with a confused face.


    Su Cheng, whose brain had not turned for a moment, asked Alisha, lying on his side:


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally." Eliza said angrily, "do you know what time it is?"


    "I''m really sleepy now."


    "I have no strength and mood to do that."


    "Forget it tonight. Let''s talk about it next time."


    "Hey...?" Su Cheng is still in a state of ignorance.


    "Why?" Eliza cast an unhappy look at Su Cheng, "do you feel unhappy if you can''t do that when you stay with me?"


    "No, no, no!"


    Under the influence of survival desire, Su Cheng hurriedly said:


    "Don''t say I''m staying with you. Just when I look at you, I can''t help but raise my mouth because of happiness."


    "Since Eliza doesn''t have the mood and strength, forget it."


    "Let''s sleep."


    "You can talk."


    After saying this, Eliza squeezed Su Cheng''s arms and squeezed the cerebellar bag into Su Cheng''s right shoulder socket.


    I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng''s illusion - Su Chenggang just seems to see Eliza''s cunning eyes like naughty children.


    Eliza retracts her body into Su Cheng''s arms, and Su Cheng subconsciously hugs Eliza''s body.


    Holding Zhengyuan in his arms, Su Cheng couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Eliza''s closeness to Su Cheng makes Su Cheng even more uncomfortable


    Su Cheng couldn''t help but wonder if Eliza was intentional?


    She said she forgave him, but she didn''t forgive him at all. She deliberately let him into bed, but didn''t let him do what he had been looking forward to for a long time. In this way, she tortured him and punished him


    Whether Eliza has this idea or not, tonight is destined to be a difficult night for Su Cheng to sleep


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, just before dawn, Deng Jiaer led the guards she brought on the road again and returned to the camp of the vanguard force.


    When Deng Jiaer had just left the camp of the main force, Su Cheng, who was in poor spirit because of his poor sleep quality last night, waved his finger and set out with the main force.


    The main force''s destination is under the city of vukha, to take over the task of the vanguard troops to siege the city of vukha, so that the vanguard troops can free up their hands to meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The distance between the two armies was not far. Deng Jiaer set out in the early morning and returned to the camp of the vanguard force at dusk.


    After learning that Deng Jia''er came back, Samuel hurriedly led the few Knights of the vanguard army to meet Deng Jia''er outside the camp.


    After seeing Deng Jia''er, before Samuel could say hello to Deng Jia''er, whom he had not seen for many days, Deng Jia''er took the lead and said directly:


    "Mr. Samuel, please pass on the order for me to prepare the troops for departure. We will leave here about noon tomorrow. "


    "Out?" Samuel wondered, "where are we going?"


    "To meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire." Deng Jiaer said in a firm tone, "our vanguard troops will meet and defeat the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire!"

 Chapter 906

    The day after Deng Jiaer returned to the vanguard camp, Su Cheng led the main force to the foot of fuka city.


    After Su Cheng led the main force to the city of fuka, he took over the position of the vanguard forces and the task of besieging the city of fuka.


    After Su Cheng and the main force were entrusted with the task of besieging the city of fuka, the vanguard troops moved eastward under the command of Deng Jiaer.


    Their destination is a hill.


    A hill that was accidentally found on the road when Deng Jiaer went to inquire about Xilan''s military intelligence.


    According to Deng Jiaer''s plan, the vanguard troops will camp on this hill and establish a blocking position to meet the Hiran Army


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the vanguard troops began to move, the scouts responsible for monitoring their movements quickly transmitted this important information back to Nikita''s table.


    These days, the Hiram army has been stationed in place, recovering the strength of the soldiers and collecting intelligence.


    Nikita attached great importance to the information that the vanguard troops of the East Route Army began to move, and quickly convened senior generals and held a military meeting.


    "Two days ago, the vanguard troops of the East Road army with a total strength of about 10000 people began to move."


    After the military meeting, Nikita did not have any greetings with the generals in front of him, and told them the latest information directly.


    "Now we have not only detected that the vanguard troops of the East Route Army are moving, but also detected the position of the main force of the East Route Army."


    As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, a general sitting not far from him said excitedly:


    "Have you found out the position of the main force of the East Road army? Where is the main force of the East Route Army now? "


    These days, they have been stationed and collecting intelligence.


    In the collection of intelligence, the scouts'' most important task is to confirm the approximate location of the main force of the East Route Army of the British army


    It is needless to say how high the danger will be if we rush into the army without knowing the general location of the main force of the East Road army.


    The main force of the East Route Army, which does not know its approximate location, is like a sword hanging over the head of the Helan army. A sword that does not know when and where it will suddenly stab down.


    It was because it was impossible to confirm that the location of the main force of the East Route Army was so dangerous that the generals were so happy when they finally confirmed its approximate location.


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, Nikita nodded and then said:


    "According to the intelligence spied out by the scouts, the total strength of the main force of the East Road army is about 60000 to 80000."


    "They finally showed up two days ago and appeared under the city of vOka."


    "Two days ago?" Just then, a general with a keen sense of numbers frowned and said, "two days ago... Isn''t this the day when the vanguard of the East Road army began to move?"


    "Yes. After the main force came to the city of fuka, the vanguard forces handed over the task of besieging the city of fuka to the main force. "


    "And he began to move towards the East."


    "That is to say, the troops besieging the city of vOka have changed from the vanguard force to the main force."


    "We don''t know where the vanguard troops are going, but they are coming to the East."


    Speaking of this, Nicky Tatton paused, as if thinking about something.


    After a short silence, he then said in a deep voice:


    "I guess - the goal of the vanguard force should be us. The enemy vanguard is going to meet us. "


    "What?!" As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, most of the generals present exclaimed in unison.


    "The vanguard force came to the east to meet us - this assumption is very likely." Nikita then said in a deep voice, "if they didn''t come to meet us, I really don''t understand why they suddenly came to the East."


    "But, but, coach." A general raised his doubts. "According to the intelligence of the scouts, the total strength of the vanguard force of the East Road army is only more than 10000 people? They want to fight us with this force alone? "


    The total strength of the vanguard force of the East Route Army is only more than 10000.


    And they have a combat force of 50000.


    Although 10000 of these 50000 people are recruits who can''t fight and can only make a strong momentum, there are still 40000 elite soldiers of the central guards.


    Anyone who has studied arithmetic can figure out who has the greatest advantage.


    Therefore, after Nikita put forward the idea that "the vanguard forces come to meet them", many generals questioned it.


    Nikita sighed silently as he listened to the questions of the generals.


    "Be quiet."


    Nikita''s voice was not loud.


    But as soon as his words fell, the tent quickly became quiet.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Nikita, waiting for Nikita to speak.


    After everyone calmed down and looked at him, Nikita went on to say in a deep voice:


    "Whether the enemy''s vanguard troops come to meet us or not, we can''t take it lightly."


    "We''ve been here for a long time, and it''s time to start moving."


    "As long as we get up, we can know whether the enemy''s vanguard troops are really coming to meet us."


    "After this meeting, you will go to your respective units and convey the order to the soldiers to prepare for the departure and March."


    Generals: "yes!"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to the enemy''s vanguard troops really coming to meet us."


    Speaking of this, Nikita''s face showed a faint smile.


    "After all, the enemy''s vanguard force has only more than 10000 people, while I have 50000 people."


    "50000 to 10000, the advantage lies in me."


    After hearing Nikita''s witty words, the generals in the tent laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The meeting was not long.


    After informing the generals that they were ready to leave camp, Nikita dissolved the temporary meeting.


    As soon as the generals left the tent, Nikita''s smile slowly changed.


    From a smile to a bitter smile.


    Then he sighed.


    Indeed, as he said just now, he had some expectations that the enemy''s vanguard troops would really come to meet them.


    But while looking forward, I was afraid.


    He was afraid that Deng Jiaer, the commander of the enemy''s vanguard force, had prepared a strange plan to deal with them, so he dared to challenge him with only 10000 people.


    However, Nikita has more to fear than this.


    That is - the commander of the vanguard force has changed secretly.


    Has secretly changed from Deng Jiaer to Su Cheng.


    This is Nikita''s greatest fear.


    If Su Cheng were to command the troops, let alone more than 10000 people, Nikita would be afraid of even more than 1000 people.


    If Su Cheng really led the troops to meet him, Nikita would not be surprised and surprised no matter how many troops Su Cheng brought.


    Nikita can only pray in her heart: the commander of the vanguard force must not be changed, must not be changed


    As long as the leader of the vanguard force is Deng Jiaer, Nikita is still confident that she can win even if she prepares a strange strategy against him.


    Decades of military service brought Nikita plenty of confidence.


    He didn''t believe he would lose to an unknown 18-year-old girl.

 Chapter 907

    The rising sun rose slowly from behind the mountains in the East. The Golden Dawn lit the sky, dyed the mountains yellow and illuminated the earth.


    Under the blue sky, the dark Helan army array is neatly arranged on the extremely open green field outside a hill.


    Long spears pierced into the sky, armor, shield and blades glittered in the dawn, and big flags were fluttering in the morning wind.


    Nikita stood on the wooden watchtower, looking at the hill not far away.


    The hill not far away was filled with the regiment flags of the order of Michael and the military flags of the British Empire.


    Armed with this flag, the hill is like a huge hedgehog.


    Defensive fortifications such as wooden fences made of wood are set up at the crossings of various mountain roads in the hills.


    Although these fortifications are made of wood, they should not be underestimated.


    If we rashly attack the hills now full of fortifications, the casualties will only be high.


    According to the Scout''s information, the vanguard of the East Route Army of the British army is now stationed on this hill.


    After coming to the bottom of the hill and seeing the surrounding terrain with his own eyes, Nikita had to express his admiration for the people who chose to set the attack position here.


    This is a great location.


    First of all, the hill is big enough for more than 10000 soldiers to be stationed on it.


    Secondly, the hill is steep enough. If a blocking position is set up on it, the attacker will suffer a lot.


    Finally - if the reinforcements of the holy Hiram Empire want to continue to move westward, they must lay down this hill.


    If you want to bypass this hill, it''s not impossible.


    But if we bypass the hill, the vanguard troops stationed on the hill are likely to go around behind them, cut off their way back and attack behind them.


    A commander with a little brain will not let the enemy appear behind his ass, and there are more than 10000 enemy troops.


    In other words - if Nikita wants to move on, he must beat down the hill and defeat the Eastern Route Army vanguard stationed on the hill.


    Looking at the hills hunting with flags not far away, Nikita could not help frowning and whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªNow this army is not really commanded by Su Cheng


    After seeing the excellent blocking position selected in this position, Nikita couldn''t help muttering in his heart again: the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force of the Eastern Route Army will not really be replaced by Su Cheng?


    In order to calm his mood a little, Nikita turned her head and asked a scout standing with him in the watchtower:


    "Do you really understand? Is it true that the commander in chief of the enemy''s vanguard forces has not been replaced? Is it really still that Deng Jiaer? "


    As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, the Scout quickly replied:


    "Coach, we have been verified by many channels."


    "No matter what channel it is, it shows the same result - the commander in chief of the vanguard force of the Eastern Route Army of the British army has not been changed, and Dengar O''Brien is still the commander in chief and Samuel Brooke is the deputy commander."


    "As for Su Cheng, he stayed under the city of fuka and commanded the main force of the East Road army to siege the city of fuka."


    Nikita has heard similar words many times these days.


    Nikita''s most important task to the scouts these days is to find out whether Su Cheng has replaced the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force of the Eastern Route Army.


    The intelligence as like as two peas came back to us all the same day, the leader of the vanguard unit was not replaced, and Dungall OBrien was still responsible for the command.


    But Nikita couldn''t feel completely at ease no matter how many times she heard the information.


    After all, Su Cheng''s reputation of "winning every battle" has long spread all over the mainland.


    Not to mention those ordinary generals and soldiers, Nikita himself could not help but feel fear and timidity when he heard the name Su Cheng.


    Nikita sometimes guessed that if Su Cheng was the commander in chief of the vanguard troops, as long as Su Cheng walked out of the hill and showed his face in front of them, many generals and soldiers might choose to surrender because they were afraid of Su Cheng''s reputation and strength.


    Whenever Nikita doubted whether the vanguard had really changed its commander, he would ask the Scout this question and listen to the answers he had heard many times these days.


    Only in this way can Nikita slightly suppress his fear of Su Cheng and ease Su Cheng''s mood.


    Once again, after confirming from the scout that the vanguard had not changed the commander in chief, Nikita turned his head back and continued to look at the hills not far away.


    Just then, a soldier dressed as a scout rode a fast horse from a distance to the watchtower where Nikita was located.


    As soon as he came to the bottom of Nikita''s watchtower, the Scout said in an excited tone:


    "Coach! New and important information! "


    As soon as the Scout''s voice fell, Nikita immediately waved to the Scout.


    "Come up!"


    "Yes."


    After climbing up the watchtower with flexible movements, the scout reported to Nikita in a tone of uncontrollable excitement:


    "Coach! Someone saw Su Cheng appear under the city of fuka with his own eyes! "


    "What?"


    Nikita''s eyes were round and asked the Scout:


    "Really?"


    "Coach, it''s true! Many people splashed Su Cheng under the city of fuka! I am also one of the people who saw Su Cheng appear under the city of fuka! "


    "Su Cheng wandered around the camp outside the city of fuka, as if to check the construction of the camp."


    "Su Cheng''s hair and eyes are black, and his facial features are somewhat different from ordinary people, so it is very unlikely that someone pretends to be Su Cheng or we read it wrong."


    "Su Cheng is really still commanding the main force of the East Road army!" The Scout stressed again.


    Nikita felt relieved after hearing the Scout''s words.


    This is the most reassuring thing he has heard these days.


    Nikita''s biggest fear these days is that Su Cheng secretly replaced his position with Deng Jiaer, and the commander in chief of the vanguard force became Su Cheng.


    Now someone has finally witnessed Su Cheng''s appearance outside the city of vOka, which shows that the scouts'' previous intelligence is true - the commander in chief of the vanguard force is not Su Cheng now.


    Nikita had to feel at ease that the most feared thing had disappeared.


    The Scout then continued:


    "Commander in chief, the Lord of the city of vOka asked me to bring you a message."


    "The Lord of the city of vOka hopes you can come and rescue them as soon as possible. The city of vOka can''t last long."


    As soon as the Scout''s voice fell, Nikita, who was in a good mood, waved her hand without paying attention.


    "I know, I know."


    "I will go to the rescue of vOka as soon as possible."

 Chapter 908

    As soon as Nikita asked the scout to leave, another man found Nikita.


    The new man who found Nikita was a general highly valued by Nikita.


    As soon as the general climbed up the watchtower where Nikita was located, he said to Nikita:


    "Coach, it''s not a way to stare at Britannia like this all the time."


    "Why don''t we start with a tentative attack?"


    It was yesterday afternoon that they arrived under the hill.


    After arriving at the bottom of the hill, the British Army stationed on the hill had no movement.


    There was no superfluous movement, nor did they attack them all the way down the mountain.


    If Nikita hadn''t been able to see the crowds on the hill, he would have wondered if there was no one on the hill.


    The general''s proposal is not infeasible.


    After thinking for a while, Nikita nodded slowly.


    "... well, all right."


    "It''s really not a way to keep your eyes wide open."


    "Send 2000 people to make a tentative attack first."


    After that, Nikita turned to the general who proposed to launch a tentative attack


    "The 2000 people responsible for launching exploratory attacks will be under your command and try to play better."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the exhilarating sound of the horn, the 2000 soldiers responsible for the exploratory attack began to take small steps, gradually accelerated, the clang began to rise, and a frightful murderous spirit came to their faces.


    Just after they got close to a certain range, the hills that had been quiet all the time also sounded a harsh horn.


    In addition to the harsh horn, Nikita heard the army drum from the higher horn.


    Under the urging and command of these voices, the hill "moved".


    The flag moved.


    The long guns pointing at the sky moved one by one.


    Before the 2000 soldiers in charge of the exploratory attack rushed to the foot of the mountain, the britannian army on the hill was ready to fight.


    Although there are many mountain paths for climbing, there are a lot of fortifications on each mountain path.


    From wooden fences to all kinds of traps, there are all kinds of fortifications on each mountain path.


    It is no less difficult to capture this fortified hill than to capture a small fortress.


    With the help of fortifications, the soldiers of the British Army bent down on the Hiram army below.


    Since the beginning of the war, the Hiran army has left hundreds of bodies, and the casualties of the British army are only about 3 or 40.


    After rushing up regardless of casualties and destroying several Fortifications on some mountain roads, the Hiram army in charge of exploratory attack could no longer attack.


    The huge casualties have made the morale of this army extremely low and on the verge of collapse.


    Nikita has been following the trend of the battlefield. After noticing that the unit responsible for the exploratory attack was about to collapse, he quickly waved a flag and asked the unit to withdraw quickly.


    After receiving the order to retreat, the army, like an amnesty, threw down hundreds of bodies and hurried back.


    Through this tentative attack, Nikita roughly grasped the combat effectiveness of the defenders of the hill.


    "It''s hard to deal with..." Nikita whispered at a volume that only she could hear clearly.


    The originally stretched eyebrows frowned again.


    The fighting capacity of the garrison on the hill, or the vanguard of the Eastern Route Army, far exceeded Nikita''s imagination.


    And the ability of Deng Jiaer, the commander-in-chief of this force, also exceeded Nikita''s expectations.


    Nikita was very happy after confirming that the commander in chief of the vanguard force had not been replaced and that he was still Deng Jiaer.


    Because it means that the battle will be a duel between him and the 18-year-old girl.


    Nikita admits that in terms of ability, he is not as good as Su Cheng.


    Although he didn''t fight Su Cheng, he can judge the gap between him and Su Cheng just from Su Cheng''s previous achievements.


    If we give Nikita the battles Su Cheng won before, Nikita can''t guarantee to win. Even if he can win, he can''t guarantee to win more beautiful than Su Cheng.


    Although Nikita admitted that he was not as good as Su Cheng, he did not admit that he was weaker than the rest of the Michael knights.


    Willie, Raymond, Samuel and Nikita didn''t think they would be worse than them in terms of ability.


    This is decades of military service, and the title of "marshal" gives him confidence.


    Nikita doesn''t pay much attention to famous knights such as Willie and Raymond, let alone little girls such as Deng Jiaer.


    Nikita didn''t think she would lose to a little girl old enough to be his granddaughter.


    However, after the exploratory attack just now, Nikita found that she seemed to underestimate the little girl.


    The position construction of this hill is perfect. It makes perfect use of the terrain and landform of this hill. If you attack this hill, you are bound to suffer extremely heavy casualties.


    It is still unknown who chose the position of this blocking position.


    If Deng Jiaer chose this hill and decided to establish a blocking position on this hill, Deng Jiaer is really capable.


    Another person with poor skills may not see the great value of this hill.


    At the thought of this, Nikita felt a little cold sweat seeping from her forehead.


    He felt that his opponent this time was not a simple figure that could be easily defeated.


    The state of mind that Su Cheng had become a little relaxed because he learned that Su Cheng was still outside the city of fuka became heavy again.


    "... Deng Jiaer... You can''t underestimate her..."


    Nikita whispered to herself as if to alert herself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Nikita was standing on the hill, dungar was also standing on a high slope of the hill, looking at the camp of the Hiran army in the distance.


    Seeing the retreat of the Helan army with a total force of about 2000, Deng Jiaer nodded with satisfaction.


    Deng Jiaer could see that the Helan army, which had just come to attack them, was only responsible for making a tentative attack, just to try their combat effectiveness.


    Deng Jiaer spent a lot of time on the position construction of this hill.


    While personally going deep into the enemy''s territory and inquiring about the enemy''s military information, Deng Jiaer accidentally found the hill on the way.


    At the first sight of the hill, Deng Jiaer was deeply attracted by the hill.


    She saw the great strategic value of the hill.


    It was after seeing this hill that Deng Jiaer''s strategy of facing the enemy gradually took shape.


    Setting up a position on this hill and blocking the Hiram army -- this is a very important step in dungar''s strategy to meet the enemy.


    Seeing that the Helan army responsible for the exploratory attack returned to their camp, Deng Jiaer said to a messenger waiting at his side:


    "Help me give orders to the knights to continue to stick to their respective areas."


    "Unless the Hiram army takes the initiative to attack, we will never take the initiative to attack down the mountain."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 909

    Unknowingly, the reinforcements of the holy Hiram Empire arrived under the blocking position established by dungar - three days ago.


    In these three days, Nikita''s forces and Dengar''s forces were completely in a state of confrontation.


    Nikita''s troops were still neatly arranged in the eastern wilderness of the hill.


    Dungar''s troops were still firmly stationed on the hills.


    Dungar''s troops did not go down the mountain to attack Nikita''s camp.


    Nikita''s troops did not go up the mountain to attack dungar''s position.


    The two armies were so wide eyed that no one attacked and no one retreated.


    These days, Nikita either stood on the watchtower and looked thoughtfully at the distant hills, or stayed in the camp and looked at the map.


    At this time, Nikita also stood on the watchtower as usual, looking at the hill filled with Britannia army flags and Michael Knight Order flags in the distance.


    At the bottom of the watchtower, there were many generals.


    They are all looking up at Nikita upstairs with helpless eyes.


    "What is the coach thinking..." a general officer couldn''t help sighing, "neither attack nor retreat..."


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, another general standing beside him answered:


    "The manager should also have his own consideration."


    "The manager may now be thinking about a strategy to easily win such hills."


    "After all, you''ve seen it before - this fortified hill is hard to deal with."


    "We''d better wait quietly now, waiting for the manager to come up with an appropriate strategy."


    "Alas... When do you want to think of..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not just the officers of the Helan army who don''t understand what their coach is thinking.


    Many people in the vanguard force of the East Route Army of the British Army don''t understand what their coach is thinking.


    The vanguard troops of the East Route Army are not large, so there are not many knights in the army.


    In addition to Deng Jiaer and Samuel, there are only three Knights - one double oak knight and two Xingui knights.


    At this time, the three knights were also gathering together, frowning and discussing their coach.


    The only female Knight among the three took the lead in saying:


    "What is the coach thinking? If you stay on this hill all the time, can you defeat the hirans? "


    The commander in her mouth naturally refers to Deng Jiaer, who now leads them to station on this hill.


    These days, the three Knights have been in ignorance and confusion.


    First, their commander Deng Jiaer personally went deep into the enemy territory to collect enemy intelligence.


    After Deng Jiaer came back, he directly announced to all the Knights of the vanguard force that the head had personally ordered that the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire would be solved by their vanguard force.


    All the knights in the vanguard force, including Samuel, thought Deng Jiaer was joking at first.


    But when their leader Su Cheng led the main force of the East Route Army to the city of fuka, they finally realized that neither Su Cheng nor Deng Jia''er was joking with them.


    Su Cheng really wants Deng Jiaer to lead a vanguard force with only more than 10000 people to meet the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire with tens of thousands of people.


    After Su Cheng led the main force to the city of fuka and took over the task of besieging the city of fuka, their commander Deng Jiaer decisively led the vanguard troops eastward without saying a word.


    It was also when she led the troops eastward that Deng Jiaer held a secret meeting with Samuel and secretly revealed her strategy to Samuel.


    In order to prevent the leakage of strategy, except Samuel, who served as deputy commander, Deng Jiaer did not announce her strategy to meet the enemy with other knights of the vanguard force.


    Therefore, the other three knights in the vanguard army, except Deng Jiaer and Samuel, simply don''t know what Deng Jiaer''s strategy to meet the enemy is.


    Because these days were spent in ignorance and confusion, the three knights were very upset.


    In particular, they have been nesting on this hill for the last three days, which makes the three Knights even more irritable and depressed.


    In order to relieve their irritability and depression, the three Knights gathered together today to vent their recent discontent.


    The vent meeting was open, which became a critical meeting for Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer did not want to disclose to them the content of the strategy of facing the enemy - they can understand this.


    In order to prevent the leakage of intelligence, important strategies and strategies are only allowed to be known by a few people in the military - this is normal.


    What dissatisfied the three Knights was that they could not guess what dungar was going to do.


    Although the generals of their vanguard troops are the elite of the army, especially the German undead team, all of whom can fight with one against ten, it is still too reluctantly for the generals to fight tens of thousands of enemy troops with more than 10000 people.


    After all, according to the intelligence from the scouts, most of the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire are regular troops of the central guards.


    If more than 10000 elite soldiers were used to deal with tens of thousands of peasant troops, it would be easy to say this battle.


    But if we use more than 10000 people to fight tens of thousands of regular troops, the battle is still too reluctantly no matter what we think.


    They really don''t understand how Deng Jiaer is going to use these 10000 people to meet tens of thousands of enemy troops.


    Especially after Deng Jiaer led the troops to climb the hill and ordered to establish a defensive position on the hill, they were even more confused.


    After the defensive position was built, Deng Jiaer issued a death order to the Knights: stick to the hills and never go down the mountain to attack the Hiran army unless the enemy took the initiative to attack.


    At this time, they had racked their brains and couldn''t understand what Deng Jiaer was going to do.


    The three knights who gathered together to complain, criticized Deng Jiaer more and more strongly.


    "What is the coach thinking?"


    "Can you defeat Hiram''s army by staying on the hill?"


    "We might as well ask the coach and Samuel what our strategy to meet the enemy is."


    "It''s impossible to tell us. If they could tell us, they would have told us."


    "I don''t understand what Deng Jia''er wants to do more and more... Indeed, Deng Jia''er should not be the commander of the vanguard army. How can she command the vanguard Army..."


    "Yes, in the final analysis - it is strange to let Deng Jiaer, the youngest and youngest Knight of the Michael knights, command such an important army."


    "Deng Jiaer, a lucky guy... If it weren''t for her close relationship with the commander, she wouldn''t have a chance to command the vanguard force."


    ¡­¡­


    The three Knights criticized Deng Jiaer more and more strongly.


    Just then, a lazy voice sounded not far from them:


    "I said - it''s OK for you to speak ill of the coach in private, and no one can stop you, but when you speak ill of others, remember to keep your volume down."

 Chapter 910

    The sudden male voice startled the three knights.


    The three quickly followed the sound and turned around.


    Samuel was sitting on a hidden grass not far away, yawning lazily and patting the grass leaves glued to his body.


    The master of the male voice just now is Samuel.


    Samuel''s face was tired and just woke up.


    "Mr. Samuel!" The only female Knight among the three exclaimed, "Why are you here?"


    "I have nothing to do, so I ran here to sleep." After that, Samuel yawned again. "As a result, you woke him up when he was sleeping soundly."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, the faces of the three people showed embarrassment one after another.


    Samuel was famous for his laziness in the order of Michael.


    Only when you do what you should do, you will do it seriously and with all your strength.


    Samuel always dealt with other things lazily.


    It is said that Samuel is 33 years old and has not married yet because he is too lazy to find a lover and cultivate feelings with his lover.


    It is not known whether the rumor is true or not, but according to Samuel''s friend, commander dale of the 4th Army, it is said to be true.


    In addition to being lazy, Samuel is famous in the whole Michael knights, and his habit of sleeping everywhere is also famous in the whole knights.


    Samuel is famous for his love of sleep. When he has nothing to do, he likes to go to bed.


    And Samuel was particularly fond of changing the place to sleep.


    Sometimes I sleep on a piece of grass.


    Sometimes I sleep in the shade of a tree.


    Sometimes I doze in a friend''s house.


    So the three knights were not too surprised when Samuel suddenly jumped out of a remote grass. After all, they had long been familiar with Samuel''s habit.


    After finishing their emotions, the three Knights neatly saluted Samuel and said hello to Samuel.


    "I say you..."


    Samuel, who stood up, said in a helpless tone as he approached the three men.


    "You must pay attention in the future."


    "It''s not wrong to speak ill of people you don''t like in private, but pay attention to the volume."


    "I was awakened by the three of you just now."


    "Pay attention in the future."


    Then Samuel went straight away.


    Seeing that he hasn''t slept enough, he seems to be going to sleep in another place.


    However, just then, the female knight, who had been hesitant since the beginning, now seemed unable to restrain her impulse to know the truth and shouted to Samuel:


    "Mr. Samuel!"


    "Ah? What''s up? " Samuel stopped, turned and looked behind him at the female knight who stopped him.


    "Excuse me - what is the coach''s strategy? Why should we nest on this hill? "


    The female Knight asked herself... No, it should be said that it is the biggest question of many people these days.


    As soon as the female Knight''s voice fell, the other two knights turned their heads and threw straight eyes at Samuel.


    Samuel was a little stunned when he heard the question the female knight had just asked.


    Then he said in a slightly apologetic tone:


    "Sorry, I understand your mood."


    "But this strategy is confidential."


    "Once the enemy knows the contents, it will be defeated."


    "So I can''t tell you."


    "The three of you finally became Knights after fighting all the way, so you should be able to understand this kind of secrecy?"


    For the sake of confidentiality, only Deng Jiaer and Samuel know the details of the war strategy.


    Seeing that Samuel did not want to tell them the details of their strategy, the female Knight bit her lower lip with a little unwilling face.


    "I can understand... But at least please tell us when to start this secret strategy!"


    The female Knight continued.


    "When do we have to nest on this hill before we officially launch this strategy formulated by the coach himself?"


    As soon as the female Knight''s voice fell, a meaningful smile appeared on Samuel''s face.


    "When will it start?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t coach Deng Jiaer''s strategy to meet the enemy have already begun?"


    "What?" Three knights, including the female knight, said in unison.


    "As early as we climbed this hill and began to build fortifications on this hill, the battle with the ultimate goal of defeating the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran Empire had begun."


    After that, Samuel ignored the three knights and left here slowly to find a new place to sleep.


    Only the three Knights remained where they were, looking at each other with a confused face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Holy Hiram Empire, rescue force camp.


    Just after dinner, Nikita suddenly summoned all the senior generals in the army and hurried to hold an emergency military meeting again.


    Now they have confronted the enemy, so military meetings are held more frequently, and the generals can understand it.


    After receiving the call, the generals quickly put down everything at hand and rushed to the camp for the meeting.


    After everyone came, Nikita didn''t have any extra greetings with the people and went straight to the point:


    "I sort of figured out what the enemy wanted to do."


    After hearing Nikita''s words, everyone here came to spirit, leaned forward a little and listened carefully to Nikita''s next words.


    "These days, I have been observing the enemy''s position."


    "Apart from fighting back at our exploratory attack, the enemy has no more superfluous action."


    "We have not sent a small force to harass us."


    "We didn''t send cavalry down the mountain to attack our camp at night."


    "Just stick to the camp quietly."


    Nikita whispered.


    "I guess the enemy probably wants to stick to the hills and slowly wear away our morale and spirit."


    "Our army has not fought a big battle so far, and we are still leading the great mission of rescuing the West. Therefore, the morale and spirit of the soldiers are good. Many people are eager to have a big fight with the britannians."


    "However, as long as the enemy always sticks to the hills and refuses to go out, the morale and spirit of our army will gradually diminish."


    "The enemy''s commander-in-chief, Deng Jiaer, probably wants to slowly wear away our army''s vigor and morale while waiting for the right fighter."


    "When the spirit and morale of our army are almost worn down, we will again drum up our spirit, wave the army down the mountain and launch a general attack on us."


    Many people here listened carefully and nodded their heads from time to time.


    "I won''t let Deng Jiaer be satisfied!"


    Nikita said firmly.


    "I already have countermeasures. After the meeting, you will let the troops in charge do as I say!"

 Chapter 911

    Nikita''s counter-measures are also very simple.


    Since Deng Jiaer wanted to slowly sharpen their spirit and morale, he kept his soldiers in good shape.


    In order not to bore the soldiers, Nikita tried to improve their lives as much as possible.


    Soldiers are allowed to play games in their spare time, such as Solitaire, stone throwing and wrestling.


    Stone throwing and wrestling are the most popular games in the Hiran army.


    The so-called stone throwing is to draw a few small circles with different distances on the ground, and then compare with your partners to see who can throw the stone into the circle as far as possible.


    Wrestling, in which soldiers fight with their bare hands and fall their opponents with various techniques, skills and methods, is very popular with soldiers with excess energy.


    While allowing the soldiers to entertain and relax as much as possible, Nikita did not forget to strengthen the defense of the camp.


    The patrols outside the camp were increased, the fortifications outside the camp were expanded, and the defense of the camp was strengthened in all aspects to prevent all possible attacks by the British Army on the hill.


    While Deng Jiaer is waiting for the right fighter, Nikita is also waiting for the right fighter.


    Nikita had received the exact news from the capital yesterday - more than 20000 mobilized troops of the central guards were moving towards them.


    In order to rescue the West as soon as possible, the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire used the oil adding tactics. Instead of assembling all the troops obediently, he mobilized which team to send the team to the battlefield first.


    That''s why Nikita only led 50000 soldiers on the road.


    Nikita was relieved to learn that more than 20000 newly mobilized reinforcements were on the way.


    If we can wait until the more than 20000 newly mobilized reinforcements arrive at the front line, he will have 70000 troops.


    If he could master such a number of troops, he would not be too afraid even if the main force of the East Route Army of the British army joined the vanguard force.


    So Nikita has figured out the future strategy.


    In the following days, he continued to stare at Deng Jiaer''s troops under this hill.


    In these big eyed days, while looking for fighters that can attack the hills, we waited for the more than 20000 newly mobilized reinforcements to arrive at the front line.


    It doesn''t matter if they can''t find a fighter that can attack the hills. As long as they can wait until the more than 20000 newly mobilized reinforcements arrive at the front line, they can make a profit.


    So - dungar''s troops and Nikita''s troops had a long confrontation, long big eyes and small eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as dungar''s forces were engaged in a long confrontation with Nikita''s forces¡ª¡ª


    The other side of the ocean, the new world, on a coast.


    On a certain coast of the new world, many people are gathering.


    Some of these men wore the armor of the British Empire.


    The vast majority of people wear strange clothes woven from animal skin and feathers.


    Along the coast, there are also five large ships, including the hipperian.


    It was today that Mulder decided to leave for the British Empire.


    It was winter when they came to the new world, and now it is the spring of the second year.


    After staying in this new continent for several months, many soldiers have developed a strong feeling of homesickness.


    Mulder couldn''t help but consider the mood of the soldiers.


    After all, they are now in the distant new world, and no law can control them, so it is not impossible for the soldiers to be unhappy and overthrow him, the Admiral who delayed taking them home.


    All possible explorations have been made into the new world.


    All the gold that can be carried on board has been carried on board.


    At the same time, he also had a deep friendship with the aborigines of the bavolam department in the new world.


    In this new world, Mulder has no regrets.


    After learning that they were leaving today, the people of franm in bavolam came to the coast to see them off.


    Many franms in the Bavarian department were reluctant to give up Mu de them.


    During the past few months, Mulder and others got along well with the franms in bavolam.


    Mude and others helped the people of the bavolam tribe hunt and teach them advanced technology.


    The people of bavolam also helped mude and others dig gold and help mude and others carry gold.


    It''s a miracle that two groups of people with completely different languages and cultures can get along well and help each other.


    The people of bavolam held a farewell ceremony full of "color of fire" for mude and others on the coast.


    The people of bavolam first put a wreath made of flowers and plants on each of mude''s party.


    These wreaths are also decorated with many bird feathers.


    After putting the wreath decorated with bird feathers on Mulder and others, they raised torches and sang and danced around Mulder and others.


    This is a farewell ceremony only when they see off their friends.


    Holding a torch, singing and dancing -- a ritual activity full of the "fire culture" of the franm people.


    The people of bavolam not only held a farewell ceremony for mude and others, but also brought a huge stone.


    Mulder has always worked hard to learn the language of the franms. Now he has the ability to communicate simply with the franms.


    After having communicated with the patriarchs of the bavolam department in both language and action, Mulder understood what they wanted to do.


    The people of the bavolam tribe invited Mulder and others to paint on this stone as a witness of the beautiful friendship between the two nationalities.


    For this invitation, Mulder naturally accepted it gladly.


    The franms didn''t have their words, so they chose to paint on this smooth stone with dye.


    Their painting is very simple - a man in animal skin and a man in black armor dance with a torch.


    Instead of choosing to paint on this stone, Mulder carved a line of britannian on this stone:


    [we came to the new world, we met the residents here, we became good friends with them, and we will cherish this precious friendship forever]


    After some discussion, they decided to leave the large stone with a picture and a line of words on the coast.


    This coast is very memorable. It was only after mude and others landed on this coast that they found the aborigines of the new world and the bavolam department.


    So it''s most appropriate to stand this big stone head here.


    Mulder and the patriarch of bavolam worked together to put the big stone head in a suitable position on the coast, and then officially set foot on the deck of the shiperian and on the way home.


    After the ships had left the coast, the people of bavolam remained on the coast.


    Many people still waved torches at Mulder and others.


    Some people who have a deeper friendship with Mulder and others are still waving torches and tears.


    Among those who shed tears was Yari, the first franm friend Mulder knew in the new world.

 Chapter 912

    Mulder and blitz and a group of men stood in the stern of the shiperian and waved goodbye to the people of the Bavarian tribe still on the coast.


    Until the coastline had completely disappeared in their field of vision, Mulder and others put down their hands.


    "I''m going home..." Blaise sighed. "When I really want to leave the new world, I''m still a little reluctant..."


    Mulder and blaze are both in their 60s.


    To put it mildly, they are both not far from death.


    If you leave the new world this time, you may never have a chance to return here again.


    In other words - their separation from the people of the Bavarian tribe may be a farewell.


    At the thought that this separation would most likely be farewell, Bryce couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    As soon as Bryce''s voice fell, Mulder raised his hand and patted Bryce on the shoulder.


    "A person''s life is to keep repeating joys and sorrows for decades."


    Mulder and the people of bavolam have the deepest feelings, so it must be Mulder who is the saddest person in the separation.


    However, even if he pressed all his sadness and reluctance to give up at the bottom of his heart, Mulder''s eyes couldn''t help reddening.


    Raised his hand and tried the tears from his eyes, Mulder turned and walked towards the cabin.


    He wants to go back to his room and make a perfect ending for his "new world drifting diary".


    After arriving in the new world, Mulder listened to Blaise''s advice and began to keep a diary to record his life in the new world.


    This diary was jokingly called "drifting diary" by Mulder himself.


    Now that they have left the new world and officially embarked on their return journey, it is time to make a perfect ending for this "new world drifting diary".


    Return to the room, sit at the wooden table, open the notebook that has become a little tattered due to too frequent flipping, take out the quill pen that has been stained with ink, and begin to write down the last content for this diary.


    ¡­¡­


    [last day in the new world]


    Today is our last day in the new world.


    Having been in the new world for a long time, we have decided to return home today.


    To be honest, I''m a little reluctant.


    I''m used to life in the new world.


    I also met many friends in the new world.


    There are many aborigines in the new world. Until we left, we didn''t know how many people lived in the new world.


    As far as I know now, there are at least millions of indigenous people in the new world.


    No matter which nationality, there must be benevolent good people and heinous bad people.


    We were lucky to meet the Bavarian tribe in the new world.


    The people of the bavolam tribe are very kind to us. Although they have a low level of civilization and are still in the backward stone age, they have done friendly acts that are not necessarily possible for human beings in the old world in the face of strange foreign nationalities.


    After we were sure that we were not hostile to them, they took the initiative to take in our foreign nationalities whose language and culture were not the same as theirs. When we first came to their tribe, they also held a grand welcome ceremony for us. That night, both we and they drank, cheered and enjoyed.


    When we left, the patriarch of the bavolam department also told me: they welcome us back very much. When we return to the new world again, he will lead all the people to meet us.


    At that time, I also told the patriarch, "if we have a chance, we will come back. When we come back, we will bring more good things and teach you more advanced technology so that you can live a better life. "


    When the patriarch heard my words, he smiled and gave me a warm bear hug.


    Franm people have a very special etiquette, which I named "hug ceremony".


    According to the custom of the franms, hugging can only be left to their families and close friends.


    The patriarch of the bavolam Department offered me a bear hug - which showed that he regarded me as a close friend.


    The patriarch''s attention to me made me feel very moved, so I held the patriarch tightly at that time.


    During our stay in the new world, we taught the people of the Bavarian department all the advanced technologies we can teach them.


    For example, shaft sinking technology, farming technology and pharmaceutical production technology.


    If I still have the opportunity to come to the new world, I will certainly teach the people of the bavolam department more advanced technology and bring more good things to them.


    Now when I think about it carefully, I can''t understand what each other is talking about. Obviously, we don''t even have the same cultural customs, but we can still get along well with them and cultivate wonderful and precious friendship together. It''s wonderful and unimaginable that this kind of thing can happen.


    I had a strange idea for no reason.


    When we first came into contact with the people of the Bavarian tribe, we could not communicate with them in language at all.


    However, even in this situation where we can''t communicate with them in language, we can still get along well with them and cultivate precious friendship together.


    Then, in the "old world", it is clear that the people of the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire can communicate in language. Why can''t they get along well with them? And keep playing like this?


    This question seems too big. I''m just a knight fighting on the battlefield, not a scholar, so I haven''t come up with an answer to this question up to now.


    I hope the readers who are reading my diary can help me think about this problem.


    I have worked for the British Empire for decades. In these decades, I don''t know how many battles I have participated in. I have participated in no less than 10 large-scale battles with a total force of more than 100000.


    I''ve been involved in so many battles and fought for so long. To be honest, I''m a little tired.


    Now think about it carefully. This may be one of the important reasons why I am not too excited after being transferred to the navy commander in chief, because as long as I go to the Navy, I don''t have so many battles to participate in.


    The war seems endless. After this one, there will be another one. I really don''t know when it will end.


    I really hope that our British Empire and other countries can coexist peacefully, even if there is no cultural similarity, as we do with the people of bavolam.


    I will cherish the friendship with the native people of the new world, franm, all my life.


    When we ship these gold back to China, China will certainly spend a lot of money to build an ocean fleet to dig for gold in the new world.


    May those who come to the new world to dig gold continue the precious friendship between us and the franm people.


    May the "flame" of the new world become more and more vigorous.


    Mulder Hardy


    British Empire [293]

 Chapter 913

    Compared with the East Route Army, the march of the West Route Army was very smooth.


    All the city leaders met on the road were very aware of the current situation and opened the door to surrender. They didn''t even dare to resist at all.


    Along the way, the West Route Army only met a city that dared to resist.


    In the face of the Western Route Army with more than 80000 troops, the only city that dared to resist was naturally easily captured.


    After capturing the only city that dared to resist, the Knights of the Western Route Army also carried out a retaliatory massacre against the only city that dared to resist in accordance with the orders given to them by Su Cheng before the expedition.


    After the city was completely destroyed into ruins, the next March of the Western Route Army became more smooth.


    The soldiers of the Western Route Army did not seem to have come to fight, but rather to March armed.


    Because the journey was shorter than that of the East Route Army, and their march was much smoother than that of the East Route Army, the West Route Army has now reached their ultimate goal - Otto city.


    After arriving at the bottom of Otto City, the Knights of the Western Route Army found that the city master of Otto city had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Instead of opening the door to surrender, the Lord of Otto chose to fight the britannians to the death.


    The leader of Otto city called the garrison of the surrounding cities early, and temporarily recruited a group of hot-blooded young people who wanted to serve the country, and pulled up an army of 60000 people.


    As soon as the 80000 troops of the Western Route Army and the 60000 troops of Otto city came into contact, several small-scale conflicts broke out immediately.


    Both sides use their own methods to evaluate each other''s strength and inquire into each other''s intelligence.


    Although the leader of Otto city has pulled up an army of 60000 people, most of them are temporary recruits.


    These temporary recruits may not be worthy of being called "soldiers", and it may be more accurate to call them "strong men".


    These "strong men" can only fight with the wind. Once the war situation falls into a disadvantage, they will collapse at an amazing speed.


    After these small-scale explorations, the Western Route Army roughly figured out the strength of the 60000 troops in Otto city - they were not their opponents at all.


    For the upcoming battle, the Knights of the Western Route Army are very confident. Unless the army on the side of Otto city can come out several times, it will never be their opponent.


    After several days of contact and preparation, both sides were impatient, as if they had already talked with each other. Both armies chose to fight a decisive battle today.


    The location of the decisive battle was chosen on the vast plain southwest of Otto.


    The 60000 troops pulled up by the city Lord of Otto lined up with their backs to Otto city to fight the invading britannian army outside Otto.


    The morale of the West Route Army was also high. In the face of the 60000 army in front of them, most people did not show the slightest fear on their faces.


    When the soldiers of the West Route Army with high morale saw that there were many people in the Hiran army opposite, who didn''t even have a suit of armor, their faces showed a relaxed look.


    More than half of the soldiers of the Western Route Army are troops of the urier knights.


    These soldiers from the Uriel knights are "recruits" who have not been to the battlefield. They smell the air of the battlefield and feel the more dignified atmosphere around them. They feel very fresh about the battlefield they set foot on for the first time.


    While feeling fresh, they are also eager to try. They are eager to start a war with the Helan army in front of them as soon as possible, so that they can exercise their skills on the training ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    West Route Army, this array.


    Most of the Knights of the West Route Army gathered in this array at this time.


    There is a temporary watchtower in the array.


    As the commander-in-chief of the West Route Army, Willie was standing on the watchtower, looking at the Hiran army in the distance.


    Looking at the Helan army that couldn''t even match the military flag in the distance, Willie couldn''t help but show a relaxed and comfortable smile on his face.


    Don''t wait for the battle to begin. Just looking at the army array of the Hiram army, which can''t even match the military flag, Willie can guess what kind of scene and results will be when the next battle begins.


    When he looked back, Willie sighed, looked sorry and said to himself:


    "The city Lord of Otto is also a great talent."


    "It''s a pity that such brave and resourceful talents can''t be used by our country."


    The Lord of Otto chose not to defend the city, but to fight the britannians on the plain outside the city - which was actually a very clever practice.


    If you choose to defend according to the city and rely on the city wall, it seems easier to resist the British army, but it is not at all.


    First of all, Otto city is not a fortress. It is not a city specially designed to defend the enemy, such as muhavitz fortress and Avalon fortress. Otto city is just a rich city with developed economy.


    Therefore, there is no defensive equipment in Otto city.


    Without the help of city defense equipment, it will not be much easier to defend the city than to fight a decisive battle in the field.


    At the same time, the most important thing is that most of the soldiers in the army temporarily pulled up by the city Lord of Otto are temporarily recruited strong men.


    These strong men have a cavity of warm blood. They are basically useless except fighting with the wind and making a strong momentum.


    These strong men now rely on their blood to have such high morale.


    However, their morale is very fragile.


    Once they saw the strong combat effectiveness of the British army and the cruelty of the battlefield, their blood would cool off at an amazing speed.


    And their morale will naturally fall along with it.


    If the offensive and defensive war of the city is launched, the fierce battle is bound to last for a long time.


    After seeing the cruelty of the battlefield and the strength of the britannian army, the morale of these temporarily recruited young men may fall in the first few days of the city defense.


    Once morale drops to the bottom, these strong men will no longer be of use.


    Not only is it useless, it may also help.


    Once the help of these strong men is lost, it is absolutely impossible for the remaining soldiers from various cities to defend Otto.


    To put it simply, this temporarily pulled army can''t bear a long battle at all, so it can''t rely on Otto to fight a city defense war.


    The city Lord of Otto saw through this point, so he abandoned the city and chose to fight to the death with the West Route Army on the vast plain.


    In a decisive battle in the wild, the battle time will not be too long.


    If you fight fast, you may decide the outcome in half a day. Unlike the city attack and defense war, it is not strange to fight a city attack and defense war for more than half a year.


    The city Lord of Otto plans to take advantage of the morale of these recruited young men and finish the battle, relying on this Rainbow morale to defeat the British army at one go.

 Chapter 914

    Facing the large-scale attack of the britannian army, the city Lord of Otto not only did not panic at all, but also pulled up a 60000 army that could fight on the battlefield in a very short time with strong wrist. At the same time, he also saw that his army could not bear the long-term battle, and really had the courage to line up the army outside the city to fight the britannian army to the death.


    His various performances are fully qualified to be called brave and resourceful.


    That''s why Willie involuntarily sighed that such talents could not be used by the British Empire. It was really a regrettable loss.


    The watchtower was already full of knights waiting for Willie''s orders.


    As soon as Willie climbed down the watchtower, he shouted directly to the knights in front of him:


    "Wait, let''s start."


    "Who is willing to lead the first attack?"


    Willie divided the whole army into three formations.


    The first array is the force responsible for launching the first attack on the enemy, while the second array and the third array are arranged behind the first array to act as reserves.


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, five or six Knights jumped out and shouted that they were willing to command the first array of soldiers to break the Hiran army.


    In this "Aurora" offensive, the march of the Western Route Army was too smooth, so they didn''t encounter a big battle worth mentioning along the way.


    For the knights, no war means no victory.


    This situation without merit naturally made many Knights feel dissatisfied and unwilling.


    Now we finally met a general assembly war and finally had a chance to make meritorious service. Naturally, those knights who were eager for meritorious service competed with each other, and even quarreled with each other.


    When the knights were arguing about who should be in charge of the first attack, a loud voice drowned out the quarrels of others:


    "Commander in chief, please let me command the first battle."


    As soon as the loud voice fell, everyone present turned their eyes one after another.


    The owner of this loud voice is Alan.


    Allen pushed the surrounding Knights away with his majestic body, and then knelt down in front of Willie on one knee.


    "Commander in chief, please let me command the first battle."


    Seeing Allen''s initiative to recommend himself, Willie couldn''t help picking his eyebrows because of an accident.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªAlan is really active in this Aurora offensive


    As like as two peas, the army of the west road is divided into two parts: the main force and the pioneer troops.


    Deng Jiaer was in charge of commanding the vanguard of the Eastern Route Army, while Allen was in charge of commanding the vanguard of the Western Route Army.


    When commanding the vanguard troops, Allen was particularly active and brave.


    I don''t know if it''s Willy''s illusion. Alan doesn''t seem to be so positive all the time, but suddenly becomes positive.


    At first, Allen''s performance was normal, but gradually he didn''t know what had happened. Allen began to become more and more positive.


    Now he recommended himself and asked Willie to hand over the command of the first array to him.


    Willie nodded after thinking for a while:


    "Well, Alan, you''ll be in charge of the first battle. Let''s have a good fight and show us."


    Willie chose to hand over the command of the first array to Allen for two reasons.


    First of all - Allen is very capable.


    There is no doubt that Allen, nicknamed "steel bone", is a rare hero with both wisdom and courage and courage in the army.


    Throughout the whole Michael knights, there are only three people like Allen who can not only sit in this array and command the army, but also rush in front of the army and personally lead the army to charge.


    Secondly - Willie also wants to give Alan a chance.


    Although Allen is very capable, he has an embarrassing identity.


    That is - he was a general from the Frankish empire.


    Because of his heavy status, he was treated coldly by many people.


    Willie guessed that the reason why Allen suddenly became active in this offensive may be to prove himself through his achievements and let others agree with him.


    So Willie plans to give Allen a chance, give Allen a chance to make meritorious service, so that he can prove himself through his war achievements.


    After hearing that Willie agreed to hand over the command of the first array to him, Allen quickly thanked Willie.


    After thanking Willie, Allen continued:


    "Coach, I have two more requests."


    "2 requests? Well, you say it. "


    "Coach, I hope you can make enli my adjutant. I need enli to be my partner."


    Enli, who was suddenly named, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Others, including Willie, also turned their eyes and looked at enly, who had been mixing behind everyone since the beginning.


    "Alan, do you want enly to be your adjutant?" Willie asked Allen.


    "That''s right." Alan said positively, "I need enly''s help."


    After hearing Alan''s words, Willie couldn''t help laughing a few times, and then asked enly, who was still confused:


    "Hehe... Enly, Alan took the initiative to call your name. I hope you can be his deputy general and command the first array with him. What do you think?"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, enly smiled helplessly, raised his hand and grabbed his hair.


    "I don''t mind being Alan''s deputy general. Everything depends on the manager''s arrangement."


    "OK." Willie nodded heavily. "Alan, I''ll transfer enly as your adjutant and command the first battle with you."


    "Thank you, coach."


    "Well, what''s your other request?"


    "Commander in chief, I ask you to transfer the armored Ruishi to the first array."


    "Armored Ruishi?" Willie frowned.


    The heavily armored infantry regiment established and trained by Allen is undoubtedly the trump card of the Western Route Army.


    Ironclad Ruishi is now in the third array. Willie''s original intention is to let ironclad Ruishi act as a reserve team and be responsible for supporting the battlefield at any time.


    If the armored Ruishi is transferred to the first array, it means that they will participate in the first attack on the enemy and can''t serve as a reserve.


    Willie nodded after thinking about it.


    "Well, you can command the 4000 armored Ruishi."


    Willie agreed to give the armored Ruishi to Allen after a lot of serious consideration.


    Willie thought down: ironclad Ruishi was built and trained by Allen.


    No one can surpass Allen in terms of his familiarity with armored Ruishi.


    Willie considered that if he handed over the armored Ruishi to Allen, it would be possible to give full play to the combat effectiveness of the armored Ruishi to the greatest extent, so he decided to transfer the armored Ruishi to the first army.


    "Thank you, coach!" Alan said respectfully, "I assure you: if I can''t defeat the Hiram army before noon, I will be punished!"


    After that, Allen stood up and left the array one by one with enly to go to the first array in the front of the army to prepare for the attack.

 Chapter 915

    Outside Otto, the first array of the West Road army.


    At this time, Allen and enly, who are located in the center of the first array, are sitting on their horses and looking at the Hiran army in the distance.


    Obviously, the air was full of the color of killing, but they were still chatting calmly.


    "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to call my name and let me be your deputy general." As he spoke, enly cast a helpless look at Alan.


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, Alan smiled a few times and then said:


    "What I just said to manager Willie is the truth."


    "There are 20000 soldiers in the first array. I have a capable and familiar person to assist me. I can command a lot more smoothly."


    "Among so many Knights of the West Route Army, you and I are the best friends. Who am I looking for?"


    "It''s a great honor that I should be so valued by you."


    After returning to Allen in a joking tone, enly moved his stiff neck and spine and made a series of "click" sounds that made people''s teeth sour.


    "Didn''t you promise the manager that you would defeat the Hiran army by noon? It''s already 10:19 in the morning. Time is running out. Let''s start. "


    "Ah." Then Allen nodded. "It''s time to start."


    "How do you want to fight?" Enley asked.


    "Let''s use the ordinary playing method first."


    After that, Allen waved the flag to convey the order of attack to the first soldiers.


    The total strength of the first array is 24000.


    18000 infantry, bow and crossbow soldiers, 2000 cavalry, and 4000 armored Ruishi who have just been transferred from the third array to the first array.


    After the order of attack was given, the infantry of the first array moved forward slowly in a neat formation with the sound of army drums.


    After the generals of the first array moved, the Hiram army opposite also moved.


    The two armies approached slowly, but the formation of the Hiran army was obviously not as neat as that of the Britannia army.


    As the two armies approached each step, the murderous spirit on the battlefield became strong, and the nerves of the generals became tense.


    After the Hiram army entered the shooting range of the arrow, Allen waved the flag again, and then the soldiers of the first array began to change their formation very flexibly.


    The infantry who had been at the front quickly retreated.


    As the infantry retreated, the crossbow soldiers came forward in time to fill the space left by the infantry retreating.


    The commanders and soldiers of the opposite Hiran army obviously lacked combat experience, and they were caught off guard by the sudden change of the British army.


    When the officers and men of the Hiram army were caught off guard and at a loss, black locusts also rose from the britannian army and smashed into the Hiram army.


    The sound of Liya penetrating the body and the groan of pain were heard all the time.


    The Hiram army is extremely short of equipment, especially bows and crossbows.


    The Hiran army, which lacked bows and crossbows, did not have enough firepower to fight back against the hunting army.


    The city Lord of Otto, who commanded the Hiran army, just clenched his teeth and let the soldiers continue to rush forward to fight with the britannian army.


    As long as we can fight with the British army, the arrow rain of the British army will naturally stop.


    Therefore, at the command of the city Lord of Otto, the soldiers of the Hiran army turned a blind eye to their dead companions and ran desperately forward to get closer to the britannian army.


    Under the desperate charge of the Hiram army, they finally rushed to the britannian army.


    However, the arrow rain just now has caused 2 or 3000 casualties to the Hiram army. Of course, most of them were only shot by arrows. In fact, few people were really shot dead.


    But these people who were shot can bring more trouble to the Hiram army.


    Because the wailing of the wounded soldiers can greatly hit the morale of the Hiram army.


    The arrow rain just now not only brought great casualties to the Helan army, but also successfully disrupted their formation, making their charging momentum less fierce than before.


    After the Hiram army approached, Allen waved the flag again to let the crossbow soldiers withdraw and replace them with the infantry who had just withdrawn to the back.


    The infantry who came back to the front of the army roared, then waved their weapons and fought fiercely with the Hiram army like a group of fierce tigers.


    For a time, the blood waves rolled and the killing sound shook the sky.


    Allen and enly remained behind to press the array. In the first wave, only 10000 infantry and crossbow soldiers rushed up, and the remaining soldiers served as reserves to deal with various situations that might arise at any time.


    The Hiran army was temporarily pulled up by the city Lord of Otto. The composition of its soldiers mainly came from the defenders of the surrounding cities and the temporarily recruited strong men.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, this temporarily assembled army can not be the opponent of the Knights of the British Empire.


    Although there are more than 40000 hiranians who rushed up to fight with the britannian army, several times the number of the britannian army currently fighting with them, the hiranian army still retreated in the face of the sharp attack of the britannian army.


    The front was pushed sideways in the direction of Otto.


    Within half an hour of the war, the Hiram army was somewhat defeated.


    Alan, who had been observing the war, silently handed over his command flag to enli beside him.


    "What are you doing?" Enly asked Ellen as he played with the flag that Ellen had just stuffed in his hand.


    "The infantry and crossbow soldiers of the first array are under your command for the time being." Allen pulled the reins in his hand, turned his horse''s head and walked slowly in the direction of the cavalry. "I''ll give the Hiran army a thunderbolt."


    "Cavalry... Well, I see. The command of infantry and crossbow soldiers will be left to me. "


    Alan has always been good at commanding cavalry.


    He is not only good at commanding cavalry, but also very good at leading cavalry to attack.


    There were only 2000 cavalry in the first array. Under the command of Allen, the whole army attacked and circled to the side of the main battlefield, ready to launch a fierce attack on the side of the Hiram army.


    Led by Allen, the 2000 cavalry slowly raised the horse speed to the limit.


    Although the cavalry team has only 2000 people, I don''t know whether it is because Allen led them to take the lead in the charge. When the 2000 cavalry charged, they brought a strong sense of oppression under the pressure of dark clouds.


    Before they reached the enemy line, the strong murderous spirit had already arrived at the battlefield first, which forced many Helan soldiers to lose their courage.


    As soon as the cavalry entered the enemy''s formation, it tore open the enemy''s formation like a fragile white paper.


    In the blink of an eye, Allen led the cavalry to tear a big hole in the middle of the enemy''s army and divide the Hiram army one by one.


    Where the horse''s hooves pass, the bones are everywhere.

 Chapter 916

    Alan personally led the cavalry team to cut a hole in the Hiram army, and Britannia soldiers took the opportunity to rush in and surround and destroy the cut Hiram soldiers.


    Allen is good at using an axe and gun. He rushed to the front of the cavalry and served as the blade tip of the cavalry. He waved his axe and gun wantonly. Countless broken limbs and meat splashed around with him as the center, and his killing range was several meters around.


    The formation of tens of thousands of Hiram troops was so devastated by Allen and the 2000 cavalry behind him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Allen had led the 2000 cavalry to kill three back and forth in the Hiram army.


    Willie and others in the rear have always looked at Allen''s performance.


    Looking at Allen, who was unstoppable, Willie also looked excited and amazed:


    "The name ''steel bone'' is really not boasted."


    "In terms of bravery, only Raymond can compare with Allen in our Michael Knights... Ah, yes, and Alan, the leader''s sister."


    After hearing Willie''s praise and seeing Allen''s performance, the knights who volunteered to lead the first battle just now showed shame.


    Just now, after learning that Willie was going to hand over the command of the first array to Allen, they were still very upset.


    After hearing Allen''s promise to Willie: if they can''t defeat the enemy before noon, they are willing to be punished, they feel not only uncomfortable, but also very disdainful.


    It was already more than 9 o''clock in the morning.


    After making all preparations for the war, it must have been more than 10 o''clock in the morning.


    In other words, if Allen wants to defeat the Hiram army before noon, no matter how calculated, he will only have more than one hour left.


    In their perception, although the enemy is a mob made up temporarily, it is impossible to defeat them in more than an hour.


    However - Allen hit each of them in the face with his practical actions.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the troops in front of Otto city had been defeated, the city Lord was naturally anxious.


    He knew it was time to die.


    Therefore, he did not make other reservations, and the 20000 soldiers who had stayed as the general reserve finally began to use them.


    These 20000 soldiers are the last cards in the hands of the city Lord of Otto and the last troops he can mobilize.


    Instead of sending the 20000 men to the main battlefield, the city Lord of Otto personally led the 20000 soldiers to kill from the left and wanted to detour to attack the first formation of the British army.


    The Lord of Otto wants to take the enemy''s own array.


    This is the only viable strategy he has come up with.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the Helan army rushing towards him with this pen, enly naturally guessed what the Helan Army wanted to do.


    "Want to attack here?" Enli, who stayed in the first array, sneered, "then you really came to the wrong place."


    Enli waved the flag in his hand and commanded the soldiers who were not on the main battlefield to prepare for the enemy.


    Seeing that the city Lord of Otto sent the last troops under his command, enli no longer made too many reservations.


    He sent out the most powerful army in his hand - armored Ruishi.


    Although enly lacked experience in commanding heavy armor infantry, he did not need any command experience for the Hiran army in the last struggle.


    Enly deployed heavy armour infantry in the front and was responsible for facing the incoming Hiran army.


    The rest of the generals were deployed on both wings to launch a flank attack.


    The owners of Otto obviously lack experience in fighting on the battlefield.


    He did not notice that enly had quietly opened a net, a net like the embrace of mankind.


    Once his troops fall into this net, the britannian army deployed on the left and right wings will launch a flank attack, and the armored Ruishi deployed on the front will launch a frontal assault on them, just like a big net is tightened, just like a human being hugging the beauty in his arms.


    The city Lord of Otto, who lacked battlefield combat experience, led his last troops into the big network arranged by enli.


    Seeing that the enemy was on the hook, enli did not hesitate, and immediately ordered to close the net.


    The troops deployed on both wings began to kill and attack the Hiram army.


    The armored soldiers deployed in the front also waved their axes and guns and carried out a one-sided massacre against the Hiran soldiers in front of them.


    The Armored Warriors once again showed the world their amazing combat power.


    As early as three years ago, in the "summer wind" offensive, the iron armor sharp men had a big show.


    At this moment, their amazing combat effectiveness makes them the focus of the battlefield.


    When the iron warriors wield their axes and guns, whether the enemy wears armor or not, there is basically only one result: the human armor is broken.


    When the enemy launched a counterattack against them, because the iron warriors wore thick armor, the enemy''s counterattack could only leave a shallow or deep scratch on their heavy armor.


    Only those who have good skills can really bring harm to the armored sharp men.


    But how many people are skilled in this temporarily assembled army?


    One piece after another of the remnant flesh and blood poured out with the axe blades of the iron armor sharp men.


    Every time the iron armor sharp men wave their axe blades, a pool of broken stump meat will appear on the ground.


    The morale of the Hiram army also continued to decline.


    As soon as the two armies began to contact, the Hiram army began to collapse.


    And enly didn''t stay at the theatre all the time.


    At this time, enli also took action.


    Originally, according to his original plan, he actually wanted to stay aside and watch the play.


    The big picture is settled. It doesn''t matter even if he keeps watching the play.


    But after noticing a well-dressed man in Hiram''s army, he changed his mind.


    The man''s bright clothes are almost telling enli that I am the Lord of Otto city. Catch me in another life.


    Although I don''t know why the leader of Otto city doesn''t wear armor, maybe it''s because he''s not in good health. Anyway, enli doesn''t want to miss this great opportunity to capture the commander-in-chief of the enemy army.


    After all, no one in this world will think of his war achievements too much.


    Enly didn''t take any other soldiers or superfluous things, but took his long gun and rode on his horse. He killed alone into the already chaotic Helan army, rushed to the location of the city master of Otto, and planned to capture him alive.


    Even if you can''t catch him alive, you can cut off his head.


    Enley''s best fighting skill is fencing, but it doesn''t mean that his other fighting skills are bad.


    In addition to fencing, enly is best at shooting.


    The Helan army, which is now in chaos and can''t even put out a decent formation, naturally has no way to stop enri.


    Waving his long gun, he killed more than ten people in a row, and enli succeeded in killing the Lord of Otto city.

 Chapter 917

    This situation made people feel more desperate, which made the city owner of Otto feel anxious.


    Now, seeing enly dare to kill him alone, it seems to underestimate his behavior, which makes the city Lord of Otto feel extremely sad and angry.


    With a big hand, let the bodyguards on his side rush forward and surround and annihilate the enli who dared to break in alone.


    Facing the enemy soldiers killed from different directions in front of him, enri, who was not in the slightest panic, waved his long gun without expression.


    The spear in enly''s hand was like a sensitive poisonous snake, biting all the enemy soldiers in front of him from different directions at a very fast speed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the enemy soldiers who wanted to surround and annihilate enli were stabbed down by enli.


    Enli''s bravery was beyond the imagination of the city Lord of Otto.


    The Lord of Otto subconsciously wants to turn his horse''s head and escape from here.


    But enly''s gun is faster than his horse.


    Enly waved his long gun horizontally and swept the legs of the horse under the crotch of the city Lord of Otto.


    With the "click" sound, the city Lord of Otto only felt his crotch soft. With the dying neighing of horses, he fell to the ground.


    One leg of the city leader of Otto, who fell to the ground, was crushed by the horse''s corpse and couldn''t get away for a moment.


    As soon as enli wanted to rush up and catch the city Lord of Otto, the remaining bodyguards of the city Lord of Otto rushed up and tried their best to stop enli. Almost their own flesh built a long wall of flesh and blood to get the city Lord out.


    However, their strength can''t even slow down enly''s horse speed.


    As soon as the Lord of Otto pulled his legs out from under the horse''s body, a dark shadow swept over his head.


    A second ago, de enli killed all the guards of the city Lord of Otto. He turned his gun and hit the city Lord of Otto in the back of the head with a gun barrel.


    His strength was very accurate. His strength was neither light nor heavy. He was just about to knock out the city master of Otto.


    After knocking out the city Lord of Otto, enly stretched out his left hand and fished it down. He caught the city Lord of Otto who had passed out and pressed it behind the saddle.


    Some Helan soldiers who saw the commander captured rushed up like crazy to save the city master of Otto.


    If a large number of people and horses can surround enli, it may not be so easy to kill enli alone.


    It''s a pity - there are few Hiram soldiers who still have the courage to mention weapons.


    After stabbing down the soldiers who rushed up to rob the city master of Otto one by one, enly stopped staying here. He pulled the reins in his hand and drove the horses under his crotch to a safe place.


    As soon as he came to a safe place, enly asked the soldiers to shout in Hiran: "your commander is captured alive. Surrender quickly."


    Before the "Aurora" offensive began, troops from the Uriel knights and armored Ruis conducted special training on Hiran. Each soldier must learn a few of the most commonly used Hiran.


    For example: your coach was captured alive. Surrender quickly.


    The Michael Knight order has always been stationed in the north and has always regarded the Holy Hiran empire as an imaginary enemy. Therefore, the generals of the Michael Knight Order have long spoken these commonly used Hiran languages and do not need special training.


    In order to attack the morale of the Hiram army to a greater extent, enli also held up the city master of Otto in his hand, so that the officers and soldiers of the Hiram army could see the city master of Otto who had fainted in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, there were British soldiers everywhere shouting "your commander has been captured alive".


    After hearing these words, the soldiers of the Helan army saw that the city master of Otto, who was being held high by enli, looked pale and lost their fighting spirit in the blink of an eye, and the morale that was already on the verge of collapse completely collapsed.


    Clang


    As the first Hiran soldier dropped his weapon, it seemed to cause a chain reaction. The metal clang continued, and finally even became a piece.


    Except for a few people who didn''t know the current affairs, most of the 20000 Hiram troops who attacked the first array threw down their weapons and surrendered.


    The battle here has just ended, and the battle on the main battlefield is almost over.


    After the news that the city Lord of Otto was captured alive spread to the main battlefield, the Hiran soldiers who had no way to do more support on the main battlefield also put down their weapons and surrendered.


    Most of the hiraan soldiers have surrendered one after another, and only some indomitable and ignorant people are fighting in a desperate corner.


    Obviously, these people could not become the climate, and these indomitable people were eliminated one by one under the command of Alan and enly.


    Before the sun could hang high in the sky, the battle of Otto was over.


    In this battle, there were more than 80000 britannian troops and 60000 Hiran troops.


    However, the actual combat strength of the britannian army is only more than 20000 people in the first array, and the generals of the second and third arrays have no chance to go to the battlefield from beginning to end.


    Allen and enly won the large-scale battle in which the two sides participated in more than 100000 troops with only more than 20000 people in the first array and more than an hour.


    Because it was too fast and easy to win, the reserves of array 2 and array 3 were too late to use, and the battle was over.


    Although there were hundreds of defenders in Otto, 60000 troops outside the city were destroyed by the British army. Naturally, they did not have the courage to be enemies with the British army again, so they opened the door and surrendered wisely.


    In the afternoon, the integrated West Road army orderly drove into Otto city from the South Gate of Otto city.


    After entering the city of Otto, Willie immediately ordered the troops to take over all the vital places in the city and search for enemy soldiers and spies who might lurk in the city.


    When letting the troops take over the vital places in the city, Willie did not forget to tell his generals not to burn, kill and loot.


    The city of Otto was peacefully occupied, so there was no need for retaliatory slaughtering.


    Moreover, their West Route Army has now completed the ultimate goal of their Route Army - to capture Otto City, so they don''t need to kill the city to frighten the enemy in the future.


    After the britannian army entered the city... No, it should be said that after the total loss of 60000 Hiran troops this morning, a suicide peak broke out in Otto.


    Otto city is one of the few big cities in the Holy Hiran Empire and a rich city with highly developed economy. Therefore, there are naturally many officials in the city.


    Some people did not want to be prisoners of the British army, so they chose to cut themselves.


    Very few people even killed their families, so as not to be humiliated by the britannians.


    Of course, only a few people have the courage to commit suicide.


    Many people also hope that the britannians will treat them gently.


    Some people even directly took the initiative to go to the britannians and were willing to lead Willie and help the britannian Army control and clean Otto city.

 Chapter 918

    If our army were as strong as the Knights of the British Empire.


    So will we not lose that battle?


    If our generals were as powerful as the Knights of the British Empire.


    So do we not have to suffer like this again?


    If we could have a Su Cheng, too.


    Then will we not be ravaged by the enemy again?


    ¡ª¡ªA ballad spread in the holy Helan empire after the "Aurora" offensive.


    *******


    *******


    Willie naturally welcomed these people who took the initiative to join the arms of the British army. After all, with the help of these local snakes, it would be more convenient to control Otto city.


    With the help of these local snakes, it took only two days for the Western Route Army to clean up the whole Otto city.


    After all the opposition forces in Otto city were eliminated and completely mastered Otto City, the soldiers of the Western Route Army officially began to collect the wealth in the city.


    Otto is also worthy of being the economic city of the holy Hiram empire. Its various wealth reserves exceed the total wealth of all previous cities.


    The eastern and western route armies of the aurora offensive have their own attack targets.


    The attack target of the East Route Army was Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The attack target of the Western Route Army was Otto, an economic city in the northwest of the Holy Hiran empire.


    At this time, they have successfully occupied Otto, which means that their Western Route Army has successfully completed their operational objectives.


    What the generals of the Western Route Army have to do next is to slowly search for the wealth in Otto while waiting for the Eastern Route Army to complete their operational objectives.


    The combat task of the East Route Army is far more arduous than that of the West Route Army, and the distance is far longer than that of the West Route Army. Therefore, according to Willy and others, the East Route Army may still be on the way to Ariel.


    Because of the long distance between the two armies and the slow transmission of information, the generals and soldiers of the Western Route Army do not know that the Eastern Route Army has encountered the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran Empire and confronted it.


    On the fifth day after the occupation of Otto City, the generals of the Western Route Army officially held a celebration banquet to celebrate their victory.


    At the celebration banquet, Willie was naturally the chief sitting at the long table, while Allen and enly sat on his left and right sides respectively.


    The reason for this arrangement of seats is that Allen and enly made the most achievements in this battle.


    The west route army fought a big battle from beginning to end, that is, the Otto battle, which just ended a few days ago and decided the fate of Otto city.


    In this Otto battle, Allen and enly were undoubtedly the greatest heroes. They defeated the Hiran army in only more than 20000 people and more than an hour.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for them to sit in the nearest position to Willie, and no one is skeptical and dissatisfied with it.


    "Everybody!"


    Willie, whose face was full of excitement, took up the black tea in his hand and said loudly to the Knights of the Western Route Army present.


    "With your concerted efforts, we finally captured Otto!"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, a series of cheers burst out at the scene.


    Talking a lot of Mandarin and nonsense at the celebration banquet is just asking for no fun.


    Therefore, Willie did not say much official and polite words. After a few scene words, he officially announced the opening of the celebration banquet.


    Tonight, not only the Knights are reveling, but also the ordinary soldiers are reveling.


    The city of Otto had been captured by them, and every plant in Otto was the property of the British army.


    So they take whatever they want and rob whatever they want.


    For tonight''s celebration banquet, Willie ordered to concentrate all the livestock seized so far and make them into plates of exquisite meat to reward the soldiers who have fought so far.


    At the same time, it also focuses on drinks other than wine in Otto city.


    Although their West Route Army has captured Otto city and there are no enemy troops around to compete with them, Willie still hasn''t lifted the prohibition of alcohol for the sake of caution. This celebration party can only drink drinks such as tea, not alcohol.


    For a time, they emptied all kinds of drinks in Otto except wine.


    Most of these drinks were removed from the taverns in the city. When searching for these drinks, the generals of the British Army naturally would not give money to the tavern owners.


    After lightly throwing down the sentence "all your drinks belong to us", regardless of whether the owners of the tavern understand it or not, they directly removed these drinks bucket by bucket.


    The tavern owners could only dare to be angry and bear the looting of the British army in silence.


    In addition to searching for food and drinks in the city, Willie also ordered to forcibly recruit some musicians and dancers in the city to cheer up the celebration banquet of the Knights.


    Of course, these people who are forcibly recruited to perform will not have money.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The dancers danced to the accompaniment of the musician.


    But because of fear, their movements are very stiff.


    Very few of them were timid, even pale, and their hands and feet kept trembling.


    Enly was not interested in the dancers'' performance. He always ate the delicious food and drank the tea in front of him.


    Just then, a knight sitting on his side suddenly attached a strange smile to his ear.


    "Enly, look."


    The knight had a good relationship with enly.


    "What are you looking at?" Enley asked suspiciously.


    "Stop talking. You''re right."


    Enly looked in the direction of the knight''s finger.


    At the end of the direction pointed by the knight''s finger was a petite dancer.


    The petite dancer now seemed to be very afraid. Her face and lips were bloodless. Her movements were stiff, so she stopped talking, and her limbs were still trembling.


    Enly admired the dancer for being able to dance under such circumstances.


    Enly looked intently and found that the dancer was pretty good-looking and pitiful.


    After noticing the dancer''s beautiful face, enly raised his eyebrows.


    He realized what the knight close to him wanted to do.


    "Hello..." enley frowned and cast an unhappy look at the knight. "Should the commander-in-chief have ordered not to kill any civilians in Otto?"


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, the knight waved his hand carelessly.


    "That''s right, but the rules are dead and people are alive."


    "As long as you don''t go too far, the manager has always turned a blind eye."


    "And I didn''t kill the civilians in Otto. I just wanted to be intimate with that lovely dancer for a few nights."


    "I won''t do anything to that lovely dancer. I can''t bear to use rough means to treat such a lovely girl."


    "Ah, of course, if she dares to annoy me, I can''t guarantee that I will be gentle to her."


    "Last time, a girl dared to bite me. I was so angry that I knocked down the girl''s teeth one by one on the spot."

 Chapter 919

    "Enough."


    Well, said in a calm and scary tone.


    "I''m not interested in your boring stories."


    "Enly, don''t be so rigid." Enly''s friend, the knight, shrugged, "we are winners. As winners, if we deal with these losers, we don''t follow our mood."


    "You pick a girl, too."


    "These dancers are very beautiful."


    "Look, look, that blonde girl is good."


    After hearing the word "Blonde", enly''s action was a meal.


    Enli, who seemed very interested in this word, looked in the direction of his friend''s fingers and saw that there was really a blonde girl among the dancing dancers.


    The girl not only has beautiful blond hair, but also has a pair of beautiful light green eyes.


    Looking at the girl''s beautiful blonde hair and light green pupils, enli''s pupils shrank slightly.


    The blonde girl doesn''t seem to have much courage. Although she hasn''t trembled in her limbs, her face is also not good-looking. Her eyes have been dodging and dare not look directly at the knights who are enjoying their dance.


    "How? Isn''t this blonde very nice? "


    "... well." Enly nodded gently while drinking the tea in the cup. "It''s good. It''s my type."


    "Then take her to your room tonight."


    "No." Enly refused without hesitation, "I didn''t come to join the army and become a knight to do such a thing."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, a beautiful and fat Knight sitting in the second position on his right immediately answered:


    "Enly, if you don''t want it, I want it."


    The fat Knight seemed to hear the conversation between enly and his friend who sat in the first position on enly''s right hand.


    "I like that blonde girl very much." The fat Knight laughed. "Since enly doesn''t want it, I''ll take it."


    "..." enley glanced at the fat knight with an expressionless squint.


    After a long silence, enly finally said again:


    "... no, I changed my mind. I decided to let this blonde girl accompany me for a few nights."


    "Hey, you''re kidding me." The fat Knight looked dissatisfied and glanced unhappily. "Who is the person who just said he was not interested in this kind of thing? You''ve changed your face a little too fast, haven''t you? "


    Enli''s friends, caught between enli and the fat knight, saw it and quickly played a round game.


    Now it''s a celebration banquet. In addition, it''s not a big deal, so the fat Knight doesn''t want to freeze the atmosphere.


    After enly''s friends got round, the fat Knight snorted coldly:


    "Forget it, enly, since you like the blonde girl, the blonde girl will give it to you. Anyway, there are so many girls for me to choose. "


    Seeing that success had improved the atmosphere between enli and the fat knight, enli''s friends breathed a sigh of relief, and then pushed enli sitting on his left with his left elbow.


    "What? Have you changed your mind? "


    "I finally want to pick a good girl for a few nights."


    Enly did not answer his question, but continued to eat and drink tea silently.


    Enly''s friends saw that they were bored and didn''t care. They picked up his juice again, drank the juice and waited for the end of the dancers'' performance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the dancers finished their performance, most of the male Knights sitting on the table immediately got up and rushed towards the dancers.


    Just as the dancers performed, most of the male Knights present began to look for candidates.


    Willie turned a blind eye to the male knights who got up and rushed towards the dancers.


    As long as he didn''t go too far, Willie turned a blind eye to such things.


    Willie, as the coach of the West Route Army, turned a blind eye to the scene in front of him.


    The female knights on the table threw one eye after another at the male knights who rushed towards the dancers.


    But they did not dissuade the male knights.


    Because they all know that they can''t persuade these male knights with excess energy at all.


    There were only a few men, such as Willie and Allen, who didn''t get up to find these dancers.


    The male knights who left the table and rushed to the dancers dragged their favorite goals to their seats on the grounds of hoping to have tea with them.


    When they dragged the girls to their seats, there was even a strange scene in which two knights quarreled because they saw a girl at the same time.


    If Willy hadn''t intervened in time, the two knights would probably have fought directly to rob a girl.


    The expressionless enly walked slowly to the blonde girl.


    "It''s impolite."


    After that, regardless of whether the blonde girl understood his britannian language or not, enly took the blonde girl by the arm and pulled her to his seat with some rough movements.


    Although the Knights said they just wanted these dancers to stay longer and drink more cups of tea with them, these dancers were obviously not so naive and simple.


    Dancers who have understood what they will encounter next, sobbing in a low voice, are forced to drink tea and eat with the knights, quietly waiting for the night that is destined to stay awake


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the celebration party was over, these knights could not wait to rush to their rooms with their favorite dancers.


    The blonde girl seems to be open-minded.


    Or... Accept your fate.


    She received grace''s lead with a dull look.


    The expressionless enley took the blonde girl by the arm and walked towards his room.


    After entering enly''s room, the blonde girl looked numb and her expression finally changed.


    Looking at the big bed in the room, the girl''s face showed fear again.


    Enli, who was holding the girl''s arm, could also clearly feel the blonde shaking.


    Enly didn''t say much.


    After pulling the girl into his room and closing the door, enly began to take off his clothes.


    Looking at enly, who took off her clothes, the girl seemed to be finally unable to help herself, squatting down and wailing.


    "Hello..." enli threw helpless eyes at the girl. "You''ve been misunderstood. I won''t do anything to you. I just took off my coat and was ready to go to bed."


    After taking off his coat, enly took off the blood red Knight sword hanging on his left waist and walked slowly to a corner of the room.


    "You can go to bed tonight. I can sleep here. I might be more used to sitting down than getting out of bed. This should also be regarded as an occupational disease of soldiers who have been crawling and rolling on the battlefield all year round. They can sleep no matter what kind of sleeping position. "


    After saying this, enly took his knight''s sword and sat back in this corner.

 Chapter 920

    "That was a close call."


    "That fat Knight impressed me."


    "He is a very rough man."


    "Many girls were tortured by him."


    "But I don''t know if I''m right."


    Speaking of this, enly sighed.


    "Although I helped you, it also means that other girls will be killed by the fat man."


    "Helped you, but also indirectly hurt others... This feeling is really uncomfortable."


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you more."


    Enli smiled at the blonde girl who looked at him blankly:


    "You don''t understand Britannia. No matter how much I talk to you, you can''t understand it."


    "I won''t tell you more. Good night. "


    After that, enli tightened the knight''s sword in his arms, closed his eyes, and after a little while, his breath became stable, came in, leaned against the corner of the wall and fell asleep.


    Although the blonde girl didn''t understand what enli just said, she also saw that enli really didn''t mean anything to her.


    She approached enli carefully, raised her hand and shook it in front of enli for a few times. After confirming that enli seemed to be really asleep, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°£¤%#@*¡£¡±


    The blonde girl whispered to enly.


    Then, exhausted, she lay down on enly''s bed before taking off her dancing clothes. In a few seconds, she fell asleep safely.


    At this time, enly was not asleep.


    So he could hear what the blonde girl had just told him.


    Although enly didn''t understand Hiran, he still understood some common sentences in Hiran.


    For example, enly understood what the girl had just told him.


    The girl just said to him: Thank you.


    After the girl fell asleep in bed, enly whispered at a volume that only he could hear:


    "You''re welcome. Anyway, it''s not a feat worth writing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While the West Route Army is already celebrating its victory, the East Route Army... No, or the vanguard troops led by Deng Jiaer are still facing off with the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The two armies have faced off for 15 days.


    Under Nikita''s orders, the defense of the hiranian army camp has always been very tight. There are patrols and secret outposts around the camp to prevent possible raids by the britannian army on the hill.


    It''s early morning and it''s foggy everywhere.


    This moment is one of the most sleepy and spiritless times of mankind.


    However, under the strict order of commander Nikita, even now is one of the most spiritless moments, the soldiers on the patrol and sentry are still dutiful and dare not relax at all.


    At this time, the people who were patrolling outside the camp and standing guard outside the camp did not know that their commander, field marshal Nikita belov, was secretly inspecting the defense of the camp.


    Nikita didn''t wear his gorgeous armor, only ordinary armor. With two or three attendants, Nikita secretly inspected the defense of the camp.


    Because Nikita''s clothes were too elemental and his whereabouts were too hidden, the soldiers on patrol and on guard did not notice that someone was secretly looking at them.


    Even if they noticed that someone was secretly looking at them, they didn''t notice that this person was their marshal.


    Nikita couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction after seeing the soldiers standing guard and patrolling dutifully.


    "Well, good." Nikita smiled. "Everyone has done their duty well, good, good."


    Nikita said it twice. It seems that he is really satisfied with the state of the soldiers.


    However, as soon as Nikita''s voice fell, a general standing on Nikita''s side attached his lips to Nikita''s ear and said anxiously:


    "Commander, although the soldiers have done their duty well, in fact, most of the soldiers are not in good mental state."


    "Staying here for a long time and staring at the British army made many soldiers quite bored."


    "Many soldiers want to fight the britannians."


    "Coach, I think it''s time for us to take the next step."


    "We''ve been confronting the British army like this. It''s not a way to keep our eyes open."


    "We can''t beat the British Army by sitting here like this."


    "Alas..." as soon as the general had finished, Nikita sighed and then said, "why don''t I understand what you said?"


    "I have my thoughts."


    "Our country is now in a difficult situation."


    "Last year''s'' Hammer ''battle directly lost one-third of China''s land power and greatly damaged China''s national strength."


    "In such a difficult period, China is now being attacked by the British Empire and the prairie people on both sides."


    "While dealing with the prairie people, we should also deal with the British Empire. Our troops are already stretched."


    "This army in my hand is the only one that can be mobilized in our country to meet the British Empire."


    "That is to say - if this army in my hand is seriously damaged, our country will no longer be able to redeploy any troops to deal with the British army."


    "The British army will have unimpeded access to our territory, and no force will be able to stop them."


    "So we must be careful, careful, cautious, cautious."


    "Never make any decisions that outweigh the gains."


    "The rear is still constantly mobilizing troops to rush to the Western battlefield."


    "Now a 20000 strong reinforcements are about to arrive here."


    "They still have about half a month to go."


    "When the 20000 strong reinforcements arrive here, I will have 70000 troops."


    "With such a number of troops, we can win more."


    "So hold on a little longer."


    "At least until the 20000 troops come."


    After that, Nikita stopped talking to the general. After sighing, he continued to lead the generals to inspect the defense of the camp.


    The generals didn''t know that. After Nikita said this, he secretly added in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªDamn refueling tactics!


    ¡ª¡ªIf I had waited for the mobilization of 100000 troops at the beginning, I wouldn''t have been in such a dilemma!


    ¡ª¡ªWe have told your majesty and the prime minister many times that we must not increase our troops one by one, but they just don''t listen


    Nikita and his troops fell into the dilemma of confrontation with the British army, which had a lot to do with the oil adding tactics carried out by Emperor wahili.

 Chapter 921

    Because there were too few soldiers and horses in his hand, Nikita could only command with arms and legs tied, and did not dare to open his hands and feet to attack.


    Nikita currently has only 50000 troops, of which 10000 are recruits without much combat effectiveness, which can be described as a serious shortage of combat effectiveness.


    In order to win more, Nikita had to stay here and confront the British army while waiting for the subsequent mobilized troops to arrive at the front line.


    If Nikita abandoned the strategy of adding oil at the beginning, mobilized all the troops that could be mobilized at the beginning, and let Nikita command all the troops to rush to the west at one go, he would not have to fall into the dilemma of "waiting for the arrival of follow-up troops".


    However, Nikita only dared to complain from the bottom of her heart.


    After all, this oil adding tactic was conceived by his emperor and insisted on implementing it.


    As a minister, it was not convenient for him to denounce the tactics that emperor Vasili thought out and asked to implement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Nikita continued to inspect the defense of the camp¡ª¡ª


    On the hill, the vanguard of the East Road army is in the formation.


    Just now, Deng Jiaer suddenly issued an emergency call to call all the Knights of the vanguard force to our array for discussion.


    The vanguard force, including Deng Jiaer and Samuel, has only five knights in total.


    Because of the small number, all the Knights soon arrived in this array.


    After being stationed on this hill, Deng Jiaer did not issue a summoning order to summon all knights to this array.


    Therefore, after coming to this array, the other three Knights except Samuel cast puzzled eyes at Deng Jiaer.


    The three Knights all asked Deng Jiaer with their eyes - coach, what do you suddenly want us to do?


    Deng Jia''er didn''t let their doubts last too long. After seeing everyone coming, Deng Jia''er directly said to the people in front:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I called you because there are new orders to be given to you."


    "Command?" In addition to Deng Jiaer, the only female knight in the array had bright eyes, "are we finally going to take action?! Are you going to rush down the mountain to fight the hirans to the death? "


    As soon as the female Knight''s voice fell, the other two knights also looked at Deng Jiaer with excited eyes.


    These days, they have been nesting on this hill and implementing strange strategies that do not know what the specific content is, which has long made the three of them feel particularly oppressed.


    Only Samuel kept a calm expression, as if he understood what dungar was going to say next.


    "No."


    Deng Jia Er shook his head.


    "My new order is not to attack the Hiram army."


    "Hey?"* three


    In addition to Samuel, the other three knights "Hey" with one voice.


    "From now on, evacuate the hill as quickly as possible."


    Deng Jiaer spoke in a calm tone, which made the three Knights stunned.


    "We retreat to the northwest."


    "Until we withdraw to a place where the Hiram army can feel at ease, we stop again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the inspection of the camp, Nikita returned to his tent.


    However, he had just returned to the big tent. Before he could sit down and have a rest, a general in charge of supervising the patrol outside the camp rushed into Nikita''s big tent.


    "Coach! There''s a situation! "


    After hearing the sentence "there is a situation", Nikita suddenly straightened up her body, which had planned to bend down and sit in the chair, and asked the general in a deep voice:


    "What happened?"


    "The British Army on the mountains and hills suddenly began to retreat!"


    "What?!"


    After Nikita gave a cry of surprise, he rushed out of the tent with an arrow and walked quickly towards a watchtower in the array.


    After climbing the watchtower, Nikita saw that the flags of the britannian army and the order of Michael knights on the hill were decreasing at a visible speed.


    Flags were pulled down one by one, and the hills were crowded. It seemed that they were really retreating.


    "Why did you suddenly withdraw..." Nikita whispered, staring at all this in front of her.


    Nikita thought for a long time. The only possibility he could think of was that the British Army on the hill had not enough supplies, so he was forced to retreat.


    Whatever the reason for the retreat of the Britannia army on the hill, Nikita now has no spare time to think about the reason for their retreat.


    Nikita quickly sent a large number of scouts to secretly track the britannian army who suddenly retreated from the hills and monitor their movements.


    Under the surveillance of scouts, the British Army on the hill really retreated.


    They retreated so thoroughly that they not only removed all the baggage on the hill, but also demolished all the fortifications originally used to defend the Hiram army.


    After leaving the hills, the britannian army retreated all the way to the northwest.


    The British army retreated to the Northwest for 60 miles before it stopped.


    Although Nikita has not understood what the British army retreated for, it is an indisputable fact that the whole British Army on the hill retreated.


    They won the confrontation with the British army with little loss.


    The generals were all happy and encouraged, and many people were sincerely excited about the end of this boring confrontation.


    Nikita began to mobilize his troops only after it was confirmed that the British army had really retreated a full 60 miles to the northwest.


    His troops were originally stationed in the east of the hill, and Nikita has now changed the troops'' station from the east of the hill to the west of the hill.


    Nikita originally wanted to place some troops on the hill where the British army had stayed, but considering that it would be very difficult to transport supplies to the troops on the hill and it would take a lot of unnecessary effort, Nikita gave up this idea and set all troops in the west of the hill with their backs against the hill.


    Nikita was standing at the top of the hill and looking around.


    There are still many traces of human habitation on the top of the hill.


    Looking at these traces of human habitation, Nikita''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly, showing a proud smile.


    "I thought that Deng Jiaer would be a very capable person. I didn''t expect that in the end, Deng Jiaer was still too young."


    Nikita''s tone made no secret of her contempt for dungar.


    "I didn''t even bring supplies, so I camped on the mountain. In the end, it ended up with the withdrawal of the whole army. "


    Nikita considered all kinds of possibilities and finally decided that the reason why dungar would lead the whole army to retreat suddenly was because their supplies were insufficient.


    This confused performance of Deng Jia''er made Nikita despise Deng Jia''er again. He thought that Deng Jia''er''s level was just like that. He didn''t even calculate the supplies he should bring, so he led the army to station on the mountain.


    When everyone in the Hiram army was happy and encouraged by the sudden withdrawal of the britannian army, only one looked at the map anxiously after hearing the news.


    That''s El.

 Chapter 922

    293 BC (215 BC)


    June 2.


    13:18 p.m.


    "Bernard, wait!"


    Kuci, El''s adjutant in the battle, opened the curtain of the big tent with excitement and walked into El''s big tent.


    "Did you get the message? The British army retreated more than 60 miles! "


    "Well, I just found out."


    Unlike kuci, El''s face was calm and there was no excitement or excitement on his face.


    At this time, El was sitting at the table, slightly frowning at the map on the table.


    El''s calm reaction surprised kuci.


    "Hey? Bernard, wait. " Kuci wondered to El, "aren''t you happy? The British Army abandoned the hill and retreated. Oh, we don''t have to confront the British army here. "


    "It''s great that the British Army abandoned the hill." Kuci breathed a sigh of relief. "If the British army is determined to defend the hill, we don''t know how many soldiers we have to sacrifice to defeat the British army."


    "... No." El said suddenly and coldly.


    "Huh?" Kuci threw a puzzled look at El. "Bernard, wait, what''s wrong?"


    El raised his eyes from the map in front of him and looked directly at kuci beside him.


    "No. The sudden withdrawal of the British army was really strange and strange. "


    After learning that the British Army on the hill had retreated more than 60 miles to the northwest, El was not as happy and encouraged as others.


    But frowned, silently took out the map and looked at it carefully.


    El always felt something was wrong.


    I always felt that the sudden withdrawal of the British army was too strange and strange.


    But I can''t tell what''s strange and strange. It''s just that my intuition is constantly telling him.


    Kuci didn''t quite understand El''s reaction.


    "Bernard, what''s wrong?"


    "If you choose to retreat because of insufficient supplies, it is reasonable."


    Kuci also believed that the sudden withdrawal of the British army must be related to supplies.


    "As far as I know, the commander-in-chief of this britannian army is an 18-year-old girl named dungar."


    "At such a young age, I''m sure I don''t have much experience in battlefield operations."


    "Because of lack of combat experience, it is common to miscalculate the amount of baggage that should be brought."


    "..." El didn''t make a sound, just silent.


    After a long silence, El silently came to the tent, opened the curtain and walked outside.


    Kuci quickly followed.


    "Bernard, wait!" Kuci asked anxiously, "where are you going?"


    Kuci noticed that El seemed to be walking in the direction of the stable.


    "The battalion of combat troops." El didn''t answer back, "I''m going to wake up coach Nikita."


    "Reminder?"


    "Well, I''ll be right back. I''ll leave it to you for a short time when I''m not here. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    293 BC (215 BC)


    June 2.


    17:21 p.m.


    A wilderness more than 60 miles northwest of the Hiram army.


    Now it was time for dinner, and wisps of white and thin cooking smoke floated out of the camp of the vanguard of the Eastern Route Army.


    Today''s dinner is still delicious and easy to make "cloth style pot".


    According to the practice of the British army, when eating, 10 people often eat a pot of food.


    This practice is no exception in the German undead team.


    Dalina, together with the rest of her comrades in arms, poured potatoes, dried meat, cabbage and other ingredients into the big pot with boiling water in front of her, and then slowly waited for the boiling water in the pot to cook them one by one.


    While waiting for the ingredients to be cooked, in order to plan for the boring waiting time, the comrades in arms next to Da Liana began to chat one by one.


    "Hey, what the hell are we doing now?"


    "Who knows."


    "I don''t understand what we are doing now. Is our manager OK? It has been asking us to do something that we don''t know what the meaning is. "


    "I don''t understand what our manager is doing."


    "Inexplicably took us up the mountain to station, and then inexplicably retreated a few days ago. We didn''t stop until we retreated for more than 60 miles. People who didn''t know thought we had lost a big battle. They retreated so far at one go."


    "Why should we withdraw? There''s plenty of supplies in the mountains, isn''t it? Because of too much baggage, we wasted a lot of time when we retreated down the mountain. "


    "Maybe it''s because the superior issued a new order to ask our coach to retreat."


    "Words - I heard that our coach is a little girl who is only 18 years old this year."


    "18? Fuck, isn''t that younger than my daughter? "


    "Yes, I also heard that our coach is a little girl who is only 18 years old this year."


    "Then I understand why we are doing some inexplicable things these days. It turns out that our manager is too bad! So I''ve been issuing orders of unknown significance. "


    "How do you know our coach is bad?"


    "Fuck, do you need to say that? She is younger than my daughter. What can such a young man do? "


    "You''re not right. At the age of 17, our commander Su Cheng became a knight in only 24 days, and then became famous in the rescue war of Lunde kingdom. Who says he must be poor when he is young?"


    "I and our head are exceptions! How many times have all the people in the whole continent been able to exaggerate talents like the head? "


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene didn''t insert into the conversation of these comrades in arms.


    Just listen to their conversation in silence.


    From time to time, she cast concerned eyes at Yala sitting next to her.


    Until now, Yala''s state is strange. She is no longer cheerful. She is silent for most of the day.


    At the same time, I don''t know if it''s Da Liana''s illusion. She always feels that Yala seems more and more sensitive and irritable. Any disturbance can trigger her roar.


    At this time, Yala, like Darlene, did not insert the dialogue between her comrades in arms around her, and sat quietly on the ground with her eyes closed.


    Just then, a strange male voice suddenly came into the ears of every member of the German undead team present:


    "Members of the German undead team! You all listen! "


    All the members of the undead team put down what they were doing, those who were cooking put down their spoons, those who were chatting closed their mouths and those who were dozing opened their eyes.


    Everyone followed the voice and turned their eyes to the master of the male voice.

 Chapter 923

    The master of this male voice is a young man who is not so tall.


    However, it may be reluctant to say that he is a young man. Judging from his appearance, he should be over 30 years old.


    30 - it''s an embarrassing age.


    The age of a man who doesn''t know whether to call him a youth or an uncle.


    However, he doesn''t look very old, so he''s still called a young man for the time being.


    The young man has short black hair and orange pupils. He looks a little handsome.


    However, the most eye-catching is the orange Knight sword hanging on his left waist.


    After seeing the orange Knight Sword around the young man''s waist, the members of the German undead team immediately stood up like a conditioned reflex and saluted the young man.


    The young man also waved his hand to the members of the undead team, and then said:


    "I''m Samuel Brooke, deputy commander of the vanguard of the Eastern Route Army."


    "I''m here to bring you something good."


    ¡ª¡ªGood stuff? What''s good?


    As soon as Darlene said so secretly in her heart, she noticed that a carriage was slowly driving into the camp of their German undead team.


    After the carriage stopped, Samuel walked slowly to the carriage nearest to him, lifted the linen cover on the carriage, and revealed the things in the carriage - bags of bulging sacks.


    After Samuel lifted the sackcloth covered on the carriage, Darlene smelled an attractive fragrance.


    It''s meat.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s in these sacks, isn''t it?


    Darlene looked brightly at the sacks in the carriage.


    What Samuel said next also confirmed Darlene''s conjecture.


    "It''s filled with meat." Samuel patted one of the sacks in the carriage. "The rest of the carriages are also filled with meat and drinks."


    "Cheer up, the meat and drinks on these carriages are yours tonight!"


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, the Druid undead camp broke out with loud cheers.


    In many people''s perception, there is nothing more happy than a big meat meal.


    Darlene happens to be one of those who hold this perception.


    "Yala, great!"


    Darlene subconsciously wanted to tell this great news to her best friend Yala in the army.


    However, Yala''s response was very flat.


    Just nodded and casually replied to Darlene.


    Looking at Yala''s indifferent reaction, dalina''s originally excited mood has become much more insipid.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There were nine carriages driving into the camp of the German undead.


    Eight of them are responsible for transporting cooked meat that has been cut, and the other is carrying buckets of tea, fruit juice and other drinks.


    There was meat to eat and all kinds of drinks to drink - Darlene almost forgot the last time she had such a big meal.


    Just as Darlene was trying to wolf down, a comrade in arms sitting next to her sneered a few times and then said:


    "He gave us so many good things to eat. It seems that we are going to have a big battle."


    This player is a rare veteran over the age of 40 in the German undead team.


    The old player''s words aroused Da Liana''s interest.


    While chewing the beef in her mouth, Darlene asked the old man in a vague tone:


    "We have a big war to fight? How do you know? "


    "You are still young, so you don''t know some hidden rules in the army."


    While picking the shredded meat between his teeth with his fingernails, the veteran continued:


    "Whenever a unit wants to perform any important or dangerous task, it will give its soldiers delicious food and drink before performing this task."


    "It''s a kind of Zhuang Xing."


    "If you suddenly give us such a good food, nine times out of ten you want us to do some important and dangerous tasks later."


    "What?" Da Liana looked at the old man in amazement. "Did it have such a deep meaning to suddenly give us so many good things?"


    "Yes, there must be a lot of people in the undead team who already know why this dinner is so rich tonight. It''s just that everyone keeps quiet. "


    "And there''s nothing to say."


    "Our German undead team has assembled the most elite soldiers of the Michael knights."


    "Such a military brigade assembled by the most elite soldiers must be the most dangerous and arduous combat task to deal with."


    "So relax, little girl." The old man shrugged and said in a relaxed tone, "when you join the German undead team, you should be ready for such a day?"


    "Are you mentally prepared to perform the most difficult combat mission... This is indeed there..." Darlene said softly.


    "Just have it. Well, eat more quickly. "


    After that, the old man fished out a large piece of meat from the pot again.


    "We might die later."


    The old man said in a half joking tone.


    "You have to hurry and eat more delicious food while your throat can still swallow food, or you''ll lose money."


    "Don''t say such unlucky words, will you?" Darlene said angrily, "here, help me get another piece of meat."


    As Darlene spoke, she handed the bowl to the old man.


    "You don''t look so big. Why can you eat so much?"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, it caused laughter from other comrades in arms around him.


    "Stop talking!" Dalina gently punched the old man in the waist, "didn''t you tell me to eat more while my throat can still swallow food?"


    "Good, good, good. Come on, eat your meat. There''s still plenty of meat in the pot. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    293 BC (215 BC)


    June 2.


    18:30 p.m.


    Holy Hiram Empire rescue force, combat force, Shuai account.


    Nikita is in a good mood now.


    No, it should be said that Nikita was always in a good mood after learning that Deng Jiaer led the British army to retreat more than 60 miles at one go.


    He is in a good mood. Now he is looking at the map in front of his desk and studying his next action.


    However, just then, the voice of the bodyguard suddenly came from outside the tent:


    "Commander, El Bernard, first quartermaster, wants to see you."


    ¡ª¡ªFirst Quartermaster El Bernard?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Nikita finally remembered who El Bernard was.


    ¡ª¡ªEl... Huh? Isn''t it one of the three students adopted by Dominic?


    Finally remembering whose Nikita el is, he quickly shouted:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the bodyguard''s voice fell, the curtain of the big tent was opened.


    A young man with short flaxen hair and red eyes walked slowly into Nikita''s camp.

 Chapter 924

    Nikita and Dominic are close friends in private.


    However, although they are good friends with Dominic, Nikita and Dominic''s three students are not very familiar.


    Only Dominic adopted three children in the slum.


    Because Dominic doesn''t like others to call him father for some reasons, he didn''t adopt the three children as his adopted son and daughter, but took the three children as his students as a teacher.


    However, although the relationship between them is obviously between teachers and students, everyone can see that the relationship between them is more like father and son and father and daughter.


    As far as Nikita knows, the only girl among the three children, Camille, seems to have no job. She has been staying at home in Dominica and her daily life revolves around all kinds of books.


    The other two boys of the three children, El and Gabriel, both held positions in the army. El served as Quartermaster and Gabriel served as general.


    These three people have been in a state of silence and anonymity before, especially el.


    Nikita heard from Dominic more than once that he complained that El was too unproductive and always had an attitude of muddling along.


    However, El, who had always been unknown, suddenly became famous in last year''s "hammer" battle, with an additional "hero El".


    With El''s great achievements in the "hammer" battle neutrality, even the marshal had to give in to El when he saw el.


    So Nikita had to give el a good greeting.


    "Long time no see, El."


    Nikita greeted El warmly with a smile on her face.


    "Last time I saw you, I remember visiting Dominica''s house several years ago in the new year."


    "You didn''t join the army as a quartermaster at that time."


    Speaking of this, Nikita raised her hand and gestured on her chest.


    "At that time, you were only so tall."


    "I didn''t expect to see you for a few years. You''re a head taller than me, and you''ve become a lot more handsome."


    "You should be old enough to marry now." Nikita put on a half joking tone, "how about? Is there anyone you like now? "


    "If there is someone you like, pursue it boldly. I believe no girl in the Holy Hiran empire can refuse the love of ''hero'' el."


    "Mr. belov..." El cast a helpless look at Nikita.


    Because he was in private, El was not too restrained. Instead of calling Nikita commander-in-chief or field marshal, he changed to a more intimate Mr. belov.


    "I can''t afford the name ''hero'' el."


    "I''m not a hero. I''m just an ordinary man who has done what he can."


    After that, El put away the smile on his face and changed to a serious expression.


    "Mr. belov." El said positively to Nikita, "I came to you this time to give you some advice."


    "Suggestions?" Nikita frowned gently.


    "That''s right." El nodded and then continued, "Mr. belov, I hope you can keep the army on alert and don''t relax."


    Nikita''s brow deepened after hearing El''s words.


    "Why?" Nikita asked el, "why do we keep on alert?"


    "The British army has withdrawn."


    "Deng Jiaer led the British army to retreat more than 60 miles."


    "A distance of more than 60 miles - this distance can be said to be very safe."


    "The enemy is so far away from our army that I don''t think our army should continue to be on alert."


    Nikita now wants to give the troops a good rest.


    The long and intense confrontation before had already exhausted the spirit of the soldiers.


    Now that the British army had finally withdrawn, and still so far away, Nikita felt that it was indeed time for the mentally tired soldiers to have a good rest.


    And even if Nikita now ordered the generals to remain on alert, it might not work well.


    Because when the generals saw the withdrawal of the British army, they were not only happy and encouraged, but also relaxed their originally tense nerves.


    It is not a simple thing to tighten the relaxed nerves again.


    If not, it will lead to great dissatisfaction among the generals and soldiers, resulting in a decline in morale.


    As soon as Nikita''s words were finished, El flatly refuted:


    "Mr. belov, I don''t think the distance between our army and the enemy is a safe distance."


    Nikita frowned deeper.


    "Isn''t it a safe distance? Why do you think so? "


    More than 60 Li - this distance is not a short distance on the battlefield.


    The road conditions around here are not very good. It would take nearly two days for a large army of tens of thousands of people to travel more than 60 miles around here.


    When the British army retreated from the hills, it took nearly two days to retreat to the wilderness more than 60 miles away.


    Even if Deng Jiaer''s troops turned back and attacked again, Nikita was confident that he could take advantage of the time they came to arrange all the preparations for the battle.


    So Nikita didn''t agree with El''s words.


    And El continued:


    "Mr. belov, it would really take a lot of time for the regiment to walk more than 60 miles."


    "But what if we use elite cavalry to walk more than 60 miles?"


    "If I were to command this britannian army, I would concentrate the best horses and cavalry in the army to form an elite cavalry team for a long-distance attack."


    "Run the 60 miles as fast as you can! Then the Hiram army was caught off guard. "


    "Mr. belov, I think the active withdrawal of the British army is actually a trap."


    "The reason why they suddenly interrupted the tense confrontation and took the initiative to retreat more than 60 Li is to relax our nerves and get careless."


    "When our nerves relax, concentrate the best cavalry in the army and launch an attack on our side."


    "If my guess is true, then Deng Jiaer may attack tomorrow."


    "So I hope you can..."


    However, before El finished speaking, Nikita raised a hand to stop el and went on.

 Chapter 925

    "El, as you said just now, these are your guesses."


    Nikita said this to El in a calm tone.


    "El, you made great contributions in the ''Hammer'' battle last year, which shows that you still have very outstanding military talents."


    "But even so, you still lack some combat experience on the battlefield."


    "Even if Deng Jiaer concentrated the elite cavalry in the army and launched a rush attack?"


    "We are more than 60 miles away from them."


    "Even if you send out elite cavalry to run more than 60 miles, it will take half a day as soon as possible."


    "Half a day - such a long time is enough for the scouts to send back the news of their dispatch and let me prepare for everything."


    "So we don''t have to worry at all. Even if Deng Jiaer really leads the elite cavalry to attack, we still have enough time to prepare for the battle."


    Nikita rejected El''s proposal in a firm tone.


    El, who doesn''t give up, wants to persuade Nikita again.


    But Nikita couldn''t listen to any of El''s words at all. She stubbornly believed that there was no need to torture the soldiers and keep them on alert.


    After some fruitless persuasion, El, who finally chose to give up, sighed helplessly.


    Seeing that El seemed to give up persuading him at last, Nikita was quietly relieved.


    After all, if El insisted on persuading him to keep the soldiers on alert, he really didn''t know how to send El away.


    "El." Nikita put on a warm smile again. "It''s night now. You might as well rest here tonight and go back to the baggage army tomorrow morning. I''ll have someone help you prepare a comfortable tent. "


    As soon as Nikita''s voice fell, El refused:


    "No, no, thank you for your kindness, Nikita." El smiled politely at Nikita. "It''s not too late. I''d better go back."


    Different baggage troops have different positions.


    The logistics troops under El''s command are the farthest from the camp of the combat troops.


    Even riding a fast horse takes more than 8 hours to make a round trip.


    If El started back now, it would be late at night before he could return to the camp of his baggage army.


    As soon as El had finished, Nikita immediately said a lot of polite sentences commonly used to retain guests.


    Nikita and El came and went politely. After a long while, Nikita nodded with "regret".


    "Well, El, if you insist on going back, I won''t ask any more."


    "Now it''s late at night. It''s inevitable that there will be some dangers. Let me send some people to escort you."


    El did not refuse Nikita''s proposal and readily agreed.


    After watching El leave his big tent and confirming that he really went far, Nikita breathed a sigh of relief again.


    "Great, he finally left."


    Nikita murmured.


    "If he plans to stay here and persuade me, I really don''t know it''s time to send him away..."


    "Although there is some talent, there is still too little experience in fighting on the battlefield."


    Speaking of this, Nikita pulled the corners of her mouth and sneered.


    "Doesn''t he think he has made a great contribution to the neutrality of the ''Hammer'' operation, and he thinks he is a military genius like Su Cheng who can continue to win wars even without any battlefield experience?"


    "Although there is some talent, this El still needs more training."


    After that, Nikita completely forgot what she had just met with EL and continued to look at the map in front of the table and think about the next action.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until late at night that El returned safely to the camp of his baggage army under the escort of the guards.


    After returning to his army tent, El, who was already exhausted, fell directly on his bed, and he didn''t even have the strength to take off his coat and shoes.


    However, just when El was going to sleep until dawn tomorrow, his adjutant, kuci, suddenly broke in and blocked his plan.


    "Bernard, wait, are you back?"


    Before entering El''s big tent, kuci shouted outside El''s big tent.


    "Yes, I''m back."


    El was not angry with kuci for disturbing his sleep.


    Instead, he showed a tired and helpless smile and smiled at kuci who had just entered the account:


    "I know what you want to ask me. You want to ask me why I suddenly went to the combat troops, right?"


    "Bernard, wait a minute, you''re great..." kuci threw an admiring look at El. "You guessed it completely..."


    El sat up straight from the bed and whispered:


    "The reason why I suddenly ran to the combat troops was to give coach Nikita some advice."


    "Suggestions?" Kuci wondered.


    "I hope coach Nikita can keep the soldiers on alert."


    After that, El told kuci his conjecture about Deng Jiaer''s strategy.


    After quietly listening to El''s conjecture, kuci scratched his hair:


    "Bernard, wait a minute. I don''t know much about combat and strategy."


    "But I think coach Nikita''s view is more reasonable."


    "Our two armies are now more than 60 miles apart."


    "Even if the British Army switched to elite cavalry for a long-distance attack, the time they came here was enough for us to be ready for all the battles."


    "So I think coach Nikita is right. Now there is really no need to keep the soldiers on alert."


    "It has been a long and intense confrontation before. Now it''s time for the generals to relax."


    "Alas..."


    As soon as kuci''s voice fell, El sighed.


    "Forget it, I''ve done everything I can."


    "I can''t control what will happen after that."


    Then El lay back in bed.


    "Well, I''m tired now and want to rest."


    "Well, I''ll leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El didn''t fall asleep immediately.


    After kuci left, El reopened his eyes and looked at the dark tent roof dazzled by the dim light around him.


    "... I hope my guess is wrong..."


    El whispered in a prayer like tone.


    Nikita refused to listen to his advice at all.


    If Deng Jiaer really concentrated the elite cavalry in the army and attacked back with great speed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although Nikita thought that even if the Britannia army used elite cavalry, the time they ran back was enough for them to be ready for the battle.


    But El did not agree with Nikita''s idea.


    El felt that Nikita''s way of thinking was completely wrong.


    Nikita only considered the enemy''s slow speed.


    But he did not take into account the enemy''s speed if it was very fast.


    Nikita didn''t think about what would happen to the Hiran army if dungar could make the cavalry run more than 60 miles in a very short time.


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    El has done everything he can.


    All he can do now is pray that his conjecture is completely wrong. The reason why Deng Jiaer withdrew suddenly is really because their supplies are insufficient

 Chapter 926

    The British Empire was founded in 293.


    June 3.


    6:45 a.m.


    Just before dawn, the harsh drum sounded in the camp of the German undead team.


    Even the people who sleep the most quickly get up from their beds after hearing the endless drum sound.


    Even if the head is still drowsy, the hands and feet still seem to have self-consciousness. They automatically pick up the armor, weapons and cloak placed next to them.


    After wearing armor and weapons as quickly as possible and wearing the dark purple cloak exclusive to the members of their German undead team, they rushed out of the camp and concentrated in the open space in the middle of the camp.


    "What, what?" Darlene looked around with a puzzled face and said to herself, "why did you call us up so early? It''s not even dawn. "


    In the past, it was only after the sky was bright that the military drum was sounded to get them up.


    But today, it is very unusual to ring the military drum before dawn.


    However, no one answered Darlene''s question.


    After waking up all the members of the German undead team, as usual, one after another carriage with breakfast drove into the German undead camp.


    Today''s breakfast is as rich as yesterday''s dinner.


    In the past, rice porridge was used for breakfast. If several villages or cities were looted, a little more meat would be added to the rice porridge for breakfast.


    However, today''s breakfast turned out to be golden bread one by one.


    The heat rising from the bread and the soft touch announced to the players of the German undead team that the bread had just been baked.


    In addition to having enough soft bread to enjoy, each team member can also be divided into 5 dried meat and a cup of black tea.


    These dried meat are also very fresh. From the bright and greasy color of these dried meat, we can see that these dried meat have just been pickled for a long time.


    You can eat enough bread, 5 fresh dried meat and a cup of black tea - such a breakfast can no longer be described as rich.


    In Da Liana''s cognition, perhaps the breakfast of those great nobles may not be as rich as their breakfast today.


    The members of the German immortal team lined up in an orderly long line and led their rich breakfast one by one.


    Looking at the steaming bread in her left hand and the five dried meat and black tea in her right hand, Darlene couldn''t help recalling what the old man said to her last night.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªYesterday''s dinner and today''s breakfast were so rich.


    ¡ª¡ªCan we say... Are we really going to be sent to perform any important and difficult combat tasks


    Darlene began to feel a little nervous.


    This is a bad problem for Darlene.


    Tomorrow morning is not the first time to see blood recruits, but when I learned that I was going to the battlefield, I couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    However, the tension returned to tension. After Darlene set foot on the battlefield, the tension in her heart will soon disappear and become surprisingly calm.


    After several deep breaths, Darlene felt that her mood had become a little calmer.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, ignore it.


    Darlene cheered herself up in her heart with an attitude that seemed to abandon herself.


    ¡ª¡ªNo matter what kind of combat task it is, just do what you can do with your heart.


    Dalina, who was a little more open, stopped thinking about superfluous things and began to concentrate on solving and enjoying the rich breakfast in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to dungar and Samuel, the other three knights in the vanguard were almost awakened at the same time as the members of the German undead team.


    Even Knights rarely get up before dawn.


    After the three knights were awakened, they were told that commander Deng Jiaer issued a summoning order so that all knights in the army could report to her camp.


    Under the pressure of the military order, the three newly awakened knights can only strongly support their drowsy brain and weak body, put on their armor and Knight Sword as soon as possible, and then rush to Deng Jiaer''s camp.


    After arriving at Deng Jia''er''s camp, the three of them met Deng Jia''er and Samuel who seemed to have been waiting in the account for a long time.


    In the middle of the big tent, there is a long table.


    There is a big map on the long table.


    Deng Jiaer was sitting on the main seat of this long table, while Samuel was sitting on the side of Deng Jiaer, leaning against the back of the chair, holding his chest with both hands and his eyes closed. It seemed that Samuel was taking a nap to make up for his sleep.


    After all the knights were present, Deng Jiaer said to the three knights who had just stepped into the account:


    "Sorry to wake you up so early. It''s hard for you."


    After apologizing to the three knights in a slightly apologetic tone, Deng Jiaer immediately said something that made the three Knights energetic in an instant.


    "Now, I will tell you what the three strategies for this battle are."


    The three knights were still bleary eyed for one second, but the next second after hearing Deng Jia''er''s words, the three Knights suddenly opened their eyes and threw surprised eyes at Deng Jia''er.


    The only female Knight among the three Knights asked Deng Jiaer in a cautious tone, "the... Strategy of this battle?"


    "That''s right." Deng Jiaer nodded. "It''s time to tell you three what our strategy is."


    "Today is the decisive day!"


    "We will defeat the reinforcements of the holy Hiram empire before this evening!"


    In order to prevent the leakage of strategic content, few people in the military know the strategic details of this operation.


    Even the vanguard troops responsible for implementing the strategy, only Deng Jiaer and Samuel know the specific contents of the strategy.


    The other three Knights of the vanguard did not know how to fight this battle until now.


    Now, seeing that Deng Jia''er finally planned to tell them the strategic content of the battle, and also very domineering said that he would defeat the reinforcements of the holy Helan empire before today''s dusk, the three Knights suddenly came to spirit. The moment of sleepiness disappeared. They stared at Deng Jia''er intently and didn''t want to miss any words that came out of Deng Jia''er''s mouth.


    "The strategic content of this operation is not complicated."


    Deng Jiaer whispered.


    "I coined a word to describe the strategic content of our battle - flash."


    "It means'' lightning fast attack ''."


    "From beginning to end, I never thought of a long confrontation and seesaw war with the rescue forces of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The reason why I wanted the troops to camp on that hill before was actually nothing else. It was just to let the people of the Hiran Army [clearly see our station and movement] and to keep the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army as tense as possible."


    When it comes to the sentence "clearly see our station and trend", Deng Jiaer specially accentuated his tone.


    "Only when the Hiram army clearly sees our station and our movements can they clearly see our retreat."


    "The reason why we suddenly retreated more than 60 Li in one breath is to confuse them."


    "Let them feel that they are in a safe position now, and let them [mistakenly think that we won''t be able to fight for a while and a half]."


    "And what we''re going to do next is very simple."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer put on a meaningful smile.


    "The officers of the Hiram army may not have thought of it."


    "Our Michael Knights have trained an elite force capable of various arduous tasks for a long time."

 Chapter 927

    293 BC (215 BC)


    June 3.


    16:26 p.m.


    After dungar''s troops withdrew, Nikita kept thinking about what to do next.


    After many considerations, Nikita decided to stick to it and wait for the subsequent reinforcements to arrive.


    Deng Jiaer''s troops withdrew voluntarily, which is a good thing, but the current war situation is still not optimistic.


    Up to now, the British army, especially the troops under Su Cheng''s personal command, has not suffered major damage.


    In other words, the East Route Army of the British army is still unharmed.


    At present, he has only 50000 troops.


    No matter what the number of troops is, it is still too small.


    The combat strength under his command must be at least 70000 people before Nikita can be sure of successfully blocking Su Cheng''s eastward advance.


    Therefore, Nikita decided to continue to build camp and wait for subsequent reinforcements to arrive.


    After deciding what to do next, the next thing to do is to choose a suitable place to build a position, and then slowly wait for the subsequent troops to arrive.


    Nikita spent most of these two days looking at the map and looking for a suitable camp site.


    At this time, Nikita, as he has done in the past two days, stayed in his tent and silently studied the surrounding terrain and terrain.


    Just then, the anxious voice of the bodyguard came from outside the tent:


    "Coach! A scout urgently asks for a meeting! "


    ¡ª¡ªScouts?!


    After hearing the word "scouts", Nikita was shocked. As he put away the map on the table, he shouted outside the tent:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    After the guards at the entrance of the tent opened the curtain of the tent, a dusty and sweating scout staggered into Nikita''s tent.


    "Lord... Commander... Hoo... Hoo... Ha..."


    The scout was very tired and out of breath. He couldn''t even say a complete sentence clearly.


    Nikita quickly poured a glass of water for the Scout.


    "Come and drink."


    As soon as the water cup was handed to the Scout''s eyes, the Scout seemed to grasp the life-saving straw, grabbed the glass of water at a fast speed, and then poured it into his mouth.


    After drinking the water in the water cup and moistening the smoking throat, the Scout instantly felt that he was alive.


    "Coach, thank you."


    After drinking this glass of water, the Scout spoke more smoothly.


    Seeing that the Scout could finally speak normally, Nikita asked him in a straight face:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes." The Scout nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "commander, something''s wrong. Deng Jiaer''s troops have a new trend! "


    "A cavalry left the camp and attacked us!"


    "Cavalry?!" Nikita exclaimed.


    But Nikita soon regained her composure.


    "Tell me all the known information."


    Nikita whispered.


    "The total strength of the cavalry, the horses carried by each cavalry, and when to dispatch... All these information told me one by one! You can''t miss any information! "


    "Yes!"


    After swallowing his saliva and sorting out his thoughts, the Scout informed Nikita of all the information he had found at present.


    "At 13:20 p.m. today, a cavalry team left the camp. From the direction of their advance, it is very possible that their goal is here."


    "The total force is about 2000 people, all of whom are cavalry, one man and three horses."


    "Everyone carries long guns, swords, crossbows, shields and other weapons."


    ¡­¡­


    After dungar''s troops retreated, Nikita sent a large number of scouts to monitor the movements of dungar''s troops.


    After seeing a cavalry team of 2000 people leave the camp, the scouts quickly sent one person - the scouts who are now reporting information to Nikita, and ran back with three fast horses.


    The horses used by the scouts are one in a million, with both speed and endurance.


    However, even with such an excellent colt, the Scout ran all the way at the cost of horsepower, and the three Colts were abandoned by him one by one.


    After the Scout returned to the camp of their Hiran army, his last horse was squeezed to the extreme because of his physical strength. After returning to the camp, he foamed, twitched and fell to the ground.


    Even ordinary people who don''t know how to cure horses can see that the horse is hopeless.


    After reporting all the known information to Nikita, the Scout suddenly paused and looked hesitant.


    After a little hesitation, the Scout decided to report this seemingly insignificant information to Nikita.


    "Coach, the cavalry team attacking us is wearing strange clothes."


    "Strange?" Nikita wondered, "what a strange way?"


    "Although they also wear black armor like ordinary britannians, their armor style is slightly different from ordinary soldiers."


    "And -- each of them is wearing a dark purple cloak."


    "And from the material point of view, the dark purple cloaks they wear seem to cost a lot."


    "Everyone is wearing a dark purple cloak..." Nikita whispered and frowned.


    Nikita''s brain is thinking fast.


    Recall that the soldiers of a special force in the British Empire were equipped with a dark purple cloak.


    Special troops generally have exclusive equipment that ordinary soldiers do not have.


    For example, the exclusive equipment of the most famous army of the Frankish Empire, the armored paladins, is their iconic thick armor and vest.


    Another example is the newly built heavy armor force of the British Empire in recent years - the exclusive equipment of iron armor Ruishi, which is thick full-body armor and axe gun.


    Nikita recalled for a long time, and did not recall which army of the British Empire was exclusively equipped with a dark purple cloak.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean


    ¡ª¡ªIs this a new special force of the British Empire


    ¡ª¡ªWell, it doesn''t matter whether the cavalry coming this way is a new special force of the British Empire or not.


    ¡ª¡ªThe urgent task now is to get ready to meet the enemy.


    At this time, Nikita suddenly recalled the advice given to him by El, who suddenly came to his tent yesterday.


    Nikita now felt her hair stand upright.


    Because he found that the situation now encountered was the same as the conjecture put forward to him by El yesterday.


    Really, as El said, the dungar did not really retreat at all. The real purpose of the dungar was to send cavalry for a long-distance attack when they were careless and relaxed.


    How come... As like as two peas El said...


    ¡ª¡ªYesterday, I thought El was too young and his conjectures and suggestions were completely unreasonable


    At the thought of his contempt for El yesterday, Nikita felt very bad in her heart


    There is a sense of... Frustration.

 Chapter 928

    ¡ª¡ªForget it, don''t think so much first.


    Nikita took a few deep breaths, eliminated the superfluous thoughts in her heart, and said to the Scout:


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Go down and have a rest first."


    "Yes!"


    Although Deng Jia as like as two peas did exactly the same as El''s guess, Nikita was shocked, but Nikita did not mess up his feet and discretion.


    Because Nikita knows - he still has time.


    Even if Deng Jiaer gathered all the elite cavalry in the army and matched each cavalry with three horses, the distance of more than 60 miles was enough for them to run for a while.


    According to the information reported by the Scout just now, Deng Jiaer''s cavalry set out at 13:20 p.m.


    Nikita opened his pocket watch.


    It''s 16:48 p.m.


    Nikita estimated that no matter how fast dungar''s cavalry was, it would be almost dusk after running more than 60 miles.


    In other words, Nikita still has more than an hour to prepare for the game.


    More than an hour - that''s enough.


    As long as he is ready to meet the enemy, Nikita is sure to deal with it no matter how many cavalry Dengar sends.


    Just as Nikita was about to gather all the generals in the army to prepare for the battle, he suddenly heard some strange sounds.


    A dull sound after another.


    The dull noise is constantly amplifying.


    Soon, the dull noise became a terrible noise like thunder.


    Nikita is a veteran who has been fighting on the battlefield for decades. He can''t be more familiar with this sound.


    "Isn''t it..."


    Nikita''s eyes widened with shock.


    In order to test his guess, Nikita rushed out of the tent as fast as he could and ran towards the watchtower in the array.


    As soon as he climbed the watchtower, Nikita couldn''t wait to follow the sound to find the source of the thunder.


    Nikita cast her eyes to the source of the thunder, and then saw the picture that shouldn''t have appeared at this time.


    At the junction of heaven and earth in the northwest, a cloud of dust and smoke came with the sound of thunder. The upper part is dark yellow, blocking out the sky and the sun. The lower part is black and dark purple, neat like a surging water line.


    The surging black and purple water line gradually revealed its true appearance.


    It''s a cavalry.


    It was a cavalry in black armor and a dark purple cloak.


    It''s the cavalry of the British army.


    They drove the horses under their crotches closer and closer to the Hiram camp.


    Although he was far away from them, Nikita could still clearly feel the killing spirit emanating from them.


    "Impossible..."


    Nikita felt her knees soft.


    Unable to control his figure, he sat down directly on the watchtower.


    "How could it be so fast..."


    A groan of pain came from Nikita''s trembling lips.


    The speed of the cavalry completely exceeded Nikita''s expectations.


    According to the scouts'' information, Deng Jiaer''s cavalry team didn''t start until 13:20 p.m.


    It''s only 16:48 p.m.


    In other words, Deng Jiaer''s cavalry team only spent a little more than three hours to run more than 60 miles.


    Their scouts had just returned to the camp, and then Deng Jiaer''s cavalry team came


    Their scouts used three fast horses. They moved alone without carrying any extra weight and ran nonstop. They came back here in more than three hours.


    Deng Jiaer''s cavalry team is obviously more than 2000 people moving, and the riders are all wearing heavy armor. They can still run here at the speed of not losing to the scouts


    Such a speed has exceeded Nikita''s original cognition.


    The cavalry, all dressed in dark purple cloaks, drove the horses to trot close to the Hiram camp.


    After reaching a suitable range, the speed of the horse slowly increased under the control of the cavalry.


    The British cavalry has begun to speed up and charge.


    While launching the charge, the cavalry also slowly flattened their lances, which reflected the chilling tip of the spear in the sunlight and pointed directly at the Hiran army camp.


    The cavalry''s spirit of killing is also rising. Every step of the horse''s hoof has the potential to destroy the mountain and fall to the sea.


    The horse''s hooves raise the dust all over the sky, like a whirlwind in the air, like a gust of wind through the vast field, and then wear the terrible killing gas on them, which makes people feel suffocated


    Such a distance, there is no time to prepare for the battle.


    If you want to defeat the cavalry who has launched an assault, there are only two means you can use.


    One is to form a dense gun array.


    As long as the gun array is not disorderly and there is no gap, even the most heavy cavalry team in the mainland, the armored holy cavalry, can not break through the gun array composed of well-trained gunmen.


    Another means is to gather bowmen and crossbow men to shoot arrows.


    However, there is no time to assemble the gunmen and crossbow men.


    There''s nothing to do - the word is perfect to describe the current situation of the Hiram army.


    But Nikita didn''t wait to die.


    Even knowing that there was nothing to do now, Nikita still clenched her teeth, poured strength into her soft legs, stood up, climbed down the watchtower and did everything she could do now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The focus of this "flash attack" operation is to be fast.


    Play fast and slow.


    Only by taking the Hiram army by surprise can we defeat the Hiram army of tens of thousands of people.


    If you want to run the distance of more than 60 miles between the two armies in a very short time, you naturally need the best war horses and the best cavalry.


    In order to complete the "flash attack", Deng Jiaer convened all the war horses of the vanguard force, and then handed them all to the German undead team, so that each member of the German undead team can transfer at least three war horses in turn.


    The troops responsible for launching this "flash attack" are the current trump force of the Michael Knights - the German undead team.


    Since its establishment, the German undead team has experienced arduous and rigorous training.


    After such rigorous training, the members of the German undead team have long been trained into "super soldiers", who can be competent for all arms, and no matter which arms they want to perform, they can complete better than any army.


    Such a difficult task, only to the trump card army of the German undead team, Deng Jiaer dared to rest assured.


    In the afternoon, after Deng Jiaer announced their combat mission to all the members of the German undead team, he and Samuel led all the members of the German undead team to attack the Hiran army camp more than 60 miles away.


    As for the other three Knights of the vanguard force, Deng Jiaer left them behind in the camp to command and manage the rest of the troops who did not participate in the "flash attack".

 Chapter 929

    Under the command of dungar, the German undead team was divided into three parts.


    Part of the cavalry attacked the Hiram army''s camp from the front, while the other two cavalry surrounded the Hiram army''s camp from the East and West wings, and then attacked the Hiram army''s camp obliquely, annihilating all hirans who could be seen and reached by the spear tip.


    As soon as the members of the German undead team increased their horse speed to the highest, they just rushed into the camp of the Hiran army.


    The Hiram Army soldiers who did not make any preparations in advance suffered a cruel and one-sided massacre.


    Wearing black armor and dark purple cloaks, the German undead soldiers roared and waved their lances. The horses roared and ran away with their iron hooves. A group of Greek soldiers fell down, and a group of bodeland undead soldiers rushed up. They charged, pursued and stabbed, crossed with the enemy, and then left bodies, Repeat all this again.


    Darlene was one of the hundreds responsible for the frontal assault on the Hiran army camp.


    When you fight on a horse, the best weapons are naturally long guns and axe guns.


    Da Liana is good at swordsmanship but not very good at marksmanship, but after joining the German undead team, she found an elder in the undead team who is good at marksmanship and asked the elder to give her some guidance.


    After some special training, although her current marksmanship is still not as good as her swordsmanship, Darlene still has some confidence in her current marksmanship.


    After all, the elder who instructed her in marksmanship said that her current marksmanship level has surpassed that of most soldiers in the army.


    Darlene clamped the barrel under her right armpit, put the lance flat, and any spear tip penetrated all the Hiran soldiers in front of her.


    Soon, an unlucky man who didn''t run away in time hit the tip of Da Liana''s gun.


    Darlene felt a great force on her arm.


    The unlucky man who didn''t escape in time has hung up the tip of Darlene''s gun.


    The force produced by the impact suddenly bent the barrel of the lance into a bow.


    As soon as the barrel of the riding gun became arched, the buffering force on the barrel was immediately released. Coupled with the powerful kinetic energy brought by the galloping horse, the unlucky man was suddenly bounced out and a string of blood rain fell in mid air


    Even if he doesn''t die by chance, the unlucky man is not far from death.


    Darlene didn''t just put the lance flat and let the tip of the gun penetrate all the Hiran soldiers in front of her.


    When she saw the soldiers of the Hiram army on her side, Darlene would turn her cavalry gun and take the initiative to wave her cavalry gun to assassinate these enemy soldiers.


    Darlene pointed the lance under her right armpit to her right front and pierced the body of a Hiran soldier.


    After taking back the lance, he released the lance clamped in his right armpit and swept to the right. The sharp blade of the lance swept a Hiran soldier.


    The death of the Hiram soldier who was swept by the gun blade was a little sad. His armor, flesh, muscles and bones were cut to pieces by the gun blade.


    After solving the Hiram soldier, Darlene found two Hiram soldiers.


    The two Helan soldiers reacted quickly. They quickly raised their shields and protected them in front of their chest, ready to meet the swing of darina.


    However, the two Helan soldiers underestimated Darlene''s power.


    Da Liana''s stroke was surprisingly powerful. When she hit the shield, the shield was immediately cracked by Da Liana''s gun rod.


    The two Helan soldiers only felt a great force from the shield surface to their hands, and bursts of severe pain came from the forearm bones.


    The shields in the hands of the two Helan soldiers who couldn''t resist Da Lina''s wave smashed into their chest. The huge shock hurt their internal organs, and then flew back for a few steps. Whether they were dead or alive was unknown. Da Lina didn''t want to know whether the two Helan soldiers were still alive.


    Da Liana only knew that she continued to drive the horse under her crotch to charge forward.


    Each member of the German undead team is an elite soldier who has been selected at all levels and gathered the most elite soldiers of the Michael knights.


    The total military strength of Michael''s knights is 120000, and more than 2000 people have been selected from 120000 talents. We can see how strict the selection of the German undead team is and how elite the soldiers who have passed the selection are.


    After the German undead team rushed into the Hiram army camp, the Hiram army generals who were not ready for the battle could not resist the strong combat power of the German undead team.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the German undead team wiped out thousands of Hiram soldiers, and so far, the German undead team has not suffered any casualties.


    The soldiers of the Hiram army screamed in horror, pushed and squeezed each other, but it was too late to fight it, even to dodge.


    Some of them were bumped head-on by war horses and became a pool of meat sauce when they landed.


    Some fell to the ground and were trampled to pieces by horses.


    Even if some people were lucky enough to escape the trampling of war horses, they lost their lives under the trampling of other comrades in arms.


    However, most of the Hiram generals died by members of the German undead team on horses.


    Some had their heads cut off by a long sword.


    Some were stabbed in the stomach by a lance.


    Under the repeated impact of the German undead team, the Hiran army was about to collapse.


    The command of the Hiram army has been in chaos until now because they have not prepared for the battle in advance.


    The chaotic command has not established an organized resistance by the Hiran army up to now.


    Disorganized resistance, there is no way to compete with the German undead team.


    No one can fight back, no one can resist, no one can even escape!


    The German undead team beat and rushed like fierce predators. Many Hiram soldiers who were hit by the German undead team were ruthlessly torn up before they could even make a moan.


    The German undead team galloped, attacked and destroyed.


    The soldiers of the Hiram army wailed, collapsed and died.


    Broken tents, stabbed soldiers, blood and visceral fragments scattered everywhere. Under the command of Dengar, the German undead team destroyed everything in the Hiran army camp.


    Just then, several oil lamps were knocked down - in the current chaotic scene, we can''t see how and by whom these oil lamps were knocked down.


    These knocked down oil lamps caused a fire.


    There are a lot of combustibles in the camp. Tents and wood... These are excellent combustibles.


    The fire caused by these oil lamps soon swallowed up all the combustibles around. The soldiers were growing.


    Soon, the Hiram army''s camp was dyed red.


    This is the color of flames raging on barracks and wooden fences.


    Although the raging fire brought a little trouble to the members of the German undead team, the most injured were the Helan soldiers.


    These careless fires have made the already chaotic camp even more chaotic.

 Chapter 930

    Nikita didn''t wait to die in the face of the fierce attack of the German undead team.


    Although there was no time to prepare for the enemy, Nikita did his best to gather as many soldiers as possible centered on the main array of the camp.


    With the efforts of a group of generals led by Nikita, more than 5000 soldiers were finally gathered near the array.


    In such a large camp, only these 5000 soldiers can maintain basic order, and only 5000 soldiers can be commanded by Nikita.


    "Shield men and gunmen come forward!"


    Even the most ordinary soldiers know that every minute counts.


    The British army will attack at any time, so we must form an array that can block the British army before they attack this array.


    As soon as Nikita''s order was given, the shield men and the gunmen moved quickly.


    The shield soldiers took the big shield in their hands and built a solid shield wall.


    About 2000 soldiers with long guns ran behind the shield wall. One end of the long gun stick poked into the ground, and the other end with a sharp blade leaned forward through the gap of the shield to form a hedgehog array with these shields.


    As soon as Hiram''s army formed a gun array, the British army attacked.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In order to finish the more than 60 miles between the two armies in the shortest time, all members of the German undead team carry three horses and transfer in turn.


    Each member of the undead team is an excellent rider. Each member knows how to use the least physical strength to make the horse run the farthest distance.


    However, even so, when they successfully ran to the periphery of the Hiram army camp, both men and horses were exhausted.


    Especially their war horses.


    Horses are not an animal with good endurance. Running for more than 60 miles in such a short time makes each of their war horses pant and sweat.


    Many of the team members'' horses even died of fatigue on the way.


    It was precisely because when they arrived at the periphery of the Hiram army camp, both men and horses consumed a lot of physical strength. Therefore, the German undead team did not attack as soon as they arrived at the periphery of the Hiran army camp.


    They arrived at the periphery of the Hiram army camp at about 16:40, then hid in a hidden forest and quietly recovered their strength.


    After the horses'' breathing became smooth, they officially launched a fierce attack on the Hiran camp.


    During this period of recovery, Deng Jiaer announced their next battle methods to Samuel and the players of the undead team.


    After listening to the content of the tactics to be launched next, Samuel and the players of the German undead team were shocked.


    The reason why they were shocked was not because of how powerful and complex the tactics were.


    In fact, this method of warfare is not complicated. It is nothing more than dividing the German undead team into three parts. One part is responsible for attacking the Hiram army''s camp from the front, and the other two parts are responsible for launching a double attack on the Hiram army''s camp from the East and West.


    Then how to kill the enemy depends on the players of the undead team to play freely.


    The reason why Samuel and the undead team members were shocked was that Deng Jiaer said that she would personally lead the undead team members who were responsible for the frontal assault on the Xilan army camp and rush to the front of everyone.


    Samuel is one of the few heroes of the Michael knights.


    The players of the German undead team are also the elite with amazing combat power.


    Therefore, they can see that Deng Jiaer''s fighting skill level is only mediocre, not very outstanding.


    On the level of fighting, any member of the German undead team may be better than Deng Jiaer.


    The front of the team - this position can be said to be the most dangerous position.


    If Deng Jiaer really wants to rush to the front of the team, it''s hard to imagine how dangerous her situation will be.


    For the sake of Deng Jia''er''s safety, Samuel directly advised Deng Jia''er not to do so, or he might die.


    However, Deng Jiaer did not listen to Samuel''s advice.


    "I hate cowards. I like to live and die with my subordinates. No matter how cunning, fierce and powerful the enemy is, I will not shrink back. "


    "Let''s not worry about people like sir... Ah, no, people like the regiment commander who really don''t have the ability to lead the army charge. Anyway, I must stand in the most dangerous place and live and die with my subordinates!"


    "And don''t underestimate me. Although my fighting skill is not very good, I have the courage to make up for it. "


    "During the ''Xia Feng'' offensive, I also led the cavalry team to attack the Luo Lin army, and I personally cut several Luo Lin Army soldiers."


    Deng Jiaer was determined to rush to the front and personally led the players of the undead team to launch a charge.


    Seeing that Deng Jia''er could not be persuaded, Samuel had no choice but to give up.


    In order to protect Deng Jia''er''s safety, after the battle began, Samuel adhered to Deng Jia''er''s side all the way to protect Deng Jia''er''s safety.


    Because he rushed to the front of the team, Deng Jiaer was also the first to arrive at the Helan army camp.


    After seeing that many soldiers had gathered in the formation of the Helan army camp and formed the gun formation, Deng Jiaer quickly raised his hand to stop the charge of the members of the undead team behind him.


    Sending cavalry to attack troops who have formed a gun array is purely an act of death.


    Looking at the dense gun forest not far away, Deng Jiaer couldn''t help but praise the enemy commander in his heart.


    It is not easy to assemble so many soldiers and form a gun array in such a short time.


    Although the gun array can not be touched, there are still many ways for cavalry to deal with the gun array.


    "Ready to shoot!"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, the undead team members behind her moved again.


    They did not attack the gun array in front of them.


    Instead, they were divided into two groups, each running towards both sides of the gun array of Hiram army.


    As they ran to both sides of the gun array of the Hiram army, the members of the undead team also took off their riding bows hanging from their saddles.


    After seeing the British cavalry unhook their bows from their saddles, Nikita''s eyes opened again with shock and whispered:


    "No..."


    Then, the scene in front of Nikita was again in line with Nikita''s guess.


    The members of the undead team drove the horses under their hips to the side of the gun array, pulled out the arrows from the arrow pot hanging on the side of the saddle, put the arrows on the bow, and then filled the riding bow in their hands.


    Black locusts rose from the horse''s back and smashed at the gun array of Hiram''s army.


    In this incident, the gun array of the Helan army was splashed with blood, and some "cracks" began to appear in the original tight gun array.

 Chapter 931

    The members of the German undead team pulled their bows and arrows while driving the horses under their hips to continue galloping.


    The galloping team members tried their best to smash the arrows at the gun array of the Hiram army, and then turned the horse''s head.


    They still didn''t step on the array directly with horseshoes. Instead, they bypassed and soared away, crossed with their own people from different directions, then turned again, reorganized the team outside the range of the enemy''s feather arrows, and launched another round of shooting.


    Nikita''s face became particularly gloomy when he looked at the britannian army who was riding and shooting arrows on horseback.


    He clenched his teeth and said, "alti tactics... This cavalry team can even alti tactics..."


    Nikita is familiar with this tactic.


    This is the usual tactic of the grassland people in the Far East, that is, the xiongran people.


    About 400 years ago, the xiongran people suddenly came to the prairie of the Far East from the Far East.


    The xiongran people who had just arrived in the Far East prairie took root in the prairie and launched a crazy aggression against the countries bordering the Far East prairie.


    At that time, neither the Holy Hiran Empire nor the Frankish Empire had been established. At that time, there were four countries bordering the Far East prairie.


    The four countries bordering the Far East prairie suffered a lot in the face of the Hungarian aggression.


    Because they are not adapted to the tactics of the Huns.


    The xiongran people who lived on horseback from childhood were best at riding and shooting, so they developed a tactic, which they called "alti".


    Alty''s tactics are simply to send out a large number of light cavalry to constantly ride and shoot at the enemy array and disrupt the enemy''s formation.


    Riding on the horse to shoot an arrow, the bumpy horse under the crotch will make the accuracy of the arrow very poor, and the power of the arrow will not be very high. Therefore, the lethality of alty tactics is not high.


    However, in the first face of the Hungarian aggression, people at that time were still disheartened by the Hungarian alti tactics.


    There is no other reason. Although the lethality of this alti tactic is not high, it is very disgusting.


    The greatest threat posed by the Artie tactics is that the arrows fired by the cavalry will disrupt the enemy''s formation.


    Although the power of the arrows fired by alti''s tactics is small, it is more than enough to harass the enemy soldiers.


    The most common tactic used by the Hungarians is to harass the enemy array with alty tactics, make the enemy array chaotic, and then send heavy cavalry to attack the enemy array from the front and defeat the enemy in one fell swoop.


    People at that time suffered a lot because they were not familiar with the tactics of the xiongran people.


    But gradually, people at that time also found a way to overcome this tactic, and gradually reversed the war situation with the Hungarians.


    Although this tactic is disgusting, there are many ways to overcome it.


    There are two most direct and effective methods.


    The first method: Send a large number of cavalry to pursue.


    Although the xiongran people live on horseback, the strictly trained cavalry will not lose their combat effectiveness or speed to the xiongran cavalry.


    As long as the elite cavalry is sent to hunt down the Hun''s bow cavalry, it is easy to crack this tactic.


    The second method is to gather the crossbow men to shoot at the Hungarian archers.


    Unless it is a very special kind, the arrows fired by archers, whether in range or power, are far better than those fired by infantry.


    Therefore, the archers and crossbow men launched a counter fire. Unless the number of crossbow men is seriously insufficient and the training is seriously lacking, the archers will never be able to shoot the crossbow men.


    Nikita had served in the far east front army when he was not a marshal, so he had seen the alti tactics of the Huns.


    Because of this, he could directly see that the tactics being used by the British army were the alti tactics of the Huns.


    Since the xiongran people took root in the grasslands of the Far East, after seeing these extremely new tactics of the xiongran people, the armies of various countries also began to actively learn some advanced tactics of the xiongran people.


    For example, the Hungarian''s signature tactic, the alty tactic.


    However, the conditions for carrying out alti tactics are very strict. Only with a strictly trained Archer can alti tactics be carried out.


    Hungarians have lived and grown up on horseback since childhood, so they can easily master the skill of riding and shooting.


    This skill is too difficult for people of all countries in agricultural civilization to master.


    In addition, this tactic is not so useful for large regiments, so few troops will make great efforts to learn it.


    Therefore, up to now, there are still few archers and cavalry units that can carry out alti tactics across the continent.


    Nikita never expected that the British cavalry team in front of him not only had strong close combat ability, but also had the ability of riding and shooting.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen did the British Empire have such a strong cavalry?


    Nikita gnashed her teeth and roared madly in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªThis cavalry is definitely an elite force secretly trained by the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªThere can be no mistake!


    ¡ª¡ªThe dark purple cloak on them is the exclusive equipment of this army.


    ¡ª¡ªBastard... At the same time, he has the melee ability not to lose to the armored Paladin and the riding and shooting ability not to lose to the xiongran


    The cavalry of the British Empire is too strong - this is Nikita''s most real feeling at present.


    But Nikita doesn''t have enough time to feel the strength of the cavalry.


    If no counter measures are taken, his gun array will soon collapse by this wave after wave of harassment arrow rain.


    "Bowman, come forward! Follow my orders and launch a volley! "


    Nikita doesn''t have many cavalry on hand now. If he releases this cavalry in his hand, he will not be able to pursue and kill this cavalry team. On the contrary, he is likely to be killed by this overstrong cavalry team.


    Therefore, the only counter-measures Nikita can use now are to send crossbow men to shoot at the cavalry of the britannian empire.


    It''s just that Nikita''s only option at present is not easy to use.


    Because he now has too few crossbow men, and the cavalry of the Britannia army is too strong.


    The number of crossbow men was seriously insufficient, so the arrow rain was too sparse to effectively kill the British cavalry.


    In addition, the speed of the cavalry was so fast that many arrows of the Helan archers fell empty.


    The archers and crossbows of the Hiran army chased the figure of the cavalry of the britannian army in vain, but the feather arrows could only chase the smoke left by the war horses.


    "What to do..." Nikita whispered helplessly.


    The inability to use arrows to effectively kill the britannian cavalry meant that he could not crack the britannian alty tactics.


    Nikita could only continue to rack her brains and think about countermeasures, while helplessly watching the gun array that became more and more chaotic under the shooting of the British cavalry

 Chapter 932

    Su Cheng''s positioning of the German undead team has always been an ace force capable of various combat tasks.


    In order for the German undead team to meet his positioning, Su Cheng set the training for the German undead team to be quite harsh, so harsh that it can be said to be cruel.


    Since it is intended to train the German undead team into an ace force capable of various combat tasks, all kinds of tactical training is naturally essential.


    Alti tactics is just one of the key training items of the German undead team.


    Today, it is the first time that the players of the German undead team have used their long practiced riding and shooting and their long practiced alty tactics in actual combat.


    Although this is the first time to put this tactic into actual combat, the combat effect is surprisingly good. It can''t be seen that this is the first time for the players of the undead team to use alty tactics.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Almost..." Deng Jiaer whispered.


    Deng Jiaer has been watching the war.


    The gun array of the Hiran army has become broken under the harassment of the arti tactics.


    Deng Jiaer even saw that the morale of many Helan soldiers collapsed.


    Deng Jiaer can also understand this. After all, alti''s tactics are really easy to break people down.


    This has become a tattered and riddled gun array of the Hiran army, which can no longer pose a threat to the players of the German undead team.


    After confirming that there was no threat from the enemy''s gun array, Deng Jiaer again shouted to the members of the undead team:


    "Assemble! Prepare for charge! "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s order was given, the undead team members who scattered to shoot arrows at the gun array of the Helan army quickly hung their riding bows back to the saddle, and then regrouped behind Deng Jiaer one by one.


    Soon, a wedge-shaped array with Deng Jiaer and Samuel as the front was formed again.


    "Attack!"


    As soon as he said this, Deng Jia''er kicked his horse''s belly. Driven by the war horse, he attacked head-on against the wind.


    The players of the German undead team also followed Deng Jiaer closely. The horses turned their hooves and made a dull sound like thunder, killing the already chaotic gun array of the Helan army.


    Looking at the approaching British cavalry, Nikita''s eyes gradually showed despair.


    After the wedge-shaped array formed by the German undead team plunged into the broken gun array of the Hiram army at one breath, with people shouting and horses hissing, blood splashing everywhere, blooming one after another bright red flowers in mid air, and then falling in profusion


    Under the leadership of Deng Jiaer, the members of the undead team cut out dark red arcs one after another in the military array of the Hiran army, leaving a ground body and fleeing soldiers.


    No one can stop the German undead team, rushed to the center of the Hiram army camp.


    Choke.


    Deng Jiaer pulled out the purple Knight sword hanging on her left waist, cut off the handsome flag standing in the center of the Helan army camp, and then continued to lead the members of the undead team to rush left and right in the scattered Helan army, further aggravating the chaos of the Helan army and expanding their combat achievements.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the Hiram army has nothing to do


    "Coach!" The generals around Nikita threw anxious eyes at Nikita, "what should we do now?"


    Nikita''s face was very ugly at this time, and her cheeks seemed to be dripping with water.


    After a moment of silence, Nikita finally whispered:


    "... send a messenger."


    "Inform the rear logistics forces to retreat quickly while the British cavalry is still being held by us."


    "Withdraw as far as you can."


    "How many can escape?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El is now keeping accounts in his camp.


    Bookkeeping - Quartermaster officers do most of their daily work.


    At this time, El was writing down his account, recording how much baggage his baggage team had left and how much baggage he had recently provided to the combat troops.


    El is not in a good mood now.


    El has been in a bad mood since Nikita rejected his proposal to Nikita yesterday.


    The reason why he is in a bad mood is not because El feels comfortable with Nikita''s veto.


    The reason why El was in a bad mood was simply because he was worried about the movement of Dengar''s troops.


    If dungar''s troops really withdrew from the hills because of insufficient supplies, as Nikita said, it would be good. El hoped his guess was wrong.


    Since yesterday, El has been praying that his guess is wrong, because if his guess is correct, it will be troublesome


    El''s attention once again focused on the situation between the two armies, making his pen stop again.


    I don''t know how many times El stopped writing today.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t think so much. I''d better concentrate on what I can do now.


    After El tried to get rid of his thoughts, his pen moved again.


    "Bernard, wait! Bernard, wait! "


    Just then, kuci''s cry suddenly rang out outside the tent.


    As soon as the voice was over, kuci lifted the curtain and rushed into El''s big tent.


    Before El could ask kuci what had happened, kuci said anxiously to El:


    "Bernard, wait! The combat troops on the front line sent messengers. It seems that there is something urgent to tell us... WOW! "


    Before kuci''s words were finished, a bloody Herald rushed into El''s tent and pushed kuci away in front of him, which made kuci scream and was forcibly interrupted.


    Looking at the bloody Herald, El frowned.


    Bad premonitions kept popping up from El''s heart.


    "What happened?" El asked the messenger in a deep voice.


    "Bo... Bernard... Wait..." the messenger, whose face was full of fatigue, breathed heavily and reported intermittently to elhui, "the battalion of combat troops in front was attacked by the cavalry of the British army."


    "At this time, the combat troops have been defeated and unable to resist the attack of the British cavalry..."


    After hearing this sentence, both kuci and El looked shocked.


    The herald then continued:


    "Commander Nikita has ordered that the logistics forces take advantage of the combat troops on the front line, which can now slow down the advance speed of some britannian cavalry, seize the time and retreat as quickly as possible."


    "Bernard, wait, lead your baggage troops back."


    "The other baggage teams have begun to retreat."


    "While the cavalry of the Britannia army has not come yet..."

 Chapter 933

    After listening to the herald''s words, El didn''t show any panic on his face, nor did he quickly nod his head and say, "OK, I''ll lead my troops back immediately".


    Instead, he asked the messenger in a deep voice:


    "How many enemy troops attacked the battalion of combat troops?"


    The herald did not expect that El would ask him this question.


    "Bernard, wait!" The herald shouted to El, "isn''t this kind of problem irrelevant at this time? You''d better command your troops to retreat quickly! If we wait for the British cavalry to come, it will be late! "


    "No." El shook his head. "It''s not urgent to retreat. You''d better tell me how many Britannia troops are coming first."


    "This..."


    Seeing that El couldn''t move, the herald could only sigh helplessly, and then informed el of his known information one by one.


    "I don''t know much about the specific information."


    "I only know that the incoming enemy is all cavalry, with a total force of more than 2000."


    "The combat effectiveness of this incoming cavalry team is extremely amazing. It not only has strong close combat ability, but also has the ability of riding and shooting."


    "Riding and shooting?" El frowned slightly.


    "Yes. They constantly harassed our army''s gun array by riding and shooting, made our army''s gun array chaotic, and then launched an assault on our already chaotic gun array, completely defeated our army array. "


    After saying this, the herald seemed to think of something terrible, and his whole body began to shiver.


    "Riding and shooting harassment..." El whispered, "are the alty tactics of the Huns... When did the British Empire have a cavalry team that can use alty tactics? Does the cavalry have any conspicuous signs? For example, armor with a completely different style from ordinary soldiers. "


    "Yes!" The herald nodded quickly, "although the armor of this cavalry team is also black, the style of armor is completely different from that of ordinary soldiers."


    "In addition to the different style of armor from ordinary soldiers, each of them also wore a dark purple cloak."


    "Dark purple cloak?"


    ¡ª¡ªDark purple cloak... This cavalry team may be a special force newly established by the British Empire, with dark purple cloak as its exclusive equipment


    ¡ª¡ªDark purple cloak... It''s really an army with obvious characteristics.


    After silently writing down the troops in dark purple cloaks, El asked the messenger again:


    "Do you know anything else?"


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the herald shook his head.


    "That''s all I know."


    "If you insist on asking me what else I know, I only know that this cavalry team of the British army is coming."


    After that, the messenger said to El again:


    "Bernard, wait, lead the troops to retreat."


    "Now the combat troops have collapsed."


    "No one in front can stop the cavalry."


    "Commander Nikita has given a dead order: the logistics troops must retreat, as many as they can escape."


    Speaking of this, the messenger seemed to think of something and paused.


    Then he went on to say:


    "By the way, Bernard, wait a minute. Coach Nikita specifically asked me to send you a message."


    "Coach Nikita? Send me a message? " El wondered.


    "Yes."


    The herald cleared his throat and reported Nikita''s message to El word by word.


    "Coach Nikita said: ''I''m sorry about yesterday. If only I could listen to the advice of my younger generation with an open mind, El, you must live. ''"


    After hearing Nikita''s message to the herald, El was stunned.


    Then he smiled helplessly.


    After a moment of silence, El waved to the herald.


    "... I see. Go down first."


    "Yes! Bernard, please lead your troops back quickly! "


    Finally, after telling el, the herald left the big tent.


    After the herald left, kuci, who had been standing aside quietly listening to the herald''s report since just now, hurried a few steps forward and shouted to El:


    "Bernard, wait, we can''t delay. Let''s retreat quickly!"


    Kuci thought El would nod and say, "well, all right, let''s go.".


    However - No.


    El ignored kuci''s words, but looked up and sighed.


    "Su Cheng''s command is really full of talents and stars."


    El sighed.


    "Deng Jiaer is also a famous general that can not be underestimated."


    "The use of cavalry has to be admired."


    Although he was far away from the rear and did not visit the front battlefield, El also guessed roughly how Deng Jiaer launched a surprise attack on the camp of their combat troops.


    "Today''s battle will certainly go down in history."


    "This is a battle to maximize the mobility of cavalry."


    "Retreat in large numbers first, so that the enemy can relax and think that they will not be able to fight for a while and a half."


    "Then he gave full play to the mobility of the cavalry, launched a rapid attack, ran the distance between the two armies in a very short time, and caught the enemy unprepared."


    "This Deng Jiaer is really powerful."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the adjutant beside him, kuci, said anxiously:


    "Lord El! Now is not the time to express feelings about the enemy''s ability, is it? Now no one in front can stop Deng Jiaer! Dungar and her cavalry are coming! Let''s run away! "


    "Well, that''s right."


    El nodded.


    "No one in front can stop Deng Jiaer."


    "But if Deng Jiaer continues to attack like this, it is not the way. It will cause great damage to the whole army."


    "Even if we are asked to retreat quickly, our logistics force also lacks enough horses, so no matter how we calculate, the time is not enough. Less than one third of the people who can successfully escape."


    "After all, two feet can''t run the four hoofs of a war horse."


    "No way..."


    El looked a little distressed and raised his hand to scratch his hair.


    "I''ll meet Deng Jiaer here."


    Quiet


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the whole big tent became extremely quiet.


    It''s so quiet that the needle can be heard.


    After a long silence, kuci, who mistakenly thought he had heard something wrong, took out his ear, and then asked El carefully:


    "Bernard, what did you just say?"


    "I just said: I''ll meet Deng Jiaer here." El repeated what he had just said.

 Chapter 934

    Quiet


    The tent became extremely quiet again.


    It''s so quiet that the needle can be heard.


    After a long silence, kuci took a deep breath and roared at El:


    "Bernard, wait, are you crazy?!"


    "We don''t even have a soldier under our command!"


    "Those people under our command are just a group of civilian men!"


    "These men can only carry baggage."


    "If the company commander can''t hold the gun well, how can they go to the battlefield?!"


    Perhaps it was because he was too excited. Kuci''s voice was very loud.


    Kuci''s loud voice made El''s ears ache.


    El smiled helplessly as he pulled out his aching ears:


    "Calm down, kuci."


    "Bernard, wait, I can''t calm down!" Kuci said anxiously, "if we don''t even have a soldier under our command, how can we meet the britannian cavalry team that has been defeated by tens of thousands of combat troops?"


    "Although I said it was an attack, I didn''t say I would take my men to the battlefield to fight with the cavalry of the British army."


    El shrugged and looked innocent.


    "My purpose is just to make Deng Jiaer withdraw from the army."


    "Since you want Deng Jiaer to withdraw, there are still peaceful methods that can be used. You don''t have to fight with Deng Jiaer''s troops with swords and guns."


    ¡°£¿¡± Kuci cast a puzzled look at El.


    He couldn''t understand what El had just said.


    "Bernard, what did you mean by that?" Kuci''s face was blank. "What does it mean that there are still peaceful methods that can be used?"


    "In addition to holding swords and guns to intercept Deng Jiaer''s troops, what other ways can they withdraw?"


    "It''s a long story. Now time is tight. I don''t have time to explain it to you one by one."


    After saying this in a slightly apologetic tone, El went on to kuci:


    "Kuci, as I said just now - time is tight, so we must hurry to arrange it."


    "Now go and mobilize all the people under our command."


    "Let them take the military tents and wooden fences in our transport fleet... In short, they move out all kinds of things needed to arrange the military camp, and then use the fastest speed to expand the scale of our current camp."


    "Expand the size of the camp as much as you can."


    "Then follow my orders."


    "When I tell you to hide, you can all hide, either in the military tent or in the dense grass. In short, as long as everyone hides well."


    "Expanding the size of the barracks? Everyone hide? " Kuci became more and more confused.


    When kuci wanted to ask El about the use of doing these things, El seemed to have guessed what kuci wanted to say in advance and said in advance:


    "I know you''re full of questions now."


    "But I''ll explain it to you later."


    "Now hurry up and do as I tell you."


    "I can assure you that if it goes well enough, all of us here will survive, and Deng Jiaer will obediently lead her troops to retreat."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The camp of the Hiram army''s combat troops has been ravaged by the German undead team and turned into ruins.


    There are torn military tents, wooden fences blackened by fire, broken limbs and internal organs everywhere


    After defeating tens of thousands of combat troops of the Helan army, Deng Jiaer did not stop, but led the members of the German undead team to continue to attack deeper, expanding their number of enemies and their achievements.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Sit... No, it should be said that Deng Jiaer, lying on the saddle, is breathing heavily and greedily absorbing all the air around him.


    Riding is a very physical thing. Riding for a long time and with high intensity will make your back extremely sore.


    Deng Jiaer now felt that her back was aching and almost unconscious, so she had to bend down her upper body so that she could be a little more comfortable.


    Because Deng Jiaer bent down her upper body at this time, it was like Deng Jiaer lying on the saddle from a distance.


    Samuel, who closely followed Deng Jiaer''s side, naturally noticed the difference of Deng Jiaer at this time.


    "Coach." Samuel said to dungar, "are you okay? Can you hold on? "


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Deng Jia''er nodded vigorously


    "Well, I''m fine. I can hold on."


    "If you are really tired, retreat." Samuel whispered, "not only you, but also the players of the undead team are very tired now."


    After listening to Samuel''s words, Deng Jiaer looked back at the German undead team closely behind her.


    Although each member of the German undead team is an elite from thousands of miles, they are tired after a high-speed long-distance attack and a fierce battle.


    The blades of many people''s hands have been rolled and the barrel of their guns has been folded.


    In addition, the horses under their crotch are already very tired.


    Deng Jia''er didn''t know what happened to other people''s war horses, but she knew that the strength of the war horses under her crotch was about to be exhausted, and soon there was no way to carry her on the charge.


    "Retreat..." Deng Jiaer whispered the word, and then began to think about whether to retreat.


    After defeating tens of thousands of Hiram troops, they chased the defeated soldiers all the way.


    Chasing and killing all the way.


    Along the way, I didn''t know how many bodies of Helan soldiers were paved.


    Until now, there was no rout of the Hiram army along the way.


    The defeated soldiers of the Hiram army were either killed by them, or they chose a different escape direction from the pursuit direction of the German undead team, and luckily picked up one life.


    Now we have chased and killed the routed soldiers who can''t see the Hiram army. It''s reasonable to retreat.


    But Deng Jiaer is still a little unwilling.


    She wanted to make her achievements more beautiful.


    Generally speaking, the rear of the battalion of combat troops is the battalion of baggage troops.


    They have just defeated the battalion of the Hiram army''s combat troops, that is, if they continue to attack deep, they may encounter the battalion of the Hiram army''s baggage troops.


    The baggage troops are a group of civilian men who can only transport baggage. They have little combat effectiveness. Defeating them is easier than smashing an ant nest with stones.


    Dungar wanted to defeat a baggage force of the Hiram army.


    It is not necessary to defeat all the supplies of the Hiram army, as long as one of them can be defeated.


    As long as she can take a baggage army that can defeat Hiram''s army, her victory today will be as beautiful as ever.


    Therefore, after thinking about whether to retreat now, Deng Jiaer finally made up his mind to move on.


    Dungar wanted to try his luck and see if he could meet a baggage team of the Hiran army.


    When you encounter it, you earn it. Even if you can''t touch it, there''s no loss.


    Deng Jiaer held the mentality of taking a chance and led the German undead team to continue to attack the front.

 Chapter 935

    However, I don''t know if Deng Jiaer had bad luck. After leading the German undead team to continue to rush forward for a long time, he still didn''t see any enemy soldiers.


    Seeing this, Deng Jiaer could not help frowning.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t see anyone


    ¡ª¡ªIs it that the logistics units of the Hiram army have retreated?


    ¡ª¡ªOr was it because I was simply unlucky that the logistics battalion of the Hiram army happened not to be on my pursuit route?


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s not a way to make such a sudden advance. If we force our horses to run, our horses may really be so tired


    When Deng Jiaer thought about "whether to retreat" again, she suddenly saw a lot of vague shadows in front of her.


    As the distance approached, Deng Jiaer gradually saw the true appearance of these shadows - it was a top military tent.


    From the style of the military account, it is obviously the military account of the Hiram army.


    In addition to the military accounts, there are a lot of facilities such as horse resisting, wooden fence and watchtower.


    It''s the Hiram camp!


    The camp that will appear in this place must be the camp of the logistics unit of the Helan army - Deng Jiaer is sure of this.


    Just as Deng Jiaer wanted to order the members of the German undead team behind her to prepare for the assault, she suddenly saw a figure outside the Hiran army camp.


    A lonely figure.


    The lonely figure rode on a horse and stayed quietly outside the camp.


    It''s like waiting for someone.


    The lonely figure aroused Deng Jiaer''s curiosity.


    At the same time, it also aroused Deng Jiaer''s doubts.


    Although the distance was a little far away and the specific appearance of the figure could not be seen clearly, Deng Jiaer could barely see that the figure seemed to be very young, and he didn''t seem to be wearing armor, but only a set of cloth clothes.


    Because they were riding horses, the distance between them and the figure soon narrowed.


    After getting closer, Deng Jiaer finally saw the appearance of the figure.


    As Deng Jiaer had just seen, the figure was really young.


    He is a young man.


    Judging from his appearance, the young man seems to be about the same age as Su Cheng.


    She has short flaxen hair and fiery red eyes.


    Riding a thin horse that can''t be used as a war horse at all, wearing the uniform of a first-class Quartermaster.


    ¡ª¡ªWho is he?


    ¡ª¡ªWhy stay outside the camp alone?


    ¡ª¡ªAre you here to surrender to us?


    When Deng Jiaer''s heart was filled with a lot of questions, the red pupil youth made an action that made Deng Jiaer feel more confused about the meaning.


    The young man with red pupils knocked on the horse''s belly and drove the thin horse under his crotch to trot in the direction of Deng Jiaer and others.


    Looking at the red pupil youth slowly approaching them, Deng Jiaer was more confused.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell does he want? Are you really here to surrender to us?


    I can''t figure it out.


    Deng Jiaer really couldn''t figure out what the red pupil youth wanted.


    But Deng Jiaer still regarded the young man with red pupils as someone who came to surrender to them.


    Deng Jiaer raised his left hand while slowing down the horse speed and signaled the players of the German undead team behind him to stop.


    Deng Jiaer plans to wait for the red pupil youth to come and see what the red pupil youth wants.


    Driven by the young man with red pupils, the thin horse trotted in the direction of Deng Jiaer and others.


    Soon, the young man with red pupils came to a distance of 30 steps from Deng Jiaer.


    This distance can be said to be very close.


    As soon as he came to Deng Jia''er, the young man with red pupils took the lead in shouting to Deng Jia''er in fluent britannian:


    "I''m El Bernard, first-class Quartermaster of the Holy Hiran empire. Is your excellency miss Dengar O''Brien?"


    ¡ª¡ªEl Bernard?!


    After hearing the name, Deng Jiaer''s pupils could not help shrinking slightly because of surprise.


    It was not only Deng Jiaer but also Samuel who looked surprised.


    Because they''ve all heard the name.


    El Bernard - this name is now a well-known name among the Knights of the Michael order.


    After all, it was this man who rescued dozens of senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers trapped in the eghar corridor and muhawitz fortress in last year''s "overlord counterattack", so that their battle outcome could have been a very brilliant battle with a dazzling little stain.


    Another important reason why the Knights of the Michael order remember this name is that after the "overlord counterattack", their leader Su Cheng praised El''s talent many times, both in public and in private.


    However, all the Knights of the Michael knights can understand why Su Cheng gave El such a high evaluation.


    After all, under the circumstances at that time, he remained calm and successfully rescued dozens of senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers in this desperate situation.


    Such a talent has to be admired.


    ¡ª¡ªIs he el


    This is the first time Deng Jiaer saw El''s face.


    Finally see the famous el, let Dengjia Er can''t help looking up and down at El.


    While looking at El, Deng Jiaer did not forget to answer El''s question.


    "Yes, I am the new laurel Knight of the British Empire - Dengar O''Brien."


    While Deng Jiaer looked at El, El was also secretly looking at Deng Jiaer.


    ¡ª¡ªIs she Dengar O''Brien


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, as the intelligence said, it was a very young girl.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t see that she is 18 years old at all. From the aspect of appearance, I feel that she is only 16 years old.


    ¡ª¡ªYou look so petite.


    ¡ª¡ªIt feels like Gabriel''s type.


    ¡ª¡ªGabriel likes this little girl.


    After both sides looked at each other, Deng Jiaer took the lead in asking El:


    "I didn''t expect that the famous El also participated in the battle."


    "Famous..." El smiled bitterly. "Am I so famous in the British Empire?"


    "I don''t know if you are famous in other parts of the Empire, but I know you are famous in our Michael knights."


    When Deng Jiaer said this, Samuel answered:


    "After the ''overlord counterattack''... That is, after your ''Hammer'' battle, our commander always talks about you."


    "But I don''t hesitate to praise you."


    At this time, it was changed back to Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer said in a joking tone:


    "If it''s not because I''m sure, sir... Ah, no, I''m sure the head really likes girls, otherwise I''ll doubt whether our head is crazy about you."

 Chapter 936

    El scratched his head helplessly.


    "Captain Cheng thinks so much of me..."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer waved his hand:


    "Well, let''s stop talking."


    "Tell me your intention, Lord el. If you''re here to surrender, I''d welcome it. "


    As soon as Deng Jiaer had finished his words, a faint smile appeared on El''s face:


    "Unfortunately, I''m not here to surrender to you."


    "Huh?" Deng Jiaer frowned a little. "Then what are you going to do when you swagger to my army?"


    "I''m here to persuade your excellency Deng Jiaer to withdraw." El said seriously word by word.


    "What?" Deng Jiaer asked loudly.


    She suspected that she had heard wrong.


    However, El repeated what he had just said, making Dengar sure he had heard correctly.


    "I''m here to persuade your excellency Deng Jiaer to withdraw. Retreat, your excellency Deng Jiaer. If we continue to fight like this, it will not be good for both sides. "


    Deng Jiaer scanned El several times with complex eyes.


    Then he chuckled as if he had heard some funny jokes:


    "Retreat? Why should I withdraw? "


    As she spoke, Deng Jia''er made an extremely provocative move - driving the horse under his crotch not to retreat but to move forward.


    "Tens of thousands of your combat troops have been defeated by me."


    "No one or any troops can stop my front."


    "There is no one in front of me. Why should I retreat?"


    Deng Jiaer''s tone was extremely tough and didn''t give El any face.


    But in the face of Deng Jiaer''s tough, El seemed to have been prepared for it, and said calmly:


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer, you may have misunderstood."


    "Who said there were no troops in front of you to stop you?"


    El''s words made Deng Jiaer''s eyebrows wrinkle again.


    "What do you mean?" Deng Jiaer asked.


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer, you must think that after defeating the camp of combat troops, the rear convenience is the stationing place of logistics troops without combat effectiveness?"


    "If you think so, you are wrong."


    "In fact - you''ve just defeated one of our combat troops."


    "We still have a small combat force."


    "So there are not no people or troops in front of you that can hinder you."


    "..." Deng Jiaer was silent.


    Deng Jia Er moved her eyes and looked at the empty camp behind el.


    In this empty camp, all kinds of facilities required by a military camp such as military tent, wooden fence, horse rejection and lookout platform are available.


    But there is only one thing the barracks need most - soldiers.


    When Deng Jiaer looked around, he couldn''t see even one soldier walking around the barracks.


    Not only can''t see people, but also can''t hear any unnecessary sound.


    If there are people living in this kind of barracks, then judging from the scale of this barracks, there are at least 6000 troops stationed in this barracks.


    After taking his eyes back from the empty camp behind el, Deng Jiaer pulled his mouth and hissed:


    "Your Excellency el, you don''t want to say that the small fighting force you just mentioned is stationed in the empty barracks behind you?"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer had finished, El nodded:


    "Yes. And this army is just under my command now. "


    "Do you think I''m a fool?!"


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer shouted at El with an impatient face:


    "To build an empty camp, you want to deceive me that there is an army stationed in it?"


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer, how do you know that this camp must be empty?" El said calmly.


    El''s words made Deng Jiaer frown again.


    Deng Jiaer once again turned his eyes to the empty camp behind el.


    When Deng Jiaer looked at the camp again, El continued to say:


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer. That''s all for today''s battle. "


    "You have defeated most of the combat power of our army."


    "With our remaining combat power, we can no longer do anything."


    "I don''t want today''s battle to continue."


    "If the fighting continues, the casualties on our side will be quite heavy."


    "And your casualties, which could have been very good-looking, will become less good-looking."


    "If my guess is right, the cavalry in a dark purple cloak behind you is the elite newly established in your britannian empire."


    "Although I don''t know the name of your elite army, I know that every member of the elite army behind you is the elite of the elite."


    "The value of each member is equal to that of more than 100 ordinary soldiers."


    "Such a high army, every loss should be enough for you to feel distressed for a while."


    "If you insist on continuing the attack, I can only command the last combat troops lurking behind me to meet you."


    "It will only be the result of losing both sides."


    "So - retreat, Lord dunjar."


    "Your achievements today are brilliant enough. You don''t need to fight any more."


    "Turn back and retreat at this time - this result is not only the best result for us, but also the best choice for you."


    After quietly listening to El''s big words, Deng Jiaer thought.


    After thinking for a while, she finally said:


    "Hum."


    Deng Jia''er smiled with her nose.


    "Your Excellency el, if there is really a fighting force hidden in the camp behind you, as you just said, so what?"


    "In terms of the size of the camp, the total number of troops is up to 7000."


    "With such a small number of troops, do you think it is possible to pose a threat to the troops behind me?"


    "Even if we really go to war with your troops, we will easily defeat you. There will be no situation of losing both sides!"


    "Easily defeat us?" El asked, "I don''t think so."


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer, you are the commander of the army behind you. You should know better than me? How many people in the army behind you have the strength to fight another fierce battle. "


    "... tut."


    Deng Jiaer used a tone that only he could hear clearly and whispered "tut" for a while.


    Then he turned his head slightly and turned his eyes to the German undead team behind him.


    What Deng Jiaer said just now was just bluff.


    As El just said, she knows more than anyone about the current state of the German undead team.


    So she knew better than anyone that the German undead could no longer fight a fierce battle.

 Chapter 937

    Although each member of the German undead team is an elite selected from thousands of miles, they first experienced a high-speed long-distance attack, and then launched a fierce battle. Such high-intensity physical consumption has already covered the faces of each member of the undead team with fatigue.


    The sword blades on many hands have been rolled, the gun barrel has been folded, and more than half of them have wounds of different weights.


    In addition to being tired, even their horses were extremely tired at this time.


    Even though we are talking with El now, which gives the horses some breathing time, many horses haven''t breathed well until now.


    If there is a Combat Force stationed in the big camp behind el, the maximum number of troops stationed in it will not exceed 7000.


    If the members of the German undead team and the horses under their hips are still in their heyday, even if the number of enemy troops doubles to 14000, Deng Jiaer will not be afraid and dare to lead the German undead team to launch an assault directly.


    But now the members of the German undead team have greatly reduced their combat power due to their physical strength. Even if they can defeat the enemy, they will pay no small casualties on their own side.


    As El just said, every member of the German undead team is the elite of the elite.


    The selection conditions of the German undead team are extremely strict, and each selected team member has to go through a long period of rigorous training to enter the battlefield.


    After such rigorous selection and training, the value of undead team members can not be compared with that of ordinary soldiers.


    Deng Jiaer really wants to get bigger and more brilliant results.


    Since she wants to achieve greater and more brilliant results, she can''t help but consider her own casualties.


    The victory of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred ourselves - this victory is a rather ugly victory, not the victory Deng Jiaer wants to win.


    Deng Jiaer moved his eyes back from the German undead team behind him and looked directly at El in front of him.


    Deng Jiaer''s eyes have shown a very obvious color of hesitation.


    Just then, Samuel, who had been silent since the beginning, silently pulled the reins in his hand, drove the horse under his crotch to Deng Jia''er''s side, and then whispered to Deng Jia''er at a volume that only himself and Deng Jia''er could hear:


    "Commander, withdraw."


    "Whether or not there is a fighting force hidden in that camp, as El said, we should withdraw now."


    "The players of the undead team have little physical strength left."


    "At the same time, it''s already 18:18 p.m. and it''s almost dark."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Deng Jiaer looked slightly at the West sky.


    Although the sky and the earth are still bright, the sun has fallen behind the hills in the West.


    It''s June now, and it''s going to summer soon, so the days are very long now.


    In addition, the holy Hiram empire was originally located in the north, so the days here are extraordinarily long.


    But even so, it is time to retreat.


    Deng Jiaer turned his eyes back and looked again at El and the camp behind el.


    After silence and hesitation for a long time, Deng Jiaer finally said:


    "... Your Excellency el, it''s not unreasonable for the head to praise you so much."


    "Just your courage to talk to me alone is enough to live up to the leader''s high evaluation of you."


    "Well, I''ll do what you want - retreat."


    Hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, El, whose nerves had been in a tight state, was finally relieved.


    However, El covered up well, still kept a calm look, and did not let Deng Jiaer and them see his difference.


    Deng Jiaer pulled the reins to the right, as if he was going to turn the horse''s head and retreat.


    However, as soon as the horse''s head under her crotch turned to the right, Deng Jiaer immediately pulled the reins to the left and pulled the horse''s head back.


    "Yes, yes."


    "I almost forgot."


    "Although I have planned to retreat, I don''t mind adding more to my combat achievements."


    "Especially when this meritorious service is readily available."


    "Your Excellency el, what do you think - if I took your head back to the head, what would the head think?"


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer cast a meaningful look at El.


    "I think the head should be very happy."


    "Although the regimental commander appreciated you very much, he took the initiative to invite you to the British Empire in last year''s'' overlord counterattack ''."


    "But you didn''t accept the invitation of the commander and intend to stay in the Holy Hiran empire."


    "That is to say, even if I cut you off, the commander should not be angry, but will praise me. After all, I have solved an excellent talent of the enemy country for our country. "


    After that, Deng Jiaer slowly pulled out the purple Knight sword hanging on her left waist.


    The purple blade reflects the chilling light under the sunlight.


    The chilling light just hit El''s face.


    "Lord el, I admire your courage to come to me alone."


    "But -- your courage, in a way, is a little foolhardy."


    "So close to me, I can easily rush in front of you and cut off your head."


    Deng Jiaer thought she could see El''s panic expression when she finished her words and pulled out the knight''s sword around her waist.


    However, she only saw El''s expression a little stunned.


    El''s reaction was flat, which exceeded Deng Jiaer''s expectations.


    El looked at the purple Knight Sword in dungar''s hand, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face again:


    "Your Excellency Deng Jiaer, since I dare to come to you alone, it shows that I am not afraid of death."


    "And -- I also have a back move."


    "When I came out to talk to you, I already told my subordinates."


    "If I die, it means that the negotiations have broken down."


    "Now in the camp, my subordinates are constantly peeping at the movement here."


    "Once they see what happened to me, they will mistakenly think that the negotiation between me and you has broken down, and then rush out to fight to the death with you."


    "If you want to fight another war, come."


    After that, El looked straight at Deng Jiaer like a torch.


    After hearing what El had just said, Deng Jiaer frowned slightly.


    Deng Jiaer knocked his horse''s belly gently.


    The war horse driving the crotch carried her slowly close to El.


    The distance between dungar and El was very close, so dungar soon came to El.


    Before and after arriving at El''s heel, Deng Jiaer slowly raised the Knight Sword in her hand.


    She put her blade directly on El''s shoulder.


    The sharp blade pointed directly at El''s neck.

 Chapter 938

    Even if Deng Jiaer put his sword directly on his shoulder and the sharp blade was only a few fingers away from his neck, El still remained unchanged.


    She still looked straight at Deng Jiaer in front of her with her torch like eyes.


    She can kill El now whenever she wants.


    But Deng Jiaer did not do it.


    After putting the blade on El''s shoulder, there was no other action.


    He looked at El with the same calm eyes.


    After a long time, Deng Jiaer finally moved.


    She took the knight''s sword away from El''s shoulder, then put the tip of the sword back to the sheath, and put the sword back into the sheath.


    "... forget it."


    "Killing you won''t make my war achievements brilliant."


    "I hate cowards and appreciate brave people."


    "For your courage and eloquence, I''ll let you go this time."


    After that, Deng Jiaer pulled the reins in his hand, turned the horse''s head and led the German undead team to retreat.


    During the retreat, Deng Jiaer did not forget to say goodbye to El:


    "Good bye, Lord el."


    The retreating German undead team raised a lot of dust.


    The almost sun blocking dust blinded El''s sight.


    By the time the dust had dispersed, dungar and her German undead team were about to disappear into the sky.


    It was not until they completely disappeared from view that El breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Really..."


    With a wry smile, El loosened his hands that had been clutching the reins since just now.


    Since driving the thin horse under his crotch to the front and back of Dengar, El has been clutching the reins to hide the trembling of his hands.


    The palms of El''s hands were now red as if they were about to bleed because he had grasped too hard.


    Even though they had retreated, El''s hands were still shaking with tension and fear.


    "This kind of thing is really not capable of people..."


    "It''s a pity that I can come up with such a move to persuade Deng Jiaer to retreat in such a short time."


    "Although I was lucky to persuade Deng Jiaer to retreat, I wish I could..."


    El shook his hands so hard that he didn''t shake his hands so much, and then set off to return to the "empty" camp temporarily expanded behind him.


    As soon as El returned to the "empty" camp, many people who had been lurking around the camp just now immediately surrounded him.


    Kuci was the leader.


    "Bernard, wait! You''re great! "


    Kuci looked at El with admiration.


    His eyes seemed to pop up small stars at any time.


    "Even a single horse stopped Deng Jiaer''s attack and successfully made Deng Jiaer retreat!"


    "It''s no big deal." El smiled bitterly. "I owe my success mainly to good luck."


    "Deng Jiaer''s troops are already almost unable to fight, and it''s not too early to successfully persuade her to stop the front and retreat."


    "If Deng Jiaer''s troops are still in good shape, she may not even bother to listen to me, so she just waved her sword and cut me down."


    "And I''m not as handsome as I seem. I''m actually very bad."


    After that, El loosened his hands holding the reins again and showed kuci his trembling hands.


    "I''m not as calm as I seem."


    "After coming up with this plan, I''ve been nervous and afraid until now."


    Speaking of this, El sighed:


    "It''s a pity that I can install it in front of Deng Jiaer and them until now."


    Although El has been denying his credit, these people led by kuci obviously can''t listen to El''s explanation.


    Looking at kuci and others who still looked at him with adoring eyes, El sighed helplessly and said:


    "I won''t report today. Don''t publicize it. Don''t let the rest of the people know that I had a single talk with Deng Jiaer today and persuaded Deng Jiaer to retreat. "


    "Especially you, kuci."


    Except for kuci, the others are ordinary civilian men. After the battle, they will return to their hometown to continue farming without any influence.


    Kuci is different.


    Kuci was a second-class Quartermaster in the army.


    In his capacity, if he tells people about El''s deeds today, El''s feat will soon spread throughout the army and then throughout the country.


    This is not what El wants to see.


    The only people who know El''s feat just now are kuci and these civilian men present.


    In other words, as long as they are not allowed to tell about today, no one knows El''s feat today.


    Others will only think that Deng Jiaer himself withdrew suddenly.


    As soon as El''s voice fell, kuci threw a puzzled look at El.


    "Bernard, wait, why?"


    "You stopped Deng Jia''er''s military front alone and saved our army from greater losses. Why don''t you report such a great achievement and tell others?"


    "I''m not interested in fame or merit." El waved his hand, "it''s enough to let Deng Jiaer withdraw and protect our army from greater harm."


    "Kuci." El looked at kuci with serious eyes. "Can you promise me to rot all these things that happened today in your stomach?"


    Kuci was uncomfortable with El''s gaze.


    After scratching his cheek with a worried look on his face, kuci said in great frustration:


    "... I see..."


    "I''ll rot everything in my stomach today. I won''t tell anyone else."


    After that, kuci, like an immortal heart, bit his teeth and asked El in a sharp tone:


    "Bernard, wait, is that really good?"


    "You made such a great contribution, but you took the initiative to throw away the flowers that should belong to you."


    "Is it worth it?"


    As soon as kuci''s voice fell, El said without hesitation:


    "It''s worth it. Why not?"


    El chuckled.


    "Didn''t Deng Jiaer retreat and greatly reduce the losses of our army?"


    "Isn''t that enough and not worth it?"


    "Well, that''s all for the gossip."


    "Prepare to retreat, kuci."


    "Our combat troops have been defeated, and our army can no longer do anything."


    "Go as far as you can. While retreating, we also gathered some disabled soldiers on the road. "


    "Wait until you withdraw to a safe area, and then slowly wait for the central government''s countermeasures."


    "However, I don''t think the central government has the time and ability to make new countermeasures."


    Then El sighed helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Deng Jiaer and others who are retreating.


    Because they are no longer chasing the enemy, they do not let their horses rush forward, but let the horses under their hips evacuate at a relatively gentle speed.


    As he retreated, Samuel suddenly approached dungar''s side:


    "Coach, you just let El go, really?"


    "Huh? Why do you say that? "


    "El is a rare talent. I think you should kill him just now and let the Holy Hiran Empire lose a valuable hero."


    Samuel said terrible words with a calm look.


    As soon as Samuel had finished, Deng Jiaer immediately answered:


    "I don''t think it matters to let El go."


    Deng Jia''er smiled with her nose.


    "The reason why I didn''t kill him just now was that I was afraid that after killing him, thousands of people would really jump out and fight with me."


    "The second is because I don''t think it''s necessary to kill El at all."


    "That El is really a very talented person."


    "But how powerful can it be?"


    "I don''t think that El is so powerful that I need to kill him quickly."


    "So whether to kill him or not." Deng Jiaer shrugged as he spoke. "I don''t think it matters at all."

 Chapter 939

    As early as May 26, the city of vOka in the holy Hiram empire was captured by the main force of the East Route Army.


    After taking over the siege position of the vanguard forces and the task of besieging the city of vukha, the main force kept attacking the city of vukha all day.


    Although there are few defenders in the city of vuka, the walls are quite high and thick.


    In addition, the city of vOka was built on a steep highland, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack, which made it more difficult for the British army to attack the city.


    Even if the main force with stronger strength took over the besieged position, it failed to win fukacheng in a short time.


    But no matter how strong the city is, there is always a limit.


    Facing the fierce attack of the britannian army dozens of times their outside the city, without reinforcements, it is only a matter of time before the fall of the city of vOka begins.


    Under the fierce attack of the British army day and night, the city of vOka was finally declared to fall on the morning of May 26.


    Even if the city only has the slightest resistance, it will be wildly retaliated, not to mention the city of vOka, which has suffered the British army.


    Therefore, after the capture of fuka City, Su Cheng personally ordered the retaliatory slaughter and looting of fuka city.


    The population of the city of vOka is very large, so even if the city is already full of blood and meat, the retaliatory slaughter of the city of vOka has not stopped.


    Sukcheng has been very idle since he left the city.


    Su Cheng has only two tasks in recent days.


    The first task is to wait slowly for the end of the slaughter and looting of the city of vuka.


    The second task is to constantly collect intelligence from scouts and heralds and keep abreast of the latest situation of Deng Jiaer''s troops and the Western Route Army at any time.


    Besides these two tasks, Su Cheng has no other tasks to do.


    Therefore, in order to spend his spare time, Su Cheng is playing cards with Alan almost every day these days.


    The cards played with Alan are naturally tekun, which is very popular in the mainland.


    Eliza, Raymond and others are not interested in tekun cards, so Alan is Su Cheng''s only card friend at this time.


    In terms of playing tekun, Su Cheng is obviously lower than Alan. Therefore, when playing tekun with Alan, Alan always wins more and Su Cheng wins less.


    Just like now - Alan won again.


    Alan, who won Su Cheng again, raised his head high and his hands on his hips. He looked like a drag:


    "I won again ~ ~"


    "I see..." Su Cheng sighed helplessly, then gathered the card paper on the table and began to shuffle.


    Losers Shuffle - that''s their rule.


    While shuffling cards, looking at the card paper in his hand, Su Cheng suddenly recalled the past.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of, I haven''t seen that guy in more than a year.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I left for the North early last year, the guy left.


    ¡ª¡ªDisappeared for more than a year, and I don''t know where that guy went in more than a year.


    The "guy" Su Cheng recalled was Liya, the black robed man who was mysterious, mastered the magical power of magic and taught him to play tekun.


    At the beginning of last year, when Ilsa first ascended the throne, Su Cheng sat in DIDU for some time at the request of Jacob.


    When he was the emperor''s capital, the man in black - that is, Leia found him and taught him to play tekun.


    During her time in the imperial capital, Liya came to see Su Cheng almost every day.


    Thanks to Liya''s company, Su Cheng was not too boring at that time.


    After learning of the changes in the holy Helan Empire, Su Cheng ended his task as the imperial capital and set out to return to the north.


    When he set out to return to the north, Liya got into Su Cheng''s carriage and played tekun with Su Cheng halfway.


    Half way to Avalon fortress, Leia left.


    When she left, Leia didn''t forget to say goodbye to Su Cheng.


    After saying goodbye to Su Cheng, Leia disappeared completely.


    The kind that disappeared without a trace.


    Disappeared for more than a year.


    Since that farewell on the way, Leia seemed to evaporate.


    So far, Su Cheng has not seen Liya for more than a year and has not received any news about her.


    Because she couldn''t receive any information about her, Su Cheng didn''t know where Leia had gone in more than a year.


    Liya is Su Cheng''s only card friend in tekun except Alan. It is Liya who taught him to play tekun.


    Looking at the tekun card in his hand, Su Cheng suddenly misses his old friend.


    Although Leia is strange, mysterious and doesn''t know her real identity or her real name, Su Cheng still regards her as his friend.


    After more than a year''s absence, Su Cheng did miss his old friend.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere has she been for more than a year?


    ¡ª¡ªIsn''t it a place to live in seclusion and study new magic?


    Su Cheng whispered in his heart as he handed out the newly washed card paper in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Su Cheng and Alan were playing cards¡ª¡ª


    Far eastern prairie, somewhere in a deserted wilderness.


    The Far East prairie covers a huge area. Although there are many Hungarian people, scattering the Hungarian population on the vast Far East prairie is like sprinkling a handful of salt on a sea - it can''t be filled.


    Because the population of xiongran people can not fill the whole Far East prairie, there are many wastelands without human habitation and a trace of human habitation on the prairie.


    These places, according to common sense, should not have human beings.


    But at this time, a scene contrary to this common sense appeared on a deserted wasteland in the Far East prairie.


    A young woman in black is walking slowly on a deserted wasteland in the Far East prairie.


    The young woman looked around as if she were looking for something as she walked slowly forward.


    If Su Cheng were here, he would be surprised.


    Because the girl who appears in the wasteland is exactly the old friend that Su Cheng is missing now - Leia.


    Leia was walking slowly on this deserted grassland, looking left and right.


    After climbing a high slope again, Leah''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Because she saw a cabin in front of her.


    On the wasteland where there should be no people, there is a small wooden house standing very abruptly.


    The abrupt cabin is obviously out of place against the green grass around it.


    After seeing the cabin, Leia''s eyes were full of excitement.


    Unable to restrain her excitement, Leia ran quickly towards the cabin.


    Before and after running quickly to the door of the cabin, Leia hammered the door of the cabin impolitely.


    While hammering the door of the wooden house, he shouted into the wooden house:


    "Long time no see! it''s me! it''s me! Open the door! "


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, a lazy young female voice came from the house:


    "The door is unlocked. Just push the door in."

 Chapter 940

    After getting permission to enter, Leia pushed the door open without hesitation.


    After entering the house, Leia saw a messy room.


    There are all kinds of inexplicable things in the room.


    Human skeleton, lizard with a broken foot, strange animal skull, large jar with strange liquid, dirty clothes thrown everywhere


    If people who are not familiar with the owner of this wooden house see this messy room, they will be frightened.


    But Leia and the owner of the wooden house are old acquaintances. She has long been familiar with these messy and inexplicable things.


    Leia is very familiar with the temperament of the owner of the wooden house. That person likes to collect some inexplicable things and do some strange research to pass a long time.


    Leia looked around, but found no figure:


    "Hello!"


    Leia shouted again.


    "Where are you?"


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, the lazy young woman''s voice came from the room again:


    "I''m inside ~ ~"


    "Aren''t you still sleeping?"


    Leia muttered unhappily, kicking away all kinds of strange things at her feet and clearing out a way she could barely walk.


    She followed the cleared path to the depths of the cabin.


    About to go deep, Leia smelled a strange smell.


    Leia sniffed, then frowned and whispered:


    "Sulfur smell...?"


    At the end of the wooden house was a dark curtain.


    Behind the dark curtain, Leia barely heard some water.


    Shula!


    Leia opened the curtain.


    Then a lot of heat rushed towards Leia.


    After the white heat dispersed, Leia gradually saw all kinds of things behind the curtain.


    Behind this dark curtain is a hot spring whose water surface is not so wide and is constantly emitting hot gas and sulfur smell.


    A young woman is sitting by the hot spring with a happy face.


    The young woman has long blond hair and light blue eyes. From the appearance, she looks about 16 or 7 years old.


    After Liya opened the curtain, the young woman slightly opened her closed eyes and turned her smiling eyes to Liya.


    "Yo ~ ~ long time no see." The blonde greeted Leia. "When was the last time we met?"


    After thinking for a moment, the blonde smiled and said:


    "If I remember correctly, it seems that the last time we met was decades ago."


    "57 years ago." As soon as the blonde''s voice fell, Leia immediately answered, "the last time we met was 57 years ago."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The blonde nodded quickly, "it''s really you. You can''t even remember how long we were apart."


    Then the blonde girl sitting in the hot spring opened her arms:


    "We haven''t seen each other for so long. Do you want a touching hug ~ ~"


    "No." Leia angrily rejected the blonde''s proposal.


    Leia looked at the hot spring pool with strong sulfur smell.


    "It''s a pity that you can find such a great hot spring in such a desolate place."


    "Hum ~ ~" the blonde girl put her hands on her hips and looked proud. "I found it by chance after moving to the Far East prairie."


    "Such a great hot spring is really rare. In order not to waste, I built my home here so that I can take a hot spring every day."


    Then the blonde waved to Leah.


    "Make yourself at home. Come down and soak with me?"


    "Don''t you always like taking a hot bath best? This hot spring is really great. "


    "You don''t have to invite me." Liya''s eyes showed a sly look like a child, "even if you don''t invite me or agree with me, I''ll come in."


    After that, Leia took off all her clothes very neatly, revealing her bright and white skin.


    She tried the water temperature with her toes. After confirming that the temperature was right, Leia pressed her body a little towards the spring.


    "Ha ~ ~" after all the parts below her neck entered the hot spring pool, Leia gave a comfortable groan.


    After Leia took off her big black robe, the blonde looked at Leia with meaningful eyes.


    To be exact, I have been looking at her bright and white skin.


    After Leah soaked the parts below her neck into the pool, the blonde said to Leah in her iconic lazy tone:


    "I said - in front of me, you don''t have to wear that ''skin'' on you anymore?"


    "Well... That''s right." Leia, sitting in the hot spring, stretched herself out and began to read some strange words.


    These words don''t sound like the language of any country, and Leia''s speed is so fast that people can''t hear what she''s saying.


    After reading for a long time what the specific meaning was, Leah''s body began to change.


    Leia''s body kept flowing milky white drops of water.


    Like ice melting, something covering Leia''s skin is melting rapidly.


    After all the strange things covering Leia''s skin melted away, Leia''s skin changed.


    Although the skin is still white, it is no longer smooth.


    There are scars everywhere.


    All kinds of scars.


    If a famous military doctor was present, you might be very familiar with these scars on Leia.


    Military doctors have seen many of these scars on Leia.


    After the layer of things on her body melted, the biggest change was Leia''s hands.


    Leia''s original hands were very smooth and white.


    However, after the layer of things covering Leia''s skin melted, she revealed the original appearance of Leia''s hands - calluses, all kinds of small scars and extremely rough hands.


    After the skin on her body faded, Leia subconsciously raised her right hand and touched her left abdomen.


    In Leia''s left abdomen, there was the most conspicuous and frightening wound on her body.


    If experienced soldiers and military doctors see the big wound on Leia''s left abdomen, they will be able to recognize how it came from.


    Only the sharp stab of the sword can leave such a wound.


    Leia rubbed the huge wound in her left abdomen.


    The expression and look on his face are very complex.


    It''s like remembering something.


    Looking at Liya who was rubbing the big wound on her left abdomen, it seemed that some heartless blonde girl said to Liya in a joking tone:


    "I really don''t understand you."


    "The reason why you use magic to cover your skin is to cover the wound in your left abdomen."


    "In that case - don''t you just make the skin smaller and just cover the wound on your left abdomen?"


    "Why make the skin so big and cover all your skin?"

 Chapter 941

    "Anyway, it''s necessary to cover the wound with ''skin''. It doesn''t matter whether you want to make the ''skin'' bigger or smaller."


    After that, Liya, sitting in the hot spring pool, moved her body towards the position of the blonde girl and let herself sit next to the blonde girl.


    "Ha ~ ~" Leah leaned lazily against the hot spring after learning the movements of the blonde girl, and uttered a long groan, "this hot spring is really good. When was the last time I took a dip in the hot spring?"


    "God knows." The blonde answered.


    After sitting next to the blonde, Leia chatted with the blonde one by one:


    "Are you still doing those weird studies?"


    "Quaint? It''s impolite of you to comment on my research. "


    "I remember when I left you 57 years ago, you seemed to be studying strange phenomena all over the world. How about it? Have you got any research results in these 57 years? "


    "Hum ~ you may not believe it. In my unremitting efforts, I really have a good research success."


    "Oh? Tell me. "


    "Do you know the legend of orange fog in the north of the British Empire?"


    "Legend of orange fog" Leia muttered, "I seem to have heard that there is a magical orange fog in the north of the British Empire. Once a man accidentally walked into the orange fog and saw his mother who died many years ago. Unfortunately, before the man could talk to her mother, the orange fog reappeared and sent the man back to the place where he first met the fog. "


    "Yes, yes." The blonde nodded, "since you know the legend of orange fog, it''s easy to do."


    "I was very interested in this legend, so I went to the north of the British Empire to study it 40 years ago."


    "After three years of unremitting research, I have now figured out what the legend of orange fog is!"


    "Oh?" Leia looked at the blonde beside her with interest.


    Leia is also very interested in the legend.


    "Tell me." "Your findings about the legend of orange fog," Leah said


    "The legend of orange fog is true. In the north of the British Empire, there is really this magical fog."


    "Under my search, I really came across this fog."


    "This orange fog has a strong magic wave."


    "So according to my research, the fog should be the product of a magician''s magic experiment a long time ago."


    "Magic experiment?" Leia wondered.


    "Yes, according to my speculation, the magician should be studying time magic that can travel through time."


    "But the experiment failed. Instead of studying the mature time magic, he also made a bad experiment failure - that is, this orange fog."


    "Because the place where the magician conducted the experiment happened to be in the north of the British Empire, this orange fog will only appear in the north of the British Empire."


    "This orange fog will appear from time to time and then disappear from time to time. Because of the uncertain whereabouts of the orange fog, there are few witnesses. "


    "Once you enter this orange fog, as the legend says, you will cross back to the past."


    "How long ago and where did you cross? This seems to be random."


    "But the magic composition of this orange fog is very unstable, so it can''t let people stay in the past for a long time."


    "So even if you go back through this orange fog, you will soon be transmitted back to your original timeline."


    After quietly listening to the blonde, Leia nodded thoughtfully:


    "What a surprise... Your ancient and strange research can really produce such valuable research results..."


    "Can you let people go through the orange fog back in the past... It''s interesting. If I have time in the future, I''ll go to the north of the British Empire to find this orange fog."


    "It''s all -- said --" said the blonde with a long tone. "Don''t say that my research is strange. It''s one of the few hobbies left for me with an infinite life span."


    "In addition to studying all kinds of things, I really can''t think of anything better that can be used to pass the time."


    Speaking of this, the blonde paused.


    As if he remembered something, he hurriedly said:


    "I almost forgot to tell you. I don''t study strange phenomena everywhere anymore."


    "Huh?" Liya frowned slightly. "You''re here again. You change your research topic every day. What''s your new research topic this time?"


    "Hum ~ ~ I''m starting to study biology now!"


    "Biology?"


    "Yes! I''m studying Cologne now! "


    "Cologne?!" Leia exclaimed, "ancient dragons that were extinct thousands of years ago?"


    "That''s right!" The blonde nodded vigorously, "about 20 years ago, I suddenly became interested in the ancient dragon, an extinct creature, so I began to explore the ancient dragon''s bones, fossils and ancient settlements."


    "Then I found - in addition to the west of the British Empire, there is also a large ancient dragon settlement in the prairie of the Far East."


    "So I moved my home to the Far East prairie and began to slowly explore the specific location of this ancient dragon settlement and slowly study the ancient dragon."


    "Now I have a lot of research results."


    The blonde girl''s face gradually showed satisfaction.


    "If I publish my current research report, it may cause a big earthquake in the whole Gulong research community."


    "There is no ancient dragon research community in this world..." said Leia reluctantly. "There are not many people in this world who will be interested in ancient dragons, which became extinct thousands of years ago. Is that good?"


    "Alas..."


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, the blonde sighed.


    "People are so boring now."


    "Gu Long is such an interesting creature that few people are interested in..."


    For the blonde who seemed to be depressed, Leia didn''t do anything or say anything to comfort her.


    It seems that I have long been used to the "sighing" and "sentimental" appearance of blondes.


    After the blonde picked up a handful of hot spring water and washed her face, the lost and helpless color on her face seemed to have been washed away by the hot spring water, and her face was full of smiles as before.


    "Well, let''s talk about it first. It''s time to get down to business. "


    With that, the blonde turned her head and looked directly at Leia sitting next to her.


    "Both I and I have learned the forbidden art and have an unlimited life span."


    "Our lives are unlimited, and our age is always fixed at 16, so we have been too lazy to meet each other."


    "When nothing happens, neither you nor I bother to find each other."


    "After all, we will not die and our appearance will not change. It doesn''t matter if we are separated for hundreds of years."


    "You have come all the way to me now. There must be something you want to trouble me?"


    "Do you want to come to me to learn new magic?"


    "Or do you simply miss me, an old friend who has been friends for a thousand years?"

 Chapter 942

    "Do you think I might come to you because I miss you?" As she spoke, Leia looked white at the blonde sitting next to her.


    "I don''t think it''s possible..."


    "That''s it."


    "You''re right. I came to you this time. I really need your help. I have a question for you."


    Leah didn''t immediately say what she wanted to ask, but first raised her hand, clenched it into a fist and beat it on the blonde''s chest.


    "Before you ask me that question, let me punch you out."


    "Hiss..." the blonde girl rubbed her beaten chest while breathing cold air, "it hurts..."


    "Do you know how hard I spent looking for you?" Leia looked at the blonde again. "I officially set out to find you at the beginning of spring last year. As a result, it was almost summer this year, and I finally found your new residence."


    "I spent more than a year looking for you!"


    "I almost walked around the whole continent before I finally found your new home in the desolate place where birds don''t shit on the Far East prairie."


    "You like moving too much, and every time you move, the location is too remote?! More and more remote! Last time I set my home on a high mountain, this time I set my home on the Far East prairie. "


    "I''m so angry when I think about it."


    "Can''t you use your magic to make a pointer to your steering wheel forever?"


    "If I could, I would have made one for you." The blonde smiled helplessly, "I''m sorry it took you so long to find me."


    Speaking of this, the blonde paused and added:


    "But -- it doesn''t matter at all?"


    "We both have an infinite life span."


    "The most worrying thing every day is how to pass the time."


    "It took more than a year to find me, which is also a good thing. It shows that you have successfully spent more than a year."


    "Hum." Leia snorted coldly, "I''m different now. I already have something I really want to do, but I don''t want to spend too much time on these boring and meaningless things."


    "Oh --?" The blonde lengthened her tone and looked at Leia up and down. "Did you find what you wanted to do? What''s the matter? "


    Leia waved her hand, "I''ll tell you this later. Now let''s get back to the point. "


    "I spent more than a year looking for you to ask you a question. My question is - why can''t my predictive magic predict the future events and see someone''s fate?"


    Hearing Leia''s question, the blonde raised her eyebrows.


    After asking this question, Leah stood up, walked slowly to the big black robe she had just thrown aside, took out a huge crystal ball from the big black robe, and then sat back next to the blonde girl.


    "I can''t predict the future more and more recently." Leia rubbed the crystal ball in her hand as she said, "even with the help of the crystal ball, I can''t predict any major event in the future."


    "I can only see some unimportant things"


    "I can''t see the fate of some people."


    "It''s impossible to predict what will happen in the future."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "The magic of prediction has failed - I''ve never met such a thing before!"


    "Oh, oh." The blonde raised her hand and stroked Leia''s back like a kitten. "Take it easy."


    "In fact, not only did you encounter this problem, but I also encountered this problem."


    "Huh?" Leah looked at the blonde in surprise. "Your predictive magic has also failed?"


    "In fact, this is not to predict the failure of magic."


    After that, the blonde let go of her hand to caress Leia''s back, leaned back and hung her by the hot spring pool.


    "This is just a temporary failure of predictive magic."


    "Failure?"


    "Yes. Did I tell you when I taught you to predict magic? There are many limitations to predictive magic. "


    "I know. Predictive magic is not omnipotent. It can''t be used anytime, anywhere. It can''t predict everything. Most of the predicted things are vague. "


    "Yes. However, there is another limitation of predictive magic, that is, when something in the future is very variable, predictive magic will completely fail, and it is impossible to predict any details of this matter. "


    "The same is true for people. If that person will have many different fates later, the predictive magic will also fail."


    "Things are... Very variable?" Leia wondered.


    "How to say..."


    The blonde pinched her chin with her index finger and thumb and mused.


    After thinking for a long time, she continued to say:


    "Simply put, it means that when facing one thing, the parties can have many different choices. Different choices will lead to different directions in the future."


    "For example - there is a cake in front of you."


    "Whether you choose to eat it or throw it away will lead you to a different future."


    "However, the variable of this choice is very small, so whether you choose to eat this cake or not, the future you will embark on will not be much different."


    "What I just said about something in the future is very variable, which means that there will be many different trends and results."


    "The different choices of the parties can make this matter go in different directions, and then get different results. There are great variables."


    "If my guess is right, can''t you know the fate of the major powers on the mainland?"


    As soon as the blonde''s voice fell, Leia nodded quickly:


    "Yes, yes. I have no way to predict the fate of Britannia, frank, Hiran and Rowling, and what will happen in each country. "


    "A few years ago, I could barely feel that the mainland countries would launch a new round of ''hegemony competition'', but now I can''t feel anything."


    "So am I." The blonde answered, "a few years ago, I also predicted that Britannia, Hiran and Lorraine would each produce a hero enough to shake the world situation. I predicted that the mainland countries would start to compete for the hegemony of the mainland, but since last year, I can''t predict anything. I can''t see all the major events after each country and which Congress will eventually win the hegemony Become the new overlord of the mainland. "


    "According to what you said just now, does this mean that the future destiny of various countries is extremely variable, so we can''t predict it?" Leia smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 943

    "It should be." The blonde nodded. "Suddenly I''m looking forward to it."


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a complete failure of predictive magic."


    "Some people look forward to the future fate of all countries."


    "I don''t know which Congress laughs last."


    Speaking of this, the blonde turned her head and asked Liya:


    "By the way, didn''t you just say that you can''t predict the future fate of some people?"


    "That must be because the fate of those people is too complex and too variable."


    "If you make different choices on some key choices, your future destiny will be very different."


    "Who do you foresee the future fate of? I can''t predict anything. "


    "Such people who can''t predict their future fate are very rare."


    Hearing the blonde''s question, Leah''s mind came up with the face of a young man with black hair and black pupils.


    "... I predicted the fate of two people." Leia smiled helplessly. "One is a friend I just met in recent years."


    "As for the other... The current emperor of the British Empire."


    "A few years ago, we could vaguely predict some emperors after her. When we saw that she would succeed as the 13th emperor of the britannian Empire, we would become a great king."


    "But now with the passage of time, I can''t see the fate of the current emperor of the British Empire..."


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, the blonde gave a light "Oh":


    "Oh... It''s the current emperor of the British Empire..."


    A meaningful smile appeared on the blonde''s face.


    "What a coincidence. When I learned that the British Empire had changed its emperor, I also predicted her future fate with predictive magic."


    "I''m just like you. I''ll become a great king after seeing her."


    "But I can''t see exactly how to do it."


    "It''s impossible" - this kind of word can be used for both commendatory and derogatory meanings. "


    After that, the blonde once again picked up a handful of hot spring water with her hands and wiped her face.


    "All right." The blonde smiled, "that''s all for this slightly serious topic. Let''s talk about something fun and relaxed."


    "Didn''t you just say - you have something you really want to do now?"


    The blonde looked at Liya and tried to find an interesting topic.


    "What is it? Can you share it? I''m quite curious. "


    "Ah, this..."


    Leia conceived the words.


    When she conceived the words and sentences, her right hand seemed to have self-consciousness and quietly stroked the huge scar on her left abdomen.


    "In fact, it''s not a great thing..."


    "What I really want to do now is to observe the British Empire."


    "Ah, to be exact - to observe Ilsa, the current emperor of the British Empire."


    "Huh?" The blonde frowned suspiciously, "what do you observe her doing? Is there anything in her that deserves your attention? "


    "..." Leia was silent.


    After a moment of silence, she said again:


    "Do you remember why I want to learn magic from you and why I want to learn this forbidden art that can gain infinite life from you?"


    Hearing Leia''s question, the blonde was stunned.


    "Of course I know."


    The blonde, who was always smiling, put away all the smiles on her face and said with a serious expression:


    "Although it has been thousands of years, I was foolish when you came to me and asked me to teach you magic and this forbidden art that can gain infinite life."


    "I really didn''t expect that you, who have always been sniffing at magic, would bend down your noble waist to me and beg me to teach you magic and this'' immortal forbidden art ''in an almost praying tone."


    Leia chuckled: "it''s been more than a thousand years. Do you remember the scene?"


    "Of course, I remember the scenes of the day when you asked me to teach you magic and immortality. I will remember them until the destruction of human civilization."


    "Alas..."


    Leia sighed.


    "The reason why I want to learn ''immortality magic'' and gain infinite life is only for one purpose: to see if anyone in future generations can complete what I didn''t accomplish in that year, and whether it is possible to achieve the goals I tried my best to achieve in my life."


    "For this purpose, I came to you and asked you for advice on magic and immortality."


    "After having an infinite life span, I keep waiting and waiting..."


    "Unconsciously, they have been waiting for thousands of years..."


    "The person who may have finished what I didn''t finish in that year has never appeared..."


    "This long wait seems to make my mentality a little strange."


    "In order to get rid of boring things, I find all kinds of things to do and watch all kinds of interesting things."


    "A few years ago, it was predicted that three military talents sufficient to shake the world situation would appear in Britannia, Hiran and Lorraine at the same time; When I predicted that the mainland countries would launch a new round of hegemony competition, I was extremely excited. "


    "Because there''s finally something interesting enough to spend this long boring time."


    "In retrospect, I was really terrible a few years ago..."


    "Clearly, when I was just an ordinary girl who could not do any magic and forbidden art thousands of years ago, I hated war so much."


    "But a few years ago, I was excited about the war on the mainland."


    "Endless empty time really changes a person''s state of mind..."


    As soon as Leia said this, the blonde girl on the side suddenly calmly interrupted:


    "So when you came to me thousands of years ago to ask for advice on magic and immortality, I would advise you not to learn immortality."


    "Life without the right to die is terrible."


    "That''s why I have to study all kinds of things."


    "Only by studying all kinds of things, I won''t be bored, and I can spend these boring hours."


    "Well, yes..." Leia sighed again and then said, "but recently, my state of mind has finally become a little more normal, and I remember again what my purpose of choosing immortality is."


    "I feel that the current emperor of the British Empire is the one I have been waiting for for for thousands of years."


    "Although I say so, you may feel strange, but my feeling tells me that the current emperor of the British Empire may be able to complete the thing I did not complete in my life."


    Speaking of this, Leia''s right hand subconsciously touched the huge wound on her left abdomen again.

 Chapter 944

    "Do you finish what you did all your life and didn''t finish..." the blonde whispered.


    Then the blonde smiled a few times and said to Leia in a half joking tone:


    "If you don''t mention it, I may doubt whether you have forgotten your purpose of choosing eternal life¡°


    "You didn''t forget that you chose the purpose of eternal life thousands of years ago."


    "How could I forget..." Leia laughed like self mockery, and then said to the blonde in a joking tone, "didn''t you just say you wanted to talk about something interesting? Now how do you feel that the topic of conversation is more heavy? "


    "Ah, sorry, sorry." There was no apology in the blonde''s tone, "it''s my fault. Forget it, we''d better not chat here and do something interesting."


    After that, the blonde stood up from the hot spring pool, took a white towel by the pool and wiped her body.


    As the blonde wiped herself with the white towel, Leia asked her:


    "Interesting things? What is it? "


    "Let me show you some interesting things I''ve collected over the years."


    "Fun stuff? For example? "


    "Do you want to see the bones of the ancient dragon?"


    "What? You found the bones of the cologne? "


    "Yes, although it''s only the skull of Gu Long, it also took me a lot of effort."


    "I understand why you just said, ''if the research results are published, it will shake the whole Cologne research community''."


    "You think I''m bragging? Well, if you want to see it, come out of the hot spring pool quickly. Here, this towel is for you to wipe yourself. "


    "OK, OK, OK, I''ll come right away. I''m very interested in the bones of Cologne."


    "I advise you not to expect too much. The skull of an ancient dragon is no different from that of an enlarged lizard. There is nothing new."


    After Leia dried the water and put on her clothes, she followed the blonde behind her and walked with her to the second floor of the wooden house.


    When they went up the second floor together, the blonde suddenly turned around and asked Liya:


    "By the way, it''s rare for us to meet. Would you like to stay with me for a few days before you leave?"


    "Hmm..." after Leia pondered for a while, she nodded. "Well, since everyone has come, I''ll stay with you for a few days before I leave."


    "Well, that''s great."


    "Huh? Why do you say that? "


    "Because in this way, I can have another helper to help me clean the house."


    After that, the blonde raised her chin towards the first floor, which was full of all kinds of things.


    "Excuse my refusal." Leia rejected the blonde in a firm tone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng received the news of Deng Jiaer''s victory on June 4.


    On the same day, he received the news that the Western Route Army had conquered Otto city and the combat mission had been successfully completed.


    Two happy events came at the same time, which made Su Cheng overjoyed that day.


    Either of these two happy events is great news, especially Deng Jiaer''s good news.


    With more than 10000 soldiers under her command, dungar successfully defeated tens of thousands of reinforcements of the Holy Hiran Empire - which declared that their britannian army would be unimpeded and unstoppable in the western territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    For the holy Helan Empire, which was attacked by the britannian Empire and the Huns, these tens of thousands of troops must be the only reinforcements they can send at present.


    Now, these tens of thousands of troops have been defeated by them, and the Holy Hiran empire will no longer be able to send new reinforcements to rescue in the short term.


    When the center of the Holy Hiran Empire squeezed out new reinforcements from various regiments to rescue the west, Su Cheng and them had captured Ariel and withdrew their troops long ago.


    In other words - the British army is no longer threatened, and the aurora offensive can now declare victory.


    Now that no one can stop it, the only task left is to move eastward, attack Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran Empire, insert the banner of the britannian Empire at the head of Ariel, and then take all the spoils plundered along the way back to muhavitz fortress.


    After learning of Deng Jiaer''s great victory, Su Cheng immediately asked the messenger to send a message to Deng Jiaer, asking Deng Jiaer to lead her troops back and meet with the main force of the East Road army.


    While letting Deng Jiaer return to the division, Su Cheng also began to form a new vanguard force.


    Deng Jiaer and her troops have done enough and good enough. It''s time for them to come back and rest, and let other troops act as new vanguard troops to open the way for the main force in the front.


    The total strength of the newly formed vanguard force is still more than 10000. Su Cheng handed over the position of commander-in-chief to Raymond.


    Deng Jiaer and her troops came back on June 9 to join the main force.


    When Deng Jiaer and his family came back, Su Cheng personally led all the Knights of the main force out of the camp to meet the heroes who made great contributions.


    Su Cheng personally gave every knight in Deng Jiaer''s army a hug and expressed his appreciation for them with his own actions.


    After Deng Jiaer and their return, the East Route Army, which had stopped for a long time under the city of vuka, could also move on.


    Su Cheng set the date for further March at 9 a.m. tomorrow.


    At 9 a.m. tomorrow, Raymond will be in charge of commanding the newly formed vanguard force to advance eastward first.


    The main force is still under Su Cheng''s personal command, because there are a large number of main forces. When all preparations for the March are made, it is also noon. Therefore, the March time of the main force is set at 13 o''clock tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire was founded in 293.


    June 9.


    19:21 p.m.


    Dungar''s camp.


    "Ha..."


    Deng Jia''er, who had just finished a long lost bath, groaned with a tired color and collapsed on his bed.


    Relieved - this is the most true portrayal of Deng Jiaer''s mood at present.


    Led more than 10000 troops and horses to successfully defeat tens of thousands of reinforcements of the Holy Hiran Empire - after really completing this feat, Deng Jiaer only felt relieved, and the big stone hanging in his heart finally fell.


    It must be false to say that he did not feel nervous when he formulated a strategy to meet the enemy and led more than 10000 troops under his command to meet tens of thousands of reinforcements from the God of war Saint Helan empire.


    Deng Jiaer was so nervous from beginning to end.


    But Deng Jia''er also remembered Su Cheng''s instruction that as the commander in chief of the first army, he had to keep calm at all times. Even if he felt nervous and flustered, his subordinates could not see it.


    Deng Jia''er kept in mind Su Cheng''s teachings, so when facing the Helan army, Deng Jia''er always tried to hold back her expression and look to prevent others from seeing that she was actually very nervous.


    Now he finally won and joined Su Cheng''s main force smoothly. At this time, all the nerves that had been tight were relaxed.


    Suddenly relaxed nerves, let Dengjia Er only feel very tired.


    Deng Jiaer, who didn''t even want to lift a finger, now just wanted to put out the oil lamp on one side and go to sleep.


    However, just then - a familiar male voice suddenly came from outside the tent:


    "Miss Deng Jiaer, are you there?"

 Chapter 945

    Hearing this male voice, Deng Jiaer pressed her palms on the bed, then propped up her upper body and cast surprised eyes at the account.


    "Mr. Samuel?"


    The master of the male voice just now is Samuel.


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Samuel''s voice sounded outside the tent again:


    "Well, it''s me. May I come in, please? "


    "Ah, of course."


    After obtaining Deng Jia''er''s income permission, Samuel lifted the curtain and entered Deng Jia''er''s account.


    Samuel didn''t wear armor or his knight sword. He was wearing clean clothes. From his appearance, he seemed to have just finished a long lost bath.


    Deng Jiaer, who couldn''t figure out why Samuel came to visit suddenly, cast a puzzled look at Samuel:


    "Mr. Samuel, what can I do for you?"


    Deng Jiaer''s tone was somewhat uneasy.


    Deng Jiaer had always been afraid of Samuel and kept a distance from him.


    The main reason why we stay away from Samuel is that Samuel once expressed his doubts about Su Cheng''s ability in front of Su Cheng.


    Anyone who hears someone speak ill of himself in front of others will feel uncomfortable.


    Although Deng Jiaer understood Samuel''s doubts about her ability, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Because she has always kept a distance from Samuel, Deng Jiaer always uses unfamiliar honorifics when talking to Samuel. When nothing happens, she can not find Samuel without looking for Samuel.


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s question, Samuel immediately replied:


    "There''s nothing for you, just something I want to tell you."


    "Words?" The color of doubt in Deng Jiaer''s eyes became more intense.


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, he saw Samuel bow down slightly towards her:


    "Miss Deng Jiaer, you commanded the previous battle very beautifully."


    "If I let you take charge of the command, I am not confident that I can command better than you."


    "You impressed me."


    "Worthy of the trust of the head."


    "You may not know that when I first captured chuboer fortress, I said in front of the commander that you were not."


    "At that time, I doubted your ability and thought you had no ability to serve as the commander-in-chief of the vanguard force."


    "At that time, I not only doubted your ability, but also advised the head to change the candidate for the commander in chief of the vanguard force."


    "Now it seems that I was wrong."


    "I now officially take back these arrogant words before me and apologize to you."


    Deng Jiaer never thought that Samuel came to her to apologize.


    Samuel''s sudden apology surprised Deng Jiaer.


    ¡ª¡ªI knew you spoke ill of me in front of my husband.


    Deng Jiaer said so secretly in her heart.


    Samuel didn''t know that Deng Jiaer was eavesdropping on his dialogue with Su Cheng outside the room.


    Samuel''s apology warmed Deng Jiaer''s heart.


    She suddenly felt that Samuel didn''t seem so terrible.


    For Samuel''s apology, Deng Jiaer, who was unexpected, began to search for an appropriate answer.


    "No, don''t apologize, Mr. Samuel."


    Deng Jiaer held it for a long time before he came out with this answer.


    "It''s normal for you to doubt my ability."


    "After all, I really didn''t have any convincing achievements at that time..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer and Samuel didn''t know that a man was eavesdropping on their conversation outside the account.


    When Samuel apologized to Deng Jia''er and Deng Jia''er began to respond at a loss, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Then, the man ended eavesdropping on the dialogue in the account and left here slowly.


    However, before the man had gone far, a female voice full of banter suddenly sounded from the man''s side:


    "Su Cheng, I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby. You actually lie outside the girl''s military account and eavesdrop on the movements in the account."


    As soon as the female voice fell, the man smiled bitterly and said:


    "Eliza, stop it. I can''t stand such a joke. You know why I was eavesdropping outside Deng Jiaer''s military account. "


    Yes, it is Su Cheng who just overheard the conversation between Deng Jia''er and Samuel.


    The owner of the female voice just now is Eliza.


    Just now, Su Cheng and Eliza, who were going back to the camp, just passed by and met Samuel who went straight to Deng Jiaer''s camp.


    Su Cheng and Eliza noticed Samuel, but Samuel didn''t notice Su Cheng and Eliza.


    Su Cheng is very curious - why did Samuel go to Deng Jiaer''s military tent in the evening?


    Unable to restrain his curiosity, Su Cheng quietly went outside Deng Jiaer''s military account and eavesdropped on the dialogue inside.


    After hearing Samuel apologize to Deng Jiaer, Su Cheng couldn''t help but show a faint smile.


    After angrily reprimanding Eliza''s jokes, Su Cheng walked to Eliza''s side again and walked side by side with Eliza.


    "How?" Eliza asked Su Cheng, "did Samuel talk to Deng Jiaer about anything?"


    Eliza didn''t eavesdrop on the conversation between Deng Jia''er and Samuel with Su Cheng just now.


    "Nothing." Su Cheng smiled, "it''s just that Samuel apologized to Deng Jiaer. Samuel said to Deng Jiaer, "I''m impressed with you."


    After saying this, Su Cheng breathed a sigh.


    "That''s great..." Su Cheng whispered, "Deng Jiaer''s victory swept not only the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire, but also all the doubts about her in the Knights."


    The positive impact of Deng Jia''er''s great victory, in addition to making the march of the East Road army unimpeded, also has a great impact, which is that there will be no voice questioning Deng Jia''er''s ability after the Michael knights.


    Samuel''s action tonight is a good sign that Deng Jiaer has successfully proved his ability and won the respect of others with his own achievements.


    At the same time, it also proved that Su Cheng did not read people wrong.


    Su Cheng breathed again and said:


    "From now on, I can finally boldly use Deng Jiaer."


    "From today on, no matter what kind of task I let Deng Jiaer perform, no one should question it."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza, who was walking beside him, suddenly answered in a joking tone:


    "What? Don''t you want to train Deng Jiaer to be the next deputy head of the Michael knights? "


    "The next deputy head of the order of Michael..."


    Su Cheng whispered and then smiled a few times.


    "I have this intention, but I don''t know when to wait until Deng Jiaer''s ability grows up enough to be the deputy head of Michael''s knights."


    "And it seems too early to consider such a problem. Willie is still young. He can still work in the position of deputy head for a long time."

 Chapter 946

    The reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire have been defeated by Dengar, and the disabled soldiers led by the civilian men of the logistics force have fled all the way East.


    After learning that Nikita''s troops had been defeated and that Nikita himself was missing, the 20000 reinforcements who were about to arrive at the western front also quickly stopped moving westward. In order to preserve the only living force now, they fled all the way East, let alone rescue the West. Now they don''t even dare to look back to the West.


    Losing all the obstacles, the East Road army galloped all the way and entered the whole institute without success.


    After learning that their reinforcements had been defeated by the British army, the city leaders along the way became more and more afraid and fell one after another.


    The East Route Army approached Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran Empire, with great speed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the new vanguard force led by Raymond was only 30 miles away from Ariel


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The East Route Army marched all the way, burned, killed and looted all the way, turning countless farmers into refugees.


    Driven by the desire for survival, many refugees fled frantically to the East, and most of them flocked to the richest and safest place in their mind - Ariel.


    However, they don''t know - Ariel is not a safe place now.


    We can''t ignore these refugees who have fled here. Therefore, all refugees who have fled here have been released into the city by the city Lord of Ariel.


    These refugees who escaped to Ariel and survived by chance tried their best to exaggerate the ruthlessness of the British army.


    The size of the British army has also become more and more exaggerated in the rendering of the refugees.


    The total strength of the East Route Army is only more than 80000, but it has been blown into hundreds of thousands by refugees.


    The exaggeration of these refugees filled the city with panic.


    In order to prevent riots in the city, the mayor of Ariel sent a large number of people to appease the people and tell them that Ariel is safe and that the British army can''t capture here.


    These words can only deceive the ignorant people.


    The officials and nobles of Ariel know that Ariel is very dangerous now.


    Ariel is located in the hinterland of the Holy Hiran empire. Since the founding of the Holy Hiran Empire, Ariel has never been threatened by any foreign enemy.


    In Ariel, which has been in peace for a long time, its military equipment is relaxed. There are only 2000 defenders in the city, and they are all crooked melons and cracked dates. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is impossible to be the opponent of the knights, the regular army of the British Empire.


    How can such a poor lineup beat the "hundreds of thousands" of the British army?


    If a lie is told and spread over and over again, it can also become true. Now many officials and nobles in Ariel believe that there are hundreds of thousands of britannian troops attacking.


    As the British Army approached Ariel, all the officials and nobles in Ariel were divided into two parts.


    Some people advocate sticking to Ariel.


    While others advocated carrying all the valuables of Ariel and evacuating Ariel.


    Those who advocate sticking to Ariel are mainly aristocrats.


    Ariel is the companion capital of the holy Hiram Empire, and there are naturally many nobles in the city.


    There are 15 nobles living in Ariel - 1 Duke, 1 Marquis, 3 earls, 5 viscount and 5 marquis.


    Among them, Archduke chishuvar, the only Duke in Ariel, shouted the most fiercely and ordered the city master of Ariel to guard Ariel and never let the British army get Ariel.


    Those who advocate carrying all the valuables of Ariel and then retreating are mainly a group of officials headed by the city Lord of Ariel.


    These two groups of people have been arguing over whether to fight or withdraw these days.


    Even though the vanguard of the British army was only 30 miles away from Ariel, they were still arguing endlessly there.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, Ariel.


    "Ariel is the accompanying capital of our country! It''s the heart of Western China. How can you give it to the britannians! "


    A count angrily reprimanded the mayor of Ariel.


    The mayor of Ariel was Gennady, a middle-aged man who was already over 40.


    It is needless to say that the personal ability of the city master who can be appointed as the accompanying capital is of course very excellent.


    Therefore, he is also the one who sees the current situation best.


    When he learned that the reinforcements sent by the central government had been defeated by the British army, Gennady knew that Ariel could not hold it.


    Therefore, after learning that his reinforcements were defeated, Gennady strongly advocated retreat.


    However, it was strongly opposed and obstructed by the nobles in Ariel.


    According to Gennady''s plan, he wanted to carry all the valuables of Ariel, evacuate and destroy all the things that might be owned by the enemy, and then let the residents in the city evacuate in batches. As many people as he could escape.


    However, thanks to the blessing of these nobles, the evacuation plan could not be implemented.


    The nobles not only did not allow the officials and soldiers in the city to evacuate with valuables, but also did not allow the civilians in the city to evacuate.


    To this day, the nobles in the city still do not let go, and insist on sticking to Ariel and never letting britannians get Ariel.


    Gennady sat behind the long table without expression, listening to the reprimands of the gorgeous nobles in front of the table.


    The man standing at the forefront of the nobility is a middle-aged man who is as fat as a ball.


    Looking at the fat man''s huge belly, Gennady was worried about whether his clothes would be broken by his big belly.


    This fat man is the only Duke in Ariel, and also a great nobleman in the whole Empire who can''t be compared with few nobles in terms of dignity - Duke zixiuval.


    Prince chishuvar was the loudest of all the nobles.


    "Gennady!"


    The grand public of chishuvar shouted at Gennady in a strong and rude tone:


    "Have you ever thought about what would happen if you gave up Ariel?"


    "Ariel is the companion capital of our country! If we abandon our defense if we don''t release an arrow, our Congress will become the laughing stock of all countries! "


    "I will never allow you to do such things that will disgrace the dignity of our country!"


    Archduke chishuvar reprimanded Gennady in such a high voice.


    As soon as his voice fell, the rest of the nobles standing behind him echoed the words just made by Archduke chishuvar.


    Gennady was still expressionless.


    However, after listening to the words just made by Archduke chishuvar, he sneered with small imperceptible movements.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªAfraid of humiliating the dignity of our country?


    ¡ª¡ªYou fat pig is just afraid that your family''s property will be damaged!


    ¡ª¡ªYou moths who will only drag the country back!


    After secretly saying these words in his heart, Gennady quietly clenched his hands, which naturally rested on his knees.

 Chapter 947

    Gennady knows best what kind of people these nobles are.


    He looked awe inspiring and spoke the most high sounding words, but what he thought was his own selfish desire.


    Although they kept saying that they would stick to Ariel and defend the dignity of the Holy Hiran Empire, Gennady understood that these nobles did not want to stick to Ariel for such righteous reasons.


    The reason why they asked to stick to Ariel was all for the sake of their family''s property.


    These nobles have lived in Ariel for generations, and the family''s industry has long spread all over Ariel.


    If they want to withdraw, most of their industries will not be taken away and will become the booty of the British army.


    In order to protect their family property, the nobles asked Gennady to stick to Ariel.


    To be honest, Gennady would like to reward the borers who are still thinking about their family industry.


    But he can''t do that.


    Although these nobles did not do anything practical, their political power and status were extremely strong.


    So powerful that even Gennady, the Lord of Ariel, could not be too disobedient to these nobles.


    If Gennady doesn''t follow the wishes of these nobles, these nobles have many ways to make Gennady''s rest no longer easy.


    Therefore, even if these nobles stick to Ariel''s suggestion is extremely absurd, Gennady can only be patient and hard to persuade these nobles to change their mind.


    After patiently listening to the reprimands of the nobles led by Archduke chishuvar, Gennady calmed his anger and impatience, and hardened his head to persuade the nobles again so that they could see the current situation.


    However - Gennady failed again today.


    The nobles still did not listen to Gennady''s persuasion.


    These aristocrats who did not enter the oil and salt made Gennady begin to doubt whether the aristocracy was a species whose IQ was naturally lower than that of ordinary people.


    Today''s meeting once again broke up unhappily.


    Gennady walked slowly towards his residence with a dark face and hands on his back.


    ¡ª¡ªHow can I persuade these moths who can''t do anything except drag us back


    Even on the way back to his residence, Gennady was thinking about how to convince the nobles.


    Just then, a flustered official walked quickly towards Gennady.


    Gennady was very familiar with the official, because Gennady gave the official an important task, that is, to coordinate the scouts to inquire about the latest information of the British army.


    "Lord."


    When the official came to Gennady''s side, he put his lips to Gennady''s ear, lowered the voice line and whispered to Gennady:


    "The British army is closer to us..."


    "The vanguard of the britannian army is only 30 miles away from Ariel..."


    Hearing the number of "30", Gennady''s pupils shrank suddenly, her feet stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Is it so close..." Gennady clenched her teeth and looked as if she was dripping water. "If you don''t withdraw, it''s too late..."


    Gennady, who had felt that the situation had become more severe than ever, suddenly came up with a bold plan in his mind.


    "... tell Xie Miao and Yuri for me." The official next to Gennady said in a deep voice, "let the two of them gather in the meeting room immediately. I have important orders to tell them two."


    Xie Miao and Yuri - both of them are senior officials in the city of Ariel. They are respectively in charge of the finance and military of Ariel. They are Gennady''s left and right hands.


    After giving this order, Gennady continued to walk towards the meeting with a calm face and hands on his back


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    The soldiers, one by one, rushed towards the houses of the nobles in Ariel.


    These soldiers are the defenders of Ariel.


    Although each noble''s residence has its own hired guards, in the face of a large influx of Ariel defenders, the poor number of guards are simply unable to resist.


    Unable to stop the guards, they could only watch Ariel''s defenders rush into their employer''s residence.


    The nobles were startled by the soldiers who suddenly rushed into their mansion.


    After rushing into the houses of the nobles, the officers in charge of the team leader announced Gennady''s orders to the frightened nobles:


    "The britannian army has approached Ariel. Withdraw from Ariel immediately without any objection."


    After announcing Gennady''s order to the nobles, the officers in charge of the team leader and their soldiers urged the nobles to pack their bags and leave Ariel overnight.


    If he had a choice, Gennady wanted to leave this group of hopeless nobles and only led the officials and defenders in the city to flee with valuable things.


    But Gennady can''t do that.


    If these nobles are left behind, he will definitely be executed even when he escapes to a safe place.


    Therefore, even if he was unwilling, Gennady could only let the defenders in the city go to the noble mansions and force all the nobles in the city to flee with them.


    Send out the garrison in the city and force all the nobles to flee with them - this is Gennady''s bold plan when he heard that the British army was only more than 30 miles away from them during the day.


    Gennady decided to let it go.


    Although it may be criticized by the nobles later, it is better to stay in Ariel and wait for the nobles to die.


    After knowing that Gennady wanted to force them to flee, the nobles led by Archduke zixiuvar naturally resisted fiercely.


    But after the soldiers pulled out their swords from their scabbards, the nobles immediately became quiet, swearing and packing.


    Gennady gave the soldiers the right to draw their swords if they dared not obey.


    Gennady has been dealing with these nobles for many years, so she knows that these nobles are just a group of soft and hard guys. As long as the long sword is lit out of the scabbard, they will be obedient.


    Gennady set the assembly point at the east gate of Ariel.


    Officials at all levels had already assembled at the east gate of Ariel with their luggage.


    Officials at all levels in Ariel are not very rich, so they don''t have much luggage and belongings to pack. The officials with the most luggage are just filled with a carriage.


    And these nobles are different.


    After the soldiers forced the nobles to bring them, the nobles and nobles in the city rushed to the assembly place with their temporarily packed luggage.


    The luggage carried by these nobles opened Gennady''s eyes.

 Chapter 948

    Perhaps it was because it was not a great aristocrat, so there was not much luggage and property to pack, so the barons arrived at the assembly place first.


    However, even the least luggage and property of all the nobles in the city, each of these barons still pulled several fully loaded carriages to the assembly place.


    Looking at their luggage, Gennady was stunned.


    He knew that these nobles were richer than each other, but he didn''t expect them to be so rich.


    More and more nobles came to the gathering place with their families, luggage and property.


    These nobles have more luggage than one.


    Looking at the pile of luggage of the nobles, Gennady was angry and anxious, because so many luggage was bound to slow down their evacuation.


    In order to ensure their evacuation speed, Gennady issued a new order: everyone''s luggage should not be more than three carriages.


    Gennady''s new order directly angered the nobles.


    The nobles protested to Gennady one after another, saying that they couldn''t have less luggage. If they couldn''t take these luggage with them, they wouldn''t go.


    Gennady is now completely desperate for these aristocrats whose brains don''t seem to grow well.


    In desperation, Gennady could only let the soldiers pull out the long sword from their waist.


    After seeing the long sword reflecting cold light in the soldiers'' hands, these nobles were honest again.


    Gennady also put down his cruel words: "if you don''t want to evacuate with us, you can stay here and die! I will take away all the armed forces in the city. If you want to stay here and die, just stay here. "


    After hearing Gennady''s cruel words, the nobles were completely discouraged and obediently reduced their luggage to the weight of three carriages.


    Gennady also began counting as the nobles compressed their luggage.


    After counting the number, Gennady found that there was another nobleman who didn''t come.


    That''s Archduke chishuvar.


    Therefore, Gennady quickly sent someone to the residence of Archduke chishuvar to ask what had happened.


    As a result, when the people sent for questioning came back, he said that there were too many families of Archduke chishuvar, so it would take at least an hour to prepare for evacuating Ariel and let Gennady and others wait.


    After hearing this man''s report, Gennady''s face turned red with anger.


    "Is life important or property important?! You can earn money if you have no property, but you can lose your life if you have no life. Don''t you understand such a simple truth?! Do you really need the sword of the britannians to reach your neck to understand that money is more important than life? "


    Gennady was so angry that she could only vent her anger by drinking angrily.


    It is well known that Archduke chishuvar is a lecherous man.


    With a solid family background, the current Archduke of the chishuvar family married 114 wives.


    Some of these wives he married were married by normal means, and some were forced to marry by improper means.


    The family members in the mouth of Archduke chishuvar should be his wives.


    After all, it is not easy to arrange such a big family to flee.


    Although Gennady can understand Archduke chishuvar''s difficulties, he has no time and mood to wait for him here slowly.


    "Tell Archduke chishuvar! I only give him 30 minutes. If I don''t see others here in 30 minutes, I will leave him and evacuate with these existing people first. At that time, he will ask for his own blessing. "


    The current situation is so severe that the vanguard troops of the Britannia army are only more than 30 miles away from Ariel. They may attack at any time. It will be too late if they don''t evacuate Ariel quickly.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Archduke qixiuvar, a sudden change occurred.


    Maybe the nobles leaked the news when they were preparing to evacuate. Some servants and waiters in their residence heard the news that the nobles were going to evacuate.


    Servants and waiters from various noble mansions rushed to the east gate, knelt in front of Gennady''s motorcade and begged Gennady to take them with them.


    "Why did you leave us?! Is the life of your officials and nobles life, but our life is not life? "


    "Lord ilu! Please don''t abandon us! "


    "Please take us with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    These people are shouting here, and their voices are particularly loud in this quiet night.


    And the number of people kneeling in front of the team is increasing, and more than 100 people have gathered in the twinkling of an eye.


    Looking at these people kneeling in front of the team, Gennady''s eyes flashed an unbearable color.


    If the British army had been far away from Ariel, Gennady would never have left these civilians in Ariel.


    If the nobles had not been obstructing, Gennady would have evacuated the civilians in the city to the rear in batches.


    It''s too late to say anything now. Gennady can''t protect herself now. He has no spare power to consider the safety of the civilians in the city.


    As Gennady looked tangled and considered what to do with the people kneeling in front of the team, the nobles suddenly shouted:


    "What do you servants want to do?"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Dare you stand in front of my team? You''re not going to die! "


    "Your Excellency, ask your soldiers to kill all these servants! So that these people won''t obstruct our convoy later. "


    ¡­¡­


    Even if these people were their former servants and attendants, the nobles did not have the slightest sympathy and compassion. They just wanted these people to go or die quickly, so as not to affect their evacuation later.


    Some nobles even suggested to Gennady that he should set out at once while there were not many people around, and don''t pay attention to the late Archduke chishuvar.


    During the day, these nobles were still "defending the accompanying capital school" with "awe inspiring righteousness". After being slightly coerced by Gennady tonight, they immediately became a firm "evacuating the accompanying capital school".


    Gennady, the veteran of "evacuating the accompanying capital school", had not spoken yet, and these nobles scrambled to make suggestions to Gennady.


    Gennady is still hesitant about how to deal with these people kneeling in front of the team.


    At this time, Gennady''s cold hair suddenly sounded:


    "Is this... The officials and nobles in the city? They''re running away?! "


    "Hello! Everybody! No! Officials and nobles are fleeing Ariel! "


    "What? Why did they run away? It doesn''t mean that Ariel is safe. It''s impossible for the British army to capture Ariel! "


    "Why? These officials and nobles must be lying to us! While lying to us that it was safe here, he secretly prepared to escape! "


    "They are too shameless!"


    "I want to run too!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to these voices that made his hair stand upright, Gennady said in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªOh, no

 Chapter 949

    The voice of the servants just alarmed the citizens in the city.


    At this time, more and more citizens received the news that officials and nobles in the city fled.


    As the news spread, there was panic.


    Panic is very strange, or it doesn''t exist. Once it exists, it will expand at a very fast speed.


    Previously, in order to suppress the panic of the citizens in the city, Gennady sent a large number of people to appease the people.


    People''s emotions are in a very unstable state and can''t be stimulated by anything.


    After learning that the officials and nobles in the city planned to abandon them and run away alone, their already extremely unstable emotions naturally broke out.


    Driven by panic, more and more citizens rushed with their families to the nearest city gate.


    Gennady chose to flee at night because he was afraid of being discovered by the citizens.


    Because he knew what terrible things would happen if the citizens found out.


    And now - what he feared most happened.


    Gennady gritted her teeth, made up her mind secretly, and then shouted to the soldiers beside her:


    "Kill everyone in front of the convoy! None! "


    After giving orders to the soldiers, Gennady turned his head and shouted to the Coachmans:


    "Get in the car! Ready to go! "


    Gennady has made up her mind - no longer waiting for the slow Archduke chishuvar. While there are not many people pouring into the city gate, leave the city quickly.


    Although he could not bear it, Gennady still reluctantly issued a slaughter order to the soldiers.


    The soldiers who got Gennady''s order raised their weapons and walked quickly towards the people who stopped in front of the convoy.


    One after another bright blood flowers dotted the moonless night tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The news that officials and nobles were going to abscond overnight and the panic quickly spread all over Ariel.


    It is only a matter of time before there is a big riot in Ariel.


    When the civilians in the city were rushing to flee in the direction of the city gate, several aliens did not flee towards the city, but secretly gathered in a remote place.


    After they got together, they started a serious conversation without any greetings:


    "Ariel is in civil strife."


    "I''m so lucky."


    "Yes."


    "Go and tell the Knights about the current situation of Ariel, and the rest will follow me to make Ariel more ''lively''."


    "I see."


    "Understand."


    These men were spies placed in Ariel by the British army.


    As the final strategic target of the East Route Army, Ariel naturally planted spies in the City long ago to inquire about all the movements of Ariel.


    In addition to being responsible for intelligence, the spies are also responsible for causing damage to Ariel as much as they can.


    The city of Ariel, which is now gradually sliding into the abyss of riots, is the best time to engage in destruction.


    After a brief discussion, the spies assigned each other''s work.


    One person is responsible for reporting to the vanguard force of the Eastern Route Army 30 miles away to inform Ariel of the current chaos.


    The rest were responsible for the destruction in Ariel, making Ariel more "lively".


    Although Ariel is very chaotic now, and more and more citizens rush to all the city gates, this chaos naturally poses no threat to the trained spies. The spy in charge of reporting the news easily mixed out of the city, found a fast horse placed outside the city, and rode the fast horse to the camp of the vanguard force of the East Road army.


    The remaining spies who stayed in Ariel were also prepared for all destruction.


    To say what behavior can most increase the panic level of citizens, it is naturally necessary to set fire.


    The spies picked the easily lit house and threw torches into it.


    The fire soon spread.


    Some citizens who were accidentally touched by the fire began to run frantically, roll on the ground and scream.


    This gradually spreading fire has greatly exacerbated the panic of the citizens.


    The spies were not enough and began to shout "the British army is coming in!"


    This sentence, coupled with the fire burning everywhere, has unparalleled lethality.


    The whole situation was as uncontrollable as a volcanic eruption.


    Citizens who could have kept some sense immediately crowded in the direction of the nearest city gate.


    In such a chaotic scene, the stampede naturally occurred.


    Many people increasingly feel that the land under their feet is very soft.


    I lowered my head and found that I was stepping on a body that had just been cut off


    This kind of trampled corpse was spread everywhere at the gates of Ariel.


    Gennady''s motorcade slaughtered and moved forward all the way.


    At Gennady''s command, the soldiers slaughtered all the citizens in front of their convoy.


    But the citizens who stopped in front of the motorcade could not be killed at all.


    More and more citizens crowded towards the east gate and crowded together in front of the motorcade. The crowded environment made it more and more difficult for the soldiers to move.


    As more and more citizens gathered, they began to attack the formation of the convoy. Not only was the formation of the convoy in a mess, but also the formation of the soldiers one by one, and the transmission of orders became more and more difficult.


    It''s a mess.


    It''s a mess.


    Ariel is in a mess.


    Gennady''s team was also in a mess.


    Their road ahead was completely blocked by the citizens, and the carriages were divided.


    The women sat in the car crying, and the men were like ants on a hot pot.


    The soldiers also completely lost their organizational system and couldn''t move. They couldn''t use their swords to kill blood.


    Gennady is very difficult to protect the team alone, let alone let the team continue to move in the direction of the east gate.


    Under the impact of countless panic citizens, the east gate was completely confused.


    Gennady did not know how many citizens were separated between their motorcade and the east gate.


    The east gate has been disorderly, and the rest of the city gates must be almost the same.


    Gennady, who did not know what to do, could only raise his voice and let all the soldiers who could receive his orders continue to raise their swords and kill the citizens in front of them.


    Although the soldiers'' organizational system has been chaotic, some soldiers close to Gennady still listened to Gennady''s order.


    These soldiers who got Gennady''s order could only forcibly drive their bodies, which became difficult to move under the crowd of citizens, to wave their swords again.


    Under the influence of panic and desire for survival, citizens are no longer willing to be lambs to be slaughtered.


    For these soldiers who wanted to take their lives, some citizens took a positive and strong counterattack and fought with the soldiers.


    Some citizens wrestled with the soldiers with their fists.


    Some citizens grabbed the soldiers'' weapons and fought back with the soldiers'' weapons.


    The strong counterattack of the citizens made the situation in the East Gate more chaotic.

 Chapter 950

    The soldiers and the citizens fought each other.


    In the face of such a tragic situation, officials and nobles can only cry and wait at a loss.


    As the scene became more and more chaotic, more and more officials or nobles were injured or even killed by the impact of the chaotic scene.


    The unwarranted attack and killing between soldiers and citizens continued until late at night. A full third of Gennady''s soldiers had been killed, and the dead civilians were unknown.


    However, even with so many sacrifices, the road to the east gate was still not opened. On the contrary, it became more and more difficult to move forward because there were too many bodies lying on the ground.


    Gennady had no choice but to order the team to turn around and go to the southeast gate nearest to here.


    The formation of the team has been torn apart, and Gennady can''t care too much now.


    Just walk as many as you can - that''s what Gennady is thinking.


    However, after killing all the way to the southeast gate and trying to get out of the city from the southeast gate, I found that the Qingmeng here was even worse.


    The southeast gate has long been surrounded by people, carriages and livestock carrying luggage. The land is full of water, and the citizens in the city are frantically squeezing out of the city.


    There is no order at all. It is difficult for any word to describe the chaos at the southeast gate.


    The dense crowd, carriages, livestock, as well as the trampled dead bodies on the ground and the dark night made it extremely difficult to get out of the city.


    According to the degree of chaos, when Gennady can go out of town, they don''t know when to go.


    Gennady, who did not give up, could only order the team to turn around again to see the situation of other doors.


    People with some hope set out on the road again, but found that the reality was so cruel that no matter which gate, it had been blocked by the panic crowd.


    In the face of such a situation, Gennady was completely helpless.


    Now it''s impossible to get out of the city, so we can only return to Ariel''s government temporarily.


    Ariel is the accompanying capital of the holy Hiram Empire, so the officials in the city are far more dignified than those in other cities.


    Most of the government offices in other cities are just a brick house several stories high, while Ariel''s government office has been regarded as a castle, which not only covers a huge area, but also has a thick stone wall on the periphery.


    Now the order in Ariel has been completely chaotic. There is no guarantee that the irrational citizens will settle accounts with the nobles with their officials who dare to flee alone.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety, the best choice now is to return to the government of Ariel, stick to it with the strong defense of the government, and then slowly wait for the citizens of each city gate to disperse.


    After leading the dejected people back to Ariel''s Government House, Gennady met an acquaintance in the government house, Archduke chishuvar.


    At this time, Archduke zixiuval was very embarrassed. He didn''t have to ask Archduke zixiuval. Just looking at his appearance, Gennady roughly guessed what Archduke zixiuval had just experienced, which was about the same as what they had just experienced.


    There are a large number of female dependents behind Archduke chishuvar.


    Those women must be the wives of Archduke chishuvar.


    After seeing Gennady, Archduke zixiuvar seemed to grasp the straw and walked quickly towards Gennady with hope on his face.


    However, Gennady didn''t want to talk to Archduke chishuvar, because he guessed what he would say next.


    After ordering his subordinates to guard the stone wall outside the government house, Gennady bypassed Archduke chishuvar who was coming towards him and went straight to his room.


    Gennady, as the mayor of Ariel, usually works in this government office.


    In order to improve his work efficiency, Gennady set up a set of rooms in the government for his nap and a nap when he was tired.


    Gennady feels very tired now.


    He doesn''t want to talk to anyone now.


    I don''t want to talk to these nobles who are holding him back from beginning to end.


    He now resents these nobles very much.


    It was this group of nobles who had been obstructing the evacuation plan for a while.


    At the same time, I also resent myself for not being tough enough.


    If I had kept a tough attitude at the beginning and forced these nobles to evacuate, there might not be this mess tonight.


    But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Gennady can only go back to his room to have a rest and pray for his future destiny.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Deng Jiaer broke through the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire, Su Cheng called Deng Jiaer''s troops back, let them come back and rest who had done enough and good enough, and formed a new vanguard force to take over the task of exploring the way ahead.


    The commander in chief of this newly formed vanguard force is Su Cheng''s beloved General Raymond.


    As a beloved general deeply trusted by Su Cheng, Raymond also lived up to Su Cheng''s trust in him all the time and led the vanguard troops all the way to the East.


    Because all the city leaders along the way had learned that their reinforcements had been defeated, they were completely desperate and chose to surrender in the face of the incoming British army.


    Raymond and his troops rushed all the way into the wilderness, which was only 30 miles away from Ariel.


    As long as the pace is fast enough, it will probably take another half a day to reach the city of Ariel.


    It was already early in the morning. Except for the soldiers responsible for guarding and patrolling, the rest of the camp had already fallen asleep.


    However, the sudden arrival of a spy from Ariel broke the peace of the camp.


    After learning that there was a spy lurking in Ariel, Raymond quickly got up to meet the spy.


    The intelligence brought by the spy did not disappoint Raymond.


    Not only didn''t let Raymond down, but also made Raymond very excited.


    According to the spy, Ariel officials and nobles planned to flee a few hours ago.


    However, due to the exposure of the news of their escape, Ariel is now completely in chaos, and the citizens are crazy to escape from Ariel.


    In order to make Ariel more lively, other spies lurking in Ariel also carried out various destructive actions, making Ariel more chaotic.


    Nowadays, the city gates of Ariel have probably been blocked by the chaotic crowd, and the officials and nobles in the city should not have succeeded in running away. They are all in the city.


    After hearing the spy''s valuable information, Raymond felt his heart pounding.


    He realized - it was his turn to do meritorious service at last!

 Chapter 951

    Raymond has been holding back since the aurora offensive began.


    Because he couldn''t wait for the chance to win the war.


    After the "Aurora" offensive began, Raymond and Su Cheng commanded the main force of the East Route Army together, and there has been no opportunity to lead the battle alone. So far, Raymond has made no achievements.


    Raymond is also a knight and eager for war merit.


    After Su Cheng handed over the new vanguard force to him, Raymond was overjoyed because he finally had the chance to lead the army alone.


    However, after finally being able to lead the army alone, Raymond still did nothing.


    Because the march was so smooth that all the cities along the way surrendered obediently, and no battle ever happened.


    Raymond was naturally quite dissatisfied with the result.


    That''s why he was so happy after hearing the spy''s report.


    Realizing that there was an opportunity to make great contributions in front of him, Raymond was sleepless for a moment and ordered all the cavalry in the army to stop sleeping and get ready to attack immediately.


    Raymond plans to seize this rare fighter and gather all the cavalry in the army to strike Ariel thunder who is now in chaos.


    Raymond doesn''t have many cavalry now, only more than 2000 people, but it''s enough.


    After gathering all the cavalry in the army, Raymond took advantage of the night to attack Ariel more than 30 miles away.


    As for the rest of the infantry, they were put under the command of the rest of the knights in the army.


    Raymond was a general who was good at commanding cavalry.


    It is Raymond''s skill to adjust the speed and pace of the cavalry slightly so that the cavalry can travel as fast as possible and as far as possible.


    At dawn, Raymond and his cavalry came to the city of Ariel.


    After arriving at the city of Ariel, Raymond found that, as the spy said, Ariel was in a mess. From a distance, the city gate of Ariel was still crowded with a lot of chaotic people.


    The wide open city gate is crowded with people, carriages and livestock - if you go to line up obediently, you don''t know how long it will take to get out of or into the city.


    Of course, this only happens when you choose to line up.


    As the aggressor, Raymond naturally won''t line up there to enter the city.


    Raymond''s target of attack was the northwest gate of Ariel.


    After ordering the formation of the wedge-shaped array, Raymond personally led the cavalry to launch an assault on the northwest gate of Ariel.


    The iron horse galloped, the war horse neighed, and the horn was loud. Under the charge of the cavalry, the unarmed civilians had no backhand at all.


    Raymond and the wedge-shaped array behind him pierced into the civilian community like a sharp arrow coming out of the string. Like a hoe, they plowed a blood path and killed into Ariel city.


    Those civilians crowded in the northwest gate were either trampled into meat sauce by war horses or killed by soldiers on horseback.


    Most of the cavalry are recruits, who were newly added after last year''s "overlord counterattack".


    The reason why these new recruits are incorporated into the new vanguard force is for military training.


    Anyway, the reinforcements of the holy Helan Empire have been defeated and there is no threat ahead. This is a good time for training. Let these recruits know more about the feeling of being on the front line.


    After entering the city of Ariel, the cavalry automatically divided into several teams and killed in different directions.


    The cavalry ran in all directions, interspersed in the streets and alleys of Ariel, chopping, stabbing and trampling everyone along the road like chopping melons and vegetables.


    Countless civilians scrambled to flee, but they couldn''t find a way to escape.


    They can only run crazily, cry crazily, jump crazily and shout crazily.


    Such a tragic and bloody scene may be unbearable for any ordinary person to see.


    But Raymond didn''t feel much about it.


    In his eyes, there is nothing wrong with this. He has done similar things many times before.


    If you ask Raymond how he feels about seeing such a scene, Raymond may answer: I feel very sorry.


    Because the killing of civilians is not counted into the war merit. No matter how many civilians he kills, he can''t get any war merit.


    After entering Ariel, the cavalry was divided into several branches to control the gates in different directions.


    The spies who had been lurking in Ariel for a long time had already drawn a detailed map of Ariel, so even if they rushed into the city, Raymond and they didn''t get lost.


    After quickly controlling the gates of Ariel and preventing anyone in the city from escaping again, Raymond began to quietly wait for the arrival of the follow-up troops.


    Now there are only more than 2000 Britannia soldiers entering the city.


    There are more than 800000 people in Ariel. Even if some of them have gone since last night, at least 600000 people should remain in the city.


    2000 and 600000 - in terms of numbers alone, the combat effectiveness of both sides is not directly proportional.


    Although it''s ugly, it''s also very correct that one spit of the 600000 people left in the city may drown Raymond and the cavalry he brought.


    However, in the face of the reckless actions of the Britannia cavalry led by Raymond, the civilians in the city took the action of kneeling down on the ground and surrendering, not even daring to look at it.


    In order to get out of the city even one step earlier, Ariel has staged many bloody fights since last night.


    The citizens fought with the garrison soldiers, and the citizens fought with the citizens.


    Obviously, he fought so fiercely and bravely against his compatriots, but when the real foreign enemy came, he dared not even resist at all.


    The hooves and lances of the British cavalry completely frightened all the citizens of the city.


    There are six gates in Ariel, and the britannian army leading the advanced city has only more than 2000 cavalry. In such a division, each gate is guarded by only hundreds of cavalry.


    However, even if only hundreds of cavalry guard each gate, the civilians in Ariel dare not resist any more, and no one dares to attack the gate.


    After holding all the gates of Ariel and successfully blocking all the ways out of Ariel, Raymond personally led some cavalry to the center of Ariel.


    After arriving at the center of Ariel, Raymond saw a magnificent tall castle.


    Looking at the tall castle in front of him, Raymond said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis should be Ariel''s government.


    According to the intelligence of the spies, the government of Ariel is very different from that of other cities.


    The government offices in other cities are just big houses built of bricks and stones. As the accompanying capital of the Empire, Ariel''s government office is a castle, and even a stone wall for defense has been built outside.


    Raymond was not in a hurry to attack Ariel''s government, because he noticed that there seemed to be some armed forces in Ariel''s government.


    He now has only cavalry in his hand. Letting cavalry attack the castle is like shooting flies with crossbows and arrows. It is a rather wasteful and mindless behavior.


    Anyway, all the gates of Ariel have been blocked by him, and he is not afraid that some important people in the city will escape, so Raymond is not in a hurry to attack Ariel''s government, and is ready to wait until the subsequent infantry team arrives.

 Chapter 952

    Raymond is happy now.


    After using cavalry to lightning down the gates of Ariel, he waited for the subsequent infantry to arrive.


    And the infantry didn''t keep Raymond waiting.


    In the afternoon, the infantry rushed one after another to the city of Ariel.


    With the arrival of infantry, it could be declared that Ariel was officially under the control of the British army.


    After the infantry of the vanguard arrived one after another, Raymond officially ordered an attack on Ariel''s government.


    Although Ariel''s government is a tall castle with many fortifications, its castle obviously can''t last long in the face of the siege of the British army.


    The attack on the Ariel government lasted only more than 20 minutes.


    After taking Ariel''s government, Raymond was stunned by the spoils seized.


    Regardless of the various properties stored in the government for the time being, the identities of the captured people were ordinary enough. Raymond, who was silent, smiled.


    Raymond never thought that the officials and nobles in Ariel city were all nested in the government.


    After the capture of Ariel''s government, these people were naturally caught by Raymond, and none of them could run away.


    After capturing all the officials and nobles in Ariel, Raymond immediately went to see these precious booty in person.


    The officials led by Gennady, the leader of Ariel City, were calm. Only some of them were crying there, and most of them were as expressionless as Gennady, their leader.


    Seems to have expected such an outcome.


    However, as Raymond guessed, the officials led by Gennady had long expected such an outcome.


    After learning that the cavalry of the British army had killed and began to gallop around the city, Gennady knew there was nothing to do.


    So Gennady was ready to be captured after Raymond led the cavalry into the city, so his reaction was quite calm.


    Compared with these officials headed by Gennady, the reaction of those nobles was much stronger.


    The nobles, whose hands were tied behind their backs, knelt on the ground one by one and cried loudly, shouting something at Raymond in Hiran.


    Although Raymond didn''t understand Hiran, he could roughly guess that these people should be pleading with him and asking Raymond to let them go.


    Of course, Raymond can''t let these nobles go.


    These nobles are valuable, rare and undesired booty.


    This is the first time Raymond has caught so many nobles of enemy countries in his life. Naturally, he will not let them go.


    Raymond moved his eyes and glanced hastily at the nobles who had become prisoners at the bottom of their ranks. Then he turned his head and asked the knight who stood beside him and was responsible for supervising the precious captives:


    "Which is the Duke of chishuvar?"


    When Raymond officially took over the command of the vanguard force, Su Cheng gave him a task.


    That task is - if he leads the first to attack Ariel, he will go to find the Duke of zixiuval living in Ariel and find Adair''s robbed wife.


    Adair was the general who subordinated to the British Empire and helped the British Army capture chuboer fortress from the inside.


    In order to make Adair subordinate to the British Empire, one of the benefits Su Cheng offered Adair was to help Adair get back his wife robbed by Prince zixiuval.


    Now that you have said it, you should naturally do it.


    Su Cheng is not going to break his promise on matters of this degree.


    So after handing over the newly formed vanguard force to Raymond, he told Raymond: if Ariel is captured, get Adair''s wife back.


    Part of the reason why Raymond came to see these precious prisoners in person at this time was to come and get naadair''s wife back in person.


    After hearing Raymond''s question, the knight in charge of supervising the precious prisoners pointed to a corner:


    "Well, the fat man as fat as a ball is the Duke of chishuval of the Holy Hiran empire."


    Raymond followed the knight''s fingers and found a fat man kneeling on the ground while shaking.


    Not only that, Raymond also noticed that behind the fat man, there were a large number of women of different ages who were also tied with their hands.


    Looking at the large number of women, Raymond frowned again and asked:


    "Who are those women?"


    "Oh, those people, those people are the wife of the Duke of chishuval."


    "Wife?!" Raymond exclaimed.


    His eyes stared with surprise.


    Raymond looked again at the large number of women.


    On a rough count, there are at least hundreds of women in this large group.


    "Are these all the wives of the Duke of chishuval?" Raymond asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, those people are indeed the wives of Duke chishuvar." The knight replied again, "the current Duke of chishuval is a lecherous man with more than 100 wives, and some of his wives were married back through proper means, and some were obtained through improper means. The wife of Adair was obtained by Duke chishuval through improper means."


    After hearing the knight''s words, Raymond smacked his tongue:


    "The fat man is in good health. He has only two wives. He has complained to me more than once about how tired he is every night. "


    Raymond walked slowly to Duke chishuvar to see what the "fierce man" with more than 100 wives looked like.


    As Raymond and others got closer to Prince chishuvar, Prince chishuvar, who knelt on the ground, trembled even more.


    Before Raymond came to Prince chishuval, before he could say a word, Prince chishuval gave a strange cry, and then pushed the two wives kneeling on his side to Raymond.


    "Here you are! Please don''t kill me! "


    Raymond''s side is always followed by a translator responsible for translating Hiran.


    As soon as Prince chishuvar''s voice fell behind, the translator translated what he had just said to Raymond and others.


    After listening to the translator''s translation, everyone, including Raymond, showed contempt.


    Especially Raymond, after listening to the translator''s translation, Raymond was so disgusted by the Duke of chishuval that he didn''t want to look at him.


    In Raymond''s eyes, it''s not a shame to be a prisoner at the bottom of the rank. After all, no matter how capable a person is, as long as he is not careful, he may become a prisoner of the enemy.


    Raymond did not despise prisoners.


    But he despised the kind of loser who ignored everything in order to live.


    For example, the current Duke of chishuval who pushed his wife to Raymond.

 Chapter 953

    Raymond kicked Prince chishuvar away with a disgusting look on his face, and then turned his eyes to the hundreds of wives of the former Duke chishuvar.


    After a quick glance, Raymond said in a half joking tone to the interpreter and the knight in charge of managing these precious captives:


    "The waste Duke is really happy. He has not only hundreds of wives, but also each of her wives is very good-looking."


    As soon as Raymond''s voice fell, the knight smiled:


    "I think so too. There are all kinds, tall, short, fat, thin..."


    Speaking of this, the knight seemed to think of something and said to Raymond in an excited tone:


    "By the way, Raymond, shall we choose some of the most outstanding and present them to the head?"


    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, Raymond said angrily:


    "If you think you''ve lived enough, you can send it. I still want to live well."


    "I''m just kidding." The knight shrugged.


    The victors have the right to slaughter and plunder the losers wantonly.


    In order to please your boss, it is a common thing to offer some handsome men and women captured by yourself to your boss. It can be regarded as an unspoken rule on the battlefield.


    However, before the "Aurora" offensive began, Su Cheng warned all his subordinates that he was not allowed to give him anything on the battlefield, including money and women. Especially women.


    Su Cheng is not a greedy man. His current property plus monthly military pay has been enough for him to spend for several lives. Therefore, Su Cheng has no pursuit of money.


    In women, Su Cheng has no pursuit.


    I dare not pursue.


    Eliza also participated in the "Aurora" offensive, and followed Su Cheng all the way.


    Su Cheng can''t imagine how Eliza would react if her subordinates sent him a captive beauty


    After returning to Avalon fortress, what will Carol''s reaction be when she knows about it


    Therefore, Su Cheng, who didn''t dare to touch Carol and Eliza''s head on such a thing, ordered his subordinates repeatedly before the "Aurora" offensive: don''t give him anything, he doesn''t need anything.


    In order to make his subordinates remember more clearly, Su Cheng warned in a very strict tone: "if anyone dares to fuck me on this matter, he will no longer want to live a good life in the Michael Knights!"


    Although the words and sentences of this warning language are somewhat vulgar, they are exceptionally easy to use. After all, who called Su Cheng the head of Michael''s knights? His words made all the Knights of Michael''s knights shiver.


    That''s why Raymond scolded the knight angrily after hearing his proposal.


    After saying that he was only joking, the knight went on to say to Raymond:


    "It''s no use picking some beautiful women for the head. Why don''t you pick some Raymond? Don''t waste so many beautiful women. "


    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, Raymond continued:


    "No. I''m not interested. "


    "Raymond..." the knight said helplessly, "I really don''t understand you. As a man, why are you not interested in this kind of thing?"


    Raymond is a bachelor and doesn''t care about women at all - which is well known in the Michael knights.


    Raymond, 36, is still single because he is not interested in women.


    "It''s more fun to compete with Samuel than to stay with women." Raymond said faintly, "well, don''t gossip. Find out Adair''s wife quickly. What''s Adair''s wife''s name?"


    "I remember it was Izzie."


    "Yes, yes, it''s Eliza." Raymond turned his head and said to the interpreter next to him, "help me ask these women, ''who is Eliza.''"


    "Yes."


    After receiving Raymond''s order, the interpreter asked in Hiran who was Elijah.


    As soon as the translator''s voice fell, a small hand trembled up.


    The owner of this little hand, a beautiful woman, looked at Raymond and others who had just called her name with frightened eyes.


    Raymond waved to the woman and asked the interpreter to ask her some questions.


    "Are you Adele''s wife, Izzie?"


    The woman nodded.


    After confirming that the woman was Adair''s wife, Raymond ordered to treat the woman with good food and drink until she was returned to Adair.


    As for the other wives of Duke zixiuvar, they were treated as prisoners and were held in uniform. No one was allowed to touch them until Su Cheng led the main force to take over Ariel.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It took Raymond five days to lead the vanguard force to completely control Ariel and restore stability to Ariel.


    Raymond''s means of restoring Ariel''s stability were rough.


    At the same time, they sent soldiers who knew Hiran to publicize the kindness of their britannian army to the citizens of the city. As long as they were obedient, they would not hurt them.


    While sending a large number of soldiers to patrol the city of Ariel, they will kill anyone who shows signs of disobedience.


    Under this kind of soft and hard means, Ariel gradually restored stability.


    While restoring stability, Ariel became silent


    Apart from the Britannia soldiers patrolling the streets, no Ariel civilian dared to walk on the streets.


    All citizens who have to go to the street are also walking on the edge of the street, with their heads bowed and their breasts held.


    Once a britannian patrol approached, they stuck their chin to their chest, as if they wanted to put their whole head into their chest.


    After Raymond led the vanguard troops to completely master Ariel and restore stability to Ariel, Su Cheng finally led the main force of the East Route Army to Ariel.


    After the main force of the East Route Army arrived in Ariel, the looting of Ariel could also officially begin.


    Ariel was the companion capital of the holy Hiram empire. Before the war, Ariel had a population of more than 800000, which can be seen from its wealth.


    Such a rich city, even if all the troops of the East Road army are dispatched, it will take a long time to plunder all the property in the city.


    Ariel is worthy of being the companion capital of the Holy Hiran empire. It took only one day after Su Cheng ordered to plunder all the property in the city, and the plundered property exceeded the sum of the property of all the cities captured before.


    While ordering the looting of property in the city, Su Cheng did not forget to make an order to count how many citizens remained in the city.


    After some rough statistics, the statistics collected are very frightening.


    Ariel, which should have a population of more than 800000, has only 300000 left


    Some of the 500000 missing people managed to escape from Ariel.


    More people died under the sword and horse''s hoof of the British army.

 Chapter 954

    Because of the loss of more than half of Ariel''s population, there were many empty houses in the city.


    These empty houses were naturally expropriated by the British army as houses and warehouses for soldiers.


    The largest house in the city is naturally the residence of Duke chishuvar.


    After the main force of the Eastern Route Army settled in Ariel, the residence of Duke zixiuval was taken as a treatment place for the wounded.


    All the wounded in the army were carried to the residence of the Duke of chishuvar for centralized treatment by military doctors.


    At this time, Darlene was walking to the residence of the Duke of chishuval, that is, on the way to the treatment of the wounded.


    Darlene is going to visit Yala.


    In the previous flash battle, Darlene was lucky. Although the battle was quite fierce, she was not seriously injured.


    And Yala''s luck is not as good as Darlene.


    Arah was stabbed in the thigh by a Hiram soldier''s spear.


    Fortunately, however, the injury is not fatal, and the injury is not serious enough to require amputation. As long as you cultivate quietly, you can recover as before.


    In the previous blitz battle, their German undead team lost nearly 300 people, but only a small number of people died, and the rest were only injured. It was a great luck in misfortune.


    On the streets and alleys of Ariel, people walking around can already be seen.


    Occasionally I saw one or two and buried my head low. I didn''t even have the courage to look at Darlene.


    Like hiding from a "shit man" covered with shit, he can stay as far away from Darlene as he can.


    And Darlene understood them very well. After all, as a member of the britannian army, she knew very well what they had done to the citizens of Ariel after they captured Ariel


    When she was about to arrive at the residence of the Duke of chishuval, Darlene suddenly found that there was a small team of britannian army not far from her.


    The team knocked on the door of a house with very rough movements.


    This is a house with beautiful decoration. It can be seen that the life of the owner of this house should be fairly good.


    Seeing that the owner of the house refused to open the door, the team broke in directly.


    Although separated by a distance, Darlene could still clearly hear the sound of rummaging and crying in the house.


    In less than five minutes, the team walked out of the house.


    Compared with five minutes ago, the soldiers of this team have changed a lot.


    Before entering the house, they were empty handed except weapons.


    After entering the house, they had all kinds of belongings in their arms.


    From seemingly precious vases to all kinds of gold and silver jewelry.


    After the soldiers of the team came out of the house with these booties, a middle-aged man with tears on his face also followed the soldiers of the team out of the house.


    The middle-aged man did not walk out of the house, but was dragged out of the house.


    He grabbed a soldier''s thigh and cried loudly in Hiran.


    No matter how he kicked his legs, there was no way to let the middle-aged man''s hands let go of his thighs, so the soldier could only drag the middle-aged man who had been holding his thighs out of the house.


    ¡°%£¤#@*%@#£¤@£¡*# £¤@£¡# £¤£¡¡±


    The middle-aged man should be the owner of the house.


    He said something to the soldiers of the team in tears.


    Darlene also noticed two people standing at the door of the house.


    A woman and a little boy.


    While wiping her tears, the woman squatted down and hugged the little boy.


    The little boy looked at the team who had just broken into their house and the middle-aged man who was still crying to the team with confused and frightened eyes.


    The woman and boy should be a family of three with the middle-aged man.


    Similar scenes appear everywhere in Ariel all the time.


    The order given to them by their commander Su Cheng was to plunder all the property of Ariel.


    We should not only plunder the property in the official and noble mansions, but also the property of civilians.


    Therefore, British soldiers can be seen everywhere to break into houses and rob them of all their belongings.


    Although Darlene didn''t understand Hiran, she could roughly guess what the middle-aged man was doing.


    I should be asking these soldiers to leave some property for them.


    However - these soldiers are destined not to listen to them.


    Even if the middle-aged man spoke britannian, the soldiers would not pay attention to him.


    The soldier who was hugged by the middle-aged man finally couldn''t stand the middle-aged man''s nagging and kicked the middle-aged man with his empty foot.


    The middle-aged man who couldn''t stand the pain let out a painful cry and loosened his hands holding the soldier''s thigh.


    Although he had got rid of the entanglement of the middle-aged man, the soldier did not seem to be relieved, and still kicked the middle-aged man one after another.


    It was like stepping on a cockroach.


    The rest of the soldiers watched with interest as their comrade in arms stepped on the "cockroach" and made laughter and cheers from time to time.


    The middle-aged man''s wife cried louder, loosened her son in her arms, knelt on the ground and begged the soldiers for something.


    Probably begging the soldier to let her husband go.


    And their two sons began to cry.


    The soldier seemed to be infatuated with the feeling of stepping on "cockroaches" and kicked harder.


    Even though the middle-aged man''s face was covered with blood, the soldier still didn''t let him go.


    Just then, the soldier suddenly felt that his shoulder was caught by someone.


    "Yes! Enough is enough! "


    The soldier quickly turned around and saw that the man holding his shoulder was a female soldier wearing a dark purple cloak.


    This is Darlene.


    Seeing Darlene''s dark purple cloak, all the soldiers of the team were surprised.


    "The German undead team..."


    "It''s from the undead team..."


    "Undead team..."


    ¡­¡­


    The dark purple cloak is the standard equipment of the trump force, the Deland undead, which is well known in the Michael knights.


    After yelling at the soldier who kicked the middle-aged man, Darlene continued:


    "You''ve got the property you want. Just stop and leave."


    "Please let this family go."


    "Please, just give me face."


    The prestige of the German undead team has spread all over the knights in this "Aurora" offensive.


    They are just ordinary soldiers. Naturally, they dare not provoke the soldiers of this ace army and dare not give dalina face.


    After listening to Darlene''s words, the soldier took back his foot on the middle-aged man, gave the middle-aged man a vicious look, and left here with the rest of his comrades in arms.


    Go to the next goal.

 Chapter 955

    Don''t lie. If you tell too many lies, you may even believe your lies.


    ¡ª¡ªA folk proverb of the British Empire.


    *******


    *******


    After watching the soldiers of the team leave, Darlene turned her head and looked at the middle-aged man at her feet.


    After the soldiers of the team left, the wife and son of the middle-aged man rushed over and held the middle-aged man tightly in their arms. At the same time, his wife and son also looked at Darlene with frightened eyes from time to time.


    Bathed in their frightened eyes, Darlene sighed, then left the place and continued to walk towards the residence of Prince chishuvar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he came to the door of Prince chishuvar''s residence, the pungent smell of medicine came to his face.


    The residence is full of wounded people, who lie in every corner of the residence.


    A famous military doctor and visitors walked back and forth between the wounded and patients.


    This is not the first time that Da Liana has come here. Da Liana came to visit Yala two days ago, so Da liana, who clearly knows where Yala is, went straight to the third floor of the residence.


    Soon, Darlene followed the stairs to the third floor.


    However, as she walked to Yala''s room, Darlene passed a room whose door was not closed.


    The room with the the door open attracted Darlene''s attention.


    To be exact, it should be someone in this room who attracted Da Liana''s attention.


    Darlene found an acquaintance in this room.


    "Lena?"


    Darlene screamed as she hurried closer to the room.


    The acquaintance Darlene found in this room was Lina, her acquaintance in the German undead team.


    All the furniture in this room had already been emptied, and the floor was covered with blankets one by one. The wounded lay on the blankets to rest and receive treatment from military doctors.


    Lina was sitting on her blanket and looking at the sky outside the window, as if in a daze.


    Darlene walked quickly to Lina''s side, squatted down and asked her in a concerned tone:


    "Lena, you were hurt, too? Where did you hurt? Is it serious? "


    Darlene said, looking up and down at Lina.


    However, the more Darlene looked, the more surprised she felt.


    Because no matter how she looked, she didn''t find any wounds or bandages on Lina.


    After Darlene''s voice fell, Lina slowly withdrew her eyes to the sky outside the window and looked at Darlene beside her.


    "Ah, it''s Darlene. Long time no see."


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I said why I haven''t met you recently. It turned out that you were injured and entered the injured camp. How about it? How''s your wound? Where the hell did you hurt? "


    "Da Liana..."


    Lina didn''t answer Darlene''s question.


    But suddenly apologized to Darlene.


    "Darlene... I''m sorry..."


    "Huh?" Darlene looked puzzled at Lina, who suddenly apologized to her, "what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly apologize to me? Did you do anything sorry for me? "


    I don''t know if it''s Darlene''s illusion.


    She always felt - Lina''s eyes were strange


    It''s weird.


    Lena''s eyes seemed to be looking at her.


    But I don''t seem to be looking at her


    "I told you before - the war we are engaged in is just, right?"


    After hearing Lina''s question, dalina was a little stunned, and then quickly replied:


    "Well, you did tell me before. You tell me that the aurora offensive we are now carrying out is just. "


    After capturing and slaughtering Ulan City, dalina did not come out of the shadow of killing civilians.


    At that time, she felt very depressed. When she went to the bathroom one night, she met Lina who also came to the bathroom at that time.


    After meeting Lina by chance, Darlene confided her troubles to Lina.


    After listening to her worry, Lina told Darlene that the war we are fighting is just, so as to enlighten Darlene.


    However, Lina''s Enlightenment did not work, because Darlene felt that her enlightenment was contradictory.


    In the end, Lina''s Enlightenment didn''t have any effect. In the end, it was under the erosion of time that the shadow of Ulan City massacre finally faded a lot.


    Darlene didn''t understand why Lina suddenly mentioned it again.


    "I was... Actually lying to you... At the same time, I was lying to myself..."


    "Hey?" Darlene looked at Lina puzzled.


    "The aurora offensive is just - I lied to you about these words. I lied to you and me at the same time."


    Lina''s tone of voice was somehow a little more crying.


    "Lina... What the hell are you talking about?"


    Lina suddenly raised her hands and covered her face.


    "When the officers issued a city killing order against Ulan city and I pointed my sword at the first civilian I wanted to kill, I kept saying to myself, ''the War I''m fighting is just, and what I''m doing is just''."


    "I kept repeating to myself, ''the War I''m fighting is just, and what I''m doing is just''."


    "Keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating, keep repeating..."


    "If I don''t keep saying this sentence in my heart, I can''t wave my sword to those civilians with peace of mind..."


    Lina suddenly tightened her hands and fingers covering her face.


    Her strength was so strong that she seemed to pull her face off.


    The voice became hoarse.


    What Lina is doing now startles Darlene.


    Da Liana quickly held Lina''s shoulders and said in a hurry:


    "Lena, what''s the matter with you? Come on! You look so scary! "


    However, Lina did not pay attention to Darlene, but continued:


    "As a result, I repeated it too many times and even believed it myself..."


    "After repeating this sentence thousands of times in my heart, I actually feel that the war we are fighting and our massacre of civilians is just... It is more convenient and comfortable to kill civilians..."


    "I also preached to Darlene and told you that the war we are fighting is just, so you don''t have to feel remorse and sadness for the massacre of civilians..."


    "Darlene... Is the war we are fighting now... Really just?"


    Darlene lowered her eyes and was silent.


    Darlene didn''t answer Lina''s question.


    Because Darlene doesn''t know the answer to this question.


    While Darlene was thinking about how to answer Lina''s question, Lina suddenly tightened her hands and fingers, scratched blood marks on her face, and uttered a sad cry.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"

 Chapter 956

    Lina tore hard, and Darlene soon saw blood seeping from her fingers and dripping down her chin.


    Darlene was frightened by Lina.


    "Lena! Are you okay? Don''t do that! "


    However, Lina seemed unable to listen to Darlene at this time.


    Other patients in the room were also attracted by Lina who became crazy at this time.


    The eyes of other patients in the room were diverse.


    Some looked at Lina with fear and surprise.


    Some people''s eyes are indifferent.


    After looking at Lina, some people took back their eyes and continued to do their own things.


    Darlene wanted to break Lina''s hands off her own face and let her stop tearing her face like this.


    However, Lina''s strength was surprisingly large at this time. No matter how hard dalina tried, she couldn''t break Lina''s hands off her face.


    Not knowing what to do, Darlene had to rush out of the room to find the help of the military doctor.


    "Military doctor! military surgeon! Military doctor! "


    Soon, Darlene took several military doctors back to her room.


    "Are you here again..." one of the older military doctors muttered, then greeted Da liana and asked Da Liana to come and help.


    The old military doctor asked Da liana and several other military doctors to hold Lina down, and then took off a water bottle from her waist.


    After the military doctor opened the lid of the water bottle, Darlene smelled the pungent smell of medicine.


    The old military doctor asked Da liana and other military doctors to hold Lina down. After telling Lina not to move any more, he filled Lina''s mouth with the medicine in the water bottle in his hand.


    After pouring about half a bottle of this medicine into Lina''s mouth, Lina miraculously gradually recovered her stability.


    Breathing gradually became steady, and her eyes closed slowly - Lina, who had just turned crazy, fell asleep smoothly.


    After placing Lina''s body gently on her blanket, dalina asked the military doctor in surprise:


    "Mr. military doctor, what kind of medicine is that?"


    "A special drug mainly composed of anesthetics." The old military doctor said in a bland tone while re closing the lid of the bottle of medicine, "this medicine is specially used to deal with patients like this little girl. Once you drink this medicine, you will fall asleep quickly, but drinking too much of this medicine will do great harm to your body, so you can''t drink too much. "


    "Military doctor." Darlene then asked the old military doctor, "you just said that this medicine is specially used to deal with patients like this little girl. What''s the matter with Lina? What on earth was she sent here for treatment because of her injury? "


    "Lena? Oh, the name of this little girl. I''m very busy now. There are still many injuries waiting for me to deal with. I don''t have so much time to explain to you slowly. If you want to know what disease this little girl has, come with me and I''ll explain to you as I go. "


    After that, the old military doctor turned and left.


    The other military doctors brought by Da Lianna also followed the old military doctor out of the room and continued to do their own things.


    After dalina cast a worried look at Lina, she followed the old military doctor and walked out of the room with the old military doctor.


    After walking out of the room one after another with Da liana, the old military doctor said to Da Liana:


    "That little girl is suffering from the most troublesome disease. There is no medicine to cure. Whether she can be cured depends on her luck. What we can do now is to give her the medicine I just gave her to settle down when she gets sick."


    "Military doctor, what disease did Lina get?"


    "In short, the little girl is ill here." The military doctor nodded his forehead. "She was stimulated a lot on the battlefield, so her brain became a little... Not very clear."


    "People with traumatic brain have all kinds of symptoms."


    "The little girl just now is one of the typical symptoms: the whole person''s mind is not normal, and she will also do self mutilation."


    "The typical symptoms of this disease are: his character becomes extremely sensitive. Any disturbance will make him overreact; Or unwilling to contact anything related to the army, there is no way to continue to stay in the army. "


    "I''ve seen a lot of this disease." The old military doctor sighed, "I''ve been a military doctor for most of my life. I don''t know how many patients I''ve seen with brain trauma."


    "Patients with this disease can only be cured by luck. No medicine can treat them."


    "Judging from my experience, the little girl should have been difficult to recover. She can''t go to war like this. "


    "When the head teacher returns home, the little girl should be treated as a seriously wounded. Give her a pension to leave the Knights and return home for the rest of her life. "


    "Is that little girl your friend? I advise you not to see her again in the next days. "


    "Because of a bad, she may be stimulated again, and then get sick like just now."


    "What she needs next is rest."


    "Rest?" Darlene exclaimed, "can''t we do anything? Just watching Lena rest there? "


    "Yes." The old military doctor said, "do you still want to talk to her? What if it irritates her again? "


    The old military doctor''s words made Darlene unwilling to silence.


    "Did I just say that? The kind of medicine that can calm her down can''t be drunk too much. Once she drinks too much, it will cause no different harm from poison. "


    "What we can do now is try not to stimulate her and let her not get sick again. Then wait slowly. "


    "If she''s lucky, she can get better by herself. If you''re unlucky... "Then the old military doctor shrugged.


    The old military doctor didn''t go on with the result of bad luck.


    But even if the old military doctor didn''t say it, Darlene could roughly guess what the consequences would be if she had bad luck.


    They had been talking and walking. Unconsciously, they had come to a house with a closed door.


    "Well, that''s all." The old military doctor turned his head and said to Da liana, "I have to treat the seriously injured patients in this room next. Let''s say goodbye."


    Then the old military doctor put his hand on the doorknob in the room.


    Da Liana also thanked the old military doctor and left here with heavy steps.


    However, the old military doctor did not open the door of the room.


    After standing thoughtfully in front of the door and being silent for a long time, the old military doctor suddenly turned his head and said to dalina Lang, who had not gone far:


    "Little girl!"


    "Huh?" Darlene turned back with a puzzled face.


    "Little girl, you have to work hard." The old military doctor said earnestly, "don''t end up like the little girl named Lina."


    After saying that, the old military doctor didn''t say any more, pushed open the door in front of him, entered the room, and completely disappeared in Da Liana''s field of vision.

 Chapter 957

    The raid on Ariel lasted for seven days and seven nights.


    It took the generals of the Eastern Route Army a full seven days to successfully loot Ariel.


    From precious jewelry to edible livestock, they were looted by the generals of the East Route Army of the British army.


    Even the ordinary people''s food and the generals of the East Route Army did not let go.


    At Su Cheng''s instigation, only one month''s rations were left for the civilians in the city, and the rest of the food was "collected".


    After completely looting Ariel, the companion capital of the Holy Hiran Empire, the generals of the East Route Army rested in the city for another three days before returning home with their mountains of booty.


    As early as before the main force of the East Route Army had been stationed in Ariel, Su Cheng had sent messengers to the generals of the West Route Army, so that the generals of the West Route Army could lead the division with their booty.


    According to the current time, the herald should have successfully arrived at Otto city and successfully conveyed Su Cheng''s command to the Knights of the Western Route Army.


    When the Eastern Route Army left Ariel, it did not forget to fill the walls of Ariel with the flags of their britannian empire.


    Even if I want to return home, I don''t forget to disgust the Shiran again.


    The West Route Army successfully captured Otto City, and the East Route Army also successfully captured Ariel and defeated the reinforcements of the Holy Hiran empire. Both the West Route Army and the East Route Army successfully completed their operational objectives.


    Therefore, the "Aurora" offensive is an unprecedented success, a rare victory.


    Although this offensive did not capture a city or a place of the holy Hiram Empire, the damage suffered by the holy Hiram empire in this offensive undoubtedly far exceeded the damage caused by the loss of the city and land.


    Once again, a large number of troops have been lost, let alone a large amount of wealth.


    The "Aurora" offensive brought the greatest harm to the Holy Hiran Empire, that is, it created millions of refugees in the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire and turned countless farmers and citizens into refugees.


    In this "Aurora" offensive, the British army was divided into two routes. When attacking their respective target cities, both the West Route Army and the East Route Army burned, killed, looted and killed all the way.


    All the villages along the way were devastated by the British army.


    The farmland was trampled, and all the livestock used for farming entered the belly of the British Army soldiers. Agricultural tools such as hoes and plows were given priority by the British Army soldiers. The agricultural tools that farmers rely on for survival were collected and burned.


    There is only one purpose for them to do so - to turn these farmers into refugees.


    Not only farmers, but also the vast majority of citizens are likely to become refugees.


    Although many cities obediently chose to surrender and avoided the massacre of the British army, the British army was not soft on these obediently surrendered cities.


    Although their slogan is "as long as you surrender obediently, leave half of your belongings to you".


    Although the slogan sounds good, how much is "half of the property"?


    Collect all the food in the city that belongs to human beings, and leave only the food for livestock to them - from a certain point of view, this is only half of the property.


    All the food eaten by human beings was confiscated and the other half of the food - that is, the food eaten by livestock - was left to the citizens of the city. This is indeed only half of the property.


    Because the specific meaning of this slogan is ambiguous, when collecting the property of those cities that surrendered obediently, the British army never collected only half of their property


    With the efforts of the britannian army, millions of refugees have been added to the originally stable western territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Farmers have lost all their farm tools, farming and livestock. Even if they return to their hometown, they can''t immediately restore their original production.


    The same is true of the citizens, who have lost a lot of property. Neither businessmen nor craftsmen can immediately restore their original production.


    These millions of refugees will do great harm to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Once these refugees are not properly handled, they are likely to erupt into riots.


    When the refugees revolt, there will be one rebel army after another.


    At that time, the damage to the Holy Hiran empire will be even greater.


    Therefore, people with a little wisdom know that we must quickly pacify these refugees and let them resume their original production and life.


    The holy Hiram Empire needed to transport a large amount of food to the West for these refugees to eat and drink.


    It is also necessary to manufacture and transport a large number of production tools such as hoes and plows and all kinds of farming livestock, so that these refugees, mainly "original farmers", can resume their original production.


    As long as the original production can be restored, the original life can be restored.


    However, it costs a lot of money to transport grain or production tools.


    In addition to dealing with these refugees, we should rebuild the west, which has been riddled with holes, and rebuild the army


    In short, the Holy Hiran Empire needs to spend an astronomical amount of money and at least 10 years to heal the pain of this great defeat


    The "Aurora" offensive did too much damage to the Holy Hiran empire.


    In addition to last year''s "overlord counterattack", the holy Helan Empire has suffered heavy losses in these two years, which has never been seen since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and the country''s foundation has been shaken.


    The former superpower fell to the throne and was unable to compete with the British Empire on its own


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Because there were no enemy soldiers and enemy cities in the way, both the West Route Army and the east route army withdrew to the territory of the British Empire at a very fast speed.


    The time spent by the head teacher is only about two-thirds of the time spent on the March.


    As soon as he returned to his hometown, Su Cheng received a shocking news.


    That is - mude and others who have been missing at sea for more than half a year are not dead!


    After missing at sea for more than half a year, Mulder and them returned!


    They not only returned safely, but also brought back amazing news - they found a new continent far west of the sea!


    There are not only a large number of animals and plants in the new world that are not found in the old world, but also a large number of indigenous people. Mude and others have also had in-depth contact with the indigenous people in the new world!


    The news that the navy has discovered a new continent on the other side of the ocean has spread to more than half of the britannian empire. It should spread to the whole continent soon.


    Su Cheng and others did not know the amazing news until they returned home because they had been fighting fiercely in the territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    After learning that Mulder and others were still alive and that they had discovered the new world, Su Cheng was shocked by the amazing news and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Alan was next to Su Cheng at that time. Alan held Su Cheng in time and didn''t let Su Cheng fall to the ground.

 Chapter 958

    British Empire, dorlund, Ryan family residence.


    Konnan Rehn, the contemporary owner of the Rehn family, was sitting in his study listening to the report of his eldest son, Philip Rehn.


    "Father, the repayment from the central part of the British Empire has just arrived in dorlund."


    Philip said respectfully to his father.


    "Exactly. The British Empire has paid off its previous loans. "


    As soon as Philip''s voice fell behind, Kong Nan nodded:


    "Well... I didn''t expect that the British Army''s aurora offensive could be so beautiful."


    "That Su Cheng is really amazing."


    "Although war costs money, if it is fought beautifully enough, war can become the most profiteering act in the world." Kong Nan sighed, "the British Empire robbed a lot of money from the holy Helan Empire this time. I''m a little curious about how much money the British Empire robbed this time. "


    When bancro came to dorlund six months ago to ask for a huge loan from the Ryan family on behalf of the British Empire, konnan began to guess that the British Empire probably planned to launch a foreign war with this huge loan, and the object was most likely the Holy Hiran empire that had become weak since the end of the "overlord counterattack".


    The subsequent events also developed as Kong Nan guessed.


    After lending this huge amount of money to the britannian Empire, the britannian Empire sent a combined regiment composed of Michael knights, Uriel knights and armored Ruis to launch a large-scale attack on the homeland of the holy Hiram Empire, code name: Aurora.


    Kong Nan was a pure businessman. From his merchant''s point of view, the British Empire took a very risky move.


    If the war supported by loans is defeated, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The British Empire''s move was no different from gambling.


    Although war has always been a gamble, the British Empire gambled very much this time.


    But -- who is the britannian Empire? Now there is an excellent Knight named Su Cheng.


    The "Aurora" offensive with Su Cheng as the commander-in-chief was quite beautiful. It not only caused heavy damage to the Holy Hiran Empire, but also plundered a lot of wealth from the territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Relying on Su Cheng''s ability, the British Empire won the bet this time.


    The britannian Empire directly repaid all the loans borrowed from the Ryan family with interest by virtue of the large wealth robbed from the Holy Hiran empire.


    Although Kong Nan did not know how much money the Britannia Empire had stolen from the Holy Hiran Empire, according to his estimation, after repaying the loan to the Ryan family, the Britannia Empire should still have a lot of surplus wealth.


    Kong Nan had to feel that once the war was fought, it would become the most profiteering act in the world.


    "Father."


    Then Philip went on.


    "The center of the British Empire brought not only repayment, but also a large amount of gold."


    "Gold?" Kong Nan wondered.


    "Yes." Philip nodded. "The envoy of the central British Empire said: he came not only to repay the loan, but also to buy things. They want to exchange the gold they brought with us for something. "


    After hearing the word "gold", Kong Nan''s spirit was directly inspired.


    He stood up and said to Philip:


    "Take me to see. I want to see with my own eyes the quality of the gold they brought."


    "Yes."


    Philip led konnan to the gold brought by the central envoy of the British Empire.


    The gold was now stacked in a warehouse in the mansion.


    After entering the warehouse, Kong Nan''s eyes were stabbed by the dazzling golden light.


    Looking at the pile of gold as high as the hill, Kong Nan said in surprise:


    "The britannian Empire has come up with so much gold to trade with us..."


    Kong Nan, as the current owner of the Ryan family, a "mainland tycoon", is naturally used to gold.


    Accustomed to seeing gold, he has already trained a pair of eyes that can recognize the quality of gold at a glance.


    Just at a glance, he saw that the gold brought by the central envoy of the British Empire and traded with them had few impurities and high quality.


    "What does the British Empire want to exchange this gold for with us?" Konan asked Philip.


    "They want to exchange some iron and horses with us."


    "Iron and horses?" Kong Nan exclaimed, "exchange gold for iron and horses? Do the people in the middle of the British Empire think they have too much gold, or are they in urgent need of iron and horses? "


    "Father, are we going to trade with the British Empire?"


    As soon as Philip''s voice fell, Kong Nan immediately said:


    "Of course! Why don''t we trade with the British Empire for such a good deal? "


    "As long as you sell some iron and horses, you can get a batch of gold with good quality. Why not?"


    "Philip, you are fully responsible for this transaction with the British Empire. Try to be beautiful. "


    "Yes!"


    "Well, let''s go back."


    After that, Kong Nan turned and walked outside the warehouse.


    But just then Philip suddenly stopped him.


    "Father... I have one more thing to report to you."


    "What''s up?"


    "I just learned about it."


    "In the ''overlord counterattack'' last year, a famous little girl in the Michael Knights was very active and made great contributions."


    "The girl''s name is Alan."


    "Alan?" After hearing the name, Kong Nan frowned and asked in a deep voice, "... Is that Alan?"


    "I don''t know." Philip shook his head, "but it is said that Alan, who is very active in the ''overlord counterattack'', is small, has short brown hair and green eyes, and has strong strength and fighting skills that are completely inconsistent with his size and youth."


    "The characteristics are completely consistent..." Kong Nan whispered, "it seems that it is really her... When did she go to the Michael Knights..."


    "And it is said that this Alan is still the sister of Su Cheng."


    "Su Cheng?" Kong Nan exclaimed, "does Su Cheng have a sister? And that Alan?! "


    "Father, you''re not interested in Su Cheng, so it''s normal not to know that Su Cheng has a sister. I just know that Su Cheng has a sister now."


    Philip paused, then continued in a deep voice:


    "Judging from the current intelligence, Alan of the Michael knights is likely to be the Alan we are familiar with."


    "After leaving our Ryan family, I don''t know what I experienced. I became a brother and sister without blood relationship with Su Cheng."


    "Father, do you want to send someone to inquire carefully? See if the Alan of the Michael knights is the Alan we are familiar with. "


    Hearing Philip''s question, Kong Nan thought.

 Chapter 959

    Kong Nan shook her head after being silent for a long time:


    "No, it doesn''t matter whether that person is the Alan we know."


    "We don''t need her anymore."


    "I promised her I wouldn''t bother her later life."


    "Moreover, if that person is really our familiar Alan, she seems to be very familiar with Su Cheng now."


    "If you act rashly, you may annoy Su Cheng."


    "I don''t want to be unhappy with the head of the Michael knights and the current red man of the Empire because of an Alan."


    "Just think that Alan is dead. Don''t worry about her anymore."


    After receiving Kong Nan''s instructions, Philip hurriedly replied:


    "Yes. Father, there''s one more thing I want to report to you. "


    "And?" Kong Nan could not help but frown slightly because she was impatient. "What''s the matter?"


    "This matter is not very important, but I heard that the British Empire planned to hold a grand reward ceremony for the meritorious heroes in the two great wars of ''overlord counterattack'' and ''Aurora'' attack."


    "Reward ceremony? Hum, that''s normal. Judging from the scale and results of these two wars, it''s strange if we don''t hold a lively reward ceremony to celebrate. "


    Speaking of this, Kong Nan paused as if she remembered something, and then continued:


    "Philip, later you will tell the emissary of the central britannian Empire: we are willing to donate a number of ritual vessels needed for the reward ceremony to them."


    "Donation ritual? Father, the instruments needed for such a large ceremony are also very expensive. "


    As soon as Philip''s voice fell, Kong Nan waved his hand disapprovingly:


    "Although those ritual vessels are expensive, they are only small money for our Ryan family."


    "We have done a lot of business with the British Empire these years."


    "Half a year ago, the British Empire borrowed a large loan from us, and now it has taken a large amount of gold to trade with us. Such a rich trading partner should give them some gadgets to show friendship."


    "Yes." Philip, who received Kong Nan''s guidance, nodded, "I''ll do it now."


    "Well, go ahead and try to be beautiful."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Pendragon, there is a legend.


    Legend - there are many underground warehouses under pandragon.


    The people who built these underground warehouses were naturally the British imperial government.


    Apart from the government, there are few people or organizations capable of building warehouses underground.


    According to the rumor, these underground warehouses store nothing but very important strategic materials.


    For example - gold.


    Because this legend is widely spread in pandragon, many people believe it.


    Some people who believed this legend and were very bold also set up an "exploration team" to find these underground warehouses and plan to steal some gold from them.


    Of course, these "expeditions" looking for underground warehouses have naturally found nothing.


    Or they didn''t find the exact location of these underground warehouses.


    Or in the process of looking for the underground warehouse, he was arrested by the government.


    Whether this legend is true or false is a mystery to this day.


    In fact - this legend is true.


    There are indeed many underground warehouses in pandragon.


    These underground warehouses are indeed used to store important strategic materials.


    Because the things stored in these underground warehouses are very important, few people know the specific location of these underground warehouses.


    Some important officials who are not responsible for financial related work may not know the specific location of these underground warehouses in the imperial capital.


    Ilsa, the 13th emperor of the britannian Empire, and Jacob, the current palace Minister of the Empire, naturally know the specific location of each underground warehouse in pandragon.


    At this time, Ilsa and Jacob were in one of the underground warehouses, looking at the things stored in the warehouse.


    The underground warehouse is full of gold ore.


    These gold ores are all gold transported back from the new world by Mulder and others.


    Looking at the gold ore that covered most of her vision, Ilsa couldn''t help sighing:


    "It''s amazing no matter how many times you watch it..."


    "Yes." Jacob, standing beside Ilsa, echoed, "it''s amazing... I didn''t expect that there was a continent on the other side of the ocean, and there was so much gold on that continent."


    "What a pity..." Ilsa said with a bitter smile, "if only the news that there is a new continent on the other side of the ocean could be blocked."


    "Your Majesty..." Jacob smiled helplessly, "as long as you can block the news of gold on the new world."


    "As long as this news can be blocked, no one will be interested in the new world."


    Mude and others naturally did not have a chart from the new world to the Britannia Empire, so when they set out to return, they had to go all the way East and planned to take a chance to see if they could hit the coast of the Britannia Empire.


    The luck of Mulder and others was really good. Their ships actually hit the coast of the British Empire and arrived at a port on the central coastline of the British Empire.


    After Mulder and others returned from the new world, Mulder and blitz contacted the central government for the first time and told the central government that they had arrived in the new world in the West and had found a large amount of gold in the new world.


    After learning that there was a new continent on the other side of the ocean and that there was gold on the new continent, the central high-level leaders led by Ilsa and Jacob naturally hurried to send a team to meet Mulder and others at the port.


    In order to transport the gold from the new world back to pandragon, most of the vehicles in the convoy were transport vehicles specially used to transport baggage.


    After loading the gold into the carriage and covering the black hangings, outsiders could not see what was in the carriage at all.


    After the gold arrived at pandragon, it was quickly sent to an underground warehouse in the imperial capital - the underground warehouse where Ilsa and Jacob are now sealed.


    Subsequently, Ilsa convened a few important officials such as Jacob and bancro to discuss how to deal with this batch of gold and the new continent on the other side of the ocean.


    After discussion, they decided to completely block the fact that there was a lot of gold in the new world.


    The reason why the news that there is a new continent on the other side of the ocean is not completely blocked is that there is a difference in the difficulty of blocking the news between the two.


    Thousands of people arrived in the new world on the other side of the ocean.


    If we want to block the news that there is a new continent on the other side of the ocean, it is too difficult to block the mouths of thousands of people.


    Moreover, if the world is not informed of the existence of the new world, it is not easy to explain to the world how mude and others disappeared at sea for more than half a year and then returned safely.


    The information on blocking gold in the new world is different. It will be very, very difficult.

 Chapter 960

    Few people know that there is gold in the new world.


    Most of the sailors who went to the new world with Mulder and blitz were illiterate.


    Most people have never seen what gold looks like. Maybe some people don''t even know what color gold is. They only know that gold is a very valuable thing.


    Most of the sailors didn''t know that these things that Mulder and blitz asked them to dig were precious gold.


    Some people think they are digging for copper.


    Some people think they are digging iron.


    Others simply don''t know what they''re digging. They just follow the orders of their superiors and don''t care what they''re digging now.


    Therefore, not many people know that there is gold in the new world.


    Because few people know that there is gold in the new world, it is much easier to block the news.


    Jacob and others know very well - in fact, as long as they block the information about gold in the new world.


    As long as the news can be blocked, it doesn''t matter whether the world knows whether there is a new continent on the other side of the ocean.


    After all, if it is unprofitable, even if other countries on the continent know the existence of the new continent, they will not be interested in this distant new continent.


    As long as other countries and organizations are not interested in the new world, the British Empire can swallow the new world and all the gold of the new world.


    Judging from the current situation, the information blockade of the British Empire was quite successful.


    People only know that there is a new world, but they don''t know that there is gold in the new world.


    Few people know that there is gold in the new world so far.


    After transporting the gold dug by Mulder and others from the new world to the underground warehouse of pandragon, Ilsa immediately sent someone to refine the gold.


    The first batch of refined gold was transported to the West for trading with the best gold trading partner, the Ryan family.


    Britannia Empire is now at war with the Holy Hiran Empire, so it is naturally impossible to trade with the Holy Hiran empire.


    Not to mention the Frankish empire.


    Those small countries also do not have the ability to trade such a large amount of gold.


    The only countries or organizations that can trade such a large amount of gold are the Lorraine empire in the South and the Ryan family.


    Because pandragon is closer to dorlund, the base of the Ryan family, the Ryan family is the best gold trading partner at present.


    Ilsa plans to use the first batch of refined gold to exchange some iron and horses with the Ryan family.


    The Empire and the holy Hiram empire in the North fought two large-scale battles. They urgently needed some iron and horses to restore their military strength.


    Konnan, the current owner of the Wren family, always thought that the gold was the inventory of the central part of the British Empire for many years. As everyone knows, the gold used to trade with their Ryan family is "fresh" gold dug from the new world.


    Ilsa will come to this underground warehouse from time to time these days to have a look at the mountains of gold ore.


    If all the gold in this pile of gold ore is extracted, I don''t know how many good things can be exchanged from the Ryan family and the Lorraine empire.


    Looking at this pile of gold ore, Ilsa suddenly sighed.


    "I really want to use this pile of gold to build an ocean fleet and strengthen the combat effectiveness of the Navy... If only there were more gold..."


    Then Ilsa turned her head and asked Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob, are we really unable to build an ocean fleet immediately?"


    "No." Jacob said with a bitter smile, "building an ocean fleet that can go back and forth between two continents is very expensive. We still have a lot of money to spend. At present, we don''t have excess financial resources to build an ocean fleet."


    After hearing Jacob''s words, Ilsa sighed again:


    "Forget it... Since there is no way to build an ocean fleet immediately, take your time. Anyway, the new world won''t run away by itself."


    After confirming that there was a large amount of gold on the other side of the ocean, the first reaction of the people led by Ilsa was to form an ocean fleet that could travel stably between the two new continents to transport gold from the new continent.


    However, their idea is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel - they have no extra money to build an ocean fleet.


    If you want to make a stable round trip between the two continents, the ships you need naturally have to be those big ships.


    The cost of building such a fleet composed entirely of large ships is naturally amazing.


    Moreover, ships alone are not enough. There must be enough sailors. The training of sailors also costs a lot of money and time.


    Although Ilsa very much wanted to immediately set up an ocean fleet that could travel stably between the two continents, the Treasury that could not squeeze out excess money forced her to put aside her plan to set up an ocean fleet for the time being, and put aside her plan to mine gold in the new world for the time being.


    Compared with the formation of the ocean fleet, it is urgent to restore the combat power of the knights who experienced the "overlord counterattack" and the "Aurora" offensive, and to restore and strengthen the navy who experienced the sea storm.


    In particular, strengthening the combat effectiveness of the Navy - this is the top priority.


    In last year''s "overlord counterattack", Su Cheng showed the world the new use of the Navy and the destructive power of coordinated operations between the Navy and the army.


    Before last year''s "overlord counterattack", no one thought that the Navy could still use it like this.


    After seeing this new use of the Navy, other countries will certainly strengthen the combat effectiveness of the Navy and consolidate coastal defense, except that the Rowling Empire, which is now in power, may not pay attention to it.


    Naturally, the British Empire will not lag behind others. Since the end of the "overlord counterattack", the central government has held many meetings to discuss the Navy''s strengthening plan.


    According to the draft Navy strengthening plan currently formulated by the British Empire, they intend to gradually expand the total military strength of the navy to 50000 people and invest a large amount of money in the development of new warships.


    Compared with strengthening the Navy''s combat effectiveness, the formation of an ocean fleet has become a trivial matter that can be delayed.


    After all, the new world can go anytime, but without a strong navy to guard the sea, they may never go to the new world again.


    After taking back her eyes from the mountains of gold ore in front of her, Ilsa turned and walked towards the exit of the underground warehouse.


    Jacob also hurried behind Ilsa and walked slowly towards the exit of the underground warehouse with Ilsa.


    Just as she was about to reach the exit, Ilsa suddenly asked Jacob behind her:


    "Mr. Jacob, how are the various matters of the reward ceremony and the preparation of ritual vessels?"


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Jacob quickly replied:


    "Very smoothly. We can definitely make all kinds of preparations for the reward ceremony before the meritorious heroes come back. "


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded gently and said with a smile, "we must ensure that the reward ceremony is safe."

 Chapter 961

    A reward ceremony is usually held for a hearty victory.


    The full name of the award ceremony is actually the "triumph award ceremony". The award ceremony was held during the "summer wind" offensive three years ago.


    Because the two large-scale campaigns of "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" attack were fought together, the reward ceremony was awarded to the heroes of the two campaigns of "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" attack.


    Because these two battles were both rare victories in the national history of the British Empire, the scale and solemnity of this reward ceremony will only be larger than that of the "summer wind" offensive three years ago.


    Just from the number of participants in the ceremony, we can see how large and grand the ceremony is.


    Not only the Knights can participate in this reward ceremony, but also those ordinary soldiers who have made great achievements are eligible to participate in this reward ceremony.


    However, since nearly 200000 troops participated in the two campaigns, it must be unrealistic for all of them to participate in the reward ceremony of the imperial capital.


    Therefore, we can only choose some ordinary generals who have made great achievements as representatives to go to pandragon to participate in the reward ceremony.


    Therefore, a new "open and secret struggle" began quietly.


    The reward ceremony held in Pendragon is so interesting that it has infinite attraction not only to some knights, but also to ordinary soldiers.


    Take the Michael knights as an example. The arms of the Michael knights are mainly from the north of the Empire. Therefore, most of the soldiers of the Michael knights are from the north of the Empire.


    Born and raised in the north, most of the soldiers have never been to pandragon.


    If you can participate in this ceremony, you can go to the bustling pandragon, get a close understanding of the words and customs of the imperial capital, and see the "southerners" you don''t usually see.


    In the cognition of many people born in the north, the place south of the north is the south.


    First, regardless of the material rewards for participating in the reward ceremony, just being able to see the prosperous imperial capital can arouse the interest of many soldiers.


    Therefore, in order to compete for the places to participate in the reward ceremony, the generals and soldiers launched a fierce "open and secret struggle".


    It''s not just ordinary soldiers, but knights.


    Although the Holy Hiran Empire has been crippled by them, and it is impossible to go south for at least a few years in the future, even so, it is impossible to leave even one knight on the northern front.


    The northern front must leave some knights in charge, that is to say, some Knights will not be able to go to the imperial capital to participate in the reward ceremony.


    Except for those who are sure to go to the reward ceremony, such as Deng Jia''er, Willie, the commanders, and those who are not very interested in the reward ceremony, the other knights are competing for the places to participate in the reward ceremony.


    In order to get this place, these Knights used everything.


    Some people not only went to shoot Su Cheng''s horses and give Su Cheng gifts, but also went to find Carol and Eliza, hoping that they could blow the pillow wind to Su Cheng.


    Carol and Eliza naturally don''t pay attention to these people who come to pay attention and hope they can blow pillow wind to Su Cheng.


    However, the famous female knight was smarter. She found Alan who was the easiest to deal with.


    The female Knight didn''t know where Alan liked all kinds of toys, so she spent a lot of money to buy an expensive board game for Alan.


    And Alan was really fooled.


    Alan accepted the board game from the female knight in peace of mind, and then swaggered to find Su Cheng, hoping that Su Cheng could let the female knight who gave her gifts participate in the reward ceremony.


    Seeing that Alan took bribes, Su Cheng was covered with black lines on the spot.


    Su Cheng could not help laughing and crying about the "open and secret struggle" between the Knights and ordinary soldiers.


    In order to prevent such a "struggle" from continuing, Su Cheng personally formulated the quota standard for participating in the reward ceremony.


    The urier knights, armored Ruishi and the Navy were beyond Su Cheng''s control. He only wanted the Michael Knights under his command.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know how other troops select candidates for the award ceremony. In short, the selection criteria of his Michael knights are as follows:


    The knights were selected by Su Cheng himself, and only the group with the most outstanding contributions went to the imperial capital.


    As for ordinary soldiers, only those who have cut five ranks in these two campaigns are eligible to go to the imperial capital.


    The middle and lower level officers such as team leader, squadron leader and brigade leader are screened by Willie and the commanders of all armies to determine who is qualified to participate in the reward ceremony.


    After some screening, less than 700 members of the Michael knights, with a total force of 120000, are eligible to participate in the award ceremony.


    This is a reasonable number. After all, it is not appropriate to bring too many people to the reward ceremony.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know what other troops are like. He only knows that in his Michael knights, there are only more than ten Knights qualified to go to pandragon.


    These more than ten people were personally selected by Su Cheng and were the most contributing knights in the two campaigns.


    Willie, Eliza, Deng Jiaer and four army commanders are naturally among them.


    The knights who had not been elected could only sit on the northern front with infinite regret and wait for Su Cheng and them to participate in the reward ceremony of the imperial capital.


    After selecting the people to participate in the reward ceremony, Su Cheng led the meritorious heroes of the Michael knights to the imperial capital.


    Su Cheng also took Alan, Carol, DeLisa and Carol''s parents Yegor and Vika to the imperial capital to attend the reward ceremony.


    Although Alan is not a member of the Michael knights, she also made a lot of contributions in last year''s "overlord counterattack".


    Although Alan is not a member of the army, she is also qualified to participate in the reward ceremony.


    Besides, Alan and Su Cheng are inseparable. Where Su Cheng goes, Alan usually follows him.


    Even if Su Cheng suddenly plans to go to the sea for adventure, Alan will obediently follow Su Cheng and rush to the sea.


    As for why she took Carol, DeLisa and Carol''s parents, it was because Su Cheng planned to take advantage of this opportunity to make up the wedding with Carol and Eliza in DIDU.


    In order to hide from Carol and Eliza''s parents, their wedding in 291 was held in a very humble place.


    Su Cheng has always been ashamed of this and feels that he owes Carol and Eliza.


    Su Cheng has heard that even Ethel and Albert will participate in this award ceremony.


    According to the custom of the British Empire, the parents of both parties must be present at the wedding unless their parents are gone.


    If Carol''s parents are also brought to the capital, then Eliza''s father and Carol''s parents can both be in the capital - this is a great opportunity for a make-up wedding.


    Su Cheng, who didn''t want to miss this opportunity, persuaded Carol and Carol''s parents to go to DIDU with him and prepare to hold their wedding in DIDU after attending the reward ceremony.

 Chapter 962

    The meritorious officials led by Su Cheng arrived in pandragon in early September.


    On the day of the award ceremony, at Ilsa''s order, Jacob led the central dignitaries to the outskirts of Pendragon to personally meet the victorious army.


    The palace blind date took people out of the city to meet him, which was the highest level of welcome in the British Empire.


    Jacob and the central officials led the triumphant army and honor guard to the north gate of pandragon.


    They had to go through the north gate first, and then along the North Avenue of pandragon, all the way to the white market of pandragon.


    After Jacob led the central dignitaries to meet the triumph army, all those who rode on horses had to dismount and walk.


    Of course, there is no doubt that Su Cheng, the greatest hero in these two battles, is the exception.


    Along the way, Su Cheng didn''t need to get off his horse. He could ride on his horse all the time. On the contrary, the important central officials who guided him, including Jacob, had to walk.


    This made Su Cheng feel a little embarrassed.


    After all, Jacob''s position in his heart is the same as his father''s. Su Cheng feels guilty for letting his father walk and riding on a tall horse.


    However, these are one of the links of reward etiquette. If you don''t abide by them, it will have a bad impact.


    Jacob seemed to see through Su Cheng''s mind, so when welcoming the triumphant army, he kept his voice down and said to Su Cheng in a half joking tone, "don''t mind these things. I don''t mind. What do you mind?"


    Thanks to Jacob''s enlightenment, Su Cheng was able to ride on his horse and accept the walking traction of Jacob and others.


    Under the guidance of Jacob and others, the victorious army and honor guard advanced at a uniform speed and soon reached the north gate of pandragon.


    After arriving outside the north gate of pandragon, I saw the flags flying at the north gate of pandragon, and soldiers in excellent armor lined up on the wall of the north gate.


    Outside and inside the gate, many imperial civilians have gathered to welcome the triumphant army.


    When the triumphant army appeared in their field of vision, the civilians broke out one after another.


    Enter the north gate and you will find pandragon, the capital of the British Empire.


    Under the guidance of Jacob and others, Su Cheng walked through the north gate and saw an endless stone brick road, the national flags and military flags of the britannian Empire flying on both sides of the stone brick road, and the civilians who came to welcome them.


    When the triumphal army began to cross the stone brick Avenue, the civilians on both sides of the triumphal army began to throw a lot of Bauhinia flowers on the road in front of the triumphal army.


    This is an ancient custom of the britannians.


    When the army set out, a large number of tulips were sprinkled in front of the army''s road, so that the army could step on the tulips sprinkled by these people.


    This is a blessing activity, wishing the army a triumphant return.


    When the army returned triumphantly, according to the custom of the britannians, they would also sprinkle a lot of flowers in front of the road where the army came back.


    But this time it''s no longer tulips, but Bauhinia.


    The flower language of bauhinia in the British Empire is "welcome back".


    Sprinkle a large number of Bauhinia flowers on the road in front of the triumphant army, so that the generals of the triumphant army can step on the Bauhinia flowers sprinkled on the ground. The moral is "welcome back".


    Thanks to the Bauhinia flowers sprinkled on the ground, the road of the victorious army and the dark gray stone brick ground are beautifully decorated with these Bauhinia flowers.


    The civilians on both sides of the avenue cheered and sprinkled Bauhinia flowers on the avenue.


    In addition to the triumphal return brigade and honor guard, there is also a special team - the capture brigade.


    Both last year''s "overlord counterattack" and this year''s "Aurora" offensive have caught a large number of senior prisoners.


    In last year''s "overlord counterattack", a large number of senior generals and senior Quartermaster officers of the holy Helan Empire were captured.


    In this year''s "Aurora" offensive, a large number of nobles and senior civil servants of the holy Helan Empire were captured.


    For example, the Duke of chishuval and the mayor of Ariel, Gennady.


    The prisoners were loaded in prison cars and formed a large number of prison convoys.


    The convoy of prisoners followed the triumphal brigade and honor guard. The prisoners in the convoy were either dejected, expressionless or crying.


    Most of the wailing prisoners were nobles caught in the "Aurora" offensive.


    In particular, the Duke of chishuval, I don''t know if it was because of his fat body, he was the one who cried the loudest.


    By the way - after the head teacher returned home, Su Cheng returned Adair''s wife to Adair, who had been waiting for news at muhavitz fortress since the fall of chuboer fortress.


    When he finally got his wife back, Adair told Su Cheng directly that he wanted to spend the rest of his life in the British Empire with his wife as a civilian.


    Su Cheng is naturally happy to help Adair realize his little wish.


    In persuading Adair to surrender to the British Empire, one of the conditions Su Cheng offered Adair was to give him a full amount of wealth.


    Therefore, according to the previous agreement, Su Cheng first gave Adair a huge wealth that he could spend his life, and then contacted Humphrey, the governor of the north, to help settle down the follower who had made great contributions to the aurora offensive.


    Humphrey, as governor of the north, it''s not easy to help people find a suitable place in such a big north.


    Under Humphrey''s arrangement, Adair and his wife were arranged to a quiet, peaceful and insignificant town far from the northern front in the north.


    According to Adele, he was very satisfied with his new residence with his wife. He wanted to spend the rest of his life in this small town with his wife.


    Back to Pendragon - the civilians on both sides of the avenue became more excited after the appearance of the prison convoy.


    The vast majority of civilians have never seen such living prisoners of war.


    Especially such a high-level prisoner of war.


    The civilians on both sides of the avenue became surprisingly excited when they learned that these prison cars were holding senior generals, senior quartermaster, senior civil servants and nobles of the holy Helan empire... Especially after they knew that many nobles of the holy Helan Empire were held in these prison cars.


    Rotten eggs, mud, rotten potatoes... In short, the civilians greeted the prisoners in the prison car with everything they could throw.


    Soon, the prisoners in the prison car were either covered with mud and rotten egg liquid.


    Or it was bruised by rotten potatoes.


    For this humiliation of prisoners, the soldiers responsible for safeguarding the security and order of the avenue also turned a blind eye and allowed the civilians on both sides of the avenue to humiliate these prisoners of war wantonly.

 Chapter 963

    Faced with the mud and rotten eggs thrown by the civilians, some prisoners chose to be silent and expressionless.


    Others chose to cry louder.


    There is no doubt that those who choose to be silent and expressionless are mostly senior generals and senior civil servants.


    Those who choose to cry louder are basically aristocrats.


    When did the nobles who lived in dignity receive such humiliation.


    Therefore, the nobles who couldn''t stand the humiliation cried louder and louder.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The periphery of the white field has long been filled with military flags and national flags of the British Empire, and soldiers in charge of public security.


    All of these soldiers are wearing heroic and exquisite armor and holding ceremonial axes and guns. Facing outside the white field, they monitor the civilians around the white field and prevent any irrelevant personnel from entering the white field.


    Although they are holding ceremonial axes and guns, this does not mean that these axes and guns are of no use except good-looking.


    These ceremonial axes and guns still have a certain lethality.


    When there are really suspicious elements approaching the white field, the soldiers guarding the periphery of the white field can shoot and kill the suspicious elements with their axes at any time.


    In order to hold this award ceremony, the building at the north end of Baichang was renovated to become more tall and magnificent.


    Ilsa had been waiting on the terrace.


    Today''s award ceremony is quite heavy, so Ilsa also put on grand clothes that can match this occasion.


    Wearing a crown symbolizing imperial power.


    Holding the imperial sword symbolizing the highest military strength in the country in his arms.


    Wearing a grand dress that you will hardly have the opportunity to wear all year round.


    Even on his face, he put on light makeup.


    On the Baichang building, not only Ilsa, but also many famous people are quietly waiting for the arrival of the triumphant army.


    For example, Ethel, Albert and Gail.


    Iser did not sit on the Rhine front recently, but just stayed in the imperial capital. Therefore, Iser, who happened to be in pandragon, naturally came to participate in the reward ceremony.


    Although Albert was on the southern front, he was also called back.


    Since the "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" attacks three years ago, the Lorraine Empire has become a good baby and completely lost its courage and confidence to fight against the British Empire.


    Therefore, in the past three years, the southern front has been very safe and peaceful, and no major event has happened.


    Anyway, there could be no emergency on the southern front, so the Central Committee called Albert back from the southern front and asked Albert to come to the imperial capital to participate in the grand reward ceremony.


    After Ilsa became the new emperor, Gail lived in seclusion and seclusion in the Baiyang palace for various reasons, such as avoiding suspicion, and always stayed in his room reading.


    Gail is a royal family, but also a direct royal family. Even Elsa, who is the emperor, came to the reward ceremony. Naturally, Gail, who is a direct royal family, has no reason not to attend.


    Gozewen, who was seriously ill in bed, actually wanted to participate in this rare grand reward ceremony, but he was unable to do so because of his body, so he had to give up and continue to lie in bed to rest and recuperate.


    In addition to Ethel, Albert, Gail and others, there are other important officials who have not gone out of the city to meet the victorious troops and bodyguards who are responsible for protecting the people on the building.


    The triumphant army, the honor guard on his side and the prison convoy behind him slowly drove into the white field.


    After the triumphant army entered the white field, the reward sealing ceremony officially began.


    The reward ceremony of the British Empire had a complex set of rules and procedures,


    The present reward ceremony of the British Empire is inherited from the suyinglan Empire thousands of years ago.


    The reward ceremony during the suyinglan empire was relatively simple.


    However, with the inheritance of the millennium, the reward ceremony has become more and more complex.


    Up to now, the procedures and regulations of the reward ceremony of the British Empire have been so complicated that people''s scalp is numb.


    It''s so complicated that there are specific regulations on what people should say.


    But it''s not bad to make it so complicated.


    Because the more complex the procedures and regulations are, the more solemn and grand the ceremony can appear.


    After the reward ceremony, the people on the balcony consciously separated on both sides of Ilsa according to their identity.


    The first activity of the reward ceremony was to dispose of the prisoners of war.


    This is also the practice stipulated in the reward ceremony. If important personnel are captured in the battle, these precious prisoners of war must also be brought to the venue of the reward ceremony, and the Emperor himself will announce how to deal with these precious high-ranking prisoners of war.


    The prison cars were pushed forward.


    Before and after these prison cars full of prisoners of war were pushed, Ilsa also took two steps to get closer to the edge of the building, and then announced the disposal of these prisoners of war.


    As an emperor, Ilsa has rules on what to say.


    Ilsa had to make a lot of awkward opening remarks before she could get to the point and announce the disposal of these prisoners of war.


    Listening to this awkward opening speech, Su Cheng couldn''t help frowning slightly and thought to himself:


    ¡ª¡ªIlsa must have spent a lot of time reciting the prologue skillfully.


    As Su Cheng guessed, Ilsa''s tongue was almost knotted in order to skillfully recite this long and difficult opening speech.


    It took Ilsa five days to memorize these awkward opening remarks.


    After reciting these awkward opening remarks, Ilsa finally got to the point and began to announce how to deal with these prisoners of war.


    The nobles were all imprisoned in the prison of the imperial capital in exchange for ransom with the Holy Hiran empire.


    It is common for nobles to intermarry with each other.


    Therefore, these nobles who were captured by the British Empire must have many noble relatives in the holy Helan empire.


    Some of the captured nobles were also related by blood to the royal family of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to protect their relatives and face as nobles, many nobles must be willing to pay a large ransom to redeem their unlucky relatives who were imprisoned in the British Empire.


    Anyway, these nobles are basically useless people who are useless except eating and drinking Lazar. If they are returned to the Holy Hiran Empire, there will be no risk of letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    While releasing a group of disabled people back to the saint Helan Empire, they can also get a large amount of ransom. Why not?


    As for those senior generals, senior Quartermaster and senior civil servants, they will not return them to the Holy Hiran empire. No matter how much ransom the Holy Hiran empire is willing to pay, Ilsa and they do not want to return these senior talents to the Holy Hiran empire.


    These senior generals, senior Quartermaster officers and senior civil servants are all treated as ordinary prisoners and pulled to do free coolies.

 Chapter 964

    After announcing the disposal of these prisoners of war, the highlight is the award.


    The two campaigns of "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" offensive are very rare victories since the founding of the British Empire.


    This is the first time that the britannian Empire has dealt such a huge blow to the Holy Hiran empire after it has become a recognized "superpower", which has directly lost nearly half of its national strength and shaken the national foundation of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The Michael knights, urier knights, armored Ruishi, navy and other troops led by Su Cheng have made such great achievements together. Everyone is looking forward to what kind of reward they can get.


    The first people to receive the reward were ordinary generals and soldiers in the army.


    All units selected their most outstanding soldiers as representatives to attend the reward ceremony.


    There are thousands of ordinary soldiers who receive the reward.


    Thousands of people will be called by name one by one and receive their rich rewards.


    The rewards received by these ordinary soldiers are basically money.


    Looking at the huge reward on their hands, the generals and soldiers were all happy.


    The reward for ordinary generals is the most time-consuming. Because of the large number of people, it took more than an hour to finally reward all ordinary generals.


    After rewarding the ordinary generals, it was the knight''s turn.


    The reward ceremony of knights is naturally much more advanced and grand than that of these ordinary generals.


    Ordinary soldiers can only stay in the white field and accept their reward, while Knights go up the stairs and accept the reward in front of the emperor.


    The Knights will be named one by one in order of merit. One by one, the knights who were called to the throne climbed up the stairs, knelt on one knee in front of Ilsa and accepted their reward.


    Or get a reward, or get a reward, or get both a reward and a reward.


    Because the later the name is called, the greater the merit, so the later the name is called, the more generous the reward will be.


    One knight after another was called by name, and then went upstairs to receive a reward.


    Enli and Allen, who have made great contributions to the neutrality of the aurora offensive, have now boarded the building.


    With the passage of time, it was finally Su Cheng''s turn to call the important subordinates, namely Eliza, Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale, to the floor one by one.


    After Su Cheng''s subordinates were named one by one, received the reward and walked downstairs, the next person to be named was Bryce, followed by Mulder.


    As the commander-in-chief and deputy commander of the Navy, Mulder and blitz not only made great contributions to the neutrality of the "overlord counterattack", but also made unprecedented and possibly unprecedented contributions to the British Empire after the battle of the "overlord counterattack" - discovering the new world!


    Mulder and blitz discovered the new world by chance when they encountered a sea storm while leading the naval fleet.


    The first division is also a part of the campaign. Mulder and blitz discovered the new world when they were in the first division - that is, before the end of the campaign, so their achievements in discovering the new world can also be counted into their combat achievements.


    Because the contribution of discovering the new world is too great, it is very difficult to rank the achievements of the Knights. I don''t know how to rank the achievements of Mulder and blitz.


    Mulder and blitz were both promoted to the Knights of fanlan, granted the titles of thank you and Viscount, and continued to be governor of the Imperial Navy.


    After learning that he had been promoted to fanlan knight and given the title, Mulder sobbed on the balcony directly because of excitement.


    Mulder''s life was a bumpy life. He rose and fell many times in the army, seeking promotion but not.


    He had thought he might end up in the Navy with the title of double oak knight.


    Mu De, who was already desperate and no longer had any delusions about his future, got the promotion he had always dreamed of when he was over 60 and almost died - how can Mu De not be excited.


    According to the list, blitz and Mulder ranked fifth and fourth among all knights.


    In other words, there are still three Knights left who have not been called by name and have not yet gone to the building to receive a reward.


    The last three were also the three who made the most outstanding achievements in the two campaigns.


    After Mulder went downstairs, the next person called by name was Deng Jiaer.


    Although Deng Jiaer did not show much brilliance in the "overlord counterattack", he made great contributions in the "Aurora" offensive.


    It can be said that Deng Jiaer''s activity in the "Aurora" offensive has reduced the difficulty of the whole offensive by nearly half.


    After being called by name, Deng Jiaer quickly boarded the building and knelt down on one knee in front of Ilsa.


    "Deng Jia''er O''Brien! In the "Aurora" offensive, he defeated tens of thousands of troops of the holy Helan Empire at a weak price, making great contributions to the "Aurora" offensive! "


    The civil servant in charge of reciting the military achievements made by various Knights recited Deng Jiaer''s achievements under the neutrality of the "Aurora" offensive and the awards she would receive.


    "In order to remember the outstanding contribution of Deng Jiaer O''Brien, a knight of Guangxi! Decision - Grant 4 million British francs! Thank you! And promoted to - Double oak Knight! "


    Ilsa held a piece of gilded paper and handed it to Deng Jiaer.


    "It''s hard for you." Ilsa whispered softly.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Deng Jia''er raised her hands above her head and took the gilded paper.


    This gilded paper is a thank-you note and a symbol of honor. Many people have spent most of their lives and efforts, and they may not be able to get a thank-you note from the emperor.


    In terms of the degree of rarity, gratitude is enough to be used as an heirloom and handed down from generation to generation.


    After learning that he was finally promoted to the double oak knight, Deng Jiaer''s eyes were also slightly filled with tears. In my heart, I cheered silently for my efforts that were not in vain.


    After Deng Jiaer came down from the building, the next and penultimate person called by name was Willie.


    As the deputy head of Michael''s knights, Willie was extremely active in both the "overlord counterattack" and the "Aurora" offensive.


    After climbing on the platform and kneeling down on one knee in front of Ilsa, the civil servant responsible for reciting the military achievements made by each Knight began to recite Willie''s achievements in these two battles.


    "In the ''overlord counterattack'', the fanlan Knight Willie Miller personally led a large army to land at the clear water port of the Holy Hiran Empire and successfully raided muhavitz fortress. He served as the commander-in-chief of the Western Route Army in the "Aurora" offensive and led the Western Route Army to beautifully attack Otto, the important place of the Holy Hiran empire. "


    "In order to remember the outstanding contribution of the fanlan Knight Willie Miller in these two battles, we decided to give a gold of 6 million British francs! Give the sword! And canonized as Viscount Glenn! "


    "Congratulations, viscount Glenn."


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Willie thanked loudly and took the sword from Ilsa.


    After Willie accepted his reward, there was only one person who had not been called by name and had not boarded the stairs to accept the reward.


    As for who was the last person, even if they didn''t look at the list, everyone present knew who it was.


    Because there can be no one whose achievements are better than that person.

 Chapter 965

    "Su Cheng, head of Michael knight regiment, the highest leader of the northern front and fan LAN knight, please come forward!"


    There is no doubt that Su Cheng, the last person, was called.


    Su Cheng walked slowly up the stairs and saw Ilsa, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    After seeing Ilsa, they looked at each other and smiled with great tacit understanding.


    "Fan LAN Knight Su Cheng¡® The supreme commander of the "overlord counterattack" and the "Aurora" offensive is undoubtedly the greatest hero in these two campaigns. "


    The civil servant who was responsible for reciting the fighting achievements made by various Knights summarized Su Cheng''s achievements in the two campaigns of "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" attack in a simple sentence.


    Although it is only a simple sentence, this sentence accurately summarizes Su Cheng''s achievements in these two campaigns.


    "The supreme commander of the ''overlord counterattack'' and the ''Aurora'' offensive" - this sentence alone is enough to illustrate how great Su Cheng''s achievements are.


    "Thank Su Cheng for his outstanding contribution! Decided to give money - 10 million British francs! Second class star glory medal! The title was promoted to count Leia and promoted to the four Royal Knights! "


    After the civil servant finished this great reward to Su Cheng, many knights in the white field showed shock and envy.


    Su Cheng''s knighthood rank was promoted to four Royal Knights, his knighthood jumped two levels in a row, and he was promoted from Baron Liya to count Liya - many people had expected these awards.


    Su Cheng''s achievements in the "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" attacks are too great. It''s strange that his knight rank and title are not promoted.


    The reason why many knights in the white field were shocked and envious was mainly because Su Cheng got the second-class Star Medal.


    When the meritorious officials who have made great contributions are rewarded, they often give some precious honor rewards that can be used as family heirlooms from generation to generation. It is used to praise and highlight the recipient''s outstanding contribution to the Empire.


    Deng Jiaer''s just received the thank-you note and Willie''s just received the sword belong to this kind of honor reward that can be passed down from generation to generation as a family treasure.


    A thank-you note is the lowest level of honor.


    However, even if the thank-you note is the lowest of all honors, it is also the most precious treasure.


    After all, only those who have made certain achievements can get a certificate of thanks.


    There are so many knights who have made meritorious service in the "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" attacks, but only a few, including Deng Jiaer, can get a certificate of thanks.


    The reward of honor one level higher than the certificate of thanks is the sword.


    The sword is a short sword inlaid with precious stones from the hilt to the hand guard and then to the scabbard. Willie got the sword in the reward ceremony.


    And the higher honor reward than the sword is the Xingyao medal.


    The star glory medal is divided into three grades - the third-class star glory medal, the second-class star glory medal and the most senior first-class star glory medal.


    The first-class star glory medal is the highest honor reward of the British Empire. It has been nearly 300 years since the founding of the British Empire, but those who have received the first-class star glory medal can count it with two hands.


    Even the lowest thank-you note is so difficult to get, not to mention the second-class Star Medal two levels higher than the thank-you note.


    In fact, before the award ceremony began, many people guessed what grade of honor reward Su Cheng would get, but few people successfully predicted that Su Cheng would get the second-class Star Medal second only to the first-class Star Medal.


    Before that, Iser was the only one in the whole britannian Empire who had received the second-class Star Medal.


    Now, there is one more Knight holding the second-class Star Medal.


    Ilsa, holding a medal the size of a child''s palm, approached Su Cheng slowly.


    This medal, which is only the size of a child''s palm, is the second-class Star Medal. The color of the medal is light blue. There are 16 stars on it. These 16 stars surround two Venus.


    "You''ve worked hard, Mr. Cheng."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Cheng held the second-class Star Medal with both hands.


    This year is 293 in the imperial calendar. Su Cheng is 21 years old.


    On this day, Su Cheng was officially promoted to the fourth Royal knight and count Leia. Holding the glorious second-class Star Medal.


    Su Cheng, a 21-year-old four Royal knight, once again broke a record in the British Empire.


    After winning the youngest Xingui knight, the youngest double oak knight and the youngest fanlan knight, Su Cheng added a new title - the youngest four Royal knight.


    Su Cheng''s talent once again stunned people.


    Different from the Knights and ministers who had already prepared themselves, the civilians who were watching outside the white field and had some knowledge of the imperial knight system opened their mouths and almost stuffed an apple after hearing that Su Cheng was promoted to the fourth Royal knight.


    Many people have "predicted" that after Su Cheng, he may break a record of the British Empire and have two new titles on his head - the 13th and youngest integrated knight in the history of the Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day after the grand reward ceremony, Su Cheng officially held a supplementary wedding for Carol and Eliza in Pendragon.


    Different from the poor wedding two years ago, this make-up wedding, both venue and guests, is far better than the poor wedding two years ago.


    The three invited all the relatives and friends they could think of and invite.


    Eliza has many friends in DIDU. Eliza invited all her friends who happened to be in DIDU.


    By the way - enly also attended Su Cheng''s make-up wedding.


    Carol also brought some friends from the imperial capital, such as Owen and Leica, the owner and waitress of the restaurant where Carol used to work.


    Owen and Leica are the owner and waitress of the restaurant where Carol used to work. Their small restaurant is still open.


    After receiving Carol''s invitation, they naturally went to the banquet happily.


    Su Cheng invited Jacob and Falk, who "adopted" him.


    For him, both of them are "father" and have created grace for him.


    Especially Falk. If Falk hadn''t "picked up" Su Cheng, Su Cheng might have died somewhere.


    Therefore, Su Cheng specially returned to Elvin city to invite Falk.


    Su Cheng was lucky. Falk happened to be in the mansion of Elvin city and successfully invited Falk to the imperial capital.


    In addition, even Ilsa also attended Su Cheng''s make-up wedding.


    Su Cheng and Ilsa have a close relationship. Although Ilsa intends to cultivate her own team, this does not prevent Ilsa from still admiring Su Cheng as an important friend and important predecessor.


    Not only Su Cheng, Ilsa and Eliza have a good relationship.


    How could Ilsa be absent when two of her close friends and two older generation are getting married?


    From the lineup of the host and guests, Su Cheng''s make-up wedding can be said to be extremely strong.


    The emperor, Gong Xiang, the head of the three knights, and a large group of knights with outstanding military achievements


    The wedding with such a strong lineup can be said to be unprecedented and unprecedented.

 Chapter 966

    On the third day after Su Cheng held a make-up wedding for Carol and Eliza.


    British Empire, pandragon.


    Su Cheng, Eliza, Carol and Iser drove a carriage slowly towards the outskirts of pandragon.


    They are going to visit Eliza''s mother, Abigail, today.


    Abigail died of illness when Eliza was only six years old. Her tomb is located on a beautiful hillside outside Pendragon.


    After arriving at the hillside, Su Cheng, Carol, Eliza and Iser each held a handful of flowers and walked towards Abigail''s tombstone.


    In addition to these flowers, they also brought some cleaning tools: 2 brooms, a bucket and 2 rags.


    Abigail''s tomb is located under a tree on the hillside. This is the first time Su Cheng has seen Abigail''s tombstone.


    On the tombstone, Abigail''s full name, date of birth and death, and Abigail''s epitaph are written.


    [Abigail''s masterpiece - the recipe of super delicious muffin: a spoonful of sugar, half a spoonful of honey, some bean paste, a handful of rice and half a bowl of flour. That half spoonful of honey is the key, remember.]


    After seeing Abigail''s epitaph, a black line appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    He saw such a personalized epitaph for the first time.


    Iser seemed to have guessed Su Cheng''s reaction, and smiled bitterly at Su Cheng:


    "How? Your mother is a person with a lot of personality, isn''t she? "


    "Well, I see..."


    After she married Eliza, Eliza told Su Cheng a lot about Abigail.


    Eliza has told Su Cheng more than once that her mother is a very interesting and personalized person.


    I just listened to Eliza before, so I didn''t have much experience.


    Now Su Cheng has really seen with his own eyes how Abigail has a personality method. I began to realize from the bottom of my heart that my mother, who was never masked, seemed to be a very personalized person


    Iser turned his head and said to Carol:


    "Carol, I heard you are good at cooking. If you are interested in flowers, you can copy Abigail''s muffin formula and try it later."


    "I will..."


    Judging from the expression of Carol now, she seems to be surprised by Abigail''s personalized epitaph.


    "I asked Eliza to try her mother''s masterpiece before." Ethel said in a joking tone, "but no matter how she tried, the muffin she made didn''t taste like muffin."


    "Father!" Eliza said angrily, "don''t expose my shortcomings in front of my mother, okay?"


    After saying this to Ethel unhappily, Eliza took the bouquet in her arms and walked quickly to Abigail''s tombstone.


    Eliza put the bouquet in her arms in front of Abigail''s tombstone and said softly to the tombstone:


    "Mom, I came to see you."


    After Eliza put down the flowers in her arms, Su Cheng, Carol and Iser hurried to keep up and put the bouquets in their arms in front of Abigail''s tomb.


    "Abigail, I came to see you. I brought someone you absolutely want to see to see you today. " After that, Iser pulled Su Cheng to his side, "Abigail, look, this is our son-in-law, Su Cheng."


    "As I told you before, our son-in-law is a descendant of an ethnic minority with black hair and black eyes and strange names. Now it should be your first time to see him? He is a good young man. "


    Ethel patted Su Cheng on the shoulder as he spoke.


    "According to my observation, our son-in-law is really reliable."


    "Let''s not mention the factors of achievement and personal ability."


    "His character alone is very reliable."


    "Although he has a lovely wife besides our Eliza, he has never treated them badly, either to our Eliza or to his other lovely wife."


    "Our Eliza has been very happy since she married Su Cheng. I believe our son-in-law will continue to be happy for Eliza and his other wife."


    After simply talking to Abigail, Iser picked up the two brooms they brought, took one by himself, and stuffed the other into Su Cheng''s hand.


    "Well, let''s do the cleaning first." Iserrand said, "after cleaning, let''s talk to Abigail one by one."


    About how to do cleaning, the four of them have long discussed the specific division of labor.


    Iser and Su Cheng are responsible for cleaning the leaves around the tombstone, while Eliza and Carol are responsible for wiping the dusty tombstone with a rag.


    Su Cheng and Ethel carefully cleaned the dead branches and leaves around the tombstone with a broom, while Carol and Eliza also carefully wiped the tombstone with a rag.


    While cleaning the dead branches and leaves around the tombstone, Iser suddenly whispered to Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng, you come to see Abigail today. Abigail must be very happy. She told me before she died: I really want to live longer, so that I can see which smelly boy can be so lucky to marry Eliza of my family."


    After hearing Iser''s words, Su Cheng was a little stunned, and then showed a smile with a somewhat sad color:


    "If only my mother could be healthy all the time, I''d like to see my mother, too."


    The sad color on Su Cheng''s face became stronger.


    "Usually, just listening to Eliza''s stories about her mother, I think her mother is a very gentle and personalized person."


    "I''ve always wanted to see such a personalized mother."


    "It''s my biggest regret not to meet my mother..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sighed lightly.


    "I really want to see her and talk to her..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Iser said in a joking tone:


    "It''s easy if you want to see Abigail. As long as you have a way to go through time and go back to the past, let me see... Eliza is 23 years old, and Abigail died when Eliza was 6 years old... That means you can see Abigail as long as you go back 17 years ago."


    "Dad..." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "if only I had the ability to travel through time..."


    "Yes, if only I had the ability to travel through time." Ethel sighed. "I don''t want to cross back and meet Abigail."


    Su Cheng noticed that there were some tears in Iser''s eyes.


    "Three days ago, when I was attending your wedding with Eliza and Carol, looking at Eliza in her wedding dress, I always thought: if only Abigail were on my side."


    "If Abigail were to see Eliza, who grew up healthily and had a good marriage, she would be happy to cry."


    Speaking of this, Ethel raised his hand and wiped the tears in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ve said so much that I can''t concentrate on my work. Come on, Su Cheng, let''s concentrate on cleaning now. After cleaning, we''ll talk about your mother slowly. "


    Su Cheng nodded: "HMM."

 Chapter 967

    The 7th day after the reward ceremony.


    Britannia Empire, north, on the outskirts of Avalon fortress, the town of tland undead.


    Darlene did not go to pandragon to attend the grand ceremony.


    The reason is simple - Darlene is not qualified to attend the reward ceremony.


    Although Su Cheng stipulated that ordinary soldiers who cut more than five in these two campaigns can be qualified to participate in the reward ceremony.


    Dalina killed more than five enemies in these two campaigns. If calculated according to this standard, dalina is absolutely qualified to go to the imperial capital and participate in the reward ceremony.


    But - the scope of application of this standard is ordinary soldiers.


    As a member of the German undead team, Darlene naturally does not belong to the category of ordinary soldiers.


    If the members of the German undead team want to participate in the reward ceremony, the selection conditions they face are much more stringent than those of ordinary soldiers.


    Only players who killed more than 25 enemies in these two campaigns are eligible to go to the imperial capital.


    Faced with such harsh conditions, Darlene naturally lost the election.


    There are only a few people who meet this condition in the German undead team with more than 2000 people.


    However, after learning that she lost the election, Darlene didn''t feel so sad and sad.


    After the "Aurora" offensive, Darlene''s mood has been poor.


    If she had been in the past, she might have been very interested in the prosperous imperial capital and would be very eager to get the opportunity to go to the imperial capital to participate in the reward ceremony.


    However, now in a bad mood and state, she can''t raise any interest in going to the imperial capital. Therefore, even if she learned that she lost the election, dalina didn''t feel too sad and sad.


    Today, there is a sad atmosphere in the town of tland undead.


    Because a group of team members are leaving the army and returning to their hometown.


    The reason why these players want to withdraw from the army is also very simple - their broken bodies can no longer keep them in the army.


    They either lost their hands or feet.


    Or he hurt his waist and lost consciousness in his lower body.


    Or there''s a mental problem.


    In this "Aurora" offensive, a full 24 members of the German undead team were forced to withdraw from the army because of their health.


    Today, the 24 players will leave the German undead team in the carriage responsible for sending them back to their hometown.


    There were four carriages to take them back to their hometown, just enough to sit down the 24 players.


    At this time, many people familiar with the 24 team members had gathered beside the four carriages parked at the entrance of the immortal town to bid farewell to the 24 team members who had sat in the four carriages.


    At the mouth of the town, choking, sobbing and Howling can be heard everywhere.


    Darlene and Yala were among the people who saw off.


    Because among the 24 people who were forced to leave the army, one of their acquaintances, Lina.


    Although Lina didn''t suffer any physical injury, she suffered great mental trauma.


    After the military doctor''s diagnosis - Lina is no longer suitable to stay in the army.


    Today, Lena will leave the town of tland forever with 23 others who can no longer stay in the army.


    Darlene and Yala walked slowly towards Lina''s carriage. After seeing Lina sitting in a daze in the carriage, Darlene handed her a beautiful ring:


    "Lina, this is a joint venture between me and Yala. It''s for you."


    Lina is not only familiar with dalina, but also with Yala, so dalina and Yala jointly bought a beautiful ring and planned to take it as their farewell gift with Lina.


    "Wow! How beautiful! " Lina happily took the ring from Da liana, "thank you! I will cherish it. "


    After that, Lina put the ring on the index finger of her left hand and showed it to dalina and Yala.


    "How''s it going?" Lena asked, "does it look good?"


    "Well, it''s nice." Allah paused, then continued with red eyes, "Lina, you should take good care of yourself when you get back to your hometown."


    After the "Aurora" offensive ended and successfully returned to the familiar town of tland undead, Yala slowly recovered from her previous strange state of irritability, sensitivity and speechless.


    Changed back to the cheerful and sunny Yala before


    After seeing that Yala finally changed back, Darlene was finally relieved.


    Although Yala has successfully changed back, there are still some strange places in Yala.


    That is - Yala hates topics related to the aurora offensive.


    Not only did she never talk about it, but when she saw someone talking about relevant topics, Yala would immediately avoid it.


    If you really can''t hide, Yala will speak bluntly:


    "Hey! Can you stop talking about such disgusting topics? Can''t we talk about something more interesting? "


    The acquaintances around Yala gradually understood the strange situation of Yala. Therefore, in order to take care of Yala, no one talked about the "Aurora" offensive in the presence of Yala.


    After Yala''s voice fell, Lina nodded hard:


    "Well! Don''t worry! I will take good care of myself! "


    "My father is a well-known local rich farmer with a lot of land under his name, so I can live well even when I return to my hometown."


    Looking at Lina, who is still in a stable mood, dalina was a little relieved.


    Darlene knows very well - although Lina looks like a normal person now, her mood and mental state are in a very unstable state.


    Therefore, in order not to stimulate Lina, when talking to Lina, dalina and Yala try their best to consider their own words and don''t let what they want to say next stimulate Lina.


    "Yes, yes. Darlene, Yala, here you are. "


    As Lina spoke, she took out a pamphlet she carried with her. After she wrote something in it, she tore off the paper with this unknown content and handed it to dalina and Yala.


    After receiving the paper from Lina, dalina and Yala found that a string of addresses were written on the paper.


    "This is my home address!" Lina said, "you can come to my house when you are free! I will treat you well! "


    Speaking of this, Lina paused for a moment, then continued in a half joking tone:


    "When you don''t want to be a soldier and retire from the army, you can work at my house."


    "My family has a lot of farmland. We usually have to hire a lot of people to take care of so many farmland."


    "If you two plan to work at my house, I will convince my father to hire you two!"


    "I''ll persuade my father to give you two more!"


    Listening to Lina''s witty words, Darlene smiled helplessly.


    "Good." Darlene smiled, "when I''m free, or when I leave the army, I''ll go to your house to see you. Then remember to greet me with delicious food and drinks. "


    "Me too." Yala smiled and said, "when I go to your house, remember to entertain me with delicious food."


    Lina laughed a few times, and then said in a loud voice:


    "Good! I will! "

 Chapter 968

    This time, we don''t know when it will be when we meet next time, so Darlene will do her best to accompany Lina for a while.


    But there was not enough time for Darlene to chat with Lina again.


    The four carriages responsible for returning the 24 team members to their hometown finally rattled out of the town of tland undead.


    Darlene waved goodbye to Lina until the four carriages completely disappeared from her sight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although today is a sad day for the seriously injured to leave the German undead team, the hard training is still normal.


    After a hard day''s training and dinner, Darlene dragged her tired body back to the hut where she lived.


    The residence of the German undead team was originally a deserted town, so the residence of the German undead team is also known as the "German undead town".


    Because they lived in the town, the houses assigned to the members of the undead team were all rooms, not military accounts.


    After returning to her residence, the first thing Darlene did was to put away the piece of paper with her home address that Lina gave her and Yala today.


    Darlene discussed with Yala and decided to let the more stable Darlene keep the paper with Lina''s home address.


    After putting away this important piece of paper, Darlene found a comrade in arms who lived under the same roof as her sitting on the bed with something written on it.


    Darlene looked intently and found that her comrade in arms was writing a home letter.


    Looking at this comrade in arms who was writing a letter to her family, Darlene whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªA letter from home


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that I haven''t written to my hometown for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ªThe last time I sent a home letter was before the aurora offensive began.


    Realizing that she had not written to her hometown for a long time, Darlene took out her stationery and pen and ink, and planned to take advantage of her free time to write a long lost home letter to her parents in her hometown.


    But something strange happened.


    Darlene clearly feels that she has a lot to tell her parents.


    But looking at the blank stationery, Darlene felt unable to say a word.


    There is a kind of food stuck in the throat, which can''t vomit or swallow.


    Da liana, who had been holding a blank letter paper in a daze, attracted the attention of the comrade in arms who was sitting on the bed writing a home letter.


    "What? Darlene. " She asked Darlene in a half joking tone, "don''t you know what to say to your parents in your hometown?"


    "Well, yes..." Da Liana smiled helplessly. "After the aurora offensive began, she experienced a lot of things. Obviously, she felt that she wanted to tell her parents a lot, but she didn''t know where to start..."


    "Hmm..." the comrade in arms pondered for a long time. "Otherwise, tell your parents how many war achievements you have made and what interesting things you have encountered in the aurora offensive."


    "This'' Aurora ''offensive has been fought for several months. After staying in the native land of the holy Helan empire for so long, there should always be one or two interesting things to tell your parents?"


    "Interesting... Things..." Darlene whispered.


    "Well, yes, it''s interesting." The comrade in arms paused, "it''s a pity to say. I had hoped to see the aurora in this Aurora offensive, but I didn''t see anything..."


    Da Liana did not pay attention to the broken thoughts of this comrade in arms.


    But concentrate on looking at the blank stationery in your hand and thinking about the content of your home letter.


    She had a vague grasp of what she wanted to say to her parents.


    Darlene picked up the quill pen at the head of the bed, dipped it in ink and began to write on the stationery.


    After writing a long routine greeting, Darlene solemnly wrote:


    [dad, mom. Before this year''s aurora offensive, I always felt that the aurora offensive I was about to participate in was just.


    Because our officer told us that only when the hirans were hurt, would hirans dare not invade us further south.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, what the officer said is not wrong. If we beat the hirans half dead, we can really make the hirans dare not go south for a long time in the future.


    In other words - from this point of view, the aurora offensive I participated in is indeed just. We launched this campaign in order to make our people live a better and safer life.


    However, after the "Aurora" offensive, I suddenly found that justice is really complex and difficult to explain.


    We feel that our Aurora offensive is just, and the hirans may also feel that their series of battles against our offensive are also just.


    After all, from their point of view, they are fighting against the invaders, just like our "overlord counterattack" last year.


    The resistance of the hirans to our "Aurora" offensive seems to be no different from our "overlord counterattack" last year. They are all against the aggressors.


    It''s just that our resistance won last year, and the hirans'' resistance failed this year.


    After the aurora offensive, I suddenly had a strange idea:


    Everyone feels that they are just, which may be because there is always war.


    The topic of justice is so complicated that I don''t think even those college students can study it thoroughly.


    I''m a soldier born as a village girl. I''d better obey the orders of the officer. Don''t think about whether there is or not.


    After all - what else can a small soldier like me do except obey the orders of his officer?


    I love you, Darlene Carter.]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The britannian Empire, pandragon, Allen''s residence.


    "Long time no see, Alan."


    Allen looked expressionless at Ebel, who broke into his house without his consent.


    "Abel." Ellen asked Abel in a flat tone, "what''s up?"


    "No, nothing." Ebel shook his head. "I just wanted to come and praise you."


    "You performed very well in this'' Aurora ''offensive and made great achievements."


    "You did a good job! Alan, you should make persistent efforts to get more achievements and make you higher and higher in the British Empire. "


    "Keep trying, Alan. Strive to achieve more achievements so that you can get a higher position in the British Empire. I look forward to your next performance. "


    "Keep up the good work." After that, Ebel turned and left, "I''m going back to the Frankish empire. I''ll see you later."


    Just as Abel was about to disappear from Allen''s field of vision, Abel suddenly stopped.


    "... tell you something interesting, Alan."


    "What''s up?" Ellen, who had little affection for Ebel, said impatiently.


    "About a few years later, there will be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make great contributions in front of you."


    Ebel''s smile was very strange.


    "Before and after that once-in-a-lifetime opportunity appears in your face, remember to take advantage of it. As long as you can grasp this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, multiple ''Feng'' in the name will be easy to get."


    After that, Ebel ignored Allen and left Allen''s field of vision, leaving Allen with a puzzled face chasing Ebel''s back.

 Chapter 969

    The Holy Hiran Empire, the imperial capital, Ellen MUA, a tavern.


    "Cheers to El''s safe return!"


    The tavern was filled with Gabriel''s loud voice.


    After Gabriel''s loud voice fell, El and Camille helplessly raised their glasses to clink glasses with Gabriel.


    El, Gabriel and Camille sat around a table in the tavern, holding a shabby celebration.


    The content of the celebration was to celebrate El''s safe return from the disastrous Western battlefield.


    After touching the cup, the three people drank up the wine in the cup in one breath.


    After drinking the hot wine in the glass, Gabriel let out a comfortable groan and laughed:


    "El, thank you for coming back from the Western battlefield!"


    "After learning that the reinforcements we sent to the West were defeated, Camille and I were worried. We were afraid of any accident."


    "Sorry." El scratched his hair. "It worries you."


    Because El gave a command to prevent his subordinates from telling others about his feat of stopping Deng Jiaer''s attack with one man in the Western battlefield, few people except El''s subordinates knew that Deng Jiaer would withdraw at that time. A large part of the reason was that El came forward to dissuade Deng Jiaer.


    "Oh, this battle is really miserable." Gabriel sighed. "Both the East and the West were badly beaten, especially in the West."


    This year should be regarded as the most tragic year since the founding of the Holy Hiran empire.


    At the same time, it was attacked by the British Empire and the Far East prairie people, and both sides were attacked by the enemy.


    There is no need to repeat how badly the West invaded by the British Empire was beaten.


    The Far East, which was attacked by the grassland people, was also badly beaten.


    In the battle of hammer last year, the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, the 100 thousand army of the Far East Side army, went to the great battle.


    The 100000 soldiers from the Far East Front Army have either died in the eghar corridor or been captured by the Michael knights and then taken to do free coolies.


    Without 100000 fresh troops, the far east front army will naturally lose its combat effectiveness.


    After the "hammer" operation, the far east front army not only lost 100000 troops, but also an excellent commander-in-chief.


    The commander in chief of the far east front army was originally Dominica.


    However, Dominica fell ill due to self blame, shame and pressure after the "hammer" battle, and has not recovered until now.


    Dominica, who has fallen ill, naturally can no longer be competent for the post of commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, so now the commander-in-chief of the far east front army is replaced by another marshal.


    The new commander, in terms of personal ability, is naturally under Dominica.


    A commander-in-chief with poor ability commands a front army with a force of 100000 less - with such a lineup to meet the fierce xiongran people, the war situation is naturally very tight.


    After the Hungarians launched an all-round attack on the Far East of the holy Hiram Empire, there was no shortage of defense in the Far East of the holy Hiram empire.


    In the face of the fierce offensive of the xiongran people, the Far East defense line of the Holy Hiran empire was torn open in many places.


    A large number of xiongran people followed these torn holes, attacked the Far East mainland of the Holy Hiran Empire and plundered it wantonly.


    Until the central government urgently allocated a batch of reinforcements, it finally managed to hold the broken Far East defense line and did not let more Hungarians "leak" in.


    After realizing that there was no way to gain more benefits from the war, the Hungarians withdrew in mid June.


    Under the attack and plunder of the Hungarians, the Far East Territory of the holy Helan Empire also suffered serious damage, but it was not as serious as the West.


    After all, the ultimate goal of the British Empire''s attack is to attack the national strength of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Therefore, whether the British army attacked or destroyed, it was organized, organized and planned.


    The Huns simply plundered. There is no organization or plan, just like a gang of robbers, rob whatever they see.


    The holy Helan empire was defeated in the attack between the two countries. Both the West and the East were badly beaten and damaged.


    People with a little wisdom and some understanding of national politics can see that after this year''s attack between the two countries, the Holy Hiran empire will no longer be a "superpower".


    Let alone the "superpower", it is a question whether the holy Hiram empire can maintain the integrity of the country and not let the country perish.


    Because after the attack between the two countries, there is another important issue waiting for the Central Committee of the Holy Hiran Empire to deal with.


    That is the reconstruction of the eastern and western territories and the treatment of refugees.


    The reconstruction of the eastern and western territories can be carried out slowly, but the treatment of the refugees can be said to be urgent.


    If the millions of refugees are not properly handled, they are likely to launch riots.


    It is not impossible for the holy Hiram Empire to perish because of the refugee riots on this scale


    After Gabriel''s voice fell, Camille, sitting next to him, smiled "hum" with his nose and said:


    "If China wants to continue its national legacy, the only option is to alliance with the Frankish empire."


    "According to my estimation, China''s current national strength is less than half that before the launch of the ''Hammer'' War."


    "With such a weak national strength, whether we can handle the current wave of refugees is a big problem."


    "We need to form an alliance with the Frankish Empire and get the help of the Frankish empire."


    "As long as we can have the help of the Frankish Empire, it is not difficult to survive the current crisis."


    "Moreover, as long as we form an alliance with the Frankish Empire, the britannian empire will no longer act rashly, and we can also obtain the strength to compete with the britannian Empire and the ''Bolshevik Hungarian alliance'' of the Hungarians."


    Camille paused as if he remembered something, and then continued:


    "In fact - we should have allied with the Frankish empire long after we learned that the britannian empire was allied with the Huns. As long as we allied with the Frankish Empire, we could liberate a large number of combat power of the southeast front army."


    "As long as a large number of combat forces can be liberated from the southeast front army, whether it is the ''Hammer'' operation or this year''s campaign, there may be different results."


    "I really don''t know what was in Vashi''s mind..."


    Before Camille finished, El quickly raised his hand and covered Camille''s mouth.


    "Camille..." El smiled helplessly. "This is a public place. It''s better to say less."


    "Alliance with the Frankish empire... What if our emperor is still unwilling to alliance with the Frankish Empire?" Gabriel asked Camille.


    "If our emperor still doesn''t want to form an alliance with the Frankish empire." Camille opened El''s hand and covered her mouth. "There is no hope for such a country. It''s better to perish early."


    "All right, all right." At this time, El said helplessly, "don''t talk about such a heavy thing, talk about something happier."


    Speaking of this, El seemed to think of something. He turned his head and asked Gabriel beside him:


    "By the way, Gabriel, how''s the development of muskets these days when I''m away?"


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel shrugged:


    "There was no progress. The money was spent quickly, but nothing was gained."


    "But -- the blacksmith named Oleg seems a little strange recently."


    "Strange?" El wondered, "what do you mean?"


    "In recent days, he always holds a few flints and stares at them. I don''t know what he''s thinking. El, you can ask him what''s the matter later. Why should he stare at them like a psycho?"


    "Flint... OK, I see." El nodded. "Then I''ll ask Oleg later."

 Chapter 970

    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, Weiyou palace, the bedroom of wahiri.


    Wahiri sat on his bed with a decadent face. His gloomy face made him look as if he were many years old.


    Wahiri''s current appearance and mood are not incomprehensible, because this year and last year should be the most difficult and painful two years of wahiri''s life.


    After learning that the reinforcements sent to the West were defeated, wahiri howled directly because of pain.


    Fortunately, the reinforcements sent to the West were only defeated and not wiped out on a large scale. Therefore, few soldiers died on the spot, and most of them survived because of the flight.


    Nikita, commander-in-chief of the central front army, the commander-in-chief of the reinforcement force, was lucky to survive the big defeat and escaped back.


    Wahiri did not punish Nikita, who suffered a big defeat, too seriously.


    Because wahiri still has a little brain, he knows that the Holy Hiran Empire has lost too many excellent generals and Quartermaster in the past two years.


    In order to retain domestic talents as much as possible, wahiri punished Nikita lightly.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just then, outside Nikita''s bedroom, three knocks suddenly sounded.


    "Your Majesty, it''s me."


    "Mond... Come in."


    After obtaining wahiri''s permission to enter the room, a middle-aged man pushed open the door of the bedroom and entered wahiri''s bedroom.


    This middle-aged man is the contemporary Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire, Mond Dubois.


    After entering wahiri''s bedroom, mund respectfully said to wahiri:


    "Your Majesty, the messengers of the Frankish empire are waiting for you in the conference hall."


    "As for whether to form an alliance with the Frankish Empire, the emissary of the Frankish Empire hopes you can give an answer as soon as possible."


    As soon as mund''s voice fell, wahiri''s teeth creaked.


    After learning that the britannian Empire had formed an alliance with the Huns, Emperor shad of the Frankish Empire quickly sent messengers to ask for an alliance with his holy Hiran empire.


    However - at that time, he did not take this alliance request to heart.


    At that time, he was full of self-confidence. He was very confident in the "superpower" he ruled.


    He believed that with the strength of their "superpowers", even if the British Empire formed an alliance with the Huns, there was nothing to fear.


    Then, the cruel reality of last year and this year completely shattered wahiri''s self-confidence and vanity.


    Last year, a britannian Empire alone caused serious damage to the Holy Hiran empire.


    This year, in the face of the attack of the britannian Empire and the xiongran people, the Holy Hiran Empire did not even have the strength to fight back.


    Wahiri was not unaware of the importance of the alliance with the Frankish empire.


    When the messengers of the Frankish Empire had just arrived at allenmuya, they told him frankly that as long as the two countries could successfully form an alliance, the Frankish empire was willing to support a batch of food based materials of the holy Hiram empire.


    What the holy Hiram Empire needs most now is food.


    They need a lot of food to feed the millions of refugees.


    Although he knew the importance of alliance with the Frankish Empire, wahiri hesitated.


    Because Vasili can''t pull down this face.


    A few years ago, he rejected the alliance on the grounds of strong national strength.


    Now, after being beaten black and blue by the "cloth Hungary alliance", he hurried to form an alliance with the alliance object he had previously rejected.


    This makes wahiri with good face. Where is face?


    So until now, wahiri is still hesitating.


    Monde, who has lived with wahiri for many years, has long seen wahiri''s ideas.


    After sighing silently in his heart, mund said positively to wahiri:


    "Your Majesty, our country is now in unprecedented danger."


    "The future and destiny of our country depend entirely on your Majesty''s next choice."


    "Please think again, your majesty."


    Monde did not use a long speech to persuade wahiri.


    Because he knows wahiri''s character. If he talks too much truth with wahiri, it may cause wahiri''s rebellious psychology.


    Sure enough, mund''s brief persuasion was very effective.


    After hearing Monde''s brief persuasion, wahiri''s clenched teeth relaxed slowly.


    "I know..." wahili uttered a long sigh full of unwilling color. "Monde, I won''t meet the messengers of the Frankish empire."


    "Go and tell the messengers of the Frankish Empire: our country is willing to form an alliance with the Frankish empire."


    "As for when to hold the alliance ceremony, we will discuss it later."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Frankish Empire, the imperial capital, BERLU, in the palace.


    "Your Majesty."


    Elvin, the Prime Minister of the Frankish Empire, said as he slowly approached shad von Sauron, the current emperor of the Frankish Empire:


    "We have just received the exact news that wahiri is willing to form an alliance with our country."


    After listening to Elvin''s report, shad said in a flat tone:


    "Yes. It seems that wahiri is not stupid enough to be hopeless. "


    Shad has always complained about wahiri because wahiri refused his first alliance request.


    After learning that the holy Hiram empire was defeated by the "Bu Hun alliance", Xia de was only very happy.


    It was the heartfelt pleasure of gloating at the misfortune of a hated person.


    But after being happy, shad gradually recovered his composure.


    After regaining his composure, shad realized that if the Holy Hiran empire was over, it would be of no benefit to his Frankish empire.


    Therefore, for the sake of the Frankish Empire, shad abandoned all previous prejudices against wahiri and the Holy Hiran Empire, sent an envoy mission again and made an alliance request to the Holy Hiran Empire again.


    The request was also very smooth. Wahiri, who was not so stupid as hopeless, was finally awakened by the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance", finally agreed to form an alliance with the Frankish Empire and formed a "Franch alliance" with the Frankish empire.


    After reporting on the alliance with shad, Elvin continued:


    "Your Majesty, there is one more thing to report to you."


    "Say."


    "After calculation, our material reserves are still insufficient. We still need..."


    Speaking of this, Elvin paused with hesitation.


    After hesitating for a while, he bit his teeth and then said:


    "It will take at least 2 years to prepare, so as to ensure that the supplies reserve of Nibelungen plan is safe..."


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, shad waved his hand:


    "It doesn''t matter. Since it still takes two years to prepare, just wait two more years."


    "We have prepared for the Nibelungen plan for more than 20 years. I don''t mind preparing for another two years."


    "We bet the whole empire''s national fortune on this plan. In order to ensure everything is safe, why not prepare for another two years?"


    With that, shad turned and looked West through the window.


    "It''s about to start at last..."


    Shad murmured:


    "A decisive battle with the British Empire..."


    *******


    Volume 7 "the new world" - the end!


    *******


    Volume 8 advance notice of the Patriotic War:


    ¡­¡­


    "Into Rhineland! The fate of our country and the British Empire! The outcome of this hundred year war is decided in the Rhineland plain! "


    ¡­¡­


    "No! We haven''t lost yet! " Jacob, with his eyes burning, said in a firm and imposing tone, "we haven''t lost yet! We have Su Cheng! We also have the order of Michael! As long as the Michael Knights come back, we can win back! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiram''s army is going south!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Defend pandragon to the death!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Impossible! We have only such a small number of troops. How can we beat an army of this size! How can you hold pandragon! "


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m... Michael... Hoo... Head of Michael''s knights... Uh... Su Cheng''s wife... Carol... Cook... Pandragon... I can''t hold it... Please support... Pandragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    "... Miss Carol, I heard your desperate cry for help."


    ......


    "Gather all the troops! Let''s go to Pendragon! "


    ¡­¡­


    "When will the battle of pandragon be fought? Until Su Cheng and his Michael Knights return from the north. "


    ¡­¡­


    "There has been a change in the Lorraine empire."


    ......


    "Mr. Mulder." Su Cheng smiled at Mulder, "I didn''t expect that my Michael knights would cooperate with your navy again."


    ¡­¡­


    "Willie, dungar, Eliza, Mulder. Do you believe in miracles? "


    "No." Eliza, the first to speak, paused. "Su Cheng, we only believe in you."


    Su Cheng''s eyes sparkled with dazzling brilliance when he looked at the eastern horizon.


    "Since you believe me, follow me." Su Cheng shouted, "anchor! To Rhineland! "

 Chapter 971

    The British Empire was founded in 293.


    December 12.


    Britannia Empire, north, in a forest not far from Avalon fortress.


    What should have been a very quiet forest was broken by the sound of horses'' hoofs.


    Su Cheng rode carelessly on the little white that he hadn''t ridden for a long time, looking around at the boundless white.


    "Hey, Eliza, are we really going to hunt today..."


    "Of course." Walking beside Su Cheng, Eliza answered without thinking, "the weather is so good today."


    Eliza raised her finger to the sun at the top of her finger and continued:


    "Anyway, you don''t have anything to do recently, so it''s better to go out and get some fresh air."


    "I don''t know whether the air is new or not, but I know the air is cold..."


    This morning, Eliza suddenly found Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng! Let''s go hunting! "¡ª¡ª This is what Eliza said to Su Cheng at that time.


    Eliza found many reasons.


    What? It''s a nice day today


    What do you want Su Cheng to do more


    What? I want to go hunting for a long time


    There are so many reasons that Su Cheng can''t count them.


    Su Cheng is not sure what reason Eliza planned to hunt today. Su Cheng, who is not very interested in hunting, was finally dragged by Eliza to a forest near Avalon fortress under the soft and hard bubble of Eliza.


    Besides the dozens of guards, Carol was also hunting with them.


    Carol had never hunted before, so she was very interested in hunting.


    After learning that Su Cheng was going hunting with Eliza, he asked to go together.


    Since Carol wants to come, Su Cheng and Eliza naturally agree.


    Carol''s parents returned to their hometown as early as the end of October.


    After all, the two of them have been here long enough. It''s time to return to their hometown and continue to take care of their small restaurant.


    When Carol accompanied Su Cheng and Eliza to hunt, DeLisa temporarily handed over to Alan, who was afraid of the cold and was not interested in hunting, so she planned to stay at home.


    Although Alan''s mind is not very mature, it''s safe to leave DeLisa to her care.


    Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza led a dozen guards to a forest not far from Avalon fortress. Today''s hunting place is this forest.


    According to Eliza, this forest is most suitable for novices like them, because there are no fierce large animals in this forest, and the largest animal is only gentle deer.


    They had good luck. As soon as they entered the forest, they met a single prey - a fat fox.


    After discovering the fox, Eliza took off the bow hanging from the saddle and took an arrow to bow, moving like water.


    Although Eliza is not very good at archery, perhaps it is because she is in good shape today. After loosening the bow string, the arrow flew straight to the fox, accurately hit the belly of the fox and shot the fox to the ground.


    After shooting the fox, Eliza put down her bow, smiled and raised her chin slightly to Su Cheng.


    That action seemed to say to Su Cheng: how about it? Am I good? Why don''t you praise me?


    Su Cheng naturally understood what Eliza meant, clapped his hands with his excellent acting skills and said:


    "Wow! Eliza! I didn''t expect your archery to be so powerful! "


    Eliza''s praise of Su Cheng seemed to be very useful, and her face became a little more pleased.


    At this time, another fox appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Eliza looked at the fox and then at Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng." Eliza said to Su Cheng, "it''s your turn."


    After that, Eliza handed the bow to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng looked at the bow on Eliza''s hand, and then made a very pompous expression of disdain:


    "Eliza, times have changed."


    After that, Su Cheng took down a crossbow hanging from his saddle.


    "Hunting also requires high and new technology."


    Eliza looked helplessly at the crossbow in Su Cheng''s hand.


    "Su Cheng... It''s not fun to hunt with a crossbow..."


    "I don''t care." Su Cheng was unusually stubborn at this point. "I think it''s more fun to use a crossbow than a bow."


    After that, Su Cheng set up the crossbow in his hand and aimed at the fox who had not yet felt the danger.


    In fact, there is only one reason why Su Cheng doesn''t use a bow to hunt.


    That''s -- Su Cheng can''t open the bow Eliza is using.


    Even Su Cheng would be ashamed of his wife''s bow, but her husband couldn''t.


    In order not to put himself in an awkward position, Su Cheng will use a crossbow.


    As long as it''s not a heavy crossbow or an ordinary crossbow, Su Cheng can still use it.


    Hold your breath. After aiming, Su Cheng pulled the trigger.


    The crossbow darted straight at the fox


    Snow behind.


    The crossbow shot straight into the snow a full step away from the fox.


    Frightened by the crossbow arrow, the fox hurried away.


    Su Cheng: "


    Eliza: "... Poof."


    Carol:... Poof


    "... did you two laugh just now?"


    "No." Carol said in a voice that became a little vague because she covered her mouth. "I didn''t laugh."


    In order to find his self-esteem as a man and husband, Su Cheng was eager to find new prey, so he led the people to continue to move towards the depths of the woods.


    After entering the depths of the woods, he soon met another fox.


    After finally discovering the new prey, Su Cheng hurriedly installed a new crossbow and prepared to use his achievements to recover his gaffe.


    However, Carol on the other side said:


    "Cheng, let me try."


    "Huh? Carol, can you use a crossbow? " Su Cheng asked.


    "If you just pull the trigger, will a 3-year-old child?"


    After that, Carol opened her white little hand to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng naturally won''t spoil Carol''s happiness. He obediently handed over the crossbow to Carol.


    There is another reason why Su Cheng actively handed over the crossbow to Carol.


    That''s -- he wants Carol to miss, so he can balance his mind.


    Su Cheng didn''t believe that Carol, who had never touched the bow before, could shoot the fox at once.


    After taking the crossbow from Su Cheng''s hand, Carol first weighed it, then learned from Su Cheng''s appearance, flattened the crossbow in her hand and aimed at the fox not far away.


    Then pull the trigger.


    "Ah, shot."


    Su Cheng: "


    "... poof."


    "... Eliza, you just smiled, didn''t you?"


    "No, no..."

 Chapter 972

    Carol seemed to be fascinated by the feeling of hunting with a crossbow. She began to hold the crossbow given to her by Su Cheng with great interest, looked around and looked for new prey.


    Not only did Carol''s energy rise, but also Su Cheng''s energy.


    Su Cheng took out his spare crossbow and stared at the living creatures around him.


    Carol, who had never used a crossbow before, shot the fox very accurately after picking up the crossbow for the first time.


    This frustrated Su Cheng''s self-confidence and self-esteem.


    In order to restore the self-esteem of a man and her husband, Su Cheng secretly made up his mind to hunt a prey anyway today.


    Su Cheng observed the movement around him with unprecedented concentration and looked for all the moving creatures around him.


    The group went deeper into the forest. As Eliza said before, there really didn''t seem to be any large beasts in the forest. Most of them were easy to solve animals such as foxes and deer, and their number, especially the number of foxes, was really large.


    Soon Su Cheng found a new prey - a fat fox on his left.


    The fox is very fat. At the same time, it is eating something motionless, so it is very convenient to aim.


    Su Cheng naturally won''t miss this rare prey. He quickly set up his crossbow and aimed at the fox.


    However, the fox is very alert.


    Aware of the danger, the fox quickly spread his legs and ran away.


    Su Cheng won''t let this hard to find prey escape.


    "Carol, Eliza, I''ll go after the fox! Ah, guards, you don''t have to follow. There won''t be any danger here anyway. "


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng pulled the reins in his hand and drove Xiaobai under his crotch to chase the fox who had not escaped far.


    "Ah! Su Cheng! "


    "Cheng, there are many prey in the forest, so you don''t have to chase the fox!"


    Eliza and Carol subconsciously want to call Su Cheng back.


    But at this time, Su Cheng only saw the fox, so he ignored what Carol and Eliza said, and kept trying to speed up Xiaobai under his crotch to catch up with the fox.


    The most thing in the forest is naturally a tree.


    The trees were excellent obstacles that prevented Su Cheng from chasing the fox.


    If we only talk about speed, Xiaobai''s speed is definitely faster than that fox.


    But thanks to these obstacles, Su Cheng was unable to catch up with the fox.


    Not only didn''t catch up, Su Cheng also found that he seemed to have lost it.


    After bypassing a dead tree again, the fox disappeared in Su Cheng''s field of vision.


    "Tut......" Su Cheng looked around anxiously, "where''s the smelly fox?"


    Looking around, I didn''t find the fox.


    "Did you hide in a tree hole... Or did you hide in a hole in the ground... Just, if you can''t catch up, forget it. Go back."


    Seeing that he could not find the fox, Su Cheng was not too depressed.


    Just as Su Cheng was about to turn his horse''s head, he suddenly found a different color from the surrounding scenery.


    "Huh?"


    Su Cheng made a "um" sound full of doubts and looked at the different color he caught in the corner of his eye.


    It''s a different color. It''s a lot of orange.


    It''s winter now. It''s either the white of snow or the brown of dead wood. Compared with the surrounding environment, the orange is so abrupt.


    "This is..." Su Cheng stared at the orange clouds, "... Fog?"


    After carefully observing the clusters of orange for a while, Su Cheng found that the clusters of orange seemed to be clusters of orange fog.


    The orange fog filled the middle of several dead trees not far from Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng was so big that he saw the orange fog for the first time.


    The dense orange fog aroused Su Cheng''s curiosity.


    Su Cheng, who was greatly curious, decided to get close to the orange fog carefully and quietly.


    However, just after Su Cheng approached the orange fog, a sudden change occurred.


    The orange fog seemed to have life. It took the initiative to disperse and close to Su Cheng, and then wrapped Su Cheng tightly.


    Su Cheng, startled by the orange fog that suddenly wrapped him, subconsciously held his breath.


    However, after holding his breath, Su Cheng found that the orange fog seemed non-toxic.


    Not to mention non-toxic, there is no strange smell, just like ordinary air.


    The orange mist surrounding him became stronger and stronger, and Su Cheng began to feel a little flustered.


    Su Cheng chose to turn around and leave the orange fog.


    However, a wonderful scene happened.


    No matter which direction Su Cheng goes, whether he goes forward or backward, he can''t get rid of the orange fog.


    "What''s going on?"


    With Su Cheng''s mind, Rao is still difficult to keep calm and calm in the face of this orange fog that has gone beyond his common sense.


    Before being wrapped by the orange fog, according to Su Cheng''s understanding, the orange fog should not be so big. You should take a few steps to break away from the package of the orange fog.


    However, Su Cheng has taken dozens of steps now, and still hasn''t got out of the orange fog.


    No matter which direction you look, you can see the orange fog all around.


    Visibility is also extremely low. When you lift your hand, you can''t see your five fingers clearly.


    Su Cheng couldn''t get out of the orange fog. He had no choice but to ask for help:


    "Carol! Eliza! "


    "Where are you?"


    However, his cries for help did not seem to come out of the orange fog.


    Just as Su Cheng was anxiously thinking about what to do, he suddenly found that the orange fog around him seemed to be thinning slowly.


    Looking at the thinning orange fog around, joy gradually poured into Su Cheng''s cheeks.


    The orange fog around Su Cheng is getting lighter and lighter. Su Cheng can finally see the surrounding scenery.


    However - a strange scene happened again.


    After the orange fog faded, Su Cheng didn''t see snow and dead trees all over the ground.


    He saw a corridor.


    He found himself in a corridor.


    This corridor is not an ordinary corridor. From the perspective of decoration, it seems to be a corridor in the house of a large family.


    Su Cheng stared at the corridor where he was now.


    The orange fog had now completely dispersed.


    This orange fog has no other words to describe it except the word "magic".


    After dispersing, the orange fog disappeared completely.


    There was not even a trace left. Su Cheng looked up and couldn''t see anything orange anymore. The disappearing orange fog seemed to have never appeared.


    "Where the hell is this..."


    Although the orange fog finally disappeared, Su Cheng was even more flustered and anxious.


    Suddenly from a forest came to a strange corridor, anyone would feel flustered and anxious.


    However, Su Cheng suddenly found that the corridor he was in was not strange.


    Looking carefully at the decorations in the corridor, Su Cheng only felt very familiar.


    I seem to have seen this corridor somewhere.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere on earth have I seen this corridor


    Just as Su Cheng was thinking about when he had seen this familiar corridor, a sweet and waxy childish voice sounded behind him:


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 973

    The sudden sound startled Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng quickly turned back and looked at the owner of the voice.


    After seeing the appearance of the master of the voice, Su Cheng''s eyes, which had already been wide open, widened a little.


    The owner of the sweet and waxy childish voice just now is a little girl aged about 6 or 7.


    The little girl is very cute. She has long blond hair and light green pupils. Her ruddy face makes people want to pinch it very much.


    Su Cheng''s eyes almost fell out after he saw the little girl''s appearance, because the little girl''s appearance was very familiar.


    It''s a face I haven''t seen many times.


    "How is this possible..." Su Cheng murmured, his face full of shock.


    Su Cheng recognized it at a glance - the little girl was Eliza.


    Su Cheng won''t be wrong. No matter what she thinks, the little girl is a reduced version of Eliza.


    "You, you..." Su Cheng, who was frightened by the amazing scene in front of him, stammered, "how are you getting smaller..."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the little girl puffed up her cheeks:


    "HMM... what are you talking about? What''s getting smaller? Who the hell are you? Why are you at my house? And he said something inexplicable. "


    "Your home?!" After Su Cheng exclaimed, he quickly raised his head and looked at the corridor where he was now.


    At this time, Su Cheng finally remembered where he had seen the corridor.


    Isn''t this Eliza''s home in DIDU?!


    Su Cheng has lived in Eliza''s house several times, so naturally he has seen this corridor.


    If Su Cheng remembers correctly, this corridor is located on the second floor.


    "True or false..."


    Su Cheng opened his mouth and looked up at the top of the corridor and Eliza, who is still a child.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m back?!


    ¡ª¡ªNot only back in the past, but also sent to Eliza''s home?!


    ¡ª¡ªHow many years is the imperial calendar now?!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat?! What should I do now?!


    ¡ª¡ªDoes Eliza know me now?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat nonsense am I talking about! Now Eliza is 6 or 7 years old. She met me for the first time when she was 19. How can she know me now?!


    ¡ª¡ªAh... The brain is blank


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, I''d better leave Eliza''s house first


    Su Cheng is determined to leave Eliza''s house for the time being.


    However, as soon as his decision was made, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Su Cheng looks at Eliza, who is still a child.


    Eliza, who is still a child, has brought great freshness to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng decides not to leave in a hurry, but to take a good look at Eliza, who is still a child.


    After all, I missed the opportunity now. I don''t know when to see it next time.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza was so cute as a child.


    ¡ª¡ªI really want to hold her in my arms.


    ¡ª¡ªAt a young age, she has a lovely face that is destined to turn her into a beauty in the future.


    ¡ª¡ªIf only I could see Carol when I was a child


    While Su Cheng was thinking while looking at Eliza''s lovely face, Eliza, who had been staring at Su Cheng suspiciously since just now, suddenly shouted:


    "Help! A suspicious person has sneaked into the house!! "


    Eliza shouted for help one after another.


    The house, which was very quiet, gradually became noisy.


    Su Cheng has heard a lot of footsteps and is approaching here.


    The blood color on Su Cheng''s face gradually dissipated.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t be so cruel!


    ¡ª¡ªIf you do this, you may lose your future husband!


    Su Cheng make complaints about the little Alisa who cried for help, and began to run away from his legs.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to be caught as a thief by his childhood wife.


    As soon as Su Cheng fled the corridor, a large number of waiters came and asked Eliza what had happened.


    "Just now a suspicious person sneaked into the house!"


    Eliza said to the waiters:


    "He is a very young man, probably in his 20s. He is tall, with strange black hair and black eyes. He looks strange. He has a strange face that may not be liked by girls. You should catch him back quickly!"


    With Eliza''s order, the waiters naturally took immediate action to "encircle and suppress" Su Cheng from different directions.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "How''s it going? Have you seen the suspicious person? "


    "No."


    "Is there really a suspicious person breaking in?"


    "That''s what Miss Eliza said."


    "Forget it, let''s keep looking. You guys go over there and the rest follow me here."


    "Yes!"


    After hearing that the movement outside disappeared, Su Cheng slowly put his head out of the vase and looked at the situation outside.


    Fortunately, Su Cheng once lived in Eliza''s house several times and knew some suitable hiding places.


    Su Cheng is hiding in a big vase now.


    The big vase was located at a corner on the second floor. Su Cheng was very impressed with the big vase, so when looking for a hiding place, he chose the big vase at the first time and hid in it.


    After confirming that there was no one outside the vase, Su Cheng slowly got out of the vase.


    The priority now is to get out of Eliza''s house.


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to be caught by his future wife as a thief.


    After coming out of the vase, Su Cheng leaned down against the wall and walked slowly towards the gate of the mansion.


    However, Su Cheng hasn''t gone far. His front convenience suddenly sounded a dense sound of footsteps.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    Su Cheng subconsciously wants to turn around and retreat.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he found that footsteps approaching here came from behind him.


    Su Cheng is now in the middle of a corridor, and footsteps approaching here come from both sides of the corridor


    Su Cheng, he was "attacked".


    Listening to these louder and louder footsteps, Su Cheng''s face turned pale again.


    ¡ª¡ªWe have to find a place to hide!


    Su Cheng looked around for a suitable hiding place.


    However, the corridor he is now in is an empty corridor, and there is no place to hide him.


    However, it is wrong to insist that there is no hiding place.


    There is still a hiding place, that is, the wooden door behind Su Cheng.


    I don''t know what room is behind the wooden door.


    If you are lucky that there is an empty room behind the wooden door, Su Cheng still has a chance to escape here.


    If you''re unlucky, escape into the wooden door and find that there is a rest room for the waiters


    ¡ª¡ªBet!


    Su Cheng, who decided to gamble, opened the wooden door and hid in the room behind the wooden door.


    As soon as he entered the room and closed the door, a gentle female voice with doubt came to Su Cheng''s ears:


    "Who are you, please?"


    This room is occupied.


    Su Cheng turned his neck, which had become stiff due to nervousness and panic, and followed his reputation.


    After seeing the appearance of the owner of the voice, the color of surprise rushed to Su Cheng''s face and eyes at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 974

    "Hello! Still haven''t found anyone suspicious? "


    "No."


    "Strange... I seem to have seen a figure here just now..."


    "Shadow? There''s nothing here. "


    "Will you hide in here?"


    "Are you a fool? You don''t see whose room this is. If there are suspicious people hiding in, my wife would have called. "


    "We might as well go in and ask. Maybe madam knows some clues."


    "... well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    After some discussion, the waiters elected a man to ask the lady they just talked about.


    The man took care of his clothes and knocked solemnly on the door in front of him.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, a gentle female voice sounded in the room:


    "Who?"


    "Madam!" The man said quickly, "it seems that a suspicious person broke into the residence. Do you have any clues?"


    "Suspicious person?"


    The room was quiet. After the meeting, the gentle female voice sounded again:


    "No, I didn''t hear any strange news, and I didn''t see any strange people."


    The waiters seemed to have expected this answer, so they didn''t show much depression.


    After asking the publicly elected conversation representative to thank his wife, the people left here and continued to look for the suspicious person Eliza had just mentioned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, they''ve gone far. You can come out."


    After hearing this, Su Cheng quickly climbed out from under the bed where he had just hidden, and then thanked a woman sitting on the bed with gratitude on his face:


    "Thank you very much!"


    Just now, Su Cheng, who was hit by both sides and had nowhere to escape, had no choice but to hide in this room.


    Su Cheng wants to bet.


    Bet this room is empty.


    However, after rushing into the room, Su Cheng found that he had lost the bet


    This room is occupied.


    And the man who is staying in this room is still a beautiful woman.


    At the first sight of the beautiful woman, Su Cheng''s pupils shrank slightly in surprise.


    Just at a glance, Su Cheng recognized the identity of the woman he had never met before.


    When she saw Su Cheng who suddenly broke into her room, the beautiful woman frowned and asked him:


    "Who are you, please?"


    However, due to time constraints, Su Cheng did not have time to answer her question.


    Listening to the louder and louder footsteps outside the room, Su Cheng begged the beautiful woman to let him hide for a while.


    Su Cheng was very nervous at that time.


    He was not sure whether the beautiful woman he had never met before would help him.


    At that time, Su Cheng waited for the beautiful woman''s answer with such a worried mood.


    Then Su Cheng heard the most pleasant words for him today.


    After hesitating for a moment, the beautiful woman nodded:


    "Yes, you can come under my bed."


    With the permission of the beautiful woman, Su Cheng, who was granted amnesty, quickly hid under the beautiful woman''s bed.


    Just now, when the waiters at the residence knocked on the door and asked if there was any clue about the suspicious person, the beautiful woman also gave a voice to help Su Cheng cover up and successfully dismissed the waiters.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know how to express his gratitude.


    After Su Cheng''s thanks fell, the beautiful woman also covered her mouth and said with a smile:


    "Don''t use such solemn words to thank me. It''s not a big deal... Cough, cough..."


    Before the beautiful woman had finished her words, the series of coughs forcibly stopped her words.


    Listening to the beautiful woman''s cough, Su Cheng could not help frowning and said with concern:


    "Are you all right?"


    "Well... Fortunately... I''m used to it." After clearing her throat, the beautiful woman continued to smile at Su Cheng, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. This is my old problem."


    Although the woman was beautiful, her face was morbid pale.


    Although Su Cheng didn''t know medical skills, he could see that the beautiful woman was very weak.


    Looking at the beautiful woman''s bloodless face, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling sad.


    ¡ª¡ªAs expected, it''s the same as what Eliza said... Her mother was seriously ill when she was only a few years old. She can''t go anywhere except in bed


    Although he had never met the beautiful woman before, Su Cheng recognized the identity of the beautiful woman after entering the room and seeing the beautiful woman at first sight.


    Eliza''s mother, Abigail.


    Su Cheng can recognize Abigail at a glance because Eliza has frequently told Su Cheng about her mother before.


    According to Alisa as like as two peas, her mother is the same.


    Su Cheng didn''t believe it at first, but now he really went through time and space and went back more than ten years before Su Cheng found that Eliza really didn''t lie to him.


    She looks as like as two peas in her mother''s face. It can really be described as "exactly the same".


    It goes without saying that the hair color is the same as the pupil color.


    As like as two peas, the position, size and appearance of the five senses are almost identical.


    The only difference may be that Eliza has long hair and her mother has short hair just above her chin.


    If there is any difference, it may only be the number of wrinkles on the face.


    Eliza is still very young. In the time and space where Su Cheng is, Eliza is only 23 years old, and there is naturally no wrinkle on her face.


    Now Abigail in this time and space should be nearly 30 years old, so there are fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and mouth because of his age and health.


    Apart from these places, they are really no different in appearance.


    Just because the appearance as like as two peas is almost the same, Sucheng can recognize the beautiful woman as Alisa''s mother and Abigail, now his mother.


    This is the first time Su Cheng has seen Abigail.


    Su Cheng can always hear about Abigail from Eliza, so he is very clear about Abigail''s deeds and life track.


    Abigail, who was still in good health, and Iser and Albert, who were also young at that time, were three shining stars in the British Imperial Army at that time.


    If Abigail can continue to be healthy, she may become the head of the Knights like Ethel and Albert.


    It''s a pity - it''s just "if".


    Abigail was young and had an incurable disease.


    Eliza died when she was only six years old.


    It is also because Abigail died young. According to common sense, Su Cheng will never meet his mother who has never been masked in his life.


    However, the strange orange fog successfully helped Su Cheng against common sense.


    Su Cheng is Eliza''s husband. Naturally, Eliza''s mother is also Su Cheng''s mother.


    However, looking at his mother who had been able to meet her once, Su Cheng didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After thinking for a long time, Su Cheng carefully threw out a question he had been thinking about since he just hid under the bed:


    "Excuse me - why did you help me just now?"

 Chapter 975

    Hearing Su Cheng''s question, Abigail was a little stunned.


    After being stunned for a while, Abigail continued to smile


    "If I tell the truth, you may feel very strange."


    "Although I met you for the first time, I don''t know why, I always think you are very familiar."


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "I feel very strange myself."


    "When I saw you, a stranger, breaking into my room, I didn''t feel the slightest panic. I only had a sense of familiarity and closeness with you that I couldn''t tell clearly and unknown..."


    After saying these words, Abigail raised his head slightly and looked directly into Su Cheng''s eyes.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Abigail once again asked Su Chenggang a question he hadn''t had time to answer.


    It seems that Abigail is also eager to know who this young man who brings her an inexplicable sense of familiarity and closeness is.


    After hearing Abigail ask him who he is again, Su Cheng pursed his lips and thought about how to answer Abigail''s question.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng finally figured out how to answer Abigail''s question.


    "I......" Su Cheng, who took a deep breath and summoned up courage, said in a loud voice, "you may feel more strange what I want to say next..."


    After that, Su Cheng took out a portrait from his pocket.


    That''s the portrait Su Cheng has always carried with him.


    This portrait is also a portrait that Su Cheng asked the painter to help draw after Su Cheng arranged a supplementary wedding for Carol and Eliza in pandragon. It shows three people sitting side by side, Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza.


    After Su Cheng took the portrait in his hand, Abigail''s eyes were immediately attracted by the portrait.


    To be exact, it was attracted by Eliza on the portrait.


    Abigail looked straight at Eliza in the picture and whispered:


    "This is..."


    "She is Eliza." Su Cheng said.


    "Eh?" Abigail raised his head and looked at Su Cheng suspiciously. His eyes full of confusion stared at the boss.


    "To be exact, it''s Eliza at the age of 23. This painting was painted in 293, when Eliza was 23."


    "The imperial calendar... 293?" Abigail''s eyes widened.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "I''m from the future. I''m from the 293 year of the imperial calendar. Because of an inexplicable orange fog, I went back more than ten years ago."


    Abigail, look at Su Cheng.


    Then I looked at the picture in my hand.


    At this time, Su Cheng did not speak again.


    Because he knew - he needed some time for Abigail to digest the huge amount of information just now.


    After the portrait with eyes on his hand and Su Cheng by the bed swept back and forth for a long time, Abigail finally said:


    "If you really come from more than ten years later, can you tell me first - what is your relationship with Eliza?"


    The portrait in his hand not only shows Eliza, but also shows Su Cheng and a girl Abigail doesn''t know. The three people in the picture smile so sweet and happy. Abigail may have vaguely guessed the relationship between Eliza and Su Cheng.


    Therefore, Abigail looked at Su Cheng with excited eyes in anticipation.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Cheng showed Abigail his left wedding ring.


    "Eliza and I are husband and wife... So... I''m your son-in-law. First meeting, mom, my name is Su Cheng. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was nearly five minutes before Abigail calmed her excitement.


    After calming down, Abigail pointed to a small chair at the head of the bed.


    "Sit down, Su Cheng."


    "Yes."


    Su Cheng, a little stiff, sat down in this chair.


    However, as soon as Su Cheng''s ass touched the chair, Abigail suddenly threw a question at Su Cheng.


    "You said you came from the future - this kind of thing is so incredible that I can''t believe it now."


    "So - I''ll test you."


    "You just said - you''re Eliza''s husband, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded.


    "Well, I''ll take a question about Eliza. If you can answer it, I believe you come from the future and that you are Eliza''s husband."


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "I see, mom, ask."


    Abigail cleared his throat and said to Su Cheng:


    "There is a very obvious mole on Eliza. Tell me - where is Eliza''s mole on her?"


    Su Cheng was stunned when he heard Abigail''s question.


    Then he replied without hesitation:


    "On Eliza''s left ass."


    "Woo..." as soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Abigail''s eyes suddenly burst into tears, "you are really Eliza''s husband."


    After that, Abigail stretched out the index finger of his right hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy do you always feel strange


    Just now Abigail looked serious. Su Cheng thought Abigail would ask any difficult and serious questions.


    I didn''t expect the question to be so strange


    But in a way, the question Abigail just asked was very good.


    After all, except Eliza''s father and husband, probably no other man will know where Eliza''s Secret mole is.


    Su Cheng didn''t know that there was a mole on Eliza''s left buttock until he married her.


    After wiping away the tears in his eyes, Abigail asked Su Cheng impatiently:


    "How long have you two been married?"


    "How long..." Su Cheng muttered and calculated, "we got married in September of 291, so we have been married for more than two years."


    "I''ve been married for so long! Do you two have children? "


    "Children... Eliza and I have no children."


    "No..." Abigail whispered in a lost voice, "but I can understand that it seems difficult for Ethel''s family to have children all the time."


    "Ethel and I have been married for so many years and have only given birth to Eliza, her child..."


    Before he finished, Abigail suddenly realized something and hurriedly asked Su Cheng again:


    "By the way, Su Cheng, what happened to Iser more than ten years later?"


    "Dad. More than ten years later, my father had a good life, "Su Cheng said with a smile." my father has always been in the army. More than ten years later, my father has been the head of the Gabriel knights, sitting on the Rhine front, and has been awarded the 12th integrated Knight of the Empire. "


    "Integration knight?" Abigail covered his mouth and exclaimed, "he really did it... What about Albert? Albert, how is he? "


    "Mr. Albert is doing well, too. More than ten years later, he was the head of the order of Rachel knights, sitting on the southern front. "

 Chapter 976

    "Hmm..." Abigail hesitated for a moment and then asked Su Cheng, "does Albert have a family more than ten years later?"


    Su Cheng was stunned when he heard Abigail''s question.


    But soon Su Cheng understood why Abigail asked this question.


    "Mr. Albert, he has never been married." Su Cheng replied, "ten years later, although he is over middle age, he still hasn''t married. It should be because he hasn''t found a better woman than your mother."


    "Ha ha..." Abigail smiled bitterly. "You even know about Albert and me..."


    "Of course, Eliza told me. And it''s no big secret why Mr. Albert hasn''t been married. Many people know that the reason why Mr. Albert hasn''t been married is because he can''t forget you. "


    Su Cheng also heard about the anecdotes of Abigail, Ethel and Albert.


    The three of them have always been good friends, but dramatically, Ethel and Albert both fell in love with Abigail.


    In the end, Ethel won and won Abigail''s heart. They married and gave birth to Eliza.


    After Ethel and Abigail got married, Albert had an awkward relationship with them for some time.


    Especially Ethel, after he married Abigail, the relationship between Albert and Ethel was very delicate for a long time.


    With the passage of time, the two people gradually reconciled.


    Although he lost to Ethel, Albert still remembered Abigail.


    Even in 293 of the imperial calendar, more than ten years later, Albert still didn''t find a better woman than Abigail, so he didn''t marry and was single all the time.


    Abigail scratched his hair bitterly:


    "Albert is really..."


    "In fact, don''t think Mr. Albert is dead." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I understand Mr. Albert very much. After all, there are few women in the whole continent who are more beautiful and talented than your mother."


    "Oh ~ ~ I didn''t think your mouth was very sweet. You didn''t turn to my daughter just by your sweet mouth?"


    Then Abigail asked Su Cheng about the future of many people.


    Some people know Su Cheng, while others don''t.


    After asking about the future of many people, the topic unconsciously turned to Su Cheng.


    "Ah, because I was so excited, I forgot to know some of my son-in-law."


    After that, Abigail asked Su Cheng:


    "Can you tell me something about you? Why are your names and directions different from ours? Are you descended from a minority? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "I am indeed the descendant of an insignificant minority."


    In order to cover up the difference between his facial features and names and others, Su Cheng has always regarded himself as a descendant of ethnic minorities.


    Also entrusted the cover of this layer of identity, so that Su Cheng''s identity has rarely been suspected until now.


    "You were really descended from ethnic minorities. I didn''t expect my son-in-law to be descended from ethnic minorities."


    Speaking of this, Abigail suddenly picked up the portrait in his hand again.


    Point your finger at the portrait.


    To be exact, it points to Carol in the portrait.


    "What''s the relationship between this lovely girl and you?"


    "Er..."


    Su Cheng''s face was full of embarrassment.


    After thinking about the wording for a while, Su Cheng carefully whispered:


    "She is also my wife..."


    "Ho ho ~ ~" Abigail threw meaningful eyes at Su Cheng, and a thought-provoking smile appeared on his face. "Unexpectedly, my son-in-law is still very popular with girls. It''s not enough to marry my baby daughter. He even has a wife."


    "This, this..." Su Cheng tried to use his brain and wanted to explain.


    However, before his explanation could be explained, Abigail said one step ahead:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about you. It''s your younger generation''s business. My elders can''t intervene."


    "And -- Eliza, she smiles so happily." Abigail turned his head, looked affectionately at Eliza in the portrait, and then said, "Eliza smiles so happily that she must be very happy to marry you with this girl."


    "As long as Eliza can be happy, as long as she can be happy, I won''t say anything more."


    "But you are also good at persuading Ethel to agree that you married Eliza and the girl at the same time. As far as I know, Ethel''s idea has always been monogamy."


    "Yes, it took us a lot of effort to convince him..."


    After saying this, Su Cheng whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAs Eliza said, her mother is indeed a very open-minded person


    They didn''t stay on this topic for too long. Abigail, who wanted to talk to Su Cheng, quickly jumped to the next topic:


    "You must be an unusual hero to be liked by my daughter. Can you tell me what you do? "


    "Work..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly. "I''ll tell you my current work. I think you won''t believe it."


    "Don''t worry." Abigail smiled, "I''m ready to get my baby daughter''s favor. You must be doing a great job?"


    "Ah." Abigail sounded like something, gave a light ''ah'', and then continued, "aren''t you a knight? Eliza, she has always been longing for me and has been shouting that she wants to be a powerful female Knight like me in the future. The man who can get my daughter''s favor should also be a knight? "


    "I am indeed a knight..."


    "Wow! You are really a knight! You are still so young. You should have just been promoted to Xingui Knight soon? Well, it''s good. I became a knight of Xingui at such a young age. I''m really young and promising! Worthy of the love of my daughter! "


    "I am indeed a knight, but... My current Knight class is somewhat different from what you think, mom."


    Speaking of this, Su cleared her throat and said in a helpless tone:


    "When I was 17, I was no longer a Xingui knight."


    "At that time and space in the 293 year of the imperial calendar, I have been granted the title of four Royal Knights by your majesty."


    "My present job is to sit in the north, manage the Michael knights and the northern front, and defend against the invasion of the holy Hiram empire."


    "Manage... The order of Michael?!" Abigail''s voice became unusually high because of shock.


    "Well, because I am the 30th commander of the Michael knights and the 30th supreme leader of the northern front."


    Quiet


    The originally lively room became quiet at this time.


    Abigail looked up and down at Su Cheng with shocked eyes that seemed to see some novel creatures.

 Chapter 977

    After a long silence, Abigail finally said:


    "... are you kidding me?"


    "I''m telling the truth..." Su Cheng said helplessly.


    Su Cheng had guessed that Abigail might not believe what he just said so easily.


    "Who are you lying to?" Abigail said discontentedly, "you''re only in your early 20s."


    "How can there be such a young four Royal knight and the head of the Knights."


    "I am really the head of the four Royal Knights and the Michael Knights..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng groped around and wanted to see if he had anything to prove his identity.


    Su Cheng naturally didn''t bring a knight''s sword, and even if he brought a knight''s sword, he couldn''t prove to Abigail the identity of his four Royal Knights and the head of Michael''s knights.


    I don''t know. Su Cheng actually found something that can prove his identity.


    "Fortunately, I put it in my coat the other day and forgot to take it out. Now it''s a great help."


    After saying this, Su Cheng took out the things he had put in his coat a few days ago and had forgotten to take out and handed them to Abigail.


    "This is the second-class Star Medal I just got not long ago."


    This second-class star glory medal is naturally the medal of honor given to Su Cheng by Ilsa not long ago in recognition of his outstanding contributions to the "overlord counterattack" and the "Aurora" offensive.


    A few days ago, Su Cheng played with the medal, then put it into his coat and forgot to take it out.


    Unexpectedly, his careless behavior helped him a lot at this time to explain to Abigail that what he just said was not a lie.


    Looking at the second-class Star Medal handed by Su Cheng, Abigail''s eyes straightened.


    "Second class star medal?!" Abigail took the medal from Su Cheng and looked at it carefully, "it''s really a second-class Star Medal..."


    The star glory medal is only third class - third class, second class and first class.


    Even the lowest third-class Star Medal can not be obtained casually.


    Only those who have made outstanding attacks can get the star glory medal.


    Even Xun third class is so difficult to get, let alone Xun second class and Xun first class.


    After carefully studying the second-class Star Medal for a while, Abigail returned it to Su Cheng.


    "I believe you..." Abigail smacked his tongue. "I didn''t expect my son-in-law to be so powerful... Such a son-in-law is enough for me to boast to my friends for a long time... I understand why my daughter likes you."


    Speaking of this, Abigail put on a joking tone.


    "Don''t say it''s my daughter. Even I can''t help feeling excited about you."


    "I''m so glad, Dad, he''s not here." Su Cheng said with a wry smile, "if dad was here and heard what you just said, I can''t imagine what would happen to me..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Then Abigail talked a lot with Su Cheng.


    At last, Abigail finally asked Su Cheng how Eliza was ten years later.


    "Mom, you finally asked about Eliza''s future." Su Cheng smiled, "I''ve been wondering why you haven''t asked me about Eliza''s future, but other people."


    "Because I''m the kind of person who will save my favorite dishes for the last." Abigail smiled softly, "of course, I am most concerned about Eliza''s future, so I''ll ask you later. Well, tell me about the future of Eliza, as detailed as you can. "


    "Ah, remember to tell me how you and Eliza met, knew and loved each other. Mom is also very interested in your love history."


    Su Cheng can understand Abigail''s mood of wanting to know his child''s future. After all, he is also a father now.


    If someone told him: I know DeLisa''s future. Su Cheng must hope that this person can tell him in detail about DeLisa''s future, as detailed as she can.


    Su Cheng naturally tries his best to meet Abigail''s wishes and tells Abigail all the important deeds of Eliza in the next ten years.


    From when Eliza became a knight, to how he and Eliza met, to how he and Eliza fell in love and married.


    Abigail listened quietly and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well... It seems that Eliza has been very happy since then. I''m relieved... Cough, cough! Cough! "


    Abigail suddenly coughed again.


    The severity of this cough is much higher than that of the last one.


    Frightened, Su Cheng quickly raised his hand and stroked Abigail''s back.


    "Mom! Are you all right? "


    After coughing for a long time, Abigail finally stopped coughing.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming his disordered breathing caused by cough, Abigail smiled gently again:


    "Don''t worry, Su Cheng. It''s all old problems. I''ve been used to it for a long time. "


    "Maybe it''s because I''m so happy today. On the contrary, I still think I''m in good shape. "


    "This is the happiest day of my life. I have no regrets now."


    "So I can die without regret."


    ¡°£¿£¡¡± Abigail''s words just now made Su Cheng stare at Abigail with surprised eyes.


    "What?" Abigail said angrily to Su Cheng, "why do you look surprised? I know my physical condition very well. I shouldn''t live long. Since you come from the future, you should also know that I will die soon? "


    "...." Su Cheng didn''t speak.


    Su Cheng tightly pursed his lips. The unknown sadness made Su Cheng''s eyes start to heat up.


    "The reason why I don''t ask you about my future is because I know I''m dying. I have no future at all."


    Abigail spoke in a cheerful tone that couldn''t make people happy at all.


    "... Su Cheng." Abigail smiled helplessly, raised his right hand and stroked Su Cheng''s left cheek, "don''t show such an expression. Your expression will make me very sad, too."


    "I have an incurable disease. Although I barely hang my life with drugs, drugs are not omnipotent."


    "I can clearly feel that I will die soon."


    "Death or something, I have long been open to it."


    "Although I''ve seen it, I''ve always had a regret."


    "Regret?" The unspeakable sadness made Su Cheng''s voice low and hoarse.


    "Well, my regret is that I didn''t see my son-in-law."


    "As a mother, they naturally hope that their daughter can find an excellent husband and live a happy life with this excellent husband."


    "After giving birth to Eliza, I have been dreaming of such a day, imagining what my future son-in-law will be and whether he will treat Eliza well."


    "Originally, after being ill, I thought I had no chance to wait for the day when my son-in-law appeared in my life."


    "I thought I was going to die with such a regret."


    "But just then - you came."


    "If the world really has the Supreme God who controls the world, then the God is really very kind to me."


    Tears began to appear in Abigail''s eyes.


    "When I was about to die, I sent you here."

 Chapter 978

    "I didn''t expect that my future son-in-law could come back to meet me through more than ten years."


    Abigail stroked Su Cheng''s face seriously, as if he wanted to write down every detail on Su Cheng''s face with his fingers.


    "I actually met my future son-in-law."


    "My only regret is gone. Now I can die with a smile."


    After that, Abigail put down his right hand touching Su Cheng''s face and opened his arms.


    "Come on, Su Cheng, let mom hug you."


    "I haven''t held you yet." Speaking of this, Abigail changed into a half joking tone, "come on, let mom hug ~ ~"


    As soon as Abigail''s voice fell, Su Cheng rushed into Abigail''s arms and hugged Abigail tightly.


    Abigail stroked Su Cheng''s hair with gentle movements:


    "When you return to your original time and space, you should continue to treat Eliza well. Ah, don''t favor Eliza too much. It''s not good to spoil Eliza, and it may cause dissatisfaction with your other wife. Although I don''t know your other wife, I feel like a good girl from the portrait. While doting on my Eliza, don''t neglect that girl. "


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng, who was held in his arms by Abigail, sobbed, "I will..."


    "When you and Eliza have children, remember to tell me at my grave for the first time. Although I don''t know whether I can hear it or not. "


    "Well..."


    At this moment, a cloud of orange fog suddenly appeared in Abigail''s room.


    The orange fog appeared out of thin air, suddenly appeared in the corner of the room, and became more and more rich after it appeared.


    "Huh?" Abigail looked suspiciously at the orange fog. "What''s this?"


    Abigail didn''t recognize the orange fog, but Su Cheng knew it very well.


    Su Cheng first looked at the sudden orange fog with surprised eyes, and then explained to Abigail what the orange fog was.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s explanation, Abigail gave a light "Oh".


    "Oh... It was this orange mist that sent you."


    "Then this orange fog should have come to pick you up."


    After that, Abigail loosened Su Cheng in his arms and returned the portrait to Su Cheng.


    "Go, Su Cheng. It''s time for you to go back."


    "I feel very happy to meet you."


    "Today is the happiest day of my life."


    "Thank you. Your arrival enables me to die without regret."


    "I''m proud to have such an excellent son-in-law as you."


    After that, Abigail explored his origin and kissed Su Cheng on the forehead.


    Then he pushed Su Cheng in the direction of orange fog.


    "Go, Su Cheng."


    "Mom..." Su Cheng, whose voice had already become choked, opened his arms again and hugged Abigail, who may never have a chance to meet again


    Abigail, whose eyes became redder, smiled helplessly and stroked Su Cheng''s hair again.


    "Stop crying, Su Cheng."


    Su Cheng wished this orange fog could come later.


    However, this group of orange fog is really ruthless. It not only doesn''t give Su Cheng any more opportunities, but also becomes more and more rich and closer to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng could only reluctantly loosen his embrace of Abigail, and then slowly walked back to the orange fog step by step.


    Abigail has been sitting in bed, watching Su Cheng leave with a gentle smile.


    After Su Cheng approached the orange fog, the orange fog immediately seemed to have life, quickly approached Su Cheng and tightly wrapped Su Cheng.


    Abigail watched the orange fog wrap Su Cheng layer by layer.


    Soon, Su Cheng''s figure was covered by this layer after layer of orange fog.


    Before long, the orange fog gradually faded and disappeared.


    While the orange fog disappeared, Su Cheng also disappeared.


    Abigail was left alone in the room again.


    "Farewell, Su Cheng..." Abigail whispered to the place where Su Cheng had just disappeared.


    Then Abigail bent down and raised his right hand to cover his mouth.


    "Cough, cough! Cough! Cough! Cough, cough, cough --! "


    Abigail''s cough was extremely rapid and severe.


    Its loud sound spread almost all over most of the residence.


    Not long after her rapid and violent cough fell, a large and a small figure rushed into her room.


    The larger figure is Ethel.


    The smaller figure is Eliza.


    As soon as he entered Abigail''s room, Ethel shouted with concern:


    "Abigail!"


    Calling Abigail''s name, Ethel hurried to Abigail''s bed and held Abigail''s right hand out of the quilt.


    "Are you okay? Why is the cough so loud? What''s wrong? Lie down! You can''t sit too long now. "


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, Abigail smiled a few times and then said:


    "No, I feel in good spirits now. I don''t need to lie down and rest."


    There is no mirror here now, so Abigail can''t see his face now.


    However, although there was no mirror, Abigail could roughly guess what kind of expression he was now.


    It must be a smile full of happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The orange mist gradually dissipated.


    After the orange fog dispersed, Su Cheng looked around.


    Familiar snow and familiar dead wood.


    The orange mist sent him back. Su Cheng also saw his little white snorting idly.


    After sending Su Cheng back, the orange fog disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared.


    Just before Su Cheng completely recovered, a familiar Jiao drink sounded from his side:


    "Su Cheng! Don''t act alone! "


    Su Cheng followed his reputation and saw Eliza and Carol coming towards him with the guards.


    Before and after coming to Su Cheng, Carol said unhappily:


    "Cheng, although there are no big beasts in this forest, you can''t act alone. How dangerous it is."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, Eliza echoed:


    "Yes, yes. There are many prey here. You don''t have to chase a fox! "


    "Sorry, sorry." Su Cheng smiled apologetically, "I won''t do it again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as they were shuttling through the woods again, looking for prey, Su Cheng, riding on Xiaobai, suddenly whispered to Eliza:


    "Eliza, when you were young, did a suspicious young man break into your house without permission?"


    "The suspicious young man who broke into our house without authorization?"


    Eliza thought for a while.


    "It really happened. When I was 6 years old, there was a suspicious person who broke into our house without authorization."


    "Although I can''t remember his appearance clearly, I still clearly remember that he was a very young man who said some strange words that I didn''t understand. He had a strange face that no one would like at a glance... HMM! Ganma, my Lotus (why pinch my face)! "


    Su Cheng grabbed Eliza''s right cheek and pulled it out. After pulling, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great... It seems that she has seen me in any time and space... It''s really great."


    Eliza rubbed the place pinched by Su Cheng and wondered:


    "Su Cheng, what strange things are you talking about? Suddenly ask me a strange question and then say some strange things."


    At this time, Carol also answered and asked Su Cheng what he had just said.


    "Nothing." Su Cheng waved his hand, then shook the reins in his hand, driving Xiaobai under his crotch to run faster, "let''s go, let''s continue hunting. I''m going to hunt a prey anyway today! Otherwise I will never go back! "


    "Oh, oh!" Carol said in surprise, "Cheng, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so motivated all of a sudden? "


    "Because I suddenly like hunting." Su Cheng smiled, "it''s great to be able to hunt here."


    *******


    Fan Wai: meeting through time and space -- the end

 Chapter 979

    313 calendar year of the Frankish Empire (295 calendar year of the British Empire)


    February 7.


    The Frankish Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    It''s late at night. It''s dark everywhere.


    But even if there was only a faint moonlight and starlight to illuminate, Teo could still clearly find a place to walk.


    After all - he has lived here since childhood and is no longer familiar with the terrain here.


    Teo is an ordinary farmer.


    Farm when the sun comes out, rest when the sun sets, and occasionally make some gadgets, such as umbrellas and children''s toys, to support the family.


    From his life, he lived an ordinary life.


    Normally speaking, he should stay at home and sleep at this time, but tonight he is walking in such a dark night.


    The reason why he is not normal tonight is that he can''t sleep safely because of too many troubles recently.


    If you want to ask him what bothers him most, it is naturally the recent harvest.


    The wheat in his field has been growing badly since two years ago.


    Teo''s family is a big family. In addition to him, there are five people, including his wife, his two sons and his living mother.


    It is precisely because of the poor growth of wheat in the past two years that their family of five has had a very hard time in the past two years.


    Teo knows that if the wheat is not growing well this year, his family is at risk of starvation.


    This heavy pressure has made Teo''s mental state bad recently.


    It is also because of this heavy pressure that special Olympics tonight has been tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep, and all he thinks about is wheat.


    Anyway, he couldn''t sleep, so Teo just got up and planned to take a walk outdoors to relieve his mood.


    After talking to his wife, Teo went out of the house in the evening wind.


    Teo planned to take a walk along the big river he used to go to.


    The village where Teo is located is adjacent to a big river. The water usually used in their village is basically taken from this big river.


    Because he was no longer familiar with the surrounding terrain, Teo soon came to the river.


    The river bank and the path can not be seen clearly, because the river is too wide and the surrounding light is too dim, so there is no way to see the scenery on the other side, and the other side is completely sunk in darkness.


    The black water reflected stars here and there. They trembled and broke. Only from this can we infer the trace of the river flow.


    There was no wind in the air. There was a bush beside Teo. In the Bush, a nightingale ignored Teo and was still singing.


    Breathing the cool wind full of water vapor, Teo felt that the "boulders" accumulated in his chest had become smaller.


    Just then, Teo suddenly found something different.


    He suddenly found that there were many strange shadows in the middle of the river in the distance.


    These strange shadows are very huge, like hills and dark beasts.


    "What is this..." Teo whispered suspiciously, walking slowly close to the river bank, trying to get closer to these strange and huge shadows so that he could see the specific appearance of these shadows.


    After walking to the river, Theo finally saw what these shadows were.


    After seeing the specific appearance of these shadows, Teo screamed directly.


    Because the true face of these shadows is - ships!


    One huge ship after another!


    Theo has never seen the big ship in his life.


    Although Teo is almost 30 years old this year, in his 30-year career, he has only seen a small fishing boat that can only sit three or four people.


    This is the first time Teo has seen such a huge ship.


    Teo felt that any of these big ships could sit hundreds of people, maybe even a thousand people.


    "What''s this..." Teo whispered with shock, "where did these big ships come from..."


    As far as Teo knows, his village is just a remote mountain village, which is difficult to see even foreigners. At this time, he saw so many big ships as big as a hill on the Bank of the river.


    These big ships are moving orderly in the river, as if they are going somewhere.


    Just as Theo was fascinated, a sharp pain suddenly came from the back of Theo''s neck.


    Someone hit Teo hard in the back of the neck.


    Strong vertigo surged out of his mind.


    This strong vertigo made Teo not even have time to scream, so he collapsed to the ground and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Teo finally woke up, he found himself tied to the trunk of a big tree.


    In front of him stood two people.


    Two soldiers in armor.


    From the content of their speeches, they seem to have a superior subordinate relationship.


    One seems to be an officer, while the other seems to be just an ordinary soldier.


    The man, who was obviously an officer, shouted at the soldier.


    "How on earth do you patrol? It''s all said - no one is allowed near the river bank! "


    "Ten, very sorry!" The soldier seemed very frightened, buried his head low and apologized, "I didn''t expect that someone would be close to the river bank at this time..."


    "Look what you''ve done!" The officer suddenly pointed to Theo, who was tied to the tree, "we could have avoided a senseless killing... Huh?"


    At this time, the officer noticed that Teo woke up.


    "You''re awake." The officer said to Teo, "what''s your name, where you live, and what do you do?"


    The officer''s tone was extremely strong. When he asked Special Olympics, he used a commanding tone.


    Teo, who couldn''t figure out the current situation, swallowed hard.


    Just as he was about to say who he was, where he lived and what he did, the officer suddenly waved his hand.


    "Forget it, don''t tell me this. You''re dying anyway."


    ¡ª¡ªDead?!


    After hearing the unlucky word, Teo''s eyes widened suddenly.


    An ominous premonition welled up in his mind.


    "It was all because of your negligence that the poor man saw our fleet." The officer said to the soldier, "whether this man is innocent or not, in order to ensure the concealment of our fleet, we can only kill him."


    "Because this is your omission, you should be responsible to the end, and this person will be handed over to you."


    "Pull him to the river and drown him, making him look like he fell down and drowned."


    "Yes..."


    The soldier sighed, his tone full of helplessness and pain.


    "Sorry, friend."


    The soldier walked slowly to Teo, who looked like death.


    "It''s all because of my problems that you have to die now. If only I could be more serious when patrolling, find you earlier and stop you from going to the river..."

 Chapter 980

    Realizing what the two men wanted to do to him, Teo quickly begged:


    "Please wait! I just can''t sleep at night and take a walk here! Why kill me? "


    "Because you saw our fleet." As he untied the hemp rope that tied Teo to the tree trunk, the said in a flat tone, "this fleet is related to China''s national luck and can''t be found by anyone. It was because we didn''t want anyone to find the fleet that we let the fleet move late at night. "


    ¡ª¡ªFleet?


    ¡ª¡ªThose big ships?!


    "I won''t say it!" Theo continued to beg, "I won''t tell you everything I saw tonight! please trust me! I swear! "


    "... I''m sorry." The soldier was silent for a moment. "Please forgive me. This is my duty. My task is not to let anyone near the river bank and find our fleet. "


    "Whoever finds our fleet, whether civilians or not, will be shot to death."


    "Take your sacrifice as a dedication to our country."


    Speaking of this, the soldier just untied the hemp rope that tied Teo to the tree trunk.


    After the hemp rope was untied, Teo subconsciously wanted to escape here.


    However - as an ordinary farmer, how can he move faster than trained soldiers.


    Before Teo ran out for two steps, he was caught by the soldier and then dragged to the river not far away.


    "Please forgive me!" Theo begged for mercy in tears, "I have two young children and an old mother! They all depend on me! If I''m gone, they''ll starve to death! Please let me go! I swear I won''t tell you what I saw tonight! "


    "... sorry."


    The soldier who verbally said he was sorry still didn''t hesitate to drag Teo to the river like a pig.


    Seeing that he could not beg for mercy, under the effect of the desire for survival, special Ao began to cry for help frantically, shouting "help" one after another.


    However - at this time, who will be by the river?


    Now the people who stay by the river are all the accomplices of the soldier.


    After pulling Teo to the river, the soldier pressed Teo''s head into the cold river.


    The river blocked Teo''s mouth, nose and trachea.


    Teo struggled wildly out of instinct, and the soldier could hardly hold him.


    After about a minute, Teo gradually stopped moving and his hands fell softly to the ground.


    After Teo didn''t move, the soldier pulled Teo up from the river, touched the pulse at his neck, and confirmed that Teo was really dead. Then the soldier put Teo''s body by the river.


    After the soldier put down Teo''s body, the officer who had just stepped to the soldier''s side.


    "How? Are you dead? "


    "Yes."


    "Throw his body into the river, so that others will think he fell into the water and drowned, not killed."


    "Yes."


    "Cheer me up!" The officer shouted, "as long as you patrol carefully and stop the poor man before he gets close to the river bank, he may not have to die!"


    "Yes..."


    "Your punishment will be given to you after you return to the barracks. Deal with this man''s body quickly, and then continue patrolling. Don''t make mistakes again this time. I don''t want to do such cruel things to my compatriots. You shouldn''t want to do such cruel things to your compatriots? "


    "Yes..."


    "If so, cheer me up! If I find that some irrelevant people have passed your jurisdiction and reached the river bank, you will be whipped! "


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire was founded in 295.


    February 10.


    Shupel Kingdom, eastern border, Bruges city.


    Bruges is a city on the eastern border of the kingdom of schupel, and it is the border city closest to the Frankish empire.


    Although the kingdom of schupper is an "absolutely neutral country", it has not launched a war with foreign countries since its founding, and the British Empire and the Frankish Empire, which sandwiched it in the middle, have never invaded it, it still needs to have national defense as a country.


    In order to prevent the Frankish Empire, nearly one-third of the military strength of the kingdom of schupel was gathered in Bruges, which is located on the eastern border.


    Although the name of "gathering nearly one-third of the country''s military strength" - is very frightening, there are only 6000 soldiers in shupell kingdom.


    In other words, there are only more than 2000 soldiers in Bruges.


    It was early in the morning. Outside Bruges, many light cavalry were patrolling the border.


    It''s still February, and it''s still early in the morning, so the temperature is quite low.


    The light cavalry patrolling the border monitored the movements on the border and puffed hot air into their hands.


    "It''s so cold..." one of the soldiers said to his comrades in arms, "I hope the climate will warm up soon..."


    "Hoo... Yes, it''s really cold... Huh? Hey, something''s wrong! "


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the general of their whole patrol quickly cheered up and looked in the direction of the soldier''s finger.


    On the other side of the border, a large group of people looked furtively at the border of their schuper kingdom.


    These people appeared on the other side of the border, so their identity is self-evident.


    These sneaky Franks have even crossed their border.


    "This is the land of schuper kingdom!" The commander of the schupel Kingdom patrol, while leading his men to ride horses, shouted in French, "leave quickly!"


    After seeing the arrival of the border patrol of schupper Kingdom, the sneaky Franks quickly withdrew from the border of schupper Kingdom and then quickly left here.


    After confirming that the Franks had completely left their field of vision, the soldiers of the patrol whispered.


    "Frank again..."


    "What the hell are they doing here?"


    "Is it my illusion? I always feel that there are more Franks on the border recently. "


    "Aren''t they asking for information?"


    "Don''t be silly. Even if Franks want to inquire about information, they should also inquire about the information of the britannian empire. Why do they inquire about the information of our schuper kingdom?"


    "Well... Want to attack us?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t you know what kind of country our motherland is? Our kingdom of schupper is a ''mini country'' with only 12 cities. There are no important people and no resources. What is the reason for a big country like the Frank Empire to send troops to attack us? "

 Chapter 981

    The kingdom of schupel, sandwiched between the British Empire and the Frankish Empire, is the smallest country on the mainland at present. There are only 12 cities including the king''s capital, with a population of 2 million.


    It is precisely because the land area is the narrowest that it is jokingly called "mini country" or "pocket country".


    It is precisely because of their small territory and small population that their total military strength in the whole country is only 6000.


    If there is any characteristic of the kingdom of schupper, it is that it has no characteristics except its small land area.


    There are no rare and rich resources, nor is it located in any military battleground.


    To describe the kingdom of schupper in one sentence, that is: a small country that will definitely die if you send troops to attack it.


    The harvest gained from attacking it can not make up for the cost of sending troops.


    Resources without resources and population without population have no offensive value.


    It is precisely because it has no value of occupation that the kingdom of schupper has been very peaceful since its founding, and there has been almost no war.


    Its only two neighbors, the British Empire and the Frankish Empire, were not interested in it.


    The fourth king of the kingdom of schupper also knew very well that his national strength was weak and no one could provoke him. Therefore, the fourth king of the kingdom of schupper directly declared that the kingdom of schupper had become an "absolute neutral state".


    The so-called "absolutely neutral country" is a country that remains neutral in both peace and war.


    Schupper kingdom is the first country in history to put forward this concept and intend to practice it.


    The fourth king of the kingdom of schupper announced that they became "absolutely neutral countries", which means that the kingdom of schupper will no longer form alliances with other countries, participate in wars between other countries, and never take the initiative to launch foreign wars.


    After the 4th king of the kingdom of schupel announced that they would become "absolutely neutral countries", they were immediately recognized by the British Empire and the Frankish empire.


    After the recognition of the two powers, a large group of vassal states of the two powers also followed up one after another, expressing their recognition of the status of "absolute neutral state" of schupper kingdom.


    There is no complicated reason why the British Empire and the Frankish Empire recognized the kingdom of schupel as an "absolutely neutral state".


    There is only one reason why they recognize the kingdom of schupper as an "absolutely neutral country": the kingdom of schupper is indeed a small country that can ignore its existence.


    To some extent, the kingdom of schupper is indeed the most peaceful place in the whole continent. No matter the Britannia Empire in the West or the Frankish empire in the East, they have no interest in the kingdom of schupper. Therefore, the people of the kingdom of schupper have hardly seen war since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    After drinking back the Franks who were sneaking around the border, the commander of the patrol turned his horse''s head and shouted at his whispering subordinates:


    "It''s almost time to exchange stations. Let''s go back to Bruges."


    Then the commander led his men back to Bruges.


    When turning back to Bruges, several soldiers were still whispering and passing the boring time on the way back to the city.


    "Hey, next month seems to be your holiday. How are you going to spend such a precious holiday?"


    "I''m going to take my wife and my daughter to Rhineland."


    "Rhineland? The Rhineland plain of the British Empire? "


    "Yes, the Rhineland plain of the British Empire."


    "What are you doing in Rhineland?"


    "Not yet. My daughter heard that the scenery of the Rhineland plain was very good and clamored to see it. Anyway, the Rhineland plain is not far from our schuper Kingdom, so I decided to meet my daughter''s wish and take her to see the Rhineland plain. "


    "Rhineland plain... I heard that the scenery of Rhineland plain is really beautiful. It may be a good trip."


    "Hahaha, hope."


    It is also wrong to say that the kingdom of schupper has no other characteristics to talk about except its small land area and its status as an "absolutely neutral country".


    Another feature of the kingdom of schupper is that it is run through the whole territory from south to north by the Rhine River, the largest river in the mainland.


    In other words, the kingdom of schupper was divided into East and west by the Rhine River.


    In addition, there is a very famous river passing through the territory of the kingdom of schuper, which is the largest tributary of the Rhine - the Izu river.


    In terms of fame, the ESU river is also a very famous river. It is the largest tributary of the Rhine River, which basically runs east-west and flows through the kingdom of schuper and the British Empire.


    The source of the ESU river is located in the kingdom of schuper.


    The ESU river originates from the kingdom of schupel and then flows to the west, into the territory of the British Empire and through the plains of the Rhineland plain.


    Rhineland plain - a great plain in the British Empire close to the kingdom of schupel.


    The scenery there is charming. It is a good tourist destination for the citizens of shupell kingdom. Not only is it close enough, the scenery is also quite good.


    It''s February now. When spring comes in March and April, the scenery of Rhineland plain must be very charming


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While these soldiers of the kingdom of schupper were talking about the Rhineland plain¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, Rhineland plain.


    The Rhineland plain is a vast and sparsely populated plain. At this time, several people sneak around the Rhineland plain and look around.


    Not only that, they all have a piece of paper in their hands. While looking around, they also write something on this paper from time to time.


    "How''s it going?"


    One of them suddenly asked his companions.


    "Is the map accurate enough?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the others immediately nodded and said:


    "Well, the drawing of these maps is quite qualified, and no errors have been found so far."


    These people communicate in French.


    These papers in their hands are maps.


    It''s a map of the Rhineland plain.


    A map with enough detail to make people feel stunned.


    This map of the Rhineland plain is too detailed to be detailed.


    Where the terrain is higher, how high it is, where the bottom is lower, how low it is, where there is a suitable water source, where there are villages... These things are carefully marked on these maps without omission.


    After hearing the answers from his companions, the questioner just nodded with satisfaction.


    "OK. Keep working hard and cheer up. "


    "This battle will determine the fate of our country and the British Empire."


    "China has endured and prepared for this war for more than 20 years, so there must be no mistakes."


    "Any mistake may lead to the failure of our Nibelungen plan."


    "Keep checking the map."


    "These maps were drawn three years ago. There is no guarantee that the contents drawn on them are the same as now."


    "Make sure the content on the map is accurate and speechless, okay?"


    "Yes!" The others shouted, "I see!"

 Chapter 982

    The British Empire was founded in 295.


    February 15.


    Britannia Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress, Su Cheng''s home.


    16:23 p.m.


    A ghostly figure looked around Su Cheng''s house.


    She seems to be looking for someone.


    After confirming that there was no one else around her, the small figure moved bit by bit against the wall, and finally hid in the corner of a cabinet on the first floor.


    However, as soon as the little figure hid in the corner of the cabinet, a male voice suddenly sounded behind her:


    "DeLisa, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, Dad."


    While calling Su Cheng, DeLisa hugged Su Cheng''s right leg.


    "Are you playing hide and seek with your aunt?" Su Cheng asked.


    "Yes." Teresa nodded heavily.


    "Ah! I found you! "


    Just then, Alan''s voice suddenly came.


    Then, Alan ran to Su Cheng and delisha and hugged delisha.


    "I got you! You''ll catch the next one! "


    "This one doesn''t count!" DeLisa said angrily, "Dad suddenly appeared and made me expose my position. This one doesn''t count!"


    "Huh? Brother, what are you doing here? Don''t you have to stay at the Knights headquarters? "


    "What a day is it?" Su Cheng shrugged. "Since there''s nothing to do, I''ll just come back to accompany you."


    "Oh, oh! Then you came back just in time! " Alan said excitedly, "brother, come and play hide and seek with DeLisa and me! It''s not very interesting for two people to play! "


    "Hide and seek?" Su Cheng looked hesitant.


    To tell the truth, Su Cheng doesn''t want to play such a child''s game.


    However, after Alan''s voice fell, DeLisa shook Su Cheng''s big hand:


    "Dad! Come and play with us! "


    Su Cheng has never had any resistance to DeLisa''s coquetry.


    After a symbolic refusal of two sentences, he half agreed.


    Alan is still responsible for catching this one, while Su Cheng and DeLisa are responsible for hiding.


    After Alan closed his eyes and began the countdown, Su Cheng and DeLisa quickly dispersed to find their hiding places.


    Su Cheng knows that there is an excellent hiding place in his home.


    That''s Carol and Eliza''s wardrobe.


    Carol and Eliza put their clothes in the same cabinet, so there were clothes as high as a hill in their cabinets.


    It''s absolutely safe to hide in this pile of clothes mountain.


    Su Cheng quickly ran into his room with Carol and Eliza, opened the wardrobe of Carol and Eliza, and then hid in.


    Although the wardrobe is very stuffy and the air is not very circulating, fortunately, it has a strong smell of washing powder, so it''s not uncomfortable to stay in it.


    While waiting for Alan to find himself or give up because he couldn''t find himself, Su Cheng looked at the dark environment around him and began to sigh:


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of it, DeLisa is almost three years old.


    ¡ª¡ªTime is so fast... I always feel that she was just a baby yesterday. In a twinkling of an eye, she is so old that she can play hide and seek with Alan


    Nearly two years have passed since the end of the aurora offensive.


    It''s February 295 in the imperial calendar, and spring is coming.


    Su Cheng is 23 years old this year.


    Eliza is 25, Carol is 22, Alan is 20, and Deng Jiaer is 20. In a few months, DeLisa will be three years old.


    It has been two years since the end of the aurora offensive. To say who has changed the most, it is naturally Deng Jiaer and DeLisa.


    DeLisa doesn''t have to say that children grow up very quickly. Two years ago, they were still babbling. Now they can play hide and seek with Alan and Su Cheng.


    And when she grew up, DeLisa became more and more like her biological mother Carol.


    Last summer, that is, the summer of 294, Carol''s parents once again went to Avalon fortress to visit Carol.


    After growing up in deliza, Carol''s parents were very happy.


    Carroll''s mother VEKA as like as two peas: Lisa and Carroll were almost identical.


    In addition to DeLisa, the person who has changed the most in these two years is Deng Jiaer.


    Since the end of the aurora offensive, Deng Jiaer has become a lot more mature.


    Although the stature is still not very long, and the height still does not exceed 1.5 meters, his speech and behavior have been quite mature.


    Deng Jiaer had been neutral in the "Aurora" offensive and proved his ability. After the offensive, he became more and more mature. Therefore, Deng Jiaer now has a great reputation in the Michael knights and is respected and admired by many people.


    In the spring of last year, the commander of the 5th and 6th armies of the Michael Knights was finally determined.


    Since the official start of the reconstruction plan of the Michael Knight Order in 290 of the imperial calendar, the Michael Knight order has expanded from 70000 to 120000, and two armies, the Fifth Army and the Sixth Army, have been built.


    Because these two armies are basically recruits and their combat effectiveness takes a long time to take shape, they have not set a definite commander for these two armies for a long time.


    Although Su Cheng is the head of Michael''s knights, the candidates for the army commander and deputy head confirm that Su Cheng has no right to interfere at all.


    Su Cheng only has the right to make suggestions. The commander, deputy head and head of the Knights must be selected and confirmed by the central government.


    In the spring of last year, after consultation and research by the Central Committee, the selection of the commander of the two armies was finally determined.


    Eliza served as the commander of the 5th army and Deng Jiaer served as the commander of the 6th army.


    Eliza was the commander of the 5th army - the order of Michael, and the whole regiment had no objection to it.


    After all, Eliza was very famous in the army before Su Cheng was born. Everyone is still convinced of Eliza''s personal ability.


    Therefore, not many people in the order of Michael disagreed with Eliza as the commander of the Fifth Army.


    On the contrary, there were several dissenting voices against Deng Jiaer in the Knights.


    The reason why the central government let Deng Jiaer serve as the commander of the Sixth Army is not without reason.


    Deng Jia''er has the impressive achievements and considerable talent to be proud of a large group of Knights - that''s why the central government decided to let young people like Deng Jia''er be the head of the first army.


    Anyway, there was a precedent to promote an 18-year-old young man (Su Cheng) as the head of the Michael knights. What is it to promote a 20-year-old girl as the head of the army?


    Since Su Cheng was promoted to the order of Michael, the central government has obviously not been so resistant to the promotion of young people.


    After all, there is a ready-made example of exaggeration, and all the important officials of the Central Committee are not surprised.


    Fortunately, after the "Aurora" offensive, Deng Jiaer had a good reputation in the Michael Knight order. Therefore, even after he was promoted to the commander of the 6th army, there were several dissenting voices in the Michael Knight order, but these dissenting voices were not many and could not become the climate.


    In addition to two new army commanders, the order of Michael had no other changes in the past two years.


    Compared with the changes of the British Empire and the international situation in the past two years, this small change of the Michael knights is nothing at all.

 Chapter 983

    After the aurora offensive, there were three major changes in the British Empire.


    The first big change is that the central government began to implement the "permanent commander system" to the whole Imperial Army, which has been used as a horseshoe.


    In the past, the armies of the knights had no permanent commanders.


    It is only when there is a war that the armies that want to participate in the war will be temporarily assigned a knight as their commander and deputy commander.


    The rescue war of Lund Kingdom six years ago was an obvious example. Su Cheng was temporarily appointed deputy commander of the 10th army of the Gabriel knights, while Eliza was the commander of the 10th army.


    After the battle, Eliza''s appointment as commander of the 10th army was immediately withdrawn.


    There are many advantages, but one fatal disadvantage is that it will greatly reduce the combat effectiveness of the army.


    It was not until the war that the generals of all armies knew their commanders for the first time, and the knight in charge of commanding them commanded them for the first time.


    If the commander and the army under his command are not familiar with each other, the combat effectiveness will naturally decline.


    The Central Committee of the British Empire was also aware of this, so it specially discussed the matter at the round table in 290.


    In order to solve this problem, the Central Committee decided to try the "permanent military commander system".


    As the name suggests, the so-called "permanent commander system" is to set up a fixed commander for each army. The army commander has been in charge and command of the army.


    In order to test the effect of the new system, the central government did not vigorously implement the system at the beginning, but first conducted a pilot in the Michael knights.


    Because at that time, the Michael knights had only 70000 people, which was the least powerful among the major knights, and was most suitable for pilot projects.


    After the trial implementation of the "permanent commander system" in the Michael knights, Raymond, Samuel, Gary and dale were selected as the commanders of the Fourth Army of the Michael knights.


    "Overlord counterattack" was the first large-scale battle participated by the Michael Knights after the implementation of the "permanent commander system".


    Whether it was the "overlord counterattack" or the later "Aurora" offensive, the Michael Knights broke out a very strong combat power.


    Although there are many reasons for the mighty combat power of the Michael knights, the establishment of the "permanent commander system" is one of the main reasons.


    Because Raymond and Samuel have always commanded and managed their respective armies, they are naturally quite familiar with their respective armies and command easily.


    The officers at the middle and lower levels of each army are also very familiar with their commanders and understand their commander''s command style.


    The amazing effect of the "permanent military commander system" has satisfied the central government.


    Therefore, the Central Committee decided to end the pilot and observation of the "permanent commander system" and officially implement the "permanent commander system" throughout the imperial army.


    After the "Aurora" offensive, the central government let the Gabriel knights, Rachel knights and Uriel Knights all set up a fixed commander like the Michael knights.


    In addition to implementing the "permanent commander system" to the entire Imperial Army, the central government also implemented the "horseshoe" to the entire imperial army.


    At the beginning of 291, Su Cheng invited the blacksmith who could forge and use horseshoes to Carol''s hometown.


    After the blacksmith was invited with a lot of money, the blacksmith also made a contribution worthy of this huge retainer.


    After inviting the blacksmith to Baidi City, the capital in the north, the blacksmith gave his skills to all blacksmiths in Baidi city.


    The production technology and use method of horseshoe are not difficult, but they don''t understand the production principle.


    After understanding the manufacturing principle, the blacksmiths in the North immediately realized mass production of horseshoes and installed them in the Michael Knight order.


    The horseshoe is to put shoes on the horseshoe.


    A horse without a horseshoe is like running barefoot.


    The installation of Horseshoes is like putting shoes on the four horseshoes of a horse.


    One is running barefoot, the other is running in shoes.


    Which is good for a horse''s hoof is clear at a glance.


    After Su Cheng invited the blacksmith who knew how to make horseshoes back from Carol''s hometown, Su Cheng and Humphrey actually reported the extremely practical equipment of Horseshoes to the central government.


    However, it is naturally impossible for the central authorities to immediately order the large-scale production of horseshoes and implement them throughout the army because of their report.


    Whether this equipment will work or not will have to wait until it is tested on the battlefield.


    "Overlord counterattack" was also the first large-scale battle participated by the Michael Knights after they were equipped with horseshoes.


    The horseshoe showed its powerful performance on the battlefield for the first time.


    In the past, after the cavalry fought a fierce battle, a considerable part of the horses were injured by the horseshoe and could not go to the battlefield again.


    However, whether it was the "overlord counterattack" or the "Aurora" offensive, the loss of horses of the cavalry of the Michael Knights fell sharply compared with the past.


    The reason is that the war horses of Michael''s knights have put on "shoes", and there are fewer war horses who can''t go to the battlefield because their paws are injured.


    After the "overlord counterattack" ended, the central government was shocked by the amazing effect of the horseshoe.


    The "Aurora" offensive immediately after the "overlord counterattack" strengthened the determination of the central government to produce and install horseshoes on a large scale.


    Therefore, after the "Aurora" offensive, the central government not only implemented the "permanent commander system" in the whole Imperial Army, but also produced horseshoes on a large scale and installed them in the whole imperial army.


    The goal of the Central Committee is to enable all the horses of the Empire to be equipped with horseshoes.


    Not only the war horses, but also the pack horses responsible for transporting luggage were equipped with horseshoes.


    Horses are a very expensive strategic material. The number of horses has a direct impact on the combat effectiveness of a country.


    Throughout the mainland countries, the country with the most horses is naturally the Frankish empire.


    The prairie people in the far east adjacent to the Frankish Empire, in addition to grabbing or buying a batch of horses from the prairie hands, the Frankish Empire also has many excellent horse farms ranking among the top in the mainland.


    It was because of the rich horse resources of the Frankish empire that they were able to establish a heavy Armored Cavalry team of 20000 people, such as the iron Paladin.


    However, even the Frankish Empire, which had the richest horse resources, could not waste this expensive resource wantonly.


    Not even the Frankish Empire, let alone the britannian empire.


    In order to reduce the loss of horses, the central government must install horseshoes on all the horses of the Empire.


    Horseshoes were fitted to all the horses of the Empire - you can imagine the amount of work.


    So even now, two years after the end of the aurora offensive, except for the Michael knights, half of the Empire''s horses are still not equipped with horseshoes.


    Even the important war horses have not finished loading horseshoes, let alone the pack horses responsible for transporting luggage.


    This is a huge task. If you can''t hurry, you have to take your time.

 Chapter 984

    The second major change in the British Empire was the establishment of the head and deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    The 290 round table should be one of the most famous round tables in the history of the British Empire.


    Because the round table in 290 adopted many resolutions that have a great impact on future generations.


    For example, "the permanent commander system" and the establishment of the fourth largest Knight Order of the Empire, the order of Uriel.


    Because the urier order was established for a short time, basically recruits, and its combat power has not taken shape at all, the central government has not been in a hurry to set up a head and deputy head for the urier order.


    Last year, in 294 of the imperial calendar, the urier Knights finally established the candidates for head and deputy head.


    The head and deputy head of the order of Uriel were identified as Alan and enly.


    Allen and enly became the first head and the first deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    It is expected that Allen and enly will become the head and deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    After all - over the years, Ilsa clearly wants to reuse Allen and enly.


    Coupled with their outstanding ability, it was not unexpected for them to take office as the head and deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    However, there are still some people who complain about Allen''s appointment as head of the order of Uriel.


    For example - Jacob.


    Jacob has always been unhappy with Alan.


    Since Allen''s return to the British Empire, Jacob has always felt that Allen has a problem.


    Although I can''t say why, that''s what his intuition told him - Allen is not worthy of trust and reuse.


    Although Allen had been well behaved since he returned to the British Empire, Jacob still had prejudice and hostility towards Allen.


    If he could, Jacob wanted to suppress Allen, so that Allen could never enter the top of the British Empire.


    But - gozeven and Ilsa''s grandparents and grandchildren admire Allen very much.


    Jacob has repeatedly advised Ilsa in private to be careful of Ellen.


    But Ilsa did not listen to Jacob''s advice.


    Although Jacob was the palace of the Empire, he could not distort the will of Ilsa, who was the emperor.


    If Jacob wanted, he could actually forcibly change Ilsa''s decision to appoint Allen as the head of the order of Uriel.


    With Jacob''s influence in the central government, he united with a large group of important officials to advise Ilsa and ask Ilsa to cancel Allen''s appointment. In fact, it is a very simple thing.


    Even if Ilsa was the emperor, she could not ignore the advice of so many important ministers at the same time.


    But Jacob was unwilling to do so.


    Because if you do so, you will provoke a curse of calling him a "power minister", but it doesn''t matter first.


    If you do, it will leave a very bad impact.


    The biggest impact will be a serious blow to Ilsa''s prestige as an emperor.


    What Ilsa lacks most now is enough to hold down the authority of her ministers.


    Ilsa ascended the throne at an early age, regardless of local officials, just officials from the central government, whose official age is not several times Ilsa''s age?


    Now, because gozewen is still alive, with gozewen''s remaining power and the support of Ilsa by important officials led by Jacob, the atmosphere and state of the Empire remain in the "gozewen era", and there is no major turmoil due to the accession of the young Lord.


    But gozeven and Jacob can''t protect Ilsa all her life.


    Ilsa must be alone as soon as gozeven and Jacob can protect her.


    If you want to be independent, one thing is indispensable, which is enough to suppress the ministers and make them willing to submit to your prestige.


    Prestige is a strange thing.


    If you want to cultivate it, it will take a long time, but if you want to destroy it, it may only take one night.


    Jacob did not want to destroy Ilsa''s authority.


    If Ilsa''s prestige is hit and destroyed, I don''t know how long it will take to recover.


    Therefore, in order to protect Ilsa''s prestige, Jacob can only let Ilsa appoint Allen as the head of the Uriel knights.


    Although Ilsa let Allen be the head of the order of Uriel, which disappointed Jacob, the good thing is that Ilsa''s appointment of the deputy head of the order of Uriel did not disappoint Jacob.


    Ilsa handed over the position of deputy head of the order of Uriel to enly.


    Although Jacob is not very familiar with enli, according to his understanding, although enli is a person with many personal problems, generally speaking, he is still a loyal and brave man with outstanding ability and worthy of trust.


    Jacob had no objection that he should be deputy head of the order of the Uriel.


    The third major event of the Empire in these two years was the change of the residences of the major knights.


    Britannia Empire now has four major Knights: Michael knights, Gabriel knights, Rachel knights and Uriel knights.


    The military strength of each knight regiment is: 120000 of Michael knight regiment, 300000 of Gabriel knight regiment, 200000 of Rachel knight regiment and 150000 of Uriel knight regiment. The total strength of the four knights is 770000.


    After formally determining the head and deputy head of the urier Knights last year, the central government began to change the residences of the major knights.


    The residence of the order of Michael remained unchanged and continued to be stationed in the north of the British Empire.


    The 150000 troops of the urier knights were officially stationed in the imperial capital defense circle centered on pandragon.


    The troops of the Gabriel and Rachel knights, who were originally stationed in the defense circle of the imperial capital, were transferred back to their respective fronts.


    The order of Rachel was divided into two, and 100000 people led by Harry Brown, the deputy head of the order, continued to be stationed on the southern front.


    The other 100000 people were led by Albert and stationed on the eastern front, that is, the Rhine front, together with the Gabriel Knights led by Iser.


    The present distribution of forces in the British Empire has become¡ª¡ª


    The Michael Knights continued to be stationed on the northern front, with a total force of 120000.


    The urier knights are stationed in the imperial capital defense circle centered on the imperial capital, with a total force of 150000.


    The order of Rachel was divided into two, half of which continued to be stationed on the southern front, while the other half was stationed on the Rhine front together with the order of Gabriel. The total strength of the southern front is now 100000.


    As for the Rhine front, there are now 300000 troops of the Gabriel knights and 100000 troops of the Rachel knights, a total of 400000 troops.


    400000 troops have been stationed on the Rhine River - this is the largest number of troops stationed on the Rhine front since its establishment.


    The reason why the center of the British Empire changed the locations of the major Knights into this is to prepare for the "Southern Cross plan".

 Chapter 985

    Southern Cross plan - a plan with the ultimate goal of destroying the Frankish Empire and ending the hundred year war.


    It was for this plan that the British Empire allied with the Hungarians in the Far East.


    The establishment of the order of Uriel is also related to this plan.


    In the past, the three major Knights each assigned some troops to be stationed in the defense circle of the imperial capital.


    In order to enable the three knights to concentrate their fighting forces on their respective fronts, a Uriel Knights regiment was established to be specially responsible for Garrisoning the defense circle of the imperial capital.


    Now the garrison task of the imperial capital defense circle has been completely handed over to the urier knights. Whether it is the Gabriel knights or the Rachel knights, there is no need to allocate troops to garrison the imperial capital.


    Since the end of the "summer wind" offensive, the Lorraine Empire has been the same. The fool queen doesn''t want to make progress. In recent years, the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has not recovered, but also began to decline year by year.


    Last year, the Lorraine Empire also caused a scandal that the fool queen misappropriated military funds to buy milk and soak milk baths.


    Thanks to this stupid queen, the Central Committee of the British Empire determined that the threat of the Lorraine Empire to the British Empire was much less than before. It is no longer necessary to station 200000 troops on the southern front.


    Therefore, the central government divided the Rachel Knights into two, with half of them under the command of deputy head Harry, who was responsible for continuing to garrison in the south to prevent the Lorraine empire


    The other half were led by the commander Albert and stationed on the Rhine front with the Gabriel knights.


    This is a preliminary troop adjustment for the Southern Cross plan.


    According to the central plan, the Southern Cross plan has Iser as the commander-in-chief and Albert as the deputy commander. The fighting forces are composed of the whole army of the Gabriel knights and 100000 troops of the Rachel Knights now sent to the Rhine front, with a total force of 400000.


    Although the center of the British Empire has made military adjustments for the Southern Cross plan, it will take a long time for the Southern Cross plan to be officially launched.


    Many years ago, the British Empire had been preparing the Southern Cross project.


    However, the two large-scale campaigns of "overlord counterattack" and "Aurora" offensive delayed the preparation of the Southern Cross plan.


    During that time, the British Empire temporarily put down the Southern Cross plan in order to deal with the Holy Hiran empire.


    After the "Aurora" offensive, the central part of the British Empire picked up the Southern Cross plan temporarily shelved and began to make full preparations for the battle.


    In the past two years, the focus of the British Empire has always been on the Southern Cross project.


    Because of this, the construction progress of the ocean fleet is also extremely slow. Now the British Empire has no spare power to take into account the ocean fleet. Therefore, from the current situation, the development of the new world should be carried out in the distant future and I don''t know when.


    Incidentally, the gold brought back by Mulder from the new world has been spent completely in the past two years.


    The gold went to two places - the Rehn family and the Lorraine empire.


    After the aurora offensive, the British Empire did not sign any peace treaty or armistice treaty with the holy Helan empire.


    So far, the two countries are still in a state of war, but because the holy Helan Empire has no time to go south and the British Empire has no intention to go north, the two countries are now in a state of war in name, but in essence, it is an armistice, but it may rekindle the war at any time.


    Not to mention the Frankish Empire, the two countries have maintained a state of war for hundreds of years.


    Therefore, the only two places where this batch of gold from the new world can flow are the Ryan family and the Lorraine empire.


    For gold, a precious item, neither the Rehn family nor the Lorraine empire are willing to miss this rare good business.


    The britannian Empire traded this batch of gold for a lot of good things from the Ryan family and the Lorraine empire.


    These good things are mainly all kinds of military supplies, which are prepared for the Southern Cross plan.


    The reason why the Southern Cross project still needs a long time to be officially launched is that the baggage weight required is too huge.


    According to the central plan, the Southern Cross plan has a full 400000 combat troops alone.


    The weight of baggage required by such a large army is naturally astronomical.


    Although in the past two years, the central part of the British Empire has been at full power to accumulate military supplies, I don''t know when it will be when the baggage reserve is enough for the British Empire to launch the Southern Cross plan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The international situation has also changed a lot in the past two years.


    First, the Lorraine Empire remains unchanged.


    The stupid queen of the Lorraine empire was not only fatuous, but also unusually healthy and long-lived. Up to now, she has not died.


    The reign of the fool queen was a great blessing for the British Empire and a great misfortune for the citizens of the Lorraine empire.


    Over the years, the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has not increased but decreased, which has caused great pain to many people of insight in the Lorraine empire.


    In these two years, the biggest change in the world was the signing of an alliance agreement between the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire and the establishment of the "Franco Greek alliance".


    After the "Aurora" offensive, wahiri, the emperor of the holy Helan Empire, who was completely hurt and awakened, finally agreed to establish an alliance with the Frankish Empire and signed an alliance agreement.


    The Frankish empire was also a qualified ally. After the establishment of the "Franco Greek alliance", Emperor shad of the Frankish Empire immediately ordered material support for the holy Helan empire.


    A large amount of food based materials were transported to the holy Hiram Empire to help the holy Hiram Empire tide over the difficulties.


    Thanks to the help of the Frankish Empire, the holy Helan empire finally survived the refugee wave after the aurora offensive and retained its national throne.


    However - although the throne was preserved, the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire also plummeted.


    In terms of comprehensive national strength, the holy Helan Empire probably had only half of the "hammer" battle, that is, before the "overlord counterattack" of the British Empire was launched.


    The holy Hiram Empire has officially fallen from the throne of "superpower". In terms of national strength, the holy Hiram empire may still be under the Frankish empire.


    It was precisely when the holy Hiram empire fell behind from the throne of "superpower", and a new argument appeared from all over the mainland.


    That is - the britannian Empire replaced the holy Helan Empire and became the new "superpower" of the mainland!


    Over the years, the foreign war of the British Empire has been surprisingly smooth and successful. Whether it is sending troops to help its vassal countries, or fighting the Lorraine Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire, the British Empire has won a complete victory.


    Over the years, the British Empire has never suffered a defeat, and its national strength and prestige have risen unprecedentedly.


    This rising national strength and prestige made many people in other countries begin to call the British Empire the new "superpower".


    Not only people from other countries, but also the nationals of the British Empire have expanded their self-confidence because of the surprisingly smooth war of the Empire in recent years. They began to call their country a "superpower" and began to regard themselves as the nationals of the "superpower"

 Chapter 986

    ¡ª¡ªWhy hasn''t Alan found me for so long


    ¡ª¡ªLooks like I''m hiding too well.


    Alan''s delay in finding Su Cheng made Su Cheng feel a little complacent.


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly heard a sound of footsteps from far to near outside the wardrobe.


    The owner of the footsteps walked slowly into the room.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? Is Alan here?


    After hearing the footsteps, Su Cheng quickly held his breath and listened carefully to the trend of the footsteps.


    Su Cheng felt more and more strange.


    He recognized - it wasn''t Alan''s footsteps.


    Su Cheng and Alan have been together day and night for such a long time. He can''t be more familiar with Alan''s footsteps. Based on the footsteps alone, Su Cheng can judge whether this person is Alan.


    Not only Alan, but also Carol and Eliza. Su Cheng can recognize who is who just by the sound of footsteps.


    Just after su Chenggang recognized the owner of the footsteps, the door of the wardrobe was suddenly opened.


    Su Cheng, who is hiding in the wardrobe, faces Carol who opens the door of the wardrobe.


    "Cheng, you are a pervert." Carol said in a tone that didn''t contain any emotional color, "I sneaked into our wardrobe to smell our clothes while Eliza and I were away."


    "I said the dirty words ahead - you can''t smell anything you want. All you can smell is washing powder."


    "Wait!" Su Cheng, misunderstood by Carol as a pervert, quickly explained, "it''s not what you think! I''m just playing hide and seek with Alan and DeLisa! I''m not sick enough to hide in your wardrobe and smell your clothes! "


    It seems that Su Cheng''s eagerness to explain made Carol feel a little funny. Carol covered her mouth and smiled a few times.


    "Well, I was just kidding. I know you''re playing hide and seek with Alan and DeLisa. Alan told me just now."


    "Because I had something to find you, I followed Alan around looking for you."


    "I looked around, too. I was lucky to find you hiding in the wardrobe of Eliza and me."


    "Don''t play such a joke." Su Cheng stroked his chest and said angrily, "I don''t want to be mistaken for a pervert by his wife... What did you say you came to me for?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Carol said, "it''s just that Eliza''s grandmother wants Eliza, me and DeLisa to come and see her in DIDU."


    "Eliza''s grandmother?" Su Cheng muttered as he searched for information about this man in his mind.


    After searching in his mind for several seconds, Su Cheng finally remembered all the information he knew about grandma Eliza.


    Eliza''s grandfather is dead, but her grandmother is still alive.


    Eliza''s grandmother''s name is Belinda. Su Cheng has only heard some stories about her grandmother from Eliza''s mouth, but has never seen Eliza''s grandmother, because Eliza''s grandmother has always lived in her hometown in the West.


    "Didn''t Eliza''s grandmother always live in her hometown in the west?" Su Cheng asked Carol, "why did she go to DIDU?"


    "According to Eliza, Eliza''s grandmother seems to be bored in her hometown, so she plans to live in DIDU, which she has not seen for a long time."


    "Well... But I don''t understand." Su Cheng looked puzzled. "Eliza''s grandmother plans to live in the imperial capital for a while now. I hope Eliza can come to the imperial capital to see her - I can understand that."


    "But why would she want you and DeLisa to come and see her?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Carol smiled helplessly.


    "According to Eliza, Eliza''s grandmother seems very interested in me."


    "She wants to see with her own eyes what a woman is like to marry the same man with her granddaughter."


    "As for why she wanted to see Teresa, it was simply because she liked children."


    "Eliza''s grandmother seems to want to see you and see what her grandson-in-law looks like, but I know you can''t go to the imperial capital now."


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "after all, my identity is here. It''s impossible to go anywhere without permission."


    Su Cheng paused.


    "How? Carol, do you want to meet Eliza''s grandmother? Whether you want to go or not, I will respect your opinion. "


    After thinking for a long time, Carol said:


    "Since Eliza''s grandmother wants to see me, it''s all right for me to see her. I heard Eliza say that her grandmother is a very good character and easy-going person, so I''m not worried about whether her grandmother will make trouble for me, the woman who robbed her grandson-in-law. "


    "And I think this is a good opportunity to take DeLisa to the bustling imperial capital." Carol smiled, "DeLisa has lived in Avalon fortress since she was born. She has never seen other places. She can take this opportunity to take DeLisa to see the broad world."


    "Take DeLisa to DIDU... That''s a good idea." Su Cheng nodded, "that''s settled. Have you discussed with Eliza about when to leave for Pendragon? "


    "After discussion, if Su Cheng agrees, we''ll leave for DIDU in about two days."


    "Well, I''ll deal with Eliza''s leave procedures later. Remember to have a good time when your mother and daughter arrive in the imperial capital. By the way, say hello to Eliza''s grandmother for me."


    Eliza is a subordinate of Su Cheng and belongs to the Michael knights.


    Eliza had to apply for a long holiday if she wanted to leave the northern front and go somewhere else.


    If Eliza wants a long holiday, she must get the consent of her boss, Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights.


    It''s not easy to help Eliza handle an application for a long vacation. Su Cheng can help Eliza finish an application for a long vacation as long as he moves his finger at the headquarters of the Michael knights, so that Eliza can go wherever she wants in the future.


    "You don''t have to say I know." Carol said angrily, "let''s go to the market tomorrow and buy some gifts for Eliza''s grandmother. If we want to meet Eliza''s grandmother, we must bring some gifts."


    "Well, that''s right. It''s really difficult... I''ve never bought a gift for the old man. I really don''t know what gift to buy... "


    Just then, Alan''s excited voice suddenly came from the door:


    "Hahaha! brother! I got you! You''re in charge of catching people in the next round! "


    "Good, good." Su Cheng looked helplessly at Alan who "caught" him at the door. "I''ll catch him next. You hide well. Although I haven''t played hide and seek for a long time, I''m still very confident in my ability to find people. "

 Chapter 987

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, suburb, Deland undead town.


    Early this morning, all the members of the German undead team received a call and asked to gather in the square of undead town.


    If all the staff are summoned to the square, there is usually only one situation - the officer needs to inform all the team members of anything.


    Sure enough, after all the members of the German undead team gathered in the square of undead Town, their chief officer stood on the high platform of the square and announced to them:


    "Everybody! There are new tasks! "


    After hearing the words "new task", many people immediately cheered up.


    Many people subconsciously think that there will be another war.


    Darlene frowned slightly, looked at the officer on the balcony and said in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªNew mission... Is there another war? Who are you going to hit this time?


    In these two years, Darlene hasn''t changed much.


    If there is any change, it should be that there are more scars left during training, and the calluses on the hands become more and thicker.


    In the past two years, Da Liana has been living a boring military life.


    In addition to eating, sleeping and going to the bathroom, which are things that human beings have to do every day, Darlene has done almost one thing in the past two years.


    That''s training, training, retraining.


    Like other troops, the holiday system of the German undead team is a "rotation system", which takes turns to take the holidays of a group of soldiers.


    In these two years, Da Liana also took advantage of a rare long holiday to visit her parents in her hometown.


    After Darlene joined the army, with the help of her military pay, their family''s life has become much better now.


    Although they are not very rich, their family is no longer worried about eating.


    When many people, including Darlene, thought there would be another war, they were relieved by the officer''s next sentence.


    "The two wives of the regiment head are going to DIDU, so we need No. 200 people here to be their escort! Escort the head''s wives to the imperial capital! "


    As soon as the officer''s voice fell, Darlene felt that the big stone in her heart fell to the ground.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat, it was to escort the head''s wives to the imperial capital... I thought there was another war


    Like Darlene, many people present felt that the big stone in their heart had fallen to the ground.


    After all, there are only a few insane people who like to fight.


    The vast majority of people are still more willing to live their current life: they can get high military salaries by training every day.


    ¡ª¡ªEscort the head''s wife to the imperial capital


    Darlene said to herself.


    ¡ª¡ªThis task is really boring. Who likes to go? I hope you don''t draw me.


    Darlene is not alone. There are many people who think the same way with her.


    Escort task - this task can be imagined how boring it is just by imagination.


    It''s just that you will be very tired. What you can eat every day will certainly not be much better. Where is there a comfortable nest in the undead town of tland?


    However, what the officer said next changed everyone''s negative thoughts in an instant.


    "Because the head''s wives will stay in the imperial capital for a period of time, those who are responsible for escorting the wives can have a good time in pandragon for a few days after arriving in the imperial capital!"


    As soon as the officer said this, many people''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Darlene is no exception.


    Although the German undead team is the ace force of the Michael knights, most of them are actually a bunch of Hicks who have never seen the world.


    There are more than 2000 people in the German undead team. Few have seen the prosperous metropolis.


    Of course, not Ariel.


    Although the members of the German undead team saw Ariel, the companion capital of the holy Helan Empire, in the "Aurora" offensive two years ago, Ariel was no different from the ruins at that time, and could not see the glory of a metropolis at all.


    Among the German undead team, only a few dozen people who have been to the imperial capital have participated in the reward ceremony two years ago.


    Two years ago, Da Liana was depressed because of the shadow brought by the "Aurora" offensive. Therefore, Da liana, who was in a bad mood two years ago, was not interested in going to the imperial capital. She didn''t feel very sad after learning that she lost the election and didn''t have the opportunity to participate in the reward ceremony.


    But now two years later, under the erosion of time, Darlene has long come out of the shadow of the aurora offensive.


    After learning that the escort mission had the opportunity to play in the bustling imperial capital for a few days, strong curiosity poured out from the bottom of dalina''s heart.


    It must be false to say that Da Liana is not interested in the prosperous imperial capital.


    Dalina is a farmer in the north. Naturally, she wants to see what a prosperous city pandragon is with a population of one million.


    In just a few seconds, Da Liana''s state of mind changed like a sharp turn, from her lack of interest in the escort task to her great interest now.


    The German undead team has a full number of more than 2000 people. Just now, the officer also said that 200 people should be selected from it to shoulder the escort task.


    The officer then also said the selection criteria of the escort team: only the 200 people who usually train the most seriously can have the opportunity to participate in this mission.


    After learning the selection criteria of the escort team, some people showed satisfaction, some showed disappointment, and some showed no expression.


    These expressionless people are basically people who have no interest in going to DIDU.


    Darlene was one of the many people who showed their satisfaction.


    Darlene is very confident - she never slacks off in her usual training and practices more from time to time, so she thinks she has a good chance of being elected.


    Not surprisingly, when the officer recited the list of winners, Darlene''s name was impressively listed.


    After the names of the 200 winners were recited, naturally, several families were happy and worried about their families. The people who win the election are happy and encouraged, and the people who don''t win the election are dejected and hate that they don''t work hard and seriously in their usual training.


    Although Da Liana also won the election, it''s a pity that Da Liana''s acquaintances and friends didn''t win the election.


    For example, Darlene''s best friend in the Army: Yala.


    These acquaintances and friends of Da Liana didn''t win the election, which undoubtedly makes Da Liana feel a little sorry.


    Because this shows that after arriving at the imperial capital, she may have to play alone in the imperial capital


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, it was the day when Carol, Eliza and DeLisa set out on their way.


    On this day, a beautiful carriage stopped at the South Gate of Avalon fortress.


    Carol, they will return to pandragon in this carriage.


    This beautiful carriage was followed by several ordinary carriages of ordinary shape.


    These ordinary carriages are responsible for carrying the luggage of Carol and others, as well as all kinds of food and supplies required by the escort.


    200 cavalry guards are on the periphery of the horse fleet. Naturally, these 200 cavalry are the members of the 200 selected German undead team.


    They all wore the exclusive equipment of the German undead team - the dark purple cloak and the special style of black armor.


    Long guns, swords, bows, arrows and other weapons are the same.


    Of course, they all brought one indispensable thing: their savings.


    This is a rare opportunity to go to the bustling imperial capital for a few days, so they all brought their ordinary savings and planned to have a good Carnival in pandragon.


    After all, if you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when there will be a new opportunity to come to Pendragon next time.

 Chapter 988

    British Empire, northern border, Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng and Alan personally go to the South Gate of Avalon fortress to send Carol and others away.


    "When you see grandma, remember to say hello politely." Su Cheng said while finishing delisha''s hair, "remember to be obedient and don''t make trouble."


    "Yes." DeLisa, who was being held in Carol''s arms, nodded. "Dad, I will."


    Su Cheng turned his head and told Carol and Eliza:


    "Be careful on the way. When you go to pandragon, remember to say hello to my grandmother and to Mr. Jacob and his majesty."


    "I see." Eliza said angrily, "we know it without your reminding."


    "We''ll be careful." Carol paused, then changed into a joking tone, "in fact, there''s nothing to be careful. What''s the danger of being escorted by so many people?"


    "I know there will be no danger with so many guards." Su Cheng smiled, "but it''s always right to be careful."


    To protect Carol''s safety, Su Cheng transferred 200 people from his team, the most powerful force in the camp, to the security of their trip.


    Su Cheng is the leader of the Michael knights. He has 200 people from the knights to do something private.


    Although his practice of privately transferring troops has been regarded as a violation of military regulations, if the scale of the troops transferred is too small, the Military Justice Department has always turned a blind eye.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Su Cheng and Alan gave a lot of advice to Carol and others, Carol and others finally set off on their way.


    Escorted by 200 members of the German undead team, the horse team of Carol and others moved forward slowly.


    Until the carriage team of Carol and others completely disappeared within the vision of Su Cheng and Alan, they turned and returned to the fortress.


    "From Fort Avalon to Pendragon - this time it will take at least a month and a half." Alan sighed, "I''m a little reluctant to part with DeLisa for such a long time... Carol and DeLisa are gone, and no one has played with me during this time..."


    "You can find Deng Jiaer and Vivian." Su Cheng said.


    "Both of them have been very busy." Alan said reluctantly, "they are not always free."


    "Then bear it for a long time." Su Cheng shrugged. "Carol, they''re just going to the imperial capital. They won''t stay in the imperial capital for a long time. They''ll be back in April and may."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Rhine front, pan Lun fortress.


    The Rhine front is the broadest and most garrisoned of the three fronts of the British Empire.


    The official name of the Rhine front should be the eastern front, but it is also called the Rhine front because it is established on the West Bank of the Rhine River.


    Because the Rhine front is easy to read, both britannians and Franks are used to calling it the Rhine front rather than the eastern front.


    Fort pan Lun - one of the most important strongholds of the Rhine front.


    Fanlun fortress has two remarkable characteristics.


    The first feature: strong defense. From the defense level, it is a perfect fortress.


    The second feature: fanlun fortress is close to the Rhine River. Standing at the height of fanlun fortress, you can overlook the magnificent Rhine River.


    At this time, two middle-aged people stood side by side on the bell tower of fanlun fortress, looking at the Rhine River in the distance.


    The Rhine River is the largest river in the mainland, roughly running north-south. The British Empire and the Frankish Empire took this north-south Rhine River as their national boundary.


    In fact, there are many small countries between the two big countries, such as schupper Kingdom, Lund Kingdom and Caroline Kingdom


    The Rhine River is the largest river in the continent in terms of both the length and the amount of water.


    Even in the fortress of fanlun, Albert could vaguely hear the huge sound of water like the dull sound of lightning.


    The two middle-aged men standing on the clock tower of the fortress of Pan Lun and looking at the Rhine River in the distance are Iser and Albert.


    Since the Empire changed the deployment of troops on all fronts, Albert led 100000 troops of the Rachel knights to the east to guard the Rhine front with Iser.


    "No matter how many times I watch it, I feel very shocked." Albert sighed, "the largest river in the mainland is really not a false name."


    After entering the Rhine front, Albert saw the grandeur of the Rhine River for the first time.


    Although he has seen it many times, Albert will be shocked by the grandeur of the Rhine River every time he sees it.


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Ethel, standing beside him, said in a half joking tone:


    "Hum, I''m tired of watching the Rhine. It''s no big deal. It''s just a wider stream."


    "But this wider stream is great." Albert showed a meaningful smile, "this wider stream has completely witnessed more than 100 years of disputes between the British Empire and the Frankish empire."


    After hearing Albert''s words, Ethel was silent for a moment.


    "... I really don''t know how long the hundred year war with the Frankish empire will last." Isalton paused. "Alberta, tell me - is it possible that the hundred year war between us and the Frankish empire will end in our generation?"


    "Who knows." Albert shrugged. "It''s hard to end the century war. There is little difference in national strength between our country and the Frankish empire. "


    "They can''t break through our Rhine front, and we can''t break through their Western defense. No one can help anyone. "


    "Now we can only wait for major changes in the country of the Frankish Empire, such as the emergence of an emperor as fatuous as the fool queen of the Lorraine empire."


    "It is a pity that the current emperor of the Frankish empire is not a fool." Iser said, "since he ascended the throne, the national strength of the Frankish Empire has been rising steadily, and there has been no major civil strife in the country."


    Speaking of this, iselton.


    Then he said in a dignified voice:


    "In fact - I have always wondered if the Frankish empire is brewing any big action..."


    "Huh? What do you mean? " Asked Albert.


    "Don''t you think the Frankish Empire has been surprisingly quiet in recent years?" Iser continued in a deep voice, "in the past, the Frankish Empire had a border conflict with us almost every year."


    "But in recent years, the Frankish Empire has been surprisingly quiet."


    "In recent years, the military action worth mentioning by the Frankish empire was just that 4000 Armored Cavalry were sent to assist the Carolingian Kingdom six years ago."


    "In addition, the Frankish Empire had no other big moves."


    "To be honest, I''m a little worried." Iser frowned. "The Frank Empire, which has been quiet and unusual these years, makes my scalp numb."

 Chapter 989

    Albert frowned quietly after hearing Ethel''s big words.


    Albert''s former jurisdiction was the southern front, so he didn''t know much about the Rhine front.


    After hearing Iser''s words and recalling them carefully, Albert found that, indeed, as Iser said, the Frankish Empire has been surprisingly quiet in recent years and has hardly carried out any major action.


    "Ethel." Albert said in a deep voice, "do you think there may be any big action brewing in the Frankish Empire?"


    "... our country has been preparing for the Southern Cross plan with the ultimate goal of destroying the Frankish empire over the years." Iser replied, "well, the Frankish empire is probably preparing a plan with the ultimate goal of destroying the britannian empire."


    Ethel''s voice fell, and Albert''s face became more dignified.


    Albert is not a fool. He naturally knows that since their Britannia Empire can prepare a plan for the destruction of the Frankish Empire, the Frankish empire may also prepare a plan for the destruction of their Britannia Empire at the same time.


    "A plan with the ultimate goal of destroying the britannian empire..." Albert murmured. "If there is such a plan, how does the Frankish Empire intend to break through our Rhine front and destroy our country?"


    "Who knows." Ethel sighed, "although I am very confident in the defense of our Rhine front, I can''t be careless."


    "The generals of the Frankish Empire should not be underestimated."


    "What we can do now is to guard the Rhine front and monitor the movements of the Frankish empire."


    "Yes." Albert sighed softly, "that''s right..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire was founded in 295.


    March 10.


    British Empire, pandragon, military barracks of the order of Uriel.


    The 150000 troops of the urier knights are not all stationed in the imperial capital.


    The 150000 troops are scattered throughout the imperial capital circle centered on pandragon. In fact, there are only 20000 troops stationed in pandragon.


    These 20000 people are the first army of the urier knights. Their station is located in the southwest of the city of pandragon. Their station is listed as a military restricted area, and irrelevant people are not allowed to approach without authorization.


    People living nearby can hear the cries of these 20000 people during training every day.


    After Allen and enly succeeded as the head and deputy head of the urier Knights last year, the generals and soldiers of the urier Knights ushered in their "nightmare".


    In order to repay Ilsa''s kindness to them, they showed extraordinary enthusiasm after taking office, which made the generals and soldiers of the order of Uriel realize that their previous training was nothing at all.


    Although enli has both wisdom and courage, he is not good at military training. Allen, who is good at military training, is basically responsible for the training of the Uriel knights, while enli assists Allen from the side.


    Today, the garrison of the first army of the Uriel knights in pandragon is filled with the wheezing, wailing and painful voices of the generals as usual


    Infantry, archers and cavalry all carry out their own training.


    Enly, with a whip in his hand, patrolled back and forth on the training ground.


    Once he found out which soldiers or instructors were slack, enly immediately whipped them down without saying a word.


    Although enli doesn''t know how to train soldiers, he still knows how to smoke people to hurt them.


    The headquarters of the order of Uriel is located in Pendragon. It is a simple three story residence.


    Ellen and enly spend most of their time at the headquarters of the order of Uriel, so the first army generals who happen to be stationed in pandragon often receive special attention.


    From time to time, as now, enly personally carried a whip to supervise the training of the first army soldiers.


    At this time, Allen was in the headquarters of the order of Uriel to process some documents about the order of Uriel, while enly supervised their training in the station of the first army with a whip.


    At this time, a messenger like man quickly ran to enli''s side and whispered in enli''s ear.


    After the messenger finished his message, enli raised his eyebrows and looked surprised.


    "Yes." Enly nodded. "I''ll be back soon."


    With that, enly turned and left.


    Judging from the direction of his departure, it seems that he intends to leave the first army station.


    After discovering that enly had left, many soldiers on the training ground were secretly happy.


    By coincidence, he whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªGreat... He finally left


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the Knights of Uriel was not far from the garrison of the first army, and enly quickly rushed back to the headquarters of the Knights of Uriel.


    There is a special room for receiving guests in the headquarters. After returning to the headquarters, enli ran straight to the special room for receiving guests.


    As soon as he opened the door, enly saw two people sitting on the long table in the middle of the room.


    Sitting on the throne was a young girl with a young face.


    Beside the little girl was a middle-aged man sitting upright and dangerous.


    After entering the door, enly quickly saluted the little girl and said respectfully:


    "Good day, your majesty!"


    This little girl is Ilsa, the current emperor of the British Empire.


    The middle-aged man sitting upright and dangerous is naturally enli''s partner - Alan.


    Just now, Allen sent a messenger to send a message to enly, who was supervising the training of the generals on the training ground of the first army: Your Majesty is visiting.


    This is the reason why enly hurried back to headquarters.


    As soon as enly''s greetings fell, Ilsa pointed to the seat next to her with a smile.


    "Enly, don''t be so restrained. Come here and have some black tea."


    Ilsa, enly and Allen have had a good personal relationship since they went to quell the banditry in the West together in 291.


    Three people in private, in fact, will not be too restrained.


    After Ilsa''s voice fell, enly walked quickly to the seat next to Ilsa and sat down.


    After sitting down, Ilsa, Alan and enly chatted while drinking black tea.


    After inquiry, enly learned the reason for Ilsa''s sudden visit.


    It turned out that Ilsa was a little tired in dealing with government affairs, so she planned to go out to relax, find some acquaintances to chat and drink black tea.


    After hearing Ilsa''s explanation, enly only felt inexplicably moved in his heart.


    Because Ilsa, who was going to go out to relax and chat with others, came to the headquarters of the Uriel knights for the first time to find him and Alan.


    This is enough to show how important he and Allen are in Ilsa''s mind.

 Chapter 990

    Over the years, enly has always held a strong gratitude to Ilsa.


    Because enly knew that without Ilsa''s reuse of him, he would have no chance to become the deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    There were countless people who were more qualified than him to become the deputy head of the order of Uriel, but Ilsa chose enli as the first deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    In order to repay Ilsa, after taking over the post of deputy head of the order of Uriel, enly has been working hard for fear of betraying Ilsa''s trust in her.


    When Ilsa, enly and Allen were talking happily, the door was suddenly knocked.


    As soon as the knock on the door fell, the bodyguard outside the door announced:


    "Your majesty! The palace waiter asked to enter! "


    "The palace waiter?" Ilsa frowned slightly, "let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    After Ilsa''s permission, a waiter with an uneasy face quickly entered the room, then walked quickly to Ilsa''s side, attached his lips to Ilsa''s ear and whispered something to Ilsa.


    Although enly''s position is very close to Ilsa, the waiter is obviously a good Whisperer. Even if he is so close, enly still can''t hear any tone.


    Enly only knew that Elsa''s face was shocked after the waiter whispered to Elsa.


    Ilsa quickly got up from her seat, left the sentence "there''s something urgent, I''ll leave first", and then left in a hurry.


    Enly and Allen also got up quickly, took Ilsa to the door of the headquarters and watched Ilsa get on her carriage.


    It was not until Ilsa''s carriage completely disappeared from view that enly turned his head and said to Alan beside him:


    "What happened?"


    "Who knows." Alan glanced. "But I think it must be something important, or your majesty wouldn''t look like that."


    "Alas." Enli sighed, "I just hope it''s not a bad thing..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the Baiyang palace, Ilsa ran straight to gozewen''s bedroom.


    Because Ilsa''s speed was so fast that none of the waiters could keep up with Ilsa except her guards.


    Hurried to gozewen''s bedroom door and opened the door, Ilsa saw gozewen lying pale on the bed, the dignified doctors around the bed, and Jacob standing at the head of the bed.


    "Grandpa!" Ilsa walked quickly to the bed and took gozeven''s hand.


    However - gozeven did not greet her with a smile or raise his hand to touch Ilsa''s head as usual.


    Gozeven''s eyes were still closed, and his breath seemed to break at any time.


    Just now, Ilsa got the news: gozewen''s condition suddenly worsened, and Jacob has organized famous doctors in the palace to treat gozewen.


    Ilsa turned her head and shouted to the busy doctors by the bed:


    "Come on! Help my grandpa! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, the head of the doctors said in a firm tone:


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured. We will start treatment at all costs! "


    Just then, a big, broad hand pressed Ilsa''s shoulder.


    "Calm down, your majesty."


    The owner of this big hand and this voice is naturally Jacob.


    Gozewen and Jacob are comrades in arms and good friends who have fought hand in hand for decades. In terms of anxiety, Jacob is similar to Ilsa.


    But Jacob did not show any panic and anxiety, just a calm face.


    "Your Majesty, you will disturb the doctors'' treatment."


    "Let''s step aside so that doctors can better treat gozeven."


    After hearing Jacob''s comfort, Ilsa gradually recovered her peace.


    Ilsa imitated Jacob''s appearance and stepped aside, leaving the widest space for doctors to carry out treatment.


    Ilsa, who let go, clenched her hands, closed her eyes and prayed for gozewen.


    In order to save the dying gozewen, these famous doctors in the palace did their best.


    Massage, inject medicine, fill gozewen''s mouth with liquid medicine


    The treatment lasted more than an hour before it finally ended.


    The leader of these palace doctors is an old doctor with gray hair, eyebrows and beard.


    The old doctor has worked in Baiyang palace for decades and served the royal family for decades. He is the most trusted doctor of Ilsa, Jacob and others.


    While wiping the sweat on his forehead, the old doctor reported to Jacob and Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, the treatment is very smooth. After a while, your majesty gozewen will probably wake up."


    After hearing these words, Ilsa and Jacob showed great joy.


    However, the old doctor''s words immediately faded the joy on Ilsa and Jacob''s faces.


    "It''s just..." the old doctor hesitated. After hesitating for a while, he bit his teeth and then said, "Your Majesty gozewen''s body can''t last long..."


    The old doctor didn''t make himself clear.


    But Ilsa and Jacob understood.


    The old doctor''s implication is that although he has saved gozewen''s life for the time being, gozewen will not live long.


    After listening to the old doctor''s words, Ilsa and Jacob''s faces became very white in a moment with a tacit understanding


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old doctor did not lie to Jacob and Ilsa.


    Sure enough, after less than half an hour, GE zewen woke up.


    When gozevin woke up, he saw Ilsa and Jacob sitting at the head of his bed.


    "Good morning, Ilsa, Jacob." Gozeven smiled.


    Ge zewen''s gentle smile made him look like a man who was about to die.


    "I feel it clearly now." Ge zewen continued to smile, "I''m dying. I may not live until this summer."


    "In fact, I''ve been dead for a long time. I just managed to survive by relying on all kinds of expensive drugs until now."


    Since Ge zewen fell ill, in order to save Ge zewen''s life, Ilsa they have been taking drugs and treatment for GE zewen at no cost.


    It was thanks to the medication and treatment regardless of cost that gozewen''s life was reluctantly prolonged for several years.


    But even so, it''s almost to the limit.


    It can be seen from today''s sudden serious illness that even without cost-effective medication and treatment, gozewen''s body is about to lose its support.


    After gozewen''s voice fell, tears immediately burst out of Ilsa''s eyes.


    "Grandpa... Don''t do this..." Ilsa choked and clenched gozewen''s big hand. "Don''t say such unlucky words..."

 Chapter 991

    Since Ge zewen''s illness worsened, at GE zewen''s instigation, many people have come to ge zewen''s bedroom these days to see Ge zewen, who is running out of time.


    Among those who came to see gozeven, naturally, included his only son, Gail.


    In such a big bedroom, there were only gozewen lying on the bed and Gail sitting at the head of the bed.


    "Father..." Gail whispered, holding gozeven''s haggard hand.


    Looking at gozewen''s pale face without a trace of blood, Gail''s face gradually showed a strong sad color.


    Even in the eyes, there was some water vapor.


    His father was dying - although he had already prepared for it, Gail couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Ge zewen is a very emotional, emotional and family person.


    That''s why gozewen has always been concerned about family harmony.


    Thanks to gozewen''s emphasis on feelings and family, their small family is far more humane than other royal families in history.


    Gail is gozewen''s only son. Although the father and son have been in constant contradiction from small to large, the family affection can not be cut off.


    "Father..."


    Gail had a lot to say to gozewen, but after thinking for a long time, he only squeezed out this sentence:


    "I... don''t want you..."


    When Gail finished the last word, there was already a clear cry in his tone.


    While lying in bed, gozewen, with a gentle smile, took his haggard hand out of Gail''s palm, and then stroked Gail''s wrinkled and rough cheeks.


    "When I first saw you, you were lying and I was sitting."


    Gozeven said in a joking tone.


    "I didn''t expect that when my life was about to come to an end, it turned around and turned into you sitting and I lying."


    After listening to gozewen''s witty remarks, Gail couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Father, why do you have to tell such jokes at this time..."


    "At this time, the more you have to tell jokes." Ge zewen smiled a few times, "so that the atmosphere will not be too sad. You know, I hate the sad atmosphere most."


    Perhaps it was because he said too much at one breath. Gozewen''s breath became a little short.


    After several deep breaths, gozewen''s breathing became smooth and stable again.


    Looking at gozeven, who was taking a deep breath, the color of sadness in Gail''s eyes became more intense.


    My father, who used to be very strong, is now so weak


    After making his breathing smooth and stable again, gozeven stroked Gail''s face and whispered:


    "Gail, can you answer some questions about being a father?"


    Gozeven turned his head and looked directly at Gail.


    Although gozeven is now weak, his eyes remain sharp.


    "Gail, have you ever resented me for depriving you of your crown prince and making Ilsa the father of the 13th emperor?"


    Gail''s expression stagnated when he heard gozevin''s question.


    After a long silence, Gail whispered:


    "... it must be false to say that I didn''t complain about you in private."


    "I was complaining about you when I heard from your mouth that you wanted Ilsa to replace me as the 13th emperor of the Empire."


    "I thought to myself: father, why didn''t you choose me? Could Ilsa, who was less than 10 years old at that time, be more suitable to be the emperor of the British empire than me?"


    After quietly listening to Gail''s words, gozeven was not angry.


    Instead, he laughed.


    "Gail, your willingness to tell the truth makes my father happy."


    "If you say you don''t blame me at all, I won''t believe it."


    "If this kind of thing happened to me, I would certainly question and complain about my father."


    "It has been three years since Ilsa became king. After such a long time, do you still resent being a father?"


    Gail was silent again for a moment.


    "... no resentment for a long time." Gail sighed, "after such a long time, even if I''m not reconciled, I''ll be relieved long ago..."


    "I don''t hate you anymore."


    "Now the person wearing this crown is my daughter and no other outsider. I won''t feel reconciled anymore. Anyway, this crown will be worn on Ilsa''s head sooner or later. What does it matter to wear it sooner or later?"


    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable anymore..." gozewen repeated what Gail had just said.


    Then say in a meaningful tone:


    "Gail, I hope what you just said is true..."


    As soon as gozevin''s voice fell, Gail said without thinking:


    "Of course it''s true!"


    "Since it''s true, that''s good." Gozeven''s tone gradually became serious. "Gail, can you promise me something?"


    "Father, please."


    "Although I am now open to my life and death, there are still two things that worry me."


    Gozewen said softly.


    "The first thing is the future of the British Empire. I am very afraid that my country will encounter an accident after my death. "


    "The second thing is the future of you and Ilsa."


    "When I decided to pass the throne to Ilsa, I was worried about whether there would be a crack in your father daughter relationship with Ilsa."


    "Sure enough, after Ilsa ascended the throne, you lived a simple life and had less contact with everyone, including Ilsa."


    "I know you are avoiding suspicion, but I know that part of the reason why you do this is that you don''t want to see Ilsa."


    "Ilsa has cried to me many times about it."


    "What I hate and fear most in my life is the disharmony of my family."


    "Because I was born in an unhappy family."


    "What an asshole your grandpa is. You should have heard of him."


    "With the help of Jacob, bancro, Ethel and others, it took me about half a lifetime to clean up the mess that my bastard father left me."


    "My father is one of the best despots and tyrants in China. He has a bad attitude not only towards his own people, but also towards his family."


    "I just don''t want my offspring to repeat the tragic experience of my youth, so I always pay attention to family harmony."


    "I am very proud of my life. Although I have not made great contributions to the country enough to go down in history, my family has always been very harmonious when I am still alive."


    "I hope my record will continue after my death."


    "Since you just said you won''t be reconciled to not wearing the crown, Gail, can you promise me?"


    "Promise me that you will make up with Ilsa and return to the normal and warm father daughter relationship."


    Gozeven looked at Gail with burning eyes.


    Bathed in the sharp eyes of gozewen, Gail was silent for two or three seconds and nodded heavily:


    "Well! Father, I promise you! "

 Chapter 992

    Since gozewen was seriously ill, the atmosphere in the Baiyang palace has been very heavy these days.


    But in pandragon, there is a place where the atmosphere is completely opposite to that of the Baiyang palace.


    That''s Eliza''s home.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire was founded in 295.


    March 28.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Eliza''s home.


    Eliza''s home is always filled with the kind laughter of the elderly and the laughter of children these days.


    An old woman with snow-white hair put a little girl with light blue hair on her lap and fed the little girl a small cake herself.


    This old woman is Belinda kuzlu, Eliza''s grandmother. Ethel''s mother.


    And the little girl sitting on her lap is DeLisa.


    After a long journey, Carol and others finally arrived in pandragon in late March.


    After arriving in Pendragon, they immediately met Eliza''s grandmother at Eliza''s home.


    This is the first time Carol and DeLisa have seen Eliza''s grandmother.


    If Carol didn''t feel a little uneasy after seeing Belinda, it must be false.


    Although Carol is not afraid that Belinda will make trouble for her, she will still be troubled if Belinda is really a difficult person to get along with.


    After all, it''s rare to go back to Pendragon, and Carol doesn''t want to make her bad travel memories more.


    Because she had never been in contact with Eliza''s grandmother before, she only learned something about Belinda from Eliza''s mouth.


    Worry that Belinda is a difficult person - Carol still has this little worry.


    But after real personal contact with Belinda, Carol found that Belinda, as Eliza said, is a very easy-going person who likes children very much.


    After the arrival of Carol and others, Belinda has always been very kind to Carol.


    After seeing Carol, he kept praising her for her beauty, saying that her grandson-in-law, Su Cheng, was very insightful, which made Carol a little embarrassed.


    Not to mention the attitude towards DeLisa.


    Belinda was so happy that she almost danced when she met deliza.


    According to Belinda, there were not many children in her hometown in the West where she had always lived. They were all old people, so she hadn''t seen such a lovely child for a long time.


    Belinda plays with DeLisa almost every day these days.


    Although DeLisa is not related by blood to her and is not the child of her granddaughter, Belinda also sees it as her own.


    And DeLisa also likes Belinda, a kind old woman. She has a lot of fun with Belinda every day.


    Even if it was time for dessert, Belinda was not willing to separate from DeLisa. She put DeLisa on her knees and fed her cake herself.


    Looking at Belinda who was feeding DeLisa a small cake, Carol smiled:


    "Grandma, you really like children."


    "Well, yes." Belinda said with a smile, "when playing with children, you can feel that you are many years younger."


    Speaking of this, Belinda turned her head and said to Eliza, who was sitting next to her drinking black tea


    "Eliza, do you know what I expect most now?"


    "Huh? What is it? "


    "What I look forward to most now is - when can I hold your child?"


    "Cough, cough!"


    As soon as Belinda''s voice fell, Eliza choked on the black tea she had just swallowed down her throat and began to cough violently.


    After coughing for a while and mixing her breath, Eliza blushed and said:


    "Grandma, I''ve tried my best."


    "But you also know the problem of our family."


    "So whether you have a chance to hold my child or not depends on luck."


    "There will always be children. Don''t worry."


    "Alas..." Belinda sighed, "this problem of the hill family is really troublesome... I gave birth to your father after I married your grandfather for a long time. After giving birth to your father, I never gave birth to any other children."


    In the words of Eliza and Belinda, the "problem" refers to a problem similar to a genetic disease in their Hill family.


    The problem is that it is not easy to have children.


    Throughout the hill family tree, it is quite difficult for each generation to have children. It is normal for each generation to have only one child, and it is abnormal to have two or more children.


    Eliza''s grandparents have only one only child, Ethel hill.


    And Ethel hill has only one only child, Eliza hill.


    Of course, Iser''s situation is special.


    Ethel''s wife Abigail died young. If Abigail didn''t die young, Ethel might have more children.


    Eliza hill and Su Cheng have been married for so many years, and there is no sign of pregnancy


    Eliza didn''t know that their Hill family had such a problem until she married Su Cheng.


    After making a brief complaint about Eliza''s children, Belinda suddenly sighed:


    "Alas, I don''t know what happened to the boy Iser now... If only the boy Iser were in the imperial capital now, so that we can get together..."


    "I wrote to Iser and asked Iser to come back, but Iser said he couldn''t come back now... What a pity..."


    "Yes." Eliza echoed, "it''s a pity that my father can''t come back now."


    Eliza hasn''t seen Ethel for some time, so she misses her father far away on the Rhine front.


    "I think my father must be staring at the Rhine River in a daze." Eliza said in a half joking tone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    313 calendar year of the Frankish Empire (295 calendar year of the British Empire)


    March 28.


    Frankish Empire, imperial capital, Bailu, Royal Cemetery.


    In the imperial capital of the Frankish Empire - BERLU, there is a cemetery dedicated to the royal family - the Royal Cemetery.


    The emperors of the Frankish Empire were buried in this Royal Cemetery.


    At this time, a group of people were walking slowly towards the Royal Cemetery.


    The leader of this group was the emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, and the Prime Minister of the Frankish Empire, Elvin von Schmidt.


    In addition to the emperor and the prime minister, they were followed by a large group of people.


    The large group of people behind them were mainly the other important officials and guards of the Central Committee.


    After arriving at the entrance to the Royal Cemetery, shad turned his head and asked Elvin next to him:


    "Elvin, what time is it?"


    Elvin took out his pocket watch.


    "Exactly 16 o''clock."


    "Eight more hours..." whispered shad.


    Shad fixed the launch time of the Nibelungen plan at 0:00 on March 29 of the 315 calendar year of the Frankish empire.


    In other words, there are still eight hours to go before the Nibelungen plan is fully launched.

 Chapter 993

    Xia de waved to several bodyguards beside him:


    "Give me the flowers."


    As soon as Xia De''s voice fell, the guards quickly handed the bouquets of flowers in their hands to Xia De.


    "Elvin, you wait here."


    Having said that, Xia de walked into the Royal Cemetery with these flowers without looking back.


    The Royal Cemetery was quite quiet.


    At this moment, there was no one in the Royal Cemetery except shad.


    Some dead branches and fallen leaves were scattered on the floor of bricks and stones made of marble.


    Covered with the Wutong head, it is dense leaves of the Indus tree.


    The sun is slightly down, and today the weather is slightly drier. The dense trees of the Indus tree send a cool funeral to the litter on the brick and stone floor.


    Click.


    There was no reason to avoid it. Shad stepped on the dead bodies of fallen leaves and dead branches.


    Like the sound of broken bones, it became the only sound in the Royal Cemetery at this time.


    Soon, Xia de went to the tombstone of the previous emperors.


    His father, his grandfather and his ancestors sleep here.


    Shad respectfully offered flowers to each tombstone.


    "Father..."


    Xia de put the last bouquet of flowers in his hand in front of the tomb of the former Emperor, that is, his father.


    Father now lies in the land under his feet.


    On the tombstone of shad''s father, there is a short epitaph:


    My sons and daughters, remember the "shame of 2003" and destroy the britannian empire


    "The shame of 2003" - a major event in 203 of the imperial calendar of the Frankish Empire, is a famous national shame of the Frankish empire.


    The year 203 of the imperial calendar of the Frankish Empire - this year, all the countries of the Frankish Empire were captured by the Britannia Empire.


    In the history of the British Empire, there were two periods of unprecedented military strength.


    The first period was the period when the British Empire was just founded and ruled by the first emperor.


    The second period was the reign of the sixth generation emperor of the British Empire.


    During the reign of the sixth generation emperor of the britannian Empire, the military strength of the Empire was unprecedentedly strong. At that time, there were two integrated knights in the army - the seventh integrated knight and the eighth integrated knight.


    For a long time, the British Empire regarded its eastern neighbor, the Frankish Empire, as its great threat.


    In order to solve this great threat, the emperors of the British Empire came up with and used a variety of methods.


    There are peaceful methods, there are rough methods


    The strong military strength of the empire gave the sixth generation emperor of Britannia full confidence. He decided to use the most brutal method to solve the neighbor in the East - direct military conquest.


    At that time, the Frankish empire was just at the trough of national strength.


    Under the joint attack of the two integrated knights, the army of the Frankish Empire retreated and was unable to resist the attack of the Britannia army.


    The British army took the capital of the Frankish empire with great momentum.


    The countries of the Frankish Empire at that time were yanoldorf.


    After the capture of the capital of the Frankish Empire, the britannian army carried out inhuman looting and massacre on yanoldov.


    The Frankish empire was also forced to move its capital to Beru.


    Because the supplies could not keep up, the British Empire stopped the offensive after attacking yanoldov, the "former capital" of the Frankish empire.


    In this battle, the British army was a complete victory.


    Not only annihilated a large number of Frankish troops, but also swallowed all the land west of arnoldorf, turning the Rhine River into the inland river of the British Empire for the first time.


    However - to everyone''s surprise at that time, it took the Frankish Empire only five years to take back all the land they lost.


    The fall of the country''s capital and the destruction of the country''s capital by the enemy - it is conceivable how humiliating the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire felt at that time.


    At that time, the emperor of the Frankish Empire named the great defeat "the shame of 2003". In order to wash away this shame, the emperor, civil servants and military attach ¨¦ of the Frankish Empire United unprecedentedly.


    We have only one belief - revenge on the British Empire! Fight back to the Rhine! Take back what they lost!


    Inspired by this belief, the Frankish Empire restored its national strength at an amazing speed.


    In only five years, the Frankish Empire successfully pushed back, recaptured the old capital, all the land they lost, and pushed the national boundary back to the East Bank of the Rhine River.


    However, this does not mean that their "shame of 2003" has been washed away so successfully.


    Because the humiliation brought to them by the British Empire was too great.


    After the capture of arnoldorf, the generals of the British Army committed atrocities against the country of the Frankish Empire, which they did not know how to describe in words.


    At that time, the population of arnoldorf was 1.13 million.


    When the Frankish Empire recaptured its former capital five years later, there were only 310000 people left in the once most prosperous city of the Frankish empire


    How can the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire swallow this evil spirit if they just take back the land that belongs to them?


    We must let pandragon of the British Empire taste the humiliation and pain that yanoldov had suffered!


    "The shame of 2003" is a big event that can be recorded in history and worth remembering for future generations.


    Because this event was the fuse of the "hundred year war" between the British Empire and the Frankish empire.


    It was this great event that opened the prelude to the "hundred year war" between the two countries.


    Since this incident, the two countries have waged a long war for a hundred years.


    The Frankish Empire wanted to avenge the britannian Empire and let pandragon taste the humiliation and pain arnoldorf had endured.


    In the eyes of Franks, "the shame of 2003" is far from being successfully washed away.


    Only by destroying the britannian Empire and making pandragon and yanoldorf the same ruins can we wash away the "shame of 2003"!


    The britannian Empire, of course, would not sit idly by.


    The britannian Empire also wanted to attack and destroy the Frankish Empire and completely eliminate this great threat only one river away from him.


    Looking at his father''s tombstone and the epitaph on the tombstone, Xia De''s mind echoed the teachings of his father when he was still alive


    ¡­¡­


    "Shady! Never forget ''the shame of 2003''! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Shady! You are the crown prince! He is the next monarch of the Frankish empire! Always remember the humiliation brought to us by the "shame of 2003!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Even if it takes another hundred years... No, even if the war will last a thousand years, it will continue!"


    ¡­¡­


    "We will fight until the British Empire is destroyed by us and the shame of ''2003'' is successfully washed away!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Shady! Don''t be poisoned by those pedantic teachers! Those pedantic teachers should teach you to put down your hatred, not to be blinded by the hatred of your ancestors, and not to let the hatred of your ancestors pass on from generation to generation? It''s bullshit! How many sacrifices have we made to avenge the British Empire? Those pedantic old men''s light words will make our efforts come to naught?! If we give up revenge on the British Empire now, all our sacrifices over the years will be in vain! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 994

    Xia de recalled his father''s teachings to him.


    Inadvertently, a little smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Because shade found that his father''s appearance had become quite blurred in his memory because his father had died for a long time.


    But it is strange that he still remembers his father''s teachings very clearly.


    Xia de remembered exactly what his father said, what tone he used, and where he said it.


    Since shad had a memory, his father began to teach him the harm brought to them by the British Empire and the specific content of "the shame of 2003"


    And his father''s teachings were not in vain.


    Since childhood, shad has determined to avenge the British Empire! In his generation, he washed away the "shame of 2003".


    Therefore, when shad became emperor, he began to secretly prepare the national destruction plan for the britannian empire.


    The Nibelungen plan came into being.


    More than 20 years have passed since the preparation of the Nibelungen plan.


    After more than 20 years of preparation, the largest battle plan since the founding of the Frankish empire is finally about to begin.


    Shad looked away from his father''s tombstone.


    After scanning the tombstones of the former emperors again, Xia de slowly knelt on one knee, clenched his hands, slightly hung his head and closed his eyes.


    The tip of the nose gently rests between the overlapping hands and thumbs.


    "Father, grandfather, ancestors..."


    Shad whispered.


    "I bet my country''s national fortune on the Nibelungen plan that will start in a few hours..."


    "If successful, the britannian empire will perish and the ''shame of 2003'' will be washed away by the snow."


    "If it fails, China''s national foundation will be shaken and may perish."


    "We can''t afford to lose this war..."


    Said shad in an almost praying tone.


    "Father, Grandpa and your ancestors... Please bless me and our top generals..."


    At this time, it was March 28, 313 in the imperial calendar of the Frankish empire.


    16:32 p.m.


    7 hours and 28 minutes before the full launch of the Nibelungen program.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, West, hankford.


    Hankford was an important military stronghold in the west of the Frankish Empire and an important fortress against the Western defense line of the British Empire.


    At this moment, hankforney was crowded with one carriage after another.


    These carriages were loaded with all kinds of luggage, such as grain, forage, weapons, fire oil and so on.


    They are convoys of transport horses responsible for transporting quartermaster supplies.


    This horse convoy is responsible for the arduous task of transporting supplies to the combat forces of the Nibelungen plan.


    With such a large number of horse fleets, there were several on the side of the Frankish Empire, scattered among the other military strongholds.


    By this time they were all ready to go.


    The horses snorted idly, and the Coachmans were waiting for orders at any time.


    As soon as the order was given, the coachman would transport the baggage to the Rhine front in Britannia and the front battlefield.


    Because the status of these Coachmans was very low, they did not know that the war they were about to participate in was the war with the largest number of troops, the largest scale and the longest raising time since the founding of the Frankish empire.


    In the Nibelungen plan, the Frankish Empire invested 500000 troops in combat troops alone.


    500000 combat troops - except for those who could not be transferred, such as the troops responsible for guarding against the Far East prairie people, the Frankish Empire transferred all the troops that could be transferred to participate in the unprecedented Nibelungen plan.


    Even the combat troops have 500000. It is conceivable how large the baggage troops responsible for transporting baggage will be.


    The Frankish Empire had exhausted its national strength for the Nibelungen plan.


    When shad prayed to the emperors in the Royal Cemetery, he did not exaggerate.


    Having launched such a large army, I really bet all my national fortune on the Nibelungen plan.


    If such a large army is defeated, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Walter von Zimmerman patrolled hankforney.


    General Walter von Zimmerman, 58, was the commander in chief of the Nibelungen project.


    "General" is the highest rank of the Frankish Empire, which is equivalent to the "four Royal Knights" of the britannian Empire and the "marshal" of the holy Helan empire.


    Walter is the most trusted veteran of chard. It is enough to see chard''s reliance on him by handing over the general command of the Nibelungen plan to him.


    Walter in armor patrolled around hankford, checking whether any baggage car was not in place and whether anyone was lazy


    While patrolling, he also looked at his pocket watch from time to time.


    "19:30..." Walter whispered.


    At this time, it was March 28, 313 in the imperial calendar of the Frankish empire.


    19:30 p.m.


    Four hours and 30 minutes before the full launch of the Nibelungen program.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, imperial capital, Bailu, palace.


    Shad had already left the Royal Cemetery.


    After leaving the Royal Cemetery, he returned to the Council hall in the Imperial Palace, ready to wait in the Council hall with your important ministers for the official start of the Nibelungen plan and the first war report.


    In the Council hall, all the important ministers of the Frankish Empire gathered here.


    Shad sat on the main seat of the long table, while the other ministers, including Elvin, sat on both sides of the long table according to their status.


    The atmosphere in the chamber was quite dignified.


    No one spoke.


    No one even has an expression.


    Everyone waited nervously.


    Waiting for the beginning of the Nibelungen plan, which will determine the fate of the Frankish Empire and the British Empire.


    Just then, shad''s low voice broke the silence in the Council hall.


    "Elvin, what time is it?"


    Elvin opened his pocket watch.


    "23 o''clock sharp." Elvin whispered.


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, the atmosphere in the chamber became more dignified.


    At this time, it was March 28, 313 in the imperial calendar of the Frankish empire.


    23:00 p.m.


    One hour before the full launch of the Nibelungen program.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, somewhere in the Western defense line.


    The 500000 troops participating in the Nibelungen plan are divided into three formations - the first, the second and the third.


    The total strength of the first array is 100000, the second array is 200000, and the third array is 200000.


    The task of the first formation is the heaviest. They have only one task - to break through the Rhine front of the British Empire! So that the follow-up troops can smoothly follow their breakthrough into the mainland of the British Empire.


    In other words, whether the soldiers of the first array can successfully complete their tasks is related to the success or failure of the whole Nibelungen plan.

 Chapter 995

    In charge of commanding the first battle, bazel von Ludendorff, the youngest general of the Frankish empire.


    General bazel von Ludendorff, 46, was promoted to the rank of general of the Empire four years ago.


    As the youngest general of the Empire, he has shouldered such an arduous task just a few years after taking office, which makes bazel, who has experienced many battles, feel nervous.


    The 100000 troops of the first array were deployed somewhere in the Western defense line of the Frankish empire.


    At 0:00 on March 29, bazel will lead the 100000 troops of the first array to kick off the Nibelungen plan.


    At this time, bazel is staying in the camp of the array with the generals of the first array, quietly waiting for the passage of time and anxiously waiting for the arrival of 0:0 on March 29.


    Sitting on a small stool, bazel looked at the flickering oil lamp in front of him, and his mind suddenly returned to four years ago.


    The year 309 of the imperial calendar four years ago was the year when bazel was promoted to the top general, and it was also the year when bazel first knew about Nibelungen''s plan.


    More than a month after he was promoted to the top general, Elvin, the current Prime Minister of the Empire, mysteriously found him.


    Suddenly he found Elvin and led him to a huge cabin.


    Looking at the huge ships in the cabin that were the same as the hills, bazel''s mouth was opened with shock, and his chin seemed to fall to the ground.


    After taking bazel to see these ships, Elvin told him about the specific contents of the Nibelungen plan.


    After listening to Elvin''s explanation, bazel was shocked and couldn''t speak.


    This can not blame bazel''s lack of concentration.


    No matter who is told the details of the Nibelungen plan, that person will be surprised by the content of the plan and can''t return to God for a long time.


    Because the scale of the Nibelungen plan is too large.


    The method of breaking through the Rhine front and annihilating the Knights of the British Empire was too bold.


    After recovering, bazel asked Elvin the first question: who was the planner of the Nibelungen plan?


    Bazel wanted to know who could come up with a careful and bold battle.


    Elvin smiled when he heard bazel''s question.


    "It wasn''t someone who worked out the plan. The Nibelungen plan was drawn up by many people with their painstaking efforts. It is a plan that condenses the wisdom of everyone. "


    In the twinkling of an eye, four years have passed.


    The Nibelungen project has finally completed all preparations.


    Bazel is also honored to shoulder an important task in this Nibelungen plan - leading the first array of soldiers to break through the Rhine front.


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly sounded in bazel''s ear:


    "General rudendorff!"


    The cry diverted bazel''s attention from his memories.


    Bazel slowly moved his eyes to the shouting master.


    "What''s up?" Bazel asked softly.


    "It''s... 0:00 sharp!"


    The owner of this loud voice is a general in the first array. He said with all his strength.


    After his voice fell, the expressions of the other generals in the camp became more dignified.


    But not everyone''s face became dignified.


    Some younger generals, after learning that it was already 0:00 sharp, had a strong color of tension and fear on their faces.


    Very few people even fight with their teeth because of tension and fear.


    "Really..." bazel whispered.


    Then bazel stood up slowly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Bazel said as he slid his eyes from the faces of the generals in front of him, "it''s 0:00 on March 29, 313."


    "It''s finally time to launch the Nibelungen plan."


    Bazel''s tone gradually rose.


    "Everyone here should know what the Nibelungen plan is."


    "We bet our national fortune on this plan!"


    "The victory or defeat of the Nibelungen plan is directly related to the final victory or defeat of the hundred year war between us and the British Empire."


    "Everyone, you should all know the ''shame of 2003''? You should all know this national shame that makes people cry in retrospect. "


    After hearing the word "shame of 2003", most of the people present either frowned, looked gloomy, gnashed their teeth and filled their eyes with indignation.


    It can be seen how much the generals here hate this national humiliation.


    "I will never forget the humiliation the britannians brought to our Frankish empire."


    Bazel continued.


    "I dream of washing away the humiliation of ''the shame of 2003''."


    "Now, the opportunity to wash away this humiliation has appeared in front of our generation."


    Bazel is good at using language to boost the morale of his soldiers.


    At this time, the generals with nervous faces looked at bazel seriously and listened to bazel''s every word.


    The nervous color on his face also dissipated unconsciously.


    Instead, there was excitement and indignation.


    The chest feels hot, and a steady stream of power is emerging from the body.


    "If the Nibelungen plan is successful, we will be able to break through the Rhine front of the British Empire! Annihilate the four knights of the British Empire! Break pandragon, the capital of the British Empire! "


    "At that time, we will be able to make britannians feel the pain of the destruction and devastation of the imperial capital!"


    "At that time, ''the shame of 2003'' will be washed away!"


    "At that time, we will win the final victory of the century war, which has lasted more than 100 years!"


    "I want to win!"


    "I want my country to win!"


    Bazel''s tone at this time was high enough to almost roar.


    "If I want my country to win, this Nibelungen plan must succeed!"


    "Would you like to fight side by side with me and win this decisive battle with the British Empire?"


    As soon as bazel''s voice fell, the generals in the camp stood up one after another:


    "Of course!"


    "I will!"


    "Fight to the death with the britannians!"


    "To win! We must win! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, no one''s face showed the color of tension or fear.


    The only look on the faces of the generals now was indignation or excitement.


    In the high voice of the generals, bazel put his hand on the sword handle at his left waist and slowly pulled out the long sword hanging at his left waist.


    "If you like, let''s go."


    After holding his long sword high above his head, bazel waved it down heavily, and the tip of the sword pointed directly to the West.


    "Into Rhineland! The fate of our country and the British Empire! The outcome of this hundred year war is decided in the Rhineland plain! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, it was March 29, 313 in the imperial calendar of the Frankish empire.


    0:00 a.m. sharp.


    The Nibelungen plan, with the ultimate goal of destroying the British Empire, has finally - fully launched!

 Chapter 996

    Shupel Kingdom, eastern border, Bruges.


    March 29th.


    0:44 a.m.


    Schupper kingdom is an "absolutely neutral country" and will never take the initiative to launch a foreign war. At the same time, because it has no value of aggression, according to common sense, neither the British Empire nor the Frankish empire will send troops to attack schupper kingdom.


    Nevertheless, as a country, there should be national defense forces.


    At any time, a large number of soldiers patrol the walls of Bruges on the eastern border, monitoring the eastern horizon.


    "Ha..."


    "Is it sleepy to yawn so much?"


    "Yes, I drank with someone all night yesterday. Now I''m so sleepy that I''m in a trance."


    "You can take a nap now. I''ll watch it for you. When the officer comes, I''ll wake you up."


    "Ah, that''s a good idea. I''ll trouble you. I''ll take a nap first, and then I''ll buy you a drink."


    Gossip like this can be seen everywhere on the walls of Bruges.


    Schupper Kingdom has been peaceful for a long time, no one is interested in attacking it, and it will not take the initiative to attack other countries. Up to the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there have been few rebellions in China. Therefore, since the founding of schupper Kingdom, the people have not seen much war.


    One of the costs of Chengping for a long time is that the soldiers are a little slack in their usual training and tasks.


    According to the regulations of schuper''s army, when standing guard and patrolling on the city wall, we should keep twelve points of vigilance, not to mention taking a nap secretly, even whispering is not allowed.


    The soldiers standing guard on the wall of Bruges were blatantly violating this military discipline. No one pays attention to this regulation.


    Their ideas are surprisingly consistent: anyway, schupper kingdom is so safe that no foreign enemies will attack them. Why do they bother to stand guard and patrol?


    The people who hold this idea are not only soldiers, but also many officers in the army.


    So even when they see these soldiers gossiping and doing things that have nothing to do with guarding and patrolling, most officers turn a blind eye, or at most just give a loud reprimand.


    A few officers even joined the ranks of the soldiers and chatted warmly with the soldiers.


    "I tell you, my wife tried to make apple pie the other day. I really don''t know how to describe the taste. How on earth did she make apple pie smell like snot... Huh? "


    A soldier standing guard on the east wall of Bruges was chatting with several comrades in arms beside him.


    Before he had finished, his words suddenly stopped.


    After making a strange "um" sound, he frowned and looked at the dark eastern horizon in the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The comrades in arms beside him asked.


    "... there seems to be something wrong." He replied in a deep voice, "I seem to see something strange near here..."


    The soldier''s eyesight is notoriously good.


    Therefore, after hearing what he said, his comrades in arms immediately became nervous and asked in a hurry:


    "What do you see?"


    The soldier, who had not yet seen what was close to Bruges, did not answer the question of his comrade in arms.


    Instead, he frowned deeper and took a few steps forward so that he could be closer to the battlements of the city wall.


    After approaching the battlements of the city wall, the soldier with excellent eyesight finally saw what was approaching Bruges because of the closer distance.


    After seeing the specific appearance of this thing, the soldier''s eyes suddenly widened and his pupils narrowed. After taking a deep breath, he screamed bitterly at the highest volume he could reach:


    "Enemy attack! There is a large army approaching!! "


    As if to respond to the soldier''s scream, after the soldier''s scream fell, the sound of bow string trembling suddenly sounded in the dark wilderness outside the city.


    Then black locusts rose from the dark wilderness outside the city and covered the east wall of Bruges.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the dense arrow rain killed and wounded many soldiers who had not yet responded to what had happened.


    Cries of pain and howls were heard one after another on the east wall of Bruges.


    After the first round of arrow rain fell, the second round of arrow rain came immediately, which did not give any breathing opportunities to the soldiers of schuper army on the city wall.


    Under the cover of arrow rain, a long ladder came to the east wall of Bruges.


    Then, a large number of soldiers wearing pointed helmets climbed up the long ladder to the east wall of Bruges.


    The troops and soldiers coming from the East wear iconic pointed helmets - the identity of this sudden enemy is self-evident.


    After seeing the pointed helmets on the heads of the soldiers who climbed the wall, many schuper soldiers shouted:


    "It''s frank!"


    "The Franks invaded us!"


    "Why did the Franks invade us?"


    ¡­¡­


    They could not understand why the Frankish Empire, which was vast in territory and abundant in resources, would launch aggression against a small country like them? Waste valuable military power here.


    Neither officers nor soldiers can figure out the answer to this question.


    However - it''s no use thinking about this now. It''s urgent to try to keep Bruges.


    In addition to a large number of Frankish soldiers on the east wall, the walls in other directions were also put up long ladders and attacked by the Frankish army.


    After a large number of Frankish soldiers boarded the city wall, Bruges''s garrison finally realized it and began to resist.


    This resistance is doomed to be a wrong resistance.


    The soldiers who devoted themselves to this battle were all elite soldiers of the Frankish imperial army.


    How can the long-standing schuper army in Chengping be compared with the elite soldiers of the Frankish army in terms of individual combat effectiveness?


    In terms of quantity and quality, the schuper army is at an absolute disadvantage.


    There are only 2000 defenders in Bruges, and the Frankish army besieging Bruges is like a tide. I don''t know how many troops the Frankish army has invested to attack Bruges.


    In less than half an hour, the walls of Bruges fell one after another. Bruges''s defenders had to retreat to the city and fight in the street with the Frankish army.


    Bruges'' garrison is just surviving. It''s only a matter of time for them to be wiped out and Bruges to fall into the hands of the Frankish Army


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bruges, outside the city, the first formation of the Frankish army, this formation.


    Riding on a tall horse, bazel looked at Bruges in the distance with cold eyes without any emotional color.


    A general rode his horse slowly to bazel''s side and reported to bazel:


    "General Ludendorff, all the defenders in the city have been wiped out, and Bruges has been captured by our army."


    "Yes." Bazel nodded, and then gave orders to the generals around him, "1000 people will be assigned to guard Bruges, and the rest will continue to march! Within 7 days - destroy schuper! "

 Chapter 997

    Britannia Empire, Rhine front, thar stronghold.


    Thar stronghold is a small stronghold located at the foot of a mountain on the Rhine front. It is responsible for monitoring whether there are Scouts of the Frankish empire or Frankish who intend to sneak into the country. Follow the mountain path at the foot of the mountain and approach the britannian empire.


    There are about 400 soldiers stationed in the stronghold, and no civilians live in it. The daily supplies needed by the garrison of the stronghold are transported from the foot of the mountain.


    On a watchtower in thar stronghold, two soldiers are chatting while performing the task of monitoring the movement outside thar stronghold.


    The two soldiers, old and young, came from the same village. Because they were villagers, they were still good friends even though they were very different in age.


    "I''ve been here for 20 years." The veteran said proudly to the young fellow next to him, "in the past 20 years, I have fought with the Franks eight times, and there are 21 soldiers of the Frankish Empire who have been killed by me."


    This veteran is a squadron captain who has been in the Knights of Gabriel for 20 years. He usually likes to tell and boast about his achievements to his younger generation.


    And his young fellow liked to hear him talk about his glorious history, so when they talked, they always talked happily.


    "Usually I hear people blowing about the combat effectiveness of the Franks, saying how fierce and fierce the Franks fought."


    Speaking of this, a disdainful look appeared in the veteran''s eyes.


    "Those people are talking nonsense. I''ve fought with the Franks for half my life, and I don''t think the Franks can go anywhere. "


    "Like britannians, Franks have one head, two hands and two feet."


    "When you meet a Frankish, just summon up the courage to stick it up and fight him. In the battlefield, courage is a very important thing, and courage can make up for a lot of things."


    "Remember eight years ago..."


    ¡­¡­


    The veteran talked freely and talked about his experience and experience in fighting with the Franks.


    The young villagers standing beside him have been looking at him with longing eyes.


    When the veteran stopped and swallowed saliva to moisten his dry throat, his young fellow suddenly sighed:


    "Alas... I don''t know when I will have the chance to fight the Franks in the battlefield..."


    The young soldier joined the Knights of Gabriel three years ago and has been stationed on the Rhine front for three years.


    Because the Rhine front has been very peaceful and quiet over the years, the young soldier has never seen a real Frankish soldier.


    This is naturally a very uncomfortable thing for him who is eager for military merit.


    After hearing his young fellow''s words, the veteran was a little stunned, although he comforted his young fellow:


    "Don''t worry, young man. You''ll always have a chance to go to war. "


    "Although the Rhine front has indeed been very peaceful in recent years, it is only a matter of time before there is another large-scale conflict between our country and the Frankish empire."


    "After all, we and Franks have long been in a state of immortality..."


    Flapping edge, flapping edge


    Just then, a strange sound in the sky attracted the attention of the veteran and the young soldier, so that the veteran had to stop his words.


    They both looked up at the same time with great tacit understanding.


    I saw a white pigeon fluttering its wings and flying south.


    Looking at the pigeons flying farther and farther overhead, the experienced veteran frowned slightly and whispered:


    "It''s a carrier pigeon..."


    As soon as the veteran''s voice fell, the young fellow next to him asked the veteran curiously:


    "Is that the carrier pigeon of our army?"


    "I vaguely saw the black cloth tied to the feet of the carrier pigeon just now. If I am not mistaken, the pigeon I just saw is indeed a carrier pigeon of our army. "


    "Our army''s carrier pigeon..." the young soldier raised his head again and looked at the direction that the pigeon had just disappeared. "It''s the first time I saw our army''s carrier pigeon flying in the sky... Huh? Are you okay? How serious? "


    At this time, the veteran looked serious and frowned.


    "Strange..." the old soldier whispered in a deep voice, "carrier pigeons should not be used until they have to be used... Does something happen..."


    "Hey? Why not use carrier pigeons as a last resort? " The young soldier asked with a puzzled face.


    "Because carrier pigeons are not safe." The veteran replied, "although using carrier pigeons to convey military information will be fast, it is also quite unsafe."


    "First of all, carrier pigeons are easy to be intercepted by the enemy. If important military information falls into the enemy''s hands, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Secondly, we complete the message transmission through the homing of pigeons. Even if they are not intercepted, pigeons are not 100% successful in returning to their nests. In other words, if carrier pigeons are used to transmit military information, it can not guarantee that military information can be transmitted on time. "


    "Just because there are these fatal defects in using carrier pigeons to transmit messages, we will only use heralds to convey military information as a last resort."


    After answering the young fellow''s question in as brief a sentence as possible, the young fellow again threw a question at the veteran:


    "Homing and homing? What is that? "


    This time, the veteran didn''t answer his question in time.


    Instead, he continued to look up at the place where the carrier pigeon had just disappeared and meditated.


    With rich battlefield experience, he vaguely realized one thing - maybe something big had happened!


    Just as the veteran guessed what kind of major event and emergency would be needed to use carrier pigeons to transmit military information, strange noises came again from above.


    Flapping edge, flapping edge, flapping edge, flapping edge


    It''s a voice I''ve just heard


    This time the sound is more and louder.


    The old soldier and the young soldier beside him quickly looked up at his head.


    A large number of carrier pigeons are flying to the south in the unified direction.


    These are the carrier pigeons of their British army.


    Roughly speaking, there are more than ten.


    Because there were too many carrier pigeons flying over their heads, other soldiers in thar stronghold also noticed the changes in the sky above their heads, stopped their work and looked at their heads.


    The veteran was stunned and looked at the large number of carrier pigeons overhead.


    Looking in the direction of these carrier pigeons, I recalled which large military stronghold was located in the south of thar stronghold.


    If his memory is correct, there is only one large military stronghold in the south of thar stronghold - General fortress!


    The destinations of these carrier pigeons should be general fortresses!


    "Something big happened..." the old soldier said solemnly, "something big happened..."


    I don''t feel it vaguely this time.


    When he saw so many carrier pigeons flying in the same direction, the veteran had determined that something big had happened on the Rhine front!

 Chapter 998

    Britannia Empire, Rhine front, general discussion of fortresses.


    In the general fortress, there is a high tower, which is used to be called pigeon tower.


    As the name suggests, this is a tower dedicated to receiving carrier pigeons.


    Because carrier pigeons have various defects, the army usually uses heralds to convey military information.


    Carrier pigeons can only be used when there is a last resort, such as when a military situation can no longer be delayed and must be delivered to someone as quickly as possible.


    Because carrier pigeons are not commonly used, and the Rhine front is very peaceful in recent years, the pigeon tower of the fortress has been very quiet in recent years. I haven''t seen a carrier pigeon flying here for a long time.


    However, today''s pigeon tower is quite abnormal.


    The pigeon tower, which has always been very quiet, has become very noisy since this morning.


    Since this morning, a large number of carrier pigeons have arrived at the pigeon tower of the general fortress.


    Because there are too many carrier pigeons, the personnel responsible for receiving carrier pigeons are a little insufficient.


    "How, how can there be so many carrier pigeons!"


    "What the hell is going on?! What the hell happened? Why do so many carrier pigeons arrive here today? "


    "Forget it! Move your hands and feet! There must be very important military information in the letterhead on the legs of these pigeons! Otherwise, carrier pigeons will never be used! Put away these carrier pigeons quickly! Not one of them can be missed! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Similar noises were heard one after another on the top of the pigeon tower.


    These soldiers who are responsible for receiving carrier pigeons naturally have no right to read the stationery installed on the pigeon leg beacon.


    After pulling the carrier paper out of the carrier of the pigeon leg, the soldier receiving the carrier pigeon hurried to the meeting room where the knights were meeting with the carrier paper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On fortress, meeting room.


    All the knights in the fortress gathered in the meeting room at this time.


    The people who presided over the emergency military discussion were, of course, Iser and Albert, who happened to be stationed in the general fortress.


    Iser sat on the main seat of the long table, while Albert sat on his side.


    The rest of the Knights sat on both sides of the long table with a large map on it.


    Just as everyone looked at the map on the table with a dignified and serious face, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Captain! Three more carrier pigeons have just arrived at the pigeon Tower! "


    "Come in." Cried Ethel.


    "Yes!"


    After obtaining Iser''s permission to enter, the soldier hurriedly held three pieces of stationery, pushed open the door of the conference room, then walked quickly to Iser and handed them respectfully.


    After the three pieces of stationery were successfully delivered to Iser, the soldier left the conference room very consciously.


    Iser unfolded the three small stationery one by one and read them at a glance.


    "Ethel." Albert, sitting next to him, asked, "what''s written on it."


    "These three pieces of stationery come from three different strongholds." Iser said in a deep voice, "the contents of two of them are the same. They all say that a large-scale Frank army has been monitored to launch a sudden attack on the kingdom of schupper."


    "The other said: they have received the help of the kingdom of schupper, and the Frankish army arrived at their king''s capital yesterday morning."


    After hearing Iser''s words, the atmosphere in the meeting room became more dignified and serious.


    Several Knights exclaimed:


    "Have you arrived at the king''s capital of the kingdom of schupper?!"


    "The marching speed is so fast..."


    "According to the current speed of the Frankish army, the shupell kingdom may be destroyed by them in a few days..."


    Ethel frowned, threw the letter paper aside and continued to look at the map on the table in front of him.


    This morning, they received the first military newspaper sent by the first carrier pigeon - the large-scale invasion of the kingdom of schupper by the Frankish army!


    The military newspaper came from a stronghold close to the kingdom of schuper.


    Ethel and Albert were too shocked to speak when they received the military report.


    Because they were all fooled by the Frankish army - why did they attack the kingdom of schupper?


    Before they could recover, the carrier pigeon and the military newspaper on their legs rushed towards the * * fortress.


    Judging from all the information known at present, the Frankish Empire sent more than 100000 troops to attack the kingdom of schupper.


    Realizing that things were not trivial, Iser and Albert quickly summoned all the knights in the fortress and held an emergency military meeting.


    Not only Ethel and Albert, but also everyone did not understand what the Frankish Army wanted to do and why they attacked the kingdom of schupper? What did the king of the kingdom of schupel do recently to annoy the emperor of the Frankish Empire?


    In general, the Knights of the fortress gathered information from carrier pigeons and inferred what the purpose of the Frankish army was from the currently known information.


    "Head." A knight asked Iser, "since the kingdom of schuper has asked us for help, do we want to respond?"


    The latest information just delivered shows that the Frankish army has arrived under the king capital of the kingdom of schupper. The kingdom of schupper, which is unable to resist the aggression of the Frankish Empire, has sent a request for assistance to the British Empire.


    Ethel mused for a moment.


    Then he shook his head:


    "The kingdom of schupper is not our ally or vassal, and we have no obligation to help it."


    "And I don''t think we should act rashly until we fully understand the purpose of the Frankish army."


    "Will the purpose of the Frankish army this time just want to capture the kingdom of schupper?" At this time, one of the Knights here suddenly said, "because the kingdom of schupper is bullying, he plans to occupy the kingdom of schupper and make the territory broader."


    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, Albert, sitting next to Iser, shook his head.


    "Impossible." Albert continued, "according to the currently known intelligence, the Frankish Empire sent at least 100000 troops to attack the kingdom of schupper."


    "The kingdom of schupper has only 6000 troops. How can we use more than 100000 troops to deal with such a small country?"


    "The Frankish Empire must have sent such a large-scale army to invade the kingdom of schupper for other more important purposes."


    Albert sighed, raised his hand and scratched his head with a look of distress, and whispered:


    "What on earth is the Frankish army doing... What is it for that reason that such a large-scale army was sent to invade the kingdom of schuper..."


    Dong Dong!


    Just then, there was another knock outside the door.


    "Captain! Just now another carrier pigeon has arrived at the pigeon Tower! "


    "Come in." Iser said again.


    "Yes!"


    After taking over the newly delivered military newspaper and reading it at the fastest speed, Iser''s face was very rare to have a look of shock.


    Albert, who was keenly aware of the shock on Ethel''s face, asked him:


    "Ethel, what does it say?"


    "... according to the observation and detection of the scouts." Iser said in a deep voice, "a larger Frankish army entered the territory of the kingdom of schupper late last night. According to the scouts'' estimation, there were about 200000 Frankish troops who attacked the kingdom of schupper in the second wave."

 Chapter 999

    As soon as Iser''s voice fell, there were many startling voices in the meeting room.


    "200000?!"


    "The Frankish Empire sent out the second wave of troops to attack the kingdom of schupel?"


    "Including the 100000 troops who attacked the shupell kingdom in the first wave, the Frankish Empire has now invested 300000 troops in the shupell Kingdom..."


    "Send 300000 troops to attack shupell kingdom? As for... Sending 30000 people is enough to destroy it... "


    ¡­¡­


    The latest information is amazing.


    Late last night, the Frankish Empire even invested the second wave of troops into the kingdom of schupel, and the second wave of troops was twice that of the first wave, a full 200000 troops.


    At this moment, 300000 Franks had gathered in the kingdom of schupper.


    Ethel''s eyebrows were deeper now.


    He stared at the map in front of him and thought about why the Frankish Empire put such large-scale troops into a small country like the schuper kingdom.


    Ethel raised his hand to show everyone to be calm.


    When all the knights were quiet and stopped talking, Iser said:


    "From the current situation, the Frankish Empire sent troops this time, definitely not just to capture the kingdom of schuper."


    "If you want to capture the kingdom of schuper, it will never take 300000 troops."


    "The income from the capture of schuper kingdom can''t make up for the consumption of the 300000 troops."


    "Therefore, the Frankish army definitely didn''t come for the kingdom of schupper..."


    Speaking of this, Ethel suddenly stopped.


    The pupil shrinks slightly.


    Then he quickly lowered his head and looked at the map in front of him.


    This is a big map that includes the whole Rhine front.


    Just now, Ethel suddenly realized something.


    He fixed his eyes on the border between the British Empire and the kingdom of schupper on the map.


    "... so it is. I''m really slow enough to understand your real intention until now... "Ethel said in a deep voice, clenching his right fist and smashing it heavily on the table.


    Ethel, who suddenly pounded the table, startled everyone, including Albert.


    "Ethel." Albert asked Ethel, "what''s the matter?"


    "I understand why the Frankish army sent such a large army to attack the kingdom of schupper." Iser murmured, "they are going to break through our Rhine front through the kingdom of schuper!"


    Iser took the thin stick placed next to him and pointed at the junction of the britannian Empire and the kingdom of schupper on the map.


    "The kingdom of schupper is an ''absolutely neutral country'', and they have no ability or reason to launch a foreign war."


    "Our britannian Empire has no intention of invading the kingdom of schupper. At the same time, we don''t need to guard against this'' absolute neutral country '', so we don''t have too many troops stationed on the border between the two countries."


    "So - the ''Busch border'' between our two countries has become the weakest place on the whole Rhine front."


    "The Frankish Empire saw this, so it launched a sudden attack on the kingdom of schupper. It planned to capture the kingdom of schupper as soon as possible, and then cross the weak defense ''Bu Shu border'', break through our Rhine front and invade our homeland!"


    "The goal of the Frankish empire was us from the beginning!"


    "The troops dispatched by the Frankish Empire this time may not be more than 300000."


    "Since the target is us, it''s not surprising how many troops they sent to attack us."


    After hearing Iser''s analysis, everyone present, including Albert, showed a look of horror.


    They did not expect that the Frankish empire was so bold and cruel that it planned to destroy the innocent "absolutely neutral" schupper kingdom. Through their territory, they crossed the weakly defended "Bucharest border" to break through the Rhine front.


    "Captain!" A knight shouted, "we must stop the Frankish army as soon as possible! Stop them before they attack our land! "


    The knight''s words aroused the response of many people.


    In fact, without the knight''s warning, Iser knew to intercept the Franks who were going to cross the "Busch border".


    "The Frankish army successfully arrived at the kingdom of schupper yesterday."


    Said Iser.


    "It takes time for us to mobilize troops. In any case, we can''t block the Frankish army out of the country before it breaks through the Busch border."


    "What we can do now is to drive the Franks back before they go deep into the mainland."


    With that, Iser stood up, leaned over the map, put his finger against the circle marked "shupell kingdom" on the map, and then slid his finger to the West.


    "When the Frankish army breaks through the ''Busch border'' and enters China''s territory, they will come..."


    Iser''s finger slid westward onto a great plain marked "Rhineland".


    "Rhineland plain!" Iser exclaimed, "when the Franks break through the Busch border, they will pass through the Rhineland plain!"


    "The Rhineland plain is large enough to be a suitable battlefield."


    "We will reach the Rhineland plain before the Frankish army reaches the Rhineland plain!"


    "Intercept the Franks on the Rhineland plain!"


    "It is unknown how many troops the Frankish Empire has invested in this war. There may be troops from their rear to join the war."


    Iser gave orders to the Knights.


    "Therefore, we must assemble as many troops as possible!"


    "The Frankish Empire must have come prepared this time, so we must not be careless!"


    "It will take about two days to march from here to the Rhineland plain."


    "Although the defense of the ''Bu Shu border'' is weak, it is not made of paper."


    "If carrier pigeons are now used to send messages to the strongholds around the ''Busch border'' and ask to start assembling troops to the ''Busch border'', the ''Busch border'' should be able to assemble about 4000 troops before the arrival of the Frankish army."


    "Although it can''t stop the Frankish army for long, it can always buy us some time!"


    "The Frankish army arrived in the capital of the kingdom of schupper only yesterday. According to their marching speed and the time that the troops at the border of Busu can buy us, it should be 10 days after the Frankish army arrived at the Rhineland plain."


    "In other words - we now have 10 days to prepare for the battle!"


    "Assemble as many troops as possible in eight days! Go north in two days, intercept the Frankish army in the Rhineland plain and fight a decisive battle with the Frankish army! "

 Chapter 1000

    British Empire, pandragon.


    Although it was a long way from Avalon fortress to pandragon, the 200 members of the German undead team finally escorted the head''s wife and head''s daughter safely to the imperial capital.


    Despite the successful completion of the task, Darlene still has a regret.


    That''s -- along the way, Darlene never had a chance to see the head''s wives.


    According to the comrades in arms around them, their leader has two wives, one of whom is an ordinary civilian, and the other is a female Knight of the Michael knights.


    Darlene also heard that the two wives of the head are very beautiful.


    Women often have a strong curiosity about such things, and dalina is no exception.


    Da liana, who was aroused by curiosity, always wanted to find a chance to see how beautiful the two wives of the head of the regiment were.


    It''s a pity - along the way, Darlene never found a chance.


    When the motorcade was on the road, the leader''s wives stayed in the carriage.


    If you want to see what the head''s wives look like, the only chance is when the team stops.


    When the motorcade stops, the two wives of the head will naturally get off and rest. At that time, they will have the opportunity to witness their appearance with their own eyes.


    Unfortunately - Darlene''s luck has always been bad.


    When the convoy finally stopped to camp and rest, Darlene received the task of guarding or patrolling the periphery of the camp.


    Staying on the periphery of the camp, how can you have the opportunity to see the appearance of the head''s wives?


    Therefore, during such a long journey from Avalon fortress to pandragon, darina never had the opportunity to see the two wives of the head


    This has to make Darlene feel quite sorry.


    But Darlene was not discouraged.


    After all - they still need to return to Fort Avalon.


    On the way back to Avalon fortress, Darlene also had the opportunity to see the two wives of the head.


    Darlene didn''t believe her luck would be so bad. When she returned to Avalon fortress, she believed that she would always have the opportunity to get close to the head''s husband and see whether the head''s husband was really as beautiful as the rumor said.


    After the head''s wives were safely delivered to pandragon, dalina and her family also enjoyed a few days of crazy play in the imperial capital.


    When entering the imperial capital, most people, including darina, were stunned by the prosperity of pandragon.


    Da Liana is a peasant from the north. If you use an ugly word to describe her, it''s a hick.


    As a hillbilly, before she came to panderagon, the most prosperous city she saw was Avalon fortress.


    Although Avalon fortress is a military fortress, it is also a prosperous metropolis. Most of its residents are military dependents.


    After arriving at panderagon, Darlene found that compared with panderagon, Avalon fortress is like a small town!


    Stunned and dizzy by the prosperity of the imperial capital, the party immediately dispersed after receiving the order to dissolve, took their savings and rushed to the streets and alleys of pandragon to start their own "adventure".


    The wives of the regimental commander rented a whole hotel for the 200 members of the German undead team.


    During their stay in pandragon, the 200 members of the German undead team lived in this hotel.


    Although the players of the undead team can play here for a few days, it is not unlimited.


    There are two restrictions for players:


    Article 1: no fighting or making trouble in panderagon.


    Article 2: return to their hotel before 20 p.m. and do not spend the night outside the hotel.


    As long as they can abide by these two rules, the 200 players of the German undead team can play as they want.


    Except that this second provision makes some people feel very uncomfortable, others, including Da liana, don''t feel how strict these two provisions are. These two provisions are already quite loose.


    It''s been 10 days since they arrived in Pendragon, and Darlene and them have been playing crazy in Pendragon for 10 days.


    Although she played for 10 days, Darlene still didn''t play enough.


    Because panderagon is too big, there are still countless places to go and special dishes to eat.


    Because none of Darlene''s acquaintances came, Darlene came to pandragon alone.


    At first, Darlene was worried about whether she would be bored and lonely when she visited panderagon alone.


    However, after arriving at pandragon and starting to play around the streets of pandragon, Darlene found that her worry was completely unnecessary.


    Even if there is only one person, you can still have a good time.


    Because pandragon has too much to see, play and eat.


    What makes Darlene happy most is that there are so many delicious food in pandragon.


    There are many delicious foods that Darlene has never seen.


    For example: rice ball.


    In the north of the British Empire, wheat and oats were mainly produced, so the most common food Darlene ate was food made of wheat and oats, such as bread and porridge.


    Dalina seldom eats food made of rice.


    Rice was grown only in the southern part of the British Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    Especially in the Lorraine Empire, rice has always been the main crop of the Lorraine empire.


    Because rice was only planted in the south, the generals of the Michael Knights usually had little chance to eat rice and related food made of rice.


    After coming to pandragon, pandragon learned that there were so many kinds of food made of rice.


    Among them, Da Liana''s favorite food is rice balls.


    The so-called rice ball is to pinch rice into a fist sized ball, which is wrapped with some delicious sauce and tastes very delicious.


    Some rice balls are also wrapped with meat slices. These rice balls wrapped with meat slices are more delicious.


    Dalina was originally a person who was very interested in eating, so these days, dalina''s main itinerary has always been to explore the streets of pandragon and look for food vendors or shops scattered throughout the imperial capital.


    Today, as usual, Darlene strolled along a main road in Pendragon, looking around while strolling, looking for vendors or shops with attractive food aroma.


    Just then, Darlene suddenly heard the rapid sound of horses'' hoofs from far and near behind her.


    While the sound of horse hoofs came, there were also anxious drinks:


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Get out of the way! "


    Darlene didn''t have time to look back. She jumped aside subconsciously and jumped to the side of the avenue.


    As soon as he jumped to the side of the avenue, a fast horse carrying a famous man with an anxious face galloped past where Darlene had just stood.

 Chapter 1001

    Darlene watched the fast horse go away.


    His eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ªI always feel... I saw many fast horses rushing to the city from the evening of the previous day


    ¡ª¡ªWhere are these fast horses going


    As she thought so, Darlene couldn''t help looking at the tall building group in the distance - Baiyang palace.


    ¡ª¡ªThose fast horses seem to be heading for the palace


    ¡ª¡ªIs there something big


    As a soldier, Darlene was sensitive to the sound of these hurried horses'' hoofs.


    Subconsciously, I think something big must have happened, so I need these heralds to pass the letter in a hurry.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, no matter how I guess, I can''t guess what happened.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, no matter what happens, it won''t affect me. I''d better ignore it.


    Darlene, who had made up her mind, stopped talking to her. Since the evening before yesterday, regardless of the fast horses in the city, she continued to stroll carefree in the streets of pandragon, looking for delicious and fun


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    Ilsa, Jacob and bancrore had a group of important officials, and they all gathered together at this time.


    The solemn expression of the people rendered the atmosphere of the whole study very dignified.


    After Iser saw through the real intention of the Frankish army, he immediately sent a letter to the imperial capital to inform the central government of this vital information.


    After learning that the Frankish army planned to break through their Rhine front through the territory of the kingdom of schupper, the dignified atmosphere in the central side has continued until now.


    In response to the invasion of the Frankish Empire, Ilsa and these important officials in the central government have been busy these days.


    Either in an emergency meeting or on the way to an emergency meeting.


    For example, there is an emergency meeting in Ilsa''s study to discuss and share the latest front-line intelligence.


    "Your Majesty." Bancro whispered to Ilsa, "the latest military newspaper has just arrived. The Frankish army has arrived at the Busch border and fought with the defenders of the Busch border."


    "How many troops have been assembled at the Bu Shu border?" Ilsa quickly asked bancro.


    "After perceiving the real intention of the Frankish army, Iser timely sent a carrier pigeon to the surrounding strongholds of the ''Busch border'' and asked the nearby soldiers to assemble at the ''Busch border''." Bancro replied, "although the time is tight, the ''Busu border'' has finally assembled 3700 soldiers. If we stick to those strongholds on the border, these 3700 soldiers can hold the Frankish army for about two to three days. "


    Speaking of this, bancroton said for a moment, and then went on:


    "At present, the whole territory of the shupel Kingdom has been occupied, but the royal family and a group of civil and military officials of the shupel Kingdom have successfully fled into China."


    "Now, the king of the kingdom of schupper has asked us for asylum and asked us for assistance."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa waved her hand wearily:


    "Bancro, you are the foreign affairs director. You have full power to deal with this. Put the royal family members and civil and military ministers of the schuper kingdom in a safe city."


    "The goal of the Frankish empire is us. The reason for attacking the kingdom of schupper is just to take advantage of their land so as to launch an attack on us."


    "Therefore, I believe they will not spend great efforts to pursue the remnant Party of schupper kingdom. After placing the royal family members and civil and military ministers of schupper kingdom in a city slightly behind, they should be safe."


    "As for helping them recover their country, we can wait until later. We are too busy now to have the energy and ability to help them recover their country."


    "Yes." Bancro responded respectfully.


    "Alas..." after Ilsa uttered a long sigh full of tired color, she refocused her eyes on the big map in front of her, "where are Ethel and Albert''s troops now?"


    This time, another minister replied:


    "Ethel and Albert have led their troops to the Rhineland plain. While marching, they continue to absorb the troops from the sequel."


    "According to the latest report from Iser, they should be able to assemble 300000 troops when they reach the Rhineland plain."


    "As long as there is no accident, they should also be able to arrive at the Rhineland plain in time and intercept the Franks in the Rhineland plain."


    After hearing the minister''s report, Ilsa''s face finally showed some joy and some lightness.


    "Did the Frankish Empire put in new troops?" Ilsa asked again.


    The minister who just answered again:


    "No, according to the current intelligence, the Frankish Empire only invested 300000 troops. So far, the Frankish Empire has not put new troops into the front line. "


    "Is it still 300000..." Ilsa whispered, "that is to say, will it be a 300000-300000 general war after Iser and them successfully intercept the Frankish army on the Rhineland plain..."


    Just now, the minister also said that according to the latest report sent back to the imperial capital by Iser, after they successfully arrive at the Rhineland plain, they should be able to assemble an army composed of Gabriel knights and Rachel knights with a total military strength of 300000.


    According to the current intelligence, the Frankish Empire has only 300000 combat troops on the front line.


    Therefore, when Iser and his men successfully arrived at the Rhineland plain before the Frankish army, a 300000-300000 general war would break out in the Rhineland plain.


    300000 to 300000 - the scale has exceeded the "overlord counterattack" three years ago.


    In the three-year "overlord counterattack", excluding the Navy, the total military strength of the combat forces of both sides is only 420000, 300000 in the holy Hiram Empire and 120000 in the Michael knights.


    In the upcoming general assembly war, the total military strength of the combat forces of both sides is as high as 600000... It is a little inappropriate to use the word "amazing" to describe the scale of the battle.


    Ilsa didn''t feel nervous and afraid about the General Assembly war on this scale. It must be a lie.


    "Ha..." Ilsa breathed a sigh to ease her mood.


    Then Ilsa whispered:


    "Ethel, can they win..."


    Although Ilsa''s volume is low, because the study is very quiet now, everyone in the study can clearly hear Ilsa''s low voice.


    After Ilsa''s low tweed fell, the atmosphere in the study became more dignified due to the change of people''s mood.


    Both sides are 300000 troops and do not have any advantage in terms of military strength.


    Under such circumstances, there is really no guarantee that Iser and them can win steadily

 Chapter 1002

    Just as Ilsa''s voice fell, a loud old voice suddenly sounded:


    "Your Majesty, don''t sigh. Trust Iser and Albert."


    As soon as the old voice sounded, the rest, including Ilsa, followed it one after another.


    The master of this voice is Jacob.


    After the eyes of all the people met on him, Jacob continued:


    "Your Majesty, Iser and Albert are the ministers of our country."


    "Iser is the 12th integrated knight in China''s history."


    Speaking of this, Ethel raised his eyes and slid them one by one across the faces of the people.


    "Your Majesty, ladies and gentlemen. I believe you should all know the "Quartet star" offensive 11 years ago. "


    "In the ''four stars'' offensive 11 years ago, Iser was able to turn the tide in such a disadvantage, defeat several times his Frankish army and General Walter von Zimmerman, the commander-in-chief of the Frankish army at that time!"


    "According to the information known at present, the commander-in-chief of the Frankish army is this General Walter von Zimmerman."


    "Eleven years ago, Ethel could beat Walter in that disadvantage."


    "Now, the two armies are at a stalemate, and we are still fighting at home. Iser has no reason to lose to Walter!"


    "So I firmly believe that Iser will be able to defeat the invading Frankish army as beautifully as the" four star "offensive in 11 years!"


    Jacob''s voice was loud.


    His loud voice slightly dissipated the heavy atmosphere in the study.


    The tight expression on the faces of the people also relaxed a little.


    And on Ilsa''s face, a smile appeared after a long time.


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded softly, "that''s right... Iser, he must be able to stop the 300000 Franks."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Eliza''s home.


    The Frankish Empire had destroyed the kingdom of schupel, and the whole territory of the kingdom of schupel fell. The troops of the Frankish army pointed directly at the territory of the British Empire - even if the war on the front line was so urgent, few people knew the war on the Rhine front at pandragon.


    Ordinary civilians simply don''t know that war has begun on the Rhine front.


    Of course - this is only limited to ordinary civilians.


    When the central government just received the news of the invasion of the Frankish army, some senior civil and military officials and nobles in Pendragon also learned the news one after another.


    In terms of the nobility of status, few people in the whole empire can be compared with Eliza.


    Eliza was the first person in the history of the British Empire to have a close relationship with the heads of the three major knights.


    Her husband is Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights and Earl of Leia.


    His father was Iser, head of the order of Gabriel and count of Hyde.


    There was also Albert, the head of the order of Rachel and the count of Fitzgerald, who was close to her uncle and nephew.


    At the same time, he is also a knight with great status and strength in the army.


    Such an identity, throughout the Empire, few people can compare with Eliza.


    Eliza, who was so noble and exaggerated, naturally received the news for the first time that the Frankish Empire had launched an invasion and that Iser and Albert had commanded troops to intercept.


    These two days, Eliza''s home has been shrouded in a faint melancholy cloud.


    Eliza''s grandmother, Belinda, Ethel''s mother, has been sighing for the past two days, worried about Ethel who is now going to the battlefield.


    It''s also a mother''s nature - no matter how old and successful the child is, the mother can''t help worrying about the child who is doing dangerous things.


    Eliza and Carol have been trying their best to make Belinda happy these two days and let Belinda stop looking so sad.


    At this time, Carol was holding DeLisa and sitting on the sofa in the hall chatting with Belinda.


    Although Carol has racked her brains to come up with as interesting topics as possible, Belinda still has a bitter face.


    From Belinda''s current appearance, it is not difficult to see that her mind is not here at all, but on the distant Rhine front.


    Just then, Eliza suddenly ran over with a smile on her face.


    "Grandma, grandma! Tell you good news! "


    "Good news?" Belinda wondered, "what''s the good news?"


    "I already know who the commander-in-chief of the Frankish army is this time." Eliza said in an excited tone, "it''s Walter von Zimmerman! I just learned this information. "


    "Walter von Zimmerman..." Belinda chewed the name.


    Belinda, who felt the name was very familiar, recalled it carefully.


    After a short meeting, Belinda looked suddenly enlightened:


    "Is it Walter von Zimmerman 11 years ago?"


    "Yes!" Eliza nodded forcefully, "yes, it''s Walter von Zimmerman, the loser of her father''s hand 11 years ago!"


    "It''s him... It''s really good news..." Belinda breathed out, and the clouds on her face dispersed a little.


    Carol, who didn''t understand their conversation just now, looked at Eliza and Belinda, and then asked:


    "What were you talking about? Who is Walter von Zimmerman? "


    "Ah, yes." Eliza scratched her hair in shame. "Carol, you don''t know this man or the War 11 years ago. I''m sorry. I was just talking to grandma and forgot to explain to you who this person is. "


    Then Eliza cleared her throat and said:


    "Carol, do you know the ''four stars'' offensive 11 years ago, that is, in 284?"


    "The ''four stars'' offensive..." Carol searched the word in her mind. "I''ve only heard it vaguely."


    "The ''sifangxing'' offensive was a large-scale offensive in 284 of the imperial calendar. The target of the attack was the Frankish empire."


    Eliza began to explain.


    "My father was not the head of the order of Gabriel at that time, nor was he an integrated knight. Just a four Royal knight and deputy head of the order of Gabriel. "


    "11 years ago, there was a large-scale famine in the territory of the Frankish Empire, which was a rare fighter for our country. Therefore, we launched a large-scale offensive against the Frankish empire with two-thirds of the combat power of the Gabriel knights, a total of 200000 troops. The code name of the offensive was sifangxing."


    "The 200000 troops were divided into four routes and marched from different directions to the mainland of the Frankish empire."


    "My father was in charge of commanding one of the four route armies at that time, with only 60000 troops under his command."


    "The person in charge of meeting our army is General Walter von Zimmerman, a famous veteran of the Frankish empire."


    "Walter commanded 230000 troops to meet our ''four stars'' offensive."

 Chapter 1003

    "Walter is a very capable veteran. Through the clever arrangement of troops, he defeated our three-way army in one breath."


    "The last Route Army led by my father has not been defeated."


    "My father has only 60000 people under his command, while Walter has a full 230000 people under his command, and the morale of Walter''s troops is high because they have just defeated our three-way army."


    "From any point of view, my father is at an absolute disadvantage."


    "But it was in such a disadvantage that my father successfully turned the tide and killed Walter''s 230000 troops with 60000 people under his command."


    "In that war, my father''s troops killed more than 100000 Frankish troops and killed and captured many Frankish generals."


    Speaking of this, Eliza''s face was full of pride.


    "Both China and the Frankish Empire suffered heavy losses in this'' four star ''offensive."


    "But thanks to my father''s efforts to turn the tide, our country has avoided humiliating defeat."


    "Two years later, with his great achievements under the neutrality of the ''four stars'' offensive, his father was promoted to the integrated knight and the head of the Gabriel order, becoming the 12th integrated knight in the history of the Empire."


    "It can be said that it was with this'' four star ''offensive that my father finally qualified to become an integrated knight."


    After quietly listening to Eliza''s explanation, Carol finally showed a sudden realization.


    "Oh, I see."


    Carol nodded and then continued:


    "That is to say - that Walter was the defeated general of Mr. Iser 11 years ago."


    "Now, the commander in chief of the Frankish army is the defeated general of Walter and Mr. Iser."


    "That''s right." Eliza continued with a smile, "that''s why I say it''s good news."


    "Well, it''s really good news." Carol said with a smile, "it''s really reassuring that this former subordinate will be the opponent in the future."


    "So -- grandma, relax." Eliza took a few steps to get closer to Belinda.


    He raised his hand and patted 1 Belinda on the shoulder, then continued:


    "Give your father more confidence!"


    "My father will come home with a great victory!"


    "Father must be able to defeat Walter like the ''four stars'' attack 11 years ago!"


    After hearing Eliza''s comfort, the sadness on Belinda''s face became less.


    "Yes." Belinda nodded gently and squeezed out a little ugly smile, "I hope so..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire, the Rhine front, somewhere.


    A winding and huge "black giant snake" is "crawling" at a high speed from south to north along the Rhine front.


    Under the command of Iser and Albert, this "black giant snake" rushed to the britannian army in the Rhineland plain.


    The line of British soldiers in black armour looked like a huge black snake when viewed from above.


    When they went to the Rhineland plain, there were still follow-up troops who merged into this "black torrent".


    According to Iser''s estimation, he should be able to assemble 300000 troops when he reaches the Rhineland plain.


    300000 troops - this is three-quarters of the current combat strength of the Rhine front.


    After the central government changed the force allocation of all fronts, Albert led 100000 troops of the Rachel knights to enter the Rhine front. With the 300000 Gabriel Knights originally stationed on the Rhine front, the total number of troops stationed on the Rhine front was as high as 400000.


    Iser brought three-quarters of the fighting power of the Rhine front to intercept the Frankish army.


    Iser wanted to bring more troops, but the tight time did not allow him to do so.


    Moreover, even if there was plenty of time, Iser could not bring more troops.


    Because - he can''t bring all the troops on the Rhine front.


    The Rhine front is so long that enough soldiers have to be left to guard every important stronghold.


    If the 400000 troops of the Rhine front are brought to the Rhineland plain, it means that the whole Rhine front is in an undefended state, which is quite dangerous.


    Although from the current situation of the Frankish Empire, they intend to pass through the kingdom of schuper and break through the Rhine front of the British Empire, in fact, there is another possibility for the attack plan of the Frankish empire.


    That is: the attack on the kingdom of schupper is only a feint, and the purpose is to lure Iser to lead most of the combat power of the Rhine front to the Rhineland plain. The real purpose is to concentrate the rest of the troops within the Empire to make a breakthrough somewhere on the Rhine front when the defense of all parts of the Rhine front becomes weak.


    Such an offensive plan is not impossible.


    Therefore, in order to be just in case, enough troops must be left in all important positions of the Rhine front.


    Iser could only take 300000 of them at most, and the remaining 100000 troops could not be transferred anyway. If the 100000 troops were transferred, the Rhine front would become defenseless. The Frankish army still in the Frankish empire could break through the Rhine front anywhere.


    When going to the Rhineland plain, heralds and scouts kept reporting the front-line intelligence collected to Iser, and how many troops came successfully.


    Iser''s biggest concern now is whether the Frankish Empire has put new troops on the front line.


    At present, according to known intelligence, only 300000 Frankish troops have been put into operation.


    The Frankish Empire sent 100000 people to attack the kingdom of schupel first.


    After 100000 people attacked the homeland of the kingdom of schupper, another 200000 Frankish troops left the Frankish Empire and were put into the front line.


    When Iser reaches the Rhineland plain, he will also have 300000 people.


    300000 to 300000 - the troops were flat. Under the condition of flat troops, Iser was confident enough to drive the Franks back.


    But if the Frankish Empire subsequently put new troops on the front line, the result is hard to say


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shupell Kingdom, the border of Bushu.


    In just a few days, the Frankish army attacked and destroyed the kingdom of schumper, leveled the whole territory of the kingdom of schumper, and came to the "border of Bushu".


    The 300000 Frankish troops are making a fierce attack on the "Bucharest border" where only thousands of people are stationed.


    The thousands of britannian troops carried out tenacious resistance relying on various strongholds.


    Although there are strongholds, it is only a matter of time before the "Bushu border" is broken in the face of the fierce attack of 300000 Hiran troops.


    Bazel was responsible for commanding the 100000 troops of the first array to attack the kingdom of schuper.


    After bazel''s first attack into the kingdom of schupper, Walter led the 200000 troops of the second attack into the kingdom of schupper, immediately after bazel''s first attack.


    Walter was not only the commander in chief of the Nibelungen project, but also personally commanded the 200000 troops of the second array.


    While waiting for the "Busch border" to be successfully broken through by them, Walter also sent a large number of scouts to collect Iser''s intelligence.


    Walter smiled proudly when he learned that Iser had led the army to the Rhineland plain:


    "The plan went well... Ethel obediently led the army to the Rhineland plain." Walter whispered to himself, "Ethel... The Rhineland plain is your burial ground..."

 Chapter 1004

    After seeing through the real intention of the Frankish army, Iser hurriedly sent a carrier pigeon to the strongholds around the "Busch border", asking the defenders there to rush to the "Busch border" immediately to intercept the Frankish army.


    Although the time was tight, more than 3700 soldiers were assembled before the Frankish army arrived at the "Bucharest border".


    When dispatching troops to guard the "Busch border", Iser gave these soldiers in charge of guarding the "Busch border" the order that they should delay the Frankish army for at least 48 hours and withdraw from the "Busch border" after 48 hours.


    The reason why such an order is issued, rather than letting the soldiers stick to it, is Ethel''s brilliance.


    If we let the soldiers stick to the end, it will only reduce the morale of these soldiers.


    After all - in the face of the attack of 300000 Franks, sticking to the "Busch border" is no different from dying.


    The soldiers are not fools. Letting them perform this vague mission of death will only reduce their morale, or they will rebel on the battlefield.


    Only those elite soldiers who can no longer be elite, or under some special circumstances, can let the soldiers rush to carry out the task of death.


    But - if you set a specific task goal, the result will be different.


    Iser set a specific task goal for the defenders of the "Busch border": hold the Frankish army for 48 hours, and then retreat after 48 hours.


    Knowing how long you''ll be able to retreat and not knowing when you''ll be able to retreat - these two mindsets have very different effects on generals.


    The former will make the soldiers feel that they have a goal and hope to live, and the morale will rise.


    The latter will make the soldiers feel that they have no goal and that they are waiting for death, and their morale will drop.


    That''s what Iser is good at.


    Knowing that the Frankish army could retreat and survive as long as it took 48 hours, the more than 3700 soldiers, relying on solid strongholds, launched a tenacious resistance against the 300000 Frankish army.


    Although their stronghold was crumbling under the fierce attack of the Frankish army, it still stood up in the end.


    Although the process was difficult, these 3700 soldiers finally successfully completed their combat tasks and successfully delayed the Frankish army for 48 hours on the "Busch border".


    After the completion of the mission, the surviving soldiers quickly evacuated the "Bu Shu border".


    The "Bu Shu boundary" has become an undefended state.


    After all the soldiers of the britannian army retreated, the Frankish army easily crossed the "Bucharest border" and entered the mainland of the britannian empire.


    The Rhine front, built by the British Empire at great expense, was thus broken through by the Frankish army.


    However, the efforts of the 3700 soldiers were not in vain.


    They risked their lives and delayed the Frankish army for 48 hours, winning valuable marching time for Iser and his army.


    When the Frankish army crossed the "Busch border", Iser and most of the military strength he brought also crossed the ESU River and entered the Rhineland plain.


    The ESU River, the largest tributary of the Rhine River, basically runs east-west. Its source is located in the kingdom of schupper, flows from east to west, and flows through the kingdom of schupper and the British Empire.


    The Rhineland plain borders the kingdom of schuper in the East and the ESU River in the south.


    Crossing the Izu river north along the Rhine front means reaching the Rhineland plain!


    The army led by Ethel and Albert finally reached the Rhineland plain before the Frankish army.


    After arriving at the Rhineland plain, Iser''s military strength was the same as he estimated at the beginning, and 300000 troops were assembled.


    Of the 300000 troops, 240000 were from the order of Gabriel and 60000 were from the order of Rachel.


    A general battle of 300000 to 300000, with 600000 troops from both sides, is about to break out on the Rhineland plain.


    The atmosphere over the Rhineland plain became more dignified because of the arrival of two armies


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not many people would like to live in the Rhineland plain because of their proximity to the border.


    Therefore, even though the Rhineland plain is a very livable land, there are few rural areas rooted here.


    The civilians living in the Rhineland plain had long received the news that the Frankish army was going to fight, so they hurriedly packed up all the luggage and dry food that could be taken away in time, fled the Rhineland plain and left the vast plain to the British and Frankish army as a battlefield.


    Because there are few civilians living in the Rhineland plain, all the civilians here successfully fled to a safe place before the Rhineland plain turned into a flesh and blood mill.


    It''s early morning.


    The two armies lined up opposite each other on the vast Rhineland plain.


    Both armies have conspicuous characteristics.


    The army to the South wore armor painted black.


    The color of the armor of the army near the north is ordinary silver white, but they all wear strange pointed helmets.


    However, these two armies have the same characteristics.


    That is - their armies are boundless.


    No matter from which direction, their army is boundless, and their soldiers seem to cover the whole Rhineland plain.


    The army to the south is the 300000 combined regiment of the British Empire.


    The army to the North was the Frankish army.


    The armies of the British and Frankish armies were in tit for tat from the south to the north.


    Yesterday afternoon, the two armies met here with great tacit understanding.


    After the "meeting", the two armies stopped with great tacit understanding and began to set up camp. No one attacked anyone.


    Because it was nearly dusk, it was no longer suitable for an attack.


    Although no attack was launched, both sides were on guard against each other to prevent the other from launching a sudden attack.


    Fortunately, after the two armies "met", it has always been very peaceful.


    The British army was stationed in the South and the Frankish army in the north.


    The two armies, which were supposed to be incompatible with fire and water, spent a peaceful night very strangely.


    Commanders on both sides are actually waiting.


    Are waiting for tomorrow.


    It''s too late to launch a large-scale attack and defense.


    It''s time for the battle to begin until dawn tomorrow!


    After a peaceful night, the two armies acted at the same time again with great tacit understanding.


    When the sun just rose from the horizon, both the British and the Frankish soldiers poured out of the camps, and then began to assemble the formation according to the orders of the commanders.


    Neat military formations of different shapes and sizes appear one by one on the vast plains of Rhineland.


    Soon, both the British and the Franks were ready to fight.


    The war is imminent.

 Chapter 1005

    Maybe it''s because it''s adjacent to the Izu river. The air here in the Rhineland plain is a little humid.


    The warm air filled with water vapor swept by the cold wind from Ethel, who was wearing armor and carrying a Red Knight Sword.


    His resolute face reflected in the white light scattered by the rising sun.


    Ethel was standing on a wooden watchtower, looking at the Frankish army in the distance.


    The silver wave composed of the morning light of the rising sun dissipates the morning fog and the night in the sky at a very fast speed. The sky becomes brighter and brighter, and the only night shrinks rapidly towards the other side of the sky.


    Under the watchtower where Iser is located, 300000 britannian troops are arranged in neat formations one after another.


    In the morning light, the soldiers'' armor, knives, guns, arrows and halberds glittered.


    Among the thousands of troops and horses, there are knights with reins and swords,


    There were also ordinary soldiers with long guns and swords. They rushed here from all parts of the Rhine front to fight to the death with the Frankish army who broke into their country.


    With different eyes, they looked into the distance at the Frankish army with the same dense army.


    Have calm eyes.


    Have plain eyes.


    There are nervous eyes.


    A fearful look.


    Iser was one of those people who looked at the Frankish army in the distance with calm eyes from beginning to end.


    Not only Ethel, but also Albert, who was standing next to Ethel at this time.


    Both of them are experienced generals. Both sides have participated in the General Assembly war with hundreds of thousands of troops. They have fought many battles.


    Although the battle of 600000 people this time, they both experienced it for the first time.


    "Ethel." Albert turned his head and said to Ethel next to him, "how do you play now? Shall we attack first? "


    Now both sides have set up their military formations and can start fighting at any time.


    Just as Iser was pondering whether they should take the lead in opening the war in the British Empire, there was a sudden movement in the northern Frankish army.


    A group of fully armed infantry broke out of the Frankish army and came straight to the britannian army.


    "... it seems that the first attack was preempted by the Frankish army." Albert said faintly.


    "It''s the same who starts the first attack." Ethel replied, "anyway, the Franks will be defeated by us."


    After that, Iser waved his flag and began to command the troops to meet the incoming Frankish army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Rhineland plain, Frankish army, this formation.


    "Coach." A herald whispered to Walter, "our army has fought with the British army."


    Walter nodded softly. "Well, I see."


    With that, Walter waved his hand and motioned the herald to step down.


    After the messenger left, basil, who had been sitting on Walter''s side, whispered faintly:


    "Next... Just wait for general Otto von horwig to come with our ''secret weapons''..."


    The Frankish Empire fully invested three generals in the Nibelungen plan.


    The total number of troops participating in the Nibelungen plan is 500000, divided into 1, 2 and 3 formations.


    The three generals are respectively responsible for commanding the three formations.


    The three generals are:


    General bazel von Ludendorff is responsible for commanding the 100000 troops of the first array.


    General Walter von Zimmerman served as the commander in chief of the Nibelungen plan and personally commanded the 200000 troops of the second array.


    And - General Otto von horwig, in charge of commanding the 200000 troops of the third array.


    The 200000 troops in the third array were the secret weapons prepared by the Frankish empire for many years.


    A secret weapon specially used against the Knights of the British Empire.


    Whether Iser''s troops can be wiped out in the Rhineland plain depends on whether their secret weapons, that is, the 200000 special forces of the third array, can successfully complete their tasks.


    When he heard the name Otto von horwig, bazel''s face showed a very explicit dissatisfaction.


    "Alas..." bazel sighed, "I really don''t want to join hands with general holwig... I hate him very much."


    Bazel had a good personal relationship with Walter, so he dared to express his dissatisfaction with his colleagues in front of Walter.


    After hearing bazel''s words, Walter smiled helplessly:


    "Bazel, be patient. I don''t like general holwig, but he is the key to the Nibelungen plan. Therefore, no matter how much I hate him, I can only tolerate it."


    In the Frankish Empire, there was a special calling culture.


    That is, only people close to each other can call each other''s names.


    People who are relatively estranged can only call their surnames.


    That''s why when Walter called bazel, he called him bazel. When he called Otto, he called him general holwig.


    After listening to Walter''s persuasion, bazel turned his mouth and said:


    "General holwig is too arrogant."


    "Arrogant enough to make people feel uncomfortable."


    "I''m good at commanding ships and fighting water battles. What''s so great?"


    "Walter, don''t you look at his arrogant attitude before the Nibelungen project began."


    "When I talk to you, I don''t even say honorifics. It''s very arrogant."


    After hearing bazel''s complaint, Walter smiled helplessly again.


    "Big general holwig is arrogant, but his ability is worthy of our admiration."


    "His ship command level and water warfare ability are really unparalleled."


    "Throughout the country, except him, no one else has the ability to command the 200000 army of the third array."


    "So -- bazel, bear it. Our Nibelungen plan really needs him. "


    "For the victory of our Nibelungen plan, let''s tolerate the arrogance of general holwig."


    "Hum..." bazel snorted coldly, "it''s really unpleasant... He''d better finish his task quickly. If our Nibelungen plan fails because of him, I must break his ugly big nose."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    An unknown village on the banks of the ESU River in the British Empire.


    Although the Frankish army invaded the britannian empire on a large scale, and an amazing general war broke out in the Rhineland plain, there was still a bold fisherman on the Bank of the ESU river.


    This fisherman''s family is very poor. They don''t even have dry food for escape.


    Since fleeing is also a dead end, they simply let go and decided to stay in the village.


    The fisherman became the only family in the village who did not withdraw.


    They want to bet.


    Bet the war won''t burn into their village.


    They had good luck.


    They won the bet.


    Although it was close to the Rhineland battlefield, the war did not reach their nameless village.


    In order to make a living, the fisherman still got to fish in the nearby Yisu river.


    Although the battle between the two armies on the Rhineland plain has been in full swing, the fisherman still went to the ESU River as usual.

 Chapter 1006

    "Father, we don''t leave here, really?"


    "Oh, you think I don''t want to leave here?" Bernie sighed, then continued to his son, "we can''t leave. We don''t have dry food. If we leave the village, we will starve to death. Since we will die if we leave here, we might as well stay here. If we stay here, we may have a chance to survive."


    This middle-aged man named Bernie is the head of the fisherman''s family who has not withdrawn from the village.


    Their village is an unknown village near the Yisu River, and Bernie, his son and wife mainly rely on fishing in the Yisu river.


    Although life is very hard, but can barely survive.


    Because the family was poor, there was not enough dry food to escape, so the three of them became the only family in the village who did not escape here.


    Not only did they have no way to escape, but in order to make a living, they had to go fishing in the Yisu River as usual.


    At dawn, Bernie took his only son to the ESU River and prepared to start today''s work.


    Before reaching the ESU River, the only son who was very worried about the current dangerous situation could not help but suggest to Bernie to escape here.


    So there was the conversation just now.


    Bernie is not a fool, and he knows it''s very dangerous to stay here.


    But he knew better - if he left the village, he and his family would be more dangerous. There was no dry food at home. Where could they escape?


    Therefore, Bernie can only stay here with his family.


    After arriving at the Bank of the Yisu River, the father and son quickly walked to their fishing boat hiding place.


    Their fishing boat was hidden in a place with dense grass on the Bank of the Yisu river.


    Father and son worked together to lift the fishing boat and throw it into the river. Then they got on their little broken boat and officially started today''s work.


    Just after Bernie skillfully threw the fishing net into the river, he suddenly heard some strange noises.


    "Huh?" Bernie frowned. "Son, did you hear a strange sound?"


    After hearing what his father said, his son pricked up his ears and began to listen carefully to the movement around him.


    After listening carefully to the movement around, his son also found the strange sound.


    "Well! Father, I heard it too. What''s the sound... "


    Both father and son heard such a strange sound for the first time.


    And the strange sound is getting louder and louder


    They looked around, trying to find the source of the strange sound.


    Just then, the son suddenly gave a strange cry, pointed to the river in the East and shouted:


    "Father! Look! "


    Bernie immediately looked in the direction of his son''s finger.


    Yisu river is a quiet river with dull waves.


    However, the Yisu River showed its ferocious and ferocious side at this time.


    It''s a bit overcast today.


    Under the cloudy sky, the previous calm on the water surface in the east of the Yisu river has gradually disappeared, with waves rising one after another.


    Bernie and his son could see clearly that large black spots had gradually floated where the water and the sky met.


    After the big black spots gradually revealed their body shape, Bernie and his son''s mouth gradually opened.


    If someone else is here at this time, they will worry about whether Bernie and his son''s jaw will be dislocated because they are too wide.


    These big black spots are big ships one after another!


    Big ships as big as hills!


    Bernie and his son saw such a huge ship for the first time.


    Bernie thought - such a huge ship, the people on these ships might be able to run horses on it.


    The biggest ship that father and son have seen in their life is their fishing boat.


    Compared with these big ships, their small broken ship is like a mouse and a big dog


    Their body shapes are at least dozens of times different.


    The big waves caused by these big ships may sink their fishing boats.


    Both father and son were shocked by the sudden emergence of the fleet.


    Fortunately, Bernie was the first to recover.


    Bernie, with a worried face, quickly shook his son up and said in a hurry:


    "Run away! Run back to the shore! "


    The great fleet is coming in their direction.


    They and their fishing boats are docked in the middle of the ESU river. If they don''t escape here quickly, they will be knocked over by the ships of this large fleet.


    The son, who was shaken up by his father, finally recovered, grabbed the wooden oar next to him, and planned to swing the fishing boat back to the shore.


    However, when he had just taken the wooden oar, Bernie patted him on the head angrily:


    "Leave the boat alone! It''s too late! Swim back quickly! "


    After that, Bernie pulled his son''s clothes, pulled his son into the river, and then jumped into the river himself.


    The big fleet was fast, and Bernie saw that they had no time to go back to shore with the small fishing boat.


    Therefore, we can only abandon the fishing boat and swim back to the shore.


    Father and son make a living by fishing, and their water nature is excellent.


    Like two sensitive fish, they quickly swam back to the shore.


    As soon as they swam back to the shore, the big fleet came right in front of their small fishing boat.


    Their little fishing boat sank without any accident.


    But they didn''t sink by these big ships.


    It was overturned by the waves overturned by these big ships.


    These small fishing boats can be overturned by any wave raised by these large ships.


    Father and son had no time to feel sad about the sinking of their fishing boat.


    They just stared at the "hills" marching on the ESU river.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ESU River, the flagship of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire, heles.


    "Coach."


    A soldier said respectfully to a strong man in front of him.


    "Just in the middle of the river, a fishing boat and two fishermen were found."


    "At present, the fishing boat has been overturned. Do you need to kill the two fishermen?"


    The burly man is not only very burly, but also has a very prominent feature, that is, his nose is very big.


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, the strong man waved his hand:


    "No, we don''t need to cover up our Royal Fleet now. Even if two fishermen see it, it won''t do much. Let the two fishermen live. "


    "Yes."


    After the soldier retired, the strong man with a big nose continued to look out of the window at the vast Yisu river outside the window.


    The corners of his mouth pulled, revealing a sneer.


    "I really want to see what kind of expression it would be if Iser and Albert found an additional fleet behind them."


    This strong man with a big nose was general Otto von holwig, who was not popular with Walter and bazel.


    The fleet now under his command is the Royal Fleet built by the Frankish Empire, the third array of Nibelungen''s plan, which took more than 20 years.


    A fleet of up to 200000 troops - just from the number of troops, we can see how large this fleet is.


    At the same time, the main ships used by the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire were the latest warships. In terms of size, it is fully twice the size of the warships of the British Imperial Navy.


    This royal fleet is the secret weapon of the Nibelungen plan - the secret weapon used to deal with the British Army on the Rhineland plain.

 Chapter 1007

    British Empire, Rhineland plain.


    The third day of the Rhineland battle.


    Three days have passed since the British and Frankish armies fought on the Rhineland plain.


    In these three days, the two armies just kept exchanging attack and defense. So far, there has been no breakthrough change in the war situation.


    But that''s normal.


    After all, this general assembly war with a total military strength of 600000 is not so easy to decide.


    It''s 9:32 in the morning. Before dawn, the battle on the Rhineland plain has begun.


    The spring morning wind blew strongly, bringing roars and wails, the sound of swords and guns, the sound of horses'' hoofs and blood splashing, which expanded like surging clouds.


    Ethel and Albert stood side by side in the watchtower of the array.


    The two people were as like as two peas at the moment, with a calm face and frowning.


    "Albert." Ethel asked Albert next to him, "do you think the Frankish army is strange?"


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, Albert nodded:


    "As early as yesterday, I found the Frankish army strange."


    Although the confrontation with the Frankish army has been quite fierce in the past three days, and the land of the battlefield has been soaked into a bubble mud by pools of blood, Ethel and albertan still feel that the Frankish army opposite is strange.


    They always felt that the Franks did not seem to be seriously fighting them.


    The Frank army opposite seems to be procrastinating.


    Ethel and Albert both feel that way.


    "Albert." Iser asked Albert again, "can you guess what the generals of the Frankish army were thinking?"


    "If I had the ability to accurately guess what the enemy commander thinks, I would have become an integrated knight." Albert said witticism without expression. "


    Iser actually didn''t expect Albert to give any reliable answer. The reason why he just asked Albert this question was to make fun of his old friend and ease the atmosphere.


    "From the beginning of this battle to now, I have a strange feeling." Speaking of this, Iser''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, "I''ve always felt uneasy. I feel like I''ve missed something..."


    Ethel sighed and said with a bitter smile:


    "Alas, if only Su Cheng were here. If Su Cheng were here, he should be able to see something we can''t see."


    "Huh? Why do you say that? " Albert said in a half joking tone, "do you think Iser, as the 12th integrated knight in the history of the Empire, doesn''t think his ability is inferior to Su Cheng?"


    "In some places, I''m really not as good as my son-in-law."


    Then Ethel pointed to his head.


    "Young people like Su Cheng have a lively mind and can quickly accept and master new things. And come up with some ideas that we old people can''t do. "


    "Not for old men like us. Because I am old and my thinking is solidified, it is difficult to accept new things and come up with new ideas. "


    "For example, the ''overlord counterattack'' three years ago."


    "If I were to be the commander-in-chief of ''overlord counterattack'', I would never think of the tactic of ''naval and army coordinated combat''..."


    Speaking of this, Ethel suddenly stopped.


    Then his eyes widened slowly.


    Just now, when he said the sentence "joint operation between the Navy and the army", Iser felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    "Huh?" Albert looked at Ethel suspiciously, "Ethel, what''s the matter..."


    Before Albert had finished his question, Ethel raised his hand to signal Albert to be quiet.


    Then he began to think about the arrangement of their British Army on the Rhineland plain.


    "Albert..."


    Ethel asked Albert in a trembling voice:


    "Our army is facing the Frankish army in the north and the ESU River in the south, right?"


    "Huh?" Although Albert was puzzled by Iser''s question, he immediately replied, "yes, we are facing the 300000 Frankish army and the ESU river."


    Boom!


    Ethel and Albert are now standing on the wooden watchtower of the array.


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Ethel hit the wooden fence of the watchtower heavily, and then shouted in a hoarse voice:


    "I know what we missed!"


    "The Frankish army may use a naval fleet - we missed that!"


    "Our current arrangement is too dangerous! We have to change the array direction as soon as possible! "


    "We can''t turn our back to the ESU River..."


    "Manager, coach!!"


    Iser''s words had not finished yet. Suddenly, there was a cry full of anxiety under the watchtower. The sudden cry interrupted Iser''s words.


    Ethel and Albert turned their heads in unison.


    At the bottom of the watchtower, there was a bloody and panting messenger.


    After Ethel and Albert cast their eyes, the herald quickly shouted:


    "Coach! There are a large number of enemy troops behind! There are about 100000 enemy troops! "


    "The troops in the rear did not expect such a large-scale Frankish army behind! A raid! The death and injury were quite heavy! "


    "The knights in the rear army ask the coach to reinforce as soon as possible!"


    After that, the messenger, who had fought his life to get back to the array from the rear army, passed out directly because of lack of strength.


    Iser and Albert''s throats twitched involuntarily when they learned that there were 100000 Frankish troops behind the army.


    The blood color on his face faded away at a very fast speed.


    Both Ethel and Albert have experienced many battles, so they understand what will happen if there is an enemy behind the military array, and it is still an enemy of 100000 people


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    It is located on the surface of the Izu River in the south of the Rhineland plain.


    A fleet of huge warships like hills seems to cover the whole surface of the Yisu river.


    This amazing fleet is the secret weapon of the Frankish Empire to deal with the Knights of the British Empire in the Rhineland plain - the Royal Fleet.


    On the flagship HELLES, a general was the commander-in-chief of the Royal Fleet, general Otto von horwig with a big nose


    "Commander, all the landing troops have landed smoothly and fought with the British army."


    "The war went very well. I didn''t expect that there would be an enemy behind me. The British army was defeated by us and was constantly retreating. According to the current war situation, it is not a problem for our landing troops to attack the home array of the British army at one go. "


    "Well ~ ~" said ottola in a long tone and a strange tone, "it''s a pity that I can''t see with my own eyes the expression of Iser and Albert now."


    Speaking of this, Otto put on a sarcastic tone:


    "I don''t know whether Iser and Albert can turn over in this situation of being attacked from behind?"

 Chapter 1008

    100000 Frankish troops chased and killed the rear troops of the British army all over the mountains and fields, like an ant colony.


    The fluttering banners were rustled by the wet spring wind, and the bright swords and guns and their iconic pointed helmets radiated cold light in the scorching sun.


    After landing on the ESU River, the 100000 Franks attacked the rear of the British army with thunder.


    The rear troops of the britannian army did not expect such a large-scale Frankish army to appear behind the army.


    Unexpectedly, they were caught off guard by the 100000 Frankish army.


    Under the fierce attack of the 100000 Frankish troops who suddenly appeared in the rear, the rear troops of the britannian army retreated one after another, showing a trend of rout.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Rhineland plain, Frankish army, this formation.


    At this time, Walter and bazel, who were in this array, were full of joy and laughter.


    Just now, they had heard that Otto successfully led the Royal Fleet, controlled all the ferries of the Izu River, and let 100000 landing troops land on the Rhineland plain.


    Now, the 100000 landing troops have launched a fierce attack behind the British army.


    Although they did not know what was going on there, Walter and bazel guessed that the rear of the British army should have collapsed by now.


    "Finally succeeded..." Walter sighed with relief. "Finally finished the attack on the British army."


    Speaking of this, Walter put on a sneer.


    "Ethel, didn''t you think of it?"


    Walter said to himself:


    "The 300000 Franks fighting your troops on the Rhineland plain are not the main attack, but feint."


    "The main attack of our army is the Royal Fleet that took more than 20 years to build!"


    Nibelungen project is a large-scale project linked one by one.


    In order to destroy the britannian Empire, the think tanks of the Frankish Empire thought of many ways.


    The think tanks of the Frankish Empire found that no matter what method, if you want the British Empire, you must defeat the army of the British Empire, that is, the four knights of the British Empire.


    Without defeating the four knights of the British Empire, it would be wishful thinking to destroy the British Empire.


    As long as the four knights of the Britannia Empire are annihilated, the demise of the Britannia Empire is only a matter of time - this is the consensus of the think tanks of the Frankish empire.


    Therefore, the Nibelungen plan was not so much a plan aimed at the destruction of the British Empire as a plan aimed at the annihilation of the four knights.


    If the Knights of the britannian Empire were to be annihilated, it would be very difficult to rely on the combat power of the army alone, so the think tanks of the Frankish Empire focused on the Navy.


    More than 20 years ago, the think tanks of the Frankish Empire conceived a strategy of "joint naval and army operations".


    For this strategy, the Frankish Empire spent more than 20 years secretly building an amazing fleet - the Royal Fleet.


    And trained a landing force that will not get seasick. The total strength of the landing force is 100000.


    The specific details of the Nibelungen plan are as follows:


    Invest 500000 troops, divided into 1, 2 and 3 formations.


    The first and second formations are the army, with a total force of 300000.


    The third array is the Navy, that is, the Royal Fleet, with a total force of 200000. Among these 200000 people, there are 100000 sailors in the fleet and 100000 landing troops.


    The generals of the 1st and 2nd formations launched a surprise attack on the kingdom of schupel, crossed the poorly defended "Boucher border", broke through the Rhine front and entered the mainland of the British Empire.


    Ethel, who is in charge of the Rhine front, will never sit idly by and will lead a large army to intercept the Frankish army.


    At that time, the two armies will fight on the Rhineland plain.


    In other words - from the beginning, the Frankish Empire planned to fight the British Army on the Rhineland plain.


    After all, only the Rhineland plain can carry out joint naval and army operations.


    The 300000 troops were really just bait - a bait to lure Iser and his troops.


    After bringing Iser and his troops to the Rhineland plain, it was time for the Royal Fleet to come on stage.


    The Royal Fleet was the main attack of the Frankish empire.


    The Rhine River is the largest river in the mainland, with tributaries throughout the British Empire and the Frankish empire.


    The Royal fleet will follow the tributary into the Rhine, and then from the Rhine into its largest tributary, the Izu river.


    Then go straight down the river to the south of the Rhineland plain, control all the ferries on both sides, and completely lock the retreat of the British army.


    Finally, it was time for the 100000 troops to come on stage.


    The force of the Royal Fleet consists of 100000 sailors responsible for controlling ships and 100000 troops responsible for landing operations.


    The 100000 troops responsible for launching landing operations are used to calling them "landing forces" by the generals of the Frankish army.


    The 100000 landing troops are not much different from other armies.


    If there is any difference, it is that these 100000 landing troops are trained and will not get seasick.


    Like the Royal Fleet, the 100000 landing troops were secretly trained by the Frank Empire and specially trained for the Nibelungen plan.


    After the Royal Fleet took control of all the ferries of the Izu River, the 100000 landing troops landed, boarded the Rhineland plain and stormed the British army from the rear.


    No army has ever been able to turn over in such a desperate situation. Even if the commander-in-chief of this army is the integration Knight Iser.


    As long as the landing troops could land on the Rhineland plain without the notice of the British army, the Franks would win.


    Because the Nibelungen plan has a lot of links. If any link goes wrong, it will lead to the failure of the plan.


    Therefore, on the eve of the beginning of the plan, neither the emperor shad nor the generals in the army had sufficient confidence in the Nibelungen plan.


    It was for this reason that emperor shad went to the Royal Cemetery to pray and pray for their ancestors to bless them a few hours before the official start of the plan.


    Although the Nibelungen plan is risky, if it is successful, the benefits they will receive will be incalculable.


    According to the plan, the Frankish empire will invest 300000 troops to attack the kingdom of schuper and cross the "Bu Shu border".


    In order to resist such a large-scale Frankish army, Iser will lead hundreds of thousands of troops to meet it.


    If the plan succeeds, all the troops brought by Iser will be wiped out in the Rhineland plain.


    The military strength of the British Empire will be hit immeasurably.

 Chapter 1009

    Fortunately, perhaps God bless the Frankish empire. After the official launch of the Nibelungen plan, there were no omissions or mistakes in every link.


    It destroyed the kingdom of schuper and crossed the "border of Bushu" within the predetermined time.


    Successfully lured Iser to lead a full 300000 army to the Rhineland plain.


    There was no problem with the supply line, and the supply of both the army and the navy was very stable and sufficient.


    The Royal Fleet successfully blocked the whole ESU River and cut off the retreat of the British army.


    The landing troops successfully landed without being found by the British army, and successfully raided the rear of the British army.


    The Frankish army passed every link smoothly.


    There was only one thing left to do next - to clamp down on the British army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Within the main formation of the Frankish army, Walter ordered a general attack and began to mobilize and arrange the attack tasks of each force.


    Walter''s first order was to send out armored paladins and soldiers.


    Emperor shad of the Frankish Empire bet the national fortune of the whole country on the Nibelungen plan. Therefore, in order to improve the success rate of the plan, it is natural to invest all the powerful troops and generals in the country.


    As the two ace troops of the Frankish Empire, the armored Paladin and the armored pawn naturally have no reason to be absent from the huge plan of being put into the national movement.


    The armored holy cavalry is a heavy cavalry force with a total military strength of 20000.


    The paladin is a heavy infantry force with a total force of 5000.


    In previous battles, because there was no need to dispatch these two troops, Walter kept these two ace troops hidden.


    Whether it was the war of annihilation against the kingdom of schupper or the first confrontation with the British Army on the Rhineland plain, Walter did not send these two troops.


    Now it''s different.


    Now is the time for a decisive battle. It is time to send these two ace troops to launch a thunderbolt attack on the Britannia army who is now "stabbed in the back".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ethel and Albert are really experienced generals.


    But they are not gods.


    Unprepared, they were attacked by the enemy back and forth - in this desperate situation, no matter how powerful troops and commanders can do nothing.


    After learning that the rear of the army was raided by the Frankish army, Iser knew that they had no hope of winning the battle.


    After it was determined that they had no chance to win the war, Iser and Albert began to integrate their troops and planned to break through and escape from the Rhineland plain.


    Unfortunately - their opponents were the generals of the Frankish empire.


    Ethel and Walter and basil had expected what they thought.


    Under the command and dispatch of the generals, the Frankish army blocked every way out of the British army and launched a fierce attack on the British army.


    Morale is a very important thing in fighting the enemy on the battlefield.


    When morale is insufficient, 40% of the strength may not be brought into play.


    A large number of Frankish troops suddenly appeared in the rear, which had already frightened the generals and soldiers of the Britannia army and greatly reduced their morale.


    How could the generals of the British army be the soldiers of the Frankish army when morale fell sharply?


    Although Ethel and Albert have tried their best to maintain the order of the army, they can only watch in despair as the order of the army gradually collapses and the generals gradually begin to disperse


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Frankish Empire has prepared for the Nibelungen plan for more than 20 years. The Rhineland plain is the battlefield they have selected. Therefore, over the years, the Frankish Empire has sent a large number of spies to explore the details of the Rhineland plain and draw a detailed map of the Rhineland plain.


    The map of the Rhineland plain drawn by the spies clearly shows where there is water, where the terrain is higher and where the terrain is lower.


    After the general attack on the British army, the Frankish army consciously drove the British army to a certain place.


    They planned to drive the British army to a lower place, which was similar to a basin.


    This basin is best suited for besieging large-scale armies.


    When the war began, Iser brought hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Even if we attack it before and after, it is unrealistic to destroy so many people in one breath, and a lot of military strength will be lost.


    Therefore, from the beginning, they planned to drive Iser''s troops to the lower basin and besiege it.


    When Iser''s troops run out of supplies, they can be easily wiped out.


    The britannian army, which could no longer make a strong counterattack, could only be unable to accept the drive of the Frankish army. Like a flock of Aries, it was driven into the basin, and then surrounded and blocked all the ways out by the Frankish army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The general attack on the British army continued intermittently for nearly three days and nights.


    When the sun rose on the fourth day, the fierce battle was finally over, and the living British Army soldiers were finally driven into the basin and surrounded.


    After the battle, Walter immediately sent people to count the casualties of the two armies.


    Therefore, the battle between the two armies was too fierce. It lasted three days and three nights, so it took a lot of time to count the casualties.


    It was not until the afternoon that Walter got the casualties of the two armies.


    After seeing the casualty figures of the two armies, Walter frowned directly:


    "The British army lost 150000... Our army lost 100000..." Walter whispered. "It''s really yours, Ethel... In such a desperate situation, it can still cause so much damage to our army."


    According to statistics, the British army lost 150000 troops in this battle, and the remaining 150000 people were trapped in this basin at this time.


    Although the Franks attacked the britannians back and forth and took advantage of them, they did not fight easily.


    The Frankish army lost 100000 people, and the total military strength participating in the Nibelungen plan was 500000. Now there are only 400000 left.


    Although he and Iser were enemies, Walter couldn''t help admiring Iser.


    Suffered from the enemy''s flanking attack and the morale of the generals - in such a desperate situation, Iser can still play the battle loss ratio of 3 for 2.


    What hurt Walter most was the heavy damage suffered by the armored paladins and soldiers in this war.


    These two ace troops have been fighting and rushing in this war, which contributed to the victory of the Frankish army.


    However - while making great contributions, the two ace troops also suffered heavy losses that made Walter feel sad involuntarily.


    The armored paladins lost half of their combat power in this battle - now there are only 10000 armored paladins left to fight.


    The Scarab pawns are a little better. They have lost only 1500 people - only 3500 people are still fighting normally.

 Chapter 1010

    Armored paladins are heavy cavalry troops and armored soldiers are heavy infantry troops. The cost of these two troops is extremely expensive.


    Not only the cost is expensive, but also the speed of replenishing war damage is extremely slow.


    In the "storm" battle six years ago (that is, the Lund rescue battle of the British Empire), the Frankish empire lost 4000 armored paladins.


    It took the Frankish Empire many years to get the armored paladins back to 20000, because it was too difficult to find the right soldiers and horses.


    Armored paladins all wear heavy armor - you can imagine what elite soldiers and excellent horses it takes.


    In the battle of Rhineland, the armored paladins lost half their combat power, and the armored soldiers lost a lot, which had to make Walter feel flesh pain.


    After such a huge loss, I don''t know how long it will take to restore the original combat power of the armored paladins and paladins.


    However, judging from the current results, the losses of armored paladins, paladins and other troops are worth it!


    They successfully completed the target of Nibelungen plan! Surrounded Iser and his army!


    While cleaning the battlefield and counting casualties, although many Knights'' bodies were found, the bodies of Iser and Albert were not found.


    It seems that Ethel and Albert were not killed on the spot, but were besieged in the basin of the Rhineland plain with other defeated troops.


    It was a pity for Walter and others that Ethel and Albert were not killed on the spot, but they didn''t feel too sad.


    Because - Iser and his defeated army have been heavily besieged in the basin, and it is only a matter of time before they are completely destroyed.


    Before the battle of Rhineland, the Frankish army mastered the total military strength and force composition of the army brought by Iser through scouts and spies - 240000 cavalry of Gabriel and 60000 cavalry of Rachel.


    Now, half of the 300000 troops have been wiped out by the Frankish army, and the remaining half have been driven to the basin selected by the Frankish army, ready to launch the general attack after the remaining half of the British Army''s supplies are cut off.


    At present, everything is going according to the Nibelungen plan - Iser''s army was defeated and driven to this basin in the Rhineland plain.


    The next thing the Frankish army had to do was wait for Iser''s supplies to be cut off, and then it would be able to wipe it out without effort.


    The total strength of the four knights of the British Empire was only 770000.


    If the 300000 troops of Iser were successfully wiped out in the Rhineland plain, nearly half of the total military strength of the British Empire would be lost.


    It goes without saying what this means for the britannian empire or the Frankish empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, Frankish army.


    After completing the siege of Iser''s 150000 remnant army, Walter and bazel finally met Otto von holwig, the commander-in-chief of the Royal Fleet.


    This is the first meeting of the three since the beginning of the Nibelungen project.


    The Frankish army won a great victory this time. The three men at the top command of the Nibelungen plan should have met and celebrated the great victory together.


    As soon as the three generals met, Otto said to Walter and bazel in a proud tone:


    "General Zimmerman, general rudendorff. It was a good fight! "


    Although Otto''s sentence is a compliment, his tone doesn''t sound pleasant.


    Bazel''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    Fortunately, Walter was more sophisticated. He quickly smiled a few times and rounded the scene with a gentle tone.


    "General holwig also played very well and came in time. If you are slow for a few days, Iser may guess the real intention of our army."


    As soon as Walter''s voice fell, Otto snorted and smiled with disdain:


    "Oh, I don''t believe that Iser has such great ability to infer the true intention of our army."


    "General holwig." Walter said in a helpless tone, "you didn''t fight Iser, so you know Iser''s strength."


    "I had a mortal war with Iser, so I''ve experienced Iser''s power. It''s not impossible to infer our army''s real intention of this war with Iser''s ability."


    The "desperate war" in Walter''s mouth refers to the "Quartet star" offensive of the British Empire 11 years ago.


    In that battle, Iser, who fell into an absolute disadvantage, miraculously won Walter.


    Otto disapproved of Walter''s words. After shrugging his shoulders with a frivolous look on his face, Otto asked Walter:


    "General Zimmerman, what shall we do next?"


    After a long meditation, Walter said:


    "Judging from the current war situation, there is no need for us to change our plan. Let''s continue to act according to the original plan."


    After that, Walter made a Nuo mouth in the direction of the basin:


    "The remnant army that has been besieging Iser and Albert until their supplies are completely cut off, then launch a general attack to wipe them out, and then move westward to attack pandragon!"


    "General holwig, in the next period of time, I need to borrow your landing troops. I need your landing troops to help strengthen the siege of Iser''s 150000 remnant troops."


    "Help yourself."


    Just then, bazel, who had been silent since the beginning, suddenly spoke out his views on the current war situation:


    "Walter, although the battle of Rhineland was a great victory for our Frankish army, the British Empire did not completely lose its resistance."


    "In the north of the British Empire, there are 120000 troops of the Michael knights, 150000 troops of the Uriel knights in the center, 100000 troops of the Rachel knights in the south, and there are still many troops left in the other strongholds of the Rhine front."


    "Moreover, the britannian Empire also had that Sucheng."


    "Su Cheng is best at fighting more with less. He won more with less in all his famous battles."


    "If Ilsa of the British Empire transferred Su Cheng to deal with us, even if we can win, we won''t win too easily."


    "Although we won this war, we also paid a lot of costs. A full loss of 100000 land forces. "


    400000 land forces (including 100000 landing troops) plus 100000 fleet sailors - this is the combat power invested by the Frankish empire in the Nibelungen plan.


    Now, after the Rhineland battle, there are only 400000 of the 500000 troops of the Frankish army.


    "I think --" bazel said aloud his suggestion, "we should ask the central government for help and your majesty to send more reinforcements."

 Chapter 1011

    Bazel''s suggestions are not unreasonable.


    Because of the ability of Ethel and Albert, the trauma suffered by the Frankish army in the Rhineland battle far exceeded their expectations.


    The original 500000 troops are now only 40 omnipotent soldiers.


    Although the results of this battle were brilliant, 150000 knights were directly destroyed, and another 150000 people were also surrounded in a basin. It was only a matter of time to be wiped out. There were also two important Knights of the British Empire, Iser and Albert, trapped in the basin.


    But the British Empire did not lose all its combat power.


    There were also two knights in the britannian Empire, the Michael knights and the Uriel knights, which still maintained complete combat power.


    The britannian Empire did not lack strong knights who could win wars.


    The current situation of the war is not enough for everyone in the Frankish army to relax.


    To be on the safe side, it is also a good idea to ask the emperor to send more reinforcements at home.


    After hearing bazel''s suggestion, Walter thought seriously.


    After thinking for a while, Walter shook his head:


    "No, don''t ask your majesty for reinforcements, which will increase the pressure on your majesty."


    Speaking of this, Walter smiled bitterly:


    "Our country has no troops to increase now. Even if we ask your majesty for reinforcements, your majesty will certainly reject our request."


    "The British Empire and the Huns are allies. Although the Huns are barbaric, they also know the importance of alliance and their obligations as allies."


    "So - a large number of troops are needed in the east of China to monitor the grassland people in the Far East."


    "Although our country has now formed an alliance with the Holy Hiran Empire, it is impossible for our north to leave no troops. We must always leave some troops in the north."


    "The same is true for the Western defense line. It is impossible to leave the whole defense line without any troops."


    "The 500000 troops under our command now are all the combat power that our Frankish empire can invest."


    "There are no more troops in the country to allocate."


    "Therefore, it''s better to ask your majesty for reinforcements. There are no troops in China."


    As soon as Walter''s voice fell, basil frowned and said:


    "But is it too reluctantly to rely on our current combat strength alone? The British Empire still has considerable military strength. "


    "So we can only continue to work together and fight hard." Then Walter sighed.


    Just then Walter suddenly paused as if he remembered something.


    Then output the channel again:


    "In fact, bazel, you don''t have to worry too much about the next attack of the British Empire."


    "Huh?"


    Not only basil, but also Otto cast a puzzled look at Walter.


    "Walter." Bazel asked, "what did you mean by that?"


    "Before the Nibelungen project began, your majesty sent our first spy, Ebel, to sneak into the britannian empire." The smile on Walter''s face became more and more meaningful. "Your Majesty is ready to let Ebel contact the spy who has not made any contribution to our country so far."


    "Spy?" Bazel chewed the word carefully before he showed a sudden realization, "Oh, him. I''ve seen him for so long that I almost forget him. "


    "Yes." At this time, Otto, who was on the side, interrupted with a sneer, "that guy is still alive."


    "That guy is doing well in the British Empire now." Walter continued, "she was highly valued and trusted by Queen Ilsa of the British Empire, and now she has become the head of the order of Uriel. If Enar can successfully contact him and let him lead the rebellion of the Uriel knights at this time... "


    Walter didn''t finish all his words. He didn''t say it halfway.


    But even so, bazel and Otto can guess what Walter''s second sentence will be.


    But just then, bazel expressed his concern:


    "But... What if that guy fell in love with his life in the British Empire and decided to completely submit to the British Empire and break with us?"


    "Nothing to do." Walter shrugged. "Since he''s going to be a real britannian knight, let''s make him."


    "I''m not afraid of him. There are only two opponents worthy of my fear in the whole britannian Empire: Iser and Su Cheng. I don''t care about that guy yet. "


    "If he wants to lead his urier knights to fight to the death with us, come on. I''d like to see if he has improved after spending so long in the British Empire."


    Speaking of this, Walton.


    It''s like remembering something.


    After recalling for a while, he continued:


    "And - I don''t think he has the courage to break with us."


    "Although I don''t know that guy well, I''ve heard of him."


    "His wife and son are still in the Frankish empire."


    "I don''t think he will be the kind of cruel person who can be cruel, abandon his wife and children completely and only for himself."


    *******


    In order to facilitate your reading, I''m here to make a data table for the comparison of combat power between the British Empire and the Frankish Empire at this time.


    *******


    [Frankish Empire]


    Input force: 500000.


    400000 Army (including 100000 landing troops) + 100000 Royal Fleet sailors.


    The 500000 troops were divided into three formations, under the command of three generals.


    The first array: 100000 army, commanded by general bazel von Ludendorff.


    The second array: 200000 army, commanded by [Walter von Zimmerman]. Walter von Zimmerman was also the commander in chief of the Nibelungen project.


    The third array: 100000 Royal Fleet sailors + 100000 landing troops, under the command of [Otto von horwig].


    *******


    [Britannia Empire]


    The 300000 troops (240000 Knights of Gabriel + 60000 Knights of Rachel) brought by Iser and Albert to the Rhineland plain have been wiped out by the Frankish army.


    The remaining 150000 troops were heavily besieged by the Frankish army and trapped in a basin somewhere in the Rhineland plain. The Frankish army planned to besiege the remnant army of Iser until its supplies were cut off and it was too hungry to carry weapons before launching a general attack.


    The only forces that the British Empire can fight now are:


    120000 troops of Michael knights in the north.


    150000 troops of the Knights of central Uriel.


    100000 troops of the southern Rachel knights.


    100000 troops (60000 Knights of Gabriel + 40000 Knights of Rachel) remained in various positions of the Rhine front.


    It is clear at a glance which troops are most suitable to be transferred to support the Rhineland plain.

 Chapter 1012

    The news of the defeat of Iser and Albert''s 300000 troops on the Rhineland plain soon reached pandragon.


    Ilsa was having lunch.


    After learning this sad news, Ilsa''s knife and fork fell directly to the ground.


    Ilsa was cold for a long time and her mind was blank.


    When the waiter beside her woke Ilsa up, she cried out in a broken voice:


    "Go and call Mr. Jacob and Mr. bancro!"


    At this moment, Ilsa subconsciously called out the names of Jacob and bancro, who had always been escorting her.


    State affairs have been going well since Ilsa took office.


    This is the first time Ilsa, as the emperor, has encountered such a major crisis, which makes Ilsa feel at a loss


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Ilsa''s study was more dignified than ever before.


    Ilsa, Jacob, bancro... In short, everyone''s expression was so heavy and serious.


    They don''t know how many years they haven''t heard of this level of sadness.


    Ilsa seemed to be crying at this time. She looked helplessly at the big map in front of the table and kept whispering:


    "What to do... What to do..."


    Just then, a big hand suddenly pressed Ilsa''s shoulder.


    "Calm down, your majesty."


    The owner of this big hand is Jacob.


    Jacob said to Ilsa in a calm and dignified tone:


    "Your Majesty, Ethel and Albert are not dead, according to the information from the front line, although they have lost."


    "Iser, Albert and 150000 remnant troops were heavily besieged in a basin somewhere in the Rhineland plain."


    "Judging from the current actions of the Frankish army, they should want to besiege Iser until their supplies are exhausted and then start the attack. Therefore, Iser and them are safe at present."


    "In other words, we now have time to send troops to save Iser and them."


    "Although we have lost a lot of troops, our country still has considerable military strength enough to fight another decisive battle with the Frankish army."


    "Your Majesty, the situation is far from bad enough to be pessimistic."


    "So, your majesty, calm down and cheer up."


    Jacob''s gentle, calm and dignified voice seemed to have a kind of magic, which gradually restored Ilsa''s calm.


    "... well." Ilsa, who reappeared in her eyes, nodded heavily, "I see."


    Then Ilsa stood up, faced the dignitaries in front of her, and bowed and said:


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper just now. As the emperor of the britannian Empire, I just showed that expression and said that. I really shouldn''t have. "


    Ilsa''s sudden apology surprised everyone present.


    Standing on Ilsa''s side, Jacob secretly threw an appreciative look at Ilsa.


    Being able to accept your own shortcomings and mistakes, and timely reflect on and apologize for your mistakes - this is a very valuable ability. This made Jacob look at Ilsa with a look of appreciation.


    After apologizing to the people, Ilsa returned to her seat and began to discuss with the people present how to confront the Frankish army and restore the current situation.


    The important officials present were mainly those military staff officers of the Central Committee.


    Military staff is a post of the Central Committee, which is specially responsible for putting forward military suggestions for the emperor.


    Generally speaking, military staff officers are held by knights who are not responsible for unifying the army, but there are also exceptions.


    For example: bancro.


    Bancro''s position is foreign affairs director and military staff officer.


    As the name suggests, this post is both responsible for commanding national diplomacy and making military suggestions for the emperor.


    Bancro was one of those rare military staff of civilian origin.


    Bancro is not only a rare military staff officer of civilian origin, but also the first of the military staff officers of the Central Committee at present.


    Because bancro has a strong military capability, some people always make fun of bancro: if bancro doesn''t go into politics or the army, it''s not impossible to become the head of a knight order.


    Bancro has always laughed off these jokes.


    Because he knows that he just has a strong strategic ability and has no ability to command and command the army. If he joins the army, it is a problem whether he can become a knight, let alone the head of the Knights.


    This time, Ilsa convened Jacob and the military staff headed by bancro to study and explore the current countermeasures.


    Although Ilsa doesn''t know much about military affairs, she can see that the top priority now is to mobilize troops!


    Whether to rescue the remnant army of Iser on the Rhineland plain or gather troops to prepare for the next attack of the Frankish army, we must mobilize enough troops.


    So Ilsa asked bancro directly:


    "Bancro, I want the Franks back! And get Ethel and them back! What should I do? "


    Bancro immediately explained to Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, there are four troops that our country can mobilize now."


    "They are 120000 troops of the northern Michael knights, 150000 troops of the central urier knights, 100000 troops of the southern Rachel knights, and 100000 troops remaining in various strongholds of the Rhine front."


    "First of all, the remaining troops on the Rhine front must not be mobilized."


    "If the remaining 100000 troops on the Rhine front are transferred, there will be loopholes in the defense of the Rhine front."


    "There are still some troops left on the Western defense line of the Frankish empire."


    "If there is a defensive loophole in our Rhine front, the Frankish army still staying in the Western defense line will definitely take the opportunity to follow our loophole and attack our homeland."


    "Therefore, in order to ensure the defense of the Rhine front, the 100000 troops on the Rhine front must not be mobilized."


    "Then the 100000 generals of the order of Rachel on the southern front could not be mobilized."


    "The 100000 troops of the Rachel Knights also need to be stationed on the broad front of the south to monitor the Lorraine empire."


    "Although the Lorraine empire is now in power, we can''t relax our vigilance."


    "There are still some capable ministers in the Lorraine empire. They persuaded their stupid queen to send troops north to attack us while our country and the Frankish empire are in a hot fight - this is not an impossible thing."


    "Therefore, there are only two troops that can be mobilized now - the Michael knights in the north and the Uriel Knights stationed in the center."


    "Although the Michael Knights need to garrison the northern front and monitor the holy Hiram Empire, the northern front is different from the Rhine front and the southern front, and does not need to allocate a large number of troops to garrison each stronghold."


    "As long as the Michal knights can hold a stronghold of muhawitz fortress, they can hold the eghar corridor and the whole northern front."


    "Therefore, it does not need too many troops to garrison the Michael knights on the northern front, and can allocate a large number of troops to rush to help."

 Chapter 1013

    "But..."


    Bancro''s conversation turned.


    "It may be too late to send the Michael knights to support."


    "Michael''s knights are far away in the north. It takes a lot of time to transfer them to the south."


    "Iser and Albert were defeated and trapped in the basin of the Rhineland plain. They must not carry much supplies."


    "If you want to save Ethel and them, you must catch up before Ethel and their supplies run out."


    "So we don''t have much time to wait for the Michael knights to come and help."


    "And I don''t recommend moving the Michael Knights south."


    "The holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire have now formed an alliance. The Frankish empire is now launching a large-scale attack on our country. The holy Helan empire can''t be quiet."


    "So now we should let the Michael Knights continue to garrison the northern front and monitor the holy Hiram empire in case of accidents."


    "Therefore, the only troops we can mobilize now are the urier Knights stationed in the imperial circle."


    Ilsa frowned slightly after listening to bancro''s concise explanation.


    "Let the urier Knights attack... But in terms of the military strength of the urier knights, will it be too reluctant to rely on the urier Knights alone..."


    "Your Majesty, this is what I am most worried about now."


    Speaking of this, bancro sighed and continued:


    "According to the information from the front line, Iser and them were defeated by the fleet that suddenly appeared in the rear."


    Ilsa, they now know the news of Iser''s defeat, so they naturally know how Iser was defeated.


    "The Frankish Empire has invested not only in the army but also in the naval fleet. According to intelligence, the total strength of the two armies is as high as 400000 to 600000."


    "Even if they lost a lot of military strength in the decisive battle with Iser''s forces, they still have at least a total force of more than 400000."


    "The total force of the urier knights is only 150000, and there is a big difference between the two armies..."


    Bancro''s words made the atmosphere of the study more heavy.


    Ilsa frowned a little deeper and then asked anxiously:


    "Is there no way?"


    "... we can only hope that the Knights of the order of Uriel will be able."


    Speaking of this, bancroton paused and then continued:


    "Or - find a way to raise the morale of the generals of the order of Uriel."


    "Morale is a very important thing in the fight between the two armies. It is nothing new that a high morale army defeated several times its enemy."


    "Morale has become high?" Ilsa wondered, "what should I do?"


    Bancro pondered for a moment and then replied:


    "If you want to boost the morale of an army in a short time, there are two simplest ways."


    "One is to give large sums of money to reward soldiers."


    "The other is that they are commanded by a famous man, Jay."


    "A famous hero?" Ilsa wondered again.


    The first method Ilsa can understand.


    But Ilsa doesn''t quite understand the second method.


    After organizing the following words and sentences, bancro explained to Ilsa:


    "Give me a simple example."


    "The same army, your majesty, do you think the morale of this army is high when commanded by an unknown knight, or when commanded by commander Cheng?"


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa gave a soft "Oh" and nodded:


    "I see."


    "From the current situation, there seems to be no big man in the imperial capital who can instantly boost the morale of the generals and soldiers of the Uriel knights, so this second method is not feasible."


    "Therefore, we can only start with first ways, from the central treasury to a large sum of funds, and distribute to the soldiers of the Knights of the city.


    "And establish an effective incentive system."


    "As many Franks as you kill and at what level you kill Franks, you will be rewarded with as much money."


    "If you do so, the morale of the generals of the order of Uriel should be improved to a certain extent."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Ilsa nodded.


    Then Ilsa uttered a faint sigh full of fatigue:


    "Alas... Do you really have no other troops to adjust except the Uriel Knights..."


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry." Bancro said with a wry smile, "now there are really no soldiers to adjust except the Uriel knights."


    "The garrison troops guarding the cities are very weak. They can only fight bandits. It''s too reluctantly to fight the Franks. Forcibly pulling them to the battlefield may also have the opposite effect. "


    "However, we are not helpless except to let the Uriel Knights attack."


    "We have allies."


    Bancro''s words brightened Ilsa''s eyes.


    Until now, Ilsa had forgotten that they had an ally in the British Empire to ask for help.


    "Your Majesty." Bankro then said, "while trying to integrate the forces of the urier knights and prepare for attack, we should also send envoys to the prairies of the Far East by sea to contact the Hungarians."


    "Although the Huns are barbaric and uncivilized, they still know how to fulfill their obligations as allies."


    "The Hungarian people will never sit idly by and ignore China''s current difficulties. They will certainly use their troops in the east of the Frankish empire. "


    "Although it will take a long time to ask for help from the Hungarians, by that time, the Hungarians will be able to attract enough attention from the Frankish Empire and help us share a lot of pressure."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa nodded vigorously:


    "Good! That''s it! Bankro, I''ll leave it to you to ask for help from the Hungarians. Immediately organize an envoy delegation to the Far East! "


    "Yes!" Bankelow took over the task.


    Bancro was the head of foreign affairs and organized people to negotiate with other countries - that was his job.


    After ordering bancro, Ilsa turned her eyes back to the map in front of her.


    "Although the xiongran ally can help us relieve a lot of pressure, whether we can drive the Frankish army back depends on ourselves..."


    Ilsa smiled bitterly.


    "Although taking out a lot of money can indeed improve the morale of the generals and soldiers of the urier knights, I always feel that this is not enough..."


    "More must be done to improve the morale and fighting spirit of the generals of the urier Knights..."


    While Ilsa was meditating, the doorman suddenly sounded outside the study:


    "Your Majesty, an old waiter who claimed to be Manny asked to enter."

 Chapter 1014

    "Manny?" Ilsa frowned.


    Of course Ilsa knows who Manny is.


    Manny is also an old man in the Baiyang palace. He has been the personal attendant of gozewen for decades.


    After gozewen was seriously ill, Manny has been taking care of gozewen.


    Although it was not clear why Manny suddenly came to her, Ilsa immediately shouted:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the doorman''s pandering voice fell, an old man with white hair and beard and a hunchback entered Ilsa''s study.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Manny." "What can I do for you?" said Elsa


    Manny''s face showed some hesitation and sadness.


    "Your Majesty..." Manny said in a low tone, "Your Majesty gozewen asked you, the palace minister and the foreign affairs director to go to his room."


    Ilsa, Jacob and bancro all cast puzzled eyes at Manny.


    In order to distinguish from Ilsa, when people call gozewen, they will call it gozewen''s taboo and call it "his majesty gozewen".


    "Grandpa asked me to come over?"


    Ilsa felt a little puzzled: "has grandpa''s spirit improved today?"


    "... yes, your majesty gozewen is in good spirit today, not very good..."


    Speaking of this, Manny''s face appeared a little sad.


    Looking at the sad color on Manny''s face, Ilsa somehow began to feel a bad premonition in her heart.


    Ilsa, who was aware of something, was suddenly shocked.


    Not only Ilsa, the faces of everyone in the study changed in an instant.


    Ilsa, who was extremely anxious, hurried out of her study and ran to gozewen''s room.


    And Jacob followed.


    Bancro was calmer than the two people at this time. Before leaving the study, bancro did not forget to tell other ministers in the study to stabilize their emotions, let them not make random guesses, and slowly wait for him, his majesty and Jacob to come back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Ilsa is 12 years old this year and will grow up in two years, she is still a little girl. She can''t compare with Jacob in terms of foot distance.


    As for the anxiety in his heart, Jacob did not lose to Ilsa.


    Jacob, who was also very anxious in his heart, did not care about the inferiority of kings and officials.


    Jacob walked in front of Ilsa and reached gozeven''s room first.


    Ilsa arrived late after Jacob had rushed into gozeven''s room.


    After entering gozeven''s room, Ilsa saw gozeven sitting at the head of the bed.


    After gozewen''s condition suddenly worsened, Ilsa basically never saw gozewen again and sat up.


    At this time, gozewen, who was sitting at the head of the bed, looked very good, just like a healthy old man.


    This is not normal.


    Ilsa almost ran all the way.


    "Grandpa! How are you feeling now? Is there anything wrong? "


    Ilsa wanted to help gozeven lie back in bed.


    But Ilsa''s little hand was gently opened by gozewen.


    "I''ve been in bed long enough and don''t want to lie down anymore. Don''t worry, Ilsa, I''m in good spirit now, not only in spirit, but also in good physical condition. "


    After that, gozewen raised his hand and pointed to a chair at the head of the bed:


    "Sit down, Ilsa."


    At this time, the state of gozewen was very different, which made Ilsa quite at a loss. With a blank face, she obediently followed gozewen''s orders and sat on the chair at the head of the bed.


    After Ilsa''s ass fell to the chair, bancro finally came to gozeven''s room.


    "Bancro, you''re here." Gozevin smiled, "it seems that Gail is the only one left. He hasn''t come yet. It''s just that time is pressing, so I won''t wait for him. "


    Then gozeven waved and motioned Jacob and bancro to get closer.


    After Jacob and bancro approached gozeven''s bed with heavy expressions, gozeven began to say in a calm tone:


    "My father is a terrible man."


    "It''s just bad character and bad character, and the country is in a mess."


    "Jacob, bancro, you two experienced my father''s time when you were young, so you should have a lot of feelings about my father''s stupidity?"


    Jacob and bancro nodded silently.


    Gozeven continued at this time:


    "What my father left me is a mess."


    "I know I''m not a person with outstanding ability, so I didn''t set my dream too big."


    "My dream is very simple. I just hope my country can prosper."


    "I''m lucky. There are many outstanding people willing to help me. Help me fulfill my dream. "


    Speaking of this, gozeven turned his eyes to Jacob and bancro.


    "I have worked hard for decades for this dream."


    "But even after working hard for such a long time, there is still a long way to go before my dream comes true."


    "I''ve been thinking about what makes my dream so difficult to realize."


    "Then I thought out the answer - the reason why my dream is so difficult to realize is that war always breaks out."


    "As soon as the war broke out, China''s prosperity process was forced to be delayed."


    "War has always been the main theme of this continent. Countries attack each other."


    "As long as the war does not subside, it will be difficult for us to concentrate on making our country prosperous and our people rich."


    "So --"


    Speaking of this, gozewen turned his eyes to Ilsa beside him.


    "Ilsa, can you help Grandpa and fulfill his dream that grandpa has never achieved in his life - to make the britannian Empire prosperous?"


    "Find a way to calm the war on the whole continent, and then make the British Empire a prosperous and rich country as never before."


    Ge zewen''s sudden request stunned Ilsa. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to reply to ge zewen.


    Looking at Ilsa at a loss, gozewen smiled gently, then raised his hand and rubbed Ilsa''s head:


    "Don''t rush to answer me, Ilsa."


    "Even if you don''t want to inherit my dream, it doesn''t matter. Grandpa won''t blame you."


    "If you are willing to inherit my dream and continue to fulfill my dream, it is certainly the best."


    "But even if you don''t want to inherit, it doesn''t matter."


    "Because in addition to this dream, I have another dream."


    "That is, I hope you and Gail can live a good and happy life."


    "Even if you don''t inherit my dream, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can continue to live a happy and happy life, I''m satisfied..."


    "Grandpa?" Ilsa looked at gozewen in panic.


    Because she clearly noticed that the smell of gozewen began to weaken.

 Chapter 1015

    "Doctor!"


    Ilsa quickly shouted to Jacob and bankelow nearby:


    "Mr. Jacob! Mr. bancro! Go and call the doctor! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, gozewen chuckled:


    "No, it''s no use calling a doctor..."


    Then gozeven raised his head again and looked at Jacob and bancro standing by the bed:


    "Thank you for your hard work over the years."


    "... well." Bancro nodded softly. "It''s been hard for you for decades, gozewen."


    For the first time, bancro called gozewen''s name.


    Jacob, standing next to bancro, was watching gozeven with complex eyes.


    There is sadness, reluctance, helplessness and pain in your eyes


    "Have a good sleep, gozeven." Jacob whispered,


    Jacob did not say much goodbye to his best friend.


    Gozeven smiled and looked carefully at the faces of Jacob and bancro, as if to remember them firmly.


    "Alas..." Ge zewen sighed softly, and then said in a helpless tone, "Gail hasn''t come yet... I wanted to say more to him..."


    "Grandpa!"


    No matter how stupid Ilsa is, she should know what will happen next.


    "Don''t go!" Ilsa threw herself into gozeven''s arms and cried.


    Facing Ilsa who suddenly jumped into her arms, gozewen smiled helplessly.


    Gozeven reached out and stroked Ilsa''s supple silver hair.


    "Speaking of it, my childhood dream was to be an adventurer. Want to venture around the world. "


    Gozewen suddenly said in a joking tone:


    "Then I found out - everyone''s life is a big adventure."


    "Now, the real adventure has finally begun."


    The hand that was gently rubbing Ilsa''s hair hung down


    "Grandpa...?"


    Ilsa raised her head slowly and carefully.


    I saw Ge zewen with his eyes closed and a faint smile on his face. There was no interest


    Pop!


    Just then, the back of gozewen''s bedroom door slammed open.


    Gail, whose face was full of anxiety, rushed into the room panting.


    When gozeven realized that his life was coming to an end, he asked his waiters to call Ilsa, Jacob, bancro and Gail.


    Gail was not in his room at the moment.


    Gail, who was tired from reading, was just strolling around the Baiyang palace.


    So it took the waiters a lot of effort to finally find Gail.


    Knowing that gozewen''s spirit was particularly good today, Gail rushed to gozewen''s room after calling him over.


    However, he came a little late.


    When he came to gozewen''s room, gozewen had died a few seconds ago


    "Father..." Gail whispered in a trembling voice as he walked slowly to his father''s bed.


    After confirming his father''s real death, Gail felt his leg weak and fell to the ground.


    Despite Gail''s efforts to restrain himself, tears poured out of his eyes.


    And Ilsa was crying in gozewen''s arms


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 295, the 12th emperor of the British Empire, gozeven Augustus, died of illness.


    He was 67 years old.


    On the afternoon of gozeven''s death, his body was gathered into a coffin for burial in the imperial mausoleum of the British Empire.


    Ilsa, who cried until her eyes were red and swollen and could not shed tears, locked herself in her bedroom on the night of gozewen''s death.


    No one is allowed in, no one wants to see.


    Not only Ilsa, but also Gail.


    On the night of gozeven''s death, Gail locked himself in his bedroom and didn''t want to see anyone.


    Ilsa''s state worried the officials led by Jacob and bancro.


    Gozeven died of illness - this is certainly a very sad thing.


    In terms of grief, Jacob and bancro, who have fought side by side with gozewen for decades, have not lost much to Ilsa and Gail.


    But this is not the time to indulge in grief.


    There are hundreds of thousands of troops waiting for them to meet on the Rhineland plain, and ISAR''s remnant army waiting for them to rescue.


    Now is the time to race against time. We must not waste our precious time.


    Although Jacob and bancro were very sad, they quickly cheered up.


    They also hoped that Ilsa and Gail, especially Ilsa, who was the emperor, would cheer up.


    But Jacob and bancro stood outside Ilsa''s bedroom door. The hands that wanted to knock on the door were raised and put down, raised and put down. They couldn''t be cruel to knock on Ilsa''s bedroom door.


    They were not afraid of being scolded by Ilsa after knocking on Ilsa''s bedroom door.


    They just don''t know how to persuade Ilsa to cheer up


    Jacob and bancro are civil servants at the level of genius. They have been struggling in politics for decades and have long developed a strong mind.


    That''s why they recovered so quickly after gozeven''s death.


    Just because they can do it doesn''t mean Ilsa can do it.


    Ilsa is only 12 years old this year


    In any case, Ilsa, who is still young, is unlikely to cheer up so quickly as Jacob and bancro.


    I don''t know what to do. After discussing with bancro, Jacob decided to wait and see until tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, if Ilsa still doesn''t want to go out of the house, think of another way.


    The two who made up their minds could only return to their respective houses and wait for tomorrow.


    However, just as bancro had just returned to his house, the messenger from Baiyang palace suddenly found the door - the messenger sent by Ilsa.


    Although bancro was very confused about Ilsa''s sudden call, after all, it was the emperor''s call and could not be delayed, so bancro could only repeat back to the Baiyang palace with his doubts.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, bancro was led into Ilsa''s bedroom.


    After entering Ilsa''s bedroom, bancro saw a small figure sitting on the bed.


    This figure is naturally Ilsa.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. bancro." Ilsa whispered, "I asked you to come so late."


    Because the surroundings were dark, bancro did not see Ilsa''s expression now.


    But judging from Ilsa''s tone, Ilsa''s mood should not be very good.


    However, this was also within bancro''s expectation. If Ilsa talked to bancro with a smile, bancro would be surprised and thrilled.


    After Ilsa''s voice fell, bancro hurriedly said:


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t, it''s our duty to solve your Majesty''s problems."

 Chapter 1016

    Ilsa did not have too many greetings with bankro, and said directly to bankro:


    "Mr. bancro, you said at today''s meeting that there are two ways to raise the morale of an army in a short time, right?"


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? Why did your majesty suddenly ask this


    Bancro was puzzled, but he quickly replied:


    "Yes. There are two ways to boost the morale of an army in a short time. "


    "One is to give large sums of money to reward soldiers."


    "The other is that they are commanded by a famous man, Jay."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa immediately said:


    "Mr. bancro, at present, the urier order is the only force in China that can be quickly transferred to meet the Frankish army. It is very necessary to make up for the military strength difference between the urier order and the Frankish army and raise the morale of the generals of the urier order. Am I right?"


    Bancro nodded:


    "Exactly."


    "But -"


    Bancro''s conversation turned.


    "At present, there are no heroes who can make the morale of the generals rise all at once."


    "Looking around the country, there are only three knights who can boost the morale of the generals in an instant - Iser, Albert and Su Cheng."


    "Unfortunately, these three people are not in the imperial capital now."


    Speaking of this, bancro involuntarily sighed:


    "Alas... If only commander Cheng were here..."


    "With the name and influence of commander Cheng, if the generals and soldiers of the urier Knights learned that their commander-in-chief was Su Cheng, their morale would be unprecedentedly high and they would be full of confidence in the battle they are about to participate in."


    Bancro could not help complaining about the current situation.


    However, just after bancro''s complaint fell, Ilsa immediately said:


    "No, Mr. bancro, you''re wrong."


    "In fact, there is another person in the imperial capital who can make the morale of the generals high."


    "It''s just that the man is not a knight."


    ¡ª¡ªHuh?


    Bancro frowned in doubt.


    Bancro, who did not know what Ilsa had just said, began to think. The name of each outstanding person who will stay in the imperial capital now passed quickly in my mind.


    Soon bancro realized who Ilsa was talking about.


    "Your Majesty..." bancro stared round. "You mean..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Jacob''s house.


    "Jacob." Bangalore said to Jacob in front of him, "do you really want to go together?"


    At this time, there were only bancro and Jacob in his big bedroom.


    "Of course."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Jacob said without thinking.


    "Your Majesty is still young. I don''t trust her to go to the front alone."


    Then Jacob patted the breastplate he had just put on, and said in a half joking tone:


    "It seems that I am really old. In the past, the weight of armor was no different from that of cloth for young me. "


    "But now it''s a little hard to wear this armor."


    Bancro looked up and down at Jacob, who was wearing armor, and then smiled a few times:


    "I haven''t seen you wearing armor for a long time. It''s amazing. I was worried about you. I was worried that you couldn''t wear armor at your age."


    Bancro paused as if he remembered something.


    Then he went on to say:


    "Jacob, can you still wave your sword now?"


    After hearing bancro''s question, Jacob didn''t answer immediately.


    Smiling but speechless, Jacob walked towards a wall of his bedroom with a faint smile on his face.


    There was a long sword hanging on the wall. You can see from the scabbard and handle that it costs a lot of money.


    Cang clang


    Jacob slowly pulled the long sword out of its scabbard.


    The crisp sound of drawing a sword filled every corner of the room.


    This long sword with exquisite appearance and completely different shape from the Knight Sword is engraved with domineering and complex patterns.


    Looking at the long sword pulled out of its scabbard by Jacob, bancro whispered:


    "Long Yin... Speaking of it, I''ve never seen you use this sword."


    Long Yin - when Jacob was 17 years old, after winning the first prize in the martial arts competition, the 11th emperor of Britannia, that is, gozewen''s father, gave Jacob this valuable sword as a reward.


    Because the forging material used in this long sword, like the knight guns of the three knights, is Dragon Silver. Therefore, it is named "Longyin".


    After pulling the Dragon chant out of the scabbard, Jacob suddenly turned around. While turning around, he held the Dragon chant high above his head, and then chopped it down in the direction of bancro.


    Hoo!!


    A strong wind blew through the room.


    Bancro was startled by Jacob''s sudden "attack", and his body subconsciously retreated two steps.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if bancro doesn''t step back and stay where he is, because Jacob''s sword can''t cut him at all. The tip of Longyin''s sword is still one finger away from bancro.


    Bancro looked at the ground at his feet.


    "... it seems that even if he hasn''t held the sword for decades, Jacob, the sword saint, is not unfamiliar with his skills."


    "No, actually unfamiliar."


    As Jacob spoke, he put Longyin back into the scabbard, and then hung Longyin with the scabbard on his left waist.


    "If it were me when I was young, you might have to wait until my sword was waved in front of your eyes before you react that I had a sword."


    "Alas... It seems that you are really old. Both speed and strength are much worse than when you were young."


    Speaking of this, Jacob subconsciously turned his eyes to a cabinet next to him.


    After casting his eyes on the cupboard, Jacob frowned slightly and then took his eyes back.


    Turning his eyes back, Jacob whispered at a volume that only he could hear:


    "Forget it, don''t take that."


    After talking to himself like this, Jacob strode out of the bedroom.


    As he passed bancro, Jacob raised his hand and patted bancro on the shoulder.


    "During your Majesty''s absence from me, pandragon will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry." Bancro smiled. "You don''t know what I can do."


    After seeing Bancroft and smiling, Jacob took the Dragon singing on his left waist and walked out of his bedroom.


    At bancro''s feet lay a dead mosquito.


    To be exact, it was a dead mosquito that was cut in half by a sharp blade from top to bottom.

 Chapter 1017

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, suburbs.


    The 150000 troops of the Knights of Uriel formed one army after another in the suburbs of pandragon.


    At the outermost periphery of the military array, there were many people from pandragon who came here to watch the excitement.


    The 150000 soldiers of the Knights of Uriel are now very excited.


    They were not excited because they were about to go to the Rhineland plain to fight the Franks and save the comrades in arms of the Gabriel knights and the Rachel knights.


    It''s not because their queen gave them a lot of money.


    They are excited because their queen will fight in person! Go to the front with them and fight the Frankish army!


    The square array in the center of the 150000 army is their own array.


    In this array, Allen, who is the head of the urier knights, and enli, the deputy head of the urier knights, stand side by side.


    In front of them stood an old man and a little girl.


    Although the old man was old, he was energetic and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle.


    It was Jacob who had just said goodbye to bankelow.


    It goes without saying who the little girl standing in front of Jacob''s left is.


    Like Jacob, Ilsa wore a suit of exquisite, gorgeous and practical armor.


    Because Ilsa is not old, she is small in size. The imperial capital does not reserve war armor suitable for Ilsa''s small size.


    The blacksmiths of pandragon worked tirelessly in these three days, and finally produced a suit of fitted armor suitable for Ilsa.


    The Royal expedition led the 150000 troops of the urier knights to the Rhineland plain to fight the Franks - this was Ilsa''s strategy.


    Pandragon now has no Iser, no Albert and no Su Cheng.


    But there were emperors of the British Empire.


    The queen led the army to March, which made the morale of the generals and soldiers of the order of Uriel rise unprecedentedly.


    The emperors of the britannian Empire rode on the expedition - the last time this happened, it can be traced back to the period of the early emperors of the britannian empire.


    More than 200 years later, the emperor of the British Empire once again led the army to fight to the death with the enemy.


    On the night of gozewen''s death, Ilsa secretly called bankro into the palace and told bankro that she wanted to fight in person.


    The reason why bankro was secretly summoned to the palace and told the story with bankro was just to confirm to bankro whether the imperial expedition could really boost the morale of the army.


    Ilsa asked bancro to answer honestly: can the Royal expedition boost the morale of the 150000 troops of the Uriel knights.


    Bancro subconsciously wanted to deny it.


    Because bancro didn''t want Ilsa to go to such a dangerous front battlefield.


    But just as bancro raised his head to lie and replied, "it won''t boost morale", his eyes met Ilsa''s.


    At that time, the light in Ilsa''s bedroom was dim, and bancro could not even see Ilsa''s face.


    However, bancro could clearly see Ilsa''s eyes and her eyes at that time.


    Ilsa''s eyes were so firm, so full of courage and pressure.


    Since Ilsa ascended the throne, this is the first time bancro has seen Ilsa''s vision full of courage and pressure.


    Bancro, who was watched by Ilsa with such eyes, only felt that those lies were stuck in her throat and couldn''t spit out.


    Finally, bancro, helpless, sighed, nodded and told Ilsa his answer with his own actions.


    Then in the early morning of the second day, Ilsa held a general meeting and summoned the ministers in the conference hall of the Baiyang palace.


    At the beginning of the conference, Ilsa directly announced her decision to fight in person to the ministers.


    All the ministers looked frightened - this was the expression on the faces of all the ministers in the Council hall after learning that Ilsa had decided to fight in person.


    The ministers headed by Jacob immediately expressed their opposition.


    The emperor marched in person and went to the front line with the generals - this really can greatly boost the morale of the army.


    But the risk of imperial expedition is really great.


    The emperor came to the front of the battlefield in person - how dangerous this kind of thing can be imagined by imagination alone.


    Three years ago, there was a ready-made example for reference.


    In the "overlord counterattack" three years ago, the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire also marched in person and stationed at the mujawitz fortress on the front line of the battlefield.


    There is no need to repeat what happened after that.


    The Michael Knights raided muhawitz fortress. If wahiri hadn''t been lucky enough to run away in time, otherwise the Michael knights would be able to make an unparalleled feat of "cutting the emperor of the holy Hiram Empire" or "catching the emperor of the holy Hiram Empire alive".


    It is said that wahiri escaped in a donkey cart and was beaten by the Michael Knights so that he didn''t even dare to turn his head back. He just ran in a donkey cart and fled the mujawitz Fortress - I don''t know whether it was true or false. The Central Committee of the holy Hiram Empire has always denied it, but the story of "the emperor escaping in a donkey cart" spread fiercely among the people of the holy Hiram Empire, and I don''t know whether it is true or false until now.


    There was a ready-made example for reference three years ago. Jacob and others naturally did not want Ilsa to take risks and tried to persuade Ilsa.


    However - no matter what Jacob and others advised, Ilsa didn''t mean to change her mind.


    Seeing that Ilsa was determined to fight, Jacob had nothing to do.


    Since Ilsa could not be persuaded to give up, Jacob asked Ilsa to take him with him.


    Jacob will go to the front of the battlefield with Ilsa.


    Ilsa is only 12 years old and young. She is allowed to go to the front alone - Jacob is not at ease about it.


    Moreover, if Ilsa is allowed to go to the front alone, there is another risk that Ilsa may command blindly.


    Throughout the ages, those emperors and kings who fought in person always made the same mistake, that is, blind command.


    Emperors and kings who drive and March in person will always give directions to the command of the troops.


    In the face of these "instructions" from the emperor and the king, the generals have to listen, because these are the orders of the monarch


    The generals would rather lose the war than bear the great crime of "disobeying the king''s life".


    There has also been a ready-made example in recent years of the monarch''s blind command, which has wreaked havoc on the whole army.


    It was still a "overlord counterattack" for three years. The wahiri emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire did not want their "hammer" battle to return in vain. Therefore, he ordered to prohibit the withdrawal of the army and asked the army to stay in the eghar corridor and fight with the Michael knights. Regardless of the difficulty of supply between the two armies, he tried to bring down the Michael Knights through the war. Finally, it indirectly led to the defeat of the Hiran army.

 Chapter 1018

    Going to the front with Elsa can not only protect Elsa, but also watch Elsa and prevent Elsa from directing blindly and affecting the operation of the army.


    Although in terms of Ilsa''s character, she won''t be the kind of blind conductor, it''s always right to be cautious.


    Facing the request of Jacob''s companion, Ilsa nodded and agreed after a little hesitation.


    During the period when Ilsa and Jacob led the army, pandragon was temporarily handed over to bancro, the No. 2 figure of the central civil servants.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty."


    Alan, standing behind Ilsa with enly, said respectfully to Ilsa:


    "The army is ready to go. You can start at any time. "


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded softly.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Just then, enley, with a worried face, suddenly said:


    "Are you really going to the front..."


    Enli wanted to persuade Ilsa to give up the idea of imperial driving and personal expedition. He didn''t want Ilsa to take risks himself.


    But Ilsa guessed what enly wanted to say, so she said first:


    "Enly, don''t persuade me. I''ve made up my mind."


    Ilsa said in a flat tone.


    "Grandpa gave everything for the British Empire."


    "I have made up my mind to inherit grandpa''s dream and turn the British Empire into a prosperous country with rich people."


    Ilsa''s tone became more sonorous and powerful.


    "I will never allow anyone to trample on this country!"


    "I will defeat all enemies who trample on the British Empire at all costs!"


    After hearing Ilsa''s words, Jacob standing beside Ilsa couldn''t help looking at Ilsa secretly.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems... The death of gozewen still has a great impact on Ilsa


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, judging from the current situation, gerzewen''s death has made Ilsa more mature.


    Ilsa''s performance these days makes Jacob very happy.


    Originally, after gozewen''s death, Jacob was worried about whether Ilsa would be depressed for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, on the second day, Ilsa perked up.


    Ilsa is only 12 years old this year. It''s amazing to have such a strong heart at this age.


    Ilsa not only cheered up quickly, but also decided to fight in person.


    Those decades old adults may not have the courage to leave the comfortable palace and go to the difficult and dangerous battlefield front.


    Ilsa did.


    This courage to go to the forefront of the battlefield to defend his country made Jacob both distressed and gratified.


    Ilsa turned and faced the Knights standing behind her.


    Standing behind Ilsa, in addition to Allen and enly, there are other knights of the order of Uriel.


    This time, Ilsa took all the fighting forces that could be dispatched from the imperial capital.


    In addition to the 150000 troops of the Uriel knights, there are 4000 armored Ruishi and 4000 soldiers of the royal guards.


    Up to now, ironclad Ruishi is an independent force independent of the major knights and has been stationed around the imperial capital.


    Although the armored Ruishi is an independent force independent of the major knights, it can also be counted as the force of the Uriel knights.


    Because the commander in chief of armored Ruishi has always been Alan.


    The royal guard is an elite force directly under the emperor and specially responsible for protecting the royal family, with a total force of more than 5000. Ilsa took 4000 people from it at one breath and asked the 4000 soldiers of the Royal Guard to go to the front line with her.


    The military strength of the British Empire this time is 150000 troops of the Knights of Uriel, plus 4000 armored Ruishi and 4000 soldiers of the royal guards.


    In addition, Ilsa also took all the knights on the side of the imperial capital.


    Pandragon will always have a group of knights here.


    Some of these Knights left behind in pandragon were Knights belonging to a certain order, while most of them were "freedom knights" not belonging to any order.


    These knights who stayed at pandragon were mainly used as "firefighters".


    For example, if there is a sudden rebellion, these Knights left in the imperial capital can be sent to lead the army to calm the rebellion.


    When Su Cheng first became a knight, he was a "freedom Knight" who did not belong to any knights. At that time, Su Cheng was responsible for staying in pandragon and listening to the call that might come at any time.


    In order to defeat hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops entrenched in the Rhineland plain, Ilsa can be said to have spared no effort.


    Not only the urier knights, armored Ruishi and the royal guards, but also all the Knights left in the imperial capital.


    That is to say - after Ilsa''s army is lifted up, you will not be able to see any living knight in Pendragon.


    Turning around, Ilsa looked straight at the Knights standing behind her.


    "Are you ready?" Ilsa asked the Knights.


    What answered Ilsa was the cry and cry of the Knights.


    Listening to the shouting and shouting of the knights, Ilsa couldn''t help smiling on her face.


    Cang Lang


    Ilsa slowly pulled out the gorgeous long sword she had been holding in her arms since just now.


    Because Ilsa is young and petite, and her body is not much higher than the long sword, Ilsa can''t hang the long sword on her waist, so she can only hold the long sword in her arms.


    Ilsa received all kinds of elite education since she was a child. She not only learned all kinds of knowledge, but also never lost her physical exercise.


    Even though the long sword in her arms was only a head shorter than her, Ilsa successfully pulled out the long sword in her arms and easily raised the long sword above the top.


    After holding the sword high above the top, Ilsa waved it down.


    The sword pointed straight to the East.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not true to say that you won''t see any living knights in pandragon after Ilsa''s army leaves.


    Because after Ilsa led the army to the Rhineland plain, there was also a female Knight Eliza who happened to visit grandma Belinda here in the imperial capital.


    When the Uriel knights and armored Ruis arranged the military array on the outskirts of pandragon to prepare for the battle, many citizens of pandragon were gathered around the outermost periphery of the military array.


    And Carol, Eliza and others just crowded among the onlookers and looked at the army that was about to go to the Rhineland plain to fight the Frankish empire.


    "So many soldiers, should be able to win..." Belinda, with some red eyes, said in a happy tone.


    Before dawn, Carol, Eliza, deliza and Belinda came to the outskirts of pandragon to see this army with an important mission.


    After learning that Ethel and Albert were defeated in the Rhineland plain and their remnant army was heavily besieged in the Rhineland plain, Eliza and others were struck by lightning.


    Especially Eliza''s grandmother Belinda.


    After learning that her son (Ethel) had lost the war, Belinda was almost blind with tears.

 Chapter 1019

    All mothers must feel sad that their children have suffered such misfortune.


    But fortunately, I didn''t receive news of Iser''s death or capture.


    According to the information received so far, Iser and Albert are trapped in the Rhineland plain.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    Ethel and Albert are still alive, but their situation is not optimistic.


    With their disabled soldiers, it was impossible to break through the encirclement of the Frankish army anyway.


    Whether Iser and Alberta can be saved depends on whether the reinforcements sent by the British Empire can come to rescue in time and defeat the invading Franks.


    Eliza''s grandmother Belinda knows nothing about military affairs, but she also knows this truth.


    Therefore, before today''s sky was fully lit, Belinda rushed out of pandragon to see for herself the army that was about to leave and rush to the battlefield of Rhineland.


    Belinda wanted to see for herself the army that went to rescue her son anyway.


    Eliza and Carol were also forced to take DeLisa and follow Belinda to the outskirts of pandragon.


    After seeing the mighty division outside the city, Belinda felt relieved, and the big stone hanging in her heart was put down a little.


    "So many soldiers, should be able to win..." - this feeling, subconsciously blurted out.


    The troops going to the Rhineland battlefield this time are 150000 troops of the urier knights, plus 4000 armored Ruishi, with a total force of 154000.


    An army of this size filled the suburban wilderness of pandragon.


    This army, which could not be seen at a glance, gave Belinda confidence.


    How could such a large army be defeated by the Franks? That''s what Belinda thought when she saw the combined regiment of Uriel knights and armored Ruis.


    However, Belinda has this idea simply because she doesn''t know enough about the current war situation.


    After hearing Belinda''s optimistic feeling about the war situation, Eliza could only hold it with a bitter smile.


    Unlike Belinda, who doesn''t know much about the war, Eliza knows the current war very well.


    The size of this force now gathered outside panderagon is indeed amazing, with more than 150000 people.


    But the Frankish army now entrenched on the Rhineland plain was larger.


    The combined total strength of the two armies of Uriel knights and armored Ruishi was less than half that of the Frankish army.


    In fact, from the point of view of Ilsa''s personal expedition, we can see how pessimistic the current situation is.


    The emperor needs to go to battle himself - I''m afraid this will happen only when the situation is too bad to be worse.


    Although it was too optimistic to understand Belinda''s feeling just now, Eliza didn''t expose it.


    Because it doesn''t do any good to blow Belinda''s current optimism.


    Belinda wept every day after she learned that Iser had been defeated in the Rhineland plain.


    Belinda''s mood finally improved after seeing the 150000 troops of the Uriel knights.


    Eliza couldn''t bear to blow Belinda''s rare optimism.


    After a silent sigh in her heart, Eliza turned her eyes and refocused her eyes on the Uriel knights who had officially started and advanced towards the Rhineland plain.


    ¡ª¡ªWe must, we must save our father and them! Please!


    Eliza prayed in her heart as she watched the fledgling Uriel knights.


    When she learned that her father and Albert, who was close to her nephew, had been defeated in the Rhineland plain, Eliza was more anxious than anyone else.


    Even secretly hid in bed and cried.


    More than anyone else, Eliza hoped that the army under Ilsa''s personal command could defeat the Frankish army and save Iser them.


    Just then, Carol, who was holding DeLisa and standing next to Eliza, suddenly said in a faint voice:


    "If only you were sincere here."


    After hearing what Carol said, Eliza was a little stunned, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Yes, if only Su Cheng were here..."


    Su Cheng has a magic power.


    As long as he is in the army, he will not feel that he will lose, regardless of the difference between the enemy and us.


    Carol and Eliza believe - they are definitely not the only ones who feel this way.


    Maybe all the Knights of the Michael order have this feeling.


    When she learned that Ilsa was going to take the imperial expedition and lead the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to meet the Frankish army, Carol and Eliza had the same idea with great tacit understanding:


    If Su Cheng were here, it would not be a problem to defeat the Frankish army and save Ethel and Albert


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire, the Rhineland plain, was surrounded by the Frankish army.


    The defeat of the Rhineland battle made Iser and Albert lose half their combat power.


    A full 150000 soldiers disappeared or died in this fierce battle.


    Although the British Empire was defeated in this war, it was still glorious.


    Because they bit off a piece of meat from the Frankish army.


    The Frankish army did not win easily in the Rhineland battle, and lost 100000 troops.


    Under such a disadvantage, the Frankish army could still pay such a heavy price - it must be said that this is a great feat.


    After defeating the armies of Iser and Albert, the Frankish army drove their remnant army with only 150000 people to a basin on the Rhineland plain, and then surrounded the basin and built a tight encirclement net.


    The intention of the Frankish army was very simple - to trap Iser''s remnant army to death. When their supplies were exhausted and they were too hungry to carry weapons, they could wipe out Iser''s remnant army without effort.


    The reason why the general offensive was launched immediately was purely to preserve the combat effectiveness of the army as much as possible.


    There were no more troops to support the Frankish Empire, so they had to rely on these troops to complete the feat of destroying the britannian empire.


    Because if the British Empire is to be destroyed, there will be many battles waiting for them in the future, so we can''t waste our troops where we can avoid waste.


    Iser also saw that it was impossible to break through the siege of the Frankish army with these disabled soldiers and defeated generals under his command.


    Besieged by the Frankish army, Iser ordered to start the camp.


    Build a fortress as strong as possible with all the things left at hand. Prepare to defend in place and wait for possible rescue.


    If it was commanded by a person of ordinary ability, the army that had just suffered a great defeat must have been scattered long ago.


    But Iser is Iser after all. Even if his troops suffered a big defeat and their morale fell to the freezing point, he can still rely on his clever skills to maintain the organizational system and order of the army and prevent the army from collapsing.

 Chapter 1020

    Within the encirclement of the Frankish army, there was grief everywhere in the remnant camp.


    The morale of the 150000 remnant army is visibly low.


    Albert took two water bags and walked towards the main formation of the camp.


    Along the way, listless and dejected soldiers can be seen everywhere.


    To some extent, it is a miracle that this army with such low morale has not collapsed yet.


    After entering the commander-in-chief''s camp, Albert saw Iser sitting at the table and looking at the map on the table without expression.


    "Ethel." Albert said, putting the water bag in his hand on the table, "I brought you the water."


    Speaking of this, Albert paused and added:


    "Remember to save some water. We don''t have much fresh water."


    "Yes."


    After nodding gently, Ethel sighed:


    "It seems that I''m really old... Implicated the whole army and suffered such a big defeat... If only I could see the real intention of the Frankish army earlier..."


    "It''s not your fault, Ethel."


    As soon as Ethel''s voice fell, Albert said immediately.


    "No one thought that the Frankish army would use a fleet to take our way back."


    "Although we suffered a great defeat, we also brought great casualties to the Frankish army."


    "We have lost with dignity."


    "If you lose, you lose." Iser said with a bitter smile, "there is no difference between failure with dignity and failure without dignity."


    "And not everyone didn''t see the real intention of the Frankish army."


    "If Su Cheng were here, he might be able to see the real intention of the Frankish army and change the direction of the army in time."


    Ethel sighed and grabbed the water bag Albert had brought him.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say anything now."


    With that, Ethel unscrewed the water bag and began to drink.


    After drinking the water in the water bag at one breath, Ethel asked Albert while wiping the water stains on the corners of his mouth:


    "Albert, how are the supplies in the army now?"


    "In a word - very optimistic." Albert replied with a bitter smile, "there are enough daily necessities such as military accounts and tableware."


    "But food, forage and drinking water are seriously insufficient."


    "Even if we save some food now, this grain and drinking water will only be enough for us to use for a month and a half."


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Ethel immediately said:


    "In fact, there is no need to worry about the reserve of drinking water. Now it is in a rainy season. It rains in three or two days. Just pick up the rain and heat it with fire."


    "What''s the use of drinking water?" Albert said angrily, "it is true that rain will fall from the sky, but can bread fall from the sky?"


    "..." Ethel was silent.


    "I know you don''t have to worry about the depletion of drinking water." Albert sighed, "but what''s the use of only solving the problem of drinking water? If people want to live, they need not only water, but also food. "


    "Now, the Frankish army has surrounded us tightly, and we can''t get out."


    "No animal in the enclosure can hunt and eat."


    "Even if we can dig the insects in the soil to eat, the insects in the soil can''t be eaten by 150000 of us..."


    Ethel remained silent.


    After a long silence, he finally said:


    "About food, I have already had countermeasures."


    "Oh?" Albert raised his eyebrows. "What countermeasures?"


    "... I won''t tell you first." Iser whispered, "this is a countermeasure that needs to be used only when we have to. I''ll tell you when that happens. "


    "Now find a way to save the loss of food."


    "When the food is finished, eat the war horse."


    "When all the war horses are finished, I''ll use my final strategy."


    Ethel''s tone became more and more sonorous and powerful.


    "In a word, we should hold on no matter how."


    "Hold on until the reinforcements arrive!"


    "Reinforcements..." Albert murmured, "I don''t know if the reinforcements can catch up..."


    "We don''t have to worry about reinforcements." Ethel stood up as he said, "we are worried about the reinforcements here. The speed of reinforcements will not get faster. We just need to do what we can do now."


    Then Ethel went straight out of the account.


    "Ethel, where are you going?"


    "I''ll see how the fortifications of the camp are built. Although the Frankish army made it clear that it wanted to trap us and starve us to death, it could not be taken lightly. In order to avoid being attacked by the Frankish army, fortifications and patrols could not be less. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, command room.


    In the command room, the Knights staying at Avalon fortress gathered together.


    After the "overlord counterattack", Su Cheng changed the positions of the armies of the Michael knights.


    The 1st, 2nd and 3rd armies are stationed at the mujawitz fortress, which is now at the forefront of the northern front.


    The 4th Army is stationed at base 2 nearest to the northern capital city of Baidi.


    The 5th and 6th armies were stationed at the core of the northern front - Avalon fortress


    Compared with before the "overlord counterattack", the garrison of Avalon fortress has become much less, so now there are naturally fewer Knights left in Avalon fortress.


    Su Cheng raised a piece of paper in his hand to the Knights standing respectfully in front of him:


    "This is a herald from the central government that has just been sent here."


    "The 300000 troops led by Iser and Albert were defeated in the Rhineland plain."


    "Their 150000 remnant army is now heavily besieged by hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops and trapped in the Rhineland plain."


    "The central government decided to send the Uriel knights to meet the Franks now entrenched in the Rhineland plain and save Iser them."


    "Your Majesty decided to drive and personally command the expedition."


    "Along with his majesty to the front, there are the Minister of Jacob''s palace and all the Knights left in pandragon."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    Then, in a half joking tone, he said to the knights who had opened their mouths wide in shock:


    "From the lineup, the expedition can be said to be gorgeous."


    When Su Cheng said these words just now, each sentence made the Knights'' faces full of shock and their mouths open wider.


    There is no other reason, because what Su Cheng just said is amazing.


    In this era of inconvenient transportation, the transmission speed of information is surprisingly slow.


    The Knights of Michael''s order did not know the news of the defeat of Iser and Albert and the fact that Ilsa led the Uriel knights.

 Chapter 1021

    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the Knights immediately discussed it.


    "The 300000 troops led by the head of the order of Gabriel and the head of the order of Rachel were defeated?"


    "No..."


    "How could..."


    "And your majesty even enlisted himself..."


    "What are we going to do now?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng sighed helplessly about the heated discussion among his subordinates and said:


    "Well, be quiet."


    Su Cheng''s volume is not big.


    But his words seemed to have magic. After he said these words, the whole command room immediately quieted down, and everyone closed their mouths and looked at Su Cheng.


    After the crowd calmed down, Su Cheng told them how they had failed in as simple a sentence as possible.


    The herald just delivered to Avalon fortress not only wrote about Iser''s defeat and Ilsa''s personal expedition, but also described in detail how Iser and them were defeated.


    Many people gasped when they learned that Iser was defeated because the Frankish army dispatched a large fleet, blocked all the ferries of the ESU River, copied Iser''s back path, and launched a surprise attack on Iser from behind.


    "When did the Frankish army have such a huge fleet..." Willy, standing not far from Su Cheng, murmured.


    "According to the current information, the Frankish Empire has been preparing for this war for a long time." Su Cheng said lightly, "the Frankish empire may have prepared for this war for more than ten years... No, it may take longer."


    "Head." Willie asked Su Cheng, "did the central government give any orders to our Michael knights?"


    Su Cheng shook his head.


    "No. The central government did not give us any orders at all. It only told us to monitor the holy Helan empire. "


    "I thought the central government would let us rush south to Rhineland..." Willie whispered.


    "Even if you tell us to go south, it''s too late." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "now the remnant army in Rhineland is in danger and in urgent need of rescue."


    "I don''t know how long it will take until our Michael Knights go south."


    "The best choice is to dispatch the Uriel knights who can quickly rush to the Rhineland plain."


    "Moreover, the holy Hiram empire is now in alliance with the Frankish Empire, so we need the Michael knights to stay in the north to monitor the holy Hiram empire."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a knight suddenly said:


    "Is the holy Hiram Empire still capable of waging foreign war?"


    The knight''s question was echoed by many people.


    The "overlord counterattack" three years ago and the "Aurora" offensive two years ago - the Holy Hiran Empire suffered two consecutive disastrous defeats.


    Although after forming an alliance with the Frankish Empire and receiving the free help of the Frankish Empire, he survived all kinds of crises caused by these two big defeats and retained his national throne, the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire still plummeted.


    In terms of comprehensive national strength, the holy Helan empire is not as good as the Frankish empire.


    Moreover, although the Holy Hiran Empire survived and retained its throne, there are still many potential crises in China.


    In any case, the holy Hiram Empire should now focus on restoring national strength and maintaining national stability.


    It is absolutely unwise to launch a foreign war at such a time.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for the knight to ask this question.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng replied:


    "I also think the possibility of the holy Hiram Empire launching a foreign war at this time is very low."


    "But it''s better to be careful."


    "After all, the current emperor of the holy Hiram empire is not a normal person."


    "He is famous for his great success. Always want to build a great foundation that is unprecedented. "


    "In order not to miss this rare fighter, regardless of the current weak national strength, we forcibly squeezed out an expeditionary army to attack us - this may not be without."


    "So you can''t be careless."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed into a serious tone.


    "From now on, the whole order of Michael knights is ready for war."


    After noticing that Su Cheng''s tone became serious, the people in the command room immediately focused their attention and listened attentively.


    "Strengthen the surveillance of the holy Hiram empire. If there is any trouble in the holy Hiram Empire, report it to me immediately."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly paused, and a little hesitation appeared on his face.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Willie:


    "Willie, go to Whitey yourself. Meet Mr. Humphrey and ask Mr. Humphrey to make preparations for all kinds of luggage from now on. "


    After that, Su Cheng went to the table, took out a piece of paper from the drawer of the table, picked up the quill pen at the corner of the table and began to write "Shua Shua" on the paper.


    After filling up the paper, Su Cheng handed it to Willie.


    "After seeing Mr. Humphrey, give him this paper and persuade Mr. Humphrey to prepare the baggage from now on."


    Willie took the paper from Su Cheng and looked at it roughly.


    The first half of this piece of paper is all routine greetings and polite words.


    The second half is the business.


    In fact, the content of the main business is also very short. To sum up, there are two sentences:


    [the current situation is critical. In order to be just in case, the Michael Knights must be ready to rush south to rescue any battlefield at any time.


    Therefore, I hope you can start the preparation of baggage immediately.


    There is only one request of the corporal: when the Michael Knights set out to go south, all kinds of luggage are sufficient, and all the luggage can keep up with our speed to go south.]


    The words and sentences used in some parts of Su Cheng''s letter have a strong breath.


    However, because Su Cheng has a good personal relationship with Humphrey, Humphrey should not care even if the tone of some words is strong and hard.


    After solemnly collecting the letter, Willie nodded solemnly:


    "Yes, I will send this letter safely to Humphrey and persuade Humphrey to prepare the baggage."


    "You may not have to speak." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "Mr. Humphrey can''t understand how critical the situation is now, so after he reads my letter, he may nod hurriedly to say ''go ahead immediately''."


    After adding some work that you Knights need to do next, Su Cheng clapped his hands and Lang said:


    "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. It''s getting late. Let''s break up."

 Chapter 1022

    After announcing the dissolution, Su Cheng took the lead in leaving the conference room.


    It was already dusk, so Su Cheng didn''t stay long at the headquarters of the Michael Knights after leaving the conference room. He left the headquarters and returned to his home.


    After Eliza and Carol took deliza to Pendragon, his home was much deserted.


    When he got home, Su Cheng saw Alan lying on the sofa in the hall, playing with a strange toy.


    "Brother, you''re back... Huh? Brother, what''s the matter? Is there anything unhappy? "


    At a glance, Alan keenly felt that Su Cheng was in a bad mood at this time.


    "Well, yes." Su Cheng looked tired and pinched the bridge of his nose, "something big is happening in the country now..."


    After saying that, Su Cheng began to use as short a sentence as possible to summarize all the major events that the Empire was experiencing.


    After learning that Iser and Albert''s 300000 troops were defeated in the Rhineland plain and Ilsa led the Uriel knights to fight, Alan stared round his eyes and sat up from the sofa.


    "No..." Alan whispered, "Ethel and Albert lost... Aren''t they very powerful?"


    "They are really powerful, but that doesn''t mean they are invincible. I win today and you win tomorrow - this kind of thing is very common on the battlefield. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng sighed lightly and then continued:


    "I''m worried about Eliza now..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan quickly nodded:


    "My father suffered such a disaster. Anyone would feel very anxious..."


    Speaking of this, Alan Dun looked up and asked Su Cheng:


    "Brother, your majesty is now leading the Uriel knights to fight against the Frankish army entrenched in the Rhineland plain. Can they win, your majesty?"


    Hearing Alan''s question, Su Cheng was silent.


    After a long silence, he finally said:


    "... I don''t know."


    "It''s hard to tell who wins and who loses on the battlefield."


    "The weather, the terrain, the morale of the generals of the two armies and the level of commanders... These factors will affect the outcome of the war."


    "However, from the comparison of the strength of the two armies alone, the Frankish army has the advantage."


    "According to the information, the Frankish army now entrenched in the Rhineland plain, the army and the sailors of the fleet have a military strength of about 350000 to 450000."


    "The urier knights who went to meet only 150000 people. The number of troops is seriously less than that of the Frankish army. "


    "However, having said that, as long as the Knights have a strong command, there is still a good chance to win the Frankish army."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng was silent again.


    Su Cheng''s silence this time was a little long, so long that Alan began to doubt whether Su Cheng was dozing off.


    Just as Alan was about to "shake up" Su Cheng, Su Cheng finally broke his silence:


    "... actually, I think your majesty, they used the wrong method of warfare."


    "If we don''t defeat the fleet of the farak army first, it will be quite difficult to defeat the Frank army troops entrenched in the Rhineland plain."


    "Huh?" Alan looked at Su Cheng with a puzzled look on his face, "using the wrong tactics? What do you mean? "


    Su Cheng sat beside Alan.


    He touched the black tea just beside the table and drew it on the table.


    "This is the Izu river. The fleet of the Frankish empire is now entrenched in the ESU river. "


    Su Cheng drew an east-west water line on the table with tea.


    "This is the Rhineland plain."


    Su Cheng drew a big circle in the north of the "Yisu River".


    "The army of the Frankish empire was on this Rhineland plain, besieging the remnants of father and Albert."


    "If your majesty leads the Knights of Uriel to the Rhineland plain by land. Guess what will happen? "


    Su Cheng drew two small circles in the big circle symbolizing the Rhineland plain, which respectively represent the army of the Frankish Empire and the urier Knights led by Ilsa.


    Alan looked at the simple map drawn by Su Cheng and pondered for a long time. He didn''t think of what would happen if Ilsa only took the Uriel knights to rescue Iser.


    Su Cheng didn''t expect Alan to say anything reliable.


    Before Alan spoke out his opinion, Su Cheng said the answer himself.


    "If your majesty leads only the order of Uriel... That is, only the army, the fleet of the Frankish empire will harass your Majesty''s forces without hindrance."


    "Dad and Albert were defeated because the fleet of the Frankish Empire copied their back and landed a large number of troops behind them."


    "If we do not defeat the fleet of the Frankish Empire, the threat posed by this fleet will be too great."


    Seeing that Alan still didn''t understand what he just said, Su Cheng thought for a while, and then decided to give an example to explain to Alan.


    "Now suppose - Your Majesty successfully led the Uriel knights to the Rhineland plain in time to fight the army of the Frankish empire."


    Su Cheng poked the simple map just drawn on the table.


    "Just as the two armies were engaged in a fierce battle, the fleet of the Frankish Empire suddenly landed here with their landing troops."


    Su Cheng casually pointed to the "Yisu River" just painted on the table.


    "Then, this successful landing force will be able to attack the flanks of the order of Uriel, or directly detour to the rear of the order of Uriel."


    "When you are fighting fiercely with the opponent in front of you, a new enemy suddenly comes to your side or rear - can you imagine how bad it feels?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s example, Alan finally showed a sudden realization.


    "Oh, I see. That is to say, if we don''t try to solve the fleet of the Frankish Empire, the fleet that can carry a large number of landing troops can land anywhere on the ESU River and harass our troops. Am I right?"


    "That''s right." Seeing that Alan finally understood, Su Cheng''s face finally looked a little relieved.


    "If you want to avoid being harassed by the fleet of the Frankish Empire and their landing forces. There are only two ways. "


    "The first way is to send a large number of scouts to monitor all parts of the Yisu river. Strictly prevent the landing troops of the Frankish empire from landing on the flank or rear of the army. "


    "But this method is very inefficient. The Yisu river is too wide and too long. How many Scouts must be sent to see every corner of the Yisu river?"


    "Therefore, the simplest and most effective way is the second way - call our navy to fight the fleet of the Frankish empire on the ESU river!"


    Su Cheng said in a sonorous and forceful tone:


    "As long as the fleet of the Frankish empire is wiped out, their landing forces will be useless. Will only become an ordinary army¡°


    "At that time, we can concentrate on the decisive battle with the army of the Frankish empire on land!"

 Chapter 1023

    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Alan hurriedly said:


    "According to you, isn''t it bad that your majesty only takes the army?"


    "That''s why I said I think their tactics are wrong, your majesty." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    "Brother, if you send a letter now to persuade your majesty, will it be too late for them to convene the Navy from now on?"


    "It''s too late. It''s been a long time since your majesty and they set out." Su Cheng''s tone was full of helplessness, "even if you send someone to tell your majesty my suggestion right now, when the messenger arrives, your Majesty''s troops may have fought with the Frankish army on the Rhineland plain."


    "Now I can only listen to fate."


    After saying that, Su Cheng stood up, then raised his hand and rubbed Alan''s hair.


    "Well, don''t think so much. You don''t have to worry about these things."


    "Just keep doing what you should."


    After saying these words, Su Cheng turned and left the hall and walked towards his room on the third floor.


    Today, I received too many shocking news, which made Su Cheng''s mood not very good today.


    No desire to read, no desire to play.


    Su Cheng, who doesn''t want to appear in the end, can only choose to go back to his room and continue to translate the pile of books that don''t know when they will come in handy.


    After returning to the room, Su Cheng went straight to his desk and opened the translations spread on the table one by one while opening the chair.


    These translations are exactly the translations of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Five years ago, following the advice of the man in black, that is, Leia, Su Cheng officially began the translation of Zizhi Tongjian.


    At the beginning, translation was extremely fast.


    However, when he became the head of Michael''s knights, the speed of translation slowed down significantly due to his busy work.


    Although the speed of translation was forced to slow down, Su Cheng also began to focus on the translation of Zizhi Tongjian.


    Thanks to Su Cheng''s unremitting efforts, Zizhi Tongjian was finally translated six months ago.


    There are as many as 23 translations. After translation, looking at the pile of translations as high as a hill, Su Cheng doubts how he insisted on translating.


    After completing the translation of Zizhi Tongjian, the translation work has not ended.


    When he is idle and bored, Su Cheng will check each translation one by one to see if there is any place where the translation is not good enough, or where the notes or maps are not good enough.


    Because of cultural differences, even if Zizhi Tongjian is completely translated, britannians may not understand what it says.


    Therefore - there must be notes to help understand the content!


    Therefore, after completing the full-text translation of Zizhi Tongjian, Su Cheng focused on the annotation of the translation and the inspection of the map.


    Now I have nothing to do and I don''t know what to do. It can be used to check various translations.


    Sitting at the table, Su Cheng casually took a translation and quickly turned it over.


    However, just then, a familiar and unfamiliar female voice sounded behind Su Cheng:


    "Yo ~ ~ long time no see, Su Cheng."


    Why is this female voice familiar?


    Because this female voice has been heard many times.


    Then why do you say this female voice is strange?


    Because I haven''t heard this female voice for a long time.


    After the female voice fell down, Su Cheng hurried to walk with a shocked face.


    I saw a smiling girl standing by the window of the room.


    "Leia?!"


    Su Cheng exclaimed.


    The girl who suddenly appeared in Su Cheng''s room was Liya, a man in black whom she had not seen for three years.


    In order to make sure that he did not have dazzle, Su Cheng rubbed his eyes hard.


    "Leia, is it really you?"


    "Of course it''s me." Leia said angrily, "because I haven''t seen me for too long, have you forgotten what I look like?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, Su Cheng nodded.


    "Because I haven''t seen you for too long, I really can''t remember your face."


    Su Cheng last saw Liya three years ago, when Ilsa first ascended the throne in early 292.


    At that time, in order to support Ilsa, who had just ascended the throne, Su Cheng sat in the imperial capital for some time.


    During her time in the imperial capital, Leia has always been with Su Cheng and became Su Cheng''s playmate.


    It was during this time that Su Cheng learned how to play tekun cards.


    During that time, Su Cheng played tekun with Liya almost every day.


    After learning that the holy Helan empire in the north had changed and Su Cheng set out to return to the north, Liya left.


    Su Cheng hasn''t seen Liya since that goodbye.


    It has not been seen for 3 years.


    After three years of reunion, Su Cheng has many questions and words to say to this old friend.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng asks Liya his most curious question:


    "Leia, where have you been these three years? You have disappeared without a trace in the past three years. I doubt whether you have accidentally had an accident... "


    Where has Leia been in the past three years? This is what Su Cheng is most concerned about at present.


    "I can''t have any accident." Leia shrugged. "You don''t have to worry about my life safety. Even if I''m surrounded by thousands of people and poisoned, I have some ways to escape."


    "The reason why he disappeared for such a long time is simply to meet a friend."


    "It took me more than a year to find my friend."


    "After I found her, because I didn''t see her for a long time, I went around with her for a while."


    "Go to see the scenery you haven''t seen with her and carry out the research she is doing now..."


    "Then almost a year passed."


    "After getting tired of playing, I said goodbye to my friend."


    "Because I don''t know where I''m going next, I''ll go to the north for the time being and have a look at your old friend I haven''t seen for a long time."


    After hearing Leia''s words quietly, Su Cheng said silently:


    "You spent more than a year looking for your friend?"


    "Yes, my friend is a big freak."


    Speaking of this, a little color of memory appeared on Leia''s face.


    "That guy is both my old friend and my teacher."


    "She taught me these magic and the immortal forbidden art."


    As soon as Liya''s voice fell, Su Cheng frowned in surprise:


    "Your friend taught you all these magic? Then your friend is also an immortal? "


    "Yes." Leia nodded. "She is much older than me. When I was a normal human, she was already a great magician and mastered the forbidden art of immortality."

 Chapter 1024

    "Huh?" Su Cheng''s face was full of shock at this time, "teach you magic and immortality, is your friend also an immortal?"


    "Yes." Leia nodded. "She has practiced the forbidden art of immortality like me. I have been friends with her for thousands of years."


    "What a surprise..." Su Cheng murmured, "I didn''t expect that the undead in this world have other people besides you..."


    "In fact, in this world, only me and my old friend are immortal." Leia said with a bitter smile, "so my old friend is very important to me."


    At this point, Leia sighed.


    "If she''s gone, I''ll be the only one left in the world... I''ll be very lonely..."


    Su Cheng looked straight at Liya with a little lonely color on her face.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng asked Liya in a deep voice:


    "Leia, if it''s convenient for you, can you answer me a question I wanted to ask you a long time ago?"


    "Hmm..." Liya said in a joking tone as she raised her hand and rolled her left sideburns. "Tell me your question. If it''s convenient for me to answer, I''ll answer it obediently."


    "Leia, who the hell are you? What''s your real name? " As soon as Leia''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately asked her directly.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Leia''s fingers curling her sideburns stopped.


    While Leia was stunned, Su Cheng continued:


    "If my guess is right, you should be a very noble person before you practice the immortal forbidden art?"


    After being silent for a while, Leia said with a smile:


    "That''s great, Su Cheng. You guessed it."


    "Because you don''t look like a lowly person in your words, deeds and conversation."


    "... alas."


    After a moment of silence, Leia sighed.


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you what I was before I became immortal."


    "But I can tell you a little."


    "Before I was immortal, my status was really noble."


    "However, although noble, this noble identity has not brought me a comfortable and luxurious life." Speaking of this, Leia changed her tone of self mockery, "this noble identity has brought me a lot of trouble and pressure. Sometimes I even think: if I were an ordinary girl."


    "A lot of things happened after that."


    "After going through all kinds of things, I suddenly had the idea of immortality."


    "I want to live forever."


    As she spoke, Leia suddenly raised her left hand and began to caress her left abdomen across the cloth.


    "I want to rely on my eyes to witness whether something can be achieved."


    "What happened?" Su Cheng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s inconvenient to tell you this." Leah stuck out her tongue and shrugged. "When I''m in the mood, I''ll tell you what I want to witness."


    "In short, after having the idea of immortality, I asked my old friend who mastered immortality to teach me."


    "This immortality prohibition is really difficult. It took a genius like me a long time to fully master it."


    "Genius..." Su Cheng smiled helplessly. "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone claim to be a genius so lightly..."


    "I''m telling the truth." After Leia showed a meaningful smile, she continued, "after mastering the immortality prohibition, I used some means to fake the illusion that I was dead and deceived everyone."


    "After everyone thought I was dead, I hid my name and began to play around... Ah, no, wandering around."


    "I lived for more than a thousand years without knowing it."


    "Well, that''s all for the topic¡° Leia said in a half joking tone, "when will I be in mood, or when I think I can tell you my true identity, I''ll tell you my real name."


    "Well..." Su Cheng said with a little regret, "if you don''t want to say it now, forget it. Let''s change the subject. "


    After that, Su Cheng put the pile of translations on the table next to him.


    "Leia, I have translated all the books according to your suggestion. Who am I going to give this translation to?"


    "Ah." Liya''s eyes flashed a little surprised, "have you finished translating that book?"


    Leah went to the table, took one of the translations, and quickly looked through it.


    "That''s great, Su Cheng." Leah looked at it and said in admiration, "it''s all translated so quickly. The content of this set of books is so rich that I thought it would take you at least 8 years to translate it all."


    Five years ago, in 290 of the imperial calendar, Liya suddenly found Su Cheng in the imperial capital.


    It was also the first time Su Cheng and Liya met.


    When the two met for the first time, Liya put forward a proposal to Su Cheng: Translate Zizhi Tongjian into britannian, and give the translation to someone one day in the future. This set of books will shine in that person''s hands.


    Su Cheng listened to Liya''s suggestion and began to translate Zizhi Tongjian from that day on.


    It took five years to translate this great work.


    However - although the translation is finished, Su Cheng has not found the person worthy of entrusting this set of books for a long time.


    Five years ago, what Leia said was ambiguous.


    Say "when you feel like that person, give the translation of this set of books to that person".


    This sentence is too ambiguous. It''s telling Su Cheng in disguise:


    "Rely on your intuition to choose the master of this translation!"


    Su Cheng doesn''t want to hand over the translation of this set of books to someone who shouldn''t.


    Therefore, after completing the translation of Zizhi Tongjian, Su Cheng always worried: who am I going to give this translation to?


    Now it''s not easy to see Liya, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time, and Su Cheng can''t help asking him the question that has bothered him for a long time.


    But who knows, after hearing Su Cheng''s question, Leia closed her translation and said with a smile:


    "How do I know who to give these translations to?"


    Su Cheng: "??"


    Liya felt the bad look in Su Cheng''s eyes.


    So he hurriedly said:


    "I''m not omniscient."


    "Don''t think of me as a God. If I knew everything, I would have told you who to give this set of books to."

 Chapter 1025

    "Can''t you use your predictive magic to predict who is the most suitable person for this translation?" Su Cheng asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? My predictive magic is not omnipotent. I can''t predict everything. There are many things. I can only predict the general and can''t predict the specific details of things at all. "


    At this point, lyaton said for a moment and then went on:


    "And - in recent years, my predictive magic has failed. I can''t predict a lot of things. "


    "Failure? What''s going on? "


    "Part of the reason why I spent more than a year looking for my old friend is to ask her this question."


    "According to her explanation, when something and someone''s future are very variable, there is no way to predict."


    "I see... Is there a big change..." Su Cheng said thoughtfully, "then... Leia, can you predict the final outcome of the war between the British Empire and the Frankish Empire?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Liya was a little stunned.


    Then he said helplessly:


    "I''m sorry, I can''t predict the final outcome of the war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire."


    "Well..." Su Cheng''s mouth tilted, revealing a bitter smile full of bitterness, "that is to say - the war between our country and the Frankish empire is very variable?"


    "... exactly." Leia nodded.


    Su Cheng sighed lightly:


    "I''m more and more worried now..."


    Liya keenly noticed that Su Cheng''s mood became more depressed, so she quickly said:


    "Well, don''t think so much. It''s no use worrying here. Let''s do something happy."


    With that, Leia took out a set of tequins from her pocket.


    "I''m addicted to cards. Let''s play a few games we haven''t seen for a long time?"


    "Tekun card..."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly, then pushed away all the translations piled on the table and cleared out a clean table.


    "Come on, I happen to do something happy to regulate my mood. But first of all, don''t play cards too much. My sister is still at home. If my sister finds out that I''m playing cards with a woman whose origin is unknown, I can''t believe what the consequences will be. "


    "Well, well, you can rest assured about this. In fact, after I sneaked into your room along your window, I applied a magic to your room. The movement in the house can''t be transmitted outside the house, but the movement outside the house can still be transmitted inside the house."


    "... magic is really a useful thing. I want to learn some useful magic from you."


    "I advise you to give up the idea of learning magic as soon as possible. If you can learn it well, I won''t teach you. It''s better to let magic die like this."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, somewhere on the border.


    Since the official dispatch of troops, Ilsa''s army, led by Ilsa, went all the way along the straight road extending in all directions to the Rhineland plain.


    With that high morale, the army marched quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was only half the distance from the Rhineland plain.


    The news of Ilsa''s personal expedition has already spread all over the continent at a very fast speed.


    Even the shahd emperor of the Frankish Empire had known that the emperor of the britannian Empire had personally marched.


    It was late at night. The army''s tents covered the whole wilderness, and stars and lights dotted all over the barracks.


    Both inside and outside the camp are full of patrols and sentries. Although it is still far from the front battlefield, these patrols and soldiers on the sentry are still performing their duties meticulously.


    At this time, in the camp, there was a strange patrol walking around the camp.


    The leader of this strange patrol is a strong knight with a black knight sword on his waist.


    Other patrols are checking whether the enemy is approaching and whether there are enemy spies in the camp.


    The patrol team led by this strong knight is monitoring whether other patrol teams and Guard soldiers are performing patrol or guard tasks well.


    A few soldiers recognized the identity of the strong knight, so they quickly stood up and said in a low voice while respecting the military salute:


    "Head."


    Noise is strictly forbidden in the Barracks at night.


    So the soldiers who patrol and stand guard at night only need to say hello in a low voice when they see the officer. If the voice is too loud, they will be punished.


    This strong knight, who is leading more than a dozen soldiers and patrolling around the camp, is Allen, the head of the Uriel knights.


    From time to time, he led his guards to patrol around the barracks to check whether the soldiers on patrol and on guard performed their tasks well - this is one of Allen''s advantages.


    Thanks to Allen''s advantages, his generals have been under great pressure. In order not to be found lazy by Allen who appeared at some unknown time, the generals can only work hard to perform their tasks and dare not be lazy.


    After making a turn around the camp, Allen nodded with satisfaction.


    Alan was very satisfied with the results of today''s inspection. He walked around the camp and didn''t find anyone lazy there.


    Just as Allen was about to take his soldiers back to the camp where he lived, suddenly there was a clear bird cry.


    It''s the sound of nightingales.


    Allen and others were just outside the camp. Judging from the Nightingale''s cry, the Nightingale''s cry came from a forest outside the camp.


    Hearing the clear Nightingale cry, the soldiers walking behind Allen whispered one after another.


    "It''s the cry of a nightingale... It''s really nice."


    "It''s so crisp."


    "I suddenly recall the time when I used to hunt birds every day in my hometown in the countryside."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, these close guards did not find it - after the crisp Nightingale sounded, Allen''s expression became strange.


    However, the strange color on Allen''s face didn''t last long. It appeared for a moment and disappeared immediately.


    Alan turned and said to the soldiers behind him:


    "You go back first. I''m going to go outside the camp alone. "


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, the leader of the soldiers immediately said:


    "I see."


    Then, the dozen soldiers formed a neat team and turned back the same way.


    After the soldiers had gone far, Alan strode outside the camp.


    As he walked outside the camp, Allen kept an alert eye on his back and sides to prevent himself from being followed or found by others.


    Alan walked carefully all the way to a forest outside the camp.


    And that forest happened to be the birthplace of the Nightingale''s cry just now.


    After entering the woods, a familiar male voice with some banter sounded above Allen''s head:


    "Long time no see, Alan. It''s great that you remember the code between us."

 Chapter 1026

    Alan looked up after the sound.


    A man in a black cloak was sitting on a thick branch above his head.


    The man wore his hood so deeply that people couldn''t see the face hidden under his hood.


    After Allen looked up at him, the eccentric man in a black cloak jumped down flexibly.


    Jumping in front of and behind Alan, he pulled the hood off his head to reveal his face.


    "Long time no see." Ellen said in a flat tone, "Ebel."


    This strange man in a black cloak was Ebel von ladenna, the first spy of the Frankish empire.


    "It''s been a long time." Abel''s face was filled with a warm smile. "I''m relieved to see you living so well now."


    Allen was ungrateful of Ebel''s polite remarks and said without expression:


    "If you have something to say, I don''t have much time to chat with you here."


    "Good, good." Ebel raised his hands and made a surrender. "Alan, since you want to listen directly to the business, I won''t be superfluous polite and come straight to the point."


    Speaking of this, eberton paused and then changed to a more serious tone:


    "Alan, do you remember what I said to you two years ago after the end of the aurora offensive of the British Empire?"


    "I told you that in a few years, you would have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make great contributions."


    "I also tell you to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "And now - this great opportunity has emerged."


    After hearing Abel''s words quietly, Allen was a little stunned, and then said in a deep voice:


    "... the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity you mentioned two years ago refers to the Empire''s large-scale attack on the British Empire?"


    "That''s right!" Abel nodded. "Now, I''ll tell you the details of our battle."


    "Our country''s large-scale attack against the British Empire is codenamed Nibelungen. We always call it the Nibelungen project. "


    "The Nibelungen plan has been prepared since his majesty became emperor."


    "The ultimate goal of the Nibelungen plan is to destroy the British Empire."


    "The Rhineland victory is just a prelude to our Nibelungen plan."


    "When the supplies of ISAR and Albert''s remnant army are completely exhausted, we will launch a general attack and annihilate ISAR''s whole army at the slightest cost."


    "Then he moved eastward and captured pandragon, the capital of the British Empire."


    "Finally, the whole army went north, fought a decisive battle with Su Cheng''s Michael knights, and then annihilated them."


    "By then, we will achieve the grand goal that has taken the efforts of previous generations and has not been achieved - the destruction of the British Empire!"


    "Because this plan is the highest secret in our country, there are no more than 10 people in the whole Empire who know the details of this plan."


    "Now, there is no need to hide the value of this plan, so I can tell you the details of Nibelungen plan in a big way. I don''t have to hint at you very implicitly as I did two years ago."


    "... and then?" Alan held his chest in his hands and said in a flat tone, "did you come to me specifically to tell me the details of the Nibelungen plan?"


    "Of course not. I came here to tell you some really good news. "


    Then, with a strange smile, Ebel walked a few steps closer to Alan.


    After approaching Allen, Ebel leaned over, put his lips to Allen''s ear and whispered:


    "Alan, lead the Knights of Uriel against the British Empire."


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Abel went on to say:


    "On the eve of the official launch of the Nibelungen plan, your majesty sent me to sneak into the britannian Empire and asked me to inform you, who is now the head of the Uriel knights, that the great time has come for you to return to the Frankish empire. Your majesty hopes that you will lead the troops under your command to raise the Rebel Flag and cooperate with our 500000 troops."


    "With your help, we will win the Nibelungen plan more easily."


    "The commander in chief of this army is Ilsa, but fools know that you are the commander in chief of this army."


    "Ellen, the head of the urier knights, led the urier knights to rebel against the British Empire. Can you imagine what this is like?"


    "This will be a heavy blow to the British Empire!"


    "Moreover, the current situation is far better than we thought."


    At this point, Ebel''s tone was already a little excited.


    "We didn''t expect that Ilsa should be so kind and dare to fight in person."


    "Now - the emperor of the British Empire is in the army. In addition to the emperor, the palace minister is also in the army. "


    "Ellen, when I left Berlin, your majesty told me: if Ellen can lead the Uriel knights to rebel against the britannian Empire and cooperate with Walter and bazel, a huge reward will be inevitable."


    "It will also realize your dream of giving you ''Feng'' and changing your name into ''Alan von Jones''."


    After hearing the word "Feng", Allen''s pupils shrunk again, and his naturally hanging hands clenched violently.


    "You have also been in the position of head of the urier knights for a long time, leading the urier knights to pull up the Rebel Flag - shouldn''t it be difficult for you?"


    "I''ve thought out the script for you."


    "You command the order of Uriel knights, and the iron warriors you have established and trained raise the flag of rebellion."


    "Captured the current emperor and current palace Minister of the British Empire alive."


    "Turn around and capture pandragon, the capital of the British Empire."


    "Then, join forces with the main force that successfully annihilated the ISAR remnant army."


    "Finally, you attack the South and the North all the way to wipe out the remnants of the British Empire."


    "At that time, even if Su Cheng and his Michael knights can fight, they will not be our opponents."


    "I don''t believe anyone in the world can turn over in such a desperate situation."


    "So -- Alan, cheer up. It''s a rare opportunity to do meritorious service. Hurry up and choose the right time to lead the troops to rebel against the British Empire and return to the embrace of our Frankish empire. "


    Then Abel looked straight into Allen''s face.


    At this time, Allen''s face was full of complex colors.


    On his face, there are excitement, sadness, pain, hesitation and confusion


    Looking at Allen whose face was full of complex colors, the smile on Ebel''s face gradually disappeared

 Chapter 1027

    "Alan."


    Ebel said to Allen in a cold voice without any emotional color:


    "Do you have feelings for this country and its people after staying in the British Empire for a long time?"


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen hurriedly said:


    "No! No! "


    Abel ignored Allen''s argument and asked Allen in a higher tone:


    "What about the hesitation on your face just now?"


    "I, I..." Alan hesitated.


    "Alan, do you remember what you told us six years ago?"


    The bad color on Ebel''s face grew stronger and stronger.


    "Six years ago, you were defeated by Su Cheng and surrendered to the British Empire."


    "After surrendering to the britannian Empire, you immediately sent a letter to the country and said to your majesty: your surrender is just a false surrender in order to break into the britannian Empire and be a spy."


    "After hearing what you said, your majesty ordered to put down the butcher knife that was supposed to cut your wife and your son."


    "In the past six years, you have not made any contribution to your country, have not sent back important information, nor have you secretly poisoned or framed any important figure in the British Empire."


    "We only see that you continue to be reused and promoted in the British Empire."


    "If it were other impatient monarchs, I''m afraid they would have regarded you as a traitor who has completely forgotten the motherland and slaughtered all the families you left in the motherland."


    "Fortunately, your majesty is magnanimous and tolerates you again and again."


    "Why? Because your majesty has always believed that you still care about your motherland and that you will one day be able to play a great value at a critical juncture. "


    "Now, Alan, answer me - are you britannian or Frankish?"


    "I''m Frank!" As soon as Abel finished his words, Allen, whose face was already covered with cold sweat, quickly shouted, "I have never had the idea of betraying the Frank empire!"


    "If you don''t, just do what I just said! Lead your order of uriers against the British Empire! "


    Speaking of which, eberton.


    Then, the bad color on his face disappeared quickly like the melting of ice and snow.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the strange smile reappeared on Ebel''s face.


    "Alan, it doesn''t matter if you really have feelings for the British Empire and the people of this country and don''t want to rebel against the British Empire."


    "After all, if you don''t want to return to the embrace of the Frankish Empire, we really can''t do anything to you."


    "The only thing we can do is to collect debts from your wife and children who remain in the Frankish empire."


    Ebert accentuated the word "debt collection".


    After hearing the word "debt collection", Allen naturally clenched his hands more tightly.


    "Do it yourself, Alan. Think about it -- are you general Alan Jones, who was among the top generals for the first time in the history of the Frankish empire as a civilian, or Alan Jones, the four Royal Knights of the British Empire? "


    With that, Abel turned and left.


    Just as he was about to leave Allen''s field of vision, he added again:


    "I only give you five days to think about it. If I still don''t see you leading the Uriel knights to raise the Rebel Flag in five days, I''ll go home and report to your majesty - Alan doesn''t think of himself as a Frankish anymore."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Allen recovered, he had found himself in the camp where he lived.


    How he left the woods, how he returned to the barracks, how he returned to his camp - he couldn''t remember any of these things.


    Allen has been in a rather trance since Ebel left.


    The camp was dark because there was no oil lamp.


    Fortunately, even in such a dark environment, Allen can manage the things around him.


    Alan, who had not even taken off his armor, moved his heavy feet, moved himself to his bed, and sat down by the bed.


    After sitting down by the bed, Alan bowed down, put his elbows on his thighs, and buried his head low.


    Allen, who was originally quite strong, was like a rickety old man. He didn''t seem to have a bone on his waist, showing a soft state.


    The moonlight is bright tonight.


    The bright moonlight, hard to penetrate the gap of the military tent curtain, sprinkled into the tent.


    The moonlight was like a mountain on Alan, who was sitting by the bed and bent.


    "The only thing we can do is to collect debts from your wife and children who remain in the Frankish empire."¡ª¡ª What Abel had just said to Alan echoed in his ears.


    At this time, Allen recalled the voice and appearance of his wife and children who had been away for six years.


    Allen has been in the British Empire for six years, so naturally he has not seen his wife and children for six years.


    Alan has a wife and children in his hometown.


    Wife NEFA Lanner, son Adam Jones.


    When I separated from them, my son Adam was only 13 years old and my wife NEFA was only 35 years old.


    Now, six years later, his son is now 19 years old and his wife is 41 years old.


    Not seen for six years, the memories of their appearance have become blurred.


    While thinking about his wife and children, Allen''s mind came up with other people''s faces.


    Gozeven, who boldly used him as a knight.


    Albert, who fought side by side in the "summer wind" offensive, did not dislike him because of his status as a general, and was particularly enthusiastic about him.


    Especially lucky, always fighting together, and now managing and commanding enli of the urier Knights together.


    And... Ilsa, who has been reusing him


    The of these people flashed through Allen''s mind.


    After remembering the faces of these people, Allen recalled his time with them.


    Although I am not used to Albert''s enthusiasm, I unexpectedly don''t hate Albert


    Together to calm down the bandits in the west, together to lead part of the forces of the urier knights and iron warriors to participate in the "Aurora" offensive, and together to manage the urier Knights... Since joining the britannian Empire, he has always partnered with enli. Although he is about 20 years younger than enli, he and enli accidentally get along well with each other, and it is quite comfortable to cooperate with him


    Always take care of him, always reuse him, kind and kind, unlike Ilsa, a monarch


    "Damn..."


    Allen buried his head a little lower. His hands covered his cheeks.


    "I wish I hadn''t come to the British Empire..."


    The moon seemed to hear Allen''s voice. It was full of pain and crying. Under the cover of thick clouds, the moon quietly disappeared.


    The moonlight that had originally shone into the account became darker and darker.


    In the twinkling of an eye, darkness returned to the tent.


    And Allen''s body was hidden in the darkness.

 Chapter 1028

    3 days later¡ª¡ª


    "What is the river ahead?"


    Ilsa asked, looking at the river not far ahead through the window, and facing the bodyguards closely around the carriage.


    Ilsa is still young and can''t ride a horse at all, so she has been sitting in a carriage since she set out for the war.


    After hearing Ilsa''s question, the bodyguard quickly looked forward, stared carefully at the river ahead, and immediately replied:


    "Your Majesty, the big river ahead is the Yeni river."


    "Yeni River..." Ilsa murmured, "good name."


    Then Ilsa said to the bodyguard:


    "Go and tell Alan that it''s getting late now. Let''s camp by the Yeni River tonight."


    "Yes!"


    The reason why Ilsa plans to camp by the Yeni river is mainly because she plans to let the soldiers camp in a cooler place like the river, so she can live more comfortably, considering that the weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    Allen happened to have this idea, so after receiving Ilsa''s order and noting that the current position of the army was just suitable for camping, Allen immediately ordered to stop marching and start preparations for camping.


    White military tents rose up on the earth. When it was just a little dark, this army of more than 100000 people completed the preparations for camping, and patrols and sentries began to work one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tiejiaruishi is an independent army, so their camp is also an independent camp only bordering on the camp of the order of Uriel.


    At this time, the sky has gradually darkened, and the armored Ruishi camp has set up oil lamps or torches for lighting everywhere in the camp.


    According to the common sense, the soldiers of armored Ruishi should do whatever they should do as before, return to the account and rest, stand guard when they should stand guard, and go to the toilet when they should go to the toilet.


    However, there is a little difference in the camp of armored Ruishi tonight.


    That is - everyone secretly received a notice: at this moment, go to the open space in the middle of the camp immediately.


    "To the open space in the middle of the camp? Why go to the open space in the middle of the camp at this time? "


    "I don''t know. I just passed on the order of the team leader to you. It seems that the team leader doesn''t know why he called us at this time."


    "If you want to call us, why don''t you ring the bell? Just ring the bell and we can assemble right away, can''t we? Why do you want to send such a furtive oral order? "


    "I don''t know. Anyway, let''s hurry to the open space in the middle of the camp. Ah, by the way, don''t forget to bring all your equipment. "


    "And equipment?"


    "Yes, don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and put on your equipment."


    ¡­¡­


    Conversations like this rang out everywhere in the camp.


    Almost all the soldiers did not understand why they should be called at this time.


    Moreover, the way of convening was so special, especially by word of mouth. The captains as junior officers sent orders to the soldiers, and then the soldiers sent orders separately.


    Although I don''t understand why, all the generals put on all their equipment and rushed to the open space in the middle of the camp.


    These soldiers who rushed to the central open space of the camp were like drops of water. Drop by drop, they gathered in the open space in the middle of the camp.


    Soon, the open space in the middle of the camp condensed into a vast "Lake".


    The 4000 soldiers of the armored Ruishi have gathered in this open space at this time.


    After gathering in the open space, the soldiers of the armored Ruishi chatted in twos and threes.


    However, before they had time to chat for long, a person''s sudden appearance immediately attracted all their eyes and attention.


    This man is their old boss, Alan Jones.


    Ironclad Ruishi is an Army established by Alan Jones following the training method of the Scarab pawn of the Frankish empire.


    After the establishment of armored Ruishi, Allen has also been the commander-in-chief of armored Ruishi.


    Even if Allen now served as the head of the Uriel knights, the independent army of armored Ruishi still belonged to Allen.


    After all, Allen was the only one in the Empire who was good at training and commanding heavy armor infantry.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the armored Ruishi have always had a deep bond with Alan. Every soldier knows Alan, so they immediately recognized who came after Alan appeared.


    Wearing armor and holding his Black Knight Sword in his left hand, Allen walked expressionless to the watchtower somewhere in the open space.


    Many people are keenly aware at this time - Alan is a little strange at this time.


    Allen''s expressionless face gave a strange sense of oppression.


    This strange sense of oppression is something they have never experienced.


    After slowly climbing up the lookout building, Allen said to the soldiers of the armored Ruishi below in a small and loud voice:


    "Everybody! There is an emergency! "


    After hearing the word "emergency gaffe", people''s faces showed doubts one after another.


    At the same time, the expression on his face became more heavy.


    Although I don''t understand what happened, the word "emergency gaffe" sounds quite unusual.


    Everyone could not help but hold their breath and quietly waited for Alan''s next words.


    Allen did not keep the soldiers waiting. After a pause, he continued:


    "After investigation, some sinners who have committed major crimes have appeared in the army."


    "I have just received your Majesty''s order."


    "Your Majesty''s order is very simple - arrest or kill all these sinners who have committed great crimes!"


    "This task is very important and difficult, so I entrusted it to you."


    "You are the army I built and trained with one hand. You are the army I trust most."


    "Only when I give this task to you whom I trust most, can I rest assured."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, the generals under the watchtower immediately became noisy.


    "A sinner who has committed a great crime? Who is it? "


    "In other words - is it that we should kill or arrest all the sinners who have committed great crimes?"


    "Committed a great crime... What crime is it? They need to be captured and executed in this way? "


    "I feel strange... Even if someone has committed a great crime, they should not be executed directly..."


    ¡­¡­


    The noise of the generals seemed to cause Allen''s unhappiness. Allen quickly drank a loud drink to stop the generals from whispering.


    When he was quiet again under the watchtower, Allen continued:


    "Because this task was carried out in secret, I called you in secret."


    "These sinners who have committed great crimes are our enemies, so there is no need to be merciful!"


    "They are scattered all over the barracks, so - next, follow my orders and arrangements! Our troops are divided into many places to capture and destroy these sinners! "

 Chapter 1029

    After it was completely dark, a very strange scene suddenly appeared in the barracks.


    Many knights in the army went into the same tent.


    When they entered the military tent and found that there were many colleagues in it, they all talked with doubts on their faces.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It was the herald who told me that commander Allen called me here."


    "Me too. I''m also a herald. Tell me - Commander Allen has something to tell me, so he asked me to come to this account."


    "Why are there so many people... Is something wrong? How dare you summon so many Knights... "


    ¡­¡­


    After some discussion, these Knights found that they came here because of the command of commander Allen.


    The Knights gathered in this military tent include Knights belonging to the order of Uriel, as well as knights who originally stayed in Pendragon and were brought by Ilsa to participate in the war.


    In order to bring back the current situation, Ilsa can be said to have done her best and everything.


    All the troops left behind in the imperial capital (Uriel knights and armored Ruishi) were sent out, and the imperial driver personally marched. Even all the Knights left behind in pandragon were brought here.


    Now most of the Knights gathered in this military tent are familiar with each other,


    So while waiting for coach Allen to come, the Knights chatted in twos and threes.


    They don''t know yet - their manager Alan won''t come to see them at all


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time - in Allen''s camp.


    Allen''s small camp was now full of people.


    The men who filled Allen''s camp were all armored soldiers without exception.


    However, these soldiers who are gathering in Allen''s camp are different from other soldiers of armored Ruishi.


    These generals who are gathering in Allen''s camp are carefully selected by Allen and trusted by Allen.


    They may have been saved by Allen, thanked Ellen and vowed to repay Allen at all costs.


    They may be attracted by Allen''s personality charm and intend to stay with Allen forever.


    In short - these generals are Allen''s staunch supporters and followers.


    At the same time, they all know what Alan is going to do tonight.


    They are also ready to follow Alan''s consciousness to the death.


    As for Allen, he was sitting in a chair with armor, and his black knight sword was leaning on the ground as a walking stick, his eyes closed, as if he were nourishing himself.


    "Coach."


    A confidant standing not far from Allen said to Allen:


    "Those Knights have all entered the army account."


    "Yes." Allen nodded softly. "So - what about Jacob and enly?"


    "Jacob and enli are now in their respective army tents."


    "Then - what about your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty is also in his military account."


    "Well, good."


    After that, Alan opened his eyes, then stood up slowly, and then said in a flat tone with a little tired color:


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Knights still waiting for Allen''s arrival are still chatting in twos and threes in the military tent.


    "Do you think I have any hope of becoming the head of the knights?"


    "Just you? Forget it. You''re lucky to be a fan LAN knight in your life. Do you still want to be the head of the knights? "


    "Alas... I wish I had half the talent of commander Cheng..."


    "Well, it''s still a long time before bedtime, so don''t dream. Let''s continue to guess boxing."


    "Guess? How many rounds did we guess just now? "


    "If you want to pass the time, of course, guessing is the most effective."


    "Alas... When will coach Allen come..."


    "Yes, we''ve been waiting for a long time..."


    "Somehow called us over, and then made us wait so long."


    "Hum, the generals from the Frankish empire are really unreliable... Huh? Who are you? "


    While the knights were talking, the curtain of the military tent was suddenly opened.


    A heavily armored infantry with top armour and full armor rushed into the tent.


    At a glance, the knights in the tent saw that this was the only heavy infantry team in their britannian Empire - armored Ruishi.


    When all the knights were wondering why the armored Ruishi came into the account, an unexpected scene happened¡ª¡ª


    The first thing these Armored Warriors who rushed into the tent did was to swing their heavy swords and cut off the heads of the knights in the tent.


    For a moment, there was a constant scream in the military tent.


    Bright blood colored flowers bloomed in the military tent and splashed on the white curtain of the military tent, and the general''s tent was dyed blood red everywhere.


    "Bastard! What are you doing! "


    "Do you want to rebel?"


    "Soldier! rank-and-file soldiers! There''s a man-made counter attack! "


    ¡­¡­


    The knights in the tent didn''t know until the iron armor and sharp men waved the picture to them. They pulled out the knight''s sword around their waist and began to fight back.


    But this is destined to be an asymmetric battle.


    Not all knights are good at fighting.


    Like Su Cheng, Iser and Albert, people who only know literature and no martial arts account for the majority of knights.


    Raymond, Samuel, Eliza and enly are just a few of the Knights.


    Among these knights in the military tent, only a few are excellent fighters.


    In addition, they suffered a sudden attack and were completely unprepared. These iron warriors who came to kill them came prepared, so the battle was doomed when it first happened


    In less than 5 minutes, there was no scream in the account


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    These Armored Warriors who surrounded and killed all the Knights mistakenly thought that these people were sinners who had committed great crimes.


    They simply followed Alan''s orders and came to destroy everyone in the camp.


    While these Armored Warriors massacred these knights, Allen was not idle.


    Allen and his cronies will deal with the three key figures in the army at this time.


    These three key figures will be at ease only if they are handed over to himself and his cronies.


    Allen divided his cronies into three groups.


    A group of people rushed to Jacob''s tent and controlled Jacob as quickly as possible.


    A group of people are responsible for rushing to Ilsa''s big account to monitor Ilsa''s movements.


    Allen personally led the last batch of 15 armored Ruishi to a certain place.


    Alan is going to a place and meet someone himself.


    After dealing with the man, deal with Ilsa.


    Allen''s destination was the camp of enly, his best friend and partner after he "surrendered" to the British Empire.

 Chapter 1030

    In enly''s camp¡ª¡ª


    Enli, who plans to bathe and go to bed later, hasn''t had time to remove his armor.


    Enley was wearing his heavy armor and sitting on a small folding chair, maintaining his knight sword.


    After a layer of antirust oil was evenly coated on the body of the knight''s sword, enly erected his sword and watched the knight''s sword that had been with him for many years.


    After looking at the gaps on the blade, enly couldn''t help sighing with a bitter smile.


    Enly was a very rare knight with both civil and military skills in the British army, so it was common for enly to rush into battle with a long sword and gun.


    Many people have advised enli: you are a knight and you don''t have to lead the soldiers to kill. For the sake of safety, you''d better stay in the safe rear.


    Enli understood the kindness of these people, but enli never listened to their suggestions.


    Enli is a knight. Even the lowest Xingui Knight does not need to rush to the front line of the battlefield and personally lead the soldiers to kill, let alone enli, who is a fan LAN knight and deputy head of the urier knights.


    The reason why enly always carries weapons and rushes to the front of the battlefield is very simple - he just enjoys the tense and exciting battle.


    Although the price of this enjoyment is very high, enly almost died on the battlefield several times.


    Since enli was knighted, this blood red Knight Sword has accompanied enli to many bloody battlefields.


    The notches on the blade are proof.


    Knight swords are made of special materials, so the cost of each Knight Sword is extremely high.


    But the high cost is not unreasonable. The Knight Sword not only has a beautiful appearance, but also has strong practicability.


    Hard and sharp - this is the most remarkable feature of Knight Sword.


    It''s the best ornament at home. It''s also the best murder weapon on the battlefield.


    Judging from the exaggerated hardness and toughness of the Knight Sword, it is very difficult to leave a gap on the blade.


    But there were nearly 10 gaps in enly''s Knight''s sword.


    It is enough to see how many fierce battles this blood red Knight Sword experienced with enly.


    Well, the highest record made by using this blood red Knight Sword was the "Spring Awakening" offensive five years ago.


    In this whole offensive, en used his knight sword to kill 110 soldiers of the Luo Lin army.


    Bravery shocked the enemy and our armies.


    Unfortunately, after the "spring wake up" offensive, there were several new gaps in enly''s Knight Sword.


    Even the knight sword can''t stand the high-intensity use of enli.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... When the battle is over, I''ll go and see if there is a powerful blacksmith to help me repair my sword.


    After sighing so softly in his heart, enly took the knight''s sword back into its scabbard.


    Just as enly was going to take off his armor and take a simple bath, he suddenly noticed that there was an abnormal noise outside the tent.


    Enly cast his eyes on the curtain of the military tent.


    As soon as his eyes moved to the curtain, an armored sharp man with a top helmet and full armor lifted the curtain of the military tent and rushed into enli''s camp.


    Enli opened his eyes round and looked at the iron warriors who suddenly broke into his camp with a puzzled and shocked face.


    Just as he was going to ask these people why they broke into my camp at this time, a person who was no longer familiar to enly slowly lifted the curtain of the military tent and entered the tent.


    "Alan...?" Enry murmured.


    Alan! What are you doing with these people in my account - before it could spit out of enly''s mouth, Alan took the lead and said bluntly in a calm tone without any emotion:


    "Enly, leave the britannian empire with me and go to the Frankish empire."


    "What...?"


    Enly suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Alan..." enly said in a deep voice as he hung the knight''s sword on his left waist. "Were you just kidding me? If you''re joking with me, it''s not funny at all. "


    "Enly, I''m not kidding." Allen continued in a calm tone, "just tonight, I will capture your majesty... The emperor of the britannian Empire, and then lead the Uriel knights and armored Ruis back to the Frankish empire."


    "......" enly''s face darkened with the naked eye, "... Alan, have you rebelled?"


    "Mutiny? I have not rebelled. " Allen raised his tone a little. "I''ve always been a general Allen of the Frank Empire, not a knight of the Britannia Empire."


    "... Alan. Do you mean that all these years when you came to our Britannia Empire, you actually pretended to surrender in order to destroy our Britannia Empire internally one day? "


    "... that''s right."


    "You mean you''ve been cheating us all the time, whether you''re fighting hard on the battlefield or your friendly and close attitude when you get along with us at ordinary times, are you kidding us?"


    "... yes."


    "Alan... Why?!" Enly''s lips began to tremble slightly, and his eyes began to turn red. "I''ve always regarded you as a friend!"


    Ellen''s body trembled slightly after hearing enly''s words.


    Then Allen clenched his teeth and shouted to enly:


    "Enly! I also regard you as my friend! I regard you as my best friend in the British Empire! "


    "Just because I regard you as my best friend in the British Empire, I don''t want to fight with you and don''t want you to die!"


    "That''s why I came to you to persuade you to obey the Frankish empire!"


    "Enly, come with me to the Frank empire!"


    Allen''s tone was a little more pleading.


    "With your ability, you can achieve success without losing to anyone in the Frankish empire!"


    Speaking of this, ELLENTON gave a moment.


    Because he remembered something.


    "Yes! Enly, don''t you always like Ethel''s daughter, Eliza? "


    "After I return to the embrace of the Frankish empire with the Uriel knights and armored Ruis, the British Empire will no longer be able to stop the soldiers of the Frankish army."


    "The British Empire is bound to perish in this war!"


    "After the destruction of the British Empire, you can take Eliza away from Su Cheng."


    "Then Eliza will be your man!"


    "So -- enly, for your beloved Eliza, submit to the Frankish empire!"

 Chapter 1031

    "..." enly whispered after a moment of silence, "Eliza... This condition is very attractive..."


    Speaking of this, enly smiled a few times and then said:


    "I dream of being with Eliza. I want to touch Eliza''s hair and her cheek."


    "Yes, yes!"


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, Alan nodded hard with a happy face.


    "As long as you are willing to submit to the Frankish Empire, I promise you - I will help you grab that Eliza!"


    "Well, good." Enly nodded with an intriguing smile.


    "This condition is really very good."


    "But - Alan."


    "You seem to have made a mistake."


    "You and I have been friends for so many years. You don''t seem to know who I am."


    "First of all - I am a knight of the britannian Empire who will defend my country to the death."


    "Then I''m a man."


    "Finally, I am Eliza''s admirer."


    "If I give in to the darkness, I will be a man in vain."


    Enly''s words made the happy look on Allen''s face disappear like ice and snow.


    "... enly!" Alan said bitterly, "Why are you so stubborn! The British Empire is bound to perish in this war! At this time, what''s the point of being foolish and loyal to the British Empire? "


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, enly shouted:


    "Shut up!"


    "Since just now, you have been saying ''the britannian empire is going to perish''."


    "Do you think the britannian Empire would have nothing to do without you, the Knights of Uriel and the armored Ruis?"


    "Alan, you seem to have forgotten someone and a branch."


    "We still have Su Cheng! We also have the order of Michael! "


    "As long as Su Cheng is still there! As long as the Michael knights are still there! Britannia will not perish! "


    "Su Cheng? "The order of Michael?" Allen asked, "what else can Su Cheng do in this situation?"


    "In front of hundreds of thousands of sharp soldiers of our Frankish army, Su Cheng and his Michael Knights have only a dead end!"


    After that, Alan gasped for breath because of his emotional excitement.


    After the breath recovered, Allen''s expression gradually returned to the calm look without any emotional color at the beginning.


    "... enly, can''t you really think about it?"


    "In the current situation, what''s the use even if you stay in the British Empire?"


    "Can you defeat the fleet on the ESU river? Can you defeat hundreds of thousands of troops entrenched in the Rhineland plain? Can you change the current situation? "


    Allen''s tone gradually became strong and sonorous.


    "You can''t do anything."


    "Since you can''t do anything in the britannian Empire, why don''t you want to come to the Frankish Empire?"


    When Allen''s voice fell, enly whispered:


    "Can''t you do anything..."


    After that, enly smiled with his nose, showing a self mocking smile.


    "That''s right. I can''t command the fleet, I don''t understand water warfare, I can''t defeat the fleet entrenched on the ESU River, I can''t defeat hundreds of thousands of Franks on the Rhineland plain, and I can''t save Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert."


    "But - I can still do something that only I can do."


    "What can you do?" Alan, surprised by what enly had just said, asked quickly.


    "I can send you anti thieves to reunite with your ancestors!"


    After that, enly put his right hand to the knight''s sword hanging on his left waist.


    When pulling out the knight''s sword inch by inch from the scabbard, enly said in a deep voice:


    "Article 17 of the military law of the British Empire: traitors and collaborators -"


    At this time, enly just pulled the knight''s sword out of the scabbard, then clenched the knight''s sword in his hand and waved it to the lower right side of his body. The harsh wind suddenly rang through the whole military tent.


    "Local justice!"


    The chilling murderous spirit, centered on grace and benefit, scattered in all directions.


    The armored sharp men around Allen''s left and right sides were frightened by the murderous spirit of enli, and they couldn''t help but retreat two steps.


    "You traitors, I will wipe them out."


    "... enly, I really don''t want to go this far." Allen sighed, and a little sadness appeared on his face.


    No matter how stupid Allen was, he could see that enly could not have defected to the British Empire with him.


    Alan, who had cut off the thought of inviting enli to surrender and completely died his heart, turned and left enli''s military tent.


    When he was about to step out of enli''s tent, Allen ordered the armored Ruis who remained in enli''s tent:


    "Kill him!"


    After Allen lifted the curtain and left the tent, enly moved his eyes, counted the number of these armored Ruis still in the tent, and carefully observed their faces.


    "This Alan really thinks highly of me." EN said in a meaningful tone, "I sent 15 armored sharp men to deal with me."


    "I seem to see some familiar faces."


    "I don''t know whether you followed Alan voluntarily or were coerced. But since Alan sent you against me, you must be trusted by Alan. "


    "Whether it was the anti bandit war in the West four years ago or the aurora offensive two years ago, I have led iron warriors, so I can be regarded as your old boss."


    "As your old boss, let me give you one last lesson."


    "Heavy armour infantry are very dominant against enemies with long swords."


    "Unless it''s a very different kind of monster, it''s hard for the long sword to break the thick armor of heavy armor infantry."


    "But this doesn''t mean that the armored infantry are invincible against the enemy with a long sword."


    "Experts who are good at swordsmanship can still kill heavy armor infantry like fruits and vegetables."


    After that, enly slowly lowered the center of gravity of his body and slightly bent his legs.


    The knight''s sword in his hand was gradually raised. After lifting the knight''s sword to the same height as his head, he bent his arms and retracted the sword. The sword handle and the hands holding the sword handle were on his right face, and the sword tip pointed directly at the 15 iron armor sharp men in front of him.


    Seeing enli put on an offensive posture, the 15 armored sharp men became heavier because of tension and fear, and the cold sweat on their faces became more.


    "You''d better take advantage of the large number of people and take the initiative to attack me."


    Well, said in a calm tone.


    "It has always been an iron rule on the battlefield to use quantitative advantages to make up for quality disadvantages."


    After enli''s words fell, the 15 armored sharp men seemed to be "inspired" by enli, waved their heavy swords and rushed towards enli at the same time.


    After the 15 armored Ruishi moved, enli also moved.


    Enli, like an arrow off the string, attacked the 15 armored sharp men face-to-face

 Chapter 1032

    After leaving enly''s camp, Allen went straight to Ilsa''s big tent.


    Just then, an eccentric who wrapped his whole body in a black cloak suddenly walked out of the darkness nearby, then quickly walked to Alan''s side, and said in an intimate and enthusiastic tone:


    "Well done, Alan."


    "You made a wise choice, Alan."


    This man, these days, has been secretly following the army and watching Ellen''s Abel.


    Three days ago, after Abel suddenly found Alan, Alan experienced a sleepless night.


    On the second day, Allen told Ebel his choice.


    Then Allen kept looking for the right time to do it.


    After a short wait, Allen took a fancy to tonight and here, and decided to rewrite the history of the British Empire tonight and on the banks of the Yenne river.


    Allen''s reaction to Ebel, who suddenly came out and spoke to him in a warm tone, was flat.


    Allen, who remained expressionless, nodded softly and casually echoed Ebel.


    And Abel did not pay attention to Allen''s perfunctory treatment of him, but still said in a very enthusiastic tone:


    "Alan, you only sent seven people to catch Jacob. Is there enough?"


    Just now, Allen divided his cronies into three groups. One group was responsible for arresting Jacob and one group was responsible for monitoring Ilsa, while Allen personally led the last group to persuade enly to surrender to the British Empire.


    The number of people transferred to arrest Jacob was the least, only seven.


    After hearing Ebel''s question, Allen said in a flat tone:


    "Jacob is just an old man in his 60s. Catching an old man and using seven heavy infantry to catch him is a compliment to him."


    "Oh ~" Abella said with a long tone and a meaningful smile, "Alan, although Jacob is indeed an old man in his 60s now, although Jacob is old, he can''t be underestimated."


    "Jacob is a rare man of both literature and martial arts."


    "At the age of 17, with a sword, he won the first prize in the bloody and fierce competition and won the reputation of ''sword saint''."


    "Although I haven''t held the sword for many years, I don''t think Jacob will forget the skill of using the sword..."


    Before Abel had finished his words, Allen tilted his mouth slightly and showed a sneer with some disdain.


    "Swordsman... So what?"


    "That Jacob was just a swordsman when he was young."


    "Don''t you see how old Jacob is this year?"


    "At his age, how much strength did he have when he was young?"


    "Even if he still remembers the skill of using the sword, is his current physical strength and his current bones enough to support him to wield the sword to kill?"


    "..." after a moment of silence, Ebel nodded, "that''s right, but... Forget it, you can arrange what you plan to do. Anyway, as long as you can capture the emperor of the britannian Empire alive, it doesn''t matter whether you can capture the palace appearance of the britannian Empire alive."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    In Jacob''s camp.


    "Mr. Jacob, please hold your hand and catch it. As long as you listen to us, we won''t do anything to you."


    After rushing into Jacob''s camp, the seven armored men who shoulder the arduous mission of capturing Jacob alive said this directly to Jacob who was reading a book.


    Jacob was reading a book.


    After the seven armored men suddenly rushed into his camp, even Jacob, who had amazing concentration, couldn''t help but be stunned for a few seconds.


    When Jacob finally reacted, it was too late.


    As soon as Jacob''s hand reached the Dragon chant on the side, the seven armored sharp men hurried to take a few steps to bring the sharp heavy sword closer to Jacob.


    Looking at the seven heavy swords close to his neck, Jacob could only "tut" softly, and then raised his hands.


    After Jacob raised his hands, two armored men stepped out.


    One man is responsible for taking Jacob''s sword.


    The other took out a roll of hemp rope and tied Jacob''s hands.


    While silently enduring that his hands were tied behind his back with hemp rope, Jacob asked the seven armored men:


    "Who sent you?"


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, the leaders of the seven armored men immediately said:


    "You don''t have to know. Just follow us."


    "Hum." Jacob sneered. "Even if you don''t tell me, I can guess who it is. Is it Alan?"


    After Allen was named from Jacob''s mouth, the eyes of the seven armored men changed slightly.


    And this subtle change was keenly perceived by Jacob.


    "Hum. It was him. "


    Jacob didn''t know who had ordered these people to catch him.


    Ironclad Ruishi is an Army established and trained by Allen, so Jacob casually mentioned Allen''s name and wanted to cheat the seven ironclad Ruishi.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob''s fraud went so smoothly.


    The eyes of the seven armored sharp men changed and betrayed them.


    After learning that Allen was indeed behind the scenes, Jacob then asked:


    "Alan, did he rebel?"


    Although Jacob''s sentence is an interrogative sentence, the tone is an affirmative sentence.


    "All said."


    The head of the seven armored men said impatiently:


    "You don''t have to know!"


    "Sorry, I just seemed to be wrong." Jacob said sarcastically, "I shouldn''t say Alan rebelled. Alan didn''t really obey my Britannia Empire from the beginning to the end. He''s just doing what a general of the Frankish Empire should do."


    Then Jacob said to himself in an annoyed tone:


    "Damn it... I knew so. When your majesty decided to let him be the head of the order of Uriel, I should fight to the death..."


    "I really underestimate Alan... The man who can win the position of general of the Frankish empire as a civilian is really extraordinary. His series of obedient performances after coming to the Britannia Empire deceived many people."


    "Even I got caught. I''ve been paralyzed by Alan''s obedience over the years, and I''m lax in monitoring Alan."


    "If only I could keep a closer eye on Alan..."


    "Enough!" The leaders of the seven armored sharp men scolded Jacob, "it''s the first time I know that the palace of our country is such a wordy and talkative person!"


    "Our country?" Jacob repeated the soldier''s words in a sarcastic tone, "do you still regard the British Empire as your own country? Since you know who you are arresting now, you must know what you are doing now? "


    "Those who have made the consciousness of rebelling against the British Empire still regard the British Empire as their own country?"


    "Enough! Come with me! "


    The armored men who did not want to talk to Jacob any more pushed Jacob out of the tent with rough movements.


    "Be gentle. I''m an old man. I can''t stand your rough treatment."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Jacob has been so wordy since just now.


    The reason why Jacob has been wordy and talking about a lot of things that are not, in fact, is to distract these people''s attention.


    When his hands were about to be tied back with hemp rope, Jacob secretly took a knife as long as half a finger on the table and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    After these people tied his hands firmly behind his back with hemp rope, Jacob secretly took out the knife and held it in the palm of his hand.


    While talking all kinds of nonsense to distract these people''s attention.


    While secretly cutting the hemp rope tied to the wrists of both hands with this knife.

 Chapter 1033

    The moon tonight is clear and transparent. The faint blue moonlight sprinkles on Ilsa''s camp. Even in the camp, Ilsa can clearly feel the washing moonlight outside the tent.


    Like being in the silence of the sea, Ilsa sat quietly at a table and looked through a book.


    Even if it was the imperial expedition, Ilsa didn''t forget to bring some books she was reading recently, so that she could spend her leisure time when she planned to March.


    Lead the army to March - generally speaking, most of the time will be spent on marching, which is also a convention on the battlefield.


    Ilsa has always been studious. Even now she is the emperor of the British Empire, she has never forgotten to learn.


    Before becoming the emperor of the British Empire, Ilsa learned some common things, such as arithmetic, history, literature


    After becoming the 13th emperor of the British Empire, Ilsa began to learn something less common.


    Ilsa turned the book in her hand page by page.


    The contents of the book did not seem to satisfy Ilsa.


    The pages of the book are turning faster and faster.


    And the color of impatience on Ilsa''s face became more and more intense.


    Finally, Ilsa took the book in her hand and threw it aside with some rough movements, sighing:


    "This book is not good..."


    After becoming emperor, Ilsa began to study another thing - the knowledge that can make the country rich and strong.


    Ilsa ascended the throne under great pressure.


    The rise and fall of the Empire are on the shoulders of her young queen. It is conceivable how much pressure there is.


    After gozewen died of illness, Ilsa, who decided to realize gozewen''s last wish of "making the britannian Empire richer and stronger", felt even more pressure in her heart.


    This huge pressure also gave birth to a strong driving force. Ilsa has been trying to find ways to make the country richer and stronger.


    In addition to finding ways to make the country richer and stronger, Ilsa is also actively looking for another kind of knowledge - knowledge to teach you how to be an emperor, how to manage and command ministers.


    Besides becoming an emperor, Ilsa knew how difficult it was to be an emperor.


    There are a lot of state affairs to deal with every day.


    How to manage the minister alone is enough for Ilsa to have a headache.


    With so many civil and military ministers at the central and local levels, which ministers are trustworthy?


    Which ministers deserve to be entrusted with important tasks?


    What is this minister suitable for dealing with?


    How can these ministers follow me faithfully?


    ¡­¡­


    These problems have left Ilsa in a mess.


    After becoming emperor, Ilsa finally understood why so many monarchs were so suspicious in history.


    Because it was forced.


    I don''t know which minister is trustworthy. I can only doubt every minister.


    Doubt comes and goes, and a strange feeling will gradually arise.


    That is - always feel that everyone is untrustworthy


    I always feel that these ministers who are being nice to themselves are completely inconsistent with what they think in their heart and what they say in their mouth


    Therefore, rather than looking for ways to make the country rich and strong, Ilsa at this time actually wanted to learn how to be an excellent emperor and how to manage her subordinates.


    To this end, Ilsa kept looking for and reading all kinds of books, hoping to get the knowledge Ilsa wanted.


    But the more she looked, the more disappointed Ilsa felt.


    Different from the knowledge of arithmetic, history and literature, these knowledge have a variety of textbooks for people to quickly get started and further study.


    However, "the way to make the country richer and stronger" and "teach you how to be an emperor and how to manage officials" - there are no textbooks for Ilsa to read and learn.


    What Ilsa can do is to read the history books of various countries and versions, check the life stories of the great monarchs in history, and hope to learn the knowledge she wants from these predecessors.


    But even if she kept turning over the history books, Ilsa''s road of "knowledge acquisition" was not smooth.


    For no other reason, the records of most historical books are too detailed.


    In most history books, the records of these great monarchs only record the major events of their lives.


    -How did these monarchs deal with the relationship between monarchs and ministers, and how did they make these ministers loyal and follow? These things Ilsa most wanted to know were not recorded in detail in history books, and most of them were just a description.


    Just now, Ilsa was reading a history book recording the history of the Soviet British Empire thousands of years ago.


    After going through it roughly and realizing that there was no record of the knowledge she wanted, Ilsa threw the book aside with a look of depression.


    "Alas..."


    Ilsa stood up and stretched herself, sighing softly.


    "Why don''t you have a textbook to teach me how to be a good emperor and how to deal with the relationship between kings and officials..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Ilsa complained that there was no textbook in the world for monarchs to watch and learn¡ª¡ª


    Outside Ilsa''s camp.


    Hundreds of soldiers of the royal guards guarded around Ilsa''s camp.


    Royal Guards - elite troops dedicated to defending the royal family of the British Empire, with a strength of about 5000 people, all of whom are fierce soldiers.


    After the defeat of Iser and Albert, the war became an important war related to the future of the Empire.


    Ilsa, who could not afford to lose the battle, not only marched in person, but also brought the Royal Guard, which was specially responsible for protecting the security of the royal family.


    With a total strength of only 5000, Ilsa transferred 4000 people from the royal guards to Rhineland with her.


    However, even the emperor went to the front line, and it was reasonable for the royal guards, whose responsibility was to protect the safety of the royal family, to follow.


    The 4000 royal guards who followed Ilsa to Rhineland changed their posts in turn to ensure that hundreds of royal guards acted as guards outside Ilsa''s account at all times to protect Ilsa''s safety.


    At this time, hundreds of royal guards outside the tent found something strange.


    They all heard a strange sound approaching here from far to near.


    They pricked up their ears and listened carefully.


    Because these voices kept approaching here, they gradually heard what it was.


    This is the crash of armor.


    This is the sound made by the man in armor when he runs


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa, who has been reading since just now, has her eyes sour.


    At this time, Ilsa had finished taking a bath and was thinking about whether to go to bed now. Suddenly, she heard a scream higher than one outside the account.

 Chapter 1034

    ¡ª¡ªWhat sound?


    This sound was higher than one, and one after another screamed, which immediately raised the uneasiness and unknown premonition in Ilsa''s heart.


    Rushed to the tent curtain and opened the curtain.


    Blood, arrows, falling soldiers of the Royal Guards - this is what Ilsa saw behind the curtain of the camp.


    A large number of soldiers in heavy armor emerged from the darkness outside the camp. These soldiers in heavy armor, armed with crossbows, frantically shot and killed the soldiers of the royal guards who were responsible for guarding her camp.


    Ilsa looked intently and recognized the identity of the army wearing heavy armor - it was an iron armored Ruishi!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on... Why are the iron warriors killing each other with my royal guards?!


    The sudden scene presented in front of Ilsa made Ilsa''s face full of horror.


    My mind is blank, I don''t know what to do, and I don''t even know how to put my hands and feet.


    Despite the sudden attack by armored men, the royal guards are worthy of being one of the elite soldiers in a hundred.


    They quickly recovered, waved their axes and guns, and attacked the iron warriors who suddenly attacked them in front of them.


    Unfortunately - the number of royal guards is seriously insufficient.


    Only a hundred guards guarded Ilsa''s camp.


    Suffered a sudden attack by armored Ruishi, many people fell in the arrow rain just now.


    Less than half of the people who have the ability to fight back against armored Ruishi.


    Among the less than half of the guards, one or more crossbows and arrows that did not hurt the vital points were basically inserted into their bodies, that is, basically all of them were injured.


    Although their abilities are quite outstanding and their fighting is quite fierce, they can''t last long in the face of the iron armor Ruishi who have an absolute advantage in number.


    However, even so, the soldiers of the royal guards did not forget their duties.


    When the guards who were still able to fight began to fight back against the sudden attack of armored sharp men, the three guards closest to Ilsa rushed to Ilsa, who was still standing at the curtain of the camp and had not recovered.


    "Your majesty! Go! "


    One of the three guards who ran towards Ilsa shouted at Ilsa, and then carried Ilsa with the other two and tried to take Ilsa away from here.


    They don''t know what happened, let alone why the armored Ruishi suddenly attacked them, but they know one thing - get your majesty out of here! the sooner the better!


    After being set up by the three armored Ruishi, Ilsa finally recovered.


    But Ilsa just came back.


    As soon as she recovered from the shock, Ilsa''s brain began to run rapidly, thinking about why there were armored Ruishi attacking her camp at this time.


    At this time, the appearance of someone answered Ilsa''s doubts at this time.


    Before the three soldiers of the royal guards took Ilsa a few steps, a strong dark figure came towards them at a leisurely pace.


    With the gradual approach of the strong shadow, Ilsa and others gradually saw the real appearance of the strong shadow.


    "Alan?!" Ilsa exclaimed.


    Yes, this strong shadow is Alan.


    Allen, with his Black Knight Sword in his left hand, approached Ilsa slowly without expression.


    Alan, why are you here - before this sentence could spit out from Elsa''s mouth, the three soldiers of the royal guards guarding Elsa lined up calmly and protected Elsa behind them.


    One of them shouted to Ilsa:


    "Your majesty! Please step back! "


    Unlike Ilsa, who is not familiar with war and combat, these three soldiers of the royal guards have experienced all kinds of battles, because they have a keen sense that Alan is a bad comer.


    After making a noise to make Ilsa retreat a little, the three soldiers of the royal guards attacked Allen with their axes and guns high in their hands.


    Just when the spear tips of the three men were about to stab Allen, Allen quickly pulled out the knight''s sword that had been carried in his left hand, then dodged flexibly, avoided the stabbing of the three axe guns, and then quickly stepped into his body.


    Before the three royal guards could take back their axes and guns, Allen had begun to wave his knight''s sword.


    The Black Knight''s sword opened three dark sword lights and crossed the three royal guards soldiers.


    Then, blood splashed out from the three people, and they fell to the ground.


    After solving the three people, Allen slowly put his sword back in its sheath and continued to walk slowly close to Ilsa.


    "Alan..."


    No matter how silly Ilsa was, she knew what had happened now when she saw Alan approaching her with a strange look and a knight''s sword.


    "Have you... Rebelled...?"


    After saying this, Ilsa''s lips finally trembled slightly.


    My eyes also began to burst into tears.


    Looking at Ilsa who was looking at him with shocked, puzzled, painful and sad eyes, Allen couldn''t help but look away and didn''t dare to look at Ilsa.


    "... well." Alan nodded.


    "Why? Why did you do that! " Because her mood was out of control, Ilsa''s volume and voice were out of control.


    "... sorry."


    Alan didn''t explain the reason to Ilsa.


    He just lowered his head and said sorry to Ilsa in an apologetic tone.


    He did not explain the reason, nor did he make any excuse for his mutiny tonight.


    "If only I could not hold the idea that ''as long as I blend into the interior of the britannian Empire, I will have the opportunity to make great achievements, and I will have the opportunity to add the word'' Feng ''to my family six years ago..."


    With that, Alan held out his big hand to Ilsa.


    "Your Majesty... Ilsa Augustus, come with me."


    "As long as you listen to me and follow me, I won''t hurt you."


    "Come with you?! Do you think I''m a fool? "


    Ilsa certainly knew what would happen if Alan caught her alive.


    Alan really won''t hurt her and will provide her with delicious food and drink.


    And she will become a prisoner of the Frankish Empire and the first emperor captured by the Frankish empire in the history of the britannian empire.


    If she were captured, she would be tortured, humiliated, and had a bad impact on the British Empire - Ilsa could not imagine.


    Ilsa quickly turned around and wanted to escape from here.


    But - even as a minor, how could she escape Alan''s palm?


    Allen relaxed the ape''s arm and caught Ilsa who didn''t have time to escape a few steps.


    Looking at Ellen who grabbed her right arm, Ilsa''s eyes began to look unwilling and desperate.

 Chapter 1035

    After the "Aurora" offensive, the British Empire implemented the "permanent commander system" in the whole army.


    Every army of the order has a permanent commander and a permanent deputy commander.


    There are seven armies in the order of Uriel, and the commander and deputy commander add up to 14.


    Of these 14 people, only 4 are close friends of Allen and are deeply trusted by Allen.


    Therefore, of the 14 people, only these 4 survived, and the other 10, like other knights, were lured into the big tent and killed.


    At this time, one of the four close friends of Allen was calmly leading several armored Ruishi to a place.


    His destination is enli''s camp.


    The reason why he hurried to enli''s camp was to make sure that something had happened there.


    The people who went to arrest Jacob had long received good news that they had succeeded in capturing Jacob alive.


    However, the group of people who went to encircle enli did not get the news back.


    This made the knight feel bad.


    He decided to see for himself if something had happened there.


    His steps were fast, so in a twinkling of an eye, he came outside enli''s camp.


    Just outside the tent, the knight smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Smelling the bloody smell, the foreboding in my heart reached its peak.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat?!


    In order to verify whether the foreboding in his heart was correct, he suddenly opened the curtain of the camp.


    In the camp, 15 bodies were lying in disorder.


    These 15 bodies, without exception, are the bodies of the 15 armored Ruishi who Alan brought to kill enly.


    Although there were many bodies in the tent, there was only one missing body that Alan and his gang wanted to see most - enly''s body.


    The tragic scene in the tent stunned the knight and the armored men he brought.


    They rushed into the account and examined the bodies of these people.


    Heavy armour infantry do have an absolute advantage over people with long swords.


    However, this does not mean that the armored infantry are invincible in the face of people with long swords.


    Although the armor of heavy armored infantry is heavy, not every inch of their body is protected by armor.


    The face not covered by armor and the neck only protected by lock armor are the biggest weaknesses of heavy armor infantry.


    Lock armour has good protection against chopping.


    But the protective effect against stabbing is very poor.


    After examining the bodies of the 15 people one by one, the knight clenched his teeth and murmured:


    "They were all killed with one blow... Deputy commander, you are really there... It is worthy of being the ''twin generals'' of the young and middle-aged generation of the army, second only to Su Cheng..."


    All 15 people were killed in one shot.


    They were stabbed in the face without armor or in the neck with only lock armor.


    Either a hole in the face or a hole in the neck.


    However, the knight also found some interesting places.


    That is - some people have swords with a little blood in their hands.


    The blood doesn''t stick on. It''s only after cutting people that such blood will remain on the blade.


    These 15 armored sharp men are all fully armed, so the blood of the Epee in their hands must not have been left by their own people.


    Since you didn''t cut your own man, whose blood is the blood on the blade - the answer is clear at a glance.


    The knight turned his head and shouted at the armored men he had brought:


    "You go back to the camp of armored Ruishi immediately and gather all the people to encircle and suppress enli!"


    "Enly is injured now, so he should not have had time to escape from the camp! It''s a big trouble to keep people like him alive! So no matter what, he can''t get out of here alive! "


    Speaking of this, the knight paused.


    After hesitating for a while, he said positively:


    "Although enli was injured, he was still unstoppable!"


    "So after encountering enli, you must not rush up to fight him! Gather nearby comrades in arms at the first time and surround them! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    The other side.


    After Ellen successfully captured Ilsa, Ebel, who had been not far behind Ellen since just now, walked slowly to Ellen''s side and looked carefully at Ilsa who was captured by Ellen like a chicken.


    At this time, the hundreds of armored Ruishi guarding outside Ilsa''s tent had been wiped out.


    The only people standing in this area, except Alan''s, were Ilsa.


    "Is this the 13th emperor of the British Empire?"


    Abel said in a frivolous tone.


    "Like the rumors, she is indeed a lovely little girl. She is worthy of growing up in the palace. Her skin is very good."


    Then Abel raised his hand and extended his calloused hand to Ilsa''s face.


    Ilsa, with tears in her eyes, tried to avoid Ebel''s big hand.


    Just after Abel''s big hand was about to touch Ilsa''s face, Allen slapped Abel''s hand impolitely.


    "What are you doing?" Alan frowned, his tone full of displeasure.


    While Abel rubbed the sore hand, he said in a slightly angry tone:


    "I just want to touch the face of the emperor of the British Empire. Is it necessary to be so rude to me?"


    "She was the emperor of the British Empire." Alan murmured, "even if she is now our prisoner, don''t insult her."


    After hearing Allen''s explanation, Ebel shrugged:


    "Forget it, I don''t care more about you. Since you don''t want me to touch the emperor of the British Empire, I won''t touch it. "


    After that, Ebel breathed a sigh and said with emotion:


    "Finally... China''s long cherished wish is finally coming true."


    "We really succeeded in capturing the emperor of the British Empire alive!"


    Ebel''s eyes were shining.


    His eyes seemed to have seen the complete victory of Nibelungen''s plan in advance.


    Abel continued:


    "Alan, now that we have successfully captured the emperor of the British Empire, it is time to take the next step."


    "We must destroy the rest of the royal guards in the camp as soon as possible."


    "Take complete control of this army."


    "Then lead the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to move westward to attack pandragon!"


    Ilsa doesn''t understand Frankish.


    Ellen and Ebel had been communicating in French all the time, so Ilsa didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Ilsa is crying now.


    The little face was already covered with tears.


    These are tears full of regret, pain and reluctance.


    Tears streamed down Ilsa''s eyes at the thought of the great relationship between tonight''s mutiny and her and the uncertain fate of herself and the Empire.


    At this time, Ilsa suddenly heard a sound of Horseshoes from far to nea

 Chapter 1036

    Dada, dada, dada


    The sound of horses'' hoofs approaching here attracted not only Ilsa''s attention, but also Allen and Ebel''s attention.


    The three men followed the same path.


    In the darkness not far away, someone was planning a horse to run towards them.


    Because the man is in the dark, he can''t see his face clearly.


    However, Alan and Ilsa clearly saw this man''s action.


    The man carried a long gun in his left hand.


    After riding close to Allen and others to a certain range, he turned the long gun in his hand, held the long gun in his left hand upside down, and pointed the gun point at Allen.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The man hurled his long gun!


    The spear came straight at Allen with the sharp wind!


    And looking at the gun "getting bigger" at a very fast speed, Allen''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    However, Allen, who has the name of "steel bone", is not in vain.


    Allen quickly released his right hand holding Ilsa''s shoulder and pulled out the knight''s sword at his left waist.


    Keng!


    The harsh sound of metal collision shook the eardrums of everyone present.


    At the critical moment, Allen''s sword blocked the long gun.


    If Allen had been a little slower, the long sword might have pierced his chest.


    In the gap between Allen''s sword and the long gun, the man who had just thrown the long gun to attack Allen also rode his horse to Allen and others at a very fast speed.


    Ilsa only felt the strong wind pressure coming towards her.


    This is the wind pressure that can only be felt when something is approaching at a very fast speed.


    Then a familiar male voice sounded over Ilsa''s head:


    "Your majesty! Mount! "


    Before Ilsa could react, she grabbed her waist with a big hand.


    With an action like fishing for something, Ilsa was picked up from the ground and put behind the saddle.


    It was not until she got on the saddle of the war horse that Ilsa finally recovered.


    He recognized the man who had just thrown a gun at Allen and now "fished" her on the horse.


    Not only Ilsa recognized it, but Alan recognized it.


    Ellen and Ilsa shouted in unison:


    "Enly?!"


    Ilsa''s "enli" was mainly surprised.


    Although the tone of Allen''s "enli" is also dominated by surprise, Allen''s surprise is different from Ilsa''s surprise.


    Ilsa was surprised that enly showed up here.


    Alan was surprised that enly was still alive.


    The man who rode a horse and threw a gun at Alan, and now successfully "fished" Ilsa into the war horse, is enli, who has just killed 15 armored Ruishi.


    Allen never expected that enli could successfully fight back and escape in the face of the siege of 15 armored Ruishi.


    Enly knew how to deal with heavy armored infantry with a long sword, so instead of wielding a sword to attack the armored Ruis, he used a stab to attack the armored Ruis'' weak face and neck.


    According to the speed of one sword, enli sent out 15 swords and killed all the 15 armored sharp men who surrounded him.


    After killing all 15 armored Ruishi, enli did not directly escape from the camp.


    Instead, he rushed to the nearest stable, robbed a horse, and ran to Ilsa''s camp.


    Because enly knew that if Allen launched a mutiny, he would surely start against Ilsa.


    To protect Ilsa, enly killed her alone.


    Because of the gun throwing just now, Allen couldn''t help loosening the hand holding Ilsa''s shoulder, which gave enly a chance to "fish" Ilsa on the horse.


    After confirming that Ilsa was sitting well behind him, enly pulled the reins and knocked on the horse''s belly, driving the horse under his crotch to break out.


    At the same time, enly did not forget to shout to Ilsa sitting behind him:


    "Your majesty! Hold me tight! Sit still! "


    Hearing what enly said, Ilsa quickly opened her arms and hugged enly''s waist.


    Although enly''s armor was stained with a lot of blood, Ilsa couldn''t manage so much.


    Under enly''s control, his horses gradually speeded up.


    Enly''s goal is very simple, that is to take Ilsa away from the camp.


    Unfortunately, enly''s escape will not be so easy.


    Recognizing that the man who had just thrown a gun at him and now robbed Ilsa was enly, Allen, with an anxious look on his face, quickly shouted:


    "Come on! Stop him! "


    At Allen''s command, the gang of armored sharp men who had just surrounded Ilsa''s guards outside the tent rushed in, waved their axes and guns, and spread layer after layer of interception nets in enli''s front road.


    In front of this layer of interception network composed of armored Ruishi, enli sank his face.


    His left hand continued to hold the reins tightly, and his right hand pulled out another long gun that had been hanging in the saddle since just now.


    Without much nonsense, enly directly carried a long gun and rode into the interception network.


    As soon as enly made a sweep, he pulled away an axe and gun that cut into the legs of the war horse under his crotch, and then returned with a sharp stab.


    The sharp head of the gun hit the chest of the armored Ruishi.


    The toothy sound of armor fragmentation roared.


    The high speed brought by the galloping war horse gave great power to the long gun in enli''s hand.


    With the blessing of this power, Willie''s spear easily pierced the thick armor of the iron sharp.


    Then, the armored Ruishi was pushed to fly, drew a beautiful parabola in the sky, and fell to the ground heavily.


    Even if he doesn''t die, the man is not far from death.


    Enly didn''t stop his long gun and the attack and defense with these armored Ruishi.


    While launching a counterattack, we should also pay attention to the enemy''s attack.


    When paying attention to the enemy''s attack, don''t hurt yourself and the horse under your crotch, but also pay attention to Ilsa behind you.


    Although there are many armored Ruishi who set up the interception network, enli succeeded in tearing up the interception network with one shot per person and one horse.


    There are hundreds of people who set up the interception network.


    But these hundreds of people have nothing to do with enli.


    Enly defended, attacked and rode wildly.


    The Armored Warriors are facing, dying and collapsing.


    After picking up an armored Ruishi again, enli successfully killed through the unknown number of layers of the interception network.


    After successfully killing a bloody road, enli didn''t stop much. He quickly knocked on the horse''s belly again to improve the speed of the horse under his crotch. He found the nearest road outside the camp and ran away with Ilsa.


    Allen, on the other hand, turned blue and white and watched enly escape.


    Watched helplessly as the emperor of the britannian Empire, who was not easily captured, was rescued by enli.


    People with the same blue and white faces, and Abel standing beside Allen.


    Abel''s face was like eating a fly.

 Chapter 1037

    "Enli, really... Look down on you..." Alan, with an extremely ugly face, spit words from between his clenched teeth, "unexpectedly, 15 heavily armed armored sharp men can''t help you..."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Ebel, who stood next to him with an equally ugly face, taunted Allen in a strange tone:


    "Alan, don''t you have a good relationship with that guy? If the relationship is good, why don''t you even find out how much he can do? "


    Faced with Ebel''s ridicule, Allen did not defend.


    Because - there is no argument at all.


    It is an indisputable fact that he underestimated enli, which led to enli''s successful escape from difficulties and rescued Ilsa.


    Looking at enly and Ilsa, who had disappeared from view, Ebel chopped a heavy foot underground.


    Then he said angrily:


    "Bastard! It was not easy to capture the emperor of the britannian Empire alive, but he was saved by that grace!! "


    In order to vent his resentment, EBER chopped his feet hard, and the dust kept flying with EBER as the center.


    Whether the emperor of the britannian empire was captured alive or not - the meaning of this matter for the Frankish empire is very different.


    The feat enough to go down in history and be remembered and admired by later people was gone - how could Ebel bear it?


    However, in any case, Abel is also a hero with the reputation of "the first spy of the Frank Empire".


    After a brief vent, Ebel whispered to Allen:


    "Alan, now organize the cavalry to pursue immediately! If we send out cavalry to pursue at once, it may be too late. "


    "Needless to say, I know." Ellen said.


    After that, Alan turned and left, ready to call the cavalry to pursue enry and Ilsa who had escaped.


    And Abel naturally followed Ellen and left here with Ellen.


    As he trotted behind Allen, Ebel comforted himself in a tone of self-talk:


    "Hum, although we have run away from the emperor of the British Empire, it is a great comfort that the palace phase of the British Empire is still in our hands."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the camp.


    "What sound?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I seem to hear the sound of horse hoofs..."


    After hearing the strange noise, the seven armored sharp men who were responsible for escorting Jacob to the designated place of detention stopped and began to discuss what the strange noise was.


    After successfully capturing Jacob alive, the seven armored men seized Jacob''s sword, tied Jacob''s hands back, and then began to escort the seven armored men to the designated place of detention.


    Halfway through, I suddenly heard bursts of abnormal noise.


    This strange noise was actually the sound made by enli who rescued Ilsa and then killed through layers of interception.


    Because the noise was so loud, the sound spread so far that even Jacob could hear it.


    Curious about the strange sound, the seven armored sharp men stopped and began a heated discussion.


    They talked about what had happened just now.


    They focused on what had just happened and the discussion in front of them, but did not pay attention to Jacob surrounded by them.


    Jacob raised his eyes and looked at the seven men who were concentrating on their discussion and did not pay attention to him.


    Then he glanced back and looked at an armored man standing behind him.


    The armored sharp man standing behind him is holding his sword - Longyin.


    After estimating the distance between yourself and this person¡ª¡ª


    Pop!


    Jacob opened his hands behind him, and the hemp rope that tied his wrists was torn by Jacob.


    Jacob kept talking all kinds of nonsense when he was caught alive by the seven armored men just now.


    To divert the attention of these seven people.


    After diverting the attention of the seven people, Jacob took the opportunity to sneak a knife with only one finger into his sleeve.


    After his hands were tied back, he always used the knife hidden in his sleeve to cut the hemp rope that tied his wrists tightly.


    Because Jacob''s sleeves are long enough and his movements are hidden enough, the seven armored sharp men have not found Jacob''s knife hidden in his sleeves, nor have they found that Jacob has been preparing for escape


    A few minutes ago, Jacob cut the hemp rope on his wrist so that it could be broken by him at any time.


    The reason Jacob didn''t open the hemp rope immediately was to wait for an opportunity.


    Wait for a convenient time for him to start.


    And now -- the time has come.


    Although Jacob did not understand what had happened to the strange movement just now, the strange movement succeeded in helping him.


    After opening the hemp rope tied to his wrist, Jacob threw himself and hit the armored man standing behind him.


    Jacob''s body was strong and bumped into the armored man.


    Jacob suddenly broke free from the shackles of the hemp rope and suddenly hit him - the armored man was stunned by Jacob.


    And Jacob took his sword back from the armored man before he knew what had happened.


    After breaking free from the shackles of the hemp rope, Jacob took the lead in bumping into the armored man standing behind him, in order to regain his sword.


    After successfully recapturing his sword, Jacob immediately grabbed his sword and rolled to his side, opening a suitable distance from the seven iron warriors.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Miso!


    Jacob pulled out his sword and revealed the body engraved with complex lines.


    The sword pointed directly at the seven armored sharp men who had just captured him alive.


    It was not until Jacob pulled out his sword that the seven armored men finally returned to God.


    Miso, miso, miso


    They also pulled out the Epee around their waist.


    "Mr. Jacob! Put the sword down! "


    The heads of the seven armored men spoke loudly to Jacob.


    "We don''t want to fight the old man!"


    "As long as you put down your sword obediently, I can ignore the fact that you just broke away from the hemp rope!"


    "You should also know - even if you take a sword, you can''t be the opponent of seven of us!"


    "So, I advise you to recognize the current situation and put down your sword!"


    After hearing this man''s words, Jacob seemed to hear some funny jokes, and a little smile appeared in the corners of his mouth.


    Then he said in a somewhat joking tone:


    "It seems - Alan seems a little irresponsible."


    "Let seven of you catch me, but I didn''t tell seven of you my information."


    "Didn''t Alan tell you my title when I was young?"

 Chapter 1038

    "Snore... Snore... Snore..."


    The war horse carrying enly and Ilsa, panting, walked slowly in a forest.


    The trembling four hoofs seemed to fall to the ground at any time.


    The war horse first carried enli to rescue Ilsa.


    Then he carried enli and Ilsa out of the siege and fled to such a far place - it''s not easy for the war horse to persist until now.


    Ilsa, sitting behind enly, turned her head and looked behind her.


    The barracks have completely disappeared from their sight.


    Then Ilsa turned back and looked at enly sitting in front of her.


    Just with the naked eye, we can see how tired enli is at this time.


    The back, which had always been very straight, was a little humped at this time.


    The body swayed and swayed. It always seemed that it was possible to fall off the horse at any time.


    "Enli..." Ilsa couldn''t help but say to enli in a concerned tone, "are you okay?"


    "Hmm..." enli whispered, "I''m fine... It''s just late at night and some want to sleep..."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, he and Ilsa immediately felt that their eyes were falling sharply, and the wet mud came towards them.


    It turned out that the strength of the war horse under their crotch had finally reached its limit.


    After a wail, the war horse collapsed to the ground.


    And Enrique and Ilsa, sitting on the horse, fell heavily to the ground.


    Enly landed on his right shoulder, and the sharp pain immediately spread to his whole body along his right shoulder.


    After falling to the ground, enly immediately stood up while pressing his right shoulder and looked nervously behind him:


    "Your majesty! Are you all right? "


    "Well..." Ilsa stood up with a low cry of pain. "I''m fine... Just the skin on my knees and the back of my hands... Enly, what about you? Are you hurt? "


    Enly rubbed his right shoulder.


    "Well, I''m fine, too. Although I fell very painful, I wasn''t hurt."


    "It''s all right... Enly! Your eyes! "


    Because she had been sitting behind enly just now, Ilsa didn''t see enly''s face after she was out by enly.


    Until they both fell to the ground because of the collapse of their war horses, Ilsa finally saw enly''s face.


    After seeing enly''s face, Ilsa found that enly had been hurt so much.


    Those minor injuries were ignored. Ilsa noticed three major injuries alone.


    The left forearm was cut with a sharp weapon. The wound seemed not shallow, and blood was still gurgling out.


    A sword was also stabbed in the clavicle.


    The most serious injury was on enly''s face.


    There was a huge wound on enly''s face, which came down vertically from his left forehead, across enly''s left eye, and then all the way to his left cheek.


    Because the injury on enly''s face was so frightening, Ilsa couldn''t help shouting.


    After hearing Ilsa''s exclamation, enly raised his hand, touched his left face, and then said in a flat tone:


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, it''s just a small injury. When I slaughtered the 15 armored Ruishi, I was accidentally scratched by some guy''s sword. "


    "I don''t know how many more serious injuries I''ve got."


    "But... Your eyes..."


    Although Ilsa doesn''t know medicine, no matter how people who don''t know medicine can see that enly''s left eye must be out of protection after being injured like this.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry about me," enly smiled at Ilsa. "Why do people have two eyes? So that when one eye is lost, one eye can be left available. "


    After telling Ilsa a cold joke, enly bent down and began to look at the horse that collapsed due to exhaustion.


    After looking into the horse''s eyes, enly sighed:


    "Alas... This horse is dead..."


    With that, enly stood up again.


    "Your Majesty, we''re going to walk next, so you need to be patient a little."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Their horses were exhausted and died, so enly and Ilsa could only walk next.


    Enly didn''t take his long gun with him.


    When his long gun broke through the siege just now, because the battle was too fierce, the gun barrel was crooked and the gun head was seriously worn, so it can no longer be used.


    Therefore, enly''s weapon now is only the Knight Sword around his waist.


    Although he has now fled the barracks, it is far from time to relax.


    After all, Allen is likely to send cavalry to chase them, so they must run as far as possible.


    Walking alone is absolutely impossible.


    Walking alone is not only very likely to be overtaken by Alan''s pursuers, but also when we get to a safe place, we don''t know how old we are.


    Therefore, enli''s first task now is to find a reliable means of transportation.


    Enly held the knight''s sword at his left waist with one hand and Ilsa with the other hand, marching towards the depths of the woods.


    While moving towards the depths of the woods, enly had to pay attention to his back and whether there were pursuers to catch up.


    Ilsa, who was being led by enly, looked up from time to time.


    After hesitating for a while, he said to enly in a worried tone:


    "Enly... What about Mr. Jacob and other knights who are still in the camp..."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, enly immediately replied:


    "Mr. Jacob is the palace Minister of our country and an important prisoner, so Alan will not treat Mr. Jacob as long as he still has some intelligence. He will only entertain Mr. Jacob with good food and drink."


    "So, your majesty, you don''t have to worry about the safety of Mr. Jacob."


    Enly only answered what would happen to Jacob, not to other knights in the army.


    Enly deliberately avoided the answer to the question.


    Because the answer to this question is too cruel.


    Allen suddenly launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River, and most of the knights in the army will certainly not respond to Allen.


    The knights who would respond to Allen''s mutiny were just a few of Allen''s confidants.


    In order to completely control the army and eliminate these knights who are not Alan''s confidants, it has become an essential step.


    Now, these knights should have been poisoned by Alan.


    At this time, Ilsa seemed to realize that she had just asked a stupid question.


    So they avoided this problem with great tacit understanding and stopped talking about the future of Jacob and others who remained in the camp.


    After walking in the woods for a long time, enly suddenly gave a low cry of pain and began to shake.


    "Enly! What''s the matter with you? " Ilsa immediately pressed her face nervously to enli''s side and held enli steady.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry..." enli smiled bitterly, "let you laugh... I seem to be unable to walk..."


    First, he killed 15 armored Ruishi with his own strength, and then rescued Ilsa and got out of the siege alone.


    Finally, she led Ilsa for a long time - enly''s physical strength had already reached its limit.


    "Let''s have a rest now!"


    "... well." After thinking for a while, enly nodded gently, "I know so..."


    Just then, bursts of conversation suddenly came into enly and Ilsa''s ears.


    The two of them walked along and found that the conversation seemed to come from a distance in front of them.


    After casting their eyes on the woods in front, they saw a faint light of fire.

 Chapter 1039

    "Enly!" Ilsa quickly said to enly, "there seems to be someone ahead!"


    "Yes."


    Enly nodded.


    "I see..."


    After that, enli took the last bit of strength and tried to stand up.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go and see who they are. If we are lucky, we may find a means of transportation."


    "Enly..." Elsa threw worried eyes at enly. "Can you still walk now?"


    "Well, I still have the strength to move my feet. Your majesty, let''s go. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly led Ilsa slowly towards the fire ahead.


    While approaching, enly did not forget to keep a high degree of vigilance. His left hand was slightly bent and put on the hilt of the sword at his left waist.


    After all, the people under this fire are not necessarily good people.


    There is also a high possibility of being a gang of bandits and horse thieves.


    He pushed aside the trees. Gradually, enly and Ilsa finally saw the true face of the fire.


    This fire is the light from a campfire.


    Around the campfire sat about twenty people.


    Some of these people in their twenties wear ordinary clothes.


    Some wear light armour and hold weapons such as swords and guns.


    On the periphery of the regiment, there are also two carriages.


    There was also a flag on both carriages. Now it is the beginning of summer, the weather has been a little hot, and the flag is lazily rolled under the warm and wet night wind.


    After glancing at the twenty people and the flags inserted in the two carriages, enly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Enli was born in a rich merchant''s family. His father was a well-known merchant. Therefore, from the clothes and faces of these 20 people, enli recognized that these people were a caravan at a glance.


    The flag inserted on the two carriages should be the merchant flag of the owner of the caravan.


    In order to distinguish from other families, those big families in the business world will have their own family patterns.


    When doing business, they will insert flags painted with their own patterns into carriages to distinguish them from the caravans of other families, so that others can recognize whose caravan it is at a glance.


    For example, the family pattern of the "mainland tycoon" Ryan family is a light red rose.


    People used to call the family pattern of Ryan family "rose pattern".


    If you see a banner with "rose pattern" on the vehicle of a caravan, it means that the caravan is the caravan of the Ryan family.


    At first, only a big family like the Ryan family would have their own family pattern.


    But now, home lines are becoming more and more popular and common.


    Even those small businessmen will make a home for themselves for fun.


    Enli didn''t recognize the family pattern of the caravan in front of him, so he decided that the owner of the caravan in front of him should be just an ordinary businessman with little strength.


    The sudden arrival of enly and Ilsa made everyone in the small caravan nervous in an instant.


    A man dressed in bloody armor, with many wounds on his body and a long sword hanging on his waist (enly) suddenly jumped out of the trees - anyone would feel scared and nervous.


    Those wearing light armor and holding weapons should be the guards of the caravan.


    There were seven guards in the caravan.


    After enli and Ilsa appeared, the seven guards showed high professionalism, immediately took out their respective weapons and surrounded enli and Ilsa with a semicircular formation.


    "We have no malice!"


    After the seven guards surrounded him and Ilsa, enly shouted.


    While shouting, he threw away his left hand that had been on the hilt of the sword and raised his hands slightly to show that he had no hostility.


    "Are you a caravan?"


    "Is your principal here?"


    "I want to talk to your principal! I have a good business to do with him! "


    After hearing enli''s shouting, the seven guards looked at each other.


    Finally, the seven guards turned back at the same time and looked behind them.


    And enly followed the eyes of the seven people.


    At the intersection of the eyes of these seven people, he is a middle-aged man with good temperament.


    The middle-aged man walked slowly towards enly and Ilsa.


    The seven guards also obediently separated a road for the middle-aged man to pass.


    When he reached a position a few steps away from enly, the middle-aged man stopped.


    "I am the owner of this caravan." The middle-aged man said, "my name is Falk Windsor."


    Before enli introduced himself, the middle-aged man immediately said:


    "I wonder if your excellency knight is here. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as the middle-aged man, who called himself Falk Windsor, lost his voice, enly raised his eyebrow because of an accident.


    Enly did not expect that the middle-aged man could recognize him as a knight.


    Falk seemed to see through enly''s doubts at this time, so he continued:


    "There is a man close to me and a knight. Thanks to the blessing of that man, I have the honor to see what a knight''s sword looks like, so I can recognize you as a knight. "


    Then Falk waved to the seven guards standing next to him.


    "Put away your weapons and step back. Since we are knights, we don''t need to be so alert."


    "Thank you very much."


    Enly thanked Falk and began to introduce himself.


    "My name is enry hunt. As you said just now, I am an imperial knight. The reason why I venture to visit is to talk about a fairly cost-effective business with you."


    "Enly?" Falk exclaimed, "are you the famous'' Gemini general ''enli?"


    "It''s my servant."


    Speaking of this, Enlighton paused and said in a half joking tone:


    "''gemini generals''... It''s a long lost title. I haven''t heard anyone call me this title for a long time."


    When he learned that the young man in front of him was the famous "Gemini general" enli, Falk''s face became much more serious.


    In a tone and tone much more respectful than just now, Chao enli asked:


    "Mr. enly, what did you mean by a fairly cost-effective business just now?"


    After a brief exchange of greetings, they finally got to the point.


    "Mr. Falk, what is the destination of your caravan?"


    "Elvin City, delands." Falk replied immediately.


    "Delands county?" Enly couldn''t help exclaiming, "isn''t that close to Pendragon?"


    "Exactly." Falk nodded.


    "That''s just..." enly said to Falk word by word in a very serious tone after nodding. "Mr. Falk, can you give us a ride? Take us to pandragon. "

 Chapter 1040

    "Take you... To Pendragon?" Falk''s tone was full of doubt.


    "That''s right." Enli nodded, "don''t worry, you won''t be allowed to do unpaid work."


    "When we successfully return the two of us to Pendragon, we will pay you 10 million British francs."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, the seven guards standing next to Falk and the rest of the caravan standing behind Falk took a breath.


    10 million British francs - this money is no longer a small figure for them.


    Their destination is Irwin city in transylshire. Irwin city is very close to Pendragon. It only takes a few days to walk between the two cities.


    That is to say, if we take enli and her, their caravan will just be on its way.


    Take two people along the way to Pendragon and you can get 10 million British francs - it''s really a good business.


    Many people in this caravan have been staring at Falk with eager eyes, expecting Falk to nod and agree.


    However - Falk did not like them, after hearing the figure of 10 million, he looked happy, nor did he nod his head in a hurry.


    The expression on Falk''s face remained serious from beginning to end.


    Or -- keep it dignified.


    After hearing enly''s proposal of such a huge reward as "10 million British francs", Falk''s dignified face was still full-bodied.


    After a moment of silence, Falk asked enley:


    "Mr. enly, with all due respect - I''m a businessman. Businessmen have one thing in common, that is, they never believe verbal promises."


    "I know." As soon as Falk''s voice fell, enly nodded, "I''m the son of a businessman, so I also know that verbal commitment is the most useless commitment."


    After that, enly took off a ring on the middle finger of his left hand and handed it to Falk.


    "This ring is worth 2 million British francs. It''s a deposit."


    "After we are successfully sent back to Pendragon, this ring will not only give you, but also fulfill the promise I just made with you and give you 10 million British francs in cash."


    As soon as enly said this, the caravan guards and other personnel looked at Falk more fiery.


    Give a ring worth 2 million British francs and a cash reward of 10 million British francs - as long as enly and the little girl can be sent back to Pendragon, they will get a full reward of 12 million!


    Almost everyone was expecting Falk to nod quickly.


    However - Falk''s face remained dignified.


    Nor did he pick up the ring from enly.


    Seeing that Falk didn''t want to pick up his ring, enly gently raised his eyebrow.


    Enri, who mistakenly thought it was Falk and suspected that his ring was a fake, asked Falk:


    "Mr. Falk, do you doubt that my ring is not worth 2 million British francs?"


    "No." As soon as enly had finished, Falk immediately shook his head, "I''m a jeweler, so I saw at a glance that your ring is indeed a rare treasure, absolutely worth 2 million British francs."


    "But -"


    Falk''s words suddenly turned.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give you a ride."


    Falk''s caravan partners were surprised when Falk said this.


    Falk didn''t surprise his friends for too long. He immediately said the reason why he refused enli:


    "Mr. enly, with all due respect, you and the little girl around you are two suspicious people in my eyes."


    "The blood stain on your armor and the wound on your body make me feel uneasy."


    "The reward you offer is really attractive."


    "But I have to be responsible to my caravan partners. I don''t want to let two suspicious people follow my caravan and put my partners in avoidable danger for a sum of money."


    Falk rejected enly with some harsh words and tone.


    Enly listened quietly to Falk''s words.


    Falk''s words were a little harsh in wording and tone, but enly was not angry.


    I didn''t feel discouraged.


    Because he had expected that Falk would probably turn down his business.


    So he has already prepared a backup plan.


    "Mr. Falk." After a short silence, enly said, "can you go to a hidden place with me? I have something important to say to you in private. "


    "Important words? Can''t you say it here? " Falk asked.


    Enly shook his head:


    "No, what I want to say to you next is very important. I can only talk to you alone."


    "..." Falk thought for a moment, then nodded, "all right."


    Seeing that Falk agreed to talk with enli privately, the seven guards standing on Falk''s side immediately cast worried eyes at Falk.


    A middle-aged man who seemed to be the boss of the seven guards shouted to Falk:


    "Mr. Falk! Is it too dangerous for you to go with this guy alone? Please let us go with you! "


    "Didn''t you hear what Mr. enly just said?" Falk retorted angrily, "what he wants to say to me is very important. He can only say it to me alone. If you follow, Mr. enly won''t be able to tell me?"


    "Don''t worry, I believe Mr. enly really just wants to say something very private and important to me. He won''t do anything to me."


    After that, Falk turned his eyes again to enli in front of him.


    "Mr. enly, let''s go." Falk raised his hand and pointed to his left. "There''s a thick bush not far from there. Let''s talk there. If we talk there, our conversation will never reach here."


    "Yes." Enly nodded. "OK, let''s go."


    After that, enly took Ilsa''s hand and walked in the direction Falk had just pointed out.


    "Huh?" Falk raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to take this little girl?"


    "Yes." Enly didn''t say much, but answered Falk''s question with a short "yes".


    And Falk didn''t think much.


    Seeing that enly seemed unwilling to discuss more about the little girl, Falk stopped talking and obediently followed enly behind him and walked with enly towards the Bush he had just pointed to.


    When the three entered the bushes some distance from Falk''s caravan camp, enly began to look around to see if anyone was following them.


    After confirming that no one was following them and that there were only three of them here, enly said to Falk with a serious face.


    "Mr. Falk."


    "You may be shocked by what I''m going to say next, but please keep calm anyway."


    "At the same time, please believe me. Every word I say next is true, and none of it is false."


    After that, enly made a "please" to the little girl next to him, Ilsa.


    "This is his majesty Ilsa Augustus, the 13th emperor of the British Empire."

 Chapter 1041

    "Alan!"


    In Allen''s big tent, Ebert roared at Allen.


    "Didn''t you keep telling me that sending seven armored sharp men was enough to catch Jacob alive?"


    "Now! You answer me! Did Jacob catch it? "


    Allen was silent in the face of Ebel''s roar.


    Although Allen wanted to argue for himself, no matter how he thought, Allen couldn''t think of the words he could argue for himself.


    "... I admit it." After a long silence, Allen finally said in a deep voice, "I underestimated Jacob... I didn''t expect that Jacob was so old and had such ability..."


    "Damn it!"


    Abel put his hand on his forehead, gently rubbed his swollen and painful head, and gushed out all the dirty words in Frankish.


    "It can be a wonderful night tonight..." Ebel gnashed his teeth.


    According to Abel''s original script, tonight''s story should be like this:


    Allen summoned the armored men he had created and trained to launch a mutiny.


    Destroyed the knights who would not obey Allen and uncontrollable forces, such as the royal guards.


    Ilsa and Jacob were captured alive.


    Then he completely mastered the army with the urier knights as the main body, and after two days of rest, he moved westward to attack pandragon, the capital of the British Empire.


    As a result, the repeated accidents made it a wonderful night for the monarchs, ministers and citizens of the Frankish Empire, with a few more regrets that people just wanted to spit blood.


    The first accident: the 15 armored sharp men brought by Allen failed to kill enly.


    The second accident: enli, who broke out of the siege, successfully rescued Ilsa and fled the camp.


    The third accident: the seven armored men sent by Jacob to capture Jacob alive also failed to capture Jacob alive.


    The bodies of the seven armored Ruishi fell on the way to the place of detention.


    It seems that they should have been killed by Jacob who didn''t know how to break free when they sent Jacob to the place of detention.


    The bodies of these seven people, like the 15 armored Ruis who surrounded and killed enli but were killed by enli, were all killed by one shot.


    The weak face and neck were stabbed and killed by the long sword.


    After Allen and Abel returned to the big tent, the two of them learned the news of Jacob''s escape.


    After learning the news, their faces became extremely wonderful and ugly again.


    Subsequently, Ebel launched an extremely ruthless abuse and ridicule on Allen to vent his dissatisfaction.


    In the face of Ebel''s abuse and ridicule, Allen can only bear it silently.


    After all - Jacob''s successful escape, he really needs to take a lot of responsibility.


    Abel was allowed to vent. After Abel''s mood improved a little, Allen finally said again:


    "Now that it has happened, it''s no use for us to regret it."


    "If Jacob escapes, he will escape. Anyway, it is not worth capturing the palace ministers of the britannian Empire alive."


    Hearing Allen''s words, Abel, still very gloomy, finally nodded gently.


    "That''s right."


    With that, Ebel turned his head and looked straight at Allen.


    "Alan, are the cavalry in charge of pursuing enly and Ilsa ready?"


    Alan looked at the time on his pocket watch.


    "They should be about to start."


    "But I advise you not to expect to recover enli and your majesty... Ilsa."


    "We don''t know where enly and Ilsa fled, how far they fled now, and whether they hid."


    "We sent cavalry to search for them. It''s just looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Before Allen had finished, Abel interrupted with the utmost rudeness:


    "Even looking for a needle in a haystack!"


    "That''s the emperor of the British Empire!"


    "As long as you can get her back, it''s worth running away 10 Jacob!"


    "Chase Ilsa back at all costs!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are only four knights trusted by Allen and trusted by Allen.


    These four knights are also the only four who escaped tonight''s massacre.


    Now, there are only five Knights left in this combined regiment composed of Uriel knights, armored Ruis and royal guards, including Allen.


    The rest of the knights were basically fooled by Allen and then ruthlessly slaughtered.


    Enly was the only knight who managed to escape.


    Allen not only cleaned up the knights in the general, but also cleaned up some uncontrollable forces in the general, such as the 4000 royal guards brought by Ilsa.


    In the name of "crusading against sinners", Allen coerced the whole army of armored Ruis to launch tonight''s mutiny.


    With a total strength of 4000 armored Ruishi, most of them were transferred to raid the camp of the royal guards.


    Although the royal guards are elite, the armored elite are no worse than them in terms of individual combat effectiveness.


    In the face of the sudden attack of the armored Ruishi, most of the royal guards were killed before they could even pick up their weapons.


    Until tonight''s mutiny was over, the generals of the order of Uriel did not know what happened tonight.


    The mutiny tonight will not be too small. The strange movement when launching the mutiny made the generals and soldiers of the Uriel Knights particularly frightened. They didn''t know what happened.


    After the mutiny, Allen''s four confidants, the only surviving four knights, began to appease the troops under Allen''s command.


    Let the soldiers stabilize their emotions and calm their fear.


    At the same time, it also deceives the generals so that they don''t know what happened tonight and don''t let them know that their commander Alan has betrayed the country and collaborated with the enemy.


    In addition to Allen, there are only four knights left in the army. Four knights work to appease more than 100000 troops - the workload is terrible just thinking about it.


    Of the four knights, only one is a female knight.


    The female Knight''s name is Lucy. She is also the lowest level among the four knights. She is only a Xingui knight.


    The reason why Lucy intends to follow Alan is also very simple - she feels that she is in the British Empire and has little chance of getting promoted. If she defectes to the French Empire, she may have a chance to get a high position that she has absolutely no chance to get in the British Empire.


    What Lucy said most tonight was:


    "Don''t panic!"


    "This is just a night exercise. Don''t panic! Go back to camp and sleep! "


    "No noise! No discussion! "


    ¡­¡­


    In order to appease the soldiers of the order of Uriel, Lucy shouted hoarse.

 Chapter 1042

    "Cough, cough..."


    Lucy cleared her dry throat.


    "I''m so tired."


    Lucy rubbed her throat and complained bitterly.


    "There are too few knights in the army now. With Commander Allen, there are only five knights. It''s too hard for knights to manage more than 100000 troops..."


    Lucy now deeply experienced the consequences of too few knights as senior generals.


    Now there are only four knights in the army except Alan.


    The order of Uriel has a full 150000 people. On average, everyone has to manage nearly 40000 people, that is, everyone has to manage two armies.


    One can imagine how much the workload will be and how tired it will be.


    After shouting "don''t panic" and "don''t make a noise" many times, Lucy now feels that her throat is going to smoke.


    But fortunately, their efforts were not in vain.


    The camp of the Knights of Uriel was gradually quiet and stable.


    The soldiers of the Uriel knights, who really thought that nothing had happened tonight, returned to their camps and fell asleep.


    Lucy and others can finally have a little rest.


    Lucy struggled to move her aching, unconscious feet on the way back to her camp.


    On the way, she suddenly saw a big stone not far from her.


    She shuttled around the camp tonight, and her feet had long been sore as if they were not her own.


    Anyway, she was not in a hurry to return to the camp to have a rest, so Lucy decided to sit on the big stone for a while, wait until her strength recovered a little, and then set off to return to her camp.


    She hummed an unknown tune and walked slowly towards the big stone.


    Just as her ass touched the big stone, a chill suddenly came from her neck.


    At the same time, an old male voice sounded from behind her:


    "Don''t move, don''t make a sound."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, Lucy was shocked.


    Drop your eyes and look at your throat.


    I saw a short sword standing in my throat.


    The sharp blade was close to the artery in her neck.


    As long as the owner of the dagger is willing, he can use the dagger in his hand to cut off the main artery in Lucy''s neck at any time.


    Goo


    After swallowing hard, Lucy asked the unknown person squatting behind her and holding the dagger in her throat:


    "Who are you?"


    While asking the identity of the people behind her, she quietly looked around, hoping that there would be someone around her who could help her.


    It''s a pity - Lucy couldn''t see anyone near her in her field of vision.


    Facing Lucy''s question, the mysterious man crouching behind her said:


    "You don''t have to pay attention to who I am."


    "Answer my question."


    "Where is your majesty now?"


    "Your Majesty?" Asked Lucy.


    As soon as Lucy''s rhetorical question fell, the dagger attached to her neck suddenly tightened.


    The sharp blade cut the skin of her neck, and some blood beads slipped down the wound of her neck.


    "Answer whatever I ask you. Don''t say superfluous nonsense. "


    "Yes, yes!"


    After swallowing hard again, Lucy said in a voice trembling with fear:


    "Your Majesty, she was rescued by enly. Now the whereabouts of her and enly are unknown. Commander Allen has sent a cavalry to pursue them."


    "Enly?" The mysterious man behind Lucy was a little surprised in her tone.


    After a moment of silence, the mysterious man behind Lucy asked again:


    "Which direction did they escape?"


    "I don''t know! Commander Allen should not know, so commander Allen sent cavalry in different directions! "


    "Well..."


    After that, the mysterious man behind Lucy fell into a long silence.


    Lucy also waited hard for the next reaction of the mysterious man behind her.


    At the same time, he constantly moved his eyes and tried to glance back, hoping to see the mysterious man behind him.


    Unfortunately, because of the angle, Lucy couldn''t see the people behind her.


    It can only be identified from the voice - the people behind should be very old, at least 5 or 60 years old.


    After a long silence, the mysterious man behind Lucy finally spoke again:


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work. Thank you for your valuable information."


    Lucy''s face brightened at the news.


    Just wanted to ask the mysterious man behind her if he was willing to let her go, the mysterious man behind said a word, which turned Lucy''s face into desperate dust.


    "Give you some advice, little girl."


    "When you choose to do something, you have to estimate the cost of doing it."


    "Since you choose to follow Alan and rebel against the britannian empire with Alan, you should be ready to be liquidated by the britannians."


    Then the dagger around Lucy''s neck tightened abruptly.


    The sharp blade easily opened the skin, muscles and blood vessels at Lucy''s neck.


    Warm blood immediately splashed out of Lucy''s wound like a fountain


    "Uh... Uh..."


    Lucy covered the wound on her neck, trying to stop her splashing blood.


    But she was destined to do so in vain. Even if she raised her hand to block the wound, blood would still gush from between her fingers.


    She wanted to shout and ask for help.


    But no matter how big her mouth was, there was no way to let the formed words spit out of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jacob looked coldly at the female Knight struggling in front of him, and looked coldly at the vitality flowing out of the female Knight''s wound.


    Until the female Knight completely gave up the struggle and collapsed in a pool of blood, Jacob took the short sword that had just cut the main artery at the female Knight''s neck back into the sheath.


    Lucy, who had been completely silent, didn''t know until she died - the man who killed her was the Jacob palace of the britannian empire.


    After successfully killing the seven armored men responsible for capturing him, Jacob did not rush out of the camp.


    After all - Jacob can''t leave alone.


    In order to rescue Ilsa, Jacob has been lurking in the camp.


    Jacob''s luck was also quite good. He happened to meet the lone female Knight (Lucy).


    The knights who can still walk freely in the camp must be with Alan.


    So Jacob sneaked behind the female knight and got a lot of important information from her.


    "It''s really yours, enli..." Jacob murmured. "It''s really... Thank you very much."


    After talking to himself, Jacob left here.


    Jacob silently decided his next action: escape from the barracks!


    And then with enly and Ilsa!

 Chapter 1043

    In just a few minutes, Falk felt that the whole world began to spin.


    What enly said in just a few minutes made Falk feel like being struck by lightning, and his whole head began to dizzy, making him feel turning no matter what he looked at.


    Falk held his forehead with his hand, took a deep breath, tried to keep his mood and state of mind calm, and tried to digest what enly just said.


    "... Mr. enly"


    After a long silence, Mr. Falk finally asked enly in a cautious tone:


    "Is this man... Really our majesty?"


    Enly nodded: "it''s real."


    Falk once again cast his eyes on Ilsa and looked up and down at Ilsa.


    From gender to pupil as like as two peas, the age of the sex is exactly the same as that of the current emperor.


    And the noble spirit on her also shows that her identity must be unusual.


    Falk swallowed hard.


    "Alan launched a mutiny... This... This is really..."


    Falk also knows a little about the current situation of the Empire.


    The combined regiment of the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel was defeated in the Rhineland plain.


    His Majesty the emperor personally led a large army composed of Uriel knights, armored Ruis and royal guards to the Rhineland plain to meet the Frankish army and rescue the remnants of Iser and Albert.


    Although the situation is quite bad, Falk remains optimistic on the whole.


    Because - their country has not completely lost its resistance.


    Despite the heavy losses in the battle of Rhineland, as long as the rest of the domestic troops are mobilized to drive back the enemy troops entrenched in the Rhineland plain, it is not difficult - Falk has always maintained such an optimistic idea.


    However, Falk never thought that Alan had launched a mutiny!


    Under the coercion of Allen, the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi defected to the Frankish empire!


    Such a great change made Falk''s head dizzy.


    "Mr. Falk."


    Enli zhengse said:


    "You should now understand how bad the current situation in our country is?"


    "Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert were defeated, and the order of Gabriel and the order of Rachel suffered heavy losses."


    "The Knights of Uriel and armored Ruishi were coerced by Allen to turn against the Frankish empire."


    "Although I don''t have much research on history, I''m sure - this is definitely the most dangerous time since the founding of our British Empire!


    "At this critical juncture, if there is any accident for his majesty Ilsa, the Emperor..."


    Speaking of this, enly''s voice suddenly stopped.


    After a moment of silence, he continued:


    "I can''t imagine what will happen if this happens."


    "We must allow your majesty to return safely to Pendragon! Return to the center of the British Empire and preside over the overall situation¡°


    Enly''s tone was unequivocal.


    "At all costs!"


    "The situation is really bad, but it''s not time for despair."


    "As long as your majesty can successfully return to pandragon to preside over the overall situation, we still have a chance to win the war with the Franks!"


    "So - Mr. Falk, please help us!"


    "We need your caravan to take our majesty back to Pendragon!"


    "..." Falk was silent.


    He looked at enly in front of him.


    Then he looked at his majesty standing on enly''s side.


    Ilsa also looked directly at Falk.


    Although Falk could not see what Ilsa was thinking from Ilsa''s current expression.


    But Falk saw a strong tired color from Ilsa''s face.


    What happened tonight seems to have made the young emperor feel quite tired.


    Falk''s eyes swept back and forth on the faces of enly and Ilsa.


    Close your lips.


    Calculate the gains and losses for this "big deal" in the future


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Falk''s caravan partners stayed in the camp and waited anxiously for Falk to come back.


    In particular, the guards, who were already very impatient, turned around the campfire like ants on a hot pot.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Falk come back yet..."


    "Is there any accident..."


    "Hello! Don''t talk nonsense! "


    "That guy is an imperial knight and seems to be very famous, so he shouldn''t do anything too much to Mr. Falk."


    "Hum, it''s hard to say. Not all knights are good people."


    "Why don''t we sneak over and have a look now?"


    "No, Mr. Falk has ordered that no one should approach and eavesdrop on his conversation with the knight."


    "When are we going to wait..."


    ¡­¡­


    Conversations like this, one after another in the camp.


    Just then, Falk, whom they had been waiting for, finally came back!


    Not only Falk came back, but also the knight and the little girl who had been following the knight.


    When Falk returned, he immediately said to the crowd:


    "I''m sure you''re all curious about what I talked to Mr. enly just now."


    "To satisfy your curiosity, I''ll tell you what I talked to Mr. enly just now."


    "Mr. enly just talked to me about the new reward for sending them back to Pendragon."


    "His new salary is very attractive."


    "To tell you the truth, I was attracted by his new salary."


    "So I decided to give Mr. enly and the little girl a ride! Send them both back to the imperial capital! "


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, there was a big cheering in the camp.


    Many people in the caravan were greedy for the ring worth 2 million British francs and the reward of 10 million British francs in cash after successfully sending enli back to the imperial capital.


    But then someone asked Mr. Falk:


    "Mr. Falk! What is the new reward offered by the knight? "


    Falk smiled at the man''s question:


    "Let me keep it a secret."


    "When I get back to Pendragon, I''ll tell you what Mr. enly''s new reward is."


    "But I can tell you something now."


    "When we succeed in sending Mr. enly and them back to pandragon, the reward we can get will be enough for us not to do business in the next few years."


    As soon as Falk said this, cheers rang out again in the camp.


    The cheers this time were much louder than just now.


    After the cheers calmed down, Mr. Falk continued:


    "In the future, we all have to get along with these two people day and night, so I''ll introduce these two people to you now."


    "This is enly hunt, the fanlan Knight of our empire." Falk pointed to enly.


    "Hello." Enli saluted the crowd, "just call me enli."


    "As for this --"


    Falk said, turning his finger slowly to Ilsa

 Chapter 1044

    "This is lotta, the daughter of a count."


    "When I came out to play, I accidentally encountered an accident and lost my way. I met Mr. enly by chance. They both wanted to go back to panderagon, so they went together."


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, Ilsa pinched the two corners of her skirt and made a noble salute to the people:


    "Hello, I''m Lota. The next day, I''ll trouble you. "


    "Mr. enly, Miss lotta, next, let me briefly introduce my friends... Huh? Mr. enry? What''s the matter with you? "


    Halfway through Falk''s words, he noticed enly standing on his side, and his body suddenly began to shake.


    "I''m fine..." enly said weakly. "I just... Because my tight nerves loosened, I suddenly felt very... Tired..."


    Before he finished, enly felt his sight getting darker and darker.


    The light in the line of sight dissipated at a very fast speed.


    Enley could not hear the cries of Falk and Ilsa.


    Finally, with the complete disappearance of the light in his sight, enly completely fainted


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan feels in a bad mood now.


    Since the official mutiny last night until now, all kinds of accidents have made Allen, who has always been less fond of swearing, unable to help but want to spit out all the dirty words in Britannia and Frankish.


    First, he failed to kill enly.


    Then enly rescued Ilsa.


    Then Jacob escaped.


    Finally, an accident happened - the only female Knight under his command was cut to death by someone unknown.


    Allen was furious when he learned that he had lost another knight under his command.


    Originally, after the mutiny last night, the number of his subordinates was very small.


    After last night''s massacre, there were only four knights under Alan who were willing to follow him and surrender to the Frankish empire with him.


    After the mutiny, there were only five knights in the army, including Allen himself.


    It is conceivable how hard it will be for five knights to command and manage more than 100000 troops.


    Knights under the command of high-ranking officers are scarce, but now there is one less.


    How can Allen not be angry? How not to feel furious?


    After learning that the female Knight named Lucy had her throat cut and died, Allen immediately organized people to track down the murderer to see who killed Lucy.


    However - Allen''s search is destined to be just looking for a needle in a haystack.


    It''s not easy to find someone in such a vast place, the camp of more than 100000 troops?


    Besides, the killer may have escaped from the camp now.


    It was so chaotic in the camp last night that it was not difficult to escape from the camp.


    However, even if the pursuit of the murderer was looking for a needle in a haystack, Allen had to go for it.


    After all, his subordinates were assassinated. If he hasn''t made any moves, he will chill the rest of his subordinates.


    From last night to now, Allen has hardly stopped to rest. All kinds of things are waiting for Allen to deal with.


    Alan slept less than an hour last night.


    Before dawn, Alan stayed in the camp and dealt with all kinds of military affairs.


    Just then, a man lifted the curtain of the big tent and entered the tent.


    Alan looked up.


    After seeing who it was, Allen said in a flat tone:


    "It''s Abel. It seems that you slept well last night."


    At this time, Abel was expressionless.


    No longer like last night, his face smelled like eating shit.


    After hearing Allen''s words, Ebel said faintly:


    "Well, I slept well."


    "Thanks to the good sleep quality, I figured it out."


    "The success rate of sending cavalry to pursue enly and the emperor of Britannia is too low."


    "Did you know this morning about something you knew last night?" Allen mocked Abel with euphemism.


    And Abel ignored Allen''s little irony and continued:


    "Even if so many cavalry teams are sent, the probability of successfully chasing back enly and the emperor of Britannia is very low."


    "Therefore - we cannot hope to recover the emperor of the British Empire."


    At this point, a meaningful smile appeared on Ebel''s face.


    "However, although the possibility of catching the britannian emperor alive is very low, we can still use the britannian emperor."


    Listening to Abel''s words and looking at the meaningful smile on Abel''s face, Alan couldn''t help frowning:


    "Use?"


    "That''s right." Abel nodded and then asked Allen, "Alan, when will you straighten up the whole army and send West to attack pandragon?"


    Alan thought for a moment:


    "The day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, I can reorganize the whole army, and then lead the urier knights and armored Ruishi to attack pandragon. "


    "Good! Alan, give me three fast horses and I''ll go out now. "


    "Let''s go? Where are you going? "


    "To pandragon."


    "Pandragon?"


    "Alan, have you forgotten who I am? I am a spy with the reputation of "the first spy of the Frankish empire."


    "Spying, sabotage and spreading rumors are my specialties."


    "Alan, think about it."


    The meaningful color on Ebel''s face became more intense.


    "At this time, what kind of shock would it cause to the central part of the britannian Empire if the rumor that ''Allan launched a mutiny and his majesty Ilsa is dead'' spread in pandragon?"


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen''s pupils shrank slightly in shock.


    "Although it can''t cause substantial damage to the central part of the British Empire, it should also greatly affect their people''s hearts."


    "Since we can''t capture the emperor of the British Empire alive, we should also try our best to make use of the emperor of the British Empire!"


    "''emperor Ilsa is dead ''- this rumor must cooperate with your westward movement in order to break out a strong destructive force."


    "After learning that you really led the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to turn the front and run straight to pandragon. Those who did not believe this rumor should also believe it. "


    "..." Alan was silent.


    After a long silence, he nodded:


    "... I see."


    "You go to the stable."


    As he spoke, Allen pulled out a piece of paper and wrote something on it.


    After writing a few words on the paper, Allen handed it to Ebel.


    "When you get to the stable, show this paper to the person who looks at the stable, and he will let you pick any horse in it."


    "Just pick three of the best fast horses."


    Abel took the paper from Allen.


    "Thanks, Alan. Then - let''s meet again under the city of Pendragon. "


    With that, Abel shook the paper in his hand and hurried out of the big tent.

 Chapter 1045

    ¡ª¡ªPain


    ¡ª¡ªIt hurts


    The pain from all over the body made enli couldn''t help slowly opening his eyelids.


    When he opened his eyelids, the first thing that came into enly''s eyes was a brown car top.


    Enly turned his head and looked around him.


    A thin blanket covered on his body, his armor and Knight Sword neatly placed aside, bandages wrapped around various wounds of his body, and a small confined space.


    Enly felt the bandage that covered most of his face and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAm I... In the carriage?


    Enly lifted the thin blanket from his body, dragged some heavy steps to the door of the carriage, and then opened the door.


    The warm sunshine immediately surged down the open door towards enli.


    Because the sun was too harsh, enli couldn''t help dropping the eyelids of his only eyes and filtering the harsh sun with his eyelashes.


    Under the filtering of eyelashes, enly gradually saw the scene under the sun.


    Beside the carriage where enly was, a bonfire was burning.


    Around the campfire, there were about twenty people.


    After enly opened the door of the carriage and got out of the carriage, he immediately attracted the eyes of these twenty people.


    "Mr. enly, are you awake?"


    Enly followed the familiar voice.


    The owner of this voice is Falk.


    Falk took a leather water bag and looked at enly with a smile.


    "Come on, drink a little."


    After that, Falk threw the water bag in his hand at enly.


    Enly, who took over the leather water bag, just wanted to ask Falk how long he had slept, another voice familiar to enly sounded on his side:


    "Enly! Are you awake? "


    It was Ilsa who spoke.


    Ilsa had a piece of bread in her hand and some bread crumbs on her mouth. She seemed to be eating bread just now. When she saw enly wake up and get out of the car, she didn''t even have time to put down the bread in her hand, so she quickly trotted to enly.


    Looking at Ilsa, who is still in spirit, enly couldn''t help smiling.


    Enly almost blurted out the title "Your Majesty".


    Fortunately, enly responded quickly enough to bite the tip of his tongue and stop his words before he changed his mouth in time:


    "Good morning, Miss lotta."


    Lota - Ilsa''s alias now.


    In order to conceal Ilsa''s identity, Falk and enly made up the identity of "Lota, the daughter of some count".


    After all - know the emperor of the British Empire, the fewer people in this caravan now, the better.


    "It''s not good morning anymore." Ilsa smiled helplessly, "it''s noon now. We all start to have lunch."


    Then Ilsa shook the bread in her hand.


    "Noon?" Enly exclaimed, "have I slept so long?"


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded. "You''ve slept for more than ten hours since you slept last night."


    "I''ve slept for so long..." enli said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, well, Mr. enly, sit down and eat first." At this time, Falk interrupted, "you''ve been sleeping since last night. You must be hungry?"


    After hearing Falk say this, enly realized that his fasting feeling was quite strong.


    "Well, it''s time to eat. But - before I eat, I want to deal with my wound. "


    Speaking of this, enly raised his finger, pointed to the bandage wrapped around most of his face, and said in a helpless tone:


    "The wound on my left eye doesn''t seem to be handled very well."


    "Ah, I''m really sorry about this."


    Falk said to enly in an apologetic tone.


    "Our caravan has no accompanying doctor."


    "We laymen can barely deal with other wounds on your body."


    "But the cut across your left eye on your face is too deep."


    "I''m sorry, we really don''t know how to deal with the injury on your eyes, so we only stopped the bleeding on your face and wrapped a bandage."


    After Falk''s voice fell, enly immediately said:


    "Don''t apologize, Mr. Falk. I''m already grateful that you would give us a lift and treat my wound."


    "The injury on the eye is really difficult to deal with."


    "But I''ve had the honor of seeing military doctors treat soldiers with eye injuries."


    "So I know how to treat my eyes."


    "Mr. Falk, can you show me all the medicine in your caravan? I''m going to start treating my left eye. "


    After hearing what enly said, Falk quickly sent someone to bring all the drugs in stock in the caravan.


    There are still a lot of drugs in the caravan. There are dozens of them.


    After picking a few bottles of potions and powders from the pile of drugs, enly began to untie the bandage around his face.


    "Mr. Falk." Enly said to Falk as he untied the bandage around his face, "can I have a fork?"


    "Fork?" Falk wondered.


    "That''s right." Enly nodded. "It''s a fork for eating. I need a fork to treat my eyes."


    "How does a fork treat eyes?"


    Falk couldn''t figure it out: how can a fork for eating treat eyes?


    Although he didn''t understand why, Falk immediately obediently did it and asked someone to take a clean fork to enly.


    After taking the fork, enly unscrewed the disinfectant bottle and poured the disinfectant on the fork.


    Because now many people have finished lunch and have nothing to do. They all sit around enly and plan to see how enly treats his left eye.


    "Your Excellency." Someone who couldn''t restrain his curiosity asked enly, "how are you going to treat with a fork..."


    Before the man had finished, enly suddenly moved.


    Enly inserted the fork that had been disinfected with disinfectant into his left eye.


    Hiss!


    With the sound of sharp tools entering the flesh and the sound of flesh tearing, enli pulled out his left eye in one breath after issuing a low voice of pain.


    After pulling out his damaged eyes, enly casually threw the fork with his bloody eyes on the ground.


    Then, under the stunned gaze of the people, enly slowly picked up several bottles of potions and powder, poured them on his left eye, took out a new bandage and wrapped up the wound on his left eye.


    After dressing the wound on his left eye, enly said in a slightly apologetic tone to everyone including Ilsa:


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you not to read it just now. You should have all had lunch? "

 Chapter 1046

    "Enli..." Ilsa said angrily to enli sitting next to her while eating the bread. "Can you give a notice in advance when you want to treat your body with such a rough method next time?"


    Just now, many people gathered around enly to watch how enly treated his left eye with a fork.


    Subsequently, enli''s series of operations directly stunned everyone.


    After seeing enly throw the bloody fork to the ground, many people, including Ilsa, turned pale because they couldn''t stand such a bloody scene.


    Ilsa almost threw up the lunch she had just had.


    Facing Ilsa''s complaints, enli smiled helplessly and swallowed the bread being chewed in her mouth. Enli apologized to Ilsa:


    "I''m sorry, Miss lotta. I''ll pay attention later. "


    At this time, many people were still staring at enli who was eating bread.


    After the event of enli''s eye treatment just now, the image of enli in their eyes has changed dramatically.


    They all regard enli, who just took off his dead eye with a fork and now eats bread as if nothing had happened, as a super fierce man.


    They always thought that this kind of fierce man who can fork out his eyes like meat balls can only appear in the mouth of minstrels.


    Now, they finally found that the stories of bards are not all made up.


    It was noon, so everyone in the caravan gathered around the campfire to have lunch.


    While eating his lunch, enly chatted with the caravan led by Falk.


    Through chatting with them, enly gradually had some in-depth understanding of Falk and others.


    Falk is a businessman who lives in Elvin, delands.


    Mainly engaged in jewelry business.


    Falk led the caravan this time to buy a batch of new jewelry in a city rich in high-quality jewelry in the east of the Empire.


    A new batch of jewelry was purchased from the east of the Empire. When the new goods were transported back to Elvin City, they met enly and Ilsa by chance.


    In the chat, enly also learned that Falk has another quirk, that is, he likes to collect people with special talents.


    Once you meet a person with special talents, you will want to take this person into the government, provide him with food, housing and clothing, and have money every month.


    In short, it is to pay this man to live in his house.


    However, Falk did not allow these people with special talents to eat for nothing.


    When something needs help, Falk will still let these people with special talents in his family help.


    Many people in this caravan are those with special talents in the Falk family.


    Because of the shortage of manpower, Falk called for help.


    Enly and Ilsa, Falk and others talked about this topic for a long time.


    Enly and Ilsa never thought of it.


    Chatting, they suddenly learned some amazing things.


    "Anyway." A woman in the caravan suddenly said in a joking tone, "among these ''freaks'' collected by Mr. Falk, there has been a great celebrity."


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, another man quickly answered:


    "Ah, yes. I know about it. It''s Su Cheng, isn''t it? "


    "Cough! Cough! "


    Enly began to cough violently.


    Because he was just swallowing a piece of bread.


    After hearing the man''s words just now, enly was directly choked by the bread in his throat.


    Ilsa, sitting next to enly, although she didn''t react as much as enly.


    But he was also shocked and stared at the boss with beautiful eyes.


    "Is it Su Cheng who is now in charge of the northern border, the Michael knights and the northern front?" Ilsa asked quickly.


    "Well, that''s right. Besides him, who else would call such a strange name? "


    Enly and Ilsa turned their heads at the same time with great tacit understanding and threw surprised eyes at Falk sitting not far away.


    They never expected that this seemingly insignificant middle-aged businessman had such a relationship with Su Cheng.


    After hearing that the two people mentioned Su Cheng, Falk''s face appeared a little embarrassed.


    After a few coughs, Falk said:


    "Yes, Su Cheng did live in my house for several years."


    Then Falk told enli and Ilsa exactly how he picked up Su Cheng, how he thought of Zhong Su Cheng''s ability to tell stories, how he took Su Cheng into the house, and finally how he dismissed Su Cheng.


    "To tell you the truth, after Su Cheng became famous now, I once didn''t know how to face Su Cheng."


    Falk added with a wry smile.


    "At the beginning, I was forced to dismiss some people because business was getting harder and harder and income was declining."


    "Su Cheng was one of the first people I dismissed..."


    "However, a few years ago, Su Cheng once went back to Elvin city."


    "At that time, Su Cheng was already the head of the famous Michael knights."


    "But he still treated me as before and didn''t hold a grudge against my dismissal."


    "Only then did I finally let go of my heart."


    "Two years ago, he invited me when he held the wedding with his wives in Pendragon."


    "Speaking of it, I was really frightened when I attended Su Cheng''s wedding. The wedding scene is full of famous literary ministers and Knights of the Empire. "


    After quietly listening to Falk''s story about him and Su Cheng, the shock on enly and Ilsa''s faces still lingered for a long time.


    "What a surprise..." enli whispered, "Mr. Falk, you still have such a father son relationship with that Su Cheng."


    "The relationship between father and son can''t be talked about." Falk smiled helplessly. "It''s too exaggerated to say that the relationship between Su Cheng and me is the relationship between father and son."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting for a while, they finally ended today''s lunch and the chat at noon.


    They put out the campfire, packed up everything and prepared to continue their journey.


    Falk''s caravan had only two carriages.


    A carriage was responsible for carrying the goods purchased by the merchant.


    The other carriage is responsible for carrying all kinds of luggage.


    Everyone, including Falk, rode horses.


    After deciding to give enly and Ilsa a ride, Falk and others sorted out the carriage responsible for loading luggage and made room for them to sit down.


    On the way to pandragon, enly and Ilsa could sit in this carriage, and the treatment was better than that of Falk, the owner of the caravan.


    However, no one had any objection to enley and Ilsa''s superior treatment of being able to sit in a carriage.


    After all - who calls them two gold owners?


    At the thought of sending these two people to Pendragon and getting a large reward, all the discontent in my heart dissipated.

 Chapter 1047

    Warm sunshine poured down from the air.


    Among the green hills, there is a winding path made of loess.


    On this small dirt road, two carriages went west at a leisurely speed.


    Around the two carriages were about twenty people.


    These twenty people are all riding a pack horse. Some of them are wearing light armor and weapons, while others are wearing ordinary clothes.


    This party was Falk''s caravan.


    Enly and Ilsa sat in the carriage specially loaded with luggage. Although they were much more comfortable than those who could only ride outside, there were some uncomfortable places in the carriage.


    For example - too bumpy.


    The two carriages of Falk are the most common carriages because they are originally used to carry luggage.


    Carriages are of different styles.


    Some expensive carriages, because of different model design and materials, make the whole car run smoothly enough to make the people in the carriage more comfortable.


    Those ordinary carriages, such as Falk''s two carriages, must not be so comfortable to sit.


    Enly and Ilsa sat opposite each other in the carriage, looking at each other with helpless expressions.


    "Miss lotta." Enly said with a bitter smile, "please bear with it."


    "Enli, don''t say much." Ilsa smiled, "I''m not the kind of ignorant young lady. At this time, if I''m picky and dislike that the carriage is not smooth enough, I''ll be too unreasonable."


    "I''m not weak enough to take a slightly bumpy carriage."


    EN used his one eye to look carefully at Ilsa in front of him.


    After sipping his lips, enly asked Ilsa a question he wanted to ask most now.


    "Miss lotta, are you... All right now?"


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, enly''s question was very obscure.


    However, Ilsa understood enly''s meaning.


    Enly means: how are you now after the mutiny last night?


    After all, enly was quite worried: after the sudden mutiny last night, would Ilsa collapse and fall down because she was hit or frightened.


    Ilsa was stunned when she heard enly''s question.


    Then he sighed.


    "To be honest... I still feel confused... There is no clue in my head."


    "At the thought of those people whose life and death are still uncertain, I''m so anxious that I just want to cry..."


    "I don''t know what to do next. I don''t know what else I can do now..."


    "But."


    Ilsa suddenly changed her subject.


    "No matter how helpless I feel, I have to clench my teeth, be strong and strong."


    "What happened last night was a great blow to me, but I won''t be defeated."


    "I, and this country, will not lose."


    Although Elsa''s voice was light, her firm tone made her every word heavy.


    Listening to Ilsa''s answer, enly couldn''t help smiling.


    The current situation of Mingming empire is so bad that there is no news that can make people optimistic. However, after hearing Ilsa''s words just now, enly has a strange feeling that as long as Ilsa is still there, their British Empire will not lose!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly and Ilsa didn''t know - when they were riding Falk''s free ride on the way back to pandragon, a crisis as powerful as the siege of the city was quietly taking place in pandragon.


    At some unknown time, a message came out of pandragon:


    Alan led the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to launch a mutiny! Now we''re turning the front and heading for pandragon! Emperor Ilsa has died in a mutiny!


    The spread of news, especially bad news, has always been as fast as the spread of plague.


    After a few days, the central government of the British empire finally took action and began to curb the spread of the bad news that did not know where the source was.


    Unfortunately, it was too late for the British Empire to stop the spread of the bad news.


    In just a few days, most of the people of pandragon have known the news and the bad news.


    At this time, people in the city were terrified and didn''t know whether the news was true or false.


    Some people say that this is the false news deliberately spread by the Frankish empire on pandragon''s side, which is used to shake their people''s hearts.


    Some people said that the news was true. Alan really launched a mutiny on the Yeni river. He not only killed his majesty Ilsa, but also transferred the military front, which pointed directly at pandragon.


    Others said that although Allen did launch a mutiny, his majesty Ilsa was not dead.


    Others said that Allen did not lead the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to attack pandragon. He led his troops to the Rhineland plain to join the Frankish army entrenched in the Rhineland plain.


    ¡­¡­


    There are all kinds of rumors.


    Not only the people, but also in the middle of the British Empire, the ministers were terrified. They didn''t know which rumor was right.


    Ilsa marched in person, and Jacob accompanied Ilsa to the front, so now the backbone of the center has become bancro.


    Bancro has always been the second in command who condescends to Jacob. In terms of power and fame, Jacob can only oppress him.


    After Ilsa''s personal expedition, Ilsa personally named bancro to deal with various affairs of the central government after she and Jacob were absent.


    However, bancro was obviously negligent this time.


    When the news of the "Allen mutiny" and "his majesty Ilsa is dead" spread widely in pandragon, he did not stop the spread of the news in time.


    However, fortunately, bancro made timely remedial measures, tried his best to suppress the spread of the unknown news, and prohibited all central ministers from discussing the matter.


    However, this rumor, which came from an unknown source but sounded particularly realistic, also made bancro feel a little uneasy.


    While trying to suppress the spread of the bad news, bancro sent a large number of people to investigate the truth of the news.


    A few days later, a bolt from the blue news shook the center of the British Empire.


    Alan really led the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to pandragon!


    The news caused a big earthquake in the center of the British Empire.


    Even bancro was shocked and speechless for a long time after hearing the news.


    Under bancro''s chairmanship, a big meeting is quietly preparing.


    The content of this conference is: will pandragon keep it or not?

 Chapter 1048

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council hall.


    In the Council hall, there was sadness, grief and hesitation.


    Under the empty throne, there were many ministers.


    Because Ilsa took away all the knights in pandragon except the military staff, the Council hall at this time was basically all civil servants, and there was no Knight except the military staff.


    Military staff is a post of the Central Committee, which is specially responsible for putting forward military suggestions for the emperor.


    Generally speaking, the military staff is held by knights who are not responsible for unifying the army, but there are also exceptions from civil service backgrounds such as bancro.


    At present, the entire Central Committee, including bankro, has only seven military staff officers.


    In addition to bancro, the other six military staff officers are knights who are not responsible for unifying the army.


    The central officials were summoned to hold a meeting in the Council hall, and there were no other knights in the huge Council hall except the six military staff officers - this was the first time since the founding of the British Empire.


    The theme of this conference is to stick to pandragon or give up pandragon.


    At the beginning of the meeting, there was a sudden cry.


    The one who took the lead in crying was an ordinary civil servant of the Central Committee.


    After he took the lead in crying, it was like a chain reaction. More and more people began to cry and wail.


    The whole conference hall was shrouded in cries.


    A large number of Ministers covered their faces and wept or wept silently.


    And crying, like laughter, is contagious.


    Gradually, more and more people joined the ranks of crying.


    Facing the wailing of the ministers, bancro did not stop it.


    Because bancro knew that it was time for these ministers to vent.


    Take this opportunity to let the ministers who have been suffering in recent days vent their anger.


    To be honest, bancro now wants to cry to vent some of his pressure and pain.


    Before this year, their country was so beautiful and powerful.


    The two great powers, the Lorraine Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire, were defeated by them.


    The holy Helan empire was driven from the throne of "superpower" by them.


    Obviously, the country was so beautiful and terrain before, but in the twinkling of an eye, it suddenly fell into the crisis of subjugation.


    Iser and Albert were defeated in the Rhineland plain, and the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel suffered heavy losses.


    Allen launched a mutiny and led the Uriel knights and armored men to pandragon.


    Your majesty Ilsa and Jacob are in doubt.


    This series of bad news directly stunned bancro.


    From boundless scenery to the crisis of subjugation - bancro was caught off guard by the speed of change.


    In the face of this impending national subjugation crisis, it is conceivable how much pressure bancro has.


    In the absence of Ilsa and Jacob, bancro was the head of the Central Committee.


    It is naturally impossible to compare the pressure borne by ordinary ministers with that borne by bancro, who is the head of the central government.


    Bancrombie wants to cry to vent his pressure and pain.


    But bancro can only bear it.


    Because many people in the Council hall are looking at bancro.


    Bancro is now the backbone of the center.


    As the backbone of his heart, if he also cries because of pressure and pain, it will only make the atmosphere of the council chamber more heavy and sad.


    The ministers did not cry for long.


    Soon, the cry gradually subsided.


    After the howling finally subsided, bancro finally turned around, faced the ministers and said in a deep voice:


    "You all know why we are here today."


    "Whether to stick to pandragon or give up pandragon - I hope to discuss a result as soon as possible."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, a sharp female voice suddenly sounded:


    "Does this motion still need to be discussed in such a big way? Of course, he gave up panderagon! "


    The ministers in the Council hall turned their eyes one after another.


    The owner of this sharp female voice is a plump middle-aged woman.


    With wrinkled face, silver hair and short stature, it can be seen from the appearance of facial features that this middle-aged woman certainly didn''t look good when she was young.


    However, although the middle-aged woman is not beautiful, she is one of the few important officials in the central government.


    Her name was Aphra and she was the food manager of the Empire.


    Grain manager, as the name suggests, is the minister in charge of all grain in the Empire.


    Managing the food production of the whole empire - it is conceivable how much afra''s position in the central government and the weight of her voice are.


    From afra''s speech just now, it is not difficult to see that she is a firm "main withdrawal faction".


    Bancro frowned slightly after hearing what Aphra had just said.


    "Miss Aphra." Bancro said solemnly, "I don''t agree with your speech just now."


    "The capital of the country is the foundation of the country. How can we say to give up?"


    In contrast to afra, bancro is a staunch advocate.


    However, as soon as bancro''s voice fell, Aphra pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a sneer.


    In an unfeeling tone of sarcasm, Chao bancro said:


    "Mr. bancro, I really admire your courage to stick to pandragon."


    "Since the lower official can climb and roll from a small official to his current position, the lower official is naturally not a fool."


    "All countries are the foundation of the country and should not be lightly moved - the lower officials naturally know this."


    "But - Mr. bancro."


    Afra''s conversation turned.


    "Can you tell me: if we want to defend pandragon, what shall we take?"


    "Your official is also a military staff officer. It''s impossible not to know? Pandragon has no soldiers now! "


    "Not only no soldiers, but also no knights who can command the soldiers!"


    "The incoming enemy is the Uriel Knights led by Alan and the armored Ruis."


    "How can we stop Allen''s 150000 troops and guard panderagon without soldiers and knights?!"


    Afra''s tone is high.


    When she said that just now, Aphra''s tone was higher because of her excitement.


    Her high tone made her eardrums tingle.


    As soon as Aphra''s voice fell, there was a voice of discussion in the Council hall.


    Everyone was discussing whether what Aphra had just said was right or wrong.


    Bancro frowned deeper in the face of afra''s strong counterattack just now.


    Just as bancro was about to refute what Aphra had just said, a voice suddenly sounded and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Hum, ''is pandragon sticking or giving up'' -- now is not the time to discuss this kind of thing at all? There are more important things we need to make a decision immediately! "

 Chapter 1049

    The sudden sound of this voice immediately attracted everyone in the Council hall.


    Both the "main war faction" led by bancro and the "main withdrawal faction" led by afra have followed the prestige to the master of this voice.


    The owner of this voice, they can''t be more familiar.


    Because the master of this voice is also an important official of the central government.


    He was Alfred, the treasurer of the British Empire.


    The treasurer - the treasurer of the whole empire, Alfred, who also holds a high position, also has a great weight in the Council hall.


    "Mr. Alfred." Bancro asked, "what did you mean by that sentence just now? Is there anything more important now than discussing whether to stick to pandragon? "


    "Of course." Replied Alfred without hesitation.


    "Well --" said bancro, "your servant is all ears."


    "In that case, I''ll be frank."


    After clearing his throat, Alfred turned to the ministers behind him and said in a loud voice:


    "I believe -- some of you have also found a very serious problem?"


    "That''s -- we''re a mess now."


    "Your Majesty''s life and death are uncertain. We lack a leader to lead us now."


    "Without the leadership of leaders, we are a mess."


    "As a plate of scattered sand, how can we resist the current crisis of subjugation!"


    "Therefore, the lower official proposed to establish a new king!"


    "Let his highness Gail be the 14th emperor of our britannian empire!"


    Alfred''s words seemed to have some magic.


    Just after his voice fell, there was an uproar in the Council hall.


    Even bancro''s eyes widened with surprise.


    After being stunned for a long time, bancro, whose face turned red with shock and anger, roared at Alfred:


    "Alfred! What are you talking about?! "


    "Bastard?" Alfred turned his head and looked directly at bancro. "Bancro, what did the lower officer just say, where the hell is it?"


    "Do you know what you just said?" Bankelow said in a deep voice, "do you want a new king?"


    "That''s right."


    Alfred nodded heavily and continued.


    "Your Majesty''s life and death are uncertain and missing. I don''t know where your majesty is now!"


    "At such a critical juncture, how can we lack the leadership of his majesty?"


    "His highness Gail has always been mature and stable. He is absolutely qualified and capable to sit on the throne, regardless of his blood and personal ability!"


    "Let his highness Gail ascend the throne as the new emperor. Under his wise leadership, our British Empire will be able to tide over this crisis!"


    "Ridiculous!" Bancro shouted at Alfred, "can a new king be established if he wants to?!"


    "Just because your Majesty''s life and death are uncertain, your official wants to establish a new king?"


    "Then the officer asked you: what if your majesty suddenly comes back after we have established a new king?"


    "Have you ever thought about this?"


    Bancro''s words made Alfred silent.


    Because the problems pointed out by bancro just now can not be ignored.


    Although there are various rumors outside, some say Ilsa is dead, some say Ilsa has been captured by the Frankish army, and some say Ilsa is still alive


    There are all kinds of rumors.


    If Ilsa is really alive and they set up a new king while Ilsa is away, the problem is really serious.


    Just as Alfred was silent and thinking about how to answer bancro''s words, a voice suddenly came in.


    It''s Aphra.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t know life and death now. Under the condition of not knowing whether your majesty is alive or dead, if a new king is established, the impact and consequences are really bad."


    "So - I propose that his highness Gail be the Regent!"


    "As long as your highness Gail becomes our regent, all the problems will be solved!"


    "In this way, we don''t have to worry about the situation of two emperors, and we don''t have to worry about the lack of a leader who can lead us through this crisis."


    As soon as Aphra''s voice fell, there was a lot of harmony.


    After a moment of silence, Alfred nodded:


    "... what Mr. bancro and miss afra have just said is reasonable. Without knowing your Majesty''s life and death, it''s really too impulsive and reckless to support his highness Gail as the new emperor. Your highness admits my mistake just now. "


    "I agree to support his highness Gail as our Regent!"


    After Alfred''s approval fell, everyone turned to bancro.


    Everyone is waiting for bancro to make a statement.


    Bathed in the eyes of the crowd, bancro mused.


    Thinking about the pros and cons of supporting his highness Gail as regent.


    After a while, bancro finally nodded softly:


    "The lower official... Seconded."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Baiyang palace, Gail''s room.


    Bancro, Alfred and afra knelt on one knee in Gail''s room.


    They are asking Gail to go out of the mountain and be the Regent of the British Empire to lead them through the subjugation crisis.


    There are so many ministers in the Central Committee, of course, it is impossible for all the staff to rush to Gail''s room to invite Gail out of the mountain.


    Moreover, some lower ranking officials are not eligible to enter and leave the residential areas of royal members at all.


    Therefore, they elected bancro, Alfred and afra as representatives to go to the place where Gail lives and ask Gail to go out of the mountain.


    "Your Highness Gail." Alfred said respectfully to Gail, "you should also know how bad the current situation in our country is."


    "Your Majesty''s life and death are uncertain. We need a wise leader to lead us through this crisis!"


    "Your Highness Gail, please be the Regent of our country!"


    Gail stood in front of the three.


    His face looked at bancro three seriously.


    Gail naturally knows how bad the current situation in the empire is.


    Gail was more anxious than anyone in the face of the current tragic situation of the Empire.


    Because he was the direct royal family of the British Empire and the father of Ilsa.


    Ilsa''s life and death are uncertain - as his father, Gail is naturally more anxious and painful than anyone.


    A while ago, his father died of illness, but now, his daughter doesn''t know whether she is dead or alive.


    A series of bad news about family and state affairs has made Gail haggard.


    Gail''s white hair, which has increased a lot, is the best proof.


    "Regent..." Gail pursed his lips.


    Silence, hesitation.


    The bancro three naturally saw Gail''s hesitation.


    "Your Highness Gail!"


    This time it was Aphra.


    "Please don''t hesitate! Time is very tight now! Without another second''s delay, Alan''s rebels were one minute closer to pandragundo! "


    "Please be the Regent of our country as soon as possible and lead us through this crisis!"


    "Your Highness Gail." This time it was bancro, "please make up your mind as soon as possible. The Empire needs you now! "

 Chapter 1050

    A full four maids revolved around Gail.


    They were helping Gail put on a big dress that he would only wear on major occasions.


    This kind of dress can''t be worn by only one person. At least three people must help to wear this dress.


    Until now, Gail still feels in a trance.


    He didn''t remember how he promised bancro and others.


    I only remember that when he came back, the ladies had begun to help him put on the dress he needed for the coming ceremony of the Regent.


    ¡ª¡ªI actually agreed to let me be the Regent


    Gail asked himself in his heart as he looked at himself in the mirror in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy on earth did I promise to go out of the mountain and be the Regent


    ¡ª¡ªDo you want to help the general of the building and lead the country you love deeply through the subjugation crisis?


    ¡ª¡ªOr... For other reasons


    While Gail was thinking, a maid standing beside him suddenly interrupted Gail''s thinking.


    "Your Highness, you''re dressed."


    Gail raised his head and looked again at the mirror in front of him.


    In the mirror, I have put on a gorgeous dress.


    The long hem covers the whole foot and drags it on the ground.


    The sleeves of both hands are also very wide. There is no problem putting a pot in the cuffs.


    In the design of this dress, only one idea is maintained, that is, it is as gorgeous as possible.


    So the designer of this dress did not consider the comfort of this dress at the beginning.


    Wearing this dress is worse than wearing armor.


    Although the armor is very heavy, at least it won''t feel uncomfortable everywhere.


    After all, a armor that can make the wearer feel very uncomfortable is a large piece of scrap iron, which is impossible for the generals to use.


    "Yes." Gail nodded softly. "It''s hard for you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gail walked slowly towards the Council hall.


    The waiters followed Gail.


    The Regent ascended the throne - such a big event should have been held in the auditorium of Baiyang palace.


    However, due to the special situation, there is no spare time to tidy up the auditorium and arrange a solemn accession ceremony. We can only make do with it in the Council hall.


    Before arriving at the door of the council chamber, two waiters following Gail hurried forward and pushed the door of the council chamber open.


    Gail stepped on the big red carpet in the middle of the conference hall, which divided the conference hall into two parts, and walked towards the nine steps at the northernmost end of the conference hall.


    The central officials stood on both sides of the red carpet, straightened up and saluted Gail.


    Originally, the military officers led by the Knights stood on one side of the red carpet, and then the civil servants stood on the other side of the red carpet.


    However, because pandragon now has no Knights except those military staff officers who are not responsible for unifying the army, civil servants also stand where the knights should stand.


    After all - if one side of the red carpet is full of people and there is no one on the other side of the red carpet, it''s really ugly.


    Gail slowly climbed up the nine steps on the northernmost side of the Council hall to the throne above the nine steps.


    Looking at the throne in front of him, Gail''s eyes involuntarily showed a strange color.


    Even Gail himself did not notice - there was a slight change in the look in his eyes as he looked at the throne.


    Taking his eyes back from the throne, Gail slowly turned around and faced the ministers below.


    After Gail turned around, bancro climbed up the steps with a crown in his hand and walked slowly towards Gail.


    This is the crown that only the Regent is qualified to wear.


    In front of the ministers, take over and wear the crown - this is the accession ceremony of the Regent.


    The British Empire has not had a regent for a long time, so most of the people present, including Gail, can''t remember when the crown was last used.


    According to the practice of the britannian Empire, the person responsible for handing over the crown should be the palace minister who is the head of all officials.


    As the palace minister, Jacob went to the front with Ilsa and disappeared with Ilsa. Therefore, the task of handing the crown can only be entrusted to bancro.


    Bancro, holding the crown that was a full circle smaller than the crown, walked slowly to Gail.


    Before and after bancro came to him with the crown, Gail immediately bent down and lowered himself.


    Gail, who lowered himself, was just in time for bancro to crown him.


    Although because of the special circumstances, we can only simply organize the accession ceremony of the Regent in the Council hall, we still have a sense of solemnity.


    Bancro, holding the crown, put down the crown slowly with a serious face.


    The speed of putting the crown is very particular. A little faster or slower will destroy the solemnity of the whole.


    Finally - the crown was firmly on Gail''s head.


    After crowning Gail, bancro stepped back three steps and knelt on one knee.


    After bancro knelt down, all the ministers under the steps immediately followed him and fell to the ground.


    Looking at all the ministers kneeling down below, Gail suddenly had a wonderful feeling in his heart.


    It''s a... strange pleasure.


    It''s not the first time to stand on the nine high steps and look down on the kneeling ministers like this.


    When he was crown prince, Gail often followed gozewen to the Council hall to discuss with the ministers.


    Gozeven sat on the throne, while Gail stood on his side.


    Gail was used to and tired of the scenery he saw standing on the nine steps.


    But -- obviously, it was a scenery used to seeing for a long time. At this moment, it brought Gail a strange pleasure that he had never experienced before.


    This kind of pleasure, as well as the strong pleasure of eating your favorite food and playing your favorite games, can not be compared with it.


    It seemed like a pleasure from the depths of the soul.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this... The feeling of being king in the world


    Gail whispered in his heart.


    Naturally hanging hands, unconsciously clenched up.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy on earth do I have this strange feeling?


    Gail asked himself in his heart: at this moment, why does this strange pleasure appear.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it because I''m wearing this uncomfortable dress?


    ¡ª¡ªOr is it because... I wear this crown symbolizing the Regent?


    Gail didn''t come up with a convincing answer.


    Gail''s eyes deflected uncontrollably as he thought about the answer to the question.


    His eyes turned to the throne behind his side.


    This is the second time Gail couldn''t help looking at the throne after entering the Council hall today.


    At the same time, it is also the second time when I look at this throne, I have a strange look in my eyes.

 Chapter 1051

    Although the accession ceremony of the Regent was over, the ministers in the Council hall still did not disperse.


    Because after Gail is successfully placed on the throne of Regent, they will formally discuss the next important thing - whether pandragon will stick to it or give up?


    The waiters brought a chair and put it a little later next to the throne.


    Gail sat on the throne and watched the ministers under him argue fiercely about the issue.


    "The view of the lower officials will not waver!" Aphra shouted, "we can''t hold pandragon without soldiers and knights! Since you can''t keep it, you should give up pandragon! Retreat to the West and establish a new capital! "


    "Give up pandragon?" A military staff officer said, "the capital of the country is the foundation of the country! Once Allen''s rebels come to the capital of the country, do you know how much it will hit the morale of the army and the hearts of the people? "


    "I don''t agree with you!" Now the speaker becomes Alfred.


    Like Aphra, Alfred was also a firm "main withdrawal faction".


    "Who said that if the country is captured by the enemy, the country will be doomed?"


    Alfred asked the military staff officer in a sharp tone.


    "There are ready-made examples in history that tell us that even if the country is captured by the enemy, it still has a chance to win the final victory!"


    "Isn''t the Frankish empire a good example?"


    "More than 100 years ago, under the attack of China''s'' four stars'', the capital of the Frankish empire fell, and the Frankish Empire moved its capital to the present Bailu."


    "The Frankish empire was defeated by China, the capital fell and was forced to move. Did the Frankish Empire perish?"


    "In only five years, the Frankish Empire successfully launched a comprehensive counter offensive! Recovered the old capital, recovered all the lost land, and pushed the border back to the East Bank of the Rhine! "


    "Today we can emulate the Frankish Empire, give up pandragon and move our capital to the west, so as to win valuable time for our counter offensive and final victory!"


    Alfred''s words were echoed by many people.


    However, the staunch "main war faction" led by bancro were not fooled by what Alfred had just said.


    "Another country is another country! Our country is our country! How can we apply the experience of other countries to our country! " A military staff officer vehemently refuted, "the ''Quartet star'' offensive more than 100 years ago failed to successfully destroy the Frankish Empire because of our insufficient preparation and problems in logistics deployment, resulting in supplies that could not keep up!"


    "If our supplies could keep up with the speed of our march at that time, we would have successfully destroyed the Frankish empire as early as the ''Quartet star'' offensive more than 100 years ago!"


    "The attack of the Frankish empire on our country is clearly an invasion that has been prepared for a long time!"


    "Do you think the Frank Empire, which has been preparing for this battle for a long time, will make the mistake that our supplies could not keep up more than 100 years ago?"


    "The ''four star'' offensive more than 100 years ago made the Frankish Empire escape because China''s supplies could not keep up and fight!"


    "It''s not because the Frankish Empire moved its capital that it escaped!"


    "Don''t make a mistake about this causality!"


    The entanglement of these "main war faction" has long made the "main withdrawal faction" led by afra and Alfred very dissatisfied.


    "If you don''t give up pandragon, tell me - how can we keep pandragon?" Afra screamed, "do you want to let civilians who have no military training go to the battlefield with weapons?"


    "No! We have soldiers! "


    Bancro finally made a noise.


    "As long as we issue a summoning order, summon the garrison forces of all cities around the imperial capital, and dispatch the last 1000 soldiers of the royal guards left in the imperial capital, we can put together a force of about 3000!"


    "Moreover, we have the last Knights - the Michael knights in the North!"


    "The messenger who sent a message to Su Cheng and asked the Michael knights to go south to reinforce pandragon has left for the North!"


    "Just wait until Su Cheng comes with Michael''s knights! What a mere Allen! "


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, he was ruthlessly refuted by Aphra, Alfred and others.


    "3000 people? What''s the use of 3000 troops? " Avra said, "the incoming rebels are the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi led by Alan! The military strength is more than 150000! 3000 people beat 150000 - do you think there is a chance of winning? "


    "The order of Michael is far north!" Alfred raised his finger and pointed to the north. "When the Michael knights at the northernmost end of the Empire came back, the country would have been captured by Allen!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The "main war faction" and the "main withdrawal faction" are the same.


    However, because the number of "main war faction" is small, now the "main withdrawal faction" has the upper hand.


    However, even if they had the upper hand, the "main war faction" led by bancro still argued and refused to give in at all.


    Looking at the noisy courtiers below, Gail only felt a headache.


    Gail hesitated.


    He knew that the capital of the country was the foundation of the country, and he could not just surrender the capital to the enemy.


    However, he also knows that the defense force in the capital is very weak. There are no knights and troops. In the face of the 150000 rebels led by Allen, the possibility of winning is quite slim.


    Gail, who didn''t know which faction to listen to, could only keep silent all the time, quietly watching the debate among the ministers, and constantly thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of the two factions of "main war" and "main withdrawal".


    It was already 16:30 p.m. when the Regent''s accession ceremony ended.


    Therefore, today''s debate between the two factions lasted only more than an hour, and today''s debate was forced to be suspended because of the arrival of dusk.


    The ministers left the assembly hall and the Baiyang palace, ready to continue the unfinished debate after tomorrow.


    Just as the military staff were going home, they suddenly received bancro''s Secret notice to wait for him somewhere outside the Baiyang palace.


    Bancro is the head of the military staff, so in the face of bancro''s sudden notice, the military staff naturally followed suit and came to the designated place of bancro.


    After arriving at the designated location of bankro, the six military staff officers met bankro who had been waiting for them here early.


    Bancro didn''t have too many greetings with the six colleagues, so he just gave them a piece of paper.


    "You six go and collect what is written on this paper. When the collection is finished, meet me at my house. "

 Chapter 1052

    The military staff took the paper from bancro and spread it out.


    "Panderagon city map, panderagon sewer map, panderagon street network map... Mr. bancro, what is this?"


    "Get everything listed on this paper ready. Take as many detailed maps as you can, and take as many as you can. When you''re ready, go to my residence. At that time, I will tell you why you should prepare these things. "


    Then bancro turned away and walked towards his carriage not far from him.


    "I''ll go to pandragon''s Last Knight. I have something to say to her. After talking to her, I''ll go back to my house and meet you."


    "Knight?" A military staff officer exclaimed, "are there any knights in pandragon now?"


    "Yes, there is one left." Bancro pulled a wry smile from the corner of his mouth. "Now there is still a knight in pandragon who just came back for vacation."


    Speaking of this, bankroton.


    Then he continued in a stern tone:


    "Well, stop chatting. Hurry up and get everything listed on this paper ready."


    After that, bancro ignored his six colleagues.


    He boarded his carriage, and with the coachman raising his reins, the carriage in which bancro was riding quickly disappeared from the vision of the military staff.


    Only the six military staff officers remained in place and looked at each other.


    "Are we really going to collect these things? These maps are only available in those bookstores? "


    "Now that Mr. bancro has given orders, let''s do it. When did Mr. bancro let us do useless and meaningless things? Since he asked us to collect these things, they must be of great use. "


    "There are six bookstores in pandragon, and we now have six people, one of whom is in charge of a bookstore."


    "Let''s divide our work. I''ll go to the bookstore in Beicheng district."


    "Then I''ll go to the bookstore in the northeast city."


    "I''ll go to the one in the south."


    "I''ll go..."


    ¡­¡­


    After quickly dividing the work, the six military staff officers boarded their carriages and ran to the bookstores they were responsible for.


    There are only seven military staff officers in the central government, including bancro. Bancro, as the head of the military staff, has always had a high prestige in the hearts of other military staff officers.


    Trust Mr. bancro. Since Mr. bancro asked us to collect these things, they must be of great use - every military staff member sincerely thinks so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bancro hasn''t had much rest all day.


    In order to have a rest against the clock and catch up with sleep in the carriage, it has always been a common thing for busy people like bancro.


    Bancro leaned against the closed window, his elbow on the window, and supported his head with this arm.


    It''s not comfortable to sleep in such a position, but for bancro, who is already very tired, the sleeping position has long been irrelevant.


    No matter what kind of sleeping posture, he can now fall asleep very sweetly.


    However, before he could sleep for 10 minutes, the carriage under his seat stopped.


    "Here you are, sir." The coachman reported to bancroix in a loud voice.


    After being awakened by the coachman''s loud voice, bancro slowly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t stay much in the carriage. After opening his eyes, he opened the carriage door and stepped out of the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, bancro asked his coachman:


    "Is my hair messy? Is there anything dirty on your face? "


    The coachman looked up and down carefully at Crowe.


    "Sir, your hair is neat and your face is clean."


    "Well, that''s good."


    "Sir, you have never been a person who is very obsessed with appearance. Why do you suddenly care about your hair and face at this time?"


    "Because the person I want to see next is a beautiful young lady." Bancro chuckled a few times. "It''s inappropriate to go to see women sloppily."


    Then bancro turned and walked towards the big house behind him.


    This house is the home of the integration Knight Iser.


    It''s also Eliza''s home.


    At the door of Ethel''s house stood two guards.


    After requesting the two guards to inform the residence of "bancro''s visit", bancro quietly waited for the response inside the residence with his hands on his back.


    Before long, the door of the house slowly opened.


    A young woman with beautiful long blond hair and light green eyes walked quickly towards bancro.


    "Miss Eliza." Bancro first saluted the blonde and said hello, "haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still as beautiful as before. "


    "Mr. bancro." And the blonde also hurried back to a gift, "you''re wrong."


    It was at the beginning of this year that the blonde woman, together with Carol and DeLisa, came back to pandragon to visit her grandmother''s Eliza.


    "Mr. bancro." Eliza asked bancro, "I wonder what happened to your visit?"


    "There''s something I want to talk to you alone." Bancro said bluntly.


    After hearing what bancro said, Eliza naturally dared not neglect it.


    Quickly invited bancro into her house, and then led bancro to the room in their house dedicated to meeting guests.


    After Eliza opened the door of the meeting room, bancro saw two figures in the meeting room.


    The two figures were big and small. Bancro looked over Eliza''s shoulder and saw the appearance of the two figures.


    These two figures are women - a beautiful young woman and a little girl.


    The beautiful young woman has water blue hair and eyes.


    The little girl, from the appearance, should be no more than 4 years old, with beautiful light blue hair and eyes.


    From their appearance, it is not difficult to see that they are mother and daughter.


    The floor of the meeting room was full of toys, and the mother and daughter sat in the middle of the pile of toys. It seemed that the young mother had been playing with her daughter just now.


    After Eliza led bancro to open the door, the mother and daughter threw curious and confused eyes at Eliza and bancro behind Eliza.


    "Ah..." the young mother said in a nice voice, "are you a guest?"


    Speaking of this, the young mother changed into an apologetic tone.


    "Sorry, I''ll clean up here right away. Come on, DeLisa, let''s clean up here. Let''s go somewhere else. "


    "OK ~ ~" the little girl who was replaced by DeLisa responded in a sweet waxy voice.

 Chapter 1053

    ¡ª¡ªWater blue hair and pupils... Can you say


    Bancro recalled the identity of the blue haired woman in front of him.


    "Excuse me," bancro asked the blue haired woman, "are you miss Carol cook, the wife of Captain Cheng?"


    "Huh?" Carol looked at Crowe curiously, then nodded, "well, yes."


    After confirming the identity of the blue haired woman, bancro turned his eyes to the little girl sitting next to Carol.


    "So - this should be the daughter of head Cheng? Head Cheng is really a happy man. He has two beautiful wives and such a lovely daughter. "


    Carol doesn''t know bancro, so she always looks at bancro with curiosity.


    Eliza finally introduced to Carol:


    "Carol, this is Mr. bancro field, chief of foreign affairs and military staff of our country."


    Carol doesn''t know how big an official he is, but from this series of titles, Carol can vaguely feel that this person should be a big man.


    Carol stood up, saluted bancro politely and said softly to DeLisa next to her:


    "Come on, say hello to this uncle."


    "You, hello..." DeLisa said hello to bancro in a soft waxy tone with a faint voice as she looked at bancro with timid eyes.


    Looking at the mother and daughter in front of her, bancro couldn''t help smiling, and then said in a half joking tone:


    "I''m not uncle bancro anymore, but grandpa bancro." After saying that, he specially pointed to the white hair and long beard on his head and chin.


    "You want to talk to Eliza here, don''t you?" Carol said, "just a moment, please. I''ll clean up here right away."


    After that, Carol leaned down again and asked DeLisa to clean up the toys on the ground together.


    However, bancro raised his hand first to stop:


    "Oh, don''t bother, Miss Carol. You can stay here and listen. If you''re interested, you can listen with Miss Eliza and your daughter."


    "Because what I''m going to say next has something to do with your husband."


    "About honesty?" Carol wondered.


    Not only did Carol look puzzled, but even Eliza''s face showed a shadow of doubt.


    Originally, Carol was not interested in what bancro wanted Eliza to discuss.


    But after learning that what they wanted to talk about was still related to Su Cheng, Carol''s interest suddenly came up.


    There is a big long table in the middle of the meeting room.


    Carol took deliza in her arms and opened a chair at the long table.


    Eliza sat opposite Carol.


    After sitting casually in a chair, bancro said directly to Carol and Eliza:


    "Miss Eliza, Miss Carol, you should have heard about the current situation of the Empire?"


    "Yes..." Eliza''s tone was full of loss. "I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Alan''s mutiny was well known on pandragon''s side.


    There are different versions of Ilsa''s whereabouts.


    "Mr. bancro." "What''s the matter with your majesty now?" asked Eliza hastily to bancro? Have you heard from your majesty? "


    "At present, it is not known whether your majesty will live or die." Bancro said in a deep voice, "today, we elected his highness Gail to be our regent, and let his highness Gail serve as our backbone during his Majesty''s absence."


    "Regent?" Eliza whispered, "let your highness Gail be our Regent... Now we really need a famous and capable person to lead us..."


    "Today, in the council chamber, all the ministers can be said to be quarrelling." Bancro smiled bitterly. "Should pandragon stick to it or give up - around this problem, the main war faction and the main withdrawal faction are about to fight."


    "Mr. bancro." Eliza asked bancro carefully, "excuse me - are you a militant or a withdrawal?"


    "Of course I am a staunch landlord and war faction." Bancro replied without hesitation, "all countries are the foundation of the country. How can we just give up to the enemy. If the country''s capital is captured - it will be a great blow to the morale of our army and the people''s hearts, so we must stick to pandragon! "


    "Mr. bancro, are you a militant..." Eliza breathed out, "that''s good..."


    "Huh¡® That''s good ''? " Bancro repeated what Eliza had just said, "what do you mean?"


    "Because I''m also a militant." Eliza smiled, then continued in a half joking tone, "if you were the leader of the withdrawal, Mr. bancro, I might drive you out of my house."


    Eliza''s words stunned bancro a little.


    Then he smiled:


    "So, Miss Eliza, you are also a militant."


    "Yes." Eliza nodded. "Although I don''t understand the defensive strength of pandragon now, I understand that if we don''t even defend and give up pandragon directly, it will cause great harm to our country."


    "And - even if pandragon''s current defensive strength is very weak, I don''t think we must not be Alan''s opponent."


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe." Bancro nodded. "I think so, too. If we want to stick to pandragon, we don''t have any chance of winning. "


    "Even if the summoning order is issued and the garrison troops in the cities around the imperial capital are summoned, together with the garrison troops still left in the imperial capital and the remaining 1000 soldiers of the royal guards, we can now gather up a force of 3000 people."


    "There must be no chance of winning with these 3000 people and Alan''s 150000 army."


    "The key to holding pandragon is whether commander Cheng can lead the Michael knights to return in time."


    After hearing that bancro mentioned Su Cheng''s name, Eliza and Carol cheered up and listened attentively.


    "After learning that Allen launched a mutiny and led the Uriel knights and armored Ruis to the capital, we immediately sent messengers to the north to send orders to head Cheng, asking him to lead the Michael knights to support pandragon."


    "The time for the messenger to go to the north, the time for preparing for the March, and the time for the troops to go south... All these numerous times add up to less time."


    "Therefore, the key to whether we can stick to pandragon is whether we can win the time for the return of Michael Knights!"


    "As long as we can hold on until captain Cheng and his Michael Knights come to deal with the mere Allen, it''s nothing at all!"

 Chapter 1054

    "Hold on until Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back..."


    Eliza whispered.


    Then he smiled bitterly:


    "If pandragon really can only assemble a force of 3000 people as you just said, it''s really difficult to persist until Su Cheng comes back under the fierce attack of Allen''s more than 100000 rebels..."


    "Yes, it''s really difficult."


    Bancro nodded as he touched the long beard on his chin.


    Just then, his words suddenly turned:


    "But -"


    Bancro''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a striking light burst from his sharp eyes.


    "I have a general plan in my mind now."


    "Even if there are only thousands of troops, one can keep pandragon''s plan under the siege of more than 100000 troops."


    "Really?" Hearing bancro''s words, Eliza hurriedly asked, "what kind of method is it?"


    Bankrow shook his head.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you yet."


    "My plan is still very rough. Whether it is feasible or not has to be studied."


    Speaking of this, bancro turned his head and looked straight at Eliza with a serious face.


    "Miss Eliza, you should also know that there are seven military staff, including me."


    "Although the six military staff officers other than me are all knights, they only have excellent strategic ability and lack the ability and experience of unifying troops."


    "In other words - you are the only Knight left in pandragon who has excellent military command ability."


    "You are a very valuable combat force at present."


    "Moreover, as far as I know, when you go south with Carol to pandragon, a 200 member Deland undead team is responsible for your escort."


    "The 200 members of the German undead team have remained in pandragonne so far."


    "Miss Eliza, if the central government is determined to defend pandragon, are you willing to lead the 200 members of the German undead team to come forward and contribute to pandragon''s future?"


    Eliza was stunned when she heard bancro''s question.


    Then he said with a serious face:


    "I, and the whole army of the German undead team, are willing to do my bit."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. bancro, are you leaving now?" Carol looked at bancro standing up with an unexpected look on her face.


    It hasn''t been more than five minutes since I entered the meeting room.


    "Well, yes." Bancro smiled. "I came here just to ask Miss Eliza the question I just asked. After all, whether you are willing to fight or not will directly affect whether pandragon can successfully hold. That''s why I came here to ask you this question. "


    "Now that the goal has been completed, it''s time for me to go."


    For bancro who was about to get up and leave so soon, Eliza and Carol naturally spoke to retain him.


    However, bancro naturally declined the retention of Eliza and Carol.


    Eliza and Carol took bancro to the door of the house.


    After watching bancro get on the carriage and leave, Carol, who still held DeLisa in her arms, turned her head and said to Eliza in a worried tone:


    "Eliza, is the war going to burn to pandragon?"


    "According to the current situation - it should be." Eliza smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect that I just came to pandragon to see my grandmother. I should encounter such a thing... What will happen to the future of our country..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At bancro''s command, the coachman galloped through the streets of Pendragon at the highest speed that the carriage could reach.


    After returning to bancro''s house as soon as possible, bancro couldn''t wait to push open the carriage door and get out of the carriage.


    Just after getting out of the carriage, the housekeeper of bancro''s family, who had been waiting for a long time at the gate, immediately walked to bancro''s side and said to bancrogong:


    "Sir, all the military staff have arrived. I have arranged them in the living room."


    "Yes."


    Bancro answered softly, then pushed open the door and walked towards his living room.


    After arriving at the living room, I saw the six military staff officers waiting for bancro''s return while drinking the black tea in charge of entertaining them.


    "You guys, I''ve been waiting."


    Bancro did not make any superfluous greetings with them, said bluntly.


    "Take your collection and come with me to my study."


    After hearing what bancro said, the military staff quickly put down their tea cups, took all the things they collected from various bookstores, and then followed bancro''s back to bancro''s study.


    Bancro''s study is very large, filled with all kinds of books and drawings.


    This is not only bancro''s study, but also bancro''s workshop.


    Bancro casually picked up a large long table in the study, waved his hand, and swept all the things on the long table to the ground to make an empty and clean table.


    The military staff officers also leaned over quite consciously and surrounded the long table.


    "You guys, I know you must be wondering why you want to collect these things." Bancrow said to the military staff in front of him, "I''ll tell you now why I want you to collect these things."


    "Because - I need these things to study the feasibility of my tactics."


    "Tactics?" A military staff officer asked, "what tactics?"


    "Of course, with only thousands of troops, we can successfully hold pandragon''s tactics for a long time under the siege of more than 100000 rebels."


    As soon as bancro said this, the six military staff officers in front of him were shocked.


    "Mr. bancro! Is what you said true? Have you come up with a way to hold pandragon¡°


    "Yes." Bancro nodded, "but I just conceived this tactic this afternoon. I don''t know whether it is feasible or not."


    "That''s why I need you to collect the things I listed on that list, which are very important research data."


    "Not only that, I also need your help."


    Bancro glanced like a torch across the faces of the six military staff officers in front of him one by one.


    "I need you six to help me study whether my tactics are possible or not."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, the military staff immediately said:


    "No problem! Mr. bancro, please call on us! "


    "It is our job to conceive tactics and strategies against the enemy."


    "As long as I can hold pandragon, I am willing to do anything!"


    ¡­¡­


    Feeling the enthusiasm of his colleagues, bancro couldn''t help smiling on his face:


    "Well, I''ll tell you now what my tactics are that can hold pandragon."

 Chapter 1055

    Bankrow spent nearly half an hour elaborating his idea of the tactic with the military staff.


    After listening to bancro''s story, the military staff were stunned.


    "Mr. bancro..." a military staff officer widened his eyes, "this... No one has ever used this method to defend the city in history..."


    "Mr. bancro... Can this tactic work..."


    The military staff members raised objections and questions one after another.


    As soon as their voice fell, bancro said angrily:


    "Just because I don''t know whether this tactic is feasible or not, I asked you to collect these important data and study whether this tactic is feasible or not."


    Speaking of this, bancro''s expression became more and more serious.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you know what is the biggest disadvantage that our ''main war faction'' will face when it comes to ''main withdrawal faction''?"


    "The biggest disadvantage we have to face is that our ''main war faction'' can''t come up with an effective way to defend pandragon!"


    "When the ''withdrawal'' people asked us how we planned to defend pandragon, we could only be silent or change the subject."


    "There is no effective way to defend pandragon - this is the death hole of our ''main war faction''!"


    "If this problem is not solved, we will never defeat the ''main withdrawal''!"


    "Therefore, no matter what, we must come up with a reliable city defense strategy that can convince the ''main withdrawal'' and his Highness the regent to be determined to defend pandragon!"


    "At present, the defensive strength of pandragon is extremely weak. If we stick to the city wall of pandragon according to the conventional way of guarding the city, our military strength will not last long."


    "If you want to hold pandragon before Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back, the only possible way to succeed is to use the tactics I just told you."


    "I also know that no one has ever used this tactic to defend the city in history."


    "However, at present, only this tactic can we win enough time for the Michael knights to come!"


    "There is no historical experience to learn from, so we can only rely on ourselves to slowly explore whether this tactic is feasible and how to implement it."


    Bancro looked seriously at the military staff in front of him.


    Eyes ran over their faces.


    "Whether pandragon will survive or not will be decided by us in this study."


    "Would you like to help me?"


    After bancro''s words, the military staff standing in front of bancro looked at each other.


    People, look at me, I look at you. Use eye contact.


    Gradually, with the continuous exchange of eyes, the color of confusion and hesitation on their faces slowly disappeared.


    What follows is the color of firmness.


    "Mr. bancro." Finally, a man said, "I wish you would follow me."


    "Me too."


    "So is the junior officer."


    "As I said just now, I am willing to do anything as long as I can keep pandragon."


    ¡­¡­


    The six military staff officers all looked at bankro with firm eyes and expressed their willingness to fight side by side with bankro to the end.


    Bancro moved his eyes again and swept away the faces of the six colleagues who had worked with him for many years.


    After sweeping the six faces with firm colors one by one, bancro''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a little smile.


    "In that case, let''s work quickly without delay. Give me the town map of pandragon and the map of sewers! "


    "Yes!"


    After the military staff "cleaned up" all the bookstores in pandragon, they handed bancro all the pandragon town maps and sewer maps they bought.


    After simply reading each map, bancro picked out the most detailed one and spread it on the long table in front of him.


    Under bancro''s command, all military staff cooperated with bancro to carry out their own work.


    "Give me the paper and pen and ink there! Ah, and the ruler and compass over there! "


    "Yes!"


    "You mark all the sewer openings in pandragon!"


    "Yes!"


    "You circle all the buildings above 3 floors in pandragon!"


    "Yes!"


    "You are responsible for drawing all the stone roads in pandragon with red lines!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, Rhineland plain, Frankish army, land force, this array.


    General Walter von Zimmerman, commander in chief of the Nibelungen plan and commander of the second array, is sitting in the tent of the array.


    Also sitting in the tent of this array are the commander of the first array, general bazel von Ludendorff, and other senior generals in the army.


    The reason why they all sit in the big tent of this array is not because they are gathering, but because they are waiting for the battle report from the front line.


    So far, they have besieged Iser''s remnant army for a long time.


    In order to test whether Iser''s remnant army had run out of supplies, Walter ordered a general attack on Iser''s remnant army trapped in the siege just after dawn today.


    At this time, they gathered in the big tent of the array, waiting for the front-line war report.


    Walter sat on a small folding stool with his arms in his arms. He closed his eyes and waited for the herald to pass on the specific situation of the front line.


    Small folding bench - this thing is one of the characteristic equipment of the Frankish army.


    All over the continent, only the armies of the Frankish Empire and its dependent countries can use this small folding stool.


    Other countries, such as the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire, used ordinary chairs.


    In fact, over the years, there have been some voices within the British Empire calling on the central government to order to learn from the Frankish Empire and promote this small folding stool in the army. Because this folding stool is not only small enough, but also can be folded, it is very easy to carry compared with those ordinary chairs.


    Even the commander-in-chief of the Nibelungen plan was silent, and the other generals naturally did not dare to overstep and make a sound.


    Everyone was in silence, waiting for the news of the front-line war.


    Finally - outside the tent came a sound of footsteps from far to near.


    Then there was the announcement of the guards outside the tent:


    "Coach! A herald asked to enter! "


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, Walter suddenly opened his eyes:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    The curtain of the big tent was lifted.


    A messenger with a lot of dust came into the tent.


    After entering the account, the herald directly reported to Walter and the generals in the account:


    "Coach! Our army has encountered extremely strong resistance, and the battle on the front line is quite fierce! "

 Chapter 1056

    After hearing the herald''s report, Walter''s face showed an unhappy color:


    "After being besieged for such a long time, I can still maintain my combat effectiveness." Walter murmured, "don''t you say... Their supplies haven''t been exhausted..."


    As soon as Walter''s low cloth fell, bazel, sitting next to Walter, immediately said:


    "Walter, since the remnants of Iser and Albert still have a certain combat effectiveness, we''d better suspend the attack for the time being and don''t waste our valuable military strength."


    "Yes." Walter nodded. "That''s right."


    After that, Walter turned his head and said to a senior general on his side:


    "Send orders to tell the troops on the front line to stop the attack and withdraw."


    "Yes." As he spoke, the general pressed hard, and then quickly walked out of the big tent.


    After the general left the tent, Walter whispered again:


    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect that the remnants of Iser and Albert had been besieged by us for such a long time, and the supplies had not been exhausted. How much supplies did they still have in their army..."


    "Maybe it''s because they have more food left in the army." Bazel then said, "however, no matter how much they have left, as long as we continue to besiege, their supplies will definitely run out."


    Walter, their goal now is very clear, that is to trap the remnants of Iser and Albert until their supplies are exhausted and the soldiers are hungry enough to hold their weapons, and then launch a general attack.


    At that time, we will be able to wipe out the remnants of Iser and Albert at a very low cost.


    Because of this, Walter just ordered to stop the attack after learning that the combat troops on the front line had encountered tenacious resistance.


    Walter, they don''t want to waste their valuable military strength.


    Since the remnants of Iser and Albert still have a certain combat effectiveness, don''t fight first. It''s not too late to attack when their supplies are exhausted and the generals completely lose their resistance.


    Anyway - they have plenty of time at present, and they don''t have to worry that the British Empire will send new troops to attack them entrenched in the Rhineland plain for a long time in the future.


    Because, Walter, they all know now that Allen, who originally wanted to lead the Uriel knights and other troops to attack them, has launched a mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River, betrayed the britannian Empire and returned to the embrace of the Frankish empire.


    At present, Allen has led the Uriel knights and other troops all the way west, pointing directly at pandragon, the capital of the British Empire.


    In order to cope with the increasingly pressing rebel forces led by Allen, the central part of the British Empire must be in a mess at present, completely ignoring the hundreds of thousands of Franks on the Rhineland plain and the ESU river.


    After ordering to stop the attack on the ISAR remnant army in the encirclement circle, the generals who remained in the big tent of the array began to chat unknowingly.


    As they chatted, they talked about Allen who was leading the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to pandragon.


    "That Alan Jones is really lucky." Bazel tugged at the corners of his mouth, showing a sneer, "the capture of pandragon, the capital of the britannian Empire - this precious war achievement that everyone craves has fallen on his head."


    "I don''t know how much reward General Jones will get after he captures pandragon..." a general officer answered.


    And just after the general''s voice fell, Walter said:


    "Before the Nibelungen project started, I had heard some rumors about Alan Jones''s reward."


    "As far as I know, if Alan Jones, who lurks in the British Empire, can make outstanding contributions to the Nibelungen plan, he will be able to get the right to add the word ''Feng'' to his name."


    As soon as Walter said this, all the generals in the account, including bazel, showed surprise.


    "''feng ''?!" Bazel exclaimed, "doesn''t that mean that if General Jones has made outstanding contributions to the Nibelungen plan, he will have the opportunity to get rid of ''civilian nationality'' and become an aristocrat


    "It should be." Bazel nodded. "It''s a great achievement to capture Pendragon. If Alan Jones really completes this feat, getting rid of the identity of civilians and becoming a noble and changing his name to ''Alan von Jones'', it will be a certainty."


    Speaking of this, Walton stopped.


    As if he remembered something, he added again:


    "By then, General Jones will not only be the first person in the history of our Frankish Empire to become a general as a civilian, but also the first person who has successfully added the word ''Feng'' to his name only by military merit."


    The Frankish empire was a country with a strong class concept.


    In the Frankish Empire, if you want to distinguish whether a person is an aristocrat, it is quite simple to look at whether there is the word "Feng" in his name.


    When a civilian gets the emperor''s title, gets rid of the "civilian nationality" and becomes an aristocrat, the word "Feng" will be added to his name.


    Because of the heavy class concept, it was very difficult for a civilian to become an aristocrat in the Frankish empire.


    Because of this, the generals in the account were so surprised when they learned that Allen had the opportunity to become a noble through the Nibelungen plan.


    After a while, after recovering from his surprise, bazel nodded gently and said in a deep voice:


    "Will General Jones become an aristocrat... Good. As a general of the Frankish Empire, he should be an aristocrat. It''s not proper for a civilian to be a general. "


    As soon as bazel''s voice fell, he received the agreement of the rest of the account.


    Even Walter nodded, agreeing with what bazel had just said:


    "Bazel, you''re right. The senior generals of our country should be held by nobles, let alone great generals. "


    "If Alan Jones can really take advantage of this opportunity to become an aristocrat, I can safely accept that he is one of us and my colleague."


    Speaking of this, Walter suddenly changed to a half joking tone.


    "To be honest." Walter continued, "I''ve never actually treated that Alan Jones as my own person."


    "Many years ago, when I learned that Alan Jones, a civilian, was going to be promoted to a senior general, I always disliked him."


    "Every time I see his full name without the word ''Feng'', I feel quite dazzling."


    "That''s why I haven''t had a good face for that Alan Jones."

 Chapter 1057

    "Yes, I''ve always been unhappy with General Jones."


    "It''s ridiculous for civilians to be generals or something."


    "Because General Jones is a civilian, I haven''t seen General Jones in the eye. Even if he is a general, he is much higher than me."


    "Me too."


    "It''s a good thing that General Jones finally has the opportunity to be a noble. In this way, I can speak to him calmly and equally."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the voice of Walter''s words fell, there was an echo after another in the tent.


    In the Frankish empire with a strong class concept, the aristocrats with the word "Feng" in their name have always monopolized all senior civil and military officials in China.


    None of these senior generals gathered in the big tent of this array has a name without the word "Feng".


    Senior civil servants and senior military officers have always been held by nobles.


    In recent years, only one person has finally broken this practice - this person is Alan.


    Allen not only ranks among the senior generals as a civilian, but also becomes the first "civilian general" of the Frankish Empire since the founding of the people''s Republic.


    There have been a lot of people who regard Allen as a thorn in the eye.


    Some extremists who adhere to the "bloodline theory" even openly claim that Allen, who was born of civilians, is the bane of the Frankish Empire, disrupting the noble and fine tradition of the Frankish empire.


    From the conversation of these generals in the tent, we can see how much Alan''s colleagues have always hated him from civilian origin.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, BERLU, palace.


    These days, the emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, has always been in a good mood.


    No, you can''t use the adjective "good" to describe Shady''s recent mood.


    No adjective in the world can accurately describe shade''s mood these days.


    Xia De is so happy to see anyone these days that he wants to dance with him - this kind of image can only be used to simply accommodate Xia De''s current mood.


    It''s not without reason that shad is in such a good mood these days.


    The battle of Rhineland was a great victory, and the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel were seriously damaged. The remnants of Iser and Albert were heavily besieged in the Rhineland plain. Without reinforcements, it was only a matter of time before the remnants were completely wiped out.


    The Ilsa emperor of the britannian Empire marched in person. However, on the way, he encountered the mutiny of Allen, who had been lurking in the britannian empire for a long time.


    Alan, who launched the mutiny, led the Uriel knights and armored men to pandragon, the capital of the British Empire.


    Attack the capital of the British Empire with the troops of the British Empire - not to mention how happy it is.


    The only drawback is that the two heavyweights escaped without capturing the Ilsa emperor of the britannian Empire and their Jacob palace phase alive.


    However, it''s a pity. In fact, chard didn''t take it to heart.


    Because - the current smooth war situation has far exceeded his initial expectations.


    For such a smooth war situation at present, Xia de felt very satisfied and did not dare to make another request greedily.


    At this time, shad was having lunch with his prime minister, Elvin.


    It''s shad''s habit to have lunch with Elvin.


    Elvin is a very important Minister of shad, but always has lunch together at noon.


    When they have dinner together, they often chat about ordinary family affairs.


    But occasionally, I would use lunch time to discuss some important national affairs.


    "Elvin." While cutting the steak on the plate in front of him, shad said with a smile to Elvin sitting next to him, "according to the current situation, the destruction of the britannian empire is just around the corner."


    "Ho ho." Elvin, who was also smiling, said with a smile, "yes. The Knights of Gabriel and Rachel suffered heavy losses, and the Knights of Uriel rebelled. The war situation is much smoother than we thought. "


    Speaking of which, elvington paused.


    Then, after hesitating for a while, he changed his tone with a little worry.


    "However, your majesty, be happy, but let''s not be carried away by the present victory."


    "After all, the British Empire now has the order of Michael and Nassau Cheng."


    "Under Su Cheng''s command, the order of Michael has now changed back to the first order of the British Empire. The combat power of the Michael knights, who are still in a state of no injury up to now, can not be underestimated. "


    "Moreover, your majesty should know how great Su Cheng''s ability is."


    "Su Cheng has never been defeated since he unified the army for the first time at the age of 17."


    "No matter how big the difference between the enemy and our forces is, he can win the war."


    "This kind of person who is good at playing less and more and has never tasted defeat is really terrible."


    "Your Majesty, the lower officer thinks that if Su Cheng doesn''t die, we can''t relax our vigilance one day."


    Facing Elvin''s advice from west Zhejiang, Xia de waved his big hand and laughed:


    "Elvin, I understand all the worries you just said."


    "I know I can''t underestimate that Michael Knight Order and that Su Cheng."


    "Therefore, in order to deal with the Michael knights and Su Cheng, we all took measures before the Nibelungen plan was officially launched."


    Speaking of this, Xia de put down his knife and fork, turned his head, and looked north through the transparent window next to him.


    "I don''t know how many troops our ally can mobilize now..."


    As soon as shad''s voice fell, Elvin smiled bitterly and said:


    "Judging from the weak national strength of the holy Hiram Empire, there are probably only tens of thousands of combat troops they can mobilize."


    "Tens of thousands of troops - probably can only contain a little military strength of the Michael knights."


    "A little is enough." As soon as Elvin''s words were finished, shad smiled meaningfully and said, "I''m satisfied even if it can only contain a little military strength of the Michael knights."


    "Originally - we had no high hopes for the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The reason why we contacted them before the Nibelungen plan was officially launched and asked them to send troops South together when we attacked the britannian empire was just so that they could help us contain the Michael knights."


    "As long as we can make the Michael Knights unable to go south to rescue the britannian Empire, we have made a profit."


    "I want to see how many troops Su Cheng can send south in the face of the attack of the Holy Hiran empire!"

 Chapter 1058

    Because of the slow speed of information transmission, until now, the Michael knights and the Northern Territory administration did not know that the britannian Empire had changed.


    The change of Yeni River, Ilsa''s life and death are uncertain, Gail is appointed regent, and the dispute between pandragon''s defense and abandonment is in full swing


    The men of the order of Michael and of the northern frontier service knew nothing about these things.


    Therefore, the northern side is one of the few happy places left in the British Empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael, Su Cheng''s office.


    "I won again." Leia made a happy voice and threw her tekun card on the table in front of her. "Su Cheng, shuffle."


    After looking at the table full of tekun cards and cards in front of him with a complex face, Su Cheng sighed, then threw his hands on the table, and then began to tidy up and clean the cards on the table.


    Since the reunion with Liya, a mysterious magician, Liya has slipped into Su Cheng''s office from time to time to play cards with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is also happy to play cards with Leia as long as he has time.


    After all, playing cards is one of Su Cheng''s hobbies.


    And in Su Cheng''s mind, playing cards with Leia is more interesting than playing cards with others.


    Su Cheng doesn''t have many card friends around him, only a few.


    Alan is the card player who plays most cards with him.


    However, Alan''s card skills are much higher than Su Cheng, so when playing cards with Alan, Su Cheng often loses more and wins less.


    Playing cards is, of course, more fun.


    And Liya''s game is just as good as Su Cheng''s.


    So playing cards with Leia is much more fun than playing cards with Alan.


    Su Cheng and Liya can play almost any card, but the most popular tekun card in the mainland.


    They set a rule that whoever loses will be responsible for shuffling.


    Su Cheng just lost, so now it''s Su Cheng''s turn to shuffle.


    While Su Cheng was washing cards, Liya suddenly twisted her eyebrows and said to Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng, someone is coming."


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, there was a knock outside the door.


    After the knock on the door fell, a female voice familiar to Su Cheng sounded:


    "Mr. Su, it''s me."


    It''s Vivian.


    Seeing that it was Vivian, Su Cheng quickly turned his head and said to Liya:


    "Leah, you hide."


    Su Cheng hurriedly stuffed the half washed tekun cards into the drawer while asking Liya to hide.


    In fact, Su Cheng is not worried that Liya will be discovered, because it is too difficult for Liya to be discovered.


    Therefore, Su Cheng is actually more afraid of being found playing cards in the office room of the headquarters than being found out about Leia''s existence.


    The head of the Michael order openly plays cards in the office room of the headquarters - if this kind of thing is spread, it will not only damage Su Cheng''s image, but also easily receive impeachment from the Central Committee.


    "Understand ~ ~"


    And Liya obediently obeyed, pulled on the hood on her cloak, and hid in a big cabinet in Su Cheng''s office room.


    After confirming that Liya had been well hidden in the cabinet and tekun cards had been put in the drawer, Su Cheng cleared his throat and shouted out the door:


    "Vivian, come in."


    "Yes."


    The door of the office room was pushed open, and a petite woman with black hair and golden pupils entered the office room.


    After the saromanda battle four years ago, Vivian stayed in the Michael knights and became a civil servant of the Michael knights.


    Although the Michael Knight order is an army, it does not have only military officials and no civilian officials.


    At present, the order of Michael has more than 200 civilian officials.


    Most of the more than 200 civilian officials are concentrated in the headquarters of the Michael knights in Avalon fortress.


    After the battle of saromanro, Vivian became a civil servant of the order of Michael.


    Vivian''s main job is to receive some guests visiting the Knights and deal with some relevant documents.


    Maybe it''s because of genes. Even Vivian is almost 20 years old now, but like her sister Deng Jiaer, she has never grown tall.


    Her sister Deng Jiaer hasn''t grown since she was 14.


    And Vivian is the same. Since Su Cheng first saw Vivian, Su Cheng has never seen Vivian grow taller.


    After entering the office, Vivian first saluted Su Cheng in a proper manner, and then said to Su Cheng:


    "Mr. Su, something happened."


    "What happened?" Su Cheng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just some personal affairs of your subordinates." Vivian smiled bitterly and then said, "Mr. Willie, the deputy head, quarreled with his wife very seriously. This matter has spread in the headquarters."


    "Willie? Quarrel? " Su Cheng exclaimed, "isn''t the relationship between Willie and his wife always good? Why did you suddenly quarrel? "


    "As far as I know, today seems to be Mr. Willie''s holiday." Vivian replied, "Mr. Willie took advantage of this rare holiday to pull his daughter out of the city and wanted to take this opportunity to exercise his daughter."


    "As a result, Mr. Willie''s daughter almost died because of his improper training method."


    "Almost dead?!" Su Cheng glared his eyes round.


    He had vaguely understood how Willie quarreled with his wife


    As soon as Su Cheng''s exclamation fell, Vivian nodded:


    "Yes. Fortunately, Mr. Willie sent his daughter to the clinic in time. Because the doctors in the clinic are skilled and the treatment is timely enough, Mr. Willie''s daughter is now out of danger. "


    "Now Mr. Willie''s daughter is still resting in that clinic."


    "Mr. Willie and his wife were in the clinic and had a big quarrel about it."


    "The quarrel between them hasn''t stopped yet."


    "Now many people in the headquarters are discussing this matter."


    "I felt it necessary to report this to Mr. Su, so I came to tell you about it."


    "Mr. Su, if Mr. Willie and his wife keep arguing like this, it''s not the way."


    "So I suggest Mr. Su, if you are free now, please go to the clinic to persuade him."


    "You are the head of Michael''s order. As long as you come forward, it will be inconvenient for Mr. Willie or his wife to continue to quarrel in front of you."

 Chapter 1059

    "Go to persuade..." Su Cheng scratched his head with a helpless face and nodded, "well, I''ll persuade them to keep arguing like this. It''s really not the way. Vivian, do you know the location of the clinic? "


    "Well, I know."


    After silently recording the location of the clinic, Su Cheng asked Vivian to step down first.


    After Vivian retired, Leia flashed out of the big cabinet she had just hidden:


    "What a pity." Liya said to Su Cheng, "you can''t play cards anymore."


    "Yes." Su Cheng straightened his clothes and continued to say to Liya, "Liya, I''m going to persuade a quarrel. See you later."


    "OK ~ ~" Leia waved to Su Cheng while stretching her tone, "go slowly ~ ~"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie sent her daughter to one of the most famous clinics in Avalon fortress for treatment.


    Because this clinic is very famous, Su Cheng knows how to go even if he doesn''t need someone to lead the way.


    At the same time, because the clinic was not far from the headquarters of Michael knights, Su Cheng did not take a carriage and walked to the clinic alone.


    As soon as he came to the door of the clinic, Su Cheng heard a faint scolding sound inside the door.


    After opening the door of the clinic, the pungent smell of liquid medicine went straight to Su Cheng''s nostrils.


    The door of the clinic connects with the reception hall.


    After opening the door and entering the lobby of the clinic, Su Cheng saw his capable subordinate Willie and his wife ADA Baker.


    Willie and his wife stood opposite each other in the lobby of the clinic. ADA, with an angry face, scolded Willie standing in front of her.


    In addition to scolding Willie with words, ADA waved her fists and hit Willie one after another.


    In terms of strength, ADA didn''t stop at all.


    Facing his wife''s scolding and beating, Willie didn''t respond at all.


    He kept his lips tight and endured his wife''s scolding and beating silently.


    No fight back, no fight back.


    Seeing this, Su Cheng found that the rumors were really unreliable.


    As Vivian said just now, Willie and her wife quarreled fiercely.


    After seeing the scene of the quarrel between Willie and her wife, Su Cheng found that they were not quarreling at all.


    It''s just that Willie unilaterally bears ADA''s scolding and beating.


    Beside them, there are many onlookers to see the excitement.


    On their sides, there were two men dressed as doctors, sweating and anxious, constantly persuading them to be calm.


    But no matter how hard the two doctors tried, there was no way to stop ADA''s scolding and beating Willie.


    "Have you ever been a father like this?!"


    Boom!


    The "bang" sound was made after ADA''s fist was hammered on Willie''s chest.


    "Do you teach children like that?!"


    Boom! Boom!


    "This is your daughter! Not soldiers of the order of Michael! "


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "You bastard! Asshole! "


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to ADA''s scolding to Willie and the "bang bang" sound one after another, Su Cheng couldn''t help but tilt up slightly and show a bitter smile full of helplessness.


    While walking slowly towards them, Su Cheng said:


    "Willie, Miss ADA."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, ADA''s fists that were about to hit Willie''s chest stopped in the air.


    Then she and Willie turned their heads in surprise and looked at Su Cheng who still had a helpless smile on her face.


    "Miss IDA." Su Cheng gave ADA a light salute, "long sparse greetings. I''m relieved to see you still in such spirit."


    Su Cheng and Willie were promoted to the head and deputy head of the Michael knights at the same time.


    At first, Su Cheng and Willie went north together.


    When going north with Willie and his family, Su Cheng met Willie''s wife ADA and his daughter Dana.


    Since then, Su Cheng''s family and Willie''s family have been in contact with each other, and the relationship between the two families has been good.


    "Head." Willie murmured, "Why are you here..."


    "Because someone reported it to me." Su Cheng''s tone became more serious. "The deputy head of Michael''s Knight order is quarrelling with his wife in a clinic - I can''t stay out of this kind of thing, can I?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Willie and ADA lowered their heads in shame.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cheng..." ADA, with a ashamed face, bowed down and apologized to Su Cheng, "I didn''t expect that our family had disturbed you... I''m really sorry."


    The sudden appearance of Su Cheng attracted the attention of the surrounding onlookers.


    At this time, the onlookers were talking and guessing who was the young man who just appeared and stopped the quarrelling couple.


    Su Cheng ignored the comments of the onlookers around him.


    "Willie, I know all the details."


    Su Cheng said to Willie in a serious tone.


    "It''s obvious this time - it''s your fault."


    "I am also a father now, and I also have a daughter, so I can understand your mood that you want your child to become an outstanding talent."


    "But educating children is not like you."


    "You are too anxious."


    "How can anyone arrange such harsh physical exercise for their children?"


    "Even the soldiers of our Michael knights can''t stand the exercises you arranged for your daughter."


    "Fortunately, your daughter is fine."


    "Your mistake this time is really too serious, so miss ADA can be forgiven for being so angry."


    "Apologize to your wife."


    "Then learn this lesson obediently, and then don''t make such mistakes that are careless and will have serious consequences."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s persuasion, Willie pursed his lips.


    Then he turned his head and said to ADA in a solemn tone:


    "I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do it again. "


    After Wei apologized to ADA in a solemn tone, Su Cheng turned around and said to ADA:


    "Miss IDA, Willie, he knows he''s wrong now."


    "I believe he can definitely do what he says and never make such a mistake again."


    "Can you forgive him for his mistake this time?"


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, ADA looked up and down at Willie with complex eyes.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the onlookers who had been around them since just now.


    After calming down a little now, ADA realized that the noise she had just made with Willie had disturbed so many people.


    After some hesitation on her face, she finally sighed.


    "I see."


    "Willie, I''ll forgive you this time."


    "But - if I find out how you treat your daughter next time, I will never spare you!"

 Chapter 1060

    Britannia Empire, north, Avalon fortress, on a street.


    "Hiss..."


    Willie took a breath and rubbed his chest.


    "It hurts..."


    Su Cheng turned his head to look at Willie walking beside him, and then said in a joking tone:


    "Just now, when Miss IDA kept hammering you, I saw you say nothing. I thought you were not afraid of pain."


    "How can you be afraid of pain..." Willie said with a bitter smile. "Captain, you heard ADA''s voice when she beat me on the chest just now. The sound of ''Bang Bang'' is very painful just listening?"


    At this time, Su Chengzheng and Willie walked side by side on a street of Avalon fortress.


    They just left the clinic.


    Su Cheng, who has been persuaded to fight, wants to return to the headquarters of the Michael Knight order.


    Willie is going back to his house to get some of his daughter''s clothes.


    Although his daughter''s life is no longer in danger, for the sake of safety, the doctor of the clinic advised Willie and ADA to let their daughter Dana stay in the clinic for a few days.


    As soon as they heard that it would be good for their daughter''s physical recovery if she stayed in the clinic for a few days, Willie and ADA nodded their agreement immediately.


    Now, ADA stays at the clinic to take care of Dana, while Willie is responsible for going home and getting some clothes Dana needs to change these days.


    Su Cheng wants to go back to the headquarters of Michael knights, while Willie wants to go back to his home - they happen to be on the same road, so they naturally go together.


    As they walked side by side in the street, they chatted.


    "Head." Willie continued to rub his painful chest and said to Su Cheng, "I really thank you just now. If you hadn''t come to persuade me, I don''t know what to do next..."


    "You''re welcome." Su Cheng smiled, then raised his hand and punched Willie gently. "What''s the relationship between us? You don''t have to thank me for such a small thing. "


    "Hiss!" Willie suddenly took a breath, and then pushed Su Cheng down unhappily, "Colonel! It hurts! "


    "Ha ha ha." Su Cheng laughed heartily. "Remember the pain in your chest. Don''t do this stupid thing that almost killed your daughter in the future."


    "I see." Willie smiled bitterly, "I have deeply realized how stupid I am today, and I will never make it again..."


    "Just know you''re wrong." Su Cheng patted Willie on the back. "Spend more time with Miss ADA and Dana these days. Anyway, it doesn''t matter these days. It doesn''t matter if you stay at the headquarters of the knights for a short time."


    "Is this OK...?" Willie asked cautiously.


    "Why not." Su Cheng said with a smile, "I''m also the head of Michael''s knights. As long as I nod my head, it''s no problem to take you a few days off."


    "Well --" said Willie solemnly, "commander, can I have a few more days off?"


    "Don''t do that!" Su Cheng said angrily¡° I just said it casually. You can''t expect me to extend your vacation. Without your help, my workload will suddenly increase a lot. "


    "Workload... Captain, what are you talking about? I always feel like you are very idle every day."


    "What foolish things do you say? When did you create the illusion that I was very idle every day?"


    ¡­¡­


    The chatter between them has never stopped since they left the door of the clinic.


    They not only chatted, but also jumped very fast.


    Inexplicably, they jumped to the topic of workload, and then they began to debate who had more workload every day.


    Then they suddenly talked about whose fault it was, which led to the fact that they had been working overtime until late at night and couldn''t leave the headquarters of the Knights.


    Su Cheng finally brought the debate back to who was busier every day, but they picked up the topic of debate that lasted for a long time, that is, what was the most tiring thing to be a father.


    And what kind of methods can appease the depressed wife and make her happy again.


    Then they began to talk about their changing status in the family after marriage.


    The topic is inevitably led to the various "atrocities" committed by his wife against them since their marriage.


    Su Cheng complained bitterly that since she got married, Carol was not as gentle as before.


    After Willie complained bitterly that he had Dana, ADA became more and more rude to him.


    Then, the topic inexplicably led to all kinds of stupid things that each other did when they were young.


    Su Chenggang found out that he accidentally wore the wrong Carol''s long skirt many years ago, and then found that wearing a skirt was inexplicably comfortable. When they finally realized that they were too involved in talking to each other, they didn''t even know they had gone too far


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the wild.


    "Salmon... Tavern..." Ilsa looked up and read out the huge tavern sign on the top of her head word by word.


    "What a strange name..." Willie, standing on Ilsa''s side, muttered and looked around, "it''s amazing that there is a pub with such a large area and such prosperous business in such a wilderness..."


    In front of Willie and Ilsa was a large tavern.


    This tavern built in the wild is obviously out of place against the ancient wood and boulders around it.


    Not only is the location quite strange, but also the name of the pub is strange.


    The sign of the tavern reads "salmon tavern". The sign not only reads this line of characters, but also draws a strange and lovely salmon.


    It''s almost evening now. The aroma of wine and food keeps coming out of the tavern, and oil lamps are lit in the tavern.


    Under the illumination of oil lamps, the inside and outside of the tavern are as bright as day.


    Although the tavern is located in the wild, its business is surprisingly good.


    Although you can''t see the situation inside the tavern when you stay outside the tavern, it''s not difficult to infer the hot scene inside the tavern according to the constant laughter and the collision of wine glasses from the tavern.


    Not only is the tavern full of guests, but even the outside of the tavern is full of many drinkers and diners.


    The open space outside the tavern is full of tables and chairs. Because there are too many guests, those guests who do not have the opportunity to drink and eat in the tavern can only go to the tables and chairs outside the tavern.


    Enly and Ilsa, who first saw this kind of tavern built in the wild, were shocked by the scene in front of them, their mouths opened slightly, and their faces were full of surprise.

 Chapter 1061

    "Surprised?"


    Falk said to Willie and Ilsa as he walked to them with a smile on his face.


    "In such a wild place, there should be such a big tavern."


    "Yes..." Ilsa nodded before her surprise disappeared. "It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of tavern built in the wild..."


    Since taking Falk''s free ride, enly and Ilsa began a long journey back to the capital.


    When it began to get dark today, the caravan arrived at a tavern built in the wild - that is, the salmon tavern.


    Falk and others don''t seem to have come to this salmon tavern for the first time.


    After arriving at the salmon tavern, Falk and others were very skilled in driving the carriage and horses, and stopped in the stable next to the salmon tavern, which was specially used to park the horses and carriages.


    Falk took a picture and still stared at enly and Ilsa of the tavern built in the wild:


    "Well, don''t stand here. There are two empty tables there. Go and sit down over there."


    Falk pointed to the two empty tables in the open space outside the tavern.


    "I''ll order something to eat and drink in the tavern. You can wait there first."


    With that, Falk led several people towards the tavern.


    Enly and Ilsa, together with others, put the two empty tables together.


    After putting the two empty tables together, it was barely enough for Ilsa, enly and the whole caravan to sit down.


    It wasn''t long before Falk and them came back.


    When Falk returned, he sat beside enly and Ilsa with a smile on his face, and then announced to the crowd:


    "I''ve ordered wine and food. It''s my treat tonight! Everyone, have a good meal tonight! "


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, cheers rang out in response to him.


    Enley, sitting on Falk''s side, couldn''t help asking Falk:


    "Mr. Falk, have you been to this salmon tavern before?"


    "Well, yes." Falk looked up at the sign of the salmon tavern, and then said, "when I''m in business, I always pass by this salmon tavern, so I can''t remember how many times I''ve been to this salmon tavern. The owner of this salmon tavern and I are also familiar."


    "I didn''t expect..." Ilsa whispered, "there is a tavern in such a field, and the business is so good..."


    "Hehe, Miss lotta, don''t underestimate this tavern." Falk said with a smile, "there is no reason why the business of this salmon tavern is so good."


    "First of all, the location of this salmon tavern is very good."


    "It''s right at the intersection of several main roads."


    "Moreover, because these roads connect many important cities, businessmen running for business will inevitably take these roads."


    "Therefore, businessmen who pass this salmon tavern every day can be said to be in an endless stream."


    "Therefore, this salmon tavern mainly deals with businessmen passing by."


    "This salmon tavern is also a rare place to rest, so businessmen who pass here are also happy to have a meal and rest for one night."


    After quietly listening to Falk''s words, enly looked around.


    Then he nodded:


    "Indeed... People who eat and drink in this tavern are basically dressed up as businessmen..."


    "Well, stop talking!" Just then, a man in the caravan suddenly took out a stack of cards from his pocket and smashed them on the table, "let''s play cards before waiting for wine and vegetables!"


    "Playing cards...?" Ilsa looked suspiciously at the stack of cards that the man smashed on the table.


    After looking at the stack of cards, enly''s expression suddenly became strange.


    "Is this... Tekun?"


    "Enly, do you know this?" Ilsa turned her head and asked enly.


    "Yes." Enly nodded. "I''ve seen others play before, and I''ve also played two."


    "Oh, oh! Brother knight, you know how to play tekun! " The little brother of the caravan who just smashed the stack of tekun cards on the table sent an invitation to enli, "so - how about playing two with me?"


    Enly, who was not very interested in tekun, subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    But before she could say her refusal, Ilsa, sitting on his side, suddenly said:


    "Enly, let''s play with him. It''s the first time I''ve seen tekun. I want to see how tekun plays."


    Since Ilsa had said so, enly could only swallow the refusal that had poured into her throat.


    "Then... Let''s play two."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, brother knight, I didn''t expect your game to be good."


    In the twinkling of an eye, enly had played three tekun cards with the caravan man.


    Each of the three ended in enli''s complete victory and won a lot of applause and cheers from the surrounding spectators.


    "Well, let''s play here." Enly threw the remaining cards back to the table. "Tekun has played too many cards, which is very boring."


    As soon as enly''s words were finished, a female voice with a little excitement suddenly sounded on his side:


    "Enly! Can you teach me to play tekun? "


    "Ha?"


    Enly stared at Ilsa beside him.


    Ilsa went on:


    "I think tekun is very interesting. I want to learn how to play it! Can you teach me? "


    "This... Can teach you..." enli looked embarrassed. "However... Because the playability of tekun card is very high, many people have... Dependence on tekun card after contacting tekun card."


    Ilsa understood enly.


    So Elsa smiled at enly:


    "Don''t worry, enly, I won''t be addicted to a card game."


    "Well..."


    Enly sighed and taught Ilsa how to play tekun hand in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enli, who was teaching Ilsa how to play tekun, and Ilsa, who was already learning how to play tekun, didn''t find it at this time - at a table not far from them, there were two young people sitting around who had been secretly looking at them.


    One of the two men was a tall thin man with a withered yellow face.


    The other was a short, strong man with an eye patch on his face and only one eye.


    These two young people are regular guests of this salmon restaurant in recent times.


    Since enli and Ilsa came to the salmon tavern with the caravan, the two young people have been secretly looking at enli and Ilsa while drinking the wine in the glass.


    And whisper from time to time:


    "Are those two?"


    "I''m not sure, but the characteristics of these two people are completely consistent."


    "That is to say - we finally found those two people?"


    "I don''t know. There are young people and little girls with such pupil color and hair color everywhere. So it may not be them. "


    "Forget it. Anyway, go and report first."


    "Well, that''s right. I''ll stay here and you can report. "


    "Yes. Pay attention to yourself and don''t be found out. "


    "Yes, you too. Be careful when you report. Don''t encounter any accidents."


    After a brief exchange, the tall young man with a withered and yellow face got up and left the salmon tavern.


    Only the short and strong man with an eye mask and only one eye remained here, and continued to secretly monitor enly and Ilsa while drinking the wine in the glass.

 Chapter 1062

    "Oh, little girl, you can. So soon. It seems that you have a gift for playing cards. "


    "Hee hee." Hearing this praise, Ilsa''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a smile with a little satisfaction.


    I don''t know whether it was Ilsa''s intelligence or Ilsa''s high talent. It took only a few minutes for Ilsa to master the playing method of tekun, and then directly put it into "actual combat".


    He played three games with the merchant. Although he lost all three, he played better and better.


    Such a talent for learning makes many onlookers around us admire it.


    "Tekun is really fun." Ilsa whispered as she threw the remaining cards back on the table, "this is the first time I''ve played such a fun thing."


    "Miss lotta." Enley, sitting beside Ilsa, said with a bitter smile, "don''t play with things and lose your will."


    "Don''t worry, enly." Ilsa said as if nothing had happened. In her purple eyes, a childlike naughty smile floated up, "I''m not stupid enough to be controlled by a card game."


    "Yes, brother knight." The caravan boy who had been playing cards with Ilsa since the beginning interrupted, "there''s nothing important to do right now, so playing two tekun cards doesn''t hurt?"


    After that, the merchant turned his eyes to Ilsa in front of him.


    "Little girl, how about playing two more..."


    However, before he finished, a sudden male voice interrupted him.


    "Stop playing. The wine and food have been served."


    The master of this male voice is Falk.


    Falk sat next to enly and others. When enly and Ilsa played tekun just now, Falk also watched the whole process.


    At this time, Falk was angrily scolding the caravan boy who had just encouraged Ilsa to play cards, while greeting the people to quickly clean all the sundries on the table so that the wine and food could be brought to the table.


    Several waiters, dressed up as men, were coming towards Falk with all kinds of food and drinks.


    The head of these waiters was a strong man with a beard more luxuriant than his hair.


    Holding a bucket of wine, he strode towards Falk and them with a smile on his face.


    After arriving at Falk''s table, the bearded man put the wine bucket in his arms on the ground, and then gave a hearty laugh and warmly patted Falk on the shoulder.


    "Falk! Long time no see! "


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Falk smiled. "Big beard, the business of your tavern is as good as ever!"


    When the waiters brought the plates of delicious food and drinks to the table, the bearded man and Falk talked enthusiastically with each other.


    Although enly did not know the bearded man, it was not difficult to infer from his conversation with Falk that the bearded man was the owner of the salmon restaurant.


    Falk has always called it "big beard".


    From their familiar appearance, their friendship seems not shallow.


    Bearded, who was talking enthusiastically with Falk, noticed enly and Ilsa sitting on Falk''s side.


    "Oh? There are two strange faces. " The beard cast curious eyes at enly and Ilsa, "Falk, when have you started recruiting child labor? And he is such a lovely child worker. "


    The child labor in beard''s mouth naturally refers to Ilsa.


    "Go, go!" Falk waved angrily to the beard. "She''s not a child labor. She and the young man are my guests. They paid me and asked me to give them a ride."


    "Oh, oh! It''s Falk, your guest. "


    After that, bearded gave Ilsa a noble salute.


    "Gui''an, beautiful lady, your eyes are beautiful, just like purple gemstones."


    "Thank you." Ilsa, sitting in the chair, smiled and saluted, "your beard is also very shaped."


    "Ha ha." The beard touched his chin and the beard that dropped to his chest, "thank you for your praise. This beard is my most proud place. It''s my honor to be praised by a beautiful lady like you. "


    "All right, all right, don''t be courteous here." Falk waved to the beard with an action like driving away mosquitoes. "No matter how attentive you are, she won''t like you. Hurry up and get busy with your business. Now there are so many guests, you shouldn''t have so much time to get close to beautiful women here?"


    "You care about me?" Bearded said angrily, "it''s rare to see such a beautiful girl. A man will want to get close to it?"


    After that, beard waved to the waiters who had brought all the wine and food to the table.


    "Guys, get out. Falk, I won''t disturb your dinner. You can enjoy it tonight! "


    After dropping this sentence, bearded led the waiters back to the tavern.


    After beard left, Falk and others who had not eaten such a big meal for a long time immediately waved their knives, forks and spoons and officially started.


    As Falk said before, the food and drinks in this pub are really delicious.


    Even enli and Ilsa, who have long been used to delicacies, were slightly surprised by the delicacy of the food in the tavern.


    According to their judgment, in terms of delicacy, the food in this tavern is fully qualified to be served on the table of the annual year-end dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While enly and Ilsa were enjoying delicious food they had not seen for a long time¡ª¡ª


    In an unknown forest in the British Empire.


    In this unknown forest, a bonfire was burning.


    Next to the campfire, 20 armored and heavily armed soldiers sat around.


    Some of the soldiers sitting around the campfire were responsible for cooking tonight''s food, some were responsible for leading their horses to feed grass, and some were idle chatting.


    There are four soldiers in charge of tonight''s dinner.


    The four soldiers chatted while pouring potatoes, sausages, mushrooms and other food into the pot.


    "What are we looking for?"


    "Who knows."


    "Silver hair, purple eyes and good temperament - where are we going to find a little girl with this feature..."


    "When are we going to find..."


    "After all, why do we spend so much effort looking for a little girl with silver hair and purple eyes?"


    "Who knows."


    "I really want to go back to the camp soon..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The cavalry team was one of the many search teams sent by Allen to search for Ilsa.

 Chapter 1063

    After Ilsa was rescued by enly, Allen sent a large number of cavalry to search for Ilsa who escaped.


    Because it is not clear where enly fled with Ilsa, the only search method that can be used is the most inefficient "net search".


    The cavalry resting in the grove was one of the hundreds of cavalry that Alan scattered.


    The cavalry randomly chose a direction to the West and drove aimlessly.


    All they know is to find a little girl with silver hair and purple eyes.


    As for why they went to find the little girl, they didn''t know.


    As small soldiers, it is normal for them to perform their tasks in a muddle.


    The officers told them to move forward, to retreat, to rest, to attack, and then to win or lose in confusion.


    They have long been used to the feeling and life of not knowing what the purpose of the task is, and then performing the task in a muddle.


    The four soldiers in charge of tonight''s dinner kept reading.


    I don''t know if it was because the sound of their broken thoughts was too loud, so it disturbed a bald soldier sitting behind them.


    "Cook well when you cook!" The bald soldier said angrily to the four soldiers who were chatting and cooking dinner, "if I find your saliva falling into the pot, I''ll put this grindstone in your ass."


    The skinhead soldier had been sharpening his sword with a grindstone just now.


    So after saying that, he raised the huge grindstone held in his left hand.


    As soon as the bald soldier''s voice fell, the four soldiers responsible for cooking dinner quickly apologized to the bald Soldier:


    "I''m sorry! Boss. "


    "Boss, we won''t talk."


    "Boss, dinner will be ready soon."


    ¡­¡­


    The skinhead soldier was the commander of the cavalry search team.


    Although he looks ferocious, he is actually very kind to others, so his subordinates are not afraid of him. They call him a very intimate "boss".


    Although the four soldiers in charge of cooking dinner said they would no longer chat, they couldn''t help opening their conversation after a short silence.


    "Boss." One of the soldiers said to the bald boss, "when are we going to search like this?"


    Hearing this question, the bald boss was silent for a moment.


    Then he sighed:


    "Keep searching for a few more days. If there is still no result, we''ll go back."


    "After searching for so many days, I came back - the officers should not blame us."


    "This is originally a very outrageous task."


    "Let''s go aimlessly to find a girl with silver hair and purple eyes? I''ve been in the army for so many years. It''s the most outrageous task. "


    Hearing what the bald boss said, the soldiers around cheered.


    Everyone has long been suffering from this strange task of what the company''s purpose is.


    The bald old general took the long sword back into the scabbard, then stood up and shouted to his subordinates:


    "Is there anyone who is familiar with the nearby terrain and customs?"


    "Is there any place nearby suitable for collecting intelligence?"


    Although he has made up his mind to continue his search and retreat after a few days, bald head is a very serious person.


    As long as he didn''t reach the last minute, he would try to finish the task.


    Instead of aimlessly looking for information, it is more efficient to find ways to obtain useful information - the bald boss still understands this truth.


    As soon as the bald boss said this, the subordinates around you will look at me and I will look at you.


    Finally, a thin young man raised his hand.


    "Boss, I know where to collect intelligence near here."


    "Say!"


    "There is a salmon tavern in front. It is a very famous and popular tavern near here."


    "Salmon tavern?" The bald boss said in a deep voice, "what a strange name... You just said - this tavern is very popular, so there are quite a lot of people in this tavern?"


    "Yes. However, most of the guests who come to this salmon tavern are businessmen passing by. "


    "That''s just right! Businessmen go everywhere, and they are most likely to have useful information! "


    After secretly making up his mind, the bald old shit shouted to his subordinates:


    "Have a good rest tonight!"


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll leave for the salmon tavern!"


    "See if you can get useful information there!"


    "See?!"


    Subordinates: "understand!!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second day¡ª¡ª


    Early in the morning.


    Salmon tavern not only provides wine and food, but also provides accommodation services.


    Last night, Falk, enly, Ilsa and others not only enjoyed a delicious dinner here in the salmon restaurant, but also enjoyed the accommodation service of the salmon restaurant.


    When the sun just emerged from the horizon the next day, Falk, enly, Ilsa and others woke up and began to prepare for the road again.


    Falk bought a lot of food, drinking water, grass for horses and other supplies here.


    The owner of the salmon tavern stood at the door of the tavern, holding Falk''s hand and saying goodbye to Falk as the caravan boys loaded the new supplies into the carriage.


    "Take care, Falk! Have a nice trip! "


    "Yes." While beard held his hand hard, Falk also held his hand back, "you too, take care! I wish you a better and better business! "


    After saying goodbye to Falk, big beard released Falk''s hand, then turned his eyes and looked at Ilsa standing on Falk''s side.


    As for enly, who also stood on the side of Falk, he was selectively ignored by beard.


    "Miss lotta."


    Beard said to Ilsa in as affectionate a tone as possible.


    "Be safe on the road! If you have time, please do come again! "


    "Well, good." Ilsa also smiled and said to the beard, "if I''m free, I''ll come back."


    Bearded seemed to want to talk to elsado again.


    But time did not allow him to do so.


    After the caravan men shouted to Falk that they were ready to leave, Falk said "goodbye" to beard, and then led enly and Ilsa back to the caravan ready to go.


    As the wheels of the carriage rattled, Falk and others set off again and headed straight for pandragon.


    And bearded could only stand at the door of the tavern and watch Falk''s caravan reluctantly... Ah, no, it should be Ilsa''s Falk caravan that gradually disappeared on the western horizon.

 Chapter 1064

    Several hours have passed since Falk and others left.


    It''s about 11 o''clock in the morning.


    As it was close to lunch time, the salmon tavern was full of guests.


    Nearly 80% of the seats in the tavern have been filled.


    Beard stood behind the bar, wiping the body of a bottle of wine with a rag, and sighed softly:


    "Alas... Will miss lotta come back later..."


    Since Falk left, bearded kept saying "miss Lota" and "miss Lota", which made the waiters in the tavern bored.


    "Boss! I didn''t expect you to like such a young girl. "


    The waiter''s remark immediately aroused the laughter of many people around him.


    Bearded, bathed in the laughter of the crowd, angrily refuted:


    "I don''t like underage girls! I just like beautiful women simply! "


    "Do you know that Miss lotta is a beauty?" Another waiter interrupted, "I''ve seen a lot of girls who are still beautiful when they are minors, but become ugly when they grow up."


    "Go, go! What do you know! " The beard scolded, "don''t you understand that? My eyes are very accurate! Miss lotta is so lovely now that she must be a great beauty in the future! "


    "Even if Miss lotta is still a great beauty in the future, it doesn''t matter to the boss! Miss lotta''s conversation and temperament are so good that it seems that she is the children of a large family. People like her can''t take a fancy to your boss. "


    "Alas..." beard sighed. "Of course I know... I don''t expect to be able to talk to miss lotta. I''ll be satisfied as long as she can visit my store again later."


    Ding Ling!


    The doorbell above the gate suddenly rang.


    A guest pushed the door in.


    Hearing the clear bell, beard quickly turned his head and looked at the gate. At the same time, he shouted:


    "Welcome to the light..."


    Before the "welcome" could be uttered completely, the remaining bytes were blocked in the throat of beard and could not be uttered any more.


    Because these new guests are a group of soldiers wearing armor.


    Soldiers came - this was the first time this salmon tavern had encountered such a thing since it opened.


    This fact is so strange that mustache''s face couldn''t help showing surprise. He didn''t even have time to say a complete "welcome".


    The soldiers who suddenly entered the store suddenly attracted everyone''s attention in the tavern.


    The people in the tavern put down what they were doing, turned their heads and cast curious eyes at the soldiers.


    The leader of the soldiers was a bald man without a helmet.


    The bald man''s face is quite ferocious and gives people a feeling of being difficult to get along with.


    After leading a group of soldiers behind him into the tavern, the bald head went straight to the bar of the tavern, and then asked beard directly:


    "Man, are you the owner of this tavern?"


    "That''s right." The bearded man, who had recovered a little, nodded. "I''m the owner of this tavern. Would you like something to eat or drink?"


    "No, we''re not here to eat or drink. We''re here to ask for something."


    "Ask something?" Beard wondered.


    "That''s right." Baldheaded and said, "boss, many guests pass by your tavern every day. Have you ever seen a little girl with silver hair and purple eyes? This little girl should not be an adult. She looks about 11 to 14 years old and has a good temperament. "


    As soon as the bald voice fell, the pupil of the beard shrank slightly.


    The rest of the waiters in the tavern also had some changes in their expressions at this time.


    "I don''t know." Beard shrugged. "There are so many guests passing by my tavern. How can I remember the appearance of each guest."


    "No, boss." Baldheaded said in a calm and scary tone, "little girl with silver hair and purple eyes - such guests should be rare. If you have ever been to your pub, you can''t have no impression."


    "No impression is no impression." Beard waved impatiently, "since I don''t have any impression, it means that there is no such girl passing through my tavern."


    "... really not?" The bald head asked again.


    "How annoying!" The beard said impatiently, "I said no, just no..."


    Before beard finished his words, a male voice with an unusually high tone suddenly sounded behind the bald people:


    "A girl with silver hair and purple eyes? I''ve seen this girl. "


    The bald man turned his head to follow the sound.


    I saw a middle-aged man dressed as a tramp with an extremely obscene face, smiling at them.


    The owner of the voice just now is the tramp.


    "Have you seen it?" The bald head asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, I have." The tramp nodded.


    "Hello!" With a little angry beard, he shouted to the tramp, "drink your wine! Don''t talk nonsense... "


    Miso!


    Before beard finished his words, bald head suddenly pulled out the long sword around his waist and put the sharp blade on beard''s neck.


    The bald head who suddenly drew the sword frightened not only the beard, but also the rest of the tavern.


    "It''s you who don''t talk nonsense." The bald man said to the beard in a cold tone, "shut up and stand aside. If I find you talking nonsense again, I don''t mind using some rough means to shut you up."


    After that, the bald man put his sword back in its sheath, then turned his head and said to the tramp:


    "Well, let''s continue our topic just now."


    "You just said - you''ve seen a girl with silver hair and purple eyes, haven''t you?"


    "That''s right." The tramp with an obscene smile nodded, "what a lovely girl. I haven''t seen such a lovely girl for a long time."


    "So - can you tell me where the girl has gone?"


    "I can tell you, but -"


    Speaking of this, the tramp raised his right hand and kneaded his thumb, index finger and middle finger together.


    This action means to reward.


    The bald man looked at the tramp''s action.


    After a moment of silence, he said in a tone without any emotional color:


    "I said - man, did you get something wrong?"


    Then he grabbed the tramp''s head with his bare head and hit a table in front of him.


    The tramp''s head came into quite close contact with the table top.


    "Where did you get the chance to bargain with me?"


    After that, the bald man lifted the tramp''s head again, and then hit his head on the table again.


    "Say what I want you to say! I''ll kill you if I dare not! "

 Chapter 1065

    When he grabbed the tramp''s head and smashed it at the table, the bald head actually stopped working.


    Otherwise, if he tried his best, the tramp''s head would be like a watermelon hit on the ground - broken into unknown pieces.


    However - although the bald head has made great efforts, there is not much mercy.


    When the tramp''s head was lifted from the table, a large stream of blood flowed from the tramp''s two nostrils.


    It seems that the bridge of the tramp''s nose was broken just now.


    "Say it." The bald man said again in a cold tone, "if you don''t tell me the relevant information quickly, I''ll make your already funny face more funny."


    "Then you smash it!" The tramp was surprised not to be frightened by the bald head. "I''ll die if I have a seed! You won''t get any information then! "


    "Ho ho ~ ~" the bald head lengthened the tone and sent out strange modal particles. "Unexpectedly, you are a very kind guy. Yes, I appreciate you."


    Then the bald head pressed the tramp''s head on the table again.


    Press and hold the tramp with his left hand, and then pull out the dagger hanging at the back waist with his right hand.


    The bald head put the bright dagger on the tramp''s cheek.


    "I like to test the perseverance of a kind person like you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bald head suddenly waved the dagger in his hand and made a deep cut in the tramp''s right index finger.


    Although this cut is very shallow and won''t kill people, it will hurt very much.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    The screams of tramps filled every corner of the tavern.


    Because the tramp''s scream sounded so frightening that other guests in the tavern could not help shrinking their necks.


    "If you don''t say all the information you know, I''ll leave a hole in you every two seconds."


    Then the bald man waved his dagger again and cut a new hole in the tramp''s right hand.


    "Ah ah!! I said! I said! I say everything! " Said the tramp, who could no longer stand the torture.


    "Hum." After the bald head gave a cold "hum" with his nose, he inserted the dagger back into the scabbard tied to the back of his waist, "I only got two knives... It seems that you are not so kind. Go ahead and tell all the information you know. "


    "Last night, last night, a little girl with silver hair, purple eyes and good temperament came here."


    "Oh?" The bald man raised his eyebrows, then turned his head and looked at the big beard whose face was now quite ugly.


    After taking a meaningful look at the beard, the bald head took back his eyes.


    "Go on, where''s the little girl now?"


    "I followed a caravan this morning!"


    Speaking of this, trampon paused and then added:


    When she came to this tavern last night, she came with a caravan, and when she left this morning, she left with that caravan! "


    "Caravan? What is the size of that caravan? How many people? How many carriages are there? "


    "There are two carriages! There are more than 20 people! "


    "Is there a guard?"


    "Yes! There are some people with weapons! "


    "Do they have business flags? What does their flag look like? "


    The tramp dipped the nosebleed on his face, and then drew the flag of the caravan on the table according to his impression.


    "Unknown patterns..." after mumbling bareheaded, he asked the tramp, "in which direction did they go?"


    "That, there..."


    The tramp held up his trembling fingers and pointed West.


    "They walked along the road leading to the West..."


    "... why do you know so much?" After being silent for a while, the bald man asked the tramp in a deep voice in a bad tone, "it''s reasonable - one is unlikely to remember the information of passers-by I met so well. And you even know how many people there are in that Caravan and what the flag leader looks like... It''s not normal. "


    Keen to hear the bad color in the bald tone, the tramp began to secrete a lot of cold sweat on his face.


    Then he hurriedly explained:


    "Because, because the little girl with silver hair is very beautiful, I have been paying attention to the little girl and the people close to the little girl since last night, so I know that the little girl has been following a caravan, and how many people, guards and flag leaders there are!"


    "... so it is."


    He nodded expressionless, and his bald head loosened his left hand, which had been pressing the tramp on the table since just now.


    "Boss, it seems that we have finally got something."


    A soldier behind the bald head continued in a joking tone towards the bald head.


    "What a pity - the little girl with silver hair had left hours ago, and we were a step slower."


    "A step slower?" The corners of the bald mouth pulled and showed a sneer, "are you wrong? It''s'' still one step away ''


    After that, he grabbed the tramp with a bald head and relaxed his ape arm like a chicken, and then walked out of the tavern with great strides.


    "What are you doing?!" "I''ve told you everything I know," said the tramp, who was carried out bareheaded with a frightened face


    "I know." The bald man said in a cold tone, "but I still need you to accompany me."


    "Do you know who I hate most?"


    "I participated in the aurora offensive two years ago. When I led a cavalry team on a reconnaissance mission, I accidentally lost my way."


    "I asked an old man for directions, but he pointed out the wrong way to me, causing me to walk to a swamp."


    "I was so angry that I went back the same way and wanted to settle accounts with the old man, but the old man had long disappeared."


    "Since then, I hate people who give directions."


    "You come with us."


    "If you''re right, I''ll let you go."


    "If you mean the wrong way, I''ll screw your head off and use your skull as a toilet."


    "No, no!" The tramp said in horror, "I didn''t lie! The way I mean is true! "


    The bald man ignored the tramp''s cry.


    When I was about to open the door of the tavern and leave the salmon tavern, my bald feet suddenly stopped.


    Then he turned his head and said to the beard whose face was still quite ugly:


    "Sorry to bother you just now, boss. I wish you more and more prosperous business. "


    After leaving this sentence, the bald man pushed open the door of the tavern and left the tavern.


    Bald head didn''t bring all his men into the tavern.


    Most of the subordinates stayed outside the tavern, waiting for the bald head to come back.


    After coming out of the tavern, the bald head directly ordered his subordinates:


    "Mount! The pursuit is about to begin! "

 Chapter 1066

    Kara, Kara, Kara


    Enley and Ilsa, sitting in the carriage, silently endured the bumps caused by the carriage.


    Enly, sitting opposite Ilsa, suddenly noticed Ilsa''s seriousness.


    Seems to be thinking about something.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway


    Enly whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªThese days, I can always see your majesty looking thoughtful... Is your majesty thinking about anything?


    "Miss lotta." Enly whispered to Ilsa''s pseudonym, "what''s the matter? A serious face. If you have any worries or questions, you might as well tell me. "


    "Nothing..." Ilsa''s face showed some helpless color. After a few bitter smiles, she continued, "I''m not thinking about my mind, just thinking about some problems I''ve been very concerned about recently..."


    "Question... Is it convenient to tell me this question? I might be able to answer for you. "


    Hearing enly''s words, Ilsa looked hesitant.


    After a little hesitation, Ilsa pulled out a book on her side.


    This book was given by Falk to Ilsa to relieve her boredom these days.


    She not only sent Ilsa a book, but also Ilsa''s pen and ink for Ilsa to take notes in this book.


    Ilsa opened the book, turned to a blank page, took out a quill pen dipped in ink and wrote on it:


    [enly, I''ve been worried about Alan''s movements since Alan escaped. You say - where will Alan lead his troops now?]


    In order to avoid being heard by the coachman and the caravan guys around the carriage, Ilsa chose to communicate with enly by writing.


    Seeing Ilsa''s question written on the blank page of the book, her eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily.


    After a moment of silence, enly took the quill pen from Ilsa''s hand and wrote on the blank page:


    [Alan launched a mutiny, and there are only two places he can go.]


    The first place is to go to the Rhineland plain and meet the Frankish army entrenched on the Rhineland plain


    [the second place is to lead the urier knights and armored Ruishi who have been coerced into rebels to attack important cities and strongholds in inland China.]


    [the officer thinks that Allen may choose to attack important cities and strongholds in inland China.]


    [if Allen chooses to attack important cities and strongholds in China''s inland, the best target is China''s capital, pandragon.]


    As soon as enly stopped writing, Ilsa quickly took back the goose brush and wrote quickly on the blank page.


    [what do you mean - Alan is now likely to target pandragon?]


    Enly glanced at what Ilsa had written on the blank page and nodded silently.


    [enly, if Alan leads the rebels to attack pandragon, can pandragon be defended with pandragon''s current defensive strength?]


    Ilsa''s question kept enly silent for a long time.


    Enly was silent for so long mainly because he was hesitating.


    He hesitated whether to tell Ilsa the truth.


    However, Ilsa, who had been watching enly''s expression, saw through enly''s thoughts at this time.


    Ilsa pursed her lips and then wrote again on the blank page:


    [enly. Please tell me exactly what you think and don''t hide anything from me.]


    "... alas."


    After glancing at Ilsa''s newly written jargon on the blank page, enly sighed, then unfolded his right palm to Ilsa and took the quill pen.


    [this expedition to Rhineland took away all the garrison forces of pandragon.]


    [with the little military strength that pandragon has left now, it is impossible to hold pandragon.]


    Seeing this, Ilsa''s eyes darkened with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, at this time, enly then wrote the sentence, which made Ilsa''s eyes appear again.


    However, this does not mean that we have no chance to win at all


    Ilsa watched attentively as enly''s NIB danced on the paper.


    [the only way to hold pandragon under Allen''s attack is to wait for Su Cheng to lead the Michael Knights south.]


    I don''t know how the Central Committee is now


    [but I''m sure - the central government must have known by now that Alan launched a mutiny.]


    [the man sitting in the middle of the town is Mr. bancro]


    With Mr. bancro''s intelligence, he must know what should be done now


    [therefore, after learning that Allen launched the mutiny, Mr. bancro must have sent a notice to the northern front at the first time, asking Su Cheng to lead the Michael knights to return south.]


    [it''s only a matter of time before Su Cheng leads the Michael knights to the south to return aid.]


    [what we have to do is to buy time for Su Cheng and Michael''s knights to return.]


    [gather all the troops that can be assembled, use all the tactics that can be used, and stick to pandragon.]


    [keep it until Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back.]


    As long as we can hold on until Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back, it will be our victory


    EN explained to Ilsa the only way to hold pandragon at present by using as brief a sentence as possible.


    Ilsa moved her eyes and scanned the sentences written by enly over and over again.


    The beautiful eyebrows gathered towards the center of the eyebrows and frowned slightly.


    After digesting all the sentences written by enly, Ilsa took over the pen and wrote:


    [then - do we have the ability to keep until Mr. Cheng leads the Michael Knights back?]


    Looking at the new question written by Ilsa, enly was silent.


    Ilsa looked at enly with expectant eyes.


    And enly let Ilsa down.


    Enly remained silent.


    Even without action, I didn''t take the pen.


    After a long silence, which made Ilsa feel bad, enly finally shook his head.


    Then he took the pen and wrote on the paper:


    [your majesty, I''m sorry...]


    [I can''t think of any way to hold pandragon... It''s almost impossible to hold pandragon before Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back...]


    Enly chose to tell the truth.


    Ilsa''s expression, as enly had just expected, was instantly full of sad emotions.


    Just then enly''s pupils shrank sharply.


    His left hand subconsciously grabbed the knight''s sword next to him, and then looked out of the carriage.


    To be exact, it should be looking behind the ass of their caravan.


    "What''s the matter? Enly. " Ilsa asked enley.


    "... there are a lot of horses approaching us." Enly murmured.

 Chapter 1067

    "Mr. Falk!"


    Enly opened the window and shouted to Falk outside.


    "Huh?" Falk reined in his horse and stopped his horse. "What''s the matter, Mr. enly?"


    "A large number of cavalry are approaching us in the rear." Enly said in a deep voice, "according to the size of the hoof sound, there are about 20 people."


    "Hoofs?" Falk frowned.


    Not only Falk, but all the men of the caravan turned back and looked at the back of the team.


    "I don''t see anyone." A caravan man said, "I didn''t hear a horse''s hoof, sir. Did you hear it wrong?"


    "It''s impossible to hear wrong. I''m most familiar with the sound of horseshoes." The look on enly''s face became more and more dignified. "The sound of the horse''s hooves landing is very heavy, so the people riding on the horse are very heavy, so they must be cavalry in armor."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, there was a sparse conversation among the guys in the caravan.


    "Cavalry? Why are there soldiers here? "


    "Did you come to pacify the bandits?"


    "But I haven''t heard of any mountain bandits near here."


    ¡­¡­


    The guys of the unknown caravan chatted without tension.


    Only enly, Ilsa and Falk looked heavy.


    Falk''s face was heavy because he was the only one in the caravan who knew Ilsa''s true identity and what enly and Ilsa had experienced.


    So he, like enly and Ilsa, knew that the cavalry that suddenly appeared behind them should not be a good fault.


    "Mr. enly." Falk asked enley in a deep voice, "what shall we do? Want to escape? Or hide? "


    "You can''t escape." Enli replied, "I can only find a way to muddle through."


    "I see." Falk nodded. "Mr. enly, you and miss lotta hide in the carriage. I''ll deal with this cavalry."


    "Well, thank you."


    With that, enly closed the window.


    After closing the window, enly immediately lowered the sound line and said to Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, let''s hide."


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded vigorously.


    Enly pulled a piece of canvas next to him, wrapped himself up with Ilsa and disguised himself as the goods in the carriage.


    While wrapping himself and Ilsa in canvas, enly pulled the knight''s sword out of its sheath in advance.


    He took a bandage beside him and tied his right hand and the knight''s sword in his palm firmly together with this bandage.


    Looking at the bloody Knight Sword in enly''s right hand, Ilsa couldn''t help swallowing her saliva because of nervousness.


    Then, they held their hands together and prayed that they would be able to get through this sudden crisis peacefully


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, as enly just said, a large amount of sand and dust suddenly rose on the horizon behind the caravan.


    At the junction of the dust and the horizon, a large number of soldiers wearing black armor slowly emerged.


    The leader is a bald man with a ferocious face.


    Strangely, in front of the bald saddle, there was a dirty tramp lying across.


    Falk looked at the cavalry behind him with a little nervous eyes, raised his hand and motioned the caravan to stop.


    "If this cavalry asks us later, don''t make a noise." Falk said to his men, "leave it to me. Just keep silent."


    The cavalry, led by this bald head, came to Falk in front of them in an instant.


    After hearing the sound of horses'' hoofs approaching outside and finally stopping in front of them, enly and Ilsa, hiding in the carriage, held their breath at the same time.


    While holding his breath, enly held the sword tightly.


    Baldheaded didn''t say hello to Falk.


    Instead, he grabbed the tramp''s head in front of his saddle, and then lifted his head.


    "Is this the caravan?" He asked the tramp with his bare head.


    The tramp glanced at Falk''s business flag and nodded wildly:


    "Yes, yes! This is the caravan! "


    Falk could not help frowning when he heard the tramp''s words.


    The heart whispered:


    ¡ª¡ªIs this the caravan? What do you mean


    Falk began to feel the foreboding in his heart becoming stronger and stronger


    "Yes." Bareheaded and satisfied, he nodded, "well, it seems that you didn''t lie to me. You didn''t show me the wrong way."


    "Can you let me go?" The tramp looked expectantly at his bald head.


    "That won''t work." The bald head refuted without thinking, "you have to find the girl with silver hair before you can let you go."


    After hearing the words "silver haired girl" from the bald mouth, the pupils of enly, Ilsa and Falk shrank slightly.


    The expression on the faces of the rest of the caravan became strange.


    Hearing this desperate answer from his bald mouth, the tramp hung his head with a rustic face.


    And the bald man stopped talking to the tramp.


    Instead, he cleared his throat and shouted at Falk and others:


    "Hello! Who among you is the speaker? "


    "I am."


    As soon as the bald voice fell, Falk responded in a loud voice.


    "I am the owner of this caravan. Who are you?"


    "You don''t care who I am." Baldheaded said in a rather impolite tone, "you just answer my question."


    "I heard that there is a little girl with silver hair, purple eyes and good temperament in your caravan. Is it true?"


    "A little girl with silver hair, purple eyes and good temperament?" Falk did not directly answer the bald question, "what are you doing with such a girl?"


    "I don''t know." Baldheaded shrugged, "the officer asked us to look for such a girl, so we can only look for it. We will take back all the girls who meet these characteristics. I can''t control whether these girls we take back are dead or alive."


    "Well, it seems to be irrelevant. Answer me quickly - do you have a little girl with silver hair, purple eyes and good temperament?"


    "There is no such girl as you said." Falk replied in a deep voice.


    "You''re lying!"


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, the tramp placed horizontally in front of the bald saddle suddenly raised his head and roared at Falk:


    "I clearly saw that this morning, a little girl who fully met these characteristics followed your caravan!"

 Chapter 1068

    As soon as the tramp''s voice fell, the bald man shook his fist impolitely and hit the tramp heavily on the head.


    "When you''re not allowed to talk, you talk less." The bald man said in a cold tone to the tramp placed across his saddle.


    The tramp who had received the heavy blow gave a cry of pain, and then dropped his head again.


    Judging from his appearance, he should not dare to speak again.


    "Your Excellency." Said baldheaded to Falk, "you just said - there are no girls in your caravan who meet these characteristics?"


    "That''s right." Falk nodded. "I''m running a business. Since I''m running a business, how can I take a little girl who will only get in the way?"


    "Well..." the bald head nodded, "you have a good point."


    Falk felt relieved to hear his bald head.


    However, what the bald man said immediately made Falk''s heart tightened again.


    "But --" the bald head lengthened his tone, "I have a problem, that is, I only believe in my eyes."


    "Excuse me, sir, may I check your carriage?"


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Then I can only say ''sorry''. We are all britannians, and I don''t want to be too rude to my compatriots if I can. "


    Then he pulled out the long sword hanging on his left waist.


    Draw the sword out of its sheath - this seems to be a signal.


    After the bald man pulled out the sword around his waist, the more than 20 cavalry behind him also pulled out the long sword around their waist.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    The guards in the caravan secretly clenched their weapons in a cold sweat.


    The bald head also noticed the guards who secretly clenched their weapons in the Falk caravan.


    "Your Excellency." The bald head said to Falk again, "I really hope to live in peace with you. After all, if there is a battle between us, there will be casualties on both sides."


    "But - although I don''t want to fight you, I''m not afraid to fight you."


    "Look at the subordinates behind me. Whether it''s the number of combatants or the level of equipment, your caravan is not as good as ours."


    "There is a big difference in combat power between you and me. If we really fight, you won''t be our opponent."


    "So - I advise you to give up your unnecessary struggle and let us check your carriage."


    "If I search your carriage and don''t find a little girl with silver hair and purple eyes, I''ll leave here immediately and never give you any more trouble."


    With that, the bald man turned over and dismounted, led several subordinates who also turned over and dismounted, and strode towards one of the carriages of the Falk caravan.


    The carriage they went to was the special luggage carriage where enly and Ilsa hid.


    Falk saw this and immediately burst out a lot of anxious sweat on his face.


    He tried his best to use his brain to think of a way to solve the current impasse.


    However - no matter how much Falk used his mind, he couldn''t think of a way to stop the bald people approaching the carriage.


    The rest of the bareheaded men watched them covetously.


    Once they have any misconduct, they will be attacked by skinhead subordinates.


    As baldheaded just said, the difference in combat power between the enemy and ours is too great. Once the war starts, it will be Falk and they will be completely destroyed.


    Unable to think of any way, Falk could only look hopelessly at the carriage with bare head close to enly and Ilsa.


    He put the long sword he had just pulled out back into the skinhead in the scabbard and marched to the back of the carriage where enly and Ilsa were hiding.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Hoo -!


    He lifted the drapery over the carriage.


    Before the bald eyes could fix their focus and see the scene in the carriage, they saw the blood red light rushing towards his head.


    Bald is a veteran who has been in and out of many bloody battlefields.


    He survived one bloody battlefield after another and unconsciously developed a strong reaction ability.


    Before the brain reacts, the body reacts first.


    His bald head tilted back and leaned his back against the earth.


    The quick reaction of bald head saved his life.


    The blood red light was almost scratched against his skin.


    Although I didn''t see what the blood red light was, after being brushed by the blood red light, my bald head was sure that if he was hit by the blood red light, he would die.


    At the next moment when his back was on the ground, he quickly rolled back with his bare head to distance himself from the carriage.


    After pulling away from the carriage, the bald head finally saw the specific shape of the blood red light that had just attacked him.


    It''s a blood red sword.


    When the bald head had just lifted the curtain on the carriage, the owner of the blood red long sword hiding in the carriage waved the long sword and stabbed the bald head that lifted the carriage curtain.


    If the bald man hadn''t reacted quickly enough, he would have been stabbed to death by the blood red sword just now.


    After taking his eyes away from the blood red sword, he fixed his eyes on the owner of the blood red sword.


    The owner of this blood red sword is a young man with brown hair and golden pupils.


    It is remarkable that the young man has many injuries.


    In particular, the wound on the face looked quite terrible. The bandage covered most of the face, leaving only one mouth, one nose and one eye.


    "This one eyed brother." The bald man stood up from the ground and said to the young man with brown hair and golden pupils, "your sword is good."


    "Can you tell me - why did you do such a dangerous move to me just now?"


    "If I was right." Speaking of this, the bald tone became colder and colder. "You just wanted to kill me, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    As soon as the bald voice fell, the young man with brown hair and golden pupils nodded very readily.


    "I really wanted to kill you just now. Your skill is good. You can escape the sword I just saw. "


    "... although I don''t know who you are, I don''t know what you really want." As he spoke, he slowly pulled out his long sword at his left waist, "but since you wanted to kill me just now, I can''t pretend that nothing happened."


    Miso, miso, miso, miso


    The other bareheaded men dismounted and pulled out their swords around their waists.


    Looking at the bald people in front of them, the look of the brown haired youth has not changed, and there is no tension, panic and other looks.


    "Mr. Falk!" The young man with brown hair shouted to Falk, "don''t do it! Just stand aside and wait! "


    "I''ll clean up all these people!"

 Chapter 1069

    There are three main reasons why enly doesn''t let Falk help them.


    The first reason - Falk, they can''t really help.


    These 20 or so cavalry were regular soldiers of the British Empire.


    After strict training, it goes without saying that their individual combat effectiveness is far higher than Falk''s guards.


    The second reason - that is, enly didn''t want to involve Falk and them.


    If Falk and his men had been involved in the battle, they would not have survived the fierce battle.


    Originally, it was a shame for enly to let Falk take such a big risk to send him and Ilsa back to pandragon.


    If Falk and his guys get hurt, enly really doesn''t know how to face Falk and them in the future.


    The third reason was that enly felt that he alone was enough to deal with the 20 cavalry.


    However - after really waving his knight''s sword and fighting with the 20 soldiers, enly found that he seemed to overestimate his physical condition.


    "Well..."


    Enly watched the enemy soldiers who surrounded him in a semicircle, and made a low and deep voice that only he could hear.


    ¡ª¡ªAsshole


    Enli scolded secretly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªThe body... Is stiffer than expected


    Just now, enly and Ilsa had been hiding in the carriage of the carriage specially used for luggage.


    The two people hiding in the carriage have been listening carefully to the movement outside.


    Enly''s face sank when he heard that the bald head was going to inspect the carriages of Falk''s carriages.


    Because he knew - a fierce battle was inevitable.


    "Your Majesty, hide here. I''ll be right back."¡ª¡ª After enly had just whispered these words to Ilsa, the curtain of the carriage was opened with a bald head.


    Then, enri, who was already ready, stabbed straight into the bald chest.


    It''s a pity - this bald head is not a small role. He hid enly''s raid.


    Although he missed the blow, enly was not discouraged.


    However - when he took back the stabbed Knight''s sword, a stabbing pain suddenly came from his right shoulder.


    After Ilsa was successfully rescued from Alan''s rebel camp, enly''s horse fell and died due to exhaustion.


    The sudden fall of the war horse made enly and Ilsa fall to the ground unfortunately.


    At that time, enley, who fell off his horse, landed on his right shoulder.


    It was at that time that enly fell and hurt the bone of his right shoulder.


    Fortunately, the bone did not crack or break.


    After a few days of medication, the pain in his right shoulder gradually disappeared. Enly thought the injury on his right shoulder had healed.


    However, just after stabbing a sword at the bald head, he found that the wound on his right shoulder had not healed at all.


    The tingling sensation still struck enly''s nerves and brain.


    ¡ª¡ªMy current physical condition can''t allow me to mess around. I have to meet them carefully and carefully.


    Enli, who had realized that his physical condition was far worse than he thought, quietly made up his mind and decided on the way to meet these 20 enemy soldiers.


    The semi-circular encirclement net for enly has been completed.


    Because the terrain nearby is too narrow for cavalry to run, bald head and his subordinates are dismounting.


    "Brother one eyed."


    Said baldheaded to enly.


    "Before I kill you, can you tell me why you just killed me?"


    "You don''t seem to be a member of this caravan. After listening to what you said to the person who talked to the caravan just now, I feel that you and this caravan seem to have a cooperative relationship."


    "Since you have a cooperative relationship with this caravan, you should have no reason to draw a sword with me."


    "Do you mean --"


    The bald head nuzui at the carriage which was again covered with drapes.


    "What was hidden in the carriage of that carriage that forced you to draw your sword at me who lifted the curtain?"


    After quietly listening to the bald man''s big words, enli raised his eyebrows involuntarily.


    ¡ª¡ªThis bald head... Is a soldier worthy of key training... As long as the training is good, it is not a problem to become a captain who can command 1000 soldiers.


    I appreciate the bald head, but enly doesn''t intend to answer any questions about the bald head.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Well, he said in a calm tone, "in the daily training of the army, you shouldn''t be taught how to chat with the enemy?"


    "How cold." The bald head shrugged while sneering. "I wanted to talk to you more. If you could give me a reasonable reason to kill me, I might let you go and not take your life."


    After that, the bald man suddenly waved his long sword and roared:


    "Follow me!"


    The semicircle formation surrounded by enly suddenly collapsed.


    In the face of this suddenly closed semicircular formation, enly was neither flustered nor busy.


    Move your body flexibly and get out of this tight semicircle formation.


    While escaping from this tight semicircle formation, wield a sword to attack the enemy.


    The blood red sword light swept towards the neck of a soldier nearest to him.


    These soldiers are wearing armor. Only when they attack places that are not covered by armor or have weak defense can they be killed efficiently.


    After the familiar feeling of the blade was passed to the palm of his hand along the body of the sword, enli took back the sword and did not look at the enemy soldier who had just been killed by him. He quickly left where he was standing and chose the next target.


    Enly fought and retreated.


    He constantly changed the place where he stood and didn''t give them the chance to surround him.


    In this way, he kept moving while looking for opportunities to kill the enemy soldiers.


    Soon, six soldiers died under enly''s sword.


    Although many soldiers had been killed, enly''s face became more and more ugly.


    Because - he felt that his body was more and more disobedient to him.


    It was just that the right shoulder was getting more and more painful.


    Gradually, because of the frequent tossing of the body, the rest of the wounds on the body began to hurt.


    Enly also felt that some wounds on his body that were supposed to heal were at risk of reopening.


    However, enly didn''t care so much.


    After all, a moment of relaxation may lead to his death.


    Although enly clenched his teeth and tried to cheer up, he couldn''t stop his body from becoming more and more dull.


    Soon, the bald head who had been observing enli''s actions since the beginning found enli''s abnormality.


    "Brother one eyed." A meaningful smile appeared on the bald face, "you look very painful."


    "I''ll tell you -- you have so many injuries. It''s impossible to wave your sword at will."


    "I''m curious about how long you can last in the face of our siege."

 Chapter 1070

    Facing the ridicule of bald head, enly smiled:


    "I can hold on until I cut your big bald head in half!"


    "Hum!" A ferocious smile appeared on the bald face, "then I''m waiting for you to chop my head."


    What enly said just now was just a bluff.


    He had become increasingly aware that his body was inadequate.


    If he had been in his prime, he would have killed all these people.


    And now


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, the reality before enly was quite cruel - he might die here.


    Enly was not afraid of death. He was only afraid whether Ilsa could return to pandragon safely after his death.


    To be sure - if he dies here, the possibility that Ilsa can safely return to pandragon will be quite small


    In order not to let the worst happen, enli had to fight and retreat, trying to deal with bald people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly''s current physical condition is visually poor.


    And it''s still getting worse.


    The enli who could cut six people in a row just now has only the power of Parry but no power to fight back.


    After a while, enly may not even have the power to fight.


    Although Ilsa has been hiding in the carriage, she has been quietly observing the movement outside the carriage through the curtain gap of the carriage.


    Seeing enly gradually fall into the disadvantage, Ilsa couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Also feeling anxious, there is Falk who is also watching the war.


    Falk''s teeth clenched tightly, as if they were going to break his upper and lower rows of teeth together.


    Falk was the only one in the caravan who knew the true identity of enly and Ilsa and what happened to them.


    Therefore, he was also the only one in the caravan who knew who the skinhead led cavalry was and why he came to Ilsa.


    Falk didn''t want the emperor of his country to fall into the hands of the enemy, so he decided to let enli and Ilsa follow his caravan and send them back to pandragon.


    But then Falk began to hesitate.


    If we let the seven guards under his command rush up to help enli at this time, it would be tantamount to making enemies with bald heads and others.


    Even if the seven guards under his command were allowed to participate in the war, their chances of winning were still very low.


    After all, the individual combat power and equipment level of both sides are not at the same level.


    If they lose, Falk and his caravan men will be wildly retaliated by bald people.


    The situation would have been very different if his guards had not been involved in the war.


    From what the bald man said just now, it is not difficult to see that he is a man who doesn''t like complications.


    As long as Falk and others don''t give him trouble and let him take Ilsa obediently, baldheaded people should not provoke Falk again.


    That is - as long as his guards are not allowed to fight, Falk can save the caravan and the lives of him and his men.


    However, the price he paid was that he would betray enli and the emperor of their country.


    Falk did not want his country''s Queen to fall into enemy hands.


    But Falk didn''t want his and his guys'' lives to be hurt.


    These two thoughts are like two chains.


    These two chains tightly twisted Falk''s brain, making Falk''s head ache.


    When Falk, who did not know what to do, hesitated what to do, Ilsa, hiding in the carriage, had quietly launched her action.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa looked around the car, looking for something that could come in handy.


    Finally - she took a fancy to a dagger.


    This dagger was given to Ilsa by Falk after he got a ride from Falk for Ilsa''s self-defense.


    Ilsa held the scabbard in her left hand and the handle in her right hand, and suddenly pulled the dagger out of the scabbard.


    As if to attract the darkness around, the sword body suddenly emerged from the scabbard, emitting a cold and dazzling light.


    Even Ilsa, who doesn''t know how to forge, can see that the dagger in her hand is a good sword of high quality.


    After glancing at the silver sword of the dagger, Ilsa turned her head and looked through the gap of the car curtain again to the fierce battlefield outside the car.


    The current war situation has been extremely bad.


    Enli, who only had the power to parry, was heavily besieged by bald people.


    If we don''t escape from this siege quickly, it''s only a matter of time before enly dies.


    Although the encirclement net against enly has been formed, Ilsa still sees a small loophole in this small encirclement net.


    That is - one part of the siege is quite thin, with only one soldier.


    As long as the soldier is knocked down, there will be a loophole in the siege net enough for people to escape.


    The soldier happened to be standing at the nearest position to Ilsa''s hiding carriage, with his back to Ilsa''s hiding carriage.


    Ilsa fixed her eyes on the soldier''s back knee that was not covered by armor.


    Then took a deep breath.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Hoo!


    Ilsa flung aside the drapery of the carriage, then kicked her feet and rushed out of the carriage.


    Ilsa poured all her strength into two places.


    One is your feet.


    The other is his hands holding the dagger tightly.


    Ilsa rushed at the soldier as fast as she could.


    The tip of the dagger pointed directly at the soldier''s back knee that was not covered by armor.


    The people present, whether bald or Falk, or enly, did not expect Ilsa to rush out of the carriage.


    The soldier turned his back on Ilsa.


    At such a distance, without any psychological preparation and with his back to Ilsa, the soldier could not escape Ilsa''s stab.


    The dagger in Ilsa''s hand accurately stabbed the soldier in the back knee of his left leg.


    Thanks to Ilsa''s small size and short stature, she could easily stab the tall soldier in the back knee.


    The strange sharp weapon entered the flesh and passed to Ilsa''s palm along the blade of the dagger.


    A little warm blood splashed on Ilsa''s face.


    At the moment when Ilsa''s dagger stabbed the soldier''s back knee, a shrill wailing screamed out of the soldier''s mouth.


    And then, in addition to the soldier''s wail and scream, there was Elsa''s cry:


    "Enly! Come to me! "


    With that, Ilsa quickly pulled out the dagger, and then stepped back several steps to distance herself from the bald people.


    Ilsa''s stab just now successfully knocked down the soldier.


    There is a loophole in the encirclement net composed of bald people that can allow the people inside to escape.


    And enly didn''t waste the precious opportunity Ilsa won for him.


    With all his strength, he escaped along the loophole in the siege net, and then ran to Ilsa''s side and stood side by side with Ilsa.

 Chapter 1071

    "Your Majesty... Miss lotta!"


    Enly almost blurted out the name "Your Majesty". Fortunately, he changed it in time.


    "What are you doing out here?"


    Enly''s tone was full of anxiety.


    "You saved my life." Ilsa said to enly in a calm and firm tone, "how can I watch you die in front of me."


    After that, Ilsa wiped the blood on the dagger with the sleeve of her left arm.


    Then both hands clenched the dagger in their hands again, and the sword tip pointed directly at the bald head in front of them.


    After Ilsa flashed out of the carriage, the faces of bald people were full of surprise.


    "Silver hair, purple pupils..." the bald head muttered, "the characteristics are completely consistent..."


    As soon as the bald man''s whisper fell, the tramp who was still lying on the saddle of the bald horse immediately shouted to the bald man:


    "That''s her! This is the girl who has been following the caravan. "


    The bald man ignored the tramp who had lost his value.


    He stared at Ilsa like a torch.


    "... little girl." Baldheaded and waved to Ilsa, "come with us. If you are willing to come with us, I promise I won''t hurt you, this one eyed brother and anyone in the caravan."


    Facing the condition put forward by the bald head, Ilsa first gave a low cold laugh, and then¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like ugly men, especially ugly men without hair. If you want to take me away anyway, please find a handsome man first."


    "Tut..." green veins burst from the bald neck.


    Enly and Ilsa rejected his "kindness" one after another, so that their bald patience had been exhausted.


    "If you don''t want to go with us! Anyway, it''s the same to discount your legs and drag you away! Follow me! "


    The bald head and the rest of his men formed a semi-circular formation again, surrounding enly and Ilsa.


    "... your majesty." Enly lowered his voice and whispered at a volume that only himself and Ilsa could hear. "Come to me. Next, you should stick close to me and don''t leave me at all."


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded as she tightened her dagger.


    The reason to let Ilsa stand in front of him is to ensure that Ilsa can always appear in his field of vision, so as to protect her.


    When Ilsa slowly moved to enly''s body, a loud roar suddenly came behind them:


    "Forget it! No matter so much! Hey, you seven! Follow us. "


    This voice, enly and Ilsa could not be more familiar.


    The owner of this voice is Falk.


    After the roar, Falk pulled out the dagger hanging around his waist and ran to the side of enly and Ilsa.


    As for the seven guards in the caravan, after receiving Falk''s order just now, they first looked at each other and hesitated.


    After hesitating for a moment, they finally clenched their teeth, clenched their weapons and followed Falk.


    "Mr. Falk?" Enly exclaimed, "what are you doing here? Go back! You didn''t have to wade in this muddy water... "


    Before enly had finished, Falk took the lead and said:


    "I have made up my mind!"


    "I can''t watch you die and miss lotta go into captivity!"


    "It may not help, and I will do my best!"


    Falk shook his sword holding right hand badly.


    The dagger was like a live fish that would jump out of Falk''s palm at any time.


    You don''t need to know how to fight. Even an ordinary person standing here can see how nervous Falk is now.


    We can see how much pressure Falk is under when he confronts bald people.


    But even so, Falk still held the dagger tightly in his hand.


    Even though the dagger in his hand was shaking out of his palm, Falk still held it tightly.


    His feet were also nailed to the ground, without the slightest idea of retreating.


    Enly was silent for a while.


    Then there was a light laughter with a little helpless color.


    "Mr. Falk, since you''ve said that for your sake, I won''t stop it."


    After that, enly turned his eyes and looked at the bald people in front of him again.


    Just then enly suddenly heard Falk whisper to him:


    "Mr. enly..."


    Falk''s voice was so low that only enly and himself could hear it.


    "See the war horse in front of you on the right?"


    After hearing Falk''s words, enly quietly turned his eyes and looked at the war horse in front of him to the right.


    "We must get your majesty out of here." Falk continued.


    "The horses in my caravan are poor pack horses. They can only take the place of walking, but can''t run wildly on them."


    "If you want to take your majesty away from here, you must rob one of their horses."


    "Later, we''ll try our best to fight a bloody way and take the horse nearest to us in front of you on the right."


    "Then you will ride that horse and take your majesty out of here."


    "I''m out of here?" Enly asked, "what will you do if I take your majesty out of here?"


    "... there should be nothing to ask such a simple and clear answer?" Falk smiled.


    "... I see." Enly pursed his lips, "... Thank you."


    "Hello!" The bald voice suddenly sounded, "you two have been muttering since just now. Have you finished?"


    "The caravan is a matter of people. If you hadn''t asked your guards to help the one eyed brother just now, I would have wanted to let you and your caravan go!"


    "But now it seems that even you won''t accept my kindness!"


    "In that case, go to hell!"


    Having said that, the bald man rushed up with his sword and his troops.


    At the same time, Falk immediately shouted to enly:


    "Mr. enly! Let''s go! "


    With that, Falk took the lead and rushed up.


    And enly quickly led Ilsa to follow.


    Their goal is the nearest horse to them.


    After Falk rushed up, the seven guards in Falk''s caravan rushed forward immediately and closely guarded Falk''s side.


    A bloody battle is once again on this land.


    Enly and Falk don''t love war. Their only purpose is to take the nearest horses and take Ilsa away from here!


    Enrique and Falk attracted the attention of the bald head with their non war playing style.


    Then the bald man finally realized their real purpose.


    "Stop them!" The bald head shouted anxiously, "don''t let them near the horses!"

 Chapter 1072

    Falk and others dragged many bareheaded subordinates, so that enly and Ilsa could smoothly break into the nearest horse.


    "Your majesty! Get on the horse! "


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, the war horse in front of him suddenly gave a "sob" full of pain, and then fell to the ground with a "bang".


    It turned out - it was because the bald head cut the war horse first.


    Just now, when he realized that enli and Ilsa wanted to rob their horses to escape, the bald head shouted loudly and asked his subordinates to stop them. While personally holding the sword, enli and Ilsa took half a step ahead, rushed to the war horse they were going to rob, and cut the neck of the war horse with a sword.


    After the war horse was killed, the bald head didn''t stop, but swung the long sword in his hand again and chopped at enli.


    "Tut..."


    Enrique, who looked angry, whispered "tut" for a while, then picked up the knight''s sword in his hand and greeted him with the blade waved by his bald head.


    Keng!


    The deafening sound of sharp weapon impact quickly dispersed around enli and bald head.


    After the long swords collided with each other, the two began to wrestle.


    "Well..." enly uttered a deep cry of pain.


    At this time, enri, who was black and blue, didn''t have enough strength to compete with the strong bald head.


    Enli, who could not hold the power of the bald head, was suppressed by the bald head bit by bit.


    "Go to hell!" The bald head who had successfully suppressed enli roared ferociously.


    "Well..."


    Although he had done his best, enly still couldn''t push back the bald sword.


    I can only watch the bald long sword press his Knight Sword lower and lower, and watch the bald long sword blade gradually close to his neck


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "Uh ah ah ah ah!"


    The bald head suddenly let out a scream.


    As the scream spewed out of his mouth, his strength poured into his arms weakened a lot in this moment.


    Enli didn''t waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    He put all his strength into his arms, pushed the bald sword back, flew a foot, kicked the bald chest, and kicked the bald away, so as to distance himself from the bald.


    "Enly!" Ilsa, whose hands were stained with a lot of fresh blood, ran anxiously to enly''s side, "are you okay?"


    "HMM... ok..." enly gasped and smiled bitterly. "Your Majesty... Miss Lota, please don''t risk yourself any more."


    Just now, enly was saved by Ilsa again.


    After enli was suppressed by the bald head, Ilsa clenched the dagger in her hand again in order to save enli.


    Taking advantage of the bald head''s attention on enly, Ilsa stabbed a sword into the side abdomen of the bald head.


    That''s why the bald head screamed just now.


    Because of the bald head wearing armor and Ilsa''s lack of strength, Ilsa''s stab did not stab very deeply.


    But that''s enough.


    Enly did not waste the precious opportunity Ilsa had just won for him, and successfully got rid of the struggle with bald head.


    "All said." Ilsa smiled. "I can''t watch you die in front of me."


    "You... Smelly kid...!" The bald head held the sword in one hand and pressed Ilsa''s wound on his side abdomen just now, "don''t think I dare not do anything to you! Although I can''t kill you, I can beat you half to death first, and then drag you back! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the bald head loosened his hand pressing the wound, then clenched the handle of the sword with both hands, roared, raised his long sword and ran towards Ilsa.


    Looking at the bald head approaching her at a very fast speed, Ilsa''s face showed a little fear and fear.


    However, while the color of fear and fear appeared on his face, other emotions also appeared, such as firmness and calmness.


    Ilsa clenched the dagger in her hand and stared at the bald head. She was ready to fight to the death with the bald head, and had no plan to step back.


    Even if you want to retreat, there is no way out.


    "Your majesty!"


    At this time, enly could not attend to calling Ilsa''s pseudonym.


    Enri, who was half kneeling on the ground, leaned on the ground with a long sword and wanted to get up from the muddy ground to save Ilsa who stood in front of him and was only two steps away from him.


    However, when his legs were just half straight, enly fell to the ground again.


    Enri, who was black and blue, had no strength to stand up again.


    I can only look desperate, watch the bald head approaching Ilsa, and watch Ilsa fight with the bald head on her own


    Soon Ilsa was within the range of the bald head.


    The bald man held up the long sword in his hand and split it at Ilsa.


    Ilsa also raised the dagger in her hand to hold the bald sword.


    However - any fool can see that with Ilsa''s small body and the small dagger in her hand, how can she stop the strong bald sword?


    Enly seemed to have seen Ilsa''s dagger cut in half by the bald sword, and then Ilsa was cut by the bald sword


    At the peak of the despair on enly''s face¡ª¡ª


    Whoosh!!


    Enly suddenly heard a sharp wind behind him.


    The sharp wind broke from far to near at an extremely fast speed.


    Then enly saw a slender shadow passing by his side.


    And the sharp wind also turned from behind to in front of him.


    The slender shadow cut through all the air along the way, and then hit the bald head and right shoulder heavily.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The bald head made a huge cry that made enly and Ilsa feel the tingling of their eardrums.


    His wailing was more pitiful than when Ilsa stabbed him in the flank with her dagger.


    After being hit by the slender shadow on the right shoulder, the long sword fell out of the palm of the bareheaded right hand.


    Ilsa thus escaped the attack of the bald head just now.


    "What''s the matter..." enly whispered suspiciously, looking at the slender object that had just hit his bald head and right shoulder.


    "Is this... Crossbow arrow?!" Exclaimed enly.


    Although the arrows have all disappeared into the bald flesh, it is not difficult to see that the arrow is a crossbow from the arrow feathers on the arrow shaft.


    Not only Enrique, but also Ilsa''s face was full of shock and doubt.


    Staring blankly at the crossbow arrow that just hit the bald head''s right shoulder, enli whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis crossbow arrow... Where did it come from?


    As soon as enly''s doubts surfaced from his mind, a voice suddenly came behind him, which solved his doubts.


    "Your Majesty, enly. You all stand down. Leave the rest to us. "

 Chapter 1073

    This voice, enly and Ilsa could not be more familiar.


    After the sound fell, enly and Ilsa immediately deflected their heads as fast as they could and looked behind them.


    Not far behind them stood an old man riding a war horse with a crossbow in his hand.


    "Mr. Jacob!"* two


    Enly and Ilsa shouted in unison.


    The old man was James whom enly and Ilsa had never seen again after Ellen''s mutiny on the banks of the Yenne river.


    At this time, Jacob, riding on the war horse, hung his dragon chant on his left waist, grabbed the bridle in his right hand and the crossbow just launched in his left hand, smiled at enly and Ilsa.


    "Your Majesty, enly, I''m sorry to have made you suffer."


    "Next, you just sit there and have a good rest."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, there was a continuous sound of Horseshoes behind him.


    Dozens of cavalry appeared behind Jacob.


    The dozens of cavalry who appeared behind Jacob were divided into left and right sides, passing through Jacob''s left and right sides, and then surrounded the small battlefield with great speed.


    No matter Falk and others, or the bald subordinates, they stared at the cavalry that suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    "This is..." enli looked at the armor on the dozens of cavalry, "garrison?"


    The armies of the British Empire were divided into two types.


    The first is the Knights.


    The Knights are the front-line troops of the British Empire. The four knights gathered all the elite soldiers in China, mainly responsible for foreign wars and calming some large-scale rebellions in China.


    The second is the garrison.


    The garrison is the second-line force of the British Empire. It is stationed in the cities of the Empire and is mainly responsible for maintaining public security in the cities and calming some small and medium-sized rebellions in the country.


    Not only is the combat effectiveness of the garrison worse than that of the knights, but also its equipment level is much worse than that of the Knights.


    Because of the different equipment between the garrison and the knights, enly could recognize that the dozens of cavalry came from the garrison at a glance.


    The bald head pressed the arrow wound on his right shoulder and stared at the dozens of cavalry surrounded by them with vicious eyes.


    Baldheaded is not a fool. Naturally, he can see whether the dozens of cavalry who suddenly appeared here are enemies or friends.


    "Hello!"


    The bald man shouted to Jacob, who was riding towards him.


    "Which city are you the garrison? Why are you here? "


    The bald man asked Jacob two questions in one breath.


    Facing the two questions thrown by the bald head, Jacob answered in a flat tone:


    "You don''t need to know the answer to the question of which city we are and why we are here."


    "You are a group of ordinary soldiers who act according to military orders, so I''ll let you go."


    "Get out of here!"


    "Wait!" You are soldiers of the garrison, we are soldiers of the Uriel knights, we are all soldiers of the British army, and we are friendly! Since you are a friendly army, shouldn''t you help us? "


    "Friendly forces?"


    Jacob chuckled as if he had heard something quite funny.


    "We and your order of Uriel have not been friendly for a long time."


    "... what do you mean?" With a bald face, he looked at Jacob in doubt and confusion.


    Jacob looked at the puzzled bald head and sighed.


    "Alas..." Jacob said to himself, "this should be the sorrow of ordinary soldiers... I don''t even know what happened. I can''t do anything except obediently obey the orders given by the officer. I can''t know anything."


    After talking to himself like this, Jacob straightened his face again.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Jacob''s tone became more severe. "Get out of here! Don''t waste my few patience! "


    Listening to the stern tone in Jacob''s words, the bald head could not help shrinking his head, and a groan full of pain and unwilling color came out of his throat.


    The bald man turned his head and looked around.


    The dozens of garrison soldiers who surrounded them looked at them with cold eyes.


    What scares the bald head most is not the number of these dozens of cavalry, but the big killing weapons carried by these dozens of cavalry.


    The dozens of cavalry men were holding a big killing weapon, a crossbow.


    Crossbow is one of the most lethal weapons on the battlefield except siege equipment.


    The crossbows of the dozens of cavalry men were equipped with crossbows, and the sharp crossbows pointed directly at the bald head and others.


    As long as the bald and others have any wrongdoing, these dozens of crossbows and arrows that have targeted them will shoot them into a sieve.


    When the number of people is at a disadvantage and surrounded, it is absolutely a dead end to collide with dozens of cavalry with crossbows.


    "Boss..."


    A baldheaded subordinate asked the baldheaded in a voice trembling with fear.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "...." the bald man was silent.


    The reason why he didn''t answer this subordinate''s question was that he was racking his brains to think about the answer to this question.


    After sweating for a long time, the bald head finally gave a long sigh.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bald and others left in dismay.


    Looking at the bald people who gradually disappeared in the field of vision, a clerk of the caravan whispered dully:


    "Saved, saved..."


    Just on the verge of death, a group of cavalry from nowhere suddenly appeared, and then they were saved - things changed so fast that most of the people present were disappointed.


    After a long time, the guards and guys in the Falk caravan finally recovered from their trance.


    Until then, the joy finally spread among the people.


    "Great! We are saved! "


    "Great! Great! "


    "I almost thought we were going to die here!"


    "Although I don''t know who you are! But thank you! "


    "Thank you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people who had returned to God thanked Jacob and the cavalry he had brought.


    Jacob and the cavalry paid no attention to their thanks.


    Jacob led all the cavalry slowly to Ilsa.


    Then roll off the horse and kneel on one knee.


    Jacob and the dozens of cavalry knelt down in front of Ilsa.


    This amazing scene made the caravan outside Falk, and everyone couldn''t help but stare and grow up.


    Later, Jacob''s words almost dropped their chins to the ground.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob said respectfully to Ilsa, "it''s great to see you in good health."

 Chapter 1074

    In the dead fight just now, enli not only added many new injuries, but also cracked many old injuries.


    While dressing enly''s wound, Jacob told Ilsa and enly what he had experienced since the change of Yeni river.


    Jacob first explained how he escaped from Allen''s camp in as brief a sentence as possible.


    Then he began to explain all his movements since he escaped from Allen''s camp.


    "With my own strength, I can never find you and enli."


    "So after escaping from Alan''s camp, I found a reliable partner."


    "This is it."


    Then Jacob leaned slightly and made an "invitation" to an old man over 50 standing behind him.


    "This is the Lord of Tamu city - Barnett Shuru."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, Barnett quickly bowed to Ilsa.


    "Barnett is my friend." Jacob said, "I was familiar with his excellent character, so I knew he was a reliable and trustworthy man, so I rode the horse robbed from Allen camp to Tamu city."


    "Tamu city..." sitting aside for treatment, while quietly listening to Jacob''s enli, he interrupted, "I remember - Tamu city seems to be near here."


    "Yes." Jacob nodded, "Tamu city is located near here. In order to get to Tamu city as fast as possible, both my double leg and the leg of my horse at that time were almost broken."


    "After arriving in Tamu city and informing Barnett of the current severe situation in the country, he immediately mobilized all the garrison forces in Tamu city and went out of the city in multiple shares to find the trace of you and enli."


    "During our stay in Tamu City, we collected all kinds of intelligence while looking for the trace of you and enli."


    "Finally, two soldiers lurking in the salmon tavern found your trace."


    Then Jacob turned aside again and pointed to the two soldiers standing on his side.


    One of the two soldiers was a tall thin man with a withered and yellow face, and the other was a short strong man with an eye mask and only one eye.


    "Salmon tavern is a well-known tavern nearby. Countless people pass through it every day. Therefore, it is most likely to collect reliable information in this salmon tavern."


    "So we put the two smartest soldiers into the salmon tavern to explore all the movements in the salmon tavern."


    "Last night, they finally found a young man with brown hair and golden pupil and a girl with silver hair and purple pupil in the tavern."


    "We have issued death orders to these two people - once we meet young people and girls who meet these characteristics, we will come back and report."


    "Therefore, last night, the two soldiers were divided into two ways. One continued to stay in the tavern to monitor all movements in the tavern, and the other was responsible for returning to Tamu city as soon as possible to report this important information to us."


    "After receiving this important information, Barnett and I immediately led all the remaining cavalry in Tamu city out of the city to find you."


    "You and enly know what happened next."


    Speaking of this, Jacob sighed and said with emotion:


    "Our luck is really good enough. We not only found your majesty and enli in time, but also came in time to beat away the rebel."


    "Yes." After Jacob''s voice fell, Ilsa also said with emotion, "Mr. Jacob, you came in time."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then put on a half joking tone:


    "If you come later, the history of the British Empire may have to be rewritten."


    "If you come later, the British Empire may produce an ''Emperor captured by the enemy''."


    Jacob chuckled at Elsa''s witty remarks.


    Then Jacob, with tears in his eyes, said to Ilsa in a choking tone:


    "Your Majesty... When Alan''s beast launched the mutiny, I really thought I had no chance to see you again..."


    After seeing Jacob choking, Ilsa''s eyes gradually burst into tears.


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded as she wiped her tears. "Me too. Since that night, I''ve been worried about your safety, Mr. Jacob. It''s great that you can be safe... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While Ilsa, Jacob, enly and others were talking there, Falk and his caravan men stood on the far side.


    At this time, Falk is silently bearing the complaints of everyone.


    "Mr. Falk! So you knew early on that little girl was our majesty? "


    "Well, yes." Falk nodded. "It was because I knew she was our majesty that I made up my mind to take her to pandragon."


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "The fewer people who know that person is our majesty, the better."


    "I always thought that little girl was unusual, but I never thought that person was the 13th emperor of our country..."


    "Well, how can we call our Majesty ''that man''. Be careful not to be heard by the soldiers in armor. If they hear it, they may come to you for settlement. "


    "Ah, sorry, sorry..."


    "My God... I actually saw the emperor of our country with my own eyes and talked with the emperor of our country for a few days... When I go back to my hometown, it''s enough for me to boast with my family all my life..."


    "Me too..."


    "I not only chatted with the emperor of our country, but also played Quint with the emperor of our country..."


    "Am I dreaming...?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The guys in the Falk caravan were still immersed in the shock of learning that "miss Lota" was the 13th emperor of their britannian empire. Ilsa, Jacob and enly continued their conversation.


    "Your Majesty." After recovering from his sadness, Jacob quickly adjusted his mood and said to Ilsa, "we have to return to pandragon as soon as possible."


    "As I just said, after I fled to Tamu City, we sent people to look for the trace of you and enli and collected all kinds of intelligence."


    "I have now learned some news from the central government."


    "After Alan''s mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River, great changes have taken place in the center."


    "Change?" Ilsa asked urgently, "Mr. Jacob! How is pandragon now? "


    What happened to pandragon after Alan''s mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River - that''s what Ilsa really wants to know now.

 Chapter 1075

    "After learning that Allen and Yeni River launched a mutiny, in order to stabilize people''s hearts, the central officials elected his highness Gail to become the Regent of our country." Jacob said in a deep voice, "now the center is led by his highness Gail, who is now the Regent."


    "Regent?!"* two


    Ilsa and enly exclaimed in unison.


    While they were exclaiming, Jacob continued:


    "Alan is leading the rebels westward, with the front pointing directly at pandragon, the capital of our country."


    Hearing this, Ilsa and enly''s faces changed.


    "Alan really intends to attack pandragon directly..." enly said in a deep voice.


    "That''s right." Jacob nodded and then said, "according to the latest information I have received, the central government is still arguing about whether pandragon should be kept or abandoned."


    "What is there to discuss?" Enli said anxiously, "all countries are the foundation of the country! How can you just give up! "


    "I think so, too." Jacob turned his head, looked at enli and said, "no matter how slim the odds are, he can''t give up pandragon without even a resistance."


    Then Jacob turned his head back and looked back at Ilsa.


    "Your Majesty." At this time, Jacob''s face was full of seriousness. "Our top priority now is to rush back to pandragon to preside over the overall situation as soon as possible."


    "Whether the central government is led by the Regent or the emperor - the impact of these two differences on people''s hearts is quite different."


    "As long as you can safely return to panderagon and let the officials and citizens of the imperial capital know that you are still alive, it will be greatly encouraging."


    "At present, how serious the situation in our country is - this problem, I believe the lower official doesn''t need to say more about it."


    "At this critical juncture, the central government cannot lack your Majesty''s seat!"


    "... well." Ilsa, with the same serious face, nodded, "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Falk."


    Jacob looked at Falk up and down, and then sighed:


    "I didn''t expect that we could meet in such a place."


    "Yes." Falk nodded and said with a bitter smile, "not only did I not expect that I would meet you here, but also I, an ordinary businessman, could have the opportunity to shoulder the important task of ''sending your majesty back to the imperial capital''."


    Jacob and Falk know each other.


    Two years ago, Su Cheng invited not only Jacob but also Falk when he held a supplementary wedding with Carol and Eliza in pandragon.


    It was at Su Cheng''s wedding two years ago that Jacob met Falk, who "adopted" Su Cheng.


    Jacob never thought that this seemingly ordinary businessman had completed another feat.


    His last feat was to adopt Su Cheng, a talented general in the future.


    The feat he has accomplished now is to resolutely shoulder the arduous task of sending Ilsa back to pandragon when the emperor Ilsa is in the greatest danger.


    After a few greetings to Falk, Jacob made a big gift to Falk:


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Falk."


    After Jacob''s voice fell, Barnett and enly, the city masters of Tamu city standing behind Jacob, also bowed to Falk and thanked Falk.


    And Falk hurriedly said:


    "Mr. Jacob, you don''t have to. I just did what I should do as a national of the British Empire. "


    "Not every citizen has your courage and courage."


    After saying this in a half joking tone, Jacob put on a serious look again.


    "Mr. Falk, the rebels are closing in on pandragon."


    "The most urgent task at present is to return your majesty to the center as soon as possible. So that your majesty can return to the central seat. "


    "So - we''re going to buy your carriage dedicated to transporting jewelry. We bought all the jewels on the carriage and carriage. "


    Now that we have met Jacob again and decided to rush back to Pendragon as soon as possible, we can''t go with Falk and them again.


    Falk and his horses are pack horses that can only walk. They can''t run fast at all.


    Falk''s caravan had two carriages.


    One carriage is specially used for luggage, and the other carriage is specially used for jewelry bought during the trip.


    Jacob planned to buy the carriage specially loaded with jewelry so that Ilsa could travel in it.


    Jacob and enli were escorted by the cavalry of Tamu city.


    The horses used by the cavalry in Tamu city are war horses, and the speed of travel can not be compared with the pack horses used by Falk.


    In this way, the speed of travel can be greatly increased.


    Facing Jacob''s request, Falk readily agreed.


    After some negotiation, the final agreed amount is 15 million British francs.


    In other words, the central government of the British Empire represented by Jacob invested 15 million British francs to buy the carriage and all the jewelry loaded on the carriage.


    In fact, the price is quite generous. The cost price of this carriage and this carriage of jewelry is about 11 million. Falk sold this carriage and this carriage of jewelry to Jacob at a price close to the cost price.


    Because Jacob and Falk had no cash on hand to deliver, he and Falk promised that when Falk and they returned to the imperial capital, they would give him all the money for the carriage and the bonus that enly and Falk had agreed to give when he successfully sent Ilsa back to the imperial capital.


    Falk believed Jacob''s promise.


    After all - the money was only a small sum of money for the central part of the British Empire.


    Jacob, they can''t refuse to pay for this little money.


    After buying Falk''s carriage, Jacob and them immediately began to throw away all the jewelry on the carriage.


    That''s why Jacob and his family bought the carriage and all the jewels on it at the same time.


    In order to reduce the burden on horses and speed up the carriage, it is necessary to abandon all useless things on the carriage.


    After throwing away all the jewels on the carriage and reducing the weight of the carriage to the lightest, Ilsa and they could finally start on their way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Falk."


    Ilsa, standing beside the carriage that had completely emptied the carriage, saluted Falk in front of her.


    "Thank you very much for your care these days."


    "Your Majesty, please don''t say that." After Ilsa''s voice fell, Falk quickly knelt on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, I wish you a pleasant journey and a safe arrival in pandragon."


    Speaking of this, falkerton paused.


    "Your Majesty."


    Falk put on a sincere tone.


    "Please be sure to defeat the enemy and protect the British Empire."

 Chapter 1076

    Hearing Falk''s words, Ilsa was a little stunned.


    Then he nodded solemnly:


    "Mr. Falk, I promise you - I will, will defeat all the rebels and the Franks! Drive out of the land of the British Empire! "


    After hearing Ilsa''s answer, Falk''s mouth tilted slightly and a little smile appeared on his face.


    Although Falk doesn''t know much about the current situation in the country, he also knows that his country is at a critical juncture of life and death.


    If one is not good, his country may perish.


    But strangely enough, after hearing Ilsa''s unspeakable and powerful words, Falk''s worries, which had been accumulated in his heart, suddenly faded a lot.


    Obviously, it was only an ordinary word, but after speaking from Ilsa''s mouth, there seemed to be an unexpected magic that made Falk feel at ease unconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kaka, Kaka


    The wheels of the carriage, which had been loaded with jewels and now with Ilsa and enly, turned slowly.


    Because enly''s current physical condition is really not suitable for riding, with Ilsa''s permission, he once again has the privilege of sharing a carriage with Ilsa.


    The speed of the wheels gradually increased, and the speed of the carriage also increased.


    Jacob also led the cavalry of Tamu city to guard around the carriage, surrounded by the carriage and headed west along the avenue.


    Barnett, the Lord of Tamu City, left these cavalry to Jacob for Jacob to lead these cavalry to escort Ilsa back to pandragon.


    Barnett himself took two cavalry soldiers responsible for his escort, separated from Jacob and returned to Tamu city.


    Barnett, after all, is the master of Tamu city. Tamu city needs his seat. It is impossible to escort Ilsa back to pandragon with Jacob and them.


    Falk and others watched Ilsa and them leave.


    Even in the carriage, Ilsa was still lying by the window, waving goodbye to Falk and them.


    Falk and others watched them as they waved goodbye to them.


    It was not until Ilsa and others sank completely on the horizon that Falk put down their hands.


    "Alas..." Falk sighed, then said to himself in a half joking tone, "I don''t know why, I always feel a little lonely..."


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, many of the guys in his caravan immediately nodded and agreed with Falk.


    Since enly and Ilsa got on their ride, they spent a lot of time with enly and Ilsa.


    With his kind character and lovely appearance, Ilsa successfully gained a lot of popularity in the caravan. Many people in the caravan like Ilsa very much.


    Ah, of course, most people don''t like Ilsa like love, but like friends.


    Ilsa has left now, which makes them feel a little lonely


    "Mr. Falk..."


    At this time, a waiter asked Falk with a cautious look.


    "That pile of jewelry... What shall we do with it?"


    After saying that, the man pointed to the pile of jewelry that was thrown by the roadside.


    Jacob and they bought the carriage and all the jewels on it for 15 million francs.


    In order to reduce the burden on the horses and increase the speed, Jacob and them unloaded all the jewelry loaded on the carriage and threw it aside at random.


    Falk looked at the pile of jewels thrown to the roadside and said with a bitter smile:


    "What else can I do? Let these jewels lie quietly by the side of the road. "


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, the enthusiastic caravan guys immediately shouted to Falk:


    "Don''t you care about these jewels? Isn''t that too wasteful, Mr. Falk? "


    "Yes, yes! Don''t waste these jewels! "


    "Since lotta... No! Since your majesty has thrown away these jewels, it means they don''t want these jewels, so it''s reasonable for us to pick them up for ''waste utilization''. "


    ¡­¡­


    Facing the passionate guys, Falk smiled helplessly:


    "You are right. Since your majesty threw away these jewels, we are indeed qualified to retrieve them."


    "But - where do we have the space to put so many jewelry now?"


    With that, Falk nuzzled at the carriage beside him.


    Falk, who used to have two carriages, now has only one carriage for luggage.


    "We only have this baggage carriage left now."


    "This carriage is loaded with all kinds of necessities we need for our return journey, so it is impossible to throw away the things contained in this carriage."


    "So you''re dead. We don''t have the ability to transport such a large amount of jewelry back now."


    Hearing Falk''s words, the men of his caravan looked gloomy.


    Such a large amount of jewelry can''t be taken back, but can only be thrown aside and let passers-by pick it up - this feeling, not to mention how uncomfortable it is.


    Falk did not fail to understand the feelings of these people.


    After thinking for a while, Falk sighed:


    "Forget it, give you a reward."


    "Each of you go and get your favorite jewelry."


    "Take whatever you want."


    As soon as Falk''s voice fell, the men of the caravan immediately widened their eyes.


    Is everything you just said true - they asked Falk with their eyes.


    Falk nodded after reading the meaning of the caravan guys'' eyes.


    "Take whatever you want, and you''ll get as much as you want. It''s just a reward and gift for you to accompany me to undertake the arduous task of ''sending your majesty back to the imperial capital''. "


    Speaking of this, falkerton paused.


    Then he sighed softly:


    "Anyway - we are lucky enough to undertake such a dangerous task, but none of us are less."


    Before Jacob arrived with reinforcements, Falk, who was determined to protect Ilsa, personally took the seven guards in his caravan to join the war against bald head and his men.


    Because Jacob and his cavalry arrived in time, Falk was very lucky that none of them died.


    Of the seven guards, only three were slightly injured.


    And Falk himself just had a scratch on his face.


    At this time, no one listened to Falk''s emotion.


    After reconfirming that they could take the jewelry at will, the guys of Falk immediately burst into huge cheers, and then rushed to the pile of jewelry to rob the valuable jewelry.


    Looking at the wolf like guys, Falk smiled bitterly:


    "I said - you, don''t take too much, so you can''t even walk."

 Chapter 1077

    British Empire, pandragon, council chamber.


    "Sir! Please stop! "


    Afra''s sharp voice made bancro''s eardrums tingle.


    Bancroft silently endured afra''s wrath.


    "When will you people stop making trouble! If we don''t waste a second now, we''ll be in danger! "


    Up to now, whether pandragon will keep it or abandon it - the final decision has not been discussed.


    Although the main war faction has been losing ground because of the delay in coming up with an effective city defense policy, the main war faction led by bancro did not give in and tit for tat with the main withdrawal faction led by afra and Alfred.


    The days dragged on like this


    Bancro''s goal now is to buy time.


    We should strive for enough time for the military staff headed by him to plan a perfect tactic that can hold pandragon for a long time.


    Every day in the Council hall, there is a war between the main war faction and the main withdrawal faction.


    So bancro''s days are quite regular these days.


    During the day, I will deal with the main withdrawal figures here in the Council hall to buy time for the formulation of tactics.


    In the evening, he worked out tactics with other military staff in his house.


    But no matter how bancro deals with it, he will reach the limit.


    After all, the most precious thing at present is time. Bancro can buy time for their main fighters through his powerful script, but it is impossible to buy time for the whole life.


    Today, the attack of the main withdrawal faction is extremely fierce, which makes bancro feel unprecedented pressure.


    Bancro has been wasting their time these days, which has already exhausted the anger and patience of the main withdrawal faction.


    As soon as the voice of afra, the food manager, fell, the voice of Alfred, the financial manager, also sounded immediately:


    "Mr. bancro, as far as I know, your official has been calling the military staff home these days to plan the tactics that can hold bancro for a long time under the fierce attack of the rebels led by Alan, right?"


    "That''s right." Bancro nodded and admitted very readily.


    "Mr. bancro, with all due respect - you''re doing it in vain!"


    "In the face of the absolute power gap, any strategy and tactics are futile!"


    "With the remaining defensive strength of pandragon, it is impossible to hold pandragon under the fierce attack of Allen''s more than 100000 troops!"


    "Guarding pandragon with this military strength is like moving a warship to the top of the eghar mountains - it''s impossible!"


    "Will you move a warship to the top of the eghar mountains..." bancro whispered what Alfred had just said.


    Then he chuckled as if he had heard some funny jokes.


    "Good." Bancro said in a forthright tone, "let me show you how we moved the warship to the top of the eghar mountains."


    Bancro''s counterattack made Alfred blush with anger.


    After a heavy "hum" with his nose, Alfred turned his head and said to Gail sitting on the nine steps:


    "Your Highness! Please make up your mind to give up pandragon as soon as possible! Stop being bewitched by bancro and others! "


    "Bancro, they are a bunch of crazy gamblers now! Crazy gamblers who intend to bet the fortunes of the British Empire on the gambling table! "


    "Gambler?" Bancro asked in a deep voice, "if we are crazy gamblers who bet the national fortune of the British Empire on the gambling table, aren''t you, too?"


    "You are going to follow the example of the Frankish Empire more than 100 years ago and give up the center of the Empire - Pendragon. Isn''t that what you do to put the fate of the Empire on the gambling table?"


    "That''s better than you crazy people who are full of ideas! At least we still have some hope of turning defeat into victory! If we take your advice and stick to pandragon, we are dead! "


    ¡­¡­


    Gail, sitting on the nine steps, listened silently to the fierce war of words between the main war faction and the main withdrawal faction.


    Then he sighed with a tired face.


    These days, people who feel a lot of pressure, and Gail.


    Gail hardly slept a good night as regent queen.


    Every day I was worried about whether pandragon would fight or withdraw.


    But now, after listening to so many days of debate between the two factions, Gail is now somewhat inclined to advocate withdrawal.


    Because the main war faction has a very fatal death hole, that is, they can''t come up with an effective strategy to hold pandragon under the fierce attack of Allen rebels.


    There is no strategy that can make Gail feel hopeful to hold pandragon - how does Gail accept the advocate''s insistence on pandragon.


    "Cough."


    Gail coughed softly twice.


    After hearing Gail''s two coughs, both the main war faction and the withdrawal faction closed their mouths.


    He turned his head and looked at Gail sitting on the nine steps.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Gellan said.


    "Pandragon is the foundation of our country, so we must not give up pandragon unless we have to."


    "But - after thinking these days, I found - now seems to be the last resort."


    After hearing Gail''s words, the main withdrawal faction led by afra showed a happy face.


    However, the face of the main war faction led by bancro became ugly.


    "Although I don''t know the art of war." Gail murmured, "but I also know that it''s foolish to fight an impossible war."


    "So --"


    Before Gail finished, bancro stepped out of the line, walked to the red carpet in the middle of the Council hall, and knelt on one knee.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bancro shouted.


    "Please give me 10 days!"


    "If we fail to formulate an effective city defense plan within 10 days, we will have no complaints about giving up pandragon!"


    Gail was about to give up pandragon, but bancro suddenly jumped out to stir up the game.


    This made Aphra, Alfred and others gnash their teeth because of resentment.


    "Your Highness!" Cried Alfred, "please stop being bewitched by bancro and them!"


    "Because they make trouble again and again, we have wasted so much time now!"


    "Every second we waste now, we are in danger."


    "Our time is not enough for bancro to waste another 10 days!"


    As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, other withdrawal leaders followed up and spoke to Gail, asking Gail to ignore bancro''s unreasonable request.


    Bancro also spoke loudly again:


    "Your Highness! All countries are the foundation of the country! Once given up, it will shake the foundation of our country! Please give us 10 days! "

 Chapter 1078

    After hearing bancro''s words, Gail''s face showed hesitation again.


    Gail knows better than anyone how important the country is.


    Gail didn''t want to give up pandragon, the capital of the British Empire, if he could.


    But the reality in front of him is quite cruel - judging from the residual garrison strength of the current imperial capital, it is impossible to hold pandragon.


    But... Gail''s heart, in fact, still retains some luck


    Under the steps, Gail''s head ached again with the cries of the main war faction led by bancro and the main withdrawal faction led by Alfred and afra.


    Gail closed his eyes, raised his hand and rubbed his left temple.


    After a little thought, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "All right." Gail said to bancro, "bancro, I''ll give you another 10 days."


    The fluke left in Gail''s heart told Gail that there might be a chance to hold pandragon.


    As soon as Gail''s words fell, bancro''s face was full of joy. Then he quickly lowered his head and thanked Gail.


    As for Alfred and Aphra, they were very angry.


    "Your Highness!" Alfred shouted to Gail, "this..."


    However, before he finished, Gail raised his hand and stopped Alfred with a gesture.


    "Stop talking." Gail said positively, "I''ve made up my mind to give bancro them another chance."


    Then Gail turned his head and looked at bancro again.


    "Bancro, this is the last chance I can give you."


    "If after 10 days, you still fail to formulate a tactic that can hold pandragon, then you can''t complain and obstruct pandragon''s giving up."


    "Yes!" Bancro shouted, "Your Highness, your highness, I promise that if we fail to formulate a strategy that can hold pandragon in 10 days, we will not have any complaints and obstacles to pandragon''s abandonment!"


    Speaking of this, bancroton said for a moment, and then shouted again:


    "Your Highness, please promise your highness another request!"


    "Say."


    "In the next 10 days, please allow me not to come to Baiyang palace again!"


    "I intend to focus all my energy on the formulation of city defense tactics in the next 10 days!"


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Gail nodded:


    "Well, yes. I approved it. "


    "Thank you, your highness!"


    Seeing this, the main withdrawal faction led by Alfred and afra gnashed their teeth because of their unwillingness and resentment.


    However, Gail has personally said that he wants to give bancro them another chance, so Alfred and they can''t say anything about it


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Alas..."


    Bancro, sitting in his carriage, let out a long sigh full of fatigue.


    Because of fatigue, bancro, who was slumped in the car chair, looked soft and seemed to have no bones.


    "Your Excellency." The coachman who was driving the carriage said to bancro in the carriage, "you look more tired than ever."


    "Well, yes." Bancro smiled bitterly, "I''m really tired today..."


    Naturally, bancro could not talk about today''s state affairs with his coachman, so bancro stopped talking after talking about it.


    The coachman who had followed bancro for many years also knew very well that this kind of thing should not be asked, so at this time, he closed his mouth and didn''t ask bancro what happened today.


    Bankrola opened the curtain hanging above the window and looked out of the window.


    Looking at the increasingly sparse flow of people on the road outside the window, bancro couldn''t help muttering:


    "After living here in pandragon for decades, I saw the streets of pandragon so empty for the first time..."


    After the news that "Alan launched a mutiny and led the rebels to attack pandragon" spread to pandragon, pandragon citizens who were afraid of the war began to escape from the imperial capital in large numbers.


    The central government of the British Empire did not stop these citizens who fled the imperial capital.


    Because whether we want to stick to pandragon or give up pandragon, it is not suitable for a large number of citizens to live here.


    Therefore, the central government of the British Empire not only did not prevent the citizens from escaping from pandragon, but also sent a large number of personnel to help the citizens evacuate.


    Every day, a large number of citizens fled pandragon with their families, or fled to nearby surrounding cities, or directly fled back to their hometown.


    Bancro also asked the mayor of pandragon today: how many people are there in pandragon now.


    According to the statistics of the mayor of Pendragon, as of today, there are only over 400000 people in Pendragon, which originally had a population of more than 1 million.


    More than 1 million people, now only some 400000 people are left - that is, more than half of the population has escaped from pandragon.


    Without most of the population, pandragon is now quite empty and quiet.


    It''s getting close to dusk. In the past, the street used to be quite crowded.


    But in recent days, the street is quite empty. Looking out of the window, there are few pedestrians in the street.


    After bancro''s emotion fell, the coachman answered in a half joking tone:


    "But it''s also good that the streets have become empty. Now driving a carriage on the streets will not be bet on the streets by the flow of people or traffic."


    After hearing the coachman''s joke, bancro tilted his mouth slightly and smiled a few times:


    "Yes, but - I still prefer Pendragon to be what it used to be."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir! Your excellency! "


    The coachman''s voice woke bancro who was taking a nap on the bus.


    "Sir! Already home! "


    "Oh... Home..." bancro rubbed his sleepy eyes, then walked down the door opened by the coachman and got out of the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, bancro walked nonstop towards his house.


    After entering his house, he kept walking to the study of the house.


    After pushing open the door of the study, bancro saw several military staff who were busy in the study.


    Since all the military staff officers were summoned to this study and decided to formulate the city defense tactics in this study, bancro''s study has completely changed.


    Paper, books, maps... All kinds of things filled the study.


    There are also several large and long tables in the study. Each large and long table is equipped with different maps, and the military staff mainly work around these maps on the large and long table.

 Chapter 1079

    At this time, there were four military staff officers in the study.


    Among the four military staff officers, three surrounded a long table and painted a large map on the long table.


    The other person followed the three people and recorded something in a notebook in his hand.


    After seeing bancro coming in, the four people immediately stopped all their work and saluted bancro.


    After answering their greetings, bancro asked them:


    "Why are there only four of you? What about the other two? "


    There are seven military staff, including bancro, but now there are two less in the study.


    "The two of them went out to draw a map of the pandragon sewer." A military staff officer replied, "part of the map of panderagon sewer we have in hand is too detailed, so we intend to complete this part of the map."


    Speaking of this, the military staff changed into a joking tone.


    "By the way - we draw lots to decide who goes out to draw the map."


    "Ho ho." Bancro chuckled. "I understand. If it were me, I would certainly suggest drawing lots to decide who should go out to draw. After all - no one would like to drill into the sewer except those with brain problems."


    After saying this joke, bancro sorted out the expression on his face and made his face full of seriousness.


    "Well, that''s all for jokes. Let''s get down to business."


    Bancro said positively.


    "There was an accident at the Baiyang Palace today."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, the four military staff officers present immediately looked at bancro with a nervous face.


    "Mr. bancro! What happened? "


    Bancro summarized everything that happened in Baiyang Palace today in as brief a sentence as possible.


    After listening to bancro''s story quietly, the faces of the people present immediately appeared shocked.


    "10 days..." a military staff officer murmured, "it''s really necessary to formulate effective city defense tactics within 10 days..."


    Bancro sighed:


    "I know it''s hard, but we have to bite the bullet."


    Bancro continued in a firm tone:


    "I have asked his Highness the regent for leave. I don''t have to go to Baiyang palace in the next 10 days."


    "Therefore, I will go all out in this study in the next 10 days!"


    "Within these 10 days, formulate a battle plan that can hold pandragon!"


    Bancro''s words infected every military staff present.


    The morale of the people who had been demoralized because they learned that there were only 10 days left was rekindled at this time.


    "Mr. bancro." A military staff officer said to bancro, "please allow me to leave first. I''m going to go home, get some laundry and tell my wife and children that I won''t go home in the next 10 days."


    "Me too!"


    "I want to go home, too!"


    "I''ll live here in the next 10 days!"


    Bancro looked at the four colleagues who were shouting to go home and change their laundry. The corners of his mouth turned up and a smile appeared on his face.


    "OK." Bancro nodded hard. "Go and go back!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Gail''s room.


    After today''s big meeting in the council chamber, Gail can finally have a little rest.


    After returning to his room, with the help of his attendants, he took off his clothes that were useless except beautiful and gorgeous, and put on comfortable and light clothes.


    Gail was sitting on a chair in the room, closing his eyes and relaxing his brain.


    However, just then, the waiter outside the door suddenly shouted:


    "Your Highness! Your excellency, treasurer! "


    As soon as the waiter''s voice fell, Gail opened his eyes and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAlfred? What''s he doing here at this time?


    As soon as the voice of doubt fell, Gail immediately shouted out the door:


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    After a moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of Gail.


    "Alfred." Gail asked Alfred, who had just separated in the Council hall for a short time, "what are you looking for me for?"


    "Your Highness Gail."


    Said Alfred, kneeling on one knee.


    "Excuse me, your highness - can you allow your highness to be closer?"


    "Huh?" Gail frowned slightly and cast a puzzled look at Alfred.


    After looking up and down at Alfred several times, Gail finally nodded:


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    With Gail''s permission, Alfred took a few steps on his knees to bring himself closer to Gail.


    Then he whispered at a volume that only he and Gail could barely hear:


    "Your Highness, the reason why your highness came to you at this time is to say something to you."


    "Words?" The color of doubt on Gail''s face grew stronger. "What do you say? And why are you talking to me so quietly? "


    Because Alfred''s voice was too small. Even Gail, who was only two steps away from him, was quite reluctant to hear Alfred''s voice.


    "This is to avoid walls with ears. Because what I''m going to say next can''t be heard by people with ulterior motives. " Speaking of this, Alfred took a special look at the wooden door behind him, "that''s why I just hope your highness can allow me to be closer to you so that you can hear me clearly."


    Turning his eyes back from the wooden door behind him, Alfred went on to say to Gail:


    "Your Highness, your highness thinks - you should have prepared earlier?"


    "Ready?"


    "That''s right." Alfred nodded. "Until now, there has been no news from your majesty, so I think - this is a good opportunity for us."


    Hearing what Alfred said, Gail''s face froze.


    Although Alfred noticed the change in Gail''s face, he didn''t stop and continued:


    "Allen launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni river. His majesty, who drove the expedition, is very likely to encounter an accident in the face of Allen''s mutiny."


    "If your majesty disappears or dies because of Alan''s mutiny, your highness will be sure to become the 14th emperor of the britannian empire."


    "Your Highness is convinced that the British Empire, led by you, will definitely bring the British Empire into an unprecedented glorious period."


    "I''ve been expecting you to be our king."


    "Although we can''t confirm whether your majesty really disappeared or died, the lower officer thinks it''s better to prepare early in case."


    "Create public opinion in advance, or..."


    Before Alfred''s words were finished, Gail, who had just been sitting in a chair in silence, suddenly stood up, flew up and kicked Alfred down in front of him.

 Chapter 1080

    "You bastard!"


    Gail, with all his hair and beard, growled at Alfred, who was kicked off by him:


    "Do you really want something to happen to my daughter?"


    After being kicked to the ground, Alfred quickly knelt down again with a flustered face.


    "Your Highness, your highness doesn''t mean that."


    "What doesn''t mean that!" Gail gritted his teeth. "I see you''re obviously looking forward to something happening to my daughter!"


    "I..."


    Alfred wanted to defend himself.


    But Gail obviously didn''t have the patience to listen to his explanation.


    Gail flew up again and kicked Alfred to the ground.


    "Get out of here!"


    The face of Alfred, who was kicked to the ground again, showed a strong color of hesitation.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally sighed:


    "... yes. I will retire from office. "


    When Alfred was about to open the door and leave Gail''s room, Gail didn''t forget to roar at him again:


    "Don''t mention it in front of me again!"


    "Yes..."


    With the sound of the wooden door closing, Gail was left alone in the room again.


    Gail, still standing where he was, kept panting.


    "Bastard..."


    Gail murmured a curse and sat back in his chair.


    Then raise your right hand and cover your face with your generous right palm.


    Cover your face with all kinds of emotions.


    When hearing that Alfred asked him to prepare early, the first emotion in Gail''s heart was anger.


    He was quite angry at Alfred''s words just now, which seemed to look forward to Ilsa''s accident.


    If Alfred had not been his confidant and his right hand, Gail would not have used such a gentle means as "kick him down".


    After driving Alfred away, other emotions suddenly gushed out of his heart, which was originally only angry


    There were so many emotions in his heart that Gail couldn''t name them one by one.


    But there are two emotions. Because they weigh too much in Gail''s heart, Gail can clearly name these two emotions - expectation and... Excitement.


    After hearing what Alfred said just now, Gail felt not only angry, but also looked forward to and excited


    "What''s the matter with me..."


    Gail, who covered his face with his hands, sent out such a low voice with a little pain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire, dorlund.


    Dolonde -- on the degree of prosperity, pandragon is the largest city in the western part of the British Empire. It has extremely developed commerce and is a well-known commercial capital in the whole continent.


    Perhaps it is because it is far away from the front battlefield in the west of the British Empire. Until now, dorlund is as lively and prosperous as usual.


    The streets were bustling with people in carriages, horses and on foot.


    Everywhere, you can hear the voices of businessmen from all directions selling and bargaining.


    The taverns are also full of people, with the sound of people''s talking and the attractive aroma of wine and food floating in the wind.


    This city is always so prosperous. Even if the British Empire is on the verge of subjugation, it can not affect its glory and intoxication


    In dorlund, there was no sense of urgency and crisis of war.


    The citizens here are still doing what they should do as usual.


    Here, the only thing that can feel the smell of war is the taverns in dollund.


    In the taverns in dorlund, you can hear all kinds of talk about the current war in the country.


    Only here can you hear all kinds of news about war and feel the breath of war.


    The headquarters of the Ryan family, the "mainland tycoon", is located in this drunken dorlund.


    At this time, the Ryan family''s residence¡ª¡ª


    "Father."


    Philip said to Kong Nangong, who was standing in the yard and feeding the two elephants in the yard.


    "There''s new information."


    The Ryan family, which has the title of "mainland giant", naturally has unimaginable financial resources.


    They were able to provide a loan sufficient for the British Empire to launch a large-scale foreign offensive - which alone shows how amazing the Ryan family''s financial resources are.


    There are all kinds of precious animals in the Ryan family''s residence, which is also a symbol of their amazing financial resources.


    Konnan Ryan, the current leader of the Ryan family, is a man who likes raising animals very much.


    He not only keeps ordinary pets such as cats and dogs, but also likes to keep some less ordinary animals, such as elephants.


    A few years ago, Kong Nanhua bought two elephants from the southern Luolin Kingdom and raised them in the courtyard of the residence.


    These two docile elephants are Kong Nan''s favorite pets. When nothing happens, they like to feed these two elephants in this courtyard.


    Kong Nan threw a banana in his hand at the elephant not far in front of him, turned around and asked his eldest son Philip standing behind him:


    "What new information? Tell me."


    "Yes. According to reports from spies lurking in pandragon, his highness Gail seems to be willing to give up pandragon. "


    "Give up panderagon..." Kong Nan whispered. "At this time, giving up panderagon is a wise choice. After all, panderagon has no possibility of success."


    "But -" Philip''s words suddenly turned.


    "But what?"


    "His highness Gail finally gave the main war faction led by bancro an opportunity to give bancro 10 days to develop an effective city defense strategy within 10 days."


    "If bancro and his party fail to complete this task after 10 days, then they, the main fighters, will have no more complaints and no more obstruction to pandragon''s abandonment."


    "...." konnan whispered after a moment of silence, "it seems that naguer still has some luck, hoping that bancro and them can formulate a usable and effective city defense strategy to defend pandragon."


    Speaking of this, konnan paused.


    Then he asked Philip:


    "Philip, have you received any news about your majesty?"


    "No." Philip shook his head. "So far, no reliable information about his majesty has been kept."


    "Still haven''t received it..." Kong Nan sighed, "that Ilsa... Is she dead or alive now..."


    "Father." Philip threw a question to Kong Nan that he had been wondering these days, "you seem to be very concerned about your Majesty''s life and death?"


    Philip didn''t believe his father was a patriot.


    There must be a reason why his father was so concerned about Ilsa''s life and death - Philip always believed in it.

 Chapter 1081

    As soon as Philip''s question fell, Kong Nan smiled and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.


    "Philip. Don''t you think - our family has reached its limit? "


    After that, Kong Nan broke off some bananas in his hand and threw them at the two elephants in the front yard.


    "Limit?" Asked Philip, puzzled.


    Kong Nan didn''t seem to have planned to get any reliable answer from Philip, so he continued:


    "I discovered it a long time ago - our family has now reached the limit."


    "Both financial resources and sphere of influence have reached the bottleneck."


    "I don''t want our family to stop here."


    "Let our family become stronger - this is my goal over the years."


    "After all my attempts, I found that there is only one way to make our family stronger."


    "That is - get the support of the British imperial government."


    "The... Support of the British imperial government?" Philip''s face grew more puzzled. "Father, I don''t understand. Every year we set aside a lot of money to bribe the officials of the British Empire in exchange for their support for our Ryan family? "


    "No."


    Kong Nan shook her head.


    "What I said about government support is not this level of support."


    Kong Nan raised his right index finger and pointed up.


    "But - the support of people from the ''higher level''."


    Speaking of this, the meaningful color of the smile on Kong Nan''s face became stronger.


    "Philip, think about it."


    "If the emperor of the britannian empire is a loyal ally of our Wren family and a staunch supporter of our Wren family, can you imagine what it will be like?"


    Kong Nan''s idea was so amazing that Philip couldn''t help growing up.


    "Father, father!" Philip stammered, "this, this is really... I can''t imagine..."


    The emperor of the British Empire was a loyal ally of the Wren family and a staunch supporter of the Wren family - something Philip never thought about.


    It was enough that the emperor of the British Empire did not cause trouble to their Wren family.


    Philip never expected that the emperor of the British Empire would become an ally of their Wren family.


    As soon as Philip''s voice fell, Kong Nan laughed:


    "Hahaha! It''s normal not to imagine, because even I can''t imagine what it would be like if this happened. "


    "But -"


    As soon as Kong Nan''s words turned, the corners of his mouth raised a little more, which made the smile on his face very strange.


    "I''m sure - if the emperor of the British Empire really becomes our ally, our family''s power will be expanded five times as much as it is now... No, it''s possible to expand 10 times as much as it is now!"


    "Look, Philip, what a great deal it is."


    "As long as the emperor of the britannian empire can become our own Rennes, the power of our family can be expanded several times, even dozens of times."


    "So - in order to achieve this grand goal, I have been thinking recently - how can the emperor of the British Empire become an ally of our Wren family?"


    "No matter what I think, I can''t think of any way to make Ilsa the little girl a loyal ally and supporter of our Ryan family."


    "Later, I finally woke up - I didn''t have to think about how to curry favor with the current emperor."


    "I can achieve the same effect by flattering the next emperor."


    "I''m looking forward to Ilsa''s death now."


    "It is because I very much hope that Ilsa will die like this that I ask you again and again if you have any news of Ilsa now."


    "If Ilsa dies like this, it will be very helpful for me to carry out my ''plan''."


    Philip now feels his head bulging.


    From the beginning, Kong Nan kept on saying something that was difficult to understand.


    Some strange nouns pop up from time to time.


    "Father." Philip asked, "did you just mention the plan?"? What is the plan? "


    "Oh, I won''t tell you what my plan is." Kong Nan continued to keep a meaningful smile on her face, "when the time is ripe and it''s time, I''ll tell you what the plan is."


    After that, Kong Nan threw all the remaining bananas into the courtyard.


    "Philip, there seems to be a lot of gossip just now. Let''s get back to business."


    "Has the horse convoy supporting pandragon set out?"


    "Father, they are already on their way." After the topic switched back to serious business, Philip changed his serious expression again and said respectfully, "it is estimated that our support should be able to arrive in pandragon before Allen''s troops arrive at the foot of the imperial city."


    "Yes." Kong Nan nodded, "very good."


    "Father..." Philip''s face showed some hesitation. "Are we really going to send so many supplies to Pendragon?"


    After learning that Allen launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River and the rebel front directed at pandragon, Kong Nan immediately ordered to support pandragon!


    Under Kong Nan''s order, mountain high materials were moved into the truck compartment.


    The food, forage, medicine and other materials needed in the battlefield sent to support pandragon were full of 200 carriages.


    All the supplies of the 200 carriages were given to the British imperial government for nothing.


    At present, the 200 carriages filled with various supplies have set out on the road and set off for pandragon.


    Philip complained about his father''s generous gift to the British imperial government.


    Because this is military material for 200 carriages!


    Ordinary families have struggled for several lives and can''t buy the materials in any of the 200 carriages.


    Philip couldn''t help feeling a little heartache that such a huge amount of military supplies were sent to the British imperial government in vain.


    Facing Philip''s complaint, Kong Nan laughed again.


    "Hahaha! Philip, your stingy character really needs to be changed. "


    "Stingy people are not qualified to be businessmen."


    "Businessmen are stingy when they should be stingy and generous when they should be generous."


    "Whether you want to be stingy or generous, there is only one purpose - to seek the best interests at present or in the future."


    "If the Britannia Empire perishes, it will do no good to our Ryan family. Therefore, the Britannia Empire will not perish if it can not perish."


    "Moreover - sending a large amount of materials at this time can also make a good impression on the officials of the British Empire and the current Regent."


    Speaking of this, a meaningful smile reappeared on Kong Nan''s face.


    "Leaving a good impression on them is also conducive to the development of my ''plan''."

 Chapter 1082

    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, Avalon fortress, headquarters of the order of Michael,


    Today''s headquarters of the Michael knights is as peaceful as ever.


    At this time, Su Cheng, who is quite idle, is playing cards with Leia in his office.


    As soon as I''m free, I''ll play cards with Leia in this office - it''s Su Cheng''s routine these days.


    "Su Cheng, you lost again ~ ~" Liya said in a happy tone to Su Cheng sitting opposite her.


    Sitting opposite her, Su Cheng scratched his hair with a worried face, and then threw the remaining cards on the table.


    "No more, no more."


    After that, Su Cheng raised his hand and rubbed his face.


    "I can''t play anymore..."


    "Oh, that''s strange." As Leia sorted out the cards on the table, she asked Su Cheng in a puzzled tone, "Su Cheng, you don''t seem to have any spirit today. What''s on your mind?"


    Speaking of which, liaton paused.


    Then he put on a strange expression and asked Su Cheng in a cheap tone:


    "Is it because wives have been away from themselves for too long, so they feel lonely and hungry?"


    "If you feel hungry and thirsty, just make do with this."


    After that, Leia rubbed her hands.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Cheng said angrily, "I''m not thinking about such a boring thing."


    "I''m just worried about the war on the eastern front."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s tone became more and more serious.


    "According to my estimation, Ilsa''s army led by her should have reached the Rhineland plain soon."


    "I am very concerned about the victory or defeat of this decisive battle."


    "If we win, it''s better to say that we will be able to expel all the Frankish troops in the territory at one go."


    "If you lose..."


    Su Cheng didn''t go on.


    Because if the decisive battle is lost, the consequences will be too bad. Su Cheng can''t bear to tell the consequences.


    However, just then, Leia suddenly answered:


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you lose, as long as the troops are still there."


    "As long as there is living power, there is still a chance to turn defeat into victory."


    "If the troops are wiped out, it will be dangerous."


    "From the Rhineland plain to Pendragon, there will no longer be enough troops to resist the enemy."


    "As long as the commander of the Frankish army is brave enough, he can send a branch captain to drive straight into pandragon, the capital of the British Empire, whose offensive and defensive forces have become weaker than ever."


    "Oh?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows and threw a surprised look at Liya who had just talked about it, "I didn''t expect you to study the current situation in China."


    "Hum ~ ~" Leia smiled proudly. "Don''t think of me as a closed person who doesn''t care about world events. I''m more sensitive to all kinds of changes in the world than anyone... Huh?"


    Before she finished speaking, Leia suddenly gave a "um" and looked up at the door of the room.


    "Su Cheng, someone is approaching. It seems to be your deputy head. He looks very anxious."


    "Very anxious?" Su Cheng frowned and asked.


    "That''s right." Leia nodded. "I think there''s something urgent for you."


    With that, Leia stood up and walked to the window.


    "Su Cheng, I''ll go first. I won''t bother you. Just talk to Willie who is looking for you in an emergency."


    "Yes." Su Cheng waved to Liya, "go slowly."


    For a long time, Leia came in and out of Su Cheng''s office from the ground through the window of the office.


    Because of magic, no one will ever find Leia, whether you turn the window into Su Cheng''s office or leave Su Cheng''s office.


    As soon as Leia''s front foot left Su Cheng''s office, the door of the office was knocked "bang bang".


    "Captain! It''s me! "


    It''s Willie''s voice.


    As Liya just said, it was Willy who was approaching Su Cheng''s office.


    "Captain! A messenger from the central government arrived just now! Sent the top secret document! "


    "Top secret file?!" Su Cheng exclaimed, "come in!"


    "Yes!"


    Willie pushed open the door of the office.


    After Willie''s figure entered Su Cheng''s field of vision, Su Cheng''s eyes immediately focused on the thing in Willie''s hand that was contained in a black cloth bag.


    The documents sent by the central government of the British Empire to local governments were graded.


    The lowest level, the documents in white cloth bags, most of the contents written in them are not very important.


    The second class is the documents in red cloth bags. The contents written in them are more important.


    The most advanced is the documents in black cloth bags.


    These documents contained in black cloth bags are often referred to as "top secret documents".


    The contents of all documents that can be contained in black cloth bags are absolutely significant.


    "Willie." Su Cheng stood up with a serious face, "give me the top secret documents."


    "Yes."


    Willie quickly walked up to Su Cheng and respectfully presented the top secret documents in his hands.


    After receiving the top secret document in Willie''s hand, Su Cheng immediately began to look at it.


    "Willie, is this cloth bag sealed? Is there no sign of being opened or destroyed? "


    "Yes. The cloth bag is perfectly sealed and sealed without any trace of being opened or destroyed. "


    "Very good." Su Cheng said positively, "as confirmed by the lower official, the head of Michael''s knights, and Willie Miller, the deputy head of Michael''s knights, the cloth bag is not damaged or opened. The cloth bag is opened under my witness!"


    After saying that, Su Cheng took a knife in the desk drawer, stabbed it, cut the black cloth bag in his hand, and then took out the things in the cloth bag.


    The black cloth bag contains very little, only a few pieces of paper.


    After taking these pieces of paper out of the cloth bag, Su Cheng immediately looked through them in ten lines at a glance.


    Willie stood aside and quietly waited for Su Cheng to finish reading.


    Willie is Su Cheng''s subordinate. Naturally, Su Cheng should read these important documents before it''s his turn to read them.


    Because there were only a few pieces of paper, Su Cheng quickly browsed through all the contents written on the paper.


    "What...?"


    Su Cheng, who finished browsing all the contents written on the paper, groaned with incredible color in his throat.


    Looking at Su Cheng who lost a lot of blood color on his cheek, Willie was nervous for a moment.


    "Captain, what''s written on it?"

 Chapter 1083

    "See for yourself."


    Su Cheng, with an extremely ugly face, handed Willy the document in his hand.


    Willie quickly took over the document from Su Cheng and quickly browsed it¡ª¡ª


    "... huh?"


    Willie felt a little confused, as if to refresh himself, and rubbed his eyes hard.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... I really am. There is something wrong with it.


    At first, he held the reflection of "my eyes are spent". Willie smiled bitterly at the document in front of him, and then turned out the document, but the cruel reality had not changed.


    The official documents written on the document are written in model specifications without any room for misunderstanding.


    Willie didn''t read it wrong or misunderstood it.


    This document is correct.


    The person in charge of drafting this official document must be a very excellent talent. He has perfectly performed his duties. The official document drafted by him can not find any defects in terms of words and sentences or the drafting template used.


    Willie really wants what''s written on this document to be nonsense.


    "Alan launched a mutiny... And asked us to go south..."


    With "are you kidding?" Unconsciously read out the general meaning of the official document held and written on the document.


    The official document written in this document can be summarized in one sentence, that is, Allen launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River, and more than 100000 rebels led by him are attacking pandragon, asking Su Cheng to lead the Michael knights to go south quickly to rescue and defend pandragon.


    Although he understood what was written in this document, Willie''s brain still stubbornly refused to understand.


    Or -- I don''t want to understand.


    "Calm down, Willie."


    Just then, Su Cheng''s calm voice came into Willie''s ear.


    Willie raised his head and looked at Su Cheng standing in front of him.


    At this time, Su Cheng had calmed down from the shock just now.


    Without expression, he said to Willie again in a calm tone:


    "Calm down, Willie."


    Willie swallowed hard, took a few deep breaths, and said to Su Cheng:


    "I''m sorry, chief, the lower officer just lost his manners."


    Seeing Willie''s recovery, Su Cheng nodded.


    "Don''t mess with yourself."


    "Yes... I''m really sorry just now... As the deputy head of Michael''s knights, I should be so rude..."


    "... alas." Just then, Su Cheng suddenly sighed, "I don''t blame you. I didn''t look better than you just now..."


    After that, Su Cheng leaned back and sat down in the chair behind him, raising his right hand and holding his swollen head.


    "How could this happen..." Su Cheng groaned bitterly in his throat. "Allen even launched a mutiny... Uriel knights and armored Ruishi became rebels... This, this is really..."


    The cruel fact that he had never thought about made Su Cheng unable to spit out new words.


    Willie saw Su Cheng like this for the first time.


    All along, the name "Su Cheng" in Willie''s heart is synonymous with words such as calm, calm and strong concentration.


    Even if an arrow flew past Su Cheng''s cheek, Su Cheng''s eyes wouldn''t blink.


    Willie saw Su Cheng with such strong concentration for the first time, showing such helplessness and weakness.


    However, Willie can also understand Su Cheng at this time.


    After all, the content of the official document written in this document is too unacceptable


    Originally, Iser and Albert were defeated, the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel were badly hurt, and hundreds of thousands of Franks were entrenched in the Rhineland plain - this situation has been bad.


    Now, the situation is already very bad, but it is developing in a worse direction


    Allen launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River, and the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi were coerced by him and became rebels.


    Ilsa, Jacob and others are missing.


    This rebel army of more than 100000 soldiers pointed directly at pandragon.


    The whole country still has the ability to rescue pandragon and defeat the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops entrenched in the Rhineland plain, leaving only their Michael Knights


    Such a bad situation is enough to make people feel desperate.


    However, just then, the arrival of a herald made Su Cheng and Willie understand that this was enough to make people feel desperate, and it could further deteriorate


    Bang bang!


    There was another knock on the door.


    "Captain!" It was the voice of the guard outside the door, "a herald from muhaviz fortress asked to see you!"


    Su Cheng, who was pressing his temple with his hand, raised his head, frowned and looked at the door.


    Not only Su Cheng, but also Willie frowned and looked back at the door behind him.


    At this time, a herald from muhavitz fortress at the forefront of the northern front suddenly arrived - Su Cheng and Willie both had a strong foreboding in their hearts.


    "Let him in!" Su Cheng exclaimed.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice of the bodyguard outside the door fell, the door of the office room was pushed open. A dusty messenger came in and knelt in front of Su Cheng and Willie on one knee.


    "What''s up?" Su Cheng asked the messenger directly.


    "Head." The messenger reported to Su Cheng, "according to the report of scouts and spies lurking in the Holy Hiran Empire - there has been a change in the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The holy Helan empire is assembling a large army, and the target is our Britannia Empire!"


    As soon as the messenger''s voice fell, Su Cheng and Willie''s expressions and expressions became wonderful.


    However, Su Cheng quickly recovered.


    "..." Su Cheng said to the herald in a calm and terrible tone after being silent for a while, "I know. Step back first."


    "Yes!"


    After the messenger retired, Su Cheng turned his head and said to Willie, who still had a wonderful expression on his face:


    "Willie, send orders to Fort muhavitz and base 2." Su Cheng continued in a calm and frightening tone, "assemble all the commanders."

 Chapter 1084

    After the "overlord counterattack" three years ago, Su Cheng changed the locations of the armies of the Michael knights.


    Su Cheng abandoned No. 1 base and only retained three strongholds - muhawitz fortress, Avalon fortress and No. 2 base.


    "Take your time." Su Cheng said in a helpless tone, "when you finish reading what is written in this document, you will understand why I want to call you."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Raymond quickly bent his head and browsed quickly at a glance.


    After browsing all the words and sentences on this document at the fastest speed, Raymond, who has always been unsmiling and whose facial nerve seems to be defective, showed an unprecedented wonderful expression on his face.


    Then it was like a chain reaction.


    After Raymond finished reading the contents of the document, he handed it to Samuel next to him.


    After reading all the contents of this document, Samuel also showed an expression on his face that he was as wonderful as Raymond.


    Then Gary, Dale, Deng Jiaer


    Everyone''s expression is more and more wonderful, and their expression is more and more heavy


    "How?" Su Cheng smiled bitterly at his subordinates. "Do you understand why I called you?"


    "Commander..." Raymond took the lead in saying, "at present, the holy Hiram empire is gathering a large army. Their goal is obvious, that is, to launch another attack on us."


    "At the moment when the Hiram army is about to attack us, we have to rescue pandragon... This is really..."


    "It''s not just going south to rescue pandragon." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "have you forgotten? There are still hundreds of thousands of Franks on the Rhineland plain. "


    "If they are not defeated, the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops entrenched on the Rhineland plain will never retreat."


    "At present, the only troops that can be freely mobilized throughout the country are our Michael knights."


    "Therefore, whether to defend pandragon or to expel hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops on the Rhineland plain, we can only rely on our Michael knights."


    "That is to say, with a total force of 120000, we should not only stop the southern invasion of the Hiram army, but also defeat Alan''s rebels and guard pandragon, but also advance eastward to defeat the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops in the Rhineland plain and drive them all back."


    "We will meet the Hiran army, Alan''s rebels and the Franks at the same time."


    "According to the reports of scouts and spies lurking in the holy Hiram Empire, the total number of troops mobilized by the holy Hiram Empire this time is no less than 80000."


    "I''d like to say that there are 80000 Hiram troops invading the south."


    "There are about 80000 hiraan troops, about 150000 Alan rebels, and 400000 Frankish troops on the Rhineland plain, water and land combined."


    "80000 plus 150000 plus 400000."


    "With a total force of only 120000, we will meet a full 630000 troops."


    630000 - after this figure came out of Su Cheng''s mouth, the look on everyone''s faces became more dignified.


    630000 troops - this number of troops is already an astronomical number for them.


    And their order of Michael had only 120000 people - there was a full difference of 510000 troops between the two sides.


    The word "bad" is no longer enough to describe the situation Su Cheng is facing


    "This should be the most severe challenge faced by our Michael Knights since its establishment."


    Su Cheng said positively.


    "No matter how severe and arduous the challenge is, we must be tough."


    "If even our Michael knights are defeated, the britannian empire will really be over."


    "Although the enemy is very strong, we are not without a chance of victory."


    "I already have an eye on how to meet the 630000 army."


    "In order to meet the three armies, we must divide the Michael Knights into two parts. The soldiers are divided into two routes and fight their own battles."


    "Some of them continued to garrison the northern front to stop the southern invasion of the Hiram army."


    "The other part, under my personal command, went south to rescue pandragon, defeated Allen''s rebels, and then went east to defeat the hundreds of thousands of Franks on the Rhineland plain!"

 Chapter 1085

    "Even if I don''t have to elaborate, you should know that the task of the troops responsible for going south is the most arduous."


    "We should not only defeat Alan''s rebels and protect pandragon, but also advance eastward to defeat the Franks who are still entrenched on the Rhineland plain."


    "Therefore, in order to ensure the victory rate, I decided to command the 110000 troops of the Michael knights to the south."


    "10000 people were left to defend the mujawitz fortress to stop the southern invasion of the Hiran army."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, everyone, including Willie, showed surprise.


    Because they all know that Su Cheng has too few troops left on the northern front.


    According to the information from the spies and scouts lurking in the Holy Hiran Empire, the Holy Hiran Empire mobilized more than 80000 troops this time.


    Su Cheng only plans to leave 10000 soldiers on the northern front, that is, the troops left on the northern front will face 8 times, or even more than 8 times the enemy


    Even if there is such a huge fortress as muhawitz fortress to rely on, it will certainly be a tragic battle.


    But Willie and they also understand Su Cheng''s choice.


    Because judging from the current grim situation, it is the limit to leave 10000 troops on the northern front.


    On the side of pandragon and the Rhine front, there are more powerful enemies waiting for their Michael knights to solve


    If too many troops were left on the northern front, there would not be enough strength to meet Allen''s rebels and the hundreds of thousands of Franks.


    "It is not easy to stop the southern invasion of the Hiram army."


    At this time, Su Cheng said in a deep voice.


    "So - I intend to entrust the task of defending the northern front to one of the five of you."


    Su Cheng moved his eyes and crossed the faces of Raymond, Samuel, Gary, Dale and Deng Jiaer one by one.


    "Such an arduous task, I can rest assured only if I entrust it to one of the five of you."


    "I intend to entrust this task to Samuel."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the eyes of everyone present focused on Samuel, the commander of the second army.


    Samuel is the favorite General of Su Cheng except Eliza, Deng Jiaer and Raymond.


    Therefore, the senior general was not surprised by Su Cheng''s appointment.


    Although Samuel has a loose personality, he has strong personal ability. He will complete all the tasks entrusted to him.


    Such a difficult task is really suitable for Samuel.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s appointment, Samuel first raised his eyebrows.


    Then he raised his hand and scratched his hair.


    "I know..."


    Before the last syllable of Samuel''s "I know", a female voice that everyone expected would appear suddenly sounded from behind Samuel.


    "Captain! Please give me the task of defending the northern front... Ah, no, give it to the lower officer! "


    As soon as the female voice fell, everyone, including Su Cheng, followed the voice and cast eyes full of surprise and surprise.


    Among them, Samuel''s eyes contain the strongest color of surprise and surprise.


    The master of this female voice is Dale, the commander of the 4th Army, sitting behind Samuel.


    After everyone focused on her, Dale turned her tongue, tried to speak an unfamiliar honorific, and shouted again:


    "Captain! Please give me the task of defending the northern front! I assure you - I will never let a Shiran pass through the eghal corridor! "


    Then Dale turned her head and said to Samuel:


    "Sorry, Samuel, please give me the task."


    As soon as Dale''s voice fell, Samuel, sitting in front of her, said angrily:


    "Dale, what are you doing?"


    "Even if you follow the regiment commander to the south, you also have a lot of opportunities to win military merit."


    "I''m not robbing you for such a boring reason." Dale''s tone was a little unhappy.


    "... Dale." Just then, Su Cheng suddenly made a noise.


    Su Cheng''s tone was quite calm.


    He asked dale in a calm tone:


    "Are you really going to take over the task of defending the northern front?"


    Dale raised her head and looked directly at Su Cheng.


    "Yes." Dale nodded hard. "Yes, I''m ready to wake up. Chief, please give me the task! "


    Dale''s tone was tinged with supplication.


    "Captain, leave her alone." Samuel said to Su Cheng, "take Dale to the south, and just give me the northern front."


    Su Cheng ignored Samuel''s remarks.


    But with the eyes like a torch, she looked at him quietly and looked directly at his Dale without showing weakness.


    After a while, Su Cheng said an answer that made everyone present surprised and shocked again.


    "Well, then it''s up to you to stick to the northern front."


    "I allocated 10000 troops from the Fourth Army to you."


    "You will use the 10000 troops of the Fourth Army to defend the northern front for me."


    "Until Hiram retreats or we come back."


    "Can you do it?"


    Su Cheng''s answer stunned Dale a little.


    Then his face burst out with ecstasy at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Yes!" Dale stood up and said loudly to Su Cheng, "I... ah, no, I promise you, I will defend the northern front beautifully! Never let any Hiram soldiers pass through the eghal corridor! "


    "Samuel." Su Cheng turned his head and said to Samuel, who was still in a state of shock and had not recovered, "I have decided to hand over the task of defending the northern front to Dale."


    "Samuel, just go south with me."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel hurriedly said:


    "Captain! Why should Dale be entrusted with the task of guarding the northern front? The lower officer doesn''t doubt Dale''s personal ability, nor does he want to win merit, but... "


    Before Samuel''s question was completely finished, Su Cheng raised his hand first, stopped Samuel''s words and interrupted Samuel''s words.


    "Samuel, I understand you question my appointment."


    "But I have made up my mind."


    "I do not intend to make any changes to my appointment."


    "It''s up to Dale to guard the northern front - this decision won''t be discussed in the future."


    After that, Su Cheng took out his pocket watch and looked at the current time.


    "Let''s adjourn the meeting for the time being."


    As Su Cheng spoke, he stuffed the pocket watch into his pocket again.


    "It''s been a long meeting, and it''s time to take a break."


    "From now on, take a 20 minute break."


    "Let''s take advantage of this time to walk outside the command room, or go to the nearby lounge to eat or drink."

 Chapter 1086

    There is a lounge for knights in the headquarters of Michael knights.


    This lounge is just near the command room.


    The rest room is not only always provided with food and tea, but also has many tables and chairs for the knights to sit down and rest in the rest room.


    After Su Cheng announced the temporary adjournment, Dale, who had already felt dry mouth, walked out of the command room and went to the lounge near the command room to get some tea.


    Just as Dale was about to reach the door of the lounge, a voice with a little anxiety sounded behind her:


    "Dale!"


    Dale followed the sound and looked back.


    "It''s Samuel. What''s the matter?"


    Samuel, who chased Dale out of the command room, walked quickly to Dale and asked her in a serious tone:


    "Dale, can you give me a reason?"


    "Stop the southern invasion of Hiram''s army and hold the northern front - it''s not a beautiful job worth fighting for."


    "Why do you insist on staying?"


    After quietly listening to Samuel''s question, Dale shrugged and stuck out her tongue.


    "There''s no reason."


    Dale said in a serious tone.


    "I feel this task is more suitable for me."


    "And this task is not easy to be robbed of war merit."


    "Samuel, think about it - if I go south with the regimental commander, there will be too many people who will compete with me."


    "You know, my favorite things are money and military achievements."


    "Since you will be robbed by many people when you go south with the commander, why don''t you stay and guard the northern front alone?"


    "In this way, I can swallow all the achievements of the northern front alone."


    "The reason why I took this task from you is so simple."


    However, facing Dale''s explanation, Samuel was unmoved


    Looking at Samuel, who was still quietly staring at himself, Dale sighed:


    "Alas... It seems that such words really can''t fool you..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Command room.


    Su Cheng is neither hungry nor thirsty, nor does he want to go to the bathroom, so even if it is time for rest, Su Cheng stays in the command room and quietly waits for the rest time to pass.


    Just as Su Cheng was looking out the window at the two flying butterflies to pass the time, Willie''s voice suddenly came into Su Cheng''s ears.


    "Captain, is it really all right to hand over the task of guarding the northern front to Dale?"


    As soon as Willie''s voice fell, Raymond immediately echoed:


    "Chief, please give more consideration. The lower officer thinks that Samuel is more suitable to stay on the northern front than Dale. The northern front needs a reliable man to guard here. "


    "Raymond..." Su Cheng turned his head and threw helpless eyes at Raymond. "Do you mean -- can''t Dale be trusted?"


    Raymond looked around.


    After confirming that Samuel and dale were not in the command room at this time, he whispered:


    "Commander, I''ll be frank here."


    "I don''t think dale is incompetent, but Samuel is above dale in terms of personal ability."


    "More than 80000 Hiran troops will attack, while only 10000 soldiers can stay at muhavic fortress."


    "There is a huge difference between the enemy and ourselves. We need a knight with strong command ability to sit here."


    "In terms of ability, I think dale is far less than Samuel and can''t afford to guard the northern front."


    As soon as Raymond''s voice fell, Willie, Deng Jiaer and Gary nodded in agreement.


    As like as two peas, Raymond, who is a bit less than capable of being able to afford such a great responsibility, is not too hard to see from their actions.


    "Head." Willie asked, "wasn''t your first choice Samuel? Why did Dale only say a few words and you changed the candidate like this? Don''t you think it''s... Too casual? "


    Su Cheng listened quietly to everyone''s speeches from the beginning.


    After everyone''s speech fell, Su Chengcai finally smiled and said:


    "In terms of personal ability, dale is inferior to Samuel - I agree with that."


    "But Dale has no ability to defend the northern front - I don''t agree with that."


    "Dale is also the commander of the 4th Army. I still trust her ability."


    "As for why I changed the candidate so casually..."


    Su Cheng''s tone appeared a few helpless colors.


    "My change of candidates is not casual."


    "After some careful consideration, I decided to change to Dale to guard the northern front."


    "First of all - I think dale is indeed capable of stopping the Hiran army invading the south."


    "Secondly - I read Dale''s mind and saw her determination. I was moved by Dale''s determination, so I decided to hand over the northern front to her."


    "Dale''s... Determination?" Deng Jiaer wondered.


    Everyone looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng held out his right index finger and grabbed his right cheek, thinking about how to explain to the people in simple sentences, "in short, it''s --"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the front door of the lounge¡ª¡ª


    "Want the weakest self to stay here?" Samuel frowned and repeated what Dale had just said.


    "Yes." Dale nodded.


    Dale now had a smile on her face.


    But this smile is mixed with a bit of bitterness.


    "Samuel, think carefully - am I the weakest of the six commanders of the Michael knights?"


    "..." Samuel was silent.


    He thought about how to answer Dale''s question more appropriately


    As Samuel pondered the wording in silence, Dale continued:


    "You and Raymond are both literate and martial, intelligent and brave. One is good at commanding infantry and the other is good at commanding cavalry. Both of you are the love generals of the regiment commander and are deeply trusted and valued by the regiment commander."


    "Gary''s military style is the same as his character. He is quite calm. He has rarely won a hearty victory, but he has never suffered a terrible defeat. Since Gary began to unify the army, he has lost only a few times, and these only a few defeats are small defeats with little loss."


    "Don''t expect him to win a big victory, but don''t worry that he will lose all your family" -- this sentence is for people like Gary. "


    "Dungar is the youngest and most gifted of all the Knights of the Michael order."


    "Whether Deng Jiaer''s performance in the ''summer wind'' offensive five years ago or her performance in the ''Aurora'' offensive two years ago, I can''t catch up with it all my life."


    "Not to mention Eliza."


    "When the leader was still unknown, Eliza was already well-known in the whole empire, and her name even spread to foreign countries."


    "Everyone has their own specialties and outstanding personal abilities."


    "Only I have average ability and no specialty."

 Chapter 1087

    "I don''t have such a high talent like Deng Jiaer and Eliza."


    "Unlike you, Raymond and Gary, you don''t have a prominent military style and ability."


    "I am the most mediocre of all the commanders of the Michael knights."


    "That''s why I''m the one who should stay and defend the northern front."


    "Because only in this way can you people who are much better than me go to places that need you more!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Command room¡ª¡ª


    "Dale wants to replace Samuel so that Samuel, who is much better than her, can follow you south to fight Alan''s rebels and Franks?" After hearing Su Cheng''s explanation, Willie exclaimed.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded, "although I didn''t have any verbal communication with Dale just now, I understood the meaning of her eyes."


    "I''ve heard some Knights of the 4th Army say before - Dale has complained about her mediocrity many times in private. She is the most incompetent of all the Knights of the Michael order."


    "Especially after Deng Jiaer and Eliza became commanders of the 5th and 6th armies, Dale''s complaints obviously increased."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, the expressions on the faces of Raymond, Gary and Deng Jiaer became uneasy.


    Especially Raymond, he not only showed a little uneasy, but also seemed to have no idea how to put his hands and feet.


    Because he just criticized Dale''s personal ability as Samuel.


    "Dale knows that her ability is inferior to Samuel and others." Su Cheng then said, "that''s why he took the task of guarding the northern front."


    "Let me guard the northern front so that those who are far more capable than me can go to places where their talents are more needed" -- this should be what Dale thought when she made up her mind to take up the northern front. "


    After Su Cheng''s words fell, the command room became quiet.


    Except Su Cheng, everyone lowered their heads slightly and was silent.


    Raymond, who has just impolitely criticized Dale''s personal ability, has a faint color of shame on his face


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door of the lounge¡ª¡ª


    "... Dale."


    After a long silence, Samuel finally spoke.


    "Have you really realized it?"


    "The task of blocking the Hiram army and defending the northern front is not easy at all."


    "If anything goes wrong, it''s just a small matter for you to die on the spot. If you don''t do well, the northern front may be broken by the Hiran army at one stroke and the northern territory will become an enemy."


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Dale nodded vigorously:


    "Well, I''ve already realized it."


    "Don''t underestimate me. I''m one of the six commanders of the Michael Knights of the British Empire."


    "Even if my personal ability is not as good as you, I still have confidence to stick to the mukhawitz fortress and prevent a Hiran soldier from passing through the eghar corridor!"


    "If I don''t have confidence, I won''t take the initiative to grab this task."


    "The northern front, just trust me."


    "You will follow the regiment commander South without fear and defeat Alan''s rebels and the Franks!"


    Looking at the serious Dale, Samuel, who has been expressionless since just now, a smile gradually appeared on his cheek.


    "Hum."


    After a snicker with his nose, Samuel said:


    "Well, I see. Then -- the northern front, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Ah?"


    Dale widened her eyes and looked up and down at Samuel several times.


    "I thought you would stop me."


    Dale looked at Samuel in front of her unexpectedly.


    "I thought you''d keep yelling, ''no! I don''t trust you to hand over the northern front, and then force me to go south with the regiment commander, and then take charge of the northern front myself as the regiment commander originally planned. "


    "Don''t be silly." Samuel said unhappily, "I''m not a three-year-old again. How could I be such a mother-in-law."


    "Now that you have made your consciousness, I won''t insult your determination."


    "And you seem to have made a mistake - from beginning to end, I believe in your ability and that you can hold the northern front beautifully."


    "Haven''t you found that I haven''t questioned your ability since just now?"


    After that, Samuel raised his right fist and directed it at Dale.


    "Stop the Hiram army beautifully."


    Dale looked at Samuel''s right fist and raised her eyebrows.


    Then she raised her right fist and gently hit Samuel''s fist.


    A big blow, two fists gently touched a little.


    "You too." Dale smiled. "Give me a beautiful assistant to the commander and defeat Alan''s rebels and Franks."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, suburb, Poji town.


    There is a small ordinary house in Poji town.


    Although the appearance of this small house is very ordinary, it seems to be just a simple house, but this ordinary small house is well known in Poji town.


    The people of bogey know that this ordinary looking little house is actually quite strange.


    Every time I pass the small house, I can feel the amazing heat wave coming from the small house.


    Sparks and smoke kept pouring out of the chimney of the house and didn''t stop until late at night.


    The clanking sound of beating iron poured out of the room with the heat wave.


    The sound and heat of beating iron, the sparks and smoke from the chimney - from any point of view, this small house is a blacksmith''s shop.


    The reason why the people of bogi think this house is strange is that they have never seen the owner of this "blacksmith shop" sell their forged works.


    Generally speaking, blacksmiths only sell two things - iron daily necessities and weapons.


    The blacksmith shop, which specializes in making iron daily necessities, often makes iron barrels, iron farm tools, iron tableware and so on.


    The most common things made by blacksmith shops specializing in making iron weapons are long swords, long guns, armor and so on.


    No matter what kind of goods are made, someone will come to buy them.


    If it is specialized in making daily necessities, businessmen will come to buy them.


    If weapons are specially made, not only some big businessmen will come to buy them, but also people from the country will buy them.


    However, since the "blacksmith shop" was built in the town, the villagers of bogi town have not seen anyone go to the "blacksmith shop" to buy things.


    I''ve never seen people in this "blacksmith shop" sell their forged things.


    Until now, the townspeople of Poji town don''t know what this blacksmith shop is specialized in forging


    The sound of forging is heard every day, but the things they forged are never sold. So far, no one in the town knows what the "blacksmith shop" is forging - that''s why the villagers in Poji town think the "blacksmith shop" is ancient and strange.


    In fact, the reason why no one came to buy the things of this "blacksmith shop" and the owner of this "blacksmith shop" did not sell their works is quite simple.


    Because they are not forging any goods at all.


    In fact, this house is not a blacksmith''s shop.


    This house is a firearm department with low popularity.


    The clanking sound of iron is just the sound of fireguns developed by craftsmen.

 Chapter 1088

    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, suburb, Poji Town, musket department.


    Inside the fire gun department, there are black coal ash everywhere, which seems to be a heat wave to roast people.


    The foundation bed is a compacted dry mound with a rectangular bellows furnace made of clay, just like a huge sarcophagus.


    On both sides of the bellows furnace are pedal bellows. There are four strong men wearing only shorts and bare upper body, holding the steel rope with both hands. Whenever they step on the thick pedal, the flame in the furnace will ignite high.


    The wind that shook the ground repeated over and over again, sounding like the breath of a huge monster.


    In order to produce qualified iron, the monster named "bellows furnace" moaned, roared and rolled.


    Two years ago, El became rich for no reason. Suddenly, he had a lot of money to buy the equipment needed for the research and development of muskets, and had hired qualified craftsmen.


    Originally, the musket department had only three poor craftsmen.


    Now, although there are still only three craftsmen led by Oleg, there are five more apprentices in charge of fighting.


    At this time, El was also in the musket department.


    Standing not far from the stove, El wiped the hot sweat from his forehead and stared at the fire with Oleg.


    Over the past two years, El has devoted most of his energy to the research and development of muskets. Because he has watched the work of Oleg and others for many years, El now knows a lot about forging.


    "Charcoal!"


    Oleg commanded briefly.


    An apprentice quickly poured a basket of charcoal prepared long ago into the stove. Immediately, sparks splashed and a blue flame sprang up.


    The two apprentices who are specially responsible for pulling the bellows will turn the black charcoal shadow into red whenever they step on some pedals. The temperature in the furnace is getting higher and higher.


    The flame turned bright yellow.


    After burning like this for a while¡ª¡ª


    "Remove the charcoal!"


    Oleg ordered again.


    An apprentice guarding the stove immediately pulled the charcoal aside.


    Oleg walked quickly to the stove and, with a special clip, took a long strip out of the stove.


    The shape of this long strip is quite strange.


    It is neither the body of a long sword nor the barrel of a gun.


    Like a stick that is neither too long nor too short.


    But the middle of the stick is empty, just like a water pipe.


    Outside the "water pipe", the adhesive layer has been burned to dry soil¡° The whole body of "water pipe" has been burned into a dazzling red by the flame.


    Oleg held out his empty hand and tried the water temperature in the nearby sink.


    The water temperature in this tank is just right.


    After confirming the water temperature of the tank, Oleg directly immersed the red "water pipe" into the tank.


    Hiss!


    A large number of bubbles appear in the water tank, the hot gas rises, and the slightly harsh water vapor transpiration sound resounds through this small forging room. The aftersound of bubble sound continues for a long time.


    After quenching, Oleg hurried to the processing room and used a grindstone to remove the soil stuck to the "water pipe".


    After removing all the soil from the "water pipe", Oleg began to check whether there were defects on the "water pipe".


    El also stood aside, looking nervously at Oleg''s inspection of the "water pipe".


    What they have just started is to quench this "water pipe".


    Let this "water pipe" maintain good toughness while having sufficient hardness.


    After checking the "water pipe" for a long time, Oleg finally breathed a sigh.


    Then he looked up and smiled at El:


    "Sir, the barrel made this time is quite perfect. There are no defects. "


    "Really?" El''s face glowed with uncontrollable joy. "Great!"


    This "water pipe" is the barrel of the gun.


    For a long time, the research and development of firearms has been quite difficult.


    Because they knew nothing about the production principle of fire guns, the craftsmen led by Oleg disassembled the fire guns into parts, and then pushed them back bit by bit to study the production and use principle of fire guns.


    It was not until half a year ago that Oleg finally mastered the manufacturing principle of firearm barrel, and then began to make their own barrel.


    Understanding principles and being able to make are two different things.


    Although the manufacturing principle of firearm barrel has been preliminarily mastered, the manufacturing of firearm barrel is still difficult and problems occur frequently.


    Although the barrel looks like a thin and narrow water pipe, it has high requirements for the hardness and toughness of iron.


    Making an unqualified barrel will cause the projectile to explode in the gun.


    It took half a year. Until today, they have finally made a qualified barrel.


    Why isn''t El excited?


    The research and development of muskets has taken another big step forward, which makes El feel very happy.


    The extremely comfortable mood made El feel as if the whole person was floating in the clouds.


    El took the black barrel from Oleg''s hand and looked at it carefully as he fondled it.


    Just then, a familiar male voice suddenly sounded from behind El:


    "El! I''ll come! "


    El turned his head and looked behind him.


    "Gabriel?" El raised her eyebrows. "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I came to see you." Gabriel said angrily, "do you know how many days you''ve been here in bogey?"


    "Well..." El touched his chin and thought for a while, "a month?"


    "It''s only one month! You''ve been here for almost two months! "


    "You''ve been away from home for too long this time, so I came to see you."


    "I haven''t been home for nearly two months..." El said apologetically and scratched her hair. "I''m so sorry, Gabriel, you''re worried."


    "Well, don''t say so much."


    Then Gabriel nuzzled outside.


    "El, let''s go to the next bar for a few drinks. I have something to tell you."


    "What happened?" El wondered.


    Gabriel sighed.


    "El, do you know - the whole world changed a lot when you lived in this place where birds don''t shit for more than two months."


    "The reason why I came to see you this time is not only to meet you I haven''t seen for a long time, but also to tell you about some major events that happened in the world when you lived."


    "If my guess is right - in the past two months or so, you have focused on the research and development of muskets without paying attention to the changes in the world. Am I right?"


    "Hahaha..." El smiled awkwardly, "that''s it..."

 Chapter 1089

    Gabriel and El came one after another to a bar near the firearm department.


    Gabriel often comes to the firearm department, so he has visited this bar close to the firearm department many times.


    Even the owner of the bar had known Gabriel because of his excessive patronage.


    After entering the bar, Gabriel first said hello to the bar owner standing behind the bar, then ordered two drinks that he and El loved to drink, and LED EL to find a table in the corner of the pub.


    El was not in a hurry to ask Gabriel what had happened in the world when he focused on the development of muskets in the past two months, but first asked Gabriel how Dominic and Camille had been in the past two months.


    "The teacher is still the same..." Gabriel sighed. "The body still doesn''t get better. I''m sick in bed most of the day."


    After hearing Gabriel say this, a dark color appeared on El''s face.


    "When will the teacher recover..." El sighed.


    The disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle three years ago seems to have damaged Dominica''s vitality.


    Dominica suffered unprecedented psychological suffering from the disastrous defeat in the future.


    Guilt, sadness, anger, helplessness and unwillingness... These emotions, as well as those pressures, together with the complete defeat of the "hammer" battle, crushed Dominic and made Dominic directly ill, who was already old and in poor health.


    This disease is three years.


    Over the past three years, Dominica''s condition has not improved. Even if emperor wahiri helped him find the best doctor in the whole empire, he could not cure Dominica''s disease.


    In the face of Dominica who has been ill for a long time, El and others can only worry. They don''t know what to do. They can only pray that one day in the future, a doctor who can cure Dominica will appear, or some miracle will appear, so that Dominica''s condition will improve.


    After asking about Dominic, El asked Camille again.


    "Camille is the same." Gabriel glanced. "Either stay in the room to read, or go out for a walk, or go to the teacher''s room to accompany the teacher and chat with the teacher."


    Speaking of this, Gabrielle Elton.


    He then added:


    "Anyway - Camille is quite big this year."


    "How old is she this year?"


    "22 years old." Replied el.


    "Ah, yes, she''s 22 years old. She''s so old. If she doesn''t find a good man to marry, she won''t find a job." Gabriel looked like he hated iron but not steel. "For so many years, she has been eating and drinking from us. She doesn''t intend to live on us all the time, does she?"


    "What does it matter?" El smiled. "We''ve been used to it for so many years, haven''t we? If Camille really plans to live on us all the time, I don''t care. "


    "El." Gabriel said unhappily, "I think you just spoil Camille too much. You should take out some elder brother''s courage occasionally, scold Camille well, and tell her -- ''hurry up and get me a job outside! Stop reading at home ''! "


    "You mean me?" El Gabriel rolled his eyes. "Aren''t you Camille''s brother, too? Why don''t you scold Camille? "


    "Because I can''t say Camille." Gabriel said positively.


    "I don''t think we need to dictate Camille''s life." El smiled. "It has always been her dream to become an official and leave a name in history."


    "The reason why Camille doesn''t go out to work and stays at home to study is to learn knowledge in order to realize her dream."


    "When she feels that she has enough knowledge, she should put down her books and pursue her dream."


    "Going out of office and leaving a name in history... I always think Camille''s dream is very difficult." Gabriel said, "in our holy Hiran Empire, women can''t enter officialdom."


    "Gabriel, you''re wrong. In the history of our holy Hiram Empire, there is not an example of a woman becoming an official. " El said, "although our holy Helan empire is not as open as the British Empire, there have been several successful women in our history."


    "As long as the teacher can come forward to bridge Camille, Camille still has a good chance to enter the officialdom of our holy Hiran empire."


    "Well..." Gabriel nodded, "that''s good..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    They talked for a while.


    Until they both drank a little wine and turned red, they finally began to talk about business.


    "El... Burp... You can''t imagine... Burp... When you live in a place where birds don''t shit... Burp... What great things have happened in the world... Burp..."


    Gabriel burped with wine and told El all the major events in the world these days.


    The Frankish Empire launched an all-round attack on the britannian Empire, Iser and Albert were defeated, the britannian emperor took a personal expedition, Allen launched a mutiny, the britannian emperor did not know life or death, pandragon was in danger In the britannian Empire, the only force left in the whole country was the Michael knights, which could rescue pandragon and meet the hundreds of thousands of Franks - Gabriel''s eyes widened before he released any news.


    Elvan didn''t expect that in the days when he devoted himself to the development of muskets, so many and amazing events had taken place in the world


    Originally, it had strong national strength and was invincible. It vaguely took the place of the holy Helan Empire to sit on the throne of "superpower". The britannian empire was beaten into a desperate situation of national subjugation by its old enemy, the Frankish Empire, in such a short time


    "El, how''s it going?" Gabriel said in a joking tone, "the world has really changed in these days when you don''t hear anything outside the window... Burp... Develop fire guns wholeheartedly?"


    "This is more than a big change..." El murmured, "the world is becoming more and more. I don''t know..."


    "When I heard these news... Burp... I was also shocked... Burp... I didn''t expect that such a powerful britannian Empire would be so vulnerable and beaten like this by the Frankish empire."


    "El... Burp... Do you think... Is it possible for the British Empire to perish... Burp..."


    "Very likely." El said in a deep voice, "the British Empire is really in the biggest crisis since the founding of the people''s Republic of China..."

 Chapter 1090

    "If pandragon is really broken by Allen, the britannian empire may really perish."


    "After all, the capital of a country is the foundation of a country. All countries are occupied by the enemy - the impact is quite huge."


    "But -"


    El suddenly turned the conversation.


    "The British Empire is not without a chance to turn things around."


    "As long as Su Cheng can lead the Michael Knights south in time."


    "If Su Cheng can lead the Michael knights to reach the city of pandragon before the imperial capital is conquered by Allen, the British Empire will have a chance to turn the situation around."


    "It can be said that the fate of the British Empire is tied to the Michael knights and Su Cheng."


    "Michael Knights... Burp... Go south in time..." Gabriel muttered, "I don''t think brother Su Cheng is likely to catch up..."


    "The order of Michael is... Burp... Stationed in the northernmost part of the British Empire..."


    "Hundreds of thousands of troops from the northernmost part of the British Empire arrived at panderagon, but it took a lot of time... Burp..."


    "According to the latest news I have received, Alan is about to reach the city of Pendragon."


    "Anyway, brother Su Cheng seems to have no time... Hiccup..."


    "When he led the Michael knights to the city of pandragon, pandragon should have been occupied by Alan... Burp..."


    "... yes." After El was silent for a while, he nodded, "in terms of time, Su Cheng is really difficult to lead the Michael Knights back to rescue pandragon in time."


    "But -- he''s Su Cheng."


    A faint smile appeared on El''s face.


    "What kind of person is Su Cheng, Gabriel? Don''t you know?"


    "He is a rare military genius."


    "Use unexpected tactics to catch the enemy by surprise - this is Su Cheng''s good play."


    "No matter what method Su Cheng uses to quickly reach the city of pandragon, I won''t be surprised."


    Speaking of which, Elton.


    As if thinking of something, a meaningful smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Then he went on to say:


    "If I were Su Cheng, I might borrow the power of the wind."


    "Relying on the power of the wind, led the Michael knights to the South quickly."


    "Wind?" El''s words made Gabriel''s eyes narrowed slightly due to drunkenness suddenly open, "what do you mean?"


    "El, are you going to use the magic of the wind that always appears in the Bard population?"


    "A strong wind blew all the soldiers of the Michael knights to the city of pandragon?"


    "Gabriel..." El said angrily, "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "The magic has long been lost."


    "And the power of magic in reality is not so exaggerated."


    "You won''t say a spell like the bards say, and then you can have a fire, rain and tornado."


    "What''s the matter with the use of the power of the wind... Burp...?" Gabriel asked, "what does it mean to borrow the power of the wind... Burp..."


    "If I were Su Cheng, I would borrow the power of the ''wind'', and this'' wind ''is just an ordinary wind."


    Then El raised his head and looked West.


    Look through the window in the west of the tavern and look at the sky in the West.


    "It''s summer now."


    Said El as if he had something to say.


    "In summer, there will be a warm and wet monsoon blowing from the sea in the West."


    El''s words seemed to refer to something else, which made Gabriel feel more confused.


    "El, what are you talking about..." Gabriel''s tone was a little dissatisfied. "I feel more and more unable to understand what you''re talking about..."


    "Forget it, you don''t have to explain to me. I''m not very interested in this topic of ''wind''."


    "I almost forgot. I have another important message to tell you."


    "Our majesty has decided to send troops to the British Empire."


    Gabriel was just drinking from his glass when Gabriel said this.


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El directly sprayed all the wine contained in his mouth and not swallowed in time on Gabriel''s face across the table.


    "..." Gabriel let the wine mixed with El''s saliva slip from his face and looked at El calmly, "El... I really ''thank'' you. Your saliva and the wine with your body temperature have successfully sobered me up."


    "Sorry..." El wiped his mouth and apologized to Gabriel.


    Then El shouted to Gabriel:


    "Gabriel, repeat what you just said!"


    "Our majesty has decided to send troops to the British Empire." Gabriel repeated what he had just said while wiping his face with his sleeve.


    "Send troops..." El murmured, "at this time?"


    "After all, our country is now an ally of the Frankish empire." Gabriel then said, "the Frankish Empire launched an all-round attack on the Britannia Empire. As allies, we should really assist the Frankish Empire and help the Frankish Empire attack the Britannia Empire together."


    "Moreover, the British Empire is now very weak, so now is indeed a great opportunity to send troops."


    "That''s right..." El said with a bitter smile, "but our country has just recovered from the two big defeats three years ago and two years ago..."


    "It''s not easy to restore the vitality of the country and start a war with the outside world. It''s really..."


    "Alas..." Gabriel sighed lightly, "I heard that many civil and military ministers in the central government strongly opposed the dispatch of troops this time, believing that we should continue to recuperate and restore national strength, and should not launch foreign war again at this time."


    "It''s just... Our majesty doesn''t listen to these suggestions at all..."


    "Your Majesty has mobilized 80000 troops this time. It is said that the 80000 troops are about to assemble. In a few days, they should advance to the southwest and launch an attack on the northern front of the British Empire."


    Speaking of which, Gabrielle Elton.


    Then he comforted El opposite Zhuo:


    "El, although it is unfortunate news that our country has launched another foreign war, there is still some good news."


    "The good news is that you and I are not on the mobilization list. We don''t have to participate in this war."


    "How? Are you very happy after hearing the news? "


    "After learning that our country will launch a foreign war again, no matter how much good news you tell me, I don''t feel happy..." El sighed.

 Chapter 1091

    Britannia Empire, north, on the outskirts of Avalon fortress, the town of tland undead.


    Dong -! Dong -! Dong -!


    The bell tower, located in the center of the town of deathless in Holland, rang one after another.


    At the moment the bell rang, all the members of the German undead team put down everything at hand.


    Different bells have different meanings.


    At present, the dense bell that is ringing through the whole immortal town contains the meaning of emergency gathering.


    When the bell rang, it took less than a minute for all the members of the undead team to gather.


    After the assembly, everyone stood still and waited for further instructions from the officer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Similar scenes were staged in other strongholds of the northern front.


    Whether the troops stationed in muhavic fortress, base 2 or Avalon fortress are very busy at this time.


    Su Cheng divided the Michael knights with 120000 troops into two parts.


    He personally led 110000 troops to the south to rescue pandragon, and moved eastward to attack and retreat hundreds of thousands of troops entrenched on the Rhineland plain.


    The remaining 10000 troops, under the command of Dale, the commander of the Fourth Army, went north to defend the mujawitz fortress to stop the southern invasion of the Holy Hiran empire.


    All the generals of the Michael knights are preparing - for going south to rescue pandragon or going north to defend mujavitz fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only the ordinary generals were busy at this time, but also the high-level Knights led by Su Cheng were in a hurry.


    However, the busy work of the two sides is not the same.


    Ordinary soldiers toiled to prepare for the March.


    The high-level Knights led by Su Cheng are now busy and distressed in making plans to go south.


    At this time, in the command room of the headquarters of the Michael knights, Su Cheng, Willie, the commanders of the armies of the Michael knights and the Knights left behind in Avalon fortress gathered here.


    Now these people gathered in the command room are worried about one thing - how to go south to rescue pandragon as quickly as possible.


    On the long table in the center of the command room was a national map of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng and others gathered around the long table, lowered their heads and stared at the map below.


    "If you want to return to the British Empire as quickly as possible, you can only rely on the high mobility of cavalry."


    Said Raymond, commander of the first army.


    "At present, our knight regiment has more than 58000 war horses. It gathers all the war horses and excellent cavalry of the regiment. Let the cavalry go first. One person and three horses transfer in turn. By abandoning the infantry and baggage teams that can''t move at high speed, we can go south to rescue pandragon at the fastest speed."


    Raymond''s suggestion has been recognized by many people.


    After all - only cavalry with high mobility can advance quickly.


    However, as soon as Raymond''s voice fell, Su Cheng standing next to him shook his head.


    "No, you can''t just use cavalry. If you use cavalry, there is only a dead end. "


    "Head." In the command room, a younger Knight asked, "why?"


    "Because our opponent this time is Alan." Su Cheng replied.


    "Alan is a very capable general. We can''t underestimate him."


    "Even a fool can see that our Michael knights are the only force in the Empire capable of rescuing pandragon."


    "Alan, known as" steel bone ", how can he not know this?"


    "If I were Alan, I would immediately divide my troops and capture these five cities in the north of panderagon after they came to panderagon."


    After that, Su Cheng bent down, stretched out his right index finger and pointed to the five small squares in the north of the big square marked "panderagon" on the map.


    "Relying on these five cities, build a defense line specially used to prevent the Michael knights from going south to rescue pandragon."


    "If we drop the infantry and go south with only cavalry, think about what will happen."


    "Without any siege equipment, we will have nothing to do with the defense line built by Allen specifically for us."


    "No matter how brave our soldiers are and how wise our command is, if we lack siege equipment, we still have no way to take those cities guarded by heavy troops."


    "At that time, there will be a very desperate scene - it is very close to Pendragon, but it is blocked out of the line built by Allen."


    "So without infantry and siege equipment, it is definitely a dead end."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Raymond, the commander of the first army, answered:


    "It is possible that Alan will not build a defense line in the north of pandragon."


    "Raymond."


    Su Cheng turned his head, looked directly at Raymond, and said in a slightly unhappy tone:


    "What you just said is really stupid."


    "You just made a big taboo on the battlefield - pinning the hope of victory on your opponent''s mistakes."


    "At any time, you can''t expect your opponent to make mistakes."


    "I hope the opponent makes mistakes so that you can win - this is pure gambler psychology."


    "Taking such gamblers to the battlefield psychologically will kill you and your subordinates sooner or later."


    Su Cheng rarely scolds others in a very harsh tone.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s reprimand fell, Raymond quickly lowered his head and apologized:


    "Captain, I''m sorry! It was just a slip of the tongue! "


    "Don''t apologize to me. Pay attention to yourself later - don''t make such mistakes again."


    After that, Su Cheng turned around and continued to frown slightly, staring at the map below.


    "Head." Raymond said anxiously, "what should we do? If you want to take the infantry, the marching speed is too slow to rescue pandragon! "


    "Oh..." just then, Samuel, who had been silent since just now, suddenly gave a self mocking smile, "we seem to have turned into a dead end now."


    "If you want to quickly go south to rescue pandragon, you can only abandon the infantry team and let the cavalry team go first. One person and one horse rush."


    "But Alan will build a defense line in the north of Pendragon and pay attention to our South."


    "If we only take the cavalry, we will never break through the defense line built by Alan in the north of pandragon and rescue pandragon."


    "But if we take the infantry and ride south with the infantry, the speed will be too slow."


    "Go south at such a turtle speed. When we reach the city of panderagon, Alan''s rebels should have ravaged panderagon into ruins."


    "No matter how we choose, it seems that we can''t save pandragon..."


    Samuel''s self mockery made the atmosphere in the command room more dignified.


    Everyone looked serious, heavy and silent.


    Very few people even have a look of despair on their faces.


    Just then - Su Cheng suddenly made a noise.


    "Willie." Su Cheng said to his adjutant in a calm tone, "can you go to my office and get a book?"

 Chapter 1092

    "Book?" Willy wondered.


    Everyone looked at Su Cheng suspiciously.


    They didn''t understand why Su Cheng suddenly asked Willie to get a book at this time.


    No matter how you look at it, now is not a time to read well, is it?


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded. "If I remember correctly, the book is located on the third floor from top to bottom and the 11th from left to right of the bookshelf in my office. It''s a book with a red cover."


    "It was a book devoted to the climate and geography of the British Empire."


    "Climate and geography?" The color of doubt on Willie''s face became more intense. "Captain, excuse me for being talkative - why do you want to read such a book at this time?"


    "Willie, hurry up and get it." Su Cheng''s tone showed some impatience, "I''ll explain to you later. Go! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Seeing the color of impatience in Su Cheng''s tone, Willie dared not neglect it any more.


    Rushed to the command room and ran to Su Cheng''s office.


    Before long, Willie returned to the public with a thick red cover.


    After taking the book from Willie, Su Cheng quickly looked through it and found out what he wanted.


    Willie and others waited quietly. Slowly waiting for Su Cheng to finish reading the book.


    Many people looked at Su Cheng quite strangely at this time.


    Because they really don''t understand, their head suddenly found a book to see what it was for.


    At this tense moment of racing against time, I suddenly took out a book devoted to the climate and geography of the British Empire and looked there - this scene is really strange.


    Perhaps to pass the boring time waiting for Su Cheng to finish reading the book, some Knights began to whisper:


    "What''s the chief doing..."


    "Why do you read at this time? And the book I read is about China''s geography and climate... "


    "Is there anything in this book that can help us quickly go south to rescue pandragon?"


    "How can it be? This is not a book dedicated to military affairs, but a popular science book on China''s geography and climate."


    "Hey, I just found out now that I have read the book that the head is reading now. The content of this book is very good. The author is a university student who specializes in the study of China''s geographical environment and climate. This book records in detail all kinds of information such as China''s major mountains, major rivers, monsoon wind direction in different seasons, distribution of saline alkali land, where it will snow, ocean currents in the Western sea... In short, this is a great popular science book, It is very helpful for us to understand China''s geography and climate. "


    "You guy... We are all here to discuss serious things, but you recommend books here..."


    "Ah, I''m very sorry..."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it was because their conversation became louder, Raymond sitting in front of them suddenly turned his head.


    When Raymond turned to look at them, the Knights immediately closed their mouths.


    Raymond, frowning slightly, whispered to the knights in a stern tone:


    "If I don''t let you talk, just shut up."


    Raymond is the commander of the first army of Michael''s knights. At the same time, he is famous for being unspeakable and harsh to himself and others. Therefore, many Knights of Michael''s knights are afraid of Raymond.


    So after being scolded by Raymond, the Knights nodded vigorously while closing their mouths tightly.


    After Raymond shut the Knights up, the thin noise disappeared from the command room, and the command room fell into a slightly strange silence.


    While enduring the oppressive silence, they waited silently for Su Cheng to close the book he was reading carefully.


    After a long time, Su Cheng finally closed the book.


    Then he raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile:


    "It seems - I remember correctly. In summer, there will be a warm and humid monsoon blowing from the sea in the west of our country."


    "... captain?" Willie, standing on Su Cheng''s side, asked Su Cheng with a cautious look, "what warm and wet monsoon?"


    "Willie, do you know what monsoon is?"


    "I''m not sure." Willie obediently admitted his ignorance.


    "The so-called monsoon refers to the large-scale wind between the continent and the ocean with the wind direction changing regularly with the seasons due to the different heating and cooling degrees of the continent and the ocean in a year."


    "In summer, there will be a warm and humid summer wind blowing to our country from the sea in the West."


    "Oh... So it is..." Willy muttered, "this is the monsoon..."


    After muttering so softly, Willie whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhy do you know what is "monsoon" from me for no reason


    ¡ª¡ªDoes this have anything to do with the "how to quickly go south to rescue pandragon" we just discussed


    ¡ª¡ªThe reason why the head asked me to bring this book is to confirm the concept of monsoon and which direction the monsoon will blow in summer?


    Willie was not the only one who raised similar questions.


    Everyone present, including Raymond, Samuel, Deng Jiaer and others, had a similar question: did Su Cheng read this book at this time just to confirm how and in which direction the monsoon would blow in summer?


    Raymond and others who believed that Su Cheng read this book at this time to study how to quickly go south to rescue panderagon also wavered.


    Although Raymond and others were reluctant to doubt Su Cheng, they could not help but have such doubts about their respected head at this time - does the head really read this book just to read, relax and pass the time


    Just as everyone''s doubts were rising, Su Cheng suddenly said something that surprised them.


    "I''ve come up with a way to quickly go south to rescue pandragon."


    As soon as Su Cheng said this, the people present widened their eyes and looked shocked.


    "Head." Willie snapped, "have you figured out a way? What method did you come up with? "


    "I want to use the power of the wind." Su Cheng smiled with an intriguing color, "with the help of the warm and humid summer wind blowing from the sea, go south to pandragon in one breath!"


    "..." everyone, including Willie, was silent.


    Because they can''t understand what Su Chenggang''s words mean


    Just then, Su Cheng suddenly said to Willie:


    "Willie, help me prepare a scouting team with the best riding skills."


    "I want them to deliver a letter... A little far away."

 Chapter 1093

    British Empire, outside Katai City, rebel camp, this array.


    A knight quickly walked to the array, lifted the curtain of the array''s big tent and entered the big tent.


    After entering the big account, the knight immediately reported to Allen in the account:


    "Coach, Katai city has fallen."


    Alan was sitting at the long table of the tent, staring at the big map on the table.


    After the knight''s report fell, Allen nodded without raising his head.


    "I see. Go down."


    "Yes!"


    After the knight walked out of the tent, another knight sitting on Allen''s side smiled at Allen:


    "Great, coach. It''s one step closer to pandragon."


    "Yes." Alan nodded again.


    Then he sighed.


    "Although it is indeed one step closer to pandragon, it will take more than 20 days to reach the city of pandragon..."


    Then Allen raised his hand, rubbed his swollen head, and continued:


    "If only there were more knights in the army..."


    After launching a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River and successfully controlling the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi, Allen turned the front and pointed it directly at pandragon.


    Where are these cities along the way the opponents of Allen''s more than 100000 rebels?


    From the banks of Yenne River to Pendragon - all the cities along the way were conquered by Allen one by one.


    Just now, Allen''s rebels captured another city, Katai city.


    For these captured cities, Allen just took all the military supplies from the city''s Treasury, left some soldiers to garrison, and then continued on his way.


    Allen''s time is not enough for him to ravage every city.


    After all, Allen is now racing against time.


    Alan is not a fool. Of course he knows he''s not ready to walk across the British Empire.


    In the north of the British Empire, there was also an army that could pose a great threat to him - the Michael Knights commanded by Su Cheng!


    Facing the Michael Knights led by Su Cheng, Allen is not sure of winning


    After all, he has been here for a long time in the British Empire. Allen knows exactly what kind of monster Su Cheng is and how powerful the Michael Knights under his command are.


    In order to avoid a duel with Su Cheng, Allen had already made up his mind - in any case, he had to capture pandragon before the Michael Knights went south!


    Therefore, Allen''s time is not abundant. He is also racing against time.


    Because Allen was also in a hurry, he spared all the cities along the way and did not let his generals plunder these cities they occupied.


    It was precisely because Allen let go of all the cities along the way that these cities were not seriously damaged except that the garrison was completely destroyed and the military materials stored in the Treasury were looted.


    Although Allen''s march was quite smooth, according to Allen''s estimation, it will take them more than 20 days to successfully reach the city of panderagon.


    The main reason why they marched so slowly was that there were too few knights in the army.


    Knights are senior generals in the army.


    In the mutiny on the Yenne River, all the Knights of general Allen who were unlikely to surrender to the Frankish Empire were slaughtered.


    Only four knights were left as his confidants.


    The only female Knight among the four knights was assassinated by an unknown person on the night of the mutiny and died.


    Although Allen called a large team to find out who the murderer was, he failed in the end.


    There were few knights who could have been used for their own use. Now another one has been assassinated.


    As a result, there were only four knights in the whole army, including Allen.


    There are only four knights in the 150000 army to command - you can imagine how hard it will be to command.


    If the soldiers are a person''s limbs, the knights who are senior generals are the nerves connecting the limbs.


    If there are too few nerves, the limbs will naturally be very slow to move.


    Because of the small number of knights, it was very difficult for Allen to command.


    Even if Allen had done his best, he just kept his army in a state where he could barely carry out simple actions.


    It is for this reason that the marching speed of the army is so slow.


    Too few nerves make it very difficult for the two legs to lift normally. Do you expect these two legs to run fast?


    If the number of knights were enough, Allen would have led the whole army to the city of pandragon, which would be used to march slowly here.


    If the battle goes well, maybe we can capture pandragon.


    After a few last glances at the big map in front of him, Allen looked back and breathed a sigh.


    I took a few deep breaths and adjusted my mind.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, don''t rush.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you don''t have the right attitude, it''s easy to give stupid orders.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t have to worry at all.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Cheng and his Michael knights are in the far north, at the northernmost end of the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªIf he wants to get back to Pendragon, he will spend more time than I do.


    ¡ª¡ªNo matter how I calculate, I''m sure I can get to the bottom of pandragon and capture pandragon before Su Cheng leads the Michael knights to the south.


    ¡ª¡ªSo I don''t have to worry at all.


    ¡ª¡ªJust keep the current speed and rhythm.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t rush and mess with yourself.


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as I keep the current rhythm and speed, I will be able to capture pandragon!


    After self admonishing in his heart, Allen''s state of mind gradually relaxed, and his anxiety dissipated completely.


    Alan turned his head and ordered the knight sitting next to him:


    "Keep the order and the whole army will rest. Leave camp at 14 pm! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council Hall


    There was panic and confusion in the conference hall of the Baiyang palace.


    Because they have just received the latest news from the scouts - Allen''s rebels are only about 20 days away from pandragon!


    The news shocked everyone from Gail to ordinary officials.


    Because Allen''s march was faster than they expected.


    At the thought of Alan''s rebels being so close to pandragon, all the people, including Gail, felt angry and their cold hair exploded.


    In the council chamber, Alfred shouted to Gail in righteous words:


    "Your Highness! Can''t wait any longer! Quickly order to give up pandragon, and then retreat with all the important materials in the Treasury! "

 Chapter 1094

    "Yes! Your highness! Can''t wait any longer! It''s too late to wait! "


    "Hurry while there is still a little time, quickly order to give up panderagon!"


    "If it''s any later! The consequences will be unimaginable! "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, the rest of the "main withdrawal" echoed and advised Gail to make up his mind and abandon pandragon.


    Gail was also full of hesitation.


    "But..." Gail hesitated, "I have made an appointment with bancro to wait for him for 10 days, and now there are three days before the agreed time limit between me and bancro..."


    Although the main war faction was defeated in the debate of "pandragon is to stick or give up", Gail still gave bancro a chance.


    Gail gave bancro ten days.


    If they fail to formulate an effective city defense plan after 10 days, they can no longer obstruct the abandonment of the "main withdrawal faction".


    Now, seven days have passed.


    There are three days before the deadline agreed by Gail and bancro.


    Unwilling to break his promise, Gail pursed his lips and added:


    "Wait another three days. There are still three days before my appointment with bancro on the 10th."


    "Three days later, if bancro and they still have no results, we will give up pandragon."


    As soon as Gail had finished, Alfred looked distressed:


    "Your Highness! At this time, please don''t abide by this agreement with bancro! "


    "Bancro and his gang are now harming the country and the people! Waste our precious time! "


    "Your Highness! You have given bancro seven days. You have been very generous and kind. There is no need to waste your precious time on bancro! "


    Alfred''s remarks made some "main war faction" present very unhappy.


    After all, bancro is their leader. Abusing bancro is tantamount to abusing them.


    Therefore, the "main war faction" responded without weakness:


    "Sir! Please take back your speech! "


    "Does your highness bankrow harm the country and the people? Hum! In my opinion, you people who strongly advocate giving up pandragon are harming the country and the people! "


    "Don''t think I don''t know! Few of you who advocate giving up pandragon really think about the future of the Empire! Most people strongly advocate giving up pandragon because they are afraid of death and the blade of the rebels cut on their heads! "


    "Do you guys who are shouting to give up pandragon really think about the consequences if you give up pandragon?"


    ¡­¡­


    The counterattack of the "main war faction" also angered the ministers of the "main withdrawal faction".


    Some people who disagreed with the "main war faction" or were stabbed by the "main war faction" just now launched a fierce counterattack against the "main war faction".


    Gail has seen too much of this quarrel between the two factions these days


    Enough to numb Gail.


    This war of abuse ended with the "main war faction" falling into the disadvantage.


    After all, the number of "main war faction" is smaller than that of "main withdrawal faction".


    Moreover, the "main war faction" has no effective city defense tactics that make people feel hopeful to defend pandragon.


    Therefore, when the "main war faction" refutes the "main withdrawal faction", they often lack the confidence to speak


    It was noon, so Gail decided to adjourn the meeting temporarily and reopen the meeting after giving everyone including himself a rest.


    In order to work out a city defense strategy that can defend pandragon as soon as possible, bancro never came to the conference hall of the white central palace after making an appointment with Gail for the 10th day, and has been living in the study of his residence with other military staff officers.


    Bancroft did not come back to the white palace hall in these days, but there were plenty of Bancroft''s eyeliner in the conference hall. These Eyeliner would come to Bancroft to report the meeting just after the end of each meeting.


    Therefore, even if bancro hasn''t been to the conference hall of the Baiyang palace these days, bancro still knows all the big and small things in the conference hall.


    After Gail announced the temporary adjournment, a minister of the "main war faction", who was also bancro''s confidant, hurried to bancro''s house in a carriage.


    The guards at the gate of bancro residence also knew the minister. After all, they had to see him almost every day these days, so the guards let the minister go directly into the house.


    The minister walked around the corridor of bancro''s house, and soon came to the door of the study.


    After opening the door of the study, the scene in the study was as usual.


    There were piles of paper everywhere, long unclean floors, bancro people around long tables.


    Bancro and several military staff officers were gathered around a long table, painting a map spread on the long table.


    The minister who came to report the contents of the meeting in the Council hall just now walked quickly to bancro''s side, and then said to bancro.


    "Your Excellency."


    After getting close to bancro, the minister smelled a familiar strange smell.


    That''s the smell of bancro and these military staff.


    The reason for the bad smell is also very simple - bancro and they haven''t taken a good bath these days.


    In order to save time as much as possible, bancro gave up all the activities they could give up, such as bathing.


    These days, bancro and others didn''t take a good bath. They just washed their hands and wiped their faces.


    The minister was used to the strange smell of bancro and them these days, so he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    Bancro turned his head and looked at the minister with his bloodshot eyes.


    "What did you say at the meeting this morning?"


    Bankelow asked the minister in brief and comprehensive terms.


    Later, the minister also tried his best to summarize what happened at the meeting this morning.


    After the minister''s voice fell and learned that Alfred and others began to try their best to persuade Gail to give up pandragon, and Gail also showed an extremely obvious hesitation, bancro''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "It''s not good..." bancro muttered in a low voice at a volume that only he could hear clearly.


    Then he said to the Minister:


    "Buy me time."


    "Get as much time as you can! Even an hour! "


    "In any case, your Highness The Regent cannot break his promise. My side will soon produce results! "


    Speaking of this, bancro knocked on the long table on his side.


    Or -- knock on the map on the long table on your side.


    "But..." the minister asked carefully, "Your Highness The Regent seems to want to give up panderagon immediately... How can we buy time?"


    "This is what you should think!" Bancro roared impatiently.


    The minister was startled by bancro''s roar and shrunk his neck:


    "I''m sorry! Just now, the officer made a mistake! "

 Chapter 1095

    "Your Highness! Please don''t hesitate! "


    "If you don''t hesitate for another second, we will be more dangerous!"


    "Yes! Your highness! You have given bancro seven days! So much time is enough! Don''t waste any more time on bancro and his gang! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, as soon as the meeting resumed, the "main withdrawal faction" poured fierce fire on Gail.


    The Allen rebels approaching pandragon have made them feel a sense of crisis in the future.


    Pandragon has always been synonymous with safety.


    Since the founding of the British Empire, no force has ever threatened the security of pandragon, whether it is the enemy army or the domestic rebel army.


    The idea that it is safe to stay in Pendragon is deeply rooted in people''s minds.


    They never thought that pandragon would be attacked and fall by the enemy


    An unprecedented sense of crisis fills the hearts of the vast majority of "main withdrawal" people.


    Under the control of this sense of crisis, they tried their best to persuade Gail, ordered to give up pandragon, and led the ministers and important materials to a safe place.


    At noon today, bancro gave orders to the ministers of the "main war faction" - delay time at all costs!


    Even if it''s just a short hour, try your best!


    Therefore, while the "main withdrawal faction" tried their best to persuade Gail, the ministers of the "main war faction" also tried their best to fight back against the "main withdrawal faction".


    However - even though they have tried their best, the faces of the ministers of the "main war faction" are still gradually showing a look of despair.


    Because they had already clearly felt that Gail was obviously biased towards the idea of "withdrawal".


    The evidence is that Gail''s face is much less hesitant and confused.


    When the "main withdrawal faction" led by Alfred spoke, Gail nodded from time to time to agree.


    This makes all the ministers of the "main war faction" feel anxious.


    Unfortunately, their impatience is useless


    No matter how they pleaded and attacked the "withdrawal" advocates for abandoning the city, Gail did not nod or cast a look of appreciation when they spoke.


    The shrewd Alfred naturally found that Gail was obviously inclined to their "main withdrawal faction" at this time.


    So he exhorted Gail more excitedly and wanted to take advantage of the victory and win the war of words that had lasted for a long time.


    "Your Highness." Alfred said affectionately, "giving up pandragon doesn''t mean we''re finished. We just take a retreat attitude as a means of progress."


    "Just like a fist, only when you retract your fist can you swing a powerful fist."


    Gail was silent after Alfred''s voice fell.


    Then he nodded gently:


    "... you''re right."


    After hearing these words, the "main withdrawal" ministers headed by Alfred and Aphra showed ecstasy one after another.


    The "main war faction" ministers showed despair one after another.


    Gail sighed.


    ¡ª¡ªSorry... Ancestors.


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve decided to give up the capital of our British Empire


    ¡ª¡ªI''m really helpless to give up pandragon


    After a few words of comfort in his heart, Gail sat up slightly.


    Moving his eyes, after drawing one by one on the faces of the two groups of ministers with different expressions under the bottom, Gail said positively:


    "At present, the rebels are pressing the border and the country is empty."


    "Guarding a city that is impossible to defend is just a waste of valuable troops and time."


    "I really can''t bear to watch our generals waste their lives for a city that has no hope to defend."


    Hearing this, the color of ecstasy on the faces of the "main withdrawal faction" and the color of despair on the faces of the "main war faction" ministers reached a peak one after another.


    Gail also straightened his waist, which was already very straight.


    Put on a higher and more powerful tone.


    "Therefore, I declare - give up pandra..."


    "Your Highness The Regent!"


    Just then, a male voice full of joy suddenly came from outside the Council hall.


    The sudden sound of this voice interrupted Gail''s words, so that Gail didn''t have time to pronounce the last few syllables.


    People in the council chamber, including Gail, cast curious eyes at the door of the council chamber.


    The eyes of some "main withdrawal faction" people still have a little color of resentment.


    Because the sudden sound interrupted Gail''s speech.


    They worked hard for Gail''s announcement for a long time.


    When you can finally enjoy the fruits of victory, you are suddenly interrupted - everyone will feel a little uncomfortable.


    Bang!


    The door of the chamber was pushed open.


    A very "round" middle-aged man, gasping for breath, hurried to the center of the Council hall and knelt on one knee.


    However, due to the fatigue of running all the way, the middle-aged people on their knees in this list did not kneel steadily. Their right hand and right knee slipped, from kneeling on one knee to lying on the ground with both hands and knees.


    The middle-aged man was about to adjust his posture when Gail suddenly asked him:


    "Gertrude, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Gertrude - the name of this "round" middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is the mayor of pandragon.


    He is the chief executive of public security and administration of pandragon.


    Because gedrut has been busy with matters related to the evacuation of pandragon citizens these days, he has not been to the council chamber for a long time.


    Because Gail was already asking him, Gertrude had no time to adjust his posture and could only keep this lying down position.


    Swallowed his saliva, wetted his dry throat, and then shouted to Gail:


    "Your Highness The Regent! Your majesty, she''s back! "


    ... quiet


    After the voice of Gertrude''s words fell, the chamber fell into a moment of silence.


    People, including Gail, stared round and opened their mouths.


    What Gertrude just said echoed in their minds


    Hoo!


    Gail sprang to his feet towards the throne.


    "What did you just say?!" Then he shouted at Gertrude.


    Gail needs to make sure he heard wrong.


    And Gertrude swallowed his saliva again, moistened his dry throat, and then opened his mouth.


    Just as Gertrude was about to repeat what he had just said, a female voice familiar to everyone in the chamber sounded at the door of the chamber:


    "Father, I''m back."


    The tone is full of tenderness.

 Chapter 1096

    Three figures appeared at the gate of the conference hall.


    These three Taoist shadows are small and big.


    The two slightly larger figures were separated on both sides of the small figure - these two were Jacob and enli.


    There is no need to repeat who the petite man standing between Jacob and enli is.


    After seeing the faces of the three people... Ah, no, it should be the face of the petite girl, Gail''s lips began to tremble slightly.


    PA, PA, PA


    Gail trotted down the nine steps to the door of the Council hall, with a series of loud footsteps.


    "Ilsa..." Gail asked softly with a cautious look before and after the little girl. "Is it really you...?"


    "Well, it''s me." The little girl... Or Ilsa nodded with a gentle smile, and some water vapor appeared in her eyes, "father, I''m back. Sorry to worry you these days. "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Gail squatted down and held Ilsa in his arms.


    "Just come back..." Gail sobbed. "Great... It''s great that you can come back safely..."


    Gail''s voice had a very obvious cry.


    He seemed to be afraid that Ilsa would disappear and held Ilsa tightly, as if he wanted to hold Ilsa forever.


    Everyone, including Ilsa, didn''t expect Gail, who always looked serious and unsmiling, to cry at this time.


    Ilsa looked in surprise at Gail who was hugging her in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ªFather... Cried


    Since Ilsa''s memory, Gail''s impression of her is basically only severe and serious.


    She had never seen her father cry or choke.


    I''ve never seen my father show such a... Fragile side in front of me.


    ¡ª¡ªFather must be worried about me these days


    At the thought of this, the water vapor in Ilsa''s eyes became rich.


    After wiping the tears in her eyes, Ilsa raised her arms and hugged Gail''s back tightly.


    Both Jacob and enly, standing on the left and right sides of Ilsa, and the others in the Council hall, remained silent at this time.


    They all knew very well that they should give the father and daughter who could never meet each other a little time to get along.


    Just as the crowd waited silently, a young man dressed as a civil servant quickly walked to Jacob''s side, put his lips to Jacob''s ear and whispered to Jacob:


    "Mr. Gong. The news that ''your majesty and your Excellency the palace minister'' have successfully returned to the capital has been successfully reported to your Excellency the foreign affairs director. "


    Your excellency, foreign affairs director - refers to bancro, who is currently closed at home and devoting himself to studying city defense tactics.


    After the young civil servant''s report fell, Jacob nodded.


    Then he whispered at a volume that only he and the young civil servant could hear:


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Then Jacob paused.


    Then he whispered in a self deprecating tone:


    "I don''t know what bancro will look like when he learns that his majesty and I are back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa and Gail hugged each other for nearly 10 minutes before they finally separated.


    After separation, Ilsa said to Gail:


    "Father, it''s really hard for you these days when I''m away."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Gail gently shook his head:


    "What nonsense? In fact, I didn''t do anything at all. You are the hardest person."


    Then Gail took Ilsa''s hand and walked to the throne on the nine steps.


    "Come, Ilsa, sit back where you belong."


    When Ilsa was led to the throne by Gail, Jacob and enly, who were separated on the left and right sides of Ilsa, finally stepped away their feet and walked towards their respective places.


    As a rule, civil officials usually stand on the left side of the Council hall, while knights as military officers stand on the right side of the Council hall.


    Jacob and enly followed Gail and Ilsa and walked slowly to the front of the left side and the front of the right side of the Council hall.


    After the two stood at their respective stations, many of their acquaintances immediately came forward and asked in a low voice.


    "Enly, you''re still alive, boy."


    "Yes." Enly smiled. "Good luck."


    "Enly, what happened to your eyes?" As he spoke, the man pointed to his left eye.


    "Oh, eyes." Enly touched his left eye, which was still wrapped with a thick bandage, "it''s nothing, but the place that should have been his eye has become a medal of honor."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sobbing..." an older Wen minister said to Jacob while wiping his tears, "it''s great that you can come back safely, Prime Minister."


    "Well, don''t cry." Jacob said reluctantly, "you are not young. Don''t always cry."


    "I''m used to having a palace minister. You sit in the world in the middle of the Empire. If you''re gone, I''ll feel the world collapse."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Gail took Ilsa by the hand and led her to the throne above the nine steps.


    After Ilsa was placed on the throne, Gail turned and sat on his throne, which belonged to him only as the Regent.


    Gail''s throne is next to Ilsa''s throne.


    Moreover, in order to highlight the relationship of mutual respect and inferiority, Gail''s throne is located a little behind Ilsa''s throne.


    Therefore, Gail sitting on the throne can only see Ilsa''s side face.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh?


    After sitting on the throne, Gail suddenly "um" in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªStrange


    Gail whispered in his heart.


    Gail suddenly whispered in his heart because he suddenly found that the scenery in front of him had changed.


    I don''t know if it was because Ilsa''s side face appeared in the field of vision, Gail always felt that the scene in front of him had changed all at once


    There is a feeling that the scene in front of me is all distorted at once


    Originally, sitting on this throne, Gail could clearly feel the feeling of being king.


    And now, Gail suddenly can''t feel that feeling


    ¡ª¡ªBecause


    Gail asked himself in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIlsa, is she back


    At this time, a strange emotion of indescribable and unknown suddenly surged into Gail''s heart.


    This sudden surge of strange emotions "polluted" Gail''s full of joy.


    The joy in my heart was dyed with strange colors


    At this time, Ilsa''s sudden voice woke Gail, revived Gail, and let him get rid of the entanglement of the strange emotion suddenly gushing out of his heart.


    "Everybody!"


    Ilsa shouted.


    "As you can see, I''m back."


    "It''s really hard for you these days."


    "I really want to talk to you who haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "But obviously - the current situation does not allow me to do more."


    "Although I have left pandragon for a long time, I know exactly what kind of severe situation the Empire and pandragon are facing."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then replaced with a louder tone.


    "I''ll tell you directly."


    "Pandragon - I will never give up!"

 Chapter 1097

    Ilsa''s words made everyone, including Gail, stare round in surprise.


    But just then, just as Ilsa''s voice had just fallen, Jacob''s voice sounded:


    "The officer''s view is the same as that of his majesty - pandragon must not give up!"


    "Seconded by the lower official." This time it was enly.


    Ilsa, Jacob and enli, the three heavyweights who have just returned to the imperial capital, have expressed the same position on the issue of "whether pandragon will stick or give up": pandragon must not give up!


    After the three people voiced their positions, the council chamber was quiet for a few seconds.


    Subsequently, the expressions of the "main war faction" ministers changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Originally, their faces were full of despair.


    At this time, the color of despair on their faces turned into the color of ecstasy.


    The emperor, the palace minister, and a deputy head of the order all fell to their "main war faction" - what could excite the ministers of the "main war faction" more than this?


    On the contrary, the faces of the people who "withdraw from the sect" became ugly.


    "Your majesty!"


    As the leader of the "main withdrawal faction", Alfred quickly shouted to Ilsa:


    "The lower officer knows your Majesty''s mood."


    "Giving up pandragon is really the best solution in China!"


    As soon as Alfred had finished, Ilsa asked:


    "Optimal solution? So -- Alfred, I ask you: if we want to give up pandragon, where will we move our capital? "


    Hearing Ilsa''s question, Alfred was stunned.


    Then immediately replied:


    "Naturally, the capital was moved to dorlund."


    Dorlund - located in the western part of the British Empire, it is the largest city in the western part of the British Empire. It is a famous commercial capital, second only to pandragon in terms of wealth.


    If you want to give up pandragon and move the capital, dorlund, located in the western region and second only to pandragon in wealth, is indeed the best choice.


    "Dollund." Ilsa said, "if I remember correctly, dorlund is located in the west of our country and in the rear of our country."


    "If we move our capital to dorlund, it means that we will give up a large area of territory east of dorlund."


    "If we give up a large area of territory east of dorlund, we will have only one third of the current territory."


    "Alfred, please answer me - how can we use only one third of our territory to confront the fierce rebels and the Franks who are stronger than the rebels?"


    "This..." Alfred said for a moment.


    As Alfred pondered the appropriate answer, Ilsa pursued the victory.


    "If the country''s capital is occupied by the rebels, it will be a great blow to the hearts of our people and the hearts of the army."


    "If we give up pandragon and move our capital to dorlund, there will be only one third of the territory under our rule."


    "Relying on only one third of the territory and the low morale of the people and the army, do you think there is still hope to defeat Allen''s rebels and the Frank army?"


    Ilsa''s words made the faces of many "main withdrawal" people who were not firm in their will appear hesitant and confused.


    Both the "main war faction" and the "main withdrawal faction" have a certain truth. Therefore, many people are actually the grass on the wall and don''t know which camp to join.


    Just then, Alfred, who had just been thinking about a proper answer, suddenly turned his mouth slightly, showed a faint smile, then raised his head and shouted to Ilsa:


    "Your majesty!"


    "The importance of pandragon is clear to the officers."


    "The officer also knows the disadvantages of giving up pandragon."


    "The lower officer knows that he must not give up pandragon unless he has to."


    "But now is the last resort!"


    "With the little military strength that pandragon has left at present, he can''t hold pandragon!"


    Speaking of this, Alfred''s face became rich.


    Alfred''s face was pleased because he knew that his problem was his... Or their trump card of "main withdrawal".


    After fighting with the "main war faction" for so long, Alfred naturally knows what the "main war faction" is.


    There is no way to come up with a city defense strategy that makes people feel promising to defend pandragon - this is the death spot of the "main war faction".


    It''s like a thief who yells all day to steal Treasury money, but can''t come up with a useful theft plan.


    Because of this, this problem has always been their trump card of "main withdrawal".


    As soon as this question is raised, those of the "main war faction" are either speechless or change the topic.


    Alfred plans to throw their trump card directly and "beat" Ilsa in one fell swoop.


    In the face of Alfred''s question, Ilsa frowned a little.


    Not only Ilsa, but also Jacob and enli, as well as some ministers of the "main war faction", frowned lightly or heavily.


    These days, the ministers of the "main war faction" hate this issue.


    Because they have no way to solve this problem.


    Looking at Alfred below, Ilsa sighed silently in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAlas


    ¡ª¡ªMr. bancro


    ¡ª¡ªCome on


    After returning to Pendragon, Jacob immediately used all his contacts to explore what happened in Pendragon during their departure from the imperial capital.


    Relying on Jacob''s strong contacts, Ilsa and her colleagues learned about the changes of pandragon these days in less than half an hour.


    Ilsa and others felt quite happy and looked forward to learning that bancro was currently taking the lead alone and studying the tactics that could hold pandragon.


    Ilsa, they are all firm "main fighters".


    As the "main war faction", they naturally know that their top priority is to come up with a city defense plan that can convince the majority of "main withdrawal faction" people.


    If you can''t come up with an effective city defense plan, you can''t persuade the ministers to support the city defense.


    So Ilsa and they all put their hope on bancro.


    Whether the ministers can be persuaded to support the city depends on whether bancro can formulate a tactic that can block Allen''s tens of thousands of rebels.


    On the way to Baiyang palace, Ilsa also discussed with Jacob about the countermeasure of "main withdrawal" - dragging. Until bancro returns to the white central palace with the city defense tactics he has formulated!


    With a long sigh in her heart, Ilsa cleared her throat.


    Just when Ilsa was going to say something irrelevant to fool Alfred''s question just now¡ª¡ª


    "Who says we can''t hold pandragon at present?"

 Chapter 1098

    The birthplace of this sound is located at the gate of the Council hall.


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people in the Council hall followed it.


    At the gate of the conference hall stood an old man with a rather haggard face.


    However, although the old man''s face was haggard, his eyes were very divine.


    After casting her eyes on the old man and seeing the old man''s appearance, Ilsa couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Mr. bancro?!"


    "Your Majesty." The old man... Or bancro, smiled at Ilsa, "long time no see. It''s very kind of you to be safe. "


    "Bancro!" Jacob called bancro''s name with uncontrollable excitement.


    "Jacob, I haven''t seen you for a long time. But now is not the time to gossip. Let''s get down to business. "


    After that, bankelow raised a roll of things in his hand.


    It was not until bancro raised the roll in his hand that some people in the Council hall noticed that bancro had been holding a roll in his hand.


    The roll held by bancro is very large. If it is spread, it should be as wide as 1 meter.


    Bankrono turned his eyes to Alfred, who had been giving him a bad look since just now.


    "Your Excellency bankrow." Alfred asked bancro in a calm tone, "what did your official just say?"


    "Literally." Bancro replied in the same calm tone, "who says we can''t keep pandragon?"


    "Hum." Alfred smiled with his nose. "Since your official will appear here, your official and other military staff have worked out a city defense plan that can make your officials feel quite confident. Is your official right?"


    "Exactly."


    "What about the rest of the military staff? Why is your official alone? "


    "They all fell asleep in the study of the lower officer''s house. They were already tired. After announcing ''we succeeded'', they fell asleep on the ground. "


    "I see." Alfred nodded. "Before you publish the city defense tactics formulated by your officials, your officials announce good news to your colleagues. It seems that your officials are really confident in the city defense tactics formulated by you."


    Bancro pulled at the corners of his mouth and showed a faint smile:


    "You can say so."


    Bancro''s words seemed to displease Alfred.


    After a sneer, Alfred said in a somewhat playful tone:


    "Then - the lower officer is willing to listen."


    "At present, we can only summon thousands of people to defend the city."


    "I''d like to see how you intend to use this force to defend the vast walls of pandragon."


    After Alfred''s voice fell, bancro suddenly said an unexpected answer:


    "Guarding the city? Lord Alfred, what are you talking about? "


    "Who said I was going to defend the walls of pandragon?"


    Bancro''s words directly confused many people, including Alfred.


    Among those who looked confused, Ilsa and Gail were also included.


    "Not guarding the city?" Alfred frowned and said, "I''m the one who wants to ask the question ''what are you talking about?''


    "If you don''t defend the city wall, how can you defend a city?"


    Most of the people present did not know much about military affairs.


    And Alfred happened to be one of the large group of people who did not know military affairs.


    In their understanding, the so-called city defense war is to send a large number of soldiers to climb the city wall, guard every inch of the land on the city wall, and prevent any enemy soldiers from climbing the city wall.


    At the same time, we should also pay attention to some intrigues that the enemy can come up with.


    For example, we should pay attention to the spies sent by the enemy into the city and whether the enemy will come through the tunnel


    If circumstances permit, small troops can be sent out of the city from time to time to harass the enemy outside the city.


    Keep it until the enemy can''t hold it, or until a large number of reinforcements arrive.


    The above is all the knowledge of Alfred and others on the tactics of city defense.


    Therefore, what bancro just said had a direct impact on their cognition.


    They can''t imagine how to defend the city if they don''t defend the city wall?


    When all the people looked at him suspiciously, bankelow cleared his throat, and then Lang said:


    "You should all know that our imperial capital, pandragon, is an irregular city with seven walls."


    "When troops besiege a city, they often leave an empty wall to attack. That is, deliberately leaving a gap. "


    "If we encircle the enemy, it may prompt the defenders in the city to make up their mind to fight for the dead."


    "On the contrary, if you deliberately leave a gap, it may make the defenders in the city swing between escaping or fighting, and make the soldiers in the city demoralized."


    "That is to say - when Allen''s rebels are under the city, at least one wall will not be attacked¡°


    "In this way, there are six walls that will be attacked by Alan rebels."


    "If we want to defend the walls, we have to disperse our small forces over the six walls."


    "There are too many walls, and our current troops are too few."


    "We don''t have many troops, but we have to divide them - it''s quite stupid!"


    "With our weak troops, it is impossible to defend the vast walls of pandragon!"


    "Therefore, we must not go to the city wall!"


    After listening quietly to bancro''s long speech, Alfred asked in an impatient tone:


    "Then -- your honor, tell me how we can keep pandragon if we don''t keep the wall?"


    "It''s simple!" Bancro looked straight at Alfred with torch like eyes, "give up the city wall and put the battlefield in the city!"


    "What?!" As soon as bancro''s voice fell, many people, including Alfred, cried out in surprise.


    What bancro just said once again had an impact on their cognition.


    Just then enly suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Then he asked bancro:


    "Mr. bancro, do you mean... Street fighting with Alan''s rebels?"


    "That''s right!" Bancro nodded vigorously.


    Then he walked quickly to the center of the Council hall, put the roll he had just held in his hand on the floor, and spread it out in one breath.


    This volume of things turned out to be a volume of maps.


    A volume of pandragon''s city map.


    To put it more accurately, it is a volume of pandragon''s city map full of circles and lines.

 Chapter 1099

    "Everybody!" After spreading the map on the ground, bancro said in a loud voice, "please come and have a look!"


    After hearing bancro''s words, the people in the Council hall immediately gathered around. Even Ilsa and Gail stood up from their throne and throne respectively and walked to bancro''s side.


    However - because there are too many people in the chamber, not everyone has the opportunity to stand next to the map.


    Only Ilsa and Gail, as well as a small group of important officials led by Jacob, enli, Alfred and Aphra, are qualified to stand next to the map.


    The other ministers could only stand on the periphery, think about their toes and try to stretch their heads and look inside.


    After Ilsa and Gail stood beside bancro, and important officials such as Jacob and Alfred had arrived, bancro pointed to the map on the ground and said:


    "Look, this is our detailed map of pandragon."


    "If we want to defend the city wall, we may not be able to sustain it for five days with our current strength."


    "But - if we give up the city wall and move the battlefield to the city, we will have a chance to support commander Cheng and lead the Michael knights to return!"


    "As the picture shows, Pendragon is very large."


    "Therefore, it is impossible to hold the whole pandragon! Therefore, we must make a choice and guard some important and easy to deploy areas! "


    "Everybody! Please look at the big circle drawn with a red line in the picture. This is the area we want to deploy! "


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa and others who stood in the innermost part of the crowd immediately looked at the map on the ground according to bancro''s instructions.


    I saw a big red circle in the middle of the panderagon city map.


    This large red circle includes many landmark buildings in pandragon.


    The place where they are now - the palace of the British Empire, the Baiyang palace, is also located in this big red circle.


    Bancro pointed to the red circle on the map, and then Lang said:


    "The place surrounded by the red circle is the central urban area of pandragon. Most of the buildings in the area are solid buildings made of marble!"


    "Among them, the Baiyang palace, the bell tower of the central carriage station and the Central Treasury building are the most solid!"


    "At the same time, these three buildings are also the highest buildings in our pandragon!"


    "Please look at the white central palace, the bell tower of the central carriage station and the Central Treasury building - these three buildings have been marked in blue ink."


    "Our whole defense line, that is, the area surrounded by the red circle, relies on these three buildings as the core support."


    "So - these three buildings are the three most important buildings in our whole defense area!"


    "Baiyang palace, the bell tower of the central carriage station and the Central Treasury building - once any of these three buildings is lost, our whole defense area will collapse."


    "In other words - as long as we can hold on to these three buildings, Allen''s rebels have no way to take the heart of pandragon."


    "As long as Allen''s rebels can''t take the center of pandragon, they won''t be of any use even if they control a large area of the outer city!"


    "So - our battle is very simple and clear."


    "Relying on the three buildings of the white central palace, the bell tower of the central carriage station and the Central Treasury building, we launched street battles with the enemy and defended the defense area with these three buildings as the core."


    "As long as we keep this defense area, we can keep the center of pandragon."


    "Hold the heart of pandragon, and we can hold the whole pandragon."


    "According to my estimation - as long as we command properly and have good luck, there will be no problem in a stalemate with Alan''s rebels for a month."


    "As long as we can persist for one month, we will have the opportunity to wait for Su Cheng''s reinforcements."


    "As long as Su Cheng''s reinforcements arrive, it will be the victory of our British Empire!"


    Bancro''s voice fell, and the chamber fell into a long silence.


    Both the ministers of the "main war faction" and the "main withdrawal faction" kept silent with great tacit understanding at this time.


    Because they need enough time to brush up on what bankrow just said.


    After a long time, he took a breath, then rushed to bancro and said:


    "Mr. bancro... You want to fight Alan''s rebels in the street... It''s... It''s too reluctantly..."


    "Throughout world history, there has never been a successful street battle."


    Enly murmured his concern about "using street fighting against Alan rebels".


    "Street battles are usually the last struggle of the defenders in the city after the city wall is lost."


    "In history, no general or army has ever defended a city by street fighting."


    As soon as enly''s voice fell, bancro nodded:


    "Enly, you''re right."


    "There has never been a street battle that ended in victory in history."


    "However, according to my research, the reason why there has been no street battle that ended in victory in history is mainly because their cities do not have the conditions to start street battles."


    "In fact, there are not many strategies and tactics in street warfare, that is, to compete for various buildings and streets in the city. Especially important buildings and important streets. "


    "Throughout the history of these failed street battles, they all have one thing in common, that is, the city they stick to is not complex enough, and the buildings in the city are not many and strong enough."


    "Our panderagon has no problems in this regard."


    "Our defense area is the center of pandragon."


    "The central area of pandragon is the richest area of pandragon and the area with the most complex layout."


    "You can see it from the map alone."


    Bancro chin the map on the ground.


    "In the heart of pandragon, there are not only a large number of rows of tall buildings, but also intricate streets. Under the streets, there is an underground sewer network that is not less complex than the above ground street network."


    "At the same time, because the people living in the central area are basically powerful and rich, the houses in the central area are basically marble buildings with more than three floors."


    "The central area has enough buildings, strong enough and complex layout - so we have the conditions to carry out street fighting and heavy resistance against the rebels in this area!"


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Alfred suddenly nodded and then said in a deep voice:


    "Your Highness bankrow, I understand."


    "Your official means to concentrate all the troops, rely on the three buildings you just mentioned, and stick to the whole defense area surrounded by red circles on the map. Is that right? "


    "Exactly." Bancro nodded.


    "Then - please allow me to ask."


    "Please feel free to ask questions."


    "Then you''re welcome. If you are unhappy with your questions, please forgive me. "


    After clearing his throat, Alfred said positively:


    "Whether we have enough troops to defend this defense area will be left aside for the time being."


    "The lower officer wants to ask - how can we defend this defense area without knights?"

 Chapter 1100

    "Although I don''t know military affairs, I still know some basic common sense." Alfred then said, "since your official just said that the three buildings of Baiyang palace, central carriage station bell tower and Central Treasury building are the core support of the whole defense area."


    "Then it is very necessary to divide the troops into three groups and station them in these three buildings."


    "In that case, it is very necessary for three knights with outstanding ability to command these three teams respectively."


    "But - as far as I know, pandragon has only one knight at present."


    Speaking of this, Alfred turned his head and looked at enly who had just returned to pandragon with Ilsa and Jacob.


    "Your Highness, your highness, I want to ask you - how do we win this street battle with only one knight?"


    Bancro seemed to be prepared for the problem of Alfred.


    After a "hum" smile with his nose, bancro smiled:


    "You don''t need to worry about knights."


    "In addition to Lord enly, we actually have a knight."


    "And a knight?" Alfred frowned and looked puzzled.


    As far as he knew, all the Knights of pandragon were taken to the front by Ilsa, and then all were caught by Allen.


    "Your Excellency bankrow." Alfred asked, "are there any other knights in pandragon besides Lord enly? Are you referring to the military staff? "


    "Your Highness bankelow, I''d like to remind you that the military staff officers only have strong strategic ability, but their command ability is very general, which is well known."


    As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, bancro shook his head.


    "No, no, no, the man referred to by the lower officer is not any one of the military staff."


    "The man I mean is a real knight and a knight with excellent ability."


    Speaking of this, bancro took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. Then he went on to say:


    "She should be coming soon, too."


    Just as bancro had finished, a female voice suddenly came from the door of the conference hall:


    "Mr. bancro! Sorry to keep you waiting! "


    As soon as the female voice fell, bancro smiled and said:


    "I didn''t wait long. It''s better to say that you came in time, Miss Eliza."


    People turned their eyes and looked at the gate of the Council hall.


    Standing at the gate of the Council hall is a beautiful woman with a helmet, a Golden Knight Sword, long blond hair and light green eyes.


    "Eliza?!" Exclaimed enly.


    "Enly?!" After enly''s voice fell, Eliza also made a startling cry that the volume did not lose to him.


    After noticing enly''s presence, Eliza also noticed that Ilsa and Jacob were also present.


    "Your majesty! Your highness! " Eliza looked excited. "You''re all back!"


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded with a smile, "the three of us just returned to pandragon. I''m sorry, these days, I''ve worried you too. "


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then he asked Eliza:


    "Miss Eliza, why are you here?"


    "Mr. bancro called me." Eliza replied, "just now Mr. bancro''s housekeeper came to my house and asked me to come to the Council Hall of the Baiyang palace immediately, and then I came."


    After that, Eliza looked suspiciously at the people around the map:


    "May I ask - what are you doing now?"


    "Miss Eliza." Bancro said, "just a moment, please. I''ll explain to you later."


    Then bancro turned his head and shouted to the crowd:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Eliza hill, Iser''s daughter and Su Cheng''s wife, is another knight besides Lord enly I just mentioned."


    "What a great Knight Miss Eliza is. I believe I don''t need to repeat it."


    Eliza''s arrival was a big blow to the arrogance of Alfred and others.


    Some angry Alfred shouted:


    "Hum! Even with the help of Miss Eliza, our knights are not enough! Lord enly and miss Eliza, there are only two knights in all! If you want to defend the defense line with the three important buildings of Baiyang palace, central carriage station bell tower and Central Treasury building as the core, you need at least three Knights! "


    "That''s right!" As soon as Alfred''s voice fell, bancro immediately replied, "as your official just said, at least three knights are needed to hold the defense line supported by these three buildings!"


    "And pandragon now happens to have the third Knight besides Lord enly and miss Eliza!"


    Bancro''s words shocked many people present.


    Many people think in their hearts:


    ¡ª¡ªWhen did we have so many more knights in Pendragon?


    "The third knight?" Alfred asked, "who is it?"


    Facing Alfred''s questioning, bancro replied in a calm tone:


    "Although the third knight is no longer a knight, he did become a knight for some time when he was young, and then became a civil servant for various reasons."


    Then bancro turned his head and looked at Jacob standing beside him.


    After bancro turned his eyes to Jacob, all the people, including Jacob, were shocked.


    "Bancro." Jacob raised his eyebrows. "Are you going to let me go to war?"


    "No?" Bancro asked back in a playful tone.


    Listening to bancro''s answer, Jacob tilted his mouth slightly, smiled twice, and then changed into the same tone full of banter.


    "If you think you can. Although I haven''t been on the battlefield for a long time, it should still be no problem to command a thousand people and guard the city. "


    After Jacob''s voice fell, bancro turned his head and looked at Alfred with a somewhat ironic look.


    "Lord Alfred, Lord enly, Miss Eliza and Jacob - three knights in total. Should this be enough?"


    The sweat on Alfred''s forehead became much denser.


    After gritting his teeth, Alfred asked again:


    "The number of knights is enough! What about the number of soldiers? "


    "The military strength we can muster now is just 2000 soldiers of the garrison troops located in the surrounding cities!"


    "Can such a few soldiers hold pandragon?!"


    Alfred''s question of "the number of soldiers" is as tricky as the question of "the number of knights" he just threw out.


    But bancro is also ready for the problem of Alfred.

 Chapter 1101

    "You don''t need to worry about soldiers!" Bancro responded in an uncompromising tone, "indeed, as your official just said, we can only summon more than 2000 soldiers of the garrison troops in the cities around pandragon."


    "But we now have two ace troops in panderagon!"


    "There is also a strong reinforcements that can be invited!"


    "One of the ace troops is the soldiers of the royal guards with 1000 people left!"


    "As for another ace force..."


    Speaking of this, bancro moved his eyes and slid them one by one from the faces of the ministers beside him.


    "I believe many people present are wondering why Miss Eliza is here." Bancro said, "in fact, the reason why Miss Eliza is not in the north and in Pendragon is very simple."


    "Miss Eliza just came to Pendragon to see her grandmother."


    "The reason why she is here and now is so simple."


    "Miss Eliza didn''t come to Pendragon alone."


    "She returned to pandragon under the escort of an army!"


    "And this army is the trump card of the Michael Knights - the German undead team!"


    Dylan Undead - the word had just come out of bancro''s mouth, and everyone at the scene shouted in surprise.


    Through the great activity in the "Aurora" offensive two years ago, the name of the German undead team has already spread all over the mainland.


    The name of the German undead team has been known to everyone.


    Bancro went on to say:


    "Captain Cheng sent 200 members of the German undead team to escort Miss Eliza to pandragon."


    "I''m sure everyone knows what a powerful force the Deland undead is."


    "Every member of the German undead team can take one as ten."


    "With the help of the 200 members of the German undead team, it is equivalent to getting the help of a force of 2000!"


    "At the same time, as I just said, in addition to this ace army stationed in our pandragon, we also have a strong reinforcement to invite!"


    "Reinforcements?" Alfred frowned. "At this time, where can we invite reinforcements?"


    "Of course!" Bancro raised his hand and pointed to the West. "We can invite - Duke Connaught''s reinforcements!"


    "Duke Connaught?!" Alfred shouted with surprise.


    There were two kinds of nobles in the British Empire.


    One is the aristocracy with empty titles and no fiefdoms. Most people are such aristocrats.


    Su Cheng, Iser and Albert are all aristocrats with empty titles.


    Another kind of nobility is the nobility with fiefdoms. For this kind of nobility, people always call it "territorial nobility" or "fiefdom nobility".


    In addition to their high autonomy in their respective fiefs, the territorial nobles also have a privilege, that is, the right to recruit soldiers.


    In short, it is the right to assemble your own episodes in your own territory.


    However, the forces they can have are strictly controlled by the central government.


    Among the nobles of the territory, the man with the lowest rank is also a count.


    According to the regulations of the Central Committee of the British Empire, the Duke level vassals can only have 2000 troops at most, the Marquis level vassals are 1000 and the Earl level is 500.


    Because these local nobles pay a lot of tribute to the central government every year, many local nobles are not rich.


    In addition, many vassals do not actually have the need to form their own private forces, so there are few vassals who have the ability to form a full organizational series.


    The Duke of Connaught was one of the few vassals who had a full organic trilogy.


    The Duke of Connaught, the richest fief, was the richest of all the nobles of the British Empire.


    Because of its wealth, it has enough financial resources to form a well-equipped private trilogy.


    Because the central part of the British Empire limited the number of troops of the private part of the territorial nobles, even if Duke Connaught was rich, he could only have an army of 2000 at most.


    Since the number could not be changed, the Duke of Connaught of all dynasties focused on improving the quality of the troops.


    The 2000 soldiers of Duke Connaught are not only well-equipped, but also the elite who can be used as cavalry when mounted and infantry when dismounted.


    No matter the level of equipment or training, the combat effectiveness of Duke Connaught''s private episode is higher than that of ordinary soldiers of the Knights.


    The Duke of Connaught''s fief, the Duke of Connaught, is not far west of pandragon.


    In terms of distance, he was the nearest nobleman to Pendragon.


    Although there are many local nobles who are also close to pandragon, from their strength... They might as well not come. If they come, they will only help.


    Therefore - of all the nobles in the territory close to Pendragon, only Duke Connaught has the ability to come to support Pendragon.


    After a heavy finger to the west, bancro continued to shout:


    "Send envoys to the Duke of Connaught and ask for reinforcements from the Duke of Connaught!"


    "As long as we can get the help of Duke Connaught, we will have an additional 2000 reinforcements! Moreover, it is also a reinforcement with a high level of training and equipment! "


    "The 2000 soldiers of the garrison troops from the surrounding cities we can summon, together with the 200 members of the German undead team currently stationed in Pendragon and 1000 soldiers of the royal guards, plus the 2000 episodes of Duke Connaught, our military strength will be as high as 5500. 3500 of them are still the elite of the elite. "


    "This number of troops should be enough to fight Alan''s rebels in the heart of panderagon?"


    Bancro''s words made the sweat on Alfred''s forehead more dense.


    While Alfred was thinking about how to throw new and more tricky questions at bancro, bancro quietly turned his head, faced Ilsa and his highness, and then knelt down on one knee.


    "Your majesty! Your highness! " Bankrogong said, "the lower officer and other colleagues have worked out a battle plan that is expected to hold pandragon within 10 days."


    "If we carry out the officer''s battle plan, we will have hope until Su Cheng leads the Michael knights to return."


    "Whether pandragon will fight or defend is not decided by us as ministers, but by his majesty."


    "However, as ministers, although we have no decision-making power, we have the right to make suggestions to your majesty."


    "Therefore, the lower officer hereby formally makes a proposal to his majesty -"


    Bancro was more serious than ever.


    "Guard pandragon! Never let pandragon fall into the enemy! "

 Chapter 1102

    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, Jacob knelt on one knee with him:


    "Your majesty! Please order to guard pandragon! We cannot cede the capital of our country to the rebels! "


    Jacob and bancro - after the two leaders of the "main war faction" took the lead to kneel down and make a request to Ilsa, other "main war faction" ministers also knelt down one after another.


    "Your majesty! Give orders to guard panderagon! "


    "Your majesty! We can''t give up pandragon! "


    "We have a chance! There is a chance! "


    ¡­¡­


    All the ministers of the "main war faction" knelt down and begged Ilsa.


    At this time, some changes took place in the "main withdrawal faction" camp.


    Some ministers of the "main withdrawal faction" who had been full of hesitation since the beginning bit their teeth and showed a firm face. Then they knelt down like the "main war faction" and asked Ilsa to order to guard pandragon.


    A large number of Ministers defected to the camp of the "main war faction", which made Alfred and others look surprised and angry.


    These ministers who defected to the "main war faction" either felt moved by the battle plan just put forward by bancro and felt that there was hope to hold pandragon.


    Or because she is a grass on the wall, after seeing Ilsa herself, she intends to fight to the end, and the popularity of the "main war faction" should surpass the "main withdrawal faction", in order to brush Ilsa''s favor, she did not hesitate to betray the camp of the "main withdrawal faction" and take refuge in the arms of the "main war faction".


    Thanks to these rebellious ministers, the number of "main war faction" has exceeded that of "main withdrawal faction".


    The contrast between the two camps was reversed in one breath.


    In the wave after wave of "asking for war", a voice that was very inconsistent with the current voice suddenly sounded:


    "Your majesty!"


    The master of this voice is Alfred.


    Alfred also fell to his knees and shouted to Ilsa:


    "Even if we adopt the tactics of bancro and start street fighting with Alan''s rebels in the center of pandragon, we may not be able to stick to Su Cheng and lead the Michael knights to return!"


    "If Su Cheng can''t lead Michael''s knights back in time, we''ll still die!"


    Alfred was a firm "master retreat".


    He firmly believed that it was foolish to stick to pandragon with such a weak military.


    Therefore, even if the momentum of the "main war faction" has overwhelmed their "main withdrawal faction", he still unswervingly asked Ilsa to order the abandonment of pandragon.


    Alfred''s voice immediately aroused the glare of many "main war faction" ministers present.


    But Alfred ignored the glare of these people.


    He just looked straight at Ilsa in front of him.


    Ilsa looked down at Alfred kneeling on the ground and was silent.


    After a moment of silence, Ilsa''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a faint smile.


    "Alfred, indeed, as you said just now. Even if we adopt bancro''s battle plan and start street fighting with Alan''s rebels in the center of pandragon, we may not be able to stick to it until Su Cheng leads the Michael Knights back. "


    Ilsa''s words made Alfred''s face a little happy.


    "But -"


    However, Ilsa''s "but" quickly faded the joy that had just appeared on Alfred''s face.


    "If you stick to pandragon, pandragon will not fall. But if you give up pandragon, pandragon will fall. "


    Ilsa''s tone gradually filled with firmness.


    "I won''t give pandragon to Alan''s rebels for nothing!"


    Then Ilsa raised her head and looked around at the ministers around her.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Guard pandragon! Fight Alan''s rebels to the death! "


    Ilsa''s cry at the age of 12 is still frozen in history books thousands of years later.


    It is precisely because of Ilsa''s cry that the most intense street battle in the history of human cold weapons - the pandragon defense war, has begun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Treasury gate is open.


    Mountains of money were pulled out of the Treasury.


    In addition to Qianshan, armor, spears, swords, grain and other military supplies were also pulled out of the Treasury.


    These money mountains are used to recruit labor.


    The central government needs a large number of workers to carry out emergency construction for the defense line.


    As for where houses need to be demolished, where streets need to be fortified, where streets need to be widened and where streets need to be blocked... These things have been calculated by the military staff headed by bancro.


    The reason why it took so much time to formulate pandragon''s city defense plan is that bancro and others need a lot of time to calculate the defense deployment and defense construction of the defense line.


    Bancro and others have long formulated a detailed operational deployment. As long as a large number of labor forces are in place, the construction of defense lines can be started immediately.


    As for a large number of labor, it is also easy to do.


    At present, some citizens remain in pandragon.


    The central government has transferred a large amount of money directly from the state treasury and directly recruited from those who remain in Pendragon.


    The central government directly offered a sky high price - a daily salary of 30000 British francs, and a bonus if you work hard.


    Under such sky high recruitment, the school-age personnel who come to apply for employment can be described as crucian carp crossing the river.


    In just one morning, the central government successfully hired 30000 male and female workers.


    This number is enough.


    After the successful recruitment of 30000 labor force, the central government stopped recruiting, and then put the 30000 people under the command of bancro for the command of the military staff headed by bancro.


    Under the command of bancro and others, the construction of the defense line was carried out in full swing.


    Bancro''s job was also simple - to strengthen and strengthen their lines as much as possible before Allen''s rebels came down the city while there was still time.


    In just a few days, the heart of pandragon changed greatly.


    The doors and windows of exquisite buildings are nailed with thick boards, and the streets are equipped with fortifications


    The most prosperous central area of pandragon was gradually transformed into a military defense zone full of killing gas by bancro and others


    In order to meet the rebels in pandragon, the central government has a lot to do in addition to building a defense line.


    First, pandragon needs to be completely emptied.


    In the near future, pandragon will become a fierce battlefield.


    If there are still citizens in Pendragon, these citizens are bound to be implicated in the war.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of the citizens, Ilsa decided to withdraw all the citizens from pandragon except the 30000 civilians responsible for building the defense line.


    The 30000 civilians responsible for building the defense line will also withdraw from pandragon when Allen''s rebels are about to enter the city.

 Chapter 1103

    Gail took over the task of organizing the remaining citizens to withdraw from pandragon.


    Gail picked a few capable officials and then began to organize the citizens who remained in pandragon to evacuate to the nearby city.


    These citizens who remained in pandragon thought that pandragon was safe and would not break out fighting.


    After clearly knowing from the mouth of government officials that pandragon was really going to become a battlefield, they rushed out of pandragon without the urging of officials.


    Of course, some diehards refused to leave pandragon.


    For these diehard elements, Gail''s disposal means are also very simple.


    Directly let the soldiers who helped the citizens evacuate pull out the long sword at their waist, and no one would refuse to stay in Pendragon.


    After the citizens began to evacuate, Eliza also asked her grandmother Belinda, Carol and DeLisa to evacuate to a safe place.


    Eliza''s hometown is located in a big city in the West. Eliza plans to let Carol take DeLisa and withdraw to their hometown with her grandmother.


    At first, Carol didn''t plan to evacuate.


    Carol plans to leave DeLisa to Belinda''s care and let Belinda take DeLisa to their safe hometown, but she stays.


    Carol thought that as the wife of the head of the order, it would be inappropriate to escape to a safe place with the ordinary people.


    The same was true of the "overlord counterattack" three years ago. When the Hiran army attacked Avalon fortress on a large scale, Carol refused to withdraw.


    Eliza also spent a lot of saliva before she finally persuaded Carol to agree to retreat to a safe place with her grandmother Belinda.


    Eliza''s way of persuading Carol is also very simple. Just keep pushing delissa.


    DeLisa is Carol''s daughter and the flesh of her heart. When Eliza said that "DeLisa is still young and needs her mother to accompany her", her grim expression softened.


    Finally, for the sake of DeLisa, Carol agreed to take DeLisa personally and retreat to a safe place with Eliza''s grandmother Belinda.


    While arranging for the people to evacuate pandragon, the central government immediately sent messengers to Duke Connaught to contact Duke Connaught and ask Duke Connaught to send troops to rescue pandragon.


    As for the troops, they also assembled in an orderly manner towards pandragon.


    All the cities near Pendragon were summoned by the central government.


    All the cities near Pendragon sent all their garrison troops.


    Troops from various cities gathered continuously towards pandragon.


    The central government also took out all the inventory of the Treasury and the best equipment to arm the troops coming to pandragon soon.


    In order to meet Alan''s rebels, the central government made all the preparations.


    A polar area is preparing for the battle, while quietly waiting for Allen''s arrival.


    While preparing for the battle, the central government also received a large number of military supplies from the Ryan family.


    The central government naturally accepted these military supplies given by the Ryan family impolitely.


    After all, the relationship between the central government and the Ryan family has not been very good. Therefore, if the Ryan family dare to send it, the central government dares to accept it generously.


    Although the military supplies sent by the Ryan family can only be regarded as icing on the cake, it is better than nothing.


    ......


    ......


    Day by day


    Finally - Alan''s rebels are coming to the city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, east wall.


    At this time, it is night, but the moonlight tonight is good. Thanks to the good moonlight, the vision is still good.


    Ilsa, Jacob, bancro, Eliza, enly and others are standing on the east wall of pandragon and looking at the horizon in the east of pandragon.


    On the horizon east of Pendragon, there are a lot of lights like stars.


    That''s Alan''s rebel light!


    Two days ago, scouts responsible for monitoring the movements of Allen''s rebels reported to the central government - Allen''s rebels are only two to three days away from pandragon.


    After learning the news, everyone understood that the war was about to begin!


    Aware of this, Ilsa disbanded the 30000 temporarily hired labor force and sent the 30000 people out of pandragon and to a safe rear.


    Despite the tight time, the 30000 labor force completed their tasks excellently and basically completed the construction of the defense line under the command of bancro and others.


    At present, there are only troops left to fight the rebels in pandragon, and no civilians remain in the city.


    Even most of the officials withdrew from pandragon.


    Few officials remained in pandragon.


    Only Jacob and bancro, as well as the other six military staff officers.


    Jacob was one of the commanders in chief of the defense of pandragon, and should have stayed in pandragon.


    As for bancro, he was the chief of foreign affairs and military staff.


    Although all the military staff officers headed by bancro are only good at strategy and not good at command, they still understand some simple army command.


    What pandragon lacks most at present is people who know how to command.


    Therefore, bancro decided to stay in pandragon and give everything for the pandragon defense war.


    Another big man decided to stay in pandragon.


    That was Ilsa, the emperor of their britannian empire.


    When the ministers proposed to Ilsa and asked Ilsa to evacuate to a safe place, Ilsa refused without hesitation.


    "It was my fault that led to pandragon being attacked by the rebels. If I had the cheek to escape pandragon and escape the war, I would not be qualified to be the emperor of this country again" - this was what Ilsa said when she rejected the ministers.


    No matter how hard the ministers tried to persuade Ilsa, Ilsa was unmoved and determined to live or die with pandragon.


    Gail wanted to stay in Pendragon with Ilsa, but Ilsa refused.


    As the emperor, Ilsa asked Gail, as a minister, to leave pandragon without any objection.


    Although Gail is Ilsa''s father, he is also Ilsa''s minister.


    As a minister, he naturally could not disobey Ilsa''s orders.


    I had no choice but to follow the ministers to leave pandragon and retreat to a safe place.


    Although Ilsa did not explain why she refused Gail to stay in Pendragon, people with a clear eye could see why - in order not to cut off their royal lineage. When you have a chance, you can also have an heir to the throne.


    Ilsa, standing on the east wall, looked at the stars on the eastern horizon and muttered:


    "The battle with the rebels is finally about to begin..."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, bancro answered:


    "By tomorrow, Alan will probably attack."


    "Tomorrow will be our first battle, so we should fight well anyway..."


    The first battle of a campaign is often a battle that both sides attach great importance to.


    Because if the first battle is fought well, it will greatly boost the morale of the army.


    A beautiful first battle - this is even more important for Ilsa and others who need to fight a protracted war.

 Chapter 1104

    Pandragon has now assembled a good military strength, which is similar to what they expected.


    2000 garrison soldiers from other surrounding cities, plus the last 1000 soldiers of the royal guards left in the white central palace, as well as the 200 members of the German undead team.


    These 3000 soldiers have been equipped with the most sophisticated equipment stored in the central treasury.


    Pandragon''s once bustling center has been transformed into a military defense zone full of the spirit of extermination.


    The military defense zone is supported by three important buildings.


    The three important buildings are the Baiyang palace, the bell tower of the central carriage station and the Central Treasury building.


    These three buildings are the highest and strongest in pandragon.


    These three vital buildings can be said to lead the whole body in this whole line of defense.


    The fall of any one of these buildings will lead to the collapse of the whole defense line.


    Therefore, these three buildings must not be lost.


    Therefore, the 3000 soldiers assembled in Pendragon and the 200 members of the German undead team were divided into three equal parts, led by Eliza, enly and Jacob.


    Eliza, enly and Jacob also led their assigned troops to guard the three buildings.


    Eliza is responsible for guarding the Baiyang palace.


    Enly is responsible for guarding the bell tower of the central carriage station.


    Jacob guarded the Central Treasury building.


    The three people perform their respective duties and guard different buildings and areas.


    When Allen''s rebels arrived at the bottom of pandragon City, it was approaching dusk. It was too late to attack. Therefore, when they arrived at pandragon City, Allen did not immediately attack pandragon, but spread out the army and surrounded pandragon without delay, leaving only a gap for the defenders in pandragon city to flee.


    Alan is waiting.


    He waited for tomorrow, and when the sun rose tomorrow, he could attack the capital of the British Empire.


    And Ilsa, they''re waiting.


    They are also waiting for tomorrow. When tomorrow''s sun rises, they will be able to fight Alan''s rebels head-on in the carefully prepared battlefield.


    Tick, tick


    Just then, the raindrops fell.


    There were a lot of dark clouds in the originally clear night sky.


    It''s summer now. Summer is a rainy season.


    It was a sunny day just now, and it turned into a rainy day in the twinkling of an eye - this kind of thing can be seen everywhere in summer.


    The original intermittent raindrops gradually became dense, from the original drizzle to light rain.


    According to the trend of the rain, there seems to be more and more signs of the rain.


    "Your Majesty." Jacob turned away from God and said to Ilsa, "it''s raining. Let''s avoid it first. "


    Ilsa, who seemed tired of watching the lights of the rebels outside the city, did not refuse Jacob''s proposal. After nodding, she whispered:


    "Well, let''s go."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    He then added:


    "Let''s have an early rest tonight. It should be very hard tomorrow."


    With that, Elsa turned first and walked down the wall.


    The rest followed Ilsa and left the east wall of pandragon


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the kingdom.


    It''s just drizzling in pandragon, and it''s already a rainstorm here.


    Torrential rain fell from the dark sky. People couldn''t help but marvel at the density and intensity of the rain.


    More than ten of the envoys hid under the shade of the trees to avoid the torrential rain.


    This group of more than ten envoys was sent to the Duke of Connaught to negotiate with the Duke of Connaught.


    The scale of this delegation is relatively small, with only more than ten people, consisting of one envoy and 13 guards.


    The sudden heavy rain made their group of 14 people only hide in the shade of trees.


    Because of the heavy rain, it was impossible to make a fire in the shade of the tree.


    According to the exaggerated rain, I can''t go any further tonight. I can only wait until tomorrow.


    Therefore, the guards took off their armor and leaned against the big trees to rest.


    Or chat casually to relax, or tilt your head and fall asleep directly.


    The envoy sent by the central government to negotiate with Duke Connaught is an official of the General Administration of Foreign Affairs under bancro.


    He has worked in the General Administration of foreign affairs for more than 20 years. Now he is a middle-aged man with half white hair. He is a capable general under bancro and has good diplomatic experience and achievements.


    Negotiate with Duke Connaught - it''s not a simple job, and it''s not a job you can fool around with.


    Whether Duke Connaught is willing to send troops to rescue pandragon directly affects whether pandragon survives or dies.


    After all, Duke Connaught has a series of 2000 people who are very top in both equipment and training.


    With the help of these 2000 people, pandragon can last for a long time.


    Therefore, in any case, the reinforcements of Duke Connaught must be invited.


    Therefore, the envoy is under unprecedented pressure at this time


    He has never performed such a stressful task


    The carefree guards were chatting and sleeping at this time, while the envoy leaned alone by a big tree.


    Thinking about how to negotiate with Duke Connaught.


    It was not easy to persuade Duke Connaught to agree to send troops to rescue pandragon.


    Although Duke Connaught was a vassal of the British Empire and shouldered the obligation to send troops to help the central government when needed.


    However - there is no guarantee that the current Duke of Connaught will remain loyal in the face of the tragedy of the current empire.


    At present, the British Empire is facing the crisis of subjugation. Hundreds of thousands of troops are entrenched in the eastern Rhineland plain, and more than 100000 rebels led by Allen are near the city of pandragon.


    Sucheng''s Michael Knights became the last hope of the British Empire.


    At this time, the British Empire was in the greatest danger since the founding of the people''s Republic of China and was on the verge of subjugation.


    Ron mccrudier, the current Duke of Connaught, felt that there was no future with the British Empire and decided that it was not impossible to betray the country, cooperate with the enemy and fall to the Frankish Empire like Alan.


    In the history of the mainland, there have been many incidents in which the central government is about to collapse and the domestic vassals fall to the enemy.


    In addition, the relationship between the central government of the British Empire and the vassals was also very general.


    The British Empire was a highly centralized country, and the vassals were weak.


    The successive emperors of the British Empire did not like these vassals, and always changed ways to oppress and exploit them.


    At the round table five years ago, the central government once again raised the "tribute rate" of the vassals and increased the tribute that the vassals had to pay to the central government of the British Empire every year.


    At present, it is easy to lead to a rebellious situation. In addition, the relationship between the central government and the vassals is very general... Therefore, the most worried thing for the envoys now is whether Duke Connaught will betray the country and cooperate with the enemy

 Chapter 1105

    I don''t know whether Duke Connaught will rebel - this uncertain factor makes the envoys feel unprecedented pressure and quite afraid


    If you are unlucky, you may die directly in the Duke of Connaught


    Therefore, under unprecedented pressure and strong fear, the envoys did not spare any spare time and thought about how to beautifully persuade Duke Connaught to send troops to rescue pandragon.


    While thinking about how to persuade Duke Connaught, I also thought about how to run for his life if Duke Connaught rebelled


    Hua la la!!


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    This magnificent rain made it difficult for the envoy to concentrate on thinking.


    ¡ª¡ªAsshole! Can''t the rain be less?!


    While looking at the dense rain curtain outside the shade of the tree, the envoy scolded in his heart.


    Because his attention was not focused on thinking at this time, the envoy accidentally heard the gossip of several guards nearby:


    "I hate such heavy rain."


    "Huh? Why? "


    "Yes, why? I like rainy days very much, especially in summer. Rainy days in summer are the most comfortable. "


    "Hum, you guys don''t know the horror of rainstorm!"


    The envoy was somewhat interested in the topic of these guards at this time, so he listened attentively.


    "I''ve seen the horror of a rainstorm!"


    "When I was very young, there was a rainstorm as heavy as this one in my hometown."


    "I still remember the heavy rain, because the heavy rain caused a terrible thing. Do you know what it was?"


    "What?" The guards who acted as the audience asked in unison.


    The envoy''s curiosity was all hooked up by the guard, concentrated and waited for the guard who had seen the "terrible rainstorm" to reveal the answer.


    The guard didn''t keep everyone waiting and quickly revealed the answer¡ª¡ª


    "Debris flow."


    The guard whispered.


    "My hometown is built at the foot of a big mountain."


    "The heavy rain triggered a landslide in this mountain, and a large number of mud, sand and stones were washed out by the rain. Mud, sand and stones mixed with rain rushed towards the village at the foot of the mountain like waves. "


    "The village was directly swallowed by the debris flow."


    "Most of the villagers were swallowed by the mudslide before they realized what had happened."


    "Our family was also lucky. My parents and I happened to visit my married sister in the next village that night, so we avoided the mudslide."


    "When I returned to the village the next morning, the village was gone."


    "I will never forget the scene reflected in my eyes when I returned to the village the next morning - the place that should have been the village has no village and has become a thick layer of mud and sand."


    After quietly listening to the guard telling his story, all the audience, including the envoy, couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    "Hahaha..." a guard who was just listening to the story smiled a few times, "this story is terrible... Especially in such a Rainstorm Day..."


    "I said -" at this time, another guard answered, "shall we change our station? I just found out now - we seem to be stationed at the foot of a big mountain... "


    Then the guard pointed forward.


    And all the people, including the envoy, looked in the direction pointed by the guard''s finger - a dark mountain stood quietly not far from them.


    The mountain is very high. When you tilt your head to the top, you can barely see the tip of the mountain.


    Looking at the dark mountain not far from his side and remembering the story just told by the guard, all the people, including the envoy, swallowed again.


    "Your Excellency the ambassador." A guard suggested to the envoy, "why don''t we change our station? Another place away from the mountains. "


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, the envoy nodded vigorously and said in a righteous and upright manner:


    "That''s what I mean."


    At the order of the envoy, the people stood up and prepared to leave here and move to a safer place.


    Just then - the envoy suddenly heard a strange voice.


    It''s some... Strange, strange sounds


    It seems to be the sound of water and thunder.


    Not only the envoys, but also the guards heard the strange sound.


    "Your Excellency the ambassador." A guard frowned and said in a deep voice, "did you hear any strange sounds?"


    "Yes." The envoy also frowned, "I heard..."


    I don''t know why, listening to this strange voice, the envoy only felt an ominous premonition in his heart


    The strange sound is getting louder and louder.


    As the strange sound grew louder and louder, the envoys gradually realized that the strange sound came from the mountain beside them.


    After hearing that the strange sound came from the mountain on his side, the envoy smelled a strong earthy smell.


    This earthy smell is also mixed with abundant water vapor.


    The crowd followed the example.


    On the side of the mountain, a large black unknown object was attacking their position.


    It''s night now. My sight is dim. I can''t see what the dark unknown object is.


    But even if he couldn''t see clearly, the envoy guessed what it was.


    Because he clearly saw that this large dark unknown object was liquid, like a wave.


    With the approaching of the "wave", the dull sound like thunder is getting bigger and bigger.


    The envoy now felt that all the blood in his blood vessels had solidified at this time.


    "Yes!!"


    The person who yelled out this sentence was the escort who just told everyone about "how terrible the rainstorm is".


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, the envoy immediately shouted:


    "Run!! Run to a high place!! "


    After that, the envoy pulled the reins in his hand, pulled his horse to his side, quickly turned on the horse, drove the horse under his crotch and fled.


    The envoy didn''t have time to see if the other guards got on the horse in time to escape, because he was too busy at this time.


    Although he just shouted to escape to a high place, he didn''t know where it was.


    In such a Rainstorm Day, it is not strange to see mudslides.


    The envoy was also disturbed by the sudden attack of debris flow.


    There was no time to identify the direction, only knew to run away.


    Horses are fast.


    But it''s not as fast as the debris flow.


    The debris flow is closing the distance with envoys and others at a very fast speed.


    The envoy only heard the roar of the debris flow getting louder and louder behind him, and only heard more and more screams behind him


    Although the envoy has drained the horse''s potential to the extreme, he still can''t get rid of the debris flow behind him


    Finally, the envoy, like his guards, was swallowed up by the debris flow


    The envoys who went to Duke Connaught to negotiate with Duke Connaught and borrow troops were destroyed under the attack of debris flow

 Chapter 1106

    The sun gradually rose from the eastern horizon.


    The warm dawn spread all over the earth and illuminated all things.


    British Empire, pandragon, rebel camp outside the city, this array.


    At daybreak, Alan stood on the front, frowning at pandragon, which had been heavily surrounded by him.


    The imperial capital, which had been seen many times before and had lived for a long time, gave him a sense of disharmony since he arrived at panderagon at dusk yesterday.


    There is a strange feeling of indescribable and unknown Tao.


    Pandragon is a little... Too quiet.


    At the head of the city, I didn''t see too many soldiers patrolling, nor did I hear any noise coming from the city.


    Allen could not help but wonder whether the central government of the British Empire had abandoned Pendragon?


    Because of the great difference between the enemy and ourselves, we decided to give up pandragon and evacuate to a safe Western rear - this is not impossible.


    Allen spent the night wondering whether the central government of the British Empire had abandoned pandragon.


    At dawn, Allen couldn''t wait to get out of his big tent and begin to deploy the attack.


    After a while, all the troops responsible for the attack will be in place, and then the attack on pandragon will begin.


    Whether the central government of the British Empire really abandoned Pendragon - the answer to this question will only be known after Allen led the army to attack.


    Just as Allen was looking at Pendragon in the distance, a male voice suddenly sounded behind Allen¡ª¡ª


    "Good morning, Alan. You got up so early."


    "Good morning." Alan said in a calm tone that was neither salty nor light. "I usually get up at this time."


    The master of this male voice is Ebel, the first spy of the Frankish empire.


    After Allen successfully launched a mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River, Ebel and Allen separated briefly.


    The reason why Ebel and Allen separated briefly was to go to pandragon to destroy - spread the rumor that Ilsa was dead and disturb the hearts of the people and the army of pandragon.


    The day before yesterday, when Ellen and his army were about to arrive at panderagon, Ebel finally met Ellen, who had been away for a long time.


    Ebel took a few steps forward, came to Allen''s side, and looked at panderagon in the distance side by side with Allen.


    Looking at the towering city in the distance, Ebel could not recognize it and sighed in a low voice:


    "Finally... The long cherished wish of our Franks is finally coming true..."


    "We are finally going to capture the capital of the British Empire..."


    "We''ve been waiting for this day for more than 100 years... More than 100 years... It''s too long and hard..."


    Allen ignored Ebel''s feelings.


    He interrupted directly:


    "Abel, do you know what happened to pandragon these days?"


    Allen interrupted his emotion, and Abel couldn''t help glancing at Allen.


    But Abel is a public-private man, and he can handle matters related to business - especially those related to the capture of pandragon.


    "I don''t know." Ebel shrugged. "Since Nagar became Regent queen, he has stepped up the search for spies in Pendragon."


    "With such a strong search, even I can easily be caught."


    "So when Gail became the Regent queen, I left pandragon. Hiding on the outskirts of pandragon. "


    "So I don''t know what has happened in Pendragon since Gail became Regent."


    Speaking of this, Ebel paused as if he remembered something.


    He then added:


    "However - a few days ago, the central part of the British Empire seems to have stepped up the evacuation of citizens in the city."


    "Evacuation?" Alan frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Ebel nodded, "about 20 days ago, suddenly a large number of citizens left pandragon, and it was the people of the government who helped the citizens evacuate, because I saw a large number of people dressed as officials and soldiers leading and assisting these citizens to leave pandragon."


    When Abel''s voice fell, Allen murmured:


    "Did the central government of the British Empire vigorously assist the citizens to withdraw from Pendragon... This is a noteworthy intelligence."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the clock pointed to the number "7", the troops responsible for the attack on pandragon were finally ready.


    You can attack pandragon at any time.


    After learning that the troops were ready to attack, Allen didn''t wait any longer.


    Directly waved the command flag and issued the attack order.


    The army against the long ladder came from all directions towards pandragon.


    The crossbow men also followed, ready to shoot at the head of pandragon at any time to cover and shoot for their comrades in arms.


    They were going to the Rhineland plain to fight the hundreds of thousands of Franks.


    Because we were going to fight a decisive battle in the field, the army did not carry any siege equipment.


    Allen had only some long ladders that had been made temporarily.


    As for the siege tower, catapult and siege crossbow, none of Allen''s men had any.


    This kind of large siege equipment can''t be made temporarily. Therefore, Allen could only let his subordinates make a large number of long ladders, and then use these long ladders to attack the city.


    Generally speaking, only relying on the long ladder to attack the city, especially the big city of pandragon, is an act of death.


    However, even if he had only some long ladders on hand, Allen was confident enough to capture pandragon.


    Because he knew that there were not enough troops in pandragon to pose a threat to him.


    Without enough soldiers, what is the use of the wall, no matter how high and thick?


    Soon, the soldiers who attacked the city quickly approached the wall of pandragon and entered the shooting range of bows and crossbows.


    But then something strange happened.


    After the soldiers entered the firing range of the crossbow, no arrow was fired from the wall of pandragon.


    The walls of pandragon are still quiet


    Alan stayed in the formation and watched the movement of pandragon.


    Alan''s brow tightened instantly when he saw that no arrow had been fired from the wall of pandragon.


    That eyebrow is tight enough to kill a mosquito.


    Also frowning was Ebel standing next to Allen.


    "Strange..." muttered Abel. "Isn''t pandragon a garrison now?"


    Alan didn''t speak.


    He continued to frown and stare at the extremely quiet pandragon in the distance.


    Alan''s troops, unharmed all the way, came to the city of pandragon.


    Then each long ladder smoothly mounted the wall of pandragon.


    Then the soldiers could not wait to climb up the long ladder to the wall of pandragon.


    After climbing the wall of pandragon, they were surprised to find that there was no one above the wall.

 Chapter 1107

    "What?! No one on the wall?! " After hearing the herald''s report, Allen couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Yes!" The herald shouted, "no matter which wall, I don''t see any enemy! At present, all walls have been successfully controlled by us! "


    After hearing the herald''s report, Allen frowned deeper.


    At this moment, however, Abel, standing on Allen''s side, suddenly breathed out.


    "Great." Ebel smiled. "It seems that the central government of the British empire gave up pandragon, which really saved us a lot of effort."


    Allen did not go along with Abel''s words.


    Although from the current situation, it seems that the central government of the British Empire really gave up pandragon, Allen always felt that things were not so simple


    After controlling all the walls of pandragon, Allen''s army also took control of the main gates of pandragon.


    After controlling all the gates of pandragon, at Allen''s order, an army entered pandragon''s city along the gates.


    Allen was eager to know whether pandragon was now in an open state and whether the center of the British Empire had withdrawn from pandragon.


    The city of panderagon was as empty as the walls of panderagon.


    No matter where you go, you can''t see anyone.


    No citizen could be seen in the streets or in the households.


    Too quiet streets make many soldiers feel angry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    An 800 man force gradually penetrated into the city of pandragon.


    This 800 member army is the spearhead of the Allen army, the deepest force in pandragon at present, and the first force to enter the center of pandragon


    The scenery of the central area is very different from that of the peripheral urban area.


    The heart of pandragon is the most prosperous place in pandragon.


    In addition to a large number of rich and powerful people, there are also a large number of luxury stores here.


    After entering the central area, rows of shops spread out on both sides of the street.


    These shops include watch shops, tea shops, meat shops, and a large number of jewelry stores!


    Looking at these shops on both sides of the street, the eyes of the 800 soldiers became more and more hot.


    His eyes were full of explicit greed.


    The marching ranks gradually became irregular.


    Although their officers had an explicit order prohibiting them from looting pandragon, under the impact of desire, this prohibition had been gradually forgotten by them.


    Finally, when some soldiers took the lead in breaking into a jewelry store, the other soldiers couldn''t help their greed and began to rush into the surrounding stores in groups and rob all the things that looked valuable.


    Of course, they dare not go too far.


    If you return to the camp with a heavy pile of "booty", you will certainly be confiscated and severely punished.


    After all, their chief had a decree prohibiting them from looting.


    Therefore, they dare not rob too recklessly, only dare to rob some gadgets that are easy to hide.


    So most of them chose to "visit" the jewelry store. After all, the goods in the jewelry store are small and valuable.


    They plan to grab several necklaces and rings and put them in their pockets. In this way, they don''t have to worry about being found by the officer that they have robbed pandragon, and they can get high-value "booty".


    In order to compete for valuable jewelry, many soldiers fought and scolded


    The soldiers who are indulging in looting do not know that in a civilian house not far from them, more than a dozen pairs of eyes are quietly watching their every move


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of meters ahead, a full 13 soldiers quietly ambushed in a civilian house.


    Darlene squatted by the window and raised her head slightly, revealing only her forehead and her eyes.


    Looking at the 800 soldiers who were indulging in looting not far away, Darlene''s eyes showed disdain.


    Darlene whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAre these the soldiers of the rebellious urier Knights


    ¡ª¡ªMilitary discipline is really bad.


    ¡ª¡ªIf it is in our Michael knights, no one dares to rob the property of the city before completely taking control of the city and before the order of "allow looting" is issued.


    After quietly expressing his contempt for the more than 800 soldiers in his heart, a soldier quietly came to Da liana and whispered to Da Liana:


    "Sir, are we going to attack?"


    Darlene mused for a moment.


    Then he nodded.


    "Guys, listen up - put on the bowstring and get ready to fight."


    After hearing Darlene''s order, the other 12 soldiers swallowed their saliva because of nervousness.


    Looking at the 12 soldiers in front with obvious tension on their faces, Darlene sighed quietly in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªI just want to come to pandragon for a while while while sending the head''s wife to pandragon... Why did I encounter a big war for some reason


    In order to send Carol and Eliza to pandragon safely, Su Cheng drew 200 people from his ace army, the German undead team, to serve as their escort.


    Darlene is one of the 200 people.


    The 200 members of the German undead team also have a very good welfare, that is, after successfully sending Carol and them to pandragon, they will be able to play in pandragon for a while.


    At first, Darlene really had a good time in Pendragon.


    Because she had too much fun, she was about to spend all her money.


    However, what Darlene never expected happened.


    First, the news that his Majesty was dead spread everywhere.


    Then, all kinds of messy news spread everywhere. For example, Alan is leading the rebels to attack pandragon, pandragon is coming to an end, pandragon is actually very safe, Alan has not rebelled... There are all kinds of news.


    Members of the team, including Da liana, are actually quite nervous during this period of time.


    Finally - things are completely moving in a direction that Darlene didn''t expect


    Their officers suddenly summoned them and told them that Allen had rebelled and was leading the urier knights and the iron warriors to pandragon. Pandragon was about to become a battlefield. The central part of the British Empire planned to meet Allen''s rebels in the center of pandragon, At present, the 200 members of the German undead team stationed in pandragon, that is, darina, are going to fight.


    When she heard the news, Darlene''s first reaction was that her brain was blank.


    She never thought that she just came to travel and relax. Why did she get involved in a fierce war just with her ass.

 Chapter 1108

    It''s hard to disobey military orders. Even if she doesn''t want to, Darlene can only wear the equipment of their German undead team, take her sword and shield and prepare for battle.


    Delan undead team is the ace force of Michael Knights after layers of selection. Each member is an elite who can write and fight.


    Each team member can read, identify the direction, understand the map and hear the command.


    This is the real horror of the German undead team - every member can be qualified as a grass-roots officer.


    Eliza is the most familiar person in the city of Pendragon to the army of the German undead team.


    Therefore, Eliza knows how to make the best use of the valuable 200 members of the German undead team.


    If the 200 members of the German undead team were used as ordinary soldiers, it would be a great waste.


    The 200 members of the German undead team can be used as grass-roots officers to maximize their combat power.


    At the suggestion of Eliza, the 200 members of the German undead team were dispersed and served as grass-roots officers of the whole pandragon army. Each member was responsible for commanding a team of about ten people.


    Darlene was in charge of commanding the 12 soldiers in front of her.


    The 12 soldiers under Darlene''s command are all soldiers from the garrison forces in the surrounding cities.


    At a glance, Da Liana saw that the 12 soldiers under her command had not been on the battlefield at all, so Da liana, who was in charge of commanding them, felt great pressure


    The experience of commanding soldiers is not rich + under their command are weak soldiers who lack combat experience = mountain of pressure.


    Darlene didn''t know whether she could command the 12 soldiers beautifully. She had to bite the bullet.


    By the way - the defense area of dalina is the defense area of Baiyang palace, which is under the direct command of Eliza.


    In the whole defense area of pandragon, three vital buildings serve as its core support - Baiyang palace, central carriage station bell tower and Central Treasury building.


    Therefore, the defense area is also divided into three defense areas according to the three buildings. These three defense areas are commonly known as baiyanggong defense area, bell tower defense area and Treasury defense area.


    Eliza is responsible for guarding the Baiyang palace, so she is naturally responsible for the Baiyang palace defense area. The troops assigned to the Baiyang palace defense area are also under the direct command of Eliza.


    Darlene''s team was assigned to the Baiyang palace defense area, so she and her subordinates were under the direct command of Eliza.


    After asking her subordinates to put on the bowstring of the crossbow, Darlene looked up again and looked out along the window.


    Once again, after confirming the position of the more than 800 enemy troops outside the house, Darlene tightened the crossbow in her hand, and then shouted at her subordinates:


    "Go!"


    After that, Darlene took the lead in knocking the window in front of her with her elbow, then raised her crossbow tool and aimed the glittering crossbow at the more than 800 enemy troops only tens of meters away from her.


    Her 12 subordinates followed closely, followed Darlene''s actions, raised their crossbow tools, and aimed the crossbow at the enemy through the smashed window.


    There is no need to aim. After all, the enemy soldiers stand so dense that it doesn''t matter if they don''t aim. As long as they are accurate and don''t deviate too far, they can shoot or kill the enemy.


    "Shoot!"


    After giving the order to shoot, Darlene took the lead again and pulled the trigger first.


    After Darlene pulled the trigger of the crossbow, there was a "click click click" sound on her side.


    Thirteen crossbows opened the air and fired at the 800 rebel soldiers who were indulging in looting.


    Thirteen crossbows accurately hit 13 rebel soldiers.


    The crossbows they used were all powerful crossbows.


    At such a distance, if you are shot by a crossbow, you may only have half your life if you don''t die.


    There were cries of pain and wailing, accompanied by the sound of crossbow arrows entering the flesh.


    The sudden changes stunned the more than 800 rebel soldiers.


    After several seconds, someone finally shouted:


    "Enemy attack! There are enemy troops! "


    It was not until someone shouted out the enemy attack that the more than 800 rebel soldiers took up their weapons and rushed to the mansion where they had just hid.


    Unfortunately, they have come a step late.


    After pulling the trigger, Darlene didn''t go to see if she and her men had shot the enemy and what the results were.


    After the crossbow arrow flew out of their crossbow, Darlene immediately led her 12 subordinates to evacuate the scene.


    However - during the evacuation, Darlene deliberately exposed their whereabouts.


    Darlene''s efforts were not in vain. After the more than 800 rebel soldiers rushed into the residence where they had just hid, they quickly mastered the whereabouts of Darlene and their evacuation. Then, while shouting, he followed darina behind them and planned to kill the small group of enemy who had just disturbed their looting.


    The reason why Darlene deliberately exposed the whereabouts of their team was to enable the more than 800 rebel soldiers to follow her.


    After all, if the more than 800 rebel soldiers were not allowed to follow her, they would not be able to wipe them out.


    The more than 800 rebel soldiers didn''t know - they were slowly led to a huge ambush circle by Da Liana


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense, somewhere.


    At first glance, this place seems to be just a very ordinary street. There is nothing unusual except that it is a little quiet and there is no shadow.


    But in fact - the street has been carefully arranged into a tight ambush circle.


    A total of 14 teams and more than 200 soldiers ambushed in houses on both sides of the street.


    Pandragon currently has a total garrison strength of 3200, including 2000 garrison troops from surrounding cities, 1000 soldiers of the royal guards and 200 members of the German undead team.


    The 2000 soldiers of the garrison and the 1000 soldiers of the royal guards were divided into 200 teams.


    The 200 members of the German undead team served as grass-roots officers and were responsible for commanding 200 teams with varying numbers.


    Pandragon now has 200 teams, and there are 14 ambushes on both sides of the street - heavy soldiers on both sides of the street.


    The reason why they ambush here is to wait for the "bait" to lead the "prey".


    The 14 members of the German undead team, who were in charge of commanding the 14 teams, leaned against the window and watched all the movements in the street outside the window.


    At this time, the 14 members of the German undead team brightened their eyes.


    Because they saw that their comrades in arms had brought a large number of "prey".


    Darlene led her men all the way to the wall on both sides of the street.


    Under the command of Darlene, the route of her and her subordinates is quite horizontal, not in a straight line, but in a "Z" shape.


    The 14 members of the German undead team who ambushed in the houses on both sides of the street looked beyond Da Liana''s troops and looked behind them.


    Then, the eyes of the 14 players of the German undead team suddenly coagulated.


    I saw a large group of rebel soldiers closely following darina''s troops.

 Chapter 1109

    It is estimated that there are about 800 rebel soldiers in this dark group.


    They closely followed Darlene''s team, and then gradually walked into the ambush


    The 14 members of the German undead team immediately burst into a killing machine in their eyes. While holding up the crossbow hanging at their waist, they ordered their troops:


    "Get ready to fight!"


    The next moment, all the soldiers ambushed in the houses on both sides of the street raised their crossbows and aimed their crossbows at the 800 rebel soldiers in front.


    In order to keep pandragon, the central part of the britannian Empire did everything.


    Opened the door of the Treasury, not only let all the defenders in the city put on the best armor, but also let all the generals and soldiers line up with crossbows.


    Pandragon''s current garrison is only 3200.


    3200 crossbows and sufficient crossbow arrows - pandragon''s Treasury still exists.


    The members of the German undead team, as well as the 1000 soldiers of the royal guards, are the elite of the elite, so they naturally know how to use crossbows.


    But the 2000 soldiers from the garrison troops in the surrounding cities don''t have such great skills.


    Most of the 2000 soldiers do not know how to use crossbows.


    However - although the time was tight, the soldiers of the whole army learned how to operate the crossbow before Allen led the rebels to the city.


    In such a short period of time, it is naturally impossible to train them to be all shot marksmen, but it is enough to teach them how to pull the crossbow string, how to load the crossbow arrow and how to pull the trigger.


    All the soldiers in ambush in the houses on both sides of the street have carried their crossbows and aimed their crossbows at the rebel soldiers in front.


    They are waiting.


    When Darlene''s team leaves the ambush, they can attack the rebel soldiers who have fallen into their ambush.


    The more than 800 rebel soldiers crowded the not spacious street, so there was no need to aim specially. As long as they aimed an arrow at the crowd, they could always hit the target.


    The large group of rebel soldiers chasing along the street did not expect ambushes on both sides of the street!


    Because after controlling the walls and gates of pandragon without injury, they firmly believed that there were no defenders in pandragon, and pandragon was in an undefended state!


    The 14 members of the German undead team ambushed on both sides of the street died in front of the 800 rebel soldiers.


    Finally - all the 800 rebel soldiers entered their carefully constructed ambush position, and dalina and her team of soldiers have fled to safety!


    "Shoot!!"


    14 roars of the same content sounded at the same time.


    Subsequently, the 14 members of the German undead team took the lead in pulling the trigger of the crossbow.


    The next moment, more than 200 soldiers ambushed in front of the street windows of houses on both sides of the street also followed.


    The arrow rain composed of more than 200 crossbow arrows splashed out from the street windows on both sides of the street and covered the 800 rebel soldiers on the street!


    The more than 200 crossbow arrows were not fired from one direction. If they were only fired from one direction, it would be easy to say, because the casualties would not be too heavy.


    Because if it comes from one direction, the people behind can survive because the people in front block it with their bodies, so the casualties will not be too tragic.


    But the more than 200 crossbow arrows were shot from different directions.


    This enabled the more than 800 rebel soldiers to be "taken care of" by crossbows and arrows from all angles.


    Within seconds, nearly 200 rebel soldiers fell in a pool of blood.


    Wails and cries of pain rang through the street.


    Although many people are still standing and alive, these people who are still alive have already been in great turmoil at this time.


    Nothing scares the soldiers more than a sudden attack.


    At this time, Darlene, their next blow came.


    After the comrades in arms ambushed on both sides of the street launched a round of volley at the rebel soldiers with crossbows, disrupted their queue and disturbed their military morale and morale, dalina, who introduced the rebels into the ambush circle, pulled out the long sword at her waist, took off the shield on her back, LED her subordinates back and killed the rebels.


    "Follow me!"


    Darlene, with a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, took the lead and was the first to enter the already scattered queue of the rebels.


    After the war, the 14 members of the German undead team ambushed in the houses on both sides of the street also led their subordinates out of their ambushed houses to support darina.


    For a moment, shout to kill Zhentian.


    This group of rebels obviously has an overwhelming quantitative advantage compared with Da Liana. However, in the previous round of crossbow and arrow volley, the rebel queue has been disrupted and the morale of the army has been disturbed. In addition, the battlefield is not a wide street. The combination of these factors makes the number advantage of this group of rebels can not be brought into full play.


    Under the lead of the members of the German undead team led by Darlene, the already scattered ranks of the rebels have been completely disrupted and divided at this time.


    With the aggravation of chaos, the rebels, both morale and fighting spirit, have gradually slipped to the edge of collapse


    In less than half an hour, no rebel soldier could be seen standing on the street


    The more than 200 pandragon defenders were all covered in blood.


    Especially the players of the German undead team led by Darlene, everyone seems to have just fished out of the blood pool.


    After Da Liana wiped the blood off the sword with a rag she picked up and took the long sword back into its scabbard, a comrade in arms of the German undead team smiled and walked towards Da liana and talked to Da Liana:


    "Well done, Darlene. Not long after the rebels entered the city, you attracted so many ''prey''. "


    "This kind of ''bait'' work is also very hard." Darlene smiled bitterly, "you''ll be comfortable. You just need to stay comfortably in the ambush circle."


    "We are also very hard." After that, the member of the undead team pointed to the blood of the rebel soldiers who had not dried up on his armor, "although we are really not as hard as you."


    "Hello! Darlene! " Just then, another member of the undead team came up to Darlene, "how many did you kill just now? I killed 37. "


    "Do you want to play this boring competition again..." Darlene said in a helpless tone, "I didn''t count seriously, but it should be similar to you."


    Due to the small number of the German undead team and the fact that they usually eat and live together, most of the team members know each other.


    Da Liana happened to know the 14 team members responsible for ambushing here, so after the battle, she subconsciously chatted.

 Chapter 1110

    Darlene didn''t know - just as she was chatting with the rest of the German undead team, the more than 200 soldiers under their command were watching them with reverent eyes.


    Especially the small number of royal guards.


    Pandragon currently has 3200 defenders - 2000 soldiers from the garrison of the surrounding cities, 1000 soldiers of the royal guards, and 200 members of the German undead team.


    Originally, the total strength of the Royal Guards was 5000, but 4000 of them were taken away by Ilsa and died on the Bank of Yeni river. Therefore, there are only 1000 royal guards left in pandragon.


    The soldiers of the garrison and the soldiers of the Royal Guards - these 3000 people were divided into 200 teams, which were commanded by the 200 members of the German undead team.


    Most of the soldiers of the garrison took an indifferent attitude towards being commanded by the members of the German undead team, while the soldiers of the royal guards complained about it.


    The royal guard is a military brigade specially responsible for protecting the royal family. All the soldiers in the army are elite.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the royal guards have a sense of pride in their hearts.


    The rest of the Empire was second rate in their eyes.


    Even the famous German undead team is a second rate army that can not be compared with them in their eyes. At most, it is only a slightly stronger existence in the second rate army.


    Under the command of the soldiers of the second rate army - how can they swallow this evil spirit?


    In fact, many soldiers of the royal guards directly expressed their dissatisfaction to Ilsa when they learned that the 200 German undead soldiers of pandragon would be their commander.


    However, Ilsa ignored all these people''s complaints.


    Ilsa did not want to answer their complaints, and the soldiers of the royal guards could only hold their noses and swallow the evil spirit.


    However - after the ambush, the soldiers of the royal guards who also participated in the ambush completely changed their impression and view of the German undead.


    Whether it is the command of the soldiers under his command or the grasp of the timing of the attack. The players of the German undead team all showed their high quality.


    At the same time, the undead team members left an indelible impression on them with their brave attitude of killing the enemy.


    The battle just now was so fierce, but all the undead team members, including Darlene, were not hurt.


    After such a fierce battle, I still have leisure and spare no effort to chat there.


    Many soldiers of the royal guards could not help shivering at the thought of the brave posture of Da liana and others just now.


    For a long time, the proud soldiers of the royal guards have always felt that no force in the country can be braver and better at fighting than them.


    Now, the pride of the dozens of royal guards who participated in the ambush has been completely shattered.


    They finally saw an army that was braver and better at fighting than they were.


    Although they are unwilling, they have to admire the bravery of Darlene and others just now.


    Therefore, they couldn''t help but cast eyes with strong respect towards Da liana and others


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ambush just now was a great victory.


    With her subordinates and 14 other teams, dalina wiped out more than 800 rebel soldiers at a very low cost.


    This was the first battle Darlene fought since the rebels came to the city of pandragon.


    Darlene didn''t know - it was not only her first battle in the battle, but also the first battle of the pandragon garrison in the pandragon defense.


    After all, this is not the time to chat at will, so after chatting with her comrades in arms, Darlene and them had a tacit understanding to spread out with their subordinates and prepare for the next battle.


    Although it is really worth everyone''s happiness to win a hearty victory, Darlene and others know that this is only the beginning, and it is far from the time to relax and celebrate the victory.


    And a steady stream of rebels are coming towards their defense area


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the rebels continued to move into the heart of pandragon, fighting broke out everywhere in the defense area, large and small.


    No matter which defense zone, the baiyanggong defense zone, the bell tower defense zone or the national treasury defense zone, they are now shouting to kill Zhentian.


    Because the rebels did not expect that there were so many defenders in the heart of pandragon, they were all hit head-on by pandragon defenders.


    The tactics of pandragon''s garrison are very simple - first, a small team is sent as bait to lure a large number of rebel soldiers to the pre arranged ambush position, and then the teams ambushed in this ambush position launch a fierce attack on the rebel soldiers who inadvertently enter the ambush position.


    Darlene, that''s the tactic they just used.


    This tactic was also studied and formulated by the military staff headed by bancro.


    Because bancro and their presumption - the rebels could easily fall into this trap without knowing that the city''s defenders were stationed in the heart of pandragon.


    It turns out - indeed.


    The rebels did not expect that pandragon''s garrison was going to fight them in the street. Therefore, when they saw a small group of pandragon''s garrison, they foolishly went after them, thinking it was just a group of disorganized troops.


    Then he went after it foolishly and fell into the ambush circle foolishly


    This move, for the pandragon garrison, is a hundred attempts.


    In just half a day, thousands of rebel soldiers have died in their trap


    It was not until noon that Allen finally knew that his troops had met fierce resistance in the city of Pendragon.


    British Empire, pandragon, rebel camp outside the city, in the big tent of this array¡ª¡ª


    "What?!" Alan stared in surprise at the knight who was reporting the war situation to him. "The troops were fiercely resisted in the city of pandragon?!"


    Not only Allen, but also Abel, who was sitting next to Allen, was full of surprise.


    "Does pandragon still have defenders now..." Ebel murmured.


    When he learned that there were no defenders on the walls of pandragon, Ebel thought that the central part of the British Empire had abandoned pandragon and pandragon had become an undefended city.


    However, the cruel reality shattered his fantasy.


    After quickly sorting out the surprised expression on his face, Allen said in a deep voice:


    "All the troops were attacked in the city. Show me all."


    With that, Allen stretched out his right index finger and poked the panderagon city map on the table in front of him.


    After Allen''s voice fell, the knight quickly responded, and then came forward and pointed out the location of the attack to Allen one by one.

 Chapter 1111

    After the knight marked the locations of the attacks on the map one by one, Allen pinched his chin and looked at the map in front of him.


    After a while, Alan said in a deep voice:


    "All the troops were attacked in the heart of pandragon..."


    "There were thousands of casualties..."


    After such a whisper, Allen fell into silence again.


    After a long silence, Allen finally opened his eyes:


    "I see!"


    "The center of the British Empire did not give up pandragon!"


    "They just abandoned the walls of pandragon!"


    "They put their troops in the heart of pandragon and want to fight street battles with us!"


    With that, Alan clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and punched heavily on the table.


    At this moment, Allen finally understood what the central government of the British Empire was going to do.


    "Street fighting?!" Abel exclaimed.


    "That''s right." Alan, who looked rather gloomy, nodded. "It''s smart... If you deploy your troops in the city, you don''t need to disperse the few troops to defend the walls of pandragon."


    "The central area of pandragon is continuous, and it is also quite suitable for street fighting with the enemy."


    "Not only that, it can also minimize the quantitative advantage of our army. There are so many streets in the central area. The widest street can only allow more than a dozen soldiers to go together. We simply can''t invest too many troops to attack the garrison stationed in the central area of pandragon at one time... "


    "Street fighting..." Ebel whispered with shock on his face, "I can''t believe... I saw someone defend the city with street fighting for the first time..."


    "I saw it for the first time." Alan said in a deep voice.


    "Alan." Ebert asked Allen, "is there any way to quickly destroy the defenders in Pendragon?"


    Hearing Ebel''s question, Allen thought for a moment.


    Then he sighed and shook his head:


    "I don''t know. It''s also the first time I''ve seen someone defend the city with Lane warfare, so I don''t know how to deal with it. "


    "What should we do?" Ebel snapped.


    "Don''t worry, Ebel." Allen said positively, "although pandragon''s garrison used quite difficult tactics, it is still our army that occupies the absolute advantage."


    "After all, there are 150000 troops under our command, and pandragon''s garrison is no more than 10000."


    "We have an absolute advantage, so don''t worry."


    After thinking about the meeting again, the knight who pointed out to Allen the location of the attack and waited aside ordered:


    "Send my order to withdraw all the troops still in panderagon."


    "The attack will be suspended today."


    "When you haven''t come up with an appropriate response strategy, you''d better not act rashly."


    "Yes!"


    After a loud response, the knight withdrew from the tent, leaving only Allen and Ebel in the tent.


    After the knight left, Allen turned his head and said to Ebel:


    "Abel, go out first. You''ll disturb my thinking if you stay here. I''m going to study how to deal with the street fighting of the pandragon garrison alone. "


    "Yes." Ebel nodded. "I see."


    After that, Ebel left the big tent, leaving Alan alone.


    When he was alone in the tent, Allen breathed a sigh, then raised his right index finger, pinched his chin, looked at the map on the table in front of him, and thought about how to deal with the difficult street battle of pandragon''s garrison.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The full withdrawal of the rebels from pandragon - the news quickly spread throughout the whole defensive area.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace defense area, Baiyang palace.


    "The rebels have all withdrawn from pandragon?" Ilsa, who was also sitting in the white central palace, asked Eliza with a little excitement on her face.


    Eliza, standing in front of Ilsa, also nodded:


    "Well, the rebels have all withdrawn from pandragon. According to the current situation, they probably won''t attack the city again today."


    "That is to say - we had a smooth day today?" Then Ilsa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Ilsa who breathed in front of her, Eliza smiled helplessly:


    "Your Majesty, it''s not time to breathe a sigh of relief. Today is only the first day of this long panderagon defense war, so we just survived the first day smoothly, and we still need to support many, many days after that."


    "I know." Elsa threw out her tongue at Eliza, "today is the first day of the battle. It should be possible to celebrate such beautiful results on the first day?"


    For Ilsa, who was making faces at her, the helpless color on Eliza''s face became a bit rich.


    "That''s right... Today''s battle was really beautiful. According to my estimation, we killed and wounded at least thousands of people today, and all the rebels withdrew from pandragon. It is really worth celebrating that we achieved such brilliant results on the first day of the battle. "


    "Uh huh." Ilsa nodded vigorously, "so - Eliza, in order to celebrate today''s victory, let''s go and have a cup of black tea. I hardly sat down to rest all day today. "


    "Yes." Eliza sighed with a little tired, "I haven''t sat down to rest all day... Come on, your majesty, let''s go have some black tea and have a rest."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, central carriage station, belfry.


    "Have all the rebels evacuated from panderagon..." after listening to the report of the messenger, enly nodded, and then asked the messenger to withdraw.


    After the messenger retired, a military staff officer standing beside enli and assisting enli in defending the bell tower defense area asked enli:


    "Huh? Lord enly, why don''t you look happy after hearing such good news? "


    After the voice of the military staff officer fell, enly said with a bitter smile:


    "I''m already happy inside. But I''m too tired now, so I can''t laugh... "


    Speaking of this, enly paused as if he remembered something.


    Then he sighed:


    "Although today''s battle is indeed very beautiful, Allen''s rebels still have an absolute advantage."


    "We are still under great pressure."


    "I don''t know whether our envoys have successfully arrived at the Duke of Connaught..."


    "With the support of Duke Connaught, our pressure will be very, very much less."

 Chapter 1112

    The British Empire, somewhere in the West.


    "Well..."


    The envoy gave a low cry of pain, and then reluctantly opened his eyelids.


    The strong light stabbed into the envoy''s eyes in one breath, so that the envoy could not recognize it, issued a painful cry again, then closed his eyes again and filtered the strong light with his eyelashes.


    After his eyes were slightly adapted to the sun, the envoy opened his eyelids again.


    The first thing that caught the envoy''s eye was the green grass.


    The green grass was close to him, and the envoy could feel that several grass were very close to his nostrils, itching his nose.


    After turning his eyes and looking at the scene around him, the envoy finally recognized where he was now.


    I''m lying on a grass where I don''t know where.


    Looking at the green grass pasted in front of him, the envoy couldn''t help but say in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI... survived?


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the terrible mudslide


    The terrible of the mudslide is still fresh in the memory of the envoy.


    Although I still remember the terrible debris flow, the envoy did not remember how he escaped the terrible debris flow.


    I just remember driving the horse, running and running desperately


    After being swallowed by the debris flow, he gave up his horses and tried to escape from the debris flow.


    Desperate escape, desperate escape


    Running away, even the consciousness began to blur


    However, even though his consciousness had been blurred, the envoy still tried to escape, tried to escape, and was completely running for his life by relying on his instinct.


    When God came back, the envoys found themselves lying on the grass.


    Although I don''t remember the details of escaping from the terrible debris flow, the envoy doesn''t care about it.


    After all, I succeeded in surviving.


    As long as he can survive successfully, the envoy doesn''t want to investigate these trivial things.


    The envoy turned his eyes again and looked around him, but he didn''t see the figure of his guards.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to call out the names of the guards to see if they were around.


    However, at the end of the opening, the envoy found that he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Not only did he have the strength to speak, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up from the grass.


    In other words - at this time, he can''t do anything except move his eyes.


    Fear suddenly rose from the envoy''s heart.


    Because he is now in the wild. If he encounters wolves or other predators, he doesn''t even have a chance to escape.


    At the same time that fear rose in his heart, fatigue suddenly rose from his body and spread all over his body.


    This deep fatigue like the sea made the envoy feel that his eyelids were as heavy as stones. He couldn''t bear the weight of his eyelids and kept fighting up and down.


    Just then, the envoy suddenly heard a sweet waxy female voice:


    "Mom! Look! There''s a man there! "


    The tone of this female voice is quite young. It is not difficult to judge that the owner of this female voice should be a little girl only a few years old.


    After the female voice fell, the envoy heard "patter patter patter" footsteps.


    The sound of the "patter patter" footsteps grew louder from childhood and kept approaching the envoy.


    When the footsteps kept approaching the envoy, another female voice came into the envoy''s ears. However, the female voice was obviously more mature. The owner of the female voice should be an adult woman:


    "Teresa! wait! Don''t walk around! "


    After the mature female voice fell, the envoy felt the light in front of him darkened.


    The envoy poured all his remaining strength into his eyelids and opened his closed eyelids again.


    After opening his eyelids, the envoy saw a lovely face.


    She is a little girl about 3 or 4 years old.


    She has very beautiful light blue hair and pupils.


    The very lovely little girl squatted on the side of the envoy, flashed her watery eyes, and asked the envoy with the sweet waxy voice unique to a little girl of this age:


    "Uncle, why are you lying on the ground?"


    The little girl''s question revealed that she was full of childishness and childishness, which made the envoy laugh. If he didn''t have the strength to laugh now, he really wanted to laugh a few times.


    Just then, the mature female voice sounded again:


    "Teresa! Without my permission in the future! No more running! "


    As soon as the female voice fell, the envoy saw an adult woman with water blue shawl hair, quickly ran to the side of the little girl, then bent down and took the little girl''s hand.


    The little girl was very similar to the blue haired woman, so the envoy guessed that the two people should be mother and daughter.


    After holding the little girl''s hand, the blue haired woman squatted down and asked the envoy in a gentle tone:


    "How are you, sir? You are dressed as an envoy. Are you an envoy of the central government? "


    ¡ª¡ªThis woman knows my clothes!


    The envoy couldn''t help crying out in his heart.


    Envoys of the British Empire wore special purple uniforms when they were envoys abroad or at home.


    The blue haired woman was able to recognize his official clothes and his identity, which made the envoy guess: the blue haired woman should not be an ordinary person, otherwise it would be impossible to recognize his unique official clothes.


    "Excuse me... Are you..."


    The envoy tried to turn his tongue and wanted to ask the identity of the blue haired woman.


    However, he was exhausted and could not spit out a complete sentence.


    Not only that, he also felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and he could no longer keep open.


    Finally - the envoy no longer had the strength to open his eyelids.


    Before the complete disappearance of consciousness, the envoy only heard the mother and daughter shouting at him


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Consciousness is switched on again.


    The envoy slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the dark sky and the stars embedded in it.


    ¡ª¡ªHow long did I sleep


    The envoy turned his head and looked around him as he asked himself this in his heart.


    Perhaps it is because he has had a full rest. The envoy now feels that he has more strength than when he woke up last time.


    After looking around him, the envoy found that he was in a small camp and he was lying on a thin blanket.


    Not far from him, there was a bonfire. Beside the bonfire, there were many strong men with armor. They seemed to be having dinner.


    Just then, one of the guards found the awakened envoy, so he put down his bowl and ran happily to a camp next to the campfire.


    Running towards the camp, he shouted:


    "Madam! The man is awake! "

 Chapter 1113

    Children always like to sleep.


    Even though she had just had dinner, DeLisa was already in her bed and asleep.


    Just after helping DeLisa cover the quilt, Carol heard the voice of the guard outside the tent:


    "Madam! The man is awake! "


    After the guard''s voice fell, Carol''s face also showed some joy, and then hurried out of the tent.


    This afternoon, Carol picked up a man in the official clothes of a diplomatic envoy.


    Carol is also the wife of the head of Michael''s order, so she has seen a lot of the world. Carol still knows what the diplomatic historian of the britannian Empire wears.


    Alan''s rebel front pointed directly at pandragon.


    Under the arrangement of the center of the British Empire, pandragon has been built into a battlefield, and all civilians in the city have been evacuated to the surrounding cities.


    Carol wanted to stay.


    Although she is not as powerful as Eliza, Carol still insists that she can help if she stays in Pendragon.


    Moreover, Carol''s self-esteem is also very strong. She doesn''t want to do anything sorry for the title of "wife of the head of the Michael knights".


    However, Eliza did not agree with Carol to stay.


    Eliza wants Carol to evacuate with her grandmother Belinda to taovigre in the western part of the British Empire, the home of Eliza''s family.


    Carol and Eliza had a big fight about it.


    Finally, the dispute ended in Eliza''s victory.


    Because Eliza accurately caught Carol''s weakness: DeLisa.


    Carol''s heart softened at the mention of "DeLisa is still young and needs her mother''s company".


    Under the influence of motherhood, Carol finally gave up her insistence and decided to agree with Eliza''s insistence. She took DeLisa and Belinda, Eliza''s grandmother, to taovigre in the West.


    In order to ensure the safety on the road during the evacuation, the escort lineup of Kellogg is quite luxurious. A full 15 strong men with armor act as their escort.


    Under the protection of the 15 guards, Carol, Belinda and DeLisa steadily narrowed the distance between them and tauvigre.


    However, just this afternoon, a small change took place.


    At that time, their small motorcade was stopping at the roadside to rest.


    Carol took deliza''s hand and stood by the parked carriage. The two mothers and daughters enjoyed the surrounding scenery together.


    Just then, DeLisa suddenly shouted:


    "Mom! Look! There''s a man there! "


    Then he took off Carol''s hand and ran somewhere.


    And Carol naturally followed closely behind DeLisa.


    After recovering delisha, Carol was surprised to find that, as delisha just said, there was a man lying on the grass!


    The man was muddy. Although his clothes were dirty, Carol recognized that the clothes he was wearing were the exclusive official clothes of the diplomatic envoys of the British Empire.


    After seeing Carol, the man dressed as an official seemed to want to say something to Carol.


    But what he said was so vague that Carol didn''t understand a word.


    After opening his mouth and saying some words to Carol that she didn''t understand, the man fainted.


    Even if she meets someone who needs help, Carol will not sit idly by.


    Carol "picked it up" and asked a guard who knew a little medical skills to make a simple diagnosis for the man dressed as an official to see if there was any injury and whether he needed treatment.


    After the diagnosis of the guard who knew a little about medical skills, the man dressed as an official was seriously injured. He had many muscle injuries and many bones broken.


    Carol, they don''t have a professional doctor here, so they can only ask the guard who knows a little about medicine to give this person a simple treatment and bandage. When they pass a city, they can ask a professional doctor to give this person a professional and comprehensive treatment.


    After learning that the man woke up, Carol hurried from the camp to the place where the man was lying.


    Carol was really curious about why there were diplomatic envoys in this place.


    After walking quickly to the side of the man dressed as an official, Carol found that the man''s energy was much better, at least he could speak.


    Seeing Carol, the man took the lead in saying to Carol:


    "Thank you for saving me. Thank you very much. If you hadn''t saved me, I might have fed the wolf or the bear. "


    "You''re welcome." Carol smiled at him. "I just did what I could. How are you feeling now? Is there anything particularly uncomfortable? "


    "Well, I''m fine now."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Carol immediately asked him the question she most wanted to know:


    "Are you a diplomatic envoy of our country? As a diplomatic envoy of our country, why are you here? "


    After hearing Carol''s question, the man replied without hesitation:


    "As you just said, I''m the diplomatic envoy of our country. I''m here because I need to go to Duke Connaught to negotiate with Duke Connaught about some very important things. As a result, I accidentally encountered an accident."


    After that, he told Carol exactly what happened to him before and after the mudslide.


    After learning that the man had suffered a mudslide and survived, Carol couldn''t help shouting.


    "You''re lucky... You survived the mudslide..."


    "Yes..." the man also sighed together. "I also think it''s incredible. My luck is really good."


    Speaking of this, the man suddenly paused.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke again.


    But this time, the man''s expression suddenly became much more serious.


    "Sorry." The man said solemnly, "let me venture to ask - who are you, please?"


    "Ah, I''m so sorry that I haven''t introduced myself to you until now. My name is Carol cook. "


    "Carol... Cook..." the man dressed as the envoy chewed the name repeatedly, because he always felt that the name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    After searching in the memory bank of his mind for a long time, he finally widened his eyes.


    Because he remembered the name.


    Exactly - who is the husband who remembers the name.


    "Please, excuse me..." he stammered out words, trying to confirm whether he remembered correctly. "What is the relationship between Su Cheng, the current head of the Michael Knight order, and you?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Carol said in a somewhat pleased tone:


    "It''s a husband and wife relationship."

 Chapter 1114

    After confirming that the blue haired woman in front of him was really the wife of the head of Michael''s knights, the man dressed as an envoy couldn''t help but stare more round.


    Su Cheng is the head of Michael''s knights. His reputation has already spread all over the mainland. The thing that ordinary people like to hear and are most interested in is the private affairs of celebrities like Su Cheng.


    Two years ago, after the "Aurora" offensive, Su Cheng stopped his wedding with Carol and Eliza in pandragon.


    At that time, both civilians and dignified officials and rich businessmen were discussing Su Cheng''s marriage.


    It was at that time that the envoy learned that Su Cheng married two women at the same time.


    It was also at that time that the envoy learned the names of Su Cheng''s two wives.


    One of Su Cheng''s two wives is Eliza hill, the daughter of the famous integration Knight Iser.


    The other is an ordinary woman without any fame - Carol cook. She is a beautiful woman with water blue hair and eyes.


    Because he had heard the names of Su Cheng''s wives, the envoy felt that the name was so familiar after listening to Carol''s self introduction. Then he couldn''t help asking if the woman in front of him was Su Cheng''s wife.


    The envoy looked at Carol up and down, looked at Carol''s hair color and pupil color, as well as the clothes that were obviously not affordable for ordinary people, and was completely convinced that the person in front of him was indeed Su Cheng''s wife!


    He never thought that he would be saved by such a big man.


    "Madam!"


    Just then, a thick male voice suddenly sounded from the side of Carol and the envoy.


    The master of this powerful male voice is a strong man dressed up as a guard. He is carrying several rolls of bandages and several bottles of large bottles with strong medicinal smell towards Carol and the envoy.


    "It''s time to change his dressing." After that, the strong man dressed as the guard made a mouth to the envoy.


    "Well, good." Carol nodded and stood up. "Then please."


    "Dressing change?" The envoy wondered.


    "That''s right." The strong man dressed up by the guard replied, "your boy is also lucky. Although there are many injuries, none of them is fatal. As long as you lie down for a few months, you should be able to recover. "


    "Lie down for months?!" The envoy exclaimed, "don''t be kidding! I don''t have so much time to lie here now! I still have an important mission! "


    Then the envoy struggled to get up.


    However, as soon as he put his upper body up, the sharp pain from all over his body made him grin, make a few painful cries, and then fall back on the thin blanket under him.


    "Although I don''t know what your mission is." The strong man dressed up by the guard shook the bandage and medicine in his hand, "but from your current physical state, you can''t do anything except lying down."


    "How could this happen..." the envoy''s face looked desperate. "No, I can''t lie here. I have to go to Duke Connaught anyway!"


    The word "Duke of Connaught" was once again uttered from the envoy''s vomit.


    Just now, when introducing himself, the envoy said that he was an envoy to be led by Duke Connaught.


    At that time, when hearing the envoy''s self introduction, Carol didn''t care.


    Now, after hearing the word "Duke of Connaught" appear from the envoy''s words again, Carol suddenly remembered something.


    With a serious face, Carol squatted down again and asked the envoy:


    "Your Excellency, may I venture to ask - do you intend to borrow troops from Duke Connaught?"


    Before leaving Pendragon, Carol learned from Eliza that they planned to borrow troops from Duke Connaught, the most powerful vassal because of their weak defensive strength.


    Whether Duke Connaught is willing to send troops and whether he can come in time for reinforcements will directly affect the outcome of the battle of pandragon - this is what Eliza said to Carol at that time.


    After she learned that she would lie in bed for a few months and could not go to the Duke of Connaught, she looked anxious and desperate. When these factors were added together, Carol naturally thought that the man in front of her was not the envoy who was going to borrow troops from the Duke of Connaught?


    After Carol''s question fell, the envoy looked at Carol with some surprise.


    "Miss Carol, do you know about borrowing soldiers?"


    "Yes." Carol nodded. "I know."


    The envoy looked straight at Carol and was silent thoughtfully.


    After a long silence, the envoy whispered to Carol:


    "I''m sorry, Miss Carol. Can you hold back the people around you? I have something important to tell you."


    The envoy pointed to the man who was standing beside them to give him medicine.


    After thinking for a moment, Carol nodded, "OK."


    As soon as Carol''s voice fell, the strong man who came to give the envoy medicine said in a hurry:


    "Madam? You want to be alone with this person? Is it too dangerous? "


    "What''s the danger?" Carol smiled. "Don''t underestimate me. I grew up in the countryside. I''m not a big lady living in the boudoir. If I want to fight, my husband can''t beat me."


    Seeing that Carol said it, the strong man had to step down first and leave space for Carol and the envoy to be alone.


    After the strong man retired, Carol turned her head and asked the envoy:


    "Well, your excellency, if you have anything you want to say to me, just say it."


    However, the envoy did not come straight to the point, but first asked very abruptly:


    "Miss Carol, let me venture to ask -- where are my clothes?"


    "Ah, here are your clothes." Then Carol pointed aside.


    At the end of the direction indicated by Carol, the envoy''s red official dress was folded neatly.


    Because of the need to medicate his wound, the envoy''s official dress was taken off and replaced him with the regular dress of a guard.


    These official uniforms were not cleaned in time. After they were taken off, they were all stacked next to the envoys.


    The envoy then continued:


    "There''s a very important thing in my clothes. It''s a roll of paper! Miss Carol, could you please take it out for me! "


    "A roll of paper?"


    Although Carol was full of doubts, she obediently did it. She got up and went to the envoy''s official clothes, and then searched in each dress.


    "I found it. Is that it? " Carol waved a roll of muddy paper in her hand to the envoy.


    "Yes! That''s it! This is my diplomatic document! Miss Carol! Have the handwriting and seal on it been pasted by mud? "


    "Diplomatic documents?" Carol murmured as she unfolded the roll of paper and examined it carefully. "Although there is a lot of mud, most of the handwriting has not been pasted by the mud, and the seal on it is intact."


    "Great!" The envoy breathed a sigh.


    Then, in a very serious tone, he said to Carol:


    "Miss Carol, could you please take my place as ambassador to Duke Connaught?"

 Chapter 1115

    Carol: "..."


    After the envoy''s voice fell, Carol became silent.


    After a long silence, Carol''s head tilted slightly:


    "Ha?"


    Because of surprise, Carol''s mouth opened slightly, and her beautiful eyes, which were already big, opened wider.


    Carol guessed that the envoy would tell her something that would surprise her, but she never thought that what the envoy said could surprise her so much


    Before Carol could recover from this shock, the envoy continued:


    "Please!"


    "Wait, wait!" Carol said anxiously, "you suddenly asked me for such a severe task. I''m very troubled... I''ve never been an envoy, let alone tried to negotiate with others."


    "The only thing I''ve tried in my life is negotiation. I''m probably just arguing with Cheng about whether to eat potatoes or carrots today..."


    Su Cheng likes potatoes and Carol likes carrots, so they always argue about what to eat tonight.


    "Miss Carol, I know that asking you suddenly will make you feel very troubled and bring you trouble, but there is nothing I can do but ask you!"


    The anxious color on the envoy''s face became more intense.


    "According to my estimation, Alan''s rebels should have arrived at panderagon by now."


    "The battle for the defence of pandragon should have begun."


    "Pandragon''s current garrison is only 3200."


    "Alan''s rebels have more than 150000 people. Such a poor military strength is large enough to make people despair!"


    "So - Duke Connaught''s assistance is essential!"


    "Duke Connaught is the most powerful of all the vassals in China! There are 2000 elite. "


    "With the 2000 elite assistance of Duke Connaught, your majesty, their pressure will be much less!"


    "The battle for the defence of panderagon - the purpose of this battle, in short, is to buy time."


    "Fight for enough time for the successful return of commander Cheng''s Michael Knights!"


    "With the reinforcement of Duke Connaught, there is no doubt - we will be able to buy more time!"


    "Whether Duke Connaught is willing to send troops to help is directly related to the victory or defeat of the defense war of pandragon!"


    "So I have to go to Duke Connaught anyway! Ask the Duke of Connaught for help! "


    "But as you can see, I was seriously injured at this time, and I was no longer able to go to Duke Connaught."


    "So I can only entrust this task to you!"


    "This roll of paper in your hand is my diplomatic document. When Duke Connaught takes it, you can prove your identity as ambassador as long as you show this diplomatic document!"


    "Please! Miss Carol, please take this diplomatic document to the Duke of Connaught and ask the Duke of Connaught for reinforcements! "


    The envoy''s tone was full of supplication.


    If she had not had to lie down, Carol would have no doubt that in order to make her willing to go to Duke Connaught, the man might kneel down and beg her.


    After quietly listening to the envoy''s plea, Carol was silent.


    Carol has never tried to be an envoy or negotiate with anyone.


    Suddenly asked her to perform the arduous task of "sending the Duke of Connaught", she felt quite troubled and... Afraid.


    Carol has never done anything related to negotiation.


    If the borrowing fails, it may also lead to the failure of pandragon defense.


    The sense of confusion that she had never done anything similar and the worry that she didn''t know whether it would screw up raised inexplicable fear in Carol''s heart.


    This kind of fear is quite different from the fear generated after hearing the horror story, and it is not a fear of the same nature.


    Carol subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    However, after the lips opened slightly, the words of rejection stuck in Carol''s throat and couldn''t spit out.


    The envoy kept looking at Carol with pleading eyes.


    That look was like praying for his mother to buy his favorite toy.


    I was afraid that half of the word "no" would come out of my mother''s mouth.


    If mother nodded, she would be ecstatic.


    Looking at the envoy''s eyes, Carol whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªHe must be very anxious... He has such an important task on his shoulders, but he can''t finish it.


    ¡ª¡ªHe should be forced to have no way, so he begged me to complete the task he has no way to complete


    At the thought of this, Carol suddenly flashed Eliza''s face in her mind.


    ¡ª¡ªEliza should be thinking about how to better fight the rebels


    ¡ª¡ªOthers who stayed in pandragon should be the same. They broke their brains and did their best to protect pandragon


    Eliza''s face dissipated in Carol''s mind.


    Instead, another person''s face.


    The face of a person she knows best.


    ¡ª¡ªSincere


    Carol muttered the name of her lover in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªHe should be on his way to pandragon now


    ¡ª¡ªCheng or Eliza, everyone is working hard to defend this country.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever... If Duke Connaught did not reinforce pandragon, their efforts might be in vain


    ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do


    Carol bit her lower lip.


    Tighten the diplomatic instruments in your hands


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later¡ª¡ª


    In the account where Belinda lives.


    "Carol! What are you talking about?! " Belinda looked at Carol in front of her with a shocked face.


    Just now, Carol suddenly walked into her account, exchanged greetings with her, and said directly to her:


    "Grandma, I''m going to the Duke of Connaught to take care of it, and DeLisa will be taken care of by you for a while."


    Carol''s sudden remark frightened Belinda.


    "Grandma." Carol repeated what she had just said in a calm tone with a gentle smile on her face, "I have decided that I will send to Duke Connaught to borrow troops from Duke Connaught. After a while, DeLisa will be taken care of by you. "


    After that, Carol repeated to Bei all the things that had happened after the envoy woke up.


    "Carol!" Belinda snapped, "are you a fool? What are you thinking! How can you casually promise such a thing! "


    Belinda likes Carol very much.


    I also like Carol''s daughter, Teresa.


    Belinda is Eliza''s grandmother. She should be hostile to Carol who "robbed men" with her granddaughter.


    But Belinda didn''t.


    Not only was he not hostile to Carol, but he was quite friendly to Carol.


    Belinda appreciates Carol''s gentle character and her femininity.


    Belinda even complained privately that her granddaughter Eliza was not as feminine as Carol. She hoped that Eliza could learn more from Carol.


    Belinda said something heavy just because she was worried about Carol.


    After all, she knew that being an envoy was not such an easy and safe task.

 Chapter 1116

    In order to make Carol "change her mind", Belinda painstakingly said to Carol:


    "Carol, listen to me."


    "Before I left Pendragon, I heard others say that our country is at a critical juncture of life and death. If it is not good, it will perish."


    "So - in the face of the danger of subjugation, it is unknown whether Duke Connaught will continue to serve his majesty."


    "I feel that I have no future to serve your majesty. So he decided to betray our country and take refuge in the Frankish Empire - this is not impossible. "


    "So it''s quite dangerous to be an envoy to Duke Connaught!"


    "When you get to Duke Connaught, they may have decided to betray the britannian Empire and take refuge in the Frankish empire. At that time, you may be the envoy of the British Empire to -- "


    After that, Belinda raised her right hand, put her right hand in the shape of a hand knife, and put everything on her neck - which means beheading.


    Carol knew that Belinda was only worried about her and spent so much time persuading her.


    Facing Belinda''s advice, Carol was unmoved.


    "Grandma." Carol continued to smile. "I know it may not be smooth and safe if I go to Duke Connaught."


    "But I have made up my mind!"


    Carol''s tone was full of firmness.


    "I must go!"


    "Whether Duke Connaught can send troops to rescue pandragon in time is directly related to the survival of pandragon."


    "Cheng or Eliza, everyone is working hard to defend pandragon and the British Empire!"


    "Everyone is doing their best. How can I stay out of it!"


    "Anyway! I''m going to the Duke of Connaught! Bring in Duke Connaught''s reinforcements! "


    Belinda was surprised by the firmness of Carol''s eyes and tone.


    Looking at Carol''s firm eyes, Belinda realized that she couldn''t persuade Carol no matter how hard she tried.


    After a moment of silence, Belinda gave a helpless sigh.


    "I always thought Su Cheng would like you because of your beauty and your gentle character."


    Belinda smiled bitterly.


    "Now it seems - I seem to have made a mistake."


    "I have deeply understood the reason why Su Cheng will like you."


    After that, Belinda put on her serious expression again.


    "Carol, let me be sure for the last time - are you really going to make an envoy to Duke Connaught?"


    "Yes." Carol nodded without thinking, "that''s right. I must go. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning¡ª¡ª


    "Mom, where are you going?"


    With the sweet and waxy voice unique to her age, DeLisa looked suspiciously at her mother who was helping her tidy up her clothes.


    "Mom is going to a place." Carol said softly as she helped DeLisa tidy up her clothes. "I''ll be separated from you for a while. During my mother''s absence, you should listen to grandma''s words."


    "Separate... How soon will you be back?"


    "I''ll be right back." Carol smiled and pinched DeLisa''s face. "Mom will buy you a gift when she comes back. But you have to listen to grandma before you have a gift. "


    "Gift!"


    After hearing the word "gift", a large number of small stars immediately appeared in DeLisa''s eyes.


    "Mom! I want that, that! "


    As she spoke, DeLisa fiddled with her hands. Because she couldn''t name the gift she wanted, she tried to swing her hands to look like the gift she wanted very much.


    Carol knows what DeLisa wants.


    When she first came to Pendragon, Carol took DeLisa around Pendragon.


    At that time, DeLisa took a fancy to a toy.


    DeLisa, who liked this toy, naturally begged Carol to buy it for her.


    However, Carol was worried that if she gave delisha what she wanted, she would spoil her, so she didn''t promise delisha.


    For this reason, DeLisa cried for many days.


    When DeLisa fiddled with her hands and muttered "that" and "that", Carol knew that DeLisa had taken a fancy to her, but Carol didn''t buy her the toy at that time.


    "Good, good." Carol touched Theresa''s hair. "As long as you keep listening to grandma, I''ll buy it for you."


    After telling DeLisa, Carol turned and looked at the envoy lying in the carriage.


    The envoy couldn''t go anywhere because he was seriously injured, so he had to follow Belinda to tavgori.


    "Your Excellency." Between Carol''s eyebrows and eyes, a little heroic spirit flashed, "you can go to taoweigori to recover. The task assigned to Duke Connaught as an envoy can be safely entrusted to me. "


    "Yes!" The envoy nodded excitedly, "Miss Carol! Please do everything! "


    After saying goodbye to the envoy, Carol walked slowly to someone and said goodbye to the last person.


    "Grandma." Carol whispered softly to Belinda, "I''m gone. DeLisa will be taken care of by you while I''m away."


    "Yes." Belinda nodded solemnly, "Carol, don''t worry. I will take good care of DeLisa. "


    Responsible for escorting Belinda and others to the escort of taoweigori, a total of 16 people.


    Belinda directly assigned half of the guards - that is, eight people to serve as the guards for Carol''s trip.


    After Carol patted herself on the chest and confirmed that the diplomatic document lay well on the lining of her coat, she walked slowly to her horse and turned over to get on the horse.


    Because she had said goodbye to everyone, Carol didn''t stop any more. She directly led the eight guards of her trip and turned the horse''s head in the direction of Duke Connaught.


    When she was about to whip the horse and drive the horse under her crotch forward, Carol couldn''t help stopping the whip that had been waved in mid air, then turned her head and turned her reluctant eyes to DeLisa held in Belinda''s arms.


    DeLisa, who didn''t know where her mother was going, smiled innocently and romantically and waved goodbye to Carol.


    Looking at DeLisa''s smile, Carol felt her heart soften.


    But she also had to harden her softened heart again.


    He tried his best to turn his head back, and then no longer lingered. He waved his whip and drove the horse under his crotch forward.


    The eight guards on her side also knocked lightly on the horse''s belly at almost the same time, closely following Carol''s back.


    Carol pulled over the hood of her cloak and looked through the line of sight slightly blocked by the brim at the unknown road ahead, but she had to leave.

 Chapter 1117

    When Carol left for the Duke of Connaught¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, pandragon, rebel camp outside the city, this array.


    Today is the second day of the battle of pandragon.


    As soon as the sun rose above the horizon today, Allen suddenly ordered all the knights in the army to gather in this array.


    There are only three knights in the army except Allen, so soon all the knights in the army have arrived in the big tent of the array.


    After the Knights and Abel arrived at the big tent of the array, Allen announced to them directly:


    "I already know how to deal with the defenders in the city."


    Allen''s words directly inspired Ebel and others.


    "Alan." Abel said, "have you figured out a way to deal with street fighting?"


    "That''s right." Alan nodded. "I thought for a long time yesterday, and I finally figured it out - there is no good way to deal with street fighting."


    "Fighting in a narrow and complex city can''t be as many strategies as fighting on the plain."


    "Since there is no way to use too many strategies, there is no need."


    "We''ll take pandragon in a stupid way!"


    "A more... Stupid way?" A knight wondered.


    "That''s right." Alan nodded. "We''ll fill it in with human life! Fight a war of attrition with pandragon''s defenders! "


    "Suppress and occupy every building of pandragon house by house, and dissipate the military strength of pandragon''s garrison bit by bit!"


    "I''d like to see how long pandragon''s defenders can spend with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At about 8 a.m., the rebels who withdrew from pandragon yesterday attacked pandragon on a large scale.


    Today''s rebels have adopted very different tactics from yesterday''s rebels.


    Yesterday, the rebels foolishly swaggered into the central city of pandragon because they did not know that there were a large number of defenders stationed in the central city of pandragon.


    Today''s rebels no longer integrate large troops and swagger along the avenue, but divided into a large number of small teams, scattered and attacked and occupied every house in the central urban area of pandragon!


    Once a garrison was found in the house, he ruthlessly annihilated it and occupied the house.


    After learning about the change of tactics, Eliza, enly, Jacob and others showed great surprise.


    Bancro and Jacob guarded the Central Treasury building.


    After learning that the rebels had changed their tactics and began to occupy every house house house by house, bancro sneered a few times and whispered in a tone mixed with several emotions:


    "It''s really Allen... It took only one day to realize the best way to deal with street fighting..."


    Before the battle of pandragon began, bancro did his homework for the people and told them what was the best way to deal with street fighting.


    The best way to deal with this tactic is to fight a war of attrition! Occupy every house in the city bit by bit and occupy the activity field of the garrison in the city.


    When the activity field of the garrison in the city is squeezed, the garrison in the city will be finished!


    Bancro knew that with Allen''s ability, it was only a matter of time before he realized this stupid but very effective method.


    But he didn''t expect Alan to spend such a short time


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, central carriage station, belfry.


    "Keep the order - stick to every house!"


    Enli shouted to the heralds beside him.


    "We will fight for every inch of land! We''ll take back the house the rebels took! "


    Heralds: "yes!"


    Fight for every inch of land as like as two peas, Alisa and Jacob have the same orders after they learned that the rebels started to occupy houses by house. Guard every house!


    Because they understand that for every house occupied by the rebels, their range of activities will be reduced by one point.


    Therefore, we must not watch the rebels occupy their scope of activities!


    With the order of "guarding every house", the troops in the three defense areas began to mobilize rapidly.


    The real battle began.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene and her men met more than 20 rebel soldiers in a three story mansion.


    Da liana and her team just passed by the mansion by chance. Da Liana never expected to encounter rebel forces here.


    Now that we have encountered it, a bloody battle is inevitable.


    The rebels numbered about 25 and occupied the hall of the mansion.


    Darlene and her subordinates together, a total of 13 people, occupied the study of the mansion.


    In terms of the number of people, the rebels who are twice as big as Da Lina''s team have the upper hand.


    There is only a simple wooden door between the hall of the mansion and the study.


    Darlene''s team confronted each other with the 20 rebels through a thin wooden door.


    The wooden door was wide open, but neither darina''s team nor the 20 rebels were willing to cross the wooden door and enter the enemy''s "occupied area".


    After all, no one wants to be that very easy to die early bird.


    The soldiers of the two armies were deadlocked in this not so spacious mansion.


    "Sir." A soldier said anxiously to Darlene leaning against the frame of the wooden door, "what should we do now? Just stare at the rebels in the hall? "


    Darlene ignored the soldier''s questions.


    Instead, he put his head close to the door frame, turned his head slightly and glanced secretly at the hall outside the door. Watching the movements of the 20 rebels occupying the hall.


    ¡ª¡ª1. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8... 26. It''s the same number as I just visually observed.


    ¡ª¡ª26 people... There are a lot of people


    ¡ª¡ªFortunately, however, these 26 people seem to be pure infantry and do not see long-range weapons such as bow and crossbow.


    ¡ª¡ªMoreover, it seems that their combat experience is not rich. Obviously, their troops have the upper hand, but they are timid here. They don''t even have the courage to attack here


    ¡ª¡ªHMM... we can''t wait any longer. If this stalemate continues, the rebel reinforcements may arrive.


    ¡ª¡ªThe hall of this mansion is not spacious enough for 26 people to move freely... This is very beneficial to me


    After deciding not to stand in such a stalemate but to take the initiative, Darlene also finalized a solution to the 26 rebel soldiers outside the door.


    Darlene stretched her left hand to her back waist and her right hand to her left waist.


    The left hand pulled out the dagger hanging on her back waist, and the right hand pulled out the long sword hanging on her left waist.


    The left hand holds the dagger and the right hand holds the long sword.


    After holding the two weapons in her hand, Darlene said in a calm tone to the 12 subordinates standing around her:


    "I''ll rush out later."


    "When I rush out, you''ll go out with me."


    "If I find someone who doesn''t go out with me, I''ll list him as a ''deserter'' and deal with him according to the military law."


    Darlene spoke chilling words in a calm tone.


    Her words made her 12 subordinates swallow their saliva nervously.


    "Ready - rush!"

 Chapter 1118

    Darlene didn''t rush out directly.


    Instead, he threw the dagger in his left hand towards the hall.


    Whoosh!


    Dong!


    "Wow!"


    "What!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of the dagger cutting through the air, the sound of the dagger landing, and the startling voice of the 26 rebel soldiers in the hall sounded almost at the same time.


    The reason why Darlene threw her dagger at the hall was to attract the attention of the rebel soldiers in the hall.


    After the rebel soldiers were attracted by the dagger thrown by Da liana, Da Liana held the shield on her back with her left hand, the shield with her left hand and the sword with her right hand, rushed out of the study and rushed to the door and the hall full of rebel soldiers!


    Da Liana''s subordinates also shouted and followed her closely.


    Hiss!


    Out of the study, Darlene first cut the throat of a rebel soldier closest to the gate with a sharp sword.


    Then without stopping or even looking at the soldier killed under her sword, she quickly adjusted her posture and rushed towards the next rebel soldier.


    It has to be said that Darlene''s strategy of throwing a dagger to attract the attention of the rebel soldiers was quite effective.


    Until Da Liana killed a soldier, the rest finally came back and turned their attention away from Da Liana''s dagger.


    Darlene, who rushed out of the study smoothly, was like a tiger into a sheep.


    Although all the rebel soldiers present were soldiers of the order of Uriel and had received formal military training, their combat effectiveness obviously could not be compared with darina, who was a member of the German undead team and had extremely rich actual combat experience.


    Da Liana keeps raising and falling her sword. Every time she puts out her sword, she can accurately kill with one sword.


    Every time she kills someone, Darlene will quickly leave her place and jump to the next target.


    Although the hall of this mansion is spacious, it is not spacious enough for so many people to fight here.


    Da Liana moved quickly and killed the enemy soldiers with her sword.


    Soon, the rebel formation was disrupted by Darlene.


    The rebels whose formation was disrupted quickly fell into the disadvantage and became more and more hurried.


    The 12 subordinates of dalina also followed closely behind dalina and surrounded and suppressed the enemy soldiers who dalina had no time to kill.


    The rebels who had the upper hand were suppressed by Da liana and others, and gradually fell into the lower hand


    Soon - in the hall, only one rebel soldier was alive.


    However, there were casualties on Darlene''s side.


    One unlucky man fell into a pool of blood because of his poor skills or for some other reason.


    Da Liana has always focused on killing the enemy, so she has no spare energy to care about the movements of her subordinates, so she didn''t see how her subordinates died. After cleaning up the rebel soldiers, she looked back and found that the man had fallen in a pool of blood.


    Judging from the amount of bleeding, he is hopeless.


    Except for this unlucky guy, the rest of Darlene''s subordinates are still alive, but they are basically hurt.


    Darlene slowly approached the Last Rebel soldier with a bloody sword.


    The rebel soldier has completely abandoned his resistance.


    His eyes were filled with tears of fear, his face turned white, his lips turned blue and trembled slightly.


    After moving his eyes and looking at his comrades in arms who had all fallen to the ground and had no life, he threw away his weapons.


    He knelt on the ground with a "plop", stuck his forehead to the ground, and shouted to Darlene in correct britannian:


    "Please! Kill me! "


    The soldier''s plea for mercy changed Da Liana''s originally cold expression.


    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking... It seems that this is the first time I have fought with people who speak the same language


    ¡ª¡ªBefore the war, the opponents were foreigners such as lake people and Hiran people


    At this time, I am killing each other with my compatriots - this idea hovers in Da Liana''s mind, so that Da Liana can''t wave her sword and kill the rebel soldier who keeps begging her for mercy.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Go!


    The sound of sharp tools entering the meat suddenly rang.


    It was the voice of a subordinate next to Darlene.


    He waved his long sword and cut off the head of the rebel soldier who kept begging them for mercy.


    After cutting off the rebel soldier''s head, the subordinate asked darina in a somewhat worried tone:


    "Sir, are you too tired? You seemed distracted just now. "


    "... I''m not distracted, I''m just... Oh, forget it."


    Darlene sighed and gave up her defense.


    Just then - a strange noise suddenly came from the gate of the mansion.


    It was the sound of someone smashing at the door.


    After hearing the sound of smashing the door, Da Liana''s pupils narrowed, and then shouted to her subordinates:


    "The rebels are coming in! Avoid! "


    If it were a friendly army, it would never "open the door" by such rude means.


    After the door of the mansion was kicked open, it was not surprising that these people who kicked the door were the rebels.


    In terms of number, there are more than 30 people.


    The hall of the mansion was again filled with rebel soldiers.


    When they saw that the ground of the hall was full of their comrades in arms, they all looked like great enemies, clenched the weapons in each other''s hands, and looked around the hall of the mansion with stern and nervous eyes to find the figure of the enemy.


    But they certainly can''t find the enemy who killed their comrades in arms in the hall.


    Because Darlene was so successful that she took her men back to the study of the mansion before they came in.


    The war situation in this mansion has turned into a confrontation in which the rebels occupy the hall and Darlene and others occupy the study.


    But there are two differences from just now.


    The first difference - the newly intruded rebels did not know that Darlene and others were hiding in the study only one door away from the hall.


    The second difference - the number of new rebels is much higher than that of the previous wave.


    Darlene leaned her body against the door frame, turned her head slightly and watched the movements of the rebel soldiers in the hall outside the door.


    ¡ª¡ª1. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8... 37 people


    ¡ª¡ªJust finished solving 26 people, and 37 people jumped out


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... Give me a break


    Even Darlene, who had experienced many battles, couldn''t help but utter a long sigh in her heart.


    Before she could catch her breath, there came a new enemy of Bo - such a high-intensity battle, which made Da Liana complain.


    However, after complaining, Darlene slowly pulled out the long sword at her left waist and was ready to fight. She was ready to kill out of her hiding study and into the hall full of rebel soldiers as just now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Similar battles continue to take place throughout the defense area.


    Soldiers of the two armies were sawing back and forth in an ordinary house.


    Just after solving a group of enemy troops, another wave of new enemy troops came.


    The house that was finally taken back was taken back.


    Allen''s order to the whole army was to occupy every house in pandragon.


    The orders given by Eliza and others to the defenders in the city are to give up every inch of land, fight every inch of land, and never give up any building in any defense area.


    Under these two obviously mutually exclusive orders, the soldiers of the two armies are constantly sawing, consuming and dying

 Chapter 1119

    As night fell, the battle on the second day of the pandragon defense ended.


    After nightfall, Allen and Eliza and others had a tacit understanding and ordered to stop the fighting almost at the same time.


    Allen asked the soldiers to stop the attack, and Eliza and others did not ask the soldiers to provoke the rebels who stopped the attack.


    The soldiers of the two armies who fought from the early morning to the evening finally got a chance to rest.


    The commanders of the two armies also took advantage of the night when the soldiers of the two armies stopped fighting, counted today''s losses and counted today''s achievements.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, rebel camp outside the city, our big tent.


    In the big tent of the array, a knight loudly reported today''s achievements and losses to Allen.


    The tactics of "luring the enemy into the trap" of pandragon''s garrison can be said to have completely failed because of the change in the method of operation and the fact that the soldiers no longer swaggered in the streets of pandragon.


    Because pandragon''s garrison can no longer lead a large number of rebel soldiers into the ambush and fight together to annihilate them, as it did yesterday, the casualties of the Allen Army today are much smaller than yesterday, only nearly a thousand people were killed and injured.


    But if we compare today''s war damage with today''s war results, today''s war damage seems to be too big.


    Because the results of today''s war are really not worth mentioning. From the fierce battle in the early morning to the evening, only a few dozen houses were occupied.


    It took nearly a thousand casualties to occupy more than 20 dilapidated houses - pay is not in direct proportion to gain.


    Therefore, after reporting the statistics of today''s war damage and results to Allen, the knight couldn''t help complaining to Allen:


    "Commander Allen, is it really all right to fight this'' stupid war ''of door-to-door suppression? After paying so many casualties, only 20 or so dilapidated houses were occupied... This is really... "


    "No problem at all." As soon as the knight''s voice fell, Allen immediately answered, "although it seems that we are at a loss, in fact, the defenders on pandragon are at a loss."


    "Pandragon''s garrison will not exceed 10000 people at most."


    "There are 150000 people on our side."


    "In terms of military strength, we have the absolute upper hand."


    "Therefore, this kind of door-to-door suppression of ''stay fighting'' is most suitable for us who have the absolute upper hand in terms of military strength."


    "We have a large number of troops, we can afford it. The pandragon Garrison has a small number of troops, and they can''t afford it."


    "We occupy every house in pandragon house by house, which can not only consume the few troops of pandragon defenders, but also reduce their scope of activities and kill two birds with one stone."


    "You see - in a while, the defenders in Pendragon will be exhausted by us to an embarrassing situation where there are no soldiers to fight."


    With that, Allen looked back at the panderagon city map on the table.


    Looking at the map in front of him, Allen suddenly sighed:


    "If only we could have a more detailed and accurate map... If we could have a more detailed and accurate map, our casualties would be less."


    The casualties of the Allen army are too many, too many, than those of the pandragon garrison.


    According to Allen''s research, there are four reasons:


    The first reason is the problem of maps.


    The map Allen has at hand is really not detailed, and many places are quite blurred.


    And there are many mistakes and omissions.


    Today, many troops report that when they advance according to orders, they find that their destination is not a house, but a dead end.


    For this reason, the Allen army was far less flexible than the pandragon Garrison when moving and fighting in the city.


    The garrison of pandragon knew too much about the structure of their defense area. When they found that they could not fight out of date, they ran away directly. The generals of Allen army didn''t know how to chase, because the structure of the urban area was too complex.


    The second reason - the firepower of the pandragon garrison is quite strong.


    According to the reports of the front-line generals yesterday and today, pandragon''s defenders seem to be equipped with a large number of crossbows.


    Moreover, there were abundant crossbows and arrows. After encountering the soldiers of the Allen army, pandragon''s defenders often fired a round of crossbows first, and then launched a white-edged war.


    Alan was not surprised that the pandragon garrison had a large number of crossbows and crossbows.


    After all, this city is the capital of the British Empire, and the Treasury naturally reserves a large amount of armaments.


    With pandragon''s armament inventory, it is not difficult to arm the garrison and let the garrison soldiers have a crossbow.


    The third reason is that there are a group of extremely elite soldiers in pandragon''s garrison.


    Whether it was yesterday or today, a large number of generals reflected that in pandragonne, there were a group of soldiers dressed in armor and dark purple cloak completely different from them. They were extremely elite and everyone was terrible.


    Even a soldier reported that he saw eight comrades besieging a soldier in a dark purple cloak, and all his eight comrades were killed by the soldier in a dark purple cloak.


    According to these reports from the generals, Allen dared to conclude that these soldiers in dark purple cloaks must be the soldiers of the German undead, the ace force of the Michael knights.


    After all, the dark purple cloak is the standard equipment of the German undead team.


    Alan was surprised that there were a group of members of the German undead team in Pendragon.


    Because Allen didn''t understand why the German undead team, which should be stationed in the north, appeared in Pendragon?


    Alan was puzzled, but he didn''t care about it.


    Because it is reported that there are not many members of the German undead team in the city, and not all the soldiers of the team are stationed in pandragon.


    Although the players of the German undead team are strong, Allen doesn''t care if there is only such a small number.


    As for the last reason, the casualties of the Allen army were far greater than that of the pandragon garrison.


    The last reason is that the morale of the Allen army is not high.


    Until now, almost all the ordinary soldiers did not know why they came to attack pandragon.


    Allen''s more than 100000 troops are basically soldiers of the Uriel knights.


    Since the establishment of the urier knights, they have been stationed around Pendragon, so most of the generals and soldiers recognize that the city they are attacking now is Pendragon, the capital of their country.


    They don''t understand: why attack their country''s capital?


    This mentality of "not knowing why to fight" has left the morale of most of the army''s generals quite low.

 Chapter 1120

    Low morale naturally leads to low combat effectiveness.


    Had it not been for Allen''s skillful control, his army would have collapsed due to low morale.


    In fact, as early as Allen launched a mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River, the morale of the whole army was gradually declining.


    The generals don''t understand why they want to turn back, why they want to attack the city of pandragon, why they want to attack the capital of the country


    Although some officers at the level of Captain and squadron commander have realized what Allen is doing, they can only pretend not to know and pretend not to know that they are rebelling now because of Allen''s obscenity


    The generals of the urier knights and the Armored Warriors are not Allen''s private forces, so Allen can''t announce to the whole army that he has decided to rebel and he will take them to destroy the British Empire.


    Allen can only keep vague and fool his generals: the reason why they want to turn back and attack all the cities along the way is just to annihilate the enemy.


    Most of the generals and soldiers of the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi are illiterate and have no ability to judge. Therefore, they can only follow Alan''s old boss and obey his orders.


    Allen controlled the whole army by virtue of the fact that "most of the army''s generals had no judgment and could only follow him and believe in him", so that the army''s generals could follow him to destroy the British Empire.


    However - Allen also knows that there is a great risk for him to do so.


    Alan has a big worry now.


    He was worried that some captain level officers of the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi under his command, who had long known that he was rebelling but pretended to be blind under his power, decided not to pretend to be "blind" and decided to launch an uprising.


    This is Allen''s biggest worry at the moment.


    In contrast, Su Cheng led the Michael knights to the South - this is not what Allen is most worried about now.


    Because Allen firmly believes that it will take a long time for Su Cheng to successfully lead the Michael knights to return. No matter how fast Su Cheng went south, he couldn''t threaten him now.


    ¡ª¡ªWe have to find a way to deal with a possible uprising in the army


    Alan looked at the map in front of him and whispered in his heart.


    At this time, the knight who had not left the array after reporting the statistics of today''s war losses and results seemed to think of something, raised his eyebrows, and then said to Allen:


    "Commander Allen, it''s no longer necessary to put cavalry into the battlefield, so in order to save forage, the officer suggested - how about taking some war horses to a place with abundant water and grass for grazing?"


    After hearing the knight''s advice, Allen thought for a moment, then nodded:


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s divide half of the war horses to graze."


    Now they have fallen into the quagmire of street fighting with pandragon''s defenders, and the cavalry have little power to use force.


    Since he didn''t have much courage, it was also a good thing to divide some war horses to graze and save some forage in the army. Therefore, Allen decided to adopt the knight''s opinion.


    Although the forage and all kinds of refined materials used by the horses in the army are sufficient, they are not enough to spend recklessly, but it is good to save forage and refined materials.


    "It''s up to you." Allen then said to the knight, "pick out half of the horses in the army to graze. As for the grazing place..."


    Alan pondered for a moment and said:


    "Just pull it to the Bank of Chavel river. The water and grass there are good and suitable for grazing."


    Chavel River - a large river flowing not far south of pandragon.


    The river flows from east to west and flows into the sea. It is a famous river in the British Empire.


    "Yes!" The knight responded loudly while saluting, "commander Allen, do you have any tasks to give to the lower officer?"


    "Well... Not yet."


    "Yes! Then I''ll leave first! "


    After the knight left the tent, Allen turned his eyes again to the map in front of him.


    "How to deal with the possible uprising in the army..."


    Then he said to himself at a volume that only he could hear clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense area, Central Treasury building.


    Treasury defense - the defense for which Jacob is responsible.


    Central Treasury - the name alone shows how important this place is.


    In order to defeat the enemy, before Allen''s rebels came to the city, only enough materials for the defenders in the city were left in the Treasury, and all the other materials were transferred to several cities in the west of the British Empire.


    The central treasury is actually a complex of buildings, with a large number of tall and large buildings and a large number of different kinds of materials.


    Among them, the tallest, largest and strongest is the Central Treasury building.


    The Central Treasury building does not need to store any materials. In fact, the Central Treasury building is the office of the Ministry of finance, the Ministry of grain, the Ministry of armaments and many other departments.


    With a total height of 103 meters, it is one of the tallest buildings in pandragon. The total height is second only to the main palace of Baiyang palace and the bell tower of the central carriage station.


    Jacob was in the Central Treasury building, listening to today''s war damage statistics.


    Bancro and Jacob guarded the Central Treasury building and its Treasury defense area, so bancro also sat next to Jacob and listened to the just counted war damage report.


    Bancro''s expression relaxed when he learned that the war damage in their treasury defense area was not very serious today.


    "Fortunately..." bancro whispered, "although the battle today is fierce, our casualties are not many."


    "It''s just..." however, bancro''s words suddenly turned, "although we still have spare power now, if we continue to consume like this, we will not be able to support it sooner or later."


    "Yes." Jacob nodded coldly, "yes."


    "Alas..." Bancroft sighed, "I don''t know how far away the envoy in charge of borrowing troops from Duke Connaught is now... Huh? What''s the smell... "


    Bancro suddenly sniffled.


    Because he suddenly smelled a strong smell of medicine.


    Bankelow looked through the smell of the medicine.


    It was found that the source of the smell of medicine was in Jacob.


    Jacob was playing with a round object wrapped in medicine paper. The strong smell of medicine came from the round object.


    "Jacob." Bancro frowned. "What''s this thing in your hand? Why is the medicine so strong... "


    "Oh. This...... "Jacob was silent for a few seconds and replied," it''s medicine for the time being. "


    "''It''s medicine for the time being ''? Yes, yes, no, No. What does it mean to add ''for the time being''


    "... because from some point of view, this thing is not medicine." After that, Jacob smiled bitterly, and then put the round object with a strong smell of medicine back into his pocket.

 Chapter 1121

    The British Empire, somewhere in the West.


    Carol said goodbye to Belinda and DeLisa and set off for the Duke of Connaught - four days ago.


    In the past four days, Carol squeezed the rest time to the shortest, and rushed towards Duke Connaught at an almost non-stop speed.


    Even for a second, Carol wanted to arrive at Duke Connaught as soon as possible and move to Duke Connaught''s rescue.


    On the way to the Duke of Connaught, Carol has been thinking about how to persuade the Duke of Connaught after arriving at the Duke of Connaught, so that he can be willing to send his own episode to rescue pandragon.


    Carol has never tried to negotiate with others in her life so far.


    The only thing I''ve tried related to negotiation is to argue with Su Cheng about whether to eat potatoes or carrots for dinner tonight.


    Although these arguments with Su Cheng basically ended in Carol''s victory, Carol knew that she didn''t win Su Cheng by eloquence, but Su Cheng was letting her.


    How to win the other side - Carol''s knowledge in this field is almost zero.


    So even though Carol had racked her brains, she still had no idea how to persuade Duke Connaught.


    ¡ª¡ªIf only Vivian were here


    Carol, riding on her horse, couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Vivian is Deng Jiaer''s sister. Different from Deng Jiaer with excellent military talent, Vivian has excellent eloquence and mind.


    At the age of 14, with his mouth and mind, he persuaded three big tribes of shanman who were uncertain whether to surrender or fight to the end to fall to the British Empire.


    Since then, Vivian has remained in Avalon fortress as a civil servant of the Michael knights.


    Because Vivian is Deng Jiaer''s sister, Carol has a good relationship with Vivian, and usually has quite frequent contacts.


    Carol has never missed Vivian so much as she does now.


    If Vivian were here, Carol firmly believed that she must have a way to calmly invite Duke Connaught''s reinforcements.


    Carol even felt that Vivian might be able to persuade Duke Connaught to change his mind if he was unwilling to help the dying British Empire and decided to fall to the Frankish empire.


    Dada


    The horse under Carol''s crotch seems to have stepped on a rough ground, which makes Carol sitting on the horse forced to bump up and down with the horse for two times.


    Then, a stabbing pain came from Carol''s back, which made Carol take a breath in a soft voice because of the pain.


    The jolt caused by the horse just under the crotch stepping on a rough ground stimulated Carol''s already sore back muscles


    Although Carol can ride a horse, she is not used to it.


    Like now, riding a horse for several days has never been tried before.


    Horse riding has always been a physical and technical work.


    Although Carol has more physical strength, she has some skills.


    As early as yesterday, Carol felt her back muscles aching.


    Today, not only the back, but also the muscles of both legs are beginning to feel uncomfortable.


    Carol felt that in a few days, the muscles of her legs should start to sour and ache like the muscles of her back.


    Because she was in a hurry to get to Duke Connaught, Carol was not willing to stop to have a rest or extend the rest time. She could only bear the pain everywhere and continue to hurry.


    As Carol relaxed her back muscles, she whispered a painful cry in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªMy back hurts... It hurts more than the morning after I married Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªAfter he Cheng got married, he exercised his back muscles almost every night.


    ¡ª¡ªI thought I had no problem riding a horse for weeks after exercise


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that I underestimate riding


    Just as Carol was thinking, a guard behind Carol suddenly said to Carol:


    "Madam, do you need to stop and have a rest?"


    Because Carol''s action of relaxing her back muscles just now is not very obscure, the sharp eyed guard saw that Carol''s body is not very comfortable now.


    Faced with the guard''s kind advice, Carol smiled and said:


    "No, we''ll have a rest after walking a little longer. I have enough strength, so don''t worry about me. "


    Carol was not lying. Carol was always in good health. She had hardly been ill since she remembered.


    Su Cheng joked in private more than once that Carol was healthy enough to make people feel inferior.


    Although Carol''s back muscles are very sore because she is not used to riding, Carol''s current physical strength is still very strong. She endured the pain in her back and continued to catch up for an hour or so. For Carol, there is no problem at all.


    After Carol''s voice fell, the guard''s face showed admiration.


    "Madam, you are really good. You have nothing to do with the task assigned to Duke Connaught. You could have refused. But you took it and did it without hesitation. If it were me, I would never be as selfless as you. "


    The guard''s words aroused the agreement of other guards.


    Carol smiled bitterly at the guard''s words, and then said in a slightly helpless tone:


    "Thank you for your praise. In fact, I''m not a selfless person. I just want to contribute all I can to the defense of panderagon."


    "I grew up in the British Empire. I always thought I was a britannian."


    "And my husband is also the head of the Michael Knights of this country."


    "As the wife of a britannian and head of the order of Michael, I can''t watch the demise of the britannian empire... Huh?"


    Before Carol finished her words, she suddenly made a soft "um" sound.


    Because she suddenly found a man lying on the side of the road not far in front.


    From the aspect of appearance, it seems to be an old lady.


    "There''s a man upside down!"


    After a cry of surprise, Carol waved her bridle and rushed to the old lady lying on the side of the road.


    After coming to the old lady, Carol turned over and dismounted.


    "Are you okay?" Carol squatted down beside the old lady and said softly, "what''s wrong?"


    The eight guards of Carol also turned down with Carol and followed her closely.


    "Excuse me..." an old female voice came from the old lady lying on the roadside, "can you help me up..."


    Carol nodded without thinking.


    While reaching out his hands to help the old lady lying on the side of the road, he asked again:


    "What''s wrong with you? If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll try my best to help you... "


    Carol''s unfinished voice turned into a scream.


    Because a cold dagger hit the artery in her neck.

 Chapter 1122

    The old lady picked up by Carol


    No, it should be said that the little man disguised as "old lady" was helped up by Carol, and put a sharp dagger against Carol''s neck.


    The man was short and dressed in old clothes that only older women would wear. He lay face down on the side of the road so that passers-by could not see his face. When talking to Carol just now, he disguised his voice as the unique hoarse voice of an old woman.


    I have to say that the man''s disguise was perfect and deceived Carol and his party.


    "Don''t move." The man snapped at Carol, "if you dare to move around, you should know what the consequences will be?"


    The skin around Carol''s neck clearly felt the sharpness of the dagger.


    With a little force from the man, the dagger could easily cut the main artery in her neck - Carol had no doubt about it.


    Carol, who had never tried to put a dagger against her neck, couldn''t help sweating with panic and fear.


    "Madam!"


    At this time, the eight guards of Carol finally shouted in surprise and pulled out their long swords around their waist.


    "Don''t move!" The little man, disguised as an "old lady" and holding Carol, shouted to the eight guards of Carol, "is this woman your master? If you dare to move freely, I will kill your master! "


    The man''s naked threat made the eight men of Carol look at each other and don''t know what to do.


    Shua Shua


    Just then, the rustle of dense grass leaves suddenly sounded.


    More than 20 unidentified people armed with various weapons emerged from the trees around Carol and others, and then slowly approached Carol and others.


    Some of the twenty people were holding bows and arrows, and the sharp arrows were aimed at the eight guards behind Carol.


    "Boss!" The short man who kidnapped Carol smiled grimly and shouted to one of the 20 strong men who suddenly appeared from the trees, "we have caught good prey!"


    Carol is stupid enough to know what happened.


    Encountered bandits who made a living by blocking roads and robbing


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, pandragon, rebel camp outside the city, our big tent.


    Today is the sixth day of the battle of pandragon.


    The tactics of the Allen army have not changed since the second day.


    Constantly sent troops into the city and competed with pandragon''s defenders for every house and household.


    And pandragon''s garrison consume each other and occupy every house in pandragon bit by bit.


    These days, the attack on pandragon proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Allen has been so busy in recent days that he can''t wait to use both hands.


    There were so few knights in the army that Allen had to do a lot of things that could have been assigned to his subordinates.


    After arriving at panderagon, Allen allocated his energy to three major events.


    The first major event, of course, was the attack on pandragon.


    The second important thing is to think about how to deal with a possible uprising in the army.


    As for the third major event, it was the capture of five cities in the north of pandragon.


    Allen was quite aware that at this stage, the only force that could pose a great threat to him in the whole territory of the British Empire was the Michael Knights stationed in the north.


    Allen also knew that after learning that he had launched a mutiny on the banks of the Yeni River, the center of the British Empire would quickly send a messenger to ask Su Cheng to lead the Michael knights to the south for rescue.


    Therefore, the current battle with the pandragon garrison is actually a battle with time.


    If pandragon''s defenders can hold out until Su Cheng leads the Michael knights, then they win and Alan lose.


    Vice versa. If pandragon''s defenders fail to hold out until that time, they lose and Allen wins.


    Alan still knows himself.


    Even if he was given a large army with well-equipped, strict discipline, unimpeded military orders and sufficient officers, he was not sure that he could win the Michael Knights commanded by Su Cheng.


    Given an elite army like him, Alan is not sure to defeat Su Cheng, let alone use his current army with a very short number of knights and low morale.


    So - in order to prevent Su Cheng from going south to rescue pandragon, pandragon divided some troops under the command of a knight under his command to capture the five cities in the north of pandragon.


    Allen''s plan is very simple - capture the five cities in the north of Pendragon and connect them into a line to form a complete defense line to prevent Su Cheng from going south.


    For example, an "iron shield" was established in the north of pandragon to block Su Cheng and his Michael knights from rescuing pandragon.


    Although Allen felt that he had enough time, he could definitely catch up with Su Cheng and capture pandragon before Su Cheng arrived.


    But to be on the safe side, Allen resolutely decided to capture five cities in the north of pandragon and build a defense line to prevent Su Cheng from coming to rescue pandragon.


    After all, the opponent is Su Cheng. Allen has made psychological preparations to launch a mutiny on the banks of Yeni River and completely betray the British Empire - no matter what, he must not underestimate Su Cheng!


    Today, just at this time, a great news came into the account of the Allen army.


    That is - the capture of the five northern cities of pandragon has ended successfully.


    After learning the good news, Allen could not help but clench his fist and let out a low cheer.


    Because this means that the defense line against Su Cheng and his Michael Knights has been built.


    If Su Cheng wants to rescue pandragon, he must break through this line of defense first.


    No matter how powerful Su Cheng is, it will take some time to break through the defense line composed of five cities.


    At that time, Allen can take advantage of Su Cheng''s breakthrough in his defense and calmly attack pandragon.


    Let Su Cheng, who is close to pandragon, watch pandragon be captured by him.


    Allen is now more and more confident of winning pandragon.


    After all, no matter from which point of view, he will win if he has made all kinds of preparations.


    But the strange thing is... Even though Allen has finished all the preparations he can think of in order to deal with Su Cheng''s South trip, he still feels a little uneasy


    There is always a feeling that... Something seems to have been missed


    This feeling of uneasiness made Allen feel a little distressed.


    No matter how hard Allen racked his brains, he could not think of what he had missed and what he had not considered.

 Chapter 1123

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace defense area, somewhere in the main hall of Baiyang palace.


    Eliza felt her head sink violently.


    This forced her to wake up from her sleep.


    After waking up and opening her eyes, Eliza realized that she had just dozed off.


    Sit on the chair, put your right elbow against the armrest, and then support your head with the palm of your right hand. So you fell asleep on the chair.


    The reason why she woke up suddenly was that her head fell off the palm of her right hand.


    ¡ª¡ªI dozed off


    Eliza rubbed her eyes and whispered in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªReally shouldn''t.


    "Ah, Miss Eliza, are you awake?"


    Ilsa''s voice suddenly sounded from Eliza''s side.


    "Would you like to sleep a little longer?" Ilsa continued, "anyway, it''s dark now, and there''s some free time."


    "No." Eliza smiled. "It''s enough to sleep so much. The more you doze, the more sleepy you get."


    Eliza is still busy today.


    Eliza needs to control where she needs support, where she needs to give up, which team needs to replenish its troops in time, and how to recapture a large area of houses occupied by the rebels.


    Therefore, when night fell and the two armies entered the daily truce, Eliza, whose tense nerves relaxed a little, felt tired and gushed out of her body like a tide.


    Unable to resist the tide of fatigue, Eliza couldn''t help taking a nap in her chair.


    Ilsa also knew Eliza''s hard work today, so she didn''t disturb Eliza, so that Eliza could have a good sleep at ease and comfortably.


    Seeing that Eliza didn''t want to sleep again, Ilsa didn''t insist.


    Just then, Ilsa seemed to think of something, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, showing a bad smile.


    "Miss Eliza, do you know? When you dozed off just now, you talked in your sleep. "


    Eliza: "?!"


    Eliza''s eyes widened with shock and a little fear.


    Because in that nap just now, Eliza had a "beautiful dream" that she still remembered many details even when she was awake now.


    In the case of having a dream with this content, the dream words she said - to tell the truth, Eliza didn''t dare to listen


    But Eliza, unable to restrain her curiosity, couldn''t help asking Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty... What did I just... Say in my dream..."


    After Eliza''s voice fell, Ilsa''s bad smile became more brilliant.


    "Miss Eliza, you just dreamed of teacher Cheng, didn''t you?"


    When Ilsa said this, Eliza''s face immediately turned red.


    "You''ve been saying ''Su Cheng, hold me'', ''Su Cheng, don''t touch there'', ''Su Cheng, I sat up..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    Before Ilsa finished her words, Eliza, whose face was red and bleeding, quickly stopped.


    Although Eliza had stopped, Ilsa finally added:


    "You talk loudly in your dreams, so I can hear it clearly."


    "But don''t worry, Miss Eliza. I''ll rot in my stomach and won''t tell anyone else."


    Because Eliza''s dreams were too exciting for Ilsa, who was still a minor, Ilsa''s face couldn''t help reddening slightly with Eliza when she repeated her dreams just now.


    At this time, Eliza, who wanted to find a seam to drill in, buried her head low and covered her face with her hands, which was so red as if it was about to burst out of her fingers.


    Eliza felt a little poor Ilsa. After hesitating for a while, she reached out and touched Eliza''s head.


    "You needn''t be ashamed, Miss Eliza. It''s normal to miss your long separated husband. "


    After a long time, Eliza finally recovered from shame and embarrassment.


    "Fortunately, Carol is not here..." Eliza murmured as she rubbed her faded red cheek. "If she were here, she would laugh at me as a ''woman who can talk in her spring dream''..."


    "Carol..." Ilsa chewed the name. "I remember... Carol... Is teacher Cheng''s other wife, right?"


    Ilsa and Carol are not very familiar, so she doesn''t know much about Carol. She only vaguely remembers that she is a very beautiful woman. Like Eliza, she is Su Cheng''s wife.


    "Yes." Eliza nodded. "Her full name is Carol cook. She is very feminine. For men, she is a perfect wife. As a ''wife'', she is so much better than me - although I am reluctant to admit it..."


    "Well..." Ilsa pondered for a moment.


    Then she asked Eliza a question she wondered.


    "Miss Eliza, you and miss Carol are the wives of Mr. Cheng. Do you have a good relationship?"


    Eliza was a little stunned by ELSA''s question.


    Then he said without thinking:


    "I''ve always had a good relationship with Carol. We had a good relationship before we married Su Cheng."


    "After marrying Su Cheng together, although some contradictions occasionally occur, our relationship is still very good."


    "Oh... Well... I thought, Miss Eliza, you and miss Carol would dislike each other because they thought each other robbed their own man."


    "There is no such thing." Eliza smiled helplessly.


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed and added:


    "Although I''ve never been hostile to Carol, I still can''t help being jealous of Carol occasionally..."


    "Jealous?" Ilsa looked up and down at Eliza with a puzzled face.


    In Ilsa''s eyes, Eliza wants to be beautiful, have a figure, and be talented. She doesn''t look like she needs to be jealous of others, either externally or internally.


    "I just said that." Eliza continued, "Carol is a very feminine person. She is just beautiful. She has a good character. She can cook and do housework. She is a perfect wife."


    "And Carol''s character is not simply gentle. She is the kind of person who is gentle when she should be gentle and cruel when she should be... Cruel."


    "Alas... The longer we get along with Carol, the more we understand the gap with Carol..."


    After that, Eliza raised her head and looked at the transparent window.


    Then he muttered at a volume that only he could hear:


    "I don''t know if Carol and they have successfully arrived in taoweigori..."

 Chapter 1124

    Archie is very happy today.


    Because he caught a pretty woman today.


    Archer was the head of a mountain bandit in the British Empire, with 26 men under his command.


    Archer''s usual job is to lead his men to ambush on the roadside and rob passers-by.


    If there are beautiful women among the passers-by. Archer also occasionally robbed.


    In order to better rob passers-by, Archer also developed a variety of tricks.


    For example, put a broken carriage in the middle of the road. When passers-by go up to watch because of curiosity, they will take the opportunity to surround them.


    Another example - let one of his thin and small men pretend to be an old lady and lie on the roadside.


    This trick is designed to deal with kind-hearted passers-by.


    When many kind-hearted passers-by came to ask about the "old lady", they were threatened with their lives by the dagger suddenly stretched out by the "old lady".


    Today, Archer successfully caught a "big fish" with this move.


    Archie called today''s prey "big fish" not because of how rich today''s prey was and how rich it was.


    Today''s prey is not only not rich, but also very poor, because there is no other property except eight sets of good equipment.


    Today''s prey is called "big fish" because there is a beautiful woman among today''s prey.


    She is a beautiful woman in her early 20s with Aquamarine hair and aquamarine eyes.


    Archie, who has never seen the world, saw such a beautiful woman for the first time.


    At the first sight of the woman, Archie felt that his mouth was frantically secreting saliva.


    At that moment, Archer also made up his mind - this woman, he would bring her into the house anyway.


    Silently put the blue haired woman into his own possession, Archie would not allow any of his men to touch the woman, not even one of her fingers.


    And he didn''t touch a cold hair of the blue haired woman himself.


    Because Archer is the kind of person who will save his favorite dishes for the last.


    The reason why he didn''t let himself touch the blue haired woman with his men was that he could "enjoy" her later.


    Archer''s base camp is on the top of a hill.


    After taking the blue haired woman and her eight guards into his base camp, azir sent the blue haired woman to his room, and her eight guards to prison.


    Archer held back his desire and waited for night to fall.


    Originally, according to Archer''s original plan, he planned to go back to his room after dinner to "enjoy" the blue haired woman and spend a wonderful night together.


    But Archer couldn''t help it.


    His mind was full of the beautiful image of the blue haired woman.


    He couldn''t wait to hold the blue haired woman in his arms and do everything he wanted on her.


    So when the dinner was not cooked, Archer, who had no time to go to dinner, said goodbye to his men and rushed to his room with interest in the roar of his men.


    Archer''s room is an independent cabin, built in a remote place somewhere in the base camp.


    Archer, who had endured for a long time, rushed to his room with almost running speed, then took out the key, opened the locked door and rushed into the room.


    However, after entering his room, Archie couldn''t help opening his mouth in surprise.


    In the past, Archer also tried many robberies and robbed many beautiful women to "enjoy".


    These robbed women will be "enjoyed" by Archie first. When Archie is tired of playing, he will put them in prison and "enjoy" them for his men.


    So far, there are still 14 women robbed by him and his men in the prison of the base camp.


    In the past, the women who were robbed either covered their faces and cried, or looked at him with frightened eyes.


    However - the blue haired woman robbed today is not like this.


    The blue haired woman neither cried nor looked at him in fear.


    A man sat quietly by the bed of the big bed in the room, his legs together, and his hands folded on his legs.


    After Archie entered the room, he raised his head and looked at Archie with gentle eyes.


    It looked like a wife waiting for her husband to come back.


    Archer, who had never seen such a situation before, couldn''t help being stunned. His mouth was wide open, and his chin seemed to fall to the ground.


    "Are you back?" The blue haired woman whispered softly to Archie in a nice voice.


    Archer became more and more confused. He had never seen such a gentle prisoner.


    Unable to restrain his curiosity, Archie asked Carol:


    "You... How do you look like this... Are you not afraid of me?"


    As soon as Achille''s voice fell, the blue haired woman sighed.


    "Would you like to hear my story?"


    Before Archie could agree, the blue haired woman told her own story.


    It turned out that the blue haired woman''s name was Carol cook, the daughter of a rich businessman in the north.


    Although he has a good family background, he doesn''t feel happy.


    Because her parents appointed a marriage for her to marry a man who was also a rich businessman but she didn''t like at all.


    The reason why I passed here with several guards today is to go to the city where the man lives and meet this fiance who doesn''t like at all.


    Archer listened carefully to Carol''s story and nodded his head from time to time.


    Archie couldn''t help believing the blue haired woman... Or the story of Carol.


    Because Carol''s story is well founded and doesn''t seem to be made up.


    First of all, the clothes Carol wears are not affordable for ordinary people at all.


    Archer, who lives by robbing, still has this insight. He can see that Carol''s clothes are very expensive.


    Moreover, eight well-equipped guards followed, which can also prove Carol''s extraordinary identity.


    If Carol is the daughter of a rich businessman, everything makes sense.


    Then, Carol does have a unique accent of northerners. There are several northerners under Archie''s command, so Archie can also hear that Carol has a very obvious accent of northerners.


    Northern accent and obvious identity - all of which coincide with the story just told by Carol.


    This makes Archie have to believe that Carol''s story is true.


    After telling her story, Carol held out her right index finger and wiped the tears that suddenly burst from her eyes.


    "The person I like is a brave and strong man like you."


    ¡ª¡ªLike a brave and strong man like me?!


    Carol''s words directly made Archie''s heart beat several times faster.


    After wiping the tears in her eyes, Carol, with tears in her eyes, asked Archie with a pitiful look:


    "Will you take me in?"

 Chapter 1125

    Such a beautiful woman should take the initiative to throw her arms!


    Why isn''t Archie excited? Why not excited?


    Because he was too excited and excited, Archie''s whole face turned damp red.


    He nodded hurriedly:


    "Yes! Of course! You can stay here as long as you want! Carol, you can live here at ease! Even if your fiance wants to take you back, I''ll help you drive him away! "


    Archie''s words made Carol laugh through tears.


    Because the way Carol broke her tears into laughter was so beautiful that Archie couldn''t help looking at it.


    After wiping away all the tears in her eyes, Carol stood up from the bed and said with a reddish face:


    "Let me help you undress."


    Let me help you undress


    Let''s help you undress


    Take off your clothes


    Take off your clothes


    Take off your clothes


    Clothes


    Take it


    Well


    ¡­¡­


    Carol''s words echoed in Archie''s mind.


    Archie''s mood at this time, just using the word "excitement" to describe it, seems to be not qualified.


    Now he just felt that the blood on his body seemed to be pouring into his head.


    Azir, completely dazzled by the * *, now seems to have lost his ability to judge and rigidly moved his head up and down.


    Carol walked slowly to Archie, then stretched out her catkin, and quickly untied Archie''s Coat Button with her fingers like a flying butterfly.


    At this time, Archer, whose judgment ability fell sharply due to the influence of * *, did not realize a very serious problem - why did Carol, who came from a rich businessman and had a good family, become so skilled in untiing men''s clothes.


    Carol said with a red face as she untied archer''s clothes:


    "Your muscles are so developed."


    "Of course!" Archer said proudly, "I usually exercise my muscles all the time! I''m not bragging. Marble may not be as hard as my muscles! "


    "Ha ha." Carol covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I like a muscular man like you best."


    Carol''s praise made Archie feel like he was floating in the clouds again.


    Carol walked slowly behind Archie and wanted to help Archie take off his coat with all the buttons off.


    Archer also extended his arms behind his back.


    Just as Archer was looking forward to tonight''s wonderful night¡ª¡ª


    A sharp pain suddenly came from the back of his head.


    The sharp pain comes and goes quickly.


    When the sharp pain disappeared, Archie also felt his vision getting darker and darker and his consciousness getting more and more trance


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Carol gasped and calmed her quickening heart. He stretched out his foot and kicked Archie who was already lying on the ground.


    "Dead..." Carol said to herself.


    Then he squatted down, stretched out his fingers and touched Achille''s neck.


    After making sure that archer''s carotid artery was no longer beating, Carol turned her eyes to the slender iron cone in her hand.


    "It seems that he is really dead. But it''s also true. If you win my move, you can''t die. "


    When she walked behind Archie and pretended to help Archie take off his coat, Carol took out the slender iron cone hidden in her sleeve.


    After marrying Su Cheng, Carol had a lot of free time. In order to pass the time, she learned a lot of self-defense skills.


    Among them, some have learned this "iron cone homicide".


    Insert a slender hammer into the occipital foramen magnum of the skull from the back of the brain, and then stir the brain rapidly.


    No human can stand it.


    This move is the most skillful move that Carol has practiced, so when she goes out, Carol will not only take a dagger, but also take a thin and long iron cone to defend herself, so that she can use it in an emergency.


    Just now, Carol killed Archie with this move.


    In order to "enjoy" Carol''s Archie, he didn''t let himself and his men touch Carol, so naturally he didn''t search Carol.


    This gave Carol the chance to kill archer with the iron cone she carried with her.


    The purpose of making up stories and acting is to cheat Archie''s trust, so as to get the opportunity to go around Archie''s back and smash his brain with an iron cone.


    Looking at the iron cone with residual blood in her hand and Archie who died miserably on the ground, Carol''s face became pale for the first time.


    But she also quickly adjusted her mind.


    After spitting in disgust at Archie, who died miserably on the ground, Carol muttered:


    "Hum! You deserve it! "


    Then Carol said to herself with a look of admiration.


    "I really admire myself..."


    "I really hope Cheng, Alan and Eliza can all come and see my performance just now."


    "My acting just now feels good enough to perform in the troupe."


    After being kidnapped by these bandits, in order to escape from them, Carol has been rapidly turning her brain and thinking about strategies.


    Maybe it was the desire to survive that stimulated Carol''s brain and made Carol come up with the strategy of "cheating the bandit leader''s trust through performance, and then taking the opportunity to stab him to death".


    Looking back carefully now, Carol still feels incredible that she can perform so skillfully just now without learning how to perform.


    Carol doesn''t even know how she did it just now.


    It was so natural to make up such a false story from beginning to end, and so natural to say such a big speech against one''s heart.


    Now, recalling that she had just said "I like muscle men" with a red face, Carol felt goose bumps all over her body.


    While wiping the blood on the iron cone with Archie''s clothes, Carol said to Archie''s body in a sarcastic tone:


    "I''m so sorry."


    Carol said in a completely apologetic tone.


    "I was lying to you just now."


    "I don''t like muscle men, and I don''t like smelly and disgusting muscle men like you."


    "I like men like Cheng. Stay with him, you will feel very at ease and comfortable. Even if I stay with him all day without saying a word, I won''t feel bored. "


    "But even if there is another person in front of me who will make me feel very comfortable and comfortable, I won''t be moved."


    "After all, there is only one sincerity. It is impossible for anyone to replace sincerity."


    After wiping the blood and brain on the iron cone, Carol put away the iron cone and stood up.


    "Well... What should I do next..."

 Chapter 1126

    Archer''s room is a small single family house.


    Carol quietly opened the door of archer''s room, observed the movement outside the door, and closed the door again when it was determined that there was no one outside.


    Carol whispered as she looked at the empty room except for her and the body of Archie on the ground:


    "What should I do..."


    Now there are two options in front of Carol.


    The first choice: escape the bandit nest alone.


    Now the door of the room is empty. It''s not difficult to escape from the bandit''s nest along the defenseless door at this time.


    When he was taken into the bandit''s nest, Carol carefully observed the layout of the bandit''s nest.


    Perhaps it is because there are few people, and the bandit nest arranged in a circle is not large.


    Moreover, the bandit headed by azir is just an ordinary mob.


    When he was sent to Archie''s room, Carol noticed that there were neither guards at the gate of the bandit''s nest nor patrolling around.


    It can''t be compared with the big bandits who are completely militarized.


    The big bandits who are completely militarized are not only highly organized, but also highly effective.


    Some militarized bandits even need to mobilize the knights to exterminate them.


    If Archer and his party are such big bandits under military management, it is really difficult for her to escape here alone.


    Fortunately, azir and his party are not bandits of this level.


    This gives Carol the possibility to escape here.


    In addition to escaping here alone, there is a second choice in front of Carol.


    That is - rescue the people imprisoned in the prison, and then escape together.


    This bandit''s nest is very small. In the middle of the bandit''s nest is a small open space. It seems to be a place where bandits usually eat and discuss things together.


    Because the gate of the bandit''s nest is connected with this small open space, if you enter this bandit''s nest, you are bound to be entered into this open space.


    When entering the open space, Carol saw a huge wooden cage standing on one side of the open space.


    In this wooden cage, there are more than ten women of different ages.


    These women in wooden cages are either full of fear, panic or numbness.


    Even with her ass, Carol knows who these dozen poor women are.


    After being taken into the bandit''s nest, the eight guards of Carol were stripped of all their equipment, and then sent to the wooden cage and locked up with the dozen poor girls.


    The two choices in front of Carol are so cruel.


    Or leave the guards who are still locked in the wooden cage and run away alone.


    Or find a way to rescue the people imprisoned in that wooden cage, and then everyone runs away together.


    Which of the two choices is more difficult and which is simpler is clear at a glance.


    If you run away alone, you are highly likely to escape successfully. But the consequences of the eight guards she left behind are unimaginable.


    If the guards and the dozen girls locked in the wooden cage were rescued, although it would be very kind, the difficulty would be


    However - these two options may be difficult for others, but for Carol, they are not difficult to choose.


    As soon as these two choices came to mind, Carol quickly made her choice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Is there nothing that can be used..."


    Carol rummaged through archer''s room, hoping to find something useful in this not spacious room.


    Unfortunately, the room was empty and there was nothing available.


    But it''s not fruitless.


    Carol found more than ten keys surrounded by iron rings on archer''s body.


    Among the keys, there might be the key to the cage, so Carol put it away and continued to look for other things that could be used.


    But beyond the keys, Carol couldn''t find anything else to use.


    He sat back on the bed with a worried face and muttered:


    "What should I do..."


    Carol racked her brains and tried to think about how to save the people locked in the wooden cage.


    The wooden cage stands beside the open space of the bandit''s nest.


    There must be a lot of people in this open space.


    So - if you want to save the people who are imprisoned in wooden cages, the only way is to kill all the bandits in the bandit''s nest, or make all the bandits unable to move.


    Only in this way can Carol swagger to the cage and save the people in the cage.


    Therefore, the question before Carol is how to kill all the bandits or control the actions of all the bandits in this bandit nest.


    Carol still has some self-knowledge. Although she is stronger than some men (such as Su Cheng), she can easily kill some men (such as Su Cheng) if she fights one-on-one with bare hands, but her ability is not big enough to defeat more than 20 bandits alone.


    In a frontal attack, Carol must not be the opponent of these bandits.


    So we can only outwit.


    Carol''s brain is running at a high speed with an intensity that has never been tried.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat can we do to solve all the bandits in this bandit nest


    ¡ª¡ªHow about assassinating one by one?


    ¡ª¡ªNo! Assassinating one by one certainly won''t work! If I rely on force, I''m definitely not the opponent of these bandits


    ¡ª¡ªWe have to think of ways that do not require the use of force


    Just then, a faint smell of food lingered on Carol''s nose.


    Carol sniffed, took a few breaths of the aroma, and whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s meat porridge... The meat used is pork without any seasoning, only some salt.


    ¡ª¡ªThe cook of this pot of meat porridge is really poor


    Just smelling the aroma of the porridge, Carol inferred that the cook of the porridge was not very good.


    Just as Carol secretly scolded the porridge maker for wasting food materials, she suddenly felt a flash of lightning in her mind.


    Just for a moment, Carol suddenly came up with a bold plan.


    One... Fits her plan.


    After hesitating for a while, Carol spoke to herself firmly:


    "Come on!"


    Hiss!


    Then, in order to make her actions more convenient, Carol tore her long skirt and tore her long skirt into a short skirt, revealing her white thighs.


    Then, he took the torn cloth as a headscarf and wrapped his shawl so that his hair would not hinder his actions later.


    After making all the preparations, Carol quietly pushed open the door and walked out of archer''s room.


    Then he bowed and walked slowly towards the dense grass next to him

 Chapter 1127

    "You have a good sword!"


    "Well! I think it''s good, too! It''s so sharp... I feel I can sell it for a lot of money. "


    "You''re stupid! Can you sell this kind of good sword? Wasted! If you don''t want it! Just give it to me! I''ll trade you my suit of armor! "


    "I was just joking! I won''t change this sword! "


    "I always feel that the woman is not small! Eight guards, all well equipped! "


    "Whatever her background! In the end, I''m not under the pressure of the leader! "


    "Alas, I envy the leader..."


    "Wait slowly! When the leader is tired of playing, it''s our turn. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The bandits gathered in the open space in the bandit''s nest.


    It''s time for dinner now. They are waiting for dinner.


    While waiting for tonight''s meal to be delivered, they shared and played with today''s Booty - that is, the equipment stripped from Carol''s eight guards, while chatting to pass the time.


    On one side of the open space stood a large wooden cage.


    This big wooden cage is the prison built by the bandits.


    At this moment, in this wooden prison, there are the eight guards of Carol just sent in today, as well as more than a dozen girls robbed by the bandits.


    Because the eight guards were stripped of all their equipment, they could only wear ordinary cloth clothes and sit in this wooden cage dejected.


    And the dozen girls are basically not attached to each other.


    The dozen girls either showed fear, panic or numbness.


    Because the wooden cage stands on one side of the open space, the people in the cage can clearly see the bandits who are now in high spirits.


    "Alas..." a guard suddenly sighed, "I have no face to live... As a guard, I can''t even protect my wife..."


    The guard''s words made other people''s heads, which had already hung low, lower.


    In addition to remorse, they are now quite worried.


    Worried about their unknown future


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the bandits brought dinner tonight.


    It''s a big pot of meat porridge.


    After the big pot of porridge was served, the bandits rushed up and looted the hot and fragrant porridge.


    Smelling the aroma of the porridge, the people in the wooden cage, whether the guards or the poor girls, swallowed one mouthful of saliva.


    They are all hungry now.


    However - the bandits will not give them food.


    Only after the bandits had finished their meals would they give the rest of the food to the people in the wooden cage.


    The bandits continued to chat happily while eating tonight''s dinner.


    Just then - a sudden change occurred.


    A bandit eating meat porridge suddenly screamed, then hugged his stomach and fell to the ground.


    Before they knew what had happened, the chain reaction suddenly began.


    They screamed one by one, and then fell to the ground with their stomachs in their arms.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the bandits who had just happily eaten meat porridge fell to the ground.


    The sudden change stunned everyone in the wooden cage.


    "What''s going on?" Shouted a guard.


    "I don''t know..."


    "They are like this... Are they poisoned?"


    ¡­¡­


    While the people in the wooden cage were still talking, a beautiful shadow suddenly flashed out of the shadow on one side of the open space.


    This beautiful shadow took the glittering thing and walked slowly to the gang of fallen bandits.


    Then he bent down, raised the glittering object in his hand and stabbed each bandit in the chest.


    After each bandit stabbed him in the chest, the beautiful shadow came slowly towards the wooden cage.


    Before and after the beautiful shadow approached the cage door of the wooden cage, the eight guards in the cage finally recognized the identity of the beautiful shadow and exclaimed.


    "Madam!"


    This beautiful shadow... Or Carol smiled at the people in the cage:


    "What a surprise? I''ll save you. "


    After saying this joke, Carol took out the bunch of keys she found from Archie, then squatted down and tried the iron lock of the wooden cage one by one.


    The wooden cage was so low that the people in the cage could only sit, not stand, so Carol had to squat down to try the key in a more comfortable position.


    Just as Carol tried the keys one by one, a guard in the cage shouted anxiously to Carol:


    "Madam! Why are you here? How did you escape? And -- what happened to those personnel? "


    Then the guard pointed to the bandits lying on the ground not far away.


    "Ah, it''s a long story."


    In brief sentences, Carol summarized how she killed Achille and escaped, and how she killed the more than 20 bandits.


    It turned out that when he was taken into the bandit''s nest, Carol observed that a lot of snake plum grass grew in the bandit''s nest.


    When she first noticed the snake plum grass, Carol didn''t take it to heart.


    But when thinking about how to save the people in the cage, Carol suddenly had a flash of light.


    She''s going to make good use of the snake plum grass.


    Snake plum grass is a very common plant. After processing, it can be made into food seasoning with unique flavor.


    But there is a taboo to eat hemlock.


    That is, it can not be used in large quantities at one time.


    If it is eaten in large quantities at one time, it will make people feel unbearable abdominal pain, and they don''t even have the strength to stand up and moan. But not dead.


    And the most deadly thing is that Ophiopogon is a plant that doesn''t taste.


    Only after special processing can food seasonings with unique flavor be made.


    Therefore, to some extent, Ophiopogon can be used as a "poison that can not kill people".


    Carol, who knows the characteristics of Prunus, plans to gamble with them.


    First, Carol slipped out of archer''s room quietly and collected a large number of snake plum grass in the grasslands of the bandit''s nest.


    Then he found the bandits'' kitchen along the aroma of the food, and then slipped into the kitchen smoothly.


    These bandits are really just a mob. They don''t even have a guard in an important place like the kitchen.


    When Carol found the kitchen, there was no one in the kitchen. I have to say that Carol''s luck was really excellent. Even Carol couldn''t help being surprised.


    Smoothly slipped into the kitchen, and then successfully found the meat porridge that was still cooking, and then smoothly poured the snake plum grass that had been kneaded into liquid slurry into the pot.


    Finally, he found a place close to the open space and hid.


    Quietly waiting for the bandits to have dinner.


    Finally - the pot of porridge that Carol had added was brought up.


    And Carol''s hard work was not in vain.


    The bandits who ate the porridge fed by Carol fell to the ground one by one due to unbearable abdominal pain.


    After everyone fell to the ground, Carol took out her slender iron cone for self-defense, walked towards the bandits, stabbed them one by one, and put a cone in the position of their heart.


    Because of the snake plum grass, the bandits can''t even stand up. Naturally, they don''t even have the power of backhand.

 Chapter 1128

    There were so many changes this evening that the dozen girls in the wooden cage were caught off guard and at a loss.


    Only then did Carol finally have a chance to count how many girls were held in the dirty room - a total of 17 girls.


    The 17 girls looked at each other and no one stepped out of the cage.


    Because they stepped out of the wooden cage by their own will - this seemingly ordinary thing, they haven''t done for a long time.


    Seeing that the 17 girls in the cage still didn''t move, Carol said softly again:


    "Come out. It''s really all right. No one will hurt you again."


    With that, Carol stretched out a hand into the cage.


    The 17 pairs of eyes in the cage looked at Carol''s hand with different emotions.


    Finally, the youngest girl who looked about 16 years old first stretched out her trembling little hand and put it on Carol''s slightly rough palm.


    With the help of Carol, the young girl was the first to get out of the wooden cage.


    After the little girl really walked out of the cage safely, the other girls in the cage seemed to be relieved and left the dirty cage one by one.


    After walking out of the wooden cage, the girls looked around blankly with eyes still with a little numbness.


    I looked at the wooden cage behind me that held them for an unknown period of time.


    Look at the bandits who have been completely destroyed by Carol.


    Looked at the night sky overhead.


    Each girl''s eyes show light at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This gradually emerging light squeezed the living space of the emotion called "numbness".


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Woo woo..."


    The youngest girl, who was the first to get out of the wooden cage, covered her face with her hands and cried loudly.


    Because she was standing on Carol''s side, she fell into Carol''s arms.


    Maybe it''s because she hasn''t taken a bath for a long time. The girl is covered with dirt.


    But Carol did not dislike the girl. After all, she had been on the road for several days, and then worked all night tonight. At this time, she was not clean.


    Carol opened her arms and caught the girl falling into her arms.


    Then, the girl''s cry seemed to cause a chain reaction, and other girls cried one by one.


    Long suffering, grievance, unwilling and other emotions poured into their eyes, and then turned into tears.


    "Wuwu... Thank you..."


    "Thank you very much..."


    "Woo woo..."


    ¡­¡­


    As they wiped their tears, they thanked Carol, their Savior.


    Carol can''t imagine what kind of torture these girls have suffered in this bandit''s nest.


    But she can understand their pain more or less.


    Therefore, Carol also very gently let these girls use tears to vent their pain and grievances, and quietly waited for them to vent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You... Smelly woman..."


    In the open space, a bandit swears in a low voice that only he can hear, while trying to deflect his head and look at Carol surrounded by the rescued girls not far away.


    The bandit also ate the seasoned porridge, was stabbed by Carol, and was stabbed in the heart by Carol.


    However - compared with others, the position of the bandit''s heart is more crooked.


    So when mending the knife for the bandit, Carol couldn''t directly pierce the man''s heart.


    So the bandit saved his life for the time being.


    However, he just saved his breath, and the bandit is only surviving now.


    Although Carol''s iron cone did not directly pierce his heart, it also seriously injured him and was not far from death.


    With one breath left, he looked at Carol with resentful eyes.


    At this time, Carol just turned her back to him.


    Other people also thought that all the bandits were dead, so they didn''t pay attention to him and were immersed in the joy of being saved.


    The bandit poured all his strength into his right arm and took off the crossbow at his right waist.


    This crossbow is the treasure of the bandit. Although it is not as powerful as the crossbow that can shoot through iron armor, it is more than enough to shoot through a person''s body.


    The bandit took off the crossbow that had been waiting to go, and then straightened his right arm.


    The cold arrow was aimed at Carol''s back.


    Then - pulled the trigger.


    The crossbow arrow pierced the air with a harsh cry and hit Carol''s back accurately


    With the dull sound of sharp tools entering the meat, Carol, who was attacked by the sneak attack, crouched on the ground with a pale face.


    "Madam!"


    The guards and the girls were shocked.


    The revived guards turned their heads angrily and looked at the crossbow shot from behind Carol.


    However - after shooting an arrow at Carol''s back, the bandit who used all his strength and thought he had revenge completely swallowed his breath, so that the guards couldn''t find an object to vent.


    The guards and girls anxiously surrounded Carol crouching on the ground.


    The blood bubbling from the wound had dyed Carol''s clothes red behind her.


    Cold sweat poured out from Carol''s forehead, her ruddy face quickly turned pale, and her breathing became heavy because of pain.


    Being hit in the back by the arrow of the crossbow - Carol had never experienced such pain before.


    The sharp pain made Carol unable to say a complete sentence, so she could only keep sending out a deep cry of pain.


    Both the guards and the girls were at a loss at this time.


    "What?! Does anyone know medical skills? "


    "Hello! Haven''t you treated the envoy who suffered a mudslide before? Go and treat your wife quickly! If you don''t treat it quickly, your wife will die! "


    "Don''t be silly! I only know how to treat some simple injuries! Arrows hurt such things! Where can I cure! "


    "I can''t care so much! Go and heal your wife! "


    "Are you a fool? If you can''t treat but treat indiscriminately! It will only make the lady die faster! "


    ¡­¡­


    When the bewildered guards were discussing what to do, a trembling little hand was raised.


    "Well... My father is a doctor. I have learned some simple wound treatment..."


    The speaker was the youngest girl who grabbed Carol''s hand and left the cage.


    The little girl''s words made the guards seem to have caught the straw.


    "Girl!" A guard asked, "can you heal arrow wounds?"


    "I, I haven''t treated arrow wounds." Some nervous little girl said weakly, "but I once helped my father treat a patient who was inserted into his abdomen by a sharp Branch..."


    Speaking of this, the little girl paused.


    After biting his teeth, he changed into a firm tone.


    "I don''t know if I can save this lady, but I will do my best!"

 Chapter 1129

    "Madam." A guard looked at Carol with admiration. "You''re great! Even if you can''t eat more snake plum grass! "


    "I''m a cook." Carol smiled. "I still know what I can''t eat more."


    Click.


    Just then, a key in Carol''s hand was smoothly inserted into the lock hole.


    After nearly trying out the keys in her hand, Carol finally found the key to the wooden cage.


    Just as Carol was going to turn the key to open the iron lock of the wooden cage¡ª¡ª


    "Madam! look out! Behind you! "


    The guards in the wooden cage shouted to Carol and looked at her behind in horror.


    Listening to the cry of the guards and the expression on their faces, Carol''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    There was no time to turn around and look behind him. He rolled next to him subconsciously.


    He narrowly avoided a long sword.


    Because of being hidden by Carol, the long sword was cut into the soil of the earth, and then quickly pulled out of the soil.


    After rolling aside to avoid the sword, Carol looked at the owner of the sword.


    After seeing the man''s face, Carol''s face sank:


    "It''s you..."


    The man who just attacked Carol was the little man who pretended to be an "old lady" and lied on the roadside to deceive and hold Carol.


    The little man went to the bathroom just now because his stomach was uncomfortable, so he missed the meal.


    Therefore, he was very lucky to avoid this pot of seasoned meat porridge.


    When he came back from the toilet, he saw all his friends lying on the ground and Carol squatting in front of the wooden cage door to try the key. No matter how stupid he was, he could roughly guess what had happened.


    Blinded by anger, he pulled out his long sword and rushed towards Carol, intending to sneak at her behind her.


    It''s a pity - the guards in the wooden cage gave a timely reminder, which saved Carol from being robbed.


    However, the little man''s skill was OK. Seeing that he missed the blow, he waved his long sword again and cut it off again towards carol on his side.


    The short man''s new cut came so fast that Carol didn''t even have time to stand up from the ground. She could only take out her slender iron cone for self-defense and greet the short man''s long sword.


    Dang!


    The harsh sound of iron collision scattered everywhere.


    Carol, holding an iron cone, blocked the short man''s long sword with only one hand.


    Seeing that Carol had blocked his chop, the little man''s face could not help showing surprise.


    Carol''s strength far exceeded his expectations. He never expected that Carol would stop his chop with only one hand.


    "Hum!"


    After a cold "hum", the little man began to pour strength into his arms.


    No matter how strong Carol was, it was difficult for her single hand to resist the short man''s hands.


    Unable to resist the power of the little man, Carol''s right arm was pressed down bit by bit.


    The blade of the short man was getting closer and closer to Carol''s face.


    The little man who thought his victory was near, a grim smile gradually appeared on his face.


    However - he didn''t notice Carol''s little move.


    Carol only used her right hand to resist the little man''s chop in order to spare her left hand for other things.


    Just now, because the short man''s chop came too fast, Carol had no time to stand up and had to squat to face it.


    Carol, squatting on the ground, dropped her left arm naturally.


    Carol''s left finger could just touch the soil on the ground.


    At the fastest speed, he grabbed a handful of dust with his left hand, waved it up and threw it at the short man''s eyes.


    The handful of dust accurately hit the short man''s eyes and blurred his sight.


    "Ah ah!!"


    Blindfolded by dust - you can imagine how uncomfortable it is.


    The little man made a miserable howl and subconsciously stepped back several steps.


    Before he could get rid of the dust in his eyes, he felt a strong wind suddenly hit him.


    Then - there was a tearing pain in the crotch.


    After covering the little man''s eyes with dust and mud, Carol got up.


    After standing up, he bent his right leg and hit the short man on the hip with the help of the remaining momentum.


    Through her knees, Carol could clearly feel something broken.


    The guards in the cage who have been watching the battle feel cool under their crotch


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    The little man uttered a shrill cry that did not seem to be human.


    Clang.


    He could no longer hold the sword, and the long sword slipped from his palm.


    He fell to the ground, his body twitching and foaming at his mouth.


    Even though he had fallen to the ground and foamed, Carol, in order to be cautious, raised her booted feet high, aimed them at the crotch of the little man and made up a few feet.


    The guards in the cage who have been watching the battle feel cool again


    Carol didn''t stop her feet until she trampled on the place. He reversed the iron cone in his hand, held it back and stabbed it at the heart of the little man, completely killing him.


    It may be inaccurate to say that it resulted in his life.


    It may be more accurate to say that he can finally be relieved.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Carol, who had just experienced a decisive battle of life and death, looked at the little man who had been completely carried up and whispered:


    "I''ve always been studying the fighting skills for self-defense. It''s really right."


    Carol''s self-defense skills are basically learned from Eliza.


    In her spare time, Eliza would teach Carol some practical self-defense skills hand in hand.


    For example - the knee stroke just now.


    The male part is the most vulnerable, so when fighting with men, we should find the right opportunity to hit the male part - this is what Eliza said when she taught Carol.


    It was at that time that Carol knew that the male place was so fragile.


    After learning about the big weakness of men, Carol quietly made up her mind - when riding on Su Cheng in the future, pay more attention to the angle and strength, and don''t hurt Su Cheng''s part because she was too excited.


    It was after that that that the sound of bed board "creaking" sounded in Su Cheng''s room almost every night, which was no longer as intense as before.


    After breathing well, Carol walked slowly back to the door of the cage.


    Click.


    After the iron lock of the wooden cage is unlocked, the cage door of the wooden cage is also opened.


    After the eight guards in the wooden cage came out, Carol whispered to the dozen girls in the cage:


    "Those bandits have been killed by me. It''s all right. Come out."

 Chapter 1130

    Archer''s room was used as Carol''s treatment room.


    Of course, Archie''s body was naturally dragged out to avoid getting in the eye here.


    According to the order of the girl in charge of treating Carol, the guards searched up and down in the bandit''s nest for available medical items.


    The girl was in archer''s room to prepare for later treatment.


    Carol lay on the bed. The girl standing by the bed cut Carol''s clothes with a knife, took off Carol''s coat, and then cleaned the blood near the wound.


    While the girl was preparing for Carol''s treatment, Carol, who was a little used to the pain, asked the girl.


    "Thank you... What''s your name...?"


    "My name is Anjie. Anjie skiart. " The girl... That is, Anjie replied.


    "Anjie... What a nice name... My name is Carol... Carol cook."


    "Anjie... I''ll ask you later... Treat it as you want... Just try your best."


    "Miss Carol!" Anjie said anxiously, "don''t worry! I''ve seen the wound! The crossbow arrow missed the point! I will cure you! "


    Dong Dong!


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Miss Anjie! We have brought all the medical tools here! "


    "Good! Thank you! "


    Anjie shouted and walked towards the door.


    After opening the door and taking over the medical items brought by the guards, Anjie returned to the bedside.


    After checking the medical items brought by the guards one by one, an Jie''s face showed a happy look:


    "Great! Everything you should have! "


    After that, Anjie picked up a large jar full of unknown liquid and said to Carol:


    "Miss Carol, I''ll give you anesthesia now."


    "But this anesthetic just makes you less painful, and it can''t make you feel no pain at all. So bite this. "


    Anjie handed a handkerchief folded into a beautiful square to Carol''s mouth.


    "Yes."


    After getting tired of the bullet, Carol took the handkerchief from Anjie with her mouth and bit it tightly with her teeth.


    "Well, Miss Carol, I''ll start. I''ll pull out the crossbow first. There may be some pain. You have to bear it. "


    Carol didn''t answer because she bit a handkerchief.


    Instead, he turned his head slightly and threw a look full of encouragement at Anjie.


    Anjie clenched the crossbow arrow with only the arrow shaft exposed with both hands, and then pulled the crossbow arrow out of Carol''s back with a fierce effort.


    Blood gushed out of the wound immediately.


    A painful cry stifled by brute force sent out from Carol''s throat


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the cabin, the guards and other girls waited anxiously.


    At this time, the guards had taken back their equipment from the bandits.


    While searching for medicine in the bandit''s nest, the guards found many women''s clothes from somewhere.


    These women''s clothes were also used by the guards for these girls.


    Most of these girls don''t wear pieces, and only a few wear rags that can''t be regarded as clothes.


    In love and reason, these girls should not be allowed to be naked again, so the clothes found were used for these girls to wear.


    The guards also kept one of the best looking and cleanest women''s clothes from this pile of women''s clothes, which will be brought to Carol later.


    Carol is shot in the back. People with a little medical knowledge know that the clothes on Carol''s upper body must be torn for treatment, so the guards specially reserved a set of clothes for Carol.


    So only one coat should be enough, but to be on the safe side, the guards left a set for Carol from coat to skirt to boots to socks.


    Carol is the object of their protection, and one of them was saved tonight. Naturally, the guards have long respected Carol.


    Not to mention the rescued girls.


    Everyone prayed anxiously.


    Praying for the success of Carol''s treatment.


    Everyone waited anxiously.


    Waiting for Carol to get out of the cabin safely.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not long before the moon was high in the sky that the door of the wooden house was finally opened.


    At the moment when the door was opened, the people who had been waiting outside quickly raised their heads and looked at the opened door.


    The man who opened the door was an Jie with a lot of blood left on his hands.


    Before everyone asked about the situation, Anjie took the lead in saying:


    "Miss Carol''s wound has been simply bandaged."


    "The crossbow arrow didn''t hit the key. Now after simple dressing, there should be no life-threatening."


    "However, for the sake of Miss Carol''s health, we still have to find a professional doctor as soon as possible to treat Miss Carol''s injury thoroughly and comprehensively."


    After hearing Anjie''s words, everyone felt that the stone in their heart fell.


    "Miss Anjie!" A guard came up with several neatly folded clothes, "please give these changed clothes to your wife."


    After the guard''s voice fell, another guard handed a bowl of porridge to Anjie.


    "Miss Anjie, this is the porridge we just cooked for my wife. Please bring it to my wife!"


    Anjie took the clothes and porridge from the guards and thanked carol for them. Then Anjie let the people leave and rest.


    After all, Carol''s treatment is over, and these people have no reason to wait in front of the door.


    Carol has just finished her treatment. At this time, she needs to rest most.


    If so many people are blocked in front of the door, it will affect Carol''s rest.


    After letting the people leave and go down to rest, Anjie returns to the house and to Carol''s bed with Carol''s changed clothes and porridge.


    Carol''s upper body had been wrapped with thick layers of bandages.


    Looking at the clothes brought by Anjie, Carol smiled helplessly, pointed to her bandaged upper body and said:


    "I don''t think I need to wear clothes now. The bandage is thick and warm, and it blocks all the places that should be blocked."


    "Miss Carol. As girls, we should wear clothes. "


    After putting the clothes at the head of the bed, Anjie handed the wheat atherosclerosis in her hand to Carol.


    "Miss Carol, this is the porridge prepared for you by your guard."


    "Thank you. I''m just a little hungry now. Now think about it carefully. I don''t seem to have eaten anything tonight."


    Carol, who regained some strength, sat up from the bed, took the porridge handed by Anjie and drank it.


    While Carol was drinking porridge, Anjie asked Carol:


    "Miss Carol, will the wound still hurt?"


    "Well..."


    Carol put down her spoon and began to meditate.


    After thinking for a moment, Carol replied:


    "Now the pain of the wound on my back is similar to the pain of breaking melons I experienced the night I married Cheng. Although it is very painful, it is not unbearable."

 Chapter 1131

    "Miss Carol." An Jiewei blushed and said, "why do you suddenly raise this strange metaphor..."


    "Because my feeling now is really similar to the pain of breaking melons." Carol said in a natural tone, "thank you, Anjie. I really feel much better now."


    "Yes." Hearing what Carol said, Anjie''s face burst into a smile, "Miss Carol, you don''t need to thank me. I''m the one who should thank you. I really don''t know how to repay your life-saving kindness."


    "Help? Haven''t you reported it now? " Carol smiled and pointed to her bandaged upper body.


    Then he went on to say:


    "Without your treatment, I might have been killed by this crossbow."


    Maybe it was because Carol raised her finger and her upper body too much, so she pulled her wound, which made Carol''s facial features slightly twisted together due to pain.


    Seeing this, an Jie hurriedly asked about the situation.


    After learning that only Carol pulled her wound, Anjie''s face showed reassurance.


    "Miss Carol." Anjie said positively, "the next morning, let''s go to the nearby big city to find a doctor."


    "I''m not a doctor. I just learned a little skill of dressing wounds from my father who is a doctor."


    "Therefore, I only bandaged your wound as simply as I could, so as not to let it bleed again."


    "For the sake of safety, after dawn tomorrow, we will go to the nearby big city to find a doctor and let a doctor with reliable medical skills to treat your wound more professionally."


    As soon as Anjie''s proposal was said, Carol shook her head without thinking:


    "No, I can''t go to a big city nearby to find a doctor."


    Anjie was stunned at Carol''s words:


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t have time."


    "No... Time? Miss Carol, are you in a hurry to go somewhere? "


    "Well, almost."


    Carol turned her head and looked directly into Anjie''s eyes with a gentle smile:


    "I still have a mission."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2¡ª¡ª


    early morning.


    A dirt road not far from the bandit''s nest.


    "Miss Carol!" Anjie said anxiously, "I still suggest you go to a professional doctor!"


    "I really just did some simple treatment and dressing for your wound!"


    "If you don''t do more professional treatment, it may cause great damage to your body!"


    At dawn today, people who had a night''s rest in the bandit''s nest where no bandits survived left the bandit''s nest, which brought them quite bad memories.


    Carol and his party were divided into two teams.


    A team of girls led by an Jie.


    These girls come from all over the world, and most people don''t even know how to go home.


    Therefore, Carol decided to let Anjie and others go to benbury, a nearby big city, to seek the help of the mayor of benbury.


    With the help of the mayor of benbury, it was not difficult to send the girls home.


    In order to allow Anjie and others to arrive at benbury safely, Carol divided half of her eight escorts - that is, four people to escort Anjie and others to benbury.


    After the four escorts complete the escort task, they can return to taovigre and meet Eliza''s grandmother Belinda.


    In addition to sending four of her own guards to escort them, Carol also gave one of her treasures to Anjie and others.


    This treasure is a pocket watch given to her by Su Cheng.


    After marrying Su Cheng, Su Cheng once gave Carol a pocket watch.


    In order to highlight the uniqueness of this pocket watch, Su Cheng wrote down his name on the cover of the pocket watch in ink that is difficult to clean.


    The reason why I want to give this treasure to Anjie and others is to make the city Lord of benbury dare not neglect Anjie and others.


    Carol specially instructed the four escorts responsible for escorting Anjie and others - when they arrived at benbury, they loudly announced to the mayor of benbury:


    We are from Carol cook, the wife of Su Cheng, the head of Michael knights and the top leader of the northern front. I hope you can take good care of these girls!


    After announcing this loudly, he took out the pocket watch with Su Cheng''s signature given to them by Carol.


    It''s conceivable - what kind of expression would an Jie and others have if they took out such a valuable pocket watch with the signature of Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights and the supreme head of the northern front.


    People with a little eyesight can definitely see that people who can have such a valuable pocket watch are definitely not ordinary people.


    With such a valuable pocket watch, Su Cheng''s signature on it, and four well-equipped guards to escort it - even if the city Lord of benbury can''t fully believe that they are really Su Cheng''s wife, he must believe it seven or eight times.


    Not to mention the small local city Lord, even the senior officials of the central government dare not offend the head of the Michael knight regiment and his family.


    Therefore, as long as this pocket watch proves that they really have something to do with Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, the city Lord of benbury will certainly not neglect Anjie and others and will definitely take good care of them.


    If you want to go home, arrange them to go home. If you want to settle in benbury, arrange them to settle in benbury.


    Anyway, Anjie and his party are only about a dozen people. There are not many people, so it won''t be too difficult to take care of them.


    Four escorts were arranged to escort Anjie and others to benbury, while Carol and the other four escorts continued to complete their mission - to the Duke of Connaught! Borrow reinforcements from Duke Connaught!


    Even if it was the moment before the separation, Anjie, who was very concerned about Carol''s physical condition, still insisted on asking Carol to go to benbury with them and find benbury''s professional doctor to treat Carol''s wound professionally.


    Carol has heard Anjie''s almost begging proposal many times.


    But no matter how many times I''ve heard it, Carol''s answer is the same.


    Carol smiled, raised her hand and stroked Anjie''s face.


    "Sorry, Anjie. I have an important mission. Cure the wound or something. Let''s talk about it later. "


    Carol said again what she said when she first rejected Anjie''s proposal.


    After rejecting Anjie''s proposal in a soft voice again, Carol waved to the other girls and said goodbye to them and the four escorts who were responsible for escorting them.


    Most of the girls rescued by Carol had tears in their eyes. Step forward one by one, or hug Carol, or simply say goodbye to Carol and send blessings to Carol.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Carol anyway, Anjie''s eyes were wet.


    Anjie seems to have lost her heart. After wiping the tears in her eyes, she learns from other girls and says goodbye to Carol in a choking tone.


    The farewell ended in sadness.


    After saying goodbye to everyone one by one, Carol took her horse and turned on it.


    After the bandit''s nest was cleared, the horses robbed by the bandits were naturally taken back from the stables in the bandit''s nest by Carol and others.


    At the moment of turning over and getting on the horse, Carol only felt a stabbing pain in the wound behind her back because of the excessive range of movement.


    But Carol clenched her teeth and resisted the sting.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming the pain of running around in her body, Carol waved her bridle and shouted to the guard with only four people on her side:


    "Let''s go!"


    Carol''s horse took the lead in turning into an arrow and ran forward.


    And the four guards followed Carol closely.


    Under the eyes of Anjie and others who remained in place, Carol and others ran straight ahead.


    Run towards Duke Connaught.

 Chapter 1132

    British Empire, pandragon, battlefield somewhere in the city¡ª¡ª


    "Captain! The 3rd, 4th and 6th squadrons of the 5th squadron were attacked by the enemy! "


    Connor has heard such sad news many times these days.


    Almost every day, we can hear similar sad reports - which team was attacked by the enemy, which team was seriously damaged, which team was completely destroyed


    Once again, after hearing that his subordinates were attacked by the enemy, Connor rubbed his temples on both sides with a tired face, and then thought about which troops under his command could be transferred to support.


    After a while of thinking, conaran said:


    "Let the 7th, 8th and 9th squadrons of the 7th squadron support!"


    "Yes!"


    "Take that house anyway!" Connor added.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kona - he is the captain of the 8th brigade of the first army of the Uriel knights. He is 28 years old.


    At the age of 28, he became a captain who can command thousands of people, which can be regarded as a promising future.


    ConA''s heart has been heavy these days.


    After sending reinforcements to support the attacked troops, Connor looked up at a restaurant next to him.


    Looking at the restaurant with the smell of war on his side, ConA''s eyes flashed a sad color.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know if the owner of this shop fled pandragon safely before the war


    The urier order is a special order stationed in and around the imperial capital. Therefore, as the captain of the urier order, Kona will often come to pandragon for fun.


    The restaurant on his side is Kona''s most frequent restaurant.


    The food in this restaurant is delicious and the boss is very kind, so Connor likes this restaurant very much.


    Standing in front of this unpopular restaurant as "the aggressor of pandragon" made Connor mixed feelings.


    These days, Kona has always been at the forefront of the pandragon battlefield, commanding thousands of his subordinates to launch fierce attack and defense against pandragon''s defenders.


    Because he stood at the forefront of the battlefield with his subordinates, Connor has seen too many familiar shops these days.


    Every time I see these familiar shops, ConA feels quite angry.


    ¡ª¡ªAsshole!


    After moving his eyes back from the familiar restaurant on his side, Connor scolded loudly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat am I doing now!


    Most people become soldiers in order to have a job and support their families.


    And Connor''s reason for joining the army is somewhat noble.


    ConA joined the army to defend his country and bring glory to the British Empire.


    Conaberti was so excited when he learned that his Majesty would drive and lead them to the Rhineland plain to fight with hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops stationed there.


    Kona has never fought a war on such an amazing scale.


    So Kona was so excited that he could hardly sleep when he learned that he was going to fight to the death with hundreds of thousands of Franks.


    Originally, everything went quite smoothly.


    They marched methodically towards the Rhineland plain.


    There were no obstacles or accidents along the way.


    However - after coming to the Bank of Yeni River, everything changed.


    On the night of camping on the Bank of Yeni River, there were many strange sounds at first.


    These sounds were quite strange, but because some Knights told them that nothing had happened, Connor didn''t pay attention to the strange sounds of that night and continued to do what he should do.


    Since that night, all kinds of strange things have happened.


    First, there are fewer knights in the army.


    Before, he was in charge of managing and commanding him. She was a pretty female knight.


    But after that night, the knight in charge of managing and commanding him was replaced by a man he was not familiar with.


    And the male Knight seems to command other troops at the same time.


    Judging from the number of troops commanded, the male Knight''s burden is obviously too heavy.


    However, it is strange that their coach did not assign a new knight to share the pressure of the male knight.


    And it didn''t explain why the Knights changed and where the knights who were replaced went.


    Then - inexplicably, they turned around.


    Connor has been in the position of captain. He naturally knows the direction.


    When the troops suddenly changed their marching direction, Connor noticed for the first time that they were returning the same way.


    It''s just to return by the same way. They even have to attack every city on the way back.


    Ask the superior what''s going on, but the reply given by the superior has always been ambiguous. He has always said that he is suppressing the enemy and suppressing the enemy


    It was not until he captured several cities in a row that Kona finally realized what had happened to their commander-in-chief and what they were doing now - their commander-in-chief defected to the enemy! And they were forced to rebel against the British Empire with the coach! Attack the British Empire!


    Those knights who suddenly disappeared should have been "dealt with" by coach Allen.


    After realizing the amazing truth, Connor was so surprised that he burst into a cold sweat that his clothes were wet.


    Connor joined the army because he wanted to protect his country and bring honor to the British Empire.


    It never occurred to him that he had become a rebel in his confusion!


    Aware of this unbearable fact, Connor began to think about what to do.


    After a while of thinking, Connor found desperately that there was nothing he could do.


    He''s just a small captain. How can he resist coach Allen?


    If you want to resist coach Allen, you must unite with other captains to form a strong force.


    Only in this way can we resist the treacherous coach Allen.


    Unite with other captains who are unwilling to follow Alan''s treason - this kind of thing is simple to say and extremely difficult to do.


    Because I don''t know who can be wooed and who is Allen''s supporter.


    With so many captains of the order of Uriel, it is natural that not everyone is familiar with Kona.


    And even if he is a familiar friend, Connor is not sure whether he is a trustworthy person.


    Therefore, Connor fell into a "trust trap" - he didn''t know who could be trusted, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Connor, who did not dare to act rashly, has always endured the humiliation of being forced to coerce as a rebel.


    From the banks of the Yeni River to pandragon.


    Attack on pandragon and fight to the death with his fellow britannian speakers - this inflated ConA''s grievances and anger to the extreme.


    Connor wanted to shout "stop fighting!", Let his men stop their attack on pandragon.


    However, he cannot do so.


    If he dares to do so, the outcome of welcoming him will be quite simple - dealt with by coach Allen.


    Connor didn''t want to die so confused and meaningless, so he continued to endure after the attack on pandragon began.


    Obey orders given by superiors.


    At the same time, he tried hard to think about ways to resist Allen.

 Chapter 1133

    The shadow cast on the flagstone road under your feet is getting weaker and weaker.


    Connor looked at the fading shadow under his feet, and then looked up at the darkening sky.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s dark


    Connor couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Because it''s dark, it means that today''s battle is coming to an end.


    Sure enough, after a while, the order to stop the attack came.


    After receiving the order to stop the attack, Kona organized his men to withdraw from the front battlefield and defend the occupied area they are attacking with other troops.


    After organizing the subordinates to withdraw from the front line, Conat observed the expression of the subordinates below.


    Every subordinate''s expression is so numb and lifeless.


    Looking at the lifeless faces of his subordinates, Connor opened his mouth slightly and sighed that only he could hear.


    Connor can quite understand why his subordinates have such expressions.


    If there was a mirror at hand, Connor wouldn''t mind looking at his face in the mirror - his face almost as numb as his subordinates.


    As the commander at the forefront, Kona knows better than anyone how low the morale of the generals in the army is.


    Since the attack on pandragon, Kona has been asked by his subordinates how many times, "why do we attack the capital?" That''s the problem.


    Their urier knights are specially responsible for the Legion stationed in the imperial capital and its surrounding areas. Therefore, most of the generals of the urier Knights have some vision. They can see that the city they are attacking is the capital of their British Empire.


    Therefore, it makes them very puzzled - why do they want to attack the capital of their country?


    For the question raised by his subordinates, Connor can only fool around at will.


    Because he can''t tell his subordinates the truth directly - we are now coerced by coach Allen into a rebel.


    If you tell the truth, it will only make your subordinates panic.


    If not, it will lead to the disaster of killing.


    Think about it - if Ellen was told that a group under her command was crazy about the topic of "they were coerced by commander Allen and became rebels", how would Allen deal with this force that spread "bad information"?


    For his own sake and for the safety of his subordinates, Connor chose to hide the truth and deal with these problems vaguely.


    Not knowing why you are here and why you fight will inevitably lead to low morale.


    Low morale is bound to lead to a decline in combat effectiveness.


    Kona dares to conclude that the urier knights at this time are definitely the worst fighting force since its establishment.


    The period when the regiment was just established and most of the soldiers were recruits may be equal to the current combat effectiveness.


    Looking at the lifeless faces of his subordinates made ConA''s depression more intense


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although the attack on pandragon stopped because of the fall of night, it does not mean that everyone can relax and sleep.


    In order to prevent a possible night attack by the garrison in the city, a certain number of soldiers will be stationed in each residence.


    Connor and his men are very unlucky. It''s their turn to be on duty tonight.


    Kona''s brigade is responsible for garrisoning five big mansions that are affordable to rich people tonight.


    ConA, standing by the window sill of the attic of one of the five mansions, looked at the night sky overhead and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªToday... Is the eighth day


    Kona has been counting the days since the attack on pandragon.


    Today is the eighth day of the battle of pandragon.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do


    Kona asked again in his heart the questions he had asked himself many times these days.


    Connor doesn''t want to be a rebel.


    But he didn''t know how to get rid of Alan''s claws.


    Unable to come up with a perfect solution for a long time - this distress has tortured Connor almost to death


    Connor doesn''t know.


    When he was worried again about the problem of "I don''t know what to do now", pandragon''s defenders were preparing to launch a large-scale counter offensive tonight


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, central carriage station, bell tower.


    Central carriage station - one of the most important buildings in Pendragon.


    Wagon stations are located in major cities all over the country, which are specially responsible for providing long-distance travel services to tourists.


    The bell tower standing in the center of the station is the most symbolic building of the central carriage station.


    With a total height of 112 meters, the bell tower is the second tallest building in pandragon, second only to the main hall of Baiyang palace.


    The bell tower of the central carriage station is the area where enly is responsible for guarding.


    At this time, however, Ilsa, Jacob, Eliza, enly and others gathered on the bell tower of the central carriage station.


    The reason why they are gathered here is also quite simple - they are making final discussions and preparations for the large-scale counter offensive to be launched tonight.


    Today is the eighth day since the war began.


    At present, the pandragon defense war has been fought for eight days.


    In the past eight days, although under the command of Eliza and others, pandragon''s defenders have been very brave, they still can not change the cruel fact that the defense line is constantly compressed.


    Although the rebel''s morale is visible to the naked eye, with the blessing of this huge military scale, it has erupted into a good combat effectiveness.


    Under the crowd tactics of Allen rebels, houses were taken away and the defense line was compressed again and again.


    According to the estimates of Eliza and others, their whole line of defense may have been lost before the reinforcements of Duke Connaught and Su Cheng''s Michael Knights arrived.


    Therefore, in order to reverse the current disadvantage, Eliza and others decided to launch a large-scale counter offensive tonight.


    While giving Allen''s rebels a head-on blow, they recaptured the lost land in one breath.


    Night warfare has always been a very difficult tactic.


    Only enough elite soldiers can participate in the night battle.


    If soldiers with low training level are allowed to fight at night, they are probably several times more likely to accidentally hurt friendly forces than to successfully hit the enemy.


    It is precisely because of the great difficulty of launching the night battle that there are only two soldiers participating in the counter offensive tonight - the German undead team and the royal guards.


    Pandragon''s current garrison consists of three forces - the German undead team, the royal guards and garrisons from surrounding cities.


    Because the Garrison''s training level is poor, they have no chance to counter attack tonight.


    Tonight''s counterattack will only be carried out by the two forces of the German undead team and the royal guards.


    Among them, the German undead team is the main attack, supplemented by the royal guards.

 Chapter 1134

    The last second was still calm, and the next second suddenly broke out in battle.


    ¡ª¡ªThe description of "war" by a veteran who has been on many battlefields.


    *******


    *******


    Standing on the night post is undoubtedly the hardest.


    It''s time to go to bed, but I can''t sleep.


    Connor''s eyes were already red.


    He took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    After confirming the present time, Connor nodded gently, and a little joy flashed on his face.


    Because in a little while, we''ll be able to change shifts.


    When the shift changes, they can go back to camp and rest.


    At the thought of this, Connor felt that his eyelids, which were already as heavy as stones, had become a lot easier.


    Just then, Connor suddenly heard a strange sound not far away.


    Connor was standing in the attic of a mansion.


    Because of his high position, Connor leaned his head out of the window and looked at the strange sound.


    I saw a figure shaking in a street not far away.


    In terms of the number of figures, there are too many


    An ominous premonition rose in Connor''s heart


    "Captain, Captain!"


    An urgent voice suddenly sounded behind Connor.


    Connor quickly turned back.


    The speaker is a squadron captain under his command.


    The squadron leader took a few breaths and said in a hurry:


    "Enemy attack! The garrison in the city launched a surprise attack on us! "


    Kona''s pupils contracted slightly.


    His face suddenly changed and he quickly said in a deep voice:


    "Call everyone! Ready to fight! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The counterattack of pandragon''s defenders tonight was too sudden.


    For the Allen soldiers, the sudden attack was like a nightmare.


    Everyone was terrified by the sudden attack of the pandragon garrison.


    Many people were unprepared. Before they could understand that they had been attacked, they were shot through their bodies by arrows from the dark.


    In order to ensure vision, the Allen army installed a large number of lighting lights on every street in their occupied area.


    Under the light of these fires, ghosts jumped out, and long swords flashed cold light after cold light under the flickering lights.


    In the face of this sudden attack, the Allen army generals with low morale were at a loss.


    With cold and murderous intention, sharp sword blades cleaved head-on towards the generals of the Allen army.


    Many people didn''t even have time to react, so they separated.


    Only a few soldiers who were swift enough could completely escape the first wave of attack by pandragon''s garrison, and then scatter in fear and flee for their lives.


    Of course, there were also some exceptionally brave Alan soldiers trying to resist or counterattack.


    But even if they did use the long sword in their hands to cut it off, they would cut the air without exception. They could only stare at the black shadows flashing in front of them. Then they were cut off by the enemy like melons and vegetables, pierced their heads, and cut off some limbs.


    There is no other reason - the incoming pandragon garrison is too elite.


    Under their attack, the Allen soldiers retreated one after another.


    Kona thought he could have some time to gather all his subordinates.


    However, the bad situation of the war far exceeded his imagination.


    Kona had just assembled 300 people, and the bloody front had been pushed to his area.


    Kona can only lead the assembled subordinates to meet the incoming enemy on this not so spacious stone brick Avenue.


    It was not until the incoming City defenders attacked him that Kona finally saw the whole picture of the incoming army.


    This is an army with all the soldiers in dark purple cloaks.


    Dark purple cloak - after seeing the thing on the incoming army, Kona felt as if his blood was freezing.


    The foot also retreated half a step unconsciously.


    However, Connor is also a captain. If he works hard and works hard, it is not impossible to become a knight one day in the future.


    So - as an officer of not low rank in the army, he naturally recognized the dark purple cloak.


    Also remember which army was wearing a dark purple cloak.


    Connor has been at the forefront of the battlefield these days.


    These days, he has experienced the terrible of this army many times.


    Connor subconsciously tried to escape.


    But he resisted the urge to run away.


    Just as Connor clenched his teeth and planned to order an attack, an urgent voice nearby frightened Connor''s face instantly white.


    "Yes, it''s the German undead! Get out! Get out! "


    After the sound fell, Connor turned white immediately.


    The owner of this voice is a captain who ConA is not familiar with.


    The captain did not know whether it was because of too much fear or simply because of ability. After recognizing that the incoming army was the famous German undead team, he immediately lost his mind and hurriedly ordered to retreat.


    ¡ª¡ªThis... Idiot!!


    Connor cursed in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the Idiot''s distance from himself, Connor would want to directly draw his sword and kill the guy who is dragging his feet.


    At this critical juncture of "being attacked by the enemy at night", if we retreat rashly, "retreat" will most likely become a "rout".


    Sure enough, after the guy hurriedly ordered the retreat, his troops immediately dispersed.


    Everyone retreated in panic and dared not even turn back.


    The retreat also affected Connor''s troops.


    Let Connor, his originally orderly troops, begin to become scattered.


    Some even retreated with the flow of people.


    For the current bad situation, Connor is naturally anxious.


    But he didn''t have the spare strength and mood to form the team again, because the German undead team came!


    The soldiers, all dressed in dark purple cloaks, approached Connor and his men without any expression, and then engaged in a fierce blade war.


    This white-edged war has just begun, and the war situation has directly become one-sided.


    There are less than 200 members of the German undead team, and ConA has assembled more than 300 subordinates.


    Although the quantity is dominant, the quality gap is too large.


    Any member of the German undead team can easily cut down more than a dozen Kona''s demoralized subordinates.


    Not long after the battle began, Connor and they were suppressed.


    In desperation, Connor could only order his subordinates to fight and withdraw.


    However - just as Connor led his men to fight and retreat, a high drink suddenly sounded not far from Connor:


    "Don''t run! You traitors! "


    Traitor - this word is like a steel needle, pricking ConA''s eardrum.

 Chapter 1135

    At this time, Connor felt his blood pouring into his head.


    Connor joined the army not to get a rich job, but to protect his country and bring honor to the British Empire.


    Now he was coerced by Alan and became a rebel - this was a thorn in Connor''s heart.


    A thorn that would make ConA''s heart bleed with a little touch.


    Connor, with a sad and angry face, turned his head according to the voice just now.


    Just now, the undead team member who scolded Connor and others as traitors was a young man about 20 years old.


    He glared at Connor and others, waving his long sword like tirelessly.


    He glared at Connor and others, and Connor was glared at him.


    The "traitor" just said by the player stabbed ConA''s eardrum and heart.


    Under the scouring of hot blood, the string called "reason" in Connor''s mind stretched and broke.


    Now he just wants to get justice for himself and correct his name.


    Kona roared, raised his sword high and rushed to the undead team member who had just "humiliated" him not far from him.


    "I''m not a traitor!!"


    After making this roar with all his strength, Connor waved his long sword and chopped the undead team member''s head.


    Although Connor''s sword is fast, the undead team member is faster.


    When Kona''s long sword just fell, the undead team member who had just cut down an enemy soldier was surprised to find Kona.


    Facing Kona''s long sword, the undead team member did not immediately escape.


    It was not until Connor''s long sword was about to cut his head that he suddenly bent down and bowed his head again.


    The sharp long sword was so close to his back.


    If someone who is proficient in fighting is present, he must know how difficult it is for the undead team member to avoid ConA''s sword just now and how good the undead team member is.


    After avoiding Connor''s long sword, the member of the undead team immediately launched a counterattack, aimed the sword tip at Connor''s Adam''s apple, and then stabbed it out!


    Looking at the growing tip of the sword, Connor''s body moved subconsciously.


    Before the brain can respond, the body responds first.


    The subconscious movement of the body saved ConA''s life.


    Connor subconsciously raised the shield of his left hand and put it in front of his neck.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Dang!


    The deafening crash of iron tools rang out.


    Because Connor raised his shield fast enough, the undead team member''s sword only stabbed Connor''s shield, not Connor''s throat.


    Although he blocked the attack of the undead team member, Kona was shot away.


    Connor, who was stabbed by the immortal team member''s long sword, flew backward for several steps, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    While falling to the ground, Kona unfortunately hit a hard object on the back of his head.


    Kona didn''t know whether it was a stone or a shield left by someone. He didn''t have time to see it. In short, it was very hard.


    After a close contact with this hard object, Connor only felt his head buzzing and began to numb.


    Consciousness is also gradually in a trance.


    Black patterns appear on the edge of the field of vision and spread towards the center of the field of vision at a very fast speed.


    Connor wanted to stand up immediately.


    In the fierce battlefield, if you fall to the ground, it is a very dangerous thing.


    However, Kona''s dizzy brain said to Kona, "no, you can''t stand up."


    Kona could only look at the undead team member who was going to give him the last blow with a desperate look, carrying his sword and killing him


    However, just then, a large number of soldiers were killed from both sides of Connor.


    All soldiers of the order of Uriel.


    These soldiers who suddenly killed stopped the member of the undead team, so that he had no choice but to give up to take ConA''s life.


    Hard to move his eyes and look at these soldiers who suddenly killed, Connor said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYes... Reinforcements


    Seeing the reinforcements arrive, Connor couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Connor! Are you okay? "


    Suddenly, a familiar thick male voice sounded on Connor''s side.


    Then Connor saw a familiar face in his field of vision.


    "Jester..." Connor, who felt more and more blurred, whispered the name of the owner of the familiar face.


    Jester, like Connor, is the captain of the Uriel knights and a close friend of Connor. They have a close personal relationship.


    Seeing Jester in his sight, Connor immediately understood what had happened - Jester led his troops to support.


    Jester picked up Kona who had fallen to the ground, and then shouted:


    "Connor! Are you okay? "


    "Still... Good..."


    Just collided with the hard object on the ground, which caused more sequelae than Connor expected.


    Connor now felt his consciousness more blurred and his sight more dark.


    Jester also noticed the abnormal situation of ConA, so he quickly said:


    "Connor! You hold on! I''ll take you to safety now. "


    With that, jester turned around and carried Connor on his back.


    Connor didn''t know what happened after that.


    Because after being carried on Jester''s back, the black pattern covers Kona''s line of sight from the outside to the center.


    Kona only felt his body shaking constantly and heard the sound of shouting and killing


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In tonight''s counter offensive, Eliza and others put their main attack direction on the "bell tower defense area", which is why Eliza and others gathered in the bell tower of the central carriage station tonight.


    Participating in tonight''s battle are the German undead team, which has less than 200 people after the current eight days of fierce battle, and the royal guards, which also has less than 1000 people.


    The division of labor between the two forces is clear.


    Soldiers of the royal guards are responsible for rushing into houses, killing the rebels in each house, or driving the rebels in each house to the main road outside the house.


    The members of the German undead team are responsible for killing all the rebels on the avenue.


    At the beginning, with the elite of the German undead team, it achieved quite amazing results, recovered a large number of houses and streets, and killed a large number of rebels.


    However, with the gradual increase in the number of reinforcements, the players of the German undead team were unable to take another step forward.


    Although the players of the German undead team are all elite, their number is too small.


    Fortunately, Eliza and others'' judgment was accurate and rapid enough. After realizing that the members of the German undead team were unable to move forward, they immediately ordered to retreat and stop the counter offensive tonight.

 Chapter 1136

    ¡ª¡ªPain


    ¡ª¡ªIt hurts


    ¡ª¡ªMy head hurts


    The continuous pain in his head gradually restored ConA''s consciousness.


    After opening his eyes, the first thing that came into his eyes was the white tent top.


    After regaining consciousness, the ears also begin to receive external information.


    Groans of pain and small gossip poured into Connor''s ears.


    Connor turned his head hard, looked around him, and observed himself and his surroundings.


    He is lying on a fairly clean bed.


    His head was wrapped in a thick bandage.


    Surrounded by a group of people who were also bandaged around their bodies.


    And he and these people are in a white military tent.


    With only a few glances at his surroundings, Connor recognized where he was now.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy did I come to the medical camp


    Connor tried to search his memory in his mind as he whispered in his heart.


    Soon, Connor''s thoughts and memories were connected.


    He recalled what had happened to him before he was unconscious.


    Just then, a thick male voice, which was quite familiar to Connor, sounded at the mouth of the military tent:


    "Oh, oh! Connor! Are you awake? "


    Connor followed his reputation and looked at the tall man standing at the military account.


    "Jester." Connor smiled. "What a coincidence. You came as soon as I thought of you."


    Just now, Connor recalled all the things he had encountered before he was unconscious:


    He was suddenly attacked by pandragon''s garrison, lost to the members of the German undead team, knocked down to the ground, and Jester''s timely rescue saved him a life.


    Jester and Connor are close friends, so they don''t have any scruples and restrictions.


    After walking quickly to Connor''s bed, jester pulled over a low stool next to him and sat down carelessly.


    "Connor! You''re lucky! The military doctor said that your head is only a small injury. You can recover as long as you rest for a period of time! "


    Hearing what Jester said, Kona felt relieved, raised his hand and touched the thick bandage on his head, and then sighed:


    "It''s just a small injury, so I''m relieved."


    After that, Kona asked Jester the question he wanted to know the answer most now:


    "Jester, what time is it?"


    "It''s already around 15 p.m." Jester replied without hesitation, "the night attack by the pandragon Garrison - it was last night."


    "Well..." Connor whispered, "then - how was the battle last night?"


    "Why do you ask?" Jester shrugged. "Of course we were beaten badly."


    "The battle last night lasted until 2 a.m. today."


    "According to statistics, in the battle last night, we lost 2123 generals and soldiers, and 179 large and small houses were recaptured by pandragon''s defenders."


    "179 seats?" Connor''s eyes widened.


    Then he lowered the volume and whispered at a volume that only he and Jester could hear:


    "Is there any new expression from our Alan coach for such a defeat?"


    "... No." After a moment of silence, jester murmured, "coach Allen didn''t say anything."


    "Today, as usual, every house in pandragon is suppressed door by door and a war of attrition is launched with pandragon''s defenders."


    "Nothing?" Kona was surprised. "I thought commander Allen would be furious and then ordered a more violent attack on pandragon''s defenders..."


    "Coach Allen didn''t say anything - it''s normal." Jester said in a calm tone, "after all, the battle that didn''t achieve beautiful results last night can only be regarded as painless for our army."


    "From the current tactics of our army, we can see that coach Allen''s purpose is very simple."


    "Coach Allen''s purpose is simple - to fight a war of attrition with pandragon''s defenders."


    "When all the defenders of pandragon are knocked out, or all the houses in the city are successfully occupied by us, our army will win."


    "So coach Allen doesn''t have to worry or be angry."


    "More casualties, more soldiers and houses were taken away by pandragon''s defenders - these things may be insignificant in the eyes of commander Allen."


    "The house has been taken back. Just take it back."


    "As long as we fight steadily and don''t mess around, it''s only a matter of time to capture panderagon."


    "Tut..." Connor smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly.


    Kona''s sigh, full of helpless color, was keenly captured by jester.


    Jester stared straight at Connor''s face with a bitter smile.


    After tightening his lips and being silent for a while, jester suddenly said very abruptly:


    "Huh? Connor, what did you say? "


    Then Jester leaned his head towards Connor.


    While leaning his head towards Connor, he turned his head slightly and put his left ear towards Connor, as if he wanted to listen to Connor.


    Jester''s strange move at this time made ConA look confused.


    I didn''t say anything - before this sentence could be said from Connor, jester took the lead and said again very abruptly:


    "Stomach discomfort? Well, I''ll carry you to the bathroom. "


    With that, jester turned and turned his back to Connor.


    "Come on, Connor, climb on my back and I''ll carry you to the bathroom."


    ConA''s face grew more dazed.


    Just when Connor wanted to ask Jester directly which one he was doing now, he noticed Jester''s eyes.


    He noticed that Jester was winking at him secretly.


    Connor, who has been a close friend of Jester for many years, immediately understood the meaning of Jester''s look - don''t talk!


    Despite his doubts, Connor finally chose to listen to jester and shut his mouth.


    Then, as Jester just said, climbed onto Jester''s back.


    After confirming that Kona was lying on his back, jester didn''t stay in the military tent more. He directly carried Kona on his back and walked outside the tent.


    After leaving the military tent, jester, with Connor on his back, went straight to the nearby toilet.


    Looking at the closer and closer toilet, Connor couldn''t help thinking:


    ¡ª¡ªJester isn''t really going to take me to the bathroom


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t want to go to the bathroom now


    However, after arriving at the door of the toilet, jester didn''t really take Connor into the toilet.


    Instead, he carried Connor on his back and walked towards the sparsely populated grass pile somewhere near the toilet.


    After arriving at the grass where few people passed by, jester put Connor down from his back.


    After looking around and confirming that there was no one nearby, jester said solemnly to Connor:


    "Kona, tell me the truth - are you really willing to be a rebel?"

 Chapter 1137

    Jester''s sudden words made Connor''s eyes round unconsciously.


    He threw a surprised look at Jester in front of him.


    Jester, who understood the meaning of Connor''s eyes, said in a flat tone:


    "I''m also a captain with thousands of generals under my command. I have long recognized what commander Allen is doing and what we are doing now."


    "Connor, you should be like me. You already know that we have been coerced by commander Allen and become thieves who betray the British Empire, right?"


    Although Jester''s sentence is an interrogative sentence, it is an affirmative sentence.


    Because he was sure that Connor must have recognized the tragic fact that they had been forced to become rebels.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Connor nodded gently.


    Jester went on:


    "Connor, there are only you and me here, so you don''t need to worry. Just say what you really think."


    "Connor, are you really willing to become a rebel?"


    Jester repeated his question again.


    Then he looked straight at Connor and waited quietly for Connor''s answer.


    ¡ª¡ªAm I... Willing to become a rebel?


    Connor asked himself in his heart.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Of course I''m not willing!"


    At this point, Connor clenched his fists.


    Clench your teeth and roar from your throat with grief and anger trying to suppress the volume.


    "I joined the army to protect our country and bring honor to the British Empire on the battlefield like commander Cheng and commander Iser."


    "Instead of betraying the British Empire and killing each other with their colleagues."


    "I''ve had enough... Now I''m a rebel and forced to kill myself with my colleagues..."


    Jester listened quietly to Connor''s roar full of sadness and anger.


    After Connor''s voice fell, jester''s mouth tilted slightly.


    Show a smile with a somewhat gratifying color.


    "Great." Jester whispered, "Connor, you really deserve to be my best friend. You didn''t disappoint me."


    "I''m relieved to know that you are also unwilling to become a traitor."


    Then Jester looked around again.


    Once again, after confirming that there was no one around, jester put on a serious expression again, lowered the voice line and said in a positive color:


    "Connor, these days, I''m secretly wooing people who are as unwilling to become traitors as you and me."


    "I''m going to woo enough comrades and assassinate Alan Jones."


    Jester said firmly.


    "Assassinate... Alan Jones?"


    ConA''s face showed surprise again.


    The mouth is also slightly opened by an emotion called "surprise".


    "That''s right." Jester nodded heavily. "The reason why we are so miserable now is because that bastard Alan killed us."


    "According to my current investigation, Alan launched the mutiny on the night we were stationed on the Bank of Yeni river."


    As soon as Jester''s words fell, Connor nodded and agreed with Jester''s words.


    After being stationed on the banks of the Yenne River, Allen began to lead them back to attack the britannian empire. Therefore, Connor himself concluded that Allen launched a mutiny when the whole army was stationed on the banks of the Yenne river.


    Jester then said:


    "In order to ensure his smooth control of the whole army, Alan assassinated most of the knights, leaving only a few running dogs loyal to him."


    "So -- these knights in the army can''t be expected at present."


    "The only Knights left in the army are definitely our enemies."


    "The possibility of successfully wooing them and making them our comrades is almost zero."


    "Therefore, I set the goal of winning over on the captain of the army."


    "The captain is an officer second only to knights in the army. As long as a sufficient number of captains are attracted, they can integrate a group with great influence in the army."


    "At present, I have successfully won over 8 captains."


    "These eight people are willing to work together with me to assassinate Alan Jones, who reduced us to such a situation."


    "Eight?" Connor exclaimed, "have you found so many comrades?"


    "Not enough." Jester said with a bitter smile, "it''s not enough to be gay."


    "My plan is not just to assassinate Alan Jones."


    "My plan is divided into two steps."


    "The first step - assassinating Alan Jones."


    "The second part - reversing our identity as a ''rebel''."


    "After the successful assassination of Alan, we surrendered to the defenders in pandragon and returned to the arms of the britannian empire. In this way, as'' rebels'', we can become knights of the British Empire again. "


    "Surrender to the defenders in pandragon?" Connor''s face showed a complex color. "What if... The defenders in panderagon don''t accept our surrender?"


    "Impossible." Jester shook his head and said in a firm tone, "the defenders in Pendragon can''t refuse our surrender."


    "The garrison commanders in panderagon are not fools."


    "There is a huge difference between our army and the garrison in pandragon. Without foreign aid, the defeat of pandragon''s defenders and the fall of pandragon are just a matter of time. "


    "The commanders of the garrison in panderagon must be eager for us to surrender immediately and end this boring war between our own people and our own people as soon as possible."


    "Moreover, I don''t believe that the commanders of the garrison in panderagon will be such ruthless people."


    "They should also know that most of the generals and soldiers of the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi were innocent and were killed by Alan Jones. They got on Alan Jones''s thief ship in a muddle."


    "So as long as we are willing to lead the whole army to surrender to the defenders in pandragon, they will accept our surrender."


    "If you want to lead the whole army to surrender to the garrison in pandragon, it needs the help of a large number of captains."


    "That''s why I said that the number of comrades I have won over is simply not enough."


    "These days, I and the comrades I have been courting have been looking for brigade commanders who are also unwilling to become ''rebels''. We hope to expand our number and strength as soon as possible. "


    "So - I found you, Connor."


    "You and I have been best friends for many years, so I know your character."


    "From what I know about you, you with great ambitions can''t be the kind of person willing to be a traitor to the britannian empire."


    "What you said just now has strengthened my trust in you."


    "Connor." Jester said word by word in a very serious tone, "would you like to join us, become our comrades, and work together with us to return to the embrace of the British Empire?"

 Chapter 1138

    As soon as Jester''s voice fell, Connor hurriedly said:


    "Of course! Please make sure I join you! "


    It was not until the last syllable came out of Connor''s mouth that Connor realized that the volume of his sentence seemed too high.


    So as soon as the voice fell, Connor quickly raised his hand, covered his mouth, and looked around with an alert face.


    After confirming that there was no one else at the scene except him and jester, Connor put down his heart and moved his hand away from his lips.


    As soon as Connor moved his hand away from his lips, jester raised his hands with a happy face and patted Connor heavily on his shoulders.


    "Good! I really deserve to be my best friend! "


    "Well, from now on, we are comrades in arms fighting side by side."


    "Our top priority now is to expand our number and strength."


    "So, from now on, Connor, you should pay more attention to whether there is a captain around you who can win in."


    "If you find a suitable candidate, tell me first. I''ll negotiate with that person in person. I''m still very confident in my eloquence."


    "When enough comrades are assembled, it is the day we assassinate Alan."


    Speaking of this, jester paused as if he remembered something, and then added:


    "Connor, from now on, you must be careful not to expose your identity or show any tricks."


    "How to live and act before, and how to live and act after."


    "We''ll do whatever the officer tells us to do."


    "In a word - be careful not to expose your identity as an ''anti Allen group member''."


    "After all - we''re not sure if we have Alan Jones''s eagle dog lurking around us."


    As soon as Jester had finished, Connor nodded heavily:


    "Of course, I know without you saying. Don''t worry. I will be careful about my words and deeds and will never be exposed."


    "Well, OK. Well - let''s go back first. If we go to the bathroom for too long, it''s easy to arouse others'' suspicion. "


    After that, jester squatted down and directed his back at Connor.


    And Connor also drove lightly and lay on Jester''s back, and Jester still carried him back.


    Although Connor thinks it''s OK to walk back, why not if someone is willing to carry you back and save some energy?


    Jester carried Connor back to the treatment camp where he lived.


    Put Connor on his bed, and after a casual chat with Connor, jester left


    Watching Jester leave, a faint smile with a jumping color could not help floating in the corner of Connor''s mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªGreat


    Connor sighed heartily in his heart.


    I''m glad to have people like Jester around me.


    Because Jester did what he couldn''t do.


    Connor wanted to resist Alan, who reduced them to this dilemma, but he didn''t know how to act.


    Jester took action and has gathered a growing resistance.


    Connor has waited too long for this day.


    After he was surprised that Allen launched a mutiny and coerced them into a rebel, Connor always wanted to resist.


    But he is small and doesn''t have any resistance at all.


    The strong determination to resist and the powerlessness to resist repel each other, which makes Connor feel unprecedented suffering.


    It was not until he met Jester today and got Jester''s invitation that ConA finally felt redeemed.


    Originally, there were layers of dark clouds in my heart. Suddenly, several beams of sunshine appeared from the cracks of the clouds.


    These rays of sunshine directly warmed Connor''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ªI''ll try!


    Connor cheered himself up silently in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWe must try our best to find comrades who share the same interests and are also very dissatisfied with Alan!


    Seeing Connor who could successfully resist Allen''s hope, I just felt that all parts of his body seemed to be full of inexhaustible strength and had never had enough energy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Duke of Connaught, duchy.


    "Ah..."


    Ron let out a soft groan when the excrement fell from his hips.


    Ron mccrudier - 18th Duke of Connaught in the British Empire.


    My hobby is defecation.


    Many people have strange hobbies, such as smelling their feet and eating their own nose excrement.


    As the 18th Duke of Connaught in the British Empire, Ron mcrudier also has a small quirk.


    That is like defecation.


    During defecation, Ron will feel his head and body in an unprecedented state of relaxation.


    So Ron enjoyed defecating.


    In order to cater to his little hobby, Ron spent a lot of money rebuilding his toilet.


    Ron''s special toilet is designed into two small rooms connected.


    In the first room, there are buckets, wash basins and other objects.


    Step on the first step and it will be the second room.


    In the middle of room 2, there is a toilet.


    The toilet goes straight to the lower water inlet. The toilet is overlapped with peacock feathers, covering the bottom of the toilet.


    The feathers of these peacocks are changed every morning, middle and evening, and always remain white and bright.


    In order to cover up the smell, every time, servants will incense the toilet with perfume.


    The smell of perfume used by servants is Ron''s favorite love.


    At the same time, in order to keep the toilet clean and tidy, special servants will clean the toilet every three hours.


    Thanks to Ron''s exaggerated requirements for his special toilet, his special toilet has become the cleanest and most fragrant place in the whole duchy.


    Looking at all the vassals in the British Empire, probably only Duke Connaught and his family had such financial resources to build such a luxurious toilet.


    If you go to the street and ask a passer-by, "who do you think is the richest vassal of the British Empire?"


    As long as the passer-by had a little knowledge of all the vassals of the British Empire, he would say without thinking:


    "That must be Duke Connaught!"


    The Duke of Connaught was the founding father of the early Dynasty and made great contributions to the founding of the British Empire.


    The first emperor of the British Empire, remembering the hard work and high achievements of the first Duke of Connaught, not only gave him the title of "Duke of Connaught", which he inherited and failed to replace, but also circled a large piece of rich land and gave it to him.


    The land given to the early Duke of Connaught has become the "Duke of Connaught".


    After the construction of each generation of Duke of Connaught, the Duke of Connaught has long been operated as one of the most developed areas of the British Empire.


    The developed and rich fiefdoms also made the Duke of Connaught the richest and most powerful of all the vassals in China.

 Chapter 1139

    At present, there are 36 vassals in the British Empire.


    Although the 36 vassals had fiefdoms and had high autonomy in each other''s fiefdoms, not every vassal lived a rich life.


    The living standard of more than half of the vassals is not even comparable to that of some businessmen with a little family wealth.


    There are two main reasons for the great difference in the living standards of the vassals and the emergence of so many poor vassals.


    The first reason - some vassals were not rich.


    Not all vassals, like Duke Connaught, had such a vast and rich fiefdom.


    Some of the fiefs were small and poor.


    The output of a few vassals in a year is even less than that of the Duke of Connaught in half a month.


    If the land is barren, it will naturally lead to the poverty of the vassal.


    Of course, although these poor feudal vassals could not live as extravagant a life as Duke Connaught, if they saved some money, they could still live a better life than ordinary people.


    However - because of the existence of something, the vassals who could have lived fairly became poor, and the vassals who were already very poor became even poorer.


    This is also the second reason why the living standards of so many vassals are not as good as those of wealthy businessmen with a little wealth - they have to pay huge tribute to the central government every year.


    As the vassals of the britannian Empire, although they had many rights, they also had quite a lot of obligations.


    One of the great obligations of the feudal ministers is to pay tribute to the central government on a regular basis.


    The britannian empire is one of the countries in the mainland with the greatest gap between the strength of the central government and the vassal.


    The total military strength of all the feudal ministers in the British Empire was only 20000.


    The central part of the britannian empire can easily wipe out all the vassals in the country by randomly sending one... Half of the Knights.


    It is precisely because of the great gap between the power and the vassals that the British Empire always changed its methods to "bully" these weak and deceptive vassals in the country.


    For example, five years ago, at the round table meeting in 290 of the imperial calendar, the central government raised the tribute rate again.


    Increase the tribute rate from 40% to 45%.


    "Tribute rate" - this is a terrible word that makes the vassals of the britannian Empire sweat when they hear it.


    Tribute rate - as the name suggests, it is the amount of tribute paid by the vassals to the center of the britannian Empire every year.


    After the increase at the round table five years ago, the current tribute rate has reached an amazing 45%.


    For every 100 francs of income, 45 francs will be handed over to the central government.


    No bargaining is allowed.


    In Britannia, there were some feudal ministers who concealed the real income of their territory and wanted to pay less money to the central government.


    For the vassals who dared to challenge the authority of the central government, the central government of the British Empire has never been soft hearted, directly confiscating the fief, revoking the aristocracy and demoting them to civilians.


    It is precisely because there have been some fools in China who dared to do such a thing of death, so now there are only 36 vassals left.


    This ultra-high tribute rate has made many vassals who originally lived fairly poor.


    The already poor vassal became even poorer.


    None of the vassals in China had any problem with the super high tribute rate of the central government.


    Even the richest Duke of Connaught could not help smiling bitterly and sighing helplessly when he thought of the tribute rate of 45%.


    After all, for every 100 francs of income, 45 francs must be unconditionally given to the central government - this kind of thing can not be accepted calmly by everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After defecation, Ron moaned again in a comfortable color, then dressed and walked out of his exclusive toilet.


    Ron couldn''t help sighing as he left his toilet.


    Ron really wants to stay in the bathroom a little longer if he can.


    After all, for Ron, who has this strange habit of defecation, his exclusive toilet, which is always full of fragrance, is like his harbor.


    But he can''t do that. He can''t stay in his toilet for too long now.


    Because his eldest daughter and his brother are still waiting for him in his room.


    Ron would feel sorry if he had kept them waiting for him too long.


    Before returning to the room, he pushed open the door, and Ron saw his eldest daughter, Boris, and his younger brother, nolid, who had been quietly waiting for him in his room after he ran to the bathroom.


    Boris mcrudier - Ron''s eldest daughter.


    Nolid mcrudier - Ron''s brother and mother.


    After seeing Ron coming back, they immediately gathered around and continued the topic that Ron had been forced to interrupt because he ran out to the bathroom.


    "Father!" Beth, who had just turned 15, shouted to Ron, "don''t listen to your uncle!"


    "Beth!" "How many times do you want me to say it before you listen to me?" cried norred in a loud voice that was not lost to Boris


    "As long as you agree to help the central government, I will listen to my uncle!"


    "Nonsense! Why should we try our best to help the central government? "


    Looking at the two people who quarreled again in front of him, Ron sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Ron has seen this picture of the eldest daughter struggling with her own brother many times these days.


    There has always been an unwritten practice when the central government of the British Empire had some more formal exchanges with the domestic vassals.


    That is, the center of the British Empire will send a messenger horse and an official envoy at the same time.


    Because of the small number of fast horses and the fact that they are skilled horsemen and use the best horses, they will definitely arrive at the FengChen where the exchange activities are to be carried out one step ahead of the official envoys.


    Upon arrival, the express horse will roughly inform the vassal of what the central government intends to communicate with him this time, and then let the vassal get ready and slowly wait for the arrival of the official envoy group.


    The central government borrowed troops from Duke Connaught this time, which also continued this practice. At the same time, it sent express horses and envoys.


    The express horse sent by the central government successfully arrived at the Duke of Connaught before the 3rd, informing Ron that the central government planned to borrow troops from them.


    Before waiting for the official envoys of the central government to arrive, Ron''s eldest daughter, Boris, and his younger brother, nolid, had started an unknown number of quarrels about "lending troops to the central government".


    And Ron is sandwiched between them, which is also quite difficult

 Chapter 1140

    Ron''s eldest daughter, Boris, advocated helping the center of the British Empire.


    Mobilize all troops to support pandragon at all costs.


    While Ron''s brother nolid advocated meaning.


    Ron''s trilogy has a total of 2000 people. Nolid advocates sending 500 people to support pandragon. Just show your attitude.


    Then find some reasons to fool the central government.


    For example, there are a large number of bandits in the fiefdom, which needs to gather a large number of troops to suppress the bandits, so we are unable to help them.


    Beth advocates helping each other with all her strength, while norred advocates meaning. The two people who advocate obvious contradiction are naturally incompatible.


    "Father!" We are the vassals of the British Empire! We naturally need to do our best to help your majesty! "


    "Otherwise, we will disgrace our ancestors!"


    After hearing this, Ron nodded softly and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWell, it makes sense


    ¡ª¡ªI am the 18th Duke of Connaught.


    ¡ª¡ªThe early Duke of Connaught was the founding father of the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is a great hero.


    ¡ª¡ªAs his descendant, I should not do anything that would disgrace the reputation of my ancestors.


    However, as soon as Ron silently agreed with what Beth had just said, norred went on:


    "Beth! Put away your childish fantasies! "


    "Why should we support the central government?"


    "Because helping your majesty is our duty as vassals!" Beth said in a high voice without any sign of weakness, "not to mention we are still the descendants of the founding fathers! Then we can''t refuse to save your majesty! "


    "Hum!" Nolid snorted coldly, "there is a good saying - respect is mutual. Only you respect others and others respect you."


    With that, nolid turned his head and said to Ron:


    "Brother! Please think about it carefully - has the central government of the British Empire and his majesty respected us all the time? "


    "The central government has always just treated us as wallets!"


    "The land under our feet is such a rich land that our ancestors spent nearly 300 years to build."


    "When we built the land under our feet, did the central government provide us with any help?"


    "No!"


    "What else has the central government done besides collecting money from us?"


    "What else has the central government done in addition to continuously increasing the rate of tribute and taxes and changing ways to exploit us as vassals?"


    "Beth! You''re young! You haven''t been in charge yet. You haven''t been exposed to some cruel things, so you don''t know how much the central government has been going too far! "


    "When your father and I were just children, the tribute rate was only 30%."


    "Although it is still very high, it is not too high. Many FengChen can still live a fairly good life."


    "But what the central government did next made me more and more cold!"


    "The central government has continuously increased the rate of tribute and tax and changed its methods to steal money from our vassal!"


    "The reasons used are ''the country is short of money and needs your help''."


    "The rate of tribute and Fu has been rising all the way."


    "At the round table five years ago, the tribute rate was raised to 45% now."


    "How many people''s lives have become miserable because of this ultra-high tribute rate."


    "Beth, do you remember count osoluni?"


    "The count who came to us a few months ago to borrow money from us."


    "Their family is so poor that they need to borrow money from businessmen to make ends meet."


    "He borrowed all the businessmen he knew."


    "No businessman is willing to lend him any more money, so he can only have the cheek to borrow money from us."


    "There are not a few vassals who live in poverty like count osoluni!"


    "When did the central government pity and take care of the poor vassals like count osoluni?"


    "The central government only knows how to raise the tribute rate! They just keep asking us for money! "


    "Since the Central Committee refuses to respect us, why should we respect the Central Committee!"


    "I will never respect those who don''t respect me!"


    "Brother! We can send 500 soldiers to support pandragon! "


    "If the Central Committee asks us why we don''t do our best to help in the future, we can just make up a reason. There are as many reasons as there are!"


    After norred''s voice fell, Ron nodded gently again and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYes, the central government''s attitude towards us feudal ministers has always been very bad.


    ¡ª¡ªAs the tribute tax rate rose again and again, many vassals were forced by the central government to borrow money.


    ¡ª¡ªEven though the lives of so many vassals have become so poor, the central government''s attitude is still quite bad. It has no intention of reducing the tribute rate or providing subsidies to the vassals who live in poverty.


    ¡ª¡ªIndeed, as nolid just said, the central government has never done anything to us, so why should we do so much to the central government?


    Ron also complained about the high tribute rate.


    After hearing what nolid had just said, Ron''s resentment against the center rose again.


    Just as Ron weighed the pros and cons of the two sides'' claims in his heart, Beth and nolid quarreled again in front of him.


    Looking at the two noisy people in front of him, Ron couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas... What should I do


    Ron has always been an indecisive man.


    Ron has always lived a carefree life.


    His father, the former Duke of Connaught, gave him a large, rich and stable fief.


    Ron''s father was a capable man. Under his construction, the Duke of Connaught had been rich enough to be called a paradise.


    It was thanks to his father''s ability to build this land into such a rich and stable place that Ron could live such a carefree life.


    Perhaps it was because of his carefree life that Ron contracted the bad habit of indecision.


    Ron, who is always hunting and enjoying opera, faces such a major choice for the first time.


    A major choice that will even affect the future fate of the Duke of Connaught and the entire britannian empire.


    There is a certain truth in the claims of her eldest daughter, Boris, and her younger brother, nolid.


    It is precisely because both their ideas have a certain truth that Ron is so tangled that he doesn''t know which one to choose


    ¡ª¡ªAlas


    He sighed silently in his heart. Ron prayed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe official envoys of the Central Committee, please come slowly


    ¡ª¡ªThe later you come, the more time I have to think about what to do


    Although he prayed like this in his heart, Ron knew that such prayer was meaningless.


    The express horse, which was responsible for reporting the letter in advance, informing the vassals of what the central government planned to communicate with them and asking them to be prepared, arrived at the Duke of Connaught three days ago.


    Now that the express horse responsible for reporting the letter in advance and asking the vassals to be ready has arrived, will it be far from the official envoy delegation?

 Chapter 1141

    Britannia Empire, Kata city.


    Kata - an ordinary small town in the hinterland of the British Empire.


    Because of living in the inland of the Empire, although it is not very rich, it has always been peaceful and stable.


    However, even such a peaceful and stable city is now shrouded in the haze of war.


    On the verge of death or destruction, the rumors of the brinia empire are already in the city, and then spread repeatedly in the mouth of every citizen in Tacheng, using the speed of plague.


    In the tavern, we usually talk about our family members. At this time, we no longer talk about "what color of underwear the widow next door wore yesterday", but about the future of the Empire.


    Perhaps it''s because it''s still daytime. It''s not so spacious. The tavern is not full of guests.


    Only a few tables are used by guests.


    While drinking the wine in the glass, the guests at these few tables were warmly discussing the current form of the Empire and the future after the Empire.


    "You know what? Pandragon seems to have fallen! "


    "What? Really? "


    "The country has fallen?"


    "True or false?"


    "Hello! Where did you hear the news? "


    "From John."


    "John?"


    "Cut... I heard it from John."


    All the people turned their mouths and showed their displeasure.


    "Don''t you know John has a nickname called ''liar''?"


    "Yes¡® You can''t believe a word John said


    "I''ll tell you! Pandragon is the capital of our country! How could it be so easy to fall! "


    "But... Although I haven''t received any news about the fall of panderagon, as far as I know, the current situation of panderagon is not optimistic..."


    "Yes, I have heard. It is said that pandragon is playing fiercely now."


    "Alas... I don''t know if pandragon''s garrison can repel that bastard Allen''s rebel..."


    "As far as I know, pandragon''s garrison is getting harder and harder now..."


    "Really?"


    "Well, I''ve heard similar news. There are more than 100000 rebels under Alan''s command, while there are only thousands of defenders in pandragon..."


    "Alas... Where should we go..."


    "Will our country perish..."


    "I don''t know."


    "The neighbor who lives next door to me seems to have started packing up and ready to escape to the city further west."


    "Escape? What''s the use? If the British Empire perishes, it''s no use escaping anywhere. "


    "If we become subjugated slaves, will we be abused by the Franks..."


    "Yes, we have fought with the Franks for hundreds of years, and the blood feud of generations. If we destroy our country, we will revenge us severely..."


    "Do we have time to learn French now?"


    "Of course it''s too late. If you had such a good brain, you would have prospered and used it in this kind of radish? "


    "Even if I barely learn a few words of Frankish now, there must be a heavy accent left."


    "Alas... What should civilians like us do..."


    "Hum! Our emperor is really! As long as she doesn''t trust that bastard named Alan, there won''t be so much! "


    "Shh! Shh! Your voice is too loud! "


    "Yes! Don''t think it''s far from pandragon, so you can speak ill of your majesty! Being heard by some people with ulterior motives may cause trouble! "


    "I''m sorry... I''m just excited..."


    "Alas... There are foreign enemies outside and traitors inside. Can our country be saved this time..."


    "I heard that the Frankish army is still entrenched in the Rhineland plain, with a full 600000 troops."


    "600000? No, I heard the version, but 700000. "


    "Nonsense, it''s 800000."


    "Stop talking nonsense. The Frankish Empire has mobilized all the troops of the country and millions of troops!"


    "Millions? True or false? "


    "Of course it''s fake! How could the Frankish Empire mobilize so many troops to attack us? Don''t the grassland people in the East have to defend? "


    "Yes! If all the troops in the country were brought over, wouldn''t the grassland people in the far east be able to enter the territory of the Frankish Empire at will? "


    "No matter how many troops the Frankish Empire sent this time, in short - there must be hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops entrenched on the Rhineland plain."


    "In the final analysis, our biggest enemy now is the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops on the Rhineland plain..."


    "If there is no way to drive back the Franks entrenched on the Rhineland plain, it will be useless even if we defeat Alan''s rebels..."


    "Is the British Empire really going to perish..."


    "Alas..."


    ¡­¡­


    With someone''s sigh, the atmosphere of the tavern became more heavy.


    What seems to be floating around is not air, but water.


    When everyone in the tavern lowered their heads and looked depressed and painful, a beautiful female voice suddenly sounded over their heads:


    "The British Empire will not perish."


    Although the tone of the female voice was calm, her tone was full of firmness, as if she were saying something very normal.


    After the female voice fell, the people raised their heads one after another.


    According to the reputation, the owner of this female voice is a beautiful woman with aqua blue hair and aqua blue eyes.


    However, the beautiful woman''s face was very pale at this time.


    The pale face made the woman look a little haggard.


    Compared with the woman''s beauty and her pale and haggard face, what attracted more attention was the four heavily armed men standing respectfully behind her.


    "The British Empire will not perish."


    The blue haired woman repeated again.


    "As long as the Michael knights and Su Cheng are still there, the britannian empire will not perish."


    After leaving this sentence, the blue haired woman turned around without any attachment or hesitation and left the tavern slowly.


    The four heavily armed burly men naturally continued to follow the blue haired woman and accompanied her to leave the tavern.


    The people in the tavern maintained a dull face and watched the blue haired woman leave the tavern.


    Until the figure of the blue haired woman completely disappeared in everyone''s field of vision, all the people finally looked at each other.


    "Who is she?"


    "How beautiful..."


    "More beautiful than my wife."


    "She just mentioned the Michael knights and Su Cheng."


    "Yes! We also have the Michael knights and Su Cheng! "


    "Su Cheng hasn''t lost a battle since he joined the army! He will surely defeat Alan''s rebels, repel the Franks and protect our country! "


    "Yes! The British Empire will not perish! "

 Chapter 1142

    After leaving the tavern where she had just rested, Carol went straight to the stable next to the tavern.


    Just after entering the stable, one of the four guards immediately behind Carol suddenly accelerated his pace, surpassed Carol in front of him and came to Carol.


    "Madam." The guard''s face was somewhat anxious. "Really don''t you have a rest? Madam, please rest a little longer! "


    Just now, Carol and his party came to Kata, which is deep in the hinterland of the British Empire.


    That''s why Carol and others were in that tavern just now.


    Because they happen to rest in that pub.


    Carol and others stayed in the corner of the tavern. Because they had to go on their way later, everyone didn''t drink and ordered only a few cups of black tea.


    For the discussion of those people in the tavern just now, Carol and others only wanted to listen quietly and did not intend to participate blindly.


    Just when Carol thought she had had enough rest and planned to leave the tavern, the people in the tavern just began to worry about the future of the British Empire.


    After hearing these people''s worried speeches, Carol, who was only a few steps away from the door of the tavern, suddenly turned around and turned back after thinking for a while.


    He went to the side of these people and said in a firm tone, "the British Empire will not perish. The britannian empire will not perish as long as the Michael knights and Sucheng are still there. "


    After leaving this sentence, Carol left the tavern with her guards.


    Carol didn''t know if what she had just said could reduce some of their concerns about the future of the British Empire.


    The reason why she suddenly came to these people and said this sentence was simply to do her best to make them not worry too much.


    Carol never worried about the future of the British Empire.


    Because, as she had just said to those in the tavern, she believed from beginning to end that as long as Su Cheng and his Michael knights were still there, the britannian Empire would not perish.


    Carol looked at the guard in front of her and smiled:


    "I''ve had enough rest. So you don''t have to rest anymore. "


    "Madam!" The guard said in a more urgent tone, "please stop lying! Your face has clearly told us that your current physical condition is not optimistic! "


    "If you don''t want to spend time treating your back injury, please take a little more rest!"


    "It''s just a little more rest. It doesn''t matter!"


    "... I understand what you mean."


    At this time, Carol''s expression and tone became more and more serious.


    "But..."


    Before Carol''s words were finished, a strange male voice suddenly sounded at the entrance of the stable, interrupting Carol''s words:


    "Hello!"


    The strange male voice suddenly attracted the attention of Carol and others.


    Carol and her four guards turned their heads and followed the direction.


    The speaker was an unknown middle-aged woman standing at the entrance of the stable.


    The middle-aged woman has a plump body and a very kind face.


    After Carol and others focused their puzzled eyes on her, she cleared her throat, and then continued to say in a loud voice:


    "I was drinking in that pub just now!"


    The middle-aged woman raised her thumb and pointed to the nearby pub.


    "I''m a doctor. When I was drinking in that pub just now, I found that your face is very wrong, little girl. Do you have any injuries?"


    "And from your face, it shouldn''t be a small injury."


    "If you have an injury, I can help you treat it."


    As soon as the middle-aged woman''s voice fell, the four guards of Carol lit up one after another.


    Before Carol could make a sound, the four guards quickly connected their heads and then said:


    "Yes! My wife was wounded by an arrow in the back! "


    "Do you know how to treat arrow wounds?"


    "Can you help me look at the injury?"


    ¡­¡­


    After quietly listening to the speeches of the four guards, the middle-aged woman frowned:


    "Although I can cure the arrow injury, whether I can treat it or not depends on seeing the injury. Little girl, let me see the wound on your back. If you don''t deal with it in time, it may be very troublesome. "


    Carol subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    However, as soon as her mouth opened, her four guards seemed to have guessed what Carol was going to say and said first:


    "Madam! Let the doctor take a look at it for you! "


    "Yes! It won''t take much time for this doctor to see the injury behind you! "


    "Maybe it doesn''t take much time to cure your injury!"


    "Only by curing the wound behind you can we better hurry!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the guards'' enthusiasm that did not allow her to say "no", Carol sighed helplessly.


    Then, after hesitating for a while, he nodded:


    "All right. Doctor, please help me. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Four guards formed a human wall with their backs to Carol and the middle-aged woman.


    After taking off her upper body clothes, Carol untied the bandage around her upper body and revealed the arrow wound behind her.


    After the arrow wound on Carol''s back appeared, the middle-aged woman immediately frowned.


    After carefully observing the arrow wound behind Carol, the middle-aged woman said in a deep voice:


    "... little girl, the wound behind you has undergone some simple treatment, but the treatment method is very rough and immature. You can see at a glance that it was not done by a professional doctor."


    "No wonder, little girl, your face is so ugly. With such a rough and immature treatment, there is no way to completely cure your injury."


    "Is the wound behind you burning now?"


    After hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, Carol was stunned and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Doctor, your medical skills are really good, you know..."


    "The wound on your back has become purulent." The middle-aged woman said in a very serious tone, "but it''s OK - I can cure it. If you start treatment now, you can still be completely cured. "


    "... let me ask." Carol whispered, "how long will the treatment take?"


    "Well... According to my estimation, it will take half a day, because the injury on your back needs a minor operation."


    "Don''t worry, this small operation won''t hurt too much. And I''m good at this type of surgery. The operation of treatment can be completed in about half a day. "


    "Then, you can rest for a period of time and recover as before."


    "Forget it. I won''t treat it."


    As soon as the middle-aged woman''s voice fell, Carol said so without hesitation.

 Chapter 1143

    Carol''s words made the middle-aged woman stare round.


    Not only the middle-aged women looked surprised, but even the four guards of Carol suddenly showed surprise and worry after hearing Carol''s words.


    "Little girl." The middle-aged woman frowned and said to Carol in a somewhat unhappy tone, "what are you talking about? Do you know how your back injury is? "


    "The injury behind you is still in a stage where it can be completely cured and will not cause much damage to your body."


    "If you delay for another period of time, your wound will be very likely to deteriorate."


    "If the wound gets worse, it''s not a joke. You might die."


    When referring to the word "death", the middle-aged woman specially accentuated her tone, hoping that Carol would be afraid when she heard it, and then accept treatment obediently.


    Carol has always listened carefully to the painstaking advice of middle-aged women.


    As soon as the middle-aged woman''s voice fell, Carol immediately said:


    "I understand what you said."


    "But - I still have a mission, and I still have very important things to do."


    "So I don''t have so much time for surgery and rest."


    After that, Carol took the brand-new bandage that was put aside and wanted to wrap the wound on her back again.


    However, the middle-aged woman grabbed the bandage that Carol had just picked up:


    "What are you talking about?"


    As she spoke, the middle-aged woman stared at Carol with a little anger:


    "Is there anything more important than treatment?"


    "Of course." Carol said without hesitation, "thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t have time to have an operation here. I''ll wait until I''m finished with what I''m doing."


    Carol looked at the middle-aged woman behind her without showing weakness.


    Middle aged woman: "


    Carol: "..."


    While they were silent, they stared at each other tightly with the same stubborn eyes.


    It was not long before the silent confrontation finally ended.


    Finally, it was middle-aged women who took the lead in choosing "surrender".


    The middle-aged woman looked away and sighed:


    "Your eyes... It seems that what you are going to do now is really important to you... I can see from your eyes that I can''t persuade you."


    After that, the middle-aged woman slowly untied the package that had been wrapped around her left waist and took out a jar containing unknown liquid from it.


    "Little girl, since you don''t want to receive treatment, I won''t insist."


    "But how can I say that I am also a doctor, making the patients in front of me suffer from illness - I can''t do anything like this."


    "Although I can''t treat you, I''d better apply my special potion to you."


    "My special potion is very effective for relieving pain and treating wounds injured by sharp tools."


    After that, Carol couldn''t refuse. The middle-aged woman directly pulled out the cork of the jar and poured it into the wound behind Carol.


    The black potion poured out of the bottle and poured on Carol''s back.


    For Carol, the black potion was not like water, but like flame.


    Because after the black potion poured on her wound, Carol instantly felt that the wound on her back seemed to be burned by fire.


    It made Carol scream.


    "Maybe it hurts. Just bear it a little."


    Carol smiled bitterly and said to the middle-aged woman behind her:


    "Please remind me before pouring the potion..."


    After pouring her special potion on Carol''s wound, the middle-aged woman wrapped a bandage around Carol''s upper body with skilled techniques.


    While wrapping the bandage, he said to Carol:


    "I''ll give you this bottle of potion. You pour it into your wound every morning and evening. It can not only help you eliminate the pain, but also greatly reduce the possibility of wound infection."


    After hearing that the middle-aged woman was going to give her the bottle of medicine, Carol''s face looked surprised:


    "Send me? How about that, doctor? Please quote me a price. I can pay for this medicine. "


    "No need." The middle-aged woman smiled and said, "I often do such things as delivering medicine."


    "Moreover, the production cost of this bottle of medicine is not high. I am not so poor that I can''t even send this bottle of medicine."


    "What you are doing now must be very important to you? Otherwise, you won''t even care about your own life. "


    "My bottle of medicine is taken as an encouragement to you. Little girl, you must finish what you are doing now and be healthy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The middle-aged woman not only gave her bottle of secret potion to Carol, but also left all the rolls of bandages she carried with her.


    After giving the bottle of potion and the rolls of bandages to Carol and dressing the wound on her back, the middle-aged woman left silently.


    While Carol and his party thanked the middle-aged woman loudly, they watched the middle-aged woman leave with grateful eyes.


    After the middle-aged woman completely left her field of vision, Carol reached out and touched the wound on her back.


    Although when I was drenched by the potion just now, the wound seemed to be burning and painful.


    But when the fire faded, Carol felt a very cool feeling in the wound behind her.


    The pain really eased a lot.


    After silently and solemnly thanking the kind doctor again, Carol said to the guards in front:


    "Well, let''s go."


    With that, Carol brought her horse.


    In these crazy days, Carol''s equestrian skills have improved a lot.


    Carol used to be quite unfamiliar when climbing on horseback, but now she is quite skilled.


    After skillfully turning over and getting on the horse, a guard who seemed not to give up his mind said with a cautious look:


    "Madam... Really don''t you have surgery..."


    As soon as the guard had finished, Carol immediately said:


    "I''m tired of hearing similar words."


    "I know you''re all worried about me, but we really don''t have that extra time to heal now."


    "Every second we borrow soldiers from Duke Connaught, we may have a better chance of winning the battle of pandragon."


    "So - you are not allowed to mention ''healing'' in front of my eyes in the future."


    "Everything will wait until we succeed in borrowing soldiers from Duke Connaught."


    After that, Carol stopped talking and knocked the horse gently, driving the horse under her crotch out of the stable.

 Chapter 1144

    Pandragon is now like a big mill.


    But this big mill does not grind grain and wheat, but blood and meat.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the gossip of the soldiers of pandragon''s garrison


    *******


    *******


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    The 11th day of pandragon defense.


    Dalina, leaning casually against the corner of the wall, held her view in her arms, holding a cow leather water bag in her right hand, "Gudong" and "Gudong" filled her mouth with water.


    Darlene had just withdrawn from the front battlefield and was recovering her strength against the clock.


    However, some people don''t know how to cherish such precious rest time.


    "Hello! Don''t you always say that you northerners are fierce, so you fight bravely? "


    "Yes, yes! Usually, I always boast how powerful I am. When I go to the battlefield, I can cut more than a dozen. What happened? Every time I go to the battlefield these days, I see you shrinking! "


    "I saw it too! When others are rushing forward, you always deliberately lag behind others and don''t want to rush in front! "


    "What? Which eye did you see me deliberately rushing behind? Are you southerners brave enough to fight? "


    "At least braver than you!"


    "Say it again!"


    ¡­¡­


    The men who were quarrelling loudly were several soldiers under Darlene''s command.


    One of the soldiers was born in the north and was besieged by several southerners.


    Although the number was at a disadvantage, the soldier from the north still choked with his comrades from the South without showing weakness.


    These people were so noisy that they blushed and their necks were thick. Looking at their appearance, it seemed as if they were going to draw swords and cut each other in the next second.


    Darlene, still drinking water, squinted at the quarreling subordinates beside her.


    There was an unhappy look in his eyes.


    Hold the sword in your arms with your empty left hand, and then give it a heavy meal on the stone brick floor.


    Keng -!


    The loud sound of iron tools scattered around with Darlene as the center.


    After the loud sound of iron fell, the soldiers... No, not only the soldiers who were arguing, but everyone around turned their eyes to Da Liana.


    "Stop arguing."


    Because she didn''t want to spend much energy on shouting, Darlene whispered in a calm tone:


    "Instead of having time to quarrel there, you''d better sit down and have a rest. Do you think you have too much physical strength?"


    "Sit down and rest."


    As soon as the voice of Da Liana''s words fell, the soldiers who seemed to be about to draw swords and cut each other just now all obediently ended the quarrel, nodded and replied:


    "Yes..."


    These people are all Darlene''s subordinates.


    Since the battle of pandragon, Darlene has won the awe of all her subordinates with her superb skills.


    After all, it''s hard not to be impressed and awed by the heroic gesture of always rushing into the enemy''s array ahead of his subordinates.


    After mediating the quarrel between the soldiers, Darlene happened to be full.


    Da Liana shook the water bag in her hand and felt the echo of the water in the water bag hitting the bag wall.


    After confirming that there was a lot of water left in the water bag, Darlene directly poured all the water left in the water bag on her face and washed her face stained with a lot of blood.


    "Isn''t this Darlene?"


    Just then, a familiar voice came into Darlene''s ear.


    Darlene''s going.


    The speaker is a strong man in a dark purple cloak.


    When she heard the voice, Darlene knew who it was.


    "Senior." Darlene smiled and said in a joking tone, "I''m relieved to see that you''re not dead."


    Here comes Benson, who belongs to the German undead team with Darlene.


    Darlene and Benson have a good relationship.


    Because bansen joined the army a few years earlier than Darlene, and his age is several years older than Darlene, Darlene has always been used to calling bansen "senior".


    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about?" Benson shrugged. "I''m also a member of the German undead team. It''s not that easy to die. "


    After that, Benson went straight to Darlene''s side and sat next to Darlene.


    After Benson sat next to Darlene, the soldiers around him moved farther away from Darlene.


    After these days of fighting, both the soldiers of the royal guards and the soldiers of the garrison from the surrounding cities have learned that people wearing dark purple cloaks are monsters.


    This idea has penetrated into almost everyone''s heart.


    After seeing the man in the dark purple cloak, the soldiers couldn''t help feeling a sense of admiration and fear


    Darlene and Benson also ignored the people around them who were a little away from them.


    After Benson sat next to her, Darlene spoke directly and casually:


    "Elder, did you just withdraw from the front?"


    "Well, that''s right. So tired... "Benson sighed lightly.


    "I feel fine now." Darlene answered, "it''s hard to land without a clear water port."


    What da Liana refers to is the landing operation against the clear water port of the holy Shiran empire in the "overlord counterattack" three years ago.


    "Ah, yes, the battle was also very hard... It''s really lucky to survive such a fierce battle when you have to fight in a shoal that is very difficult to move and full of water and sand, and there are arrows flying over your head and body..."


    "Elder, how many subordinates do you have left?"


    Benson opened the palm of his right hand and pointed it at Darlene.


    "Five."


    "It seems that the battles you participated in are very fierce. I still have 9 left. Alas... Since two days ago, I will not add more people to my team... "


    "There''s no way... Darlene, please understand the difficulties of the people above..."


    "Alas..." Da Liana sighed.


    At the beginning of the pandragon defense war, the team under each undead team member has been reduced. The people above will also supplement the number of your team and restore the combat power of your team.


    But since 2 days ago, the above people will no longer supplement the number of each team of undead team members.


    The reason is also very simple.


    Because there are no soldiers available.


    Even if your team is out, there is no extra force to replenish you.


    Darlene and Benson both fell silent because they talked about a little heavy topic.


    "Darlene! Darlene! Darlene Carter! "


    Suddenly, a soldier dressed as a herald rushed into the rest area and shouted Darlene''s name.


    After hearing someone calling her name, Darlene immediately raised her head like a conditioned reflex, raised her hand and shouted:


    "Yes!"


    "Darlene Carter!" The herald shouted, "you have a new mission!"

 Chapter 1145

    As soon as the messenger''s voice fell, Darlene frowned and said in an undisguised tone of dissatisfaction:


    "Hey, haven''t we just had a short rest? Why are you going to the front again so soon? "


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, the messenger whispered apologetically:


    "I''m sorry, I just follow orders..."


    "... alas." After a moment of silence, Darlene let out a long sigh.


    Naturally, he also knew that the messenger was only acting according to the orders of his superiors, so he didn''t embarrass him much.


    After waving her hand so that the herald could leave, Darlene grabbed the sword in her arms with her left hand, made a stick with the long sword in her arms, supported her body and stood up.


    "Everyone in my team stood up and the rest time was over."


    As soon as Darlene had finished her words, the nine men she had left sent out a higher cry.


    "Why is the rest over so soon..."


    "My hands are too sour to lift up now..."


    "I knew I wouldn''t quarrel with that Yankee just now... I wasted a lot of my rest time..."


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene ignored the complaints of her subordinates.


    After turning his head and saying "go, go, go back", he hung his long sword back to his left waist and walked straight to the front of the battlefield.


    When the nine subordinates of Da Liana saw that Da Liana had left, they all stood up and followed her closely


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Pandragon... No, strictly speaking, it should be the central area of pandragon, which has been built into a military defense zone. There is a smell of blood, fishy smell and light putrefaction of corpses everywhere.


    These smells with different names are mixed together to form a unique smell of the battlefield.


    The smell is enough to suffocate ordinary people.


    And because Da Liana has participated in many fierce battles, she is already familiar with this pungent smell. Therefore, even if she has stepped into the front battlefield of shouting to kill Zhentian, Da Liana still looks as usual.


    The nine subordinates under Darlene''s command do not have the ability of Darlene.


    The nine subordinates under Darlene''s command are all garrison troops from surrounding cities.


    The garrison was originally the second-line army of the British Empire. The soldiers of the second-line army were basically soldiers whose physical quality was not enough to enter the knights, as well as wounded and disabled soldiers and veterans who retired from the Knights because of old age or injury.


    Unfortunately, the nine subordinates of Darlene are all due to her health 7-


    None of the soldiers who were forced into the second-line army because their quality was not up to standard were veterans or wounded soldiers who retired from the Knights.


    Therefore, the nine subordinates of Da Liana fought the most fierce battle in their life, that is, encircling and suppressing a bandit gang in the city.


    Even though they have survived the fierce battle of pandragon for many days, they still can''t get used to the pungent "battlefield smell". They can only hold their breath all the way and follow darina closely.


    Every house and street in the heart of pandragon has become a flesh and blood mill.


    Pandragon''s defenders and Allen''s rebels competed for every inch of land in pandragon.


    When they were occupied, they took it back.


    When they were returned, they occupied them.


    A house in a dangerous position and an important street have changed hands four or five times before the two armies, which has long become the norm.


    Dalina''s new task is to help several teams recapture a street in the defense area of baiyanggong.


    After leading her subordinates to the street, Darlene saw her comrades in arms who were fighting fiercely with the rebels in the middle of the street.


    There are not many tactics available to fight in such a narrow street where only a few horses can line up.


    The soldiers of the two armies can only be like gangsters on the street, waving their weapons and launching a fierce white-edge battle without any tactics.


    The competition is each other''s individual combat strength and perseverance.


    On this street, the number of defenders in pandragon is significantly less than that of rebels.


    At a glance, Darlene saw five undead team members in dark purple cloaks like her, as well as more than 60 ordinary soldiers.


    There are more than 300 rebel soldiers.


    However - although Darlene''s comrades in arms were inferior in number, they still fought with the rebel soldiers.


    The reason is not only that the five extremely brave undead team members are very active and the morale of the rebel soldiers is not as good as that of the defenders, but also a very important reason is that the street is so narrow that the rebels simply can''t give full play to the advantage of numbers.


    Because the two armies fought each other on a narrow street, each occupying one end of the street, both armies had to face the enemy.


    The surface of attack is so narrow and the direction of attack is so single, so the number advantage of the rebels can not be brought into play at all.


    To give a vivid example, the fighting on this street is like "cutting people in line".


    After the comrades in the front row fall, the people in the back row can fill the position of the dead comrades and fight with the enemy.


    This is one of the important reasons why Allen''s rebels have an absolute advantage in military strength, but they are unable to win pandragon quickly.


    Fighting in these narrow streets and houses, there is no way to give full play to the advantages of military strength. We can only consume the combat strength of the defenders in the city bit by bit.


    After arriving at the street, Da Liana immediately pulled out her long sword at her waist and rushed to the place where the battle was fiercest in the street without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiss!


    Darlene''s sword pierced the heart of a rebel soldier who was going to attack her undead comrades from behind.


    After turning the sword body, gekai clamped the muscles of her long sword blade due to severe pain and pulled the long sword out of the rebel soldier''s body, dalina said in a joking tone to the comrade in arms who had just been saved by her:


    "Hey, see? I saved your life just now. Come on, how are you going to repay me? "


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, her comrade in arms, also dressed in a dark purple cloak, smiled a few times:


    "What are you talking about? Even without your help just now, I could cut off the enemy soldier''s head before he hurt me. "


    "Oh, oh, oh!"¡ª¡ª Just then, several more rebel soldiers waved their long swords at Darlene and the comrade in arms who had just been "saved by her".


    Although the momentum of the rebel soldiers was quite frightening, dalina and her comrades in arms did not panic.


    Calmly raise the long sword in your hand, and then¡ª¡ª


    The sword flashed a few times.


    The enemy soldier who rushed at them fell heavily to the ground with a painful sob.

 Chapter 1146

    Darlene''s support directly changed the war situation in this street.


    The timely arrival of Darlene not only complemented the garrison strength of the street, but also improved the morale of the garrison generals of the street.


    After all, for the garrison generals, nothing is more exciting than seeing a soldier in a dark purple cloak come to support.


    Members of the undead team led by Da liana and others waved long swords and launched a fierce attack on the rebel soldiers in front of them.


    Once the casualties reach a certain level, the taxi gas of the army will slide down in an avalanche.


    If morale drops to a certain extent, it will not be far from the collapse of order and the collapse of the whole army.


    The enemy in front of Darlene is now facing such a desperate situation.


    One rebel soldier after another fell under the sword of darina and others, and the front advanced inch by inch, and the morale of the rebels slipped bit by bit.


    Finally - a rebel soldier uttered a cry full of pain, then dropped his long sword and turned to escape, trying to escape from this place and away from the sword of darina and others.


    The soldier''s behavior, like a highly contagious epidemic, spread rapidly. More and more soldiers followed, either holding their weapons or directly throwing away their weapons, and turned to flee the street.


    Before the meeting, the rebels had shown signs of retreat. Dalina and others brightened their eyes, so they worked harder to wave their long sword, tear the rebel army array and expand the chaos of the rebels.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Darlene greedily sucked air into her lungs and examined the long sword in her hand.


    After nearly 20 minutes of fierce fighting, Darlene and they finally cleared all the rebels in the street.


    In fact, few rebel soldiers died under their swords.


    Most of the rebel soldiers fled because of the collapse of morale.


    The street that had just been shouting to kill Zhentian finally quieted down. The only sound was the gasp and pain of Darlene and others.


    Darlene''s luck is pretty good... No, it should be said that Darlene''s luck has been very good since the battle of pandaragon.


    She was no less involved in the fierce battle than others, but she had never been seriously injured. She could continue to go to the battlefield by pouring some medicine and wrapping a bandage.


    "Alas..." Da Liana sighed after checking the long sword in her hand. "This sword can''t be used anymore."


    After that, Darlene threw her long sword to the ground.


    The blade of this long sword is full of gaps and broken, and it is also covered with human grease. It is not as sharp as before. If you continue to use this broken sword, you will be looking for death.


    Since the start of the defense war, Darlene has no idea how many swords she has changed.


    Weapons are consumables, especially in such a fierce battlefield, the consumption rate of weapons is even more amazing.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas, if only I could have a sword like a knight''s sword.


    Darlene sighed in her heart and looked around to see if there were any good swords on the ground around her.


    Although Da Liana has never touched the Knight Sword, she has also heard many rumors about the Knight Sword. It is said that the knight swords that only knights are qualified to own are made of special steel and special forging techniques, so they are extremely expensive and have extremely powerful properties.


    As long as it is well maintained and the frequency of use is not too exaggerated, it is not a problem to use a Knight Sword for decades.


    These days, the frequent exchange of swords made Darlene feel a little bored, and she couldn''t help but have the impulse to "want a Knight Sword".


    Her eyes scanned around, and finally - Darlene''s eyes flashed with joy.


    Because she found a good sword.


    After walking quickly and picking up the long sword, Da Liana directly held it high and carefully inspected the body of the long sword under the illumination of the sun.


    This long sword should have been left here by an officer of the rebel army. Such a good sword cannot be owned by ordinary soldiers.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the body and blade of the sword, and that the width and length of the body were perfectly consistent with the width and length of her scabbard, Da Liana nodded with satisfaction and put the newly picked up long sword into the scabbard at her left waist.


    As soon as Da Liana put her sword back in its sheath, a familiar male voice suddenly sounded from behind Da Liana:


    "Good sword."


    Darlene smiled and looked back:


    "I''m sorry, this sword belongs to miss Ben now."


    The speaker is a teammate of the German undead team with Darlene.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Dalina''s teammate smiled helplessly, "my sword can still be used. I won''t rob your sword."


    Speaking of this, the teammate paused and then said:


    "Darlene, it''s time to go. We have to move on."


    "Move forward?" Darlene frowned. "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry? We have just fought a big war, and all our men need a rest. "


    After saying that, Darlene Nuo mouth toward the still panting subordinates nearby.


    "Alas..."


    The teammate sighed.


    "There''s no time to rest here. I just received a request for help from the next street. The street in the narration is about to fall and needs support urgently."


    "... alas." After a moment of silence, Da Liana also sighed, "this battle is one after another. We don''t even have time to stop and take a breath... Let''s form a team and support our comrades in arms next door."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, central carriage station, belfry.


    "Coach! Ryan Avenue is falling! The troops stationed on Lian Avenue request support! "


    After the messenger''s voice fell, enli, who was staring at the panderagon map in front of him, whispered "tut" for a while, and his naturally hanging hands suddenly clenched.


    Li''an Avenue is a very important traffic artery in the bell tower defense area, so it must not be taken away by the rebels!


    So enly turned his head and asked a military staff member nearby who was responsible for assisting him:


    "How many reserves do we have now?"


    "Coach, we have no reserve force." The military staff officer turned pale. "All the reserve forces in our defense area have been sent to the front battlefield..."


    "... shit!"


    Enli, who usually doesn''t like to say dirty words, scolded and punched heavily on the table in front of him because he couldn''t control his mood.


    Then sink channel:


    "Are there no soldiers available..."

 Chapter 1147

    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, above Ryan street.


    "Drink!"


    A garrison soldier, while giving a powerful drink, stabbed his long sword at a strong rebel man in front of him.


    The defensive soldier''s attack timing had to be said that he caught it very accurately. Just when the strong rebel turned his back to him, he waved his sword and launched the attack.


    The sharp blade of the garrison soldier easily pierced the body of the strong rebel man in front of him.


    However, just after the garrison soldier pierced the chest of the strong rebel man in front of him, he saw the rest of his eyes shining on his side.


    It was a rebel soldier running towards him with a long sword.


    The chilling light is the light reflected by the long sword in the rebel soldier''s hand under the sun.


    The garrison soldier, who was shocked in his heart, subconsciously wanted to take his long gun back from the rebel man''s body.


    However, the garrison soldier suddenly found that his long sword could not be pulled out!


    The garrison soldier turned his head and found that the strong rebel man in front of him, whose chest had been pierced by his long sword, was throwing hate eyes at him and holding the garrison soldier''s long sword pierced into his chest with both hands to prevent him from pulling it out.


    At this time, the rebel soldier holding a long sword had rushed only a few steps away from the garrison soldier.


    The garrison soldier bit his teeth, then decisively released the handle of his sword, abandoned his long sword, and then jumped back.


    At the moment when the garrison soldier jumped back, the long sword of the rebel soldier had cut to the position where the garrison soldier stood just now.


    It can be said that the rebel soldier''s sword passed close to the tip of the garrison soldier''s nose.


    After this fatal blow, the next wave of crisis came one after another!


    After the rebel soldier who received the long sword found that his previous cut had failed, he quickly adjusted his posture and waved a very sharp cut towards the garrison soldier who had just jumped back!


    The garrison soldier who had just jumped back did not control his posture well and fell heavily to the ground because he was too anxious and forced too hard just now.


    If you can''t even stand up, there must be no way to respond in time to avoid the chop of the rebel soldier.


    Therefore, the garrison soldier can only look at the sharp blade that cuts into his head and gradually enlarges in front of him


    Just then - the garrison soldier suddenly felt a flash of red light!


    The red light flashed over the side of the garrison soldier and hit the blade that was about to hit his head.


    Dang!


    The harsh sound of sharp weapon collision dispersed.


    The long sword that almost hit the garrison soldier''s head was bounced off by the red light.


    Unable to bear the power of the red light, the long sword flew out of the rebel soldier''s hand.


    Buzz!


    The garrison soldier felt a flash of red again.


    The red light... Blood red, to be exact, flashed across the rebel soldier''s neck.


    The eyes of the rebel soldier whose sword was bounced off were full of amazement and shock.


    Hiss!


    There was a big crack in the rebel soldier''s neck, and hot blood gushed out of the crack.


    Clang!


    The long sword that had just been bounced off by the blood red light just fell to the ground.


    The garrison soldier stared at the suddenly dead rebel soldier in front of him.


    He was stunned for two seconds before he finally calmed down.


    Until then, the garrison soldier finally found that there was one more person on his side.


    The man who suddenly appeared next to him was a young man with brown hair and golden pupils. He was wearing exquisite white and red armor. His face... No, it should be said that there was a thick bandage wrapped around his left eye.


    The only left right eye constantly burst out sharp eyes with the color of perseverance. On his right hand, he held a long sword with blood red all over. Until now, the young man still keeps the posture of sword.


    The red light that saved the garrison soldier just now is the sword light waved by the blood red long sword in the young man''s hand.


    The young man with brown hair turned his head, looked at the garrison soldier and stretched out his left hand.


    "Stand up." Then he said in a calm and dignified tone.


    "Yes..." the garrison soldier nodded stupidly, put his hand on the brown haired youth''s left hand, and stood up with the help of the brown haired youth.


    The garrison soldier stood up and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWho is this man


    The garrison soldier did not recognize the brown haired youth who had just saved him.


    However, according to the armor on the brown haired youth and the long sword in his hand, it is not difficult to judge that the brown haired youth should be a big man.


    After pulling the garrison soldier up from the ground, the brown haired youth left a sentence "continue to work hard", ignored the garrison soldier, took the long blood red sword in his hand and walked towards the more fierce battlefield ahead


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another long sword came at enli.


    Facing the long sword that rapidly narrowed the distance between him and his head, enly was not in a hurry.


    Enly first flicked away the long sword cut at his head with the blood red Knight Sword in his hand, then sank his waist and accumulated strength. Finally, he cut a sword from top to bottom.


    The sword hit the head of the rebel soldier in front of him with precision.


    Enly only felt that the blade cut into the flesh and cut off the muscles and bones - it was really wonderful.


    After killing another rebel soldier, enly wiped the sweat on his forehead with his left hand and cursed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªShit... The enemy can''t kill them all


    Yes, enly went to the front himself.


    There is no reserve force for enly to use in the bell tower defense area.


    In desperation, enli could only use the final plan - to take the sword to battle in person.


    Go to battle in person - this is really the last move enly can make.


    However, enli''s last move was quite effective. Many generals and soldiers in the clock tower defense area recognized enli. After seeing their own commanders go to battle in person, their morale was greatly improved.


    "Well..."


    Enly raised his hand to cover his left face covered with layers of bandages.


    The sweat seeped into the bandage on enly''s face and into the wound on enly''s left eye.


    The tingling made enli give out a low cry of pain.


    Without one eye, in addition to making enli always tortured by the stinging pain from time to time, it also brought enli another big trouble - that is, making enli not grasp the sense of distance.


    Until now, enly has not been completely used to the world without one eye.

 Chapter 1148

    Because of his sense of distance, enli has been unable to give full play to his full strength.


    In the battle just now, there were several dangerous and dangerous crises, all caused by a poor sense of distance.


    "Damn eyes..."


    After a few soft curses, enli put down his hand covering his left eye, endured the tingling feeling that was still emerging, clenched the knight''s sword in his hand, walked with firm steps towards the increasingly fierce battlefield in front of him


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only the bell tower defense area in the charge of enly, but also the Treasury defense area in the charge of Jacob, was also faced with the crisis of military shortage.


    Due to the shortage of troops, Jacob had to make the same decision as enli - take the sword and go to battle


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense area, Central Treasury building.


    "Jacob! Are you crazy? "


    Bancro, who guarded the bell tower defense area with Jacob, stretched out his hand and pulled Jacob''s shoulder in front of him, frowned and shouted:


    "There''s a mirror! Would you please pick up the mirror over there and look at your face? "


    Bancro pointed to his hair.


    "Look at your own hair! You are an old man now! "


    "You''re old. Do you still want to fight?"


    Just now, Jacob was amazing.


    "I want to support the front line. You four come with me. "¡ª¡ª After saying this, let the four soldiers of the royal guards who were responsible for his personal guard follow up. Jacob took his sword aside and strode out.


    However, bancro moved faster than Jacob, caught up with Jacob, stopped Jacob''s way, and then said the above words.


    After listening quietly to bancro''s dissuasion, Jacob said in a deep voice:


    "Bancro, you should also know what the defense area we are responsible for is like?"


    "Several places have asked for support, and we have no more troops to support them now."


    "We have only me and my four close guards left."


    "Don''t you just let your four Pro guards go?" Bankelow exclaimed, "why do you risk yourself?"


    "... bancro." Jacob said in a deep voice, "have you forgotten? The title of my youth, I can go to war. "


    "Young title?" Bancro seemed to hear some very funny joke. After a few chuckles, bancro shouted to Jacob in a more severe tone, "Jacob¡® The name "sword saint" is just your title when you were young! Are you still a young man? "


    "You may remember some swordsmanship, but can your aging body still participate in the fierce battle?"


    Old and frail Jacob could be as powerful as when he was young - bancro would never believe such absurd things.


    Bancro is also an old man now and has experienced the feeling from young to old.


    Therefore, bancro quite understands how poor his physical fitness is at his age.


    Bancroix did not believe that Jacob, as old as he was, could be any better physically.


    Bankelow didn''t want to see a lot of old Jacob die of fatigue in the fierce front battlefield.


    However, bancro''s persuasion was doomed to be futile.


    As soon as bancrore''s dissuasion fell, Jacob smiled:


    "Bancro, if I fight with you, who do you think will win?"


    Jacob''s sudden strange question stunned bancro.


    After regaining consciousness, he answered without hesitation:


    "Of course you won."


    Bancro always knew nothing about fighting.


    Although Jacob is now an old man like him, Jacob had won the champion of the "martial arts competition" and the title of "sword saint" when he was young.


    So if there is a fight, it must be Jacob who abused him - although this fact annoys bancro, it is true.


    "Of course you won" - this sentence was just said from bancro''s mouth, and Jacob pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled with a kind of banter.


    It was like saying "you''ve been fooled" to bancro.


    Sure enough, Jacob''s next words made bancro''s eyes wide, and he was surprised that he had fallen into the pit preset by Jacob:


    "Since you know you''re not my opponent, you''d better get out of the way. After all, I don''t want to be too rude to my old friend."


    Jacob, who did not enter the oil and salt and did not listen to advice, twisted bancro''s eyebrows, and then gave a heavy "hum":


    "Since you want to go to the front, go! I''m too lazy to care about you! "


    Jacob''s behavior of not listening to his advice made bancro''s heart rise to a faint anger.


    After another heavy "hum", bancro turned to one side and made way for Jacob.


    Jacob looked around with a somewhat helpless look, staring at his old friend with an unhappy look.


    Then he sighed:


    "Don''t worry, bancro."


    "I know my physical condition."


    "And..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused.


    After a moment of silence, he added:


    "I have a way to solve my poor physical fitness."


    "Huh?" Jacob''s words made bancro frown again.


    Bancro is a wise man who does not lose to Jacob, but even if he is as smart as him, he does not understand what Jacob just said.


    "Jacob, what are you talking about?"


    Jacob ignored bancro''s question.


    But silently took out a small round cloth bag from his pocket.


    Jacob gently untied the small round cloth bag and revealed what was inside - a black pill.


    After the black pill showed its appearance, a strong and pungent smell of medicine immediately filled all around.


    Because the medicine smell was too strong and pungent, bancro, who was not used to the smell, coughed a few times, covered his nose with his hands, and then said in a deep voice:


    "What is this?"


    "It''s something you don''t eat until you have to." Jacob replied in a calm tone, "this thing can help me solve the problem that my physical fitness is much lower than before."


    After saying this, fragments of memory emerged in Jacob''s mind.


    Before Allen led the rebels to the city, Jacob made a special trip home.


    The reason why I came home is to take this special pill... Which can be regarded as both divine medicine and curse.


    After saying this, Jacob wrapped the black pill in a cloth again, and then led his four royal guards soldiers who served as his escort to the outside of the Central Treasury building and the battlefield that needed support most

 Chapter 1149

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    The news that Enrique and Jacob had gone to battle in person had spread to Eliza and Ilsa.


    After knowing that Enrique and Jacob had kissed the front line, Eliza''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help staring round with surprise.


    She knew that the bell tower defense area and the Treasury defense area were much worse than the baiyanggong defense area she was responsible for, but she didn''t expect that they had been so bad that enli and Jacob, the top leaders of the defense area, had to go to the front line and fight the rebels.


    However - although the current situation of the Baiyang palace defense area under Eliza''s charge is better than that of the bell tower defense area and the Treasury defense area under the charge of enry and Jacob, it is not much better.


    In a while, Eliza''s remaining reserve forces may also be sent to the front line.


    At the thought of this, Eliza subconsciously raised her left hand and put it on the handle of the knight''s sword around her waist.


    When all the reserve troops have been used up, she will have to carry her sword and go to battle like enly and Jacob


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, led by the Duke of Connaught, wing mounted cavalry regiment training ground.


    The Duke of Connaught, Ron mccrudier, and his brother, nolid mccrudier, were walking on the training ground of the winged cavalry regiment, watching the daily routine training of the generals of the winged cavalry regiment.


    Ron, sitting on the richest fief, was the richest vassal of the British Empire.


    As the richest vassal, he is naturally one of the few vassal who can afford a private episode in China.


    The central part of the British Empire had strict regulations on the scale of private episodes that the vassals could have.


    A man who can become a vassal is a count no matter how low his title is.


    According to the regulations of the Central Committee of the British Empire, the vassals at the Duke level can only have 2000 troops at most, 1000 at the Marquis level and 500 at the Earl level.


    Although every vassal has the right to form his own private part, the money required to form an unproductive army is amazing. Therefore, not every vassal has the will and ability to form his own private armed forces.


    Therefore, as Duke of Connaught, Ron was an alien among all the vassals in the Empire.


    Because he can not only build the army, but also the army he has set up is full of 2000 people, all of whom are first-class elite.


    Because the provisions of the central government of the British Empire came first, no matter how rich the Duke of Connaught was, there could only be 2000 private armed men at most.


    There can be no breakthrough in quantity, so the Duke of Connaught has focused on improving the quality of his troops.


    The excellent soldiers recruited with high standards are equipped with the most sophisticated equipment, the best food and the most rigorous training.


    In order to meet his personal preferences, the early Duke of Connaught spent a lot of money to equip every soldier under his command with special equipment - a set of silver armor with two nearly vertical and slightly curved Abstract wings on his back.


    The two wings inserted on the back are assembled from slender wooden frames and white plumes.


    After replacing all his private episodes with this special armor, the early Duke of Connaught gave his 2000 person private episode a very heroic name - wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    Since then, this silver armor with two wings on its back has become the unique equipment of the private forces led by Duke Connaught.


    No matter how many generations of Duke Connaught have changed, the armed forces under his command are uniformly dressed in this special armor, which is called the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    After passing on from generation to generation, this has almost become one of the unique cultures of the Duke of Connaught.


    "Wing mounted cavalry regiment", the name of the army with a history of nearly 300 years, is also firmly tied to the name of Duke Connaught.


    "The wing mounted cavalry regiment is the name of the private armed forces of Duke Connaught of the British Empire, and the combat effectiveness of each regiment member is very strong" - this sentence has also become the consensus of all people on the mainland.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment is actually an army very similar to the German undead team.


    Because the members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, like the members of the German undead team, are capable of all kinds of arms.


    Mount the horse. He is an excellent cavalry.


    Dismount, you are excellent infantry and archers.


    Looking at all the vassals of the Empire, it may be that Duke Connaught and his family have the ability to form such an elite army.


    At this time, Ron, the current Duke of Connaught, walked side by side with his brother nolid on the training ground of the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    Ron was here because he had received Norid''s invitation.


    Ron and his brother Nolid''s affection has been very good, so in the face of Nolid''s kindly reminder, Ron, who is just too busy, naturally agrees with him.


    And because he hasn''t seen the wing mounted cavalry for a long time, Ron just wants to come to the training ground to see how the wing mounted cavalry is training now.


    The training ground of the wing mounted cavalry regiment is a large earth field that can hold thousands of troops and horses.


    Nearly 300 years ago, when the early Duke of Connaught reigned, this area was used for military purposes.


    Originally a loose and soft land, it has been trampled by countless horseshoes and human boots in the past 300 years.


    Under the trampling of countless horses'' hoofs and boots, it was very loose and soft, became very hard, and was full of large and small pits and crisscross frog tracks.


    Naturally, there are no green trees and red flowers here. Even the humble and stubborn weeds can''t be seen.


    After all, there is simply no environment enough to take life.


    At a glance, the empty field was exposed in broad daylight, emitting the spirit of killing.


    Because the members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment who were training in the training ground at this time knew that the Duke was watching their training on the side of the training ground, they felt nervous and showed their energy one after another.


    This is a rare time to show your strength. No one wants to miss it.


    Dong!


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a burst of thunder, and the military drums at the edge of the training ground beat together.


    The drumming drum roared majestically and violently, like a shock wave that dashed through the guard, one after another.


    After the drum sounded, the sound of the horn was also frightened.


    This is the bugle of charge.


    The sound of the horn hung tightly over the training ground.


    Hundreds of members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment who were ready in a corner of the training ground immediately raised their cavalry guns like a conditioned reflex and clamped their riding poles tightly under their right armpits.


    The wooden lance for training points straight ahead.


    Then gently knock the horse''s belly with his heel.


    Driving the horse under his crotch forward.

 Chapter 1150

    The hundreds of team members sitting on horseback, knee to knee, launched a dense wall charge.


    With their superb equestrian skills, the regiments skillfully manipulated the war horses under their hips and steadily increased their speed. No one ran too far ahead or too far behind.


    Their silver armor reflected dazzling light waves under the sunlight, which made Ron and nolid, who were watching the team members at the edge of the training ground, couldn''t help raising their right palm to cover the dazzling light waves.


    The speed of the horse gradually increased.


    In an instant, the hundreds of League members had rushed from one end of the training ground to the other.


    Just after the charge training, Ron, who was watching the training, couldn''t help shouting:


    "Good!"


    Ron usually has a hobby, hunting.


    Ron, who loves hunting, is not a weak man who doesn''t even have the strength to bind chickens.


    Ron, who has a little research on riding, certainly knows how difficult it is to launch such a dense wall charge.


    Therefore, after seeing his subordinates complete such a difficult wall charge, Ron couldn''t help feeling excited and proud for his subordinates.


    "Brother." "This wing mounted cavalry regiment is really the pride of our Connaught people," norred said with a smile


    "Yes." Ron nodded with a smile on his face. "It''s really good. It doesn''t waste hundreds of millions of military spending every year."


    "... brother."


    After a moment''s silence, nolid suddenly said to Ron next to him in a slightly serious tone.


    "As you just said, we spend an amazing amount of money on the wing mounted cavalry regiment every year."


    "The daily food, monthly pay, armor weapons and horses of the generals add up to a huge expenditure in billions."


    "How much manpower and material resources did we spend to have such an elite division as the wing mounted cavalry corps?"


    "Brother, are you really willing to let our pride and our wing mounted cavalry regiment die for the center of the britannian Empire?"


    Norred''s words made Ron frown.


    After listening to what nolid said just now, Ron finally realized what nolid invited him to see the wing mounted cavalry regiment today.


    "Nolid..." Ron said with a bitter smile and a half joking tone, "you invited me to see the training of the wing mounted cavalry regiment today. I thought you were just trying to enhance the feelings between brothers with me."


    "I didn''t expect you to have another purpose."


    "Brother." Nolid said with a little apology, "I''m sorry, but no matter what, I can''t watch the pride of our Connaught people die in a meaningless place."


    "Brother!"


    Nolid suddenly raised the volume.


    "Please really think about it!"


    "Is the central government worth saving regardless of everything?"


    "Do we have to save them just because we are the vassals of the British Empire?"


    "Brother, the central government is not worth our efforts to help!"


    "All along, what has the central government done to us in addition to dividing a piece of land for us?"


    "Who built this land? It''s us and our ancestors! "


    "Who is the one who fills everyone in this land? It''s us and our ancestors! "


    "Who built the wing mounted cavalry regiment? It''s us and our ancestors! "


    "What we can achieve and become rich now depends on our hard-working cultivation for generations!"


    "What has the central government done for us?"


    "Are there any funds allocated to us for the construction of land closures? Is there a lot of labor allocated for us to build fiefs? Is there a reduction in our annual tribute? "


    "The central government has done nothing!"


    "The only thing the central government has done is to constantly improve the annual tribute rate and change ways to seize the fruits of our labor!"


    "Brother!"


    Nolid looked distressed.


    "What reason do we have to help them?"


    Norred''s words made Ron bury his head a little and meditate.


    How bad the central government''s attitude towards their vassals - as the 18th Duke of Connaught, Ron certainly knows.


    When he recalled the central government''s attitude of only asking them for money, Ron''s heart was filled with resentment.


    ¡ª¡ªNorred''s words are really reasonable


    Ron muttered to himself.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you treat me well, I will treat you well.


    ¡ª¡ªThe central government has never been friendly to us, so why should I be so kind to them


    ¡ª¡ªWing mounted cavalry regiment is the pride and hard work of our Connaught people.


    ¡ª¡ªLet our wing mounted cavalry regiment die for the center, which is really... Unacceptable


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter with this feeling of boredom in the chest


    Ron was persuaded by nolid.


    The indecisive Ron, the steelyard in his heart, finally biased towards nolid''s proposition.


    But


    Ron felt something was wrong


    Obviously, I think nolid''s idea is very reasonable. I vaguely support nolid''s idea, but I don''t know why I always feel something wrong


    The chest seems to be blocked by something


    "Brother!"


    Norred was keenly aware of the expression change on Ron''s face. Seeing the slight effect of what he had just said, he immediately launched a chase:


    "We can send troops to rescue the central government, but we don''t need to send all our troops to support the central government!"


    "We only need to send about 500 people."


    "The remaining 1500 people, stay here."


    "As for why we don''t send all our troops to rescue the central government - there are many reasons."


    "Just make up a reliable reason and you can muddle through the envoys of the Central Committee!"


    "In this way, we have not only fulfilled our obligation to send troops to rescue the central government, but also guaranteed our strength to the greatest extent."


    "Kill two birds with one stone - brother, don''t you think my plan is great?"


    Ron: "


    Ron was silent.


    After a long silence, Ron finally sighed and nodded:


    "Yes, killing two birds with one stone is really reasonable..."


    Seeing Ron finally nodding in agreement, norred''s face showed a look of ecstasy.


    "Brother, you..." norred asked cautiously, "have you agreed to my plan?"


    "... well."


    Ron was silent again and nodded again.


    Ron has hesitated for too long on how to send troops to rescue the central government.


    Ron was also a little bored with the problem.


    He decided to make up his mind today - to adopt nolid''s ideas.


    "You''re right. We really don''t need to dig our hearts and lungs out of the center."


    "The central government has a bad attitude towards us, so we really don''t need to do our best to them."


    "Just do as you say."


    "When the official envoy of the central committee comes, make up a reason to fool him, and then only send 500 members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to support the Central Committee."


    "Brother!" Norred was excited. "It''s great that you can understand my pains and opinions!"


    "Yes." After nodding blandly, Ron turned and left, ready to leave the training ground.


    I don''t know why, after making a voice to adopt nolid''s idea just now, Ron felt that the blockage in his chest was serious

 Chapter 1151

    British Empire, Duke Connaught, Ron''s room.


    "I''m sorry, your excellency, there is an extremely powerful mountain bandit in our territory."


    "At present, more than half of the military strength of the wing mounted cavalry regiment has been transferred to encircle and suppress the mountain bandits, so I can''t transfer all my combat strength to support panderagon..."


    Speaking of this, Ron suddenly gave a meal.


    Touching his chin, after thinking for a while, he said to himself:


    "This kind of wording feels a little inappropriate... Let''s change it to a more polite wording."


    After clearing his throat, Ron took the pen and paper aside and re conceived the wording.


    Ron is practicing in his room now.


    Practice how to use euphemistic words to and fro the request for borrowing troops from the official envoys of the Central Committee.


    After yesterday''s conversation with nolid on the wing mounted cavalry training ground, Ron has made up his mind that he will not try his best to help the central government.


    At most 500 members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment were sent to support pandragon.


    After making up his mind, Ron began to think about how he could appropriately and tactfully refuse the envoy''s request for borrowing troops when the official envoy group of the central government came.


    Ron has conceived many versions and practiced for a long time, but no matter how many versions he has come up with, Ron always feels that there is not enough and what is missing.


    Until now, Ron hasn''t come up with a suitable wording.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Just then, the door was knocked suddenly.


    Ron was startled by the sudden knock on the door and hurriedly asked:


    "Who?"


    As soon as the "who" was said, Ron knew he had just said nonsense.


    After all, throughout the duchy, there was only one person who would knock on his door with such a rude gesture.


    Not surprisingly, as soon as Ron''s "who" voice fell, a female voice familiar to Ron was heard outside the door:


    "Father! It''s me! "


    Ron put away all the paper and pen in his hand, then walked slowly to the door and opened it.


    Then he looked at the girl in front of him with a helpless face:


    "Beth, I''ve said many times, don''t be so rude when you knock."


    It was Ron''s eldest daughter, Boris mccrudier, who knocked at the door.


    Facing her father''s instruction, bliss waved her hand in disapproval:


    "Well, I see. Father, the weather is fine today. Let''s go hunting... Huh? Father, what''s the matter with you? You look strange. "


    "You look strange?" Ron raised his hand and touched his face. "No, are you wrong?"


    Despite that, after saying this, Ron''s eyes deviated slightly to the side with a slight imperceptible range to avoid looking at Beth.


    At this time, Ron feels very guilty in the face of Beth.


    Berless is a firm "combatant" who advocates giving full help to the central government.


    Ron has now made up his mind to give up his full assistance to the central government, so he involuntarily felt a little guilty in the face of Beth.


    Because he didn''t know how to explain to Beth, until now, Ron didn''t tell Beth that he had decided to give up his full assistance to the central government.


    Ron knew his daughter well, and Beth was surprisingly stubborn and one-sided.


    If Beth learns that he has given up his efforts to help the central government, Beth will roar at him.


    Ron felt his scalp tingle at the thought of Beth yelling at him.


    Ron''s indecision once again prevented him from making a decision. So far, Ron hasn''t figured out when and how to explain to Beth that he has decided to give up his efforts to support pandragon.


    Beth didn''t care about Ron''s face, which had become extremely strange because of his guilty heart.


    Seeing that Ron didn''t look strange because of his body, bliss nodded with a clear face, whispered "so", and asked Ron her question again:


    "Father! Today''s weather is quite good! Let''s go hunting together? "


    "Hunting..." Ron turned his head, looked at the window of the room, looked at the current weather, and nodded, "well, today is really a good weather for hunting, and I haven''t been hunting for a long time."


    Ron and his daughter Boris have a common hobby - hunting.


    Thanks to this hobby, Ron and bliss are quite healthy and equestrian.


    At this time, Ron, who happened to have some itching, gladly accepted Beth''s hunting invitation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dada dada


    Under the protection of dozens of members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, Ron and Beth drove the horses under their crotch to their hunting ground.


    The father and daughter walking side by side chatted one after another.


    However, just before reaching the hunting ground, Beth, who was just chatting with Ron about her family, suddenly asked Ron:


    "Father, the official envoy of the Central Committee, will probably arrive in these days."


    Beth turned her head and looked straight at Ron next to her.


    "Have you figured out how to answer the envoy''s request for borrowing troops?"


    Beth''s sudden serious question made Ron''s face look shocked.


    However, Ron quickly recovered.


    "... No." After a short silence, Ron decided to lie, "I haven''t figured out how to answer the envoy''s request for borrowing troops when the official envoy of the central government comes."


    After much deliberation, Ron decided to lie.


    He was not ready to confess to Boris - he had secretly discussed with norred in private and was prepared not to help the central government.


    But the good thing is - Ron''s lying level is not bad. At least he deceived Beth.


    Bereth, who didn''t see Ron lying, sighed:


    "Father, haven''t you thought about it yet..."


    "Then you should make a decision quickly. The official envoy of the Central Committee may come tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, Beth suddenly paused.


    Then, as if remembering something, he smiled and added:


    "But - I believe, father, you will finally choose to do everything you have to rescue pandragon."


    "Huh?" Ron''s eyes widened with doubt and surprise. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because grandpa told me when he was still alive." The smile on Beth''s face became more intense. "Father, when you were a young man, you were a hot-blooded young man who always shouted to serve the motherland and bring glory to the British Empire in the future."


    "So - I believe that the father who loves this country will not sit idly by now."


    ... somehow, after hearing what Beth said, Ron felt that the stuffy feeling accumulated in his chest since yesterday had become more serious


    His chest is like a big stone.

 Chapter 1152

    Memories came to Ron''s mind.


    Ron recalled more than twenty years ago when he was a young man.


    At that time, he was young and energetic. Because he read more novels and plays with heroic themes, his blood vessels were filled with hot blood and his mind was filled with childish fantasies.


    The blood in the blood vessels is hot all the time - this sentence is perfect to describe Ron at that time.


    Influenced by the literary works with the theme of heroism, Ron, who was only a teenager at that time, always dreamed of becoming a great hero and meeting loyalty and glory for the British Empire in the future.


    However, after growing up, that is, becoming the 18th Duke of Connaught, this childish and energetic dream has also been unconsciously forgotten.


    The daily heavy official duties make Ron have no time to pursue and realize his dream when he was young.


    He was the 18th Duke of Connaught. After facing some political dark sides and personally experiencing the bad attitude of the central government towards their vassals, he lost his motivation to pursue this dream.


    It was not until Beth mentioned it that Ron finally recalled his youth and his now childish and ridiculous dream.


    ¡ª¡ªBecome a great hero and offer loyalty and glory to the British Empire


    Ron whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIf I were 20 years old and knew that I had decided to give up my full assistance to the central government and send only part of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to deal with the situation, what would he think of me?


    Ron asked himself in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWill you despise me?


    ¡ª¡ªOr will you beat me up?


    ¡ª¡ªI''m sure you''ll beat me up.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the age of 20, I was full of blood. I wanted to imitate the protagonists in literary and artistic works and become a great hero who could save the country from danger.


    ¡ª¡ªIf I was 20 years old and knew that he was so cowardly after more than 20 years, I would beat me to death


    ¡ª¡ªBut I can''t help it


    ¡ª¡ªIf I appeared in front of me at the age of 20, I really hope he can understand my difficulties


    ¡ª¡ªI am now the 18th Duke of Connaught. I have too many things to consider.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is impossible to be carefree and have a lot of spare time to pursue childish dreams like when you were young.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I was young, please forgive me now


    Ron kept talking to himself in his heart, comforting and encouraging himself. Now he has made up his mind to give up his full support for pandragon.


    However - no matter how Ron persuades and encourages, the stuffy feeling accumulated in Ron''s chest has not dissipated


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That evening¡ª¡ª


    "Father, it''s completely dark. I''m so hungry. We might as well find a restaurant and go home after today''s dinner."


    Beth suggested to Ron.


    Ron and Beth stayed in the hunting ground until it began to get dark before they ended today''s hunting.


    Although there has been a sense of tightness in his chest that seems to have added a lot of weight to Ron, which makes Ron feel very uncomfortable, Ron''s performance on the hunting ground today is quite good. Shot and killed two deer himself.


    Berless is also in good shape today. Although she did not shoot large prey like Ron, she also successfully shot a red fox.


    Hunting until it gets dark - it''s common for Ron and bliss.


    When they came home from hunting, if it was too late, Ron and bliss would often find a restaurant and go home after dinner.


    Therefore, Ron nodded his head immediately after bliss proposed to find a restaurant for dinner and then go home as usual.


    After all, after such intense hunting, Ron is now hungry.


    It happened that there was a restaurant not far from them.


    Although the appearance of this restaurant is a little crude and not a very high-grade restaurant, Ron and bliss, who don''t want to spend more time looking for other restaurants, decided to make do with it and solve tonight''s dinner in this restaurant.


    Beside Ron and Beth were dozens of winged cavalry regiments who served as their guards.


    If you bring such a large group of militants into the restaurant, you will certainly scare the people in the restaurant. Therefore, in order not to scare these innocent people, Ron decided to let his guards bear it a little and wait outside. He and Boris can go in for dinner.


    Beth and Ron walked into the restaurant one after another.


    The inside of the restaurant and the outside of the restaurant exude a simple smell.


    However, the food inside smells quite good. Presumably, the food in this restaurant should also be delicious.


    More than 70% of the tables in the restaurant are full of guests.


    After Ron and Beth entered the door, they immediately attracted the attention of several tables near the door of the restaurant.


    After glancing at Ron and bliss, the guests at these tables withdrew their eyes and continued to do what they should do.


    After all, there are only a few people who know their Lord, the current Duke of Connaught. The guests at these tables regard Ron and bliss as ordinary rich businessmen or powerful people.


    After all, it was only a common thing to see people dressed brightly in the rich Duke Connaught''s collar.


    Ron and Beth just want to fill their stomachs quickly and go home.


    After casually looking for an empty table, he took the menu and ordered some delicious dishes.


    Although there are many guests in the store at present, the chefs in the restaurant are still very agile. They didn''t let Ron and Beth wait too long, and plates of steaming food were brought up.


    Ron and bliss have been used to eating all kinds of delicacies since childhood. Although the food in this restaurant is delicious, it doesn''t make them feel so strange.


    The two quickly filled their mouths with food and filled their already empty stomachs.


    However, just then, the discussion at the next table suddenly attracted the attention of Ron and Beth.


    "You know what? It is said that many people have died in pandragon. "


    The guests at the next table are strong men dressed as miners.


    At this time, they were discussing with each other anxiously while eating the delicious food on the table.


    "Yes, I heard that, too. I heard that there are corpses everywhere in Pendragon. "


    "Alas... It''s really tragic..."


    "Any army is good. Hurry to save panderagon..."


    "You say - can our wing mounted cavalry go to rescue pandragon? Our wing mounted cavalry regiment is so powerful that if we had the help of our wing mounted cavalry regiment, the war situation in pandragon might be much better. "


    "The winged cavalry regiment... If we want our winged cavalry regiment to support pandragon, we need the consent of our Duke. After all, the wing mounted cavalry regiment is essentially the Duke''s private force. Whether and how to call it depends on the Duke''s arrangement. "


    "Alas... I don''t know whether our Duke agrees to support pandragon..."

 Chapter 1153

    The conversation of these people at the next table seemed to have some magic, which stopped all Ron''s actions.


    Lift the spoon to the half empty hand and the mouth chewing food - all these actions are stopped together.


    ¡ª¡ªPandragon


    Ron is low in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªHas it been so fierce over there


    ¡ª¡ªSo many people have died to defend pandragon and this country


    "I don''t know whether our Duke agrees to support pandragon..." - what the miner said just now echoed in Ron''s mind.


    This sentence is like a needle. Every time it echoes, it will stab Ron''s heart.


    At the same time of chest tingling, the stuffy feeling accumulated in the chest has become more heavy


    "Father... Father... Father?"


    A little white hand shook in front of Ron''s eyes.


    Thanks to this little hand, Ron''s attention returned to reality.


    Until now, Ron didn''t react - Beth had been calling him just now.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Beth wrinkled her pretty eyebrows slightly. "Why are you stunned?"


    "... nothing."


    After casually pulling a panic and perfunctorizing Beth, Ron sent the spoon containing soup that had been held in midair since just now to the import. Continue to sweep the food on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How did he settle dinner in this restaurant and then how did he get back to the Duke''s house - when he returned to his room, Ron was surprised to find that he didn''t remember all the details of these things.


    Trance - the word is perfect for Ron just now.


    Although he had been hunting in the hunting ground for a long time today and was sweating a lot, Ron was not in the mood to take a bath at this time.


    He leaned back and lay down directly on the bed.


    ¡ª¡ªAh... Damn


    Ron felt the tightness in his chest getting worse and worse.


    He didn''t understand what was going on with the stuffy feeling accumulated in his chest.


    This increasingly "heavy" feeling of blockage has been torturing him and making him feel upset.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    On the other side of the door, there was a soft knock.


    Ron turned his head and cast a puzzled look at the door.


    ¡ª¡ªAt this time... Who is it? Is it a maid?


    After clearing his throat, Ron asked the door:


    "Who?"


    "Father, it''s me."


    ¡ª¡ªBeth?


    After seeing that the visitor was his eldest daughter, Ron couldn''t help growing up his eyes a little because of surprise.


    All along, when Beth knocked on his door, she was always quite rude.


    It is rare to knock on his door with such a gentle movement as now.


    "The door is unlocked." Ron whispered, "push the door and come in."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ron, who sat up from the bed, turned his eyes with a little doubt to Boris in front of him.


    Beth didn''t change her clothes, but she still wore the suit suitable for activities she wore when she went hunting today.


    "Beth." Ron first asked, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    "Father."


    Beth, standing in front of Ron''s bed, without too much greeting, said bluntly:


    "You''ve been weird all day."


    "The reason why you are like this is that you are worried about how to respond to the central government''s request for borrowing troops. Am I right?"


    After hearing what Beth said, Ron''s face flashed a few colors of amazement.


    Then, the astonishment on his face quickly dissipated.


    ¡ª¡ªBeth found out that my state today has always been very strange


    ¡ª¡ªBut no wonder it''s strange not to be found out by Beth. I can feel that many of my actions today are unnatural


    Although what Boris just said was not accurate, it was not too far away, so Ron chose to remain silent and acquiesce.


    Seeing Ron''s acquiescence, Beth sighed softly:


    "Father, I''ve been asking you to spare no effort to support the central government - does my request put too much pressure on you?"


    "Of course not!" Ron retorted subconsciously.


    As soon as he spoke, Ron''s eyes flashed a little confused.


    Because he didn''t know why he said this subconsciously just now.


    "Father..."


    Instead of responding to Ron''s rebuttal, Beth continued:


    "Should we give full support to the Central Committee or treat it perfunctorily - father, you have hesitated on this issue for so long, it must be difficult to choose, right?"


    Ron didn''t speak.


    However, his silence at this time was equivalent to answering the question just asked by Beth.


    Not just Ron.


    Even Beth was silent after asking the question just now.


    The room was shrouded in silence.


    After a long time, Beth''s voice finally sounded again in the room:


    "... father, I don''t know how to help you."


    "But I know the reason why you are so upset is for everyone."


    "I want to protect the best interests of everyone led by the Duke and help the central government as much as possible."


    "Father, I''ve decided."


    Beth said positively.


    "I won''t keep yelling and asking you to fully support the central government."


    "Father, you can judge by your own will."


    "Make the choice you think is right."


    After that, Beth said no more.


    Turned and left Ron''s room.


    Ron was left alone in the room.


    The surprise on Ron''s face didn''t dissipate until Beth left the room.


    Ron involuntarily raised his hand and covered his chest.


    Because at this time, Ron felt miraculously that the stuffy feeling in his chest seemed to be getting smaller.


    These changes occurred after listening to what Beth had just said.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Day 2¡ª¡ª


    Patter patter


    The intermittent light rain hit the windowsill and splashed water mist. The clouds are so low that people can''t breathe.


    Ron, who was awakened by the pattering rain, slightly opened his eyes and cast unhappy eyes at the falling raindrops outside the window.


    Because Ron hates rainy days most.


    Especially in this cloudy and rainy day when the dark clouds are very low.


    This rainy day will make Ron feel depressed.


    Ron pulled the quilt off his body and sat up.


    Just as he was about to greet the maid who had been waiting outside the door to serve him, when he washed and dressed, an old, anxious cry sounded outside the door:


    "Sir! Your excellency! "


    The master of this voice is the old housekeeper who has served them for many years.


    The old housekeeper called him in such an anxious voice early in the morning, which made Ron feel a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Ron shouted back at the door.


    "Your Excellency!"


    The anxious voice of the old housekeeper sounded again outside the door:


    "Here comes the official envoy of the Central Committee! In about half an hour, we will arrive at the Duke''s house! "

 Chapter 1154

    Ron, with the help of the ladies, was wearing a dress that was no use except good-looking.


    In order to welcome the central mission, it is quite necessary to wear grand clothes.


    Fortunately, according to the old housekeeper, the central mission is still about half an hour away from their Duke''s house, so the preparation time is quite sufficient.


    After quickly putting on this dress specially for major occasions, Ron hurried out of the room and prepared to gather the people outside the city to meet the upcoming central mission.


    However, just as Ron came out of the room, a familiar figure appeared in front of Ron.


    "Nolid?" Ron raised his eyebrows.


    The man who appeared in front of Ron was Ron''s brother, nolid.


    At this time, nolid also changed into a grand dress.


    Looking at him, he seems to have been waiting here for Ron to come for a long time.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing Ron coming, norred greeted Ron quickly and warmly.


    Then he winked at himself and the attendants behind Ron.


    These personal attendants are old people who have worked in the Duke''s palace for many years.


    Therefore, in the face of nolid''s eyes, they naturally understood it, and then retreated obediently, leaving room for Ron and nolid.


    After all the attendants had retired, nolid hurriedly asked Ron:


    "Brother, have you figured out the wording to refuse the request of the central envoy for borrowing troops?"


    "... well." Ron nodded. "I''ve got a decent and persuasive speech for the time being."


    Norred clapped with excitement.


    "Great, brother."


    "First give a good reception to the envoys of the Central Committee, and then use your words to refuse the Central Committee''s request for borrowing troops!"


    "... well."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Ron''s immediate elders have passed away, Norid is the only sibling.


    Although there are many children, berless is the only adult.


    Therefore, Ron took only nolid and Boris, escorted by 20 soldiers of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, to meet the incoming central envoy regiment outside the city.


    As the rain continued, nolid and Beth stood at a later position on Ron''s left and right sides.


    Behind them stood a cavalry of the wing mounted cavalry regiment who was responsible for holding umbrellas and protecting them from the rain.


    Ron and the three of them can have umbrellas to take shelter from the rain, and the members of the wing mounted cavalry regiment who are responsible for guarding don''t have such good treatment.


    As guards, they can only expose their bodies to the rain and let the rain wash their armor and bodies.


    Dada dada


    ¡ª¡ªHere we are.


    Ron, hearing the sound of horse hoofs, opened his eyes and recovered from the state of closing his eyes.


    Ron loves hunting, so he is very sensitive to the sound of this animal''s activities.


    Through the light rain curtain, I looked at the horizon directly ahead.


    After a while, five figures riding on horseback slowly rose from the horizon in front of them.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? What''s going on


    Looking at the five figures rising from the horizon, Ron frowned as he made a voice of doubt in his heart.


    With the same frown, there were Boris and nolid nearby.


    Because they all found something unusual.


    That is - the number of envoys is too small.


    Ron counted back and forth, only five people.


    At first, Ron thought that the rest of the envoys had not appeared from the horizon.


    However, until these five people were far from the horizon, no one else appeared from the horizon.


    With such a small number of envoys, Ron still had more doubts after confirming the authenticity of the diplomatic document.


    ¡ª¡ªStrange... When did the central government have such a young foreign minister


    In Ron''s impression, the youngest of all the current foreign ministers of the Central Committee is a middle-aged man who is also nearly 40 years old.


    Ron couldn''t help thinking:


    ¡ª¡ªAmong the foreign ministers of the Central Committee, Carol cook should be the number one


    ¡ª¡ªHuh? Carol cook?


    ¡ª¡ªCarol cook... Carol cook


    Ron kept repeating Carol''s full name in his heart while searching his memory.


    Because Ron always feels that the name is familiar and familiar. It seems that he has heard it somewhere


    As Ron tried to remember the name of Carol cook¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!"


    Beth suddenly screamed.


    Then he asked Carol with a little excitement:


    "Are you Carol cook, the wife of Su Cheng, the head of the Michael knights?"

 Chapter 1155

    Beth''s words revived Ron''s memory.


    Thanks to what Beth said just now, Ron finally remembered who Carol cook was.


    And Carol''s next words also verified that Ron''s memory was not wrong.


    "Yes." Carol looked a little surprised. "You recognize me."


    "Of course I know you!" Beth said excitedly, "I admire captain Cheng most! So when I heard your name just now, I immediately remembered that Captain Cheng had a wife named Carol cook, and then your appearance characteristics completely accord with the rumors! I was still wondering if I was wrong. I didn''t expect you to be the wife of head Cheng! "


    Beth adores Su Cheng, who has made great achievements in war and is famous all over the continent at a young age - and Ron knows that.


    Ron is also very interested in Su Cheng, a young man.


    After Su Cheng became the head of Michael''s knights, Ron also kept an eye on Su Cheng''s news.


    That''s why he thought the name Carol cook sounded familiar just now.


    "Miss Carol." Ron''s eyes were full of shock. "Why are you here?"


    In Ron''s understanding, as Su Cheng''s wife, Carol should stay in the north. Why did she appear in the Duke of Connaught and come here as a central envoy.


    "It''s a long story... In short, the original ambassador was seriously injured on his way to your collar and couldn''t go to your collar, so I just saved the envoy and decided to help him complete his mission..."


    As soon as Carol had finished her words, she suddenly shook gently.


    Then - Carol suddenly fell forward as if she had been drained of all her strength.


    "Miss Carol."


    Ron exclaimed, reaching out his hands to help Carol.


    Fortunately, Ron''s action was fast enough. Before Carol fell to the ground, he pressed her shoulders and held Carol''s body that almost fell to the ground.


    "Madam!"


    "Miss Carol!"


    The four guards of Carol, as well as Boris and nolid next to Ron, also cast worried eyes at Carol.


    "Miss Carol." Ron looked at Carol in surprise. "Are you okay? You seem to have a high fever! "


    After pressing his hands on Carol''s shoulders, Ron''s palms keenly sensed that Carol''s current temperature was somewhat unusual.


    "Hmm..." Carol squeezed out a faint bitter smile on her pale face, "it''s really a fever, but it''s just a small problem..."


    "Madam!" A guard nearest to Carol shouted, "please don''t be brave again!"


    Then the guard raised his head and said to Ron:


    "Your Excellency! Madam, she was attacked by bandits on her way to Guiling! The back was hit by a crossbow arrow! "


    "In order to arrive at your collar as soon as possible, my wife has not gone for professional treatment and has been struggling with the pain!"


    "Your Excellency, please arrange a doctor to treat her as soon as possible!"


    The words of the guard moved Ron, Beth and nolide.


    Beth took the lead in recovering from the shock, turned her head and shouted to a soldier of the wing mounted cavalry regiment behind her:


    "Go back to the Duchy! Ask the old housekeeper to arrange for the best doctor to come quickly! "


    "Yes!"


    "Miss Carol." Ron, who also recovered from the shock, said eagerly to Carol, "your face is really ugly now! Let''s go back to the Duke''s house first! When you have a good rest, let''s talk about business slowly! "


    With that, Ron looked at Carol, who was a head shorter than him.


    ¡ª¡ªUnexpectedly, the person who came to send me was the wife of head Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so young. It looks like it''s only in its early 20s.


    ¡ª¡ªMiss Carol could have come to me so painstakingly without taking on the hard work.


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to come to me early, I gave up the treatment of the wound and went on my way with the pain


    ¡ª¡ªDo you want to come to me early and borrow soldiers from me to support pandragon


    ¡ª¡ªEven miss Carol, who didn''t need to bear this danger, is fighting for the future of the Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd I


    The dark clouds overhead are still not dispersed, and the light rain still falls from the sky.


    It was a wet, cool day, but Ron felt his cheeks burning strangely at this time


    "... thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ron."


    Just then, Carol suddenly made a noise.


    She gently held Ron back, his hands holding her shoulders, and tried to stand straight.


    "Rest, treatment or something. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Mr. Ron, you should know what I''m here for."


    "Mr. Ron, please lend us your wing mounted cavalry regiment. Pandragon needs your help."


    Carol didn''t do any more polite greetings.


    Gazing quietly into Ron''s eyes, he whispered his request for a soldier - that''s all.


    Ron felt the tightness in his chest increase in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter with the stuffy feeling in my chest


    Ron closed his lips and his hands clenched involuntarily.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn... Even Miss Keller has sacrificed her life for this country. As the first vassal of the British Empire, how can I be inferior to Miss Keller


    ¡ª¡ªBut... I''ve made an agreement with nolid.


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve already figured out the perfunctory words of the envoy.


    ¡ª¡ªCalm down... Ron, calm down


    ¡ª¡ªYou can''t make a wrong decision because of a brain fever.


    ¡ª¡ªMiss Carol''s feat of fighting for her life for this country is indeed admirable.


    ¡ª¡ªBut why should I compare with Miss Carol?


    ¡ª¡ªMiss Carol, it''s Miss Carol, I''m me.


    ¡ª¡ªI am the 18th Duke of Connaught. It is my duty to protect the best interests of my family and the people in my territory.


    ¡ª¡ªIf we send all the combat power of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to support pandragon, it will do great harm to our military and financial resources.


    ¡ª¡ªEven if I do my best to support pandragon, there is still a great possibility of losing the pandragon defense.


    ¡ª¡ªEven if I win, the compensation given by the central government may not be able to make up for my loss... After all, the central government''s attitude towards our feudal ministers has always been very bad


    ¡ª¡ªOn this thought, it was better to perfunctory Miss Carol, and then send only some soldiers of the cavalry regiment to send the central government''s request for borrowing soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, indeed, we should not fully support pandragon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª... but


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªBut


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª... ah! Asshole! Why on earth


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is my chest more and more stuffy!


    Just then - Ron suddenly felt his right fist wrapped in something warm.

 Chapter 1156

    The warm thing that wrapped Ron''s right fist was Beth''s hand.


    Beth gently put her hand on Ron''s clenched right fist.


    "What are you doing..." - Ron asked Beth with his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, Beth didn''t say a word.


    He didn''t say any superfluous words, just looked at him silently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    Ron opened his tight lips slightly.


    Just as she was about to say something loudly to Carol in front of her, an unexplained force suddenly rushed out of Ron''s body and forced Ron to close his slightly opened lips again.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it!


    ¡ª¡ªJust one step away!


    Ron cursed bitterly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s just that close!


    ¡ª¡ªIf only we could have another chance!


    ¡ª¡ªAn opportunity to make me fully aware


    ... at this time.


    Carol, standing in front of Ron, swayed again because of her weakness, and then fell forward.


    But the moment before she fell to the ground, Carol stretched out her hands and grabbed Ron''s clothes.


    Carol didn''t fall to the ground because she grabbed Ron''s clothes in time.


    "Miss Carol!"


    Ron let out another anxious cry and held Carol''s shoulders.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..." gasped with pain from Carol''s mouth.


    Any outsider at the scene can see from Carol''s face and her wheezing voice that Carol is in a very bad state at this time.


    Ron wants to lift Carol up again.


    However - before the hands on Carol''s shoulders could exert themselves, Carol said intermittently in a weak voice:


    "Duke... Your excellency."


    As the voice of the "Duke" fell, he grabbed Ron''s hand and grabbed it harder.


    Carol''s fever seemed to increase, and her face showed a morbid damp red, but even though she didn''t even have the strength to say a complete word, Carol still said word by word.


    "Please... Support pandragon... I don''t want to... Let the people who are trying to guard pandragon... Die in vain. I don''t want... To destroy this country. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miss Carol, please get up."


    Ron said calmly to Carol.


    The hands holding on Carol''s shoulders made a slight effort to lift Carol, who almost fell to the ground and was half bowed at this time.


    "Miss Carol, I heard your request for help with your life."


    With that, Ron put down his hands on Carol''s shoulders.


    Then turn around.


    Ron looked with the sharpest eyes he had ever seen, at Beth next to him, then at nolid, and finally at the bodyguards behind him.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Gather all the combat power of the wing mounted cavalry regiment!"


    Ron''s eyes sparkled with dazzling brilliance.


    "Give all your strength to support pandragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Duke Connaught, the horse farm.


    Hui Hui Hui -!


    Groups of horses, driven by the horse herders, gathered in the direction of unity.


    In order to rush to the battle of Pendragon as quickly as possible, all the horses in the Duke''s command were mobilized under Ron''s command.


    In order to ensure the movement speed of the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, each soldier is equipped with at least three war horses for them to transfer in turn.


    In addition to mobilizing horses, donkeys, mules and other animals were also mobilized.


    Donkeys, mules, and inferior horses that could not be used as war horses were transferred to supply troops as important animal power for transporting supplies.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Led by Duke Connaught, wing mounted cavalry regiment barracks.


    "Come on! Hurry up! "


    "Bring me my sword!"


    "Are you all equipped?"


    "Don''t dawdle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Such noises were heard one after another in the barracks of the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    Although the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment were shouting, they were still preparing for battle in an orderly manner.


    A cavalry regiment general, dressed in a special silver wing suit and armed with weapons, lined up in a neat line, walked out of the barracks and walked quickly towards the assembly site.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Duke Connaught, material warehouse.


    Material warehouse - a warehouse for storing all kinds of materials in the Duke''s territory, with an open door.


    Yellow wheat, rice and forage; Military supplies such as military tents, arrows and oil lamps of different shapes were pulled out of the warehouse one after another, and then loaded into carriages, donkey carts and mule carts.


    The total combat strength of the wing mounted cavalry regiment is 2000.


    In order to ensure the supply of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, Ron did not make any reservation. He pulled out all the carriages in the leader and pulled up a huge fleet of 300 vehicles.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Duke Connaught, duchy.


    RON in armor, with a helmet in one hand and a long sword in the other.


    While walking quickly outside the Duke''s house, he asked a strong man beside him:


    "How are the war horses ready?"


    As soon as Ron''s voice fell, the strong man immediately said:


    "All ready. However - although enough war horses have been mobilized for all the soldiers of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, the horse farm in our territory has been completely hollowed out. At present, we can hardly see a war horse that has not been requisitioned by us. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Ron said without thinking.


    This strong man is Hans, a capable person trusted by Ron and the commander in chief of the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    Ron didn''t know much about the military. He had to rely on Hans for the rescue of pandragon.


    Ron then asked Hans:


    "What about the wing mounted cavalry regiment? Are the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment ready to attack? "


    "All ready. At present, the whole army of the wing mounted cavalry regiment has arrived at the assembly site. In about half an hour, all of them will be able to get their horses. "


    "What about the baggage troops? Are the baggage troops ready? "


    "We''re all ready. At present, the first team of the baggage force has set out first, and the number of horses, donkeys, mules and other livestock is also sufficient. As long as there is no accident, we should no longer worry about supplies on the way to pandragon. "


    "Yes." Ron nodded. "Good... Huh?"


    Ron stopped.


    Because there was a man standing in front of him.


    It''s nolid.


    Norred, with an extremely gloomy face, stood in Ron''s way.


    "... Hans." Ron said, "you go first. I''ll follow you later."


    "Yes."


    Hans, who was very knowledgeable, knew that this was not the place he could stay, so he quickened his pace and hurried outside the Duke''s house.


    Norred did not stop Hans and let Hans pass him.


    After Hans left, there were only Ron and nolid left in the corridor.


    "Brother." Norred murmured, "can you explain it to me?"

 Chapter 1157

    "Explain? What explanation would you like me to give you, nolid? "


    "Brother!" Norred exclaimed, "are you serious? I really intend to send all the combat forces of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to support pandragon! "


    "Just send the whole army of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to the pandragon battlefield. Brother, you even gave more than half of the money in the Treasury to the wing mounted cavalry regiment to boost the morale of the generals!"


    "Even if you take out all the money in the Treasury! Brother, you''re going to enlist on the pandragon front! "


    "Fighting and hunting are two different things!"


    "As far as I know, brother, you don''t know any fighting skills except archery?"


    "To put it mildly, with your brother''s ability, it would be a strange thing if you didn''t die on the spot on the battlefield!"


    "Brother! Are you really going to give all our fiefdom to support Pendragon? "


    "Ah, that''s right."


    As soon as norred''s voice fell, Ron nodded calmly.


    "That''s what I''m going to do."


    "I have made up my mind."


    "Support pandragon at all costs."


    "After all, I am the current Duke of Connaught. If the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment know that the Lord they serve is fighting side by side with them, their morale should be improved more or less."


    Ron was determined not only to support pandragon, but also to follow all the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to the front line and boost morale.


    Originally, after hearing that Ron decided to kiss the front line, Boris quarreled and wanted to go with Ron to support pandragon.


    But Beth''s request was rejected by Ron without thinking.


    If you want to boost the morale of the generals, you only need Ron to go alone, and you don''t need to let Boris go with you.


    After all, Beth is just an adult. She has almost no prestige and fame in the territory. Even if she goes to the front line, she can''t play any role.


    And -- Beth is Ron''s eldest daughter after all.


    As a father, Ron would not allow his daughter to experience the hardships and dangers of war.


    "Brother!"


    Norred''s face seemed to be dripping green.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Haven''t we all agreed? Perfunctory envoys of the central government will never devote a lot of human and material resources to the support of pandragon! "


    "Are you fascinated by Miss Carol''s beauty? He wanted to show his masculine charm in front of the beautiful miss Carol, so he was so hot headed that he decided to follow Miss Carol''s request and give full support to Pendragon? "


    "Nolid." Ron''s mouth tilted slightly and said in a half joking tone, "man is a fickle animal."


    "If you want to buy this today, you may not want to buy it tomorrow - isn''t it common?"


    "As for being charmed by Miss Carol''s beauty... You can''t talk nonsense, nolid."


    "I don''t want to annoy the head of the Michael knights."


    "You also know that if you annoy the head of the military power holding Michael knights, the consequences may be unimaginable."


    "Brother!" Norred glared at norred in front of him with some angry eyes, "please don''t joke with me again! Please answer my question seriously! "


    "..." seeing that norred seemed to be losing patience, Ron flattened the slightly raised corners of his mouth and restrained his playful attitude.


    "In fact, there are not many reasons."


    Ron said in a calm tone.


    "I just found my heart."


    "Original heart?" Norred wondered.


    "Norred, you know what? After I had agreed with you that I would never fully support pandragon, my chest seemed to be blocked by a big stone. "


    Ron raised his hand and gently pressed his chest.


    "It''s really uncomfortable... The feeling that my chest is blocked..."


    "I can''t understand what''s going on in my chest."


    "It wasn''t until I saw Miss Carol and heard what Miss Carol said that I finally woke up - what''s the matter with the stuffy and tingling feeling in my chest."


    "It''s a shame to think about it. I''m so old. I didn''t expect to be awakened by a little girl in her early twenties."


    "The reason why my chest always has this stuffy and tingling feeling is because my heart is resisting."


    "Strongly resist the decision I agreed with you."


    "Although I am old now, I will no longer shout all day to serve my country and offer loyalty and glory to the British Empire as I did when I was young." ""


    "But my heart, which hopes that the British Empire will continue to prosper, has not changed."


    Ron continued with a sonorous force as he looked straight into nolid''s eyes with a firm look.


    "Even if the central government has a bad attitude towards our feudal ministers, I still hope that my country can still be rich and strong, will not be defeated by the enemy and will not perish!"


    "As Miss Carol said, I don''t want to destroy this country - that''s why I''m determined to give all I have to support pandragon."


    After that, Ron said no more.


    Hold the helmet under your left armpit, hold the long sword in your right hand, and stride forward.


    As he passed noryard, Ron handed the long sword of his right hand to his left hand, then raised his hand and patted noryard''s shoulder, which still looked disappointed.


    "During my absence, the Duke asked you to take care of it."


    "If... I can''t come back, Boris will inherit the Duke."


    Speaking of this, Ron said.


    Then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly and said in a somewhat joking tone:


    "If I come back, I will bring back some local specialties from pandragon as much as possible."


    Having said that, Ron put down his hand on nolid''s shoulder, handed the long sword of his left hand back to his right hand, and then strode outside the Duke''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first two days have been cloudy and rainy.


    At this time, the long rainy weather finally ended.


    On the once gray and dark sky, tangled clouds are dispersing. In the gap vacated by the clouds, the blue of the lake water sample is exposed again.


    Out of the duchy, Ron took a deep breath looking at the blue sky above his head.


    Breathe the fresh air and enjoy the comfortable feeling of chest that has not been experienced for a long time.

 Chapter 1158

    British Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    A rebel soldier shouted, holding up his long sword and ran towards Jacob.


    A considerable number of rebel soldiers took the initiative to find Jacob.


    Both the rebels and the defenders of pandragon were very confused when they saw such a white haired old man on the front battlefield.


    While the rebel generals were confused, they were also quite excited.


    Because according to the armor on the old man, it is not difficult to see that the old man has a high position in the garrison of pandragon.


    How can the rebel soldiers not be excited about the emergence of such a high-ranking old man who looks very bullish.


    However - the white haired old man just looked bullying.


    Since Jacob came to the front battlefield, he couldn''t remember how many rebel soldiers he had killed. Seeing that he was easy to bully, he took the initiative to rush up to take his life.


    Facing the rebel soldier who rushed at him with his sword, Jacob was neither panic nor busy.


    Raise the "dragon chant" engraved with patterns on both the body and handle of the sword, and look at the rebel soldier closer and closer to him with calm eyes.


    "Go to hell!"


    The rebel soldier who attacked Jacob, after Jacob entered his attack area, gave a loud shout and cut off the long sword held high above his head.


    Jacob bent his right knee.


    Pass your left foot out.


    Then he suddenly sank and cut the sword from bottom to top.


    There was only a clear clank, and Jacob flicked away the long sword that came hurtling at his head.


    Then the next moment, ah changed to bend his left knee, push his right foot to the ground, stand up and drill under the right armpit of the rebel soldier in front of him.


    Poof!


    The sound of sharp tools entering the meat sounded.


    As Jacob ran under the rebel soldier''s armpit, he hit the rebel soldier''s right abdomen and ran in the opposite direction. He ran a few steps at a time before Jacob stopped.


    Jacob did not turn to look at the rebel soldier behind him.


    Because he knew that the cut he had just made had cut the whole belly of the rebel soldier.


    With such serious injuries, it is impossible to stand up again.


    Sure enough - Jacob cut a big hole in the right abdomen of the rebel soldier, and his intestines flowed down the wound.


    After shaking a few times, he fell to the ground and no longer gave half a minute of interest.


    He suddenly waved the "dragon chant" in his hand, spilled the residual blood on the ground, and Jacob stepped forward with his feet.


    However, Jacob had just taken two steps forward, and a sharp pain came out of Jacob''s spine, and then spread all over Jacob in an instant.


    "Well..."


    After a deep cry of pain, Jacob''s knees softened and fell to the ground.


    But fortunately - before kneeling to the ground, Jacob made a stick with his long sword and leaned on the ground.


    Just because Jacob leaned on the "dragon chant" on the ground in time, he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Jacob greedily absorbed the air around him.


    His left hand pressed his waist, and his right hand continued to hold the hilt of the "Longyin" sword, supported by the "Longyin" on the ground. Jacob slowly stood up straight.


    "This body..." Jacob said to himself with a bitter smile, "it''s really useless... So suddenly, his waist began to hurt..."


    Jacob almost fell to the ground just now because his low back pain recurred.


    Jacob''s waist was not very good a long time ago.


    However, Jacob''s waist disease is not too serious because he consciously maintains his health.


    However - since Jacob went to the forefront of the defense area... No, to be exact, since Allen launched a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River, Jacob has been forcing his body to do all kinds of things that are no longer suitable for an old man like him.


    Although his body still remembers how to use the sword, Jacob''s body doesn''t allow him to mess around like he did when he was young.


    After visiting the front line of the defense area, Jacob''s waist disease worsened because he had been fighting with high intensity.


    At present, Jacob''s waist disease has worsened to the point that he will fall to the ground due to occasional low back pain.


    "I have a little understanding of the ideas of those who seek to return to youth or stay young forever in history..." Jacob mocked himself in a low voice that only he could hear.


    In history, there have been many people who pursue returning to youth or staying young forever.


    In fact, Jacob has never understood why these people in history are so persistent in being young forever?


    Jacob is also an old man. Naturally, he knows all the good things of young people.


    But he thinks that''s it. Why spend so much energy to return to youth or stay young forever?


    After standing on the front line, Jacob finally understood these people''s ideas.


    Because Jacob has never been like this, hoping that his body can return to youth


    I have never hated my old body as much as I do now.


    "Hold on... My body..."


    After whispering in a tone that seemed to speak to his body, Jacob instilled strength into his waist and stood up completely.


    Then, holding the "dragon chant" in his hand, he continued to walk towards the front and towards the front battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    Four rebel soldiers besieged Eliza.


    Eliza clenched the knight''s sword in her hand and slid under her feet, making a noise on the ground.


    Eliza''s body flashed flexibly and got rid of the attack of the four people.


    Then flash, flash again.


    Two golden swords flashed twice.


    Two rebel soldiers fell.


    After cutting down two rebel soldiers, Eliza still turned the tip of her long sword and pierced the chest of another rebel soldier.


    After pulling the long sword out of the rebel soldier''s chest, the golden sword flashed again and beheaded the Last Rebel soldier.


    Eliza is on the front line, too.


    The war situation in the baiyanggong defense area is as bad as that in the other 2 defense areas, so bad that the commander can''t fight without going to the front line.


    When Eliza wiped the sweat dripping into her eyes with the back of her hand, an anxious voice sounded from Eliza''s side:


    "Coach!"


    Eliza, go.


    It''s a herald.


    "What''s the matter?" Eliza asked.


    "The battle situation in the bell tower defense area is tight!" The herald shouted in a hurry, "commander enly, ask for support!"


    "Tight?" Eliza''s face sank. "Haven''t I squeezed out some troops from my command to support enly?"


    "That''s right! But there are too many enemy soldiers attacking the bell tower defense area! "


    "... tut." Eliza could not help but clench the knight''s sword in her hand, "did Allen... Put his main attack direction in the bell tower defense area..."

 Chapter 1159

    As Eliza guessed, Allen did put his main attack direction in the bell tower defense area under enly''s responsibility.


    For this reason, the bell tower defense area in the charge of enly has become the most intense battle and the worst situation at present.


    In order to support enli, as early as two days ago, Eliza squeezed out several troops from her already small forces and transferred them to support the bell tower defense area.


    Even Jacob sent some of his troops to support enli.


    Eliza didn''t expect that the war situation in the bell tower defense area in the charge of enly was so bad... Just two days later, she came to Eliza and Jacob again to ask for support.


    However... In the face of enly''s request for help, Eliza is powerless


    If the troops under her command are transferred to support enli, the defense area facing the enemy occupied crisis will become the defense area of Baiyang palace in the charge of Eliza


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Eliza has been on the front line, Ilsa still sits in the main hall of Baiyang palace.


    Ilsa, who remained in the main hall of the Baiyang palace, learned about the current dangerous situation in the bell tower defense area at almost the same time as Eliza.


    "Need help..." Ilsa whispered.


    Then, naturally hanging hands slowly clenched up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, bell tower defense.


    Darlene held a long sword in her right hand and a dagger in her left hand.


    She moved her calm eyes and scanned the five rebel soldiers around her.


    Compared with Da Liana''s calm, the five rebel soldiers around her are facing the enemy, staring at Da Liana. They don''t even dare to blink. They don''t seem to want to miss any action of Da Liana.


    After so many days of fighting, the generals of Allen''s army have learned a truth.


    That is - when you meet a man in a dark purple cloak, you must not fight alone with him. You must surround him with your comrades in arms.


    The five rebel soldiers clearly knew the cruel truth based on a lot of blood and bones, so they separated in different directions of Da liana, paid close attention to Da Liana''s every move, and were always ready to rush up and surround Da Liana.


    However, their attempt had long been seen through by Darlene.


    Seeing through what they thought, Darlene didn''t give them a chance to attack.


    Originally with a calm face, but standing quietly in place without saying a word, Darlene moved quickly!


    Just now, Da Liana has been calculating the positions of the five people around her. Thinking about the way to kill these five people in one breath.


    After working out the method to kill the five people at the fastest speed, Da Liana no longer hesitated, clenched the handle of the sword and kicked her feet.


    In an instant, Da Liana''s body was pulled up and passed high over their heads like a flying swallow.


    Between the lightning and flint, one of them''s tianlinggai has eaten Da Liana''s right hand sword.


    The short sword originally held in her left hand had already flown into another person''s chest.


    At the moment of landing, Darlene seemed to have eyes on her back. Her backhand was a sword and knocked another person who caught up to the ground.


    In just a few breaths, Da Liana cut down three people in one breath, and only two people were still standing well.


    "Gee --!"


    The remaining two people made a sad cry with fear.


    The situation has changed so fast that their brains have not slowed down until now.


    Just now, there was a big advantage of five encircling one.


    However, in the blink of an eye, three companions were killed by the woman, leaving only two of them.


    5-to-1 becomes 2-to-1 - how can these two people not be afraid.


    Dalina waved her long sword down heavily, spilled all the blood left on the sword to the ground, then turned her head and threw a calm look almost without any emotional color at the two rebel soldiers.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because she just killed three people in one breath. Dalina''s eyes at this time contain some murderous spirit.


    "Gee --!"


    The two rebel soldiers let out another wail.


    Then, coincidentally, he hugged the weapon in his hand and turned to escape.


    Both soldiers were defeated by the fear in their hearts.


    For the two deserters who were rapidly shrinking in her field of vision, Darlene unhurriedly untied the crossbow that had been hanging at her back waist.


    Darlene''s crossbow is always ready to go.


    So it can be used in situations like this.


    The left-hand side of the crossbow is flat, and the crossbow arrow mounted on the crossbow tool aims at the back of one of the deserters, and then pulls the trigger without hesitation.


    The sharp crossbow arrow cuts through the air and accurately hits the back of the person Darlene is aiming at.


    After being selected into the German undead team, Darlene carried out comprehensive and rigorous training, and her performance in crossbow training was quite good.


    Although Da Liana uses a small light crossbow, it is more than enough to break through the defense of iron armor at such a distance.


    Sure enough, after the crossbow hit the deserter''s back, the piercing sound of iron armor breaking and the sound of sharp weapons entering the flesh sounded.


    The crossbow shot him to the point.


    After shaking his body a few times, the deserter fell to the ground and never stood up again.


    Another rebel soldier who fled with him once again wailed when he saw that his comrade in arms who fled with him also fell.


    Then he poured all his strength into his feet. Even for a second, he wanted to escape from this place and the woman as soon as possible. He wanted to grow a pair of wings behind his back.


    For the Last Rebel soldier, Darlene chose to let him go.


    By the time she had put on the crossbow string again, the rebel soldier must have run away.


    If you go after her, at Darlene''s speed, she will definitely catch up.


    But Darlene didn''t want to waste her already poor strength on chasing a small soldier.


    Once the crossbow was ready to go again, Darlene hung it back to her back waist.


    Dang -! Dang -! Dang -!


    At this time, Darlene suddenly heard the harsh sound of iron collision not far from her.


    Da Liana followed her reputation and saw a young man with a thick bandage wrapped in his left eye and wearing a set of exquisite white and red armor, waving a long sword in blood red from the body to the grid and then to the handle, and launching a fierce attack and defense with a rebel general who was not low in dress.


    After seeing the face of the young man with only one eye, Darlene couldn''t help raising her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Coach enli..."


    The man who was engaged in fierce attack and defense with rebel generals was enri, the supreme commander of the bell tower defense area.

 Chapter 1160

    After the war situation in the bell tower defense area in enli''s charge was tight, Eliza immediately sent some of her troops to support enli.


    Darlene''s team was one of the many troops sent to support enly.


    Enly had already stood on the front line and led the soldiers to fight against the rebels. Therefore, since she came to the bell tower defense area, Da Liana met the quite young top commander of the bell tower defense area more than once.


    Since the first time she saw enli fighting with the enemy, Darlene was impressed by enli''s neat skill.


    There are many experts in the German undead team. Darlene is not so bad in the German undead team, but she is not so good.


    Because there are too many experts in the German undead team, Darlene has been used to all kinds of "monsters".


    However, even Darlene, who is used to seeing all kinds of "monsters", can''t help feeling quite shocked after seeing enli''s skill.


    With only one eye left, he can kill the enemy so neatly.


    Darlene certainly understands the difference between having two eyes and having only one.


    If you suddenly lose an eye, the sense of distance will change dramatically.


    In short, it is difficult to grasp the distance between the object and you.


    Darlene is also a veteran who has joined the army for many years and has been in and out of many bloody battlefields. She is used to all kinds of wounds and bandages.


    Therefore, with the bandage on enly''s face, Darlene easily saw that enly''s left eye should have been injured recently.


    Generally speaking, it takes a long time to adapt to the sudden loss of an eye.


    One of Darlene''s comrades in arms lost an eye in the aurora offensive two years ago.


    The comrade in arms who had just lost one eye could not even walk in a straight line. Throw something at him, and it''s hard for him to catch it.


    It took him several months to get used to the world where only one eye could see.


    However - enli, who also lost an eye recently, can still show such strong strength.


    Darlene could not help imagining how powerful Lord enly would be if his eyes were sound?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dang -!


    Enly''s Knight Sword collided with the rebel general''s sword in front of him.


    The two kept their swords together and exerted angular force on each other.


    Two people''s feet are firmly tied to the ground. When the other party sends a force, they will top a point. The other party pulls back a force, and they also draw back a point.


    While the two maintain such a stalemate¡ª¡ª


    Enly took a deep breath.


    Then he sank down and lowered his center of gravity at a very fast speed, unloading the strength of the rebel general in front of him.


    Enli quickly withdrew from the wrestling with him, making the rebel general who had no time to recover stagger several steps forward due to inertia.


    Enli caught the flaw of the rebel general in time.


    Enli, who sank down, waved his knight''s sword.


    The blade struck the rebel general in the leg with precision.


    The rebel general whose legs were attacked groaned in pain.


    However, the rebel general was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Even if his leg was injured, he quickly adjusted his posture, raised his long sword and chopped at enli.


    The sword coming step by step sounded with the wind. It was fierce and powerful.


    However, because the rebel general had been injured, the threat of the sword to enli had been much smaller.


    Enly waved his knight''s sword and pointed at the rebel general''s sword.


    There are skilled moves hidden in enli''s reversed sword.


    The rebel general, who could not bear the power of enli''s counterattack, only felt numb in his hands and let out a low cry of pain again.


    At the same time, it also revealed flaws again.


    Enly seized the moment, stepped in quickly and cut each other''s right shoulder silently.


    The feel of the chopping was sufficient. The blade cut in from the rebel general''s right shoulder and out from his left abdomen.


    The other party didn''t even have a chance to shout, so he died.


    Enli doesn''t know how many enemies he has killed these days.


    Even such a capable enemy, enli doesn''t remember how many he killed, so enli can''t remember how many ordinary miscellaneous fish he killed.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Enly wiped his sweat again and again, and took the time to adjust his breathing.


    At the same time, whisper at a volume that only you can hear:


    "There''s really no time to stop and drink..."


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    A scream suddenly came into enly''s ear.


    According to the volume of this scream, it is not difficult to judge that the owner of this scream is not far from enly.


    Enly looked in the direction of the scream.


    A garrison soldier fell to the ground and looked at him with fear. He was grinning and walking slowly towards his rebel soldier.


    The garrison soldier is quite young. Judging from his appearance, he should be a young man who has just grown up.


    He didn''t have any weapons in his hand. He should have been hit by the enemy when he was fighting with the enemy just now.


    He fell to the ground and climbed back with his hands and feet, trying to stay away from the rebel soldier in front of him.


    However, it was clear that as he fell to the ground, he fled less quickly than the rebel soldier approached him.


    If you don''t save him, in a few seconds, the garrison soldier will die under the sword of the rebel soldier.


    "Tut..." enly didn''t intend to watch his subordinates die.


    However, enly just picked up the knight''s sword in his hand, and a powerful cry approached him.


    Enly turned his head and saw three rebel soldiers stabbing him with long guns.


    "Get out of here!"


    Enly roared and then took his sword to meet the three rebel soldiers.


    However - these three rebel soldiers are not any miscellaneous fish that can be easily solved.


    Although it is not a problem to solve these three people with enli''s skill, it must take some time.


    When enly has solved the three rebel soldiers, his subordinates may have been dead long ago.


    "Stand up! Run! "


    Stopped by the three rebel soldiers, he couldn''t rush to support the subordinate''s enli in time. He could only shout eagerly, hoping that his subordinate could stand up and escape here.


    However - he had lost his due sensitivity under the attack of "fear".


    His legs were weak and he couldn''t stand up. He looked hopelessly at the rebel soldier in front of him who had raised his long sword.


    Enli''s face also showed resentment and reluctance.


    He was angry and unwilling that he could not save his close subordinates.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A long, thick object cut across enly''s field of vision.


    Then it hit the rebel soldier hard on the chest.

 Chapter 1161

    The garrison soldier, who was still sitting on the ground, looked blankly at the slowly falling rebel soldier in front of him.


    The rebel soldier had a long, thick gun stuck to his chest.


    It was this long gun shot from behind the garrison soldier that accurately stabbed the rebel soldier in the chest and saved the garrison soldier''s life.


    Just before the garrison soldier recovered, a slightly childish female voice sounded behind him:


    "Are you okay? Can you stand up? "


    The garrison soldier turned back.


    Behind him stood a small girl with silver hair and purple pupils who looked as if she was not an adult.


    The little girl was surrounded by more than ten soldiers dressed as royal guards.


    The more than ten soldiers dressed as royal guards surrounded the silver haired girl with a little nervous face, paying attention to all the movements around.


    One of the more than ten soldiers dressed up by the royal guards quickly walked to the body of the rebel soldier stabbed by the long gun that had just been shot, pulled out the long gun inserted in his chest, and then returned quickly with the long gun still dripping blood.


    It seems that the long gun that just shot from behind the garrison soldier and saved the garrison soldier''s life was shot by the soldier of the royal guards.


    Seeing that the garrison soldier did not respond to her, the little girl with silver hair and purple pupils whispered again:


    "Are you okay? Can you stand up? "


    Until the silver haired girl repeated her question again, the garrison soldier finally realized and recovered.


    "Ah..." the garrison soldier, who had recovered his mind and reason, nodded, "I''m fine..."


    "It''s all right." The silver haired girl smiled and then stretched out her little hand to the garrison soldier, "come on, get up."


    "OK..."


    ¡ª¡ªWho is she


    The garrison soldier held out his hand and put it on the little hand extended to him by the silver haired girl. With the help of the silver haired girl, he stood up.


    As soon as he got up from the ground, a young man wearing white and red armor and only one eye rushed towards them.


    As soon as he came to their side, the one eyed young man shouted anxiously:


    "Your majesty! Why are you here! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty?!


    After hearing this "Your Majesty", the garrison soldier''s brain stopped thinking for several seconds, and finally reflected how wonderful the one eyed youth had just said.


    He glared round his eyes, turned his head, and cast a shocked look at the girl with silver hair and purple pupils beside him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly didn''t have time to pay attention to the garrison soldier beside him who was staring at Ilsa.


    There are more urgent things waiting for enly to deal with.


    "Your majesty!" Enly yelled again, "please step back to the safe rear! It''s too dangerous here! "


    The girl with silver hair and purple pupils who was escorted by more than a dozen soldiers of the Royal Guards was Ilsa.


    Just now, it was Ilsa who gave instructions to one of her guards. Let her guard throw a long gun and save the garrison soldier who fell on the ground and was about to be killed.


    Enly was stunned to see Ilsa appear on the front battlefield.


    Without hesitation, he killed the three rebel soldiers who had just obstructed him at a very fast speed, then rushed over and asked Ilsa to leave here quickly and return to the safe rear.


    Enly didn''t ask Ilsa why she was here.


    Because the place where they are now is a fierce battlefield, not a good place for gossip.


    Secondly - endre guessed the reason why Ilsa was here.


    Sure enough, what Ilsa said next perfectly confirmed enly''s conjecture about why Ilsa was here.


    Ilsa smiled and shook her head, then said:


    "Enly, please don''t stop me. Although I don''t have the ability to command the troops, and I don''t have the same powerful force as you and miss Eliza, I can still do what I can for the defense of panderagon, and maybe only I can do."


    Then Ilsa took a deep breath.


    Then he shouted:


    "Everybody! Drive all the rebels back! "


    Ilsa''s cry attracted everyone''s attention.


    While attracting the attention of their own people, it also attracted the attention of many rebel soldiers.


    At this time, Darlene, who happened to be not far away, naturally heard Ilsa''s cry.


    Darlene followed her reputation, looked at Ilsa, then frowned slightly and whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWho''s that?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Da Liana doesn''t know the silver haired girl, but from the armor she wears and the temperament she exudes, Da Liana can instinctively feel that the identity of the silver haired girl should be different.


    Just as Darlene was wondering about the silver haired girl, a cry full of excitement sounded from Darlene''s side:


    "Yes, your majesty! Your majesty is here! "


    After hearing the cry, Darlene suddenly widened her eyes.


    Because in the sentence she just heard, there was a title that dalina had to care about.


    Darlene turned her head and wanted to follow the cry just now to find the owner of the cry.


    Because there were not many people standing around Darlene, Darlene soon found the owner of the cry - a soldier of the royal guards.


    The royal guards, like their German undead team, have exclusive equipment, so it is easy to identify who are the soldiers of the garrison from the surrounding cities, who are the soldiers of the royal guards and who are the soldiers of the German undead team.


    The soldier of the royal guards standing beside Darlene shouted again with an excited face:


    "Your Majesty... Your majesty has come to the front!"


    In this area at this time, many soldiers of the royal guards were fighting bloody battles.


    The royal guards are specially responsible for protecting the royal family, so most people know what the emperor looks like.


    After Ilsa made the cry and attracted the eyes of all the people around, the soldiers of the royal guards who happened to be fighting in this area noticed that it was their emperor who made the cry.


    As the soldiers of the royal guards responded to Ilsa''s cry one after another, people like Darlene who didn''t know what the emperor looked like gradually understood what had happened.


    "True or false..." Darlene whispered as she looked at Ilsa, who was still raising her voice to encourage everyone, "Your Majesty... Actually came to the front line in person..."

 Chapter 1162

    The arrival of Ilsa excited all the soldiers of the royal guards here.


    Through the shouting of the excited soldiers of the royal guards, people like Darlene who did not know what his majesty looked like also learned that the person who suddenly appeared here was the emperor of their country.


    Darlene couldn''t tell what she was feeling now.


    I was surprised and excited at the same time.


    Da Liana is a peasant. People like ministers and nobles are a group of people she may not meet once in her life.


    However - just today, Darlene met the emperor of their country.


    As rumored, the current emperor of their country is a little girl.


    There have always been various opinions about what their current little emperor looks like.


    In her spare time, Da Liana has heard many versions of rumors about the appearance of the current emperor from her comrades in arms.


    Some say their current emperor is ugly.


    Some say they look very ordinary.


    Someone said he had a man''s face.


    Some say they are cute.


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of rumors, each of which is true, make it difficult for Da Liana to distinguish which is true and which is false.


    At this time, the perplexity that had puzzled Da Liana for a long time was finally relieved.


    Because Darlene saw their majesty with her own eyes.


    The emperor is so young and lovely - this is the first reaction of Darlene when she learned that the little girl is their emperor.


    It was not just seeing the emperor with her own eyes that made Darlene feel excited.


    What really excites Darlene is that their high emperor is willing to visit the most dangerous front battlefield.


    Darlene had experienced this special excitement before.


    Before Darlene was elected to the German undead team and was just an ordinary soldier, her old boss, Lindsay, liked to rush to the front and lead her subordinates to charge.


    When she first saw Lindsay, who was usually very strict, rush to the front without hesitation, a special excitement appeared in Darlene''s heart.


    This excitement is just as like as two peas of excitement at the time when your majesty is in front of you.


    no


    These two emotions are as like as two peas.


    Because - the excitement in Darlene''s heart at this time is much stronger than when she first saw Lindsay lead them to charge!


    Originally very tired body, I do not know why, suddenly gushed out of the strength that I do not know where the source is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the britannian Empire, on the outskirts of pandragon, the rebel camp is a big tent.


    "What?!" Alan, whose eyes were round with surprise, stared at the knight who was reporting the latest military information to him, "suddenly I heard a large number of people shouting your Majesty on the front battlefield!"


    "Yes!" The knight standing in front of Allen nodded calmly. "Many people have submitted the same report - hearing the defenders in the city suddenly shout words such as'' Your Majesty ''and'' long live your Majesty ''."


    "The morale of these garrison soldiers who shouted ''long live your Majesty'' suddenly soared."


    "Some people have witnessed the emergence of a little girl with silver hair and purple pupils on the front battlefield."


    "Silver haired purple pupil?" Allen''s pupils shrunk slightly, "it seems that it''s really your... Ilsa..."


    After launching a mutiny on the Bank of Yeni River and enly escaped from the barracks with Ilsa, Allen sent a large number of search teams to track enly and Ilsa from all directions.


    However - none of the search teams sent by Allen succeeded in finding enly and Ilsa.


    Not only did not a search team find enly and Ilsa, but many search teams disappeared inexplicably.


    Allen ignored these missing search teams. After all, he doesn''t have the energy to investigate what happened to these missing search teams and where they went.


    He never found enly and Ilsa, and there was no news of them. Gradually, Allen no longer expected to "capture Ilsa alive".


    However, at this time, Allen finally found the trace of Ilsa, which he had been looking for for for a long time - in pandragon, which has turned into a bloody mill!


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty... Is Ilsa in this pandragon now


    ¡ª¡ªKnowing that pandragon will become a fierce battlefield, knowing that pandragon may fall, knowing that he may die in this city, do you still want to stay in the city


    ¡ª¡ªOh... It really feels like something she will do


    "Lun... Allen... Coach Allen!"


    A cry brought Allen''s mind back to reality.


    The knight standing in front of Allen frowned slightly and looked up and down at Allen several times with a look of doubt.


    It was Alan who had just shouted his name.


    Just now, after he called Alan''s name many times, Alan finally got rid of his daze.


    "Commander Allen, are you okay? You seemed distracted just now. Didn''t you sleep well last night? "


    "... No." Alan waved his hand. "Nothing. Let''s get down to business. "


    "Since your majesty... Ilsa is in pandragon, what we have to do will be easy."


    "Seal off the south wall of pandragon. Completely block pandragon. Even a mouse can''t be released from pandragon. "


    "Ilsa must be captured alive!"


    "Even if you can''t catch Ilsa alive, bring Ilsa''s body to me!"


    Allen gave orders with his usual vigorous attitude.


    "Yes!"


    After shouting "yes", the knight turned and left the tent to carry out the order just given by Allen.


    As soon as the knight left the tent, a quiet male voice without any emotional color sounded in the corner of the tent:


    "What a surprise... Ilsa managed to escape back to pandragon."


    "But it''s a blessing in misfortune. Ilsa stayed in pandragon. Is she going to live or die with pandragon?"


    The owner of this quiet male voice has been with Ebel, the first spy of the Frankish Empire around Allen, since he launched the attack on pandragon.


    "How do I know what Ilsa is thinking?" Alan replied faintly.


    "Well, that''s right." Ebel nodded.


    Then Ebel glanced.


    Look at Alan with meaningful eyes.


    "Alan, was that my illusion? I just seemed to find that you looked a little strange when you learned that Ilsa was in Pendragon. "

 Chapter 1163

    As soon as enal''s words fell, Allen''s pupils shrank slightly.


    "... it''s just that you''re being careless." Alan murmured.


    "Am I distracted... I hope so." Enal shrugged. "I''d rather hope I''m more attentive than someone still has feelings for the ''old lord'' he served."


    "... didn''t I say everything? It''s just that you''re too worried. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, outside pandragon, rebel camp, wounded camp somewhere.


    "Your Majesty is in pandragon now?!"


    ConA looked at Jester in front of him with a shocked face.


    Since Kona agreed to join Jester''s "uprising group", jester would come to the wounded camp from time to time.


    Under the guise of "visiting your best friend", he quietly exchanged with ConA the latest progress in the war situation and Comrade recruitment.


    At this time, Kona and jester, as usual, carried out today''s information exchange in the place of their "tryst" these days - the little grass next to the toilet.


    As soon as the two came here, jester said directly to Connor:


    "Your Majesty is in pandragon now."


    And Kona''s mouth fell with Jester''s voice, opened it greatly, and put an egg into his open mouth. There was no problem at all.


    As soon as Connor''s questioning fell, jester nodded gently.


    "I learned about it through various channels. Don''t spread it everywhere. Your majesty is in pandragonri now - this matter is rarely known in the army. If it is spread in the army, it will do us no good. "


    "Not only is it not good, it is also very likely to cause big trouble."


    "If Allen knows that the news that ''your majesty is in pandragonri'' has been spread in the army, maybe it will attract Allen''s attention, and then search for the source of the news."


    "You can imagine what would happen if Alan found out about us?"


    "So - remember not to spread it."


    "Yes." Connor nodded. "I know. Jester, don''t worry. I won''t spread it. You know who I am. I have a tight mouth."


    As soon as Connor had finished, he paused.


    Then he sighed:


    "Alas... Your majesty is in pandragon... Is she going to live or die with pandragon?"


    "Very likely." Jester murmured, "stay in pandragon, boost the morale of the garrison, and live or die with pandragon - in addition to this reason, I really can''t think of any reason for your majesty to stay in pandragon, which is destined to become a flesh and blood mill."


    Connor: "


    Connor suddenly lowered his head and became silent.


    After a long silence, Kona finally said again:


    "Jester. Today is the day after the attack on pandragon? "


    "What day? Well... Jester thought for a while and replied, "it''s Day 15."


    "15 God... It''s been so long... I really don''t want to wait for a second now. I really want to kill Alan quickly and end this boring war of killing each other."


    After this roar, Connor slowly raised his head and looked directly into Jester''s eyes.


    "Jester, how many comrades have we found so far? When on earth will we be able to attack and kill Alan, a traitor? "


    Kona''s question stunned Jester a little.


    However, jester soon recovered his usual calm appearance.


    "So far, there are 34 comrades, including you and me, who are willing to work together to kill Allen and return to the British Empire. All are team leaders. "


    ¡°34£¿¡± Konayan raised his eyebrows and said in a slightly happy tone, "has there been so much? Having gathered so many captains, the energy gathered should be enough to subvert Allen''s rule? "


    "... well, that should be enough."


    "What are we waiting for? Hurry up and take the next step and kill Alan, the traitor! "


    "What''s your hurry?" Jester looked at Connor angrily. "Wait a minute."


    "What are you waiting for?" Connor said with a puzzled face.


    "When your injury is all right." Jester pointed to Connor''s head.


    Connor raised his hand and touched his head. What he touched was not hair, but a thick bandage.


    "Such an important action, anyone''s strength is indispensable."


    "Wait until your injury is cured. If I remember correctly, the wound on your head should be almost healed? "


    "Yes!" Kona nodded heavily. "The military doctor told me this morning that in two days, the injury on my head will be basically healed, and I can remove the bandage and return to the army."


    "OK." Jester nodded. "Let''s set the time at night in two days."


    "In the evening two days later, I called other comrades together to discuss how to assassinate Alan and how to quickly control the whole army after assassinating Alan."


    "Yes." ConA, whose face was full of uncontrollable joy, nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, somewhere on the Chavel river.


    "Hui Hui --!"


    "Come on! Hurry up! Hurry up and pull the horses to drink water and eat grass! "


    "It will be dark soon! Hurry up and finish all the general accounts before dark! "


    "Oil lamp! Put up all the oil lamps! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere along the Chavel River, an army of thousands of people, including logistics troops, is preparing to camp nervously.


    This army is the wing mounted cavalry regiment led by Ron, the current Duke of Connaught.


    After completing the preparation for the attack, Ron led the whole army of the wing mounted cavalry regiment to drive towards pandragon.


    Although Ron''s requirement for marching speed is to run as fast as he can and as far as he can run, he is not a blind conductor.


    When it was getting dark, he would also ask his military talents to find a good place to camp, so that the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment and all the logistics troops could get the best rest, and did not let them rush all night.


    If you can''t even sleep well, your physical strength and spirit will certainly deteriorate, but the gains outweigh the losses - Ron still knows this truth.


    The place where they camped tonight was somewhere along the Chavel river.


    Because it is close to the water source, it is very convenient to get water and the terrain is very convenient. It can be said that it is a perfect camp.


    While the generals were nervously camping, Ron was discussing with the generals led by Hans in the army accounts of the array how to attack Allen''s rebels and how to support pandragon to the greatest extent after arriving at the bottom of pandragon city.

 Chapter 1164

    The wing mounted cavalry regiment camp is the main tent of this array¡ª¡ª


    "When we arrive at the city of panderagon, we will be stationed in this forest first."


    Hans, Ron''s most trusted general and commander in chief of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, pointed to a place on the big map on the table in front of him, and then continued.


    "This forest is located on the outskirts of the northwest of pandragon and is hidden. Convenient for us to hide. It''s not easy for the rebels to find out. "


    "Let all the soldiers and horses of the cavalry regiment recover their strength in this forest and send scouts to spy on the movements of the rebels."


    "According to the movements of the rebels, we will decide how to launch an attack, where to launch an attack, and which gate to enter pandragon."


    After expounding his point of view, Hans stood up, turned his head and looked at Ron next to him, waiting for Ron''s answer and reaction.


    Ron, holding his chest in his hands, pondered and stared down at the map on the long table in front of him.


    After thinking for a while, Ron sighed:


    "Well, that''s all I can do."


    Ron knows nothing about military, so he can''t find out what''s wrong with Hans''s strategy of facing the enemy just now.


    However, with his intuition, Ron keenly felt that the strategy of facing the enemy just put forward by Hans was indeed their best option.


    Although Ron''s wing mounted cavalry regiment is an elite force that few troops can compete with in the whole continent, its scale is still too small.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment with only 2000 people can''t threaten Allen unless it has a strange plan to help the rebels with more than 100000 people.


    Therefore, we must formulate a careful strategy to meet the enemy.


    After arriving at the bottom of panderagon City, first find a hidden place to hide and let the whole army recover their strength. At the same time, send scouts to spy on the rebel movements and draw up a further and more detailed action plan according to the detected rebel movements. At present, Hans''s strategy for facing the enemy is the most stable and practical.


    Ron put down his hands around his chest, raised his head and asked the rest of the generals around the long table with a map:


    "No one has a new idea yet?"


    Including Hans, the wing mounted cavalry regiment has five senior commanders.


    The five senior commanders gathered here at this time.


    Ron moved his eyes from the faces of four other generals except Hans.


    However, all the other generals except Hans did not say a word. No one has spoken new ideas for a long time.


    Looking at the generals who had not spoken for a long time, Ron whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that others have no better ideas.


    When no one spoke, Ron stopped waiting.


    "Since there are no new ideas, let''s first take Hans''s strategy to meet the enemy as the standard!"


    "Yes!" All the generals and officials responded with a loud voice.


    However, just after the generals responded with a loud voice, Hans suddenly sighed.


    This little movement of Hans was keenly captured by Ron.


    "What''s the matter, Hans?" Ron asked, "Why are you sighing? It''s not like you. "


    "... your excellency." After a moment of silence, Hans murmured, "I''m just worried about our support."


    "The total military strength of the rebels is more than 100000, dozens of times that of us with only 2000 soldiers."


    "After arriving at panderagon, even if we choose the place where the rebel defense force is weakest to attack, we should face more than 20000 enemy troops."


    "With only 2000 troops, do we really have a way to effectively support pandragon surrounded by tens of thousands of troops - I can''t help sighing at the thought of this problem."


    Hans''s question made the atmosphere of the whole big tent heavy. The things flowing around the people seemed to be not air, but water.


    Influenced by what Hans had just said and the atmosphere around him, everyone, including Ron, looked different and looked dignified.


    With only 2000 troops, do we really have a way to effectively support pandragon besieged by tens of thousands of rebels - this question has been in Ron''s mind since he decided to rush to rescue pandragon at all costs.


    However, he has always held an evasive attitude towards this issue.


    Because once you think about this problem, fear and worry will wrap him tightly like a wet towel.


    Therefore, Ron has been deliberately avoiding this problem and not thinking about it.


    But Ron also knows that it''s no use avoiding the problem.


    At the same time, Ron also knows that he is definitely not the only one who is troubled by and worried about this problem.


    Through what Hans said just now and the look on the faces of other generals, we can know that the commanders led by Hans, like Ron, are very worried and frightened about this problem.


    After a long silence, Ron whispered:


    "Hans, as you just said, with our current strength, it is really a question whether we can effectively support Pendragon."


    "But -"


    Speaking of this, Ron''s tone became serious and high.


    "No matter how great the difference in combat power between the enemy and our two armies is, we can''t shrink back!"


    "It''s about pandragon and the survival of the British Empire."


    "Let alone more than 100000 rebels, even if we have to face millions of enemy troops, we will fight!"


    "You are not allowed to say such words again in the future, which will affect the fighting spirit and morale of the whole army."


    Ron''s words, although on the surface, were for Hans and them.


    But in fact - these words were not only said to Hans and them, but also to himself.


    Ron''s words also seem to have played a role.


    After Ron''s voice fell, the dignified look on Hans and others'' faces also eased, and Hans also bowed his head to Ron and apologized, saying that he would pay attention to his words and deeds and would not say such aimless words again.


    Seeing his speech just now, it played a little positive role. Ron couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction on his face.


    As soon as the smile appeared on Ron''s face, a guard''s announcement sounded outside the tent:


    "Your Excellency! A herald asked to enter! "


    "Herald?" Ron raised his eyebrows, and a shadow of doubt appeared between his eyebrows. "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    A soldier dressed as a herald lifted the curtain of the military tent and entered the tent.


    Outside the tent, the messenger with an anxious face shouted angrily:


    "Your Excellency! A strange mission appeared outside the camp. They asked to enter the camp and meet you! "


    "Mission?!" Ron''s tone and volume were out of control with shock.


    Not only Ron, but others in the account, including Hans, were shocked.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is there an envoy named to see me in such a place?!


    Ron roared in his heart and asked in a hurry:


    "Where did the mission come from?!"


    "He, they..." because he knew what he was going to say next, even he would feel strange, so the messenger became stuttered.


    The messenger, who was unable to jump out a complete sentence for a long time, made Ron feel a little impatient.


    "Speak quickly!" Ron was furious and said, "if you don''t speak quickly, I''ll give you a ''sunburn''!"


    After hearing the word "sunburn", the messenger''s body shook twice with fear, and his dull tongue finally became as flexible as ever.


    After his tongue became flexible, the herald took a breath and then said clearly in a loud voice:


    "They claim to be envoys of the order of Michael!"

 Chapter 1165

    British Empire, outside pandragon, rebel camp, somewhere in the camp.


    Today is the 17th day after the attack on pandragon.


    At this time, it is late at night.


    Kona, who was no longer bandaged on his head, walked idly around the camp.


    Because Connor was wearing a captain''s armor, and it was common for senior officers like him to wander around the camp, the patrols and sentinels on guard did not care about Connor who was wandering around the camp.


    Although several conscientious patrols and several equally conscientious sentinels stopped Connor, asked Connor a few questions, and asked Connor to take out things that could prove his identity as captain.


    For the patrols and sentinels who stopped him, Connor looked normal, took out his belongings that could prove his identity, and patiently answered their questions one by one.


    These patrols and sentinels asked Kona very common questions, mainly about Kona - where he was going.


    "I didn''t plan to go anywhere. I just felt a little bored, so I planned to go out and walk around."¡ª¡ª This is Connor''s answer to their question.


    The officers were bored and wandered around the camp - it was a very common scene, so the patrols and sentinels who stopped Connor didn''t think there was a problem with Connor''s answer, but looked like "Oh, so it is".


    After verifying Kona''s identity and confirming that there was no problem with Kona''s identity, the patrols and sentinels who stopped Kona did not give Kona any more trouble and were released.


    The patrol members and sentinels who stopped ConA for their due diligence did not expect that ConA, who seemed to have no problem, was actually a big problem.


    Kona''s posture of idling around in the camp was all pretended.


    Pretend to be wandering around the camp because of boredom, and then move quietly towards somewhere in the camp.


    While moving somewhere in the camp, he also kept watching the movements of the surrounding patrols and sentinels and whether he was tracked.


    Despite a small accident and being stopped by several patrols and sentinels, Kona successfully fooled the patrols and sentinels and came to his destination, a rather hidden bush in the camp.


    This bush is also a good place for Connor and his comrades to find after looking for a long time.


    Although the Bush is located in the camp, there are few people passing by because there are no soldiers living around. Even patrols rarely come to this place, which is quite suitable for being used as a secret assembly place.


    Moreover, the trees here are large enough to accommodate many people.


    Connor turned his head and looked around him with a wary face. Once again, after confirming that no one was following him, Connor went straight into the trees.


    The overlapping branches and dense leaves on the top of the head block the moonlight and make the surroundings as dark as ink.


    When I raised my hand, I couldn''t even see my fingers clearly - this sentence can''t be used to describe the environment in this bush.


    Just a few steps into the Bush, a low male voice suddenly sounded in the darkness in front of ConA and said something of unknown significance:


    "The British Empire."


    As soon as the low male voice fell, Connor immediately answered:


    "Win."


    "Yes." The low male voice sounded again, "come on."


    Just now, Connor was talking to the man about the code.


    Their code content is "Britannia Empire" and "victory".


    When the person in charge of the code says "Britannia Empire", he must immediately receive "victory", otherwise he will be identified as the enemy.


    After successfully matching the code, Kona walked deeper into the trees under the guidance of the man who had just told him the code.


    Before long, Connor came to a small clearing in the bushes.


    Many people had gathered in this small open space at this time.


    All of them were officers at the brigade commander level. They were comrades of Connor, who was determined to kill the traitor Alan.


    At present, under the leadership of jester, 34 captains including Connor and Jester have gathered to form the "anti Allen group".


    Tonight, half of the members of the anti Allen group will hold their first meeting in this hidden bush.


    ConA was honored to be qualified to attend the meeting.


    After arriving at the open space where many comrades had gathered, Connor moved his eyes and silently counted the number of people.


    After counting the numbers, Connor was surprised to find that almost all the people came, except jester.


    Because tonight''s meeting is a secret meeting and can never be found, in order to reduce the noise, no one is chatting here.


    We either closed our eyes and rested, or looked up at the starry sky in a daze.


    Among the people participating in tonight''s meeting, Kona doesn''t know anyone except jester, so Kona wants to chat and can''t find anyone to chat with him.


    Kona casually found a big tree and leaned against the root, fiddling with the flowers and plants on the ground and trying to restrain the excitement in his heart.


    Connor is very excited now.


    Because his long-awaited opportunity to kill Alan is finally coming!


    Although they gathered here tonight just to hold a meeting to discuss some actions to be carried out after the real uprising will take some time, there is no doubt that tonight''s meeting is of great significance in their "history of resistance against Allen".


    They took a solid step.


    At the thought of this, excitement poured out of Connor''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "So slow..."


    "Why is Mr. Jester late?"


    "It''s only five minutes late. Isn''t it a big deal?"


    "One minute is also late."


    "Really, as a soldier, I can''t forgive being late."


    "Jester is only five minutes late. It''s no big deal. Keep waiting."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone is here.


    Except jester.


    Five minutes have passed since the appointed meeting time.


    Jester was five minutes late.


    Because tonight''s meeting is an important meeting that once discovered, everyone will be finished. Therefore, everyone, including Connor, is very nervous and sensitive.


    Many people are nervous and sensitive to the point of some nervousness.


    Kona thought it was normal for Jester to be five minutes late, but some people who had become nervous because of tension and sensitivity were already very angry and dissatisfied with jester who was late.


    Connor ignored these neurotic people and continued to fiddle with the flowers on the ground while patiently waiting for Jester''s arrival.


    However - ConA suddenly heard some strange sounds

 Chapter 1166

    Because he usually looks like a person with excellent ability and character, he thinks he is a reliable person - which is a fatal and stupid mistake. After all, that person just "looks" very reliable. No one knows whether he is really reliable or not. Don''t easily trust anyone around you, even if that person is an old friend who has been friends with you for more than ten years or decades.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen he was young, Abel was trained as a spy in the first class his teacher gave him.


    *******


    *******


    Not only did Connor hear the strange sound, but the rest of Connor''s comrades were alert because of the sound.


    "What sound?"


    "I don''t know..."


    ¡­¡­


    The constant sound from the depths of the surrounding trees made everyone, including Connor, nervous.


    With a dignified look, Connor put his hand to his left waist and slowly pulled out his long sword.


    The strange sound is getting louder and louder.


    And Connor gradually heard what the strange sound was.


    It took less than 7 seconds for Connor to hear the strange sound.


    After hearing what the strange sound was, Connor''s face turned white.


    Because he heard it - it was a special "click click" sound made by people wearing heavy armor when they walked.


    The next moment he heard what the strange sound was, Connor''s tongue and vocal cords quickly moved his brain step by step and shouted:


    "Run!"


    Then, Connor picked up his long sword and took the lead in running to the nearest bush, intending to escape from the open space and the Bush as quickly as possible.


    However - Connor, they are doomed to be unable to escape here smoothly.


    Because teams of armored Ruishi have already surrounded this open space.


    Kona''s reaction was still half a step slow. When they were surprised that heavy armor forces were surrounding them, the armored Ruishi had completed the siege of the open space where Kona and others were located.


    Alan himself is in charge of tonight''s encirclement and suppression.


    At this time, Alan hid in a shadow in the trees. While commanding the armored Ruishi to complete the siege, he coldly observed the movements of the rebels in the open space.


    As soon as Connor''s "run" voice fell, Allen stopped hesitating and immediately gave the order of general attack.


    When the order of the general attack was issued, team after team of armored sharp men rushed out of the trees and killed the rebels in the open space.


    Both the number of people and their personal combat power, Kona and them are at an absolute disadvantage.


    The ending is self-evident.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A huge axe and gun cleaved to ConA''s face.


    Connor, who could not dodge, could only raise his long sword to take the powerful and heavy blow.


    Dang!


    The deafening sound of iron collision sounded above Connor''s head.


    ConA only felt a pain in his eardrum.


    However, compared with the eardrum, ConA''s hand hurts more.


    Connor felt that his right hand was numb and he could hardly hold his sword.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy?!


    Connor, who was not good at fighting, roared in his heart while trying to dodge and defend against the attack of the enemy soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is armored Ruishi here!


    ¡ª¡ªWhy were we found out!


    ¡ª¡ªHave we already exposed our whereabouts?


    ¡ª¡ªOr is there a traitor among us?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell is wrong!


    In the face of the iron armour sharp men who had an absolute advantage in both number and individual combat power, the insurgents were soon defeated.


    Most people were killed.


    The living people either support hard without saying a word, or shout abuse, or beg the armored sharp in front of them to let him live.


    However - the order they received seemed to kill, so no matter how loud and shrill the beggars for mercy were, they were unmoved.


    Connor was one of those people who struggled to support without saying a word.


    The reason why he didn''t say a word was simple - he didn''t have the energy to speak now.


    Connor spent all his energy questioning himself, his comrades and everything that has happened since he joined the "anti Allen group".


    ¡ª¡ªWhy?!


    ¡ª¡ªWhy on earth?!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s wrong?!


    ¡ª¡ªIs it really a traitor among us?!


    Connor quickly recalled the faces of every comrade, trying to find out who was most likely to be a traitor.


    However, Connor obviously didn''t have so much time to think about who was the most likely traitor.


    Because of the confusion of mind, Connor''s fighting skills were not quite exquisite. At this time, his combat power declined.


    Once again, when hard connected to the attack of the armored Ruishi in front of him, the defense failed this time.


    Kona, who failed to stop the attack, bounced his long sword.


    And the armored sharp who had been fighting with ConA for a long time did not miss this great opportunity.


    Quickly adjust the angle of the axe and gun in his hand, and then cut it at Kona''s chest.


    Puff!


    Connor''s Breastplate was broken.


    The chest was cut by the axe blade of the axe gun, and a lot of blood gushed out along the huge wound.


    Kona felt sharp pain and his consciousness began to blur.


    He felt his vision slowly slipping - because he couldn''t stand anymore and fell slowly to the ground.


    As he fell to the ground, Connor''s eyes suddenly caught a figure not far in front of him.


    This is a very familiar figure for Connor.


    The master of the figure looked at the slowly falling Connor with a dull look of guilt.


    Kona, who had no strength to speak, said his last words with a volume that only he could hear clearly and a tone full of surprise and anger:


    "Jester..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It took less than three minutes from the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle.


    Alan stood by and watched all this coldly.


    After only the armored Ruishi was still standing in the open space, Allen whispered behind him:


    "Well done, Abel."


    Since the beginning of the battle, Ebel has been standing quietly behind Allen and watching with interest the "rebels" in the open space being killed.


    "I just did my expertise."


    Abel''s face showed a meaningful smile.


    "The title of ''the first spy of the Frankish empire'' - I didn''t boast, but I got it with my own ability."


    "Gathering intelligence, sabotage within the enemy country, and carrying out anti espionage and counter insurgency activities - these are my specialties."


    "But Alan, you''re smart enough to leave me the task of finding out the rebels in the army - I have to say, it''s a smart choice."

 Chapter 1167

    When he decided to launch a mutiny and betray the British Empire, Allen knew that there would be many people in the army who would not obey his rule and would not rebel against the British Empire with him.


    Once these people unite and form an army, it will be a big threat to Allen.


    How to eliminate this threat - this problem has plagued Allen for a long time since the mutiny on the banks of the Yenne river.


    Allen thought about many ways, but in the end, he decided to leave the problem to experts.


    He happens to have an expert who specializes in relevant work.


    If you don''t make good use of this expert, it will be wasted.


    When he left the problem to Ebel, Ebel took it very readily.


    "Let me show you the means of ''the first spy of the Frankish empire''."¡ª¡ª This is what Abel said to Allen when he took up the problem.


    Since leaving this important task to EBER, Allen did not ask about the progress of EBER''s related tasks.


    Because Allen worried that if he asked Ebel about the progress of the task, he might interfere with Ebel.


    Not long ago, Allen finally knew what means Abel used to find out the ''anti Allen elements'' in the army


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency Abel."


    A strange male voice suddenly sounded behind Alan.


    Alan and Ebert, who stood behind him, turned their heads.


    The master of this male voice is a young man dressed as a captain.


    "Oh, it''s jester." Ebel shouted to the young man he called "jester" in a warm and familiar tone, "you did a good job. Thanks to you, we can kill so many traitors at one go! "


    "You flatter me." Jester was modest in a calm tone.


    Abel took out a cloth bag the size of an adult''s palm under his cloak.


    Ebel grabbed the cloth bag in his hand and weighed it, making a crisp and pleasant metal collision sound.


    If you know a little about gold and silver, you should be able to hear it immediately - this is the sound made when gold particles collide.


    Jester''s eyes straightened immediately after hearing the crisp and sweet sound of gold collision. He looked straight at the big cloth bag in Abel''s hand.


    Ebel seemed very interested in Jester''s present expression. He kept weighing the cloth bag in his hand and observed the expression change on Jester''s face with great interest.


    It seemed that he had seen enough. Ebel didn''t tease Jester any more. He shook his hand and threw the cloth bag full of gold grains into Jester''s arms.


    "Then, this is what I have agreed with you."


    Jester, like a hungry begging dog for a long time, raised his hands high and greeted the cloth bag with a beautiful parabola drawn in the air.


    After receiving the cloth bag filled with gold grains into his arms, jester''s eyes, which had long been straight, burst out a strong color of greed.


    "Well, you should step back first." Ebert waved to jester, "remember to take this bag of gold. If you lose it, I won''t help you mend it."


    "Yes! Yes! "


    Jester held the bag of gold in his arms like a mother bird protecting her young, and then quickly left the field of vision of Allen and Ebel.


    After Jester completely disappeared from his field of vision, Allen turned his head and said to Ebel:


    "Is that the man you told me before ''a great tool to find out the rebels in the army''?"


    "That''s right." Ebel''s mouth curled up, revealing his signature smile full of meaning.


    "Find a useful tool, let him take the initiative to organize ''rebel groups'', find out the people who oppose me one by one, and then catch them all - it''s really you, Ebel." Ellen sighed heartily.


    Jester, who is deeply trusted by Connor and others, is actually a subordinate who has long been bought by Ebel.


    Holding the banner of "anti Allen", he attracted captains like Connor who were unwilling to yield to Allen''s power one by one, and then caught them all.


    Tonight is the day to close the net.


    Under Einar''s instructions, jester gathered a large number of "anti Allen elements" in the dark surrounded by the armored Ruishi who had long been under Allen''s personal command in the name of the meeting.


    Those "anti Allen elements" who did not attend tonight''s meeting should also be assassinated by the teams sent by Allen.


    The more than 30 "anti Allen elements" recruited and attracted by Jester were slaughtered tonight.


    Many people who are confused and die don''t know until they die - the people who betray them are the people who organize them to oppose Allen.


    "Abel, I''m curious." Ellen asked Abel, "why did you choose that man? There are so many objects to buy off. Why did you only choose Jester? "


    "It''s simple." Ebel shrugged, "because that Jester is very popular and is very popular with his comrades in arms."


    "And -- I can see that Jester is not as honest and reliable as he seems."


    "This kind of person with good popularity and not so noble inside is most suitable to be bought off and let him do such dirty things."


    "Ah, it''s a rare opportunity, Alan. I''ll tell you a worldly truth. "


    "Because he usually looks like a person with excellent ability and character, he thinks he is a reliable person - which is a fatal and stupid mistake. After all, that person just "looks" very reliable. No one knows whether he is really reliable or not. Don''t easily trust anyone around you, even if that person is an old friend who has been friends with you for more than ten years or decades. "


    After saying that, Ebel Nuo angrily mouthed at the empty space covered with the bodies of "anti Allen elements" not far from his side.


    "If they maintained a skeptical attitude from beginning to end and didn''t trust everyone, including jester, they might not have such an outcome."


    "These people probably didn''t expect to die - their trusted Jester has long been bought by me with gold grains."


    "Sure enough."


    Speaking of this, Ebel''s face showed a joking color and said in a self mocking tone:


    As long as enough money is given, even saints and gentlemen may become heinous villains. "


    "... I still don''t understand." Alan, whose face was still puzzled, said in a deep voice, "Ebel, you just said - you see that Jester is a man who is not as noble as he looks. How on earth do you see it?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Ebel said in a joking tone, "is it a strange thing that I have trained a pair of eyes that can accurately recognize people, who always have to mix into all kinds of groups and deal with all kinds of people?"

 Chapter 1168

    "That''s all for gossip, Alan."


    Abel put away the joking smile on his face and continued to look straight at Allen.


    "Although we have successfully eliminated a large number of ''rebels'' in the army, it has also made the army more broken."


    "To be honest - even if this dilapidated army suddenly collapses tomorrow, I won''t be surprised at all. Instead, I will feel: ''ah, it''s amazing to be able to last until now''."


    "... ah, you''re right." Alan looked calm and nodded.


    In the mutiny on the banks of the Yenne River, almost all the knights in general Allen were slaughtered.


    And tonight, a lot of captains were slaughtered.


    Although a large number of "rebels" were successfully found and killed, the killing of so many captains overnight is bound to make Allen''s command of the army more chaotic and difficult.


    Extreme lack of officers - if someone with less ability were to command this army, he would have been helpless in the face of the current situation of extreme lack of officers.


    Allen was confident in his ability. He thought he could barely command this army, which was extremely short of officers.


    But - if the army became more broken than it is now, Allen would have no confidence in continuing to command the army.


    If even the army could not command, it would be impossible to capture pandragon.


    "Alan." Abel continued at this time, "hurry up and make a quick decision."


    "You have always hidden the card of ''armored Ruishi''. So far, you have not put armored Ruishi into the front battlefield of pandragon."


    "I think it''s time to play this'' ultimate trump card '',"


    "When the army can still operate normally and before the army has completely collapsed, we will do our best to beat pandragon as quickly as possible."


    "... well." Alan nodded. "Coincidentally, you and I want to go together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Next day¡ª¡ª


    The 18th day of pandragon defense.


    A special change has made today the most difficult day for pandragon''s defenders since the start of the pandragon defense war.


    The special change was that Allen finally put his ace army into the front battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense.


    "Commander Jacob! The defense line in the Northwest can''t hold! "


    The shrill cry of the herald made Jacob''s already ugly face more ugly.


    "You three!" Jacob shouted to the three royal guards next to him, "come with me!"


    After that, Jacob picked up his sword "dragon chant" and ran towards the line of defense that the herald had just said was about to collapse.


    In that line of defense that was about to collapse, waiting for Jacob and others were teams of heavy infantry in heavy armor.


    Looking at the famous infantry in front of him, Jacob whispered in a deep voice:


    "Ironclad Ruishi... Alan, have you finally released your ace Army..."


    Today, Allen put his ace army into battle for the first time.


    Jacob didn''t understand or want to understand why Alan suddenly threw the armor sharp into the battlefield, which had been hidden before. Jacob only knew that no matter what troops Alan put into the battlefield, he would fight back together!


    Jacob took the long sword in his hand and met the armored men not far from him.


    However


    Jacob, who had just stepped forward two steps, suddenly gave a meal.


    A strong vertigo hit Jacob''s brain.


    Under the impact of this dizziness, Jacob only felt his hands and feet soft.


    Clang!


    Jacob''s hand could not hold the sword¡° "Longyin" slipped from his palm and made a clear sound.


    "Lord Jacob!"


    "Commander Jacob!"


    ¡­¡­


    The guards beside Jacob naturally found Jacob''s abnormality at this time, and then helped Jacob in time.


    "Come on!" The leader of the guards shouted, "you two help commander Jacob back to the Treasury building to rest! Don''t forget to bring commander Jacob''s sword! Others stay here with me! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jacob''s body suddenly changed - the news spread to the other two defense areas as fast as possible.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, bell tower defense.


    "What?!" EN used his one eye to cast a surprised and worried look at Ilsa in front of him, "Your Excellency Jacob has fallen?"


    "Hmm..." Ilsa nodded anxiously, "but there''s no life danger. It''s just that she''s old and in poor physical condition. She can''t afford such a high-intensity battle, so she''s tired..."


    "Damn..." enley gnashed his teeth.


    At this time, Jacob, who is the main bone of his heart, fell - it is conceivable how much this had an impact on the generals and soldiers in the Treasury defense area.


    Enly wanted to send his troops to support Jacob''s Treasury defense.


    However... Enli has long been unable to support other defense areas


    Not only enli, but Eliza, who is responsible for guarding the defense area of Baiyang palace, is also unable to support other defense areas with critical war conditions


    ¡ª¡ªLord Jacob


    Enly involuntarily clenched the handle of the long sword in his hand and shouted Jacob''s name in his heart.


    Even though this idea is cruel, enly really sincerely hopes that Jacob can stand up again.


    The Treasury defense can''t lose Jacob at all now


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense area, Central Treasury building.


    "Jacob! Jacob! Are you all right? Can you still hear me? "


    Bancro fell anxiously beside Jacob lying on the door panel and shouted for Jacob.


    Jacob was put on the door and carried back with the door.


    Bancro was scared to death when he saw Jacob carried back with the door panel just now.


    Fortunately, under the diagnosis of the military doctor, Jacob''s life was not in danger, but he was seriously overworked.


    At bancro''s call, Jacob, who had just fallen into a brief coma, gradually regained consciousness and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Bancro... Where is this..."


    Bancro was overjoyed to see Jacob finally wake up.


    "You are in the Central Treasury building now!" Bancro replied, "you were carried back because you were seriously overworked!"


    "Seriously overworked..." Jacob pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled bitterly, "can''t my body hold up at last..."


    "Stop blaming yourself, Jacob." Bankroch comforted Jacob, "you''ve done enough. Then you''ll have a good rest. Leave the defense of the Treasury defense area to me. "


    "... no, I haven''t done enough." Jacob said in a calm voice, "I can do a lot of things."


    "Bancro, can you help me take out the round thing in my pocket?"

 Chapter 1169

    "Huh?" Bancro wondered, "what''s round?"


    "Yes. It''s in my right pocket. "


    According to Jacob''s instructions, bankro touched Jacob''s right pocket.


    Sure enough, as Jacob said, there was a round object in his right pocket.


    Bancro raised his eyebrows when he took out the round object.


    ¡ª¡ªThis thing... Looks familiar


    Bancro whispered in his heart, trying to recall whether he had seen the round, tightly wrapped object somewhere before.


    Fragments of memory flashed through bancro''s mind.


    Soon bancro remembered where he had seen the round object.


    ¡ª¡ªI remember


    ¡ª¡ªBefore, Jacob showed me what was inside this round thing wrapped in cloth


    ¡ª¡ªI remember... Is a very medicinal thing


    "Bancro." When bancro took it out of his pocket, Jacob continued, "can you untie the cloth and give it to me?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell is this..."


    Bancro frowned and stared at the round, small black sphere in the palm of his hand.


    The strong medicine smell from the black sphere made bancro, who was not used to the smell, hold his breath.


    "Ha ha..." Jacob took the unidentified object from bancro''s hand and smiled a few times. "It''s not difficult to guess what it is with such a strong drug smell?"


    "... Jacob. What is this medicine for? "


    "... this medicine does not cure."


    "Ha? No treatment? What kind of medicine is this? "


    "Yes, that''s why I told you before - it''s not strictly a medicine."


    Jacob gently rubbed the black pill in the palm of his hand.


    Looking at the pill in the palm of his hand, memories involuntarily came to Jacob''s mind


    "... this medicine was given to me by a girl with light blond hair and light blue pupils when I was very young." Jacob murmured in a voice that seemed to be talking to himself.


    "Maiden?" Bancro wondered.


    "Well, a strange girl. But the girl is not an ordinary person. "


    "She showed me the magic that should have been lost long ago."


    "... Jacob, are you out of your mind because of overwork?"


    "I''m not joking, bancro. Magic has long been lost - this thing is just people''s word of mouth. Due to its wide spread, it gradually gives people the illusion of truth. "


    "Who can guarantee that all the magic will be lost? Does anyone investigate whether everyone in the world can still do magic? "


    "That strange girl, after showing me magic and proving that she really knew magic, gave me this magic pill."


    "After giving me the potion, the girl shouted, ''I''m going to continue to study Cologne'' and left. I haven''t seen this girl since then. "


    "Potion?!" Bancro exclaimed.


    Although bancro is not interested in magic and other things, he has also read several books on magic.


    One of these books about magic has introduced magic medicine, a special medicine that contains magic and can be refined only by people who are familiar with relevant magic.


    "According to the man, the effect of this magic medicine is to make people''s physical function return to the peak of their life."


    "Ha ha..." Jacob smiled bitterly again. "This magic medicine is really suitable for me now..."


    Then Jacob twisted the potion in his palm and sent it to his mouth.


    "Wait!"


    Just when the potion was only two fingers away from Jacob''s mouth, bancro urgently dissuaded Jacob and continued:


    "Let people''s physical function return to its peak? Let''s not say whether this medicine has such ability or not! Even if you really have this ability, there should be some costs! "


    Thanks to the book that introduced some details of potions, bancro had a certain basic understanding of potions.


    As far as he knows, magic drugs with magical effects generally have large and small side effects.


    The stronger the effect, the greater the side effects.


    If the magic medicine in Jacob''s hand really has the ability to return people''s physical function to the peak as he just said, it can be imagined how much side effects such exaggerated efficacy will have.


    Jacob was stunned when he heard bancro''s question.


    After a calm smile on bancrozhan¡ª¡ª


    "Well." Jacob threw the pill into his mouth as fast as he could.


    After chewing twice at will, he swallowed the chewed magic medicine.


    "Hello! Jacob! "


    Jacob''s move made bancro angry.


    "What are you doing? You eat all this?! Tell me! What are the side effects of this potion? "


    "... bancro."


    Jacob still did not answer bancro''s question, but said in a calm tone.


    "Do you remember gozewen''s legacy?"


    Bancro looked puzzled and wondered why Jacob suddenly mentioned it.


    Though puzzled, bancro nodded softly.


    "... of course."


    "That guy gozeven went through the darkest period of the British Empire."


    "So after he ascended the throne, despite his mediocre qualifications, he has been working hard to revitalize the British Empire."


    "Apart from being sincere and daring to delegate power to his subordinates, gozewen has no other ability."


    "But it is precisely because he is sincere that I like him so much, respect him so much and am willing to follow him."


    "Bancro, you must be like me, too? Moved by gozewen''s sincerity, he has always vowed to follow gozewen to the death. "


    "Now gozeven is gone. But his ambition to continue the prosperity of the British Empire is still there. "


    "I will carry out gozewen''s ambition until the last minute."


    "This country... Is everything to me..."


    At this time, Jacob''s face suddenly began to turn red, and his face... No, it should be said that he began to sweat wildly.


    From Jacob''s expression at this time, it is not difficult to see that he is now quite in pain.


    But even in such pain, Jacob still clenched his teeth and squeezed words full of firmness from his teeth.


    "For the sake of this country... I would do anything..."


    Then Jacob fell on the door panel under him, and his facial features were tightly wrinkled with pain.


    "Jacob! Jacob! "


    Bancro knelt anxiously beside Jacob and wanted to do something for Jacob, but he really didn''t know what else he could do under such circumstances. Therefore, he could only kneel beside Jacob, at a loss, and let the anxious sweat fill his whole cheek.

 Chapter 1170

    British Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense.


    "Come on! Call more soldiers up! Don''t step back! "


    "Sir! No! Ordinary soldiers are not the opponents of armored Ruishi! "


    ¡­¡­


    Armored Ruishi''s participation in the war made pandragon''s defense areas in a tight state.


    Although in terms of individual combat effectiveness, the members of the German undead team and the soldiers of the royal guards did not lose to the armored Ruishi. The combat effectiveness of the members of the German undead team was even better than that of the armored Ruishi, but the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the garrison troops from the surrounding cities was far worse than that of the armored Ruishi.


    What''s worse is that the main part of the pandragon garrison is the soldiers of the garrison.


    Under the fierce attack of armored Ruishi, the defense lines of pandragon defense areas were compressed bit by bit.


    Among them, the war situation in the Treasury defense area is the most critical.


    Previously, as the supreme commander of the defense area, Jacob always stood on the front line. While taking the lead, he also greatly encouraged the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers.


    However - Jacob has now fallen.


    Without Jacob''s figure standing on the front line, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers was greatly affected.


    Because of this, the Treasury defense zone will become the most critical defense zone in pandragon''s current war situation.


    After Jacob fell due to physical overwork, the burden of front-line command fell on the shoulders of Jacob''s personal bodyguard.


    Jacob''s personal bodyguard was an officer of the royal guards. Since the battle of pandragon, he has firmly guarded Jacob and has strong ability.


    However, even the bodyguard with such outstanding ability, in the face of the current crisis situation in the defense area, can not help but become flustered.


    After all, no matter how good a cook is, he can''t cook delicious food without giving him ingredients.


    The troops have long been exhausted. In this situation of lack of major generals, it is too difficult to meet the powerful armored sharp men.


    "Bastard..."


    In order to vent the pressure and depression in his heart, the bodyguard looked up and spewed out all the dirty words he could think of.


    "If only there were more soldiers under my command..."


    The captain of the bodyguard said to himself in a prayer like tone.


    "Or one more person who can ride as a thousand..."


    As soon as the voice of the bodyguard''s Prayer fell, the light from the corner of his left eye suddenly caught a figure.


    The figure, carrying a sword, passed by his left side and walked towards the fierce front battlefield not far away.


    "Huh?!"


    The bodyguard turned his head, turned his eyes to the figure who had just passed by his side, and then gave a cry of surprise.


    "Lord Jacob?!"


    The figure that had just passed by his side was Jacob.


    The bodyguard now felt his brain was in chaos. He felt very confused now.


    He had just seen Jacob fall because of overwork, and then he was carried back to the Central Treasury building for treatment.


    It was only about half an hour before and after that. Why did Jacob suddenly get up when he couldn''t even sit up?


    "Lord Jacob!" The captain of the bodyguard quickly ran to Jacob''s side. As he walked side by side with Jacob, he said in an anxious tone, "how are you? It''s too dangerous here! You''d better hurry back and have a rest! "


    "I''m in good health."


    As soon as the bodyguard''s voice fell, Jacob''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a faint smile.


    "And it''s a very good one."


    The captain of the bodyguard looked at Jacob''s face.


    His face was quite ruddy.


    Eyes, quite divine and sharp.


    Footsteps, also quite... Huh?


    The captain of the bodyguard raised his eyebrows because of doubt.


    Because he found that Jacob''s steps were more steady than ever.


    Jacob''s steps were not so steady before he fell from overwork.


    Steadily... It''s a little different from the old man.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to Mr. Jacob?


    A big question arose in the head of the bodyguard.


    ¡ª¡ªOnly after such a short time, how did he become so healthy from his weakness in such a short time?


    Unconsciously, Jacob and the captain of the bodyguard had approached the front battlefield.


    As soon as Jacob, a white haired old man, appeared in the field of vision of the enemy soldiers, they first showed surprise, and then a look of ecstasy emerged from their eyes and faces.


    An old enemy man in high-grade armor appeared on the front line - what could be happier than that?


    The Armored Warriors on the front battlefield naturally classified Jacob as a bullying opponent.


    How could they let go of such a good opportunity to gain military merit when such a person who looks quite easy to bully and should have a good position in the enemy camp appeared on the front line?


    In a twinkling of an eye, a full number of five armored sharp men waved their big swords and besieged Jacob.


    The captain of the bodyguard beside Jacob, like a great enemy, quickly pulled out the long sword around his waist and stared closely at the five armored sharp men who came towards him and Jacob.


    Five Armored Warriors - even if the bodyguard is an officer of the royal guards, he can''t help feeling great pressure in the face of such a large number of Armored Warriors.


    ¡ª¡ªIn any case, you must protect your excellency Jacob!


    The bodyguard made up his mind and tightened the long sword in his hand.


    However, just then¡ª¡ª


    The bodyguard suddenly felt a strong wind blowing on his side.


    The strong wind blowing from his side was not natural.


    It''s the wind pressure hanging when someone rushes by his side


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jacob kicked his feet, and the whole man was like an arrow off the string. After only a few seconds, he narrowed the distance between him and the five armored sharp men in one breath.


    Miso!


    Pooh!


    With a dazzling speed, he pulled out the "dragon chant" on his left waist.


    At the next moment when the body of the sword with intricate patterns shone out of the scabbard, Jacob adjusted the body of the sword and stabbed the nearest armored man in the throat.


    Even the iron warriors in heavy armor still have weaknesses.


    The throat, which is only protected by lock armour, is one of the biggest weaknesses of iron armour Ruishi.


    The sharp tip of the sword pierced the lock armour of the armored man and pierced the throat of the armored man.


    The "miso" sound of pulling out the sword and the "puff" sound of sharp tools into the meat sounded almost at the same time - you can imagine how fast Jacob''s sword was.


    The long sword retracts, picks up, slashes, cuts horizontally and revolves.


    After pulling out the long sword from the throat of the armored man, Jacob waved the long sword in his hand with unimaginable speed. The blade rang and pulled out four sword lights, which crossed the other four armored men one by one.


    At the next moment when the sword light crossed them, the four armored sharp men fell down one after another.


    In less than a few seconds, the five armored sharp men turned into dead bodies with shocked eyes.

 Chapter 1171

    The bodyguard was stunned.


    He was too frightened to speak by what Jacob had just done.


    What Jacob did just now is beyond the reach of an old man in his 60s.


    Jacob''s swordsmanship was superb - and the captain of the bodyguard knew that.


    In previous battles, Jacob showed his superb swordsmanship countless times.


    After so many days of high-intensity fighting, Jacob gradually regained the feeling of his youth. His originally unfamiliar sword skills have become more and more proficient and sharp.


    Jacob, who gradually regained the feeling of the sword, his level of swordsmanship has been infinitely approaching the peak of his youth.


    But Jacob still has one biggest weakness that he can''t overcome, and there is no way to overcome, that is, his body is too old.


    No matter how superb the sword skill is, it can''t produce its due power without a strong physique.


    As the captain of Jacob''s bodyguard, he has been with Jacob day and night and fought side by side for such a long time. Naturally, he knows more about Jacob''s physical condition.


    That''s why he was so shocked when he saw Jacob''s heroic posture of killing five armored sharp men in one breath.


    "Your Excellency Jacob..." the captain of the bodyguard, whose mouth was still wide open, stammered, "what have you done... Why are you so... Not like an old man..."


    Jacob did not respond to the captain''s question.


    Because he put his whole body and mind on the perception of body muscles.


    Jacob kept tightening and letting go of his left fist.


    ¡ª¡ªThis power


    This tough and elastic muscle made Jacob feel very happy.


    ¡ª¡ªReally... Long time no see... This young body


    Jacob now felt his body very light.


    The body seems to be full of inexhaustible strength and energy.


    When he cut five people in a row just now, Jacob himself was startled by his body.


    This energetic body made Jacob feel strange and familiar.


    Although on the surface, Jacob''s body still looks like an old man in his 60s.


    But in essence, Jacob''s physical function has returned to the peak of his youth.


    According to Jacob''s inference, his physical age at this time is about 25 years old.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s amazing... That magic medicine


    Jacob sighed heartily.


    The potion really restored Jacob''s physical function to the peak of his youth.


    ¡ª¡ªMagic medicine... Please keep your efficacy longer


    After feeling the magical effect of this potion, Jacob began to pray in his heart.


    Praying that the potion will last as long as possible.


    That year, when the strange girl gave the potion to Jacob, she didn''t explain to Jacob how long the potion had been effective.


    Therefore, each of Ya didn''t know how long his old body could stay young.


    After praying, Jacob took a deep breath.


    Then he shouted:


    "Don''t step back! Drive all the enemies back! "


    Jacob''s voice became louder as he became younger.


    As soon as the cry fell, Jacob picked up his long sword again and killed the nearest enemy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, bell tower defense.


    "What? Lord Jacob returned to the front line and successfully brought the situation back? "


    After listening to the herald''s report, enly exclaimed.


    Ilsa, on the other side, also stared round in surprise.


    "Yes!" The herald kneeling in front of them on one knee swallowed saliva and wetted their dry throats, and then reported:


    "Lord Jacob, return to the front! And his physical condition seems to be amazing. As soon as he returned to the front line, he even killed a large number of enemy soldiers, which greatly boosted the morale of the generals! "


    "With the support of this morale, the situation in the Treasury defense area has eased slightly!"


    "Your Excellency Jacob..." enly whispered, "what have you done..."


    Enly didn''t understand - he just reported to them that Jacob fell due to overwork. As a result, Jacob returned to the front line after such a short period of time.


    Not only did he return to the front line, but according to the report of the herald just now, Jacob who returned to the front line became even more brave. He cut a large number of enemies in one breath, which boosted the morale of the generals, and brought the demoralized generals back to the Treasury defense area.


    Enli, who couldn''t figure out what had happened, simply didn''t think about it.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, nothing bad has happened.


    Jacob returned to the front line, and the critical situation in the Treasury defense area eased slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªThe Treasury defense zone doesn''t have to worry now


    Enley, who stopped thinking about what had happened to Jacob, began to think about the current war situation in panderagon.


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, the only thing to worry about now is the bell tower defense area in my charge and the Baiyang palace defense area in Eliza''s charge


    After a short silence, enly said to Ilsa beside him:


    "Your Majesty, go to the Baiyang palace defense area to help Eliza."


    "Hey?" Elsa threw a puzzled look at enly, "I''ll help Eliza. What about enly?"


    Bell tower defense area and baiyanggong defense area - Ilsa can see which defense area needs help most.


    In any case, the bell tower defense area needs the seat of Ilsa as the emperor.


    Enly and Ilsa now stood not far from the front battlefield.


    The reason why we want to stand so close to the front battlefield is to let the soldiers clearly see the emperor''s posture.


    Enly was extremely opposed to Ilsa''s coming to the front battlefield at the beginning.


    But no matter how enli dissuades, there is no way to reverse Ilsa''s will.


    For Ilsa, who was unwilling to return to the safe rear, enli had no choice but to surrender, silently protect Ilsa, and no longer advised Ilsa to leave the front line.


    It is precisely because Ilsa has been standing not far from the front battlefield that the generals and soldiers in the bell tower defense area maintain a high morale.


    If Ilsa leaves here, it will certainly affect the morale of the generals in the bell tower defense area.


    Enley smiled at Ilsa''s query:


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry about me. Go and support the Baiyang palace defense area. The war situation in the Baiyang palace defense area is no better than mine. If you don''t support Eliza again, Eliza may cry. "


    "When my side becomes dangerous again, just come back and support me."


    After hearing enly''s words, Ilsa hesitated.


    After hesitating for a while, Ilsa nodded:


    "... well, I''ll support Eliza first. When enly''s side becomes dangerous again, I''ll come back immediately."


    After that, Ilsa took her guards and ran to the defense area of Baiyang palace in charge of Eliza.


    After Ilsa completely disappeared in enly''s field of vision, enly lifted his knight sword.


    Then he took a deep breath and shouted:


    "People of the German undead team! Listen to me! "

 Chapter 1172

    Enly''s shout attracted the attention of all the players of the German undead team around.


    "What''s the matter...?" Darlene, who had just retreated to safety, muttered while wiping the sweat falling from her chin with the back of her hand.


    Darlene, they don''t understand why enly shouted at them for no reason.


    Now they are in a front-line battlefield with fierce war.


    Many members of the undead team, while fighting with the enemy, pricked up their ears and distracted themselves to listen to what enly was going to say.


    After the attention of the team-mates of the German undead team was focused on him, enly took a deep breath again and then shouted:


    "You guys! It''s time to show some enthusiasm? "


    "... ah?" As soon as enli''s words fell, Darlene''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her face showed an unhappy color.


    Not only Darlene, but most of the undead team members changed their looks and showed an unhappy look after hearing what enly just said.


    Because what enry said just now was like not fighting with all his strength before accusing them.


    For the undead team members with unhappy faces, enly seemed not to see them, or -- deliberately ignored them, and then said:


    "As early as two years ago! I''ve heard the name of the German undead team of the Michael Knights! "


    "As far as I know, the German undead team is the ace force of the Michael Knights! All the members of the team are elite soldiers who have survived all levels of selection! "


    "But from your current performance! I don''t see at all that you are an army that bears the name of ''the ace army of the order of Michael!''


    "Hello! You bastard! What are you talking about?! "


    As soon as the voice of enli''s words fell, a member of the undead team roared at enli with a roar full of anger.


    It is the pride of most of the undead team members to become a member of the German undead team through layer by layer selection.


    Even Darlene is proud of her status as a member of the German undead team.


    The dark purple cloak on her body and the army she belongs to are Darlene''s pride.


    Hearing that enli insulted her pride like this, Darlene was naturally as angry as the rest of her comrades in arms.


    Enly moved his eyes and put these expressions on the faces of the undead team members into his eyes.


    Looking at the angry look on their faces, enly''s mouth tilted slightly imperceptibly.


    However, as soon as the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, enly directly flattened the tilted corners of his mouth with brute force, so as to restore the expressionless state of his face.


    Then took another deep breath¡ª¡ª


    "Since I think what I just said is wrong! Then use your performance to prove to me that what I just said is wrong! "


    As enly''s voice fell, Darlene was a little stunned.


    Enly had no intention of stopping. After adjusting his breathing, he continued to roar:


    "Although Su Cheng and I, your leader, are not friends! But he and I are old acquaintances! "


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, he is indeed a knight who is better than me. I don''t know how many times!"


    "You are Su Cheng''s most proud masterpiece, so your combat power should not be at this level!"


    "I can accept that Su Cheng is better than me! But I can''t accept Su Cheng''s proud masterpiece. Combat effectiveness is at this level! "


    Enly lifted his knight''s sword and pointed forward.


    "As you can see! The Armored Warriors will fill the battlefield! "


    Darlene looked in the direction of enly''s long sword.


    As enly just said, the battlefield ahead is full of armored sharp men wearing heavy armor and holding axes, guns or heavy swords.


    Just where Darlene''s eyes could reach, she saw more than 100 armored men with awe inspiring momentum.


    "Since you think what I just said is wrong! Then prove it to me with your performance! "


    "Before betraying our country, ironclad Ruishi was the elite heavy armor infantry of our empire!"


    "The soldiers of the garrison need to send five people to fight against an armored sharp!"


    "Soldiers of the royal guards, everyone can fight an armored sharp!"


    "Then each member of your German undead team is responsible for fighting five armored Ruishi!"


    "If each of you can kill five Armored Warriors alone, I will admit your ability! Agree with your name of ''the ace army of the order of Michael!''


    Speaking of this, Enlighton said something.


    Then he waved his bloody red Knight Sword downward, and his whole body was boiling:


    "By the way - I can fight 50 armored sharp men alone!"


    "From Yeni River to pandragon, I can''t count how many armored Ruishi I killed!"


    "According to my estimation, there are at least 30 armored sharp men who have died under my sword!"


    "If anyone is interested, you can challenge my record!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... hum."


    Darlene, who had been in a safe area since just now, recovered her strength and listened carefully to enly''s speech just now, smiled with her nose.


    Then he whispered with emotion at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "What a clumsy method of motivating generals... It seems that Lord enli is not very good at motivating the army with words..."


    In the middle of hearing enly''s speech just now, Darlene knew that enly was going to stimulate their morale and fighting spirit.


    Although enly''s move was a little clumsy, it unexpectedly worked well.


    "Oh, oh, oh! I''ll prove it to you now! "


    "A mere iron man! I don''t care! "


    "As long as the whole army of the German undead team is here, even if there are ten times more iron armor Ruishi, we are not afraid!"


    "How about wearing heavy armor! When training in undead Town, we don''t know how many times we have been trained to meet heavy armor infantry and heavy armor cavalry! "


    "I''ll prove it to you now! What armored Ruishi is nothing in front of our German undead team! "


    "I''ll cut off 50 heads of armored Ruishi now! Beyond your record! "


    ¡­¡­


    Too many people don''t know whether it''s because their brains are not as good as Da Liana''s. they don''t know whether enli was using the method of provocation just now or because they heard it, but they were infected by the emotions around them, and they shouted one after another.


    "Really..." looking at the shouting comrades in arms, Da Liana smiled bitterly, "you still have so much physical strength and energy..."


    Then Darlene stood up from the ground with her long sword.


    "I can''t help it..." Darlene whispered. "Lord enly said so. If you don''t show more energy, he may really look down on you..."


    After that, Darlene slowly pulled out her long sword, threw the scabbard aside at will, and then walked slowly towards the battlefield ahead.

 Chapter 1173

    When you have the idea of "whether to check whether the person is dead", it means that you know that the attack you just gave to the person may not be cruel enough, so that you don''t know whether you have successfully killed the person just now.


    Therefore, on the battlefield, you must kill the enemy directly, for example, cut the enemy in half. In this way, you don''t need to think about whether to mend the knife or not.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the theoretical teaching classroom of daily training of yutland undead team


    *******


    *******


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Eliza wiped the sweat and blood on her face and thanked Elsa beside her.


    Ilsa''s help greatly boosted the morale and fighting spirit of the generals in the defense area of baiyanggong, and reduced Eliza''s pressure.


    Ilsa is also tired now.


    After all, she just came to the Baiyang palace defense area in charge of Eliza from the clock tower defense area.


    However, even though she was so tired, Ilsa managed to squeeze out a smile:


    "Don''t thank me, Miss Eliza. And -- in private, just call me Ilsa. "


    Eliza wiped the sweat and blood off her face, then raised her head, cast worried eyes in the direction of the bell tower defense area, and whispered:


    "I don''t know what''s going on over there..."


    Eliza''s words also made Ilsa''s face worried.


    In terms of the critical degree of the war, the bell tower defense area in the charge of enli is still above the Baiyang palace defense area in the charge of Eliza.


    Eliza still has Ilsa''s assistance now, and the pressure is still less, but enly really has no assistance, so he can only rely on himself.


    At the thought of this, Eliza and Ilsa couldn''t help worrying about enli


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the britannian Empire, on the outskirts of pandragon, the rebel camp is a big tent.


    "What?"


    In the big tent, Alan frowned and stared at the knight who reported to him.


    "Insufficient troops, request additional reinforcements?"


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, the knight standing respectfully in front of him nodded vigorously.


    Just now, the knight reported the war situation, which made Allen''s pupils shrink slightly in surprise.


    The knight had just reported to Allen that the troops responsible for attacking the bell tower of the central carriage station had reached the bottom and asked for reinforcements.


    According to Allen''s knowledge, he invested 200 armored Ruishi to attack the bell tower of the central carriage station in pandragon.


    Since the troops have reached the bottom and asked for reinforcements, doesn''t it mean that the 200 armored sharp men are dying?


    Alan got up with a shout and walked out of the account.


    Allen''s array is just located in a high-lying place, so after a big account, he can have a panoramic view of pandragon in the low-lying place.


    Even standing in the far suburbs, Allen could still vaguely hear some shouts from the city.


    Alan narrowed his eyes and looked intently at pandragon.


    To be exact, it is looking at the towering bell tower of the central carriage station.


    "In such a short time, 200 armored sharp men are almost dead..." Alan whispered, "the central carriage stands over the clock tower... What happened..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Drink --!"


    Even though her voice had long been hoarse, Darlene still pulled her throat, shouted an amazing drink, clenched her long sword in both hands, and cut off the throat of the armored sharp who was fighting with her.


    The armored sharp who was fighting with Da Liana naturally wouldn''t watch Da Liana cut his throat, so he held up his heavy sword and greeted Da Liana''s long sword.


    Dang -!


    Kara!


    The sound of sharp weapon collision and iron fragmentation sounded almost at the same time.


    Da Lianna''s long sword, which was already "scarred", sent out a burst of mourning because she could no longer bear the impact and loss during the collision, and then broke into several pieces.


    However - Darlene reacted very quickly.


    At the moment when the sword in her hand was broken, Darlene threw away the half sword in her hand with a quick reaction almost like a conditioned reflex.


    Then he squatted down and picked up the axe and gun that fell aside without knowing whose owner it was.


    Pick up and stab.


    Darlene''s movements were neat.


    Even wearing heavy armor, it may be unbearable to be directly stabbed by an axe and gun used by an extraordinary man at such a short distance.


    The sharp tip of the gun pierced the chest of the armored man.


    Until this time, Darlene''s action still didn''t stop.


    Throw away the axe and gun in your hand, and then pick up a long sword from the ground on one side again.


    He jumped up high. While jumping up, he raised the newly picked long sword in his hand above his head and cut off the back neck of the iron man who had squatted down.


    A shockback passed along the sword body to Liana''s palm.


    The head of this iron clad man was successfully cut off by Da Lianna, but the price was the newly found long sword, and there was only a gap on the sword.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Darlene took several deep breaths and adjusted her breathing.


    The road has long been covered with the bodies of armored Ruishi and the bodies of Da Liana''s comrades in arms who are also dressed in a dark purple cloak.


    After adjusting her breathing at a very fast speed, Da Liana clenched the long sword she had just picked up in her hand, stepped on the body that had already paved the ground without any gaps, and walked quickly to an armored sharp who was nearest to her


    Darlene''s brain has stopped thinking.


    Or... There is no free time to think.


    I don''t know how many armored sharp men have been killed, and I don''t know how many comrades fell. At this time, there is only one idea in my heart: kill all the enemy soldiers in my field of vision!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! Come on! " A small officer of an iron clad elite shouted in sweat, "there are not many people wearing dark purple cloaks! Don''t compete with them! As long as several people surround and kill together, they can kill these people wearing dark purple cloaks! Hold on a little longer! Reinforcements will come soon... "


    Before the little officer had finished his words, a crossbow arrow hit his forehead accurately and shut his mouth forever.


    "It''s so noisy..." a member of the undead team muttered in a calm tone as he put away his crossbow. "If you have a chance to live a few more minutes, why do you have to make a noise to expose your position?"


    "You bastards!" Seeing that the officer was killed, several armored sharps not far from the officer shouted angrily, "don''t be complacent! Our reinforcements will come soon! "


    "Reinforcements?! That would be great. Let your reinforcements come quickly! " A member of the undead team who was covered in blood, with bloodshot eyes and extremely excited spirit shouted, "I haven''t had a good time yet! You''re almost dead! Let your reinforcements come quickly! Losers like you, I''ll cut as much as you come! "


    The player''s words aroused the response of many comrades in arms around him.


    The members of the German undead team shouted, "let your reinforcements come!", One side, he killed the few iron armor Ruishi in front of him

 Chapter 1174

    Those soldiers in dark purple cloaks have immortal bodies!


    ¡ª¡ªIn the gossip of the armored elites


    *******


    *******


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh --!"


    The battlefield of the bell tower defense area was covered with a roar higher than one.


    The owners of these roars are basically the players of the German undead team.


    The soldiers of the royal guards and the soldiers of the garrison, who also stood on the front battlefield of the bell tower defense area, stared at the comrades in arms in dark purple cloaks.


    The bloody fighting posture of the undead team members made them all look silly.


    These comrades in arms in dark purple cloaks seem to have immortal bodies.


    No matter how much trauma you suffer, you can stand up, continue to wave your weapons and continue to fight with the enemy soldiers in front of you.


    They saw with their own eyes that the left shoulder of a member of the undead team was hit by an axe gun, and the whole left arm was about to fall off.


    After such a serious injury, it is normal to say that you should have been unable to move because of severe pain.


    However, the member of the undead team continued to roar and wave his long sword, stabbing a hole in the throat of the armored Ruishi who cut his left shoulder in front of him.


    Then, he dragged his left arm, which was almost only a little flesh left, and walked slowly towards the next armored sharp who was closest to him.


    Not to mention the soldiers of the garrison, even the soldiers of the royal guards have never seen such a brave army.


    The number of armored Ruishi troops assembled in the bell tower defense area is clearly far above the undead team, but they are stifled by the members of the undead team.


    The number of iron armor Ruishi, who are several times that of the undead team members, are squeezed, surrounded, annihilated and pursued by the undead team members


    Gradually, the gang of iron warriors who were still swaggering became corpses lying on the ground in a mess and the body temperature gradually passed.


    Before the reinforcements from the rebel side could arrive in time, all the armored Ruishi in the bell tower defense area were killed by the undead team.


    However - the German undead team also paid a big price.


    After many people fell, their posture in a dark purple cloak never reappeared in front of everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the 18th day of the battle of pandragon.


    Jacob swallowed the potion and returned to his youth, enli inspired the morale of the Deland undead team, and Eliza got Ilsa''s help - although today is the day when Allen first threw the armored Ruishi into the front battlefield, the top commanders of pandragon''s defense areas have used various methods to survive today.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense area, Central Treasury Building¡ª¡ª


    Jacob took off his heavy armor and stacked it neatly on the ground.


    And I also casually sat next to my suit of armor, raised my left hand and gently kneaded my right shoulder.


    While kneading, he sighed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYoung body is good


    ¡ª¡ªAfter such a fierce battle during the day, I still feel a lot of energy and strength left in my body


    ¡ª¡ªThe right shoulder is not so sore.


    ¡ª¡ªBefore taking the potion, my right shoulder only needs to toss a few times, and it hurts badly.


    ¡ª¡ªHehe... I really hope my body can stay young forever


    ¡ª¡ªIt is really more and more understood that those powerful people in history will always stick to being young.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, only old people will deeply realize the beauty of youth


    Just as Jacob kneaded and relaxed his right shoulder, sitting casually on the floor, he suddenly felt the light in front of him dim.


    Looking up, I saw bankrow standing in front of him, looking at him with complex eyes.


    "Good evening, bancro." Jacob smiled and said, "sit down. Look at you, you must have a lot to talk to me? "


    After hearing what Jacob said, bancro sat down on Jacob''s side impolitely.


    "... how is your young body?" Bancro asked Jacob in a calm tone.


    "Great." Jacob said with a smile, "I really hope my body can stay young like this, but it''s a pity - it''s impossible."


    "... you left in a hurry after eating that potion today. Didn''t tell me anything about the side effects of this potion. "


    Bancro continued in a calm tone.


    "Now you have time, tell me carefully - what are the side effects of that magic medicine?"


    "Don''t tell me that the girl didn''t tell you the side effects of this magic medicine when she gave you this magic medicine."


    Jacob: "


    Bancro''s question made Jacob silent.


    The hand kneading his right shoulder also stopped.


    After a long silence, Jacob finally opened his lips slightly and said:


    "Of course the girl told me about the side effects of this magic medicine."


    "When the medicine is over, the swallower will remain quite weak and irreversible in the years to come - this is the side effect of this magic medicine."


    As soon as Jacob''s voice fell, bancro''s pupils shrank sharply.


    "So - do you mean to say that when the medicine passes, your body will always remain weak until you die?"


    "It''s really bancro." Jacob said jokingly, "you understand what I mean so quickly."


    "Don''t joke with me at this time!!" Bancro''s roar contained impatience and anger.


    Because bancro''s roar was so eye-catching that bancro absorbed the attention of a group of people not far from Jacob and bancro.


    And bancro also kicked his eyes and shouted at those who wanted to see the excitement:


    "Go away!"


    No one wants to touch the bad luck of people of bancro''s level, so as bancro''s voice falls, these people who want to see the excitement disperse one after another.


    As far as Jacob and bancro could see, they were the only two left in the area.


    After everyone left, bancro turned his head and turned his eyes to Jacob with anger, anxiety, pain and other emotions:


    "Jacob! What the hell are you thinking? "


    "This magic medicine has such strong side effects. Do you still take it?"


    "... didn''t I say it during the day?" Jacob said in a calm voice, "this country is everything to me. I will do anything for this country. "


    "What about the future of the Empire? Have you thought about it? " The anxious color in bancro''s tone became stronger, "when the medicine has passed, your body will always remain weak until you die. With your physical condition, can you still be promoted to the position of palace Minister? "


    "Jacob, the British Empire can''t live without you now!"


    "Now, looking all over the country, there is no one who can replace you as the ''palace phase''!"

 Chapter 1175

    "If I can''t be qualified for the position of palace minister again..."


    Jacob raised his hand and patted bancro on the shoulder.


    "Then you''ll take my place."


    "Stop it, Jacob." Bancro shook Jacob''s hand. "If I take your place, who will inherit the position of foreign affairs director?"


    "... alas." After listening to bancro''s words, Jacob suddenly sighed, "I''m just a body for the rest of my life. I''ll become quite weak. It doesn''t mean that I really can''t be qualified for the position of palace minister again."


    "If I am really too weak to be qualified for the position of palace minister in the future..."


    "Let''s talk about it then." Jacob smiled.


    He then added:


    "At that time, there may be a genius who is still above me in China to take my place."


    "What are you talking about in your sleep?" Bancro turned his mouth and said in an unhappy tone.


    "Bancro, you''re wrong." Bancro shrugged. "Do you remember six years ago?"


    "Six years ago, in 289 of the imperial calendar, a young man with black hair came to pandragon."


    "Bancro, you should know who I mean?"


    "Of course I know." Bancro said without hesitation, "who else can it be except captain Cheng?"


    Jacob chuckled.


    Then he went on.


    "Six years ago, Cheng was born. The reason why China has achieved so many brilliant foreign achievements in recent years is mainly because of Cheng."


    "If there are 10 contributions to China''s foreign achievements in the past six years, from 289 to 295 now, it accounts for at least five of these 10."


    "Six years ago, a military genius suddenly appeared. Why can''t a literary and political genius appear in the years after?"


    "I understand you." Bancro suddenly interrupted, "what do you mean? When you can''t work in the position of palace phase, maybe a literary and political genius will suddenly take over your position, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Jacob, do you know how low the probability of this kind of thing happening?"


    "The probability is low, but it''s not impossible, isn''t it?"


    "If there is no literary and political genius who can take my place, you can only take my place."


    "After all, no one in the country is more suitable to be my successor than you."


    Then Jacob looked up at the ceiling above him.


    A little lonely look appeared in his eyes.


    "Whether or not there are literary and political talents in the future, my position will be replaced."


    "Ha ha... I feel lonely when I think so..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, bell tower defense.


    "Na... Lina... Dalina... Dalina!"


    When she heard someone calling her Darlene, she suddenly woke up, then raised her head and looked at the origin of the call.


    The person calling Darlene is a comrade in arms of the German undead team.


    "Darlene, come on, tonight''s dinner. Have something to eat before you go to bed."


    Darlene took two boiled potatoes.


    These two potatoes seem to have just come out of the pot and exude an attractive aroma.


    However, the tempting aroma did not arouse Da Liana''s appetite at all.


    Because Darlene is so tired now.


    She doesn''t even have the strength to chew and swallow food now.


    Just now, as soon as Darlene''s ass touched the ground and her back leaned against the brick wall behind her, she fell asleep.


    It took less than 2 seconds to fall asleep from the butt landing - you can imagine how tired Da Liana is now.


    It''s not just Darlene. Like Darlene, most of the members of the German undead team are tired and have no strength to eat after the tragic battle today.


    But you can''t eat without eating.


    If you don''t have dinner, the battle tomorrow will certainly become quite hard.


    Therefore, Da Liana can only stare her eyes as wide as possible, send the potatoes in her hands to her mouth, send all the residual strength in her body to her teeth and tongue, and try to chew the potatoes in her hands.


    The reason why she wants to keep her eyes as wide as possible is that if she closes her eyes, Darlene may... No, she will sleep dead again.


    While Da Liana was trying to chew the potatoes in her hand, a familiar male voice suddenly sounded in front of Da Liana:


    "Everyone of the German undead team!"


    Darlene and the rest of the undead team raised their heads.


    He who speaks is grace.


    From enly''s expression at this time, it is obvious that he is also tired at this time.


    But he still held on, straightened himself up and continued in a loud voice:


    "Thank you!"


    "I saw your heroic fighting today!"


    After enly finished this sentence, Darlene keenly found that enly''s one eye was slightly red.


    "I take back what I said during the day!"


    "You deserve the title of ''the ace force of the Michael Knights''!"


    "I apologize to you!"


    "At the same time, I also extend my deepest thanks to you today... No, who have made great sacrifices all the time!"


    After saying that, enly knelt on one knee and buried his head low.


    Darlene didn''t expect that enly would thank them with such a big gift.


    After being stunned for a long time, the players of the undead team said one after another:


    "Your Excellency! Get up! "


    "We just did what we should do."


    "Anyway, it''s really unpleasant... I''ve been working hard all day today and haven''t broken your record of cutting the enemy."


    "Then you can continue to work hard tomorrow."


    "It''s no use trying tomorrow! I have enough time to kill an armored Ruishi for the commander-in-chief to kill two! "


    "Ha ha, that''s just the case with the armored elite. People like me who are average in the German undead team can kill so many armored elite. If the whole army of the German undead team is here, we won''t destroy the armored elite!"


    ¡­¡­


    Enli''s just words of thanks, as well as the few serious words and almost all jokes of the undead team members, succeeded in making the originally dull atmosphere around active and relaxed.


    Even Darlene was infected by the atmosphere, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly involuntarily.


    And enli was like this. Looking at these energetic undead team members, enli also showed a little smile on his face.


    Enly came to apologize and thank the players of the undead team with a little sense of guilt.


    In order to survive today and the dangerous situation attacked by the armored sharps later, enly deliberately said a lot of disrespectful words to the players of the German undead team, angered the players of the undead team, and encouraged their fighting spirit.

 Chapter 1176

    In order to withstand the fierce attack of armored Ruishi, enly thought of many ways.


    After much thinking and screening, enly finally found that there was only one method he could use without any foreign aid.


    That is to inspire the players of his German undead team and let them burst out with stronger combat power.


    After all - the only hope in the city to suppress the armored Ruishi''s troops is the German undead team.


    The soldiers of the royal guards and the garrison could not count on it at all.


    The soldiers of the royal guards are fine, and the combat power of individual soldiers is not much different from that of armored sharp men.


    As for the soldiers of the garrison... Enli will be satisfied as long as they don''t be defeated by armored Ruishi.


    Judging from today''s war situation, enli''s exciting method has achieved quite good results.


    Most of the undead soldiers broke out with amazing combat power, severely suppressed the number of armored Ruishi several times their own, and even killed all the armored Ruishi on the battlefield before the rebel reinforcements arrived.


    It''s just - the German undead team also paid a big price. Today, a full 19 soldiers of the German undead team were killed, and the rest who are still alive are basically injured and tired.


    However, even if so many members of his undead team have been killed in battle, and all the people who are still alive are injured and tired. After tomorrow''s sun rises, enli will still force them to fight against the powerful armored men like today.


    Without the help of the German undead team, the soldiers of the royal guards and the garrison alone could not sustain the fierce attack of the armored Ruis.


    Forcing these wounded soldiers to continue to force themselves - that''s why enli feels guilty in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªEveryone of the German undead team


    Enli silently added a low apology in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªPlease forgive me, the coach who can''t let you have a good rest and heal


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    Ilsa walked side by side with Eliza, walking in the temporary hospital under the protection of the guards.


    A small hall of the Baiyang palace was transformed into a temporary hospital to treat the wounded in the defense area of the Baiyang palace.


    Walking in the palace, which was transformed into a temporary hospital, the wounded moaned bitterly and howled bitterly.


    On both sides of a corridor in the palace, there were patients waiting for treatment.


    Ilsa, walking in the middle of the corridor, constantly scanned and looked at the wounded lying on both sides of the corridor.


    Some of these patients lost one hand or foot, and the broken limb was wrapped with a thick bandage, but there was still a lot of blood seeping from the wound, soaked the bandage into a strange black, and then dropped to the ground through the bandage.


    Some face injuries, face wrapped in a thick bandage, silent, I do not know whether to die or live.


    Some seem to have been injured in places that are not fatal, so they still cry and wail with great energy.


    Some injuries seemed to be very painful. They kept rolling and moaning on the ground. It took several people to hold him down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa silently looked at the painful expressions of these patients.


    "Your Majesty... Ilsa..."


    Eliza, walking side by side with Ilsa, whispered Ilsa''s name.


    Because it suddenly occurred to her that Ilsa had told her many times - just call her name in private, Eliza changed her mouth temporarily and changed her "Majesty" to "Ilsa".


    "Shall we go back?" Eliza asked Ilsa carefully.


    Because she was afraid that these scenes and sounds in the hospital would have a bad impact on Ilsa.


    Ilsa''s trip to the hospital tonight was temporary.


    Eliza firmly opposed Ilsa''s idea of "going to the hospital".


    Eliza knows best what the hospital that treats the wounded on the battlefield is like.


    The suffocating smell of blood floating in the air, the howling and groaning that makes people''s eardrums ache, and the ugly bloody wound - these three things stimulate people''s nerves from smell, hearing and vision.


    Let the people who are not used to this scene experience this strong stimulation and even have nightmares for a few days - the consequences are light.


    What I fear most is that it will have an impact on people''s hearts and affect the rest of my life.


    What a pity - Ilsa just shook her head gently for Eliza''s kind suggestion.


    "No, I won''t go."


    Ilsa''s voice was light, but her tone was quite firm.


    "These soldiers have suffered so many injuries for the sake of this country."


    "If I can''t even visit them, what else can I do?"


    After that, Ilsa took the initiative to go to the wounded soldiers and offer condolences to them.


    Among these wounded soldiers, there were many soldiers of the royal guards, so they all knew who the little girl with silver hair and purple pupils in front of them was.


    It goes without saying how honored it is for the soldiers of the royal guards that his majesty came to see them in person.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your Majesty is coming!"


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry... Please forgive me that I can''t get up and salute..."


    ¡­¡­


    Thanks to the blessing of these soldiers of the royal guards, the news that his majesty came to visit them in person spread from ten to hundreds. In the twinkling of an eye, everyone in the palace transformed into a temporary hospital knew the shocking news.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your majesty!"


    Just as Ilsa offered condolences to each of the wounded one by one, a white haired old woman dressed as a military doctor called Ilsa, ran to Ilsa quickly, and then knelt down on one knee to salute.


    Ilsa and Eliza both recognize the old woman.


    The old woman is the general director of the temporary hospital. She is an old military doctor who has served the army for decades.


    "Get up."


    After the old military doctor got up behind her, Ilsa asked her directly, "are there enough medical supplies? Are there enough military doctors? Can so many patients digest it? "


    Seeing Ilsa throwing three so serious questions at her so directly, the old military doctor was not vague and didn''t say superfluous nonsense. He immediately replied:


    "Return to your majesty. Medical supplies are quite sufficient, and the number of military doctors is also sufficient. As long as we work harder, all the current patients will be treated by tomorrow morning. "


    "Hmm..." Ilsa nodded, then gently waved her hand. "I see. Then you step back and continue to work on your business."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa paused as if she remembered something.


    He then added:


    "Also, tell me - all military doctors and nurses don''t have to salute me or say hello to me after seeing me. They just need to continue to focus on the treatment work at hand."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1177

    Although the number of patients was small, it took a long time for Ilsa to comfort each patient one by one.


    While offering condolences to the injured, Ilsa also paid tribute to the doctors and nurses who were resting.


    It was already late at night when we finished comforting everyone and walked out of the temporary hospital.


    Under the protection of the guards, Ilsa and Eliza walked all the way back to the main hall of the Baiyang palace.


    When she came to the door of the main hall, Ilsa suddenly stopped and said to the guards beside her:


    "You all step back and leave Eliza and I alone."


    "Yes!"


    After Ilsa''s order was given, the leader of the guards immediately responded respectfully, and then led the guards back to leave Ilsa and Eliza alone.


    Ilsa and Eliza watched the retiring guards.


    It was not until all the guards disappeared from view that Ilsa turned her head and smiled at Eliza:


    "Eliza, can you look at the stars with me?"


    Hearing Ilsa''s invitation, Eliza raised her eyebrows in surprise and doubt, and then nodded immediately:


    "Of course."


    Eliza herself likes watching stars.


    Eliza looked up at the full moon hanging high in the night sky and the stars in the sky. Her thoughts couldn''t help returning to six years ago.


    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly I miss you


    Eliza sighed with some sadness in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was six years ago that he first looked at the stars with Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªSix years ago... After leaving the year-end dinner in 289 of the imperial calendar, I watched the stars in a hotel with Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was six years ago, but it always felt like it just happened yesterday.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know where Su Cheng is now and how he is now


    Just as Eliza looked at the starry sky above her head and missed Su Cheng she hadn''t seen for a long time, she was also silently looking at Elsa in the starry sky and suddenly said coldly:


    "Eliza, did you see the scene in the hospital just now? It''s terrible... The scenes in the hospital, when I think back now, I still can''t help getting angry. "


    Eliza was stunned by ELSA''s sudden problem and emotion.


    But she reacted quickly and nodded heavily:


    "Well... It''s really terrible..."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Ilsa immediately continued:


    "I hated war since I began to learn calligraphy and reading."


    "Because I think the war is really terrible."


    "Just from the teacher''s lectures and the introduction of books, I can deeply feel the horror of war."


    "As long as war breaks out, a large number of people will be hurt by the outbreak of war."


    Eliza didn''t know why Ilsa suddenly expressed such feelings, but she stood aside and listened quietly.


    "However - something ironic happened."


    Speaking of this, a faint bitter smile suddenly appeared on Ilsa''s face.


    This bitter smile is full of self mockery.


    "After I became the emperor of this country, I suddenly found that war is hard to avoid. Even if I don''t want war, war will stick to me."


    "Like the ''overlord counterattack'' three years ago. I don''t want to go to war with the holy Hiram Empire at all, but the southern invasion of the Hiram army forced me to start a fist to fist war with the holy Hiram empire. "


    "Moreover, after becoming the emperor of this country, I not only found that war is difficult to avoid, but also found that war is not so annoying."


    "The great success of the ''overlord counterattack'' has brought immeasurable direct and potential benefits to China."


    "This is the first time in my life that I have intuitively felt the benefits of a successful war."


    "The great success of the ''overlord counterattack'' stimulated me, so I decided to make another external offensive and try to reproduce the great success of the ''overlord counterattack'', so I and your ministers, under a lot of pressure, borrowed money from the Ryan family and agreed to launch the ''Aurora'' offensive."


    "Eliza, you should know more about the outcome of the aurora offensive than I do, so I won''t say more."


    "The ''overlord counterattack'' three years ago and the ''Aurora'' offensive two years ago blurred my previous view of the war."


    "What is my view of war now... In fact, I don''t know myself..."


    "I only know - although I still think war is terrible, I don''t hate war so much..."


    "Although the war is quite terrible, many people will die because of it."


    "But as long as it is a war that can earn a lot of benefits for our country, it is worth fighting."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa breathed a sigh of remembrance on her face.


    "Many years ago... About five or six years ago, I asked Mr. Cheng a question - how to make the world peaceful."


    "At that time, teacher Cheng didn''t give me a clear answer."


    "This is normal. After all, this is not a question that can be easily answered."


    "Now when I think about it carefully, it''s funny that a little girl under the age of 10 is thinking about how to make world peace."


    "But at that time, I was quite naive. I really thought about what to do there, so that the countries on the mainland could stop expedition and keep peace on the mainland forever."


    "The method I came up with at that time was to actively strengthen communication. As long as countries sit down and communicate well, they can avoid the outbreak of war."


    "Communication is the best way to solve things - that''s what I thought at that time."


    "I was so naive and lovely at that time. I naively thought that ''strengthening communication'' was the only way to avoid war."


    "How can we avoid war by strengthening communication... In the hundreds of years of war with the Frankish Empire, we have communicated with each other many times, and which one worked?"


    "We have a deep blood feud and a strong conflict of interest with the Frankish empire. How can we end the hundred year war by sitting down and speaking calmly together?"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t understand this when I was young."


    "Until four years ago, after participating in the battle against the bandits in the west, someone taught me a truth. Although I can''t remember what the man said to me, I still clearly remember the meaning of what he said to me - communication or violence, there is no difference between good and bad, just a means to solve things, Some things are suitable to be solved by communication, and some things must be solved by violence. "


    "When I just comforted the wounded in the hospital, I felt very sad."


    "If it had not been for the invasion of us by the Frankish Empire, these soldiers would not have been injured and so many people would not have died."


    "The invasion of our country by the Frankish Empire has made me deeply aware that if we do not end the hundred year war with them as soon as possible, we will still have a large number of people killed and injured by the war that has taken more than 100 years."


    "Not just the Frankish empire."


    "The same is true of the Lorraine Empire and the Holy Hiran empire. If we can''t keep peace with them forever, there will still be a large number of people who will die because of the war that doesn''t know when to break out in the future. "


    "I want world peace. I don''t want our children and grandchildren to be injured or killed because of this seemingly endless war."


    After that, Ilsa took her eyes away from the full moon above her head.


    Look East.


    Looking at the dark skyline in the East, Ilsa pulled out her sword around her waist, raised it slowly, and pointed the sword tip to the dark skyline in the East.


    "... Eliza, I ask you."


    Although Ilsa was asking Eliza, her low voice seemed to be asking herself.


    "Since we use communication, there is no way for the mainland countries to stop the expedition."


    "So --"


    "If we are one, will there be peace?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza didn''t answer Ilsa''s question.


    Because... She really didn''t know how to answer.


    So she kept silent.


    She remained silent until Ilsa put away her sword and went into the main hall of Baiyang palace with her, and then she finally said:


    "Your Majesty... It''s getting late... Have an early rest."

 Chapter 1178

    Today is the 20th day of the battle of pandragon.


    In the britannian Empire, on the outskirts of pandragon, the rebel camp is the main tent of this array¡ª¡ª


    After quietly listening to the latest war situation of the messenger''s appeal, Alan nodded gently behind the long table of the big tent.


    "Well, I see."


    With that, Allen waved his hand and motioned the herald to step down.


    After the herald retired, Alan also stood up from behind the long table and walked slowly out of the tent.


    Standing at the entrance of the tent, looking at pandragon in the distance, he said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªAfter fighting for 20 days... The capital of the British Empire is finally falling


    According to the latest war report, the range of activities of the pandragon Garrison has been reduced to a very small range.


    Not surprisingly, within today, we can clean up all the garrison activity areas in the city and completely capture pandragon.


    ¡ª¡ªI thought pandragon''s garrison couldn''t last more than 10 days, but I didn''t expect to fight with my more than 100000 troops for 20 days


    Although pandragon''s garrison was hostile to him, Allen couldn''t help boasting about pandragon''s garrison.


    Alan thought at first that pandragon''s garrison would last no more than 10 days.


    After all, the hundreds of thousands of troops under his command gave him enough confidence, and Allen firmly believed that even with the number of people, he could pile up all the defenders in pandragon.


    However - then something unexpected happened to Allen.


    Allen overestimated the morale of his more than 100000 troops, underestimated the perfection and effectiveness of the fortifications in pandragon City, and underestimated the combat power of pandragon''s garrison.


    For various reasons, pandragon survived for 20 days under the fierce attack of more than 100000 troops. At first, Allen, who thought that the garrison in the city was just so, was ruthlessly beaten in the face.


    However - although Allen miscalculated the time of pandragon''s fall, from the current situation, Allen''s wrong judgment is harmless.


    After all, it doesn''t matter whether we capture pandragon earlier or later, as long as we can win pandragon before Su Cheng leads the Michael knights to return.


    Outside Allen''s tent, there are not only many bodyguards, but also many heralds waiting for Allen''s instructions.


    After taking his eyes back from Pendragon in the distance, Allen turned and shouted to the heralds standing respectfully outside his tent:


    "You seven listen."


    Allen randomly named seven of them from the heralds.


    "Send orders to the troops responsible for encircling pandragon - get ready, pandragon will fall today and tomorrow! Show me the gates and walls, and all the underground waterways! Never let anyone escape from pandragon! "


    "Yes!"


    The reason to prepare the troops responsible for encircling pandragon is to prevent Ilsa from escaping from the city.


    After learning that Ilsa was in the city of pandragon, Allen strengthened his siege of pandragon.


    Originally, Allen also deliberately set aside a gate to avoid encirclement and deliberately left a hole for the defenders in the city to flee.


    But after learning that Ilsa was in the city, Allen quickly sent troops to fill the deliberately left gap and strengthen the siege of the rest of pandragon.


    Alan has made up his mind to capture Ilsa alive!


    Even if you can''t capture Ilsa alive, you must see Ilsa''s body!


    As soon as the seven heralds were sent to the surrounding troops, a dusty Herald suddenly ran in front of Alan and knelt on one knee:


    "Coach! I''m the herald of the Northern Line of defense! There is still no movement north of pandragon! "


    "Yes." Alan nodded with satisfaction.


    After the troops came to the city of panderagon, Allen immediately assigned a large number of troops to capture the cities north of panderagon, and then accumulated a large number of troops in these cities to build a defense line based on these cities.


    For this line of defense, Allen named it "the north line of defense".


    There is only one task for the northern defense line of the city - to deal with the southward movement of the Michael knights.


    Allen handed over the northern defense of the city to a knight under his command. At Allen''s request, the knight had to send heralds every day to report to Allen whether he had received any information related to the Michael Knights today.


    When the Michael Knights arrive, he will also bear the heavy responsibility of preventing the Michael knights from going south to rescue pandragon.


    Allen felt relieved when he learned from the messenger from the Northern Line of the city that there was still no news about the Michael Knights today.


    ¡ª¡ªGreat... Su Cheng hasn''t come yet


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the capture of pandragon will not be a problem before the return of Michael''s knights.


    ¡ª¡ªThis siege of pandragon - I won.


    After silently expressing this feeling in his heart, Allen turned his head and looked again at pandragon in the distance.


    This city, which he has lived in for many years, is about to fall into his hands.


    Ilsa, who has a lot of intersection with him and knows him well, is about to be captured alive by him, or die directly in the chaotic war in the city


    At the thought of this, a strange emotion suddenly appeared in Allen''s heart


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, bell tower defense.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Darlene opened her mouth wide and greedily inhaled every trace of air around her, feeling that she was about to burst into her lungs.


    Darlene struggled to move her right arm, which was already sore and had no intuition, and raised the long sword high.


    However, at this time, a strong vertigo, with a powerful offensive like an avalanche, slammed Da Liana''s brain.


    Under the impact of this vertigo, Darlene could not even stand steadily, not to mention the sword.


    Not only did the dizziness shock Da Liana''s brain, but also one after another nausea challenged Da Liana''s nerves.


    Darlene, who knelt softly on the ground, put her hands on the ground and gave out a burst of retching.


    The reason why she just retched and didn''t spit out anything was simply because she had vomited many times before. The things in her stomach had long been completely vomited by dalina.


    ¡ª¡ªIs the body... Reaching its limit


    Darlene murmured bitterly in her heart.


    Da Liana is quite clear about her physical condition, so she knows that she is doing this now because her body is overwhelmed by long-term high-intensity combat


    This strong feeling of dizziness and nausea is the body''s protest signal - they are telling Darlene that you need to rest now.


    "Darlene! Are you okay? "


    A comrade in arms who is also a member of the undead team closest to Da liana, even if he found the abnormality of Da liana, then helped Da Liana up.


    Just as this comrade in arms just picked up Darlene, a high drink came into everyone''s ears:


    "Step back! Everybody back to the central carriage station! All back to the central carriage station! Guard the horse station! "


    This is enly''s voice.


    After enli''s order was issued, the comrade in arms who was holding Darlene did not hesitate. Holding a sword in his right hand and supporting Darlene''s body in his left hand, he slowly retreated to the central carriage station, the building behind them.


    Central carriage station - this is the last building in the bell tower defense area.

 Chapter 1179

    With the help of her comrades in arms, Darlene came to the top of the clock tower of the central carriage station.


    The highest part of the bell tower has been transformed into a place for the concentration and treatment of patients.


    When she came to the top of the clock tower, drank some potions provided by the military doctor, ate some dried meat, and lay on the ground for a while, dalina felt that her spirit and physical strength had recovered a little.


    It''s just - it hasn''t recovered enough to return to the battlefield.


    Darlene propped herself up, stood up and looked down through the window.


    I saw those comrades in arms who still had the power of World War I defending the outer brick wall of the central carriage station.


    There were high stone and brick walls around the central carriage station, which was transformed into a temporary fortress before Allen''s rebels came to the city.


    After all, this kind of place with stone and brick walls is most suitable for transformation into a simple fortress.


    Thanks to this stone and brick wall and those previously temporarily built fortifications, the rebels could not attack for a while.


    Of course - it''s just that I can''t get in for a while.


    According to Da Liana''s visual inspection and estimation, there are still soldiers capable of standing up and fighting in their bell tower defense area, and there are only about 100 left


    With such a small number of troops, it is only a matter of time before the fortifications of the central carriage station are broken, no matter how advanced and powerful they are.


    Looking down, Darlene also saw an acquaintance, enry, the supreme commander of the bell tower defense area.


    Looking at enli, who was still commanding the soldiers to launch a careful defense deployment for the central carriage station, dalina couldn''t help sighing in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIs coach enly''s body iron


    ¡ª¡ªObviously, the fighting intensity and pressure are far above me.


    ¡ª¡ªAs a result, I was tired and coach enly hasn''t fallen yet


    Just as Darlene was feeling enly''s body made of steel, a timid voice suddenly sounded on Darlene''s side:


    "Excuse me... Are you officer Darlene?"


    As soon as the timid voice fell, Darlene turned her head.


    The owner of the voice is a young female soldier about 18 years old.


    The young man''s head was covered with a thick bandage. He must have hurt his head.


    However, her expression is still normal, and she can speak and stand normally, so the injury to her head should not be too serious.


    ¡ª¡ªHMM... this man''s face looks familiar


    After shifting her eyes to the female soldier''s face, Darlene was surprised that the female soldier''s face was quite familiar.


    After wandering in the sea of memory, Darlene finally remembered who this man was.


    "Ah..."


    Darlene exclaimed softly.


    "I remember you... You were in my team before, didn''t you?"


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, the female soldier quickly nodded.


    This female soldier was once a subordinate of Darlene.


    Follow Da Liana to leave the Baiyang palace defense area and support the bell tower defense area.


    However, when she first came to the bell tower defense area, the female soldier was beaten by a gun rod when she was fighting with a rebel soldier.


    After the head injury, the female soldier left Da Liana''s team and retired from the front line. Since then, Da Liana has never seen her subordinate again.


    Repeated with her old subordinates for a long time, which made Da Liana feel a little happy.


    Darlene pointed to her head and smiled:


    "How''s the wound on your head?"


    The female soldier touched the thick bandage on her forehead.


    "Well, it''s all right. You can recover after a period of rest."


    Dalina looked at the female soldier''s mental face, and her face showed a complex color.


    Then he sighed:


    "Alas... Unexpectedly... I can still have one subordinate..."


    "Hey..." Darlene''s words stunned the female soldier a little, "only... I''m a subordinate?"


    "Yes." Darlene nodded expressionless. "Yesterday, I became a bare pole commander."


    Darlene''s words immediately made the atmosphere between them heavy.


    After saying what she had just said, Darlene realized that her words were out of place.


    Not knowing what to say, Darlene and the female soldier both kept silent.


    While Darlene was trying to think about how to break the heavy atmosphere, there was a sudden roar outside the window.


    This roar immediately attracted the attention of Da liana and the female soldier. They both turned their heads and looked under the clock tower.


    It turned out that a group of rebel soldiers broke through their defense.


    But fortunately, their comrades in arms returned in time and quickly drove the rebel soldiers back.


    Looking at the comrades in arms who were trying to guard the last stronghold of the bell tower defense area below, the female soldier suddenly whispered to Da liana in a tone full of loss:


    "Officer Darlene... When are we going to fight this pandragon defense war?"


    Darlene: "


    Darlene was silent for a moment about the question of the female soldier.


    Then he said in a firm tone:


    "When will the battle of pandragon be fought? Until commander Cheng led the Michael Knights back from the north. "


    "As long as commander Cheng can lead the Michael knights to return in time, we will win."


    "As long as there is a sincere commander and a Michael Knight order, these rebels are nothing."


    "... but..." the female soldier hesitated for a moment. "What if commander Cheng doesn''t come back..."


    "... No." Darlene smiled gently at the female soldier. "I have served under the command of commander Cheng for many years."


    "So far, no one can make our sincere commander suffer losses on the battlefield."


    "So just wait."


    "Commander Cheng, he will be able to reach the city of pandragon before the last minute."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    "Retreat!"


    Cried Eliza at the top of her voice.


    "Everybody retreat! Retreat to the Baiyang palace! Everyone withdraw to the white central palace! "


    The war situation in the baiyanggong defense area is not much different from that in the bell tower defense area. There is only one stronghold left.


    Only the bell tower of the central carriage station is left in the bell tower defense area.


    Only Baiyang palace is left in the defense area of Baiyang palace.


    But Eliza''s situation is better than enly''s.


    Because the Baiyang palace is a large building complex, covering a large area, you can deal with the rebels in the Baiyang palace for a long time.


    Just as Eliza and Ilsa commanded the soldiers to withdraw into the Baiyang palace and prepare to guard the Baiyang palace, a bloody Herald ran to Eliza anxiously.


    "Coach!"


    The herald''s tone was full of despair.


    "What''s the matter?" Eliza asked quickly.


    "Your Excellency James and James have fallen down again! The Treasury defense area is about to fall...! "

 Chapter 1180

    20 minutes ago¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Treasury defense area, Central Treasury building.


    "Lord Jacob!" Jacob''s bodyguard anxiously reported to Jacob, "the Third Avenue and the Fifth Avenue outside the library have fallen!"


    The captain''s announcement made Jacob''s face, which was extremely ugly because of fatigue, more ugly.


    "Did the Third Avenue and the Fifth Avenue fall..."


    Jacob has seen the map of pandragon''s urban area thousands of times these days.


    Therefore, Jacob certainly knew what the fall of kuwai Third Avenue and kuwai Fifth Avenue meant.


    This means that the rebel front is approaching the Central Treasury building


    Jacob grabbed the sword that had been set aside and rose slowly from his chair.


    "Jacob..."


    Bancro, standing next to Jacob, said to bancro in an undisguised tone of concern:


    "Is your body still strong...?"


    "Hmm..." Jacob squeezed out a faint smile. "It''s OK. You should know that young body recovers quickly."


    "No matter how fast the recovery speed is, it is impossible for an exhausted person to become lively again in just 30 minutes!"


    Although Jacob''s physical function recovered to the peak of his youth because of swallowing magic medicine.


    But it''s just to make Jacob''s body young, not to make Jacob''s body physically unlimited.


    Even the body that has returned to its peak can not afford such high-intensity consumption.


    30 minutes ago, Jacob returned to the safest place in the Treasury defense area - the Central Treasury building to rest because he didn''t have the strength to stand up.


    30 minutes later, after learning that the Third Avenue and the Fifth Avenue outside the library were occupied, Jacob had to lift his sword again and return to the front battlefield.


    After saying a few words of comfort to bancro and reassuring bancro that he didn''t have to worry about him, Jacob led his few bodyguards to the outside of the Treasury building.


    However - Jacob had just taken two steps and had a sudden change.


    One second Jacob was fine. The next second Jacob''s face turned pale with the naked eye, and then he knelt to the ground.


    "Jacob!"


    "Lord Jacob!"


    Bancrore and Jacob''s bodyguards cried out in alarm and surrounded Jacob who knelt to the ground.


    Jacob, kneeling on the ground, trembled constantly, gasping as if he had just run around pandragon.


    Looking at Jacob in front of him, a terrible idea came to bancro''s mind.


    At the same time, almost at the same time, Jacob had the same idea as bancro.


    Jacob and bancro exclaimed in their hearts almost at the same time:


    ¡ª¡ªThe potion is too effective!


    "Tut..."


    Bancro, who looked worried and anxious, whispered "tut" and scolded in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªDamn potion! When the efficacy was about to pass, there was no omen! If you say it fails, it will fail!


    After such a dark scolding, bancro felt bursts of happiness again.


    Fortunately - this potion did not lose its efficacy in Jacob''s most dangerous front battlefield.


    If this potion suddenly loses its efficacy when Jacob is fighting on the front battlefield, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Come on!" Bangalore shouted to the two guards nearest him, "move Jacob in! And call the military doctor! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    The two bodyguards named by bancro hurriedly picked up Jacob after receiving bancro''s order.


    "Wait, wait..." Jacob, who was as angry as a hairspring, said in an almost low tone.


    However, bancro obviously ignored Jacob, who is now the same as the injured.


    After the two guards carried Jacob away, bancro turned his head and looked at Jacob''s sword falling to the ground.


    Looking at Jacob''s sword, bancro''s face showed some hesitation.


    But -- the hesitation on bancro''s face only appeared for a few seconds.


    After a few seconds, the hesitation on bancro''s face turned into a firm color that seemed to have done something well.


    Bancroft squatted down, grabbed Jacob''s sword, and shouted to Jacob''s bodyguard, who was not even five people left:


    "Everybody! Come with me! "


    With that, bancro grabbed Jacob''s sword and hurried outside the Treasury building.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, white central palace defense.


    "Damn it!"


    Eliza roared again and again, full of annoyance. She raised her hand and hit the wall next to her: "there''s no way..."


    Eliza wanted to send troops to help the Treasury defense area, which was now in great danger.


    However - she has been squeezed into the Baiyang Palace by the rebels. She has long been unable to protect herself. Where else can she spare the strength to support other places


    After thinking for a while, Ilsa announced to Eliza:


    "Eliza, I''ll go to Mr. Jacob''s. If I''m here, I can help more or less."


    "... well." Eliza nodded with difficulty¡° That''s the only way... "


    Before Eliza finished her words, an excited drink rang out behind Eliza and Ilsa:


    "Your majesty! Coach! "


    Eliza and Ilsa both turned back.


    "What''s the matter?" Eliza asked the herald who called for her and Ilsa, "what happened again?"


    I haven''t heard any good news from the herald recently, so Eliza has assumed that the herald will say something to her that will make her heart heavier.


    However, what the messenger said surprised Eliza and Ilsa.


    "Please climb to the top of the main hall immediately!" The herald''s cheeks were flushed with excitement. Then he took a deep breath and shouted at the highest volume he could reach: "there is a shadow of reinforcements on the western horizon of pandragon!!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, central carriage station, belfry.


    The wounded, led by Da liana, silently observed the fierce battlefield under the clock tower.


    Although the fortifications outside the carriage station were very strong and perfect, the war situation deteriorated bit by bit in the face of the siege of rebels dozens of times their size.


    Dalina and others have witnessed several rebel teams break through their defense lines, and the frequency of rebel breaking through their defense lines is becoming higher and higher.


    If it goes on like this, the defense line will collapse completely - it may only be a matter of time.


    "Hello."


    Darlene turned her head and said in a calm tone to the injured people around her:


    "Those who can move, get your weapons ready."


    After that, Darlene drew out the long sword hanging around her waist.


    "When the enemy rushes in, those who can move will follow me to the end."


    Darlene''s words made most of the injured present change their faces because of tension, fear and other emotions.


    Some people''s eyes flashed a decisive color, and then, like da liana, took out their weapons


    "Hello! Look! "


    At this time, someone''s cry clearly came into everyone''s ears.


    "Look at the western horizon outside the city!"

 Chapter 1181

    Past travelers.


    If you get to Duke Connaught.


    Please tell the people there.


    We will defend the British Empire to the death.


    ¡ª¡ªThe inscription commemorating the assistance of the wing mounted cavalry regiment in the battle of pandragon is engraved on a monument erected in the city of pandragon after the war. This inscription has been included in later history textbooks


    *******


    *******


    ¡ª¡ªAm I dying


    Looking at the increasingly broken defense line below, Darlene couldn''t help but express this pessimistic feeling in her heart.


    Darlene saw at a glance that the line of defense was about to break down. Maybe the rebels could attack the central carriage station before today''s night.


    For dalina and others who have no way out, when the carriage station is broken, it is the moment of their total annihilation


    As long as the terrain is open enough and the weapons in hand are good enough, members of the German undead team such as Da Liana may be able to play 5 or even 10.


    But did they get 100, 1000?


    No matter how strong the players of the German undead team are, they feel powerless in the face of this tide of rebels.


    Da Liana felt that this was the closest death since her own memory.


    The death threat she felt during the landing at Bishui port, the most dangerous battle she had fought before, was not as strong as it is now.


    Although she realized that she might be dying, Darlene felt strangely calm.


    I didn''t feel much fear or panic.


    Unexpectedly... Quite calm.


    The faces of some people appeared in Darlene''s mind one by one.


    Da Liana thought of her parents, her best friend Yala in the army, and the elder Lina, who had never seen since then, because of her mental trauma in the "Aurora" offensive two years ago.


    At the same time... I also remembered the civilians of the holy Hiram Empire who didn''t even know their names and had no enemies with them during the "Aurora" offensive two years ago


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s good to die here.


    ¡ª¡ªSo many innocent civilians died at my hands.


    ¡ª¡ªDying in a bloody battlefield... This ending is also suitable for people like me


    Dalina, who silently became aware, put her right hand into the hilt of the sword at her left waist.


    "Hey, active people, get your weapons ready." Darlene said in a calm tone, slowly pulling out the long sword around her waist, "when the enemy rushes in, those who can move will follow me to the end."


    ¡ª¡ªEven if you die, you''ll die a little handsome!


    Darlene, who was determined to die, burst out of her eyes like the light of a flame burning.


    Just then, a loud cry came into Darlene''s ear clearly:


    "Hello! Look! Look at the western horizon outside the city! "


    The speaker is a soldier dressed as a scout.


    Eliza, enly and Jacob - they all placed several scouts with excellent eyesight at the top of their respective defense area.


    These scouts have only one task - to monitor the movement outside the city. Once reinforcements are found, they will immediately inform Eliza and others.


    ¡ª¡ªThe western horizon outside the city?


    Darlene was just standing by the windowsill, so she leaned slightly to one side and smoothly leaned out of the window.


    The bell tower of the central carriage station is one of the tallest buildings in pandragon. Darina and others who happen to be on the top floor of the bell tower naturally have a good vision.


    Other patients who were far away from the windowsill also leaned over and looked out of the window.


    "Where? Where? Where is the west? "


    "There! That''s the West! "


    "Huh? Why didn''t I see anything? "


    "I can''t see..."


    "Too far! I can''t see anything! "


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the distance, some people with poor eyesight simply can''t see what happened on the western horizon outside the city.


    Although Da Liana''s eyesight is not as good as those elite scouts whose eyesight is exaggerated, Da Liana can barely see what is happening on the horizon outside the west of the city.


    On the western horizon outside the city, a thin, moving black line appeared


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, somewhere west of the city.


    "Pandragon didn''t fall..." Ron, whose face was full of uncontrollable excitement, whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly. "It''s great... We caught up."


    Behind Ron were the winged cavalry who had been integrated into a wedge-shaped array.


    There was no movement in the huge wedge-shaped array of winged cavalry behind Ron except the occasional snorting of the horse under his crotch.


    The winged cavalry closed their mouths, silently clenched their lances and waited for the order.


    The two "wings" behind them made a hunting sound under the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, west wall, rebel positions.


    "Coach!"


    In the rebel positions of the west wall, a scout anxiously reported to the commander-in-chief of the west wall rebel.


    "Reconnoitred an unidentified army in the West!"


    "Army?!"


    The commander in chief of the rebels in the west wall took a breath, and then hurriedly climbed up the watchtower nearest to him.


    Stand on the watchtower and look west.


    Despite the distance, he could barely see that in the west, a large number of cavalry had formed a wedge array.


    The wedge tip of the huge "wedge" was directly aimed at him.


    To be exact, it was aimed at them who were responsible for enclosing the wall of pandragonsi.


    The blood color on his face disappeared without a trace, and he immediately shouted hoarsely to the heralds under the watchtower:


    "Enemy attack!! There is a large enemy cavalry in the West! Send orders to the whole army! Long gun array ready! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency."


    Hans, Ron''s general, rode slowly towards Ron.


    "The troops are in place."


    "Yes." After receiving Hans'' report, Ron nodded gently.


    Then Ron slowly pulled out his sword around his left waist.


    Ron''s sword drawing was like a signal.


    After receiving Ron''s signal, the winged cavalry behind Ron leveled their cavalry guns that were originally pointing straight to the sky.


    Clip the barrel under your armpit and point the tip straight ahead.


    "The whole army listens to orders -" Ron raises his sword.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Charge!"


    Wave it down suddenly.


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The shrill horn roared.


    The horn sounded louder than ever.


    In the sound of this inspiring horn, the horses under the crotch of the winged cavalry took small steps and gradually accelerated.


    The meters long cavalry guns in their hands were combined into dazzling light waves under the sunlight.


    A frightful murderous spirit emanated from the winged cavalry, and then pressed down on the rebels under the wall of pandragonsi.

 Chapter 1182

    The dust in the sky raised by horse''s hooves is swept into the air like a whirlwind, making the charge of winged cavalry more oppressive.


    At the command of their commander, the rebel generals stationed under the wall of pandragonxi rushed out of the barracks in a panic and spread out the military array every minute and second.


    However - the winged cavalry obviously won''t give the rebels too much preparation time.


    When approaching the chaotic rebel army, the huge wedge-shaped array composed of 2000 winged cavalry was "broken" in an orderly manner.


    The huge wedge-shaped array is divided into 20 small wedge-shaped arrays. Each small wedge array consists of 100 armored Ruishi.


    Without more orders from their officers, these 20 "small wedges" will automatically spread out and integrate into an arc that surrounds the rebel array, and launch an assault on the rebel array from all directions.


    After dispersing, the horses under the crotch of the winged cavalry just reached the highest speed.


    At this time, the rebel soldiers still did not form a gun array and a shooting array.


    In the absence of a tight gun array or shooting array, it is purely an act of seeking death to meet the charge of elite cavalry.


    Twenty "little wedges" smashed into the rebel army.


    The forest like lances clamped under the armpits of the winged cavalry plunged into the bodies of the most peripheral rebel generals.


    Taking advantage of the momentum of the horse charge, the rebel generals who were stabbed into their bodies by cavalry guns were fiercely pushed to fly.


    Very few people were even pushed into the air and shed a bloody rain.


    The winged cavalry who rushed into the rebel array were like farmers harvesting grain. Where they passed, clumps of "wheat" that had stood proudly fell down.


    The winged cavalry cut dark red straight lines or arcs in the rebel array, leaving all the flesh and blood on the ground and the fleeing rebel troops.


    The winged cavalry kept their mouths closed from beginning to end, silently following their companions forward.


    When he bumped into a rebel general, resulting in some deflection of his armpit lance, he lifted his armpit lance again to keep his armpit lance straight to the front.


    When the lance under his armpit was broken or stained with too much flesh and fat, he resolutely threw away the lance, pulled out the spare weapon - long sword at his waist and continued to rush forward.


    The formation of these 20 "little wedges" is slightly disordered, or after the horse drops down quickly, it will immediately hold the horse, turn the horse''s head, and quickly withdraw from the rebel formation with the high mobility of the war horse.


    Reorganize the formation outside the rebel formation.


    The cavalry who were originally at the end of the team or in the team moved forward to the head of the team, replacing the comrades who were originally at the head of the team, cutting the enemy and consuming the most physical energy. Or replace the victim''s position directly.


    After reorganizing the formation and letting the horses under their crotch breathe a little, they charged the rebel array again.


    Under the repeated impact of these 20 small wedges, the rebel army array is more and more disordered and broken


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the britannian Empire, on the outskirts of pandragon, the rebel camp is a big tent.


    "What?!"


    Alan stood up behind the long table with a shout, his eyes full of amazement, staring at the messenger in front of the table.


    Not only Allen, but Abel, who also stayed in the big tent, also looked shocked at this time.


    "A large cavalry west of pandragon?! How many people? What does the flag they are holding look like? What kind of equipment do the cavalry of this cavalry wear? "


    Allen threw a lot of questions at the messenger in front of him.


    At this time, the messenger also showed his high quality in his career for many years. For the series of questions raised by Allen, he replied one by one with a calm tone and a clear and loud volume:


    "Visual inspection of human data, about 2000 people up and down."


    "On the flag they held, there was a silver crescent moon."


    "The cavalry of this cavalry are wearing alternative armor. Behind the armor are two abstract wings that are almost vertical and slightly curved at the top. The main color of the armor is silver. "


    After the voice of the herald fell, Allen whispered:


    "The total strength is 2000 people... The flag is painted with a Silver Crescent Moon... Each cavalry has two wings behind his armor..."


    After combing through all the memories in his mind, Allen''s face sank in an instant.


    "It''s the winged cavalry regiment of Duke Connaught..."


    Silver Crescent Moon - this is the family pattern of the Duke of Connaught.


    For the troops with two wings on the back of the armor, there should be no other troops on this continent with such strange standard equipment except the wing mounted cavalry regiment of Duke Connaught.


    "It''s Duke Connaught''s winged cavalry regiment..." Ebel, sitting next to Allen, also said in a deep voice at this time. "Did the center of the British Empire ask Duke Connaught for help long ago... Or did Duke Connaught come to help spontaneously..."


    As soon as Abel''s voice fell, Allen shouted:


    "Whether Duke Connaught came to the rescue spontaneously or forced to come to the rescue - this kind of thing is good. Now the top priority is to intercept Duke Connaught''s wing mounted cavalry regiment."


    "The wing mounted cavalry regiment is not a third rate force to deal with." Abel said faintly, "take the wing mounted cavalry regiment as your opponent, Alan, don''t be careless."


    With the reputation of "the first spy of the Frankish Empire", Abel naturally has a very detailed understanding of all noteworthy figures and troops of the enemy country, the britannian empire.


    Of course, he knew exactly what kind of army the winged Cavalry Regiment under Duke Connaught was.


    "Hum." Alan snorted coldly, "you don''t need to explain this to me."


    With that, Allen turned his head and threw his eyes back on the messenger at the table.


    "Return to the west wall of pandragon as soon as possible and tell the commander in chief there - hold on, and I will soon lead the main force to support him. When I lead the main force, the wing mounted cavalry regiment is not our opponent at all. "


    Although the wing mounted cavalry regiment is one of the elite in terms of individual quality and among the elite of existing enemies in the whole continent, they have a fatal deficiency, that is, the military scale is too small.


    If the winged cavalry regiment had the size of an armored Paladin, Allen might be quite afraid.


    But - faced with the wing mounted cavalry regiment with only 2000 people, Allen was not very worried.


    After all, he had more than 100000 troops. Although he lost a lot of troops and the number of officers was seriously insufficient in the attack on pandragon, the total force was still more than 100000.


    Allen, who has such a huge military force, is convinced that as long as he can lead the main force to arrive in time, no matter how strong the individual quality of the wing mounted cavalry regiment is, there will be only the way to destroy the whole army.

 Chapter 1183

    "Hold on! Hold on! "


    "You guys! Lead your troops to fill the loopholes in the West! "


    "Don''t retreat! Another man retreats! They will be punished as deserters! "


    ¡­¡­


    The commander in chief of the siege force of the western city wall of pandragon stood in the formation and commanded the force in a hoarse voice.


    Allen killed a large number of knights in the army after launching a mutiny on the banks of the Yenne river.


    In order to fill the vacancies of these knights, Allen promoted several commanders in the army who were deeply trusted by him.


    The commander in chief, who was in charge of commanding the troops besieged by the west wall of pandragon, was one of the several captains promoted by Allen.


    It has to be said that Allen has a keen eye for people.


    The captain who was promoted by him is not only extremely loyal to him, but also quite capable.


    Although he was suddenly attacked by an elite division such as the wing mounted cavalry regiment, he still integrated the military array that can barely be regarded as "array" in a very short time.


    Although the urgently integrated military array has become dilapidated under the repeated charge of wing mounted cavalry, it barely maintained order under the effective command of the General Commander and did not let the military array collapse.


    "Coach! Look! An enemy is approaching! "


    Just then, a herald who had been closely following the General Commander of the west wall army shouted with fear on his face.


    The scream of the messenger immediately attracted the attention of the General Commander and looked in the direction the messenger pointed out.


    I saw a wing mounted cavalry team of about 100 people break through the obstacles of the generals and come towards our array!


    Looking at the winged cavalry coming towards this, the General Commander''s face was completely bloodless.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s over!


    This is the only idea left in the General Commander''s mind.


    The attack direction chosen by this wing mounted cavalry team is too accurate. It just aims at the weakest part of the array.


    According to the charging momentum of this wing mounted cavalry team, it will be easy to rush into the array and cut all the people of the array, including the General Commander, under the horse


    However - something strange happened.


    Just as the wing mounted cavalry team was about to rush into the formation, they suddenly grabbed the horse''s head, stopped in front of the formation, turned the horse''s head and left.


    The commander-in-chief was stunned at the rapidly shrinking wing mounted cavalry team in his field of vision.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter... Why did you suddenly retreat


    The commander in chief did not understand what the wing mounted cavalry team had just done.


    Judging from the charging momentum of this wing mounted cavalry team, it should not be difficult to continue charging and break into the array.


    There are no heavy troops in this array that will pose a great threat to them.


    The commander in chief wondered why the wing mounted cavalry team had suddenly retreated.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, ignore it. Now let''s focus first... Anyway, we must hold on until commander Allen leads the main force to support!


    The current fierce war situation makes the commander-in-chief have no time to think about the strange behavior of the wing mounted cavalry team just now.


    After pulling back his attention and mobilizing the troops to strengthen the defense of the array, he put his whole body and mind back into the command of the troops, and forgot about the wing mounted cavalry team just now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace defense area, Baiyang palace, the highest part of the main hall.


    The main hall of Baiyang palace is the highest place of pandragon.


    Eliza and Ilsa stood side by side at the top of the main hall and observed the war in the Western battlefield of pandragon.


    Eliza and Ilsa have very good eyesight, and their eyesight is no worse than those elite scouts who specialize in reconnaissance.


    Although they with good eyesight can not see all the details of the war situation in the Western battlefield clearly, they can still see the general trend of the war situation.


    "Great!" Ilsa shouted with excitement on her face¡° The winged cavalry have suppressed the rebels outside the west wall! "


    Although the number of wing mounted cavalry is small, they are superior to the elite, and they are still a surprise attack. Therefore, they have stifled the rebels outside the west wall. The rebel army array outside the west wall has been broken by the wing mounted cavalry.


    However - unlike Ilsa, who was full of excitement, Eliza''s face was a little dignified at this time.


    "Something''s wrong..." Eliza whispered with a slight frown.


    "Hey?" Ilsa turned her head in surprise. "Miss Eliza, what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    "Something''s wrong with the winged cavalry..."


    "Something''s wrong?"


    Ilsa turned her head again and looked out of the west wall.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Ilsa wondered, "didn''t the winged cavalry play well? They have suppressed the rebels outside the west wall. "


    "Because the distance is too far away, I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong with the winged cavalry, but I just vaguely feel that the winged cavalry are a little strange."


    Speaking of this, Eliza paused.


    After hesitating for a while, he added:


    "I feel... The winged cavalry don''t seem to be fighting with all their strength."


    "Miss Eliza, you mean... The winged cavalry are not doing their best?" Ilsa exclaimed, "why did they do this?"


    "I don''t know... I just hope I made a mistake..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ron did not charge with his men.


    Ron knows his level of riding.


    If it''s riding and shooting, Ron, who loves hunting, still has some level, but if it''s riding and fighting, Ron''s level is almost the same as none.


    If Ron, who has no riding ability, follows the winged cavalry to charge together, he will not only not help, but may also help.


    In order not to make trouble for his subordinates, Ron obediently stayed in place with his general Hans and observed the war from a distance.


    "Your Excellency." Hans said calmly to Ron, "our army has completely suppressed the enemy."


    "Yes." Ron nodded softly, "just maintain the status quo. Don''t defeat the enemy''s army. After all, our mission is not to kill the enemy to the greatest extent. "


    "Your Excellency, please rest assured. I have commanded many times before the war. All the generals of the wing mounted cavalry regiment will pay attention to their actions and will not fight too much and collapse the enemy''s military array. "


    "Yes." Ron nodded softly again. "Now it''s time for Allen to lead a large force to come and support the rebels here."


    "Hum." Hans''s face on one side showed a sneer full of satisfaction, "I really hope Alan can lead a large army to come quickly. If he comes here faster, they will fall faster. "

 Chapter 1184

    "Come on! Surround him! Surround him! "


    "Stab him off the horse! Come on! "


    ¡­¡­


    Several rebel soldiers rushed up and surrounded a single winged cavalry.


    Due to the decrease of horse speed, the winged cavalry could not escape the siege composed of several rebel soldiers. He had to pull out his sword at his waist and prepare to fight with the rebel soldiers who surrounded him on horseback.


    However, it is too reluctantly to fight against soldiers from several different directions, even elite winged cavalry.


    Just as the winged cavalry was engaged in a fierce battle with the three rebel soldiers in front of him, a long gun came from behind the winged cavalry.


    The unexpected winged cavalry was pierced in the back and chest by the long gun, and then fell off the horse.


    After the winged cavalry fell from his horse, the several rebel soldiers who were surrounding him immediately rushed up like smelling wild cats and stabbed the winged cavalry who fell from his horse into a sieve


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Similar scenes can be seen everywhere in this battlefield.


    Although the winged cavalry had severely suppressed the rebels, their command had not failed.


    With the support of effective command, the rebel generals gradually calmed down and gradually launched a local counterattack.


    Throughout the battlefield, winged cavalry were constantly picked off their horses and died under random swords and guns.


    The casualties of winged cavalry are also rising.


    Looking at the slightly alleviated war situation, the tense expression of the General Commander of the rebels on the west wall was finally a little relaxed.


    Just then, a male voice that completely relaxed the General Commander''s expression suddenly sounded behind him:


    "It''s really hard for you to hold on until now."


    The male voice made the commander''s body tremble slightly with excitement, and then turned his head with the sound:


    "Coach Allen!"


    The speaker was Alan running all the way from the main camp.


    Because he was in a hurry, Allen was stained with a lot of dust.


    Then he encouraged the commander in chief of the west wall rebel who had made great contributions under the attack of the winged cavalry. After a few words, Allen, who had just arrived here and had not sat down to rest, immediately announced:


    "From now on! The whole army is under my command! It''s time to fight back! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Allen brought 50000 troops to support.


    At present, 20000 troops have arrived in the battlefield, and another 30000 people will also arrive one after another.


    After arriving at the battlefield outside the west city wall, Allen first reorganized the army array broken by the winged cavalry, and then divided the 20000 generals who followed him into two parts to oppress the winged cavalry from the left and right wings.


    After Allen led the reinforcements to the battlefield and took over the command of the whole army, the situation on the battlefield was suddenly reversed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace defense area, Baiyang palace, the highest part of the main hall.


    "How could... Like this..." Ilsa whispered with a lost face.


    Eliza and Ilsa clearly saw that the rebel reinforcements had reached the battlefield outside the west wall.


    When the rebels arrived, the winged cavalry, who had been in the upper hand, suddenly fell into a disadvantage.


    Although the distance is far away, Eliza and Ilsa can still see that the attacks of the winged cavalry are resolved again and again, and more and more winged cavalry fall off their horses


    According to the current war situation, unless new reinforcements arrive, it will only be a matter of time before the wing mounted cavalry regiment is defeated and even the whole army is destroyed


    Whether Eliza or Ilsa, her face was full of loss, sadness and pain.


    The fire of hope that had just ignited in my heart had not been burning for long before it was ruthlessly extinguished - what could be more sad than this?


    Eliza is older and has experienced more storms, so she can barely bear the great loss and pain in her heart.


    But Ilsa, who is still young, obviously can''t control her expression and emotion as smoothly as Eliza.


    Although she had tried to hold back her tears, the big tears rolled out of Elsa''s red eyes one by one.


    Looking at Ilsa with her head buried low and her shoulders trembling slightly, Eliza really doesn''t know what she can say to comfort Ilsa now


    I can only silently take Ilsa into my arms and let Ilsa cry in her arms


    It''s not just Ilsa crying.


    After seeing that the situation in the battlefield outside the Xicheng wall was turned around due to the arrival of rebel reinforcements, many people watching the war at the top of the bell tower of the central carriage station directly cried.


    The weeping people also included Darlene''s only surviving subordinate.


    Although Darlene didn''t cry, she also felt quite heavy at this time


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When all the people in the city felt sad, painful and desperate¡ª¡ª


    "Commander, we have received the war report from the Duke of Connaught - a large number of rebels have arrived in the battlefield outside the west wall. According to visual observation, the number of rebels assembled in the battlefield outside the west wall is about 40000, and a large number of rebel troops are still reinforcing the battlefield outside the west wall. It is not known whether Allen is on the battlefield outside the west wall. "


    "Well, thank you, Vivian. It doesn''t matter whether Alan is on the battlefield outside the west wall or not. It only takes Allen''s attention to the wing mounted cavalry regiment. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency. I''m a messenger sent by his Excellency Raymond weir. His Excellency Raymond weir and the first army soldiers under his command have entered the predetermined attack position and can attack at any time. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency. I''m a messenger sent by his Excellency Samuel Brooke. His Excellency Samuel Brooke and his second army have completed their deployment and are ready to reinforce his Excellency Duke Connaught. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency. Lord Gary Longman said: "he and his troops are ready. As long as his Excellency Raymond weir clears the way to the city, he will rush into the city at the first time and clear all the rebels in pandragon."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency. Your excellency Deng Jiaer O''Brien and the German undead team are ready to attack at any time. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Alan, plug your ears."


    "Hey? Are you going to attack? "


    "All the troops are ready and it is time for the general offensive. Didn''t you complain to me last time that the horn of our army was so loud that your ears hurt? If you don''t plug your ears quickly, your ears will be noisy again. "


    "I see! I''ve blocked it! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After stroking Alan''s hair, which was blocking his ears with his index fingers, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at pandragon in the distance. Then¡ª¡ª


    "Alan..."


    Whispered.


    "You didn''t think of it, did you? We never came from the north. "


    "Not only did he not come from the north, but it took less than a month to reach the city of panderagon."


    "The same was true of the Victoria River annihilation six years ago. You always counted a little less, so you always lost to me."


    After the whisper fell, Su Cheng waved his hand.


    With a voice that was not loud but full of momentum, he shouted:


    "Raise the flag! Sound! "

 Chapter 1185

    Eliza stroked Ilsa''s hair, crying in her arms.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment that gradually fell into the downwind made Eliza feel particularly heavy. She felt her head was chaotic. At this time, she really didn''t know how to comfort Ilsa who still hadn''t stopped her tears.


    But under such circumstances, it is really unfriendly not to say anything to comfort Ilsa.


    As Eliza rummaged and racked her brains to think about what comforting words she could say to Ilsa, a passionate horn suddenly sounded outside pandragon.


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The loud horn sound played by hundreds of horns covers the whole pandragon, so that everyone in pandragon can clearly hear the loud and passionate horn sound.


    "Well..."


    Ilsa, who still had a lot of tears in her eyes, looked up from Eliza''s arms suspiciously: "what''s this...?"


    The emotion that appeared on Ilsa''s face was more doubt.


    The mood on Eliza''s face was more of the amazement and ecstasy she couldn''t believe her ears.


    She was so familiar with the sound of the horn.


    The horn used by the Michael Knights stationed in the north is made of wool cattle, a unique animal in the north.


    Because the hair of this kind of cattle is long and dense, people often call it hairy cattle.


    The horn material used by the order of Michael is the horn on the head of a wool cow.


    The sound played by the horn made of the horn on the head of a wool ox is slightly different from that played by the horn made of an ordinary ox.


    Ordinary people may not be able to hear the difference between the sounds of the two horns, but those who have stayed in the Michael Knight order for many years and heard what the ordinary horn sound is will be able to distinguish which horn sound is the horn sound of other troops and which horn sound is the horn sound of the Michael Knight order.


    Eliza, with excited blush on her face and excited tears in her eyes, grabbed Ilsa''s shoulders with both hands and shouted to Ilsa with uncontrollable joy:


    "Here they are! Here they are! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Pendragon, belfry defense, central carriage station, top of the belfry.


    "What is this?"


    "What''s the matter with the horn?"


    "Shouldn''t it be the signal of the enemy''s total attack..."


    "Damn it! If the rebels want to fight, fight! What trumpet! "


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden roar of the horn made the wounded at the top of the clock tower express different emotions one after another.


    Or wonder, or panic, or fear, or anger.


    But very few people were stunned at the sound of the horn, and then showed ecstasy.


    These people, without exception, are from the German undead team.


    "Hello. Stop crying. "


    Darlene, with a little smile on her face, turned her head and whispered to the only subordinate she had left - the female soldier.


    "We are saved."


    "Hey?" The female soldier, whose eyes were still red and swollen because she had been crying just now, looked at Da Liana suspiciously, "we... Have been saved...?"


    "Am I right?"


    The smile on Da Liana''s face was full-bodied.


    "So far, no one can make our sincere commander suffer losses on the battlefield."


    "Commander Cheng, he will be able to reach the city of pandragon before the last minute."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, outside pandragon, west wall battlefield.


    Not only the people in Pendragon heard the horn, but also Alan, who was fighting with the winged cavalry outside the west wall.


    "What is this?!" Alan exclaimed.


    Not only Alan was surprised, but all the rebel soldiers who heard the horn looked confused and confused.


    Only the winged cavalry looked calm.


    Not only was his face calm, some winged cavalry looked relaxed after hearing the horn, as if they had finally completed some arduous task.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..." after hearing the horn, Ron breathed, "Captain Cheng, they finally came..."


    "It''s a little faster than the scheduled time." Hans answered.


    "Our feint mission has finally been completed."


    After such a sigh, Ron paused.


    Then, in a slightly joking tone, he whispered:


    "Our luck is really good. The war went on quite smoothly, which made me feel a little unrealistic up to now. "


    "I didn''t expect that Alan Jones was really so foolishly tricked. He focused on me and transferred a large number of troops to encircle and suppress me."


    "Alan Jones certainly didn''t think that my wing mounted cavalry regiment and I were actually just ''bait'' in order to get Alan''s'' big fish ''on the hook."


    "The order of Michael is the fisherman who catches the net."


    "Your Excellency." Hans said respectfully, "the Michael Knights have begun to attack. Then it''s time for our feint mission to end. It''s time to cooperate with the attack of Michael knights and show some real skills of our wing mounted cavalry. "


    "Yes." Ron nodded. "You''re right."


    With a big wave of his hand, Ron shouted:


    "Get the winged cavalry back! Regroup! The next attack, you don''t need mercy! Cooperate with the attack of the Michael knights and give the rebels the greatest blow! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Alan!"


    Ebel, who came to the battlefield outside the west wall with Allen, asked Allen with a dignified face:


    "What''s the matter with the horn?"


    "I also want to know the answer to this question...!" Allen''s face was as solemn as Ebel''s.


    "Lord, commander in chief!"


    Just then, a dusty scout rushed to Allen in a panic.


    After kneeling down on one knee in front of Allen, the Scout quickly shouted:


    "The enemy is coming! A large-scale enemy attack! "


    "In the south, Southeast and southwest of pandragon - there are large-scale enemy troops in these three directions!"


    "Have you seen what the enemy''s flag looks like?" Ellen hurriedly exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "What does it look like?!" Asked Allen.


    "Flags and flags are painted with wind patterns! It''s the flag of the order of Michael! The incoming enemy is the Michael Knights! "


    Michael Knights - as soon as the name came to Allen''s ears, Allen felt his goose bumps explode all over his body, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead crazily.


    Alan was stupid.


    After standing still for a while, Allen shouted in a uncontrollable tone:


    "Impossible! How could the order of Michael be here! "

 Chapter 1186

    Time goes back many days ago¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Chavel River, somewhere along the coast.


    "They claim to be envoys of the order of Michael!"


    The high drink of the herald clearly spread to the ears of all the people in the account.


    Everyone in the account, including Ron, was stunned.


    No... it should be said that it''s stupid to be more accurate.


    After a long time, Ron finally changed his mind.


    "Impossible!"


    Ron, who had just calmed down, said, "this is the lacquer seal of our commander. Your excellency, please have a look. "


    Hans, standing behind Vivian, hurried forward, took the lacquer seal from Vivian''s hand, then walked quickly to Ron, respectfully handed out the lacquer seal, and then returned to Vivian''s back.


    After taking the lacquer seal, Ron looked at it carefully.


    After checking the authenticity of the lacquer seal, Ron exclaimed involuntarily:


    "It''s really the ''seal of Michael'' of the head of Michael''s knights!"


    In the major Knights of the Empire, many things are passed down from generation to generation.


    For example, the lacquer seal passed down from generation to generation among the leaders.


    The fiery seal held by the heads of the major knights is commonly referred to as "the seal of Michael", "the seal of Gabriel", "the seal of Rachel" and "the seal of Uriel".


    This thing is extremely valuable. When sending a letter to a place in the name of the knight order, it will use the lacquer seal passed down from generation to generation among the heads of all dynasties and can only be held and used by the head to print lacquer on the letter.


    The consent of the head of the order must also be obtained for the temporary transfer of the lacquer seal to others for holding or use.


    As Duke of Connaught, Ron GUI certainly knows what the hot lacquer seals that only the heads of major knights can hold look like.


    Therefore, Ron could see at a glance that the fiery seal in his hand was indeed the "seal of Michael" that only the heads of Michael''s knights were qualified to hold and use.


    After returning the Michael seal to Vivian, Ron said to Vivian in a more respectful tone than before:


    "Your Excellency, it was rude just now."


    "Excuse me again - why is your group here? I think I broke my head, but I really can''t figure out why your regiment, which should have been stationed in the north, appeared here and met us here. "


    Vivian smiled with great dignity:


    "It was really just a coincidence to meet your excellency here."


    "When we learned from the scouts that the Duke''s troops were stationed not far in front of us, all the Knights of our order and our head were quite surprised."


    "As for why we are here - this question, let our head answer you personally."


    After that, Vivian cleared her throat, and then said in a straight voice:


    "Your Excellency, judging from the direction of your army''s March, you are going to support pandragon. Is that right?"


    Although Vivian''s sentence is an interrogative sentence, it is the tone of an affirmative sentence.


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Ron said without thinking:


    "Exactly."


    "Your Excellency. Our commander also guessed that you are going to lead the army to support pandragon. "


    "Therefore, our head hopes to meet with you. Discuss with you matters related to the rescue of pandragon. "


    "I came to your camp just to convey this message to you."

 Chapter 1187

    If Su Cheng goes to Ron''s camp in person, it will appear very impolite and lack of respect for Su Cheng.


    But if Ron goes to Su Cheng''s camp, it will also appear very impolite and lack of respect for Ron.


    After all, their identities are here. No matter who goes to whose camp, they are not very friendly.


    Therefore, the meeting was held in a wilderness not far from Ron camp.


    The meeting time is set at 21:00 tonight.


    Ron himself readily assigned the task of arranging the meeting site.


    After all, the meeting place is close to his camp, and he took the initiative to arrange the task of the meeting site. He can appear friendly and gentle, which is easy to make a good impression on Su Cheng.


    As early as 20:30, Ron led a group of generals led by Hans to the meeting place.


    A round table and two chairs have been arranged in the middle of the small open space designated as the meeting place.


    Everywhere in the open space, there are numerous lights for lighting. The dense lights illuminated the open space as bright as day.


    In order to ensure the safety of the meeting place, Ron dispatched a full 500 winged cavalry to serve as guards, and arranged dense outposts and patrols around the meeting place.


    After arriving at the meeting place in advance, Ron stood by the round table and quietly waited for Su Cheng and others.


    Su Cheng and others didn''t make Ron wait too long.


    As soon as Ron stood at the round table, a Herald reported to him that a group of knights with Knights'' swords around their waist were approaching here.


    After learning about this, Ron knew that Su Cheng and them were coming. So he quickly ordered the release.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it finally here... Su Cheng, head of the 30th generation Michael knights and supreme head of the northern front


    Ron secretly wiped the sweat from the palm of his hand as he whispered in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Click, click, click


    The dense collision of armor sounded from the darkness beyond the light of the lights, and kept approaching Ron.


    Ron and others followed the prestige to the dark place.


    The collision of armor became louder and closer to Ron and others.


    Finally - a group of knights in armor and Knight Sword appeared from the darkness.


    Under the light of the light wheel emitted by the lights, Ron and others finally saw the appearance of the group.


    The leader was a young man wearing white and blue armor, white knight sword at his waist, black hair and black eyes.


    Followed by a little girl with brown hair and green pupils. And a brown haired man and a strong man with tea hair.


    Except for the little girl with brown hair and green pupils, the other three wore Knight swords around their waists.


    Ron recognized Su Cheng as the young man with black hair and black pupils.


    After all, Ron also saw Su Cheng''s portrait at the round table in 290 of the imperial calendar five years ago.


    Su Cheng was able to become the head of Michael''s knights, which was also a credit to Ron.


    Because at the round table meeting that year, when discussing who would become the head of the 30th generation Michael knights, Ron voted for Su Cheng.


    Compared with the portrait seen five years ago, Su Cheng''s face has become more mature, but his appearance has basically not changed.


    Ron once again secretly wiped the sweat from his palm and led Hans and others to meet him.


    "First meeting, your excellency. I am the Duke of Connaught, Ron mccrudier. "


    Ron smiled naturally and politely at Su Cheng and saluted Su Cheng.


    And Su Cheng immediately returned the gift.


    "First meeting, your excellency. The next officer is Su Cheng, head of Michael''s knights. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After they simply introduced themselves and exchanged greetings, they introduced their followers behind them.


    It was not until Su Cheng began to introduce the three attendants behind him that Ron knew that the little girl with brown hair and green pupils was Alan, Su Cheng''s sister and bodyguard.


    The brown haired man was Willie Miller, deputy head of the Michael knights. The strong man with tea hair was Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights.


    Su Cheng and Ron exchanged greetings and walked slowly to the round table side by side.


    After they sat down at the round table, the attendants they brought stood respectfully behind Su Cheng and Ron.


    "What a surprise."


    After sitting down at the round table, Su Cheng didn''t get straight to the point and talk about the business, but sighed first.


    "It''s really a coincidence and lucky to be here to join the Duke."


    "Yes." Ron also smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see your Excellency the head here."


    Speaking of this, Ron''s face showed some hesitation.


    After hesitating and hesitating for a while, Ron finally made up his mind and confessed to Su Cheng that it must be very important to him.


    "Your Excellency."


    Ron carefully chose the words.


    "Before we start talking about business, I have to tell you a very important thing."


    "It''s about your wife, Carol cook."


    "Carol?" Su Cheng looked puzzled and asked, "Carol, what''s wrong with her?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the eve of Ron leading the winged cavalry regiment, he learned from the guards of Carol that Carol decided to send to Duke Connaught and the details of all kinds of things encountered on the way.


    Ron repeated Carol''s "mission" to Su Cheng in the shortest possible words.


    The expressions of Su Cheng and Alan and others standing behind Su Cheng are constantly changing with Ron''s narration.


    "... after Miss Keller arrived at the Duke of Connaught, I immediately organized the best doctor in the collar to treat Miss Keller..."


    Before Ron''s words were finished, Su Cheng suddenly sprang up from his chair, jumped at Ron and grabbed Ron''s shoulders tightly.


    "Carol, how is she? Has the arrow wound on her back been cured? "


    Ron understood Su Cheng''s anxiety, so he didn''t care about Su Cheng''s rude act of grabbing his shoulders.


    "On the eve of my leading the wing mounted cavalry regiment, the treatment of Miss Carol was just over."


    "The doctors said - after the operation, Miss Carol''s life was no longer in danger, but there would be an ugly scar on her back."


    "At present, Miss Carol is resting in my collar."


    Speaking of this, Ron paused.


    Then he added:


    "Miss Carol is really lucky to survive."


    "The doctors said - such a serious injury must not be cured by ordinary people. However, the wound on Miss Carol''s back seemed to have been coated with some medicine before. Those drugs successfully inhibited the inflammation and infection of the wound. "


    "Later, I also asked Miss Carol''s guards, and this was confirmed from their mouths - when they passed through a city, a kind female doctor gave them some bottles of medicine."


    "After taking these bottles of medicine from the kind female doctor, Miss Carol has always applied the medicine to the wound on her back."


    "Miss Carol''s wound inflammation and infection are not high. It must be thanks to these bottles of medicine."


    "I''m really lucky. Without the medicine sent by the kind female doctor, Miss Carol would be really dangerous."

 Chapter 1188

    After learning that Carol was safe and sound, Su Cheng''s expression finally became less terrible.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down his excitement. He said in a helpless tone at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "Foolishly ran to the envoy of Duke Connaught and saved the women trapped in the bandit''s nest... These things really have Carol''s style..."


    After taking a few deep breaths again, Su Cheng let go of Ron''s shoulders, stood up straight, then bowed down to Ron and thanked him:


    "Your Excellency, I''m really sorry to embarrass you. I was rude just now."


    "Thank you very much, your excellency."


    "Your kindness to take care of the bitch will not be forgotten."


    "Nothing." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ron quickly got up and saluted, "Sir, you''re serious. I just did what I had to do. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although I don''t know where my daughter has gone. But Su Cheng is relieved of Carol. He believed that Carol would never run to Duke Connaught with her 3-year-old daughter.


    Carol must have settled DeLisa before leaving for the Duke of Connaught.


    Su Cheng guessed that Carol should have handed over DeLisa to Eliza''s grandmother.


    Although according to Ron, Carol is no longer in danger and is recuperating under Duke Connaught, Su Cheng naturally can''t be completely relieved because of Ron''s words.


    If you can, Su Cheng wants to directly drop the troops and rush to Duke Connaught as soon as possible to see how Carol is now.


    But in the current situation, Su Cheng knows which is light and which is heavy.


    After suppressing his desire with brute force and immediately flying to Duke Connaught to meet Carol, Su Cheng stopped greeting Ron and went straight to the subject.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency. You and I have the same goal to rescue pandragon. "


    "Well - I think we can cooperate. Would you like to hear my battle plan? "


    Ron nodded, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Su Cheng turned his head and turned his eyes to Willie behind him: "map."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie hurried forward and spread the map he had held in his arms since just now on the round table between Ron and Su Cheng.


    Ron took a closer look - a map depicting the terrain around Pendragon.


    "I''m going to let your highness lead your winged cavalry regiment as bait."


    Su Cheng said so bluntly, raising his finger to the west of Pendragon.


    "The Duke led the winged cavalry regiment to attack the west of Pendragon."


    "Of course - Your Excellency''s attack is only a feint."


    "Your Excellency has only one task - to attract Allen''s attention through feint."


    "As long as Allen focuses on you and allocates a large number of troops to support the Western battlefield of pandragon, your mission can be declared a complete success."


    "When your excellency led the winged cavalry regiment to launch a feint battle in the west of the city, I took advantage of the great opportunity when Alan''s attention was attracted by you to divide the Michael Knights into three armies, which were deployed in the south, Southeast and southwest of the city."


    "After completing the deployment, I will order the horn to sound."


    "When the horn blows, it is the beginning of the general attack."


    "The troops deployed in the south, southwest and southeast of the city will attack at the same time."


    "At that time, your excellency, you don''t have to lead the winged cavalry regiment to feint, and you can attack the rebels in the west of the city."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    Then he added softly:


    "The officer took 110000 troops south."


    "It will take a lot of time for 110000 troops to complete their deployment in three places."


    "So, your excellency, when you lead the winged cavalry regiment to feint, you need to stick to it for a long time."


    "If you can''t feint with all your strength, your troops will suffer a lot of casualties."


    "Even so, your excellency, will you accompany me to complete the battle?"


    After saying this, Su Cheng was silent.


    He waited for Ron''s answer.


    Ron didn''t let Su Cheng wait too long.


    After glancing at the map on the table, Ron chuckled:


    "Your Excellency, the question you just asked me is not necessary at all."


    "If I were afraid of casualties, I would not come to support Pendragon."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back to the present¡ª¡ª


    "Coach! The enemy is found on the left! "


    The scream of the herald, with a look of fear, made the cold sweat on Allen''s face denser.


    Alan hurried up to the watchtower next to him and looked to the left.


    A black "line" filled the horizon on the left of the general array.


    The composition of this black "line" is one cavalry team after another ready to go.


    The flag of the Michael knights, painted with wind patterns, was scattered in the queue of cavalry teams one after another, swaying and hunting in the wind.


    Alan is best at commanding cavalry, so he can see at a glance that the cavalry team on the left of the army is about to attack!


    "Come on! Send orders! "


    Ellen ordered to a group of heralds under the watchtower.


    "Order to the 1st, 4th and 7th brigades of the 3rd army and the 5th and 6th brigades of the 5th army! Arrange a gun array on the left of the military array! "


    Although Allen had ordered the array for the first time, it was obviously too late.


    After all, the cavalry of the Michael Knights have completed the basic formation layout, and Allen''s generals have just begun to run and integrate the gun array.


    Not surprisingly, before Allen''s gun array was finished, the black "lines" that filled the horizon on their left began to move.


    The cavalry of the order of Michael first approached Allen''s army in small steps.


    As he got closer and closer to Allen''s army, he drove the horse under his crotch to accelerate.


    It was only after the cavalry of the order of Michael got close enough that Allen finally saw what the incoming cavalry looked like.


    After seeing the equipment of the cavalry at the front, Allen felt a dizziness in his head, and the blood in his blood vessels seemed to stop flowing at this moment.


    Because -- the cavalry team in front of the team, whose members are wearing a dark purple cloak


    Not only did Allen see what the equipment of the cavalry in front looked like, but also many generals in his army.


    "It''s the man in a dark purple cloak!"


    "So many people in dark purple cloaks...?!"


    "Run!"


    "I can''t beat them!"


    "Asshole! Don''t stop me! "


    "Are you crazy? You want to be a deserter? "


    "It''s better to be a deserter than to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Such growls were heard one after another in Allen''s army.

 Chapter 1189

    Many people present were involved in the attack on pandragon.


    Therefore - many people present have seen the power of a man wearing a dark purple cloak.


    Because not everyone knows that these people in dark purple cloaks belong to the famous German undead team, they often call these people in dark purple cloaks "purple robes".


    A "Purple robed man" chased a dozen soldiers to fight - a scene that can be seen everywhere in pandragon.


    Very few people have even seen several "Purple robed people" chasing hundreds of defeated soldiers


    A "Purple robed man" is so powerful that thousands of "Purple robed men"


    As soon as the thousands of "Purple robed men" who rode on war horses and formed a dense wedge array attacked them, the generals in front of the military array directly collapsed without fighting.


    The soldiers who did not want to fight the "Purple robed man" kept retreating.


    Soldiers who don''t know what''s going on ahead advance or stand still at the command of the officer.


    With such a retreat and advance, Allen''s army became chaotic.


    Although the leaders at all levels had already shouted hoarse, they could not stop the chaos of the army and the retreat of the soldiers.


    A confused army meets an elite cavalry as a cheese meets a hot knife.


    The cavalry led by the German undead team broke into Allen''s army without effort and frantically reaped the lives of the rebel generals.


    After the cavalry of the Michael Knights led by the German undead rushed into Allen''s army, the wing mounted cavalry also took action.


    After the general attack horn of the Michael Knights sounded, Ron immediately ordered the winged cavalry to withdraw, reorganize their formation and prepare for full attack.


    By the time the Michael Knights sounded the horn of the general attack, the winged cavalry had not done their best under Ron''s command.


    After all, they need to wait for Allen to focus on them, allocate a large number of troops to the west of Pendragon, and wait for the Michael knights to make operational arrangements.


    If we attack with all our strength and knock down all the rebels in the west of the city at once, it will be inconvenient for them to act.


    Now the Michael Knights have finally begun to attack, and there is no need for them to continue acting.


    The winged cavalry who reorganized their formation, changed their weapons and horses, and launched their best wall charge against the rebel array in front of them again.


    Some generals with keen intuition saw at a glance that the attack of the winged cavalry was very different from that before.


    What happened later, as these intuitive people guessed - after charging into the rebel army, the winged cavalry broke out with the destructive power of any previous attack.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng divided the Michael Knights into three parts, which were deployed in the south, Southeast and southwest of pandragon.


    The troops deployed in the southwest of the city are under the command of Deng Jiaer.


    The troops deployed in the south of the city are under the command of Raymond and Gary.


    Samuel was in charge of the troops deployed in the southeast of the city.


    Deng Jiaer, Raymond and Samuel all have different tasks.


    When Ron feints, Allen is bound to allocate a large number of troops to encircle the winged cavalry in the west of the city.


    Therefore, after Ron''s feint, the number of rebels in the west of the city will be the most.


    Allen might even be on the west front.


    Therefore, Deng Jiaer had only one task - to lead the troops deployed in the southwest of the city and work with the winged cavalry to wipe out the main rebel force in the west of the city.


    Because Deng Jiaer will face the main force of the rebels, Su Cheng handed over his ace army, the Delan undead team, to Deng Jiaer.


    Raymond''s troops in the south of the city were responsible for defeating the rebels in the south of the city.


    After defeating the rebels in the south of the city, they entered the city through the South Gate of pandragon and wiped out all the rebels in the city.


    Samuel''s troops in the southeast of the city were responsible for defeating all rebels East and north of pandragon in a counterclockwise direction.


    The three units performed their respective duties and carried out their respective tasks in an orderly manner.


    After Deng Jiaer''s troops began a fierce battle with the main force of the rebels in the west of the city, Ramon, who was good at attacking, had defeated all the rebels in the south of the city with a strong wind and waves.


    Raymond did not order the pursuit of the scattered rebel soldiers. After all, he did not have the free time and strength to do such a thing.


    After clearing all the obstacles to entering the city, Raymond didn''t hesitate and directly led the army into panderagon.


    After entering the city, Raymond separated from Garry''s soldiers and cleared all rebel soldiers in pandragon from both directions.


    The cavalry galloped freely in the streets of pandragon, bumping and flying all the rebel soldiers in the streets.


    The infantry followed the cavalry and killed the rebel generals who hid in the house or were not dead after being attacked by the cavalry.


    Samuel''s task is the easiest of the three.


    The rebels are seriously short of officers. The army lacked enough knights to command.


    The rebels in the East and north of the city without Alan are like a plate of loose sand.


    Samuel easily defeated all the rebels in the east of the city, and then went north to prepare to solve the rebels in the north of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the attack of the winged cavalry and Deng Jiaer''s troops, the rebels in the west of the city became more and more defeated.


    Alan looked at all this absently.


    The flag of the Michael Knights was like a steel nail, which made his eyes ache.


    "Why..."


    Allen''s throat gave birth to a low murmur full of incredible colors.


    "Why is the order of Michael here..."


    Until now, Allen still doesn''t understand why the Michael knights are here.


    Mingming just received a message from the "northern city defense line" today - there was no movement north of pandragon.


    Mingming didn''t receive any news in the north of panderagon. How did the Michael Knights come to panderagon?


    Allen only felt that his body was filled with a sense of powerlessness and despair.


    The last time I felt so powerless and desperate was six years ago when I fought Su Cheng on the Bank of the Weihe River.


    Allen felt powerless and desperate when he saw that the flood from the upper reaches had cut off his way back and prevented his follow-up troops from landing on the West Bank of the Victoria River.


    Now, Alan feels as like as two peas again 6 years ago, a sense of powerlessness and despair.


    And -- I don''t know if it''s the same person who makes Allen feel the same sense of powerlessness and despair twice, or the same person.


    "Have I lost again..." Alan, who lowered his head slowly, whispered, "lost to Su Cheng again..."


    After this murmur, Allen looked as if he had aged several years at once. The wrinkles on the face seem to be several more at this moment.

 Chapter 1190

    "Alan!"


    Cried Ebel, standing next to Allen.


    "Do something! If we don''t come up with a way and act quickly, we will lose! "


    Abel was just a professional spy and knew little about the military.


    However - although they know little about military affairs, it can be easily seen now even if an ordinary person is present - Allen, they are now at an absolute disadvantage.


    Under the attack of Michael knights and wing mounted cavalry, their military array has shown signs of collapse.


    Although I don''t know how the troops in the South and east of the city are doing now, it certainly won''t be much better.


    Abel''s cry seemed to awaken Allen and make Allen''s dark eyes glow again.


    But -- after his eyes were glowing again, what Allen said next made Ebel''s already pale face even paler.


    "How? Now in this situation, what else can we do? "


    Allen''s tone was somewhat self deprecating.


    "If the troops I command now are the elite troops of the Frankish Empire, there may be a chance to turn defeat into victory."


    "But now I command the order of Uriel knights and armored Ruishi, which are seriously short of officers."


    "Do you think we can have any chance to command such an army and confront the Michael Knights commanded by Su Cheng?"


    "What about that?!" Ebel roared at the top of his voice, "we''re going to beat Pendragon. Do we just give up like this


    Alan: "


    Allen was silent about Ebel''s roar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the attack of Deng Jiaer''s troops and winged cavalry, the main rebel force in the west of the city collapsed unexpectedly.


    The army lost order, and the generals fled one after another, or knelt down and begged.


    Under Samuel''s attack and pursuit, the rebels in the East and north of the city, like the rebels in the west of the city, collapsed, and the soldiers fled or surrendered directly.


    Only Raymond and Gary are responsible for the slow progress of the battle.


    After all, the combat task they are responsible for is the most cumbersome. They should be responsible for defeating the rebels in the south of the city, clearing the way into the city, rushing into the city and exterminating all rebel generals in the city.


    After Deng Jia''er and Samuel completed their respective tasks, under the command of Su Cheng, they led their troops into the city to support Raymond and Gary.


    Ron also spontaneously participated in the task of encircling and suppressing the rebels in the city, let the winged cavalry dismount, and wipe out the remaining rebels in the city with the soldiers of the Michael knights.


    The suppression of the rebels in the city lasted until dusk.


    After several hours of fierce fighting, they finally completed the elimination of all rebel generals and soldiers in the city together with the defenders in the city.


    All the rebels in the city have been swept away.


    It was not until the rebels in the city were swept away that the total attack on the rebels was finally over.


    The battle was over. While counting the number of prisoners of war and cleaning the battlefield, the generals and soldiers of the Michael knights, at the request of Su Cheng, carefully looked at the faces and armor of each dead body on the battlefield, looking for the trace of Alan.


    Until the battle was over, Su Cheng did not receive any notification of the successful killing or capture of Alan alive.


    Alan can''t be here.


    Since no one has succeeded in capturing or killing Alan alive, there are only two possibilities.


    The first possibility - Alan died in confusion, so no one uploaded the notice of successful killing or successful capture of Alan alive.


    The second possibility - Alan escaped.


    Taken together, the latter is the most likely.


    After all, it is quite common for military commanders to escape in chaos.


    Alan is a man of both literature and martial arts, wisdom and courage. It is too unlikely that he died in the chaos.


    However - everything has a just in case.


    To be on the safe side, Su Cheng still asked his generals to check the faces and armor of each dead body on the battlefield one by one. Those wearing exquisite armor should pay special attention.


    Not only the faces of each dead body, but also the faces of the prisoners. After all, the possibility of Alan among the prisoners is not without.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After counting the prisoners and cleaning the battlefield, Su Cheng can finally take advantage of his spare time to meet Ilsa, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Except for the Knights responsible for prisoner counting and battlefield cleaning, Su Cheng took Alan and all his knights headed by Willie into the city.


    Following Su Cheng into the city, Ron and his generals.


    Su Cheng drove Xiaobai under his crotch through the blood puddles in the streets of panderagon and walked slowly towards Baiyang palace.


    At the entrance of Baiyang palace, Su Cheng saw a lot of familiar faces.


    Ilsa, Eliza, enly


    Without exception, these people are covered with blood and dirty.


    In addition to their surprisingly similar cleanliness, their eyes on Su Cheng and others are also surprisingly similar - they are full of excitement.


    It would be disrespectful to continue riding on the horse.


    So Su Cheng immediately turned over and dismounted, and everyone behind him followed and jumped off his horse.


    Su Cheng led the crowd to meet Ilsa and others waiting for them at the palace entrance of Baiyang palace.


    Before and after quickly walking to Ilsa''s heel, Su Cheng immediately bent his knees and prepared to kneel on one knee.


    However - before Su Cheng''s knee touched the ground, a petite figure rushed up and hugged Su Cheng, so that Su Cheng could only stand in place with astonishment and could not continue to bend his knees.


    The tiny figure who rushed up and hugged Su Cheng was Ilsa.


    So far, Ilsa hasn''t said a word after meeting Su Cheng.


    It''s just -- although she didn''t say a word to Su Cheng, Elsa''s embrace of Su Cheng has conveyed to Su Cheng what Elsa wants to say and the emotions she wants to express.


    "Your Majesty. I''m sorry. " Su Cheng''s face wore a smile with some apology, "the lower officer is late. Let you suffer. "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa, who buried her face in Su Cheng''s arms, gently shook her head.


    "Don''t apologize to me. I wish you could catch up.


    After that, Ilsa, who buried her face in Su Cheng''s arms, whispered:


    "Great... It''s really great..."


    Because the volume of Ilsa''s whisper is very low, only Su Cheng and Ilsa can hear it clearly.


    Su Cheng not only heard Ilsa murmuring, but also clearly felt Ilsa sobbing secretly in his arms.


    That is the tears melted after the pressure, anxiety and fear in the heart melt away.


    At the same time, it is also tears of joy.

 Chapter 1191

    23:05 p.m.


    Su Cheng and Eliza''s room¡ª¡ª


    After entering the room, Su Cheng saw Eliza sitting by the bed.


    Eliza was no longer dressed in armor and covered with blood.


    After taking a bath and changing into an ordinary white suspender skirt, Eliza has changed from a "Knight" to another identity - "noble lady".


    Looking at Eliza beside the bed, Su Cheng first showed a little doubt, and then the doubt solidified into a gentle faint smile.


    After Su Cheng came in, Eliza, who had been sitting by the bed waiting for him, looked at Su Cheng with a smile on her face.


    As he walked towards Eliza, Su Cheng said with a smile:


    "Are you waiting for me here? I don''t think I kept you waiting? "


    "No." Eliza shook her head. "I just arrived in your room."


    Because of the tight time, it was too late to arrange accommodation for Su Cheng and Ron who came to rescue pandragon.


    Therefore - with Ilsa''s permission, they all obtained the privilege of resting in the Baiyang palace.


    Baiyang palace is the Royal Palace of the British Empire. It is a huge palace group. Naturally, there are many rooms for Su Cheng and others.


    At present, Su Cheng and others have been assigned to their respective houses and have gone to their respective rooms to rest.


    Su Cheng didn''t expect that as soon as he entered the room, he met a big surprise.


    Su Cheng walked slowly to Eliza and looked carefully at Eliza, who had been separated from him for several months.


    Eliza is no different from a few months ago, just a little thinner.


    Before and after walking slowly to Eliza''s heel, Eliza sitting by the bed suddenly opened her arms.


    Looking at Eliza, who suddenly opened her arms, Su Cheng was puzzled. He didn''t understand the intention of Eliza''s move.


    Seeing that Su Cheng was stunned because she didn''t understand her meaning for a long time, Eliza said angrily:


    "Come and hold me."


    Until then, Su Cheng finally realized it later and quickly bent down and hugged Eliza.


    At the next moment when Su Cheng bent down, Eliza also tightened her arms and firmly hooped Su Cheng.


    "... that... Eliza... You seem to hold it a little tight..."


    "You care about me." Eliza muttered, "usually when I want to make out with you, Carol is always there."


    "It''s rare that Carol is not here now. Let me stick to you more."


    "... speaking of Carol." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "Eliza, I have something to report to you about Carol..."


    Su Cheng summarized the cause, process and consequences of Carol''s mission to Duke Connaught to Eliza in a simple language.


    Eliza quickly loosened Su Cheng in her arms and cast anxious eyes at Su Cheng:


    "Carol, is she all right now?"


    "According to the Duke, Carol is fine now. She is now resting with the Duke of Connaught. "


    Eliza finally breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that Carol had nothing to do.


    "Great..." Eliza whispered, "Carol is fine..."


    Speaking of this, Eliza seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked Su Cheng again:


    "What about Teresa? Where is Teresa now? "


    "I don''t know. But I guess Carol should have left DeLisa in the care of your grandmother before leaving for the Duke of Connaught. After all, Carol can''t take DeLisa to the envoy of Duke Connaught. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng uttered a faint sigh full of fatigue, and then lay down on the bed.


    "Eliza, I''m sorry. Can you lend me your thigh to lie down?"


    Although Su Cheng is asking Eliza, he doesn''t want to get Eliza''s answer.


    Before Eliza answered, Su Cheng lay directly on Eliza''s lap.


    "Hello! Wait, wait! Are you lying in the opposite direction! Normally, shouldn''t it be face up? Why are you face down! "


    Su Cheng lies directly face down on Eliza''s thigh, his cheek facing between Eliza''s legs.


    "Lying face down should be common?"


    Su Cheng''s voice became quite dull because he put his face directly between Eliza''s thighs.


    "This kind of knee pillow is unheard of... Breathe less! Your breathing makes me itch! "


    However, Eliza''s words didn''t make Su Cheng relax her breath.


    Instead, it made Su Cheng even worse.


    "Hiss... Ha... Hiss... Ha..."


    Su Cheng inhaled and exhaled in a very exaggerated way between Eliza''s thighs.


    At the same time, he deliberately said in a very pompous tone:


    "Ah... It''s Eliza''s taste... Different from Carol''s taste... It''s a fragrance that people want to smell all the time... Hiss... Ha... Hiss... Ha..."


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng''s exaggerated inhalation and exhalation made Eliza feel as if there were more than ten insects crawling in her thigh.


    Eliza, who couldn''t stand the itch, raised her hand and wanted to push Su Cheng away from her thigh.


    However, just as her hands were raised, Su Cheng suddenly stopped his exaggerated inhalation and exhalation.


    "Well, I won''t make trouble." Su Cheng, who still buried his cheek between Eliza''s thighs, said in an apologetic tone, "sorry, I was just teasing you."


    After saying that, Su Cheng lightened his breathing, making his breathing almost nil, making Eliza almost no longer feel numb and itchy.


    "Let me lie on your legs for a while, bury my face between your legs, and I can feel your temperature very clearly."


    "Eliza, your thighs are warm and comfortable."


    "Just feel your warm body temperature so quietly, I can feel that my body seems to be much lighter..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Cheng sighed again.


    Eliza keenly felt that Su Cheng''s sigh was full of fatigue.


    Eliza slowly put down her hand that originally wanted to push Su Cheng away, put it on the back of Su Cheng''s head, and gently stroked Su Cheng''s hair.


    "Come all the way from the north." Eliza whispered, "you must be tired..."


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng''s tone was very calm. "Tired, but I feel a little better now. After all, I finally defeated Alan''s rebels and saved pandragon."


    "A little relieved. But it''s still far from real relief. "


    "It''s nothing to defeat Alan''s rebels."


    "And the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops on the Rhineland plain and the huge fleet of Frankish empire are waiting for me to solve..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng suddenly paused.


    After a long silence, Su Cheng said again:


    "Eliza. Would you like to hear me tell you some complaints that may be quite unfulfilled in your eyes, just like complaining and mourning? "


    Hearing Su Cheng''s strange inquiry, Eliza was a little stunned at first.


    Then he quickly nodded:


    "I will. No matter what you want to say, I''ll listen to you. "

 Chapter 1192

    "After learning about the current critical situation of the Empire and receiving the central government''s request for help, I heard the most words in the Knights. Eliza, guess what?"


    "Commander, as long as you are here, we will be able to get through this crisis."


    "Commander, as long as you command, the rebels and the Franks will not be our opponents."


    "Everyone in the Knights and I said such things."


    "Moreover, they seem to believe what they said, and feel that with me, no matter how many enemy troops and who the enemy commander is, they will not be our opponent..."


    "I learned from various sources the ideas of many ordinary soldiers in the Knights."


    "As a result, even the thoughts of ordinary soldiers in the Knights are surprisingly consistent with Willie''s ideas."


    "If you think I''m here, everything will be fine. It is only a matter of time before the rebels and the Franks are defeated. "


    "Although their optimistic attitude is very good and can maintain high morale, to be honest, their optimistic attitude makes me feel very troubled..."


    "After all, in the end - the reason why they have such an optimistic attitude is because they firmly believe that holding can lead them to final victory."


    "Their high expectations for me, to be honest... Make me feel a little out of breath..."


    "The enemy I want to deal with is tens of thousands of holy Hiram Empire troops in the north, hundreds of thousands of Frankish Empire troops and their huge fleet in the East, and tens of thousands of rebels in Allen."


    "The only troops under my command are the 120000 troops of the Michael knights."


    "I''m going to use these 120000 troops to deal with these three enemy forces at the same time... To tell you the truth, other people would have been scared soft in the face of such a situation..."


    "To tell you the truth, when I just learned that I was going to attack these three armies at the same time, I was actually very afraid..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sank Eliza''s face deeper between her legs.


    "The survival of the Empire depends on me."


    "Every decision I make will directly affect the fate of the British Empire and the fate of the 80 million people of the British Empire..."


    "It''s just a great responsibility. The most important thing is - I can''t escape such a heavy responsibility..."


    "I am the hope of the Empire. Your majesty and ordinary people all place their hopes on me. I hope I can turn the tide and save the country from danger."


    "If I evade this heavy responsibility, what will Alan do? How about you? What about Carol? What about my daughter? What about your majesty? What about the citizens... "


    "I can''t escape such heavy responsibility, nor can I show the slightest cowardice and weakness."


    "Just because I am the head of Michael''s knights, just because I am the hope of the britannian empire..."


    "If I show the slightest weakness and cowardice, I will enlarge the anxiety in everyone''s heart infinitely."


    "I can only keep gritting my teeth and pretending that I don''t care about the rebels and the Franks."


    "Pretending all the way to now."


    "Although ''pretending to be calm and reassure the subordinates'' is what a senior commander like me should do."


    "But... Bear such a heavy responsibility alone... Until now..."


    "I really..."


    "I feel very tired..."


    "I really want to keep burying my head between Eliza''s legs."


    "Then leave the task of ''saving the empire'' to others..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... sorry."


    After a while, Su Cheng slowly lifted his head from Eliza''s legs and broke the long silence between them.


    Su Cheng apologized to Eliza in an apologetic tone.


    "I always feel that the happy atmosphere of reunion after a long separation has been confused by me."


    "It''s my fault that I said a lot of unfulfilled words, which affected not only the atmosphere, but also your mood..."


    Before Su Cheng finished speaking, Eliza suddenly interrupted:


    "Su Cheng, what you said just now is not something without ambition!"


    Eliza looked seriously into Su Cheng''s eyes, who was casting an unexpected look at her, and continued to say:


    "Su Cheng, you are not a superman. You will also feel tired, stressed and heavy!"


    "It''s normal to laugh when you feel happy, cry when you feel sad, and talk to people when you feel heavy!"


    "I like to listen to Su Cheng''s complaints, because I know that my lover is just an ordinary person after stripping off his identity as'' head of Michael knights and supreme leader of the northern front ''and'' military genius''."


    "There are many emotions that human beings should have, like my wife!"


    "While saving this country, my wife also needs to be ''saved'' by others."


    "Su Cheng, since the heavy task of ''saving the country'' is too heavy, let''s leave it tonight!"


    "Tonight..." Su Cheng''s face flashed a bit of doubt, "I''ll leave this important task temporarily..."


    "Yes!" Eliza nodded heavily, "it''s limited to tonight - don''t do any more ''hope of the Empire - Su Cheng''."


    "Tonight is just ''Eliza and Carol''s husband Su Cheng''."


    "Leave the task of ''saving the country'' for the time being and have a rest."


    After saying that, without Su Cheng''s reply, Eliza directly picked up Su Cheng''s face and put her lips together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The lights in the room have long been extinguished.


    The room was dark, but Su Cheng could clearly see the surrounding scene because his eyes had long been used to the darkness.


    Lying on his back in bed, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Eliza beside him.


    Eliza, whose clothes had long been lost, was covered with only a thin blanket.


    Because of the "strenuous exercise" just now, Eliza has exhausted her strength and slept deeply.


    Looking at Eliza lying on the side of the bed and facing him, Su Cheng smiled helplessly and whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "The way to let me rest is to do that kind of thing with me... Eliza, your mind is sometimes surprisingly strange..."


    In order to let Su Cheng have a full rest, Eliza, who has been very passive and shy in that kind of thing, was very bold and open just now, with a bit of Carol''s style.


    I have to say - Eliza''s "rest method" is indeed very effective.


    After telling Eliza about her hardships and finishing those things with Eliza, Su Cheng feels that she is in a much better mood now.


    It''s just - the body has become much more tired.

 Chapter 1193

    Just now, Su Cheng has been focusing on his happiness with Eliza, so Su Cheng has never had the spare energy to think about other things.


    Now Eliza has fallen asleep because of fatigue, and Su Cheng finally has the energy to think about the rotten war that needs him to deal with


    Looking at the ceiling above his head, Su Cheng''s thoughts gradually returned to a few hours ago


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours ago¡ª¡ª


    When Su Cheng and others just met Ilsa and others again¡ª¡ª


    She fell into Su Cheng''s arms and hugged Su Cheng for a while before Ilsa finally raised her head from Su Cheng''s arms.


    At the moment of looking up, he raised his hand and wiped the tears off his face without trace.


    "Thank you for your assistance. Your excellency. "


    Ilsa first turned her head and thanked Ron standing beside Su Cheng.


    "The royal family and all the people of the Empire will never forget the blood shed by the Duke of Connaught for the Empire. The royal family will always remember the loyalty and bravery of the Duke of Connaught! "


    Ilsa''s thanks made Ron''s face look a little relieved and happy.


    After Ron bowed his head to Ilsa and returned the salute, Ilsa turned her eyes to Su Cheng in front of her again.


    "The royal family and all the people of the Empire will never come to the aid of the Michael Knights! On behalf of all the subjects of the Empire, I thank all the generals of the Michael Knights! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately smiled and shouted:


    "Your Majesty, there is another army that has made no less contribution than the order of Michael. Without the help of that army, I could not lead the Michael knights to the city of pandragon in such a timely manner. "


    "Oh?" Ilsa''s face showed some doubt.


    Not only Ilsa, but also enli, Eliza and other defenders standing behind Ilsa showed doubts.


    "Which army is it?" Ilsa screamed.


    Su Cheng turned his head and shouted to the knights who knelt down behind him:


    "Mr. Mulder! Mr. blitz! Please stand out! "


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the two old men stood up from the cavalry queue behind Su Cheng, quickly walked to the back of Su Cheng''s side, and then knelt down on one knee again.


    After seeing the faces of the two old men, Ilsa couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Navy?!"


    The two old men were Mulder Hardy, the commander-in-chief of the British Imperial Navy, and Bryce short, the deputy commander.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded, "it is with the help of the naval fleet that my Michael Knight order can arrive at panderagon in such a timely manner."


    "Captain Cheng, what''s going on?" Ilsa hurriedly asked, "how did you lead the Michael knights to the city of pandragon?"


    "I used the power of the sea breeze."


    "Sea breeze?" Ilsa exclaimed.


    She waited with the crowd behind her, and the color of doubt on her face became more intense.


    Su Cheng took the opportunity of Ilsa''s exclamation, sorted out the following words, and then said without delay:


    "If you go south by land, it is not only slow, but also likely to be blocked by Allen. Therefore, there is a great risk of going south by land."


    "Therefore, I decided to abandon land and reach pandragon by water."


    "China''s current climate conditions and river direction make it possible for me to practice this idea."


    "It is summer now, and the warm and humid monsoon blows from west to east from the sea."


    "At the same time, there is a wide river flowing into the sea from east to west, flowing through the south of pandragon, that is, the Chavel river."


    "Moreover - the ''northern revolution'' three years ago gave the Navy a large number of transport ships that were barely enough for the whole army of the Michael knights. The existence of these transport ships gave the navy fleet the ability to carry the Michael Knights southward."


    "Send a messenger to the naval headquarters and ask Mr. Mulder and Mr. blitz to lead the fleet northward along the coast to the port of Lott in the north."


    "Meet my Michael knights in port Lott and load my 110000 troops responsible for going south in port Lott."


    "Although it is illegal for the fleet to leave the naval headquarters for an expedition without the permission of the central government, it can''t take so much into account."


    "According to my estimation, the time required for Mr. Mulder and Mr. blitz to lead the fleet to the port of Lott, as well as the time required for me to lead the integrated troops and baggage to the port of Lott, is not much different."


    "So - when Mr. Mulder and Mr. blitz led the fleet to port Lott, almost all the troops I want to take to the South arrived at port Lott and were ready to board."


    "And my estimate is not wrong. When the Navy arrived at the port of Lott, my troops and I had gathered at the port of Lott and were ready to board. "


    "After all my troops board the ship, they will go south along the coast and enter the chawer river through the sea injection port of the chawer river."


    "With the sea breeze blowing from west to East, the fleet will travel very fast in the Chavel river."


    "It took us only four days to reach the south of pandragon from the mouth of the Chavel river."


    "As we were moving east along the Chavel River, we came across the wing mounted cavalry regiment that was camping and resting on the Bank of the Chavel river."


    "Such a coincidence, I have to say - it''s extremely lucky."


    "After the encounter with the wing mounted cavalry regiment, I reached a consensus with the Duke''s Court on cooperation. The wing mounted cavalry regiment was responsible for the feint and the Michael knight regiment was responsible for the general attack, so as to jointly defeat the rebels entrenched under the city of pandragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s thoughts gradually returned to the present.


    Recalling the scenes that happened a few hours ago, Su Cheng''s mouth involuntarily tilted slightly, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    The meeting with Ilsa and others soon ended.


    After all, it''s too late to hold a big banquet to celebrate the arrival of Michael knights and winged cavalry.


    Therefore, after listening to Su Cheng''s account of how he led the Michael knights to the south, Ilsa then praised and thanked Su Cheng and others. After a few words, the meeting with Ilsa and others ended hastily.


    What impressed Su Cheng most about the meeting just now was that after listening to him about how he led the Michael knights to the south, Ilsa, enly, Eliza and others looked extremely stunned, as if they had heard something very strange and difficult to understand.


    This response to Ilsa et al. Su Cheng also understands.


    After all, he knew that the way he led the Michael Knights South was indeed very subversive to people''s imagination.


    After the generals of the Michael Knights learned about his plan, Willie, Raymond and others'' first reaction was also - head! No one has ever tried to transport troops to and from panderagon in this way before. I don''t know whether this party has the possibility of success. The risk is too great! It can''t be implemented!

 Chapter 1194

    Su Cheng knows better than anyone how risky this way of going south is.


    If the speed of Michael''s order arriving at the port of Lott is slower, or the speed of the naval fleet arriving at the port of Lott is slower, or the naval fleet encounters a sea storm when going north or south along the coastline, it may lead to the failure of the rescue to pandragon.


    However - nevertheless, Su Cheng can only bet.


    Since it is impossible to get to panderagon in time by land, it is better to go by water and gamble.


    Fortunately, Su Cheng won the bet.


    After sorting out his emotions and thoughts, Su Cheng suddenly thought of Jacob and bancro.


    A few hours ago, after the meeting with Ilsa and others, Su Cheng learned that Jacob and bancro were also involved in the battle of panderagon, and were seriously injured in the battle.


    Jacob was so weak for some reason that he couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    After Jacob fell, bancro took Jacob''s position, stood at the forefront, commanded and encouraged the soldiers to fight.


    However - after bancro took Jacob''s place and rushed to the front, he was unfortunately badly hurt.


    As Su Cheng knows, bancro was cut off, his left arm and right leg were also stabbed by a long gun, and the wound was very deep.


    At present, both Jacob and bancro have saved their lives under the treatment of military doctors.


    Because Jacob and bancro are still very weak, the military doctors do not recommend that you disturb their rest at this time. Therefore, Su Cheng can only suppress his worried heart and silently wait for the opportunity to visit Jacob and bancro.


    After thinking of Jacob and bancro who are still resting, Su Cheng''s thoughts suddenly jumped to his mountain heavy responsibility of "saving the country".


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know how Dad and Mr. Albert are now


    ¡ª¡ªStill struggling to support in the siege of the Frankish Army


    ¡ª¡ªOr... The whole army has been destroyed under the general attack of the Frankish Army


    ¡ª¡ªTo defeat the Franks on the Rhineland plain. We must first defeat the huge fleet of the Frankish empire


    ¡ª¡ªIf we don''t defeat the fleet of the Frankish Empire, our army will be harassed by it


    ¡ª¡ªUnder the constant harassment of such a huge fleet, defeating the Frankish army on the Rhineland plain with inferior forces... This is just a dream


    ¡ª¡ªWe must first cooperate with Mr. Mulder''s fleet to defeat the fleet of the Frankish Empire, and then find a way to solve the army of the Frankish empire.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever... According to intelligence, the fleet of the Frankish Empire, both in scale and the size of warships, is above our navy.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the most heavily equipped naval warfare, with such poor equipment and scale, the possibility of winning is really slim


    ¡ª¡ªWe have to rely on strange strategies


    ¡ª¡ªIf there were no strange strategies, it would be impossible to defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire.


    ¡ª¡ªAlas


    ¡ª¡ªNow think about it carefully. To some extent, I really have a hard life


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the beginning to the present, I hardly have a battlefield, which is not to fight more with less


    ¡ª¡ªIn almost every battle, you have to rack your brains to think of strange strategies to win


    ¡ª¡ªWhen can I fight a rich war with inexhaustible supplies and several times the strength of the enemy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s thoughts unconsciously drifted to the current debauchery war.


    Su Cheng felt that his brain, which was not easy to empty just now, was filled with all kinds of messy things again, and he felt his brain rise.


    Just then, a thin whisper suddenly sounded on Su Cheng''s side:


    "... su... Cheng..."


    There are only Su Cheng and Eliza in this room. It goes without saying who the owner of this voice will be.


    Su Cheng thought Eliza was awake, so he quickly turned his head.


    It turned out that Eliza didn''t wake up. She was just talking in her sleep.


    Looking at Eliza who suddenly began to talk in her sleep, Su Cheng smiled helplessly on his face and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªDid Eliza start talking in her sleep again... I don''t know what she will say this time


    After she married Eliza, because she got along with Eliza day and night, some private details of Eliza''s life were gradually discovered by Su Cheng and Carol.


    For example - Eliza has the habit of talking in her sleep.


    Because the dreams Eliza usually says are so interesting, Su Cheng and Carol have a great fun when they sleep, that is, to listen to whether Eliza will say any interesting dreams tonight.


    At present, Su Cheng and Carol recognize that the most interesting dream talk Eliza has ever spoken is that she speaks all the words she says in a dream without missing a word.


    The content of her dream is to be happy with Su Cheng.


    While calling Su Cheng''s name, he said something that made Su Cheng blush and say to children that his parents would treat you as a dirty pervert and beat you up.


    If you tell Eliza that she said these shameful words last night, it may make Eliza crazy and collapse because of shame. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Su Cheng and Carol have kept this secret without telling anyone else, let alone Eliza herself.


    So far, Eliza doesn''t know that she once said so many shameful words that she would never say when she was awake one night.


    Eliza has just had a good time with Su Cheng. Now she suddenly talks in a dream. Su Cheng thinks that Eliza may have to say a lot of shameful words like that night, which will make Su Cheng feel that "Eliza should not be a luster than Carol".


    However, the reality was beyond Su Cheng''s expectation.


    After whispering Su Cheng''s name several times, Eliza whispered in a vague tone that Su Cheng could barely hear:


    "... tired... Just... Have a rest..."


    Eliza''s dream words made Su Cheng''s pupils shrink slightly involuntarily.


    After tightening his lips and being silent for a long time, Su Cheng''s corners of his mouth turned up slightly and burst into a complex smile with feelings of helplessness, joy, gratitude and so on.


    She raised her hand and stroked Eliza''s long blond hair. At the same time, she whispered at a volume that only she could hear clearly:


    "Thank you... Eliza..."


    "Even if you fall asleep, you still care about me..."


    "Do you rest when you are tired... I feel that no one has said similar words to me for a long time..."


    After whispering like this, Su Cheng suddenly took a deep breath and slowly spit it out.


    Then he pulled the thin quilt that covered him and Eliza, so that the thin quilt could better wrap him and Eliza.


    Su Cheng now decides to sleep well.


    Decided not to think about the Frankish army and the way to defeat the enemy.


    I decided to take his wife''s advice tonight - I won''t do anything to save the country for the time being, just be the husband of Carol and Eliza, and an ordinary person who takes a good rest when tired.

 Chapter 1195

    Just when Su Cheng was sleeping soundly with Eliza in his arms¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the woods west of pandragon.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Alan gasped and wiped the sweat from his chin as he craned his neck and looked behind him.


    "It should be OK to escape here."


    Alan murmured.


    "Even if Su Cheng sent pursuers to pursue me, the pursuers of the Michael knights are unlikely to pursue this place."


    After that, Alan turned his head and looked at Ebel beside him:


    "Let''s spend the night here first."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Ebel whispered in a rude and impolite voice:


    "I see!"


    After realizing that the situation was gone, Allen decided to take Abel and fled quickly.


    Without any bodyguards, he fled with Ebel.


    The reason why he didn''t bring any bodyguards was that he was afraid that the bodyguards would betray himself. When he was unprepared, he cut off his head and asked the Michael knights for guilt. This kind of thing is not uncommon.


    Allen didn''t trust his bodyguards enough to trust them.


    In order to ensure that they could escape a long enough distance at one breath, Allen and Ebel took two horses, took turns to change, did not stop, and finally stopped until they fled to the woods.


    Allen understood Abel''s bad mood now, so he didn''t care about his rude tone just now. After pulling him and Abel''s horse to rest and eat grass, he saw Abel stamping his feet and growling with gnashing teeth:


    "Almost! Almost! Pandragon, the capital of the British Empire, was about to fall! The result is so close! "


    After the roar fell, there was a little cry in Ebel''s voice.


    Alan doesn''t like Abel very much.


    There are many reasons why I don''t like Abel:


    Abel had never been friendly to him.


    Abel is a professional spy who is good at reconnaissance, plotting and other means that make people feel angry.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many reasons for not liking Abel, but the main reason is his absolute loyalty to the Frankish Empire and the royal family of the Frankish empire.


    For the sake of the Frankish Empire and the royal family of the Frankish Empire, Abel is willing to do anything and can do anything - Abel''s almost morbid loyalty is well known in the Frankish empire.


    It is precisely because of Abel''s almost morbid loyalty that he was deeply trusted by the current emperor of the Frankish Empire, shady, and made him one of the few confidants of shady.


    Therefore, Allen knew very well that Ebel''s heart must have been very sad.


    Pandragon, the capital of the britannian Empire, saw that their long cherished wish of the Frankish empire for a hundred years was about to come true. As a result, they were a little short of success with the arrival of the Michael knights and the wing mounted cavalry.


    Such a huge psychological gap is really difficult to accept calmly.


    Although Allen''s current mood is also very heavy, his mood is relatively good compared with Ebel''s psychological condition.


    After all, Allen is a military attache who has fought hard on the battlefield for most of his life.


    Win today and lose tomorrow - this kind of thing is just the norm on the battlefield.


    Allen has won countless battles and lost many battles in his life. Today is just another defeat. For Allen, who has experienced a lot of feelings of defeat, today''s defeat is not an unacceptable thing.


    Plus - the man who defeated him today is Su Cheng.


    Losing to Su Cheng, who has never lost a battle, is not a disgrace, so Allen''s mood and psychological condition are much better.


    Ignoring Abel, who was yelling and venting his dissatisfaction, Allen took off the long sword hanging around his waist, held it in his arms, and took out some dry food and drinking water he took away when he fled today.


    After a few mouthfuls of dry food and a few sips of water, Alan took the sword in his arms and leaned against the trunk behind him, ready to sleep.


    Because they are not sure whether Su Cheng has sent a pursuit team or whether the pursuit team sent by Su Cheng is nearby, Allen and they can''t make a fire. They can only make do with it first.


    Fortunately, it''s summer and there are no big beasts nearby. Even if there is no fire, it''s no big problem.


    Alan just wants to recover as much as possible now.


    Then run west tomorrow.


    "Abel."


    Ellen whispered to Ebel.


    "Let''s have a rest. We''ll go on our way tomorrow."


    "I understand your grief and anger."


    "But it doesn''t help to roar here."


    "Although our first attack on pandragon failed."


    "But our great advantage over the British Empire has not changed."


    "In the Rhineland plain, there are hundreds of thousands of water and army of our Frankish empire."


    "The only force that the British Empire can use is the Michael Knights of Su Cheng."


    "Then we can launch a second attack on pandragon."


    "So don''t feel too sad and angry."


    "In this war with the British Empire, we still have the advantage!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    2 days later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, wounded battalion.


    Pandragon''s Treasury building was temporarily used as a centralized treatment place for the wounded.


    Darlene was now in one of the rooms in the Treasury building, recuperating with the rest of the patients in the room.


    Darlene was lying in his bed.


    Because she was bored, Darlene could only look at her head and stay in a daze.


    However, just then - a loud voice with some surprise suddenly sounded, which immediately attracted Da Liana''s attention:


    "Darlene!"


    Darlene couldn''t be more familiar with this voice.


    Darlene quickly turned her head, looked at the owner of the voice, and shouted with joy:


    "Yala!"


    The owner of this voice is Yala, dalina''s best friend in the army.


    At the beginning of this year, Darlene won the election and Yala lost the election when she chose who would join the guard team and serve as the escort of Carol and Eliza among the German undead team.


    Since then, Darlene has been separated from her good friend until now.


    At present, Su Cheng has taken the whole team of the German undead team to the south, and Da Lianna can finally meet her long separated friend again.


    Yala, who had just opened the door and stood at the door, walked quickly to darina''s bed, and then said in a hurry:


    "Darlene! What about? Did you get hurt somewhere? Is the injury healed? "


    For so many questions that Yala vomited in one breath, Darlene smiled and replied one by one:


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little overworked and a slight strain on my right arm muscle. After a period of rest, I can jump around again."


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, Yala wiped some wet eyes and whispered in a tone with a little cry:


    "Great... Darlene, you are still alive... After learning that all the members of the undead team to pandragon are basically dead, I am so afraid that Darlene, you are also dead..."

 Chapter 1196

    And when she had said this, she hid her face and wept aloud.


    Looking at Yala, who was crying with joy, dalina felt both some remorse and quite happy.


    Darlene can quite understand Yala''s mood at this time.


    There are 200 members of the German undead team who follow the two wives of the head to pandragon, including darina.


    The 200 undead team members have made outstanding contributions to the defense of pandragon.


    At the same time, it also paid extremely heavy casualties.


    Only 32 people survived the terrible war.


    The 32 people who survived were also injured.


    Dalina is not only one of the 32 people, but also one of the small group of people who are not seriously injured. I have to say - she is really very lucky.


    Think about it in a different position - if Yala and Yala were involved in the tragic battle of panderagon and survived, then Darlene would cry with joy.


    Raised his hand, rubbed ara''s hair and comforted ara:


    "Well, don''t cry."


    After stopping Yala''s tears, in order to change the slightly sad atmosphere, dalina decided to find a topic to talk about for a long time, so she asked Yala:


    "I''ve been lying here healing for the last two days. I don''t know what happened outside."


    "Yala, has anything interesting happened outside recently? Tell me. "


    "Interesting things..." Yala thought as she wiped the remaining tears on her cheeks.


    "In the last two days, we have been cleaning the battlefield and counting the prisoners."


    "The regiment commander sent half the troops of the knights to clean up the battlefield. In less than a day, both inside and outside the city have been cleaned up."


    "There are more than 60000 captured prisoners, basically soldiers of the urier knights, and a small number of armored soldiers. These prisoners are now taken into custody and are ready to deal with these rebel prisoners slowly later."


    "By the way, we also captured a knight who followed Alan and betrayed our country alive. The knight was already dealt with as'' treason ''at noon yesterday."


    "It is said that when the knight was taken to the guillotine, he always cried and begged his majesty to let him go, but his majesty ignored his plea."


    "That Allen captured several cities north of Pendragon and built a special defense line to prevent us from going south."


    "At present, the commander has sent the generals of the first army north to recover the occupied cities in the north of pandragon and completely eliminate the last remnant of the rebels."


    Araben wanted to go on, but she was interrupted by Darlene:


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Darlene said angrily, "I just want you to say something interesting! I''m in the convalescence stage now. I don''t want to hear so many things related to my work! "


    As a member of the German undead team, Darlene''s job is to fight and kill.


    She has been fighting and killing for too long in the pandragon defense war. Now she can hardly rest. She wants to stay away from any news related to fighting and killing for a while.


    After hearing Da Liana''s bad scolding, Yala Mian apologized with a little shame. It was like thinking of something. He whispered "ah" and then said:


    "Yes, yes. I think of an interesting thing. "


    "When I was cleaning the battlefield the day before yesterday, I found a particularly interesting thing."


    "When a famous soldier was carrying a dead body, he found a large bag of gold from the dead body!"


    "Gold?!" Darlene exclaimed.


    "That''s right." Yala nodded. "It''s gold."


    "Is it the corpse of our army''s soldiers or the corpse of the rebels?" Darlene asked.


    "From the rebels."


    Yala continued.


    "The level of the dead body is not low. From the perspective of armor, it is the captain level."


    "It is said that this guy''s death was very miserable. His head was like a trampled watermelon, his stomach was broken, and his internal organs flowed everywhere."


    "When this guy''s body was moved to cremation, a large bag of gold suddenly fell out of his body."


    "Gold..." Darlene whispered, "isn''t everyone crazy..."


    "Yes." Yala nodded. "After the bag of gold fell out, it was looted by several people present at that time."


    "Then the scale became bigger and bigger, from a few people to dozens of people."


    "Because the looting was very noisy at that time, a knight came forward in person, and the little riot finally stopped."


    "The gold was confiscated. As for those who participated in the looting, they were all handed over to the military justice department for disposal."


    "Looting booty..." dalina fought a cold war, "I remember the crime of looting booty is very serious..."


    "Yes." Yala shrugged. "Although it''s not enough to lose one''s life, a whipping is indispensable."


    "I wonder why the rebel captain has a bag of gold."


    "Who knows." Yala answered, "but it must have been obtained by some improper means. After all, just a captain, how can he have a bag of gold."


    "Hmm..." Da Liana nodded softly. "The news is still interesting. Is there any equally interesting or more interesting news?"


    "The same or more interesting news... Let me think..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While darina and Yala are chatting, there are also two friends chatting in the Baiyang palace.


    It''s just that the conversation between the two friends is a little heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Jacob, how do you feel?"


    Bancro, sitting by the bed, asked Jacob, who was lying on the bed.


    The pale Jacob turned his head, looked at bancro beside him, and said angrily:


    "In that case, I should ask you first, right? No matter how you look at it, your injury is heavier than mine. "


    Bancro''s left hand was cut off below his elbow by the enemy soldiers.


    His right leg was stabbed by enemy soldiers'' long guns. Although the amputation of his right leg was avoided under the rescue of military doctors, bancro had to be with crutches for the rest of his life.


    A missing hand and a lame leg - on the surface, bancro''s injury is much heavier than Jacob''s.


    But bancro knew that Jacob was far above him in terms of physical injury.


    Jacob looked at bancro''s heavily bandaged left arm and his heavily bandaged right thigh and whispered:


    "What a pity for this left hand and right leg..."


    "Just lost a hand and a leg." Bancro said without hesitation, "it''s better than losing your life or irreversible damage to your body."

 Chapter 1197

    All right, don''t say anything more about hurting the scenery - even if it carries Jacob''s vision of hoping that bancro can be quiet, bancro still ignores Jacob''s vision and continues:


    "Jacob, tell me the truth quickly - how are you feeling now?"


    If you are sensible, tell me the truth quickly - bancro threw a sharp look with this meaning at Jacob impolitely.


    Feeling bancro''s gaze, Jacob sighed helplessly, and then whispered:


    "I feel fine now."


    "If you want me to use a vivid metaphor to describe my current physical condition, I feel like I have just recovered from a serious illness."


    "I''ve just recovered from a serious illness..." bancro sighed, "that''s to say - that magic medicine is not only true, but also true for its side effects..."


    Originally, bancro still had some luck - this magic medicine may have no or very little side effects.


    But now it seems that this little expectation of bancro has failed.


    He raised his remaining right hand and rubbed his forehead. After a moment of silence, bancro finally broke the quiet atmosphere:


    "It''s terrible..."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, a guard''s announcement sounded outside the door:


    "Mr. Gong! Su Cheng, head of the Michael knights, asked to enter! "


    As soon as the bodyguard''s announcement fell, Jacob and bancro raised their eyebrows.


    Jacob, who couldn''t help smiling, whispered:


    "Is Cheng coming..."


    "Do you need me to avoid it for a while?" Bancro, on the other side, asked Jacob this way with great understanding.


    It is well known that Jacob and Su Cheng are very close to each other and have the same relationship with their father and son.


    In order not to disturb the meeting of the "father and son" who had been separated for a long time, bancro took the initiative to avoid it.


    After thinking for a moment, Jacob nodded gently:


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    After whispering "you''re welcome", bancro took his crutch and limped towards the door.


    When he opened the door and left the room, bancro just bumped into Su Cheng who was waiting outside the door.


    Seeing that the man who came out of Jacob''s room was bankro, Su Cheng quickly saluted bankro and said hello.


    Bancro also quickly waved his hand, motioned for exemption, and had a brief chat with Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lying in bed, Jacob looked at Su Cheng standing in front of the bed with a smile.


    "Cheng, long time no see." Jacob whispered first.


    Jacob can''t remember when he last met Su Cheng.


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    After learning that Jacob''s physical condition has finally improved and can visit, Su Cheng immediately put down everything at hand and rushed to Jacob''s resting room.


    Before visiting Jacob, Su Cheng had a lot to say to Jacob.


    However - after really standing in front of Jacob''s bed and seeing Jacob''s pale face, Su Cheng felt like a lump in his throat. All the words he wanted to say to Jacob accumulated in his stomach and couldn''t spit out a word.


    After a long time, Su Cheng finally asked Jacob:


    "Mr. Jacob. Why are you like this... What happened...? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng knows the existence of magic medicine.


    Three years ago, at the beginning of the year when the holy Hiram Empire invaded the South and the Britannia Empire launched a counterattack, Jacob showed Su Cheng the magic medicine at his home and briefly explained how it came from.


    Therefore, Jacob does not need to explain the origin of the potion to Su Cheng. He can directly explain the causes and consequences of swallowing the potion.


    In brief language, Jacob outlined the whole process of his swallowing magic medicine and its failure.


    After Jacob''s words fell, Su Cheng, whose face was full of amazement, exclaimed:


    "Mr. Jacob! What the hell are you doing? "


    "You swallowed that medicine!"


    Jacob smiled a little helplessly:


    "Cheng, you weren''t at the scene, so you didn''t know the bad and dangerous war situation at that time."


    "At that time, I had no choice but to swallow this potion."


    "This country is everything to me. I would do anything for the British Empire. "


    Speaking of this, Jacob paused.


    Then he turned his head and smiled at Su Cheng beside him:


    "Don''t worry about me, Cheng. My physical condition is actually better than I thought. "


    "I''m not so weak that I can''t even do a normal daily life."


    "I still have many years to live, and I can continue to work in the position of ''palace phase'' for a few more years."


    "So... Don''t show that expression, honesty."


    "I don''t like watching others cry."


    "I don''t like tears from people who are very important to me..."


    "So - Cheng, don''t show such an expression..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not long before Su Cheng finally controlled his emotions.


    Just after wiping away the tears on his face and trying to say something to Jacob, Su Cheng''s last voice sounded outside the door:


    "Your Excellency! Your Majesty''s attendants are looking for you! "


    Don''t bother me - Su Cheng, who is not in a good mood now, subconsciously wants to shout this sentence out of the door.


    He doesn''t want to see anyone now. He just wants to stay here.


    But as soon as the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    With strong patience, Su Cheng asked the bodyguard outside the door:


    "Is your Majesty''s attendant right outside the door?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Cheng turned his head and asked Jacob softly:


    "Is it convenient for him to come in?"


    Jacob nodded, "let him in."


    With Jacob''s permission, Su Cheng shouted out the door again:


    "Let your Majesty''s attendants come in!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as his Majesty''s attendants entered the room, before they could salute Su Cheng and Jacob, Su Cheng took the lead and asked him directly:


    "No gift. Tell me what you have to say. "


    "Yes! Your majesty summoned you to her study! "


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty? Study?


    Su Cheng was puzzled.


    Ilsa even summoned him to the study - there is only one possible reason: Ilsa has something to discuss with him.


    Although he wanted to spend more time with Jacob in this room, it was obvious that he had no time to do such things now.


    After all, you can''t ruin your business for your personal affairs.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob. I''ll be right back. " Su Cheng stood up and apologized to Jacob.


    "Don''t apologize, honesty. Go to your Majesty''s study. Your majesty may be waiting for you now. I''m here. You can come any time. "


    Jacob also understood Su Cheng who had to leave.


    If Su Cheng insists on staying here, Jacob will be very unhappy and drive Su Cheng to Ilsa''s study.


    After watching Su Cheng leave his room, Jacob closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    In good health -- Jacob''s story to bancro and Su Cheng is actually a lie.


    Just now he just talked with bancro and Su Cheng for a while, and Jacob felt that his body was quite tired.


    Tired enough to just close his eyes, he immediately fell asleep.

 Chapter 1198

    You say - do we still have a chance to recapture the land we lost five years ago?


    ¡ª¡ªIn the gossip of some soldiers of Luolin Army


    *******


    *******


    After leaving Jacob''s room, Su Cheng hurried to Ilsa''s study.


    This study was originally gozewen''s study.


    When he has any state affairs to talk to some ministers, gozewen will summon them to the study.


    After gozeven abdicated, the study was handed over to Ilsa.


    Ilsa also perfectly inherited her grandfather''s habit of negotiating state affairs with ministers in her study.


    It is precisely because everyone knows that Ilsa inherited her grandfather''s habit, so Su Cheng decided that Ilsa must have something to talk to him when he learned that Ilsa summoned him to the study.


    Entering the study, Su Cheng saw Ilsa who had been waiting in the and bancro who had just met at the door of Jacob''s room.


    Ilsa sat behind the desk, while bankelow stood sideways in front of the desk.


    There was no one but Ilsa and bancro.


    "Your Majesty." Su Cheng saluted and said hello to Ilsa.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s greetings fell, Ilsa immediately said:


    "No gift. Colonel Cheng, come here quickly. "


    "Yes."


    After obtaining Ilsa''s exemption permission, Su Cheng straightened up and walked quickly to Ilsa''s table.


    After walking to Ilsa''s desk, Su Cheng found a map on the desk.


    At a glance, Su Cheng recognized - this is a map of the border between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    Looking at this map, a bad expectation emerged in Su Cheng''s heart.


    "Head Cheng."


    After Su Cheng stood at the table, Ilsa sighed lightly, and then continued straightforwardly.


    "If the situation is urgent, I won''t engage in redundant greetings."


    "The reason why you two were summoned suddenly and urgently was because we just received bad news from the southern front."


    "There was a change in the Lorraine empire. The generals of the southern front detected that the Lorraine empire was hoarding supplies and gathering troops to the north."


    The bad expectation that had just surfaced in his mind actually came true, which made Su Cheng''s face appear dignified shadow.


    Bancro''s face on one side also showed a dignified color.


    The Lorraine Empire hoarded supplies and gathered troops in the northern border - it is self-evident what the Lorraine people want to do.


    "... this is really bad news that can''t be worse..." bancro sighed.


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng nodded with a calm face.


    Although Su Cheng and bancro were deeply worried when they learned that the Lorraine empire was going to attack them, they were not surprised and surprised.


    After all, the current situation of their britannian empire is so bad that they don''t let countries like the Lorraine Empire bullied by them have some "unreasonable thoughts", but it''s strange.


    "Judging from the current situation - the situation has not reached the worst."


    Ilsa continued at this time.


    "Queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire has not made up her mind whether to attack our country."


    "So - we still have a chance to end the Lorraine empire''s attack on us through negotiation."


    "Before discussing who to send to the Lorraine empire. Chief Cheng, please allow me to ask. "


    After that, Ilsa raised her head, looked at Su Cheng seriously, and then asked word by word:


    "Captain Cheng, do you think we have the ability to cope with the aggression of the north, East and South at the same time?"


    "..." Su Cheng lowered his head and looked at the map on the desk while meditating.


    After a long time, Su Cheng said:


    "... your majesty, have the people of the southern front monitored the total strength of the Luo Lin army currently deployed on the border?"


    "100000 up and down, still increasing troops."


    "100000... And are they still increasing..." Su Cheng whispered.


    Su Cheng still has a basic understanding of the current defense forces of the southern front.


    Starting from 294 of last year''s imperial calendar, for the reason of deciding to focus on the East, the Empire changed the force deployment of the southern front and the Rhine front.


    The order of Rachel, with a total military strength of 200000, was divided into two.


    Head Albert led 100000 troops to the Rhine front and stationed on the Rhine front together with the 300000 Gabriel Knights commanded by Iser.


    Deputy commander Harry Brown is responsible for commanding the remaining 100000 people and continuing to garrison the southern front.


    After silently measuring the war strength comparison between the enemy and us in the south, Su Cheng gently shook his head.


    Then sink channel:


    "At present, the strength of the southern front is only 100000."


    "If these 100000 people are under the command of Mr. Albert, it should be no problem to hold the southern front."


    "What a pity - now in charge of commanding these 100000 people is Harry Brown, deputy head of the Rachel knights."


    "Although I don''t mean to belittle deputy commander Harry, his ability is not as good as Mr. Albert."


    "Deputy commander Harry may find it difficult to compete with the Rowling army commanded by Barr de Lu."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng couldn''t help recalling the fierce battle with Luo Linjun five years ago.


    In the fierce battle five years ago, the veteran bar de Lu impressed him very deeply.


    In the southern battlefield five years ago, the camp of the British army was extremely luxurious.


    Su Cheng, Albert, Allen, Eliza, Willie, Deng Jiaer... These famous knights all participated in the "summer wind" offensive five years ago.


    On the other hand, there were no other famous generals in the Lorraine Empire except bar de Lu.


    However, with his own strength, Barr de Lu fought with the British army commanded by Su Cheng and Albert, making the war situation reversed several times.


    What a pity - there is a Su Cheng in the British army.


    Although Barr de Lu was defeated by him, Su Cheng still respected the veteran and recognized his ability.


    If the Lorraine Empire really launched the northern expedition against the britannian Empire, the commander of the northern expedition must be Barr.


    Facing the Luo Lin army with Barr as the commander, Su Cheng felt that the southern front headed by deputy commander Hal would only be more or less dangerous.


    Ilsa wants to know whether their country can cope with the attacks of the three powers at the same time.


    The reason why Su Cheng was summoned is to listen to the opinions of experts in this field.


    After learning from Su Cheng that this idea was unrealistic, Ilsa sighed:


    "So... The best solution is to seize the opportunity when Queen Bella of the Lorraine empire is still hesitant to send troops to attack our country, send an envoy to the Lorraine Empire and persuade queen Bella to stop the attack on our country..."


    Then Ilsa turned her head and looked aside at bancro.


    "Bancro, as the foreign affairs director, who do you think is more appropriate to send to the Lorraine Empire?"

 Chapter 1199

    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, bancro quickly ran through the names, qualifications, talents and other information of the foreign ministers in the General Administration of foreign affairs.


    "... your majesty."


    A moment later, bankrow murmured.


    "Persuading queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire to stop the idea of attacking our country - this task is important and difficult."


    "Therefore, I think that those who go to the Luolin Empire must be subordinates."


    However - as soon as bancro''s voice fell, Ilsa immediately said:


    "No. Bancro, your current injury is not good. How can you work so hard and go to the south? "


    Sending to other countries - it has always been a manual job.


    People who can serve as envoys are basically not weak people.


    Bancro is missing an arm and a leg, and the wound has just been treated and bandaged. It is too reluctant to go to the distant south with such a physical condition.


    Therefore, after hearing that bancro wanted to go to the Rowling Empire, Ilsa refused without thinking.


    "Bancro."


    Ilsa asked bancro.


    "There are so many envoys in the General Administration of foreign affairs. Is there no other envoy who can win this important task except you?"


    "..." after a long silence, bancro nodded softly. "Your Majesty, although there are many envoys in the General Administration of foreign affairs, there are also some people with outstanding talents."


    "But - this task is too important and difficult."


    "I don''t trust them with this task."


    When bancro said so, Ilsa could not help biting her lower lip gently.


    While Ilsa and bancro were confused and tangled about choosing the envoy, Su Cheng, who had been silent since the beginning, said:


    "Well - can I recommend someone?"


    "If it were that man, he might be able to win this important task."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Vivian!"


    Su Cheng opened the door of Alan''s room and shouted Vivian''s name.


    Just now, I heard from Willie that Vivian and her sister had gone to Alan''s room.


    After knowing where Vivian is, Su Cheng runs nonstop to Alan''s room.


    After opening the door of Alan''s room, Su Cheng sees Alan, Deng Jiaer and Vivian sitting opposite each other on the ground, each holding a hand.


    It seems that they are playing cards.


    Looking at the three people sitting on the ground playing cards, Su Cheng whispered in his heart for no reason:


    ¡ª¡ªThese three people are obviously not young. Why do they look so young


    Alan and Deng Jiaer are both 20 years old this year. Vivian, who is only 2 years younger than Deng Jiaer, is now 18 years old.


    Obviously, they are not young, but the physical age of these three people seems to be fixed and will not grow any longer.


    No matter Alan, Deng Jiaer and Vivian, they still look 14 or 5 years old.


    Let Su Cheng envy.


    Su Cheng especially hopes that he can have such a slow physical aging rate like these three people.


    "Brother."


    As soon as Su Cheng opened the door of the room, Alan shouted angrily to Su Cheng.


    "You''re disturbing our card game!"


    "Sorry, sorry."


    After Su Cheng apologized to Alan in a rather perfunctory tone, Su Cheng turned his eyes to Vivian.


    "Vivian, can you come out for a while? I have something to tell you. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This time, Su Cheng brought Vivian with him.


    Vivian is the only diplomatic talent with outstanding eloquence and good at negotiation under Su Cheng.


    Vivian has made outstanding contributions to the saromanda battle four years ago and the aurora offensive two years ago.


    It''s no use keeping Vivian on the northern front. It''s better to take her to the south. Maybe there''s a time when Vivian needs to go out - Su Cheng takes Vivian to the South with such a "gamble" mentality.


    Now it seems that Su Cheng''s idea of "gambling" at that time was really a wise move.


    Now there''s really a time when Vivian needs to go.


    After taking Vivian to a place where there was no one around and suitable for conversation, Su Cheng asked Vivian directly:


    "Vivian, let me be frank - now there is a mission to the Lorraine empire. Are you sure to complete it?"


    Su Cheng briefly and completely summarized the mission.


    After listening carefully to the details of the task, Vivian nodded gently, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "Is it a difficult and important task to go to the Lorraine Empire, meet queen Bella and persuade her to continue to maintain peace with our country... Mr. Su."


    "Yes." Su Cheng also smiled bitterly, "it is because this task is very difficult and important that I think of you."


    "After all, you are the ace diplomat of our Michael knights."


    "The title of ''ace diplomat'' of the Michael Knights sounds powerful, but it doesn''t contain much gold." Vivian said half jokingly, "the reason why I am the ''ace diplomat'' of the Michael knights is simply because I am the only person in the Michael knights who has the ability to carry out diplomatic activities."


    After that, Vivian took a few deep breaths.


    After a long silence, Vivian said:


    "Mr. Su, may I meet your majesty first?"


    "I have to know how much your majesty is willing to pay to make queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire willing to continue to maintain peace with our country before I can know whether I am sure to complete this task."


    "Of course. Vivian, come with me. Your majesty is waiting for you in the study now. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªIs this Vivian O''Brien recommended to me by teacher Cheng


    After Vivian entered the study, Ilsa looked at Vivian up and down.


    After Vivian entered the room, Ilsa ordered to leave Vivian alone in the study.


    At this time, there were only Ilsa and Vivian in the huge study. Su Cheng and bancro stayed outside the room waiting for the end of their talks.


    Ilsa had heard the name Vivian O''Brien before, and her impression of this person was that she was a diplomat with quite good talents.


    In the saromanda battle four years ago and the aurora offensive two years ago, both had extraordinary performance.


    Now, it''s Ilsa''s first time to see Vivian''s true face.


    Just a simple meeting, Vivian brought quite a good impression to Ilsa.


    Vivian''s speech and behavior are very elegant. In addition to being a little petite, she is simply a perfect diplomat in terms of appearance.


    After saluting Ilsa, Vivian said directly to Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, don''t talk about superfluous politeness and greetings. How about we get straight to the point? "


    "Of course." Ilse said as like as two peas. "My thoughts are exactly the same as yours. Now that the situation is urgent, those greeting and polite words are avoided first."


    "Then - Your Majesty, how much are you willing to pay to keep queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire at peace with our country?"

 Chapter 1200

    Don''t forget Truva


    ¡ª¡ªEngraved on Barr''s pocket watch cover


    *******


    *******


    "Hey, what are you doing in the army for? I came to be a soldier purely because I didn''t want to farm. "


    "Oh, oh! Then you are as like as two peas in my army. I was also a soldier in order not to cultivate land. It was really hard to cultivate land.


    "I want to eat. Our family is too poor. The army''s usual meals are more and better than those in my family. "


    "I want to earn military merit, become a general in the future, make a lot of money and marry a lot of women."


    "Hahaha! Make a lot of money or something. Just think about it! There are so many soldiers. How many can make a lot of money? "


    "Hum! People have to think about it, don''t they? By the way, Barr, what are you doing in the army for? "


    "Yeah, yeah, Barr, why are you in the army? Aren''t you of noble origin? Since he was born in a noble family, why not enjoy a good life and come to the army to suffer? If I had your background, I wouldn''t be a soldier. "


    "My reason for being a soldier...?"


    I was silent.


    After a long silence, I whispered in an almost murmured tone:


    "I came to be a soldier for the sake of our people."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With a sharp eyebrow, Barr woke up from his sleep.


    Open your eyes and see the familiar white tent.


    After sitting up from the bed, Barr''s eyes subconsciously turned to the mirror on the long table not far away.


    In the mirror, an old man with white hair and wrinkled face was reflected.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Barr couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on his face.


    After raising his hand and touching the wrinkles on his face, Barr sighed:


    "Alas... I''m really old..."


    While taking a nap in bed just now, Barr recalled for no reason what happened when he first joined the army.


    At that time, I was still a young man under the age of 20.


    Now, it has become an old man who may not have many years to live.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen is it now


    As Barr whispered in his heart, he reached out and touched the pocket watch at the head of the bed.


    After taking the pocket watch, Barr held it in the palm of his hand and gently rubbed the cover of the pocket watch with his thumb.


    On the cover of the silver watch, a sentence was engraved with a knife - don''t forget Truva.


    The name "Trova" is like an invisible knife. It not only hurts Barr''s eyes, but also hurts his heart.


    "Trova" - the term is synonymous with shame for many people in the Lorraine empire.


    The Trova treaty signed with the British Empire five years ago not only compensated the British Empire for a large amount of money, but also ceded all the seven provinces of ruva, Lorraine, Ontario, Sher, ROCA, Calais and pros to the British Empire.


    These seven provinces are not only one of the few rich areas of the Lorraine Empire, but also densely populated areas.


    The costly Northern Line of defense against the britannians was built in these seven provinces.


    Ceding these seven provinces to the British Empire not only severely damaged the economy of the Lorraine Empire, but also seriously damaged the national defense of the Lorraine empire.


    After learning that the Trova treaty was signed, Barr felt that his bones were aching.


    On that day, he experienced unprecedented pain.


    In the past five years, Barr has only one goal - to recover the lost land and recapture all the lost land robbed by the britannians!


    In order to motivate himself, Barr engraved the words "don''t forget Trova" on the cover of his pocket watch with a knife.


    When he felt tired, Barr would take out his pocket watch.


    Just look at the line on the cover of the watch and Barr will feel like a spring.


    He opened his pocket watch and looked at the current time. He found that it was just after 15 o''clock in the afternoon. Barr stood up and planned to visit the military camp outside the account.


    Leaving the curtain, a fresh air different from that in the tent came towards Barr''s pavement.


    After taking a deep breath of the fresh air, Barr looked out.


    The white military tents are connected one by one to form a huge military camp that can''t see the end at a glance - this is what Barr reflected in his eyes behind the curtain of the military tent.


    Barr is now on the northern border.


    110000 troops have been deployed on the northern border adjacent to the British Empire.


    A large number of baggage and troops are still gathering.


    Looking at the huge barracks in front of him, Barr felt a surge of pride and strength gushing from the depths of his body.


    After learning that the britannian empire was invaded by the Frankish Empire and that the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel were seriously damaged in the Rhineland plain, Barr knew that the best time to recover the lost land had come!


    This is the weakest period of the British Empire in recent decades - there is no doubt about it.


    It''s not time to start the Northern Expedition and recover the lost land now. Barr held this idea. The other senior generals of the joint army jointly wrote to Queen Bella and asked her to order the northern expedition to recover the seven provinces lost five years ago.


    Unfortunately, Queen Bella is still as faint as ever.


    Barr''s brow gradually tightened.


    Because his thoughts gradually returned to the time when he had just written to Bella.


    Barr''s eyebrows tightened involuntarily when he remembered the scene at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    More than 2 months ago¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, imperial capital, Tuli, Bella bath.


    Barr and two other veterans under him, Denis and Leo, are kneeling by a big bath on one knee.


    Because the periphery of the big bath is hung with thick cloth curtains, Barr and others who are located by the pool can''t see the scene in the bath at all.


    Barr, Denis and Leo are in Beira bathhouse, a new bathhouse built three years ago.


    Bella loves extravagant life.


    In order to satisfy her hobby of bathing, Bella spent a lot of money to build this huge bathing place for her only three years ago.


    Because the bathhouse was only used by her, Bella named the bathhouse after herself.


    Queen Bella is taking a bath in this Bella bathhouse at this time. If she wants to ask Bella to order the northern expedition, Barr and others can only come to the edge of the bathhouse and talk with Bella through this thick curtain.


    Barr, kneeling by the pool on one knee, sniffed.


    All that went into his nostrils was the fragrance of milk.


    Smelling the fragrance of the milk, Barr sighed and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really... Too extravagant


    The reason why the air is filled with the aroma of milk is also very simple.


    Because Bella usually takes a bath with milk instead of ordinary water.


    The huge pool that can hold 300 people to take a bath is full of heated milk.


    How many barrels of milk is needed to fill such a huge pool - this is astronomical.


    At the thought of the amount needed for Bella to take a bath, Barr felt powerless and couldn''t help sighing helplessness and heartache.

 Chapter 1201

    Although Barr and others are already on the edge of the bath, Barr and others can''t talk to Bella taking a bath in the bath full of milk.


    Because Bella is taking a bath now.


    Only when Bella is in a good mood to talk about state affairs with Barr and others can Barr and others speak.


    Barr and others kneeling on one knee by the pool waited silently.


    Waiting for Bella to give them permission to speak.


    Because of the thick curtain, they couldn''t see what was happening in the bath.


    But they could hear the "clatter" of the bath, and Bella talking and laughing with the maids who served her in the bath.


    If you are a person with evil thoughts, you may be very excited to listen to the "Hua La" bath sound.


    After all, their queen Bella is also a beauty.


    The royal family of the Lorraine Empire has a history of more than 200 years.


    In the 200 years of inheritance, because the royal family''s children basically only marry beautiful men and women, with such genetic improvement from generation to generation, the royal family''s children who have been genetically improved for many generations will not be difficult to see - this is the same in all countries.


    Most of the credit for Ilsa''s outstanding appearance lies in her elders and ancestors.


    In the nearly 300 years of history since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, our ancestors basically only combined with handsome men and beautiful women, and improved their genes from generation to generation. It is not surprising that Ilsa was born in Ilsa''s generation.


    So is Bella.


    Genes have been improved from generation to generation. In Bella''s generation, thanks to these powerful genes, most women are not as good as Bella in terms of appearance.


    Although Bella is 43 years old this year, Bella still looks 25 or 6 years old because of proper maintenance and extravagance.


    There are many people who are fascinated by Bella''s beauty.


    If there are Bella''s fans in the audience, they may be very excited to listen to Bella''s bath... No, it should be said that they will be very excited.


    But Barr, Denis and Leo were not interested in Bella at all.


    The reason why they are not interested in Bella is that, on the one hand, they are already white haired old men, and their desire in that regard is quite low.


    On the other hand, it is because they are all heavyweights in the army.


    Because he is a heavyweight in the army, he usually communicates with Bella more than others.


    Therefore - Bella''s fatuous actions are seen much more often than others.


    At the thought of Bella''s absurd and mediocre actions, Barr and others hate their teeth.


    With such a big opinion on Bella, how can you be fascinated by Bella?


    It is precisely because of the prejudice against Bella in his heart that the sound of "clattering" water, which will make his blood gush, is harsh in the ears of Barr and others.


    Barr, Denis and Leo all have the same idea at this time - when will your majesty take a good bath and when will you be willing to listen to our advice?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not long before Barr felt that his legs were numb, that the words Barr and others wanted to hear most since they entered the big bathing place finally rang out in the curtain:


    "So - Barr, what''s the matter with the three of you coming to me?"


    As soon as Bella''s voice fell, a light burst out of Barr''s eyes and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªHere we go!


    Bella is finally enjoying herself in this pool. She is willing to listen to Barr and others.


    The moment that Barr and others had been waiting for for for a long time finally came.


    After clearing his throat, balang said:


    "Your majesty! At present, the Frankish army severely damaged the Knights of Gabriel and Rachel in the British Empire. Therefore, I think - now is the best time to launch the Northern Expedition and recover all the territory lost due to the Trova treaty five years ago! "


    At this time, Allen had not launched a mutiny, so Barr and others did not know that the situation would worsen after the British Empire.


    However, no matter whether the situation after the British Empire has deteriorated or not, this is indeed the best time to launch the Northern Expedition and recover the lost land.


    However, just after Barr''s voice fell, Bella said without hesitation in an unhappy tone:


    "Northern expedition? I don''t want it. "


    "What if you annoy the British Empire? Now it''s not easy to maintain a long-term peace with the British Empire. Why break this peace? "


    "Your Majesty." Balqiang was patient. "Please think about it. The seven provinces in the north are one of the richest and most densely populated areas in China. "


    "As long as these seven provinces are recaptured, China''s current treasury revenue will rise to another level."


    "Then, your majesty, you will have more money and build a bigger bath!"


    Barr knows Bella''s temperament.


    If you use a strong tone to persuade Bella to do something, it will arouse Bella''s rebellious psychology.


    We must coax her with a coaxing tone and patience.


    At the same time, when coaxing her to do something, you can''t tell her something too noble and magnificent.


    For example, when persuading Beira to count the cultivated land area of the country, it can not be said that this is to make it easier for the country to collect taxes.


    It must be said - doing so will give Bella more money to spend.


    Barr has experimented many times. The success rate of persuading Bella with the second statement is far higher than the first statement.


    Sure enough - after hearing Barr''s words, Bella whispered after a moment of silence:


    "You have a point..."


    Hearing Bella''s words, Barr 3 people showed joy one after another.


    However, Bella''s next words froze the expression on their faces.


    "I seem to have been soaking for too long. My head is dizzy and I want to go to bed. Barr, all three of you should step down first and talk about the rest later. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr''s thoughts gradually returned to the present.


    Looking back on the hardships experienced by Bella in the past two months, Barr couldn''t help sighing.


    Even though it had taken more than two months, Barr and others still failed to persuade Bella to make up their mind to start the northern expedition.


    Bella is still hesitant to attack the British Empire?


    However, the efforts of Barr and others over the past two months have not been in vain.


    After continuous lobbying by Barr and others, Bella finally relented - agreed to gather troops and supplies at the northern border first.


    Although it is not a complete success, it is part of the success to get Bella to agree to gather troops and supplies in the northern border.


    After Bella agreed to gather troops and supplies in the northern border, Barr led the people to the northern border to focus on the mobilization of troops and supplies.


    Left Denis alone in Turin.


    Denise is the most eloquent of them.


    Let Denis, who has the best eloquence, continue to stay in Tuli, continue to lobby Bella, and let Bella completely make up her mind to start the northern expedition.

 Chapter 1202

    After a while, all the supplies and troops will be mobilized.


    They only need queen Bella''s orders now.


    As long as Queen Bella agreed to the northern expedition, Barr could lead all the troops gathered on the northern border to launch a fierce attack on the southern front of the British Empire.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s still early. Let''s go and inspect the barracks.


    It''s still some time before dark, so Barr plans to visit the camp. While passing the time, he also wants to see how the camp is built.


    Just as Barr was about to leave, a male voice familiar to Barr sounded behind his side:


    "Coach!"


    "Oh, oh! It''s Jill. "


    "Coach. I have checked all the baggage depots from No. 1 to No. 20, and there is no problem. "


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    "Coach, do you have any other tasks?"


    "Well... It''s gone for the time being. Go down and have a rest first. You should be tired after checking so many baggage at one go. "


    "Yes! Then the officer left first. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr watched Jill de Les go away.


    Looking at Jill''s back, which was about to disappear from his field of vision, Barr showed a smile full of joy on his face, and then sighed in a low voice at a volume that only he could hear:


    "Jill is really becoming more and more reliable now..."


    Jill has changed since she was defeated by Su Cheng five years ago.


    And it''s not an ordinary change.


    It''s the kind of transformation that seems to have changed individuals.


    Jill used to be a little too conceited, in bad words.


    Barr is always proud of his peers, younger generations and elders - in short, he is always proud of everyone.


    Conceited, self willed, and poor relations with most of his colleagues - Jill used to be a very annoying person.


    Even Barr had some prejudice against Jill.


    However - these are just things of the past.


    Now Jill is steady, reliable, learns to take the initiative to help and rely on his comrades in arms. Like a sharp blade that converges all its edges.


    It is precisely because of these changes of Jill that people''s impression of him has changed.


    Barr was quite excited and pleased with Jill''s changes.


    In the past, although Jill had outstanding talents, she had big problems in her character. It was really difficult to entrust her with a big task.


    Now, Jill has taken the initiative to correct these defects in his character.


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as Jill continues to practice for a few more years, he may be able to take over my class in the future


    After such a secret message in his heart, Barr held the sword around his waist and set out to inspect all parts of the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Barr set out to inspect all parts of the camp¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere outside the camp.


    "Wow! Awesome! Is this the barracks? Many tents! What a shock! "


    A girl with brown hair and purple pupils surrounded her hands above her eyes. She looked at the dense military tent surrounded by various fortifications in the distance and screamed.


    "It''s nothing." A middle-aged man standing on the side of the purple pupil girl smiled.


    This middle-aged man is one of the many logistics officers of the army, who is specially responsible for purchasing all kinds of Quartermaster baggage in the surrounding areas.


    "At present, the troops gathered here are just over 100000. The scale of the barracks with hundreds of thousands of troops is shocking. "


    "Uncle!" The purple pupil girl asked in an excited tone, "have you ever seen a military camp with hundreds of thousands of people?"


    "Of course." The logistics officer shouted in a slightly proud tone, "look at my age."


    The logistics officer pointed to his slightly gray hair and beard.


    "When I was your age, I worked in the army."


    "When I was young, the national strength of our Lorraine empire was still very strong."


    "Mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops to fight a hearty General Assembly war - this kind of thing was not difficult for the Lorraine Empire at that time."


    "When I was young, I saw hundreds of thousands of military barracks in China many times."


    "It''s just a pity."


    Speaking of this, the logistics officer sighed.


    "Our country now has a fool queen. That fool queen is a loser. She won''t do anything except squander our national strength and fortune."


    "Now our country''s national strength has plummeted."


    "Hundreds of thousands of military barracks with China''s national flag up - we should not see such a scene for a long time in the future."


    After that, the logistics officer sighed again.


    Just after the voice of the logistics officer fell, the purple pupil girl standing next to him nodded as if she felt the same:


    "Well, I understand. Our emperor is a bastard - it is well known in our village. "


    "The endless tax increases have made everyone in the village miserable. Our emperor is such a bastard. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The logistics officer laughed heartily, "that''s right. Our emperor is a bastard. But -- little girl, don''t talk about these insults to the Emperor just now. If you let some malicious people hear it, it may cause trouble. "


    After such a small reminder to the purple pupil girl, the logistics officer refocused his eyes on the donkey cart in front of him.


    "Well, well, just now I was just talking, and my business was delayed. I''ll finish counting the goods quickly, and you can go home early. "


    After that, the logistics officer went to the rear of the truck, lifted the white cloth covered on the truck and revealed the cheese that filled the whole car.


    "Well... The quality of this cheese is also quite good."


    The logistics officer nodded his head gently and gave heartfelt praise.


    "It is worthy of being the cheese of dongremy village, and the quality is as high as ever."


    This logistics officer has been engaged in logistics related work for more than 20 years, and naturally exercised his good eyesight.


    He could tell at a glance which foods were superior and which were inferior.


    After hearing the praise of the logistics officer, the purple pupil girl put her hands on her hips, her head tilted slightly, and her face was full of complacency without any cover up.


    "Hum ~ ~ thanks for your compliment. The cheese in our village is so good - I''m proud of it. I also want to thank your army for buying our cheese from our village for many years. "


    "You''re welcome." The logistics officer waved his hand forthrightly, "I also want to thank your village for producing high-quality cheese all the time. Many people in our army like the cheese in your village very much. "


    Speaking of this, the logistics officer paused.


    Then he asked the girl with purple pupils:


    "Yes. I almost forgot to ask you. "


    "Mrs. gesai came to deliver goods before. Why didn''t Mrs. gesai come this time?"

 Chapter 1203

    Mrs. gersey, she sprained her waist. " The purple pupil girl said without thinking, "so I came to help her deliver the goods."


    "Sprained your waist?" The logistics officer frowned. "You should pay attention to your waist injury... Is it serious?"


    "Not serious." The purple pupil girl waved her hand, "I''ve asked the doctor in the village to see it. The doctor said it was just a minor injury. As long as you apply medicine and rest for about a month, you can recover. "


    "That''s good." The logistics officer sighed, "but -- again, little girl, are you Mrs. gersey''s daughter?"


    "No, I''m not Mrs. gersey''s daughter. I''m just usually taken care of by Mrs. gersey, so I''m just here to help. "


    "Well... That little girl, you are so kind."


    After that, the logistics officer nuzui the donkey cart for loading in front of him.


    "And your hands and feet are also very agile. You can drive such a big donkey cart alone, and I just saw that you are very skilled in driving."


    "Hum ~ ~"


    The purple pupil girl''s face showed a happy color again.


    "I usually drive a donkey cart to help the villagers, so I practice my driving skills a little bit."


    "Besides driving, I''m good at all farm work."


    "Alas." The logistics officer sighed, then looked at the purple pupil girl with envious eyes, "if only my daughter could be as kind and capable as you."


    "Although my daughter is kind-hearted, she is usually lazy and doesn''t even know how to do housework."


    After complaining a little about his daughter, the logistics officer continued to count the cheese in the carriage.


    After a while, the logistics officer put a heavy tick on the paper in his hand with a pen:


    "OK. The quantity is correct and the quality is correct. "


    Then the logistics officer took out a roll of banknotes from his pocket.


    "Here, little girl. This is the money for buying cheese. You can count and see if the quantity is correct. "


    "OK."


    "Hello! You guys! Work! Give me all the cheese in this carriage and move it into the camp! "


    "Yes!"


    With the order of the logistics officer, several soldiers waiting not far from his side responded in unison, then hurried to the back of the donkey cart, moved out the cheese in the carriage bit by bit, and then moved into the camp bit by bit.


    The soldiers moved quickly, and it took only a while for all the cheese in the carriage to be moved out.


    "39, 40... OK! The quantity is correct! Then - I''ll take the money. "


    The purple pupil girl said as she solemnly put the stack of money into her pocket.


    "Ha ha ha." The logistics officer laughed heartily, "we have your cheese, too."


    Speaking of this, the logistics officer paused as if he remembered something.


    Then he asked the girl Zitong:


    "Yes, yes. Do you still sell cheese in Remy village? "


    "Huh? Let me see... The cheese in our village can probably be filled with two such donkey carts. " The purple pupil girl pointed to the donkey cart in front of her, which was about to be loaded with all the cheese in the empty carriage.


    "Well... Our army will stay here for some time, so we will still buy all the food we can buy nearby in the future."


    "Will your village continue to sell us cheese now?"


    "Of course." Jeanne didn''t think about it. "We''d like someone to buy all the cheese in our village!"


    "That''s good! Then in a few days, we will place an order with your village again! "


    "Well! On behalf of everyone in the village, I welcome your order! "


    "We also welcome your cheese. Little girl, are you responsible for the next few deliveries? "


    "Well..." Zitong thought for a moment, "it should be me. After all, Mrs. gesai''s low back injury hasn''t recovered yet. I''m the only one in the village who knows how to drive and has time to deliver goods to the army, so I should be responsible for the subsequent delivery. "


    "Ha ha ha." The logistics officer once again gave out his trademark forthright laughter, "it seems - little girl, we may have to cross the road several times later."


    "Since we have to deal with each other again, little girl, tell me your name. Otherwise, it''s not appropriate to always call you a little girl. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the soldiers removed all the cheese from the carriage, the girl Zitong got on the donkey cart and grabbed the reins.


    "Uncle! See you later! "


    "Well! Goodbye! "


    After saying goodbye to the logistics officer, the girl Zitong skillfully raised the reins in her hand and drove the donkey cart to turn around and set foot on the road back to the village.


    Because the logistics officer himself still has a lot to do, he doesn''t have the extra time to stand where he is and watch the purple pupil girl leave.


    After the purple pupil girl turned the front of the donkey cart, the logistics officer also led his subordinates who had just moved the cheese into the camp to turn back to the camp.


    Just after returning to the camp, one of the subordinates of the logistics officer suddenly asked the logistics officer:


    "Sir, did the girl say her name was Jeanne dalk just now?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter? "


    "The donkey cart is full of cheese from dongremy village, that is to say - this Jenna dalk comes from dongremy village?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter? Do you know that Jeanne? "


    "No, No. But because my hometown is near donlemi village, I have heard of the name Jenna dalk a little. "


    "Oh? Jenna, is she famous? "


    "Everyone who lives around dongremy village knows her. Because she is notoriously kind and warm-hearted. People living around dongremy village know that there is a very warm-hearted and kind girl named Jenna Darke in dongremy village. Even the most vicious villains will be influenced by her. "


    "Even the most ferocious villains will be tried... Such rumors are too exaggerated..."


    "There must be exaggeration, but this exaggerated rumor also shows that Jeanne is really a kind-hearted and enthusiastic girl."


    "Ha ha! Although I don''t know much about Jeanne, from the brief contact with her just now, I can also find that Jeanne is really a good child. "


    "In addition to such exaggerated rumors, Jeanne has a handsome nickname."


    "Nickname? What nickname? Tell me. "


    "Because Jeanne always enthusiastically helped the villagers in dongremy village, these villagers who were warmly helped by Jeanne were very moved, so they all said: Jeanne is like kanriel in King sal."


    "King Sal?"


    "Sir, don''t you know this famous play?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know it very well..."


    "King SAL is a very famous drama in China. It is very popular with civilians. There is a character named canril. She is very kind-hearted. Even strangers who don''t know each other, she will do everything she can to help."


    "Wow... So noble... Then this Camille is like a saint..."


    "Yes. So the nickname of Camille in this play is'' Saint ''. As like as two peas in the village of Kanyl, the villagers in the village of Remy are all good at heart. So, she passed away. Jeanne gradually had a nickname like Kanyl: "the saint," Jeanne.

 Chapter 1204

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, south gate.


    "Sister, I''m leaving. If I have a chance, I will bring back some local specialties from southern China. "


    Vivian was now sitting in a special carriage specially used for driving.


    This special carriage is pulled by four horses. Because this special carriage is specially used to travel in case of emergency, the car starts to move forward rapidly. Therefore, the shock and turbulence borne by the passengers in the car is naturally extraordinary.


    The body of the passengers in the car must be tightly wrapped with thick white cloth. Grandma grabbed the body hanging from the top of the car with both hands to fix the body and reduce the discomfort caused by violent shaking.


    Bite the towel in your mouth to avoid accidentally biting your tongue.


    Nevertheless, when riding in this special carriage, the whole body will be knocked, the internal organs will almost break, and all the things that can be vomited will be vomited out.


    The horse pulling the cart and the coachman driving the cart will be replaced with new ones at each post station, and the people in the carriage will be bumped to the end.


    Vivian is now sitting in this terrible car. Soon, she will leave for the Lorraine Empire, from panderagon, the capital of the Britannia Empire, all the way to Tuli, the capital of the Lorraine empire.


    If it''s a little later, the Rowling army may be going north to attack them. Therefore, we must take advantage of the critical opportunity that queen Bella of the Rowling empire is still hesitating whether to make a northern expedition, rush to the Rowling empire as soon as possible and persuade Bella to continue to maintain peace with their Britannia Empire.


    Because the situation was very urgent at this time, Vivian could only take this terrible carriage and prepare to bump all the way from pandragon to Tuli.


    Because riding this carriage will bring great discomfort to the human body, Ilsa also equipped Vivian with two doctors who are equally skilled in riding and medicine, and let the two doctors serve as Vivian''s team doctors. Once Vivian has any discomfort when taking this car, she will be treated immediately.


    Looking at Vivian, who had wrapped the white cloth used to fix her body in the carriage, the mood on Deng Jiaer''s face was quite complex.


    She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something to Vivian.


    But after the lips opened, they closed slowly again.


    And Vivian saw through Deng Jiaer''s mood at this time.


    "Sister." Vivian showed a gentle smile, "don''t worry about me. This kind of car won''t kill me."


    "I''m not worried about this..." Deng Jiaer whispered, "I''m worried about whether the negotiations will break down when you arrive at the Luolin Empire, and then be hurt by the Luolin people..."


    "About this, sister, you don''t have to worry." After that, Vivian spit out her tongue, then stretched out her hand and pointed to her tongue, "you don''t know how good my eloquence is. You can rest assured that as long as I can arrive in Tuli before the Lorraine army attacks our country, I will convince queen Bella to continue to maintain a friendly and peaceful state with our country. "


    The second half of Vivian''s words were told by ELSA, Su Cheng, Eliza, Deng Jiaer and others who came to see her off.


    "Yes." Ilsa said positively, "have a nice trip, Vivian. It''s all about you to fight and make peace with the south. "


    "I will not insult the emperor''s life."


    After that, Vivian turned her head, looked at Su Cheng standing next to Ilsa and said in a half joking tone:


    "Mr. Su, you can rest assured to fight the Franks, and leave the Lorraine empire in the south to me."


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded heavily, "I will solve the Frank Empire and you will solve the Lorraine empire. Neither of us should lose. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng is so busy recently that he wants to grow four hands.


    After seeing off Vivian, Su Cheng rushed back to Baiyang palace without stopping.


    He is now going to talk to Mulder and blitz, who command the Imperial Navy.


    Hurried back to Baiyang palace, then hurried to the agreed room and opened the door. Mulder and Bryce had been waiting in the room for a long time.


    "Sorry." Su Cheng''s face was filled with an apologetic smile, "I''ve kept you waiting."


    "No." Mulder smiled. "We just arrived."


    The room where Su Cheng held talks with Mulder and blitz was just a small room in a side hall of the Baiyang palace. The layout of the room was quite simple. There was nothing else except a round table and a few chairs.


    However, such a room is also very suitable for people to hold meetings in it.


    At this time, a fine map has been paved on the only round table in the room.


    The area drawn on this map is the water network near the Rhineland plain.


    Su Cheng walked slowly to the round table, and Mulder and blitz consciously leaned over. The three were separated in the three corners of the round table.


    Su Cheng didn''t get down to business immediately.


    Instead, I looked at the map on the table and then sighed:


    "Mr. Mulder." Su Cheng smiled at Mulder, "I didn''t expect that my Michael knights would cooperate with your navy again."


    "Yes." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Mu de sighed, "I really didn''t expect that we still have the opportunity to cooperate."


    Blaise, who was on the other side, also said: "I thought there would be no cooperation between our two armies after the ''northern revolution''. Fate and fate are really interesting. "


    "If you can." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "I really don''t want our two armies to have such fate..."


    "Yes." Mu de nodded and said, "I feel the same."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The three first exchanged greetings.


    After saying one round after another of unimportant words, the topic content of the three people gradually returned to business.


    "Mr. Mulder, Mr. blitz. You two may not know - just now, we have received the latest information about the Rhineland plain: Dad... No, the remnants of Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert still stick to the Rhineland plain and have not been annihilated by the Franks. "


    "Really?!"


    Mulder and blitz shouted in unison.


    "Unbelievable..." murd murmured, "Ethel, they can last so long... They are surrounded by the Frankish army. I thought their supplies had been used up long ago..."


    "No matter how Mr. Iser and his colleagues have managed to survive up to now, in short - this news is great news for us."


    Su Cheng continued in a straight face.


    "This means that we have hope to save Mr. Iser and them."


    "If you want to save Mr. Iser and them, you must defeat the Frankish Imperial Army that surrounded them."


    "If you want to defeat the army of the Frankish Empire, you must first defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire."


    "Mr. Mulder, Mr. blitz, I asked you two days ago - what should we do to defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire in a water war."


    "I gave you two days to think about it."


    "Now that the next two days have passed, I want to hear what you two think."

 Chapter 1205

    The purpose of today''s three person meeting is to listen to Mulder and blitz''s ideas on the issue raised by Su Cheng two days ago.


    Since these two days, Mulder and blitz have put all their body and mind on thinking about this problem.


    He also had his own comprehensive ideas on this issue early.


    "Captain, please look." Mulder asked the map on the table in front of him, "this is the water network map of the Rhineland plain and its surrounding areas."


    "I have to say - we''re really lucky. The Chavel river is connected to the dense water network of the Rhineland plain. "


    "So we can drive our fleet eastward along the Chavel River, into the Omar River, then into the gar River, and finally into the Izu River to fight the fleet of the Frankish empire."


    "Although the channel of the ESU river is wide, it is too reluctantly to be used as the decisive place for the fleet."


    "On the river course of the Yisu River, we can''t even spread out our ships, so fighting on the Yisu river is only harmful to us and the Frankish army


    "Therefore, whether we or the generals of the fleet of the Frankish empire will certainly avoid fighting on the river."


    "The decisive battle with the fleet of the Frankish Empire should be on an open water. Only in an open water can our fleet, as well as the fleet of the Frankish Empire, give full play to their full combat power and fight. "


    "There is only one place where the dense water network in the Rhineland plain and its surrounding areas is suitable for a decisive battle."


    After that, Mulder stretched out his finger and pointed at the map on the table.


    Mulder refers to an irregular blue pattern on the map.


    Above the blue pattern, the name of the blue pattern is marked¡ª¡ª


    "Lake ANGA..."


    Su Cheng whispered the name of the Great Lake Mu de pointed to.


    "Lake ANGA is a great lake in the western basin of the Yisu river. It is wide enough and is the perfect place for a decisive battle." Mulder said in a deep voice, "we will fight to the death with the fleet of the Frankish empire in this ANGA lake!"


    "But --" answered blitz, "now there is a question: what if we lead the fleet to Lake ANGA and the fleet of the Frankish Empire does not come to meet it?"


    "No."


    As soon as Bryce''s voice fell, Su Cheng shook his head:


    "As long as we enter Lake ANGA, the general of the fleet of the Frankish empire will lead the fleet to meet us happily."


    "The combined fleet of the Michael knights and the Navy went down the river to the East - the generals of the Frankish army would certainly feel quite frightened, although they would not be very frightened when they heard the news."


    "In order to suppress our threat, the generals at all levels of the Frankish army will try their best to defeat and annihilate us."


    "What do you think the generals of the Frankish army would think if they knew that we had entered Lake ANGA?"


    "''The joint fleet of the Michael knights and the Navy entered Lake ANGA, which is the most suitable battlefield for naval warfare, is a good time to defeat and annihilate them ''-- according to the currently known information, the fleet of the Frankish empire is superior to our army in terms of scale, ship equipment and ship size. After learning this news, The generals of the Frankish army must be very excited. "


    "After all, this is a good time to use my strengths and attack the enemy''s weaknesses."


    "Unless the generals of the Frankish army are big fools who can''t see the situation clearly, after learning that our army has entered ANGA lake, they will rush to send their fleet to ANGA lake to compete with our army."


    "So - we don''t have to worry about whether the fleet of the Frankish empire will come to Lake ANGA to fight with our army."


    "As long as we reach Lake ANGA, the fleet of the Frankish empire will rush to Lake ANGA and fight us to the death on the lake surface of Lake ANGA."


    "There is only one question we need to consider now - how do we defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire on the surface of Lake ANGA."


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his head, moved his eyes, and slipped one by one from the faces of Mulder and Bryce.


    "Mr. Mulder, Mr. blitz, the enemy fleet is superior to our army in terms of equipment, scale and ship size. What do you two think we should do to defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire under such circumstances?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Mulder and Bryce looked at each other.


    After a moment of silence, they sighed in unison.


    "Head."


    Mulder took the lead.


    "Water warfare is the heaviest equipment and force."


    "In land warfare, as long as the strategy is appropriate, even if the level of troops and equipment is inferior, there is no small opportunity to turn defeat into victory."


    "But water warfare is different."


    "In water warfare, there are so many tactics that can be used."


    "Therefore, the tactics that can be used in water warfare are far less than those in land warfare."


    "When the equipment and strength are inferior to the enemy, the hope of defeating the fleet of the Frankish empire is really slim."


    The words of Mulder and blitz made the atmosphere of the scene much heavier.


    Su Cheng, Mulder and blitz were silent.


    After a long silence, Su Cheng finally said:


    "Actually... I came up with a plan that might help us defeat the fleet of the Frankish empire. Would you like to listen? "


    "Oh?" Mulder raised his eyebrows.


    At this time, blitz also turned his curious eyes to Su Cheng: "Captain, tell me your plan."


    "I... actually..." Su Cheng''s face showed a complex color. "I don''t really want to tell you this strategy..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After 5 days¡ª¡ª


    "The residents of the capital have come back one after another..."


    Darlene, walking side by side with Yala on a street in the urban area of panderagon, looked around the street and said to Yala next to her.


    Darlene had recovered from her injury.


    It''s boring to stay in the camp, so dalina and Yala applied for permission to leave the camp and went to the downtown area of pandragon.


    At this moment, all traces of war in pandragon have been cleaned up. No matter where, it can''t be seen that the city was still a fierce bloody battlefield not long ago.


    Because the defense war has been won and the rebels have been defeated, the fleeing pandragon citizens and the central dignitaries who have been evacuated have also returned one after another.


    Because in the war that just ended, many houses were devastated.


    In order to help these innocent people involved in the war, the central government has allocated a large amount of money to subsidize these poor citizens for them to rebuild their homes.


    Not only provided a lot of money, but also provided a lot of craftsmen.


    With the efforts of many parties, pandragon, which was originally full of blood, was glowing again.


    "Hello! Heroes! "


    At a fruit stall on dalina and Yala Road, the owner of the fruit stall greeted them warmly.


    Darlene and Yala have heard too much of such warm greetings along the way.

 Chapter 1206

    Because it was quite troublesome to take off and wear armor, when they left the camp, darina and Yala went straight to the street without wearing ordinary civilian clothes, armor and the dark purple cloak unique to their undead team.


    With the deliberate propaganda of the central government, these citizens who returned to pandragon were aware of the great achievements of the garrison soldiers, especially those wearing dark purple cloaks.


    It was for this reason that the citizens of pandragon were so enthusiastic about them after seeing the dark purple cloak on them.


    These citizens did not know whether Darlene and her two had participated in the defense of pandragon, but the citizens with the attitude of "even if they admit wrong, it doesn''t matter" still warmly greeted Darlene and her.


    Some overzealous citizens even held a lot of things and wanted to give them to dalina and Yala, which completely overwhelmed the two people who had never seen such a battle.


    At a loss for the enthusiasm of the citizens, dalina and Yala quickly fled to a place with less people with a speed like running away.


    "I was so popular for the first time..."


    After successfully escaping to a less crowded place, Darlene said to Yala with a bitter smile.


    "Me too."


    Speaking of this, Yala suddenly stopped talking.


    After scratching her hair, a satisfied smile gradually appeared on her face.


    "I feel... Very happy." Yala whispered, "I feel... I feel like a hero... This is the first time I feel - it''s great to join the Michael Knights... Although I didn''t participate in the battle of pandragon."


    After that, Yala changed her tone with a little shame.


    "I always feel a little embarrassed... I didn''t contribute much to the defense of panderagon, but I was treated so warmly by the citizens."


    "It''s not bad, Yala." Dalina comforted Yala, "even if you don''t participate in the pandragon defense war, you can still enjoy the warm treatment of the imperial city people. After all - in order to defend this country, in three days, we will go to the East and participate in a larger battle. "


    "Water war..." Yala whispered, "never fought..."


    Su Cheng and Mu de did not hide their subsequent actions from their subordinates.


    Su Cheng and his men told their subordinates that they would go to the East and fight the Franks on a wide lake.


    Even the time of sending troops has been set and told to the generals of the Michael knights and all sailors of the naval fleet - just three days later!


    That is to say - in three days, Darlene and them will leave Pendragon for a wider and more intense battlefield.


    Like Yala, dalina has never fought a water war.


    The only battle that can be regarded as close to water was the landing at Bishui port three years ago.


    Whether she can make a beautiful victory on the water - Darlene is also quite worried about this.


    Although she was very nervous, Darlene pretended to be relaxed and said:


    "I''ve heard - water warfare is actually similar to land warfare. I''ve heard some people say that water warfare is just "land warfare fighting on deck". So we usually fight as we do on land, and we fight as we do on deck. "


    Although Darlene''s words are ostensibly meant to be heard and comforted by yalla, they are actually comforting yalla and herself at the same time.


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, Yala suddenly closed her lips.


    After a short meeting, Yala suddenly asked darina in a very serious tone:


    "Darlene, are you really going to the east?"


    "Your injury is just right. People like you who have just left the wounded camp can stay in the safe rear without going to the dangerous front."


    "At the beginning, the chief did have the intention to let you continue to stay in the imperial capital to recuperate."


    "But you took the initiative to find the officer and asked the officer to let you go to the front."


    "Darlene, I really don''t understand why you did this..."


    "Everyone wants to stay in the safe and comfortable rear, but you have to move forward."


    "Darlene, are you the kind of pervert who loves war, blood and the screams of the enemy?"


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, Darlene raised her hand and knocked Yala on the head angrily.


    "What are you talking about, Yala. Do you think I''m the kind of pervert who loves war, blood and the screams of the enemy? "


    "... probably not."


    "Why were you silent just now... Your silence was very irritating."


    After sighing, Darlene whispered in a calm tone:


    "The reason why I gave up the opportunity to stay in the rear is to move forward - the reason is very simple."


    "Just two reasons."


    "The first reason - stay in the rear, I can''t sit and stand."


    "My comrades in arms shed their blood on the front battlefield, but I stayed behind to enjoy happiness - I can''t do this. I want to share weal and woe with my comrades in arms. "


    "As for the second reason..."


    When she said this, Darlene suddenly fell silent.


    After a long silence, Darlene finally smiled:


    "The second reason, I won''t tell you for the time being. I''ll tell you when I have a chance. "


    "Hey?!" Yala widened her eyes, "what''s the matter! Don''t say half of it! "


    "My second reason is not very convenient to tell you now. Wait slowly. When I think I can tell you, I will tell you what my second reason for going to the front is. Come on, Yala, don''t stare at me. Let''s find something fun. It''s rare to wander around the urban area of the imperial capital. It would be foolish to waste our time chatting. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, a hall dedicated to entertaining guests¡ª¡ª


    "What''s the matter! Samuel! Is that all right? "


    After drinking a lot of spirits, Raymond''s face was covered with red. He was carrying a bottle of wine and provoking Samuel in front of him.


    Samuel, sitting in front of Raymond, also blushed.


    Although his face and Raymond''s face are equally red at this time, his state is slightly different from Raymond''s.


    Samuel''s eyes were extremely cloudy, while Raymond''s eyes were still clear.


    Anyone with a good eye could see that Samuel was almost unconscious, while Raymond was still at ease.

 Chapter 1207

    "Don''t be silly..." Samuel murmured in a vague tone, "which eye of yours... Can''t see me..."


    Then Samuel put his hand to the nearby bottle.


    However - before Samuel''s fingertips could touch the bottle, his body was completely soft and fell on the long table in front of him.


    At this moment, the Knights of the Michael knights, the garrison generals of pandragon led by enli, as well as all senior generals in the Navy and senior members of the Central Committee, gathered here with a lively celebration banquet.


    Celebrating the great victory of the defense of pandragon.


    The reason why we have to wait until this time to hold a celebration banquet is because we have to wait for Raymond''s army to come back.


    On the second day after the battle of pandragon, Su Cheng asked Raymond to lead his first army and recover all the cities in the north of pandragon taken by the rebels.


    The rebels were far less powerful than the Michael knights, and they didn''t expect the troops of the Michael knights to appear behind them, so they were unprepared for the raid of Raymond army.


    Raymond recovered all the enemy occupied cities in the north of pandragon without effort.


    While defeating all the rebels entrenched in the northern cities of Pendragon, Raymond was extremely lucky to capture a rebel Knight alive.


    The knight was deeply trusted by Allen and sat in the northern cities of Pendragon to prevent the Michael knights from going south to rescue Pendragon.


    Now - the knight trusted by Allen to prevent the Michael knights from going south to rescue pandragon has been captured alive by the generals of the Michael knights.


    After the knight was transferred to the central government, the death penalty must be inevitable.


    So far, the four knights who followed Allen''s betrayal of the British Empire after the change of the Yemeni River have all died.


    A man died under the sword of Jacob the night of the change of the Yemeni river.


    One man died in the chaos after the general attack of the Michael knights on the rebels.


    Two people were captured alive. One of them had been executed and the other was on the way to execution.


    After successfully recovering all the cities in the north of panderagon, Raymond led the whole army to a triumphant return yesterday.


    Although all the cities along the way from Yeni River to Pendragon are still in the occupied state and have not been recovered, the number of rebel generals stationed in these occupied cities is very small, and they are just scattered after losing Allen, the supreme commander.


    Combined with various factors, these rebel generals who are still living can not have any impact on the Empire and the decisive battle between Su Cheng and the Franks.


    Since there was no influence, at Ilsa''s instigation, the imperial Central Committee decided to release the rebel generals in the enemy occupied areas for the time being.


    After defeating the Frankish army and expelling all the Frankish army out of the country, we can go back and slowly recover these occupied cities.


    After Raymond''s successful return, the long overdue celebration banquet could finally be held.


    At the beginning of the celebration banquet, the atmosphere was quite lively.


    Although Raymond is a serious person who is strict with others and himself, he can also have a lively time with his acquaintances on occasions where carnival is allowed.


    Just like just now - he was fighting with Samuel.


    Raymond''s attitude towards wine is that he loves drinking, but he doesn''t love it so much that he can''t drink it all day.


    Although Raymond''s drinking capacity is different from those strange people like wine barrels, it is more than enough to kill Samuel.


    Samuel is not very good at drinking. After a few bottles of strong wine with Raymond, Samuel fell down.


    Looking at Samuel, who had fallen soft on the table, Raymond''s eyes flashed a glow of satisfaction.


    However, just then, a gentle but high spirited male voice sounded on Raymond''s side:


    "Raymond, let me drink with you!"


    Raymond turned his head.


    After turning his head and looking at the master of the male voice, Raymond couldn''t help raising his head a little.


    Because the master of this male voice is Gary Longman, the commander of the third army, the tallest man in their Michael knights.


    At this time, Gary looked at Raymond with his usual soft eyes.


    It''s just -- in the eyes full of soft colors, there are a few threads of provocative colors.


    Just now, Gary has been watching the battle between Raymond and Samuel.


    Watching, Gary''s heart involuntarily lit up a fire of fighting spirit.


    On a whim, he decided to join the battle with wine as a weapon.


    Looking at the tall Gary in front of him, Raymond couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    How much Gary drinks - Raymond is quite a star chef.


    Gary is the best wine among all the Knights of the Michael order.


    Gary is one of those old drunks who can''t stop drinking all day.


    Playing with Gary and drinking, Raymond is afraid he will die ugly.


    Just as Raymond hesitated whether to respond to the war, Gary''s mouth suddenly tilted slightly and showed a strange smile.


    "Raymond, you can''t drink anymore?"


    Gary''s tone is quite artificial. People with a little brain know that Gary is exciting Raymond.


    But Raymond, who had just drunk a lot of wine, was already a little unconscious. Knowing that Gary was deliberately using words to stimulate him, Raymond still raised his eyebrows:


    "What joke are you telling! How could I not drink it! "


    After that, Raymond grabbed a bottle of spirits on the table next to him


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Raymond was fighting with Gary passionately, a large group of people surrounded them to watch and coax¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere outside the temple¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng held a glass full of wine and looked up at the moon and stars overhead, as if thinking about something.


    Just when Su Cheng was thinking and thinking, a sudden call suddenly sounded from behind him, startling Su Cheng:


    "Su Cheng, what are you doing here?"


    Su Cheng, who was startled, first shook his body, and then quickly turned around.


    The person calling Su Cheng is a young man walking slowly towards Su Cheng with a thick bandage wrapped around his left eye.


    "Enli..." Su Cheng whispered the man''s name.


    "Now the hall is very noisy."


    Speaking of this sentence, enli just stood on Su Cheng''s side.


    "Your two subordinates are having a drink test in the hall. A group of people are around them to make a fuss, which makes the hall very noisy now."


    "I''m not used to this too noisy environment, so I came here outside the hall to breathe fresh air. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    "Ah... I''m really sorry... My two stupid subordinates seem to have caused you trouble..."

 Chapter 1208

    Although enli didn''t say who his two noisy subordinates were, Su Cheng could vaguely guess which two were.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, enli immediately said:


    "Don''t apologize to me, Su Cheng. I just don''t like this too lively environment. At the celebration banquet, the more people like your two subordinates, the better, so that the whole party can be lively. "


    After that, enli stopped talking.


    Silently standing side by side with Su Cheng, looking at the horizon in the distance.


    Because both of them stopped talking, Su Cheng felt the atmosphere became awkward.


    In order to get rid of the current embarrassing atmosphere, Su Cheng took the initiative to ask enli:


    "Enly." Su Cheng pointed to his left eye, "how''s the injury to your left eye?"


    "Oh, this." Enly raised his hand and touched his left eye wrapped with a thick bandage. "The doctor said my wound recovered fairly well. I can remove the bandage in about a month."


    Speaking of this, Enlighton said something.


    Then changed to a joking tone:


    "I have entrusted my housekeeper to help me find a reliable tailor. I hope the tailor can help me design a handsome eye mask."


    "... alas." After hearing enli''s words, Su Cheng was silent for a while, and then sighed, "enli... Really... It''s hard for you..."


    Enly became black and blue for Ilsa and the country.


    Looking at enli with bandages wrapped around almost every inch of his skin, Su Cheng really didn''t know what to say.


    I feel that no matter what kind of praise, it is not enough to comfort the loyalty and courage of enli.


    After thinking about it, Su Cheng only spit out a thank you.


    However, Su Cheng''s gratitude carries a heavy and unspeakable emotion of gratitude and admiration.


    "I just suffered some flesh and blood." Enli said faintly, "it''s nothing great, and it''s not very hard."


    "Compared with me, Su Cheng, you are the hardest?"


    "Although you are clean and intact without any trauma, your inner pain and pressure are far above me."


    After saying that, enli turned his head and looked at Su Cheng beside him.


    And Su Cheng just stared at enli with stunned eyes.


    Their eyes collided in midair.


    "With my body like this, I will not be able to go to war again for some time in the future. I can only stay here in pandragon to recover."


    Well, he spoke quietly in a flat tone.


    "But Su Cheng, you still have to send troops to the East, repel the incoming Frankish army, save the remnants of Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert, and save the empire from water and fire."


    "There is a great disparity between the enemy and ourselves in combat effectiveness. Under such a great disadvantage, we can only win, not lose. Once defeated, the history of the British Empire can only end here. "


    "I feel sick and want to vomit just by imagining the pressure of ''one defeat will subjugate the country''."


    "Just imagine, I feel so uncomfortable, but Su Cheng, you have been really under such pressure until now."


    "So - compared with you, I''m not a fart."


    After quietly listening to enli''s words, Su Cheng felt some... Joy in his heart for some reason.


    This is a feeling of joy that others are paying attention to and caring for themselves.


    When I am exhausted, I suddenly find that someone is paying attention to and caring for myself - the joy generated at this time is quite profound.


    After a few faint smiles appeared on his face, Su Cheng turned his head back and cast his eyes again on the distant horizon.


    "Thank you, enly."


    "You were right just now. The pressure in my heart is really as heavy as a mountain at this time."


    "But - even if the pressure is as heavy as a mountain, I won''t shrink back."


    "After all - how can I dodge when I am watched by so many expectant eyes?"


    "To be honest, in order to have no worries, I even wrote my suicide note yesterday."


    "Ah?" As soon as Su Cheng''s words fell, enli stared round his eyes, "did you write your suicide note?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "yes, it''s a suicide note."


    "This battle is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, you will lose a lot. Even I can''t guarantee the victory of this eastern expedition."


    "So in order to have no worries, I wrote my suicide note."


    "However, it''s strange that after paving the paper for writing the suicide note and holding the pen dipped in ink, I was surprised to find that I couldn''t write a word."


    "I thought I couldn''t write a suicide note."


    "But later, I knew - not that I couldn''t write a suicide note, so I didn''t move a word."


    "But because my heart is resisting writing a suicide note, I can''t write a word."


    "I don''t want to die at this time."


    "I don''t want to die at the hands of the Franks."


    "Even if I want to die, I just want to die in a person who deserves my respect and attention."


    "I don''t want to die, so I can''t write any words in my suicide note."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s eyes shone with a dazzling look.


    "I won''t die here!"


    "Not only will I not die, I will defeat the incoming Frankish army beautifully!"


    "As long as I am still here, the history of the British Empire will not end!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Su Cheng, who had just finished his speech, enli''s face showed a faint smile uncontrollably.


    "I''m waiting for your good news in Pendragon."


    Enli, standing on Su Cheng''s left side, raised his right fist and gently knocked Su Cheng''s chest with the fist wheel.


    "The future of the British Empire is up to you."


    "Yes." Su Cheng also raised his left fist and gently knocked enli''s chest with the fist wheel.


    "Leave it to me."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    3 days later¡ª¡ª


    Early in the morning¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Chavel River¡ª¡ª


    On the Bank of the Chavel River, countless warships of different sizes docked at this time.


    On the river bank, the generals of the Michael knights and the sailors of the naval fleet lined up in countless long lines and boarded the warships in an orderly manner.


    "How beautiful..." Da Liana whispered as she looked at the red sun gradually protruding from the horizon.


    Darlene and Yala, who had boarded the warship early, were standing on the deck watching the sunrise.


    "It''s really beautiful." Yala nodded. "I don''t know if I can watch the beautiful sunrise like this in the future."


    "Hello." Darlene said angrily, "don''t say such unlucky words. We can continue to watch the sunrise in the future."


    "Hello! You two! "


    Just then, an intolerable drink came into the ears of dalina and Yala.


    "Don''t wander around! Get in the line! It''s about to set sail! "

 Chapter 1209

    Lake ANGA water war - the largest water war in the world in the middle ages. The national fortunes of the British Empire and the Frankish Empire all depended on this war.


    ¡ª¡ªComments on "Lake ANGA water war" in later historical books


    *******


    *******


    On the banks of the Chavel River¡ª¡ª


    Ilsa was dressed in luxurious formal clothes and looked solemn. Enli, bancro and other important central officials standing behind her, as well as Ilsa''s father, Regent Gail, who had just returned to pandragon, looked like Ilsa, quietly watching Su Cheng and others standing in front of them.


    Ilsa carried her left hand behind her, clenched her right hand into a fist, and put her fist eye heavily against her left chest - this time, Ilsa didn''t say too many sensational or passionate words to Su Cheng, but just gave Su Cheng and others a standard military salute.


    Although she didn''t say much, Ilsa''s salute had integrated everything she wanted to say into it.


    At the moment when Ilsa''s right fist eye touched her left chest, enly, bancro, Gail and others standing behind him also followed suit and solemnly saluted their British Empire to the generals standing in front of them and going to the East.


    PA, PA, PA, PA


    The sound of punching on the chest sounded like rain.


    Su Cheng and others also hurried to return the gift.


    Su Cheng, as well as Mulder, blitz, Willie, Eliza, Raymond and others standing behind him in the order of military status, raised their right fist one after another and knocked heavily on their left chest with their fist eyes.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, dang


    Because Su Cheng and they were all dressed in armor, the sound of their fists hitting their chest was not a dull sound of meat, but a crisp sound of iron collision.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The order of Michael! Drive all the thieves of the Frankish Empire back to the East Bank of the Rhine! "


    "Come on! Don''t lose to the Franks! "


    "Drive the Franks back!"


    "To win! We must win! "


    "Captain Cheng! Come on! Come on! "


    ¡­¡­


    Even though he had boarded the deck of the shiperian, the flagship of the fleet, Su Cheng could still hear the cries of the people on the shore.


    It is no secret that the combined forces of the order of Michael and the Navy will march eastward to Rhineland on this day, which is well known in the city of pandragonju.


    Because they did not conceal the date of dispatch, many pandragon citizens rushed to the Bank of the Chavel river before dawn to see off the Michael knights and the Navy.


    Su Cheng has now boarded the deck of the flagship shiperian, the largest ship of the fleet, so his vision is very wide and can be seen clearly. At the moment, there are more than 3000 people gathered on the shore.


    Considering that it will take a long time to complete the whole journey between pandragon and Chavel River, it is amazing that more than 3000 civilians can see them off.


    "What a surprise..." Su Cheng, standing on the deck, looked at the people on the shore and whispered, "there are so many people willing to see us off..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, someone standing behind him suddenly puffed up his cheeks and said in a slightly unhappy tone:


    "Some people don''t come to see us off at all, but to see you off."


    It was Eliza who spoke.


    Although Eliza also participated in the defense of pandragon, her injury was not serious, and it was more than enough to participate in another war.


    Therefore, with Eliza''s repeated insistence, she also became one of the generals participating in the eastern expedition.


    Eliza continued in an unhappy tone.


    "I heard it very clearly. There were a lot of people shouting ''Captain Cheng, come on'' and ''Captain Cheng, drive the Franks back'', and the tone of these words was basically that of a young girl."


    "It''s a great honor to be liked by so many people." Su Cheng raised his hand and touched Eliza''s head behind him. "It''s a pity that they can''t stand beside me and live in my heart like you."


    "Hum..." Eliza tilted her lips and patted Su Cheng''s hand touching her hair with a look of being tired of Su Cheng''s sweet words.


    But her slightly red cheeks and the faint smile on her face still exposed her mood at the moment.


    Instead of teasing Eliza or looking at the people on the shore, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the place in front where the water and sky reflected silver waves under the dawn.


    "There are only 110000 generals of the Michael Knights heading south. The total strength of the navy is 20000 and the total strength is 130000."


    Su Cheng whispered.


    "With 130000 people against hundreds of thousands of water and land armies of the Frankish empire... Oh, I feel that unless a miracle happens, it is impossible to win..."


    After saying something that seemed to be giving up on himself, Su Cheng suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, Su Cheng finally made a sound again.


    This time, instead of talking to himself, Su Cheng asked Eliza standing behind him:


    "Eliza, do you believe in miracles?"


    "No." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza immediately said, "I don''t believe in miracles. Su Cheng, I only believe in you. "


    At this point, Eliza paused.


    Then he added:


    "It''s not just me. Alan, Willie, Deng Jiaer, Mulder... I don''t know whether they believe in miracles or not. But I''m sure - they all believe in you like me. "


    Looking at Su Cheng where the water meets the sky from a distance, his eyes shine with dazzling brilliance.


    "Since you believe me, follow me."


    After saying this, Su Cheng shouted at the generals waiting for his order not far behind him:


    "Anchor! To Rhineland! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hua la la la


    Huge anchors were pulled up from the river.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo


    The sails broke free from the shackles and spread out in the wind.


    The fleet with the flagship shiperian as the core, watched by everyone on the shore led by Ilsa, ships slowly left the river bank, and then integrated into a long and narrow marching formation.


    This long and narrow marching formation is like a black "big snake" lying on the surface of the Chavel river.


    Its snake head is aimed to the East.


    Its final destination is the Rhineland plain.


    Its opponent is a bigger and more ferocious python.


    Even though the Python''s strength is far above them, the black snake still sails eastward firmly and forcefully along the channel of chawer River under the command of Su Cheng.


    Everything, just to go to the Rhineland plain.


    Everything, just to defeat Frank''s army..


    Everything, just to defend the British Empire.

 Chapter 1210

    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, Frankish army camp, our big tent.


    Walter von Zimmerman, commander in chief of the Frankish army, sat at the head of the long table and shouted at a general in front of him:


    "How''s the war going?"


    As soon as Walter''s roar fell, the general''s body trembled violently, and then hurried to say:


    "The 18th attack has been launched on the British army in the Siege! However, however... The enemy''s resistance is still quite strong... Failed to effectively attack the British army in the encirclement... "


    Because of fear, the more the general''s voice came to the back, the lower it was.


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, Walter clenched his right fist and hammered it heavily on the long table in front of him.


    The dull sound of fist knocking on the table reverberated in the big tent.


    Listening to the dull noise, almost all the generals present could not help trembling.


    "You losers!"


    Walter roared at the generals present.


    "The British Army trapped in the encirclement has cut off supplies for some time!"


    "And you can''t even help a remnant army that has been cut off for a long time! What on earth do you eat? "


    Walter''s roar was higher than one, and the heads of many generals present were buried lower and lower.


    6 days ago, Walter received a rather bad news for the Frankish army - the joint force composed of the Michael knights and the navy of the britannian empire was coming down the river and straight to Rhineland!


    The moment he heard the news, Walter couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    At the thought that Su Cheng, the famous britannian general who has never lost and is best at playing less and more, is coming straight to them, bursts of cold burst out of Walter''s body uncontrollably.


    According to the information, the total military strength of Su Cheng''s troops is only a fraction of his. This huge quantitative advantage gives Walter a lot of sense of security, but these feelings of security are not enough to cover up and comfort Walter''s fear of Su Cheng.


    In order to concentrate on the coming Michael knights, Walter decided to tighten the siege and completely eliminate the ISAR remnant army trapped in the siege.


    Nearly three months have passed since the completion of the self wrapped fence.


    In other words - the ISAR remnant army trapped in the siege has not received food and grass for nearly three months.


    Three months later, Iser and others trapped in the encirclement had already starved to death - Walter had this idea and issued the order of the general attack.


    Walter thought he could easily defeat Ethel''s remnant army.


    However, the reality in front of Walter made Walter roar at his subordinates because of his anger.


    So far, they have launched 18 attacks on the ISAR remnant army in the siege.


    The number of troops participating in each attack is more than 50000.


    Such a high-intensity and high-frequency attack, but there is no way to take the ISAR remnant army in the siege.


    The Frankish army launched round after round of fierce attacks, and the ISAR remnant army in the surrounding circle launched round after round of attack.


    Every attack of the Frankish army was blocked and counterattacked by Iser''s remnant army.


    So far, each of the 18 attacks has failed, and none of them has caused effective casualties to the ISAR remnant army in the siege.


    The gap between expectation and reality is too large - no wonder Walter is so angry.


    After a roar at the generals in front of him and venting some of his anger, Walter gradually cooled down.


    He began to think about why the ISAR remnant army in the encirclement could still have such strong combat effectiveness.


    ¡ª¡ªAccording to the reports from the front-line soldiers participating in the attack, although the Britannia soldiers in the siege look very poor, they are not so weak that they can''t even hold their weapons. Each Britannia soldier still has a lot of combat power.


    ¡ª¡ªNo... Iser''s remnant army has been surrounded by us for nearly three months. It should have eaten up all the food and grass


    ¡ª¡ªIs it because they have left a lot of food and grass, so even if they are besieged by us for three months, they still have enough food and grass to eat?


    ¡ª¡ªBut this is not right... So many people of the britannian army trapped in the encirclement eat horses every day. Under the condition that they have been unable to get supplies, no matter how much food and grass, they should have eaten up long ago


    ¡ª¡ªWhy?


    ¡ª¡ªWhy on earth?!


    ¡ª¡ªWhy the ISAR remnant army in the siege hasn''t starved to death! Still have such strong combat power?!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Walter was holding his forehead with his hand and painstakingly thinking about how Iser''s remnant army in the encirclement still had such strong combat power under the condition of cutting off supplies, an anxious drink from the guard outside the account came into the account.


    "Coach! A scout asked to enter! "


    As soon as the bodyguard''s voice fell, Walter quickly shouted, "let him in!"


    These days, Walter sent a large number of scouts to look for and monitor Su Chengjun''s movements.


    At this time, scouts asked for a meeting - I think there must be some information related to Su Chengjun.


    The curtain of the big tent was lifted, and a dusty scout rushed into the tent.


    As soon as he got in, the Scout quickly shouted:


    "Coach! The enemy fleet has been detected! The enemy fleet passed the tiger pass yesterday! "


    "Come on!" Walter shouted to one of the generals next to him, "bring the water network!"


    After receiving Walter''s order, the general quickly took out the water network map of the area around the Rhineland plain and spread it on the long table in front of him.


    In order to better see every detail on the map, Walter stood up.


    Long before the Nibelungen project was launched, Walter began to study the topography and geomorphology of the Rhineland plain and its surrounding areas.


    Walter had looked at the map of the Rhineland plain and the map of the area around the Rhineland plain thousands of times.


    Because he was too familiar with these maps, it took Walter only a moment to find the location of the old tiger''s mouth.


    As soon as Walter''s eyes turned to the origin marked "tiger mouth" on the map, a male voice with an odd tone that could not tell whether it was admiration or ridicule sounded not far from Walter''s side:


    "Su Cheng is very kind."


    The speaker was Otto von holwig, the commander in chief of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire, which had 200000 troops.


    As soon as Otto''s voice fell, Walter frowned:


    "General holwig, what do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 1211

    As soon as Walter''s voice fell, Otto shrugged:


    "General Zimmerman, you are not sensitive enough to ''waterway'' and ''water war''."


    "Laohukou is a ferry of the Yisu river. Because there are many tigers, it is often called ''Laohukou''."


    "If Su Cheng wants to go directly to the Rhineland plain, he doesn''t have to go through the tiger''s mouth."


    "However, Su Cheng insisted on taking a bay and crossing the tiger''s mouth."


    "If you pass through the tiger mouth, there is only one place you can reach - ANGA lake!"


    Speaking of this, a faint color of excitement appeared on Otto''s face.


    "I could go straight to the Rhineland plain, but I didn''t do so. Instead, I took a turn and went to Lake ANGA."


    "Su Cheng''s purpose is already obvious."


    "He deliberately went to the best water war battlefield to fight with our warship team!"


    As soon as Otto said this, a look of shock appeared on the faces of most people in the account.


    "General holwig!"


    A general shouted at Otto.


    "Su Cheng''s army is just going to ANGA lake. What makes you 1 think that Su Cheng wants to go to war with our army?"


    "Are you an idiot?" As soon as the general''s voice fell, Otto threw a big white eye at the general who had just asked the question, "the dense waterway network around the Rhineland plain is only one place suitable for large-scale fleet naval warfare - that is, the ANGA lake."


    "Su Chengjun didn''t come to the Rhineland plain, but took a turn to ANGA Lake - what''s the internal meaning of this move? Is it very straightforward?"


    "I''m on my way to ANGA lake. If I''m kind, I''ll lead a fleet to fight our life and death with us" -- this is the internal meaning of Su Chengjun''s trip to ANGA lake. "


    "Going to Lake ANGA is not to fight a decisive battle with us. Is it to enjoy the scenery?"


    As soon as Otto''s merciless judgment fell, another general sounded impressively:


    "Since Su Cheng''s military action shows his determination to launch a fleet decisive battle with our army, it should not be necessary for us to really go to ANGA Lake as Su Cheng wants?"


    "Ha?" Otto seemed to have heard a big joke and put on an exaggerated expression, "how can you even say stupid things!"


    "Why don''t we fight?"


    "At present, the biggest threat to our army is that Su Cheng and his Michael knights."


    "As long as Su Cheng is still there, as long as the Michael knights are still there, and as long as the Michael knights are still under Su Cheng''s command, we will have trouble sleeping and eating. Am I right?"


    Speaking of this, Otto deliberately paused and waited for the reaction of everyone present.


    After waiting for a moment, no one refuted Otto''s words.


    All, including Walter, acquiesced to what Otto had just said.


    Seeing that no one jumped out to refute what he had just said, Otto cleared his throat and then shouted again:


    "Since Su Cheng and the Michael Knights under his command are a great threat to us, can''t we just defeat them?"


    "As long as Su Cheng is defeated, our great threat will be relieved! Isn''t it? "


    "Now, Su Cheng leads their fleet to ANGA lake and makes it clear that he wants to fight a decisive battle with our fleet on water!"


    "This is a great opportunity! A great opportunity to directly defeat Su Cheng''s army! "


    "Our army''s superiority in water warfare is far greater than that in Land Warfare!"


    "The total strength of our warship team is 200000! The total strength of Su Chengjun''s fleet is only over 100000 at most! "


    "In terms of military strength, our army has the best advantage!"


    "Most of the generals of the Su Cheng army fleet are the generals of the Michael knights. I don''t believe that all the generals of the Michael Knights have received orthodox and long-term water warfare training! "


    "Our warships, from generals to ordinary soldiers, have all received orthodox and long-term naval training! As for the adaptability of water warfare, the Michael knights are certainly not as good as our army! "


    "In terms of the quality of generals and soldiers, our army has the best advantage!"


    "The ships and equipment used by our warship team are the latest! In terms of ship size, the volume of the main warships of the naval fleet of the British Empire is only one-third of that of our royal fleet! "


    "In terms of equipment level, our army has the best advantage!"


    "Su Cheng is really strong. He has never lost a war. No one can defeat Su Cheng on the battlefield."


    "But Su Cheng''s brilliant achievements were only created on land!"


    "Su Cheng can fight so well on land. I don''t believe he can fight so well on water!"


    "In terms of the command ability on the water, Su Cheng must not be as good as me!"


    "In the personal quality of the commander, our army still has the best advantage!"


    "Military strength, general quality, equipment level and commander''s personal quality - these four aspects are all dominated by our army!"


    "Why don''t our army, which has the best advantage, go to ANGA lake and start a water decisive battle with Su Chengjun!"


    *******


    *******


    Many people must have forgotten who these people in the Frankish army are. After all, the generals of the Frankish army have been offline for a long time.


    In order to facilitate your reading, I''m here to post the names of some major figures of the Frankish army again.


    *******


    In order to completely defeat the old enemy Britannia Empire, the Frankish Empire invested 500000 troops£¨ Not counting Alan''s rebels)


    The 500000 army consists of 400000 Army (including 100000 landing troops) and 100000 fleet sailors.


    The 500000 troops were divided into three formations, under the command of three generals (the highest rank of the Frankish Empire).


    In addition to these four people, there are two very important figures in the Frankish army, and these two figures should be familiar to everyone: [Alan Jones] and [Ebel von ladenna]


    *******


    In the first Rhineland battle, although the Frankish army defeated the troops of Iser and Albert and successfully surrounded their remnant army, the Frankish army also paid a high price in order to achieve this result.


    A full 100000 soldiers (mainly the army) were injured or killed in the first Rhineland battle.


    After the first Rhineland war, the Frankish army, which originally had 500000 troops, had only 40 omnipotent soldiers (300000 army + 100000 fleet sailors).


    Among them, the Royal Fleet commanded by Otto suffered the least loss, and 200000 troops were almost intact.


    Therefore, at present, the military strength comparison of the armies on the eastern front is as follows:


    Su Chengjun 130000£¨ 110000 troops of the order of Michael + 20000 sailors of the Navy)


    The Frankish army is 400000£¨ 300000 army + 100000 fleet sailors)


    And the 150000 ISAR remnant army besieged.

 Chapter 1212

    Otto''s words were sonorous, powerful and justified.


    After hearing Otto''s words, many generals present changed their looks one after another.


    Although they did not directly agree with Otto''s words, the expression on their faces and the look in their eyes betrayed their inner thoughts - most of the generals present were moved by Otto''s words.


    Otto had a panoramic view of these changes on the faces of the generals present, and a trace of satisfaction could not help but appear on his face.


    Otto now felt proud that he could persuade such a person to agree with him.


    But Otto was not dazzled. He quickly recovered and planned to pursue the victory.


    "General Zimmerman."


    Otto turned his head and looked at Walter, who was sitting on the throne with his arms around his chest.


    "Please let me lead all the soldiers of the Royal Fleet to ANGA lake to meet Su Chengjun."


    "I swear to you - I will let Su Chengjun''s ships sink to the bottom of the lake!"


    Otto could not resist the historic feat of defeating the famous generals of the British Empire and cutting off the last threat of the Frankish army in the Nibelungen plan - Su Cheng.


    According to Otto''s calculation, Su Cheng would not be his opponent if he fought on Lake ANGA.


    Otto would never give up such an easy feat.


    Otto now wished that he and the Royal Fleet could fly to ANGA lake and fight Su Cheng''s army.


    Walter frowned and thought about the pros and cons of letting Otto lead the Royal Fleet.


    It was not long before Walter finally nodded softly:


    "... OK. I allowed it. "


    "Otto, you are responsible for leading the Royal Fleet to block Su Cheng''s army in ANGA lake!"


    Otto''s face was filled with an indescribable color of ecstasy.


    "Yes! I will live up to my mission! "


    Because he was too excited, all the honorifics he seldom spoke at ordinary times jumped out in one breath.


    However, Otto was not excited for a long time. Walter''s next words cooled Otto''s excited heart for a moment.


    "In order to maximize the morale of our army and the chance of victory, I have decided to assist you with Admiral pinoiman."


    Walter''s voice fell, and there was an instant of silence in the big tent.


    Otto seemed to have heard something terrible, and the excited expression on his face froze.


    "... admiral Neumann... Is that admiral Doppler von Neumann?"


    "That''s right." Walter nodded. "Besides Doppler, who else in the Admiral''s family is Neumann?"


    General - the rank second only to general in the Frankish empire.


    Walter''s voice dropped a little, and Otto raised his voice in a voice much more excited than before:


    "Excuse my refusal! I don''t need Neumann to help me in the future! "


    "I can''t tolerate a wonderful flower with muscles growing into my brain in my army!"


    "General holwig." Walter''s eyebrows wrinkled again, "muscles grow into the brain" - it''s a naked prejudice. Although general Neumann is rough, he is not a reckless man without wisdom. You should also know general Neumann''s ability. With his assistance, you will have a much higher success rate in defeating Su Chengjun. "


    However, Walter''s consolation did not work.


    Otto still shouted excitedly:


    "I don''t need admiral Neumann''s help! Even without him, I can still defeat Su Chengjun! "


    "Enough!" Walter growled as if impatient. "I know you don''t like admiral Neumann, but it''s a military order! Do you want to disobey military orders? "


    "Hmm..." after hearing the word military order, Otto was speechless.


    Although Otto was a rebellious man, he dared not make a mistake in front of the iron rules.


    After spitting gently, Otto, whose face was as ugly as eating stool, said in a deep voice:


    "... yes. I will take general Neumann to Lake ANGA... "


    "Yes." Walter nodded with some satisfaction on his face. "Good... Huh? Anyway, why didn''t you see admiral Neumann? Did Admiral Neumann not come to the meeting? "


    At Walter''s command, all the senior generals in the army participated in the meeting that was being held in the big tent at this time.


    Doppler von Neumann''s rank is general. In terms of rank level, it is second only to the most senior general.


    As a general, Doppler von Neumann should have been in the account.


    However, Walter looked around, but he didn''t see his big body.


    "Admiral Neumann, he went hunting." At this time, a general with a good relationship with Doppler said in a cautious tone, "he said - ''today''s weather is so good, it''s a pity not to go hunting'', then he took a hunting bow, took his chain yoke and went out hunting alone..."


    "Tut..." as soon as the general finished his words, Walter pulled the corners of his mouth and looked unhappy. "Didn''t he come to the meeting again... Although he has the privilege of not being bound by military discipline, his style is too much..."


    He gave orders to attend the meeting, but didn''t come to the meeting - if it were other generals, Walter would have dealt with them according to military law.


    However - in the face of Doppler von Neumann, Walter had nothing to do.


    Even if Doppler missed a hundred important military meetings, Walter couldn''t do anything about Doppler, let alone deal with him according to military law.


    There is no other reason - Doppler has the privilege of not being bound by military law.


    Walter had nothing to do with Doppler that was not bound by military law.


    Even if he learned that Doppler missed the meeting and went hunting, Walter could only suppress his anger.


    Walter''s feelings for Doppler are complex.


    While hating his disregard for military discipline and military law, he also appreciates his talent.


    After adjusting his mood, Walter said straight to Otto:


    "General holwig, step down and prepare for the fleet."


    "I''ll give you three days to make all the preparations for the fleet!"


    "Three days later, I want to see that the ships of our royal fleet have set sail!"


    "Yes!" Otto saluted and shouted, "it won''t take three days! Two days is more than enough! "


    After that, Otto turned around and was ready to leave the big tent and start preparing for the Royal expedition.


    However, when Otto was about to lift the curtain and walk out of the big tent, a calm middle-aged male voice suddenly sounded from the tent and spread to everyone in the tent:


    "General holwig, I advise you not to despise Su Cheng too much."

 Chapter 1213

    This thick middle-aged male voice, like some magic, made Otto''s body stop directly.


    Otto put down his hand, which had half lifted the curtain, then frowned, turned around, and followed the voice with an unhappy look:


    "Well, isn''t this Alan Jones who lost another battle and escaped in despair? What did you mean by that? "


    The owner of the middle-aged male voice just now is Alan who has just escaped from pandragon.


    After being defeated by Su Cheng again under the city of panderagon, Allen and EBER kept running towards the Rhineland plain, the safest place in the British Empire for them.


    Although the journey was a little far away, Allen and Ebel had good luck. They didn''t encounter any accidents on the way. They successfully arrived at the camp of the Frankish Army 2 days ago.


    After arriving at the Frankish army camp, Allen stayed, while Ebel did not stay much. After a short rest in the camp, he set off directly for home.


    After persuading Allen to launch a mutiny, Ebel''s task has been completed and can return home to resume his life.


    But - because he wanted to see the fall of Pendragon with his own eyes, Ebel stayed with Alan and planned to go back after seeing the historic scene with his own eyes.


    What a pity - what happened later made Ebel both disappointed and angry.


    Seeing the fall of pandragon with your own eyes - such a thing will not be seen in the short term.


    Since there is no way to see the fall of pandragon, there is no point in staying in the army and in the British Empire.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Ebel followed Allen to the Rhineland plain, took a break, and then continued all the way East.


    According to Ebel''s footsteps, he should have successfully crossed the Rhine and returned to the Frankish empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before "surrendering" to the British Empire, Allen was a general.


    Now returning to the Frankish Empire, Allen naturally returned to his original post and regained the title of "General Jones".


    It is precisely because of Allen''s rank of general that most of the generals in the army can only treat Allen with courtesy, although they don''t like him.


    These two days, Walter has always regarded Allen as a guest of honor, giving Allen the best treatment.


    However, although Walter gave Allen all the good treatment he could provide, he did not give Allen one thing: real power in the army.


    In short - on the Rhineland plain, Allen was a bare commander, and he had no troops to send.


    The subtext of Walter''s doing this is - you don''t need your help in the army now. Stay where you''re comfortable.


    Allen''s attitude towards the neglect he has suffered is to accept it calmly.


    After all, as a civilian, he has long been used to the bad attitude of the nobility towards him.


    And -- he''s just lost a battle.


    With such bad deeds, Allen really didn''t have the cheek to complain about why Walter didn''t give him military power.


    Although he has no real power in the military, Allen is qualified to participate in the military conference.


    In every military meeting, Allen sat in the corner, quietly listening to the contents of the meeting without saying a word.


    Originally, at today''s meeting, Allen wanted to remain silent as always.


    But a few words in Otto''s big speech just now changed Allen''s look and frowned uncontrollably.


    In the end, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut and shouted to Otto.


    When he was stopped by Alan, Otto asked Alan with an unhappy face what he meant by what he had just said.


    "It''s not interesting." Allen continued faintly, "it''s just a literal meaning. I hope you don''t underestimate Su Cheng. "


    "General holwig, you said confidently just now - on the command ability on the water, Su Chengding is not as good as you."


    "With all due respect - General holwig, you are a little too arrogant."


    "Su Cheng is not an ordinary person. Belittling him will only pay a painful price. "


    "Su Cheng was only 17 when he took charge of the army for the first time."


    "At that time, everyone felt that Su Cheng, who had no military and war experience, could not command the troops well at all."


    "Then - what happened after that, I believe all of you here should know."


    "He can always do what others think he can''t do on the battlefield - this is Su Cheng''s military style."


    "Although from Su Cheng''s previous life experience, he really never fought a water war."


    "But, never done and can''t do - there should be no inevitable causal relationship between these two things?"


    "So - I hope general holwig you..."


    Before Allen had finished, Otto seemed to have heard enough and shouted impatiently:


    "Enough!"


    "Why do I have to listen to a civilian and a defeated general?"


    "Alan Jones, I understand your fear of Su Cheng."


    "After all, you have been defeated by him twice."


    "In the face of a person who has defeated you twice, you will feel afraid and reasonable. I can understand and sympathize with you."


    "But if you are alarmist here, you are wrong!"


    "You''re afraid of Su Cheng, but I''m not afraid of Su Cheng!"


    "As long as the troops under my command are our Royal Fleet, no one can beat me on the water!"


    "Even Su Cheng is no exception."


    After that, Otto, who didn''t want to talk to Ellen or listen to Ellen, stopped staying in the account, "Hoo" lifted the curtain of the big account and strode out of the big account.


    Watching Otto leave, Allen''s eyes showed some helplessness.


    After staying in Allen''s eyes for a moment, he turned into a sigh and vomited out of Allen''s mouth


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, on a tributary of the ESU river.


    It''s cloudy today.


    Under the dark sky, the joint fleet composed of Michael knights and Imperial Navy lined up in a long and narrow marching formation and advanced orderly on a tributary of the Izu river.


    The bow of the advancing warship separated from the water surface, stirring up pieces of spray.


    The splashing water flashes thousands of silver lights, dotted with warships and smooth rivers like mirrors.


    As the head of Michael''s knights and the undisputed supreme commander of the eastern expedition, Su Cheng''s ship is naturally the flagship hipperian.


    At this time, Su Cheng was standing on the deck of the hipperian, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Also standing on the deck to see the scenery, there is Su Cheng''s adjutant, Willie, deputy head of the Michael knights.


    On a whim, Su Cheng went out of the cabin and wanted to see the scenery outside the ship.


    Willie, who was also sitting stuffy in the cabin just now, accompanied Su Cheng to the deck, stood side by side with Su Cheng, moved his eyes aimlessly and scanned the surrounding scenery.

 Chapter 1214

    In fact, the scenery outside the ship is not beautiful.


    It''s far from the river bank. I can''t see the scenery on the river bank at all.


    Now it is also a cloudy day. The sky is very gloomy and gray, resulting in no good-looking sky.


    After staying on the deck for a while and taking some fresh breath, Willie wanted to go back to the cabin.


    Just as Willie was going to propose to Su Cheng whether to go back to the cabin together, Su Cheng suddenly said with a bitter smile:


    "The humidity is really heavy. I feel wet all around..."


    "After all, it''s in the middle of the river." Willie smiled and echoed, "stay in the middle of the river. The moisture is really amazing."


    "I hate this wet wetland environment. It will remind me of my previous prison life."


    "Huh?" Willie raised his eyebrows.


    His ears had just heard something that seemed very noteworthy.


    "Head." Willie exclaimed, "have you ever been to prison?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "I''ve been in prison. I remember I was only 14 when I was in prison. Oh, looking back now, I feel inexplicably old... 14 years old - it was nine years ago. "


    "Captain..." Willie looked at Su Cheng with a look of amazement.


    Su Cheng once went to prison, and when he went to prison, he was still very young - Willie had never heard of such a thing.


    "Captain... I know now... You had such a history before..."


    "Going to prison is not a glorious thing." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "so I don''t often tell others about my less glorious experience."


    "Captain!" Willie hurriedly asked, "why did you go to prison? What happened? It''s really hard for me to imagine that a gentle and humble person like you would go to prison at a young age! "


    "It''s too exaggerated to be young..." Su Cheng smiled helplessly. "Didn''t I just say it? I was 14 when I went to prison. 14 - shouldn''t be too young? "


    "As long as they are minors." Willie said positively, "in my eyes, they are all children."


    "It seems that our two age criteria are different..."


    After shrugging his shoulders, Su Cheng whispered:


    "In fact, nothing happened."


    "I just had a fight with someone else."


    "At that time, there was a group of local ruffians and hooligans in the city who always did some disgusting things there."


    "I thought they were unhappy, so I took a stick and went to the door to have a fight with them."


    "Because they gathered people to fight in the street, they were sent to prison."


    "Gather people to fight..." the color of surprise on Willie''s face became stronger. "Captain, how many local ruffians are there?"


    "Well... If I remember correctly, it seems that there are seven people."


    "Captain, you beat those seven people alone?"


    "Yes. At that time, there were no helpers who could help me, so I had to fight with them alone with a stick. "


    After saying this, Su Cheng breathed a sigh and then said:


    "The fight was really hard at that time. While I beat them all over with blood, they also beat me all over with blood."


    "But it''s strange - although they beat me all over with blood, I didn''t feel any pain at all. Maybe it''s because the act of beating them up is really enjoyable, so no matter how much blood you shed, you just feel happy and don''t feel pain. "


    "Mr. Falk was also frightened by my appearance."


    "Alas... It really Caused Mr. Falk a lot of trouble at that time..."


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Falk''s personal relationship, I wouldn''t be able to get out of prison so soon."


    "After I got out of prison, I also asked the doctor to come over and give me comprehensive treatment."


    "When the war is over, I''ll see Mr. Falk... I haven''t seen Mr. Falk for a long time."


    Willie listened quietly to Su Chenggang''s emotion.


    Willie only felt that Su Chenggang''s big words had many strange places.


    First of all, Su Cheng''s reason for fighting with those local ruffians is very strange.


    Su Chenggang just said that he fought with those local ruffians because he didn''t like them.


    According to Willie''s understanding of Su Cheng, he doesn''t believe Su Cheng will use his fist for this reason.


    Su Cheng will fight with those local ruffians. It must be for other reasons.


    There are many strange things like this.


    For example, why did Su Cheng fight alone?


    Willie noticed very carefully that there seemed to be too few characters when Su Cheng described his fighting experience just now.


    Where''s his sister Alan?


    Su Cheng went to fight with others. Why didn''t Alan, who was the most loyal to Su Cheng, listened to Su Cheng''s words and was also the best at fighting, go with him.


    Didn''t Su Cheng know Alan at that time?


    It''s very possible.


    Willie is Su Cheng''s adjutant. Of course, he knows that Su Cheng and Alan are not brothers and sisters, but brothers and sisters who recognize each other.


    As Willie knows, when Su Cheng and Alan recognized each other as brothers and sisters, Su Cheng was 14 and Alan was 11.


    Su Cheng might have been fighting with someone just before he knew Alan.


    In this way, it makes sense why Alan didn''t go with Su Cheng when he went to fight with others.


    Although Willie wanted to ask Su Cheng about some strange places in Su Cheng''s narration that he had just found.


    But after thinking for a moment, he gave up the idea.


    If Su Cheng really fights with those local ruffians because of something else, the reason he just said "because they are unhappy" is made up.


    Su Cheng doesn''t hesitate to make up a reason and also wants to hide the real reason why he fought with others, which shows that Su Cheng doesn''t want too many people to know the truth of his fight with others.


    Since Su Cheng wants to hide the truth, Willie still insists on pursuing the truth, it''s a little too unwise.


    Therefore, Willie can only suppress his curiosity and plans to ask Su Cheng about this "fight history" when he has a chance in the future.


    "Yes, yes." Just then, Su Cheng seemed to think of something and hurriedly said to Willie, "Willie, don''t spread it everywhere - I''ve had a fight with others before."


    "You are my adjutant and my right-hand man. I told you my experience because I believe you."


    "For some reasons, I hope the fewer people who know my experience, the better."


    "So don''t spread it to me. If I find you spreading my history, I want you to look good."


    "Yes!" Willie shouted, "I promise you - I will keep my mouth shut and never spread what I heard today!"

 Chapter 1215

    "Captain Cheng! Deputy commander Willie! You two were here! "


    Just then, an old cry came into Su Cheng and Willie''s ears.


    "It''s Mr. Mulder." Su Cheng said with a smile, "good afternoon, Mr. Mulder."


    The owner of this old cry is Mulder, the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Navy.


    "Good afternoon, too, Colonel Cheng." Just after Su Cheng''s voice fell, Mu de hurriedly greeted Su Cheng.


    "Head Cheng." After a few words of greeting with Su Cheng, Mu de put on an extremely serious expression, "the fleet has arrived at the mouth of the grey fort."


    Huibaokou, one of the ferries of the Yisu River, is very close to Lake ANGA.


    "Have you reached the entrance of the grey castle..." Su Cheng whispered, "our marching speed is faster than I expected..."


    These days, Su Cheng has drawn a map of the terrain around ANGA lake and read it thousands of times.


    Su Cheng, who has long engraved every detail on the map into his mind, certainly knows what it means to arrive at the gray Castle Entrance.


    It means - they are only one step away from Lake ANGA, the decisive battlefield they have chosen!


    Su Cheng took out his pocket watch and confirmed the current time.


    After learning from the pocket watch that it was 14:41 p.m., Su Cheng turned his head and ordered Willie in front of him:


    "Willie, help me inform all the Knights of the Michael knights and all the generals of the wing mounted Cavalry Regiment: come to the hipperian immediately. I want to hold a pre war military conference. Everyone must arrive before 15:30. No one can be absent."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng asked all his subordinates to arrive before 15:30.


    After receiving Su Cheng''s summoning order, the people scattered on the ships hurried to the hipperian in small boats.


    At 15:20, all the people had arrived.


    The venue of the military conference was the largest room in the cabin of the shiperian.


    Although the number of participants was large, thanks to the spacious room, they didn''t feel crowded.


    After finally counting the number of people and confirming that everyone had arrived, Su Cheng cleared his throat and said:


    "I won''t say any superfluous greetings and polite words. Let''s go straight to the topic."


    After saying this, Su Cheng personally picked up a map and hung it on the wall behind him.


    Su Cheng hung the map on the wall, then stretched it out to reveal the content drawn on it - the map around ANGA lake that many people, including Su Cheng, have been vomiting these days.


    "The reason why I suddenly summoned everyone is only for one thing." Su Cheng said in a calm tone, "tell you my military deployment."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, most of the people present suddenly came to spirit.


    Since the beginning of the eastern expedition, Su Cheng never told them how he planned to deploy his military strength against the huge fleet of the Frankish empire.


    Yesterday, they received a report from the scouts that the fleet of the Frankish Empire had set sail, left their station in the southern basin of the Rhineland plain and headed for Lake ANGA!


    Just as like as two peas of the Soviet Union, the French fleet of the imperial empire will follow them to the lake ANGA and they will destroy them in one attempt.


    The decisive battle with the Franck imperial fleet on Lake ANGA - the outbreak of this battle is a certainty.


    Many people in the army are actually very upset.


    As of just now, they have no idea of their military deployment and operational arrangements.


    The generals in the army don''t know how to fight, where the troops are deployed, which troops are responsible for the main attack and which troops are responsible for support.


    This kind of state of mind in which you don''t know anything is most likely to produce anxiety.


    At such a juncture, I suddenly learned that their top commander was finally going to inform them of the deployment of military forces in this war - this is a very reassuring and reassuring thing for the generals.


    "Everyone here should know that there are only two entrances and exits to Lake ANGA."


    Su Cheng continued to correct himself word by word according to his speech rhythm.


    "The two entrances and exits of Lake ANGA are Saixin mouth in the West and zlu mouth in the East."


    "We will follow the river and enter Lake ANGA through the saixinkou in the west of the lake."


    "The fleet of the Frankish empire will enter Lake ANGA through the zlu mouth in the east of the lake."


    "A place with few entrances and exits like Lake ANGA is most suitable for the war of annihilation!"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s tone of voice became higher and more resolute.


    "If you can defeat, don''t defeat. If you can annihilate, don''t defeat - that''s my principle of military use. "


    "So - I''m going to divide the army into two parts!"


    "The best infantry and cavalry among the generals were drawn out to form an elite mixed army."


    "When the fleet arrives at saixinkou, the west lake mouth of Lake ANGA, I will dock the fleet and disembark the mixed army with all the elite infantry and cavalry in the army."


    "And I continued to personally lead the fleet into Lake ANGA to face the fleet of the Frankish empire."


    "This mixed force has only one task."


    "Follow the North Bank of Lake ANGA to the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA - zlukou."


    "After the fleet of the Frankish Empire entered ANGA Lake through zlukou, they blocked zlukou and blocked the East Lake mouth of ANGA lake!"


    "There is our fleet in the West. There is an army blockade in the East - the two armies, one in the West and one in the East, completely blockade ANGA lake, making ANGA lake a closed battlefield. Let the fleet of the Frankish Empire have no way to escape! "


    Su Cheng''s words had just fallen, and many people present were shocked.


    They were all surprised by Su Cheng''s ambition.


    The soldiers divided into two routes and blocked Lake ANGA - it was clear that they wanted to wipe out the fleet of the Frankish empire.


    For most of the people present, as long as they can defeat the fleet of the Frankish Empire, they will be satisfied.


    However, Su Cheng was not satisfied with this. He not only wanted to defeat it, but also completely annihilate it.


    Su Cheng didn''t slow down his tone because many people present were frightened, but continued:


    "If you block zlu''s mouth, you will be detected by the Frankish army."


    "Therefore, the Frankish army is likely to send a large force to lift our blockade of zlukou."


    "By then, a general assembly war will be inevitable."


    "Because of this, the troops who go to block zlukou must be the most elite infantry and cavalry in the army."


    "The person who commands this army must also be a capable person who can undertake this great task."


    "And the man in charge of commanding this mixed force..."


    Su Cheng moved his eyes.


    He cast his eyes on the most petite figure among the generals in front of him.


    "Demjal O''Brien."


    "This mixed force is headed by Deng Jiaer O''Brien."

 Chapter 1216

    Suddenly he was called by Su Cheng, which stunned Deng Jiaer.


    Until Su Cheng''s words were almost finished, Deng Jia''er finally responded, gave Su Cheng a standard military salute and shouted:


    "Yes!"


    After Deng Jiaer''s response fell, Su Cheng moved his eyes again.


    He cast his eyes on the tallest figure among the generals in front of him.


    "Gary Longman."


    Different from Deng Jiaer''s slight confusion just now, when Su Cheng called his name, Gary immediately stood up, gave a standard military salute and greeted him loudly:


    "Yes!"


    "Gary Longman is the deputy commander of this mixed force."


    "Deng Jiaer and Gary are fully responsible for the task of blocking zlukou!"


    "Deng Jiaer, Gary. I will send you 3000 cavalry of the first army, 6000 infantry of the second army, 2000 German undead, 1600 wing mounted cavalry regiment, and 2400 armored Ruis. "


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, many people in the venue swallowed saliva because of shock.


    Although Su Cheng transferred only 15000 troops to Deng Jiaer and Gary, the names of the troops that formed this mixed Legion are like thunder.


    Because the northern territory is rich in high-quality horses and northerners are good at riding, the cavalry team of Michael Knight order has always been known as "the first cavalry team of Britannia Empire".


    Each army of the order of Michael had 3000 cavalry.


    Although the number of cavalry in each army is the same, the overall combat effectiveness is different.


    The 3000 cavalry of the first army is recognized as the strongest cavalry team in the regiment.


    So, simply put, the 3000 cavalry of the first army of the Michael knights, looking at the whole country, are the elite of the elite.


    The first army is better than cavalry, while the second army is better than infantry.


    In terms of the overall combat effectiveness of infantry, the second army is firmly above the armies of the Michael knights.


    Su Cheng not only transferred the elite infantry and cavalry of the first and second armies to Deng Jiaer and Gary, but also handed over to Deng Jiaer the famous elite divisions of the whole continent, such as the German undead team, the wing mounted cavalry regiment and the armored elite.


    The German undead team - there is no need to elaborate on this force.


    Since the formation of the German undead team, the total military strength has been around 2000.


    Su Cheng generously handed over all his ace troops to Deng Jiaer and Gary.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment, with a total strength of 2000, suffered nearly 400 deaths and injuries after the death battle under the west wall of pandragon, and its total military strength is only 1600.


    In order to support Su Cheng''s eastern expedition, Ron mccrudier, Duke of Connaught, was very forthright and handed over his wing mounted cavalry regiment with only 1600 people to Su Cheng.


    In addition, Ron also handed over his five senior generals headed by Hans to Su Cheng for dispatch.


    Although the five generals of Hans are only military officers recruited by Ron privately, they are not even knights. In terms of the command ability of the army, any knight in the Michael Knights may be stronger than Hans and others.


    But Hans and others were quite familiar with the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    This is a huge advantage that none of the knights in the Michael order can compare with it.


    The reason why Ron gave the wing mounted cavalry regiment to Su Cheng for use, while also giving Hans and others to Su Cheng, is to make the wing mounted cavalry regiment burst out stronger.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment led by Hans and others, and the wing mounted cavalry regiment led by Su Cheng''s subordinates - which side can produce stronger power?


    The answer to this question is obvious.


    Su Cheng naturally understands this truth.


    Therefore, after laughing at Ron''s generous loan, Su Cheng asked Hans and others to continue to serve as the commander of the wing mounted cavalry regiment.


    Without changing the establishment of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, nor adding his subordinates, so that Hans and others can give full play to all the combat power of the wing mounted cavalry they are familiar with.


    In addition to taking Ron''s wing mounted cavalry regiment, Su Cheng also took all the armored Ruishi.


    When the battle of pandragon was completely won, they captured many rebel generals.


    Among them, the armored elite alone captured nearly 2400 people.


    The armored Ruishi should have had 4000 talents. Yes, the other 1600 people should have either died in the battle or escaped in the chaos of the war.


    Although the iron clad elite have the evil deeds of helping the tyrant and betraying the country, the empire is now the time to hire people.


    In order to drive all the Franks in the East back to the East Bank of the Rhine, all forces that can be assembled should be assembled.


    Therefore, under the amnesty of Ilsa, the 2400 armored Ruishi were temporarily free.


    But their freedom is not free.


    Follow Su Cheng on the eastern expedition. If you can achieve good results in the eastern expedition, you will forgive your previous felony of treason - this is Ilsa''s promise to the iron armor sharp men.


    Thanks to Ilsa''s promise, the morale and fighting spirit of the iron armor sharps are extremely high.


    They couldn''t wait to fight the Franks.


    In fact, many people in the armored Ruishi don''t know what they were doing before.


    Because Alan is their old boss and has a high prestige among them.


    In addition, the sentence "military orders are difficult to violate" has been deeply engraved in their minds, so they will do whatever Allen asks them to do.


    Most of the ironclad warriors simply don''t know that their actions are actually treason


    Inexplicably "Treason", inexplicably imprisoned, and inexplicably charged with treason - these inexplicable things are extremely oppressive for those iron warriors who don''t want to betray the country at all and don''t know what happened before.


    Now that they finally have a chance to wash away their crimes, they naturally try their best to fight for it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When they learned that the troops transferred to their command were all elite divisions in the army, Deng Jiaer and Gary both became dignified.


    Deng Jiaer and Gary both felt great pressure.


    A swordsman was taking part in a sword fight. Suddenly, a person he respected took out all his wealth to bet that he would win. If the swordsman lost, he would not only lose his nickname, but also lose his fortune - Deng Jiaer and Gary were in the same mood as the swordsman, with their chest filled with a few big stones, I feel my whole body is several times heavier.


    "Deng Jiaer, Gary."


    Su Cheng lowered his voice slightly and said to them in a long tone:


    "I''ve transferred all the troops I can transfer to you."


    "Unless the generals of the Frankish army are fools, after learning that zlukou is blocked by our army, they will definitely call out large forces to attack you and lift the blockade of zlukou."


    "That is to say, you who are responsible for blocking zlukou will probably face the attack of the Frankish army with several times your military strength."


    "I''ll give you two death orders now."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s tone became more and more serious.


    "Even if the Frankish army who came to lift the blockade of zlukou is several times yours, you can''t flinch!"


    "Blockade zlukou at all costs and defeat all enemy troops who come to lift the blockade - this is what I ask of you two."

 Chapter 1217

    When the fleet arrived at saixinkou, the west lake mouth of Lake ANGA, the fleet briefly docked on the shore and let Dengar and Gary''s troops get off the ship.


    After getting off the ship, Deng Jiaer''s army, with a total force of 15000, ran nonstop along the North Bank of ANGA lake to zlukou, the East Lake mouth of ANGA lake, as planned.


    After putting down Deng Jiaer''s army, Su Cheng commanded the remaining 115000 soldiers, rode the warship through saixinkou and drove into the wide ANGA lake.


    Almost at the same time, Otto led the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire along the river, crossed the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA - zlukou, and entered Lake ANGA.


    The fleet commanded by Su Cheng and the fleet commanded by Otto have entered the two troops in Lake ANGA, slowly heading towards the center of the lake and leaning against each other


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, Lake ANGA, somewhere on the lake.


    The fleet formed a regular oval formation and slowly drove forward.


    Su Cheng sat carelessly on the deck of the shiperian and looked at the surrounding scenery with great interest.


    "Su Cheng, you are here."


    Just then, a female voice came from behind Su Cheng, and then a burst of footsteps leaned against Su Cheng from far to near.


    This female voice is really familiar to Su Cheng, so he doesn''t even need to turn his head back. Su Cheng directly chuckles:


    "Good morning, Eliza. Would you like to see the scenery with me? It''s not very hot now, the sun is very warm, and there are bursts of breeze. It''s best to sit on the deck and watch the scenery. "


    "What''s good about the scenery..."


    Although Eliza murmured in an unhappy tone, she finally obediently came to Su Cheng''s side, sat next to Su Cheng, and naturally leaned against Su Cheng.


    "Well, it''s really good for you to sit here and watch the scenery so leisurely? If you are seen by others, they may think you are really unreliable. "


    "What are you talking about, Eliza?"


    Su Cheng chuckled a few times.


    "The manager looks quite leisurely - it''s not a bad thing. My subordinates will unconsciously relax when they see me so leisurely. "


    "The army is a huge organization. A major feature of the organization is the state of the leaders, which will affect the state of the subordinates. "


    "If the leader is flustered and flustered in danger, his subordinates will be flustered and flustered together."


    "So this principle can be used in reverse. If the leader is very calm and leisurely when in danger, his subordinates will become calm when they see their boss. "


    "Hum." As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Eliza "hum" smiled with her nose. Then she leaned against Su Cheng''s right shoulder and took Su Cheng''s right arm in her arms.


    "If those who have no friends see the state of our two affectionate and you and me, I don''t think their state will relax."


    "Then you can only work hard for them and let them bear it a little."


    After a half joking tone, Su Cheng pulled his right arm out of Alisa''s arms, adjusted his position, sat behind Alisa, and gently hugged Alisa in his arms.


    Eliza didn''t resist Su Cheng''s embrace. After she was hugged by Su Cheng, she moved her body and adjusted to a comfortable sitting position, and then leaned her head back against Su Cheng''s collarbone.


    However, because Su Cheng and Eliza are both wearing armor, Su Cheng doesn''t feel that he is holding his wife. Instead, he feels as if he is holding an iron bucket.


    After being held in Su Cheng''s arms, neither Eliza nor Su Cheng made a sound.


    They both silently enjoy the time and feeling of snuggling up to each other.


    After a long time, Eliza''s voice finally broke the silence shrouded in them.


    "I feel a lot of things have happened this year..."


    "Obviously, it was peaceful at the beginning of this year. As a result, the whole country has changed a lot in just a few months."


    "When he was invaded by the Frankish army, Allen led the Uriel knights and armored Ruishi to rebel, the Hiran army went south, and there were changes in the Lorraine empire... Bad things happened one after another."


    "Yes." Su Cheng echoed, "this year is really a bad year."


    "I don''t know how the northern front is now..." Eliza sighed lightly. "I''m a little worried about the safety of the northern front... Su Cheng, you only left 10000 soldiers for Dale, while the incoming Xilan army was nearly 100000... Even if you can rely on the fortress to defend and defend the war, it will still make people feel very worried about the poor combat power..."


    "About the north, Eliza, you don''t have to worry too much."


    A confident smile appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "Dale, although she has many problems, her sense of responsibility and command ability are still trustworthy."


    "And -- didn''t I tell you before? I left a powerful figure on the northern front. "


    "With the help of this powerful figure, the combat power of the northern front is quite strong now."


    "But so far, that child has never participated in a war on such a scale." Eliza said angrily, "can she help Dale? I''m also very worried about it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Su Cheng?"


    Su Cheng didn''t answer for a long time, so Eliza couldn''t help asking.


    Alicia, leaning back in Su Cheng''s arms, looked up and saw Su Cheng''s face.


    At this time, Su Cheng, as if he had noticed something, closed his lips and looked at the lake in front of him without expression.


    "Are you coming..."


    Su Cheng whispered softly as he loosened Eliza in his arms.


    Just ahead of the fleet, Lake ANGA showed its extremely rare ferocious side.


    At this time, although it was a sunny day with a pleasant climate and a warm atmosphere everywhere, what happened on the surface of Lake ANGA destroyed the warm atmosphere in the air.


    The mirror like surface of Lake ANGA is broken.


    The previous calm on the lake has disappeared.


    The lake, which should have been calm, suddenly set off waves higher than waves, one after another.


    These surging waves are man-made.


    This is the rough wave caused by the huge warships when they separate from the lake.


    On the water surface in front of Su Chengjun, where the water meets the sky, a large black spot gradually appeared.


    Looking at the black spots one after another in the distance, Su Cheng whispered in a calm tone to Eliza, who was still sitting on the deck and had also noticed the strange appearance in front of the fleet


    "Eliza, help me send a message to Mr. Mulder and them: be prepared for defense and counterattack."

 Chapter 1218

    Almost at the same time that Su Chengjun and the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire met in the middle of Lake ANGA¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, muhavitz fortress.


    Unlike the sunny wind on the other side of Lake ANGA, muhavitz fortress is now covered with clouds.


    Thick clouds blocked the sun and made the world under the clouds gray.


    Under the dark sky, the dark Helan army was neatly arranged on the extremely open green field north of muhavitz fortress.


    Spears pierced the sky. Even such a dark weather could not stop the dazzling cold of armor, shields and blades.


    A big flag was fluttering in the wind. Among the military formations under the big flag, there were Auntie''s engineering anger, stone throwing machines and siege vehicles... Stacked one after another, which made people shudder.


    In terms of momentum, it is much weaker on the side of muhavitz fortress.


    According to all the information known at present, there are a full 80000 Hiram troops heading south.


    The garrison of muhawitz fortress has only one eighth of the strength of the incoming Hiran army - that is, the poor 10000 people.


    Although the number is small, in terms of fighting spirit and morale, the 10000 garrison of muhavic fortress is not lost to the Hiran army outside the Great Wall.


    The walls of muhavitz fortress are full of the regiment flags of the Michael knights and the military flags of the British Empire, which move in the wind.


    The infantry and archers stood orderly in all attack directions on the wall.


    The infantry were ready to meet all the enemy who climbed up the wall.


    The archers were ready to shoot all the enemy troops who came into range.


    In addition to the soldiers, a siege crossbow and a catapult were set up on the wall to attack the enemy''s military array from a long distance.


    There are also teams in the fortress, one after another, ready to rush up the wall to support the reserve forces.


    Wearing her red armor, Dale, holding the light red Knight Sword around her waist, stood on the north wall of muhawitz fortress and looked at the Hiran army as dense as ants in the wilderness outside the Great Wall.


    On Dale''s side stood a short girl with light gray hair and amber eyes.


    The girl was wearing ordinary cloth clothes, no armor and no sword.


    Judging from the appearance and clothes, the girl didn''t match the career of "soldier" at all.


    "Hello, Herr." Dale, who was looking at the Helan army formation outside the Great Wall, whispered to Hai rou''er, "do you have any tricks that can easily defeat the Helan army outside the Great Wall?"


    Su Cheng left Dale and the "powerful man" on the northern front. It was Herr Evans, Eliza''s Knight and bodyguard, who had a long relationship with Eliza.


    Dale and Hai rou''er left by Su Cheng are not very familiar.


    Prior to this, Dale''s only impression of Herr was that she was Eliza''s Knight and squire.


    Besides, Dale had no other impression of Herr.


    Before Su Cheng led his troops south, Su Cheng personally led Hai rouer to Dale and said to her, "Dale, the child will stay to help you and guard the northern front with you. Don''t despise her when she is young and small. The child''s strategic level is very strong."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Dale was stunned.


    After saying this sentence, Su Cheng immediately added a few words and briefly told her about Hai rou''er''s current life experience.


    Until then, Dale finally had some basic understanding of the child who had little impression before.


    It turned out that after the child was "picked up" by Eliza in the rescue war of Lund Kingdom, he has been following Eliza.


    After coming to the northern front with Eliza - especially after Eliza and Su Cheng got married, with Su Cheng''s permission, Hai rouer has been working in the headquarters of the Michael Knight order to help deal with all kinds of affairs.


    Because he is relatively low-key and never preaches when doing things, Su Cheng and Eliza rarely talk about the child, so many people, including Dale, don''t have a deep impression of the child.


    According to Su Cheng, this child has the ability to handle paperwork, but he is afraid of strangers and is not good at communicating with others. Therefore, he is not good at dealing with people and commanding.


    But he is quite good at military planning.


    Of course, these words are just one side of Su Cheng''s words.


    After accepting the child from Su Cheng, Dale secretly made a decision - whether the child is really as good at document processing and military planning as Su Cheng said must be tested by herself.


    Therefore, after Su Cheng led the army south, Dale deliberately threw a lot of paperwork to Hai rouer.


    The result of the test was beyond Dale''s expectation.


    Dale thought that Su Cheng''s evaluation of the child should only be exaggerated. After all, the child has a close relationship with Eliza. It''s understandable to focus on cultivating the child who has a close relationship with Eliza.


    Dale had already made a good job and thought, "ah, that''s the level of the child." Ready for your idea.


    However - no matter how much work is thrown to Herr, she can finish it on time and in quantity.


    Not only that, Hai rou''er worked hard and never said a word of complaint. Like a hard-working cow, she only buried herself in the case and silently handled every task assigned by Dale.


    After seeing Hai rou''er''s ability, Dale gradually faced up to Hai rou''er and put away her previous contempt for Hai rou''er.


    Now, dale is leading Hai rou''er to stand on the wall of muhawitz fortress, looking at the Helan army that has been lined up outside the Great Wall.


    Under Dale''s deployment, the garrison in the fortress has made all preparations to meet the enemy, waiting for the enemy to attack.


    Waiting for the enemy to attack is quite boring and easy to make people feel anxious.


    In order to reduce the anxiety in her heart and kill the boring time at present, Dale casually asked Hai rou''er nearby if she had any wonderful plan to defeat the enemy.


    Hai rouer smiled shyly at Dale''s question.


    Then fine channel:


    "I''ve never personally worked out military strategies before, let alone any strange ones, so I''m empty headed now. I don''t know what useful strategies can be used to deal with the Hiran army."


    "In short - first fight with the Hiram army."


    "Play a few games with the Hiran army, observe the trends and characteristics of the Hiran army, and then see if you can come up with any useful strategy against the enemy."


    As soon as Hai rou''er''s voice fell, Dale smiled a few times, and then sighed:


    "That''s right. In short, let''s fight with the Hiram army first. The commander who hopes to command this Hiram army is a waste who doesn''t know how to use troops. "


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    As soon as Dale had finished her words, there was a sudden rush of trumpets in the Helan army outside the Great Wall.


    The dense sound of trumpets shrouded every Hillan army array and the whole muhawitz fortress.


    The neat military formations outside the Great Wall moved slowly


    Slowly rushed towards muhavitz fortress

 Chapter 1219

    British Empire, somewhere on the North Bank of Lake ANGA.


    It''s time for a break.


    Deng Jiaer Army soldiers who have been marching for a long time are now taking every minute and every second to rest.


    After marching for such a long time, even Darlene, who belongs to the trump force - the German undead team, felt a little tired.


    Dalina, who was sitting on the ground casually and pouring water into her mouth, suddenly heard Yala deliberately lower the voice line and lie in her ear and say:


    "Look, Darlene, those people''s equipment is really strange."


    Darlene looked in the direction of Ara''s finger.


    At the end of the direction pointed by Yala''s finger was a group of soldiers sitting not far from them and resting in strange armor.


    "Hmm..." Darlene nodded. "These people have two big wings behind them. It''s really strange."


    The army sitting next to the German undead team was the wing mounted cavalry regiment, which Ron lent to Su Cheng and Su Cheng transferred it to Deng Jiaer and Gary.


    The equipment of the winged cavalry is strange in the eyes of Darlene and others.


    There are two such big wings on the back of the armor. Although it looks very powerful, dalina and others think it is really flashy.


    First of all - the biggest drawback of having two such big wings in the back is that they are too conspicuous to hide themselves.


    The greatest advantage of cavalry is its strong mobility.


    Therefore, one of the most common tasks of cavalry is to use strong mobility to launch surprise attacks on the enemy.


    The two big wings on the back are too conspicuous. The enemy can see a group of soldiers with two big wings on the back leaning towards them from a long distance.


    "Compared with the wing mounted cavalry regiment, our undead team''s equipment is too practical." Yala said to Darlene in a half joking tone.


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell behind, Darlene immediately smiled and said:


    "Yes, the equipment of the wing mounted cavalry regiment is flashy, or the equipment of our German undead team is both beautiful and practical."


    If the two big wings are the iconic equipment of the winged cavalry, the iconic equipment of the German undead is their dark purple cloak.


    Although the style of armor used by the members of the German undead team is different from that of ordinary soldiers, their most iconic equipment is the dark purple cloak.


    This exclusive equipment of the German undead team is not as boastful as the two big wings of the winged cavalry, and it is not lost to the winged cavalry in terms of momentum.


    The black armor is covered with a dark purple cloak - strong visual pressure.


    At the same time, this dark purple cloak is also quite practical.


    Because it uses special materials, it has many uses.


    When it rains, pulling the hood of the cloak is a perfect raincoat.


    When the wind blows, a tight cloak is a perfect windbreaker.


    When killing the enemy, this cloak can also be used as a rag to wipe off the blood and fat on the body and weapons


    Because she is well aware of the various advantages of her own exclusive equipment, dalina and other talents will do their best to ridicule the equipment of the winged cavalry, and madly satirize the flashy equipment of the winged cavalry in private. It is of no use except for decoration.


    Darlene also wanted to talk to Arado about "how ugly the wing mounted cavalry''s equipment is".


    However - with a shout from the officer, Darlene had no choice but to stop her plan:


    "Get up! Go on! "


    ¡ª¡ªThe rest time passed so quickly


    Darlene quickly stood up from the ground while quietly complaining in her heart. Prepare to continue the march according to the order of the officer.


    Darlene, they don''t know where they''re going.


    All they knew was that after the fleet reached a certain position, it suddenly stopped at the shore and put them on the shore.


    Among the troops on the shore, in addition to their German undead team and wing mounted cavalry regiment, there are some infantry and cavalry who Darlene can''t tell which army they belong to.


    After being put down to the shore, they marched along the shore of a great lake towards the east at a high speed.


    According to Darlene''s inference, this great lake should be Lake ANGA.


    Instead of participating in the water war that will break out in Lake ANGA, she went up to the land and marched eastward - dalina didn''t understand what the reason was.


    Darlene didn''t really want to know why.


    Because for her - it''s no difference whether it''s fighting on land or on deck.


    So whether the battlefield she rushed to was on land or on the water made no difference to Darlene. Anyway, she just went to kill the enemy.


    In a short time, the whole army was ready to March.


    Each member of the German undead team has three horses for them to transfer in turn.


    Da Liana knocked on the horse''s belly and drove the horse under her crotch forward and followed the big army.


    The strong wind brought by the advance of the war horse blew darina''s face.


    Feeling the strong wind blowing on her face, Da Liana unconsciously said in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI hope to find the answer to [that question] in this battle


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Lorraine Empire, somewhere in the wilderness north of the imperial capital Tuli.


    A group of horses and cars rattled towards Tuli, the capital of the Lorraine empire.


    A black Armored Cavalry surrounded an exquisite and luxurious carriage among them.


    The person sitting in this carriage and escorted by so many elite cavalry is Vivian sent by ELSA to negotiate with queen Bella of the Lorraine empire.


    Vivian opened the window curtains and looked out of the window with great interest.


    The southern scenery outside the window has attracted all Vivian''s attention.


    Vivian was born in the Duke of North Munster in the north of the British Empire. The most popular scenery is the snow. This is the first time Vivian came to the Lorraine empire. At the same time, it is also the first time Vivian saw the southern scenery which is quite different from the scenery seen in the North.


    Don''t be like just now - Deng Jiaer saw a large watermelon field.


    There was no watermelon in the north of the British Empire, so Vivian saw such a large watermelon field for the first time.


    When she saw this large watermelon field, Vivian''s eyes began to shine directly.


    Just when Vivian wanted to continue to enjoy the scenery outside the car, the coachman suddenly said to Vivian:


    "Sir. We are about to arrive at the foot of Tuli city. We can already see the officials of the Lorraine Empire who came out of the city to meet us. "


    "OK." Vivian answered and began to tidy up her hair and clothes. She was ready to get off and meet the officials of the Lorraine Empire who came out of the city to meet them.


    "Your Excellency." Just then, the coachman''s voice sounded again, "please allow me to care more - how do you feel now? Are you still dizzy? Still want to vomit? "

 Chapter 1220

    "Yes!" Vivian nodded. "I feel very good now. My body is much better."


    As early as two days ago, all the white strips used to fix Vivian''s body in the carriage were removed.


    The speed of the carriage also slowed down to an ordinary level.


    The reason is that Vivian can have enough time to regulate her body.


    In order to reach Tuli, the capital of the Lorraine Empire, as soon as possible, Vivian rode a special carriage specially used for driving.


    This special carriage, which is specially used for driving, will run at a very fast speed all the way.


    At each post station, the horses and coachman who pulled the cart, as well as the war horses who escorted the guards, would be replaced. After replacing them with new horses and coachman, they would continue to run all the way.


    Therefore, people sitting in the carriage will be very painful.


    In order to reduce the pain of passengers in the carriage as much as possible, the carriage will be equipped with white strips that are very useful for fixing passengers'' bodies and handles arranged on the top of the carriage for passengers to grasp.


    At the same time, the passengers in the carriage also have to bite a piece of white silk to avoid biting their tongue due to strong turbulence on the way.


    Although these things in the carriage can indeed minimize the pain felt by passengers.


    But because it is already very painful to take this kind of car, even if the pain has been minimized, you will still feel quite painful when taking this kind of car.


    Vivian almost survived all the way in a trance.


    The bumps brought by the high-speed carriage made Vivian lose her mind.


    Keep vomiting, keep vomiting, keep vomiting


    Every night at rest, we have to bother the guards to clean up the vomit in the carriage.


    Vivian has endured this pain all the way to the present.


    Now we are about to arrive in Tuli. If Vivian, as an envoy, is allowed to meet with the kings and ministers of the Lorraine empire in a trance and pale face, the impact will naturally be very bad.


    Therefore, two days ago, all the white strips and handles used to fix Vivian''s body in the carriage were removed. Vivian doesn''t have to bite a piece of silk all the time. The speed slows down to the normal level, so that Vivian can have enough time to recuperate.


    It is precisely because the current speed has become an ordinary level that Vivian can have such leisure and ability to watch the scenery outside the window.


    Vivian''s body has always been very healthy. Taking this anti-human carriage all the way from pandragon to Tuli, although she was also very painful and vomited bile, she has never had any serious problems.


    She didn''t vomit blood or hurt her internal organs like some of her predecessors.


    From slowing down to now, in just two days, Vivian''s body has been successfully conditioned back, her face is no longer as miserable as before, and her spirit is no longer as trance as before.


    After responding to the coachman''s question, Vivian took care of her hair and her red official dress.


    Because Vivian''s figure is too petite, there is no official dress matching Vivian in the foreign affairs administration of the British Empire.


    At this time, the official dress worn on Vivian was temporarily restructured from the smallest official dress in the general administration.


    I have to say that the tailor in charge of restructuring this official dress is really skilled. In such a short time, this official dress has been restructured to barely meet Vivian''s body shape.


    After confirming that there was no problem with her hair and clothes, Vivian sat quietly in the carriage, waiting for the coachman driving the carriage to pull her to the ministers of the Rowling Empire who came out of the city to meet her


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The holy Helan empire in the north of the British Empire and the Frankish empire in the East launched a fierce attack on the British Empire.


    The southern Lorraine empire was also ready to move, hoarding a large number of supplies and gathering a large number of troops at the border between the two countries.


    With queen Bella''s words, the southern front of the British Empire will be as fierce as the northern front and the Rhine front.


    North, East and South - the three lines of the British Empire are facing varying degrees of crisis.


    In the face of these three lines of crisis, the monarchs and ministers of the British Empire also adopted different coping strategies.


    The north line is actively defensive. Deal with the enemy, drag the battle to a war of attrition, and slowly consume the supply and morale of the Hiran army.


    The eastern front took the initiative to attack. Repel the land and water armies of the Frankish Empire, rescue the ISAR remnant army still trapped in the Rhineland plain, and drive all the Franks who are the most threatening and most aggressive back to the East Bank of the Rhine River.


    Huairou on the south line. Through diplomatic means, the threat from the South should be cut off without a single soldier.


    The third front adopts different strategies and different operations.


    The operations on these three fronts are almost carried out at the same time.


    The three front battle, which decided the fate of the British Empire and was destined to go down in history, began slowly!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, Lake ANGA.


    "Hey... It''s a lie..." Willie looked at the Frank warships in the distance with incredible eyes. "What''s the matter with a huge ship as high as a mountain..."


    The fleets of Su Chengjun and Frankish army met in the middle of Lake ANGA.


    The two armies encountered, but neither of them launched an active attack.


    Fighting on the water, like fighting on land, pays attention to formation.


    The two armies just encountered on the lake are long and narrow formations of military, which are not used to meet the enemy at all.


    Therefore, after the two armies encountered on the lake, neither of them took the lead in launching the attack, but both slowly integrated and deployed their own fleets.


    During the integration of formation, the generals and soldiers of Su Cheng army gradually saw the appearance of the enemy fleet they were about to face and fight with.


    After seeing the appearance of Frank''s warship team, many people''s first reaction was big.


    Very big.


    Quite large.


    The main warships of the Frankish fleet were as huge as a mountain.


    Although Su Cheng and others knew from the intelligence collected by the scouts before the start of the eastern expedition that the main warships of the Frank warship team were quite huge, and they could even be used to run horses on the deck.


    Although they had made some psychological preparations, many people, including Willie, couldn''t help shouting with a bit of despair after they really saw the huge of Frank''s warship.


    The size of the main warships of the Franks was far beyond their imagination.


    The main warships in their fleet are only a fraction of the size of the main warships of the Frank warship team


    Only their flagship, the hipperian, could compete with the main warships of the Frank warships in size.


    But for such a large warship, Su Cheng has only the hipperian on their side.


    And the fleet of the Frankish army has countless ships

 Chapter 1221

    "Calm down, enly." Su Cheng, standing beside enly, said in a calm tone, "I think the fleet of the Frankish army is just a pile of large matches floating on the lake."


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Just as the two armies were about to complete their formation deployment, Mulder suddenly walked quickly towards Su Cheng who was standing in the bow of the shiperian and shouted to Su Cheng:


    "Captain Cheng! The Franks sent messengers to our army! The commander in chief of the Frank warship team asked this messenger to give you a message! "


    "Messenger?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows gently. "Let the messenger come. I''d like to hear what the General Commander of the Frank warship wants to say to me."


    In a short time, a small boat carrying messengers of the Frankish army was successfully towed under the shiperian.


    After being searched and confirmed that he did not carry any murder weapon, the messenger was taken to the deck of the hipperian and in front of Su Cheng.


    "Since you don''t bring an interpreter, you understand and speak britannian, don''t you?"


    Su Cheng continued to say simply to the envoy:


    "To make a long story short, what does your General Commander want to say to me?"


    Because the britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire were feuds, the envoy was not as polite as Su Cheng.


    There were no greetings or honorifics.


    He spoke loudly to Su Cheng in britannian with a strong accent:


    "Our commander in chief asked me to bring the following --"


    "You have no chance of winning!"


    "The best choice for you is to surrender obediently!"


    "But I don''t think you will surrender obediently!"


    "So - be prepared to be ravaged by our army!"


    "I will see your dying struggle firmly in my eyes!"


    "Remember the name of the unit that will defeat you and the name of its commander in chief - the Royal Fleet of the Frank empire! Commander in chief - Otto von horwig! "


    After quietly listening to the messenger''s words, Su Cheng pulled at the corners of his mouth and smiled a few times.


    "The man in command of this fleet is Otto von horwig... Oh, an unheard of name."


    "Royal Fleet... The name of this army is good."


    "What a brief provocation."


    The words announced by the messenger are full of provocation.


    However, Su Cheng was indifferent to this provocation and was not offended by this provocation at all.


    Instead, he said to the messenger with a smile:


    "The Otto von horwig you went back to tell you - I don''t expect you to be better than Alan Jones, just try your best."


    After saying this, Su Cheng turned his head and turned his eyes to Mu de beside him:


    "Send back the messengers of the Frankish army."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Royal Fleet, flagship HELLES¡ª¡ª


    The veins on his forehead burst slightly, and Otto said in a deep voice to the messenger who had just returned:


    "Is that what Su Cheng really said?"


    "Yes!" The messenger replied loudly.


    After being sent out of Su Chengjun''s array, the messenger turned back as quickly as possible, boarded the deck of the HELLES, the flagship of their Royal Fleet, informed Otto of his trip, and repeated to Otto what Su Cheng had just asked him to bring to Otto.


    When he heard that Su Cheng didn''t expect his ability to be higher than Alan, green veins burst out on Otto''s forehead.


    "Su Cheng, that bastard...!"


    Otto growled, gnashing his teeth.


    "Insulting me so much... I dare say my ability is lower than that Alan Jones!"


    Otto asked the messenger to humiliate them with such a naked provocation. As the commander-in-chief of the whole army, Su Cheng naturally wouldn''t swallow the evil spirit.


    So Su Cheng asked the messenger to bring back a brief but humiliating remark to Otto.


    As early as when Allen had just taken refuge in the British Empire, Su Cheng had heard that Allen was excluded by his colleagues in the Frankish army.


    The reason is that Allen''s name does not have the word "Feng", not an aristocrat.


    The Frankish empire was a very important country.


    At the same time, it is also a country with serious class solidification.


    It is difficult for civilians to be promoted to aristocrats, who monopolize almost all senior positions in the country.


    Take the military attache as an example. Among those with senior military ranks such as general and general, none of them is of noble origin without the word "Feng" in their name.


    Allen is the only exception.


    It is the only exception since the founding of the Frankish empire.


    Allen was the only hero in the nearly 300 year history of the Frankish Empire who won the highest rank of "general" as a civilian.


    Allen ascended to the position of "general" with his own efforts and a little luck.


    It''s a pity - even if his ability is so strong, he still can''t get the respect of his colleagues.


    Allen is the only "civilian general". His colleagues of noble origin naturally exclude him in every way.


    Although it was not clear whether Otto von horwig was also one of the many people who excluded Allen, Su Cheng still took a gamble and asked the messenger to inform Otto with his words to see if he could use them to annoy Otto.


    Su Cheng was lucky - he bet right.


    Otto is not just pushing Alan out.


    Deeply rooted in his family thought, he wished Allen, a civilian, could quickly roll down from the position of "general". If he could die directly, it would be better.


    In Otto''s eyes, only nobles can be competent for senior officers such as generals and generals.


    Allen, who holds the position of senior general as a civilian, is tarnishing the sacred name of "senior general".


    Su Cheng said that he didn''t expect his ability to be higher than Alan Jones - it was even a serious insult to Otto to spit directly in his face.


    Otto, whose veins burst, clenched his fist and calmed his anger.


    Just then, a bright, loud laugh suddenly sounded on Otto''s side:


    "Hahaha! That Su Cheng is unexpectedly interesting! "


    "I thought Su Cheng would only let the messenger bring back a few words like ''you are the one who wants to lose''"


    "As a result, he asked the messenger to bring back such an interesting sentence! It''s killing me! "


    "Admiral Neumann!"


    Otto turned his head and cut off his angry fierce eyes at the owner of the laughter, an extremely burly young man.


    "What''s funny?"


    "Is it so funny that Su Cheng asked the messenger to bring it back?"


    If other generals had been stared at by Otto''s fierce eyes, I''m afraid they would have been too scared to speak.


    However - the burly young man shrugged without changing his face:


    "I think it''s funny ~ ~"

 Chapter 1222

    From the appearance, the young man is about 30 years old.


    She has short blond hair and blue eyes.


    He is very tall. Even if he is wrapped in thick armor, he can still clearly feel the magnificent and extreme muscles under this armor.


    After shrugging his shoulders and saying "I think it''s funny ~ ~" with an indifferent attitude, the young man then added:


    "Can''t I laugh at what I think is funny?"


    Looking at the young man who was still smiling, Otto''s anger became more intense.


    "Admiral von Neumann!" Otto raised his tone several degrees in one breath. "I know you''re talented! I''ve been able to save the car! Therefore, it has the privilege of not being bound by military law! But I''m also your current boss and your officer! So I hope you can give me the least respect as an officer! "


    The young man - or Doppler, after quietly listening to Otto''s reprimand, remained indifferent.


    "Oh? Did I break any military laws just now? " Doppler chuckled, "did I say anything humiliating to you just now?"


    "I just thought Su Cheng''s reply to our army was very interesting, so I just laughed a few times. Isn''t it? "


    "As far as I know - the army should not be an organization that doesn''t even allow laughter, right?"


    "You...!" Otto, whose mood seemed to be out of control, rushed towards Otto with a purple face.


    However - before he rushed to Otto, the other generals standing around him and Doppler quickly got stuck between Otto and Doppler one step in advance to prevent Otto from moving forward again.


    "Coach! Please calm down! "


    "Coach! The enemy is now! What we should do now is to work together to resist foreign enemies! Instead of criticizing each other among our comrades in arms! "


    "Coach! Please calm down! "


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, Su Cheng was angry, and now he is angry again.


    Being angry with two people one after another, Otto''s mood has been out of control.


    "Get out of the way!" Otto yelled, "I must teach this guy a lesson today!"


    "Coach...!"


    A general standing on Otto''s side hugged Otto and wouldn''t let Otto move forward. He put his lips to Otto''s ear and whispered at a volume that only he and Otto could hear:


    "Please calm down."


    This general is Otto''s adjutant and Otto''s right-hand man, general gwenser von Michel.


    Put his lips to Otto''s ear and whispered "please calm down" to Otto, then geyunser comforted Otto:


    "Now that the enemy is in front of us and the war has not started, the comrades in arms have fallen out - this scene is really ugly."


    "You also know what an unreasonable person Doppler is."


    "Relying on his own rescue work and the privilege of ''not being bound by military law'' granted by his majesty, he has undermined the military discipline of the army again and again."


    "It''s too cheap to fight such a madman."


    "Now tolerate him, but it can also highlight your generosity."


    After hearing geyunser''s consolation, Otto''s heavy breathing gradually calmed down.


    The previously uncontrollable emotion gradually returned to his control.


    Seeing that Otto had calmed down, greiser turned his head and said to the Doppler high voice:


    "Admiral Neumann! Please apologize to the coach! "


    "It''s normal to laugh when you hear something funny. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "But it''s unreasonable to laugh on such an occasion just now."


    "At present, we need to work together."


    "I hope you can take into account the overall situation and apologize to the coach."


    From the beginning, he held his chest with both hands and looked like Doppler who wanted to see a good play. At this time, he looked at geyunser with a little serious color, and then at Otto.


    Then he sighed:


    "... I''m really sorry, manager. I was really rude just now. "


    As soon as Doppler''s apology fell, gwenser immediately turned his head and whispered again at a volume that only he and Otto could hear:


    "Coach, Doppler has apologized. Just go down this step and end the dispute."


    After listening to geyunser''s words, Otto looked at the Doppler not far in front of him with a complex face.


    It was not long before Otto gave a heavy "hum" with his nose.


    "I hope you won''t make such mistakes again in the future."


    After dropping this sentence, Otto lifted his cloak and strode out of the cabin towards the deck.


    And all the generals, including Doppler, followed closely.


    From the cabin to the deck, the scenery in front of me suddenly brightened.


    Reflected in front of Otto and others are the waiting military array formed by warships as huge as a hill, the lake reflecting silver waves under the reflection of the sun, and the black spots in the distance.


    The black spots were their opponents in this battle - the joint forces of the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy led by Su Cheng.


    Looking at the huge ships around the flagship Hercules, the little unhappiness left on Otto''s face disappeared in an instant.


    Otto''s face was full of pride.


    "Gwenser." Otto turned his head and looked at the adjutant beside him.


    Otto had a close relationship with his adjutant gwenser, so he called gwenser''s name directly, both in public and in private.


    "Has the military array been deployed? Are you ready for battle? "


    "Coach, it''s all ready!"


    "Good!" After nodding hard, Otto let his eyes slide over the giant ship in front of him again.


    Looking at this unprecedented fleet under his command, Otto only felt a burst of pride in his chest.


    In order to vent his pride in every corner of his body, Otto decided to give an exciting mobilization speech to his subordinates, and then ordered the attack.


    This war that will determine the future destiny of the two countries - the party that set off its Prelude should be their Frankish empire.


    "Everybody!"


    Otto turned and shouted to the senior generals standing behind him:


    "As you can see! Compared with our ships, the ships of the British army are like ants and elephants! "


    "No matter how the ant struggles, it can''t shake the elephant!"


    "The victory of this battle will and will only belong to us!"


    "In this war, the order of Michael Knights will fall!"


    "When the cavalry of Michael falls, the British Empire will fall with it!"

 Chapter 1223

    "I''m honored! Can personally command a war that can destroy the British Empire! "


    "I''m honored! Can share this supreme honor of destroying the country with everyone present! "


    "Defeat all the ships of the British Army across Lake ANGA!"


    "The whole British Army collapsed! Until the surface of Lake ANGA is covered with the blood of the britannians! "


    Otto has always been a good speaker.


    What he said just now is quite infectious.


    Many generals in front of him were infected by his speech and stared at Otto with hot and excited eyes.


    Otto''s own emotions were aroused by his passionate speech just now.


    His voice became more and more excited. He took a deep breath and then shouted:


    "Pass on my military order -! Blow the charge... "


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    Before Otto could utter the last syllable, one horn after another sounded suddenly.


    The horn did not ring from the ranks of their Frankish army.


    It sounded from the battle line of the British Army opposite.


    This high spirited horn sounded through the sky, making people can''t help but have the illusion that they can hear it in any corner of the world.


    Otto''s speech was abruptly interrupted by the sound of the horn.


    The face, which had been ruddy because of emotional excitement, became extremely ugly at this time.


    Turn your neck and look behind you.


    At the center of the fiery horn, the array of the British Army changed observably.


    Nearly 30 warships rushed out of the neat array and came straight towards them.


    The first attack of the war was taken away by the British army.


    Looking at the nearly 30 britannian warships attacking them, Doppler pulled his mouth and whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "What an embarrassment... The speech was just at the most exciting moment, and it was interrupted. General holwig, who has always been proud and face saving, is afraid that he will vomit blood in anger. "


    As Doppler said.


    Otto is very angry now.


    The first attack of the war was just robbed by the British army.


    The timing of the first attack was so accurate that it was just at the time when Otto announced the attack and delivered his speech to the most passionate stage,


    This gave Otto a strong sense of depression that he punched against the wall but missed it.


    "Bastard...!"


    Otto clenched his teeth and scolded.


    After taking several deep breaths to calm himself, Otto turned his head back and showed his face to the generals.


    Although the accident happened suddenly, Otto quickly figured out what to say to extricate himself from his current embarrassing situation.


    "It seems that our opponent is really vulnerable!"


    "Su Cheng doesn''t look worthy of his name!"


    "Obviously, he is at a disadvantage, but he doesn''t take the defensive. Instead, he is in a hurry to die!"


    "Since they are so summoned to die, we will help them!"


    "Gwenser!"


    Otto shouted the name of his adjutant.


    As soon as his voice fell, his adjutant quickly stepped out of the line and ran to Otto. While walking the military salute of their Frankish Empire, they loudly replied:


    "The officer is here!"


    "In this war, you will be the vanguard of our army!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Su Chengjun, flagship shiperian.


    "Commander... Don''t we really take the defensive and observe the enemy''s combat style first..." Wei said to Su Cheng in a cautious tone. "The lower officer thinks that it''s a little reckless to launch a direct attack... Although our attack is not a forced attack without strategy..."


    "What are you talking about, Willie?" Su Cheng smiled and shrugged. "Our war this time is the ''eastern expedition''."


    "We are here to drive all the Franks back to the East Bank of the Rhine."


    "Since we are here to take the initiative to attack and drive the Franks back, we should be the first to open the prelude to the war, shouldn''t we?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire was founded in 295.


    The combined fleet of the order of Michael and the Imperial Navy met the Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire.


    The lake ANGA water war, which determines the future destiny of the two countries, opened here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At present, there are four types of warships in the British Empire, and the Imperial Navy fleet is also composed of these four types of warships.


    The four ship types are¡ª¡ª


    No. 1 warship: the main warship of the British army, specially made of "iron wood" produced in the west of the Empire, is extremely hard and extremely strong. It has four decks and is specially used to collide with enemy ships. The flagship of the fleet, the hipperian, is ship No. 1.


    However, because the hipperian is the flagship, in order to highlight the power of the flagship, the hipperian has been restructured, so the volume of the hipperian is much larger than that of the ordinary No. 1 warship.


    No. 2 warship: the ship is small and is mostly used for close contact and chasing the enemy.


    Warship 3: sentry ship. The smallest ship, which is specially used to patrol and secure the enemy.


    Warship 4: transport ship. Although the ships used to carry food and supplies and place military doctors and other logistics personnel are not specially used for combat, when the war is tense, the transport ship can also be used as No. 2 warship specially used for close contact with the enemy.


    Although the fleet lost a lot of warships in the "northern revolution" three years ago and the subsequent storm, because the central government saw the extraordinary performance of the Navy on the battlefield in the "northern revolution" and in order to prepare for the future development of the new continent, the British Empire has tilted resources to the Navy in the past three years, Strengthen the combat effectiveness of the Navy.


    Although the Navy''s total military strength is still just over 20000, the number of warships they have is not comparable to that three years ago.


    The naval fleet of the British Empire currently has 75 warships No. 1, 183 warships No. 2, 84 warships No. 3 and 618 warships No. 4.


    The total number of ships is 960.


    These 960 warships of various models are all the current water combat power of the British Empire.


    When Su Cheng was still in the north and wrote to Mulder and others, asking them to lead a fleet to help their Michael Knights go south, Su Cheng specifically indicated in the letter - asking Mulder to take all their naval ships.


    As early as then, Su Cheng was already preparing for the water showdown with the Frankish army.


    Although Mulder didn''t understand why Su Cheng asked them to take all the ships of their navy at that time, out of his trust in Su Cheng, Mulder did it obediently, took all the warships of their navy, and didn''t leave any deck in the naval headquarters and any sub base.

 Chapter 1224

    Most of the No. 4 warships in Mulder''s fleet were built in order to send the generals of the Michael knights to the clear water port of the Holy Hiran Empire during the "northern revolution" three years ago.


    After the "northern revolution" operation, these No. 4 warships were piled up in the naval base.


    No one expected that these transport ships, which were temporarily made three years ago, could be of such great use.


    Such a large number of transport ships are more than enough to carry all the generals of the Michael Knights heading south.


    If such a large number of transport ships had not been temporarily driven out three years ago, Su Cheng would not be able to use the ship''s power so smoothly to send his troops to the South and East.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A total of 20 huge warships like hills sailed out of the ranks of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire and went straight towards the vanguard of the British army.


    The vanguard force of the Britannia army is 35 warships No. 2 specially used for side contact.


    The man who commanded the 35 warships was the deputy commander of the Navy, Bryce short.


    Su Cheng handed over the vanguard task of launching the first battle with the enemy to blitz.


    Blitz''s warship rushed ahead of the ships.


    He himself stood at the bow of the ship, leaned the knight''s sword on the ground, and looked at the Frankish vanguard troops closer and closer to them.


    The reason why he let his warship rush to the front and stand in the bow of the warship was to boost morale and let the vanguard soldiers who followed him to fight the enemy clearly see his figure.


    See him charging in front.


    Blaise''s painstaking efforts were not in vain.


    The vanguard soldiers who followed blitz saw that their commander was so brave, and their morale soared.


    The driver tried his best to drive the ship forward at a faster speed.


    The soldiers who were responsible for using all kinds of equipment on the ship rubbed their hands one by one and couldn''t wait to fight with the Franks.


    Su Chengjun''s vanguard force has 35 ships.


    The vanguard of the Otto army had only 20 ships.


    In terms of quantity, Su Chengjun''s vanguard troops have a huge advantage.


    Of course - just in terms of quantity.


    If you come to the scene and see the difference in the size of warships between the two armies, you will blurt out in an instant: Otto army has an absolute advantage!


    Because the ships of the vanguard forces of the Otto army are all their main warships as huge as a hill.


    Even the No. 1 warship, the largest of the four ship types of the British Imperial Navy, is far smaller than the main warships of the Royal Fleet.


    Even the largest warship No. 1 can''t compare with the main warships of the Royal Fleet, let alone warship No. 2, which is one circle smaller than warship No. 1.


    From the perspective of blitz and others, the Otto army vanguard forces pressing towards them are like a mountain.


    When the two armies are still far away, the gap between them is not very obvious.


    However, after the distance between the two armies was narrowed, the gap was instantly widened.


    Looking at the "hills" one after another, the fighting spirit of the generals of Su Cheng''s vanguard army, whose morale was still very strong, withered one after another.


    Facing these "mountains" and pressing against them, the fear and oppression are no different from the heavy cavalry charging directly against the enemy on land.


    Even Bryce couldn''t help swallowing his saliva because of nervousness and fear when he saw the "mountains" pressing against them.


    ¡ª¡ªLooking closer, it''s really oppressive


    Blaise whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªI had never heard that the Frankish empire was studying new warships, nor had I heard that the Frankish empire was building such a large fleet.


    ¡ª¡ªAre the research and development of new warships and the formation of fleets carried out secretly


    ¡ª¡ªIt should take a lot of time to study warships with such terrible pressure and build such a large fleet


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to defeat our britannian Empire, the Franks also spent a lot of effort.


    Bryce is the vice admiral of the Navy. He has common sense about ships and water warfare. Naturally, he is much more professional than others.


    Blaise knows exactly how time-consuming and laborious it is to study new warships and build fleets.


    According to Blaise''s estimation, the building time of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish Empire should be at least more than 10 years.


    ¡ª¡ªWell, how long it took the fleet of the Frankish Empire to be successfully built has nothing to do with me.


    ¡ª¡ªI''d better focus on what I should do.


    After shaking his head vigorously and discarding these messy ideas in his mind, blitz picked up the knight''s sword on the deck from the beginning, pulled out the sheath with a "miso" sound, and pointed the sword tip at the Otto army vanguard in front.


    "Stone cannon, giant crossbow ready!"


    Stone gun and Crossbow - one of the standard equipment of the Navy.


    The so-called stone cannon is simply an improved catapult.


    The use principle of the sophisticated catapult on the warship is not different from that of the catapult. People often call it "stone gun".


    Giant crossbow - that is, the improved siege crossbow.


    Stone cannon and crossbow are the only two long-range weapons of the Navy - as is the case with the armies of all countries.


    In fact, blitz has been silently calculating the distance between the two armies.


    After Otto''s vanguard troops had entered their attack range, blitz immediately asked his generals to prepare for long-range attack.


    In less than a minute, blitz received that all ships had completed the preparation for the use of stone guns and crossbows.


    All the stone guns and crossbows of the Blitz army were aimed at the warships of the Frankish vanguard ahead.


    Blaise held up his knight''s sword and waved it down heavily.


    "Launch!"


    With the issuance of blitz''s attack order, boulders and arrows smashed at the Frankish vanguard with amazing momentum and prestige.


    Boom!


    Hiss!


    The roar of the boulder hitting the wood and the crisp dull sound of the giant arrow penetrating the wood one after another.


    Due to the accuracy and the distance between the two armies, few boulders and crossbows successfully hit the ships of the Frankish army.


    Of the 10 stones, only about 1 or 2 can hit the target.


    However, because the britannian army fired a large number of boulders and crossbows at one go, the base number was large enough, so there were still a lot of boulders and crossbows that successfully hit the target.


    Many Frankish warships were hit by boulders or crossbows.

 Chapter 1225

    After the attack of the British army fell, the Frankish army launched a counterattack.


    It was also the roar of boulders and arrows towards the britannian army.


    "Avoid it! Turn the rudder! " Blaise raised his voice, waved his knight''s sword, and commanded his men to avoid these boulders and crossbows thrown by the Frankish army.


    This battle is the first battle of Lake ANGA water war.


    Since it is the first battle, we should not neglect it.


    The victory or defeat of the first battle will have a certain impact on the morale of the whole army.


    Therefore, both the britannian army and the Frankish army were their own elite divisions.


    The soldiers who followed blitz to meet the enemy were first-class elite in the Navy and participated in many annihilation wars against pirates.


    As the first-class elite of the Navy, they are quite good at handling ship equipment and ships.


    Under the command of blitz, the generals on the ship were crazy at the helm, and their warships were like loaches, turning and writhing on the broad surface of Lake ANGA.


    Although in terms of the intensity of fire, the Frankish vanguard did not lose to the British vanguard.


    But -- compared with the Britannia army, the hit rate of the vanguard troops of the Frankish army is too blind.


    There are two reasons why the hit rate is far lower than that of the British Army:


    The first reason: the ships of the British army were too small compared with those of the Frankish army. Hard to hit.


    The second reason: the ships of the British army have been dodging flexibly, making it more difficult for the Franks to hit them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The vanguard troops of the two armies are like boulders and crossbows. They don''t want money. They seem to be crazy and pour fire on each other.


    And this long-range shooting - the British army was firmly in the upper hand.


    Although the ships of the Franks had been fighting back, their hit rate was only a fraction of that of the britannians.


    From the perspective of the Frankish army, they hit the kitten with stones.


    From the perspective of the British army, they hit the big tiger with stones.


    The ships of the Franks were so big that it was easy to hit them.


    The ships of the Frankish army moved very fast, but their ships still had a fatal weakness: the ships could not turn flexibly.


    In short, it is not flexible enough.


    With such a large volume and poor flexibility, I don''t know how to hide.


    For example, throw a stone at a big tiger. Although the big tiger dodged very flexibly, when it dodged, it just jumped aside, causing its ass to change to the original position of its head.


    To put it simply, the tiger just changed its hit part from head to ass, or could it not escape being hit by a stone


    The British army had no such worries.


    The ships of the britannians were small enough and flexible enough to easily dodge left and right and avoid the huge stones and crossbows of the Franks.


    The ships of the Frankish army were constantly hit, and the ships of the British army kept avoiding the attack.


    Under such changes, the British Army gradually suppressed the Franks under the long-range shooting.


    Looking at the Frankish ships that were constantly hit by their boulders and crossbows, Blaise whispered in his heart:


    Sure enough... As like as two peas of our previous inferences...


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the ships of the Frankish army were large, their flexibility was indeed very poor.


    ¡ª¡ªIn long-distance combat, we have more flexibility and smaller attack area, and we have more advantages!


    Before the water war on Lake ANGA, Su Cheng had an unknown number of meetings with Mulder.


    In so many meetings, Su Cheng and others made all kinds of conjectures and inferences about the performance of the ships of the Frankish army.


    Su Cheng and others unanimously concluded that although the ships of the Frankish army were large, their flexibility should be very poor.


    Now it seems so. Su Cheng is right in their inference.


    And the large, less flexible Frankish warships launched a long-range exchange of fire, sure enough, the British army was more dominant.


    However - although the hit rate of the Britannia army was much higher than that of the Frankish army, they still failed to sink even one of the Frankish ships after such a long time.


    Blitz saw with his own eyes that two warships had been riddled with boulders and crossbows, but they never sank.


    The strongest warship of their britannian army, No. 1, might have sunk after so many attacks.


    The Frankish ship did not sink, but Bryce''s face gradually sank.


    ¡ª¡ªThis firmness... Is amazing


    ¡ª¡ªAfter so many attacks, there was no sign of sinking


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Blaise''s face sank, a man from the Frankish army also sank.


    Frankish army, vanguard force¡ª¡ª


    "Tut..." geyunser, whose face was full of strong unhappy color, turned his mouth because of impatience and boredom.


    As Otto''s adjutant, he was ordered by Otto to command 20 warships to attack the vanguard of the British army.


    The reason why he only brought 20 warships was that both Otto and he believed that with only 20 new warships of their Frankish Empire, they could easily destroy all the ships of the britannian army.


    However - now it seems that both he and Otto think highly of the performance of their new warships and underestimate the combat power of Britannia ships.


    Although their new warships were large and strong, they were far less flexible than any ship type of the British army.


    This also caused them to suffer a considerable loss in long-range exchanges of fire with the ships of the British army.


    They could never hit the ships of the British army, but the British army could set fire to them.


    This "unfair" battle has long inflamed gwenser.


    "Can''t go on like this..." Ge yunser murmured at a volume that only he could hear clearly.


    Use your strengths to attack the enemy''s weaknesses - this is gwenser''s military rule.


    What is their greatest advantage over the ships of the Frankish army and the British army?


    There is no doubt about the size and robustness of the ship.


    If we have sorted out where our army has the most advantage, it will naturally be easier to formulate a strategy to meet the enemy.


    "Herald --!"


    Gloucester exclaimed.


    "Stop shooting!"


    "Hit the enemy ship!"


    With the unparalleled size and firmness of their warships, they crashed and sank the ships of the British Army - this is geyunser''s new strategy against the enemy.


    After receiving geyunser''s order, the ships of the Frankish army stopped shooting at the Britannia army one by one.


    Centered on the main ship on which gwenser was riding, the ships gathered and lined up in a huge wedge array, pressing down on the ships of the Blitz army.

 Chapter 1226

    After the Frankish army stopped shooting, blitz probably guessed what the Frankish Army General wanted to do.


    So blitz also ordered the ships to stop shooting.


    And be prepared to retreat.


    After the Frankish warships formed a dense wedge-shaped array and pressed against them, blitz immediately ordered the whole army to retreat.


    The vanguard of the britannian army and the vanguard of the Frankish Army played a chase game on the lake of ANGA.


    The vanguard of the British army kept retreating.


    And the vanguard of the Frankish army pressed on step by step.


    "Come on! Catch up! "


    Grunser shouted hard.


    He clearly saw that the vanguard troops of the British army could not retreat as fast as they moved forward!


    Although the new warships of the Frankish Empire were not flexible enough, they moved very fast in a straight line.


    It was because their new warships advanced in a straight line fast enough that gwenser dared to let his troops crash and sink the warships of the British army.


    Just now, the British army set fire on his troops, which made gwenser feel very subdued and angry.


    He had secretly made up his mind to wipe out the vanguard of the British army and sweep away the evil spirit in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since gwenser led the warship against the vanguard of the British army, Otto led the generals to stand on the deck of the flagship HELLES and look at the battle between gwenser and the British army.


    After seeing geyunser leading the ships to launch an assault, Otto''s face showed a little relieved and secretly praised geyunser''s adaptability.


    However, with the continuous advance of gwenser''s troops, Otto''s smile with a happy color gradually disappeared.


    "Gwenser, you fool!" Otto bit his teeth and shouted, "come back! Further down, you will enter the ranks of the British Army! "


    Otto''s voice, of course, could not be transmitted to geyunser''s ears.


    Just now, they were set on fire by the British army, but their own troops were unable to launch an effective counterattack.


    And the contempt for the British army, these two emotions hit gwenser''s brain.


    Jean gwenser lost his normal sense and judgment.


    There was only one thought left in gwenser''s mind at this time - assault! Get over there! Sink the ships of the British vanguard!


    The distance between the two armies of the gwenser army and the Blitz army was constantly shortened.


    The distance between the two armies was close enough for gwenser to see the faces of the soldiers on the deck of the nearest britannian warship.


    However - after seeing the faces of the soldiers on the deck of the nearest britannian warship, gwenser''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    Because he found that there was no fear on the faces of the British soldiers on the deck


    At the moment, greiser''s brain calmed down a little=


    He began to find something wrong.


    However - he woke up too late.


    As soon as gwenser was surprised that something was wrong, he saw two "black lines" floating on the sea coming towards them at the far left and right of his field of vision.


    Gwenser felt the blood in his veins freeze at this moment.


    And the next moment after the blood in the blood vessel was frozen, gwenser shouted with all his strength:


    "Turn the whole ship back! Get back! Get back! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The formation of the joint fleet composed of the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy is a "Crescent" formation.


    The two crescent points point straight to the array of the Franks, and the center is concave to the array of the Franks.


    To make a figurative analogy, the military array of the joint fleet is like a "big embrace" with both arms open towards the Royal Fleet.


    Geyunser, who was determined to pursue the vanguard of the British army, rushed too far.


    The way he had just rushed forward was as if he were pushing into the arms of the joint fleet at one breath.


    After geyunser''s troops penetrated into enough areas, the two "Crescent" of the joint fleet array immediately separated from the array and headed for the geyunser army "trap" that had fallen into their ambush site.


    The two "crescent moons" were commanded by the two generals under Su Cheng, Raymond and Samuel.


    Su Cheng not only handed over the task of the first battle and the first attack to blitz.


    And to Raymond and Samuel.


    Su Cheng''s purpose from the beginning was not to have a boring long-range exchange of fire or contact with the Frankish army.


    But by ambushing the vanguard of the Royal Fleet.


    Blitz is responsible for luring the enemy in and testing whether the flexibility of the Royal Fleet''s new warships is really as bad as they speculate.


    Raymond and Samuel were responsible for launching a flanking attack after the vanguard forces of the Royal Fleet entered the ambush area, and working together with blitz''s forces to encircle and annihilate the vanguard forces of the Royal Fleet.


    At this moment, the biggest drawback of the new warship of the Frankish Empire - poor flexibility is exposed incisively and vividly.


    Although greiser has made the ships turn and retreat quickly, the poor flexibility of the new warships makes them slow as turtles.


    When all the ships were still in the embarrassing situation of "turning only half", the troops of the joint fleet had been killed.


    The first to attack gwenser''s troops were bletz''s troops - after all, they were closest to gwenser''s troops.


    When geyunser was surprised that he fell into a trap and made all the ships turn and evacuate quickly, blitz silently turned all the ships under his command back


    The situation of both sides turned around in an instant.


    The original chaser has become the chased.


    The chased becomes the chaser.


    Blitz''s troops even caught up with the gayunser army, which was still slow to turn.


    This time, blitz did not let his ships launch a long-range attack on gwenser''s warships.


    Instead, they are directly under each warship of the gwensha army and use the special weapon - the landing suspension bridge, which is specially used to fight the side contact battle and land the enemy warship, so that the generals can jump onto the deck of the gwensha army''s warship through the side contact suspension bridge and have a fierce side contact battle with the gwensha army''s soldiers.


    *******


    In order to make it easier for you to read later and for me to write, in the following chapters, Su Cheng personally commanded the army - that is, the joint fleet of the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy, which is referred to as the [joint fleet].


    On the surface of Lake ANGA, the Frankish imperial fleet, that is, the troops commanded by Otto, is called the "Royal Fleet" for short.


    Lake ANGA water war is the total decisive battle between the combined fleet of the British Empire and the Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire.


    The troops responsible for blocking the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA are referred to as "dengjiaer army". After all, the commander in chief of this army is Deng Jiaer.

 Chapter 1227

    Side suspension bridge -- a powerful naval equipment.


    Small railings are set on both sides of the suspension bridge, and the bow pulley and sail rod enable the suspension bridge to rise and fall.


    The front end of the suspension bridge has a heavy iron nail shaped like a bird''s beak.


    When the suspension bridge falls, the nails can pierce the deck of the enemy ship, making the two ships fixed to each other, thus providing a very convenient passage for the soldiers to enter the enemy ship.


    The officers and men of the Blitz army put the side suspension bridge on the side of the gwenser army''s warship, then climbed up the gwenser army''s warship through the erected "roads", waved their swords and axes, and fought fiercely with the enemy on the deck.


    The generals of the Blitz army have contacted the enemy soldiers and launched a fierce struggle.


    Then - Raymond and Samuel''s army joined the war one after another to support the comrades in arms of the Blitz army.


    Blitz, Raymond, Samuel - the three armies "nipped" gwenser''s army from three different directions.


    After being caught in such a clip, the new warship, which was not very flexible, could not move. It could only passively engage with the British soldiers who boarded their deck.


    The Royal Fleet may send troops at any time to support the vanguard troops who have fallen into ambush.


    Therefore, blitz, Raymond and Samuel must make a quick decision and end the ambush as soon as possible.


    Raymond carried his love gun on his back and climbed down the side suspension bridge to the deck of a battle ship of the gwenser army with a sensitive movement like an ape.


    The next second he jumped on the deck, Raymond took off his axe gun on his back, waved it, and swept the reflecting axe blade to every enemy soldier in his field of vision.


    Like Raymond, Samuel went to the front line, boarded the enemy''s deck with the soldiers, and led his subordinates to engage the enemy.


    Raymond, their morale is strong because of the successful ambush.


    On the other hand, gayunser''s morale was low because they were ambushed and surrounded by the enemy.


    Morale is low on one side and high on the other - what will happen in this battle is clear from the beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t panic! Calm down! Act according to the usual training content! Stop the enemy soldiers! Protect the sailors! "


    "Sailors, let the ship move first! Even if it''s crowded, make a way for me! "


    Greiser pulled his hoarse voice and shouted at his subordinates again and again.


    He had seen that it was impossible to turn defeat into victory when surrounded by the enemy.


    At present, the best choice is to rush out and get out of the enemy''s encirclement.


    How many people can escape.


    To this end, geyunser shouted. While directing the soldiers to stop the attack of the generals of the britannian army, he also directed the sailors to manipulate the ships and break out of the encirclement.


    However - geyunser''s cry was not only heard by his subordinates.


    And Raymond heard it.


    Raymond boarded the warship through the side suspension bridge, which happened to be the main ship where gwenser was located.


    Geyunser''s loud drinks attracted Raymond''s attention.


    Raymond went.


    The man who spoke was a general wearing a delicate armor, that is, GE yunse.


    Raymond, who has always been unsmiling, had a somewhat conspicuous smile on his face at this time.


    The armor this man is wearing is not a high-level armor that ordinary people can afford.


    Although Raymond didn''t understand the Frankish language and couldn''t understand what the man was shouting, Raymond''s intuition told him that this man should be directing his subordinates.


    After confirming that he was a senior general of the enemy, Raymond no longer hesitated.


    Hold the axe and gun in his hand directly, chop at the enemy soldiers in front of him, and forcibly break a blood path.


    Raymond followed the path opened with an axe and gun and went straight to the general.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until Raymond was only a dozen steps away from him that gwenser finally realized that a rather bad danger was coming towards him.


    "Stop him!"


    Because the tone was too high and the mood was too frightened, after shouting the last syllable, greiser broke the tone directly.


    Gwenser''s reaction, as well as the reaction of the soldiers around him, were quite agile.


    As soon as gwenser''s voice fell, all the soldiers near him raised their weapons and surrounded Raymond.


    If you were a man of average skill and were besieged by so many people, you would be dead.


    But -- it was Raymond who was besieged.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of so many enemy soldiers, Raymond did not change his face.


    With a horizontal wave of the axe and gun in his hand, he cut down four enemy soldiers in one breath.


    The body turned to the side and dodged a stab from the right rear.


    While avoiding the cold shot, he clenched his left hand into a fist and hit the enemy soldier who dared to sneak into him in the face.


    After being hit by Raymond''s fist, the enemy soldier''s face became very... Difficult to see.


    To use a vivid metaphor, that is - the enemy soldier''s face at this time is like a big watermelon hit by a heavy object.


    In less than half a minute, Raymond slaughtered all the enemy soldiers who came to kill him.


    After completely removing the obstacles to progress, Raymond refocused his eyes on the enemy general who thought he would be safe if protected by so many people, so he didn''t escape.


    Raymond suddenly waved his axe and gun, spilled all the blood left on the axe blade and gun blade, and then kicked his hind foot, just like a predator hunting his prey, and rushed at the enemy general.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a cry in his throat that didn''t seem to be human, geyunser subconsciously pulled out the long sword around his waist, hoping that the long sword could protect him.


    However, this little struggle of greiser is doomed to be useless.


    Gwenser raised his long sword and blocked the axe blade coming at his neck.


    At the moment when Raymond''s axe blade collided with geyunser''s sword blade, geyunser''s palm could not bear the force, and the long sword came out of the palm clock.


    Raymond''s axe blade continued to strike straight at geyunser''s neck.


    Then across gwenser''s neck


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with Raymond, Samuel''s gains are more humble.


    After the bloody battle, I didn''t meet an officer wearing high-grade armor.


    I finally ran into an officer, but it turned out to be a middle-level officer at the same level.


    Holding the attitude that no matter how small a fly is, Samuel slowly raised his knight''s sword and planned to put a happy end to the enemy in front of him.


    However - this sentence, which the enemy with grief and anger would blurt out before he died, suddenly changed Samuel''s face.


    *******


    Note: in this chapter, the description of the side suspension bridge is taken from the entry of "crow suspension bridge" in Baidu Encyclopedia.

 Chapter 1228

    ¡ª¡ªWhat bad luck


    Looking at the middle-ranking General of the Frankish army in front of him, Samuel reluctantly whispered in his heart.


    Like Raymond, he took the lead and led the soldiers to the warships of the vanguard of the Royal Fleet.


    Samuel couldn''t remember how many enemy soldiers died under his sword or chain.


    Although he had killed many enemy soldiers, Samuel could not meet the enemy general with a little identity and status.


    Compared with killing soldiers, Samuel naturally wants to kill generals.


    Samuel rushes wherever there are many people.


    Until then, Samuel finally caught an enemy general - but his level was not high.


    The level of the enemy general depends on the armor he wears.


    The more people with status in the army, the more advanced the armor they wear.


    Samuel saw at a glance that the armor worn by the enemy general who was not easy to catch was not what a high-grade armor.


    But the quality is not so low.


    The quality of armor is not inferior, which means that this person''s rank and status in the army are not inferior.


    ¡ª¡ªForget it, although the level is not high, he is also an enemy general.


    No matter how small a fly is, it is also meat - Samuel held this mentality and slowly raised his long sword in his hand.


    Just now, in order to successfully catch the enemy general, Samuel broke the leg bone of his right leg with his chain.


    Losing a leg, the enemy general could only sit on the deck and stare at Samuel in front of him with eyes full of resentment, fear and other emotions.


    Perhaps it was to ease the fear in his heart by shouting, or perhaps it was to make the last struggle he could do before he died. The enemy took a deep breath and shouted with the highest voice he could reach:


    "Britannia! Don''t be complacent! "


    "Those who win the final victory must be our Franks!"


    "Wait and see!"


    "Our senior general holwig will sink all your warships!"


    "Our admiral Neumann will break all your heads! Avenge us who died here today! "


    Although Samuel had previously belonged to the Knights of Gabriel, stationed on the Rhine front, and had a lot of experience against the Frankish army, he knew very little Frankish.


    He can only use a few common and practical words, such as "hello", "surrender quickly" and "you bastard".


    Samuel didn''t understand a word of what the enemy general had just said because he didn''t know much French.


    But he understood a man''s name.


    Understood a name that was quite familiar to him.


    Samuel, whose pupils suddenly narrowed and his face suddenly changed, quickly put down his sword, then bent down and pressed the enemy general''s shoulder, and then lifted him.


    "Did you just say ''admiral Neumann''!"


    "Doppler von Neumann took part in the war? Is he in the Royal Fleet right now? "


    Samuel, who could not speak Frankish, could only question the enemy general loudly in Britannia.


    Obviously - the enemy general did not understand what Samuel said.


    Even if he understood, the enemy general should not answer any questions from Samuel.


    He glanced at Samuel coldly with contemptuous eyes, pulled the corners of his mouth, and showed a sneer with a somewhat ironic color, and then¡ª¡ª


    A lot of blood came out of his mouth.


    The enemy general''s face turned into a terrible purplish purple and began to twitch.


    "Did you bite your teeth and kill yourself..." Samuel slowly put down the enemy who bit his tongue and was not far from death.


    Samuel''s face was very ugly at this time.


    His face was as ugly as if he had bitten his tongue.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing that the vanguard troops led by geyunser were ambushed and surrounded by the joint fleet, Otto, who was stunned, quickly ordered to send reinforcements.


    The reinforcements of 30 warships rushed towards the besieged gwenser army at the highest speed they could reach.


    If we don''t leave the battlefield soon, the reinforcements of the Royal fleet will come.


    At that time, the people surrounded by the enemy will become blitz and them.


    Therefore, after seeing that the Royal Fleet had sent reinforcements, blitz and Raymond did not hesitate, lifted the siege of the vanguard forces of the Royal Fleet in time, and withdrew from the battlefield with their booty.


    The battle ended with the complete victory of the joint fleet.


    Apart from the deaths and injuries of some soldiers and minor damage to some ships, there was no loss, and no warship was seriously damaged or sunk.


    In contrast to the Royal Fleet - 20 warships, only 11 came back.


    The other nine warships were captured by the joint fleet.


    Gayunser, commander of the vanguard force and commander Otto''s adjutant, died and his head was taken away by the joint fleet.


    Only half of the troops returned, and the commander was beheaded - it''s not too much to say a disastrous defeat.


    Although today''s battle is only a small-scale battle and has not brought much damage to the Royal Fleet, today''s battle is of great significance.


    Because today''s battle is the first battle in the lake ANGA water war that is destined to go down in history and leave a dazzling mark in history.


    In the first battle between the two armies, the joint army won such a brilliant and hearty victory, which greatly boosted the morale of the whole army.


    On the other hand, the morale of the United Fleet has been greatly boosted, while that of the Royal Fleet has been demoralized.


    From above, the formation of the joint fleet is like a big embrace towards the Royal Fleet.


    The troops who had just won a hearty victory drove leisurely into this "big embrace".


    Like water dripping into the sea, the ships gradually melted into the formation of the joint fleet.


    Because they had just won a great battle and captured nine ships of the Royal Fleet, all the generals on each ship had a happy face.


    Even Raymond, who is usually unsmiling and always expressionless, his mouth tilted slightly at this time.


    The slightly upturned corners of the mouth gushed out a smile.


    Samuel was the only one with a heavy face.


    Samuel, standing on the deck of the ship, looked at the Royal Fleet in the distance and the endless array of ships.


    The words of the man who just bit his tongue and killed himself are still echoing in Samuel''s brain.


    "Admiral Doppler von Neumann..." Samuel whispered a man''s name.


    With Samuel''s whisper falling, pieces of memory hidden in the depths of his mind flashed before his eyes


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, oh ~ ~ iron chain, a very rare fighting skill. I''m so old. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone proficient in iron chain."


    ¡­¡­


    "Before the war, let''s go down the procedure according to the customs of our Frankish Empire - I''m Doppler von Neumann, the 17th generation owner of the Neumann family."


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, oh! Your iron chain skill is really superb. Both strength and speed are amazing. "


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s just -- if you fight with me, your combat strength is still a little poor."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Recalled some painful pictures.


    These painful images made Samuel burst out a low groan from his throat.


    Naturally hanging hands can not help but slowly clench.

 Chapter 1229

    Although only one battle was fought today, because the battle was fought separately in the afternoon, it was approaching evening when the battle was over.


    The weather no longer allowed them to criticize each other.


    Su Cheng and Otto, who knew that it was no longer suitable for war at this time, gathered each other''s troops to fight today, so they prepared for the night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng is in a good mood now.


    Today''s loud victory during the day made it difficult for Su Cheng to be unhappy.


    And Raymond also brought him some surprises - the head of a senior enemy general.


    Raymond was really lucky today. He killed a senior enemy general and brought his head back smoothly.


    Although I don''t know who the head master is and what his name is, these information is actually unimportant.


    Just let the enemy soldiers across the street know that they have killed a senior general today.


    In order to better humiliate the enemy and attack the morale of the enemy, Su Cheng ordered to hang the head of the unnamed enemy general on the bow of the warship at the forefront of the ship array.


    It''s 21:30 in the evening.


    Although it was late, Su Cheng''s room on the shiperian was still brightly lit.


    Get up earlier and go to bed later than anyone else - this is the daily life of a military commander like Su Cheng.


    While Su Cheng was studying the map of ANGA lake and its surrounding areas on the table, a guard suddenly sounded outside the house:


    "Coach! Your Excellency the commander of the second army, please enter! "


    ¡ª¡ªSamuel?


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, Su Cheng''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is Samuel doing at this time


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    The door of the house was opened.


    Samuel, who still didn''t take off his armor, went into the room.


    "Coach."


    After entering the room and walking to Su Cheng''s table, Samuel immediately saluted Su Cheng and said hello to Su Cheng Gong.


    "Good evening, Samuel." Su Cheng replied with a smile, "it''s really hard for you today. Today''s battle was really beautiful. "


    "I don''t deserve it. The coach is serious. "


    After the two exchanged greetings, Su Cheng asked Samuel''s intention directly.


    "Samuel, what''s the matter when you suddenly come to me at this time?"


    After Samuel entered the room, Su Cheng keenly found that Samuel looked very serious.


    Entering the room with such a serious look, Su Cheng had vaguely guessed that what Samuel wanted to tell him should be unusual.


    "Coach."


    Samuel whispered.


    "In the battle today, the lower officer heard something that people had to care about from a low-level enemy general."


    "Coach. Do you know someone like Doppler von Neumann? "


    "Of course I know." Su Cheng said without thinking, "the name of War Ghost Doppler. Is it strange not to know? "


    "War Ghost" Doppler von Neumann -- the legendary General of the Frankish empire.


    Its name of bravery resounds through all countries on the mainland.


    His present life and his great achievements are a legend.


    It has to be said that the era under the current shahd emperor is really an unprecedented era full of accidents never before appeared in the Frankish empire.


    In the Frankish empire under shad''s rule, Alan Jones, the first general, appeared as a civilian.


    There was also the first general who could not be bound by military law - Doppler von Neumann.


    Ten years ago, the emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Sauron, launched an East tour to visit the front line in the East and visit the status quo of the war-torn Eastern defense line.


    The East tour was originally a private visit in micro clothes, so Xia de didn''t bring too many escorts, only some entourages and 1000 forbidden guards.


    Even some ministers of the central committee do not know where their emperor has gone, so it is reasonable that the important information about the emperor''s private visit to the eastern defense line should not be leaked.


    However - there should have been no accident on this eastward tour, but there was an accident.


    And it''s still a big surprise that will still make people feel frightened in retrospect.


    The prairie people got the news of the eastern tour of the emperor of the Frankish empire through unknown channels.


    He also knew the site of emperor shad''s visit - a fortress built on the prairie in the Frankish empire.


    Grassland people will not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime good fighter.


    But it''s also a blessing in misfortune - the time when Emperor xiade started his eastward tour coincided with the time when grassland people were busy grazing.


    Most men are busy herding at this time.


    If Shan Yu ordered all the ministries to stop grazing and release enough men to help them besiege emperor xiade, it would not only annoy all the ministries, but also have a serious impact on the fiscal revenue of the central grassland this year and next year.


    Convene troops without affecting the grazing of the ministries. In the end, Shan Yu only successfully convened a force of 20000 people.


    Although the troops were small, there was more than enough to besiege the small fortress visited by Emperor shad.


    He handed over the 20000 troops he had managed to raise to a senior general under his command and ordered him to lead the 20000 troops to the small fortress where emperor shad was currently located.


    The grassland people''s March and the siege of the small fortress were quite smooth.


    Successfully surrounded the small fortress where emperor shad was located and launched a fierce attack.


    The emperor of the Frankish empire is bound to be captured alive.


    The grassland army besieging the fortress has a full 20000 people.


    The original garrison in the fortress, together with the 1000 guards brought by shad, has a total strength of only 3000.


    Great difference in troops - if there is no reinforcements to support, the fall of this small fortress will only be a matter of time.


    Shad issued rescue orders to the surrounding strongholds.


    However - when the surrounding strongholds receive a request for help and gather a good army to rush over, Xia de may have been taken to the central court of the grassland and become a prisoner of the grassland people.


    When the garrison generals of the stronghold hurriedly mobilized the army with the gambling mentality of saving the emperor, they happened to be operating in Doppler near the small fortress where xiade was located.


    He led his men to the Besieged Fortress by night.


    There were altogether 30 subordinates who were taken by Doppler.


    Doppler only brought so many people, not because he was arrogant and thought it was enough to bring so many people.


    But because he had so many people.


    The Doppler was not the admiral.


    At the age of 22, he was just an ordinary small officer stationed in the eastern defense line.


    It''s not a general, and it doesn''t have the name of "War Ghost" in the future.


    People''s impression of him is only the eldest son of the noble "Neumann family".


    At that time, people didn''t know how powerful the young general was.

 Chapter 1230

    He was just a young general. At that time, he was ordered to lead 30 light cavalry to patrol the eastern border of the Frankish empire.


    The location of Doppler patrol happened to be near the small fortress besieged by shad.


    His Majesty was surrounded by 20000 grassland people. He happened to be nearby, but he had only 30 light cavalry under his command - if it were ordinary people, I''m afraid he wouldn''t lead his poor department to rescue him.


    But Doppler did.


    After learning that his Majesty was besieged by 20000 grassland people in a small fortress nearby, Doppler did not hesitate. He immediately led his 30 subordinates to the fortress city.


    Plus Doppler himself, its total force is only 31.


    31 people against 20000 troops - it''s like fighting the sea with a small drop of water.


    In any case, this is a losing war.


    But Doppler won.


    After arriving at the foot of the fortress, Doppler first let his men and horses rest.


    When the men and horses recovered to full strength, Doppler ordered the attack.


    Doppler''s tactics are also quite simple and plain - direct charge, kill soldiers in case of soldiers, kill generals in case of generals, and kill until the grassland people''s troops collapse.


    After issuing the attack order, Doppler took up his habitual weapon, jumped on his horse, took the lead, and personally led his subordinates to launch an assault on the prairie people''s army.


    Doppler''s conventional weapon is quite popular and few people can master it - chain flail.


    The chain flail he used was a big killer specially customized by a blacksmith. Compared with ordinary chain flail, it was longer, bigger and heavier.


    At the same time, it is more lethal.


    The grassland people who were hit by the huge chain hammer, even wearing thick armor, were either dead or disabled.


    No one can stop the huge chain hammer.


    No one can stop the Doppler charge.


    Doppler, who led only 30 light cavalry, rushed left and right in the army of grassland people.


    All the way down, there is no enemy of unity.


    Doppler''s bravery not only shocked the grassland people, but also shocked the emperor xiade who was watching the war on the wall of the fortress at that time.


    At that time, the mood of emperor shad was quite wonderful.


    When he learned that reinforcements had arrived at the foot of the fortress, shad was overjoyed.


    Running to the city wall, I found that there were only 30 people coming to help. The original ecstatic mood suddenly turned 180 degrees and became extremely lost.


    Then he witnessed the heroic posture of Doppler commanding a few 30 riding in the array. The brave and unparalleled posture was deeply printed in Xia De''s eyes and mind.


    Doppler doesn''t rush aimlessly everywhere.


    His goal is very clear - the handsome flag of grassland people.


    Doppler aimed at the handsome flag of the grassland man and rushed straight at it.


    The men who followed Doppler fell down one by one.


    The number of large and small wounds on Doppler''s body is also gradually increasing.


    But Doppler is braver and braver.


    Like indefatigable, he waved his chains one after another.


    On the way to charge, Doppler also changed his horses twice.


    The first horse was cut by the enemy soldiers. Doppler abandoned the horse in time, and then robbed the horse of an enemy soldier closest to him.


    Before the second war horse ran long, he froth at the mouth because of overwork. Then Doppler robbed another war horse from the enemy soldiers not far from him.


    He rushed forward tirelessly and painlessly.


    Finally, Doppler really miraculously rushed under the handsome flag of the grassland army.


    At that time, the commander of the grassland army also underestimated the enemy.


    Seeing that the incoming enemy only had less than 50 horses, he didn''t pay attention to it. He thought that the enemy soldiers would be killed soon, so he didn''t transfer the array in time.


    It was not until Doppler rushed under the commander''s banner and into the formation that the commander of the grassland army finally realized that he had just made a big mistake.


    And his awakening at this time is obviously too late.


    The head of the commander of the grassland army was accurately hit by the chain hammer of the Doppler chain flail.


    His head exploded like a watermelon hit hard. Red and white things are scattered all over the ground.


    After a hammer exploded the head of the grassland army commander, Doppler again broke the handsome flag standing in the grassland army formation and slaughtered all the people in the grassland army formation.


    The handsome flag fell - this is a disastrous event for any army and an immeasurable blow to the morale of the army


    The grassland army generals who were shocked by Doppler''s bravery were already trembling with horror.


    After seeing their handsome flag knocked down by Doppler, the morale of the grassland army collapsed instantly, and the soldiers fled in disorder.


    However, Doppler''s legendary rescue history is not over yet.


    After killing the commander of the grassland army and interrupting the commander''s flag of the grassland army, Doppler did not stop there.


    But another war horse.


    Then they pursued the defeated soldiers of the grassland army.


    At that time, all the 30 subordinates brought by Doppler had been killed.


    In other words - only one person can fight.


    Doppler launched the charge again with one man''s strength and single handedly.


    Emperor Xia De, who had been standing on the wall to watch the war, once again witnessed a frightening scene that people couldn''t help staring round their eyes - only one person, one horse and one chain of flail left, and launched an assault on the collapsed army on the scattered grassland.


    Doppler chased thousands of defeated soldiers on the grassland.


    But the thousands of troops who broke through the grassland didn''t even have the courage to look back.


    Doppler led only 30 light cavalry to repel 20000 grassland troops, kill generals and seize flags. Later, one person chased thousands of rout soldiers and fought hard. The thousands of rout soldiers didn''t even have the courage to look back at Doppler - Doppler became famous in the first World War.


    Doppler''s achievements in this war are too high. Its achievements have reached a height that no one has reached in recent decades.


    It not only achieved a brilliant result of defeating 20000 people with 30 people, but also rescued emperor xiade from danger.


    In order to praise Doppler''s bravery and thank him for saving his life, Emperor xiade not only made Doppler jump three levels in succession and gave him a lot of property, but also made an exception to grant Doppler a reward of extreme glory that no one has won since the founding of the Frankish Empire - to realize your wish within the emperor''s ability.


    As long as Doppler''s wish is what chard is capable of realizing, chard will devote his national strength to help realize Doppler''s wish.


    We can see how rich and glorious this reward is.


    And Doppler didn''t waste the opportunity to make a wish.


    Doppler''s wish to Xia De is that he will no longer be bound by military law in the army in the future.


    This wish of Doppler can be realized by Xia de with his fingers.


    Therefore, Xia de directly issued an oral order: from now on, Doppler in the army will no longer be bound by military law.


    In this way, Doppler became the first general in the history of the Frankish Empire who could not be bound by military law.

 Chapter 1231

    Because of this privilege, Doppler was also jokingly called "the most comfortable general in the history of the Frankish Empire".


    Because he doesn''t have to be bound by military law, those superiors of Doppler can''t use military law to suppress him.


    Everyone else has to come to the military meeting on time, but Doppler can''t go.


    Even if Doppler doesn''t go, the army commander can''t say anything more.


    Because you can''t use military law to control Doppler at all.


    Doppler will come if he wants, and will not come if he doesn''t want. The army commander can''t say anything about him.


    Fortunately, Doppler has this privilege, but it has never abused it.


    Doppler rarely violates military law on some important things, and only makes all kinds of events on some trivial things.


    It is also after this "rescue war", Doppler, who became famous in World War I, not only has this enviable privilege, but also has a title still praised by others - "War Ghost".


    The title of "War Ghost" was first called by grassland people, and then gradually spread.


    Doppler''s tireless and painful fighting posture is like a ghost - this is the reason why grassland people call Doppler "War Ghost".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Su Cheng knew Doppler, he only knew about him that he had rescued emperor xiade in the war 10 years ago, had the privilege of "not being bound by military law" that made many generals jealous, and had outstanding bravery.


    After quickly passing through all the known information about Doppler in his mind, Su Cheng asked Samuel in front of him:


    "What''s the matter, Samuel? Why did you suddenly ask this man? "


    "... the Doppler... Seems to be in the formation of the Royal Fleet opposite."


    Samuel then murmured:


    "Commander, I hope you can send a message down to tell everyone - if you see a strong man using an extra large chain flail, you must not rush forward to fight with him. If you meet a strong man using an extra large chain flail and don''t have a large number of comrades in arms around you, you can escape as quickly as possible."


    Su Cheng looked up and down at Samuel in surprise.


    Su Cheng has been the head of the Michael knights for nearly five years.


    As long as the commander of Michael''s Knights was added, he had many years of friendship with Samuel.


    Su Cheng has a friendship with Samuel for nearly five years. Since he knew Samuel, this is the first time Su Cheng has heard Samuel make such a request to him.


    "Is that Doppler so powerful..." Su Cheng couldn''t help asking Samuel.


    "Pretty good."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Samuel answered without thinking.


    "Captain, you should also know that the lower officer once belonged to the Knights of Gabriel and stationed on the Rhine front for some time."


    "13 years ago, I was still stationed somewhere on the Rhine front."


    "In a battle 13 years ago, the lower officer encountered Doppler..."


    "At that time, Doppler had not fought the ''rescue war'' that shocked the mainland, and there was no name of ''War Ghost''."


    "Although he didn''t have such a high reputation and such a powerful title at that time."


    "But there is already amazing bravery..."


    Then Samuel took a deep breath.


    Then he slowly poured out the past 13 years ago to Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    13 years ago¡ª¡ª


    British Empire 282¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere on the border between the British Empire and the Frankish empire¡ª¡ª


    Samuel, 22.


    Doppler, 19.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Samuel adjusted his breathing and stared at a strong man in Frankish armor standing not far in front of him.


    The strong man is quite young. From the appearance, his age should be no different from Samuel.


    Shua Shua


    Holding a chain yoke, the strong man madly turned the hammer head and made a "Shua Shua" sound. The wind pressure brought by the rotation of the hammer head pressed the flowers and plants in this large area centered on the strong man to the ground.


    ¡ª¡ªThis guy... So strong!


    After whispering in his heart, Samuel held the long sword tighter.


    A month ago, the British Empire monitored that the Frankish Empire had built a new fortress somewhere along the border between the two countries.


    The new fortress is located in an excellent position. Naturally, the British Empire will not sit by and watch the Frankish Empire build a new fortress in such a dangerous position.


    So 30000 defenders of the Rhine front were sent to defeat the defenders and destroy the fortress before the new fortress was completed.


    At that time, only Xingui Knights also participated in the battle.


    The battle went well.


    The garrison responsible for protecting the new fortress was defeated by the British army.


    The new fortress, which was only half built, fell into the hands of the British Empire.


    Although the garrison responsible for defending the fortress was successfully defeated, the battle was not over.


    There are still many defeated and disabled soldiers of the Frankish army fleeing in the field.


    After defeating the garrison responsible for defending the fortress, most of the generals in the garrison fled in disorder and became scattered and scattered.


    Samuel was ordered to lead his troops to eliminate these routed and disabled soldiers who fled in the field.


    Samuel took only 200 cavalry and went on his way.


    The elimination and suppression of the routed troops also went smoothly at the beginning.


    These generals had no will and courage to fight for a long time, and their numbers were scattered, and there was no way to compete with Samuel''s cavalry.


    After wiping out unknown numbers of routed and disabled soldiers, Samuel, who plans to make persistent efforts and continue to wipe out more routed soldiers, suddenly meets a man.


    A strong man... Riding on a war horse, wearing armor of small officer level and holding chains.


    At first, Samuel didn''t look at the strong man.


    I just thought it was another single little officer.


    So with a big hand, he asked more than ten cavalry behind him to come forward and kill the lone little officer of the Frankish army.


    Then... What happened in front of Samuel was directly and deeply engraved in Samuel''s mind. Even after more than ten years, Samuel still remembered what he saw at that time.


    Facing the more than ten britannian cavalry soldiers who surrounded him, the strong man did not escape.


    There was no panic or fear.


    But a slight knock on the horse''s belly drove the horse under the crotch to attack more than a dozen cavalry.


    The shackles used by this strong man are much longer and larger than ordinary shackles.


    Samuel only saw the huge hammer shake three times in front of his eyes.


    All the ten cavalry fell off their horses.


    Or be shot down on the horse.


    Or it''s pressed directly into meat sauce.


    *******


    *******


    Thanks to book friend [Jiayan]


    Some people may ask: why should I thank this book friend?


    That''s because - this book friend has made a certain contribution to the birth of the new role of "Doppler von Neumann".


    The weapon I designed for this new character was originally a long gun, but this book friend proposed a good weapon - chain yoke.


    Therefore, at the proposal of the book friend, the weapon of the new character was changed into a chain yoke.


    At the same time, the book friend also put forward many interesting ideas on the setting of the new character''s character and inner structure.


    Although I basically didn''t adopt any of his ideas about the character and internal design of new characters (laughter), some of his interesting ideas still gave me some interesting inspiration.


    In short - this book friend helped me design this new role, so I solemnly extend my deep gratitude to this book friend~~

 Chapter 1232

    Everyone, including Samuel, was awed by the bravery of this strong man.


    It was not until the strong man spoke that Samuel finally calmed down.


    "Chasing soldiers..." the strong man said softly in a relaxed and casual tone as he struggled to shake the chains in his hands, "I''m here so soon..."


    Then the strong man raised his head and looked at Samuel.


    "Your Excellency wears a knight sword, so you must be the head of your gang?"


    "How about making a deal with me?"


    "My army was defeated. I have no intention to fight with you again. Now I just want to go back quickly."


    "Just pretend you don''t see me and let me go."


    "It''s good for you and me. I can go back and you can continue to live."


    The strong man''s words made Samuel''s anger rise gradually.


    Samuel is a lazy and troublesome man.


    In ordinary times, Samuel always tried every means to be lazy.


    But - Samuel is also a man of principle.


    His principle is that he will complete the tasks assigned to him with quality and quantity, even if he puts his life on it.


    Samuel''s mission was to wipe out all the enemy troops scattered in the field.


    Let him let the strong man go - how could it be.


    "Don''t be kidding!" Samuel shouted at the man, with a little anger in his voice, "how can I let the enemy go!"


    After that, Samuel waved his left arm, and the iron chain wrapped around his left arm shot out, like a black lightning, at the strong man''s head.


    Iron chain is a very rare fighting skill, and few people can master it.


    This also leads to very few people who can use this technique.


    Because few people use this technique, so few people have experience in dealing with iron chain technique.


    Samuel also saw this, so he always used his iron chain as a concealed weapon.


    When he met the enemy for the first time, Samuel would wave his left arm coldly and throw out the iron chain wrapped around his left arm.


    The vast majority of people lack experience in dealing with the iron chain technique and do not know how to defend and counterattack when an iron chain sweeps towards you. Therefore, many people were defeated by Samuel''s sneak attack.


    Samuel used his chain attack again.


    He had thought that his chain sneak attack, which failed in a hundred attempts, should teach the strong man a lesson.


    However - what happened then stunned Samuel again.


    The chain turned into black lightning and split at the strong man.


    The strong man first shrunk his pupils and looked surprised.


    Then lift your left hand.


    The moment before the chain hit his head, he firmly grasped Samuel''s chain with his left hand.


    Samuel''s expression at this time can no longer be described by the word "shock".


    His expression at this time was like seeing a pig with 18 feet.


    Samuel used this chain attack against many people.


    He was caught and died on the spot.


    Some people were barely blocked, but they were still hurt.


    There are also very few people with superior force who can accurately block it.


    But it was the first time Samuel saw someone who could react in time and grasp his chain with his hand under this sudden attack.


    Just as Samuel was still amazed at the scene in front of him, the strong man whispered in admiration:


    "Oh, oh ~ ~ iron chain. It''s a very rare fighting skill. I''m so old. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone proficient in iron chain."


    "I''ve heard others introduce this rare fighting skill before, but I''ve never seen it. I thought the iron chain skill had long been lost."


    After the strong man''s sigh fell, Samuel finally recovered from his shock just now.


    In the next moment, Samuel shouted in horror:


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    ¡ª¡ªYou have to take off the chain!


    The chain is caught by the enemy - which means that your subsequent actions will be restrained by the enemy.


    However - before Samuel could tear off the chain wrapped around his right arm, the Zhuanhan let go of the chain himself.


    After releasing Samuel''s chain, the strong man shouted:


    "Good!"


    "I changed my mind!"


    "Sir, you and I have a try."


    "... ah?" Confused by the strong man''s words, Samuel cast a puzzled look at the strong man.


    "I decided not to go back in such a hurry."


    The strong man also added.


    "I decided to talk to you first and I''ll go back."


    "It''s rare to meet a person who can use iron chain. It''s a pity not to try."


    "If you are a master of gladiators, you should also see that my skill is good?"


    "Even if you go with all your subordinates behind you, you can''t stop me."


    "As long as you are willing to compete with me, if I lose, I will lay down my arms and be your prisoner."


    "If I win, I won''t kill you. You don''t have to give me anything. Just let me leave."


    "How? Is this a good deal? If you win, you''ll make a lot of money. If you lose, you have nothing to lose. "


    After that, the strong man was silent, playing with the chains on his hands while waiting for Samuel''s reply.


    Samuel, whose face was so gloomy that he seemed to be dripping water, looked at the strong man in front of him, and then at the subordinates behind him.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "... I''ll fight you."


    "Oh, oh!" The strong man raised his eyebrows. "Are you willing to compete with me? That''s great. I was just worried about whether you would refuse my single challenge invitation and lead the gang behind you to besiege me. "


    As soon as the strong man''s voice fell, Samuel whispered in a tone that did not contain any emotional color.


    "Just as you said just now - even if my subordinates and I attack together, if you insist on running away, we can''t stop you."


    "Since the group attack can''t help you, it''s better to take your invitation to fight alone."


    "I just hope you can keep your promise, put down your arms and tie your hands after you lose to me."


    "Ha ha ha!" The strong man laughed a few times, "don''t worry! I have a reputation for being trustworthy and will never break my promise. "


    "It''s not too late. Let''s start quickly."


    "Are you good at riding or walking?"


    "... step war." Samuel replied.


    "Good!"


    The strong man and Samuel slowly climbed down from the horse one after another.


    After he and Samuel stepped on the ground, the strong man didn''t fight Samuel directly.


    But first slowly say:


    "Before the war, let''s go down the procedure according to the customs of our Frankish empire."

 Chapter 1233

    After that, the strong man cleared his throat and then said in a loud voice:


    "I am Doppler von Neumann, the 17th generation head of the Neumann family!"


    As soon as the voice of the strong man, who called himself Doppler, fell, Samuel whispered in a tone of some helplessness:


    "You Frankish nobles are in trouble. You have to report yourself foolishly before the fight."


    Samuel whispered like this, saying in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe Neumann family?


    ¡ª¡ªNever heard of a family


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that it should be a little famous little aristocrat in the Frankish empire.


    ¡ª¡ªThis guy became the head of the family so young


    "Alas..." Doppler smiled bitterly, "I also think our pre war etiquette is troublesome. If you compete with others, you have to report to yourself first."


    "I don''t want to be in such trouble, but I really can''t do that."


    "From my own memory, I have received strict tutoring. These etiquette matters, large and small, have long been deeply engraved in my blood. It''s difficult for me not to do so."


    Pre war etiquette -- a kind of etiquette of the aristocrats of the Frankish empire.


    When you compete with others, you must report yourself first.


    Only after both sides have reported their homes can they pick one-on-one.


    Of course - if the other party is not an aristocrat of the Frankish Empire, there is no need to report his family.


    You are not even the nobles of the Frankish empire. Naturally, you have no obligation to abide by the etiquette that is only popular among the nobles of the Frankish empire.


    "Now that you''ve reported your home, let''s stop wasting time."


    Samuel slowly pulled out the knight''s sword around his waist,


    "Let''s start. Doppler von Neumann. "


    "Ah." Doppler smiled with joy, "I''ve finished the routine single challenge procedure and can start single challenge."


    Doppler slowly lifted his huge chains.


    "Sir, let me see the power of iron chain."


    As soon as Doppler''s voice fell, Samuel''s left arm waved violently.


    The chain turned into black lightning again and split at Doppler''s head.


    Samuel''s attack was more powerful and faster than the last sneak attack.


    Doppler saw Samuel''s attack at a glance, and it was impossible to stop it with the palm of his hand.


    So Doppler directly shook the chain flail in his hand, and the hammer turned into a meteor to meet the black "lightning".


    Dang -!


    Loud enough to make people feel tinnitus.


    Samuel had no hope of his attack at all.


    After the chain was stopped by the Doppler yoke, Samuel quickly retracted the chain.


    At the same time of taking back the iron chain, the bully came forward and held up the knight''s sword in his hand and cleaved it to Doppler.


    However - Samuel''s chop fell empty.


    Doppler jumped back sensitively and jumped out of Samuel''s chopping range.


    After jumping out of Samuel''s chopping range, Doppler retreated a few steps and opened the distance between himself and Samuel.


    "Oh, oh! Your iron chain skill is really superb! Both strength and speed are amazing! "


    "And your footwork and swordsmanship are quite good!"


    "With an iron chain in the left hand and a long sword in the right hand, you can attack from a distance and also fight in close combat. This kind of fighting method with both near and far is really enviable! "


    Doppler praised Samuel.


    It was not difficult to see from his eyes, which seemed to be shining with stars, that all the praise he had just made was sincere.


    "Sir, may I have your name?"


    "We are the enemy." Samuel said in a deep voice, "since they are enemies, there should be no need to know each other''s names?"


    "Alas... What a pity." Doppler sighed, "I still want to know your excellency."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Since your excellency doesn''t want to tell me your name, I won''t force it."


    After that, the Doppler moved the lower neck and shoulders, sending out bursts of painful joint activity.


    "Let''s talk about it first. Sir, let''s continue. Please make sure I see more about the style of people who are good at iron chain. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Samuel launched a round after round attack on Doppler.


    Although Samuel has done everything he can.


    But it still hurts nothing.


    No matter the iron chain or the Knight Sword, there was no way to leave even a small wound on Doppler.


    A series of nonstop attacks made Samuel gasp.


    The Doppler is still in a state of ease, and I haven''t even breathed.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Samuel gasped and adjusted his breathing.


    In the space where Samuel adjusted his breathing, the Doppler suddenly came out again:


    "Your Excellency is really strong."


    "Whether it''s iron chain or sword, it''s quite exquisite."


    "Today is really an eye opener. I have seen the rare iron chain technique."


    Then Doppler looked up at the sky.


    "It''s getting late now. I''ve also seen the rare iron chain technique, so let''s stop today''s single challenge. "


    "... ah?" Samuel narrowed his eyes and revealed his displeasure, "is that all? We haven''t decided yet... "


    Samuel hasn''t finished yet.


    There was a sudden flower in front of his eyes.


    Doppler, which had been seven steps away from him, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The distance of 7 steps was narrowed by Doppler in one breath.


    Samuel''s face was instantly filled with horror.


    He didn''t even have time to move his hands and feet, and the Doppler attack came.


    Doppler didn''t use his chains.


    Instead, he flew up and kicked Samuel in the chest, kicking Samuel to the ground.


    After Samuel fell to the ground, Doppler bullied and pressed in again, stepped on Samuel''s chest, and then waved the chain yoke in his hand


    Dong -!


    The hammer head of the chain flail hit Samuel''s head


    On the hard soil next to.


    "The outcome is divided."


    Doppler whispered with a meaningful smile on his face.


    "Your Excellency is very strong."


    "It''s just -- if you fight with me, your combat strength is still a little poor."


    Doppler got up slowly and patted the dust off his body.


    "Since I won this single fight, let me go as we agreed before."


    After that, Doppler stopped staying, walked slowly to his horse and turned over to get on the horse.


    "Sir, we are destined to see you again."


    "You are still young. As long as you train more, your combat power should become stronger."


    "I look forward to seeing you again in the future."


    Dong.


    Doppler knocked on the horse''s belly and made a dull "Dong" sound, driving the war horse under his crotch to leave here.


    Samuel''s men subconsciously wanted to pursue.


    But Samuel stopped them all.


    "Don''t move!"


    Samuel sat up slowly from the ground.


    There was a lost color on his face that seemed to have seen something incredible.


    "I''ve promised that man to leave as long as he wins."


    "And even if you go after him, you can''t stop him. It will only increase casualties..."

 Chapter 1234

    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... that''s what happened when I met that Doppler and fought against him alone."


    Samuel and Doppler fought alone 13 years ago. The story is relatively long.


    It took Samuel less than half an hour to finish all his explanations.


    However, although it took a long time, Su Cheng listened quietly.


    Without interrupting Samuel, I listened quietly to Samuel explain his past.


    It was not until Samuel''s voice fell that Su Cheng sighed:


    "What a surprise... Samuel, you had a single fight with that war ghost..."


    "For me, it''s a terrible past..."


    Samuel, with a slightly lost face, whispered.


    "Doppler 13 years ago, there was no name of War Ghost. It was just an unknown general."


    "However - he is just an unknown general, and he is already so strong..."


    "That was the worst loss since I was born..."


    "No fighting power..."


    "My attack couldn''t hit the Doppler at all."


    "But that Doppler can easily get close and knock me down."


    "In the single fight 13 years ago, Doppler could kill me without fighting back."


    "But he spared my life."


    "In retrospect, that Doppler was really a strange man."


    "In order to see the rare fighting skills, I casually launched a single challenge."


    "After defeating the enemy general, he will not be a killer and will directly go away..."


    "Capable people like him tend to be eccentric." Su Cheng said with a wry smile, "this is normal."


    "Alas..."


    After a slight sigh, Samuel took a deep breath.


    Then he said to Su Cheng again:


    "Commander, I told you so much just for one purpose."


    "Send a message down: when you see a man with a huge chain yoke, you must not underestimate the enemy, let alone challenge him alone."


    "If Doppler is in the enemy line opposite, it will be an undoubted threat to us."


    "So we must not be careless. No matter how much caution you maintain, you can''t go too far. "


    "... I see."


    After hearing Samuel explain his past events, Su Cheng, who has always looked dignified, finally nodded gently


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Royal Fleet, flagship HELLES, somewhere in the cabin¡ª¡ª


    In a sincere tone, a general shouted to Otto, who was sitting on the main seat of the long table and looked extremely blue:


    "Coach! Please let me go! The lower officer will take back admiral utit''s head! "


    Admiral utit - that is, gwenser.


    Gwenser''s full name is gwenser von utit.


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, the other generals sitting at the long table shouted:


    "Coach! Let me go! "


    "No! Please let me go! "


    "Coach! Lower Officer... "


    ¡­¡­


    The generals shouted one after another.


    Almost everyone asked to go out and take back greiser''s head.


    Otto shook hands and punched heavily on the table as if annoyed by the chattering subordinates.


    "Be quiet!"


    Otto''s roar directly overwhelmed the voice of all the generals present.


    For a moment, everyone present was silent.


    He turned his eyes to Otto with all kinds of emotions.


    "Gwenser is my right hand!"


    Otto, with a lot of green tendons on his forehead, roared with gnashing teeth.


    "He was killed by britannians and took his head. Do you think I don''t want to avenge him and take his head back?!"


    When the vanguard troops who fought today came back, Otto learned the sad news that his adjutant, his right and left arms were killed and his head was cut off by the enemy.


    At first, Otto didn''t believe it.


    It should be said - I don''t want to believe it yet.


    I don''t want to believe that my right arm is dead.


    Until the scouts brought back a new message, Otto was finally willing to face the reality that his adjutant was dead.


    The news is that there is a head hanging from the bow of the battleship in front of the joint fleet.


    According to the scouts'' description of the appearance of the head, the master of the head is undoubtedly geyunser.


    The head of a senior general of his own army was taken by the enemy and hung in such a prominent position - this kind of thing is a great shame for the army of any country.


    It is for this reason that Otto''s subordinates are so excited that they ask for war one after another and vow to take back geyunser''s head.


    However, Otto ignored his men''s invitation to fight.


    In an angry tone, he shouted, "do you think I don''t want to regain his head?!" After saying this, Otto gasped for breath, adjusted his breathing, and then roared:


    "Haven''t you all looked carefully at today''s battle?"


    "The combined fleet of the British Empire is far more powerful than we expected!"


    "They cleverly used the greatest advantage of their warship - flexibility!"


    "On the one hand, the reason why today''s battle will be defeated is that the joint fleet has made full use of the flexibility of their warships."


    "On the other hand, it''s also the main reason. It''s because this fool, gwenser, underestimated the enemy carelessly!"


    "As long as he is a little more cautious and sober, he will not break into the ambush circle of the joint fleet and die in such a muddle!"


    "The combined fleet of the British Empire opposite is far more difficult to deal with than we thought!"


    "So from now on, I hope all of you here! I also hope myself! Put away the arrogance in their hearts! "


    "No longer underestimate our enemies in this war!"


    Speaking of this, Otto involuntarily recalled the face of his capable adjutant who would not return to him again, and the nagging voice he would not have a chance to hear again after that.


    Naturally hanging hands, slowly clenched.


    The strength is so strong that it seems to pull the skin off his palm.


    "Today''s battle has taught us a bloody lesson - what will happen if we despise our opponents in this battle!"


    "The reason why Su Cheng hung Ge yunse''s head in such a prominent position may be to lure us to come and get his head back!"


    "Arrange an ambush. When our army approaches the warship with the head of geyunser, it will tighten the ambush and catch all the troops who come to recapture the head of geyunser - this kind of thing is not impossible!"


    "I have sworn to my soul - in this war, I will use my troops carefully and never underestimate the enemy!"


    "So for the sake of caution, I won''t agree to your request now."


    "When it is confirmed that the time is ripe and the best chance to recapture gwenser''s head has come, I will order that the head be recaptured."


    "And now - you, including myself, have patience!"


    "As long as we put away our arrogance, the final victory of this war must belong to us!"

 Chapter 1235

    "It''s a pity that geyunser died like this..."


    At the end of the meeting and after returning to his room, Doppler sighed and sighed at an old general sitting beside him.


    "I really like that guy who is Ge yunse..." Doppler continued, "I have ability, responsibility and good character. As a result, I died of carelessness..."


    "Yes..." the old general, who had been quietly listening to Doppler''s lament since the beginning, said with regret, "it''s really a pity. He shouldn''t have died like this. As a result, he lost his life because of carelessness."


    "Doppler, you should learn this bloody lesson from general gwenser von utit. No matter what enemy you encounter in the future, you should not underestimate the enemy."


    "Uncle..." Doppler smiled helplessly, "Why are you always like this... Preach to me whenever you have a chance..."


    "That''s because I care about you." The old general frowned, "if you weren''t my nephew, I wouldn''t bother to talk to you."


    The old general was Gerhard von Norman, Doppler''s uncle and his father''s brother.


    Grad is not only Doppler''s uncle, but also Doppler''s adjutant and nanny.


    Since he became Doppler''s adjutant eight years ago, Gerard has been following Doppler to various battlefields in the past eight years.


    Meanwhile, over the past eight years, Gerard has also served as a nanny and helped Doppler wipe a lot of ass.


    "Good, good." Doppler raised his hands, made a surrender, and then said to his uncle in a very perfunctory manner in a tone without emotional color, "thank you, uncle, your teachings. I will remember them well in the future."


    After that, Doppler casually pulled a chair from his side and sat down carelessly.


    "Today''s defeat was a great blow to that Otto."


    "Otto is like a different person now."


    Doppler also participated in the meeting that just ended.


    Although Doppler has the privilege of not being punished even if he does not attend military meetings, he is not so willful that he does not attend all military meetings.


    He will still participate in some military conferences he thinks he should participate in.


    In the meeting just now, Doppler silently watched the progress of the meeting and witnessed the great transformation of Otto.


    Otto''s tone and eyes clearly told everyone that his words of "never underestimate the enemy carelessly" were not casual, but serious.


    "This is a good thing."


    Gerhard answered again.


    "After his capable adjutant was killed, he was able to learn from the pain, put away his arrogance and contempt for the enemy - it seems that there is no reason why general holwig can become a general."


    "Such people who can reflect and correct their mistakes in time are quite amazing."


    "Doppler, you should learn more from general holwig! We should learn from general holwig''s spirit of learning from pain after experiencing pain. "


    "Okay, okay. I see. I''ll learn from general holwig. "


    Doppler once again perfunctorized his uncle with a casual attitude, and then continued:


    "Although it is a good thing for general holwig to put away his arrogance and contempt for the enemy, he will not allow the generals to recapture general utit''s head - is that too much?"


    "Too much?" Gerhard glared at Doppler. "Where have you been? What''s wrong with the cautious use of troops? "


    "I think general holwig is right to do so! Before it is determined whether the enemy has arranged an ambush, we will never send troops to recapture general utit''s head! "


    "What''s wrong with this caution?"


    "I''m not saying that general holwig''s cautious style of military use is wrong."


    Doppler smiled helplessly.


    "I just think it''s wrong for general holwig not to let the generals recapture general utit''s head at this time."


    "... what do you mean?" Gerhard wondered.


    Although he has been fighting side by side with his nephew for 8 years, sometimes what his nephew said always confused Gerhard.


    "There was no ambush at all in the joint fleet opposite."


    A meaningful smile appeared on Doppler''s face.


    "Su Cheng just hung admiral utit''s head on the bow of the ship to attack and humiliate us. There were no traps or ambushes in front of or around the warship with Admiral utit''s head. "


    "... Doppler, how do you know?"


    Doppler raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger and nodded his head. The smile hanging on his face became more meaningful.


    "My intuition told me."


    "My intuition tells me that Su Cheng did not arrange traps and ambushes for the troops who came to recapture general utit''s head."


    As soon as Doppler''s voice fell, Gerhard shouted with a little anger:


    "Doppler!"


    "You''re here again!"


    "How many times have I said it!"


    "Don''t rely on your intuition!"


    "No matter what you do, you should not rely on illusory intuition!"


    "Uncle." Doppler shrugged, a casual attitude, "you''re wrong to say that."


    "Uncle, you have been fighting side by side with me for 8 years."


    "Over the past eight years, you have led me in and out of large and small battlefields."


    "You, who have fought side by side with me for eight years, should be very clear - how accurate is my intuition?"


    Gerhard: "


    Gerhard was silent.


    He wanted to say something to refute what Doppler just said.


    But for a moment, I couldn''t think of any good words.


    I can only be silent for a while and start thinking about the appropriate refutation reasons and wording.


    However - Doppler did not wait there slowly for Gerhard to speak.


    "The same is true of the rescue war 10 years ago."


    Doppler continued.


    "The rescue battle 10 years ago. People all over the world think I won by my courage. "


    "It''s incredible that people believe such words..."


    "Uncle, I should have told you the real reason why I could win the rescue war 10 years ago?"


    "30 people fight 20000 people - how can we win a battle with such a great disparity in combat effectiveness with the courage of one person alone?"


    "I won by sheer intuition."


    "Because my intuition told me that I had a chance to win, I dared to charge 20000 troops with only 30 light cavalry."

 Chapter 1236

    "My intuition also tells me where the best offensive position is, where the defense of the enemy array is weak, whether I have a chance to take down the head of the enemy general, and whether it is suitable to pursue..."


    "It was with my intuition that I won the rescue war 10 years ago."


    Speaking of this, Doppler shrugged again and continued in a half joking tone:


    "If I had only the air and force, without this sensitive intuition, I might have died on an unknown battlefield."


    "... Doppler."


    After a long silence, Gerhard whispered:


    "I know your intuition is always right."


    "I''ve seen your incredible intuition countless times."


    "But I still want to say what I''ve told you countless times - don''t trust your intuition too much."


    "The most trustworthy thing in marching and fighting is always your thoughtful judgment."


    "Intuition is only an illusory thing after all."


    "Your intuition is really accurate. But can you guarantee that your intuition will always be accurate and correct? "


    "No one dares to make such a guarantee."


    "No one knows if your next intuition is right."


    "So your act of fighting by intuition is a bad habit that must be corrected."


    "Otherwise - this precise intuition you are proud of may harm you one day in the future."


    "Alas..."


    As soon as Gerhard''s voice fell, Doppler sighed.


    His face looked tired as if he was tired of his uncle''s endless preaching.


    "I see. Uncle, I will correct my bad habit in the future... "


    "You know shit!"


    Gerhard, who was suddenly excited, raised his hand and made a gesture of knocking on Doppler''s head.


    "I''ve told you similar words countless times! When did you listen and do it? "


    Doppler also hurriedly made a defensive gesture, with a helpless smile on his face and said in an extremely perfunctory tone wrapped in almost any emotional color:


    "Uncle, please kill me."


    Just as Gerhard''s palm was about to hit Doppler''s head, his palm stopped in time.


    "Alas... You really can''t teach..."


    With that, Gerhard put down his palm, which was only a few hairs away from Doppler''s head.


    And Doppler also immediately lifted the defense state.


    "It feels like we''ve moved away from each other..."


    Doppler scratched his hair.


    "Uncle, how did we talk about my intuition?"


    Without hesitation, Gerhard immediately replied:


    "You said your intuition told you that Su Cheng did not lay ambushes and traps near general utit''s head."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Our last topic was this! "


    "Although I''m not familiar with that guy yunser, I still like that guy yunser."


    "Although I also understand Otto''s decision not to send troops immediately to get back greiser''s head."


    "But I still can''t bear to let his head hang on the enemy''s warship like this."


    "So - I decided!"


    Gerhard looked suspiciously at his nephew.


    "What have you decided?"


    In addition to the color of doubt, there was a slight color of panic on Gerhard''s face.


    Because - according to his experience of fighting side by side with Doppler for 8 years, whenever Doppler suddenly says "I''ve decided!" When you say this, nothing good often happens.


    "Well..."


    The expression on Doppler''s face became intriguing.


    "You''ll know tomorrow morning, uncle."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning¡ª¡ª


    Gauze like mist, locked on the surface of Lake ANGA.


    The lake reflected the light of dawn.


    The combination of mist and morning glow gives Lake ANGA a hazy beauty.


    It''s a pity - bursts of awe destroyed this hazy beauty.


    Just as the sun rose above the horizon, the joint fleet and the Royal Fleet had spread ships and integrated formations on the lake of ANGA.


    Otto, standing on the bow of the flagship Helis, looked cold.


    While waiting for the ships under his command to integrate the formation, he stared at the opposite joint fleet and thought about how to deal with the enemy today.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the new warships of our army are large and strong enough, they have poor flexibility.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough the ships of the British army were smaller and less strong than us, they were flexible.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the long-range exchange of fire, our army can''t take advantage


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the battle, we should try our best to avoid long-range war with the joint fleet


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Otto silently measured the strength of his own army and the enemy and thought about the methods of fighting the enemy in the future, an exclamation sounded on his side, pulling his thoughts back to reality.


    "Coach! Look at that! "


    The speaker was a senior general who stayed at the flagship with Otto.


    Otto, whose thoughts were pulled back to reality, looked in the direction of the senior general''s finger.


    At the end of the direction indicated, three warships sailed out of their array.


    These three warships, without exception, are the new warships of their Frankish empire.


    Otto''s eyes widened in an instant.


    His eyes seemed to fall out of his eyes.


    "Who is in charge of commanding the warship!!"


    Otto shouted in an angry voice.


    Otto''s head is bursting with anger now.


    Judging from the course of action of the three warships, it is not difficult to see that the three warships intend to leave the military array.


    The general will leave the battle without obeying the military order - this is a big taboo among the big taboos.


    Otto had made up his mind to put the generals in charge of the three warships to death in public and clean up military discipline.


    At the same time, Otto secretly felt strange - in his impression, there should be no such unreasonable people in the Royal Fleet.


    Before the attack order was given, he led the ship away without permission - Otto really couldn''t think of anyone in his Royal Fleet who could do such a thing that regarded military discipline as nothing.


    "Is there anyone with better eyesight?"


    Otto shouted to all the generals beside him.


    "Look for me! Who commanded the three ships! "


    In order to easily recognize who commanded each ship, the mast of each ship of the Royal Fleet was painted with a huge serial number.


    As long as we can see the serial numbers of the three warships, we can know who the commander-in-chief of the three warships is.


    As soon as Otto''s voice fell, a group of generals around him who were confident in their eyesight immediately lay on the railing of the warship, stretched their necks and widened their eyes, trying to distinguish the numbers painted on the masts of the three warships.

 Chapter 1237

    Finally - a sharp eyed general saw the serial numbers of the three warships.


    "Coach!" The general loudly reported, "the serial numbers of the three warships are 33, 34 and 35 respectively!"


    ¡ª¡ª33, 34, 35?


    Otto quickly searched the memory bank of his mind. Thinking about who was in charge of commanding the three warships.


    Soon, a name that Otto didn''t want to recall or let emerge from his memory appeared in his mind.


    Otto''s eyes were already wide open and were about to crack.


    At this time, he opened his eyes, which were already big enough, a little bigger.


    Then he put his hands on the railing in front of him and shouted with gnashing teeth:


    "Admiral Neumann, that bastard! What the hell is he going to do? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Doppler stood on the bow of warship 35.


    Looking back, he looked at ships 34 and 36 immediately after his ship 35.


    Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly:


    "Alas, if only there were more ships directly under my command..."


    "Three warships, I feel they are still less..."


    Otto never liked Doppler, who had the privilege of "not subject to military discipline".


    If there was a choice, Otto didn''t want Doppler to come to his Royal Fleet at all.


    But there''s no way.


    Otto has no choice at all.


    Doppler entered the Royal Fleet to assist Otto - this was Walter von Zimmerman''s order.


    Walter was the commander in chief of the Nibelungen project, and Otto couldn''t listen to his orders.


    Therefore, Otto could only harden his head and accept the Doppler thrown by Walter.


    Doppler''s outstanding combat power is a rare general in a hundred years - Otto still admits Doppler''s outstanding talent.


    I also understand Walter''s good intentions of "throwing" Doppler to him in the hope of increasing their chances of winning.


    But Otto just doesn''t like Doppler.


    Even if Doppler''s talent is outstanding, with his help, they can improve their odds of winning a lot and have so many benefits, he just doesn''t like Doppler.


    There is no other reason - Otto hates Doppler''s privilege of "being free from military law".


    In Otto''s view - the army is the organization. Organization requires discipline. Everyone in the organization must be subject to discipline. Those who do not obey discipline must be severely punished.


    So - Doppler, who has the privilege of "not subject to military discipline", is a rat shit that will pollute the whole pot of broth in Otto''s eyes.


    Otto has always insisted that letting doppel exist in the army will sooner or later lead to a bad atmosphere in the army.


    It is precisely because Otto has a great prejudice against Doppler. Since Doppler came to the Royal Fleet, Otto intentionally or unintentionally marginalized Doppler.


    He will not be assigned too many combat tasks, nor will he be assigned too much military power.


    Doppler was an admiral, but there were only three ships under his direct command in the Royal Fleet.


    However, the three warships under Doppler''s direct command are all new warships as huge as a hill of the Frankish Empire, rather than small warships that can only be used for reconnaissance - which is a blessing in misfortune.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After moving his eyes away from the two ships immediately behind his ship No. 35 and turning back to his front, Doppler laughed a few times:


    "Forget it! Three, just three! That''s enough! "


    "Doppler! You can look back now! "


    Just then, an old voice of fear and fear exploded behind Doppler.


    Speaking straight, he was Doppler''s uncle and deputy general, Gerhard.


    Gerhard stared at Doppler in surprise.


    Painstakingly persuading Doppler to turn back.


    "You have the privilege of being free from military discipline! So even if you look back now, you won''t be punished by general holwig! "


    "I tell you! You can turn around and go back in time! "


    "If you want to die, go yourself! Don''t pull us! "


    Doppler and Graham both live on warship 35.


    Just now - when Gerhard had just put on his armor and walked out of cabin 35, Doppler suddenly said to him with a strange smile:


    "Uncle! Ready to go! "


    Gerhard:


    After a long period of confusion, Gerhard asked:


    "Where are you going?"


    "Come to the formation of the United Fleet! Let''s go and get greiser''s head back! "


    As soon as Doppler''s voice fell, Gerhard felt that the No. 35 warship under him began to move


    Immediately following the movement, there were two other warships under the direct command of Doppler - ship 34 and ship 36


    No word can describe Gerhard''s mood now


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?"


    Doppler shrugged and looked fearless.


    "Didn''t I say it last night?"


    "Although I''m not familiar with that guy yunser, I still like that guy yunser!"


    "Let his head hang on the bow of the enemy ship and suffer from wind and rain - I can''t bear it!"


    "Since general holwig, out of careful consideration, is unwilling to send a large force to immediately recapture the head of geyunser."


    "Then I will personally lead the three ships under my direct command to rush into the array and take back Ge yunse''s head!"


    "I won''t look back until I get back Ge yunse''s head, ha ha ha!"


    "Ha, you head!" Gerhard shouted angrily, "can''t you see the dense ships of the joint fleet ahead?"


    "We only have three warships. How can we defeat so many ships of the joint fleet!"


    "I haven''t lived enough! I don''t want to die because you dragged me into the water! "


    "Uncle..."


    Doppler smiled helplessly at Gerhard.


    "Have you forgotten what I said to you last night?"


    "First of all - my intuition told me that Su Cheng did not arrange ambushes and traps near the warship with the head of geyunser hanging."


    "Secondly - my intuition also tells me that neither I nor you will die this time."


    Say it, kiss, Doppler ignored his uncle.


    Instead, he turned his head and looked forward again.


    Then he bent down and picked up a huge chain yoke at his feet.


    This is a special chain yoke that is far more than the ordinary chain yoke in terms of length, size and weight.


    Doppler took hold of the special yoke.


    Hold it high above your head.


    Then throw it forward.


    This posture seemed to flatten the front of the joint fleet.


    "Forward!"


    Standing in the bow of the ship, Doppler continued to shout loudly while letting the lake blow his face and mess his hair.


    "Brothers! forward! Target - the formation of the joint fleet! "

 Chapter 1238

    A large number of sentinel ships are deployed outside the formation of the joint fleet to patrol and monitor all movements outside the formation.


    A sentinel ship carrying 30 generals was patrolling back and forth somewhere outside the array.


    All the officers and men on the ship were ready with their swords out of their scabbards and bows on their bows.


    His eyes swept back and forth on the sea, searching for any suspicious trace.


    "Huh?"


    Just then, a soldier raised his eyebrows and made a low voice full of doubts.


    "Look!" The soldier pointed forward and shouted, "an enemy ship is approaching!"


    The soldier''s voice immediately attracted the attention of other soldiers on the same ship.


    Everyone turned their eyes to where the soldier''s fingers pointed.


    They are three new warships of the Frankish empire.


    The three new warships of the Frankish Empire came straight towards them.


    no


    Exactly.


    It should be said that they ran straight towards the formation of their joint fleet.


    "What do they want..."


    "How come there are only three warships..."


    "Yes, if you want to attack our army, at least 30 warships should be dispatched..."


    "Is it difficult to send messengers?"


    "If you send messengers, there are too many three warships."


    "So what are these three warships doing here? If you come to attack, the number of warships is too small. If you send messengers, the number of warships is too large... "


    ¡­¡­


    The generals on the sentinel ship chattered and discussed the origin of the three Frankish warships.


    Before the outcome of the discussion, the commander in charge of commanding the sentinel ship interrupted their discussion and ordered:


    "Avoid! Hurry up! If we don''t avoid it quickly, we will be knocked down by them! "


    The sentinel ship is just on the only way for the three Royal Fleet warships.


    If you don''t avoid it quickly, you will be run over by these three giants like small insects.


    At the same time, the commander-in-chief of the sentinel ship sent a message to the flagship of the joint fleet as soon as possible - three enemy ships were approaching, and the ship model was the new warship of the Frankish empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Joint fleet, flagship shiperian.


    "Three new warships of the Frankish empire are close to our army?"


    Su Cheng hurried to the bow and looked back at Mu De, who was closely behind him.


    And Mulder nodded immediately.


    "Yes. According to the report of the sentinel ships patrolling outside the array, three new warships of the Royal Fleet are close to our array. "


    "At present, these three ships have stopped outside our army."


    "I have sent someone to contact and negotiate with them."


    After arriving at the bow, Su Cheng immediately looked out of the fleet.


    Outside the military array, there were indeed three new warships of the Frankish army.


    A ship sent by Mulder to negotiate with them also approached the three warships slowly from the southwest.


    Looking at the three warships in the distance, Su Cheng frowned slightly and whispered:


    "It seems that these three warships did send messengers..."


    Only three warships came.


    After arriving outside the array of their joint fleet, they obediently stopped and didn''t move on.


    In any way, the three warships seemed to send messengers to negotiate with them or announce something to them.


    But Su Cheng thought something was wrong.


    If you just came to send an envoy, why do you need so many warships?


    Just send a warship and send the messenger over, can''t you?


    ¡ª¡ªIf he didn''t come to send messengers, did he come to attack us?


    Su Cheng asked himself in his heart.


    However - as soon as the question arose, Su Cheng pressed it down.


    ¡ª¡ªNo... I don''t think it''s likely to attack us


    ¡ª¡ªUnless Otto von horwig was a fool, he would never send only three warships to attack us


    ¡ª¡ªTo bring us enough threat, we need to send more than two digit warships


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Su Cheng frowned and racked his brain to think about the purpose of the three warships, the ship sent by Mulder to negotiate with the three warships and inquire about the purpose has successfully arrived under the warship with a huge number of "35" painted on the mast in the front of the three warships.


    However - just then, the mutation occurred.


    The three warships that had just been stationary suddenly moved!


    Straight ahead.


    The ship sent by Mulder to negotiate with the three warships was directly knocked over, and all the soldiers on board fell into the water "plop plop".


    Standing on the bow of the shiperian, Su Cheng, Mu de and others stared at what had happened in front of them.


    But Su Cheng just stayed for less than a second.


    In less than a second, Su Cheng quickly recovered.


    Then he shouted to mude and others waiting on his side:


    "Enemy attack! Get ready for defense! Stop and destroy the three enemy ships! "


    After issuing the military order, Su Cheng turned around and looked back at the three enemy ships that were about to collide into their array.


    Murmured with a look of amazement:


    "True or false..."


    "That Otto von horwig really sent only three warships to attack us..."


    If Otto was on Su Cheng''s side at this time, he would be very wronged after hearing Su Cheng''s words.


    The three warships were not sent by Otto at all... It was the Doppler who made his own decision and led the three warships under his direct command to leave the battle.


    Otto Lian Doppler took the three warships out. He didn''t know what he wanted to do


    Su Cheng looked stunned at the three warships that were about to rush into his army.


    Otto also looked at the three warships of his own army that were about to come into contact with the enemy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, Doppler deliberately cheated.


    After the ship came outside the formation of the joint fleet, it deliberately stopped moving and waited on the sea.


    Make a gesture of "we are sending messengers" to weaken the vigilance of the officers and soldiers of the joint fleet.


    Judging from the current results, Doppler''s little scheme succeeded.


    The generals of the combined fleet did not see them as attack ships coming to attack them.


    If the three ships identified by Doppler are attack ships, Doppler will face not a joint fleet ship coming to inquire about its intention, but thousands of boulders and crossbows.


    Although the new warships of the Frankish Empire were very inflexible, they advanced very fast.


    In a short time, the warship in front of the United Fleet, the warship No. 35, which was also the warship of Doppler and Gerhard, successfully collided with the warship in front of the United Fleet.


    The head of gwenser was suspended from the bow of the warship.

 Chapter 1239

    Doppler''s small fleet is very close to the array of the joint fleet.


    Even if it was known that the three warships were attacking their attack ships, there was no time to respond.


    After rushing to the front and back of the warship with the head of geyunser hanging easily and without any obstruction, Doppler asked his subordinates to untie the head of geyunser from the bow of the enemy ship and give it to him.


    After a while, his subordinates returned to Doppler with a head whose face was covered with spray and mud.


    Doppler took the head and looked up and down several times. After confirming that the head was indeed the head of geyunser, he handed it to gehande, who still stood beside him with a helpless and frightened face.


    "Uncle. This is greiser''s head. Put him away. "


    Gerhard hurriedly took over, and then shouted to the Doppler:


    "Doppler! Admiral utit''s head, we''ve got it back! Let''s get out of here before the joint fleet has time to fight back! "


    Gerhard didn''t expect that they should have regained gwenser''s head so easily.


    When he came out of the battle, Doppler told gerhand that he came out this time to bring back the head of greiser.


    Now that their goal has been achieved, it''s time to retreat - Graham thought so.


    He thought his nephew would think the same.


    He believes that as long as he is a normal person, he should make the same judgment as him.


    Doppler nodded in agreement, and then ordered a triumphant return - Gerhard wanted to see such a scene.


    However... The scene in front of him made Gerhard''s mouth open in horror, and his chin seemed to fall on the deck.


    Doppler did not immediately nod his head, indicating that he agreed with what Gerhard had just said.


    But silently looked at the dense array of Joint Fleet ships displayed in front of him.


    Then he showed a meaningful smile.


    "Once in a blue moon." Doppler whispered, "it would be a pity to leave like this."


    After that, Doppler waved his hand and ordered in a loud voice:


    "Keep moving! Hit the enemy ship ahead! Straight ahead! "


    If the line of sight can kill people, then at this time, Gerhard''s eyes, including horror, fear, disbelief and other emotions, may have killed Doppler thousands of times.


    Several seconds had passed, and Gerhard had not yet recovered from what Doppler had just said.


    Keep moving forward?


    The front is not a scenic spot, nor is it the military array of their Royal Fleet, but the military array of the joint fleet!


    "Doppler!" Because of his excitement, Gerhard''s tone began to break,


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    As soon as Gerhard''s voice fell, Doppler smiled.


    "Of course I know."


    "Gerhard, it''s rare for us to come to the front of the United Fleet now. Don''t you think it''s a pity if we go back like this?"


    "Now that you''ve come, it''s natural to do as much as you can."


    After getting along with his uncle for so many years, Doppler knows exactly what Gerhard will react and say when he meets something.


    Therefore, before Gerhard could speak, Doppler had guessed what Gerhard would say next.


    It''s just to persuade him not to be stupid, we can''t fight, come back quickly and so on.


    "Don''t worry, uncle."


    Doppler raised his hand, patted Gerhard on the shoulder and continued to comfort Gerhard:


    "We''ll be fine."


    "My intuition tells me - we won''t die here."


    Gerhard stared at Doppler with complex eyes.


    At last, he sighed as if he had accepted his fate.


    "Forget it... You can do whatever you like..."


    "I''m just your adjutant. What you decide to do, I can''t hinder you..."


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Seeing that his uncle finally gave up his obstruction and preaching to him, Doppler found a strong happy look on his face, as if he had just won a big battle.


    "So - what exactly do you want to do?" Gerhard chased Doppler and asked, "are you going to sink several warships of the joint fleet and return?"


    "No, no, No."


    Doppler stretched out his right index finger and shook it left and right.


    "How can I only do such boring things."


    "My goal is a special ship."


    Then Doppler raised his intriguing eyes and looked forward.


    And Gerhard followed his eyes and slowly moved his eyes.


    Let the line of sight follow the eye track emitted by Doppler and move slowly.


    Finally - Gerhard fixed his eyes on a ship deep in the formation of the joint fleet.


    This ship is larger than the rest of the joint fleet.


    And more special.


    Because it is the flagship of the joint fleet, the hipperian.


    Gerhard''s face was filled with horror again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Report!"


    Raymond roared at his men.


    "What the hell is going on! Why did three new warships of the Frankish Empire rush into our army?! What exactly are the sentinel ships deployed outside the array doing? "


    Not far from Raymond''s warship, three new warships of the Frankish Empire collided with each other.


    All the warships in front of the three new warships of the Frankish Empire were either pushed away or directly crashed.


    With unparalleled size and firmness, the three warships hit a road in the battle array of the joint fleet.


    Raymond had been busy with other things in the cabin just now.


    Therefore, I have no idea where the three warships came from and how they attacked the military array of their joint fleet.


    Hearing a strange noise outside, he rushed out of the cabin and saw three enemy warships colliding in their array.


    A subordinate standing on Raymond''s side just knew all the details of the matter.


    So he quickly explained to Raymond in as simple a language as possible.


    "... I see." Raymond said in a deep voice, "dress up as if you came to negotiate with us, and then attack when we were unprepared... What a cunning tactic..."


    Raymond stared at the three enemy ships that had damaged and sunk many of them and were still attacking the depths of their formation.


    Staring at the three enemy ships, he said to himself:


    "We can''t let them go further into our army..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Raymond turned his head and shouted to his subordinates:


    "Send orders!"


    "Turn the bow!"


    "Let''s stop the three enemy ships!"


    "Never let them go any further!"

 Chapter 1240

    Doppler''s warship didn''t rush straight forward.


    But walk in the shape of a winding snake.


    Doppler''s warship numbers are 34, 35 and 36 respectively.


    Among them, the warship on which Doppler and his uncle Graham rode was ship 35.


    Therefore, ship 35 is the flagship of the "Doppler team" with only three warships.


    Ship 35 rushed ahead, while ships 34 and 36 followed.


    Doppler stood in the bow of ship 35 and commanded the progress of ship 35.


    Ship 35 turns right, and ships 34 and 36 have to turn right.


    35 turns left, followed by 34 and 36.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Turn left! Turn left! "


    The Doppler standing at the head of ship 35, while staring at the joint fleet formation in front of him and observing its changes, gave orders loudly to a group of heralds waiting behind him.


    "Turn left and then continue to rush forward!"


    "Yes!" A herald answered loudly and hurried back to the cabin to inform the sailors responsible for controlling the ship of the new order.


    In order to more conveniently pass the military order of "changing the direction of the ship" to the soldiers in charge of the ship, Doppler equipped itself with 20 heralds.


    The 20 heralds formed a long line, took turns to receive Doppler''s new command about the direction of the ship, and then passed the new command to the soldiers in charge of the ship.


    "Hello! Doppler! "


    Gerhard, covering his head, angrily shouted to Doppler:


    "What are you doing when you change direction so often?"


    "My intuition tells me that if I follow this direction, I will suffer the least loss."


    Then Doppler stretched out his right index finger and nodded his head.


    "Before you rush to the ship of hipperian... I may die of seasickness..."


    After saying these words with an extremely ugly face, he supported his dizzy head with his hands and tried to stay awake.


    Gerhard was disgusted by Doppler''s behavior, which depended on his intuition.


    But Gerhard had to admit that Doppler''s intuition was really accurate!


    Just like now - Doppler constantly changes the ship''s route with his intuition.


    Although it is not a straight road that causes the ship to go, but a winding serpentine Road, the behavior of frequently changing the ship''s travel route has really achieved good results.


    First of all - their timing of attack was very clever.


    It happened to be in the early morning when the sun just rose.


    Both the joint fleet and the Royal Fleet are in full swing at this time.


    In short, the timing of their attack coincided with the moment when the joint fleet was busy arranging and the formation was most chaotic.


    Along the way, with his intuition, Doppler can accurately find the weakest defense and most suitable breakthrough position in the joint fleet array every time.


    So far, they have not been much hurt. After all, the place they pass through has always been the weakness of the military array that is the most convenient to break through.


    But - although Doppler can turn through ships to avoid the hard bones in the joint army array.


    But if hard bones take the initiative to come to the door, Doppler still has nowhere to hide.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bang -!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise.


    Doppler''s ship 35 shook violently while the loud noise sounded.


    "What''s going on?"


    After frowning and muttering, Doppler turned his head and shouted to a messenger nearest to him:


    "Go and see what happened!"


    The herald answered and immediately opened his feet and ran with the loud noise just now.


    After a while, he returned to Doppler:


    "Coach! An enemy ship is approaching us! "


    "The loud noise just now is the sound made when the enemy ship accidentally bumped into our ship when it approached us!"


    "Although the speed of the enemy ship is not as fast as ours, we have succeeded in getting rid of the enemy ship."


    "But in the short period of time when the enemy ship approached and contacted our ship, many enemy soldiers still entered our ship through the side suspension bridge!"


    "At present, the generals of our ship have launched the expulsion of the enemy soldiers who have invaded the ship!"


    "The number of generals on our ship is far more than the invading enemy soldiers!"


    "Therefore - we should be able to expel all the enemy soldiers in the ship without taking too long..."


    Boom!


    The herald hasn''t finished his report yet.


    An unidentified object suddenly broke into the vision of Doppler and the messenger.


    A beautiful parabola was drawn in the field of vision of Doppler and the messenger, which hit the deck between Doppler and the messenger, making a low dull sound.


    Until the unidentified object landed, Doppler finally saw what it was.


    It''s a head.


    To be exact - a head with their Frankish army''s iconic pointed helmet.


    There was a strong color of shock in the still wide eyes of the head.


    "Gee --!" Just now the messenger who was reporting to Doppler screamed, and then fell to the ground because of fear and surprise.


    The rest of the heralds who had been waiting for orders behind Doppler, as well as Gerhard, who had been standing on Doppler''s side and had a slight reduction in seasickness, also shouted low or high.


    Only Doppler did not respond.


    But the look on his face became more dignified.


    "Hello! Look at the armor you wear, you should be the commander-in-chief of this warship? "


    Just then, a loud male voice sounded.


    Doppler followed the sound and deflected his head slowly.


    The speaker is an extremely strong man with short brown hair, blue eyes and a bleeding axe and gun in his hand.


    After Doppler cast his eyes on the blue pupil strong man, the blue pupil strong man continued:


    "Hello! Do you understand Britannia? "


    As soon as LAN Tong''s voice fell, Doppler smiled.


    Then he said in fluent British:


    "Of course I understand. You should also know that every senior general of the Frankish empire can listen and speak britannian. "


    The britannian empire was an old enemy of the Frankish empire.


    In order to fight his old enemy, the Frankish empire made a rule that all senior civil and military officials must be proficient in Britannia.


    Because of this provision, the senior civil and military officials of the Frankish Empire were familiar with Britannia.


    Because of this provision, the senior military officers in the Frankish army could read all intercepted letters of the britannian Empire without obstacles.


    Be able to interrogate spies and spies sent by the British Empire in fluent British.


    Able to use fluent britannian to persuade the civil servants or generals of the captured britannian empire.

 Chapter 1241

    Doppler looked up and down at the blue pupil man.


    Then he smiled:


    "Your Excellency must be Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights?"


    The blue pupil and the strong man raised his eyebrows:


    "Do you know me?"


    "No. But I know some of your personal data. "


    "Every time before the war, I will find all kinds of information about my opponents in this war as detailed as possible."


    "After learning that I was sent to participate in the water war, I asked my uncle to find me the information of the Michael knights and the British Imperial Navy."


    "Give me as much as you have."


    "I have to say - there are so many materials."


    "It took me a long time to read it one by one."


    "I don''t know what Su Cheng and the commanders of the Michael Knights like to eat."


    "But some of your basic information. For example, I still know your hair color, pupil color, height and body shape. "


    "As far as I know, Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights, with short brown hair, blue eyes and extremely strong figure, is a strong general who is good at using axes and guns - which is completely consistent with your appearance."


    "Who else can you be besides Raymond weir?"


    LAN Tong, a strong man, listened to Doppler''s story quietly.


    After Doppler''s voice fell, he pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a sneer.


    "Oh... You can''t judge a man by his appearance. You look rude, but your mind is careful. "


    "Yes, as you said, I am Raymond weir, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights."


    After Raymond personally admitted his identity, Doppler shouted with a little excitement:


    "Your Excellency Raymond weir! I''ve heard so much about it! "


    "I''ve wanted to see you for a long time!"


    "It really deserves to be one of the three great generals of Michael knights. The aura is really extraordinary. "


    "The three great generals of the Michael knights?"


    Raymond frowned and whispered a strange word that Doppler had just said that he had to care about.


    "What is this?"


    Raymond had never heard of the name of the three great generals of the Michael knights.


    And Doppler slowly replied.


    "This name is only circulated among the generals of our Frankish army. It''s normal for you not to know."


    "The Michael Knights under Su Cheng''s command are full of talents. They not only have intelligent generals with excellent strategies, but also can ride as thousands of strong generals."


    "The three great generals of the Michael Knights refer to the three military attach ¨¦ s in the Michael knights who have a strong fighting power of one horse as a thousand."


    "These three people are Alan, Raymond weir and Samuel Brooke."


    "By the way - if these three people rank from high to low according to the strength of force, is it Alan, Raymond and Samuel, or Alan, Samuel and Raymond - this topic of discussion has been enduring in our army until now."


    "As soon as they are free, many people like to discuss Raymond and Samuel of the Michael knights. Who is stronger?"


    "... what a mess these are." Raymond frowned and covered his face with black lines. "You are the three great generals of the Michael knights. There are too many mistakes?"


    "First of all - Miss Alan is not in the establishment of our Michael knights."


    "She doesn''t have any official position. From beginning to end, she is the leader''s sister and the commander''s Knight''s retinue."


    "So she can''t be regarded as the military attache of the Michael knights at all."


    "Second - there is no point arguing between Samuel and me about who is strong and who is weak."


    "Samuel and I have our own strengths. I am good at riding and he is good at walking. I can''t judge who is stronger and who is weaker between me and him. "


    "On the contrary, no matter how ranked, Alan will always be at the top - which is accurate."


    "Oh, oh! Even the people of the Michael Knights admit that Alan is the strongest person in their regiment... "


    Doppler sighed.


    "I really want to see that Alan... It is said that she is just a petite little girl... It''s amazing why a little girl like her can be so powerful."


    "Enough!" Raymond, whose face was gradually filled with impatience, shouted, "that''s all for chatting!"


    "I boarded your boat all the way. I didn''t come to chat with you!"


    After that, Raymond slowly raised his axe and gun.


    The axe gun pointed straight at the Doppler.


    "You can''t go deep into our army."


    "Just leave your head here!"


    Doppler looked at Raymond, who risked the cold tip of his gun.


    The corners of the mouth raised slightly.


    "You''re right."


    "I was a little too excited to finally see you. So talk more. "


    "Let''s stop chatting."


    Doppler leaned down.


    He grabbed the long handle of the yoke that had been placed at his feet.


    "Uncle. You take the heralds and step down first. "


    Doppler said to Gerhard beside him.


    "If you stay here, I can''t guarantee that I won''t involve you."


    "The command of the ship will be handed over to Uncle you for the time being."


    "The goal remains the same. Just move straight towards it."


    "... well." Gerhard nodded solemnly. "I''ll give you this guy."


    Gerhard led the heralds out of here.


    Give Doppler and Raymond a big duel place.


    Raymond gripped his axe and gun.


    His eyes were fixed on the Doppler in front of him.


    Don''t let go of any small actions of Doppler.


    Compared with Raymond''s concentration, Doppler looks a lot more casual.


    Didn''t put on any posture.


    Nor did he stare at Raymond seriously.


    Just standing at random, playing with the long rod of the chain yoke in his hand.


    With an easy-going smile.


    "I was really rude just now."


    "I just talked to you for so long, but I didn''t tell you who I am from beginning to end."


    "Although it''s a little late, let me introduce myself first."


    "I am Doppler von Neumann, the 17th generation head of the Neumann family and general of the Frankish empire."


    ¡ª¡ªDoppler von Neumann?!


    After hearing the man''s name, Raymond''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Just flashed through his mind the order he received suddenly last night, a huge hammer expanded rapidly in his field of vision


    Raymond subconsciously put his axe and gun up between him and the hammer.


    Dang -!


    The deafening metal exploded.


    Because Raymond responded in time and quickly blocked the flying hammer with an axe and gun, otherwise his head would be smashed by the huge hammer.


    However - although he successfully blocked the hammer head, Raymond took several steps back to stabilize his posture.


    The hands holding the gun were numb and sour.


    Raymond just blocked the hammer head with the barrel of an axe gun.


    Raymond looked at where he had been hit by the hammer.


    The place hit by the water head, the gun barrel made of steel, has been slightly bent.

 Chapter 1242

    Raymond took a breath quietly and moved his swollen fingers.


    ¡ª¡ªSo strong


    Raymond looked again at the slightly bent iron barrel in his hand.


    He has encountered countless powerful enemies and generals in his life.


    But Doppler was the first one to bend the barrel of his axe and gun with one blow.


    ¡ª¡ªThis man''s strength is far above me


    Just by Doppler''s attack, Raymond concluded that Doppler''s power was quite amazing. In terms of power, he was far less than Doppler.


    ¡ª¡ªUsing a huge chain yoke, he is strong and calls himself Doppler von Neumann


    The memories of last night gradually floated on Raymond''s mind.


    Last night, Raymond suddenly received a strange order from Su Cheng.


    No, it''s more vigilance than command.


    In the subsequent battle, if you encounter a strong man with a huge chain flail and calling himself Doppler von Neumann, you must not be careless. It is strictly forbidden to fight alone with him - this is the warning Raymond received from Su Cheng yesterday.


    As Raymond knows, Su Cheng passed this warning to all his knights and all senior officers of the Navy.


    Doppler von Neumann - the name is strange to Raymond.


    Raymond knew this man only that he was a very powerful general of the Frankish empire.


    ¡ª¡ªI see


    Raymond whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this guy Doppler von Neumann


    ¡ª¡ªSome leaders understand why we should never be careless when we meet him


    "Oh, oh!"


    Looking at Raymond who had just successfully blocked his first attack, Doppler exclaimed.


    "It really deserves to be one of the three great generals of the Michael knights. The reaction speed alone is far faster than that of ordinary people."


    "Your nonsense is really a lot." Raymond said faintly, holding the axe and gun firmly in his hand.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Kick your back.


    Raymond''s body, incarnated as a detached arrow, pounced on Doppler.


    Since he was not the Doppler''s opponent in power, Raymond decided to win through speed.


    In less than 2 seconds, Raymond narrowed the distance between him and Doppler.


    Although the barrel of the axe gun has been slightly bent by Doppler, it does not affect Raymond''s use of it.


    Quickly ran to Doppler, Raymond held his axe and gun high, and then chopped down.


    The sharp axe blade went straight to Doppler''s forehead.


    Dang -!


    The familiar feel of the sharp blade into the flesh did not appear on Raymond''s hands holding the gun.


    The hand feeling is the feeling of shock and numbness when it collides with hard iron.


    Doppler blocked Raymond''s chop with the long rod of his chain yoke.


    Raymond''s axe gun is a special axe gun.


    The barrel of a common axe gun is made of wood.


    The axe gun used by Raymond is made of steel.


    Coincidentally, the chain flail used by Doppler is also specially made. The long rod of ordinary chain flail is usually made of wood, while the long rod of Doppler chain flail is also made of steel.


    After blocking Raymond''s chop with the long rod of the chain flail, Doppler smiled and nodded:


    "Good strength, shaking my hands."


    After that, Doppler shook his hands and shook Raymond away.


    After several steps away from Raymond, Doppler waved the chain flail in his hand and the huge hammer hit Raymond''s chest again.


    "Hum!"


    Raymond snorted coldly, then waved his axe and gun and cut off the hammerhead.


    Then, bursts of numbness and pain hit his hand holding the gun again.


    Raymond forced down the pain he almost blurted out with brute force.


    The power of Doppler is quite amazing.


    The special chain flail he used, no matter in length, size or weight, is far beyond the ordinary chain flail.


    Powerful power and extremely heavy weapons are tantamount to astonishing exaggerated lethality.


    Doppler''s blow bent Raymond''s axe and gun.


    The second blow almost made Raymond cry.


    After Raymond defended his hammer head, Doppler pulled the long rod in his hand and pulled the hammer back.


    Then he swung the hammer head towards Raymond again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Raymond is passively defending against Doppler''s attack while looking for opportunities to counterattack and effectively kill Doppler.


    ¡ª¡ªShackles... Rare and difficult weapons


    Raymond struggled to block every attack of Doppler, turning his brain rapidly.


    ¡ª¡ªFew people are proficient in shackles


    ¡ª¡ªBut those who can master this weapon are very difficult without exception


    Raymond recalled his previous battles with enemies who were also proficient in the weapon of chain flail.


    Because chain flail is a very difficult weapon, few people can master it.


    Raymond has only met two enemy generals who are good at using chains in his military career of more than 20 years.


    At that time, Raymond used the same tactics to deal with the two men - cut off the iron chain connecting the hammer head and the long rod, and directly cut their chains in two.


    To make a vivid metaphor for the weapon of chain flail, the chain flail is a thing that connects the hammer head with the long rod with an iron chain.


    As long as the iron chain is cut off, the hammer head and long rod of the chain yoke will be separated.


    Previously, Raymond fought with the two enemies who were good at using chains. Raymond won by cutting off the chains and destroying their chains.


    ¡ª¡ªCan you cut off the iron chain of Doppler''s chain yoke?


    As soon as Raymond asked himself this question, he immediately asked himself and replied:


    ¡ª¡ªTut


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s impossible to cut the chain


    ¡ª¡ªThe chain in Doppler''s hand is thicker than the chain of ordinary chain flail. I don''t know how many times


    ¡ª¡ªAnd the Doppler wave speed is too fast. There is no chance to cut the iron chain of the chain flail


    ¡ª¡ªSince there is no way to cut off the chains of Doppler chains, there is only one way I can use


    Raymond, who silently made up his mind and decided how to deal with Doppler, took a deep breath.


    Then he stared at the Doppler in front of him.


    Although Raymond doesn''t have much experience in fighting with people who are good at using chains, Raymond still knows what the biggest weakness of chains is.


    Raymond continued to defend against Doppler attacks while looking for the best fighter.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Doppler attack continued like a tide.


    And Doppler''s physical strength is inexhaustible like the sea.


    Such a huge and heavy chain flail in Doppler''s hand is like a child''s toy. It has been waved. I don''t know how many times, but Doppler''s face is still ruddy, not even a breath.


    "Hello! Your excellency Raymond weir! " Doppler looked at Raymond with some disappointment, "Why have you been passive defense? Don''t you attack me? "


    Raymond turned a deaf ear to Doppler''s words.


    Continue to wave the axe and gun silently and open all the incoming hammers.


    "You''ve always been so defensive but not offensive. The battle will be boring."

 Chapter 1243

    After finishing this sentence in a helpless and disappointed tone, Doppler pulled back the hammerhead again.


    At the moment of pulling the hammer back, Raymond''s eyes suddenly burst.


    Then he kicked his feet like a tiger attacking his prey.


    Raymond has been waiting for this opportunity.


    The biggest weakness of the chain flail is that it takes more time than other weapons to pull back the hammerhead and launch the next attack.


    The best counterattack time is when the user is ready for the next attack.


    Raymond was waiting just now.


    Waiting for Doppler to take back his chains and hammers.


    Waiting for the moment when the Doppler empty door opened the most.


    The reason why we didn''t launch an attack before was that the empty door was not big enough when Doppler pulled the hammer back.


    Now, Raymond can guarantee that this is the biggest moment of Doppler flaw.


    It was the moment when Raymond and Doppler showed the biggest flaw after fighting alone.


    There is no better time to fight back than now!


    Raymond, who has been waiting for the opportunity to fight back, did not miss this precious fighter.


    His feet glared and rushed at him.


    In less than a second, Raymond succeeded in narrowing the distance between him and Doppler to the attack range of his axe and gun.


    This time Raymond did not attack Doppler again.


    It''s a straight shot.


    Stab the sharp head of the gun into Doppler''s chest.


    Raymond had been defending passively just now, but suddenly approached and launched a counterattack - Doppler was stunned.


    Raymond was stunned by the sudden counterattack.


    However - Doppler was stunned for only a moment.


    After a moment, Doppler recovered from the state of stupidity.


    Doppler sent five fingers of his right hand.


    He loosened the chains in his hands.


    He flexibly twisted his strong body and avoided Ramon''s stab.


    After avoiding Raymond''s stab, he greeted Raymond directly with empty hands


    His left hand grabbed Raymond''s right arm, his right hand grabbed Raymond''s left shoulder, and then turned around.


    As soon as the demerit was recorded, Raymond fell heavily on the deck.


    Bang -!


    Raymond, who was heavily thrown on the deck, took his back in close contact with the deck as the center, and the amazing noise overflowed away.


    The deck under Raymond cracked because it could not bear the force.


    Bang.


    It was not until Raymond fell to the ground that a dull noise with a much lower volume finally appeared.


    This is the sound that Doppler just released the chain yoke in his hand and fell to the ground.


    It was not until Raymond was thrown to the ground that the flail Doppler had just thrown down finally landed.


    "Cough! Cough! "


    Flowers of blood coughed up from Raymond''s mouth.


    After slamming Raymond to the ground, Doppler rode on Raymond.


    "It was really dangerous just now."


    Doppler showed Raymond a meaningful smile.


    "If it weren''t for my quick reaction, I might have been stabbed to the ground by you."


    After that, Doppler clenched his hand into a fist and slowly raised his fist as big as a weight


    Just as Doppler aimed at Raymond''s head and was about to swing his fist off¡ª¡ª


    Woo -!


    A sharp breaking wind rushed towards the Doppler.


    Doppler''s pupil suddenly shrinks, then quickly releases Raymond under his crotch and makes several somersaults backward.


    At the moment when Doppler left Raymond''s body, a thick iron chain crossed his position just now.


    After doing several somersaults backward and pulling away the distance between himself and Raymond and the iron chain, Doppler quickly turned his eyes, followed the iron chain and looked at the "upper source" of the iron chain.


    Wow


    The sound of chain shaking came one after another.


    A young man with black hair and orange pupil, with a sword in his right hand and an iron chain in his left hand, stood not far from Raymond and Doppler.


    While recovering the iron chain just thrown out, he looked at the Doppler without expression.


    "Raymond."


    The orange pupil man murmured.


    "Take your axe and gun and stand up."


    The demerit recorded shoulder fall just now did Raymond a lot of damage.


    Even though he had heard the call of the orange pupil man, Raymond couldn''t get up from the deck immediately.


    "With a sword in one hand and an iron chain in the other... Your Excellency must be Samuel Brooke, the commander of the second army of the Michael knights?"


    After that, Doppler narrowed his eyes slightly and threw a thought-provoking look at Samuel.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time... It should be 13 years?"


    "Do you remember me...?" Samuel continued to ask the Doppler without expression.


    "How can you not remember."


    Doppler shrugged and smiled.


    "Use a long sword in one hand and an iron chain in the other - this rare fighting style is hard to forget."


    "When I learned that the commander of the second army of the Michael knights is a strong general with a long sword and an iron chain, I thought - isn''t he the one I fought with when I was young?"


    "Now it seems - I didn''t guess wrong."


    "Samuel, how have you been in the past 13 years? Have swordsmanship and iron chain become more sophisticated than 13 years ago? "


    "The answer to this question." Samuel said faintly, "you''ll know later."


    "Hmm..." when Samuel and Doppler had a simple "nostalgia", Raymond finally relaxed and struggled to get up from the deck.


    He picked up his axe and gun, wiped the residual blood from the corners of his mouth, and walked slowly to Samuel''s side.


    "Samuel... Why are you here...?"


    "The enemy ship has intruded into the defense area in my charge."


    "What...!"


    Samuel''s defense area is already located in a deeper part of the military array.


    "How did the enemy ship break into such a deep place?"


    "The timing of the attack of these three enemy ships was too opportune. It happened to be an empty space where our army is still integrating military formations and the formation is still very chaotic."


    "Moreover, the size of the enemy ship is already too strong. Our ship can''t stop them at all. "


    "There is only one way to stop these three enemy ships - annihilate all the enemy troops on these three enemy ships."


    Speaking of this, Samuel paused.


    Then he went on to say:


    "Raymond, don''t say that first."


    "How''s your wound?"


    "Hmm..." Raymond wiped the residual blood off his face. "I''m fine, but I may have suffered some internal injuries."


    "Can you still fight?"


    "Of course." Raymond said without thinking.


    "That''s good."


    Samuel nodded.


    "So -- Raymond, can you help me?"


    "What a coincidence." Raymond said in a flat tone, "we want to go together."

 Chapter 1244

    "Oh, oh...!"


    Doppler looked at Samuel standing on his left.


    Then he looked at Raymond standing on his right.


    Let out a low exclamation.


    "Are you two going to fight me together? Good strategy. "


    Through the fight just now, Raymond has understood that he alone can''t do anything.


    Samuel understood this truth 13 years ago.


    At the same time, Raymond also understood that he was injured at this time and could no longer serve as the main force in the next battle.


    Therefore, Raymond and Samuel have tacitly chosen the same strategy - Samuel as the main attack and Raymond as the auxiliary attack. They work together to defeat Doppler!


    They stood in different positions and put on their own posture.


    Doppler also picked up his shackles again and shifted his eyes from Samuel and Raymond standing on his left and right respectively.


    Woo -!


    Samuel took the lead in swinging the chain.


    At the same time that Samuel shook his chain, Raymond also held his axe and gun close to Doppler''s side.


    Samuel specializes in Doppler''s upper body.


    Samuel specializes in Doppler''s lower body.


    The purpose is to make Doppler pay attention to one thing and lose the other.


    Both of them are first-class fighting masters. They stand in different directions and their attack positions are different - it is reasonable that they should have taken care of one thing and lost the other, and then lose quickly.


    However - Doppler once again showed Raymond and Samuel how unreasonable he was.


    Facing Samuel attacking from his left side and specializing in his upper body, and Raymond attacking from his right side and specializing in his lower body, Doppler easily resolved all their attacks with his shackles.


    After hitting Samuel''s chain with the hammer head of the chain flail, he turned the hammer head in a direction at a very fast speed and bounced off Raymond''s blow.


    Whether based on Doppler''s actions or Doppler''s expressions, we can see that Doppler is now at ease.


    It is quite easy for Doppler to resolve the attack between Raymond and Samuel.


    It was easy enough for him to say to Samuel in a peaceful tone while defusing their attack:


    "The speed and strength of the iron chain have improved a lot compared with 13 years ago."


    "Samuel, was what I said right? As long as you continue to work hard, your strength will be greatly improved. "


    "Hum." Samuel said coldly in a tone that didn''t include any thank-you tone at all, "thank you for your praise."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Raymond and Samuel have done everything they can.


    But still didn''t hurt him.


    While struggling with Doppler, Raymond and Samuel have been paying attention to the movements of the enemy ships under their feet.


    These three enemy ships have been rushing to the depths of the military array and have no intention of fighting with the surrounding warships.


    This makes it very difficult for the ships of the joint fleet to engage the three enemy ships.


    The three enemy ships were all new warships of the Frankish empire. The ships were tall and big. It was already very difficult to connect the side suspension bridge to the three enemy ships.


    The three enemy ships were quite restless and had no intention of stopping at all. They rushed forward, so that the ships that had just built the side suspension bridge were thrown away one after another.


    It has been difficult to establish a stable force transmission channel, so that few generals have successfully boarded the three enemy ships.


    Because there are not enough soldiers who can successfully board the enemy ship, so far, they still can''t attack any of the three enemy ships.


    The commanders of some warships were so brave that they directly drove the ships to stop in front of the three enemy ships.


    Then he was ruthlessly knocked over.


    Up to now, they still failed to stop the advance of the three enemy ships.


    Up to now, the three enemy ships are still colliding in their formation, heading deep into their formation.


    Raymond and Samuel were burning with anxiety.


    The quickest way to stop these three enemy ships is to defeat their commander in chief, Doppler.


    However - although this method is the fastest, it is also the most difficult


    After bouncing off the attacks of Raymond and Samuel again, Doppler suddenly turned his head, looked at his side and gave a soft "Oh".


    "It seems that I played too hard with you two just now... I didn''t even notice that I was close to the goal of our trip."


    ¡ª¡ªTarget?!


    Raymond and Samuel exclaimed in their hearts almost at the same time.


    Then they turned their heads and looked at the place where Doppler had just looked.


    At the end of Doppler''s vision is the flagship shiperian, which is of great significance to their joint fleet.


    Raymond and Samuel''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Your goal is our flagship?!" Raymond exclaimed.


    Doppler dares to lead only three warships to rush into the array - which has shocked Raymond and Samuel.


    Until then, they found that they underestimated Doppler''s courage.


    Doppler not only dares to lead only three warships to rush into the array, but also his target is Raymond''s own array and the flagship of the joint fleet - shiperian!


    "To be exact." Doppler smiled. "The target is Su Cheng''s head. As long as you take down Su Cheng''s head, you will be defeated in this battle."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here!" Raymond roared, "do you think we''ll just let you close to our flagship?"


    "Of course I know you won''t let me close to your flagship so easily."


    After that, Doppler twisted his cervical spine and wrist.


    It gives off bursts of bone joint activity that makes people''s teeth sour.


    "As long as I defeat you all, no one can stop me from approaching your flagship."


    "If you can stop me, just go ahead."


    "I''ve made a dirty remark ahead - now that I''m very close to the hipperian, I don''t have any more time to play with you here. So I''m going to start being a little serious. "


    Speaking of this, Doppler slowly restrained the easygoing smile that had been hanging on his face.


    His face was a little more solemn.


    Although Doppler didn''t do anything, it just converged some smiles on their faces, Raymond and Samuel suddenly felt the pressure increase in an instant.


    As Samuel adjusted his breathing, he whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSince Doppler said he was going to be serious now, this should not be a bluff


    ¡ª¡ªLet''s test him first.


    After making up his mind, Samuel threw his left arm and the chain tied to his left arm shot out at Doppler.


    Just when the chain is only a few fingers away from the Doppler''s head¡ª¡ª


    A big hand jerked up and grabbed Samuel''s chain.


    The owner of this big hand is Doppler.

 Chapter 1245

    "What...?" Samuel''s pupils contracted.


    Both Samuel and Raymond looked shocked and caught Samuel''s iron chain with only one hand.


    Raymond and Samuel have had an unknown number of duels.


    As soon as they have time, they will have a duel.


    Therefore, Raymond thinks he knows better than anyone in the world how fast and powerful Samuel''s iron chain is.


    Grasp Samuel''s chain with his bare hands - something that Raymond thought was like a fantasy before.


    Samuel was even more shocked than Raymond.


    In the past 13 years, Samuel has been improving himself since he was defeated by Doppler 13 years ago.


    Although I can''t say that I have been practicing hard for 13 years and can defeat Doppler, I won''t be caught directly by Doppler as 13 years ago - Samuel has always been very confident about this.


    However - the reality in front of Samuel at this time mercilessly shattered his determination and confidence.


    "Why so surprised?"


    Doppler, who gripped Samuel''s chain, smiled.


    "Samuel, although you are much stronger than 13 years ago."


    "But you are not the only one who has become stronger than 13 years ago."


    After that, Doppler suddenly tightened the iron chain in his hand.


    Samuel was tall and much lighter than Raymond, who was as strong as a bear.


    But after wearing armor, his weight is much heavier.


    However, even so, Doppler easily pulled Samuel over.


    Through the chain, he pulled Samuel to his front and back, and Doppler hit Samuel on the abdomen with a knee.


    "Oh!"


    Although protected by armor, Samuel still felt as if a thousand knives were stirring in his abdomen.


    After hitting Samuel with his knee, Doppler shook the chain in his hand like a flail.


    Samuel drew a beautiful arc like the hammer of a chain yoke.


    Then hit Raymond not far away.


    "Oh!"


    "Poof!"


    Raymond and Samuel screamed in pain.


    After the two people''s painful voice fell, what sounded was the sound of poop, poop.


    It was the sound of Raymond and Samuel falling into the water.


    After hitting Raymond with Samuel, Doppler loosened the iron chain in his hand.


    Samuel, who was used as a shackle, pushed Raymond straight forward after hitting Raymond.


    The two who were smashed together flew straight across the deck.


    Then fell straight into the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Doppler didn''t see how Raymond and Samuel fell into the water.


    The purpose of his attack was not to kill Raymond and Samuel.


    Whether they are dead or alive, Doppler has no interest in paying attention.


    After shooting the two men into the water, Doppler relaxed his muscles and turned his head to look at the hipperian, which was already close at hand.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Compared with Raymond and Samuel, the people who are staying on the hipperian at this time are the real big prey.


    It''s an impossible prey.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shiperian, on deck¡ª¡ª


    "Captain! Take refuge back! "


    Mulder, together with all the generals on the shiperian, painstakingly advised Su Cheng to leave the shiperian and retreat to a safe place.


    Since the three enemy ships rushed into their military array, they have been like entering an uninhabited territory, and no one can stop them.


    The three enemy ships have now attacked the hipperian.


    The faces of the enemy soldiers on the deck of the three enemy ships could be clearly seen by the people on the hipperian.


    As early as the three enemy ships had just rushed into their military array, Mulder and others began to persuade Su Cheng to leave the hipperian and retreat to a safe place.


    It doesn''t matter if the shiperian sinks, as long as Su Cheng is still there.


    As long as Su Cheng is still alive, there is still a possibility of winning the battle and the britannian empire will still be saved.


    If Su Cheng is gone, the war and the country will be over.


    However - no matter how mu de and others persuaded him, Su Cheng remained unmoved.


    The three enemy ships had already attacked the hipperian, and Su Cheng sneered with interest:


    "Hum, are you here at last... Come here quickly. I''d like to see who is the fierce general who dares to rush into our army with only three enemy ships."


    "Captain!" Mulder looked like he was about to cry. "Please, officer, please leave the hipperian and evacuate to the rear of the military array!"


    "Enemy ships are coming! It''s too dangerous for you to stay here! "


    "Mr. Mulder."


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Mulder with a helpless smile on his face.


    "Please don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "After all, someone will protect me."


    After saying that, Su Cheng raised his hand and rubbed the head of the petite figure standing on his side.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Doppler has been worried about one thing since the start of the attack.


    That is -- what if the shiperian escapes, or Su Cheng escapes?


    If the shiperian or Su Cheng escapes, all his efforts so far will be in vain.


    After the ship successfully approached the shiperian, Doppler immediately led all the soldiers on board.


    Then the scene in front of Doppler completely dispelled the worry of Doppler.


    After leading the soldiers to the deck of the hipperian, Doppler headed straight for the highest level of the hipperian.


    The hipperian has three floors.


    After boarding the hipperian, Doppler''s intuition told him crazily: go to the top! Your goal in this battle is at the top!


    Doppler always obeyed his intuition.


    Doppler did not encounter any obstacles on the way to the highest level of the shiperian.


    There were no British soldiers who came to stop them.


    It was as if they were deliberately making way for them to move forward.


    Doppler and others, who did not encounter any obstacles, came to the highest level of the hipperian very smoothly.


    "Are you the commander of these three warships?"


    Just after boarding the highest deck of the hipperian, a young male voice came into Doppler''s ears.


    Let''s go.


    The owner of the voice was a young man with black hair and pupils standing at the other end of the deck.


    The side of the black pupil youth was surrounded by hundreds of soldiers who were fully armed and stared at Doppler and others like a great enemy.


    The black pupil youth looked up and down at the Doppler with calm eyes.


    Doppler also looked at the black pupil youth with a calm and curious look.


    "Black hair, black eyes, White Knight Sword. Your excellency must be Su Cheng, the head of Michael''s Knight order? "


    Although Doppler''s sentence is the sentence pattern of interrogative sentence, its tone is the tone of affirmative sentence.


    "That''s right." The black pupil youth whispered, "I am Su Cheng, the 30th head of Michael Knight order."

 Chapter 1246

    Doppler smiled.


    "It is said that Su Cheng, the current head of the Michael knights, is the descendant of an extremely rare minority in the British Empire who does not even have a name."


    "So both the name and appearance are somewhat different from ordinary people."


    "I''ve long wanted to see how you look different."


    "Now my wish has finally come to an end."


    "Captain Cheng, you are much more handsome than I thought."


    "Your ancestors should have a close blood relationship with grassland people. After all, your facial features are very similar to those of the prairie people in the Far East. "


    "Maybe." The young man with black pupils, Su Cheng, whispered in a flat tone, "it doesn''t matter whether my ancestors have a close blood relationship with grassland people or not."


    "If I guess correctly, you should be War Ghost Doppler von Neumann?"


    "Oh?"


    She raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s a great honor that the sincere head of the order of Michael recognized me."


    "I didn''t expect you to really participate in the water war."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng sighed with a small gesture.


    Silently feel the magic of fate in my heart.


    Last night, following Samuel''s advice, he gave orders to all his knights and all senior generals in the Navy - be careful of a strong man with a huge yoke in his hand.


    As a result, just after reminding his subordinates last night, Doppler attacked early this morning.


    This dramatic scene made Su Cheng feel from the bottom of his heart that fate is really a magical thing.


    "I don''t really want to come." Doppler Wu''s face showed a smile with a somewhat helpless color, "after all, I prefer to fight on the thick land than standing on the deck of the ship."


    "It''s a pity that military orders can''t be violated."


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t listen to military orders, but I''m also a soldier after all."


    "As a soldier, if I go too far in some things. It may annoy your majesty. "


    "If I annoy your majesty, I may be deprived of the privilege I won so hard to be free from military law."


    "In order not to deprive this privilege, I still have to abide by some military orders that should be observed."


    "Hum."


    Su Cheng pulled at the corners of his mouth and sneered.


    "I thought you, who are not bound by military law, would be a madman who never listens to military orders and acts recklessly in the army."


    "Captain Cheng, you are naked prejudice and misunderstanding. In fact, I have always been very clever in the army. It is precisely because I never do too much in the army that I can keep this privilege. "


    "Well --" although Su Cheng''s tone was still a bit playful and easygoing, his eyes were sharp at this time. " Just lead three warships to attack us - is this the order your officer gave you? "


    "This is not a military order." Doppler smiled meaningfully. "It''s just my own opinion."


    "Out of caution, our manager doesn''t want to get back the head of his comrades in arms who were taken away by you yesterday."


    "And I can''t bear to see that man''s head hanging in the bow of the boat to withstand the wind and rain."


    "So he attacked privately."


    "I only took back the man''s head and turned it back."


    "But when I rushed outside your army, I changed my mind."


    "My intuition tells me that I have a chance to win Su Cheng''s head."


    "I have never accomplished the feat of successfully taking down the head of the enemy general just by a few ships."


    "I want to challenge myself to complete such a feat!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Cheng raised his hand and touched his neck.


    "Your goal is my head?"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s smile was a little more ironic.


    "If you want, take it yourself."


    "As long as you get it."


    "Oh." Doppler sneered, "if I don''t have confidence in my own skills, I won''t rush!"


    Then Doppler grabbed the bow and arrow of a soldier beside him.


    Take an arrow and string it with great speed.


    Aim the sharp arrow at Su Cheng.


    Then release the bowstring.


    The arrow cut through the air, turned into a black meteor and attacked Su Cheng''s head.


    Su Cheng remained unchanged in the face of Doppler''s sudden attack.


    The arrow that hit his head seemed to him as if it didn''t exist at all.


    Just when the scissors of the arrow was only a few fingers away from Su Cheng''s forehead¡ª¡ª


    Click!


    The crisp sound of the wood being cut by something sounded.


    This arrow, which was only a few fingers away from Su Cheng''s forehead, was "cut off" in mid air.


    When something hits the shaft, the whole arrow is divided into two.


    Doppler, still holding the arrow position, looked at the scene in front of him in amazement


    The one who cut the arrow was a little girl who had just been hiding behind Su Cheng.


    Because the girl''s body is petite and can be perfectly hidden behind Su Cheng, and Doppler just focused on Su Cheng, Doppler didn''t notice the girl''s existence at all.


    When the arrow from Doppler was about to hit Su Cheng, the girl flashed out of Su Cheng''s back at a speed that even Doppler felt dazzled.


    When he flashed out from behind Su Cheng, he picked up his long sword and accurately hit the arrow that was flying in the air.


    While Doppler was still amazed at the skill of the girl with brown hair and green pupils, the brown haired girl shouted at him in an unhappy tone:


    "Uncle, don''t be too proud of Gestalt. My brother''s head is not so easy to take."


    After hearing the word "brother" from the girl''s mouth, the Doppler pupil shrank suddenly.


    Then he quickly locked his eyes on the brown haired girl and looked up and down carefully.


    A look of ecstasy appeared on Doppler''s face at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Are you Alan?!"


    "Ha?" The girl with brown hair and green pupils - that is, Alan''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled, "uncle, can you not look at me with such disgusting eyes? Let me say it first - I''m not interested in a disgusting uncle of your age. "


    "I think I''m not old enough to be called Uncle..."


    "Being called Uncle by a lovely girl like you, my heart is a little hurt..."


    After saying this feeling in a half joking tone, Doppler slowly put down his bow and arrow.


    Then slowly grasp the long handle of the chain yoke pinned to the waist.


    "Everybody listen!"


    Doppler changed into Frankish and shouted to the soldiers who followed him aboard the hipperian.


    "Follow me! Take Su Cheng''s head. "


    After that, Doppler took the lead in the charge.


    But the direction of the Doppler charge is a little crooked.


    He didn''t rush to Su Cheng.


    But rushed to Alan.


    And Alan also picked up her black axe and gun and walked slowly towards Dopple

 Chapter 1247

    When Doppler ordered the attack, the generals around Su Cheng also moved.


    Some people stepped forward to meet the enemy soldiers.


    The others stayed where they were and continued to guard Su Cheng''s side, preventing any enemy soldiers from approaching Su Cheng.


    Although Doppler just shouted to take Su Cheng''s head.


    But after the real war, his eyes no longer looked at Su Cheng.


    Instead, he fixed his eyes on Alan.


    Doppler waved his chains and fought with Alan with an axe and gun in a corner of the deck.


    Chain flail or axe gun are weapons with extremely large attack range.


    In order not to be implicated in the two men''s battle, the generals of the two armies, um, consciously stepped aside to leave enough broad battlefield for the two men.


    Doppler shook his right hand, and the hammer head of the chain flail hit Alan like a poisonous snake out of the hole.


    Alan faces to the right.


    Although he avoided the hammer head, the sleeve of his left arm was cut by the nail on the hammer head.


    After avoiding Doppler''s hammer, Alan fought back without showing weakness.


    Just now Doppler used his chain flail to attack like a spear.


    So Alan treated him in his own way.


    Adjusted the angle of the axe gun in the lower hand, and then stabbed it into the Doppler chest.


    Looking at the axe and gun blade rapidly approaching his chest, the Doppler pupil shrank sharply.


    Alan''s stab is much faster than Raymond''s stab just now! Much more powerful!


    Doppler rolled several times to his side before he escaped Alan''s direct stab.


    After rolling several times on the deck and pulling away from Alan, Doppler stood up slowly from the deck and shot his dignified eyes at Alan.


    At the beginning of the confrontation with Alan, Doppler''s face still hung with an easy-going smile.


    But after the fierce battle with Alan, the easygoing smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    It is replaced by a more and more dignified and serious color.


    This is the dignified color that Doppler never showed on his face when he fought with Raymond and Samuel just now.


    "Worthy of being the head of the three great generals of the Michael knights."


    Doppler moved his hands and wrists until now after a short struggle between Nain and Alan, and continued:


    "You deserve your reputation. Your skill is amazing. "


    "You are the most powerful opponent I have ever met in my life."


    "The three great generals of the Michael knights?"


    Alan frowned.


    "What a mess... What is such a stupid name..."


    "This is the title circulated in our Frankish army, referring to the three strongest men in the Michael knights."


    After answering Alan''s question as briefly as possible, Doppler locked his eyes on Alan again.


    It''s just that Doppler''s eyes on Alan this time are a little different from those before.


    Doppler''s eyes on Alan this time were somewhat confused.


    "No matter what you think, you feel very strange."


    "You are so small and thin, why do you have so strong strength and so fast speed?"


    Then Doppler raised his right index finger and pointed to Alan''s left arm whose sleeve had just been scratched by his chain hammer.


    Alan''s white arm skin was exposed to the air because her arm sleeves were scratched.


    "I can''t see any muscles on your arm."


    "Your slender arm like a bamboo pole can swing such a big axe and gun and have such great strength."


    "No matter what you think, it feels unreasonable."


    "What''s unreasonable."


    Alan said in a flat tone.


    "Gifted - such people should be everywhere, right?"


    "No, no, No. I feel that your talent doesn''t belong to the category of talent. "


    Speaking of this, Doppler changed to a joking tone.


    "Miss Alan, no matter what you think, I still think your body is too abnormal."


    "It''s far fetched to explain with talent."


    "No matter how talented an ant is, it can''t overthrow the elephant."


    "Unless that ant is not a normal ant."


    "Miss Alan, you are not a normal human..."


    Doppler hasn''t finished yet.


    He felt a flower in front of him.


    Alan, who was nearly 10 steps away from him, instantly narrowed the distance of these 10 steps.


    Then - the black axe blade mercilessly cuts to the Doppler''s face door.


    Doppler almost didn''t respond.


    Dangerously, he raised the chain flail in his hand, holding the iron chain connecting the hammer head and the long handle in his left hand and the long handle in his right hand.


    He pulled his hands in the opposite direction, straightened the iron chain, and stopped Alan''s chop with a thick and long iron chain.


    "Tut..."


    Alan curled his mouth in displeasure and said "tut" in a low voice.


    "Have you stopped me again... Your name of War Ghost doesn''t seem to be in vain."


    "Hello, Hello, hello." Doppler stared at Alan in surprise. "What are you suddenly angry with?"


    Doppler can clearly see the burning anger in Alan''s emerald eyes.


    Doppler recalled what he had just said.


    Except for a joke, Doppler didn''t think he had said anything that would annoy Alan.


    "You just said something I hate."


    Alan looked calm and said coldly.


    "I''ve decided. I must teach you a good lesson. "


    "If you want to teach me a lesson, I don''t care."


    Speaking of this, Doppler put on a bitter smile.


    "But before you teach me a lesson, you can''t tell me what I just said, which annoyed you..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Doppler was ready to fight Alan again for several rounds, an anxious old voice suddenly came into Doppler''s ear.


    "Doppler! It''s time to withdraw! "


    "No more! We can''t go back! "


    The master of this old male voice is Doppler''s uncle, Gerhard.


    When Doppler and Alan fought alone, Gerhard had been directing the generals who followed them aboard the hipperian against the guards of Su Cheng.


    The guards of Gong Wei on Su Cheng''s side are obviously not so easy to deal with.


    Su Cheng is the commander in chief of the joint fleet.


    The soldiers responsible for his escort are naturally the best of the best.


    In terms of quantity, they are barely the same, but in terms of quality, Gerhard and his guards are not as good as Su Cheng''s guards.


    In the tug of war with Su Cheng''s guards, Gerhard and them gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Gerhard should be glad.


    At present, the trump card of the Michael knights, the German undead team, has been temporarily deployed under the command of dungar and Gary to follow them ashore.


    Otherwise, what Gerhard and others will face will be an immortal team member wearing a dark purple cloak


    By then, Gerhard and they won''t be as relaxed as they are now.

 Chapter 1248

    It was not until he heard Gerhard''s cry that Doppler finally woke up.


    He had just been immersed in the duel with Alan.


    Ignore the "outside world".


    Doppler continued to be wary of Alan in front of him, and separated some of his mind to see the situation around him.


    On the hipperian, the most powerful man in their army, he was dragged down by Alan.


    Without his help, his generals couldn''t help Su Cheng''s guards at all.


    Outside the shiperian - ships of the joint fleet have come one after another.


    In a short time, it will encircle the hipperian and their three ships close to the hipperian.


    If you are really surrounded, even if Doppler can fight 10000 with one, there is no hope of escaping.


    After all, they are on the lake now.


    If the ship is trapped, it means it has lost the ability to move.


    If you lose the ability to move, it''s really difficult to fly.


    "Tut..." Doppler sent out a groan full of unwilling color, "don''t you have time..."


    Both Doppler''s own judgment of the war situation and Doppler''s intuition are telling Doppler the same thing:


    At present, he has no chance to take Su Cheng''s head. If he doesn''t withdraw soon, the person who has been taken down will become him.


    It was not easy to attack the hipperian, and Su Cheng''s head was close at hand.


    Let Doppler just give up - he was naturally very unwilling.


    The reason why Doppler only led three ships to attack and directly took the flagship of the joint fleet is not for name or profit.


    Just to defeat yourself.


    Just to challenge your limits.


    As long as he can take down Su Cheng''s first class with only three ships, it represents his martial courage and ability, which will far surpass his previous self, and his martial courage and ability will reach an invincible level before.


    If he just gives up, it means that he has failed in his challenge of taking himself as his opponent.


    But unwilling to return, Doppler quickly adjusted his mood and mentality, and then made the best decision at present:


    "Retreat! Retreat the warship! "


    "Uncle! Take the soldiers back to the warship! I''ll break it! "


    Doppler just shouted in Frankish.


    So Alan didn''t understand what Doppler just said.


    But after seeing the orderly retreat of the soldiers brought by Doppler, Alan immediately understood what Doppler had just said.


    "Asshole! Don''t try to escape! "


    After an angry drink, Alan chased the retreating Doppler and others.


    However - Alan was stopped by Su Cheng before he caught up with him.


    "Alan! Come back! Stop chasing! "


    Alan turned back and cast puzzled eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Stop chasing? brother! Why not chase? "


    "We can''t spend too much time chasing Doppler now."


    Su Cheng responded to Alan in a flat tone.


    "See the Royal Fleet opposite?"


    "Our army is in chaos now because of the trouble caused by Doppler."


    "If the Royal Fleet opposite launches an attack at this time, it will be in trouble."


    "So our first priority now is to reorganize the formation quickly."


    "If we go after Doppler, it will certainly consume a lot of our time and energy and disrupt our formation deployment."


    "Whether to pursue Doppler or reorganize the formation quickly - which is more important? Alan, you should judge it yourself?"


    After saying this, Su Cheng raised his head and said in a high voice:


    "Pass on my orders!"


    "No one is allowed to pursue these three enemy ships!"


    "Make way for them to get out of our army!"


    "After these three enemy ships leave, quickly reorganize the formation!"


    "Hmm..." Alan pursed his lips and said in a tone full of unwilling color, "brother... Is it true that he just let go of the Doppler..."


    "Although I don''t really want to admit it, this Doppler is really strong."


    "Let go of this big trouble, really...?"


    "Let him go for the time being."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly.


    "There will be a chance to capture or kill him in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under Su Cheng''s command, all ships of the joint fleet did not pursue Doppler.


    All warships make way for the three Doppler ships to leave.


    Without paying any casualties, they left the United Fleet safely.


    After they left, the joint fleet began to seize the time to reorganize their chaotic military array because of Doppler''s attack.


    The formation reorganization of the joint fleet was quite timely.


    As soon as they began to retreat, there were faint signs of attack from the opposite Royal Fleet.


    Fortunately, the joint fleet regrouped in time.


    After the joint fleet quickly reorganized its formation, the signs of the Royal Fleet''s intention to attack stopped.


    While reorganizing the formation, the joint fleet also began to count the casualties they paid in the just battle with Doppler.


    After counting the casualty data and presenting it to Su Cheng, Su Cheng''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking slightly.


    In the just concluded battle of Doppler surprise attack, a total of 17 large and small warships were sunk, 41 warships were damaged to varying degrees, and 1486 generals and soldiers were killed and injured.


    But fortunately, Raymond and Samuel, who fought Doppler, are still alive.


    After they both fell into the lake, they were immediately rescued and treated by the soldiers around them.


    Samuel suffered only minor injuries


    Raymond''s injury was much heavier than Samuel''s, but it was not fatal.


    Although the Doppler array did not bring much damage to the joint fleet, it caused a great shock to the hearts of the officers and soldiers of the joint fleet.


    Up to Su Cheng and down to the ordinary soldiers who had contacted Doppler''s troops, they were shocked by Doppler''s Wu Yong.


    Doppler''s Wu Yong not only deterred Su Cheng''s joint fleet.


    It also frightened Otto''s Royal Fleet.


    The Doppler rate is only 3 ships.


    Then he led the three ships back with almost no damage.


    Otto and others, standing on the deck of the flagship HELLES, stared at all this.


    Doppler disobeyed orders and acted without permission - according to military law, Doppler''s behavior is enough to carry out the death penalty.


    However, Doppler is not bound by military law at all.


    So Otto couldn''t punish Doppler according to the provisions of military law.


    In addition, Doppler successfully recaptured his left and right hand, the head of gwenser.


    At the same time, Doppler''s heroic act of daring to attack the enemy''s own array with only three ships has also had a different impact on the morale of the enemy and our two armies.


    Although Doppler was on the verge of success and failed to win Su Cheng''s first class, his bravery successfully hit the morale of the joint fleet and inspired the fighting spirit of the Royal Fleet.


    The haze of yesterday''s defeat by the joint fleet was swept away.


    At this level, Otto would also like to thank Doppler.


    To sum up - Otto can''t punish Doppler in both emotion and reason.


    Therefore, the punishment of Doppler can only be ignored.

 Chapter 1249

    Otto verbally admonished Doppler and stopped investigating Doppler''s private dispatch this morning.


    After admonishing Doppler and letting Doppler return, Otto began to feel deeply sorry for the loss of the fighter just now.


    If Otto had seized the opportunity when the joint fleet was in a state of chaos when Doppler was making a big fuss about the formation of the joint fleet, then the final outcome of the lake ANGA water war might be known today.


    Unfortunately, Doppler''s attack was his temporary intention.


    Both Su Cheng and Otto were caught off guard by the sudden attack of Doppler.


    The joint fleet was busy integrating formations.


    The Royal Fleet was also busy integrating formations at that time.


    After seeing that Doppler had led the three warships into the formation of the joint fleet, Otto also realized that now was the best time to launch a total attack on the joint fleet.


    However, attacking is not something you can attack if you want to attack.


    If you start attacking in a mess before the formation is integrated, it will only have a negative effect.


    When Otto finished integrating the formation and was ready to launch a total attack, Doppler had begun to retreat.


    The joint fleet also began to reorganize its chaotic formation.


    Otto felt extremely sorry for this.


    Feeling: if only their royal fleet could be arranged faster, or the joint fleet could reorganize its formation more slowly.


    Sorry, but Otto quickly adjusted his mind.


    Ready to start today''s real battle.


    However, just then, he suddenly heard an amazing news from the Scouts:


    Their rear, the east mouth of Lake ANGA, was blocked by the British army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Lake ANGA, zlukou (East Lake mouth)¡ª¡ª


    A "black snake" lies across the mouth of zlu in Lake ANGA.


    A black "giant snake" that directly cuts off the zlu mouth of Lake ANGA.


    If viewed from a distance, this black long thing connecting the north and south of zlukou is really like a black giant snake.


    But if you look closer, you can see its true appearance - a thick and long iron chain.


    Standing in the west of zlukou and looking from west to East, you can see that the river is becoming narrow from top to bottom.


    The narrowest part of the river is only more than 600 meters between the north and the south. The river is turbulent, but the terrain on both banks is quite flat.


    This is one of the only two exits of Lake ANGA - zlukou.


    This iron chain connecting the north and south of zlukou is twice as thick as an adult''s arm.


    Coldly across the turbulent mouth of zlu.


    The dark shape really looks like a domineering Python lying across the mouth of zlu.


    No ships are allowed to follow the river into the mouth of zlu.


    Nor will any ship in the lake leave Lake ANGA.


    Flags fluttered on the North Bank of zlukou.


    The flag of the order of Michael was fluttering in the wind.


    Dengjiaer army, with 15000 troops, is stationed on the North Bank of zlukou.


    After camping on the North Bank of zlukou, Deng Jiaer and Gary performed their respective duties.


    Deng Jiaer was responsible for directing the soldiers to block the zlu mouth with iron chains.


    Gary is in charge of building field fortifications.


    In response to a possible surprise attack by the Frankish army, their camp was surrounded by various fortifications, forming a thick iron bucket.


    Raymond and dungar were good at cavalry, and Samuel was good at infantry.


    Gary is not as good at commanding a certain arm as his colleagues.


    But he is good at one rare thing - building field fortifications.


    A set of fortifications that can allow Raymond and Samuel to repair for 10 days. Gary can repair them in only 5 days.


    When Deng Jiaer led the troops to pull the iron chain at zlukou, Gary also just completed the construction of the fortification of the camp.


    Relying on the fortification built by Gary, even if the incoming enemy is twice as many as theirs, they are not afraid.


    In this array of the camp, Deng Jiaer and Gary are playing chess to pass the time.


    From a visual point of view, the combination of Deng Jiaer and Gary is quite happy


    Deng Jiaer is the shortest among the Knights of the Michael order - only 1.53 meters.


    Gary is the tallest of all the Knights of the Michael order - 1.98 meters.


    When the shortest person and the tallest person stay together, they are quite happy from a visual point of view.


    Although Gary is tall, his character is opposite to his tall figure.


    Gary is the mildest and most low-key of all the commanders of the Michael Knights - which is recognized by all the Knights.


    Dungar has been in the Michael order for five years.


    In the past five years, Deng Jiaer has never seen Gary quarrel with anyone.


    I''ve never seen Gary have a bad relationship with anyone.


    Including Deng Jiaer himself, he also likes Gary with a gentle temperament.


    After all, everyone likes to stay with people who are very comfortable.


    Deng Jiaer and Gary have always had a good relationship.


    When I am in a panic at leisure, I will play chess together like now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Gary scratched his hair as he stared at the chessboard in front of him.


    On this small "battlefield" between him and Deng Jiaer, his troops were defeated by Deng Jiaer.


    Although Gary has done his best to reorganize the dilapidated troops, he still can''t contain the situation of defeat.


    Gary, who racked his brains to think about strategies and couldn''t think of any good way to defeat the enemy, raised his hand and surrendered after a bitter smile:


    "I lost, Deng Jiaer."


    After Gary surrendered, Deng Jiaer seemed relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Deng Jiaer, your chess skill is really strong."


    Gary praised sincerely.


    "I''ve played so many sets of military chess with you. I''ve hardly won you several times."


    "Gary, you flatter me." Deng Jia''er smiled and said modestly, "your chess skill is not bad. I almost lost several times."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer seemed to think of something and paused.


    Then he sighed and said in a half joking tone:


    "Oh, sure enough, you have to play chess and card games with people of similar level."


    "It''s too painful to play with that kind of master."


    "The first time I played chess with the head, I was beaten and cried by the head."


    "That was the first time I felt what was the overwhelming strength gap..."


    After that, Deng Jia''er seemed to think of something that could not bear to look back, and shivered several times.


    "Captain..." Gary recalled, "the captain''s chess skill is really strong. I remember that no one can beat the captain in chess."


    "No one seems to have won the head in chess. But one man can draw with the regimental commander. "


    "Ah, I know this man." Gary recalled, "the man who tied with the commander, I remember what seems to be the Holy Hiran empire... What Bernard?"


    "El Bernard." Deng Jiaer warned.


    "Yes, yes, yes! That''s it, El Bernard. "


    "I was shocked when I heard the news." Deng Jiaer said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that someone in this world could draw with the head."

 Chapter 1250

    After that, Deng Jia''er picked up the teapot on one side and filled the two tea cups that had been empty at some unknown time with black tea.


    Gary happens to be thirsty now.


    So after Deng Jiaer filled his cup with black tea, Gary thanked him, then picked up the cup and drank it.


    "Tut tut......"


    After drinking the tea from the cup, Gary smacked his mouth and looked regretful.


    "Alas..." Gary sighed, "I really want to drink..."


    "Gary, bear it a little."


    Deng Jiaer continued to comfort Gary.


    "When the war is over, you can drink to your heart''s content."


    Gary''s biggest hobby is drinking.


    He is the best and most drinkable person in the order of Michael.


    At the same time - Gary is quite accomplished in wine tasting and wine selection.


    When some people in the order buy expensive drinks, they will ask Gary to help buy them to avoid buying fake or inferior wine.


    Although Gary loves wine, he never drinks.


    Drink when you should and never drink when you shouldn''t - this is Gary''s drinking rule.


    Gary wouldn''t touch a drop of wine after the war began.


    It has been several months since he followed Su Cheng south.


    Gary hasn''t touched a drop of wine in recent months.


    Don''t touch it. Gary hasn''t even seen a bottle of wine.


    I haven''t touched wine for such a long time - it''s hard for an old alcoholic like Gary.


    Even Deng Jiaer couldn''t help comforting Gary by sympathizing with Gary.


    After a few more sighs, Gary turned his head and looked out of the account.


    Because the curtain at the entrance and exit of the big tent was opened, Gary and dengjia''er could see the not very sunny weather outside even if they were in the tent.


    "I don''t know when the enemy will know that the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA has been blocked by our army in the north, and send troops to lift the blockade..."


    As soon as Gary''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer said in a half joking tone:


    "The enemy may not come and let our army block the zlu mouth of Lake ANGA."


    "Such a thing is unlikely to happen." Gary smiled. "After all, the commander of the enemy is not a fool. As long as he is not a fool, he should not let us break their way back."


    After that, Gary turned his head again, looked out of the account again, and whispered to himself:


    "This kind of time waiting for the enemy to come to the door is also very painful..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Lake ANGA, Royal Fleet, flagship HELLES¡ª¡ª


    The sudden bad news forced Otto to calm down and summon all the generals in the army.


    The content of this sad news is that their rear - the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA: zlu mouth was blocked by the British Imperial Army.


    The content of this sudden military meeting was naturally how to deal with the blockade of zlukou behind them by the British army.


    As soon as the generals arrived, Otto exempted all greetings and directly announced all the information he had collected.


    "According to the information sent back by the scouts, the flag flying in the enemy camp is the flag of Michael''s knights."


    "At present, it can be concluded that the enemy blocking zlukou is the Michael knights."


    "Now let''s call this enemy blocking zlukou ''zlukou army'', which is also convenient for us to call it."


    "The barracks of the zlu army are well guarded, and our scouts can''t get close at all. Therefore, it''s not known which force of the Michael knights is the enemy blocking the zlu mouth."


    "But judging from the scale of the camp, the total military strength of the zlu army should be less than 20000."


    "They connected the north and south banks of zlukou with iron chains and blocked the zlukou with iron chains."


    "What do you think - what should we do now?"


    As soon as Otto''s voice fell, the generals expressed their views one after another.


    There is no objection that the blockade of zlukou by the Michael Knights must be lifted.


    The main difference between the generals is how to lift the blockade.


    Some people think they should send a message to the Rhineland plain and ask Walter for help.


    Some people think it is time-consuming and unnecessary to ask Walter for help.


    These people who did not want to ask Walter for help decided that their own strength of the Royal Fleet was enough to lift the blockade of zlukou by the Michael knights.


    Both groups have their own valid reasons.


    After a while, Otto finally made up his mind:


    "Don''t make any noise."


    As soon as Otto said this, the noisy generals immediately quieted down.


    "Ask Walter for help."


    Otto spoke out his decision in a calm tone.


    "We should now focus on our forces to defeat the combined fleet of the British Empire."


    "If we divide our troops to lift the blockade of zlukou, it will only weaken our military advantage over the joint fleet."


    "Let Walter find a way to help us lift the blockade behind us."


    Speaking of this, Otto ton paused.


    Then the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a meaningful smile.


    "Besides, our elite infantry cavalry led by armored paladins and armored soldiers have eaten and slept and eaten these days. It''s time to let them move."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the joint fleet of Su Cheng and the Royal Fleet commanded by Otto were in a bloody battle in Lake ANGA¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, imperial capital Tuli, Imperial Palace, conference hall¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the hall of assembly was full of civil and military officials of the Luolin empire.


    Vivian and her interpreter stood quietly in the guest seat of the conference hall, waiting for the arrival of Queen Bella.


    Vivian arrived in Turin three days ago.


    In the past three days, Queen Bella used the highest courtesy she could think of to entertain Vivian.


    Five years ago, the Lorraine Empire suffered from a serious "cloth phobia" after being severely attacked by the two large-scale offensives of the britannian Empire, namely "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind".


    It was precisely because queen Bella was afraid of the strong national and military strength of the British Empire that she hesitated to decide whether to take advantage of the weakness of the British Empire to recapture the lost land taken by the British Empire five years ago because of the Trova treaty.


    It is precisely because queen Bella has a strong fear of the Britannia Empire that she dare not neglect the envoys sent by the Britannia Empire when she completely tore her face with the Britannia Empire. So as not to make a bad impression on the envoys of the British Empire.


    Over the past three days, Vivian has lived a luxurious life that she had never imagined before.


    The reason why I have never imagined before is that the luxury of these three days of life completely exceeds the limit of Vivian''s previous imagination.

 Chapter 1251

    Each meal is a delicacy, with more than 100 dishes of different styles.


    Among these dishes, there are special products of the Lorraine Empire full of Southern flavor.


    In order to take care of Vivian, a britannian, so that Vivian would not be used to the cuisine of their Lorraine Empire, Queen Bella specially transferred several chefs who are good at cooking the cuisine of the britannian Empire to the chef group specially serving Vivian.


    In this way, Vivian can not only enjoy the food of their Lorraine Empire, but also eat the food of her hometown.


    In addition to eating, every aspect of life, large and small, is luxurious to the extreme.


    There are 18 attendants taking care of daily life.


    The bathtub used for bathing is enough to hold 7 adults swimming in it.


    The bath water used is not ordinary hot water, but boiled milk


    ¡­¡­


    Just remembering all these 3 sounds of nature, Vivian felt dizzy.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help sympathizing with the subjects of the Lorraine empire.


    She was just an envoy, and the life she enjoyed was so luxurious.


    Bella, the emperor - how extravagant is her life?


    The decline of the Lorraine empire is not without reason - this is Vivian''s only feeling after enjoying these three days of luxury life, except the idea that "rich life is really exaggerated".


    Over the past three days, Vivian quietly enjoyed the excellent treatment provided by Queen Bella, and silently "recuperated" to recuperate her body, which was "devastated" by the special carriage because of her long-distance gallop to Tuli city.


    At present, Vivian''s body has been conditioned.


    The formal meeting and talks with queen Bella and the central ministers of the Lorraine empire are finally about to begin.


    In the process of waiting for Queen Bella to arrive at the conference hall, Vivian, standing in the guest seat with her translator, has been quietly observing the look of civil and military officials in the hall.


    Some ministers looked indifferent, as if everything around them had nothing to do with him.


    The number of these indifferent ministers is only a minority.


    Most ministers turned their eyes to Vivian, including complex emotions.


    Some people didn''t even cover up and directly threw naked and hostile eyes at Vivian.


    For example - an old man.


    The expression of an old man with divine eyes and ruddy face seemed to eat Vivian.


    Vivian knows who the old man is.


    This old man is Denis de DuPont, a veteran who has a light position in the army of the Lorraine empire.


    On the status and real power in the Luo Lin army, Denis is second only to Barr.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m really unpopular


    Vivian reluctantly whispered in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Denny is the most eloquent of Lorraine''s army.


    With the best eloquence, he was entrusted with an important task and stayed in Tuli.


    Others followed Barr to the northern border to assemble and train troops.


    Denis was entrusted with the important task of persuading queen Bella to order the northern expedition.


    If Denise were given more time, Denise would be sure to convince Bella.


    However, at this time. The envoys of the British Empire came suddenly.


    It made Denise feel like eating shit.


    One can''t do well, Denis... No, it should be said that all their efforts in these days will be in vain.


    This also makes Denise''s eyes on Vivian involuntarily show strong hostility.


    "Your Excellency DuPont."


    A military attache who stood beside Denis and also looked at Vivian with hostile eyes suddenly attached his lips to Denis''s ear and whispered:


    "It''s time to follow the plan."


    "Yes." Denise nodded. "Let''s go."


    After that, Denise took care of her clothes and strode towards Vivian.


    The civil and military ministers who had been standing next to Denis since the beginning followed closely.


    Today is the day when Queen Bella drinks civil and military officials and Vivian have formal talks.


    Last night, they held a short meeting on how to deal with Vivian.


    After some discussion last night, they decided to make it difficult for Vivian before today''s talks officially began.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency."


    Before and after walking quickly to Vivian''s heel, Denise greeted Vivian with a smile and saluted her at the same time.


    "I''m Denis de DuPont. I only represent my comrades who were not present. Welcome you. "


    When talking about the words "comrades" and "welcome", Denit accentuated his tone.


    After listening to the translator''s translation, Vivian also showed a decent and elegant smile and saluted Denise.


    "I''ve heard a lot, Lord Denis. I''m Vivian O''Brien. "


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, a sharp voice suddenly sounded behind Denis:


    "Huh? Where is the envoy? Where is the envoy? "


    Then, the crowd behind Denis stirred, and a young man pushed away the people in front of him and pushed to Denis''s side.


    "Oh, oh! Finally I saw the envoy! "


    The young man continued in a strange tone.


    "I''m sorry, your excellency. You are too short. I couldn''t see you just now because I stood too far behind. "


    "It''s strange to say - why did your country send a little girl like your excellency to our country?"


    "As far as I''m concerned, there are more than 200 people in the General Administration of foreign affairs of the British Empire."


    "Why can''t such a huge organization even send a tall and experienced person?"


    "On the contrary, they only sent out a little girl whose age is not over 20."


    Speaking of this, the young man paused specially, and then changed into a hypocritical and apologetic tone:


    "Your Excellency, the lower officer always speaks directly. Please don''t make trouble. "


    "You guy." Denis scolded, "what are you doing to say such impolite words to the envoys of the British Empire?"


    Although from a verbal point of view, Denise was really scolding the young man.


    But while denouncing the young man, Denis had a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    Just now, the young man didn''t deliberately restrain his tone when he said these insulting words.


    Therefore, the spread of what the young man said just now covered most of the conference hall.


    In other words, most of the people in the discussion hall heard the young man''s insult to Vivian just now.


    The originally noisy discussion hall gradually quieted down.


    Most of the civil and military officials present turned their heads and looked at Vivian.


    Waiting for Vivian''s response.


    See how Vivian plans to deal with this sudden insult.

 Chapter 1252

    Even if she was suddenly insulted by others and so many people focused on herself, Vivian still didn''t change her face.


    After listening to the translator''s translation, Vivian still had a decent and polite smile on her face.


    After two silent smiles, Vivian said:


    "Sir, you don''t know anything about this."


    The tone of Vivian''s voice was not high, but the tone was quite clear, and the volume was enough for everyone in the hall to hear clearly.


    "Indeed, as your official just said, there are more than 200 people in China''s General Administration of foreign affairs."


    "But you may not know the specific mode of operation of China''s General Administration of foreign affairs."


    "China''s General Administration of foreign affairs has separate departments responsible for carrying out diplomatic activities in different countries."


    "There is a ''North Office'' specially responsible for diplomatic activities against the Holy Hiran empire."


    "There is an ''East agency'' specially responsible for diplomatic activities against the Frankish empire."


    "Of course, there is also a special ''South agency'' for diplomatic activities against the Lorraine empire."


    "Among them, the North Department and the East Department have the largest number of department members. At the same time, the ability of members is also the most outstanding. "


    "There is no other reason - the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire are both great powers worthy of our attention."


    "Naturally, we dare not neglect such a large country at this level. We have transferred the best envoys of our country to the North office and the East office, which are specially responsible for diplomatic activities with the two countries."


    "As for the South Department."


    Speaking of this, Vivian paused deliberately.


    With a little apologetic tone.


    "I''m always straightforward when I talk. Please forgive me."


    "With all due respect, the South Branch of the General Administration of foreign affairs has not worked in it for a long time."


    "It seems that it has been like this since five years ago. The office of the South Department was covered with dust because no one went to work for a long time."


    When speaking of this sentence, Vivian specially accentuated the tone of the word "five years ago".


    "Because those tall and capable historians have been transferred to the North office and the East office, I can only be temporarily sent to your country."


    The translator who accompanied Vivian to the Lorraine empire was one of the best translators in the foreign service of the British Empire.


    Not long after Vivian''s voice fell, the translator translated what Vivian had just said into Lorraine without missing a word.


    After the translator repeated what Vivian had just said in Lorraine, there was a low light laughter in the Council hall.


    These laughing people are basically those who have no interest in the war between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    Just now, after seeing Denis and others coming to find Vivian''s trouble, they immediately came to see the trouble.


    After hearing Vivian''s witty answer just now, many people who came to see the excitement couldn''t help laughing.


    In contrast, Denis and others, their faces are quite ugly.


    A young man ran out and insulted Vivian, and Denise yelled at the impolite young man - these were designed and arranged.


    Deliberately play such a play to humiliate Vivian, who is short and too young, and give Vivian a blow.


    As a result, their humiliation was cleverly resolved by Vivian, who also hit back sharply.


    Some civil and military ministers standing beside Denis were not only annoyed by the irony of their Lorraine Empire, but also puzzled and angry at those who had just laughed.


    "You bastards..." a younger military attache, while biting his teeth, squeezed out words that only he could hear clearly. "This guy was just teasing our country. What''s funny..."


    Denise took several deep breaths before his frown was stretched again.


    You and others are here to trouble Vivian.


    Since even outsiders can see this, let alone Vivian, who is a party.


    Anyway, we all know what they want when they come to Vivian, so Denny simply goods out, directly tears off the disguise, and no longer makes more hypocritical politeness with Vivian.


    "Oh." After a few laughs, denipi said to Vivian in a sarcastic tone, "when nothing happens, the South office dedicated to diplomatic activities with China is empty."


    "When something happened, he hurried to send envoys."


    "Is that how the British Empire treated its friendly countries?"


    Since the formal signing of the Trova treaty five years ago, the relationship between the British Empire and the Lorraine Empire has changed from "war" to "friendship".


    Over the past five years, the official relationship between the two countries has always been that of friendly countries.


    The question that Denny threw out was even sharper than the one that the young man just threw to Vivian.


    You can ask Vivian speechless - Denise is very confident about it.


    However, after listening to the translator''s translation, Vivian smiled silently again and said:


    "Your Excellency DuPont. It is because your country and our country are friendly countries that we will act in this way. "


    "What...?" Denise''s eyes were round with a look of doubt.


    Not just Denny.


    The comrades beside Denis also looked puzzled.


    Vivian paused for a while, giving Denis and others some buffer time.


    Then he continued in a calm tone:


    "There are two kinds of friendship in this world."


    "A kind of friendship, constantly meet and communicate with your friends. Only in this way can we keep this friendship and prevent this friendship from weakening."


    "Another kind of friendship doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    "You don''t need to meet frequently or have warm exchanges. Even if they don''t do anything, the friendship won''t fade with time."


    "The former is a false friendship, while the latter is a true friendship."


    "China has always regarded your country as a true friend, so we have not had frequent exchanges with your country over the years."


    "Our country regards your country as a friend and believes that your country is a real friend without much attention. Only then can we send all those elites with outstanding ability and good calculation to deal with the holy blue Empire and the Frankish Empire, which have bad relations with our country and have no intention of recognizing them as friends, with other small countries."


    "Don''t communicate with each other when nothing happens, and actively help each other when something happens - isn''t that the real way to treat friends?"


    "When there is nothing to do, we should actively communicate with each other and not help each other when there is something to do - this is the way for villains to get along with each other."

 Chapter 1253

    "I''d rather ask your country."


    Speaking of this, Vivian''s tone rose abruptly.


    His face gradually became serious.


    "What do you want from your country''s massive stationing of troops on the border between the two countries?"


    "Provocation at the door of a friend''s house - is this the way of the Lorraine Empire to treat friends?"


    "Is the Lorraine Empire such an unjust country?"


    The translator translated all Vivian''s words in Lorraine.


    As soon as the translator''s voice fell, the whole Council hall became audible.


    The civil and military officials in the store looked at Vivian with shocked, surprised or angry eyes.


    But no one came forward to speak.


    Denise wanted to refute Vivian''s words.


    But after thinking for a long time, Denis couldn''t think of any words to refute Vivian.


    Vivian just stabbed them in the hole.


    Up to now, they have not torn up the Trova treaty signed between the two countries five years ago.


    Therefore, the two countries are still friendly countries.


    At a time when the two countries have not torn their skins, it is indeed a rather disrespectful provocation to wantonly garrison troops on the border between the two countries.


    While Denis and others were still racking their brains to think about how to win Vivian and save their faces, a loud drink suddenly spread all over the hall:


    "Your Majesty arrived --!"


    This loud drink fell, and the miscellaneous footsteps immediately sounded in the hall.


    After Denis and his party threw vicious eyes at Vivian, they retreated one after another and returned to everyone.


    Denis himself is no exception.


    After staring at Vivian with angry and resentful eyes, Denise left in front of Vivian.


    However, when he left Vivian''s front, Denise felt bursts of happiness.


    I''m glad queen Bella arrived in time.


    If queen Bella came later, facing the situation just now, Denise really didn''t know how to end.


    Vivian turned a blind eye to the eyes of Denis and others when they left.


    Hang a decent and elegant smile on her face again, and Vivian and her interpreter stand on the guest seat in the conference hall.


    After a while, Bella, wearing a luxurious dress, walked slowly into the hall.


    Vivian raised her eyes and looked at the queen Bella, who was very old but still looked like a young girl.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe real battle will begin now


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, the Frankish army, the big tent of this array.


    Twenty minutes ago, Walter received a request for assistance from Otto.


    The main content, briefly summarized, is that the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA was blocked by the Michael knights and asked Walter to send troops to lift the blockade.


    Twenty minutes later, the senior generals headed by general Alan Jones and general bazel von Ludendorff were all in their accounts.


    After entering the big account, Allen quickly did it in the corner of the account, and made preparations as before without saying a word.


    After Walter briefly explained Otto''s request for assistance to the general, bazel turned his mouth and showed a sneer of ridicule.


    "Isn''t that Otto always crazy? Why are you suddenly coming to our players now? It''s not quite like his character. "


    "Bazel." Walter threw a reproachful look at bazel, "enough, just say it in private. Don''t let me hear you say such things against your colleagues in military meetings in the future."


    "Sorry, sorry. I''ll pay attention later. "


    After a few insincere apologies, bazel gradually became serious and said:


    "The East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA has been blocked by the Michael knights. This is really no small matter."


    "There is a joint fleet of the British Empire ahead, and the rear is blocked."


    "In this blocked environment, it''s too bad to compete with the joint fleet of the British Empire."


    "But it''s easy to solve it."


    "Just defeat the enemy who blocked the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA."


    Speaking of this, bazel showed a smile with some excitement.


    "Our army can finally show its strength again."


    "Walter, I think - we still need a lot of troops to maintain the siege of ISAR''s remnant army."


    "Therefore, we cannot and need not send too many troops to contact the blockade of zlukou."


    "Just send an elite force."


    "Walter! Please send 30000 elite soldiers to me, and I will defeat the enemy at zlukou! Lift the blockade of zlu mouth! "


    Bazel, who took the lead in asking for war, just dropped his voice, and the other generals in the account asked for war, unwilling to fall behind.


    "... stop arguing."


    As soon as Walter said this, the big account suddenly quieted down.


    The blockade of zlukou must be lifted - Walter has no opinion on it.


    The main question is how many troops should be dispatched and who should be responsible for his command.


    This is the main content of today''s sudden military conference.


    Walter also took advantage of the time when the big account was quiet and suitable for thinking, thinking about which troops should be sent to participate in the war and who should be sent to lift the blockade of zlukou.


    After thinking about it, for the sake of safety, Walter decided to entrust this important task to the most trusted person under his command.


    At the same time, he also gave him all his... No, it should be said that he was the trump card of the Frankish empire.


    "Bazel."


    Walter looked at basil, who was sitting on his left.


    "The task of lifting the blockade of zlukou is up to you."


    "I''ll transfer you the armored paladins and armored pawns. In addition, I''ll transfer you 20000 elite infantry - a total of 33500."


    "Are you confident of winning?"


    Armored Paladin and armored pawn - the two most proud trump troops of the Frankish empire.


    The former is a heavy cavalry force.


    The latter is heavy infantry.


    Both of the two troops suffered a lot in the first Rhineland battle.


    After this battle, there were only 10000 armored paladins with a total strength of 20000.


    After the first World War, there were only 3500 Shengjia soldiers with a total force of 5000.


    Such a serious attrition has hurt Walter a lot. I don''t know how many years it will take to return these two troops to their peak military strength and combat effectiveness.


    However, when troops are trained, they should be taken out for use, not for decoration.


    Walter thought bazel was right just now - they still needed a lot of troops to maintain the blockade of ISAR''s remnant army.


    Therefore, they could not send more than 100000 troops to defeat the enemy blocking zlukou at one go.


    If this is done, many "big holes" will appear in the siege of ISAR''s remnant army.


    If Iser''s troops were allowed to rush out of the encirclement, all their efforts to completely annihilate Iser''s remnant army so far would be wasted.


    This is not what Walter wants to see.

 Chapter 1254

    Therefore - as bazel just said, the best choice at present is to send elite troops from their army to integrate into a force with little force but strong combat power to meet the enemy in zlukou.


    Armor paladins and armor pawns are the best choice.


    After hearing Walter''s roll call, bazel immediately looked ecstatic and nodded hurriedly:


    "I will defeat all the enemy troops blocking zlukou! Live up to your high expectations! "


    "Yes."


    Walter nodded and looked admiringly at bazel.


    At this moment, however, Walter seemed to suddenly think of something. A little solemn color appeared on his face and began to meditate.


    "General Jones."


    After meditating for a moment, Walter looked at Alan, who had been sitting in a corner of the big tent without saying a word.


    "You have been in the British Empire for some time. You should know more about the order of Michael than we do."


    "What do you need to pay attention to when you compete with Michael Knight order? General Jones, I''d like to hear your opinion. "


    As soon as Walter''s voice fell, everyone in the tent focused on Allen.


    Walter didn''t like and look down on Allen, who was a civilian.


    But Allen did have some talent and spent more than five years in the British Empire.


    Neither the lake ANGA water war nor the war to lift the blockade of zlukou, Walter didn''t want these two battles to be defeated.


    Therefore, in order to be cautious, Walter decided to ask Allen for some of Allen''s views on the Michael knights.


    Ellen raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Then whisper in a flat tone:


    "The Michael order has been stationed in the north, so I haven''t had close contact with the Michael order before."


    "So I can''t say anything that can be called advice."


    "Insist that there is something worth noting..."


    "That should be to pay attention to the soldiers in dark purple cloaks."


    "Those soldiers in dark purple cloaks are real trouble."


    "Dark purple cloak... Do you mean the German undead?" Asked Walter.


    "Exactly." Allen nodded. "The German undead team is the trump card of the Michael knights. Each member is an elite soldier from a thousand miles."


    "If you encounter an army with a dark purple cloak on the battlefield, please be careful."


    "... I see." Then Walter turned his head and looked at basil. "Basil, do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Bazel dug his ears and whispered, "I hear you. I''ll pay attention."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Including Allen, who returned to the Frankish Empire, the four generals who participated in the Nibelungen plan had all performed their respective duties at this time.


    Otto led the 200000 troops of the Royal Fleet to fight a bloody battle with the joint fleet led by Su Cheng on the lake of ANGA lake.


    Bazer led the elite troops with a total military strength of 33500 to the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA - zlukou to meet the dengjiaer army blocking the lake mouth.


    Walter continued to stay in the Rhineland plain, commanded the remaining troops, continued to surround the remnant of Iser, and continued to consume the supplies of the remnant of Iser.


    Allen continued to help Walter.


    Of course - Alan''s title of assisting Walter is naturally only a "virtual title".


    Excluded by Walter and others, he had no military power in the army, and there was no army under his command


    Walter didn''t assign Alan any tasks.


    Allen did only two things in the army every day - reading and practicing fighting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern front, muhavitz fortress, beyond the Great Wall.


    Nikita looked solemnly at the mujawitz fortress in the distance.


    Then I looked at the sky.


    He sighed and whispered:


    "Is it dark..."


    The sun, which was about to sink below the horizon, announced that night was coming.


    Nikita turned her head and said to a messenger beside her:


    "Keep the order. Retreat. "


    "Yes."


    After the heralds retreated, Nikita looked again at the mujawitz fortress in the distance, which was being besieged by their Hiran army.


    "It really deserves to be a huge fortress built by our holy Hiran Empire at a huge cost..." Nikita smiled bitterly. "This defense... Is really not built."


    For the first time, Nikita hated the fortress built by his country and had such a strong aversion to the city building technology of his country.


    Two years ago, Nikita miraculously survived after being defeated by Dengar.


    If punished according to military law, Nikita, who lost such a big battle, should be severely punished.


    But their Vasili emperor punished Nikita lightly.


    Wahiri did this not because of how kind he was.


    It is simply because there are no generals available in their holy Hiran Empire and keep as many points as possible.


    The disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle three years ago buried a large number of elite generals and elite Quartermaster officers of the holy Helan empire.


    Although Dominic, the first marshal of the Holy Sheeran Empire, survived this unprecedented defeat, he also fell ill and has not recovered yet.


    Nikita thus became the first strong general of the holy Hiram empire.


    If Nikita is demoted or killed, the holy Hiram empire will really be unavailable.


    For the future of the Empire, wahiri decided not to hold Nikita accountable for his tragic defeat to the British army, dealt with Nikita lightly and let Nikita continue to serve as the commander-in-chief of the central guard.


    Two years ago, Nikita had a heavy responsibility to meet the invading British army.


    Now, two years later, Nikita was again responsible for the attack on the Britannia army with the Frankish army.


    Wahiri gave Nikita only one request - to recapture their mujawitz fortress lost three years ago.


    After the disastrous defeat three years ago and two years ago, wahiri''s mind is much clearer now.


    His current ideas have become more practical than before.


    Wahiri did not expect to break the Avalon fortress of the British Empire and occupy the northern territory of the British Empire.


    As long as they can recapture their mujawitz fortress, wahiri will be satisfied.


    However - how easy is it to recapture the mujawitz fortress?


    Muhawitz is a super fortress built by their holy Hiran empire.


    The British Empire strengthened the fort after taking it.


    Although Nikita''s troops were several times that of the Senegalese Garrison and launched a fierce attack on the fortress for several days, there was still no sign that muhavic fortress was about to fall.


    Nikita can only sigh for such a situation.


    Siege - especially against the iron walls of the level of muhawitz fortress, it is extremely boring.


    In the absence of any ingenious strategy, there is no other way but to consume such a little land.

 Chapter 1255

    Britannia Empire, northern front, muhavitz fortress.


    As soon as night fell, Dale took Herr to the wounded barracks to comfort the wounded.


    Compared with Raymond, Samuel, Gary, Deng Jiaer and others who have their own strengths, Dale''s talent seems ordinary.


    There are no combat methods and no arms that are good at commanding.


    If Dale has any outstanding talent compared with her comrades in arms, it should be keen on and good at caring for her subordinates.


    Whether in peace or war, Dale will always be the one who visits the wounded camp the most times among the commanders of the Michael knights.


    It is for this reason that her subordinates like her and support her so much.


    Therefore, the 4th Army has become the army with the closest relationship between superior and subordinate among the Michael knights.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "All right! Do you feel much more comfortable? "


    Dale skillfully helped a soldier to re tie the bandage around his waist.


    Just while touring the wounded camp, Dale keenly found that the bandage of an injured man was not tied.


    So she immediately went up and helped the soldier re tie the bandage around his waist.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The soldier thanked Dale excitedly.


    "You''re welcome."


    Dale smiled and patted him on the shoulder, then got up and left.


    However, before she had gone a few steps, she stopped again.


    "What''s the matter with your wrist?"


    Dale, frowning, said this as she walked quickly towards a female soldier.


    The female soldier''s wrist was swollen and looked scary.


    "Sir, I broke my wrist." The female soldier forced an ugly smile on her pale face, "but it''s just a small injury."


    "What about the military doctor? Didn''t the military doctors treat you? "


    "The military doctors said my injury was only minor and not fatal, so let me wait first. They gave priority to the treatment of those seriously injured."


    "Well... Come on, put your hand out and I''ll see if I can connect it for you."


    After that, Dale squatted down, gently grasped the female soldier''s hand, and then rubbed and pressed the swollen bag on the female soldier''s wrist.


    "Well..." Dale mused, "the bone is not broken seriously. I''ll connect it for you. It may hurt a little. You''ve clenched your teeth. "


    "Ah, good!"


    The female soldier obediently followed Dale''s order and clenched her teeth.


    When the female soldier clenched her teeth, Dale clenched the female soldier''s wrist and pressed it inward.


    "Well..." because of clenching her teeth, the female soldier gave a dull painful cry.


    "All right." Dale smiled and loosened the soldier''s hand. "It''s all right."


    Hearing what Dale said, the female soldier immediately began to move her wrists.


    As flexible and powerful as ever, and no longer painful.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "You''re welcome."


    With that, Dale got up and left.


    However, before she walked a few steps away, she squatted down again and asked about the injury of a soldier


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hai rouer accompanied Dale around the wounded camp.


    The wounded camp was not big, but it took them nearly three hours to finally patrol the camp.


    The reason why it took so long was simply because Dale had to stop every few steps to comfort the soldiers, or help the lightly wounded soldiers who had no time to treat, or dress up the wounds again.


    After leaving the wounded camp, Hai rouer couldn''t help sighing:


    "Miss Dale, you are so gentle."


    "I''m beginning to understand why you are so popular with the generals of the 4th Army."


    "It''s not gentle or anything."


    Dale smiled.


    "I''m not a gentle person. I just... Feel the pain of physical injury suffered by the patients."


    Dale shrugged and continued in a calm tone.


    "I was born in a slum."


    "I, who was born in a slum, most understand the feeling that I am injured but can''t get treatment, or get very poor treatment."


    "I also understand what it''s like to be bullied."


    "So I will try my best to make my subordinates suffer less of the pain I have experienced."


    Dale''s peaceful tone seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with herself.


    Dale is the order of Michael... No, it should be said that she is one of the lowest knights in the whole britannian empire.


    Although the promotion system of civil and military officials in the British Empire was the most enlightened among the great powers, only a few people could become knights as civilians.


    Even Knights of civilian origin like Su Cheng are only a minority, let alone poor families of poor origin like Dale.


    Born in the slums, Dale, with her ability, diligence and opportunity, killed the high position of commander of the 4th Army of the Michael Knights - it must be said that this is a miracle.


    In fact, many small officers of the British Imperial Army with the same low starting point secretly took Dale as their own example.


    Dale''s current achievements have inspired many people from poor backgrounds like her.


    After Dale''s voice fell, Hai rou''er nodded and looked reminiscent.


    "The feeling that my body is injured but can''t get timely and good treatment... I also share this feeling."


    "I also came from a poor family, and my parents left me very early."


    "Don''t mention seeing a doctor. Even what to eat tomorrow has become a big problem."


    "When you get sick, you can only bear it and can''t go to see a doctor - this kind of thing is normal."


    "I was quite impressed by something when I was young - once I was seriously ill, but my family couldn''t afford to see a doctor."


    "So I can only bear it... I hope my body can heal itself as soon as possible."


    "The sense of helplessness and despair at that time... I felt creepy just looking back..."


    "Fortunately, I was lucky at that time. The disease really slowly disappeared and my body recovered."


    "I really hope this suffocating sense of helplessness and despair will never appear on me and the people around me..."


    "Ha ha ha." Dale laughed freely. "It seems that we have something in common unexpectedly. I like you more and more. "


    Speaking of this, Dale suddenly paused.


    Because she suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    "Yes, yes. I almost forgot. "


    "Hai rou''er, I have found the person you asked me to find."


    As soon as Dale''s voice fell, Herr said in a tone of some joy:


    "Have you found someone who fits those characteristics? Great! "


    "Well, it took me a lot of effort to find people who fit these characteristics. After all, there are too few people who can match all those characteristics. "


    Speaking of this, the corners of Dale''s mouth tilted sharply and showed a curious smile.


    "I can''t wait to play this interesting tactic you put forward to the enemy."

 Chapter 1256

    Far east, prairie, central court.


    The 17th generation, the supreme leader of the Hungarian people, sat at the top of the account.


    His generals sat under his seat.


    He looked at Shan Yu with a solemn look.


    After sipping the milk tea at hand, yuchucrodan said in a cold tone without any emotional color:


    "The attack on the eastern frontier of the Frankish Empire has lasted for a month."


    "What do you want to say about such achievements?"


    Although she was short, black and fat, she looked quite simple and honest.


    But his eyes were in great contrast to Chen''s simple and honest appearance.


    In the roundabout place, crodanyu''s eyes were sharp, as if he could puncture all the things that appeared in his field of vision.


    In a roundabout way, Crowe Chanyu moved his fierce eyes and crossed the faces of the generals in front of him one by one.


    All the people who were swept by crodanyu''s line of sight showed shame, and then bowed their heads.


    No one dares to look straight into crodan''s eyes.


    And no one dares to detour crodanyu''s words.


    After the great defeat on the Rhineland plain, the central government of the British Empire immediately sent envoys to the Far East to contact their allies, the Hungarians, in the hope that the Hungarians could attack the east of the Frankish Empire and reduce their pressure.


    For this player of the britannian Empire, circuitous crodan readily accepted it and immediately sent troops to the west to launch a fierce attack on the eastern defense line of the Frankish empire.


    The two countries have been cooperating happily since they formed an alliance.


    The British Empire sold tea and cloth to the Hungarians at a low price.


    The Hungarians also used evaluation to sell their fur products and dairy products to the British Empire.


    From time to time, the britannian Empire also gave a large number of military supplies to the Hungarians to share their recently discovered information about the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire.


    The establishment of the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" not only increased the fiscal revenue of the two countries, but also reduced the pressure on each other''s national defense.


    If the britannian Empire were to die, they would not have a better life after the Huns.


    After all, if the britannian Empire forgot that the two countries of the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire would no longer need to deploy a large number of troops in the West - this simple truth can be understood by even a little brain, let alone inform crodanyu, the detour of the main grassland.


    Whether in love or in reason, the circuitous croshanyu will not sit idly by and ignore the difficult britannian empire.


    Although the circuitous crodan immediately issued an attack order, and the scale of the troops mobilized was not small, enough to have 150000 troops, the combat results in the past month, in one word, were - fruitless.


    The central of the Frankish Empire had long guessed that the Huns would reduce the pressure of the britannian empire by attacking their eastern territory.


    Therefore, long before the Nibelungen plan was officially launched, the center of the Frankish Empire quietly strengthened the combat power and fortifications of the eastern defense line.


    Facts proved that these efforts of the Central Committee of the Frankish Empire were not in vain.


    In the face of the specially reinforced Eastern defense line, 150000 Hungarian troops attacked for a month without shaking it by half.


    Greatly annoyed by such a result, the circuitous Chu crodanyu recalled all the generals responsible for the war against the Frankish Empire to the central court.


    Therefore, there was a scene that now the general at the detour place looked at the generals under the seat with fierce eyes, and none of the generals sitting down dared to look at each other with the general at the detour place, and no one dared to talk back to the general at the detour place.


    Seeing that there was no movement for a long time, crodanyu said again in a calm and frightening tone:


    "I can''t even share my worries."


    "I... really don''t understand why you guys exist."


    As soon as crodanyu''s voice fell, many generals under his seat turned white and sweated cold on their foreheads.


    "Lord Shan Yu!" A veteran who was close to crodanyu at a detour immediately said in a panic tone, "please give us another month! In a month, we will break the Franks'' Eastern defense! "


    "1 month?" Around the corner of his mouth, Crowe made several sneers, "yegutai, do you think I don''t understand military? Even if you are given another two months, you may not break through the eastern defense line of the Frankish empire. "


    Speaking of this, crodan changed into a much softer tone.


    The court whispered to the generals headed by the old general called yegutai:


    "All right, you all look up."


    After the generals slowly raised their heads with hesitation, uneasiness and doubt, crodanyu continued:


    "I don''t know what the battlefield ahead looks like now."


    "The Franks had long guessed that we would attack them. They mobilized much more troops in the eastern defense line, strengthened the fortifications and completely strengthened the defense of the eastern defense line."


    "The main reason why you can''t break the eastern defense line is not your incompetence."


    "So I won''t hold you accountable for not breaking the eastern defense line."


    As soon as crodanyu''s voice fell, the generals led by yegutai immediately showed a look of ecstasy on their faces, and then bowed their heads and kowtowed:


    "Thank you!"


    Around the corner, Crowe waved his hand and motioned them not to thank and look up.


    "The reason why I called you back from the front was not to hold you accountable for your fruitless crimes."


    The roundabout place Crowe is single in the positive color path.


    "My original intention is to ask you - how can we effectively harass the Frankish Empire?"


    "Judging from the current situation, it is unlikely to break through the eastern defense line of the Frankish empire."


    "Even if we break through, the price we pay is absolutely unbearable."


    "I would like to hear your opinions on how to effectively harass the Frankish empire."


    "You can speak freely. I''m all ears. "


    As soon as crodanyu''s voice fell, it was quite quiet except his voice, and slowly became noisy.


    All the generals were discussing in a low voice.


    At the detour, crodanyu also sat quietly in his seat, silently waiting for the generals to finish their discussion.


    However, after a long time, what he heard was still a detailed discussion, and no one spoke out his opinions loudly for a long time.


    When a few lines of impatience just appeared on the face of Luo Shanyu in the detour, an old voice finally sounded, dispelling the color of impatience and irritability that had just appeared on the face of Luo Shanyu in the detour.

 Chapter 1257

    "Lord Shan Yu, I have a bold battle plan. I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, crodanyu said with a happy face:


    "Yegutai, don''t be polite to me! If you have any idea, 1 just say it! I like bold battle plans best! "


    The master of this voice is yegutai, a veteran who sits in the nearest position of the detour, and who just took the lead in asking the detour to give them another month.


    At the same time, he was also one of the most trusted and highly valued generals.


    After obtaining the permission of yuchukro to speak, yegutai cleared his throat and said in a deep voice:


    "My battle plan was also inspired by the attack plan of the Franks against the British Empire."


    "Lord Shan Yu, you should remember how the Franks crossed the Rhine front of the British Empire?"


    "Of course." In a roundabout way, crodan responded without thinking.


    "I think - we can imitate the tactics of the Franks!"


    Speaking of this, the eyes of jacutai burst out with amazing light.


    "We sent a partial division to feint at the eastern defense line of the Frankish Empire and put the main force on the front of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Yegutai." "You mean to attack the northern territory of the Frankish empire in a big circle through the territory of the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "Exactly!"


    Yegutai continued to elaborate on his plan.


    "The national strength of the holy Helan Empire has long been much lower than before since it was severely damaged by the British Empire three years ago and two years ago."


    "The eastern defense line of the holy Hiram empire is also much less powerful than before."


    "It is definitely easier to break through the eastern defense line of the holy Hiram empire than the eastern defense line of the Frankish empire."


    "The holy Empire and the Frankish empire are now allies. Naturally, there are very few troops stationed in the border areas of the two countries. "


    "As long as we pass through the eastern defense line of the holy Helan Empire and reach the north of the Frankish Empire, it will definitely bring great shock to the Frankish empire."


    The voice of yegutai fell, and the big tent suddenly became an uproar.


    Everyone was shocked by yegutai''s plan.


    Even the circuitous crodanyu was shocked by what yegutai had just said and was unable to speak.


    Attack the holy Hiram Empire, and then take a big turn to attack the northern part of the Frankish Empire - such a bold battle that crodan had never thought of before.


    After the shock of the third zone, the circuitous crodan began to think about whether the plan was really as feasible as yegutai said.


    After a while of thinking, crodan found that although the battle plan was bold, it was indeed as feasible as yegutai just said.


    And the benefits of success will be great.


    It can bring great shock and blow to the two countries of the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... OK."


    After some time, crodanyu finally nodded and said:


    "It''s a good plan. It''s bold enough. I like it!"


    "Use this plan against the Frankish empire!"


    "If we want to carry out this plan, 150000 troops will not be enough."


    "Since the battle plan is so bold, we can''t be stingy!"


    "100000 more troops!"


    "Leave 50000 people on the front of the Frankish Empire to feint at the Frankish empire!"


    "The remaining 100000 people will join the new 100000 troops!"


    "I will personally lead the 200000 troops to attack the holy Hiram Empire, and then cross the territory of the holy Hiram Empire and attack the northern part of the Frankish empire!"


    All the generals present, including yegutai, were startled when they heard that the circuitous crodanyu was going to take the lead.


    Kneeling down one after another, they begged him not to take personal risks.


    "Lord Shan Yu!" Yegutai raised his voice with some excitement, "in the final analysis, this battlefield is just a war to support the britannian Empire who is struggling with the Frankish empire! Why should adults put themselves in danger for such a war? "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Roundabout crow Shan Yu laughed a few times.


    "I changed my mind!"


    "Anyway, the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire are our enemies!"


    "Since we want to fight them, we should just fight bigger!"


    "While supporting the enemy countries of Britannia, give these two countries a heavy blow!"


    "Start preparing for the battle immediately!!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern front, muhavitz fortress, beyond the Great Wall.


    Today is the same as a few days ago.


    When it was just daybreak, the barracks deployed outside the mujawitz fortress made a noise one after another.


    Teams of soldiers with helmets and flapped armour filed out of the barracks and formed a military array, ready to start today''s battle.


    Logically speaking, today should be the same as in previous days, just an ordinary attack day.


    The relentless attack on muhavitz fortress consumes the strength and fighting will of the defenders in the fortress. It should be so common to stop fighting and rest when it is dark.


    However - today''s unexpected events have made today''s ordinary attack day, which should have been as usual, unusual.


    At about 9 o''clock in the morning, Nikita, who stayed in the array to command the battle, suddenly received a news that made him instantly creepy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nikita sat on a chair placed outside the tent of the array, looked at the mujawitz fortress in the distance, and carefully observed the status of the troops today and the results of today''s war on the city wall. Could there be any other progress.


    Just then, a general hurried to Nikita''s side, lowered his voice and said to Nikita:


    "Commander, I have something important to report to you."


    "Go ahead." Nikita said calmly in a faint tone.


    "Just now, many of the troops in charge of the lower officer jointly reported that in the last round of attack, I saw a young man with black hair and black pupils, wearing white and blue armor and a white gorgeous sword standing on the city wall to direct the battle."


    "What?!"


    Nikita, who had just returned his calm face, stared round in an instant.


    He turned his head and stared in horror at the generals beside him.


    "You mean..." Nikita, who began to have goose bumps on his body, said in a deep voice in a cautious tone, "someone... Saw Su Cheng on the wall of muhawitz fortress...?"


    "... I don''t know if it''s Su Cheng. But... That''s what the subordinates reported. "

 Chapter 1258

    Withdraw troops - this was Nikita''s first thought after hearing that Su Cheng was in the city.


    Nikita certainly knows what kind of person Su Cheng is.


    Su Cheng was the invincible general who tore their country from the throne of "superpower".


    Even Dominic, the first marshal of their country, was still defeated by Su Cheng when he commanded 300000 troops.


    Although Nikita and Dominic are both marshals, Nikita still knows himself.


    Although they are both marshals, there are differences in their abilities.


    For example, the marshal in charge of the eastern defense line.


    Since Dominic fell ill, the top commander of the eastern defense line has been replaced by a new marshal.


    The new Marshal''s ability is far inferior to Dominic.


    When Dominica was in the eastern defense line, the Hungarians in the Far East never took advantage of their holy Hiran empire.


    After the top commander of the eastern defense line was replaced by the new marshal, the overall combat strength of the eastern defense line fell quite seriously.


    Although the combat effectiveness of the eastern defense line has declined, part of the reason is that the current national strength is poor and there are many fewer troops deployed in the eastern defense line than before.


    The other and most important reason is that the top commander is not capable of taking on the heavy task of guarding the East.


    Nikita thinks he is the same as the new top commander of the eastern defense line - far worse than Dominic in terms of ability.


    Even Dominic, whose ability is far above him, was beaten down by Su Cheng. His ability is not as good as Dominic


    Nikita dared not think of it.


    But after calming down a little, Nikita felt something wrong.


    "... No." Nikita, whose eyebrows had been frowning for some time, whispered in a deep voice.


    "Huh?" The general who had not left looked at Nikita with puzzled eyes, "commander, what''s wrong?"


    "... something is wrong." Nikita said in a louder voice, "something''s wrong. How could Su Cheng stay in muhawitz fortress and fight with us?"


    "The greatest crisis of the British Empire at present should be the hundreds of thousands of Frankish troops who have invaded their territory."


    "Su Cheng is the only commander of the knights who can fight in the British Empire. It should lead a large force of the Michael Knights south to meet the Franks. "


    "How could you stay here against us?"


    Nikita thought more and more that "Su Cheng appeared on the wall of muhavitz fortress" was strange.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that my opinion just now is reasonable.


    "Su Cheng can''t be in muhawitz fortress."


    Nikita said in a tone that seemed to persuade the general and himself.


    "Su Cheng must have gone south to meet the Frankish empire!"


    "Hundreds of thousands of Franks are coming! The total strength of our army is only 80000! "


    "Which battlefield needs him more - it''s obvious!"


    "If Su Cheng stays to deal with us, who will solve the hundreds of thousands of Franks?"


    Nikita''s words were justified and made the general nod frequently.


    Nikita himself became confident because of his words just now, and his fear was diluted a lot.


    Just then another general rushed over and shouted to Nikita:


    "Coach, there is an emergency! The soldiers on the west wall witnessed a man who looked like Su Cheng! The generals are terrified now! "


    "What?!" Nikita couldn''t help shouting.


    A terrible guess came to Nikita''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern front, muhavitz fortress.


    "Well done!" Dale praised a young man with black hair and black pupils and a white sword, "fudge, you''ve done a great job! Keep up the good work! "


    After Dale''s praise fell, the young man with black hair and pupils, who was called fudge by Dale, immediately said respectfully in a modest tone of flattery:


    "Commander, you flatter me! It is my honor to offer my unique contribution to this war! "


    Dale raised her hand and patted fudge on the shoulder. After encouraging him for a few words, Dale asked him to step back to rest and recover the strength lost by walking upstream of the walls.


    After fudge stepped down, Dale said excitedly to Hai rou''er nearby:


    "Hai rou''er, your plan is very useful!"


    "Thank you." Hai rou''er smiled modestly, "I''m just a little trick I came up with by chance."


    "I understand more and more why the regimental commander left you on the northern front and asked you to help me."


    Speaking of this, Dale put on a meaningful smile, and then continued to sigh: "I especially want to see now. Maybe the soldiers of the Helan army are reacting now."


    Hai rou''er smiled and said:


    "Seeing commander Cheng appear on the wall of muhawitz fortress, they should be scared to death by now."


    Not long after the start of the defense battle of muhavitz fortress, Hai rou''er offered a plan to Dale - find a young man with the same hair color, pupil color and age as the head, and with the same figure and facial features as Su Cheng. Let him wear white and blue armor and white sword, walk up the wall of muhavitz fortress, and pretend to be commanding the troops.


    As soon as Hai rou''er put forward her plan, Dale immediately understood what the purpose of her plan was, so she quickly organized people to look for young people who looked similar to the head.


    Black hair - this hair color is not uncommon.


    Black pupil - this pupil color is also not uncommon.


    But people with black hair and black pupils are rare.


    Dale''s men looked around the Senne Garrison and found no one who met these characteristics.


    In desperation, Dale expanded the search scope to the residents of the whole fortress.


    Since the British Empire took muhavitz fortress, under the order of the central government, the Northern Territory Administration issued a series of policies to encourage the citizens of the Northern Territory to move to muhavitz fortress.


    While encouraging immigration, the northern border administration has also arranged a large number of personnel to muhavic fortress.


    These people have only one task - to teach the "original hirans" Britannia.


    Under this two pronged strategy, the population of britannians in muhavitz fortress has already exceeded that of "original hirans".


    Under the compulsory teaching of the Northern Territory administration, more and more of these "original hirans" have mastered Britannia.


    After extending the search to the whole fortress, Dale finally found a young man who met all the characteristics - a tailor named fudge.

 Chapter 1259

    Dale came to the door in person and asked fudge to wear white and blue armor and white sword on the ship according to their requirements.


    Then climb up the wall of muhavitz fortress, walk around the wall and pretend to be commanding the troops.


    Dale promised fudge that she would definitely deploy a large number of troops around him to ensure his safety.


    Suddenly an armed female Knight came to the door and asked him to go to the front battlefield - of course, as an ordinary tailor, Fudge was scared to death and refused to agree.


    In the end, Dale offered a huge reward enough for fudge not to work for two years, and finally asked fudge to nod his head.


    On the second day after fudge nodded, Dale couldn''t wait to pull fudge, who had been dressed up as Su Cheng, up the wall.


    Then achieved extraordinary results


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Bastard!"


    In the tent, Nikita, who was gnashing his teeth, shouted and scolded in a low voice, while beating his raised hand heavily on the long table in front of him.


    "Damn! Playing Yin with me...... "


    Nikita has figured out what the "Su Cheng" appears on the wall of mujawitz fortress.


    This is all a trick played by the commander of the Senne garrison.


    The purpose is to use Su Cheng''s reputation to attack the morale and fighting spirit of their Helan army.


    Three years ago, the "hammer battle" was defeated miserably.


    Two years ago, he was attacked by the British army into the mainland of the Empire, with few casualties.


    These two unprecedented disastrous defeats made almost all the dying old men and children under the wheel of the holy Helan Empire know and fear the name "Su Cheng".


    Today, many troops witnessed "Su Cheng" on the wall of muhavic fortress.


    As ordinary soldiers, they naturally don''t know what Su Cheng looks like.


    But they still know some of Su Cheng''s features.


    Black hair and pupils, quite young, slightly different from ordinary people, and the color of the knight''s sword is white - these characteristics are completely consistent with the figure on the wall today.


    Those who witnessed this figure were frightened.


    "Su Cheng is in muhavitz fortress at this time" - this information, which is enough to make the generals and soldiers feel desperate, spread wildly in the army.


    Although Nikita has ordered to prohibit further discussion of Su Cheng and asked his subordinates to go down to the army to explain to the generals that Su Cheng could not appear here, he still can''t stop the panic spreading wildly in the army.


    The color of fear was still firmly rooted in their faces.


    In addition to feeling helpless about such an emergency, Nikita also resented the commander of sene''s garrison - he even played such an defenseless trick to attack the morale and fighting spirit of their Hiran army.


    The difficulty of conquering muhavitz fortress has increased invisibly


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, imperial capital, Tuli¡ª¡ª


    "Alas..."


    As soon as she got back to her place, Vivian sighed and lay down on the bed tired behind her.


    "Denise''s gang... Are much more difficult to deal with than expected..."


    As soon as Vivian''s complaint fell, the interpreter sitting next to her smiled bitterly and echoed:


    "Yes. It''s really difficult. "


    "Although they are so difficult and annoying, I admire them from the perspective of character."


    Vivian then smiled.


    "They are just fighting for the interests of their own country. They can do this for their country - I admire them very much. "


    This war of words to persuade queen Bella to continue to maintain good conditions with their British Empire has lasted for two days.


    Vivian fought the "Northern Expedition" led by Denis on her own.


    Vivian persuaded queen Bella to maintain peace between the two countries.


    Denis and others persuaded queen Bella to launch the Northern Expedition and recapture the land originally belonging to their Lorraine empire.


    Although Denis and their eloquence are not as good as Vivian, they have enough people and momentum.


    Neither side will let anyone or lose to anyone.


    The two sides, which are evenly matched and no one has lost, make queen Bella still in a state of hesitation. She still doesn''t know which side to listen to.


    Every night on the 2nd, Vivian and her translator dragged their tired bodies back to their room.


    Vivian doesn''t speak Lorraine. She can''t even communicate with the group of waiters queen Bella arranged for her.


    Therefore, even in her daily life, Vivian has to rely on the help of her translator.


    In addition, her translator is also a woman, so in order to act more conveniently, Vivian let her translator live in the same room with her.


    Vivian is not the hardest person yet.


    Her translator is the hardest one in the war of words on the 2nd.


    We should not only translate Vivian''s words into Lorraine and tell everyone in the hall, but also translate everyone''s Lorraine into Britannia and tell Vivian.


    The translator who accompanied Vivian to the south is also worthy of being one of the most outstanding translators in the foreign service of the British Empire.


    Carrying on such high-intensity work, but still not crushed.


    After a busy day, I even have spare time to chat with Vivian.


    "How can we persuade queen Bella to agree to continue to maintain peace between the two countries..."


    The translator asked Vivian and herself in a tone like a self-talk.


    "... Bella is a big fool."


    After a moment of silence, Vivian whispered.


    As soon as the voice of Vivian''s sentence fell, the translator nodded heavily as if he felt the same.


    Vivian continued:


    "According to my observation and research, this Bella has one characteristic"


    "That''s -- she''s a person who only cares about her own pleasure."


    "She doesn''t care how the country and the people are."


    "She only cares if she is happy today."


    "Denis and Bella told her what good the northern expedition would do to the Lorraine empire. She couldn''t be moved at all."


    "After all, she only cares about herself."


    "The same applies to us."


    "We told her that maintaining the friendly state between the two countries would be of much benefit to the Lorraine Empire, which could not move him at all."


    "We have to say - what benefits can it bring to her to continue to maintain peace between the two countries - this can move her and make her heart beat."


    "And that''s the difficulty."


    Speaking of this, a bitter smile appeared on Vivian''s face.


    "Bella is the queen of the Lorraine empire. She wants money, power and power. She doesn''t lack anything at all. As the head of a big country, what can she lack? What can make Bella excited? "

 Chapter 1260

    "This problem has been bothering me since I left the British Empire, and now..."


    "As long as we know what direct benefits Bella can bring by continuing to maintain peace between the two countries, the probability of our success in persuading Bella should increase by at least 50%..."


    Vivian turned her head and looked at her translator.


    "What direct benefits do you think the peace between the two countries can bring to Bella herself?"


    "Hmm..." the translator waved and replied, "the two countries continue to maintain peace. Maintaining peace can avoid war. In this way, there will be more money to play - Sir, what do you think of this?"


    "This won''t work." Vivian smiled helplessly, "don''t forget, that Bella is a big fool."


    "Even if a war breaks out between the two countries, it does not affect her to continue to spend money. How much money she usually spends for pleasure, and how much money she still spends for pleasure during the war. If you don''t have enough money, just tax more. "


    "Well... I really don''t know how to convince Bella..."


    "The answer to this question is hard to think of?"


    After saying this in a helpless tone, Vivian tilted her head, lay back on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Before long, he suddenly remembered the sound of "knocking at the door".


    Then a series of Lorraine words that Vivian didn''t understand came in through the door.


    As soon as the Lorraine voice fell, the translator immediately turned his head and said to Vivian:


    "Sir, it''s the ladies."


    "They said - the bath water is ready. Please take a bath and change your clothes."


    "OK..."


    After a feeble answer, Vivian climbed up slowly from the bed.


    Vivian, who has worked hard all day, doesn''t really want to take a bath. She wants to go to bed and rest like this.


    But her current status, after all, represents the envoy of the British Empire. If she is too sloppy, it will damage the image of the country.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling, Vivian can only prop herself up, get up from bed, walk out of the door and follow the waitresses to the bathroom.


    Naturally, Vivian''s translator followed her closely and accompanied her to the bathroom.


    Vivian, who doesn''t understand Lorraine, can convey anything to her maids if she has something to say.


    There are 8 waitresses who take Vivian to the bathroom and serve Vivian.


    One of them is also the head waitress in charge of all the waitresses who are responsible for serving Vivian.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Vivian soon came to the bathroom.


    As soon as she stepped into the bathroom, Vivian sniffed and frowned.


    "Your Excellency, ask the maid for me."


    Vivian said to the interpreter beside her.


    "Ask her - why is there no milk smell in the bathroom? Don''t you use milk for today''s bath? "


    "Yes."


    Since Vivian came to Tuli, Queen Bella has given Vivian the highest level of courtesy.


    Vivian''s life these days is luxurious enough to make people stunned.


    Even the bath water Vivian uses every day is boiled milk with just the right temperature.


    Vivian is used to the feeling of strong milk fragrance after stepping into the bathroom.


    However, after stepping into the bathroom today, there was no milk smell.


    Vivian wasn''t angry because she didn''t have a milk bath today. She was just curious about why she didn''t have a milk bath today.


    The translator explained Vivian''s question to the maid.


    The head maid immediately bowed and smiled, and croaked in an apologetic tone.


    After the maid''s voice finally fell, the translator turned and translated what the maid had just said to Vivian:


    "The maid said - I''m really sorry."


    "At present, there is not enough milk in stock."


    "We also need to leave enough milk for her majesty."


    "So you can only use ordinary hot water to bathe these days."


    Whether to bathe with milk or hot water - Vivian doesn''t care about this kind of thing.


    So she wouldn''t blame the maids for not giving her a milk bath.


    But -- in what the maid said just now, there was a message that Vivian had to care about.


    "Milk... Not enough...?"


    After the translator translated Vivian''s words to the head maid, the head maid nodded immediately.


    "... is the Lorraine empire a country not very rich in milk?"


    Vivian turned her head and asked the interpreter beside her.


    As a translator in charge of translating Lorraine, he also has a certain understanding of the Lorraine empire.


    "Yes." The translator nodded, "because of the soil and climate, there have been few high-quality pastures in the Lorraine Empire, so the milk production of the Lorraine Empire has not been high."


    "Well..." Vivian asked, "is the milk production of our British Empire high?"


    Hearing Vivian''s sudden question, the translator was stunned at first, and then immediately replied:


    "The milk production of our britannian empire is the highest in all countries on the continent... Ah, second only to the Hungarians in the Far East."


    Although strictly speaking, the political organization of the Hungarians is loose, and they can not be regarded as a country, for the sake of caution, the translator excluded the Hungarians first.


    "The climate and soil in the south of China are particularly suitable for the survival and life of dairy cows. Therefore, China''s milk production has always been very high and the quality is also very good."


    "So..." Vivian then asked, "how much milk is produced in China in a year?"


    "Well... I don''t know what the specific figure is... But I know that the total value of milk produced in China every year is absolutely no less than 300 million British francs."


    "... translator."


    Vivian, whose expression suddenly became serious, said to the translator:


    "Please help me to inform the Royal Palace of the Lorraine empire."


    "Just say - the envoys of the British Empire want to meet her majesty temporarily."


    "Ah?" The translator looked surprised, "now?"


    "Yes, now."


    "Don''t you take a bath first, sir?"


    "No. Even for a second, I want to meet queen Bella as soon as possible. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, imperial capital, Tuli, Bella bath.


    Wow


    The crisp sound of rowing... No, to be exact, it should be the crisp sound of rowing milk.


    The crisp sound of rowing milk is particularly loud in the open Bella bathhouse.


    Bella sat on the edge of the bath, listening to the report of the minister kneeling behind the curtain and reporting to her on state affairs, and fiddling with the warm milk surrounding her.

 Chapter 1261

    "Your Majesty."


    Outside the curtain, the chancellor of finance of the Lorraine Empire whispered in his old voice with a little tired color.


    "We really can''t afford to buy milk anymore..."


    "Inability to acquire...?" Bella frowned slightly. "The territory of our Lorraine empire is so vast that there should be many dairy merchants who can sell milk to us, right? Why is it unable to acquire? Is it because the Treasury is out of money again? "


    "Your Majesty, it''s not because the Treasury is out of money."


    "But because our milk is almost sold out."


    "China is not a big milk producing country."


    "Since the Beira bathhouse was built, the amount of milk purchased by our government every month has increased greatly."


    "China''s milk production can no longer keep up with our consumption."


    "... I see what you mean." Bella took a handful of milk from the bath. "That means - our milk has been sold out, so now even if we have money, we can''t buy milk - is that what you mean?"


    "Return to your majesty - exactly."


    "Tut..."


    Bella''s face showed a very obvious color of impatience.


    "What a trouble... Can''t you think of another way? I''m used to taking a milk bath now. Let me take a hot bath again. I can''t stand it. "


    "Nowadays, if you want milk, you can only buy it from the British Empire."


    "The British Empire?" Bella wondered, "can''t you buy milk from other countries?"


    "Your Majesty, the shelf life of milk is very short. If you buy milk from the Frankish empire or from the Far East, when the milk is sent to our country, the milk will have gone bad."


    "Therefore, if we want to buy milk from foreign countries, the only purchase object we can choose is the British Empire adjacent to us."


    "Then buy milk from the British Empire." Bella said in a casual tone.


    "Your Majesty..." the finance minister''s face looked puzzled, "because... The cost of preservation and transportation is too high. If you buy a large amount of milk from the British Empire, the cost is quite high... And your majesty, you know that China''s financial situation has been bad in recent years..."


    "Then disarmament." Bella said without thinking, "if you cut 100000 troops, you should be able to save a lot of money to buy milk?"


    As soon as Bella''s voice fell, the finance minister immediately shouted like a conditioned reflex:


    "Your majesty! No! "


    "In recent years, in order to save financial expenditure, a large number of troops have been laid off!"


    "If we disarm again! Our military strength will be so weak that we can''t even defend our country! "


    "Alas..." Bella sighed, "it''s really troublesome... There''s no way to get money quickly..."


    "Since disarmament is not feasible, go and find a way for me to increase China''s fiscal revenue."


    "Ah, your majesty. This... "The finance minister looked puzzled.


    "What is this? You''re the chancellor of the exchequer, aren''t you? Find a way to get more money into the Treasury - that''s one of the things you should do? "


    "... yes." After a moment of silence, the finance minister sighed silently, "the lower official... Will do his best."


    "Yes. Remember to work hard for me. Do you have anything else to report? "


    "No more..."


    "Since there is no more, go down. Don''t disturb my bath. "


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the finance minister left, Bella stretched hard in the water, then leaned against the edge of the bath, closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by warm milk.


    However, before Bella could enjoy it, a notice suddenly sounded from outside the curtain:


    "Your majesty! The envoys of the British Empire asked to see you! "


    "Huh?" Bella opened her eyes and said suspiciously, "the envoys of the British Empire come to see me at this time?"


    "Yes! The envoy of the British Empire said - she has very important things to say to her majesty! Ask your majesty to give her a chance to see you! "


    "Oh..." Bella scratched her hair with a worried look on her face. "You guys... Why do you always choose to see me when I''m taking a bath..."


    "Forget it. Anyway, I''m in a good mood today. The other party is also an envoy of the British Empire. Give her a face."


    "Let the envoy come."


    "Yes!"


    Before the attendant in charge of reporting could turn around and leave, he was suddenly stopped by Bella again:


    "Hey! Wait! "


    "Your Majesty, what else can I do for you?"


    "I''m in a good mood today, so let''s be extra lenient today - give the envoy the privilege to take a bath with me and discuss affairs with me. Of course - this privilege is limited to tonight. "


    "I''ve never tried to take a bath and discuss affairs with others. Such a new thing... I''m really looking forward to it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking up, there is dense heat.


    At the end of the heat, Bella was leaning back against the edge of the bath.


    Looking at Bella naked in the milk pool, Vivian, who was also naked and soaked in the bath, couldn''t help smiling bitterly and whispered in her heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis Bella... Is too warm to me


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve seen a lot about inviting people to dinner.


    ¡ª¡ªBut inviting someone to take a bath... This is the first time I''ve seen such a thing.


    Originally, Vivian was satisfied as long as Bella could agree to see her.


    But Vivian never thought - Bella not only agreed to meet her.


    She also warmly invited Vivian to run with her in her pool, and asked Vivian to talk slowly about what she wanted to say to Bella while taking a bath with her.


    Bella''s enthusiasm made Vivian stunned, but also some at a loss.


    This is the invitation of Bella, the current emperor of the Lorraine empire.


    Vivian is asking for help now, and the identity of the other party is here. If she refuses Bella''s warm request, I''m afraid it will have a bad impact.


    Therefore, Vivian can only harden her head and accept Bella''s invitation to take a bath with Bella.


    "How? Your excellency? " Bella asked Vivian in a proud tone, "is my bath pretty good?"


    "Yes." Vivian nodded. "It''s really a gorgeous bath."


    This sentence is the truth of Vivian, without any flattery.


    After entering the Bella bathhouse and seeing the surprisingly spacious bathhouse full of boiled milk, Vivian almost screamed.


    After hearing Vivian''s praise, Bella''s face became more satisfied. She was very useful to Vivian''s praise just now.


    However, just as Bella was still proud of Vivian''s praise, Vivian suddenly tilted her mouth slightly, showing an elegant smile, and whispered:


    "It''s just -- the maintenance cost of such a gorgeous bathing place should be very high?"


    "Just changing the milk in the bath every day - the cost should be staggering."

 Chapter 1262

    In 290, Albert and Su Cheng defeated the Lorraine empire with troops.


    Five years later, in 295, Vivian defeated the Lorraine Empire again.


    It''s just that Vivian''s tool this time is no longer the army.


    It''s milk.


    Vivian defeated the Lorraine empire with only milk.


    ¡ª¡ªA well-known historian of later generations commented on Vivian''s "milk conquest"


    *******


    *******


    Bella was stunned when she heard Vivian''s words.


    Then he sighed.


    "Yes."


    "The construction and maintenance cost of the whole bath is OK."


    "The consumption of milk is really big."


    "Just now, my finance minister just met me and complained to me that we have bought all the milk in China and there is no milk to buy in China."


    "It''s really troublesome... I''m used to taking a milk bath. I can''t stand it when I suddenly get back to an ordinary hot bath."


    "Oh?" Vivian''s eyebrows raised gently, and a faint, imperceptible color of joy appeared on her face.


    Then he whispered at a volume that only he could hear:


    "I''m really lucky..."


    After such a whisper, Vivian cleared her throat and then said again:


    "Your Majesty."


    Vivian knows that Bella is a person who doesn''t manage state affairs and only loves pleasure, so Vivian doesn''t intend to say too many polite words to Bella and says directly to Bella.


    "My Lord, there''s a good deal... For your majesty. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Oh? business? Your excellency, tell me. " Although Bella asked Vivian to say her business, Bella''s face didn''t show any interest.


    She just gave Vivian a chance to speak in the face of being an envoy of the British Empire.


    Bella is not very interested in Vivian''s so-called business.


    "Your Majesty." Vivian''s mouth turned up a little more. "My deal just has something to do with milk."


    "Oh?"


    Only three seconds later, Bella, who was originally lack of interest, showed her eyes.


    She, who had been leaning against the edge of the bath, sat up straight.


    "Milk?"


    "Exactly." Vivian nodded and then said, "China is a large milk producing country. In the south of China, there are a large number of high-quality cattle farms. The milk produced, both in quality and output, is second only to the xiongran people in the whole continent. "


    "The total value of milk we produce every year is at least 300 million British francs."


    "Your Majesty, your country and my country have been friendly and mutual aid for years."


    "We are friends."


    "Since you are friends, it''s the most normal thing to give each other small gifts."


    "Therefore, on behalf of the will of his Majesty the emperor of our British Empire, I promise you that we are willing to give you a huge amount of milk worth 100 million British Lang every year."


    "Really?!" Bella''s face glowed with ecstasy.


    However, not long after the appearance of ecstasy on her face, Bella paused.


    Puzzled:


    "Milk worth 100 million British francs... How much milk is there?"


    As soon as Bella''s voice fell, Vivian made a "please" to the pool she was soaking with Bella.


    "Enough to fill 50 such large pools."


    "50?" The light in Bella''s eyes became even worse. "Are you really willing to give us so much milk for free?"


    "Of course, we are friends. Since we are friends, we should give each other some small gifts."


    "But -"


    Just then, Vivian suddenly changed the subject.


    "Your Majesty, you should also know that only by maintaining friendly relations between the two countries can we do business, conduct business exchanges and continue to be friends."


    "If your country and our country are no longer friends, then naturally we will not give you milk."


    "Hmm..." Bella nodded vaguely. "I understand, I understand..."


    "So - Your Majesty, please continue to maintain peace and friendship with our country."


    "Only when the friendship between the two countries continues can we give you milk."


    "Your Majesty, please think about it - how much is it good to maintain the relationship between the two countries."


    "As I just said, your country can receive a large amount of milk from our country free of charge every year, which is enough to fill 50 such large pools."


    "If your country wants to buy so much milk from our country, it will cost a lot of money."


    "Now, you can have so much milk without spending a penny."


    "As long as peace between the two countries is maintained, your majesty, you can make hundreds of millions of more wealth for the Empire at once."


    "I not only saved a lot of money for myself, but also don''t have to worry about not enough milk in the future - it''s killing more with one stone."


    Bella has been listening quietly.


    He nodded as he listened.


    From time to time, he whispered:


    "It makes sense... It makes sense..."


    These days, the color of hesitation that always remains in Bella''s eyes gradually dissipates.


    Instead, it is the color of firmness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, a thunderbolt like news spread to Denis and others - Queen Bella was willing to sign a new peace treaty with the envoys of the British Empire!


    The news came so suddenly that even Denis himself took a long time to slow down after hearing the news.


    Yesterday, Bella was still hesitating. Why did she suddenly make up her mind to continue to maintain friendship with the British Empire today?


    After a while, like a conditioned reflex, Denis rushed to the palace to obstruct the signing of the new treaty and persuade Bella not to do anything stupid.


    However - Bella had expected that Denis might bother her, so she deployed a large number of guards outside the palace early, forbidding anyone to come in or accept anyone''s face.


    After completely solving the external disturbance, Bella leisurely signed a new contract with Vivian that they had made overnight in the palace.


    The content of the contract stipulates that the two countries must continue to maintain a friendly state, and neither party shall breach the contract or undermine the peace between the two countries without permission.


    At the same time, the treaty also stipulates a remarkable obligation for each of the two countries.


    The British Empire had the obligation to give the Lorraine Empire milk with a total value of 100 million British Lang every year.


    In order to show friendship and determination not to invade the British Empire in the north, the Lorraine Empire had the obligation not to hoard more than 50000 troops at the border between the two countries.


    Because this treaty came into being because of milk, later generations called it the milk treaty, which was a great blessing for the British Empire and a great misfortune for the Lorraine empire.

 Chapter 1263

    Squeak, squeak


    The envoys of the British Empire leisurely headed north and towards the British Empire.


    The wheels turn and make a "squeak" sound.


    Perhaps because of the great success of the mission, the atmosphere of the whole mission has changed directly.


    A relaxed and pleasant atmosphere enveloped the carriage and the guards.


    Even the movement of the horse when it fell off its hoof seemed to become soft.


    When they went south to the Lorraine Empire, how dignified the atmosphere shrouded in the envoys was, how light the atmosphere shrouded in them at this time.


    In the carriage, Vivian let out a long sigh full of tired color, then turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "Mr. Su, your majesty... I''m lucky to live up to my life..."


    As soon as Vivian''s low voice fell, the interpreter sitting opposite her immediately said excitedly:


    "Sir! We did it! We really succeeded in persuading queen Bella to maintain peace between the two countries! "


    "Yes." Vivian, whose face was full of relief, nodded, "yes... It''s not easy... Our luck is really good. Bella is really a fool."


    Vivian had a short talk with Ilsa before she was sent to the Lorraine empire.


    At the meeting, Ilsa proposed to Vivian the price she could tolerate - 500 million British francs.


    That is to say, Ilsa is willing to bear the price of 500 million British francs as long as it can maintain peace between the two countries and maintain the security of the southern empire.


    Now, Vivian has successfully completed the task with only 100 million yinglang of milk.


    Vivian had imagined how wonderful Ilsa''s expression would be when she heard that she had maintained peace in the south of the empire with only a little milk.


    The milk treaty stipulates that the Empire needs to give a large amount of milk with a total value of up to 100 million British francs to the Lorraine Empire free of charge every year.


    At first glance, it seems that the British Empire was at a loss.


    If you send 100 million flowers to the Lorraine Empire every year, you will send 1 billion in 10 years, and there is no fixed period in the treaty, that is to say, the British Empire must send them year after year and continuously.


    But - it just looks like a loss.


    Ilsa sent Vivian south only to maintain the security of the south of the Empire and avoid the fire of war in the south at this critical juncture.


    In other words, the milk treaty was only an expedient measure for the British Empire.


    When the Empire survives the current crisis of subjugation and recovers in the future, it will have time and energy to properly deal with its neighbor in the South and the milk treaty


    The real loser, and the one who suffered a great loss, was the Lorraine empire.


    Vivian leaned her head out of the window and looked north.


    Although Vivian''s eyes can only see the distant horizon, her mind can see far away.


    Vivian''s mind drifted slowly north.


    Floating to the border between the two countries.


    Floating to the barracks of the Luo Lin army stationed on the border between the two countries.


    It floated to the soldiers of the Luo Lin army who wanted to start the Northern Expedition and recover their hometown.


    "I sympathize with them a little..."


    Vivian whispered to herself.


    "Such a fatuous monarch."


    "Knowing that their emperor gave up the Northern Expedition and the opportunity to recover their homeland because of some milk, how much resentment and pain should they have..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The northern border of the Luolin Empire, the barracks of the Luolin army, and the big account of this array.


    On both sides of the long table in the center of the big tent of the array, all the senior generals in the army were filled.


    The expression on their faces was the same as that of Barr sitting on the throne - full of amazement, shock and other emotions.


    Barr stood up from the long table with a "Hoo" and screamed to a dusty messenger kneeling on one knee at the account:


    "Say it again!"


    The messenger came from Tuli and was sent by Denis.


    Perhaps it was because of nervousness. After hearing Barr''s questioning, the messenger first shook his body and then said in a trembling voice:


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Your Majesty has signed a new peace treaty with the envoys of the British Empire!"


    "The two countries will continue to maintain a friendly state! Continuation of all provisions of the Treaty of Trova! "


    "At the same time, the two countries have added an obligation!"


    "The British Empire is obliged to give free milk to the Lorraine empire with a total value of 100 million British Lang every year!"


    "The Lorraine empire is obliged to never store more than 50000 troops on the northern border!"


    "Milk..." Barr''s face was very white, and his lips trembled constantly.


    Then Barr fiercely clenched his teeth, pulled out his sword and cut at the long table in front of him.


    Barr is old and weak, and he is not very good at fighting. Generally speaking, Barr should be unable to cut such a long and large table.


    However - driven by anger, Barr split the long table in two.


    "Your majesty!!"


    Barr''s voice was hoarse, like roaring and wailing.


    "We are going to fight for our country!"


    "Why did you do this?!"


    "As long as you can recover your hometown! What benefits can we get? What benefits can only milk achieve? "


    "This is the best fighter plane rarely seen in 10 years!"


    "Why did you give up so lightly!"


    After such a roar, bar, who buried his head low, seemed to abandon himself and threw his long sword to the ground nearby at random.


    Then he sat back in his chair with a decadent face.


    Barr''s roar stopped. But the aftersound still echoed in the hearts of the generals in the account.


    Echo over and over again.


    Just then, a sudden sob sounded.


    And the owner of the sobs sat next to Jill de Lyle.


    Jill turned her head and looked at the owner of the sob.


    The owner of this sob was Eugene de Muller, a comrade in arms who was about the same age as Jill and fought against Su Cheng five years ago.


    At this time, Ou Ren was covering his face with his hands and sobbing in a low voice.


    Ou Ren is a man with a strong heart.


    At this time, he even covered his face and sobbed - you can imagine how sad and painful he was at this time.


    And Ou Ren''s sobs, like infectious, slowly spread.


    Gradually, more and more people began to sob in a low voice.


    In the big tent, sobs rose and fell one after another.


    People who don''t sob, like Jill, also have a heavy face and clenched fists.


    Jill looked slowly at the top of the white tent.


    A strange thought came to mind for no reason:


    ¡ª¡ªThis country... May be destroyed by this stupid queen


    ¡ª¡ªEveryone is fine... Come and save this country

 Chapter 1264

    The border between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire¡ª¡ª


    On the second day after learning that the milk treaty was signed¡ª¡ª


    Barr was suddenly called by Leo to a remote forest outside the camp.


    Leo - a veteran of the same high status in the army.


    Leo''s position in the army is second only to Barr and Denis.


    Barr is in a bad mood.


    After all, he only learned yesterday that queen Bella had signed the absurd milk treaty, and his bad mood has recovered now.


    So after Leo called him to this remote grove, Barr asked Leo directly in a slightly impatient tone:


    "Leo, what are you calling me here for? If you have anything to say to me, say it quickly. "


    "Coach Barr..."


    Leo first looked around.


    After confirming that there was no one else around, he looked straight into Barr''s eyes again.


    Then he said straight word by word:


    "Let''s rise up."


    "Send troops to Tuli and force the faint king to abdicate."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Frankish Empire, the capital of Bolu.


    The emperor of the Frankish Empire, shad von Soren, had a tired face.


    Since the launch of the Nibelungen plan, not only the front-line generals have been affected, but also the emperor shad and Prime Minister Elvin who remained in the safe territory of the Empire have been very tired.


    Shad now put the great war, which had bet on the fate of their Frankish Empire, at the top of his priority.


    Priority will be given to matters related to the Nibelungen plan, and the rest will be postponed.


    Ask Elvin if he has the latest information about the Nibelungen plan today - which has become shad''s daily routine now.


    "Elvin." Xiade pressed his temples and asked Elvin softly, "how''s the front battlefield... Now?"


    As soon as shad''s voice fell, Elvin immediately saluted and replied:


    "Return to your majesty. Walter still commanded the army and besieged the remnants of Iser in the Rhineland plain. "


    "Huh?" Xia de frowned, "Why are you still besieging Iser''s remnant army? How long have you been besieged? Why don''t you destroy Ethel''s remnant army? "


    "Your Majesty. According to Walter, Ethel''s remnant army still has a high combat power. "


    "Therefore, Walter speculated that Ethel''s remnant army should still have some supplies."


    "Therefore, Walter still surrounded the remnant army of Iser and continued to wait for the complete disconnection of supplies from the remnant army of Iser."


    "That Iser, even with so many supplies... OK, let me tell him to decide the time of launching the general attack on Iser''s remnant army. I won''t interfere with his tactics against the enemy."


    After that, shadton paused and then asked:


    "So - how''s the battle with the order of Michael?"


    "We haven''t decided yet." Elvin said respectfully, "the Royal Fleet commanded by Otto is still on the lake of Lake ANGA, fighting with the joint fleet composed of the order of Michael and the navy of the British Empire."


    "Although it has not been divided, our Royal Fleet still has the upper hand."


    "Bazel also led our elite infantry and cavalry to meet the enemy who blocked the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA."


    "Probably soon, bazel will be able to reach the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA."


    "Hmm..." after listening to Elvin''s brief overview of the current front-line war, Xia de breathed a sigh of relief, and his face flashed a little relieved.


    Although it has not yet decided with the Michael knights. But judging from the current war situation, they still had the upper hand in the army of the Frankish empire.


    At the thought that the army of their Frankish Empire still had the upper hand, shad felt his tired body and relaxed a little.


    However, shad suddenly remembered one thing.


    A thing that Xia de knew yesterday that made Xia de very unhappy


    "Bella, that smelly woman." Xia de clenched his teeth and said, "such a good opportunity to recover his hometown is to give up this great fighter for a little milk!"


    "What a fool!"


    "If the Lorraine Empire launched the northern expedition, the British Empire would be attacked on three sides! It is the best time to destroy the britannian Empire, which may not happen once in a hundred years! "


    "Luckily we didn''t form an alliance with the Lorraine empire! Ally with countries ruled by fools and they will kill them sooner or later! "


    Xia de felt that his body, which had been relaxed for a long time, became heavy again.


    After hearing yesterday that queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire, Jiang ran, signed a new peace treaty with the British Empire for a little milk and gave up the northern expedition to the British Empire, Xia de was really angry and wanted to vomit blood.


    While resenting queen Bella''s stupidity, I am also sad for those loyal ministers and good generals of the Lorraine Empire who are willing to recover their hometown.


    Shad had a certain understanding of the current national conditions of the Lorraine empire.


    There are still many capable civil and military ministers in the Lorraine empire.


    For example - bar de Lu.


    Shad always appreciated the loyalty and unyielding character of Barr de RUD.


    It''s a pity - they put a fool on it... Not a fool.


    But a fool monarch.


    Xia de was angry, and Elvin hurriedly said:


    "Your Majesty, please calm down!"


    Xia Delian took several deep breaths to calm his angry heartbeat.


    After adjusting his mood, shady waved to Elvin.


    "All right, Elvin, step back first."


    "Yes!"


    "Hey! Wait! "


    Just as Elvin was about to get up and leave, shad suddenly seemed to think of something and shouted at Elvin.


    "Your Majesty, what else can I do for you?" Elvin sat back in his chair.


    "I almost forgot to ask - Elvin, how is the eastern defense now?"


    "Return to your majesty - the eastern defense line is still safe and sound."


    "It seems that the grassland people also found that our eastern defense line is indestructible at present. If we want to break through, it will cost a lot of casualties. Therefore, they took the initiative to withdraw troops, leaving only tens of thousands of troops and horses to continue to attack our eastern defense line."


    After listening to Elvin''s report, a pleasant smile appeared on his face.


    "Hum! It seems that grassland people are not stupid! Also know what stop loss is! Seeing that China''s eastern defense line is difficult to shake, we stopped fighting. "


    "Sure enough! It is unnecessary to form an alliance with these barbarians! The British Empire is also unlucky! There is such an unjust ally! "


    Chard instinctively thought that the tens of thousands of soldiers left by the prairie people who were still making painless attacks on their Eastern defense were used to perfunctory the British Empire.


    The purpose is to tell the British Empire as an ally - look! I have a good chance to attack the Frank Empire and share the pressure with you!


    At the thought of this, a sarcastic smile appeared on shad''s face.


    In their hearts, they secretly despise xiongran people who have no righteousness and do not spare no effort to help their allies.


    At the same time, he secretly ridiculed the britannian Empire, which had found an unreliable ally.


    After listening to the report on the current situation of the eastern defense line, Xia De, who had nothing else to ask, waved his hand again.


    "Well, Elvin, you can really step down this time."


    "Yes! Then the officer left first. "


    With that, Elvin stood up again and was ready to leave.


    However - before he could take two steps further, a cry sounded again.


    But -- the owner of this call is no longer shad.


    But from outside the door of the room:


    "Your majesty! Urgent report! Urgent report! "

 Chapter 1265

    "Come in!"


    As soon as the voice of this cry fell, Xia de immediately shouted "come on!"


    The news that can be crowned as "urgent news" is generally not trivial.


    After obtaining shad''s permission to enter, a minister rushed into the room and shouted:


    "Your majesty! Grassland people are attacking! "


    "What?!"* two


    Shad and Elvin exclaimed in unison.


    "Has the eastern defense line been broken by the grassland people?!" Xia de hurriedly asked.


    "No! The eastern defense line is safe and sound! Grassland people have attacked the north of our country! "


    "North?!"* two


    Shad and Elvin exclaimed in unison again.


    In the understanding of shad, the north of their country should be the Holy Hiran empire.


    Can I say that my long-standing understanding of the geography of the mainland and the scope of national boundaries are all wrong - this idea flashed through shade''s mind.


    However - the idea was only a flash.


    After a moment, shad knew that this idea was too absurd, so he quickly abandoned it, and then shouted to the official:


    "Tell me everything in detail!"


    "Yes!"


    The official cleared his throat and then shouted in a clear and loud voice:


    "The prairie people broke through the eastern defense line of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "After attacking the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire, go all the way south and head straight for the north of our country!"


    "It is estimated that more than 100000 grassland people have attacked!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xia de didn''t know when he recovered from his trance.


    All he knew was that when he recovered from his trance, his first reaction was to roar with anger:


    "Damn grassland man! Even imitate our tactics! "


    Attack places that have nothing to do with the target, bypass the strong line of defense of the target, and then attack the target - isn''t this the way their Frankish army bypassed the Rhine front of the British Empire?


    The tactics they had always been proud of were secretly learned by their other enemy, the grassland people.


    This made shad feel particularly angry.


    What also annoyed shad was the low combat effectiveness of the Holy Hiran empire.


    "What exactly do the hirans eat!!"


    Shad squeezed out words bit by bit between his clenched teeth.


    "It seems that... The former superpower has indeed fallen...!"


    "The national defense line was so easily broken by the enemy!"


    "Your majesty!" Elvin said angrily at this time, "now is not the time to resent the cunning of the grassland people and the incompetence of the Hiran people! The top priority now is to come up with a way to deal with the attack of grassland people! "


    "Well..." Elvin said in a deep voice, "that''s right... Give orders to the eastern defense line! Send 80000 troops North! Meet the grassland people! "


    After the alliance with the holy Hiram Empire, there were no more troops stationed in the north of the Frankish empire.


    Those who were transferred from the north were later transferred to the West.


    Now, they should all be on the land of the British Empire, fighting fiercely with the army of the British Empire.


    Therefore, in the north, which lacks troops, its defense force is unprecedentedly weak.


    With such a defensive force to confront the grassland army with a scale of more than 100000 - the outcome is self-evident.


    Therefore, if you want to block the incoming grassland army, there is no other way but to send more troops to the north.


    "... your majesty."


    But Elvin did not immediately take orders.


    But after a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice to shad:


    "The lower officer thinks it''s too late to dispatch troops from the eastern defense line."


    "The terrain is extremely rugged from the east to the north of China."


    "It will take a lot of time to finish this extremely rugged road."


    "Moreover, only 80000 troops can be transferred from the eastern defense line."


    "The total scale of the incoming grassland army is more than 100000!"


    "There are really fewer reinforcements."


    "Therefore - the lower officer believes that it is not feasible to dispatch troops from the East alone."


    "We should dispatch troops from the East and west at the same time!"


    In order to launch the Nibelungen plan, as early as last year, the Frankish Empire completed the deployment and adjustment of all troops in the country.


    Most of the troops were transferred to the West. They were responsible for the decisive battle with the British Empire.


    Some troops were deployed to the east to resist possible attacks by grassland people.


    The number of troops deployed in the East and west directions already accounts for 90% of the country''s total military strength.


    The remaining 10% of the military strength is scattered to the north and various places.


    Even the imperial capital, Beru, did not leave much troops.


    Elvin refers to dispatching troops in the East and West, which means that some of the troops who are moving away from the eastern defense line and are fighting with the British Army on the territory of the British Empire will reinforce the north that will be attacked by the grassland people.


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, shad shouted without thinking:


    "No! Walter''s troops cannot be transferred! "


    "The army in the west is now fighting a big battle to bet on the national fortune!"


    "If the transfer of troops leads to the reduction of combat power and the loss of the war, the country will be over!"


    "No soldier or pawn can be transferred!"


    Elvin seemed to have guessed that shad would say so. As soon as shad finished speaking, Elvin immediately said:


    "Your majesty! If the grassland people attack our country because they can''t reach the grassland people, our country is over! "


    Elvin''s words, like some magic, made shad hesitate and hesitate, unable to think of the retort.


    Elvin, on the other hand, pursued the victory:


    "Your majesty! You don''t know what temperament grassland people are! "


    "They are experts in plunder and destruction!"


    "If these jackals are allowed to enter China, there is no doubt that it will be a heavy blow to China''s national strength!"


    "If grassland people are brave enough, they can even go directly to the imperial capital of our country!"


    "At present, Bolu has few defenders. If it is besieged by grassland people, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "The road from the west to the north is flat! The troops in the West will arrive in the North much faster than those in the East! "


    "As long as the troops in the West take the lead in arriving in the north, they will be able to hold back the grassland people and buy time for the arrival of the troops in the East!"


    "When the eastern army arrives, it will no longer be a problem to resist the grassland people outside the country!"


    "So - your majesty! Please send troops from the west to reinforce the North! "


    Chard felt that Walter''s troops were now wagering a great war on the fate of their Frankish empire.


    Therefore, we must not transfer any soldier of the Western army, resulting in a reduction in combat effectiveness.


    At the same time, he also felt that Elvin''s words were reasonable.

 Chapter 1266

    Walter''s army defeated the army of the British Empire, but the native land of the Frankish empire was destroyed by the prairie people - what''s the significance of the Nibelungen plan?


    Two different thoughts, taking shad''s mind as the battlefield, repeatedly saw.


    Finally - it was Elvin''s proposal that conquered shad''s mind.


    "... OK." Xia de said in a deep voice, "Elvin, send an order to Walter immediately to divide them into 3... No, divide 50000 troops, and let a reliable general take charge of the command and go north to resist the attack of the grassland people!"


    After that, Xia de seemed to comfort himself and whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIn the battle with the British Empire, China has the advantage, so even if 50000 people are transferred, it''s okay... It''s okay


    "Yes!"


    Elvin responded loudly, then stepped back quickly and prepared to organize people to send orders to the West.


    After Elvin left, shad, with a gloomy face, said to himself:


    "It seems that I underestimate the grassland people..."


    "Prairie people are really a good ally of loyalty..."


    "In order to support the British Empire, I don''t hesitate to do this..."


    "Xilan people... I don''t expect you to beat back the grassland people..."


    "Just help us delay as much time as possible...!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, somewhere in the East.


    "Well ~ ~"


    The current ruler of the prairie, Youchu crodanyu, is riding on a horse and sniffing his nose.


    At the same time, he kept making a strange sound of "mm-hmm ~" with his nose.


    This is the first time that detour crodan entered the world outside the prairie.


    I am very curious about everything in the "new world" I am now in.


    "After entering the native land of the holy Hiram Empire, I feel that even the air is a little different."


    In a roundabout way, Crowe sighed with emotion.


    "As it is said, the western part of the prairie is rich one after another."


    "I can understand why our ancestors have been working hard to advance to the West."


    "Such soil and water are really suitable for human habitation."


    "People raised by this kind of soil and water have quite different stabbing feel. They feel much softer."


    Then he looked at his side.


    To be exact, it is to look at the long gun on his right hand, which is holding vertically and pointing directly at the sky.


    On the head of the long gun was a woman who had just made no sound and movement.


    Blood gurgled out, dripped down the barrel of the gun on crodanyu''s right arm, and drenched crodanyu''s arm with blood red.


    Circuitous Crowe Shan Yu didn''t care about his right arm, which was red with blood.


    He shook his gun... No, it should be said that he shook the woman inserted in his long gun.


    After confirming that the woman inserted in the head of the gun had no movement and sound, crow Chanyu looked like a child who found that his toy had been damaged by others. His mouth turned away and his face showed displeasure.


    "Dead..."


    As he murmured, he threw down his long gun and threw the woman''s body on the head of the gun to the ground.


    Detour crodan has a hobby - he likes to insert a living man into the head of a gun, then let his blood run out slowly, and slowly listen to his painful groans with a lower and lower volume.


    Among them, the only one who likes to play this game is young women.


    Because he thinks the pain voice and moan of young women are the most pleasant to hear.


    After throwing away the woman''s body with the gun head inserted, crodanyu asked yegutai:


    "Is the looting over?"


    "Lord Shan Yu, it''s over."


    Behind crodanyu is a burning town.


    There were burning houses, black smoke, dead bodies lying everywhere on the road.


    After the xiongran soldiers arrived at the town, the xiongran mercilessly looted and destroyed the originally rich town.


    Because there was no energy to manage the prisoners in this war, the xiongran did not leave any alive, regardless of men, women, young and old.


    After the voice of yegutai fell, crodan nodded at the detour, and then made several mocking voices with disdain:


    "The holy Hiram empire is really declining now."


    "If it was the former holy Hiram Empire, the defense line would never be lost in the face of an attack of our scale."


    "Yes." Yegutai on one side echoed, "the military strength of the Hiram army has fallen seriously."


    "... yegutai."


    At this time, the circuitous place crodanyu suddenly said to yegutai.


    "I suddenly have a new idea."


    "Since the combat power of the holy Hiram empire is much lower than before, you say - can we directly continue to march westward to the capital of the holy Hiram Empire, alenmuya?"


    "Lord Shan Yu?!" Yegutai''s eyes stared away with shock. "Do you mean - we''re not going to attack the Frankish Empire?"


    "No."


    Around the corner, crodanyu shook his head.


    "The Frankish empire is still going to fight."


    "I mean - we''ll divide here and continue to attack the Frankish Empire all the way."


    "On the other hand, he headed west to allenmuya, the imperial capital of the holy Hiram empire."


    Speaking of this, Crowe paused for a moment.


    Then he smiled meaningfully and added:


    "I want to personally lead the army responsible for advancing westward."


    "The troops responsible for attacking the Frankish empire will be under your continued command."


    "Let me see... The total strength of the two troops will be divided equally."


    "I lead 100000 people, you lead 100000 people..."


    Before he had finished his words, yegutai immediately said in panic:


    "Lord Shan Yu! Absolutely not feasible! Even if the current combat strength of the Hiram army declines seriously, it is too risky to lead only 100000 people to attack the capital of the holy Hiram empire! "


    "Don''t worry, yegutai." The circuitous place Crowe Shan Yu waved his hand, "I understand all these principles."


    "I don''t expect to capture the imperial capital of the holy Hiram Empire just by one war."


    "The reason why I want to go west is simply to humiliate the emperor of the Holy Hiran empire."


    Speaking of this, crodanyu''s eyes burst out cold.


    "I heard that the current emperor of the holy Hiram Empire had the best face."


    "If we command the army and walk under the imperial capital of the holy Hiram Empire - yegutai, do you think the emperor of the holy Hiram empire will be directly angry?"


    "I have decided - I must let all the people in the holy Helan Empire firmly remember the terror of our grassland nation."


    "So stop persuading me, jegutai."


    "Let''s say goodbye here first."


    "Then meet on the grassland with their own good news!"

 Chapter 1267

    The news that the eastern defense line was broken and the grassland army invaded the mainland was delivered to allenmuya as soon as possible.


    As soon as the news arrived, Allen Muya was shocked from the emperor, the central officials to the ordinary citizens.


    Then, a newly delivered message made the Vasili emperor sit still no longer.


    The news was that the prairie army invading the Empire was divided into two routes, one south to attack the Frankish Empire, and the other west to ailenmuya!


    This news not only made wahiri unable to sit still, but also made the citizens of allenmuya extremely frightened.


    More and more people leave the imperial capital with their families in order to avoid the disaster of war.


    More and more people fled from allenmuya, causing a "wave of refugees" to break out in allenmuya


    The departure of so many citizens will not only spread the panic, but also affect the economic development of alenmuya. Therefore, wahirit ordered the closure of the city underground, only allowed to enter the city, not allowed to leave the city.


    At the same time, in order to reduce the loss of the Empire and the supply source of the grassland army, the property and people of all villages and towns from the east to allenmuya and from the east to the border with the Frankish Empire moved into the nearest city.


    But this can only make it more difficult for the grassland army to obtain supplies, and it can not repel the grassland people at all.


    If you want to repel the grassland people, the best way is to send out troops to drive the grassland people back to the grassland.


    However - the holy Hiram Empire, whose national strength is seriously declining, has long had no spare mobile forces to meet the grassland people after sending troops to attack the britannian empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, allenmuya, Weiyou palace.


    "I''ll kill all the Far East Front Army soldiers stationed in the eastern defense line!"


    Wahiri growled hysterically.


    "What''s the use of an army that can''t even stop the enemy!"


    "Your Majesty, please calm down." Monde hurriedly said.


    Although wahiri''s words just now are just angry words, he can''t really fool all the soldiers of the far east front army.


    But now he''s really angry and wants to kill.


    He especially wanted to kill the marshal who commanded the far east front army.


    The defensive line was breached by the enemy, allowing the enemy to invade the Empire - such a serious mistake was enough to sentence the marshal of the Far Eastern army to death.


    However, wahiri had no chance to kill the marshal of the far east front army.


    Because - after the eastern defense line was broken by the grassland people, the marshal of the Far East Front Army committed suicide.


    The person who should bear the responsibility for the defeat has committed suicide, and there is no object for wahiri to investigate the responsibility for the defeat - which makes wahiri feel quite depressed. He feels like he wants to punch people, but he hits cotton.


    After a few more roars and a slight relief of his depression and resentment, wahiri turned his head and shouted to Monde nearby:


    "Mond! Let Nikita lead the army back! "


    "Your Majesty. Nikita is leading his troops to besiege the mujawitz fortress. If the troops withdraw at this time, the previous efforts to attack the city may be wasted. "


    "And it''s a long way from the southwest to the imperial capital. Even if you send a letter to him and ask him to lead the army to return aid, it may be too late..."


    Before mund had finished, wahiri shouted impatiently:


    "What cares so much now!"


    "The grassland people are coming!"


    "If the imperial capital falls! What''s the use of taking 100 muhavitz fortresses! "


    "Go to Nikita and tell him not to attack any more muhavitz fortress! Hurry up and lead the army back as quickly as possible! "


    Mund listened silently to wahiri''s disorderly and irresponsible words.


    Then he sighed softly with a little imperceptible movement that even wahiri could not notice.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty seems to have been frightened


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t even have the most basic judgment


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s no use asking Nikita to lead the army back.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s such a long distance from the southwest to the imperial capital. How can we catch up.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen Nikita leads the army back, the grassland people should also return with full load and go back to the grassland.


    Although mund did not hesitate to belittle wahili in his heart, he still maintained a respectful smile on his surface.


    Salute slightly and respectfully say:


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, suburb, Poji town.


    "El, how much luggage do you have to carry in your firearm department?"


    Camille''s tone was full of displeasure, and his face was full of impatience.


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, El, who stood next to her and was carrying boxes of various things into the carriage, smiled helplessly at Camille:


    "There are still some left. Gabriel has moved in. "


    "I really convinced you." Camille held his forehead and sighed, "thank you for putting so many things in such a small room..."


    Since the "scorched earth policy" was ordered by the Central Committee of the holy Hiram Empire, all the citizens of villages and towns along the way from the east to the imperial capital and from the east to the north of the Frankish Empire had to carry all their belongings and move into the nearest city.


    El also had to move a home for his "musketry Department", from Poji town on the outskirts of the capital to alenmuya.


    Because there are too many and heavy things to carry, he, Gabriel and the craftsmen of the musket department alone can''t carry so many and heavy luggage.


    Therefore, El found Camille and asked her to find five carriages and some helpers to help carry the luggage together.


    At first, Camille wondered if there would be too many carriages.


    It was not until he arrived at the firearm department and looked at the mountains of luggage to be moved that Camille was surprised - it might not be enough to bring only five carriages.


    There are not only many things to move, but also very heavy. There are a lot of iron products to move.


    Camille secretly congratulated herself - fortunately, the five carriages she found were of high quality.


    If you find a carriage of inferior quality, the carriage may not be able to bear such heavy luggage.


    Finally, Gabriel came back with the last bit of luggage.


    The horse convoy carrying all the belongings of the fire gun department can finally move.


    El and Gabriel, who had been busy all morning and had long been tired of sweating, sat in one of the carriages for them, gasping and adjusting their breathing.


    Camille found five carriages, two of which were specially for people to sit, and the other three were for the belongings of the firearm department.


    El and the three of them took a carriage alone, while the craftsmen of the musket department took another carriage.


    Because el and Gabriel don''t let the short Camille get involved in such heavy physical work, Camille has been leisurely watching el and Gabriel and some craftsmen in the musket department.


    This also allows Camille to enjoy their expressions leisurely when el and Gabriel are gasping for breath.

 Chapter 1268

    "Come on."


    Camille handed Gabriel and El cowhide water bags filled with cold water.


    "It''s hard for you. Drink a little."


    "Oh, oh! I''m thirsty! " Gabriel shouted, taking Camille''s wine and pouring it into his mouth.


    When he was full, he threw the water bag into El''s arms.


    Just as El imitated Gabriel''s appearance and poured "thump thump" into his mouth, Camille suddenly asked him:


    "El, Gabriel. How''s the recent research and development of that gun? "


    Gabriel always goes to El''s gun department to help, so he should also have a certain understanding of the R & D process of guns.


    Camille, who was not interested in guns and couldn''t help because of his short stature, didn''t go to the gun department to help.


    In order to pass the boring bus time now, and also to care about the two companions like her brothers, Camille threw out this topic that should be able to talk to them for a while.


    "The research and development of muskets..." Gabriel scratched his hair in confusion. "I''m at the muskets department. I''m basically doing some heavy physical work, so I can''t tell what the research and development of muskets has reached. You have to ask el. "


    Then Gabriel turned his head and looked at El beside him.


    "El, how''s the development of our musket now?"


    At this time, El just finished drinking water.


    While wiping the residual water stains at the corners of his mouth, he thought about the appropriate wording.


    "The development progress of muskets..."


    Whispers fell and a faint smile appeared on El''s face with the slightly raised corners of his mouth.


    "Our craftsmen have developed new fire guns through flint. We named this new type of musket - Flint gun. "


    "Flint?" Camille frowned. "Flint gun?"


    "The flint gun made of flint - this is the invention of Oleg, the chief craftsman of our musket department."


    "Three years ago, when I was still participating in the ''Hammer'' battle in the southwest battlefield, the chief craftsman of our musketry department got the inspiration by chance and decided to use flint to make a new musketry."


    "It took a full three years, and now we finally turned the idea into reality, successfully built three new guns and completed the shooting test."


    Then El breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your R & D speed is so fast..." Kamil frowned. "It''s only about four years since we bought the musket."


    "In just four years, we have explored the use principle of the fire gun, successfully innovated on this basis, and developed a new fire gun... Is this R & D speed too exaggerated? Is the firearm a weapon with such a simple principle of making and using? "


    "Well..." El scratched his hair. "The principle of making and using the gun is not simple."


    "I also talked to Oleg about this problem - why our fire gun research and development speed is so fast."


    "Oleg said: that''s because our production technology is already very high."


    El looked at Camille.


    Camille still looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Not only Camille, but Gabriel, sitting beside him and almost ignorant of the current development process of muskets, was looking at him with a puzzled face.


    In order to make them understand what he was saying, El decided to give a more vivid example.


    "Well... Let me give you a simple example."


    "Suppose the skill level of Chinese craftsmen is 100 points."


    "The musket is actually just a weapon that can be easily made at a skill level of 60 points."


    "It was only because of bad luck that we didn''t let the gun be born."


    "It''s not because we don''t have enough ability."


    "The skill level of our craftsmen is completely enough to make muskets, but they are unlucky and can''t meet the opportunity to make muskets."


    "Then I understand what you mean." Camille took out his ears. "So - what flint gun you developed has any performance improvement compared with the 100 original muskets you bought at the beginning?"


    "Well..."


    Hearing Camille''s question, El''s face flashed a little embarrassed.


    Raised his hand and scratched his head again.


    "Compared with the old fire gun, the flint gun has a great improvement in power and firing speed."


    "But the range and accuracy are still pretty bad."


    "After testing - the effective range is only more than 80 meters."


    "As long as the distance exceeds 25 meters, the hit rate will decrease sharply. Whether you can hit a target 25 meters away depends on pure luck. "


    "25 meters?!" Camille exclaimed.


    "But --!" El then added, "flint guns have a great advantage over old guns."


    "That is, its production cost is very low!"


    "Less materials are required and the production time is short."


    "And - the flint gun is light and easy to operate."


    "This makes it possible for flint guns to be arrayed on a large scale in the army!"


    As soon as El had finished, Camille said angrily:


    "Even if these flint guns can be installed on a large scale in the army, they are of no use!"


    "Even targets 25 meters away can''t hit accurately - what''s the use of such weapons."


    "El, you''re a quartermaster. You should know better than me - your flint gun doesn''t have a bow and crossbow. It''s useless to hit the target with a long-range weapon."


    "I understand..."


    El sighed.


    "I''ve been worried about this problem lately..."


    "There are two ways to solve the two problems of short range and poor accuracy."


    "Or develop a more powerful new gun."


    "Or... Develop a new tactic specifically for muskets."


    Speaking of this, El''s face looked thoughtful.


    "Use a new tactic to make up for the defects of short range and poor accuracy of the fire gun..."


    "Well - excuse me for your chat."


    Just then Gabriel broke in.


    "We''re almost in the imperial capital. But now there is a frightening long line outside the city gate. It will take a long time for us to enter the city. "


    El leaned his head out of the window and looked in the direction of the city gate.


    A long queue composed of human beings, various livestock and various vehicles connects el and their motorcade with the east gate of allenmuya.


    Everyone who was lining up to enter the city was covered with fear.


    They are all people who fled to allenmuya with their families because of the "scorched earth policy" issued by the central government.


    They should have performed their duties and lived their own peaceful lives.


    However, due to the attack of grassland people, they had to flee with their families.


    Looking at the scene, El couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas..."


    Then he whispered:


    "Prairie people... What a nuisance..."

 Chapter 1269

    British Empire, Lake ANGA battlefield.


    On the battlefield of Lake ANGA, the sound of stones and giant arrows across the sky roared from one place to another.


    Otto stood on the deck of the HELLES and looked at the sky above him without expression.


    He did not look at the movement of the battlefield in the distance.


    Of course - there''s no need to see it.


    The current war situation is as usual.


    Otto himself could not count how many days had passed since the battle of Lake ANGA against the combined fleet of the British Empire.


    All he remembered was that the fighting had been deadlocked these days.


    The ships of the joint fleet are not as big as the main warships of the Royal Fleet, so they have always been short and long, tried their best to avoid side to side contact with the ships of the Royal Fleet, controlled the distance between the two sides, and attacked the ships of the Royal Fleet by means of long-range attack.


    While the joint fleet is short and long, the Royal Fleet is also short and long.


    These days, the common method of operation of the Royal Fleet is to form a dense ship array and launch an impact on the ships of the joint fleet in order to sink the ships of the joint fleet or engage in a white-edged war with the ships of the joint fleet.


    On the first day of the war, the vanguard troops led by geyunser were defeated in part because geyunser troops were in chaos.


    As long as you don''t panic, when it comes to board contact, it is obvious that the Royal Fleet with higher and larger ships has the advantage.


    The commanders of the joint fleet also know that they are the underdog in the side to side battle. At the same time, their ships can not resist the impact of the new warships of the Royal Fleet. Therefore, the joint fleet has been avoiding close contact with the Royal Fleet.


    The Royal Fleet advances, the joint fleet retreats, the Royal Fleet retreats, the joint fleet advances - this is the almost constant scenery of the lake ANGA battlefield these days.


    The two armies have been chasing each other on the lake surface of Lake ANGA, and the position of the battlefield has changed from the center of the lake to the northwest corner of Lake ANGA.


    Judging from the current war situation, the position of the battlefield still tends to move closer to the northwest.


    Although the casualties of the joint fleet are heavier now, because the joint fleet has always responded violently to the ships of the Royal Fleet through long-range attack, many ships of the Royal Fleet have been unfortunately sunk and many soldiers have been killed and injured.


    Just as Otto was still watching the sky above him without expression, a messenger rushed behind him and shouted at him:


    "Coach! The troops led by general rudendorff arrived in the wilderness 10 miles north of zlukou yesterday! "


    "Yesterday..." Otto murmured, "that rudendorff guy should have arrived at zlukou now?"


    Speaking of this, Otto sneered.


    "That guy... Don''t hold me back... Get rid of the blockade of zlukou quickly."


    "All right, you step back first."


    "Yes!"


    "... wait a minute!"


    Just as the herald was about to retire, Otto suddenly stopped him again.


    "Coach! What else can I do for you? "


    "... go and call me admiral Fischer von Hellman."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Otto didn''t wait long. The man he wanted to see came.


    "Coach!"


    A young man about 35 years old quickly walked to Otto''s side and gave Otto a standard military salute that could hardly pick out any mistakes.


    Fischer von Hellman - rank of general. One of the senior commanders of the Royal Fleet.


    "Fischer." Otto smiled and patted the young man on the shoulder. "Don''t be polite."


    "Coach."


    Fisher put down his salute hand.


    "What''s the matter with calling me?"


    "I suddenly called you over. What else do you think can happen?" Otto''s face showed a shallow, meaningful smile, "my ''captain of the special forces of the Royal Fleet''."


    After that, Otto turned his head back and looked at the slightly dark sky above his head.


    "Fischer, did you see it?"


    Fischer looked up at the sky after Otto.


    The sky, which has been slightly blackened, is covered with dark clouds.


    "Is it going to rain..." whispered Fischer.


    "No."


    As soon as Fischer''s voice fell, Otto replied without thinking.


    "It''s just an ordinary cloudy day. It can''t rain."


    "Coach, I''ve always been curious - why do you always judge the weather so accurately?"


    "Practice makes perfect. In my judgment - it will be a rare cloudy day tonight. It''s a pity to waste such a rare weather in summer. "


    "These days, we have been tugging at the joint fleet of the British Empire."


    "I''m really tired of such a tug of war."


    "It''s time to open up our cards and reverse the situation that we can''t tell the outcome."


    "Fischer, I''ve decided to send out ''special forces'' tonight."


    At Otto''s words, Fischer was stunned.


    Then there was a look of ecstasy.


    "Coach! Really? "


    "I''m not in the habit of joking about military affairs."


    "So - commander in chief, what is the goal of tonight''s battle?"


    "I have only one goal for you - to destroy the main warships of the joint fleet as much as possible. You should know what the main warships of the joint fleet look like? "


    "Of course! The main warship of the joint fleet is the largest ship in their fleet! Even a blind man will not admit his mistake! "


    "Set the time with me, Fischer."


    Otto and Fischer took out their pocket watches and looked at each other''s time.


    "It''s 18:22 p.m." Otto said, "the battle time is set at 22 o''clock tonight! I will give you full authority to direct the front line of this battle. You will be responsible for personally going to the front line to command the ''special forces'', and when to start the attack and when to start the retreat - these are all up to you. "


    "Yes!"


    "Give me a beautiful victory, Fischer."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight¡ª¡ª


    22:08 PM¡ª¡ª


    Joint fleet, outside the ship array, on a sentinel ship¡ª¡ª


    "Enemy ships approaching!"


    As soon as the loud drink of a soldier fell, other comrades in arms on the same ship looked in the direction pointed by the soldier''s fingers.


    Since the Doppler attack, the joint fleet, from Su Cheng and other knights to ordinary generals, is now quite sensitive to enemy ships suddenly approaching the ship array.


    The number of enemy ships close to their ship array this time is not only one, but also not a new warship of the Frankish empire.


    It''s just an ordinary warship. In terms of size, it''s about the same size as the No. 2 warship of the British Empire.


    After approaching a certain distance, the suspicious enemy ship stopped approaching.


    The position of the enemy ship made the sentinel ship generals of the joint fleet quite confused.


    Because the enemy ship just docked outside the defense circle of their joint fleet.


    It doesn''t look like an attacker or a negotiato

 Chapter 1270

    Although he didn''t know what the enemy ship was doing, the sentinel ship commander who first found the enemy ship decided to report the new situation to his superiors as soon as possible.


    "Hey, you, go and report to the officer and say - an enemy ship is parked outside our defense line. Its track is very strange. It has neither moved forward nor retreated... Huh?"


    Before the commander of the sentry ship had finished his words, he suddenly stopped.


    After looking around, he asked the soldiers beside him:


    "Did you hear any strange sounds?"


    The soldiers beside him shook their heads:


    "No."


    "I didn''t hear it."


    "I feel like I heard something strange, and I feel like I didn''t hear it..."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that most of the soldiers said they didn''t hear any strange noise, the commander of the sentinel ship said to himself with a puzzled look on his face:


    "Is it my illusion..."


    He tilted his head again.


    But this time, instead of looking at the soldiers beside him, he looked at the lake outside the ship.


    Just now, he did hear some strange water sounds


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Raymond and Samuel were both injured after the first World War.


    Fortunately, neither of the them was seriously injured.


    Samuel, who was the least injured, just pulled a muscle in his left arm. He just needed to wrap it up.


    Raymond''s injury is much heavier than Samuel''s. He has not only trauma but also internal injury. Although he won''t die of injury, he can''t go to the front line again in a short time.


    Therefore, Su Cheng transferred Raymond to the rear of the safe military array to recover from his injury, while Willie was responsible for the defense area he was originally responsible for.


    As it was late, Willie was ready to go to bed.


    At present, it is wartime. After Willie replaced Raymond, the defense area in charge is at the forefront of the military array.


    Therefore, these days, whenever Willie is wearing a helmet, he has never taken off his armor or his sword.


    Even sleeping is no exception.


    For Willie, who has long been used to military life, sleeping in armor is just commonplace.


    Dragging his body, which became heavy and abnormal due to wearing armor, climbed into bed and closed his eyes.


    Just as Willie was about to fall asleep, an anxious shout suddenly exploded outside the door:


    "Coach! There''s a situation! The ship ahead suddenly sank for some reason! "


    As soon as the shout sounded, Willie suddenly opened his eyes like a conditioned reflex, jumped out of bed, rushed to the door and opened the door.


    "Ship sinking?!"


    "Yes! The warship ahead suddenly sank for some reason! All the soldiers on the ship are jumping out of the ship! At present, our ship has received a lot of its soldiers! "


    To hear the soldier explain so much, it''s better to go up to the deck and have a look.


    Willy, who had made up his mind, held the knight''s sword at his waist and ran quickly to the deck.


    As soon as he boarded the deck, Willie couldn''t help taking a breath.


    In front of his warship, a main warship of their British Empire, warship No. 1, was sinking slowly, and only half of its hull was still exposed.


    The soldiers on the sunken ship seem to have escaped the sunken ship, and most of them have successfully boarded the surrounding warships.


    Willie''s warship accommodated many "refugees" on the sunken ship.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Cried Willie, frowning.


    "Why did the warship sink for no reason? Is it the hull? Or hit a reef? "


    "Coach!" Just then, another shout sounded from far to near.


    The shouting master is another Herald.


    "A naval officer from the sunken ship asked for an interview! He said he had important information about the shipwreck to tell you. "


    After hearing the word "important information", Willie raised his eyebrows and said quickly:


    "Let him come!"


    The naval officer who wanted to meet Willie didn''t keep Willie waiting too long.


    After a while, a middle-aged man who took off all his wet armor and wrapped himself in a thick cloak came to Willie while trembling his teeth.


    The naval officer had intended to salute Willie first, but Willie interrupted him by raising his hand one step in advance.


    "No extra salutes and greetings. You said you had important information about the sunken ship. What information is it?"


    "Coach..."


    Because he had just climbed out of the cold lake, the Navy officer''s teeth were still shivering, and it was quite difficult to speak.


    However - even if it was difficult to speak, the naval officer did his best, spitting out words bit by bit.


    "Just... When I fell into the water... I saw a strange figure under the water..."


    "Is... The figure of the enemy...!"


    When saying the word "enemy soldier", the naval officer specially accentuated his tone.


    "Enemy soldiers?!" Exclaimed Willie.


    "That''s right... The enemy... Moved under the water... Destroyed the bottom of our warship... Caused the sinking of our warship..."


    As soon as the naval officer had finished, Willie... No, everyone on the ship felt that the ship under his feet suddenly began to shake slightly.


    "What''s the matter..." Willie said to himself in a tone of some panic.


    Willie suddenly remembered what the naval officer had just said to him.


    An ominous premonition surged into Willie''s heart


    Before long, Willie''s ominous premonition became a reality.


    "Coach!" A senior general of the ship hurried to Willie and shouted to Willie in an anxious tone, "suddenly there are many holes in the bottom of the ship! The ship began to sink! "


    "Can you plug those holes?"


    "I''ve organized people to block the hole! But there are too many holes! There''s no time to fix it! "


    "Tut..." Willie''s face was very ugly. "I didn''t expect... The Royal Fleet of the Frank Empire still had such troops... Damn... How should we deal with it..."


    Willie shook his head hard.


    He decided to suppress these thoughts for the time being and escape from the sinking ship first.


    "Order the whole ship!" Willie shouted to the senior general, "abandon the ship! Everyone fled to a nearby ship! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fischer stood on the deck of the ship, which stood alone outside the joint fleet''s line of defense, with her arms around her.


    As the commander of the special forces of the Royal Fleet, the reason why he sailed so close to the joint fleet was to better supervise and command the war.


    After seeing the joint fleet Warships Sinking slowly one after another, a proud smile appeared on Fischer''s face.


    Royal Fleet special force, also known as the Royal Fleet underwater combat force.

 Chapter 1271

    The Royal Fleet underwater combat force, with a total strength of 308.


    Although the number is small, each team member is one in a million without exception.


    If he had a choice, Fischer also hoped that the force under his direct command would be larger.


    However, it is a pity that there are too few people who can qualify for the team.


    There is only one way for underwater combat forces to fight - destroy the bottom of enemy ships with iron cones and hammers and sink them.


    Although the combat mode is single, the combat effectiveness is outstanding.


    Fighting on the water, the most important thing is the ship.


    No matter how brave the soldiers are and how wise the commanders are, if the ship is gone, the water war can''t go on at all.


    Underwater combat forces can quietly destroy ships - it can be imagined how terrible this force is for the enemy.


    Previously, underwater combat forces had always been against pirates on the coast.


    Fischer could not remember how many pirate ships they had lost by using their single mode of operation.


    With effective attack methods and outstanding achievements, Otto constantly praised this underwater combat force as the biggest card of their Royal Fleet.


    When the sentinel ships of the joint fleet were still wondering what the enemy ship that suddenly approached outside the defense line of their ship array was doing, all the members of the underwater combat forces aboard the ship had sneaked into the water and approached the bottom of each main warship in the joint fleet by diving underwater


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Joint fleet, flagship shiperian¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng stood solemnly on the bow of the shiperian, looking at the distant array of ships that were constantly breaking out of riots.


    Just now, Su Cheng knew that an enemy force that could move underwater was destroying their ships one after another.


    Su Cheng said to himself in a tone like emotion: "lack of information..."


    At this moment, Su Cheng once again deeply felt the importance of intelligence to war.


    Until now, Su Cheng knew that the Royal Fleet opposite was still hiding such a terrible secret force.


    If we could know the existence of this force and take precautions as soon as possible, we would not be reduced to this tragedy tonight.


    According to the latest report, eight No. 1 warships of their joint fleet have sunk. At the same time, many soldiers who have no time to jump or drown, and the number of shipwrecks and casualties are rising.


    The enemy obviously aimed at their warship No. 1.


    There were four types of warships in the British Empire, and the Imperial Navy Fleet was also composed of these four types of warships.


    The four ship types are¡ª¡ª


    No. 1 warship: the main warship of the British army, specially made of "iron wood" produced in the west of the Empire, is extremely hard and extremely strong. It has four decks and is specially used to collide with enemy ships. The flagship of the fleet, the hipperian, is ship No. 1.


    However, because the hipperian is the flagship, in order to highlight the power of the flagship, the hipperian has been restructured, so the volume of the hipperian is much larger than that of the ordinary No. 1 warship.


    No. 2 warship: the ship is small and is mostly used for close contact and chasing the enemy.


    Warship 3: sentry ship. The smallest ship, which is specially used to patrol and secure the enemy.


    Warship 4: transport ship. Although the ships used to carry food and supplies and place military doctors and other logistics personnel are not specially used for combat, when the war is tense, the transport ship can also be used as No. 2 warship specially used for close contact with the enemy.


    In short - Warship No. 1 is the warship with the strongest offensive ability under Su Cheng''s command.


    If the No. 1 warship is lost, there will be no need to fight this water war.


    Su Cheng is not looking at the scenery now.


    He is waiting for Mulder''s arrival.


    On how to deal with the enemy lurking under the water - this kind of thing, we still have to ask the opinions of the veteran who is good at water warfare.


    Although Su Cheng has thought of general countermeasures.


    "Su Cheng!" Eliza, standing behind Su Cheng, suddenly shouted in an excited tone, "Mr. Mulder, he''s coming!"


    Su Cheng turned his head.


    Mulder was panting and running towards them.


    "Captain!" Before and after coming to Su Cheng''s heel, Mu de immediately said, "I''ve heard about the specific situation!"


    "Is there any means to counter it?" Su Cheng asked Mu de directly.


    "Yes!" Mulder also immediately replied without thinking, "relying on his good water quality and lurking under the water, we have sneaked attacks on our warships and ships - this kind of pirate has been encountered countless times before!"


    "Therefore, we already have mature experience and methods to deal with this enemy lurking underwater."


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled:


    "Let me guess - your response should be related to fishing nets and bowls."


    "Huh?" Mu de looked at Su Cheng in amazement. "Captain, have you studied the tactics of our navy?"


    "I haven''t studied much. I just thought that if I want to deal with the enemy lurking under the water, I should use fishing nets and bowls. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The United Fleet''s No. 3 warship, the smallest sentinel ship, was dispatched around the unsinkable No. 1 warship.


    "Come on! Spill the fishing net into the lake! "


    "Come on! Move fast! "


    "Be careful! Don''t get caught in the fishing net! "


    ¡­¡­


    Similar cries were heard one after another on these sentinel ships distributed around warship No. 1.


    A big net was thrown into the lake.


    In addition to throwing the fishing net into the lake, there was a big bowl upside down at the bottom of the cabin of each sentinel ship.


    On each big bowl of each sentinel ship, a soldier put his ear to the bottom of the bowl and listened attentively to the movement from the big bowl.


    They are listening to the movement of the lake around the boat through these big bowls.


    After a while, a soldier suddenly opened his closed eyes and shouted to his comrades in arms around him:


    "Five steps to the right! There is a strange sound of water! "


    The ship type of the sentry ship is small. Just shout normally, so that everyone on the ship can hear your voice.


    After receiving the information from the comrade in arms who was responsible for monitoring underwater movements, the other comrades on board with him turned their bows and crossbows one after another.


    The dense arrow rain poured in the direction that the comrade in arms had just pointed out.


    Arrows rain down, blood and dead bodies float up.


    While the dead body hit by random arrows was just floating, not far away, a member of an underwater combat force accidentally hit a fishing net, and then got entangled by the fishing net, controlled the action and couldn''t move

 Chapter 1272

    Bowl and fishing net - with these two props alone, the generals of the combined fleet successfully destroyed the offensive of the underwater combat forces of the Royal Fleet.


    Fishing nets are used to block and restrict the movement of soldiers in underwater combat forces, and bowls buckled at the bottom of ships are used to monitor the movements of soldiers in underwater combat forces.


    For a moment, blood and water returned to the servant.


    More and more bodies of soldiers of underwater combat forces are floating.


    Fischer, who was overseeing the war in the distance, saw this scene and his face sank.


    He expected that the commanders of the joint fleet would launch a counterattack, but he didn''t expect that the counterattack of the joint fleet would open so fast.


    "It seems..." whispered Fischer. "The enemy has experience in dealing with underwater enemies..."


    The only modern explanation for the joint fleet''s ability to react so quickly is that they have dealt with underwater enemies more than once.


    The entry criteria for underwater combat forces are extremely strict. Those who can join the team smoothly, without exception, are one in a million elite. Every death will make Fischer feel extra pain.


    At present, the joint fleet has launched an effective and comprehensive counterattack. If it goes on like this, it will not have any outstanding results.


    Besides - their current achievements are rich enough.


    Fischer is not just supervising the war. While supervising the war, he is also constantly calculating their results.


    The sinking of 18 warships No. 1, the drowning of enemy generals and countless enemy soldiers - it was a great victory to cause such serious damage to the enemy in such a short time.


    Therefore, seeing that he had made great achievements in the war and that it was no longer necessary to continue fighting, he decided to retreat.


    "Burn orange smoke." Forscher turned his head and said to the adjutant who had been waiting on his side.


    Orange smoke - a retreat signal for their underwater combat forces.


    Once lit, it means you can retreat.


    Soon, a thick orange smoke rose from the ship where Fischer was.


    Seeing the orange smoke, the underwater combat troops lurking under the joint fleet array turned around and prepared to withdraw their ships.


    While ordering the gas orange smoke, Fischer also sent orders to the soldiers in charge of steering to prepare them to withdraw their Royal Fleet as soon as possible.


    He gave several orders, which made Fischer feel dry.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m so thirsty... If it''s the water of ANGA lake, I should be able to drink it directly


    ¡ª¡ªToday''s Lake ANGA is full of blood, bodies and wreckage of ships. If you swallow the water of Lake ANGA, I''m afraid you will get sick.


    Standing on the side of the boat, Fischer said this secretly in her heart with a joking attitude, and turned her eyes to the dark lake outside the boat.


    "Huh?"


    As soon as Fischer cast his eyes on the lake, he suddenly frowned.


    Because - a small thing on the lake attracted his attention.


    It''s a big brown pot.


    The appearance of such a large brown jar on the lake is quite abrupt.


    After noticing the big brown jar, Fischer was surprised to find that there was more than one on the lake.


    As like as two peas of the Fisher''s eye, he saw 7 or 8 identical Brown jars.


    This should be the stuff of the main warships of the joint fleet that sank to the bottom of the lake.


    That is to say - this is the enemy''s thing.


    Fischer''s curiosity was suddenly hooked.


    What''s in these brown cans? If it''s useful, recycle it easily - with this idea, Fischer ordered his subordinates to pick up the Brown can.


    The man who fished the pot in the water acted quickly, and soon he brought the wet brown pot to Fischer.


    "Huh?" Fischer picked up the brown jar and shook it. There was a thump and thump in it.


    "Is this... Water...?"


    Fisher poked open the jar and put his nose up.


    A smell that was quite familiar to Fischer... No, it should be said that for many people, rushed into Fischer''s nostrils.


    "This is...!"


    As he screamed, Fischer''s pupils shrank sharply.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the underwater combat forces can not only move underwater for a long time, but also swim at an outstanding speed.


    It was only a short time after the orange fog appeared that all the surviving members of the underwater combat forces swam back to their ships.


    After all the members of the army got on board, the ships that had been ready to return soon set sail and returned to the ship array of their Royal Fleet.


    Although the joint fleet sent warships to pursue it, it could not catch up with the enemy ships that had been ready to retreat early.


    After the ship, full of underwater combat troops, returned to the ship array of the Royal Fleet, the joint fleet warships pursuing it had to return in frustration.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the flagship HELLES, Fischer, with a calm face and a brown jar, strode towards the bow of the HELLES, where Otto was located.


    Otto, who had been waiting for Fischer for a long time, immediately said to Fischer in a warm and excited tone:


    "Fischer! Well done! "


    Otto, standing on the bow of the HELLES, saw the heroic fighting of the underwater combat forces just now.


    He saw a large number of capital warships of the joint fleet sink. However, Otto did not know how many warships had sunk and how many members of the underwater combat forces had been lost on their side.


    Otto thought that Fischer hurried towards him to report the situation and damage to him.


    However, what happened next was beyond Otto''s expectation.


    Fischer did not report to Otto the results and losses of their battle.


    Instead, he respectfully handed the brown jar in his hand to Otto.


    "Coach! Please open this jar and look inside! "


    "Huh? What is this...? "


    Although Otto looked puzzled, he obediently caught the brown pot according to what Fischer said, and then pulled open the mouth of the pot.


    A strong choking smell rushed towards Otto the moment it was pulled from the mouth of the jar.


    "This is..."


    Otto''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously.


    This smell is too familiar to Otto, a senior general in the army.


    "Fire oil..."


    The strong choking smell is the smell of kerosene.


    Otto shook the brown jar full of fire oil in his hand and asked Fischer:


    "Fischer, where did you get such a big pot of fire oil?"


    "Back to the coach! After the main warship of the United Fleet sank, the lower officer salvaged it on the lake! "


    "As like as two peas on the lake, there are still a lot of brown jars floating in the water."


    "These must be things from the sunken capital ships of the joint fleet!"


    "Coach! The lower officer thinks - these fire oils are a great message for us! "


    "Why is there so much fire oil on the main warships of the joint fleet?"


    "The lower officer guessed boldly - the United Fleet... Su Cheng wants to launch a fire attack on our army!"

 Chapter 1273

    "I think my guess is quite possible!"


    "Otherwise, there is no way to explain why there is so much fire oil on the main warships of the joint fleet!"


    "Coach! For the sake of caution, please make a good defense deployment on the premise of preventing the enemy from launching a fire attack on our army! "


    After finishing the suggestion in an impassioned tone, Fischer found that Otto''s reaction was calmer than he thought.


    Forschel thought Otto had just heard what he said. He looked surprised at the meeting, and then said in panic, "what? There is so much fire oil on the ships of the joint fleet! Gather all the generals! From now on, make defensive preparations to prevent fire attack! "


    However - in front of Fischer was Otto''s calm face.


    Otto, with a calm face, played with the brown pot filled with fire oil in his hand, while quietly listening to Fischer''s passionate speech just now.


    After Fischer''s voice fell, Otto smiled and showed a thought-provoking smile.


    "Fischer, thank you for your advice. I''m very moved by your advice and your loyalty."


    As Otto spoke, he threw back the brown jar filled with fire oil to Fischer.


    "But - I already knew that Su Cheng was going to use fire attack against us."


    "Ah?!" Fischer held the brown jar that Otto had just thrown back and stared, "commander, you already know? How did you know? "


    "Inferred."


    Otto nodded his forehead as he continued his intriguing smile.


    "The heaviest equipment in water warfare."


    "The joint fleet is under our army in terms of military strength and equipment level."


    "Although the ships of the joint fleet have the advantage of high flexibility compared with our ships."


    "But this advantage is not enough to make up for their disadvantages, and there is no way to bring them victory."


    "Their advantage brings them benefits, that is, when they fight with our army, they can entangle with our army one or two more times. There is no way to rely on this advantage to defeat us."


    "If we use conventional playing methods, Su Cheng can''t help us no matter how powerful he is."


    "If you want to win a water war when the military strength and equipment level are all at a disadvantage, there is only one means you can use - launching a fire attack."


    "So it''s not difficult to infer that Su Cheng came with a lot of fire oil and was ready to launch a fire attack on our army."


    As soon as Otto''s voice fell, Fischer said in a quick voice:


    "But, but! Coach! "


    "Since you guessed that Su Cheng would launch a fire attack on our army, why don''t you prepare for it as soon as possible?"


    "Oh?" The thought-provoking color in Otto''s smile became more intense, "which eye of yours saw that I wasn''t preparing for the fire attack?"


    "As early as when I led the fleet into Lake ANGA, I was already preparing for fire attack."


    "Fire attack is not a tactic you can use if you want to."


    "If you want to launch a fire attack, there is an important factor that you have to consider, that is wind."


    "If the wind direction is wrong, it will be difficult to start the fire attack."


    "Didn''t you find out, forscher?"


    "The east wind has been blowing here since our army entered ANGA lake."


    "Since the beginning of the war, I have always wanted our army to stay in the East and upwind of the joint fleet. And has been suppressing the actions of the joint fleet to prevent them from running to the upwind that is conducive to their fire attack. "


    With Otto''s words, the color of doubt on Fischer''s face finally dissipated, and his mind, which was originally full of fog called "confusion", suddenly opened up.


    "Coach!" Fischer said in a high voice with excitement on his face, "you''ve begun to plan to deal with Su Cheng''s fire attack so early!"


    Fischer recalled all the scenes since the war.


    Before that, Otto had some strange orders, asking the fleet to move to the left or to the right.


    Fischer didn''t understand Otto''s strange orders, but now she understood them all.


    It turned out that Otto''s movement orders were to change the orientation of the fleet.


    "Do you think that''s all I have to do?"


    Otto said again.


    "Haven''t you noticed that we''ve been driving the combined fleet to the northwest corner of Lake ANGA?"


    "Although on the surface, the two armies are engaged in a fierce battle, and both sides unconsciously move the battlefield all the way to the northwest."


    "But in fact - I deliberately dragged the battlefield to the northwest corner of Lake ANGA."


    "Keep reducing the scope of action of the joint fleet. When they can''t retreat, our army will launch a total attack and win a great victory."


    "Su Cheng seems to have discovered my intention recently. In recent days of fighting, the joint fleet has been showing signs of breaking outward and breaking away from our compressed network. "


    "It''s a pity - their ships are not as big or as many as ours."


    "No matter how they struggle, they can''t break through our compressed network."


    "Oh." Otto sneered, "there''s no way to break through our army''s compressed network, and there''s no way to occupy the position suitable for launching a fire attack. Su Cheng must be very anxious now."


    "But..." just then, Fischer whispered hesitantly, "what if the wind changes? If the wind suddenly changes from east to West... "


    Before Fischer had finished, Otto waved his hand.


    "Impossible. As for the wind direction, Fischer, you don''t have to worry at all. It''s impossible for the wind direction to change from east to west. "


    "Don''t you remember, Fischer? I can see the sky. "


    With that, Fischer looked up at the gloomy night sky above her.


    "According to my observation, I now know that the wind direction will not change in the next half month."


    "Half a month is enough for us to drive all the ships of the joint fleet to the northwest corner of Lake ANGA and wipe them out."


    "Unless Su Cheng tries to change the position of their fleet, they will not be able to launch a fire attack until they are defeated!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, the Frankish army, the big tent of this array.


    "... to sum up, your majesty asked you to immediately allocate five bowls of troops to the north to reinforce the north of China and resist the attack of grassland people."


    The voice of the central envoy, loud and almost without any emotional color, clearly spread to everyone in the big tent.


    Although the voice of the central envoy had fallen, Walter had not recovered from his state of surprise and shock.

 Chapter 1274

    This man is worthy of being an envoy from the central government, and his professional ability is simply outstanding.


    No matter the tone of voice, the speed of speech, the voice of speech, and the degree of use of honorifics are perfect.


    But the content of what he said was really shocking, which made Walter slow down for a long time.


    The central envoy had to ask Walter carefully in a puzzled tone:


    "General Zimmerman? Are you all right? "


    "Ah... Sorry..." Walter raised his hand and rubbed his right temple. "I was distracted just now..."


    After that, he, who was reminded by the central envoy and slowed down from God, said in a deep voice after taking a few breaths of cool air:


    "I didn''t expect... The direction of grassland people''s sending troops should be so bold..."


    "Unexpectedly, he directly broke through the eastern defense line of the Holy Hiran Empire, took the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire and attacked the weakest northern defense line in China..."


    "It seems... Grassland people are not all reckless men..."


    After another slight sigh, Walter looked up and said to the central envoy standing in front of the long table:


    "I see. I will immediately arrange 50000 troops to go north to reinforce the northern part of our country. Your Excellency, please step back and have a rest, Johnson! Take your Excellency the envoy down to rest! "


    "Yes!" The general called Johnson answered loudly.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll leave now." The envoy also withdrew from the big account of the array after a ceremony.


    After the central envoy withdrew from the big account of the array, there was an instant of heated discussion in the account.


    At the moment after the central envoy left the big tent, many generals in the tent asked wal:


    "Coach! Do we really want to send 50000 troops north to reinforce the north of our country? "


    "Is it still time to divide troops for rescue?"


    "Yes! Grassland people with cavalry as their main arms are famous for their fast marching speed! "


    ¡­¡­


    Walter answered these questions without hesitation:


    "Of course we have to split up. This is your Majesty''s order. Do you still want to disobey the emperor''s order? "


    "Whether we can catch up is not what we have to consider.


    "We just need to divide our troops immediately and do our best so that the 50000 troops can reach the north of the Empire as soon as possible - that''s all."


    "But..." just then, another general raised his question, "if 50000 troops go north... Won''t our troops become weaker? Can we still defeat the British Empire when our forces are weakened? "


    The general''s words made Walter silent directly.


    The whole big tent of the array was silent.


    After a long silence, Walter finally broke the silence in the account:


    "Only 50000 troops are divided, which should still be irrelevant..."


    "Even if 50000 troops are separated, the siege of ISAR''s remnant army can still be very close, and no soldier of ISAR''s remnant army in the network will escape."


    In the battle of Rhineland, which was a decisive battle with the armies of Iser and Albert, the Frankish army, which originally had a force of 500000, suffered 100000 direct casualties.


    Although after months of treatment, more than 30000 of the 100000 casualties have recovered and successfully returned to the army, 70000 people are still lying in the wounded camp waiting for treatment, unable to fight, or unable to sleep.


    Then, another 200000 troops were divided - that is, the whole army of the Royal Fleet. He gave it to Otto to lead the 200000 army against Su Cheng''s joint fleet.


    Subsequently, 33500 people were assigned to bazel to command the army to lift the blockade of the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA by the British army.


    If another 50000 troops were allocated to support the northern part of the Empire, Walter''s military strength would be only 146500.


    Such a small number of troops was enough to upset all the senior generals in the Frank army.


    "Even if 50000 troops are separated, our siege against ISAR''s remnant army is still unbreakable."


    In order to calm the subordinates, all the generals in Walter''s account continued to shout.


    "When general Ludendorff lifts the blockade of zlukou and general horwig defeats Su Cheng''s troops, the total military strength of our army will return to nearly 400000 again!"


    "Such a force is more than enough to attack and destroy the British Empire!"


    "So don''t worry!"


    "Victory - it will only belong to us!"


    Walter, as the commander-in-chief of the whole army, made the minds of some generals who felt a little uneasy because of the weakening of military strength calmer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The envoys of the Central Committee had just arrived in the morning, and 50000 troops had been integrated by afternoon.


    If the 50000 troops transferred to the north of the Empire were weak soldiers with worrying quality and discovered by Emperor shad, Walter would certainly be punished.


    Maybe Walter''s enemies will use it as a handle to attack Walter.


    Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the 50000 soldiers who went north to reinforce the northern part of the Empire were all elite soldiers in the army.


    The 50000 troops drove straight out of the camp in the Rhineland plain and straight to the north of the Frankish empire


    Until the 50000 troops left the barracks, Walter still believed that even without the 50000 troops, they could still wipe out the remnants of Iser, defeat Su Cheng''s joint fleet and destroy the British Empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walter was not the only one who received the dispatch order from his monarch.


    On the far northern front of the British Empire, a man also received the dispatch order of his own monarch.


    But - the man received a much more excessive order than Walter''s.


    Emperor shad only asked Walter to divide 50000 troops.


    And that man''s monarch directly asked that man to command the whole army for help


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, northern border, mujavitz fortress, beyond the Great Wall, Hiram army barracks, our big tent¡ª¡ª


    Pop!


    Nikita directly threw the warrant from the central government that had just been delivered to the barracks to the ground and made a loud "pop".


    "Bastard!" Nikita yelled and spewed out all the dirty words in the Hiran language, "now let''s lead our troops back to the imperial capital. What''s the use! Your majesty, do you know how long it will take to return to alenmuya from the southwest front of the Empire? "


    The main content of this warrant from the central government is summarized in one sentence: the prairie army is divided into two routes, one towards the north of the Frankish Empire and the other towards alenmuya. The imperial capital is in danger. Nikita is required to immediately lead the army attacking muhavic fortress to return to the imperial capital.

 Chapter 1275

    Nikita is very angry now.


    He was not angry that the prairie people had invaded his country.


    He was annoyed at the blind command of their young emperor.


    Nikita is now more and more aware of the temperament of the young emperor of his country.


    One of wahiri''s faults is that he loves to interfere with the command of the army.


    To put it simply, it is to blindly command the troops.


    A large part of the reason why the "hammer" battle three years ago ended in a disastrous defeat is that wahiri was in charge there.


    At that time, Dominica had realized that it could not attack Avalon fortress by strong attack alone, so he wrote to wahiri and asked wahiri to stop the operation.


    Wahiri did not listen to Dominic''s request at that time.


    Not only didn''t listen to Dominic''s request, but also began to command blindly.


    Despite the great logistical pressure, the army was forced to stay in the eghar corridor and fight a long war with the Michael knights.


    If wahiri had listened to Dominica''s advice and did not command the troops blindly at that time, there might be no tragic end to the collapse of the expeditionary army and the disastrous defeat of the "hammer" battle.


    Two years ago, the britannian Empire launched the "Aurora" offensive, and the combined regiment composed of the Michael knights and the Uriel Knights invaded the territory of their holy Hiran empire.


    Then wahiri began to command the troops blindly again.


    Without waiting for the troops to assemble, Nikita was forced to command the mobilized troops westward to resist the invading British army.


    The subsequently mobilized troops will be sent to the Western battlefield one by one.


    It is a taboo on the battlefield to increase troops one by one.


    This unit is like a finger.


    Only by clenching your fingers can you form a powerful fist and give the enemy a sharp blow.


    Instead of holding your fingers together, separate them and poke the enemy one by one - this will only break each finger that pokes the enemy.


    At that time, Nikita was very dissatisfied with wahiri''s practice of increasing troops one by one.


    Now, wahiri is directing the troops blindly again.


    Despite the distance between the southwest front line and the imperial capital, Nikita was forced to command the whole army to return to the imperial capital.


    If wahiri were present, Nikita would really like to ask him loudly - Your Majesty, can''t you even read a map? It''s just that you don''t understand the military. Can''t you even understand the map?


    Nikita felt that a newly literate child could see the distance from the southwest front line to the imperial capital from the map.


    When Nikita led the whole army back to the capital city, the grassland people should have returned to the Far East grassland.


    Since it is impossible to get back to the capital city in time anyway, the best solution should be to let Nikita continue to lead his troops to besiege muhawitz fortress.


    If we retreat now, all the previous efforts and sacrifices for the capture of muhawitz fortress will be in vain.


    How could Nikita be reconciled to such an inexplicable and unnecessary order that ruined all the efforts and sacrifices made to recapture the mujawitz fortress these days?


    Not only Nikita, but all the generals in the account felt quite unwilling.


    "Commander..." a general gnashed his teeth. "Are we really going to retreat like this..."


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, another general immediately echoed:


    "We have paid tens of thousands of casualties in order to recapture muhavitz fortress... If we retreat like this, these people will be injured and dead in vain..."


    Nikita understood what these subordinates said.


    Nikita clenched his naturally falling hands into a tight fist.


    His teeth were clenched.


    It was not long before his clenched fist and clenched teeth finally relaxed.


    The hesitation on his face dissipated with his relaxed fist and teeth.


    However - while the hesitation color on his face dissipated, a few decadent colors emerged, replacing the original position of the hesitation color.


    "... withdraw your troops." Nikita whispered, "this is your Majesty''s order. No matter how unwilling we feel, we can''t obey orders. "


    "Coach..." as Nikita''s voice fell, several generals immediately showed anxiety and wanted to say something to Nikita.


    But Nikita raised her hand in advance to stop them.


    "There''s no need to say more."


    "I know what you all want to say."


    "Just as I said just now - withdraw troops and return to the imperial capital. This is your Majesty''s order."


    "No matter what, we can''t obey orders."


    "You all step back and prepare for the withdrawal."


    "Tomorrow morning, we will leave camp and return to the capital to meet the grassland people."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The generals left the big tent with all kinds of emotions.


    After the generals left the tent, Nikita was the only one left.


    Nikita looked around the empty, then sighed.


    He whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIn the southern Lorraine Empire, a tyrant lived extravagantly, which brought serious harm to the country.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough our Majesty''s life is not extravagant, his great success and headstrong character has brought no less harm to our country than queen Bella''s harm to the Lorraine empire


    At the thought of this, Nikita couldn''t help worrying about the future of her country.


    "Alas..."


    Another long sigh.


    The sigh came out of Nikita''s voice uncontrollably.


    The long sigh dispersed and melted into the empty air around.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, Northern Territory, muhavitz fortress.


    As early as yesterday, Dale and Hai rouer noticed the strange trend of the Helan army outside the Great Wall.


    The Hiram army outside the great wall seems to be preparing to retreat.


    At first, Dale and Herr didn''t believe their eyes.


    Because the offensive and defensive war centered on muhavitz fortress is still in full swing, and no one has lost to anyone.


    It''s a fierce moment - it doesn''t look like a time to retreat.


    Dale and Hai rou''er, who can''t believe that the Helan army is going to retreat, have closely observed the trend of the Helan army since yesterday.


    They watched helplessly as the Hiram army dismantled the same camp fortifications.


    Watched helplessly as teams of cars and horses carrying all kinds of luggage left the camp.


    Finally, this morning, I watched the Helan army outside the great wall form an orderly queue and slowly leave the city of muhawitz fortress.


    Not only Dale and Herr, but all the soldiers in the fortress were stunned.


    Everyone was both puzzled and excited to watch the Hiran army gradually withdraw from the city of muhawitz fortress.


    Until the last group of Hiran troops left from the field of vision of the sentry garrison, it seemed that the cry and cheers to open the whole sky broke out from the city of muhawitz fortress.

 Chapter 1276

    "Helan army really retreated..." Dale whispered.


    Until now, Dale couldn''t believe her eyes.


    It feels like the whole person is floating in the clouds and has no weight at all.


    All kinds of emotions filled Dale''s heart.


    Doubt, consternation, excitement, excitement


    As soon as she thought that she had successfully completed the task entrusted by Su Cheng and guarded the muhawitz fortress without letting Su Cheng down, Dale was excited and wanted to shout.


    Just then, Hai rouer, standing next to Dale, echoed:


    "Yes... We won again..."


    Compared with Dale, Herr''s reaction was obviously much more insipid.


    At first, after seeing the withdrawal of Hiram''s army, Hai rouer was also full of excitement.


    Then, she suddenly seemed to think of something, and the excited color on her face melted down in an instant.


    Instead, there is a faint color of sadness.


    "Huh?"


    At this time, Dale finally noticed that Hai rou''er was unusual, so she then asked Hai rou''er:


    "Hai rou''er, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you look very happy? The Hiram army retreated - why do you look so sad when such a good thing has happened? "


    "Of course I''m glad that the Hiram army has withdrawn." Hai rou''er smiled bitterly, "I''m just... Worrying about something else..."


    After that, Hai rou''er turned her head and looked down at the arrow.


    Dale and Herr are standing on the arrow tower with the best view on the wall of muhavitz fortress.


    The so-called arrow tower, in easy to understand words, is a tower built on the city wall. There are a large number of battlements on it. Because of its good vision, it is specially used by bow and crossbow men.


    Because it has a good field of vision and is conducive to observing the enemy situation and war conditions, it is also one of the places that commanders often go.


    Hai rou''er standing on the arrow tower only needs to look down and see the soldiers on the city wall.


    The soldiers on the wall were cheering and shouting at the retreat of Hiram''s army.


    In order to vent their excitement, many generals waved their weapons or hugged their comrades in arms to cheer and celebrate the victory of the battle.


    Looking at the generals and soldiers celebrating the victory on the wall, the faint color of sadness on Hai rouer''s face became rich.


    "It feels like... We seem to have won too many times..."


    "Huh? Hai rou''er, what are you talking about? "


    Dale looked at Hai rou''er with a puzzled face.


    She didn''t understand what Herr had just said.


    "We seem to have won too much? Who does "we" mean? Are we in the order of Michael? "


    "No." Herr shook her head and said, "we refer to our country, the British Empire."


    "I always feel... Our country seems to have won too many times these years..."


    "In 289, he saved the kingdom of Lund, crippled the kingdom of Caroline, and severely damaged the armored paladins of the Frankish empire."


    "In 290, the two large-scale offensives of ''Spring Awakening'' and ''summer wind'' directly defeated the Lorraine Empire, completely widened the contrast between the strengths and weaknesses of the two countries, and made the Lorraine Empire not recover until now."


    "In 291, the mountains on the ligasos mountains were flattened."


    "In 292, the ''overlord counterattack'' was launched and 300000 troops of the Holy Hiran Empire were wiped out."


    "In 293, the ''Aurora'' offensive was launched to invade the territory of the holy Hiram Empire, which seriously damaged the holy Hiram Empire and completely reduced the holy Hiram Empire to the throne of ''superpower''."


    "Now... In 295, we once again failed the invasion of the Holy Hiran empire..."


    As soon as Herr''s words were finished, Dale nodded:


    "Yes, isn''t it a good thing that we keep winning wars?"


    Speaking of this, Dale changed her tone of emotion:


    "China''s foreign achievements over the years are really brilliant... It''s always winning, always winning, really..."


    Dalton lives.


    Because she''s thinking about the right adjectives.


    But after thinking for a long time, she didn''t come up with any suitable words.


    At the end, she only said:


    "... it''s really an unprecedented brilliant situation!"


    "... such a brilliant situation is not all good."


    After whispering such a puzzling sentence, Hai rouer took a deep breath.


    Then he said slowly:


    "At the beginning of this battle to resist the invasion of the hirans, I was worried - whether ordinary soldiers would be worried and frightened because of the large gap between the enemy''s and our apparent combat strength."


    "So, since the offensive and defensive war began, I have always gone down to the grass-roots level to have simple exchanges with ordinary soldiers and pay attention to the thoughts of ordinary soldiers."


    "After a simple exchange with a large number of soldiers, the final result surprised me."


    "Very few soldiers are worried about the outcome of this battle."


    "Most of the generals are convinced that our army will repel the incoming Hiram army."


    "I got such a result and decided to listen to what ordinary people think of the battle."


    "So I personally led a large number of subordinates to inquire about the ordinary people living in the fortress."


    "As like as two peas," and the result I get is exactly the same as I asked the ordinary soldiers.


    "Few ordinary people living in the fortress are worried about this battle."


    "The vast majority of the people are convinced that we will win and repel the incoming Hiran army."


    "I asked them the reason why they believed so much that we would win?"


    "Then - whether ordinary soldiers in the army or ordinary people living in the fortress, they give the same reason."


    "Our country hasn''t lost in recent years. How can it lose to the only hirans - that''s their reason."


    "It''s just that the generals think so."


    "But even the ordinary people in China are so blindly optimistic, which makes me feel a little sad and... Scared..."


    "After learning that we have won and repelled the invasion of the hirans, sene... No, the people in China will be more excited."


    "More convinced that our country''s army is invincible..."


    "More convinced that our British army is invincible... Isn''t that a good thing?" Dale became more and more confused. "What''s so sad and scared?"


    Dale didn''t understand what Herr had just said.


    "Miss Dale..."


    Hai rou''er sighed.


    "This mentality of blind optimism about our country''s army is the best soil for giving birth to the mood of ''bellicose''..."


    "At the same time, it is also the best soil for giving birth to the emotion of ''arrogance..."


    "Well..." Dale put her arms around her and thought for a while.


    Then he finally said:


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Miss Dale." Hai rou''er smiled, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just take my words as nonsense... I think I''m a little worried about my words just now..."


    After that, Herr paused.


    Then he added in a low voice at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "I just hope I''m really worried..."

 Chapter 1277

    The border between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire¡ª¡ª


    Due to the troops returning to the mainland one by one, the noisy border between the two countries, which had gathered a large number of troops, was much deserted at this time.


    In a remote forest outside the Luo Linjun camp, two old people stood opposite each other.


    "Coach Barr." One of the elders said to the other, "please think it over again. Please start an uprising. "


    The old man looked calm and said terrible words that made it difficult to ignore his content.


    "... Leo. No matter how many times you tell me, I won''t revolt. "


    The old man who persuaded Barr to revolt and forced queen Bella to abdicate was Leo devley.


    Three of Luo Lin''s troops have the highest status.


    All three of them are white haired veterans. They are bar de Lu, Denis de DuPont and Leo de Forrest.


    Currently, Denis remains in Tuli, while Barr and Leo remain on the northern border.


    As early as the second day after they learned that queen Bella had signed the milk treaty with the envoys of the British Empire, Leo called Barr to a remote corner and put forward his shocking plan - launching plan to force queen Bella to abdicate.


    As soon as Leo''s plan was put forward, Barr rejected it without hesitation.


    But Leo didn''t give up.


    Almost every day, Leo would solemnly say to Barr - let''s start an uprising.


    And Barr would seriously reject his plan every time.


    "... coach Barr." Seeing that Barr rejected his proposal again, Leo was neither discouraged nor discouraged, "do you still expect our emperor?"


    "Coach Barr! Please wake up! Open your eyes and see what our emperor has done since he ascended the pole! "


    Perhaps it was because of his sadness that Leo''s tone unconsciously increased.


    "It''s just that you don''t care about political affairs, live extravagantly and spend money like dirt!"


    "But - sold the interests of the country for the sake of milk! I can''t accept such absurd things as giving up the great opportunity to recover the land! "


    Originally, Leo had a little fantasy about queen Bella.


    I hope that queen Bella, who is usually extremely fatuous, can occasionally make some wise decisions.


    However - the signing of the milk contract completely broke Leo... No, it completely broke the hearts of many people represented by Leo.


    Leo, who can''t bear the stupidity of Queen Bella, decides to use the most decisive means to deal with the stupidity of their country.


    "... of course, I have no more expectations for our majesty." Barr said in a deep voice, "it should be said - long ago, I didn''t expect anything from our majesty."


    "Do you think I don''t want your majesty to roll down from the throne quickly?"


    Baltar''s naturally hanging hands slowly clenched.


    "I hope more than anyone that our majesty can quickly roll down from the throne."


    "But - Leo, have you ever thought about the consequences of our uprising?"


    "We will start a very bad head."


    "If all the military officers in the future learn from us - if the monarch is a little unclear, they will send troops to revolt and drive the monarch down. If everyone is like this, the country will be over. "


    "And - do you think we alone can shake your Majesty''s rule?"


    "You should also know what is the basis of your Majesty''s rule over this country?"


    "It''s the nobles."


    "The support of the nobles is the basis for your majesty to sit on the throne."


    "Your Majesty has never touched the interests of most of the nobles since he ascended to the pole, although he has lived extravagantly, spent money like earth and managed the country in a mess."


    "Not only did not affect the interests of the vast majority of nobles, but because of his Majesty''s fatuous governance, the nobles had more channels for corruption and bribery, and the interests of the vast majority of nobles were expanded."


    "The nobles are eager for your majesty to stay on the throne for a long time, so that their families can get more money and interests."


    "There are few nobles like us who oppose your Majesty''s reign."


    "As long as the vast majority of nobles still support your majesty, we can''t shake your Majesty''s rule."


    "To oppose your majesty is to oppose the nobles in the country."


    "And you should know how amazing the power of the nobles is, Leo. Within the borders of our country, the nobles go all the way. "


    "More than 80% of the civil servants and more than 90% of the military generals are of noble origin or have received noble subsidies."


    "They represent the interests of the nobility behind them."


    "Do you think they, who represent the interests of the nobility, will agree with us to push your majesty down from the throne?"


    "Do you think all the generals in the army will revolt with us?"


    "Although you and I have a high position in the army and there are countless dazzling titles on our heads, if our generals don''t listen to our orders, we''ll just fart."


    "According to my estimation, if we revolt, the only people who will give up following us are probably Charles, Jill and Ou Ren."


    "Without enough generals to follow, it means that it is difficult for us to organize enough troops."


    "Without enough troops, it will be impossible to attack Tuli."


    "Don''t forget that there are 100000 guards stationed in Tuli."


    "These 100000 guards are all elite and strong generals. They are directly under your Majesty''s command. They are an absolutely obedient force to your majesty."


    "Leo, you answer me - how can we shake the rule of a monarch who has both military power and the support of the vast majority of nobles?"


    Those who will be dissatisfied with queen Bella''s stupid rule are only people with lofty ideals such as Barr and Leo, as well as those whose own interests are damaged due to Queen Bella''s rule.


    Compared with those who support queen Bella and don''t care who is in office, there are too few people.


    There is a wide gap between the strength of the two sides. Even if Barr launched an uprising, few people will respond to their uprising.


    Even ordinary civilians are sure to respond to the uprising of Barr and others.


    Although the civilians of the Lorraine Empire suffered more and more from the fatuous rule of Queen Bella, they were not forced to a dead end.


    Civilians will not put their heads on their belts to overthrow the rule of their monarchs until they are forced to a dead end.


    There is no doubt that the uprising will fail - Barr is convinced of this, so he has not agreed to Leo''s uprising request until now.


    After quietly listening to Barr''s big words, Leo was silent for a moment.


    Then soft channel:


    "Coach Barr, I understand what you said."


    "I also know that if you revolt, you will lose."


    "But - rather than dying in silence, I want to die after a fierce struggle."


    "I''ve had enough of the feeling of being ruled by a tyrant."


    Barr didn''t say anything to refute Leo''s remarks.


    After casting meaningful eyes at Leo, he turned and left here slowly

 Chapter 1278

    In the morning¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA (zlu mouth).


    Deng Jiaer sat on the watchtower and looked at the Frankish army in the distance.


    The formation of the Frankish army with a total military strength of more than 30000 was neatly arranged outside their britannian army barracks.


    After detecting that a large number of Frankish troops were approaching their intelligence, Deng Jiaer sent a large number of scouts to investigate the attacking Frankish army and collect all the intelligence that could be collected.


    There are two pieces of information known to Deng Jiaer, which are very important for Deng Jiaer, who is the commander in chief of the army.


    The two pieces of information are: the total strength of the incoming Frankish army is about 35000 people.


    And - the two trump troops of the Frankish Empire: Armored paladins and armored pawns, all came.


    Deng Jiaer''s military strength is only 15000. However, these 15000 troops are all elite troops of Su Cheng''s army. These elite troops are all under Deng Jiaer''s command.


    The same is true of the incoming Frankish army. Although there are not many troops, all the troops brought are the elite of the elite led by the Armored Cavalry and the armored soldiers.


    The troops of the two armies are well-known elite divisions in each other''s countries - we can imagine how fierce the battle will be after it starts.


    "How about Deng Jiaer? Have you come up with any useful countermeasures? "


    A gentle voice with a sense of joke sounded behind Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jiaer turned her head and looked at the tall young man who was climbing up the stairs of the watchtower and was about to climb up the platform.


    "I have some general ideas for the time being."


    This tall young man is Gary, who is responsible for acting as Deng Jiaer''s adjutant in this war.


    The Frankish army arrived outside their barracks three days ago.


    However, in the past three days, the Frankish army has not launched an attack on Deng Jiaer, but quietly camped and recovered the physical strength consumed by marching all the way.


    In the past three days, the Frankish army did not launch an attack on Deng Jiaer, nor did they send troops to destroy the rest of the Frankish army.


    The reason for this is very simple - the incoming Frankish army, whose troops are all elite. It is difficult to obtain any good results if they attack rashly.


    Therefore, in order not to waste his valuable combat power, Deng Jiaer did not order to attack the Frankish army in the past three days.


    Until today, the Frankish army has finally turned against the "moderate" state since the third day.


    He drove the whole army out of the barracks and began to set up outside the barracks of the British army.


    After learning that the Frankish army began to arrange outside their barracks, Deng Jiaer immediately boarded the watchtower with a good view to observe the arrangement of the Frankish army.


    After hearing that Deng Jia''er said "some general ideas for the time being", Gary picked up his eyebrows and walked quickly to Deng Jia''er''s side.


    "Deng Jiaer, tell me your good strategy to defeat the enemy?"


    "Before I say my plan - Gary, let me ask you a question."


    Deng Jiaer said to Gary in a calm tone.


    "Your answer will affect whether my plan can be implemented. So Gary, you have to answer carefully. "


    "Yes." Gary nodded. "Deng Jiaer, ask."


    "Gary, if I ask you to command all the infantry in the army, including the armored elite, to withstand the fierce attack of the elite infantry led by the Frankish soldiers, how long can you last?"


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Gary said without thinking:


    "Let me last as long as I can!"


    "Hello..." Deng Jia''er glanced at Gary angrily. "Are you so confident? I didn''t even hesitate. "


    Gary shrugged.


    Put on a half joking tone.


    "If it were other troops, I might not be so confident."


    "But the troops now under our command are the most elite infantry and cavalry in the British Empire."


    "With such an elite infantry and cavalry team under my command, it''s understandable that the whole person becomes confident?"


    After Gary''s voice fell, Deng Jiaer shouted:


    "Good!"


    Then he got up from the small chair he had just been sitting on.


    "Gary, let''s go back to this array."


    "I''ll tell you my battle plan."


    "We''ll set up at noon today!"


    "Attack in the afternoon!"


    "Defeat the Franks before this evening!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Lake ANGA, Royal Fleet, flagship Hercules¡ª¡ª


    Otto stood on the bow of the HELLES with his arms around him.


    Close your eyes tightly, raise your head slightly, and face the clear sky above your head.


    Otto was feeling the gentle breeze passing through his skin.


    "This east wind..." Otto sighed softly, "it''s really comfortable."


    Then he opened his eyes.


    Look at the formation of the joint fleet opposite.


    "The wind direction hasn''t changed... Oh, I really want to know what Su Cheng''s expression is now."


    As soon as Otto''s self-talk fell, a respectful voice - the voice of a senior general sounded on his side:


    "Coach, the formation of ''mountain pressure'' is ready."


    "Oh, oh! Are you finally ready? "


    Otto put down his arms around his chest and stretched hard.


    "Then - no more waiting."


    "Keep the order - start the attack!"


    "Yes!"


    Under Otto''s command, the ships of the Royal Fleet not only stuck in the position of the joint fleet, so that the ships of the joint fleet could not run out of the upwind direction, but also squeezed the activity area of the joint fleet by virtue of the advantages of a large number of ships, driving the joint fleet from the center of the lake to the northwest of the lake.


    Now, the combined fleet has been squeezed to the northwest corner of the lake.


    Otto, standing on the deck of the Hercules, could see the dark shore of the lake, which was in the northwest corner of Lake ANGA.


    The combined fleet backs on the shore of the northwest corner of Lake ANGA and faces the ships of the large-scale Royal Fleet - it can be said that the combined fleet has no retreat at present.


    If you go back again, you will hit the hard shore in the northwest corner of Lake ANGA.


    Otto also began to launch the general attack. Prepare to wipe out the joint fleet that has no way back.


    The Royal Fleet has two cards hidden.


    The first card is the underwater combat force that has caused great damage to the joint fleet.


    The second card is the formation of "mountain pressure", which is made only by the new warships of their Royal Fleet.


    Now Otto plans to open the last card of their Royal Fleet.


    With this "mountain pressure" array, the joint fleet was wiped out in one fell swoop, making all the ships of the joint fleet sink to the bottom of the lake.

 Chapter 1279

    Su Cheng looked up at the clear sky above him.


    Wisps of east wind blowing from the East passed through his skin.


    "Head..."


    Mu De, who was standing side by side with Su Cheng on the shiperian deck, put on an ugly face and then said in a deep voice:


    "Today... The wind direction has not changed..."


    These days, the first thing Mulder does after getting up every day is to see if the wind direction has changed today.


    And the results of each time have greatly disappointed Mu De.


    "Captain... What should we do?"


    Mulder then asked Su Cheng.


    "If the wind direction remains the same as the west wind, we can''t launch a fire attack at all...!"


    Before the eastern expedition, Su Cheng, Mu de and Blaise had a discussion on "how to defeat the fleet of the farak Empire".


    It was also in this discussion that Su Cheng told Mulder and blitz his plan - fire attack.


    Fill the No. 1 warship with fire oil and other necessary things to launch a fire attack, and launch a fire attack on the fleet of the Frankish empire.


    Although Su Cheng''s plan, in theory, is quite perfect, his fire attack plan has also been unanimously agreed by Mulder and blitz.


    However, after the battle of the water war in ANGA Lake started, Su Cheng and them were unable to launch the fire attack for a long time.


    There is no other reason - the wind is wrong.


    Since entering lake ANGA, Su Cheng''s joint fleet has been located on the west side of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire.


    The wind direction is always the east wind.


    That is to say, if a fire attack is launched at this time, Su Cheng and others will move against the wind.


    In the case of moving against the wind, the enemy ship was burned into a sea of fire before the flame burned the enemy ship.


    These days, Su Cheng and others are also trying to change the position of the fleet, so that the fleet is upwind and the Royal Fleet is downwind.


    However - Otto, the commander in chief of the Royal Fleet, seemed to see through their intentions.


    With the advantage that the ships of the Royal Fleet are only more and bigger than those of the joint fleet, Su Cheng kept blocking their position, which made Su Cheng unable to get rid of the embarrassing position of being downwind.


    Since we can''t get rid of the awkward position of being downwind, the only thing we can rely on is to pray for the change of wind direction.


    Unfortunately, no matter how they prayed, the wind never changed.


    It is not qualified to use the word "worry" to describe Mulder''s current mood.


    Compared with Mulder''s worries, Su Cheng''s reaction has always been relatively calm.


    This is not the first time Mulder complained to Su Cheng that the wind direction has not changed.


    Every time he complained to Su Cheng, Su Cheng would smile and say, "wait a minute. Maybe the wind direction will change in the afternoon. Even if the wind direction hasn''t changed, it doesn''t matter. I have the final plan."


    Sure enough, just after Mulder''s complaint fell, Su Cheng smiled and said what he had said to Mulder many times before.


    What is the "final plan"?


    For the "final plan" put forward by Su Cheng, Mulder has always been very confused. He doesn''t know what it is.


    When asked about Su Cheng, Su Cheng just smiled and didn''t give any positive answer. He just said, "I''ll tell you when I really need to launch this final plan."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well...?" Su Cheng suddenly frowned slightly and looked at the ship array of the Royal Fleet opposite.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    Mu de asked as he followed Su Cheng''s eyes and looked at the ships of the Royal Fleet.


    As soon as he looked at the ships of the Royal Fleet, Mulder''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    Because he saw that the ships of the Royal Fleet were carrying out unusual operations.


    New warships as big as a hill came to the front of the ship array, and each new warship was very close.


    Although their formation has not been deployed yet, Mulder has vaguely seen what formation this new warship intends to integrate into - wedge array.


    A wedge-shaped array of new warships as huge as a hill - how spectacular it will be, and how amazing the power it will erupt, Mu couldn''t believe it.


    "... Mr. Mulder." Su Cheng suddenly called out his voice in a calm voice, "order the whole army to retreat. We must not confront the enemy ship head-on. "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Otto''s attack order was issued, the new warships, which had been arranged in a dense wedge, immediately roared down on the ship array of the joint fleet.


    Otto named the final card of their Royal Fleet - that is, the ship array: "mountain pressure array".


    Because when the new warships arranged in dense wedges launch an impact, their prestige and power are like the mountains pressing down one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Su Cheng has ordered the retreat in advance, many ships still have no time to withdraw.


    All ships hit by this "mountain pressure array" have no exception - they are hit and sink to the bottom of the lake.


    No matter the No. 3 warship, which is flexible and small, or the No. 1 warship, which is the largest ship type, is unable to compete with this "mountain pressure array".


    The new warships that launched the "mountain pressure array" rushed forward and invincible all the way, and all the things in front of him were smashed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten warships of the joint fleet have been sunk.


    Su Cheng, who had never had any waves on his face, finally had a dignified look on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Touch!!


    There was a deafening noise.


    This is not the sound of the new warships of the Royal Fleet hitting the ships of the joint fleet.


    This is the sound of the collision between two new warships of the Royal Fleet.


    A new type of warship heading forward suddenly deviated and collided with a nearby friendly ship.


    Otto, who had been standing in the bow of the HELLES, saw the scene.


    "Oh..." Otto whispered, "it''s the limit..."


    After that, Otto turned around and ordered the next general:


    "Order - stop the offensive and reorganize the formation."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The "mountain pressure array" is powerful, but it also has one defect - it is extremely easy to hurt friendly forces by mistake.


    It is very difficult to operate a ship, especially such a huge ship.


    Riding a horse on the flat ground to launch an assault. If you operate carelessly, you may knock down your comrades in arms next to you, let alone operate the boat on the water.


    Each new warship is so close that it is inevitable that it accidentally collides with a nearby friendly ship during charging.


    Once ships collide with each other, they have to stop the attack immediately and reorganize the formation, otherwise the colliding ships will affect the surrounding warships and cause the formation to become more and more chaotic.


    When the new warships terminated their offensive and reorganized their formation, Su Cheng and them finally got a chance to breathe.


    "Retreat." Su Cheng ordered, "retreat behind the reef forest in the southwest."

 Chapter 1280

    At Su Cheng''s command, the remaining combat power of the joint fleet pushed behind the reef forest in their southwest.


    The movement of the joint fleet was naturally keenly detected by Otto.


    "Oh." Otto''s mouth flashed a sarcastic arc, "do you think that a little rock can stop us? I''m going to flatten you - and these reefs today! "


    Speaking of this, Otto''s eyes were cold and fierce.


    "Just today, avenge geyunser!"


    "Today, end this lake ANGA water war!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The new warships that reorganized the "mountain pressure array" launched the second wave of attack on the joint fleet.


    This wave of attack is not as powerful as the first wave of attack because it is blocked by the reef forest.


    But the role of these reefs is only to slightly hinder the soldiers of the "mountain pressure array" and slow down their attack speed.


    If you hit a reef, stop temporarily and readjust your direction.


    Because the new warships of the Frankish Empire were too big and the deck was too thick, they would not sink even if they hit a reef.


    Some smaller and brittle reefs were even directly crushed.


    The new warships integrated into the "mountain pressure array" approached the joint fleet hiding behind the reef forest bit by bit.


    The generals and soldiers of the joint fleet also looked at the huge enemy ship like a mountain approaching them


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    By about evening, the new warships of the Royal Fleet finally broke through the reef forest. And once again crushed more than 20 warships of the joint fleet.


    Then he stopped moving and stopped the offensive.


    Plumes of cooking smoke rose from the new warships.


    It looks like they''re starting to cook dinner.


    Su Cheng and they also got a chance to breathe again.


    Although it is dark at this time, it does not mean that today''s battle is over.


    A large number of new warships sailed out of the Royal Fleet behind the "mountain pressure array" and filled into the "mountain pressure array", making the whole array thicker and larger.


    Otto sent all the new warships under his command to the front line and filled the "mountain pressure array".


    He has made up his mind to destroy the combined fleet of the British Empire today and end the lake ANGA water war.


    After dinner, he will launch the third wave of attack.


    From the current situation, this third wave of attack should also be the last wave of attack


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the new warships of the Royal Fleet were sent to the front line, widening and thickening the "mountain pressure array" - Su Cheng and others also saw their intention to launch the third wave of attack tonight from the dispatch of the Royal Fleet.


    The officers and men of the Royal Fleet are having dinner and recovering their strength, and the officers and men of the joint fleet are also seizing the time, eating dinner and recovering their strength.


    However - the atmosphere on the United Fleet side is obviously much heavier than that on the Royal Fleet side.


    On the side of the combined fleet, most of the generals hung their heads and ate each other''s dinner solemnly.


    Even some people began to sob quietly because they couldn''t bear the pressure in their hearts.


    As long as the eyes are not blind, they can see that behind them, there is already a dark lake shore.


    Ahead is a dense formation of enemy ships as huge as a mountain.


    Behind is the dark shore of the lake.


    They have nothing to retreat.


    As long as the enemy launches another sharp attack similar to the two waves of attacks during the day, they will be completely finished.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only ordinary generals, but also senior commanders like Mulder were also heavy at this time.


    Because his heart was too heavy, his appetite deteriorated.


    I didn''t want to eat anything. I just took two croissants and ate them silently.


    Although he has racked his brains, thinking about the way to break the situation and the way to get rid of the dilemma in front of him.


    But even after racking his brains, Mulder still felt empty.


    Although he did not want to admit it, the cruel facts had been put in front of him - there was nothing he could do.


    At the thought of this, he felt his heart heavier and didn''t even want to chew the bread.


    Just then, a messenger sent the command, which made his eyebrows unbearable.


    "Your Excellency, the commander has issued a summons to you. He wants you to go to the bow of the hipperian immediately and have important orders to give you."


    The commander in the mouth of the herald naturally refers to Su Cheng.


    After learning that Su Cheng summoned him, a light of hope poured out of Mu De''s heart.


    At the moment when he had nothing to do, his only life-saving straw was Su Cheng.


    He expected Su Cheng to come up with a new trick that could help them defeat and get rid of the desperate situation at this time.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean


    ¡ª¡ªColonel, is he finally going to tell us his "final plan"?


    As Mulder whispered in his heart, he quickly threw down half the croissant he had chewed in his hand, sorted out his appearance, and then hurried to the bow of the hipperian.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and Eliza stood side by side on the bow of the hipperian.


    Looking at the "mountain pressure array" composed of new warships in the distance, Eliza asked Su Cheng in a calm tone:


    "Su Cheng, in the face of such a desperate situation, do you have any strange strategies?"


    Su Cheng: "


    Su Chengmo was silent.


    Eliza seemed to have expected Su Cheng''s reaction, and then said:


    "If you have nothing strange to do, we''ll be ready to retreat."


    "Run as many people as you can."


    "Even if no one can escape, as long as Su Cheng can survive."


    "As long as you are alive, there is hope for our britannian empire."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Su Cheng said in a half joking tone:


    "Retreat? Where can we withdraw? "


    Su Cheng pointed at his feet.


    "This army under our command is the last one in the British Empire that has a chance to defeat the Frankish army."


    "Without this army, even if I''m still alive, what''s the use? No matter how powerful I am, I can''t meet hundreds of thousands of troops alone. "


    "... maybe." Eliza''s tone became a little lost, "but as long as you are still alive, our British Empire can still retain a glimmer of hope to revitalize the national fortune."


    "Don''t be too pessimistic, Eliza. The war situation is not so bad that it is necessary to leave the troops and escape. "


    "Huh? Do you mean... Su Cheng, do you have a plan? "


    "There are still some tricks for the time being."

 Chapter 1281

    "Then why didn''t you just put on a smelly face and say your plan?"


    "Because I''m waiting for you. So I don''t have to say my battle plan twice. "


    "Coach."


    "Coach."


    Just then, two old male voices sounded behind Su Cheng and Eliza one after another.


    "What a coincidence." Su Cheng smiled silently for two times, "people will come soon."


    After that, Su Cheng turned around and looked at the masters of the two old male voices - Mulder and blitz.


    Su Cheng summoned only Mulder and blitz.


    Seeing that both of them were coming, Su Cheng hung up a faint smile and exchanged simple greetings with them.


    "Head." After a brief greeting with Su Cheng, Mulder, unable to restrain his expectation, asked Su Cheng in a cautious tone, "summon me and Bryce. What''s your order?"


    Su Cheng still wore his faint smile.


    But -- his smile at this time was a little more sad.


    "Mulder, didn''t you always ask me what my ''final plan'' was?"


    "I''ll tell you what my ''final plan'' is now."


    "As long as my ''final plan'' succeeds, we should be able to defeat the Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire."


    After hearing Su Cheng''s words, Mu De, blitz and Eliza all showed surprise.


    Especially Mulder.


    Mu de never thought that Su Cheng, their last straw, could really lead them out of their current dilemma.


    However, Su Cheng''s next words froze the expressions on Mulder, blitz and Eliza''s faces.


    "It''s just... If I launch this plan, the price will be that most of the Navy''s ships will be damaged and most of the generals will die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although the delicacy as like as two peas are now the same as that of Otto, he feels that the dinner tonight is delicious, and it''s the most delicious food that has never been eaten before.


    Otto, who felt that he had won, ate tonight''s dinner and looked at the ship array of the joint fleet opposite with great interest.


    Although Otto didn''t see anything at all because of the night.


    "Coach."


    A messenger suddenly walked quickly behind Otto, and then said to Otto:


    "The generals at the forefront responded that the ships of the joint fleet had suspicious movements."


    "But because the line of sight is too dark, I can''t see its specific trend."


    "There are also many patrol ships of the joint fleet, which makes the reconnaissance ship unable to approach the ship array of the joint fleet and observe the enemy situation."


    "Suspicious movements?" After a moment of silence, Otto shrugged. "Tell the generals at the forefront that they don''t have to take care of any movement of the joint fleet."


    "No matter how Su Cheng struggles, it won''t help."


    "We just need to wait for the re integration of the mountain pressure array."


    "Yes!"


    After the messenger retired, Otto picked up his dinner tonight - a huge pig leg, and was ready to continue to enjoy the delicious dinner tonight.


    However - before Otto could chew a few bites, another messenger came forward.


    The herald who came forward this time didn''t come to report the enemy situation to Otto.


    "Coach. Admiral Doppler von Neumann asked for an interview. "


    "Neumann?" Otto frowned.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis Neumann... What do you want to do with me at this time?


    Although Doppler made great contributions at the beginning of the water war on Lake ANGA.


    He also helped Otto regain the head of his subordinate and best friend, gwenser.


    But Otto still doesn''t like to do things all according to his preferences.


    After Doppler completed the feat of "three ship attack", many generals and officers in the army proposed to Otto to let Doppler act as a forward to reproduce the feat of "three ship attack".


    The logic of the generals who made this proposal to Otto was very simple - since Doppler could attack under the hipperian with only three ships.


    Then give Doppler more ships, can''t you directly break through the ship array of the joint fleet?


    Otto''s attitude towards these proposals put forward by these generals is¡ª¡ª


    All rejected.


    There are two main reasons for rejecting this proposal.


    The first reason - Otto really doesn''t like Doppler.


    The second reason -- Otto knows that Doppler can complete the feat of "three ships charging array" because of a large part of luck.


    After being attacked by Doppler, Su Cheng strengthened the defense of the ship array.


    With the current alert level of the ship array of the joint fleet, even if he gave Doppler 30 ships, he could not reproduce the scene of killing the shiperian.


    Since Doppler completed the feat of "three ship attack", Otto did not give Doppler any more tasks and hid Doppler snow.


    And Doppler is also happy to be free and live a free life every day.


    Doppler took the initiative to find Otto - this is the first time.


    Although I don''t like Doppler, Doppler is a general after all, and he is still a military general who has made meritorious achievements in this war. The necessary face should be given to him.


    "Let him come."


    Otto put down his pig leg as he said this to the herald.


    After a while, Doppler, who looked serious, walked quickly to Otto''s side.


    "Admiral Neumann, what''s the matter? Is there anything you need to report to me? "


    "Coach." Doppler said directly to Otto, "it seems that the enemy is going to make some big moves. Please be careful."


    "Huh?" Otto frowned hard again. "How do you know the enemy is going to make big moves?"


    "... because... That''s what my intuition tells me."


    "Intuition?! Ha ha ha ha! "


    Otto began to laugh as if he had heard some very funny joke.


    "Admiral Neumann, my intuition also tells me that I will be able to attend the ceremony of being decorated in the white central palace of the British Empire about this winter."


    "Coach." Doppler continued, "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. Please be careful. "


    "All right." Otto waved impatiently. "I''ve heard enough of your nonsense."


    "How can you march and fight by intuition."


    "If everyone relies on their intuition to give me advice, can this war still be fought?"


    "Why don''t you step back first. I''ll give careful consideration to your request. "


    "... then I''ll leave first."


    After leaving this sentence, Doppler slowly left Otto''s field of vision.


    And Otto picked up his pig leg again and continued to bite.


    What he said just now "will consider carefully" is just a scene.


    As soon as Doppler left, Otto forgot Doppler''s suggestion.

 Chapter 1282

    In the joint fleet, all No. 1 warships have been concentrated at the forefront.


    "Mulder."


    Blaise said to Mulder, who was standing on the side of the boat, his hands on the railing and looking at the lake.


    "The captains of all ships have arrived. I''m waiting for you to release the combat mission. "


    "... well."


    Mulder nodded softly.


    Next to the torch, Mu De''s iron blue face was clearly illuminated.


    Bryce, standing beside Mulder, naturally found his ugly face.


    "Mulder." Blaise said in a half joking tone, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "... ah, yes." Mu de smiled bitterly, "I''m really afraid now..."


    Blaise thought Mulder would defend himself and lie that he was not nervous or something.


    Brad was surprised that Mulder so readily admitted that he was indeed afraid.


    Mulder raised his hands, which had been on the railing since the beginning, and showed Bryce his palms.


    Mulder''s hand was trembling.


    "Blaise, look. My hand... Has been shaking... "


    "After taking over this task from the regimental commander, I was not afraid at all."


    "I just think - I''m old anyway, and I don''t have a few years left to live."


    "It would be nice to end your life in such a heroic way."


    "But... With the passage of time... I don''t know why I became more and more afraid..."


    Mulder clenched his fists.


    However - even if his hands were clenched into fists, he could not stop his hands from shaking.


    "It''s really embarrassing..."


    Mulder let out a few self deprecating chuckles.


    "When he took over the task from the head, he was full of pride."


    "When I really want to start the task, my hands shake with fear..."


    After saying that, Mu de seemed to give up the struggle, loosened his fists and let his hands tremble constantly.


    Bryce looked at Mulder''s trembling hands.


    Then he smiled:


    "I thought I was the only one."


    After that, Blaise raised his hands that had just dropped naturally under Mulder''s puzzled eyes.


    Bryce''s hands, too, were trembling.


    "Mulder, I''m just like you." Bryce smiled bitterly. "I''m more and more afraid. Now I''m so afraid that my hands tremble."


    "Mulder, survival is everyone''s instinct."


    "It''s normal to be afraid of death."


    "It''s hard for anyone to keep calm in the face of death."


    "But - some people have to stand up and do something others are afraid to do."


    "... well." Mu De''s mouth tilted and showed a faint smile, "that''s right."


    Mulder raised his hands again.


    His hands didn''t shake as much as they did just now.


    "Thank you, Bryce. I feel much better now."


    "Let''s go, blaze. Let''s... Pave the way to victory. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the No. 1 warships of the joint fleet have been concentrated in the front of the ship array.


    The captains of warship No. 1 were also concentrated on the deck of the warship where Mulder and blitz were located.


    They were all waiting for Mulder and blaze to arrive.


    They all vaguely guessed that they might start a large-scale battle next.


    But they do not know the specific contents of the battle plan.


    They waited for the arrival of Mulder and blitz, and then told them the specific battle plan and mission.


    "Note --!"


    A big drink instantly attracted everyone''s attention on the deck.


    The captains on the deck passed by one after another.


    Mulder and blitz had come to a corner of the deck at some unknown time.


    The captains turned sideways towards Mulder and blitz, lined up and stood still.


    Mulder looked at the captains in front of him with his hands on his back, and blitz stood behind Mulder''s side.


    After the captains stood still and fixed their eyes and attention on him, Mulder shouted again:


    "Now! To announce to you the detailed plan for the "annihilation of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish army!"


    "As you can see, all the No. 1 warships in the army have been concentrated in front of the battle."


    "Bretz and I will lead you - that is, all No. 1 warships to launch the first attack on the enemy!"


    "You will be divided into two teams. One team will follow blitz and the other team will follow me!"


    "I''ll tell you the specific grouping later!"


    "The general course of the battle is as follows..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The team led by blitz is responsible for dealing with the dense new warships of the Frankish empire in front of my army."


    Regardless of the stunned faces of Mulder, blitz and Eliza, Su Cheng continued to explain his "final plan" with a plain appearance.


    "After the new warship array close to the Frankish Empire, light the hay and fire oil prepared early to launch a fire attack on the enemy array."


    "The new warships of the Frankish army are pasted together at this time, which is the best target of the fire attack."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "After the Blitz team burned all the enemy''s new warships into a sea of fire, the ships responsible for following me followed me to bypass the enemy''s new warship array that has become a sea of fire."


    "There is only one task for our team - to directly take the home array of the Royal Fleet! Burn this array of the Royal Fleet into a sea of fire! "


    Mulder''s words seemed to have some unusual magic, which stunned everyone present who was carefully listening to the details of the battle plan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "After you two burn all the ships of the Royal Fleet into a sea of fire, I will command the remaining ships to launch the second wave of attack."


    "The second wave of attack is also a total attack."


    "When launching the general attack in the open, I will send a surprise attack team responsible for the auxiliary attack."


    "Raiders...?" Bryce asked suspiciously.


    "Well..." Su Cheng pondered for a moment, "it''s biased to say ''team''. After all, there is only one person in charge of the raid."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... the above is the full details of the battle plan."


    Until he announced all the details of the battle plan, Mulder still looked calm and had no waves on his face.


    "The battle will begin in five minutes. You have five minutes to ask questions about the battle plan I just mentioned."


    "If you have any questions, ask them as soon as possible. I will answer you one by one if I can answer you."


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, there was a questioning voice full of fear in his tone:


    "Coach! Do you mean... To launch a fire attack on the enemy ship? "


    "That''s right." Mu de nodded faintly.

 Chapter 1283

    "But now it''s the east wind!" A very sensitive ship to the wind shouted, "how do we launch the fire attack when we are in the downwind?"


    "You''re right." Mulder nodded faintly again, "so we should close to a very close distance and then start the ignition, so as to make fewer people die."


    "Does that mean... We''re going to force a fire attack against the headwind...?"


    "That''s right."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach¡® Mountain pressure array ''has been integrated! "


    Otto has been waiting too long for the news.


    As soon as he received the news he had been waiting for for for a long time, he shouted excitedly, and then quickly ordered:


    "Give me the order - start the attack!"


    "Yes."


    Otto''s eyes were fixed on the United Fleet in the distance, obscured by the night.


    His eyes were full of excitement and excitement.


    Tonight is the final battle of the water war on Lake ANGA.


    The two armies... No, the fate between the British Empire and the Frankish Empire - whether the British Empire perished or the Frankish empire collapsed, the outcome will be known tonight.


    And they knew that the Frankish Empire would win - Otto, who felt that the combined fleet was unable to stop their troops, firmly believed in this day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving Otto''s attack order, the generals who were in the "mountain pressure array" and were in charge of the front-line command immediately took action.


    During the day, the "mountain pressure array" that left an indelible impression on the generals of the joint fleet moved again.


    The new warships once again turned into mountains and pressed against the ships of the joint fleet.


    However - the actions of the joint fleet at this time are very different from those carried out during the day.


    During the day, the ships of the joint fleet were only retreating and fleeing.


    At this time - at some unknown time, the No. 1 warships of the joint fleet gathered in front of them.


    After the "mountain pressure array" of the Royal Fleet began to move, the No. 1 warship assembled in front of the array also moved.


    They went straight to the "mountain pressure array".


    Looking at the United Fleet No. 1 warship coming straight towards them, many generals in the "mountain pressure array" laughed.


    Because these ships rushed straight at them, just like a dog charging at an elephant.


    Dog vs elephant - who will win and who will lose is clear at a glance.


    The soldiers of the "mountain pressure array" subconsciously thought that this was just the enemy''s last desperate struggle.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bryce stood in the bow with a cold look.


    While standing in front of the ship, the ship under his feet is also in front of the fleet.


    Only by rushing to the front personally can his subordinates have enough courage to die with him.


    "Relax! Relax! "


    Blaise shouted.


    "The distance is not enough! Keep moving! "


    The faces of all the generals and ordinary soldiers who followed blitz to meet the "mountain pressure array" were extremely ugly.


    Everyone''s faces showed their fear without hesitation


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes of free Q & a time is coming.


    No one has to say their own questions


    Mu de moved his eyes and scanned the faces of the people in front of him. Seeing that no one asked his own questions again, he said in a deep voice:


    "Since no one has any doubt, spread out and prepare for battle."


    After saying that, Mulder turned and prepared to leave.


    "No!!"


    Just then, a cry with a little cry suddenly sounded.


    This sudden shout not only attracted the attention of all the captains in the field, but also attracted Mulder and blitz who were just about to turn around and leave.


    Mulder turned the body he had just turned back and looked at the owner of the sudden cry - a younger captain.


    The younger captain was sitting on the deck, holding his head in his hands, his eyes closed, and a little tears were secreted from his closed eyes.


    Although the distance was far away, Mulder could clearly see that the young captain''s body was trembling slightly.


    "I''m not going... I''m not going to take part in this'' War of annihilation of the Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire ''..."


    "Launching a fire attack against the headwind is not killing...!"


    "I don''t want to die...!"


    As soon as the young captain''s voice fell, an older captain standing next to him immediately shouted angrily:


    "Hello! What do you mean by that unpromising remark? Are you still a soldier of the Empire? "


    As soon as the reprimand fell, the young captain, who had lost his fighting spirit, immediately shouted with a more obvious cry:


    "I''ll say what you like!"


    "I just don''t want to die for nothing!"


    "Why do I have to die while those people can live!"


    The young captain pointed aside.


    He pointed in the direction of the ship array behind them - the other ships that were not involved in the fire attack.


    "I don''t want to die like this... Why can''t I stay on the ship without fire..."


    The young captain''s words spoke the hearts of many people present.


    Many people''s eyes began to wander, and the color of hesitation and fear flashed from the bottom of their eyes.


    Even others began to tremble because of fear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "If you feel scared! Just shout it out! "


    Bryce suddenly opened his voice and tried to make his voice heard by more people.


    "As long as you shout out, you won''t be so afraid!!"


    At first, not many people responded to Blaise''s words.


    But gradually, with the distance from the "mountain pressure array" getting closer and closer, a loud cry after another sounded sporadically.


    These shouts seem to have a strong infectivity, and the original sporadic shouts are becoming more and more dense.


    More and more people began to shout.


    Some people''s shouts are just simple screams.


    Some people''s shouts were mixed with tears.


    Some people''s shouts don''t feel like human voices.


    Blaise looked at the enemy ship that was close at hand.


    The face that was already ugly has become even more ugly.


    He bit his trembling teeth and then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah --!"


    He shouted with his men.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The captain''s words were undoubtedly enough to be severely punished, but Mulder had no intention of blaming the young captain.


    Instead, he asked the name of the young captain.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 1284

    "Rhodes... Rhodes danbe..."


    "Rhodes, as you said just now, from a certain point of view, to launch a fire attack against the headwind is really like dying."


    "There may not be one of the 100 people who can survive this fire attack."


    "But is our death meaningless?"


    Mulder suddenly raised his tone.


    "Are we going to die meaninglessly?"


    Mulder, who had always looked calm, suddenly opened his eyes as if he had used all his strength and shouted:


    "No!"


    "Our battle is not meaningless to die!"


    Moody''s voice, whose volume suddenly reached the highest, vibrated the eardrums and hearts of the people present.


    "Sacrifice for victory! Let the survivors follow the path paved by our bones - the belief that they are willing to sacrifice and use their bones to pave the way to victory for the survivors is stronger than any weapon! "


    "The comrades in arms who have slept forever in the pandragon battlefield have won the time for our army to go south with their own lives!"


    "The comrades in arms who are fighting fiercely with the Hiram army in the north have spared their lives and guarded our rear, so that we have no worries!"


    "Everyone threw their heads and shed blood for victory!"


    "Sacrifice, let the survivors step on the bones of the dead!"


    "Then sacrifice again, and let the survivors step on the bones of the dead!"


    "Since someone has to die, let''s be the first to give our lives for victory!"


    "We''ll sprinkle our blood here!"


    "Then entrust victory to those who have not yet sacrificed!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ignition!!"


    Bear -!


    As soon as Bryce''s voice fell, the ready haystacks were lit one after another.


    These warships heading for the "mountain pressure array" have all become fireboats one after another.


    A strong east wind blew.


    Blitz and others in the downwind were immediately roasted by the flame they had just lit.


    There was a huge heat wave coming towards Bryce.


    Bryce stood in the bow. He suffered more heat waves than anyone else.


    "Well..."


    Despite the early psychological preparation, after the fire was lit, the big heat wave still smoked and roasted Blaise, who couldn''t help crying.


    He felt his eyelashes, eyebrows and hair curled.


    The moisture in the skin and mouth is evaporated instantly.


    No part of the exposed skin is not painful.


    Even though the pain was unbearable, Bryce clenched his teeth and refused to let go.


    In order to keep his body from falling down, blitz pulled out his knight''s sword, inserted the sword on the deck and used the sword as a staff to keep his body fixed in the bow of the ship.


    "Forward!" Blaise continued to shout, "keep moving! Hit the enemy ship! "


    Blaise is not the only one who has endured the pain of the fire.


    Everyone on the ship that has lit the fire is suffering from the fire.


    Because it is downwind, the flame will burn to the arsonist before it burns to the enemy.


    The shrill screams came one after another.


    Some people screamed because they were roasted by the heat wave.


    Some people scream because the flame burns to themselves.


    The sound of falling into the water is also falling one after another.


    Many people choose to jump into the lake for relief because they can''t stand the pain of fire waves and flames.


    Even though they were tortured by the fire and more and more people died of the fire, the ships still rushed straight towards the enemy ships ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers of "mountain pressure array" looked at the fire ships approaching them with a frightened face.


    "Stop! Don''t go any further! "


    "Fire attack! The enemy launched a fire attack! Stop! "


    "Retreat! Retreat! "


    ¡­¡­


    Shouts like this kept ringing.


    The "mountain pressure array", which had been pressing fiercely against the military array of the joint fleet, was in a mess at this time.


    The ship at the forefront, which was the first to find the joint fleet launched a fire attack, stopped moving forward.


    But ships in the rear who did not know what had happened continued to move forward.


    The ships in front stopped and the ships in the rear continued to move forward - the ships in front and behind collided with each other, making the ship array more and more chaotic.


    Due to poor flexibility, the ship can not break away from the chaotic state.


    The generals of the Frankish army on the ship can only watch the fire ships burning all over the body and zoom in within their field of vision


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    The fireboat that rushed ahead hit the enemy ship.


    The fireboat that rushed in front was naturally the warship Bryce was on.


    Mars burst and scattered, and the sound of wood fragmentation and burning roared.


    The moment the ship hit the enemy ship of "mountain pressure array", blitz was swallowed by Mars and fire waves.


    Then it turned into a charred "black carbon" and fell from the bow into the lake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    The sound of hitting the enemy ship sounded like a chain reaction one after another.


    One after another, the fire ships followed closely and collided with the enemy ship.


    Warships are excellent combustibles.


    Wooden hull and cloth sails are easy to ignite.


    After the fire ship hit the enemy ship, a large amount of fire oil and flames were scattered on the enemy ship, making the fire expand rapidly.


    More and more fire ships have successfully hit enemy ships, which also makes the fire expand faster and faster


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On a warship that has turned into a fireball, a young man dressed as a general clenched his teeth, endured the pain of fire waves and flames, and controlled the rudder in his hand.


    If Mulder were here, he should be able to easily recognize the young general.


    The young general was Rhodes Danby, who cried out "I don''t want to die like this" just before the battle began.


    The soldier in charge of steering had just fallen on the side of the rudder as a "black charcoal".


    Seeing the soldier at the helm fall, Rhodes, who was just standing by the rudder, subconsciously rushed forward and took over the rudder that no one had mastered.


    The warship under control continued to rush towards the enemy ship ahead.


    Because they were moving against the wind, in order not to let the ship lose control of its direction, they had to control the rudder and the warship until the last moment when the ship hit the enemy ship.


    Rhodes could clearly see the enemy ship in front of him getting closer and closer to the fire ship under his feet.


    At the same time, we can clearly see the death closer and closer to him.


    Rhodes looked like he couldn''t bear to see it. He hung his head, closed his eyes, and blocked the tears of fear in his eyes.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    Rhodes shouted, pinning his hope on shouting, hoping that his shouting could help him reduce his inner fear.


    "Captain Cheng!"


    Instead of simply yelling, Rhodes shouted:


    "We put our hope of victory on you who are still alive!"


    "We must win!"


    Boom!


    As soon as Rhodes''s cry fell, there was a loud explosion in front of him - the bow of the ship.


    The scattered sparks and flames swallowed Rhodes who didn''t loosen the rudder until the last moment

 Chapter 1285

    All the ships commanded by blitz have hit the "mountain pressure array" of the Royal Fleet.


    Flames raged among the ships.


    The sea of fire swallowed up the new warships of the Royal Fleet.


    The wind direction is irrelevant to a fire that is out of control.


    The flame will illuminate the sky and dye the lake red.


    The fire seemed to scorch the sky and boil the lake.


    Otto on the HELLES looked blankly at the "mountain pressure array" that had turned into a sea of fire.


    The "huge mountains" have turned into fireballs at this time.


    Even on the HELLES, far from the sea of fire, Otto could still clearly hear the sound of Mars bursting and the sound of flames burning wood.


    Things changed so fast that Otto was stunned and couldn''t get over it.


    The combined fleet''s fire attack did not end there.


    Through the dazzling fire, Otto clearly saw two long fleets, bypassing the left and right sides of the sea of fire originally called "mountain pressure array".


    After bypassing the sea of fire, the two long and narrow fleets joined forces.


    Then the pen rushed straight to Otto.


    Looking at the enemy ships coming straight towards them, Otto realized what they were going to do.


    When he felt his hands and feet suddenly cold, he immediately shouted like a conditioned reflex:


    "The enemy is coming! Get back! Retreat! "


    Even if Otto understood - they had no time to retreat now.


    But driven by fear, he shouted "retreat" again and again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Participating in the fire attack were all the No. 1 warships in the fleet.


    All the No. 1 warships were divided into two teams.


    The first team, led by blitz, was responsible for attacking the "mountain pressure array" composed of new warships of the Frankish empire.


    The other team, led by Mulder, is responsible for directly attacking the main array of the Royal Fleet.


    Now, blitz has completed his task perfectly.


    Now it''s Mulder''s turn.


    Bypassing the "mountain pressure array" that has turned into a sea of fire, Mulder led the remaining No. 1 warship to attack the now chaotic Royal Fleet.


    Somehow, Mulder suddenly recalled the time when he boarded the new world two years ago.


    Although the time of exploring the new world was hard, it was unexpectedly warm and happy.


    He not only found a new world and created history for the Empire, but also developed a valuable friendship with the aborigines of the new world.


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know what''s going on now


    Yari - the first Aboriginal met by mude in the new world, is also mude''s first Aboriginal friend and best friend.


    ¡ª¡ªI wish I could go to the new world again in my life


    After sighing silently in his heart, Mu de took a deep breath and then¡ª¡ª


    "Ignition!!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Both the "mountain pressure array" composed of new warships and the large ship array of the Royal Fleet have turned into a sea of fire at this time.


    However, because the large ship array of the Royal Fleet needs to be wider and thicker, the scourge has not completely spread.


    The picture of Bryce and Mulder''s desperate attack - Su Cheng looked at it silently and remembered it in his heart.


    At the moment of seeing the fire, Su Cheng''s expressionless face still showed a faint sense of shame.


    ¡ª¡ªSorry


    ¡ª¡ªPlease forgive me, the commander who had to let you die


    "Ha......" Su Cheng closed his eyes and breathed a sigh.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was no superfluous emotion in his eyes.


    Miso!


    Su Cheng pulled out the knight''s sword around his waist.


    The white tip of the sword pointed directly at the battle array of the Royal Fleet.


    "Raise the rainbow flag!"


    "Total attack!"


    Rainbow flag - a special flag of the British Empire.


    The flag language is - the Empire requires all the officers and men of the fleet to fight to the end!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Crazy!"


    Otto is crazy.


    He looked at the ships being engulfed by the flames.


    He also looked at the United Fleet that had hung the rainbow flag in the distance and attacked them.


    The color of madness in his eyes is a little stronger.


    "Is Su Cheng crazy?"


    Launching a fire attack against the wind is suicide.


    Otto never thought that the generals of the joint fleet would rather commit suicide than drag them to death.


    ¡ª¡ªCalm down! Calm down!


    Otto held his forehead and shouted "calm down" in his heart.


    This "calmness" echoed one after another in the heart also has an effect.


    His crazy eyes gradually cleared up.


    ¡ª¡ªI haven''t lost yet! I haven''t lost yet!


    ¡ª¡ªI still have the power to fight!


    Although all the new warships developed and built by the Frankish Empire have been destroyed, the rest of their fleet is now under fire.


    But if he quickly integrates the remaining warships that have not been stained with fire, he still has the strength of the first war and the hope of winning.


    ¡ª¡ªYes


    Otto whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªI have to integrate the remaining military forces now!


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as I can integrate the remaining combat power, I still have a chance to turn defeat into victory!


    Cheer up Otto, ready to command the participating ships that have not been attacked by the fire to retreat, ready to reorganize the formation and rally.


    However, at this moment, Otto suddenly felt that the herris under his feet suddenly shook unnaturally.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on?


    As soon as Otto''s question appeared in his mind, he rushed up and a flustered general answered his question.


    "Coach! The bottom of the flagship is damaged! The craftsmen have gone to repair! But, but... Craftsmen let us be ready to abandon the ship! "


    "What?!" Otto''s wide eyes were filled with fear. "Is the bottom of the HELLES damaged? Why is it damaged?! Did you hit a rock? "


    "The cause of the damage is still under investigation!"


    "Bastard! Stop kidding! Do the craftsmen who repair the ship want us to give up our flagship? "


    As the commander-in-chief of the Royal Fleet, Otto knows better than anyone the importance of the flagship in naval warfare.


    The flagship is the soul of a fleet.


    If the flagship sank, it would be fatal to the morale of the ship''s officers and soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªAsshole!


    Otto cursed in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy was the bottom of the HELLES damaged for no reason!


    Patter, patter.


    Several strange sounds suddenly sounded behind Otto.


    These strange sounds are quite familiar to many people.


    This is the sound of wet limbs stepping on the wooden floor.


    Otto quickly turned back and looked behind him.


    A little girl with bare feet and wet brown hair and green pupils was standing behind him, wiping the water on her face and looking at Otto with cold eyes.


    It is remarkable that the little girl is also carrying a black axe gun on her back.


    The strange "pop" sound just sounded was the sound made by the little girl after her wet feet stepped on the wooden deck.

 Chapter 1286

    ¡ª¡ªWho is this man?


    As soon as the question flashed through Otto''s mind, the little girl with green pupils asked Otto in a cold tone that was almost devoid of any emotional color:


    "I said - you should be the supreme leader of this fleet?"


    The little girl speaks British.


    Hearing the britannian language spoken by the little girl, an amazing idea burst into Otto''s heart.


    "Did you destroy the HELLES?!"


    Although Otto spoke britannian, the little girl with green pupils didn''t seem to want to talk to Otto.


    As soon as Otto''s voice fell, the green pupil girl pulled out the axe and gun on her back.


    Then, like a predator attacking his prey, he jumped high without running up and rushed towards Otto.


    The green pupil girl is very fast.


    Almost there, Otto didn''t respond at all. He just stood where he was.


    The sharp tip of the gun went straight into Otto''s head.


    However - just when the tip of the green pupil girl''s gun was only a gun head away from Otto''s head, a huge hammer suddenly roared at the green pupil girl.


    The green pupil girl turned her petite body sensitively in mid air, avoided the hammer that hit him, and then landed smoothly.


    Although she successfully avoided the hammer attack, the green pupil girl''s attack on Otto failed.


    "Ah..."


    Until then, Otto finally realized that he was scared to sit on the ground by the attack of the green pupil girl, and the cold sweat came out of his skin.


    "How awesome..."


    A deep male voice sounded.


    "How can you make such a sensitive action in mid air..."


    "Admiral Neumann..." Otto turned his head and stared at the master of the male voice, who had just saved his life - Doppler.


    Doppler slowly walked between Otto and the green girl with a flail.


    "Coach." Doppler stared at the green pupil girl in front of him and said to Otto behind him without looking back, "it seems that our flagship can''t be kept."


    The HELLES is sinking slowly.


    Although Otto was very unwilling, as Doppler just said, their ship should not be saved.


    "Take the rest of the ship away." Doppler continued, "if you''re late, you may have to take a cold bath... Ah, no, it should be a hot bath."


    "... I see." Otto rose slowly from the deck. "What about you, Admiral Neumann, won''t you run?"


    "Escape?" Doppler smiled a few times as if he heard a joke, and then said, "if I run away, no one can stop the little girl."


    Speaking of this, Doppler clenched the chain yoke in his hand.


    "Get out of here, coach. While I can stop her now. "


    "... I see. Good luck, Admiral Neumann."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Otto quickly left the place and was ready to command all the soldiers in the flagship to abandon the flagship HELLES and retreat to other safe ships.


    On such a large deck, only Doppler and green pupil girl were left at this time.


    "Because I thought the HELLES might be attacked by the enemy, I stayed on the flagship - it seems that my intuition is still very accurate. The flagship was really attacked by the enemy."


    "But - I didn''t expect that you were the only one who attacked our flagship, Miss Alan."


    The green pupil girl - that is, Alan curled his mouth unhappily.


    "Tut... You''re a real mortal. If you didn''t make trouble just now, I''d take off that guy''s head."


    "After all, I am also a soldier." Doppler said faintly, "it''s impossible to watch your coach take his head by the enemy."


    Doppler looked Alan up and down.


    "Look at your bare feet and wet body... If I''m right, you came from the lower reaches of the water when our army was attacked by fire and the whole army was in a mess, destroyed the bottom of our flagship from the bottom, and then climbed up the deck to take down the head of our army Commander - am I right?"


    "You''re right."


    Alan readily admitted.


    "Your flagship is really big. My hands and feet are wet. It took me a lot of effort to climb up."


    "Your brother is too much?" Doppler said in a half joking tone, "let your sister do such a dangerous thing."


    Alan shrugged at Doppler''s words.


    "First of all, the surprise attack was my initiative. My brother just nodded and agreed to my plan."


    "Approach you underwater and destroy your flagship - my plan was inspired by your previous attack on our army."


    "If you hadn''t attacked our army underwater before, I wouldn''t have thought of attacking the enemy underwater."


    "Secondly - I''m not going to be in danger in this battle. My brother nodded to agree to my plan because he believed in my ability."


    "Finally - it was precisely because I was Su Cheng''s sister that he entrusted me with such an arduous and important task. After all, no one will entrust the heavy responsibility to someone they don''t trust. "


    Kaka, Kaka


    The HELLES at their feet made a creaking sound of wood disintegration.


    The speed of sinking increased abruptly.


    Because the fire tongue was getting closer and closer to them, they also felt their skin burning more and more.


    "Thank you for destroying such a big warship on your own..."


    Doppler sighed, then slowly raised the chain flail in his hand.


    "Come on, Miss Alan."


    "The flames are raging outside and the warship is sinking under your feet - don''t waste such a grand stage."


    "Let''s fight it out while we can still stand on the deck."


    "Well..." Alan also slowly raised his axe and gun, "you''re right. It seems that if I don''t knock you down first, I won''t have a chance to take the head of your coach. "


    "I am Doppler von Neumann, the 17th generation head of the Neumann family."


    Alan knew the custom of the aristocrats of the Frankish Empire to report their families before the duel.


    Perhaps he was infected by the "grand" stage. Alan decided to respect other people''s customs. After quietly listening to Doppler''s self introduction, he also began his own introduction.


    Alan''s self introduction is much shorter than Doppler''s lengthy self introduction.


    "I''m Alan Su, Su Cheng''s sister."


    After introducing themselves to each other, they were silent.


    Nobody talks anymore.


    The wind seems to have stopped blowing.


    The sound of fire licking wood and canvas seemed to become silent.


    Even the surrounding air seemed to become heavy with the silent two.

 Chapter 1287

    Everything around them seems to slow down the track of movement.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Originally motionless, they moved at the same time.


    Alan and Doppler rushed at each other.


    Pounce, stagger, separate, stand still.


    All this happened in a moment.


    After this moment, his tall body knelt down slowly.


    "Well..."


    Then squeeze a dull groan from between the clenched teeth.


    He leaned forward slowly and fell on one knee on the deck.


    "The more I think about it, the more I feel that Miss Alan, you are not an ordinary person..."


    Doppler covered his chest as he spoke.


    The armor on his chest had been cut to pieces, and blood came out along the cut.


    "This is my... First time to lose to others in a single challenge..."


    Speaking of this, a bitter smile appeared on Doppler''s face.


    "I didn''t expect that the first defeat in my life was lost by a petite girl."


    "... you are also very unusual."


    Alan said faintly.


    Then she raised her left hand and pressed her right shoulder.


    The dress on her right shoulder turned red with the naked eye.


    "You are the first person to hurt me in a single fight. This is the first time in my life that I was injured in a single challenge. "


    "I''m not reconciled..." Doppler, who knelt down on one knee, sighed with a long sigh, "I was so defeated... And I was so completely defeated..."


    "... you don''t have to be unwilling."


    "You are already strong."


    "You should have been the strongest human being."


    "It''s normal for you to lose to me. If you win, I''m not normal."


    "After all..."


    Alan''s tone became low.


    "As you just said, I''m really not an ordinary person..."


    "Ha... I feel that Miss Alan, you are also a person with a story..."


    After sighing in a half joking tone, Doppler slowly stood up.


    "I was convinced of my loss."


    "Miss Alan, if you want to continue chasing the commander-in-chief of our army, go. I can''t stop you."


    "But I guess you can''t find the trace of our commander-in-chief."


    "Hiss... It hurts..."


    "But fortunately, the injury is not fatal."


    Doppler covered his chest and walked slowly to the side of the ship.


    After leaning his back against the railing at the edge of the boat, Doppler smiled at Alan:


    "I''m not going to die here in such a muddle headed way."


    "So - let''s meet again, Miss Alan."


    Then Doppler leaned back.


    Fell into the water.


    Alan didn''t mean to kill all and make up a fatal blow to the wounded Doppler.


    She quietly watched Doppler walk slowly to the side of the ship and quietly watched Doppler jump into the water.


    Looking at the position where Doppler was just standing, Alan whispered:


    "I don''t owe you any more."


    Alan didn''t give up because he was so kind.


    It''s just a favor.


    When Doppler attacked their combined fleet, they fought with Raymond and Samuel.


    Although Alan and Doppler didn''t play each other many times, plus this one at this time, there were only two games.


    But even though the number of fights was very few, Alan could see how terrible Doppler''s strength was.


    Even if Raymond and Samuel go together, Doppler can kill two people in an instant, so that Raymond and Samuel can''t even scream before they die directly.


    But Doppler didn''t kill Raymond and Samuel.


    Both of them were only slightly injured.


    Although I don''t know whether Doppler deliberately showed mercy or unintentionally, Raymond and Samuel are still alive after fighting him - it''s an indisputable fact.


    Therefore, in order not to kill Raymond and Samuel, Alan decided to let Doppler go.


    After Doppler jumped out of the boat and escaped, Alan was the only one left on the huge HELLES.


    Alan tore the clothes on his right shoulder and used the torn cloth as a bandage. After simply bandaging the wound on his right shoulder, Alan smiled bitterly and looked around at the warship that was about to sink into the water.


    "I don''t know where the enemy commander-in-chief has gone... It seems that there should be no chance to win the head of the enemy commander..."


    "I hope the lake will become warmer after being roasted by the big fire..."


    Then Alan took a deep breath.


    Then, before the HELLES sank completely, she jumped into the lake dyed orange by fire with her axe and gun on her back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sinking of the flagship - a considerable blow to morale.


    Although Otto had successfully fled to another warship and began to command the remaining ships that had not been driven by the fire to withdraw and reorganize the formation, he still couldn''t stop the spreading panic in the army.


    Moreover, the large forces of the United Fleet that have hung the rainbow flag will not just watch Otto reorganize the remaining combat power.


    One after another, the warships of the United Fleet came to encircle and suppress the remnant of the Royal Fleet.


    Eliza, Samuel, Raymond who has not recovered... In short, all the generals under Su Cheng attacked the remnant of the Royal Fleet.


    Fire, the total attack of the joint fleet - under the combined attack of the two, Otto was unable to integrate the remaining military strength.


    I can only watch fewer and fewer warships under my command


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "How could..."


    Otto whispered absently, "how... So..."


    During the day, he was still in high spirits to open the last card of their Royal Fleet - "mountain pressure array", forcing the joint fleet to a desperate situation.


    At night, however, the situation on both sides was reversed in an instant, and those who were forced to a desperate situation became their Frankish army.


    The situation changed so fast that Otto could not help feeling dizzy even if he tried to stop his spirit.


    "Coach!"


    A general standing beside Otto shouted anxiously.


    "What should we do now?!"


    "Ah..." Otto turned his godless eyes and looked at the vocal general beside him, "it''s Fischer..."


    The man who questioned Fischer in an anxious tone was Fischer, the chief of the underwater combat force of their Royal Fleet.


    Even if asked so loudly by his subordinates, Otto still had no eyes and empty head.


    Under the general attack of the joint fleet, it is impossible to integrate the remaining forces and reorganize the military array.


    "... retreat..."


    Otto, unable to think of any strategy in his mind, whispered in an almost whisper:


    "... send orders... The whole army retreats... Retreats to the East Lake mouth of Lake ANGA..."


    After that, Otto silently added:


    ¡ª¡ªAs many ships as you can escape

 Chapter 1288

    According to the movements of the remaining ships of the Royal Fleet, Su Cheng keenly judged that the Royal Fleet wanted to retreat.


    Su Cheng naturally will not let go of the Royal Fleet that has become a rout.


    He ordered:


    "All warships No. 3 stayed to search for survivors. Other ships, pursue the enemy. "


    There must be few people who can survive the fire attack.


    But Su Cheng decided to leave a large number of people to search for survivors.


    This is not only his due responsibility as commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    At the same time, it is also the only way he can make to slightly calm his apology.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the United Fleet began to chase the remnants of the Royal Fleet¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere on the shore of Lake ANGA.


    "Cough! Cough! "


    He held his hands on the ground and coughed violently.


    After breathing well, Doppler rubbed the drops of water on his face and complained.


    "I thought the lake would be warmer after being roasted by such a fierce fire... It turned out to be so cold..."


    Although it is still summer, Doppler still feels his body cold after soaking in the cold lake for so long.


    But Doppler doesn''t have the time to slowly take off his wet clothes and dry them.


    After wiping the water off his face, Doppler immediately looked at an old man lying next to him.


    "Hello! Uncle! Are you okay? "


    This old man is Gerhard, Doppler''s uncle who likes to preach Doppler very much.


    Doppler put his ears close to Gerhard''s chest.


    A fairly powerful heartbeat passed into Doppler''s ears.


    "Smelly boy... Don''t listen..."


    Gerhard, who had closed his eyes tightly, opened his eyes a little.


    "I''m not dead yet..."


    Doppler breathed a sigh.


    "Uncle, you''re not dead... Great."


    "When I was swimming in the lake with you on my back just now, I was still worried about whether you, an old man, would die because you couldn''t stand the cold lake water."


    "Although I''m not dead yet, I''m so cold... Is there anything to keep out the cold..."


    "Uncle, the warmest thing at present is my arms. Do you want it?"


    "No, thanks. Thanks to your words, I have goose bumps on my skin now - I''m colder now. "


    "That''s too much, uncle. Didn''t we always cuddle together before? "


    After that, Doppler stood up and helped Gerhard up.


    "Uncle, this place is not safe yet. Let''s run to a safer place before we rest."


    "Wait... You guy, do you want to be a deserter?"


    Doppler sighed, "uncle, look at the lake behind us."


    "Our army is now in a rout and has been chased by the joint fleet."


    "The whole army is in flight."


    "Now we just follow the footsteps of the big forces and try our best to escape from the battlefield where there is no chance to win."


    "I don''t know how long it will take to return to the Frankish empire from this ghost place..."


    After being defeated by Alan and jumping out of the lake, Doppler immediately found his uncle''s ship, took his uncle swimming and absconded together, and fled the one-sided battlefield.


    "How could..." gehande painfully closed his eyes, "our army... Was defeated..."


    "Don''t be too sad, Uncle..." Doppler comforted Gerhard. "We... Still have the hope of turning defeat into victory..."


    "Boy... Do you think I''m a fool who can''t understand the war situation?"


    "Do you think I don''t know what this water war means to our army... No, to our country..."


    "It''s over... Everything''s over... Our fleet... And... Nibelungen plan..."


    Doppler: "..."


    Doppler didn''t know how to comfort his uncle.


    I can only hold him silently and stagger towards the dark front step by step


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The border between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire¡ª¡ª


    "Jill."


    "It''s you, Ou Ren. Yes? Are you going to this array, too?


    "Yes, I suddenly received the call of coach Barr."


    "Huh? I also received the call from coach Barr... "


    "Hey... How did coach Barr suddenly call us..."


    Jill, who was on his way to the formation, met Ou Ren, who was also on his way to the formation.


    After they exchanged greetings and found that they were going to the array, they walked side by side with the trend.


    As they approached the array, they chatted one by one.


    The content of their chat mainly revolves around the topic of "why Barr suddenly called them".


    "Is there any military action to be carried out next?" Ou Ren put forward his conjecture again.


    "What else can we do next?"


    Jill asked back with a bitter smile.


    "Our majesty has signed a new peace treaty with the British Empire for milk."


    "Where can we use our troops at the border?"


    After the signing of the milk treaty, the troops stationed at the border withdrew one by one into the mainland.


    At present, there are only 50000 Luo Lin troops stationed at the border between the two countries.


    The two people in the chat have unconsciously come to our big tent.


    When she came to our big tent, Jill keenly found something unusual.


    "Strange..." Jill whispered, "why don''t we even have a guard here..."


    Jill''s words reminded Ou Ren.


    "Yes..." Ou Ren frowned, "why don''t you even have a guard..."


    The big tent of the array is set up on the ground alone.


    There was no guard standing around the big tent.


    Although they felt very strange, Jill and Ou Ren still held down their doubts, opened the curtain and stepped into the account.


    The account is full of old acquaintances of Jill and Ou Ren.


    Barr standing in the center of the tent, Leo standing in front of Barr, and Charles and Rocher also standing in front of Barr.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh?


    Jill raised her eyebrows.


    ¡ª¡ªHow... I always feel that the people in the account seem to be all coach Barr''s confidants


    "Jill, Ou Ren, you two are here..." Barr''s voice was a little low.


    Barr buried his head so low that Jill and others couldn''t see Barr''s expression and look at all.


    "You two can stand at will. Don''t be too restrained."


    "Yes!"


    Jill and Ou Ren responded loudly and quickly walked to the side of Leo and others.


    "Before we get down to business... Charles, I''m sorry. Can you help me check whether there is anyone eavesdropping outside the account?"


    "... what the hell are you trying to tell us... Do you need to be so careful..."


    Although he said so, as Barr''s good friend and partner, Charles went out of the account, checked the movement outside the account, and then returned to his original position:


    "It''s quiet outside the tent. There''s no one."


    "OK..." Barr nodded. "You may wonder why there is no guard outside the big tent."


    "That''s because I specially sent all the guards away."


    "What I''m going to tell you next... May be scary."


    "Can''t be heard by people who can''t be trusted."

 Chapter 1289

    Speaking of this, Barton.


    As if he was adjusting his mind, he took a few deep breaths.


    Then the soft channel:


    "Just now, I received the latest news..."


    "Our majesty... In order to save money, we are ready to cut another 50000 troops."


    "What?!"


    Jill and others exclaimed in unison.


    "Disarmament again?!" Ou Ren shouted angrily, "if we cut down again, there will be no soldiers in our country!"


    Over the years, in order to save more money for fun, Queen Bella has disarmed again and again.


    People led by Barr have been quite dissatisfied with queen Bella''s disarmament and money saving behavior.


    In their eyes, Queen Bella''s behavior is like cutting her hands and feet for firewood in order to keep warm - it''s ridiculous.


    Everyone has not yet recovered from the grief and anger over the inability to recover the lost land due to the signing of the milk treaty.


    Now queen Bella has made another disarmament.


    Jill doesn''t know what the others think.


    Anyway, he was so angry that he wanted to beat up queen Bella if she was in front of him.


    "To be honest... I''m angry now..."


    Bartha''s voice continued to ring, drawing everyone''s attention back again.


    "At the moment when I learned that your Majesty was going to disarm again, my head went blank..."


    "When did it start..."


    "It should have started after learning that your majesty signed the milk treaty."


    "Since then, I feel that I... Seem to have no way to calmly accept her Majesty''s stupidity..."


    "I''m angry..."


    "Angry at our Majesty''s stupidity."


    "I can''t bear it anymore..."


    "I can''t stand her majesty destroying this country like this..."


    Barr slowly raised his drooping head.


    Until then, Jill and others found that Barr''s eyes were red and full of red blood.


    "I want to... Send troops to Tuli and abdicate her majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill never spoke.


    Because he didn''t slow down from what Barr just said.


    Until Ou Ren shouted, Jill finally woke up.


    "Coach Barr! Are you crazy? "


    "I''m not crazy." Barr said in a flat tone, "this is my decision after careful consideration."


    "If we start an uprising, we have no chance of winning!" Ou Ren bit his teeth, "there are 100000 guards directly under your Majesty''s orders in Tuli!"


    "Most of the nobles in China support his Majesty''s rule!"


    "As long as most nobles still support your majesty, as long as your majesty still has the 100000 loyal guards in his hands. We can''t shake her rule... "


    "We can''t win at all...!"


    "You''re right."


    As soon as Ou Ren''s voice fell, Barr nodded very directly.


    "If all the troops in the country obey me, we may still have a chance of success."


    "But just think about it -- all the troops in the country can''t obey my orders."


    "More than 90% of the officers at all levels in the army are of noble origin or have received the grace of the nobility."


    "The vast majority of nobles support your majesty and wish that the fatuous majesty could stay on the throne for hundreds of years, so that they can take the opportunity to reap more benefits."


    "The vast majority of the 90% of the officers who came from or benefited from the nobility care more about the interests of the family behind them than the interests of the country."


    "Your Majesty''s reign can bring more benefits to the family behind them. Why should they follow us to overthrow your Majesty''s rule?"


    "They defend the interests of the family behind them, and the family behind them defends the interests of his majesty."


    "Even if we raise our arms and call on everyone to rise together, there must be few officers who will respond to our uprising, and many of the few officers who respond to our call may be spies."


    "If it were an uprising, our chances of success would be slim."


    "But some time ago, someone told me that it was better to die after a fierce struggle than to die in silence."


    Speaking of this, Barr glanced at Leo.


    "If your majesty continues to toss about like this, our motherland will perish sooner or later."


    "It''s better to fight hard than sit and watch the destruction of the motherland..."


    "You are all the people I trust most."


    "It''s someone I think will fight with me."


    "That''s why I called you all here."


    "Will you follow me?"


    Barr didn''t say much sensational words.


    Not only did he not say anything sensational, he also stated the cruel fact that a chase seemed to only hurt everyone''s fighting spirit and morale.


    In the end, he just said, "will you follow me?"


    Didn''t say too much superfluous words.


    After saying "will you follow me?" After that, he quietly looked at Jill and others in front of him with his red eyes.


    Waiting for their answer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill doesn''t know how she got out of this big account.


    He can''t remember what happened in the big account just now.


    The whole person is in a trance.


    All he knew was that he was the first to say he was willing to follow Barr.


    Shouting "commander Barr, please take me to overthrow the faint king!" After this sentence, even Jill herself was startled.


    Because he felt that this sentence seemed to have self-consciousness and jumped directly out of his throat. Jill couldn''t even control it.


    It was not until he got out of the big tent that he realized that there might have been a radical idea to overthrow queen Bella''s rule in his heart.


    Therefore, after learning that his most respected coach Barr took the initiative to launch an uprising and overthrow queen Bella from the throne, the idea hidden in his heart burst out, and immediately occupied the dominant power of his body, making him unconsciously shout these words.


    After Jill was the first to say that he was willing to follow Barr, others in the account also said that they were willing to advance and retreat with Barr.


    Everyone summoned to the account was willing to fight with Barr.


    After seeing that everyone expressed his willingness to launch an uprising with him, Barr smiled first, and then asked the people to step back and rest first.


    They will be informed of the specific arrangements and deployment of the uprising later.


    He went out of the tent in a trance, and then walked on the way back to his camp in a trance.


    Just then, a deep male voice suddenly sounded behind him, which made Jill wake up from a trance.


    "Jill, watch out for Barr."

 Chapter 1290

    The sudden sound made Jill tremble.


    Quickly turned his head and looked at the speaker.


    "Shire... It''s you..."


    Charles vijery -- a rare General of civilian origin in the Lorraine army.


    At the same time, he is also a fierce general with high fighting skills, which is rare in Luolin army.


    After calming down the shock of being suddenly stopped by Charles just now, Jill asked Charles:


    "What can I do for you, Charles? What did you mean by ''watch your chin''


    "There is no superfluous meaning." Charles whispered, "I just want you to pay more attention to your chin on weekdays."


    Speaking of this, Charlton paused.


    After hesitating for a while, he added:


    "Baltar... His mood and state are very bad..."


    "Bad... Cake...?"


    Jill recalled the meeting with Barr in the big tent.


    In Jill''s impression, Barr seemed to have nothing unusual except red blood in his eyes.


    "Charles, why do you say that? Coach Barr, doesn''t he look normal? "


    "... alas."


    Charles sighed.


    "My friendship with Barr is much longer than your friendship with Barr, so I can see something that others can''t see."


    Although the age difference between shire and bar is large, and bar''s age is fully twice that of shire, the great age difference does not prevent them from becoming good friends.


    Charles is one of Barr''s closest confidants.


    It is precisely because the two are close old friends that Charles saw Barr''s unusual early.


    "After the news of the signing of the milk treaty came, Barr became strange."


    "Always sit there suddenly without saying a word."


    "I don''t know what to think there..."


    "I have talked to him to improve his mood and state."


    "But it''s no use."


    "I suspect... Maybe after learning that his majesty signed the milk treaty, Baltar thought about launching an uprising and forcing his majesty to abdicate..."


    "It''s just that he has been hesitating whether to do so."


    "The news of this disarmament should be the last straw to crush the cow."


    "This news directly broke the last string in Barr''s heart that still maintained his expectation for his majesty..."


    "Jill, have you ever thought about how painful Barr is now?"


    "Baltar has implemented the concept of ''loyalty to the king and patriotism'' for decades."


    "Have you ever thought about what kind of inner torture he suffered before he decided to fight to the death, launch an uprising and try to overthrow the Lord who has been loyal to him for more than ten years."


    Shire''s words made Jill speechless.


    Jill had never thought about these questions raised by Charles before.


    He never thought about what Barr was thinking


    "That''s why I asked you to pay more attention to Barr''s state from now on."


    "I think... Barr''s mental state is a little abnormal now..."


    "The decision to launch an uprising - this decision may also be a means of bar''s self-protection..."


    "Because if you don''t do something, you may go crazy... So in order to protect yourself from collapse, you decide to launch an uprising..."


    "... I see." Jill nodded solemnly, "I will pay more attention to coach Barr''s state on weekdays."


    "Well, let me know as soon as you find out what Barr''s strange movements are."


    After that, Charles seemed to think of something. After a pause, he sighed heavily:


    "Alas..."


    "If there are gods in the world who can decide people''s fate..."


    "Then the God is so cruel..."


    "Playing with Barr again and again..."


    "Baltar loves this country more than anyone else."


    "The concept of ''loyalty to the king and patriotism'' is more profound than anyone else."


    "Want to protect this country, but this country is more and more flawed..."


    "He wanted to be loyal to the Lord, but the Lord broke his heart again and again..."


    "In the end, I was forcibly forced into the dead end of the uprising..."


    "If there is a God who can decide people''s fate... God... Please don''t torture Barr anymore..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in Lake ANGA.


    More than 40 warships are floating on the surface of Lake ANGA.


    More than 40 warships were filled with the smell of blood and the smell of burned wood. These two smells were mixed together and have not dissipated yet, making it difficult for the people on board to breathe.


    The flag of the Frankish army hung listlessly on the mast.


    Everyone on board looked gloomy and no one spoke. The person in charge of the ship silently manipulated the ship and sailed East with the surrounding warships.


    Those who have nothing to do are dead on the deck, in the cabin and in any corner of the ship.


    The officers of each ship were not in the mood to manage the order on board, and allowed the low mood to spread on board.


    Since the heles was sunk by Alan, the flagship of the Royal Fleet has been replaced by an ordinary warship.


    On the new flagship, Otto sat listlessly on a wooden box on the deck.


    His arms rested on his legs and his whole body collapsed, as if he had no bone on his back.


    "Coach..."


    "Fischer... What''s up?" After Fischer''s voice sounded behind him, Otto''s godless eyes finally recovered some light.


    "The United Fleet... Is still chasing after us..."


    "... I see. Leave them alone. They can''t catch up with us. "


    "Yes..."


    Last night''s fire burned not only the ships of their Royal Fleet, but also the fighting spirit of the remnant of the Royal Fleet.


    After the fierce battle last night, there were only more than 40 ships left in the huge fleet.


    The rest of the warships either sank to the bottom of the lake or were captured by the joint fleet.


    Now he just wants to return to the Rhineland plain quickly, as many people as he can go back.


    Otto looked around at the lake and recalled the ANGA lake map that had long been engraved in his mind.


    ¡ª¡ªIt should be near zlukou


    He got up and walked slowly towards the bow.


    Otto''s new flagship is at the forefront of the remnant army, so that the remaining generals can see that as the supreme commander of the fleet, he is leading the way, and boost the morale that has long been on the verge of collapse as much as possible.


    Now there is a thin mist floating on the lake.


    Coming to the bow, through the thin gauze fog, Otto saw the narrow Lake ahead.


    Ahead, there is one of the only two exits of Lake ANGA - zlukou.


    Seeing that he finally reached zlukou, Otto''s face, which had been gloomy since last night, finally showed a little smile.

 Chapter 1291

    But the smile on his face froze before it lasted long.


    Because - under the veil of fog, he vaguely saw a black "giant snake" lying across the mouth of zlu.


    "What is that..."


    Otto whispered as he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    After reopening his eyes, there was still a black "giant snake" lying across the mouth of zlu.


    On each ship, more and more generals found this "giant snake".


    "What is that..."


    "Who knows."


    "What animal is it?"


    "There is no such a big animal in the world."


    ¡­¡­


    The generals discussed it in a low voice and stared at the "black snake" with Otto in the distance.


    As the ship approached the "black snake", Otto and they finally saw the shape of the "black snake".


    It''s an iron chain.


    It''s a thick chain.


    It is a thick and long iron chain connecting the north and south of zlukou.


    It''s an iron chain that blocks zlukou.


    It''s an iron chain that makes Otto feel dizzy


    Banners fluttered on the North Bank of zlukou.


    The banners of the britannian army and the regiment of Michael''s knights fluttered.


    After seeing what the "black snake" was and seeing the flag stretching in the wind on the North Bank of zlukou, a strong sense of vertigo hit Otto''s brain.


    Otto almost lost his footing and fell on the deck.


    He pressed his forehead and staggered for several steps before finally stabilizing his posture.


    Then he clenched his teeth and squeezed words full of anger from the clenched teeth:


    "That bastard rudendorff...!"


    "He did not lift the blockade of the Michael knights on zlukou!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the North Bank of zlukou, the military camp of dengjiaer Army¡ª¡ª


    Three minutes ago, Deng Jiaer and Gary received information that enemy ships were close to zlukou.


    Three minutes later, Deng Jiaer and Gary both climbed up the lookout platform closest to the lake.


    Standing on the high lookout platform, Deng Jiaer and Gary clearly saw that more than 40 warships were slowly approaching the zlukou on the surface of Lake ANGA.


    The bodies of these more than 40 warships are left with strange charred marks, and the bodies of many warships are still damaged.


    The flag of the Frankish army was flying high on the flagpole.


    "Sir, they succeeded!"


    Looking at the more than 40 enemy ships approaching zlukou, Deng Jiaer took the lead in shouting excitedly.


    "He defeated the fleet of the Frankish empire!"


    More than 40 dirty ships, many damaged enemy ships with Frankish flags slowly approached zlukou - people with a little brain knew what had happened.


    Whether Deng Jiaer or Gary, his face was full of uncontrollable excitement.


    But the excitement returned to excitement, and they were not dazzled by the strong excitement.


    They soon regained their composure and gave the order they should give now.


    "Bow and arrow ready! Set fire to the enemy ship! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dense black locusts rose one after another from the North Bank of zlukou, and then smashed the remnants of the Royal Fleet.


    "Rudendorff, that bastard..."


    Otto, who was forced to hide in the cabin to avoid arrows, still yelled and shouted all the dirty words in their Frankish language.


    Otto was already angry at the defeat and the near extinction of his fleet.


    Now he found that his comrades in arms did not help him lift the blockade behind him.


    If you don''t yell and vent your inner emotions, Otto may go crazy directly.


    "Didn''t he bring both the armored Paladin and the armored pawn?"


    "With so many good soldiers and strong generals, why didn''t you break the blockade of opening zlu''s mouth!"


    According to his known information, bazer led 33500 elite soldiers to zlukou to lift the blockade of zlukou by the Michael knights.


    The 33500 elite soldiers of bazel, including 10000 armored paladins and 3500 armored soldiers.


    Walter handed over to Basil the two ace troops of their Frankish empire.


    Otto Ben is full of confidence in bazel.


    He thought that bazel, with his armored paladins and paladins, and another 20000 elite infantry, would be able to help him lift the blockade behind him.


    The previous expectations are as big as the current disappointment


    Otto did not know that all the equipment of the two ace troops of the Frankish empire was stacked somewhere in the dungar army camp.


    Armored paladins and soldiers are heavily armored troops. Their equipment is very expensive and good. It''s a waste to throw it on the battlefield.


    Therefore, under the order of Deng Jiaer, all the equipment of the two troops were stripped down and used as their booty.


    As for the object of Otto''s abuse - bazel


    He is now leading a remnant army of less than 3000 people to flee back to the Rhineland plain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yesterday¡ª¡ª


    North Bank of zlukou¡ª¡ª


    Bazel placed 20000 infantry and 3500 Paladins in the middle.


    Paladin ranks first, followed by 20000 infantry.


    10000 armored paladins are divided into two, 5000 on the left and 5000 on the right.


    Infantry in the middle, cavalry on both wings - ordinary can no longer be an ordinary attack formation.


    Although this formation is ordinary, it is bazel''s best formation.


    He used this seemingly ordinary military array to defeat the unknown enemy.


    After arriving at the North Bank of zlukou and resting for three days, bazer led the whole army that had recovered strength and was ready to go to array on the North Bank of zlukou.


    Prepare for a decisive battle with the British Army blocking zlukou and lift the blockade of zlukou.


    As like as two peas of the same army, Barzel had never thought that the other side of the army had placed the infantry in the middle, and the cavalry was placed on both wings.


    However, because the military strength of the British Army opposite is less than half that of the bazel army, the military array of the British army is much "thinner" than that of the bazel army.


    Since the beginning of the deployment of the British army, bazel stood on the high lookout platform and observed the formation of the British army.


    After the formation of the British army, bazel found that there was a strange place in the British army.


    This strange place is that the infantry deployed in the middle of the British army are not in a square array.


    Instead, it is a crescent shaped military array protruding towards the bazer army in the middle and concave on both sides.


    Bazel frowned directly when he saw that the infantry of the British army were lined up in a "Crescent" formation.


    He did not understand why the commander of the British army had arranged the infantry formation like this.


    Apart from the odd crescent formation of infantry, there is nothing strange and noteworthy about the formation of the britannian army.

 Chapter 1292

    "Is the British Army waiting for our attack..."


    Bazel, who stood on the lookout to observe the movement of the Britannia army, whispered with his arms in his arms.


    Since the formation of the British army, there has been no movement.


    The whole army formation was quiet.


    It''s like saying to bazel - come on.


    It was not a difficult choice for bazel whether to take the initiative to attack or silently wait for the British army to attack.


    The most powerful troops under bazel are the two ace troops of the Frankish Empire - armored paladins and armored soldiers.


    One of the two units is a heavy cavalry unit, and the other is a heavy infantry unit.


    These two units, which are also heavy armour units, can only break out their maximum combat power after taking the initiative to attack. If they blindly defend, they will only be tied up and their combat power will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, whether to attack or stay in place - this question does not need to be considered too much in bazel''s eyes.


    "Ready to attack!" Bazel shouted to the generals waiting for orders under the watchtower, "the whole army attack!"


    Bazel''s usual formation is to deploy infantry in the middle and cavalry on both wings.


    Bazel''s usual method of warfare is to make the infantry of the Chinese army and the cavalry on both wings attack together to defeat the enemy on all fronts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer''s troops are 3000 cavalry of the first army of the Michael knights, 6000 infantry of the second army, 2000 German undead, 1600 wing mounted cavalry regiment and 2400 armored Ruis, with a total military strength of 15000.


    Like the Frankish army on the opposite side, dungar deployed an array with infantry in the middle and cavalry on both wings.


    The 6000 infantry of the second army are deployed in the center, and 2400 armored Ruishi are divided into two equal teams, which are respectively deployed on both sides of the 6000 infantry of the second army.


    The 3000 cavalry of the 1st army were deployed on the left.


    The 2000 German undead and 1600 winged cavalry are all deployed on the right.


    If there is any difference in the type between the Ranke army''s formation and the formation deployed by Deng Jiaer, it is that Deng Jiaer arranged the infantry in the middle into a crescent formation with a bulge in the middle and a depression on both sides.


    The reason why Deng Jiaer arranged this strange appearance is that Deng Jiaer intended to do it.


    After this battle, Deng Jiaer and Gary rode their horses and looked at the Frank army coming towards them not far away.


    The whole Frankish army not far away attacked them, both the soldiers in the middle army and the Armored Cavalry on both wings.


    "Finally, it''s coming..." Deng Jiaer whispered. "As I guessed, nearly half of the troops under his command are the enemy generals of heavy armor forces. How can they shrink and don''t give full play to their powerful attack power."


    Deng Jiaer knocked his horse''s belly, turned his horse''s head and went to the right.


    "Gary, the Chinese army and the left wing will be left to you."


    "Well, leave it to me. I will hold on until you successfully break through the enemy on the left. "


    Deng Jiaer handed over the command of the infantry of the Chinese army and the 3000 cavalry on the left to Gary.


    Deng Jiaer personally led the 3600 army on the right, composed of the German undead team and the wing mounted cavalry regiment, to meet the left-wing forces of the Frankish army.


    The success of Deng Jiaer''s strategy depends on whether her right wing can break through the 5000 armored paladins on the enemy''s left wing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dengar army, right-wing force¡ª¡ª


    "Look, Darlene."


    Yala whispered to Darlene beside her.


    "That''s as like as two peas in the Frankie Empire, the same as the one said in the rumor, all the horses are heavily dressed."


    With her excellent eyesight, Darlene could clearly see that in front of them, the heavily armored cavalry forming a dense army formation was slowly approaching them.


    Because they had not reached the best charging distance, the armored paladins drove the war horses with heavy armor under their hips to pace towards darina and close the distance between the two armies.


    This is the first time Darlene has fought against the heavy cavalry.


    And it is also such an elite force famous all over the continent.


    But maybe it''s because she has more battlefields to go in and out. Darlene doesn''t feel nervous.


    My heart was quite calm, but I still said in my heart: when will the attack order be issued


    As soon as this idea appeared in Darlene''s mind, the melodious horn suddenly sounded.


    "Attack, Darlene." Yala Road next to darina.


    "Yes." Darlene tightened her tight cloak. "Don''t die, Yala."


    "You too."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The cavalry must be drawn close to a certain distance before they can launch an assault and launch a formal attack.


    In order to save the physical strength of horses, when narrowing the distance between the enemy and our two armies, they will only let the war horses under their hips pace slowly and narrow the distance between the two armies slowly.


    Therefore, the time for cavalry to start fighting will be slower than that of infantry.


    When the cavalry on both sides of the Britannia and Frankish armies were pacing slowly and slowly closing the distance between each other, the Chinese infantry had begun to fight.


    Bazel placed 3500 Paladins in the front of the Chinese army.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the battle, the infantry of the British Army directly suffered the most fierce attack.


    Paladin soldiers are heavily armored infantry, wearing heavy armor and using heavy weapons mainly axes.


    Although the battle effectiveness of the Scarab pawn is strong, the infantry of the British army is not a weak pawn.


    Su Cheng''s troops allocated to Deng Jiaer and Gary are all the elite of the elite.


    Under Gary''s command and deployment, although the attack of the Scarab soldiers was fierce, they also quickly withstood their fierce attack.


    When the Chinese battlefield was full of blood, the cavalry on both wings finally began to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer army, left wing¡ª¡ª


    When the distance between the two armies was only 200 steps, the armored paladins slowly raised their horse speed.


    The originally erected lance was also slowly laid flat and clamped under the armpit.


    The 5000 armored paladins on the right wing of the Frankish army have begun to speed up and are ready to charge.


    The 3000 cavalry on the left wing of the British army were also ready to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... tut."


    Bazel, who was observing the Chinese and right-wing battlefields, turned his mouth and made a "tut" sound full of displeasure.


    Then soft channel:


    "The commander of the central and left-wing forces of the British army is really amazing... The use of troops is really stable..."


    Only by observing the battle between the lower middle army and the left-wing battlefield, bazel noticed the extraordinary of the commanders of the middle army and the left-wing forces of the British army.


    From the style of military use, it is not difficult to see that the commanders of the central army and the left-wing forces are the same person.


    This person''s military style, described in one word, is stable.


    It was surprisingly stable, and the defense was arranged strictly. Even when they were attacked by the central and left-wing forces of their Frankish army, they still stood still.

 Chapter 1293

    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before the lake ANGA water war broke out, when Deng Jiaer and Gary just led their troops ashore¡ª¡ª


    "Why do you want Deng Jiaer to partner with Gary?"


    In the cabin of the hipperian, Su Cheng looked at Raymond who had just thrown the problem at him.


    "That''s right!" Raymond nodded heavily, "commander! Why don''t you let me partner with Deng Jiaer! I''m more suitable to fight on land on a horse than by boat! "


    "Deng Jiaer is good at commanding cavalry and land warfare."


    "I''m also good at commanding cavalry and land warfare."


    "And Gary he... Commander, with all due respect, Gary is not as good as me in terms of his ability to fight."


    "Let me partner with Deng Jia''er, I will be able to help Deng Jia''er better than Gary!"


    "Captain, are you worried that I won''t partner with Deng Jiaer because I''m older than Deng Jiaer and don''t listen to Deng Jiaer''s orders?"


    "Raymond..."


    Su Cheng patted Raymond on the shoulder with a helpless face.


    "I don''t doubt that you won''t listen to Deng Jiaer''s orders."


    "Indeed, as Raymond said just now, you are above Gary in terms of your ability to fight."


    "But - Gary has an ability you don''t have."


    "Gary, he''s a soldier - steady enough."


    "Extremely good at defensive fighting."


    "What I need now is not a force with strong land combat capability."


    "But an army that can hold zlukou."


    "Your military style is very bold. In fact, it overlaps with Deng Jiaer''s military style."


    "Gary''s calm military style can complement Deng Jiaer''s bold military support style."


    "To keep zlukou, it''s not enough to have bold and radical generals. We also need a man with delicate and calm mind."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bazel''s position can clearly see the trend of the Chinese Army battlefield and barely see the movement of the right-wing battlefield.


    Bazel can''t see what the left-wing battlefield is like now.


    Although the herald kept reporting to him on the war situation on the left-wing battlefield, the news delivered by the herald was delayed.


    The war report sent by the Herald is often the old news more than ten minutes ago.


    The commanders of the central and left-wing forces of the British Army used their troops too steadily and deployed their defense so that they could not reveal a drop of water. In a short time, the two battlefields must be divided.


    The breakthrough of the war situation is the left-wing battlefield where bazel does not know what the situation is.


    As bazel climbed down from the lookout and prepared to go to the left-wing battlefield to observe the war, he whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI hope the commander of the right-wing force of the British army is not a man who is too steady


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The right-wing battlefield of the British Army (the left-wing battlefield of the Frankish Army) started at almost the same time as the left-wing battlefield.


    With a total strength of more than 2000, the German undead team controlled the horses under the crotch and slowly approached the 5000 armored paladins coming from the front.


    The 5000 armored paladins also slowly approached the German undead team.


    The distance between the two armies is getting closer and closer.


    After getting closer to the best distance for the cavalry to charge, the druids and the armored paladins speed up at almost the same time.


    The armored Paladin leveled his lance.


    And the German undead team - no action.


    Just keep increasing the speed of the horse and rush to the 5000 armored Paladins in front of you.


    When the two armies were about to collide¡ª¡ª


    "Scatter! Ready to shoot! "


    Deng Jiaer, who led the German undead team to charge, shouted like this, pulled the reins in his hand, pulled it aside, and drove the horse to run to his side.


    With Deng Jiaer''s loud cry, the German immortal team was divided into two groups, each running towards both sides of the wedge-shaped array of armored paladins.


    As they ran to both sides of the wedge-shaped array of armored paladins, the members of the undead team untied their riding bows hanging from their saddles.


    Then draw out the arrows hanging in the arrow pot on the side of the saddle at the fastest speed, pull the bow, and then fill the riding bow.


    Pieces of arrow rain sprinkled from the horse''s back, and then hit the wedge-shaped array of armored paladins.


    This is one of the best tactics of the German undead team - alti tactics.


    Alti tactics are the common tactics of grassland people. They disrupt the enemy''s military array by riding and shooting.


    Su Cheng has always trained the German undead team according to the standard of "all-round army", so the German undead team has made it out even if it is the alty tactics that only archers can use.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the German undead team launched alti tactics, bazel just stood on the lookout platform that could observe the left-wing battlefield.


    Bazel pulled his mouth and sneered when he saw the German undead team launch alty tactics against the wedge-shaped array of armored paladins.


    Low channel:


    "Do you think that the mere Artie tactics can break the charge of the armored Paladin?"


    It''s an open piece of information that the German undead can use alti tactics.


    In the "Aurora" offensive two years ago, the German undead team used alti tactics to deal with the Hiran army.


    It was after that that that the information that the German undead team could use alty''s tactics was completely disclosed.


    Although bazel knew that the German undead team of the Michael knights could use the alty tactics, he didn''t take it to heart.


    He did not think that the Aldi tactics of the German undead posed any threat to his troops, especially the armored paladins.


    Because the armored paladins have been tested in actual combat.


    As the most proud cavalry of the Frankish Empire, the number of times that the armored holy cavalry were pulled to the eastern front to meet the grassland people is naturally countless.


    So - the armored paladins have also met the alti tactics of grassland people many times.


    The alti tactics of the grassland people can''t threaten the armored paladins at all.


    The arrows shot by the grassland people are like tickling for the armored paladins. They can''t even disrupt their army formation and slow down their march speed.


    Bazel knows these brilliant achievements of the alti tactics of the armored paladins against the grassland people.


    Therefore, he was naturally full of confidence in the armored Paladin.


    However - bazel made a serious mistake.


    He mistakenly copied the experience of fighting with the grassland people into the battle with the German undead team.


    Mistakenly thinking that the power of the alti tactics played by the German undead team is the same as that of the alti tactics played by the grassland people


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Even without holding the reins with both hands and close to her waist, abdomen and legs, Darlene can well manipulate the horse under her crotch to run forward.


    You can ride a horse without your hands - this is the basic skill of every member of the German undead team.


    Da Liana clamped her legs to her horse''s belly and pulled her riding bow full with both hands.


    The arrow was aimed at the horse under the crotch of an armored Paladin not far away.


    Darlene wasn''t aiming at the horse''s body or head.


    It''s a horse''s hoof not covered by armor.

 Chapter 1294

    The sharp arrow cut through the air.


    Then he accurately hit the leg of the horse under the crotch of the armored Paladin.


    Hui Hui!


    The war horse, which was unfortunately hit by Darlene''s arrow on the horse''s leg, gave a few shrill wails, and then collapsed to the ground.


    The horse collapsed to the ground, causing the paladin sitting on its back to be thrown out.


    At the same time, it also hindered the charge of other comrades in arms behind them and disrupted the formation in this area.


    ¡ª¡ªOh, oh! Lucky to have hit.


    This is the first time that Darlene has successfully hit the leg of the enemy''s war horse since the launch of alti''s tactics.


    Although Da Liana silently lamented her luck in her heart, the movement of her hand did not stop at all.


    While feeling her good luck in her heart, she drew out the arrow from the arrow pot hanging by the saddle again, put the arrow on the bow, and then shot at the leg of an armored Paladin again.


    But Darlene was not so lucky this time.


    Her arrow failed this time.


    But she was not discouraged.


    Follow the surrounding troops to rein in, adjust the direction, and then rush to the flank of the wedge-shaped array of the armored paladins again, continue to take the arrow and bow, and shoot at the legs of the armored paladins.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the war, the command received by the German undead team was - after launching the arti tactics, do not aim at the armored paladins themselves, nor at the body or head of their crotch horses.


    Aim at their horse legs.


    It was Deng Jiaer who issued this order.


    Armored paladins are heavy cavalry.


    The horses and the people sitting on them were all dressed in heavy armour.


    If you ride and shoot at the armored paladins themselves and the head and body of their crotch horses, you can''t kill them effectively.


    But shooting horse legs is different.


    The steed of the armored Paladin has only the head and body covered with iron armor.


    In order not to affect the running of war horses, their four legs are not covered with iron armor.


    However - such a small target as horse legs, whether the armored paladins or the German undead, were moving at high speed at the beginning of the battle.


    In the case of high-speed movement, it is difficult to shoot such a small target.


    But - it''s just quite difficult for ordinary troops.


    The unit in charge of this operation is the German undead team.


    The German undead team has 2000 people.


    Their arrows were more accurate, more fierce and faster than those fired by the elite troops of the Far East prairie people.


    A total of 2000 highly skilled archers concentrated their shots on the legs of the armored Paladins in a close formation - they always hit a few.


    As long as you shoot the leg of a war horse, you can solve several enemy soldiers at one go.


    For example, just now - Darlene was very lucky to shoot a war horse in the leg.


    When the horse fell, it not only fell the armored paladins on its back, but also tripped several paladins behind it and disrupted the formation.


    The armored paladins wear heavy armor. You can imagine how it feels to fall on the ground with a heavy iron block - after falling on the ground, the armored paladins can''t get up.


    The members of the German undead team pulled their bows and arrows while driving the horses under their hips to continue galloping.


    The galloping team members shot arrows at the legs of the armored paladins, and then turned their heads.


    Bypass and fly away, cross with their own people killed from different directions, then turn again, reorganize the team, and launch another round of shooting.


    Only after less than 10 minutes and less than 5 rounds of shooting, the army array of the armored Paladin was completely disrupted, and the sharp momentum of charging stopped.


    And Deng Jiaer is waiting for this moment.


    The reason why she let the German undead team attack first is to use the alti tactics of the German undead team to disrupt the army array of the armored paladins, destroy their momentum of charging, and erase the biggest advantage of the heavy cavalry force - impact.


    After the heavy cavalry''s formation is disordered and the momentum of charge is interrupted, they are just helping large iron cans that are inconvenient to move.


    Deng Jiaer will not give up. This is a fleeting fighter.


    Raise the yellow flag quickly.


    After Deng Jiaer raised the flag, the guard soldiers beside her also raised the flag of the same color. The area centered on Deng Jiaer suddenly became yellow.


    Deng Jiaer was giving orders to the 1600 winged cavalry staying in the rear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hans, the commander in chief of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, stared at the battlefield after the battle began.


    At the military conference before the war, Deng Jiaer told him his task - after seeing the yellow flag flying on the battlefield, don''t hesitate too much, immediately lead the winged cavalry to attack the armored holy cavalry.


    Hans, who had been staring at the battlefield since the beginning of the war, finally waited for what he had been waiting for - the flying yellow flag.


    "The warriors of Connaught!"


    Hans put down his helmet and flattened his lance.


    "Follow me!"


    A strong wind blew.


    Will quickly raise the horse speed to the highest wing mounted cavalry, and the wings behind them will blow "whistling".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The wall charging formation of the wing mounted cavalry regiment collided with the armored paladins who had not yet had time to restore the formation.


    Blood blossoms began to bloom and screams began to come one after another.


    In terms of attack power - especially the destructive power in charge, the wing mounted cavalry regiment is still above the German undead.


    If we use the words of image point to describe the two troops of the German undead team and the wing mounted cavalry regiment, the wing mounted cavalry regiment is an army with the highest attack power.


    The German undead team is an all-round force with far more abilities than ordinary forces and can display a large number of tactics.


    When the wing mounted cavalry regiment had begun to attack, the German undead also hung their riding bows back to the saddle, pulled out their long guns and joined the battle.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment attacked from the front, the German undead team attacked from the two wings - attacked in three directions, and the army array of the iron Armored Cavalry was like snow exposed to the sun - melting constantly.


    Either the wing mounted cavalry regiment or the German undead, there is only one place they attack - that is the biggest weakness of the Armored Cavalry: Horse legs.


    Not only did they aim at the horse''s legs when shooting arrows, but even when they turned to close combat, their weapons only greeted the horse''s legs.


    Just hurt one leg, the horse in heavy armor will fall, and the holy cavalry in heavy armor will basically lose combat effectiveness after falling off the horse.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on!" Bazel anxiously ordered a group of heralds standing under the watchtower, "go and give orders to the Chinese army and send 5000 soldiers to support the left-wing battlefield!"


    When the German undead team launched the arti tactics and fought hand to hand against the armored Paladin, bazel could no longer sit still and began to send orders to the Chinese army to send 5000 soldiers to support the left-wing battlefield that had fallen into absolute disadvantage.

 Chapter 1295

    Bazel underestimated the combat power of the German undead team and mistakenly thought that the power of the alti tactics of the German undead team was at most the same level as the grassland people, which could not threaten the charge of the armored paladins.


    If bazel had been more wary of the German undead, the left-wing battlefield of the Franks would not have led to such an end.


    But it''s obviously too late to say anything now.


    Although bazel has been sent to the Chinese Army battlefield as quickly as possible, it will take time for the order to be delivered.


    It also takes time for reinforcements to rush to the left-wing battlefield.


    Whether we can make good use of this time difference is the key to Deng Jiaer''s victory.


    The total strength of the wing mounted cavalry regiment and the German undead team was 3600, and they faced a total of 5000 armored paladins.


    There is little difference in military strength between the two armies, and they attack disorder in an orderly manner - the outcome will soon be known.


    Due to the continuous expansion of casualties, more and more armored paladins began to flee.


    Under the command of Deng Jia''er, the German undead team and the wing mounted cavalry regiment chased the scattered armored holy cavalry towards the rear of the Frankish army.


    After pursuing to a certain distance, the German undead team and the wing mounted cavalry stopped the pursuit.


    It began to turn around the Chinese battlefield where the base station was in full swing.


    They flew towards the right-wing battlefield of the Frankish army.


    Bazel saw this and immediately understood what the German undead team and the wing mounted cavalry wanted to do.


    Although it is also to let the messenger under his command go to inform the troops on the right-wing battlefield as soon as possible that they are ready to attack the enemy soldiers from the rear, it also takes time.


    Before the battle began, Deng Jiaer once told Gary that they must be quick in this battle! They must be able to fight fast and slow. As long as they move faster than the Franks at every step, they can gradually erode the Franks with superior forces.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After defeating the left-wing forces of the Frankish army, the right-wing forces led by him, that is, the Deland undead and the wing mounted regiment, successfully rushed to the rear of the right-wing forces of the Frankish army before bazel''s defense order reached their right-wing forces.


    Gary, who is responsible for commanding the Chinese army and the left-wing forces to resist the attack of the Frankish army and buying time for Deng Jiaer to break through the enemy''s left-wing forces, has been standing on the high watchtower and watching the trend of the battlefield.


    When he noticed a large amount of smoke and dust coming from the rear of the right-wing battlefield of the Frankish army, an uncontrollable smile began to appear on his face.


    He allowed a smile on his face and gave orders to the left-wing forces to turn defense into attack and attack the right-wing forces of the Franks.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shengjiazu is worthy of being one of the two trumps of the Frankish empire.


    Although the soldiers of the British Empire had fought desperately, their front kept retreating.


    The original military array with convex middle and concave sides has gradually been oppressed into an "anti Crescent" with convex middle and concave sides.


    On the surface, the battle situation of the Chinese Army battlefield of the Frankish army is very good. If we continue to work hard, it should not be a problem to break through the Chinese army of the British army.


    But just then, the middle army of the Frankish army suddenly received the order to retreat.


    Although I don''t understand why we should retreat when the form is very good, this is a military order after all. Since it is a military order, we can''t fail to abide by it.


    However - before the Chinese troops of the Frankish army could retreat, the Chinese troops of the British army suddenly moved.


    At this time, the two convex places of the britannian army''s central army formation, which appeared to be concave in the middle and convex on both sides, suddenly moved forward and pressed towards both sides of the Frankish army''s central army.


    On both sides of the military array of the British army, the protruding troops are armored Ruishi with a total military strength of 2400.


    In front of the middle army of the Frankish Empire, there are 6000 infantry of the second army of the Michael knights, and 2400 iron warriors on the left and right sides.


    At this time, the dust rose in their rear - the 5000 armored paladins on the right wing of the Frankish army, the German undead, the wing mounted cavalry regiment and the 3000 cavalry on the left came to the rear of the middle army of the Frankish army.


    The sudden appearance of enemy troops in the left and right of the army, especially in their own rear, made the middle army of the Frankish army filled with panic, which spread at an alarming speed.


    The armored paladins on the left and right wings of the Frankish army were defeated, leaving only 20000 infantry and 3500 paladins of the Chinese army.


    The last 23, 500 soldiers of the Frankish army were surrounded by the enemy - the battle was divided.


    This is Deng Jiaer''s method of operation - to fight fast and slow, gradually erode all the units of the Frankish army, and expand local victory to overall victory.


    Gazing at the Chinese troops besieged on all sides, bazel felt in a trance.


    The attack of the British army was so fast that bazel didn''t react until now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Integrate the escaped armored paladins!"


    Even though he knew that the outcome had been divided, bazel was still holding the consciousness of going out and preparing to integrate the armored paladins who fled from the left and right wings.


    The Armored Cavalry on the left and right wings were attacked by the britannian army, with countless deaths and injuries, but they also managed to escape a lot of routed soldiers.


    If we see the integration of these routed troops, we can form an assault force with some combat power.


    Bazel is ready to rely on the only remaining assault force to rescue the surrounded Chinese troops.


    Bazer put the direction of the assault on the left and right sides of the Chinese army.


    The Britannia army, which surrounded the troops of the Frankish army, was an armored Ruishi with a military strength of only 2400, and the difficulty of breakthrough was relatively low.


    With the idea of withdrawing as many people as possible, bazel ordered an assault.


    Let the only remaining assault force under his command charge the britannian army that is besieging the middle army of their Frankish army, and try to open a hole so that the besieged middle army can escape some soldiers as much as possible


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle of zlukou divided the victory and defeat with great speed.


    Under Deng Jiaer''s fast attack, it took only half an afternoon to collapse the whole Frankish army.


    The army with a total force of 35000 brought by bazer was almost completely destroyed.


    They are proud of the two trump troops of the Frankish Empire, the armored Paladin and the armored pawn, with only 2000 and 300 people left respectively.


    There are only 500 other 20000 soldiers left.


    The rest of the soldiers were either killed or captured by Deng Jiaer''s army, or fled to nowhere.


    Bazel rushed to zlukou with 33500 troops, and finally fled back to the Rhineland plain with less than 3000 disabled troops.


    To say why bazel lost so miserably in this war - it should be that he underestimated the German undead team.


    Belittling the German undead team led him to take a wrong step.


    The chain reaction caused by the wrong step made him lag behind Deng Jiaer step by step, and finally - led to a big loss.

 Chapter 1296

    Britannia Empire, Lake ANGA, zlukou.


    "Coach!" Fischer shouted anxiously to Otto, "what shall we do now?"


    The red blood in Otto''s eyes became more than before, and he didn''t know what to do now.


    When bazel didn''t help him get through the blockade of tunzlu, he couldn''t think of any way to break through the current impasse.


    At this time, a message that made Otto more desperate came.


    "Lord, commander in chief!"


    A general stumbled in front of Otto.


    "The pursuers of the joint and coalition forces are coming!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At present, the lake is full of gauze and fog, but even so, the soldiers on the remnant ships of the Royal Fleet can still clearly see that large black spots have floated at the junction of water and sky behind them.


    And what are these floating black spots - it goes without saying.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hit the iron chain..." Otto, with his head down, said in a faint voice.


    Suspecting that he had heard wrong, Fischer asked Otto loudly, "coach! What did you say? "


    "I said - hit the chain!" Otto shouted in a much louder and clearer tone than before, and raised his drooping head to reveal his face full of ferocious and crazy colors.


    "Bet! Break the chain! Raise the ship''s speed to the top! Break the iron chain at zlukou! "


    "Yes, but the iron chain blocking zlukou is so thick, and it seems that the iron chain is nailed firmly..."


    Before Fischer had finished, Otto was impatient and kind:


    "That''s why I said it was a bet! Hurry up and send orders to all ships - raise the ship''s speed to the highest! Follow the flagship! Break the chain! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The last remnant of the Royal Fleet launched a fearless charge against the iron chain blocking zlukou against the dense arrow rain thrown by the dengjiaer army.


    The first to hit the chain was Otto''s flagship.


    Hit the chain, a huge roar sounded, and then - there was no other movement.


    The iron chain connecting the north and south of zlukou still stands.


    The other ships following the flagship also hit the chain one after another.


    Although the sound of hitting the chain was amazing, there was still no sign that the chain was going to break.


    The part nailed to the rock wall doesn''t mean to fall off


    "It''s over..." Otto whispered desperately after seeing that all the ships had hit the iron chain and didn''t break it.


    The pursuers of the joint fleet were getting closer and closer, so close that they could see the shape of the ship.


    In order to survive, the remnant soldiers of the Royal Fleet, whose fighting spirit and morale have completely collapsed, launched their last means of survival - jumping off the ship to escape.


    Poop, poop, poop


    One by one, the remaining soldiers of the Royal Fleet jumped into the water.


    Then the arrows thrown by Deng Jiaer''s army were shot into a hornet''s nest.


    Dengjiaer army also threw arrows at the remnant of the Royal Fleet on the North Bank of zlukou.


    The enemy soldiers and generals who jumped into the lake were excellent targets for the crossbow men of Deng Jiaer army.


    The pursuit troops of the joint fleet also arrived at this time and began to attack the enemy ships in the last row.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Otto didn''t jump out with his men.


    But slowly pulled out his sword in the cabin.


    "Commander..." Fischer whispered in a choking voice, "are you really not running away..."


    Otto closed his eyes.


    As if he had no face to look at Fischer next to him.


    "As a general of the Frankish Empire, he couldn''t even defeat the enemies of the country. He fought such a humiliating defeat..."


    "The fleet built by the country exhausted its efforts was destroyed."


    "Causing 200000 soldiers to die..."


    "Many families in China have lost their fathers, sons, brothers and husbands..."


    "I feel guilty from the bottom of my heart..."


    "Killed so many subordinates... I don''t have the face to live anymore."


    "I don''t have the face to be a prisoner of the britannians."


    Otto put his sword around his neck.


    "Fischer, if you want to run, run."


    After that, Otto pulled and let the blade cut the artery in his neck.


    Fischer watched Otto''s body slowly fall to the ground.


    "Coach... I won''t run away."


    "I don''t have the face to be a prisoner of the britannians..."


    Miso.


    Otto pulled out his sword around his waist.


    Then he cut off the artery in his neck like Otto just now


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya.


    "Er..."


    Dominic raised his heavy eyes slowly while groaning that only he could hear.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the familiar roof that had been seen countless times.


    Slightly turned his head, he saw a figure sitting by the bed. He also saw it countless times and was already familiar with it.


    "... el..."


    El is sitting by Dominic''s bed.


    While preparing the potion in his hand, he heard Dominic calling to himself.


    "Teacher, are you awake?"


    Speaking of this, he changed to a half joking tone.


    "It''s a good time for you to wake up."


    El shook the bowl on his right hand and made a sound of "Gudong" and "Gudong".


    "The potion has just been adjusted."


    Since Dominic fell ill, El, Camille and Gabriel will take turns to take care of Dominic whenever they are free.


    However, because Camille stays at home for the longest time among the three, Camille usually takes care of Dominic the most.


    El has been at home almost every day since he moved the whole musketry back to alenmuya.


    Therefore, he had been busy with the research and development of muskets before, resulting in that El didn''t have much time to see Dominic.


    With the mentality of compensation, El will come to Dominic''s house these days to take care of Dominic, who is called "teacher" and actually "father".


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Dominic said in a half joking tone:


    "Then I woke up at a bad time. Let me sleep again. "


    Although Dominic said so, he obediently asked el to lift him up and drink all the potions in the bowl.


    "It''s still as bad as ever..."


    This is Dominic''s evaluation of the bowl of medicine after drinking the potion.


    "Come on, teacher, have some water."


    El handed Dominic a glass of water.


    "I don''t understand why most potions in the world are bitter. Teacher, would you like to sit down for a while, or would you like to go back to sleep? "


    "Sit down for a while. I usually lie in bed long enough. I have to sit down occasionally. El, sit down, too. "


    Dominic pointed to a chair by the bed.


    "We haven''t had a good chat together for a long time. Let''s sit down and have a chat."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1297

    As soon as El''s ass touched the surface of the chair, Dominic asked him:


    "El, it''s so noisy outside recently... Are the grassland people already in the city?"


    "No, not yet. But -- soon. "


    Speaking of this, El smiled bitterly.


    "As far as I know, the prairie people''s army is only four days away from allenmuya."


    "Four days..." Dominic''s voice was unconsciously serious, "the grassland people''s march speed is as fast as ever..."


    "Is the central government ready for the attack?" Dominic went on.


    "The Central Committee has convened a number of troops."


    "Although the scale is not large, there should be no problem in guarding allenmuya relying on allenmuya''s strong city."


    "And I don''t think the prairie people really want to attack allenmuya."


    "Oh?" Dominic raised his eyebrows. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because... Grassland people march faster."


    "There is no plan to move forward step by step."


    "The cities along the way will fight if they can fight, give up if they can''t, and rush towards Ellen Muya."


    "So I don''t think grassland people really want to lay down the capital of our country at all."


    "Just to show off their prairie people''s force to the monarchs and ministers of allenmuya."


    "After arriving at the foot of the city of alenmuya, grassland people may only turn around the city for a few times, and then head back to the grassland."


    "... well, that''s a good idea... Uh...!"


    Before Dominic finished, he suddenly held his forehead and made a deep cry of pain.


    "Teacher!" El, who was startled, quickly got up and held Dominic''s shoulders. "What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? "


    "Nothing... Just a sudden pain in the head... It''s all right now..."


    Dominic put down his hand on his forehead.


    Although he sighed.


    "I should... Not live long."


    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"


    El said in a slightly serious tone to Dominic.


    "Please don''t say anything so unkind."


    "El... Thank you for your concern."


    Dominic smiled bitterly.


    "But I''m telling the truth... After all, I''m old and my physical quality is much worse than before. I may not be able to survive this illness..."


    "It took a full three years, but it didn''t make the patient recover. On the contrary, it made the body worse and worse. That''s the best proof..."


    "Teacher..."


    The light in El''s eyes dimmed.


    "Please don''t say such words again in the future..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As they stopped talking, the atmosphere in the room gradually became silent.


    In addition, the content of what Dominic just said is quite heavy.


    Let the atmosphere in the house be silent, but also with a little sad color.


    After some time, Dominic finally broke the silence.


    "... el."


    Dominic whispered.


    "If... One day this country needs you to stand up and help this country do something... Ordinary people may not even think about..."


    "Are you willing to stand up?"


    "Hey...?"


    In El''s opinion, Dominic had some inexplicable problems, which stunned el for a while.


    "Stand up... For this country... And do something that ordinary people don''t dare to think..."


    El scratched his head.


    Then he smiled bitterly:


    "What a big problem..."


    "Teacher, this question is so difficult to answer... I really can''t think of anything. The country needs me to stand up."


    "This kind of problem feels too far away from me."


    El smiled helplessly.


    "When one day I meet a country that needs me to stand up and do something for this country, I''ll think about it slowly."


    "... el." Dominic looked directly at El with meaningful eyes. "I haven''t understood you since I met you."


    Dominic said a lot of things that stunned El again.


    "You have military talent that ordinary people can''t reach."


    "As long as you want, you can shine in the army at any time."


    "Just like Su Cheng of the British Empire, he ascended to a high position that many people can''t reach in their life at a young age."


    "But you have no intention of showing your talents."


    "He even repeatedly denied and avoided his talents."


    "Willing to be an unknown ordinary person."


    "El, why are you doing this? Why not show your talents? "


    After Dominic''s voice fell, El gradually recovered from his stunned state.


    After the silence, El smiled.


    Then soft channel:


    "Teacher, have a good rest."


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    After that, El left Dominic''s room without Dominic''s response.


    Dominic looked at El''s back with eyes full of complex colors.


    It was not until El left that he grew a sigh with a tired color.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, the Frankish army, the big tent of this array.


    Boom!


    Walter''s fist was reprinted on the dusty bazel''s face.


    Bazel was hit directly by Walter and fell heavily to the ground.


    "You bastard!"


    Walter''s eyes were wide open and his cheeks turned strangely damp red with anger.


    "Return my troops!"


    Walter pounced on bazel, trying to continue pouring his fist and anger on bazel.


    The other generals of the big tent rushed up in time to stop Volterra.


    When Walter knocked him to the ground in public, bazel didn''t respond.


    Just continued to sit on the ground with a guilty face.


    Bazel''s remnant army, just returned to the army barracks in the Rhineland plain.


    It was almost at the same time as bazel''s remnant army that they came to the Fark army barracks in the Rhineland plain, as well as the tragic news of the disastrous defeat of the water battle in Lake ANGA and the total annihilation of the Royal Fleet.


    Walter almost fainted when he heard the bad news that Basil''s army was defeated and the Royal Fleet was destroyed.


    In order to vent his anger, Walter knocked bazel, who was ashamed and had just entered the big tent, to the ground.


    Bazel was naturally ashamed to take 33500 people out and less than 3000 people back. Therefore, bazel did not hide or flash in the face of Walter''s fist, let it be printed on his face, and did not make superfluous begging for mercy.


    All the generals and officials of the big tent are comforting Walter who is angry.


    Even Allen, who was usually silent in the account, stood up at this time.


    "General Zimmerman." Alan said in a deep voice, "please calm down. This is not the time to quarrel and fight with your comrades in arms."

 Chapter 1298

    With the help of the crowd, Walter finally recovered his composure.


    "Guard!"


    Walter called the guards outside the tent.


    Several guards rushed into the account.


    "... take bazel down."


    Walter murmured.


    "Put him in custody and deal with him according to military law in the future."


    "Yes!"


    Several guards set up bazel.


    The pale bazel did not make superfluous resistance, and allowed the guards to put him up, remove his sword from his waist and take him to the temporary prison in the camp, which was specially used to detain generals who violated military law.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Basil was taken down, Walter calmly returned to the main seat of the long table.


    The generals who had just left their seats because they held Walter and comforted him also returned to their positions.


    "... the order of Michael will attack soon."


    Walter''s dull voice echoed in the account.


    "Do you... Have any strategies against the enemy?"


    Quiet


    There was silence in the tent.


    The generals in cold sweat looked at each other.


    No one said their countermeasures against the enemy.


    Not because they don''t want to say.


    But because their minds are empty and there are no effective countermeasures at all.


    "... general Zimmerman, let''s retreat and return home."


    In the end, Allen was the first to break the silence.


    His words, which broke the silence, opened the eyes of all the people in the account, including Walter.


    "General Jones..." Walter''s already gloomy face became more gloomy. "Do you mean... Let''s stop the attack on the British Empire and the Nibelungen plan?"


    "That''s right." As soon as Walter''s voice fell, Allen nodded without thinking.


    "No!"


    Walter screamed.


    "Do you know how long China has prepared and how much it has paid for the Nibelungen plan and the attack and destruction of the British Empire?"


    "If the plan is terminated, all our efforts to carry out the plan so far will be wasted!"


    "Do you say you can stop?"


    "... general Zimmerman. The termination of the Nibelungen plan now can also save some combat power for our country. " Allen said in a calm tone, "if we continue to fight, we may not even have the last fighting power."


    "Although there was a fierce battle on Lake ANGA, the warable soldiers of the Michael Knights must still be more than 100000."


    "There are still about 150000 troops left in the ISAR remnant army besieged in the Rhineland plain."


    "The two armies add up - their total strength has exceeded that of us with less than 150000 people left."


    "Michael''s order is still the strongest force in the British Empire. It is already very reluctantly to meet the Michael''s order commanded by Su Cheng, let alone when a large number of troops have to be allocated to deal with the ISAR remnant army."


    "And the position of our army is quite bad."


    "Although our army is currently surrounded by ISAR''s remnant army, if we wait for the Michael Knight order to land and launch an attack on our army, we will have the remnant army of Gabriel Knight Order and Rachel Knight order inside and Michael Knight Order outside - our army will be attacked by the three major knights."


    "If the ISAR remnant army in the encirclement circle launches an attack at the same time as the Michael Knights outside the encirclement circle, we will be attacked by both inside and outside."


    "By then, our army will be very dangerous."


    "If we withdraw from China now, although it will lead to the failure of Nibelungen plan, we can still keep the current more than 100000 troops."


    "If we don''t withdraw and fight the British army to the end... The last force we have may no longer exist."


    The total number of troops participating in the Nibelungen plan is 500000.


    In the battle of Rhineland, 100000 people were killed and injured, but then 30000 people recovered, leaving 430000 people.


    200000 troops from the Royal Fleet attacked the combined fleet of the British Empire, leaving 230000 people.


    Another 33500 people were assigned to lift the blockade of zlukou by the Michael knights, leaving 196500 people.


    Finally, 50000 people were sent home to reinforce the Northern Territory and resist the southward movement of grassland people, leaving 146500 people


    When the Royal Fleet and the troops who went to lift the blockade of zlukou were completely destroyed, Walter had less than 150000 troops left


    As Allen said just now, their total strength is less than the sum of Michael''s knights and Iser''s remnant army.


    What Allen said just now won the approval of many people present.


    But these people dare not say it openly.


    Because they all found that Walter''s face was getting worse and worse when Alan just said his opinion.


    After Allen''s voice fell, Walter raised his fist, slammed it on the table in front of him, and then roared:


    "No!"


    "The war has been fought! We have made so many sacrifices! Said, "if you don''t fight, you won''t fight?"


    "It took us so many years to have today''s situation that forced the British Empire to a desperate situation. I''m not willing to give up!"


    "Are you willing? Just run back home in such a gloomy way?! "


    Walter yelled at the generals in front of him.


    Those who originally agreed with Alan''s opinion just now also showed confusion in their eyes.


    Although they agree with what Alan just said.


    But... They are not willing to terminate the Nibelungen plan so that all their efforts have been in vain.


    And those who had been sneering at what Alan had just said, as soon as Walter''s voice fell behind, they immediately shouted:


    "Unwilling!"


    "Fight with the British Army!"


    "What is the order of Michael! What is Ethel''s remnant army! We can also win! "


    "Show them the strength of our Franks!"


    ¡­¡­


    "The Nibelungen plan will never end!"


    Walter, with a calm face, spoke his attitude and decision in a firm tone.


    "We haven''t lost yet!"


    "We haven''t reached the point where we need to rush back to China!"


    "We still have a chance!"


    "We still have a way to turn the current situation around!"


    "The order of Michael has not yet landed on the Rhineland plain."


    "And Iser''s remnant army is still trapped in our encirclement."


    "We take advantage of the fact that the Michael Knights have not landed on the Rhineland plain and destroy the ISAR remnant army in the encirclement as soon as possible!"


    "Before the Michael Knights landed, completely eliminate the remnants of Iser!"


    "When Iser''s remnant army is wiped out, we will have no worries! You can integrate all your combat power and fight the Michael Knights! "


    "As long as we break the enemy one by one, we can avoid being surrounded by the British Army!"


    "Get ready to attack now! At 13:00 p.m., launch a general attack on the ISAR remnant army in the Siege! "


    "We will never stop until we destroy ISAR''s remnant army!"

 Chapter 1299

    ¡ª¡ªUh


    ¡ª¡ªIt hurts


    There were bursts of pain everywhere... Especially in the left arm.


    Mulder was awakened by the pain of ships everywhere.


    Open your eyes.


    Maybe it''s because the eyes haven''t touched the light for too long. After opening the eyes, the eyes are full of dazzling strong light.


    Because he couldn''t stand the strong light, Mu couldn''t help but close his eyes a little and let his eyes slowly adapt to the strong light.


    The strong light faded and the scene condensed in front of us gradually took shape.


    White tent top - this is the mirror image that first appeared in Mulder.


    After seeing the scene in front of him, a familiar smell also penetrated Mulder''s nostrils - the smell of potion.


    When Mulder was thinking about where he was, a strange voice suddenly sounded in Mulder''s ear:


    "Ah! He''s awake! "


    "Come on! Go and inform the head! "


    ¡ª¡ªChief?


    Hearing this "head", the fog that trapped Mulder''s mind gradually dispersed and his memory gradually woke up.


    ANGA lake, ships, roar, flame


    Mulder remembered everything that had happened before he was unconscious.


    Before the coma, Mulder''s memory was fixed in the raging sea of fire that hit him.


    "I..." Mulder whispered, "have you survived...?"


    Mulder turned his head and looked at his surroundings.


    He is now lying in a white military tent alone, and the small table beside the bed is full of drugs and bandages.


    After observing the surrounding environment, Mulder began to observe himself.


    Although he could not see what his trunk looked like because he was wearing clothes, he could clearly feel that his trunk was wrapped in a thick bandage.


    Not only the torso, but also the legs were covered with bandages.


    "How badly hurt..." Mu de looked at his left arm with a bitter smile.


    No, it''s not a left arm anymore.


    To be exact, it is to look at the part that was once the left arm.


    The place that should have been the left arm is now empty, and the left arm is completely broken from below the shoulder.


    Just as Mulder was feeling the severity of his injury, a sudden sound sounded outside the account, from far to near at a very fast speed.


    Hoo!


    The curtain of the military tent was lifted.


    It was Su Cheng who rushed into the account.


    "Mr. Mulder!" Su Cheng walked quickly to Mulder''s bed.


    "Captain..." Mu de saw Su Cheng and didn''t have any greetings with him, but took the lead in saying to Su Cheng, "the decisive battle of ANGA Lake... Did we win?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Mulder''s voice fell, Su Cheng nodded vigorously.


    "We won! The Royal Fleet of the Frankish empire was destroyed! Its coach Otto von holwig has also committed suicide! We won! "


    "Did you win...?" The corners of Mulder''s mouth tilted slightly, and his face showed a happy color.


    But the comforting color on Mulder''s face only appeared for a while and then disappeared.


    Put on a heavy expression.


    Ning Sheng asked his second question, which he most wanted to know the answer except "did they win?".


    "Well... How many people who took part in the fire attack survived..."


    Hearing Mulder''s question, Su Cheng, who had just reported his success to Mulder with a smile, stiffened with a smile.


    Instead of smiling, a heavy color appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "A total of 1093 soldiers survived the fire attack..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    After hesitating for a while, he said in a deep voice:


    "The rich commander of the Imperial Navy, Bryce short, also died bravely in this war..."


    After the battle, Su Cheng immediately sent all the No. 3 warships in the fleet to search for survivors on the lake. However... There were very few survivors.


    A total of 10000 troops participated in the fire attack.


    The people who survived were only in their early 1000''s.


    Even Vice Admiral blitz died in the war.


    But Mulder miraculously survived.


    When the search and rescue personnel found Mulder on the lake, Mulder was lying on a wooden board dying.


    Military doctors treated Mulder at all costs.


    With the efforts of the military doctors for several days, Mulder''s order was finally saved.


    But - Mulder''s left arm was badly burned and had to be amputated.


    Despite his psychological preparation, Mulder still felt stuck in his throat after learning that so many subordinates had died and that Bryce, who had been working with him for many years, had died.


    After several deep breaths, Mu Decai finally adjusted his state.


    In order not to make the atmosphere in the account so heavy, Mu de pulled the corners of his mouth, showed a faint smile, and said in a half joking tone:


    "With my injury like this, I can finally apply to the central government for retirement."


    "Many years ago, I applied to the central government for retirement many times, but every application was rejected."


    "I''m hurt like this now. The central government should be embarrassed to reject my retirement application?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Mulder." Su Cheng smiled and echoed in a smiling tone, "if the central government still doesn''t agree with your retirement request, I''ll preside over justice for you and personally ask the central government to allow your retirement request."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, Mu de laughed a few times.


    "I''m relieved to have your words!"


    Just as Mulder''s voice had just finished, the curtain of the military array was opened again.


    This time, when I entered the tent, I was still a young man - Willie, deputy head of the Michael knights.


    After entering the account, Willie greeted Mulder first.


    "Mr. Mulder." Willie smiled. "Great, you''re awake."


    "Thank you for your concern." Mulder said with a smile, "I didn''t think I had a chance to wake up... I''m so lucky."


    Willie''s income this time is not to find Mulder, but to find Su Cheng.


    So after a brief greeting with Mu De, he turned his eyes to Su Cheng and said positively:


    "Commander, the army has been integrated. You can go out at any time. "


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded, "thank you."


    "March...?" Mu was stunned.


    Only then did Mulder realize that he was sleeping in the camp.


    If it''s on a ship, where does he need to sleep in the camp?


    "Captain. Have we landed now? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng smiled. "Just three days ago, the fleet smoothly followed the Yisu River to the South Bank of the Yisu River and began to land."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Willie added:


    "Now, the troops are ready to attack at any time."


    "That means..." murmured Mulder in a slightly startled tone. "We''re going to fight the Frankish Army... On land?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng breathed a sigh, "it''s about to start... The final decisive battle with the Frankish army."


    "Mr. Mulder, just stay here and recover."


    "We''re going to drive the enemy out of the country completely."


    "Well...!" Mulder nodded heavily. "I wish you success. You must win, commander."


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "Wait for our good news, Mr. Mulder."


    After that, Su Cheng led Willie out of Mulder''s big account.

 Chapter 1300

    Britannia Empire, Rhineland plain, Frankish army barracks, our big tent.


    "Coach! Iraq, the camp of ISAR''s remnant Army... Still stand still! The front-line soldiers have not broken through Iser''s remnant army! "


    Hearing the herald''s report, Walter''s face became more ugly, even though it was already ugly.


    "Let the soldiers on the front line withdraw and rest! Let the rest troops on top! Don''t let the attack stop! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    After the herald rushed out of the tent, Walter clenched his fist and hit the table in front of him.


    The great strength seemed to break the long table in front of him at one breath.


    If he did not vent his anger in this way, Walter was afraid that he would be angry to death.


    Seeing Walter getting angry again, the other generals in the tent were silent and even relaxed their breathing.


    "Ethel..." said Walter, gnashing his teeth. "You''re a cruel man...!"


    Walter ordered a general attack on the ISAR remnant army trapped in the siege - which was five days ago.


    In the past five days, the Frankish army launched a non-stop attack on the ISAR remnant army in the siege.


    It''s real and non-stop.


    The Frankish attack never stopped, day or night.


    Walter divided his troops into five classes and alternately stormed Iser''s remnant army.


    After five days of uninterrupted attacks, the camp of ISAR''s remnant army remained unshakable.


    Until now, the Frankish army has not broken Ethel''s remnant army.


    Walter was shocked at first.


    He doesn''t quite understand.


    Two days ago, the third day after the general attack on the ISAR remnant army, Walter roared directly:


    "Impossible! After being besieged for such a long time, the supplies of ISAR''s remnant army should have been cut off long ago! How can they still have the strength to hold weapons and fight! "


    Walter really didn''t understand why ISAR''s remnant army, which had been besieged for so long, still had the strength to fight.


    Until later, Walter was suddenly surprised.


    He was surprised to find the reason why Iser''s remnant army had been besieged for so long and still had the strength to fight when all supplies should have been exhausted.


    This is a reason... Walter had never thought about it before... Or dared not think about it.


    He never expected that Ethel would dare to survive the crisis without supplies in such an amazing way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach!"


    Another messenger rushed into the big tent.


    "What''s up?!"


    Walter was angry when he just learned that the battle on the front line was still unproductive.


    So after the herald entered the account, he shouted "what''s up" at him in a vicious tone.


    The herald was obviously startled by Walter''s ferocious tone, so he shrank his neck.


    But fearing to return, the messenger quickly gave full play to his excellent quality, suppressed his fear, then cleared his throat and shouted in a clear voice:


    "The latest trend of the Michael Knights has been detected!"


    "The order of Michael is now 20 miles southwest of our army! The total military strength is about 100000! "


    As soon as the messenger''s voice fell, there was an uproar in the tent.


    "What?!"


    "Is the order of Michael so close to our army?"


    "The marching speed completely exceeded our expectations..."


    "100000... It is completely consistent with the intelligence detected before. It seems that the incoming Michael knights are really only about 100000..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walter''s face, described by the word "ugly", was not qualified enough.


    The tenacity of Iser''s remnant army and the extremely fast marching speed of Michael''s knights completely disrupted his battle plan.


    20 miles - this is a distance that the enemy can attack at any time.


    According to the marching speed of the Michael knights, they will be able to come under the Frankish barracks tomorrow.


    In other words, the time left for Walter to annihilate the ISAR remnant army was less than a day.


    In less than a day... How could it be possible to annihilate ISAR''s remnant Army


    Despite Walter''s unwillingness to admit it, the ruthless reality was before Walter''s eyes:


    Walter''s battle plan of "annihilating the remnants of Iser first, and then integrating the troops to fight a decisive battle with Su Cheng''s Michael knights" has been completely bankrupt at present.


    But Walter had no intention of giving up the fight.


    After lowering his head and meditating for some time, he said in a frozen voice:


    "... lift the siege of ISAR''s remnant army."


    "The whole army went 10 miles north."


    "Since we can''t take the lead in annihilating Iser''s remnant army, we won''t annihilate it."


    "The whole army went 10 miles north to integrate the formation."


    "We and the Michael Knights have a face-to-face showdown with the remnants of Iser!"


    Walter didn''t want to fail like this.


    So he quickly changed the battle plan.


    Since the battle plan of "encircling and annihilating the ISAR remnant army first and then attacking the Michael knights" is bankrupt, it will not be broken one by one! At the same time, meet the remnant of Michael knights and Iser!


    As soon as Walter said his new battle plan, he was unanimously opposed by many generals in the account.


    They all agreed that they should not take any more risks.


    The total military strength of the two armies of Michael knights and Iser''s remnant army is more than 200000, while the military strength of their Frankish army is less than 150000. It''s too hard to meet the two armies at the same time.


    But Walter could no longer listen to the opinions contrary to him, and forced the launch of the new battle plan.


    Allen has been sitting silently in the tent, watching the actions and reactions of the generals in the tent.


    Looking at Walter, who was full of red blood and forced to launch a new war plan, Allen opened his mouth, sighed silently, and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªGeneral Zimmerman... Has become a gambler


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Frankish army removed the months long siege of ISAR''s remnant army.


    Go 10 miles north and prepare to integrate the troops. At the same time, meet the remaining forces of Michael knights and Iser and make a final fight.


    Naturally, this message was delivered to the array of Michael knights at the first time.


    When the scouts brought the news back to the Michael knights, the Michael knights were resting.


    Su Cheng was sitting on the ground resting when he learned the news.


    "The Frankish Empire has not withdrawn?" After hearing the news, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows, "it seems... The commander of the Frankish army wants to have a frontal showdown with us..."


    "The commander of the Frankish army has become a gambler. He is gambling now."


    Su Cheng said in a determined tone to Willie, Eliza and others who also sat on his side to rest:


    "He is betting on the future fate of this army and the Frankish empire."

 Chapter 1301

    "I''ve lost my basic reason... As long as I''m a little rational and calm, I shouldn''t gamble on such a big bet with little chance of winning and terrible stakes..."


    "I can quite understand Frank''s idea." Willie smiled and echoed, "after all, he is fighting a big battle that has invested too much and can''t afford to lose. As long as there is a chance of winning, he should try his best to win."


    "If I were the commander-in-chief of the Frankish army, I would have led the troops home long ago to reserve some strength for the country as much as possible."


    After saying this in a half joking tone, Su Cheng changed into a more serious tone and said to Willie:


    "The current situation is dominated by our army. The Frankish army has lifted the siege on Dad... Mr. Iser and Mr. Albert''s troops. "


    "Willie, tomorrow morning, I''ll see a supply convoy full of enough baggage for tens of thousands of troops ready to go."


    "Yes!"


    After Willie''s response fell, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Eliza on his side.


    "Eliza, come with me to the Ethel army camp tomorrow."


    "Well..." Eliza nodded.


    Although Eliza tried her best to hide it, she still couldn''t hide the uneasiness in her eyes.


    Ethel and Albert were besieged by the Frankish army for months.


    After being besieged for such a long time, no matter how much supplies, they must have been exhausted long ago.


    After the supplies were cut off for such a long time, Eliza couldn''t imagine what they had become


    They are not sure. They have


    Eliza''s hands trembled at the thought of the worst possibility.


    Su Cheng''s team paid attention to Eliza''s state.


    Eliza''s uneasiness in the fundus of her eyes and trembling of her hands - these abnormalities of Eliza are naturally perceived by Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng reached out and silently held Eliza''s hand in his hand.


    Gave Eliza silent encouragement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Su Cheng took Eliza and Alan, as well as the German undead team as the escort, and the whole army set foot on the ISAR remnant camp, which had been relieved of the siege.


    The camp of their Michael knights is very close to the camp of the ISAR remnant army. If each person takes several horses to transfer in turn, they can reach the camp of the ISAR remnant army in less than an hour.


    "Alan, is your shoulder OK?" Su Cheng asked Alan, who was carrying the flag of the Michael knights.


    "No problem." Alan patted his right shoulder. "Although his right shoulder was hurt, it''s only a small injury. It''s not in the way."


    "Then go." After that, Su Cheng took the lead in knocking on the horse''s belly, driving Xiaobai under his crotch to run forward.


    Behind Su Cheng and others, there is a huge supply fleet.


    The speed of the supply team must be much slower than that of Su Cheng and others, so soon Su Cheng and others left the supply team behind.


    The closer to the camp of ISAR''s remnant army, the more the scenery changes.


    Originally, it was still blue sky, white clouds and grass.


    Gradually, there are more and more "red grass" dyed red and black by blood.


    Along with the increase, there are "black soil" dyed strange black purple.


    There are dead bodies everywhere on the ground. The closer we get to the barracks of ISAR''s remnant army, the more bodies will be spread on the ground. There is no place for horses to hoof, so we can only step on the bodies.


    The more blood in the air, the more worried Eliza... And Su Cheng.


    Finally - they arrived outside the barracks of ISAR''s remnant army.


    The simple wooden wall made of high wooden stakes is covered with blood and broken.


    In the wooden wall stood a large number of yellow skinned patrolmen whose faces were too bad to be described in words.


    Seeing Su Cheng and others who were close to their barracks... No, to be exact, seeing the Michael knight regiment flag carried by Alan gradually approaching their barracks, their originally dim eyes gradually glowed with excitement.


    "I''m Su Cheng, head of the Michael Knights --!"


    Su Cheng took a deep breath.


    Then, with all his strength, he shouted to the soldiers on the wooden wall:


    "Here comes the order of Michael --!"


    Alan frantically shook the flag of the Michael knights in his hand, so that the soldiers on the wooden wall could see the patterns drawn on the flag.


    "Here comes the Michael knights" - the weight of this sentence is like a towering mountain.


    The soldiers of ISAR''s remnant army received the news of the lifting of the blockade by the Frankish army and the arrival of the Michael Knights early.


    They all looked forward to it.


    Looking forward to the early arrival of Michael''s knights.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s cry "here comes the Michael knights", many patrolmen on the wooden wall cried out because they couldn''t restrain their fierce emotions.


    "Excuse me --!"


    Su Cheng then shouted.


    "Is the head of the order of Gabriel and the head of the order of Rachel still alive -?!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a response sounded on the wooden wall:


    "Both regiments are still... Alive --!"


    Hearing this, Eliza''s worry and uneasiness at the bottom of her eyes finally disappeared.


    The big stone in her heart finally fell, which filled Eliza''s eyes with tears and whispered:


    "Great... Great..."


    But Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know if he''s worried too much.


    He felt that the soldier who had just answered had a... Very strange pause when he said "both regiments are still alive".


    It seems that he is hesitating whether to say that both regiments are still alive.


    The soldiers shouted again at the wooden wall:


    "Please wait --!"


    "We''ll open the door right away --!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the soldier said, the simple wooden door soon opened slowly.


    Standing at the wooden door, he was quite familiar to Su Cheng and Eliza.


    "Mr Albert!"


    Su Cheng gave a cry of surprise, then quickly got off his horse and ran towards Albert.


    Eliza, Alan, and the members of the German undead team who acted as guards also dismounted one after another and followed closely.


    Albert''s current appearance is completely different from that Albert known in Su Cheng''s and Eliza''s memory.


    His face was pale, his eyes were sunken, his cheekbones were prominent, and he was a little skinny - this was Albert''s current appearance, completely different from his previous strong and powerful posture.


    "Mr. Albert..."


    Looking at Albert''s appearance, Eliza couldn''t help feeling her nose sour.


    Albert always loved Eliza like his own daughter.


    Albert is also the most respected and favorite elder for Eliza besides Ethel.


    The elders she respected and loved became like this, which made Eliza''s eyes full of sad and bitter tears.

 Chapter 1302

    Mr Albert... "


    Looking at Albert, Su Cheng also felt that his chest was like a big stone


    Albert and his friendship have always been good. Looking at Albert''s half dead appearance, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling his nose sour.


    "Eliza... Su Cheng..." his hoarse voice came from Albert''s lips.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Su Cheng, I''m sorry..."


    Albert looked sad and buried his head low.


    "We did something... Irreparable..."


    Su Cheng looked at Albert puzzled.


    "Mr. Albert, why do you apologize to me?"


    "It''s a great achievement that you and Mr. Iser stick to the Rhineland plain and don''t let the plan of the Frankish army completely annihilating your army succeed!"


    "If you and Mr. Iser don''t stick to the main Rhineland plain, we won''t have the advantage that the total strength of the two armies exceeds that of the Frankish army!"


    "Victory or defeat is a common thing on the battlefield. No one can guarantee that he will definitely win every war."


    "And in the first Rhineland battle, the tactics used by the Frankish army were too cunning."


    "Even if I were to command the first Rhineland battle, I could not do better than you and Mr. Iser."


    "So - Mr. Albert, don''t feel remorse."


    "As long as you have a good performance in the final battle against the Frankish army, your achievements can be offset by your previous mistakes!"


    Su Cheng mistakenly thought that Albert meant "irreparable things" and that he and Iser lost to the Frankish army in the first Rhineland battle.


    However - after Su Cheng comforted Albert, the look in Albert''s eyes became darker.


    "I don''t mean this when I say something irreparable..."


    "When we were besieged by the Frankish army, the food left by our army was only enough for us to use for one month..."


    "After the supplies ran out, in order to survive, we ate everything we could..."


    "War horse, leather, forage, bark..."


    "But our army has nearly 150000 people, so how can we eat these things for a long time..."


    "About two months ago, we ate up all the food in the army..."


    "After all the edible things in the army were completely eaten up, we had to take the final means under Iser''s order..."


    "The ultimate means? What is that... "


    Su Cheng suddenly stopped talking.


    He suddenly realized what Albert called the "final means"


    After a long pause, he stared at Albert with eyes mixed with unbelievable colors.


    "Do you mean... Meat...?"


    Albert nodded.


    The head, which was already buried very low, was buried lower.


    Eliza on one side turned pale in an instant.


    And Alan was full of fear, full of fear.


    "If we don''t do that, we won''t have the strength to hold on until you arrive..." Albert continued softly.


    Su Cheng took a deep breath.


    After a long time, he restrained his emotions.


    He turned his head and shouted to the German undead team standing not far behind him:


    "The undead, listen! Everybody stay here! Don''t follow me into the camp later! "


    "Yes!!" The undead team shouted neatly.


    "Alan." After giving orders to the German undead team, Su Cheng looked at Alan next to him, "go to the supply team in the rear and tell them: don''t let the car loaded with meat into the camp, only let the car loaded with vegetarian food into the camp."


    "Well..."


    When Su Cheng saw Alan back on his horse and rushed to the rear supply team to give orders, Eliza said to Albert in a trembling voice:


    "Mr. Albert, my father, how is he...?"


    "Ethel, he''s still alive, but... He''s quite haggard now..."


    "In order to make the soldiers eat meat, Iser took the lead to eat it first. Iser has always felt very self reproach and shame for doing such a thing, so he has been depressed and his body is getting weaker and weaker. His body is so weak that he doesn''t even have the strength to stand up..."


    Albert''s words made Su Cheng sad and made Eliza''s eyes become more and more red.


    "No, no, let''s go to the camp and see Mr. Iser. We''ll talk about the rest slowly..."


    "Well..." Albert nodded.


    Only Su Cheng and Eliza followed Albert into the camp.


    Su Cheng has seen the tragic and bloody scene countless times.


    But when I saw the scene in the remnant camp of Ethel and Albert, I couldn''t help but feel a heavy heart.


    There were not many bloody and uncomfortable scenes in the camp, but there was a heavy atmosphere in the camp.


    Along the way, all the soldiers Su Cheng saw were gray in face and dull in eyes.


    "Those meat... Are private bodies, not a living person."


    Albert added.


    "This is our last bottom line as human beings..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Cheng and Eliza saw Ethel, he was lying motionless on the bed in the tent with his eyes closed.


    Like Albert, Ethel was so thin that he looked like a mummy.


    I can''t see the high spirited appearance of being the only integrated knight in the British Empire.


    "Father!"


    Eliza finally couldn''t restrain her emotions. She burst into tears and rushed to Ethel''s bed.


    Hearing Eliza''s voice, Ethel slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at Eliza with tearful eyes beside the bed and Su Cheng with a heavy face, Iser''s eyes glow.


    "Dad..."


    Now it''s private. Su Cheng doesn''t need to use any honorific title to Iser anymore.


    On the way to Iser camp, Su Cheng thought about all kinds of things he wanted to say to Iser.


    But after walking to Iser''s bed and seeing Iser''s appearance, Su Cheng only felt stuck in his throat and couldn''t say anything. At last, he only called out "Dad".


    Iser''s lips moved and seemed to want to say something, but in a flash, the look in Iser''s eyes suddenly disappeared and closed his just opened lips again.


    His eyes returned to their dim appearance just now.


    "I''m sorry... Eliza... Su Cheng..."


    After seeing his daughter and son-in-law whom he had not seen for a long time, Ethel''s first sentence was an apology.


    "I did this... Even future historians don''t know how to record evil things... I''m really a bad father..."


    "Father..." Eliza just held Ethel''s hand and her face was already covered with tears. "What are you doing..."

 Chapter 1303

    Eliza choked and continued in an angry tone:


    "Can''t you say something happy when you see your daughter and son-in-law you haven''t seen for a long time..."


    "Dad..." Su Cheng also came forward at this time, squatted on Eliza''s side and held Iser''s withered hand with Eliza.


    "Don''t apologize... I understand what you''ve done. These days... It''s really hard for you... "


    "I should be the one who should apologize... If I could come earlier, I could make your father feel less pain..."


    Ethel turned his head and looked at Su Cheng and Eliza by the bed.


    Tears finally burst.


    "Eliza... Su Cheng... I really thought we could never meet again..."


    Ethel covered his face and cried.


    Tears welled up in the face of the 12th integrated Knight of the britannian Empire who had never changed his face.


    Ethel''s words just now also poked Albert''s sadness, so he cried with Ethel to vent his pain in recent months.


    Eliza and Su Cheng leaned down and hugged Iser on the bed.


    Su Cheng was also infected by the sad atmosphere in the account, weeping silently and holding Eliza and Iser tightly in his arms


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, in the suburbs.


    On the outskirts of allenmuya, banners are everywhere.


    The 100000 grassland army led by crodanyu in a detour smoothly arrived at the foot of alenmuya city.


    "Is this the imperial capital of the holy Helan empire..." Yuchu crodan sighed, "it''s so big... It''s really worthy of being the capital of a country. Just because the walls are so tall and imposing, I don''t know what it looks like inside, and which is more prosperous than the Chang''an of Dongfang Qingguo and the peace of Heguo..."


    A long time ago, the xiongran people migrated all the way from the east to the area now commonly known as the "Far East prairie" by the people of Britannia, Franks, hirans and other countries.


    He had never seen with his own eyes what the distant east was like, but he had heard from his elders that there were two great powers in the East - Qingguo and Heguo.


    Chang''an and Ping''an, the capitals of these two countries, are magnificent and extremely prosperous cities.


    At present, he saw the capital of the holy Helan empire with his own eyes, and let the circuitous crodan compare in his heart. He was curious about the prosperity of the capital of the holy Helan Empire compared with that of Qingguo and Heguo.


    Although the distance is a little far, crodanyu can clearly see that there are many Hiran soldiers waiting on the wall of alenmuya.


    Playing this number, the soldiers of the Helan army, who were waiting for them, could not help laughing at themselves.


    Because the circuitous crodan had never thought of launching an attack on the Holy Hiran empire.


    If they say what is the biggest weakness in the war, it should be the serious lack of siege ability.


    The siege ability is not good. In addition, they sent troops to attack the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire in a hurry, so they didn''t bring enough siege weapons.


    Circuitous Clooney is still self-aware. He doesn''t think he has the ability to break through the imperial capital of the holy Hiram Empire only with his military strength.


    As he said before when dividing troops with yegutai, the reason why he led troops to the imperial capital of the Holy Hiran empire was simply to show the Hiran people their military power and humiliate the Hiran people.


    "Give me orders --!"


    Around the corner, crodanyu shouted to a group of generals behind him:


    "Start the parade!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wahiri was hiding in the palace when he received the news that the grassland people were parading outside the city.


    He originally wanted to climb the city wall to boost the morale and fighting spirit of the garrison soldiers.


    But at the thought of climbing the wall and facing the blade, arrow and blood, wahiri couldn''t help flinching.


    Not only did not go to the city wall, but also hid in the palace.


    When he learned that the grassland people were parading outside the city, wahiri was surprised and angry. He rushed out of the palace and climbed the wall.


    Standing on the city wall, looking around, the grassland people are indeed conducting a military parade.


    Prairie people lined up one after another and walked outside each wall of allenmuya.


    Because the grassland people''s phalanxes are located outside the range of bows and crossbows, the people in alenmuya can only stare, and they can''t do anything to the grassland people who are parading.


    The grassland people seemed to be saying to all the citizens of alenmuya:


    See! This is the strength of our xiongran people! The military power of our xiongran people!


    Wahiri''s face turned red with rage.


    "Bastard!"


    Wahiri yelled.


    "Grassland people humiliate us so much!"


    "Open the door quickly and send cavalry! I must make these hateful grassland people look good! "


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, the generals behind him immediately said in a hurry:


    "Your majesty! No! "


    "Our troops are scarce! The number of cavalry is pitifully small! "


    "Send the few cavalry left in the city out of the city to fight with the grassland people who are best at cavalry fighting, and you will be defeated!"


    "It''s not good to rush to open the city to meet the enemy outside the city. There may be a danger of the fall of the country!"


    ¡­¡­


    The generals talked about their opinions.


    All the staff, without exception, strongly opposed going out of the city to meet the grassland people.


    Wahiri''s anger and fighting spirit weakened instantly after hearing that if Kaesong could lead to the fall of the country''s capital.


    "Damn it!"


    Wahiri roared sadly and angrily.


    "Can I only watch the grassland people parade outside the capital of our country?"


    The enemy paraded outside the capital city - it was indeed a great humiliation.


    Hearing wahiri''s roar, the generals behind him were silent.


    Some generals whispered in their hearts:


    ¡ª¡ªYes, you can only watch silently here


    Of course, they can''t say such words clearly, but secretly in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, Rhineland plain.


    The atmosphere was tense on the Rhineland plain.


    The spread of the britannian and Frankish armies kept pouring a dignified breath into the air.


    The helmets, armor, shields and sharp blades of the generals reflect the light of the sun and radiate dazzling brilliance.


    After transporting supplies to the remnant barracks of Iser and Albert, Su Cheng led the whole army north to meet the Frankish army 10 miles north of them and waiting for them to come.


    Like the first Rhineland battle, the British army was deployed in the south, while the Frankish army was deployed in the north.


    However, unlike the first Rhineland battle, no fleet will appear behind the British army.


    The military strength of the two armies has also become dominated by the British army.


    After joining forces with the remnants of Iser and Albert, Su Cheng has nearly 200000 troops under his command.


    The total strength of the Frankish army was less than 150000.

 Chapter 1304

    This is an extremely rare battle fought by Su Cheng since he became a knight.


    Since Su Cheng became a knight, he has fought more battles with less.


    It''s really rare to attack others with superior forces like this.


    On the military array of the britannian army, the flags of the three Knights of Michael, Gabriel and Rachel spread and fluttered in the wind.


    The three Knights appeared on the same battlefield - such a scene only appeared at the beginning of the founding of the British Empire.


    After nearly 300 years, the three Knights finally appeared on the same battlefield again - it must be said that this is a grand occasion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British army, this formation.


    Su Cheng stood on the high watchtower in the array.


    Albert and Willie stood behind Su Cheng.


    Iser hasn''t recovered yet, so he is still lying in bed.


    After the three Knights joined forces, Iser and Albert jointly promoted Su Cheng as the commander-in-chief of the whole army and took charge of all the troops on the Rhineland plain.


    Logically speaking, in terms of seniority and rank, Iser should be the commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    But Ethel is still in bed.


    In his present state, naturally, he was unable to command the whole army to fight the final decisive battle with the Frankish army.


    Albert''s mental state has not fully recovered, nor is it suitable to take charge of the whole army.


    Although Albert was in a healthy and prosperous state, he would still hand over the command of the whole army to Su Cheng.


    Because as early as five years ago in the "summer wind" offensive, he knew the gap between himself and Su Cheng.


    "Su Cheng."


    Albert looked at Su Cheng, who was staring at the Frank army in the distance with a cold look.


    "Do you really want to start the attack directly? It doesn''t feel like your military style... "


    As soon as the sun rose above the horizon today, the horn rang through the whole battalion of the British army.


    One team after another of armored generals rushed out of their tents.


    At Su Cheng''s command, they are arranged into an attack formation.


    As soon as he came up, he arranged the attack formation and prepared to start the attack directly - in Albert''s memory, Su Cheng''s method of operation is really rare.


    As soon as Albert''s voice fell, Su Cheng smiled a few times, and then said in a half joking tone:


    "Mr. Albert, my military style is to change the tactics flexibly according to different situations."


    "Mr. Albert, you and dad have suffered inhuman pain because of the Frankish army."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face sank.


    "I have no reason not to repay this revenge."


    "And -- this war with the Frankish Empire has been fought long enough."


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to drag on. I just want to win as soon as possible."


    "I believe - the commander of the Frankish army should think so."


    "You see - isn''t the Frankish army also arranged into an attack formation?"


    The Frankish army not far away did not have an attack formation against the British army, but was arranged into a corresponding defense formation.


    But also arranged into an offensive formation.


    Both armies were arranged in an attack formation - like two sharp guns facing each other.


    "Since the commander of the Frankish army doesn''t have that patience, let''s make a quick decision and let the victory of this great battle that determines the fate of the two countries be divided as soon as possible."


    "Just today - decide the outcome!"


    After that, Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Willie beside him.


    "Willy, keep the order - start the attack!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, as Su Cheng said, Walter, the commander of the Frankish army, did not have the patience to fight there slowly.


    He can''t wait to bring the second Rhineland battle to an end as soon as possible.


    After hearing the trumpet sounded from the britannian army, Walter also gave a cold order to the general next to him:


    "Blow the trumpet! Attack! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two armies, who had no patience to fight slowly, ordered an attack at the same time.


    The generals of the two armies roared at each other.


    It was the bowmen who took the lead in the attack.


    After the distance between the two armies was narrowed to a certain extent, the bowmen and crossbow soldiers on both sides became powerful.


    The rain of Broken Arrows flooded the military array of the two armies and reaped life.


    A famous general fell.


    Blood blooms in the formation of the two armies.


    Blood blackened the soil of the Rhineland plain.


    Dyed the armor faces of the surviving soldiers red.


    The blood water gradually converges on the muddy ground and converges into blood streams and blood lakes.


    Some soldiers who escaped the arrow rain accidentally tripped over the bodies of their compatriots at their feet and fell on their backs in the blood lake where their blood gathered, instantly turning into blood people.


    After the bow and crossbow soldiers became powerful, the infantry also began their battle.


    The infantry roared and waved their weapons at the enemy in front of them.


    When the weapon is damaged or lost, they immediately pick up the weapon on the ground that doesn''t know whose original owner it is and join the battle again.


    They have no shortage of weapons.


    Because the ground is full of weapons that the soldiers who died in battle have given up. If you want weapons, just bend down a little.


    And the cavalry troops are ready to go outside the battlefield.


    When a certain military formation of the enemy is in chaos, the cavalry team dormant outside the battlefield will immediately attack and give a fatal blow to the enemy in chaos.


    Before many generals realized what had happened, they were trampled into a pool of meat sauce by the roaring cavalry with armor.


    Fortunately, he left a whole body, but he was kicked to pieces his head or trampled on his internal organs by the galloping horse''s hooves. Although he was also killed in the war, he also left a whole body.


    When driving the horses to attack the enemy, the soldiers on horseback were not idle.


    They either put their long guns under their armpits and stab the enemy soldiers with their impact.


    Or constantly waving a long gun to stab all the enemy soldiers who accidentally stepped into their attack range.


    On the battlefield, everywhere is covered and submerged by the sound of earthquake.


    Everywhere on the battlefield, you can see the Knights of the Michael Knights led by Raymond, Samuel and dungar, as well as the Knights of the Gabriel knights and the Rachel Knights commanding the troops and fighting bloody battles.


    Similarly, you can see that the generals of the Frankish army fought their best for the victory of the war.


    In order to win the war, Walter released bazel.


    Walter couldn''t afford to lose the war.


    In order to increase the odds of winning even a little, Walter released bazel and gave him a chance to redeem his achievements.


    Bazel was very ashamed of his disastrous defeat in the battle of zlukou.


    Now there is a chance to redeem his merit. In order to wash away his sin and shame, bazel can be said to have returned his life.


    This was the last war to determine the future fate of the British Empire and the Frankish empire.


    The future destiny of the two countries is determined on the vast Rhineland plain.

 Chapter 1305

    The intensity and scale of the battle make the battle worthy of its great significance.


    Trumpets, sobs and screams all over the battlefield.


    Everywhere were the cries of soldiers, the trampling of war horses, the moving of flags and the clanging of armor.


    There are battles, chases, retreats, advances, retreats and deaths everywhere.


    Everywhere are the slashing of long swords, the piercing of long guns, the galloping of arrows, the collision of shields and the trampling of horses'' hoofs.


    There were chopped down infantry, dismounted cavalry, archers shot by arrows.


    The britannian army and the Frankish army were like two ferocious beasts.


    Keep killing, pestering and biting.


    Open your mouth and bite each other.


    The two beasts have long been in a state of immortality.


    Although the battle is so fierce and grand.


    But this will not change the fact that this is an asymmetric battle.


    The strength of the britannian army was above that of the Frankish army.


    Fighting spirit and morale are also above the Frankish army.


    The generals of the Michael Knights have just won a battle on Lake ANGA, and their morale is high.


    The Knights of Gabriel and Rachel were eager to avenge the Frankish army.


    On the contrary, the Frankish army''s successive defeats had already reduced their morale and fighting spirit.


    At the beginning of the battle, the Franks could barely maintain a balance with the britannians.


    But with the passage of time, the beast of the Frankish army was gradually suppressed by the beast of the British army.


    Su Cheng''s observation of the battlefield and superb command ability were brought into full play at this time.


    Su Cheng knew at a glance which of the enemy''s military formations was broken, where they could launch an assault, and where they needed to return to defense in time.


    Under Su Cheng''s command, the military array of the Frankish army was squeezed and broken one by one.


    Although the generals of the Frankish army had done their best, they could not stop the expanding defeat.


    But Walter still didn''t give up.


    Walter, already a gambler, still roared and struggled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British army, this formation.


    "It''s time..."


    Su Cheng whispered softly.


    He has seen it.


    He saw the defeat of the Frankish army, which was about to collapse the whole army.


    It only takes one last blow of thunder to break the whole Frankish army.


    Naturally, the troops responsible for this last thunder blow are the trump card troops that Su Cheng has been hiding since the beginning of the battle - the German undead team.


    "Get the German undead ready to attack."


    Su Cheng ordered softly.


    "Attack from the gap in the northeast corner of the Frankish army."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dark purple cloaks spread out in the wind on the battlefield.


    The members of the German undead team gathered outside the gap in the northeast corner of the Frankish army.


    Arranged in a neat wedge array.


    Then roared towards the gap in the northeast corner.


    It''s like a roasted knife stabbing into butter.


    The German undead team easily thrust into the ranks of the Frankish army and quickly tore it apart.


    Like a chain reaction, like an avalanche, the Frankish army gradually collapsed from the place where the German undead team broke through.


    The Frankish army, which had already reached its limit, completely collapsed.


    One army after another broke up.


    No matter how the generals commanded and roared, they failed to restore order to the military array.


    The battle turned into a pursuit war.


    The britannian army was the pursuit side, and the Frankish army was the pursuit place.


    The generals of the britannian army pursued the defeated soldiers of the Frankish army all over the mountains and fields.


    Although the Frankish army had dispersed, there was a small accident on the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Everybody listen!"


    Alan continued to roar as he waved his flag.


    "If you want to live, all come to me!"


    In order to win, Walter used Allen, who had always been despised and excluded from the Nibelungen plan.


    Gave Alan military power and a lot of troops.


    But even if Allen joined, it could not make up for the gap between the two armies and restore the defeat.


    At present, the defeat is settled.


    Allen stopped thinking about what was not practical to turn defeat into victory.


    He just wanted to bring as many soldiers home as possible.


    Under Allen''s call, more and more soldiers gathered under his flag.


    Soon, with Allen as the center, a small force was assembled.


    Alan led the small army and rushed to the east of the battlefield with a fighting attitude


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second Rhineland battle, with a total force of more than 300000, ended in less than a day.


    The war began in the morning.


    In the evening, the British army began to clean the battlefield.


    Frankish army officers in high-grade armour can be seen everywhere on the battlefield.


    The bodies of Walter and basil, the two great generals of the Nibelungen plan, were found in the corpse pile.


    Bazel''s body was full of wounds. At first glance, he knew that he had died in the bloody battle among the chaotic army, and the battle reached the last minute.


    No one knows why he didn''t escape and why he fought the britannians until the last minute on the battlefield.


    Walter committed suicide.


    There was a huge cut in the neck, and the blood had run dry - it was suicide.


    Walter''s body, eyes wide open.


    His eyes are full of unwilling, shame, anger, fear and other colors.


    Why he committed suicide and whether he regretted his gambling at the last moment before he died - no one knows.


    The bodies of Walter and bazel have been found, but the remains of Allen, another general, have not been found.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Long live the British Empire!"


    "Long live the British Empire!"


    "Long live the British Empire!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cleaning of the battlefield lasted three days.


    After thoroughly cleaning the battlefield, Su Chengcai finally announced to the whole army that this battle was a complete victory for their britannian empire!


    Then the whole army shouted long live the British Empire.


    Everyone is happy and reveling.


    I''m glad to have succeeded in expelling the Franks.


    Revel in successfully defending the country.


    Su Cheng can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although Su Cheng is also quite happy, Su Cheng also feels quite heavy


    Because - they paid too much for the victory of this war


    In order to win the war, too many British soldiers fell in pandragon, Lake ANGA and Rhineland plain

 Chapter 1306

    Holy Hiran Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya.


    Allenmuya''s gate is open.


    One after another, a group of civilians walked out of the imperial capital along the open gate.


    The prairie army retreated after a military parade outside the imperial capital.


    The guard sent out one arrow and one arrow, but the purpose of circuitous crodan to show his military power and humiliate the emperor''s subjects has been achieved.


    The attacking prairie people were divided into two teams. One team, led by detour crodanyu, came to the foot of alenmuya to humiliate the hirans, while the other team, led by yegutai, attacked the north of the Frankish Empire and shared the pressure of the britannian empire.


    The prairie people didn''t intend to launch an effective attack on the Frankish empire. After attracting a large number of Frankish troops to concentrate on the Northern Territory, they retreated after only a few small-scale attacks.


    The two units of the prairie people have completed their respective tasks and successfully joined forces on the prairie.


    It was not until the prairie people completely left the border and returned to the prairie that the Central Committee of the holy Helan Empire completely put down its heart and confirmed that it was safe.


    Now that it is safe, there is naturally no need to pursue the "scorched earth policy", so that the citizens who fled to the city can return home with their belongings.


    After the gates of allenmuya were opened and the citizens were allowed to return home, El immediately took Gabriel and them to Poji Town, the "original base camp" of their musket department.


    Although he had already made psychological preparations, El could not help feeling a heavy heart after witnessing the tragedy in Poji town.


    Although the grassland army coming to allenmuya was only to carry out a military parade under the city of allenmuya and humiliate the hirans, they did not miss the opportunity to weaken the national strength of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The prairie people destroyed all villages and market towns along the way from the eastern border to the imperial capital.


    So did the grassland army that attacked the northern part of the Frankish Empire, destroying all villages and market towns along the way.


    The town of Poji, located on the outskirts of alenmuya, is naturally not immune.


    What was supposed to be Poji town was only ruins blackened by fire.


    Those who returned to Poji moved and demolished the ruins and carried out reconstruction work.


    Wailing also rose one after another on the ruins of Poji town.


    "What a tragedy..." Gabriel whispered, "the town was directly burned to ashes..."


    "... yes." El whispered, "... Grassland people... It''s too much."


    El didn''t find out - his naturally falling hands slowly clenched as he said this.


    "El?" Gabriel found El''s abnormality, so he whispered to El, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "... nothing." Only then did El find his hands clenched.


    Loosen your clenched fist and say to Gabriel next to you:


    "Let''s help rebuild Boji town."


    "Good!" Gabriel responded loudly, rolling up his sleeves to reveal his granite tight muscles.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello! Can''t you throw it more accurately? "


    "Don''t be wordy! Don''t you have the same accuracy? "


    While El was carrying some charred wood, several arguments caught El''s attention.


    El, go.


    I saw several strong men smashing a dirty wild dog with stones. It seemed that they were going to drive the wild dog away with stones.


    However, the accuracy of these strong men is really too poor. No matter how they hit it, they can''t hit the wild dog.


    "All right, all right! Stop arguing! Since our accuracy is so poor, we might as well throw it together! If you throw it together, you can always win one! "


    "Whoa! That''s a good idea! Throw it together! "


    "That''s all ready! I''ll throw it together when I count to three! 1¡¢2¡¢3£¡¡±


    The strong men smashed the stone out of their hands together.


    Several stones flew towards the wild dog. Finally, a stone hit the wild dog. The wild dog sobbed and fled in a hurry.


    El kept looking at the strong men.


    After seeing the several throwing stones together and finally hitting the wild dog, Eld''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "El, what''s the matter?" Gabriel wondered, "how do you look like thinking about things?"


    "Nothing." El whispered, "I just... Have some... Interesting ideas..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    September 28, 295 BC.


    The eastern expedition that drove the Franks out of the Rhineland plain - triumphant return!


    Su Cheng''s last triumphant return was when he launched the "Aurora" offensive two years ago.


    When the "Aurora" offensive won a complete victory and returned to the capital two years ago, Jacob personally went outside the city to meet Su Cheng''s victorious army.


    This time, it was not Jacob who went out of the city to meet him.


    It was Ilsa herself who led all the heavyweights in the current imperial capital - Gail, enly and bancro... To meet the triumphant army in the suburbs of pandragon.


    Only by letting Ilsa go out of the city to meet the victorious army in person can it deserve the scale and significance of this great victory.


    More than 200000 soldiers of the three major knights and Imperial Navy participated in this unprecedented war and survived.


    Of course, it is impossible for so many people to bring all of them to pandragon.


    After some screening, there are only over 3000 generals who are qualified to participate in the triumph.


    Naturally, all the Knights of the three major Knights will participate in the triumph, and the rest will be selected from the soldiers with outstanding military achievements.


    Su Cheng, Iser and Albert, the heads of the three knights, led the triumphant army behind them, slowly approached Ilsa and others who had been waiting for them outside the city.


    And Ilsa and others also greeted Su Cheng and them.


    After Ilsa led the crowd to meet the triumph army, all the riders of the triumph army had to dismount and walk.


    Including Ethel and Albert.


    Of course - except Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is undoubtedly the greatest contributor to this unprecedented war.


    It is safe to say that without Su Cheng, the britannian Empire might perish.


    Along the way, Su Cheng didn''t need to dismount. He could ride on his horse all the time. On the contrary, all the heavyweights who guided him, including Ilsa, had to walk.


    The emperor of the britannian Empire led you on foot, but you can ride on a horse and accept the emperor''s guidance calmly - this is an unimaginable honor for a minister.


    Before and after arriving at Su Cheng''s Mount, Ilsa looked at Su Cheng with eyes full of various emotions.


    She seems to have a lot to say to Su Cheng.


    But in the end, she said only one word¡ª¡ª


    "Really... Thank you... Thank you very much..."


    Although Ilsa didn''t say much, Su Cheng already felt the weight.


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "Your Majesty, I''m lucky to live up to my orders."

 Chapter 1307

    Led by Ilsa and others, the triumphant army and honor guard advanced at a constant speed and soon reached the east gate of pandragon.


    After arriving outside the east gate of pandragon, I saw the flags flying at the east gate of pandragon, and soldiers in excellent armor lined up on the wall of the north gate.


    Outside and inside the gate, many imperial civilians have gathered to welcome the triumphant army.


    Those citizens who fled the battle of pandragon have returned to their capital one after another.


    The imperial capital, which was once deserted by the evacuation of citizens, is now rejuvenated.


    When the triumphant army appeared in their field of vision, the civilians broke out one after another.


    Entering the northeast, it is pandragon, the imperial capital of the British Empire.


    Under the guidance of Jacob and others, Su Cheng walked through the north gate and saw an endless stone brick road, the national flags and military flags of the britannian Empire flying on both sides of the stone brick road, and the civilians who came to welcome them.


    When the triumphal army began to cross the stone brick Avenue, the civilians on both sides of the triumphal army began to throw a lot of Bauhinia flowers on the road in front of the triumphal army.


    The flower language of bauhinia in the British Empire is "welcome back".


    Sprinkle a large number of Bauhinia flowers on the road in front of the triumphant army, so that the generals of the triumphant army can step on the Bauhinia flowers sprinkled on the ground. The moral is "welcome back".


    Thanks to the Bauhinia flowers sprinkled on the ground, the road of the victorious army and the dark gray stone brick ground are beautifully decorated with these Bauhinia flowers.


    The civilians on both sides of the avenue cheered and sprinkled Bauhinia flowers on the avenue.


    Su Cheng and others were also "drenched" with many Bauhinia flowers.


    In addition to these Bauhinia flowers flying from all directions, cheers and shouts also sounded from all places.


    "Thank you!"


    "It''s hard for you!"


    "Thank you for driving away the enemy!"


    "Long live the British Empire!"


    "Long live the order of Michael!"


    "Long live the Knights of Gabriel!"


    "Long live the order of Rachel!"


    ¡­¡­


    The lane welcomed the triumphant army and cheered loudly. While expressing gratitude to the triumphant army, it also vented its inner excitement.


    These days, they are really scared.


    Afraid of Franks calling.


    He was afraid that his belongings would be taken away by the Franks.


    Afraid that his family will be hurt by the Franks.


    And now - they finally don''t have to be afraid of it.


    This is not the first time Su Cheng has participated in such a triumph ceremony.


    This was the most enthusiastic triumph ceremony Su Cheng had ever met in his life.


    Everyone is frantically throwing Bauhinia flowers and cheering.


    The enthusiasm of the people even overwhelmed Su Cheng.


    Even Su Cheng is like this, let alone ordinary soldiers who have never seen anything in the world.


    Many generals in the triumphant army were both frightened and excited by such a battle.


    At the same time, I feel quite proud.


    Be proud of yourself.


    I am proud that I can participate in this significant battle and successfully win and defend this country.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    According to common sense, after learning that the army has won the victory, the Central Committee should immediately prepare for the convening of the "reward ceremony based on merit".


    But - this time, there are some differences.


    This time, in addition to preparing the "reward ceremony for merit", the central government is also preparing another ceremony.


    A ceremony that is more important than the "reward ceremony for merit" and has only been held 12 times since the founding of the British Empire - "the promotion ceremony of integrated knights".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    October 18, 295 BC¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, auditorium.


    The magnificent auditorium is mainly white and gold.


    A long red carpet divides the lobby in two from the middle.


    It was the same as the usual meeting position in the central part of the British Empire - the Knights stood on one side of the red carpet, while the courtiers stood on the other side of the red carpet.


    At present, many people have gathered in the auditorium.


    Everyone or get together with their acquaintances to chat.


    Or stand still and wait for the ceremony.


    Or he may go forward and greet Su Cheng or Su Cheng''s family.


    Everyone wants to have a good relationship with the 13th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire.


    The reason why everyone gathered in the auditorium today is that a grand ceremony - "the grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights", which has only been held 12 times since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, will be held in this auditorium today.


    Today, they will hold the 13th "grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights".


    Promote sb. To the 13th unified knight in history.


    The central government did not announce who would be promoted to the integration knight, but only announced to all officials that a grand ceremony would be held today.


    Although the Central Committee did not say clearly, everyone knows who this person will be.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    According to the practice of the British Empire, in the "grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights", the person who wants to be promoted to become an integrated knight has the power to bring all his family to the grand ceremony.


    It has to be said that this provision is very humanized.


    After all, who doesn''t want his family to see his glorious moment?


    Even Su Cheng is no exception.


    Su Cheng brought his family - Alan, Carol, Eliza, and DeLisa, as well as Falk, who had adopted him, to the auditorium.


    DeLisa returned to Pendragon with Eliza''s grandmother five days ago.


    Before going to the Duke of Connaught for help, Carol handed over delissa to Belinda, Eliza''s grandmother.


    Belinda also lived up to the important task entrusted by Carol. She took DeLisa back to their hometown and took good care of her all the time.


    Because she was so well taken care of, when she brought DeLisa back to Pendragon, DeLisa''s face was rounded directly.


    On the second day after delisha returned to Su Cheng, Carol also returned from Duke Connaught.


    The Duke of Connaught mobilized all the famous doctors in the collar to treat Carol at all costs and take good care of her.


    When she returned to Su Cheng, Carol had recovered as before - only with an ugly scar on her back.


    The last time I saw Carol and DeLisa, it was early this year.


    Carol and DeLisa came back in time. If they were a few days in the evening, they might not catch up with Su Cheng''s "promotion ceremony of integrated Knight".


    In addition to taking his family to the auditorium, Su Cheng invited Falk, who was very kind to him.


    Falk arrived at pandragon only yesterday, and narrowly caught up with today''s ceremony.

 Chapter 1308

    "Su Cheng, is this your daughter?"


    Looking at DeLisa held in Su Cheng''s arms, Falk smiled a few times.


    "Looks like you. Especially in the eyebrows and eyes. "


    "I wish my daughter could be more like my wife." Su Cheng said in a half joking tone, "if you look too much like me, you may only look like me when you grow up, but if you look like my wife, you won''t have this worry."


    The ceremony has not yet started. People keep coming forward to get close to Su Cheng or Su Cheng''s family.


    Very few people even proposed marriage to Su Cheng, saying they wanted their son or brother to marry Alan and let the two families marry.


    Although Alan still looks like a little girl of 14 or 5 years old, she is actually 20 years old this year.


    Alan is not too young. If she can marry a reliable man, Su Cheng will naturally be happy.


    But whenever someone asked for marriage, Alan refused.


    Su Cheng himself is also tired of these people''s closeness.


    In order to prevent these people from getting close, Su Cheng used the trick he used at the year-end party in 289 - to chat with acquaintances, so that those who wanted to get close could not find a chance to get close and interrupt.


    This move is very easy to use. After using this move, basically no one came forward to get close to it.


    Su Cheng first found the Knights of Michael knights.


    The knights who followed Su Cheng South and east still remained in the imperial capital.


    After all, the empire is now quite safe in both the north and the south, and there will be no enemy attack, so there is no hurry to let the Knights return to the north.


    Therefore, Su Cheng only asked the troops to return to the north one after another, while the Knights stayed in the imperial capital to participate in today''s ceremony.


    After greeting Raymond, Samuel, Deng Jiaer and Vivian, Su Cheng found Ethel and Albert again.


    After chatting with Ethel and Albert, he found Jacob again.


    Jacob, who was badly hurt in the defense of panderagon, can go down and walk.


    However, because of swallowing the magic medicine, his body has been irreversibly damaged, the whole person has become much older, and his physical strength and energy have also decreased a lot.


    But he looks and feels good today.


    Chatting and laughing with Su Cheng, he took DeLisa in Su Cheng''s arms and held her for a while.


    When Jacob was young, he was a well-known handsome man. Even now, he is still a handsome old man.


    I don''t know if Jacob is handsome, so she looks kind. DeLisa seems to like Jacob very much.


    DeLisa smiled happily when she was held in Jacob''s arms.


    Finally, Su Cheng found Falk.


    "Come, Mr. Falk, come and hold her, too."


    After that, Su Cheng handed delisha in his arms to Falk.


    And Falk quickly took over DeLisa from Su Cheng.


    But Falk is not treated as well as Jacob.


    However - perhaps because Falk is not as handsome as Jacob, DeLisa doesn''t seem to like Falk.


    After being held in Falk''s arms, DeLisa began to cry and attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Falk smiled awkwardly, holding DeLisa, who was still crying in her arms, at a loss.


    Until Carol smiled helplessly and took DeLisa into her arms, DeLisa stopped crying.


    "Mr. Falk."


    Just then, a male voice sounded on Su Cheng and Falk''s side:


    "Mr. Falk."


    Su Cheng and Falk both went along.


    It is enli who speaks.


    Enly''s left face was still covered with a thick bandage, but the other wounds recovered almost.


    Falk sent Ilsa and enly back to pandragon - he knew it as early as Su Cheng lifted the siege of Alan''s army on pandragon.


    Enli first nodded to Su Cheng, then enthusiastically said to Falk:


    "Mr. Falk, you''re here, too."


    "Yes." Falk also enthusiastically responded to enli, "after all, there is no reason not to participate in this level of ceremony."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty - here!"


    Loud drinking enveloped the whole auditorium.


    Noise moment


    The literati knights who gathered to chat automatically dispersed and began to line up.


    After a while, several neat queues appeared on both sides of the red carpet.


    As the protagonist of this ceremony, Su Cheng and others naturally stand in the front on the right side of the red carpet.


    Patter, patter


    Light footsteps came from the door of the auditorium.


    Ilsa, dressed in her best clothes, walked slowly into the hall.


    At the next moment when Ilsa appeared in the hall, as if it had been agreed long ago, everyone in the auditorium knelt down on one knee to welcome Ilsa''s arrival.


    DeLisa is still young. Of course she doesn''t know what kneeling on one knee is.


    So when Carol knelt on one knee, she held DeLisa in her arms.


    At this time, DeLisa was also very obedient. She didn''t cry or make noise. She just lay quietly in Carol''s arms, opened her eyes and looked at everything around curiously.


    Ilsa walked slowly through the red carpet in the center of the auditorium to the northernmost end of the auditorium.


    "Get up."


    After getting Ilsa''s order to get up, the people kneeling on one knee face Ilsa and get up one after another.


    "This year... Everyone is really hard."


    Ilsa sighed.


    "This year, we have encountered the biggest crisis since the founding of the people''s Republic of China."


    "Our national capital was breached."


    "Our country nearly perished."


    "Our people are at risk of being slaughtered."


    "But thanks to your concerted efforts, we finally got rid of the crisis of subjugation."


    "I am here to thank you for your efforts and efforts."


    "Thank you for defending this country."


    Then Ilsa leaned over and saluted the people in the hall.


    When Ilsa saluted suddenly, everyone in the hall was surprised.


    They didn''t expect Ilsa to salute them suddenly.


    So they saluted one after another and shouted "Your Majesty is too praised".


    Ilsa raised her hand and motioned to the people not to salute or speak again.


    The atmosphere in the hall became silent again.


    "Without everyone''s concerted efforts, there would be no great victory."


    "But if one person is missing, we can''t win."


    "When pandragon was on the verge of collapse, he led his troops south in time to defeat Allen''s rebels and save pandragon."


    "He also led the joint fleet composed of the Michael knights and the Imperial Navy to defeat the 200000 troops of the Frankish empire on Lake ANGA."


    "Finally, he fought a decisive battle with the Frankish army on the Rhineland plain, smashed the Frankish army and expelled all the Frankish army from China."


    "Without him, we could not have won such a brilliant victory."


    "Now, it''s time to reward the hero who led us to victory."


    "Su Cheng, the four Royal Knights, head of Michael''s knights and the highest leader of the northern front, please come forward!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng tidied up his luxurious dress a little.


    Then he stepped out of the line and walked slowly in front of Ilsa.


    Su Cheng felt that he was walking in the air.


    The whole person has a sense of unreality floating on the cloud.


    Although Su Cheng thought of such a day after defeating the Frankish army on the Rhineland plain, when this day came, Su Cheng only felt a sense of trance and unreality.


    Came to Ilsa and knelt on one knee.


    "Su Cheng, the fourth Royal knight, you have made great contributions to this country."


    Ilsa said with a smile.


    "On behalf of all the subjects of the country, I would like to extend my deepest thanks to you."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Cheng said softly.


    Ilsa raised her head.


    Shout to everyone in the hall at the maximum volume you can reach:


    "To remember Su Cheng''s achievements!"


    "15 million British francs!"


    Several waiters nearby carried out boxes of yinglang one after another.


    "Give me a pair of armor!"


    The two waiters worked together to transport out a set of white and black armor hung on the armor rack.


    "One rank! Become Marquis Leia! "


    A literary minister respectfully held an official document to promote Su Cheng to the left of Su Cheng.


    "Award - first class star glory medal!"


    When the meritorious officials who have made great contributions are rewarded, they often give some precious honor rewards that can be used as family heirlooms from generation to generation. It is used to praise and highlight the recipient''s outstanding contribution to the Empire.


    The level of honor and reward is from low to high, which is divided into gratitude, sword and Xingyao medal.


    The star glory medal is divided into three grades - the third-class star glory medal, the second-class star glory medal and the most senior first-class star glory medal.


    The highest honor reward, the first-class Xingyao medal, is now held by another Wen Chen who quickly walks to Su Cheng''s right.


    Ilsa said one reward after another to Su Cheng.


    There is only one last reward for Su Cheng.


    When she read out the last reward, Elizabeth said.


    As if to be mentally prepared, I took a deep breath first.


    Then he shouted loudly and forcefully in a voice a little louder than that just now:


    "Promoted to - integration Knight!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When I was young, I had a vague impression of my father''s grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights.


    But I remember very clearly - after his majesty announced that his father was promoted to an integrated knight, it was like the cheering that would open the whole auditorium.


    And the tall figure of his father when he stood up from the ground after his majesty announced all the awards.


    ¡ª¡ªMy father by DeLisa Sue

 Chapter 1309

    After Su Cheng''s grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights, the rest of the knights were rewarded for their achievements.


    The person who won the first merit in this ceremony was not Deng Jiaer, who guarded zlukou and almost completely destroyed the Frankish empire.


    Nor is it a knight in the order of Michael or the order of Gabriel or the order of Rachel.


    But the entire Imperial Navy, including Mulder and blitz.


    Although the final victory of Lake ANGA water war is inseparable from Su Cheng''s accurate command and planning.


    But it is also inseparable from the desperate blow of the Navy.


    Launching a fire attack against the headwind - this is a heroic scene that is enough to leave a strong mark in the history of human war.


    In order to successfully burn the enemy, nearly half of the admirals of the Imperial Navy, including deputy commander blitz, were killed.


    As the main warship, the main warships of No. 1 warship sank or burned down.


    The Imperial Navy paid such a heavy price for the final victory of the Empire. The Central Committee, from Ilsa to ordinary officials, agreed to award the first merit of this unprecedented war except Su Cheng to all the generals and soldiers of the Imperial Navy.


    They were rewarded as follows - all the sailors killed in the naval battle were given double pensions.


    Deputy commander blitz was posthumously presented as the "four Royal Knights", promoted to count and buried him.


    The rest of the soldiers who are still alive can also receive expensive bonuses.


    Also got a promise from Ilsa - after that, the Empire will tilt resources to the navy to help the Navy rebuild!


    It''s a pity that Mulder''s injury hasn''t recovered and he can''t even stand up. Therefore, it''s a pity that he didn''t go to the auditorium to receive a reward on behalf of all the officers and soldiers of the Navy.


    Ethel and Albert were defeated in the first Rhineland battle, which is a big deal. It is reasonable to punish them severely.


    But when surrounded by the Frankish army, they used amazing perseverance to survive the days without supplies until the arrival of the Michael knights.


    He made a great contribution in the final general decisive battle, that is, the second Rhineland battle.


    Therefore, the Central Committee led by Ilsa decided that the merits and demerits of Iser and Albert were equal.


    They will not be held accountable for their mistakes, nor will they be rewarded.


    Iser and Albert are very satisfied with such a result.


    After all, they didn''t expect any reward.


    I don''t have that face to get any reward.


    As long as they can offset their previous mistakes, they will be satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the "grand ceremony for the promotion of integrated knights" and "grand ceremony for rewarding merit" in the daytime, a grand banquet was held in Baiyang palace in the evening.


    The theme of the banquet was to celebrate that the Empire had survived the subjugation crisis.


    Emperor Ilsa, Regent Gail, Gong xiangyage, foreign affairs chief bancro, isAir, head of Gabriel knights, Albert, head of Rachel knights, Su Cheng, head of Michael knights, and enli, former deputy head of Uriel Knights


    In short, all the dignitaries in pandragon attended the celebration banquet.


    The previous days were too bitter and depressing.


    The crisis of subjugation has been pressing on their hearts, making them breathless.


    Ilsa held a banquet to ease the mood of her subjects.


    Through the banquet, tell them - don''t feel depressed, the crisis of subjugation has passed.


    Although it has survived the crisis of subjugation, there is still a lot of waste in China.


    Money continues to be used in various places.


    Ilsa understands that the state treasury of the empire is tight now, so the banquet tonight is much simpler than before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet was full of wine and preparation.


    The crowd gathered around a long table, laughing and laughing.


    In fact, there are not many people qualified to attend the banquet. Su Cheng is the only one qualified to attend the whole Michael knights, so a long table is enough for everyone to sit down.


    We are like old friends. If we catch any topic, we will have a heated chat around it.


    After this topic was over, we quickly changed to the next topic.


    In fact, this is intentional.


    Everyone wants to be as lively as possible and make themselves happy, so as to sweep away the haze accumulated in their hearts for a long time.


    Everyone''s seat arrangement on the long table is also very careful.


    The most typical example is the seats of Iser and Albert.


    In order to survive being surrounded by the Frankish army without supplies, Iser decided to let the whole army eat what ordinary people wouldn''t eat at all.


    Thanks to this, Ethel and Albert can''t eat normal meat normally until now.


    At the beginning, they couldn''t even smell the meat. After such a long time of recuperation, their sense of smell finally returned to the previous way.


    Ilsa knew that Ethel and Albert could not eat meat at present, so she considerately asked Ethel and Albert to sit together. On the table in front of them, there were all light vegetarian dishes. There was no meat flavor in front of their table.


    Ilsa''s consideration moved Ethel and Albert.


    Su Cheng also noticed Ilsa''s considerate little move.


    Su Cheng was also very moved by Ilsa''s considerate behavior.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the party was drawing to a close and everyone felt that the party should be about to break up, Ilsa, sitting at the head of the long table, suddenly stood up.


    Just when everyone was wondering why Ilsa suddenly stood up, Ilsa bowed sharply and shouted to the people present:


    "Everybody! Sorry! "


    Ilsa''s sudden apology quieted the noisy banquet hall.


    Everyone looked at Ilsa with a puzzled face.


    "This year... Our Congress has encountered such a crisis. As the Lord of the country, I have an unshirkable responsibility."


    Ilsa said positively.


    "I have deeply reflected on my shortcomings."


    "Summed up all my mistakes."


    "I will admit all my mistakes."


    "Then move on with all the lessons learned!"


    "At present, China has just finished a big battle, and there is nothing to be done!"


    "The restoration of imperial power requires a large number of talents."


    "In order to quickly restore national strength, I decided to establish Juren mansion!"


    "Next, I will issue an order to the whole mainland to invite all people from the mainland who think they are talented to come to our country!"


    "There is only one function of gathering people''s Government - hiring according to their ability!"


    "Regardless of nationality, origin or gender."


    "As long as you have talent, hire!"


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    He looked at the crowd in front of him and asked again in a loud voice:


    "We may have a hard time in the next days."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you help me revitalize the British Empire?"


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, everyone immediately left their seats and knelt on one knee as if they had been arranged in advance.


    Then he expressed to Ilsa his determination to work together with Ilsa.

 Chapter 1310

    Su Cheng is not a drinker.


    However, influenced by the atmosphere of the banquet tonight, Su Cheng also drank a lot of wine.


    Although he was not drunk, he could not walk steadily.


    It was late at night when the party ended.


    Su Cheng dragged his body full of wine and climbed into the carriage.


    The wheels were rolling and the carriage was moving slowly on its way home.


    When Su Cheng returned to panderagon, he asked someone to clean up the house in their imperial capital.


    Now Su Cheng, Carol, Eliza, DeLisa and Alan all live back in this family.


    Pandragon''s family has rarely lived since Su Cheng became the head of the Michael knights in 290.


    Fortunately, although pandragon was attacked by Alan rebels not long ago, Su Cheng''s home avoided the war and was not damaged because it was far from the city center.


    Because of drinking wine, Su Cheng now feels as if the whole person is floating on the cloud and his head is dizzy.


    He is not in the mood to see the scenery outside the car window.


    Besides, now there is black paint outside the window, and there is nothing to look at.


    Just as Su Cheng leaned on the back of the chair behind him and closed his eyes, a familiar but unheard of female voice suddenly sounded in front of him:


    "It''s really hard for you, Su Cheng, to rescue the dying britannian empire."


    "Your hard work has finally paid off."


    "Tut tut... The 13th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire... This honor is extremely glorious."


    Hearing this sudden female voice, Su Cheng was startled, and his chaotic head suddenly woke up.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked in front of him.


    After seeing who it was, Su Cheng breathed a sigh.


    "Leia, it''s you..."


    "You guy, why do you always scare me..."


    "You should get used to being scared by me so many times."


    The woman who suddenly appeared in Su Cheng''s car was the strange woman who could use magic and mystery. She didn''t even tell Su Cheng her real name and asked Su Cheng to call her "Leia".


    Liya was Su Cheng''s title, but somehow, the strange woman seemed to like the name "Liya", so she asked Su Cheng to call her "Liya".


    As Liya said - Su Cheng is very used to Liya''s mystery and the way she suddenly appears and startles him.


    Therefore, no matter what Liya does, Su Cheng will not be surprised.


    According to Su Cheng''s guess, Liya must have come to Su Cheng''s carriage with a magic similar to "blinking".


    Then she used the magic related to "sound insulation", so that people outside the car could not hear the sound inside the car, so she dared to talk loudly with Su Cheng.


    "It''s been a long time, Leia."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly.


    "You''re always like this, suddenly disappear, and then suddenly appear again."


    "I didn''t disappear." Leia smiled. "I''ve been secretly watching you since you led the Michael Knights south."


    "Su Cheng, you played so beautifully in this patriotic war."


    Leia sighed.


    "Even if Arthur, the knight king of the millennium, is born again, she may not be able to do better than you."


    "I dare not compare myself to the knight King..." Su Cheng replied in a joking tone.


    "Leia, you suddenly appear. Don''t you just want to greet me?"


    "Yes, I''m here just to greet you."


    "The two of us are old friends. Since we are old friends, we certainly want to greet each other after we haven''t seen each other for so long."


    "... then you''re just in time. I was just thinking of you, and you suddenly appeared in front of me. "


    "Hey..."


    Leah first gave a light "Hey", then raised her right hand and said with a red face while fiddling with the hair in her ear:


    "Su Cheng... No... you already have two wives... How can you have an affair again..."


    "I won''t have an affair with you!"


    Su Cheng said angrily.


    "Besides, even if I want to have an affair, I won''t have an affair with an old aunt who is more than 1000 years old... Ah! Pain!! Let go! "


    Until Su Cheng pleaded and said she was wrong, Liya smiled and let go of Su Cheng''s broken right wrist.


    "Although I am really old, my appearance is still a girl in the flowering season, not an old aunt." Leia said with a smile.


    Su Cheng said helplessly while rubbing his right wrist that was about to be broken by Liya:


    "On the one hand, I miss you because I haven''t seen your old friend for a long time. On the other hand, I hope you can do me a favor."


    "Help? What can I do for you? "


    "Can you go to Avalon fortress and help me bring my translation?"


    "Translation...?"


    Leia muttered a few times in doubt, and then her face showed a sudden realization.


    "Oh, oh! The translation of that set of books. "


    "That''s right."


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "Leia, didn''t you tell me before?"


    "This set of books should be owned by someone else."


    "One day in the future, I will hand over this set of books to those who can make the most of it."


    "Yes."


    Liya nodded gently, learning from Su Chenggang''s nod.


    "I did predict that one day you would hand over the translation of this set of books to someone who can make the best use of this set of books."


    "But I don''t know who you will give it to."


    "I''ve decided."


    Su Cheng said positively.


    "I''ve decided who to entrust the translation of this set of books to."


    "Oh, oh?"


    Leah looked curious.


    "Who are you going to give it to?"


    "Let me keep it a secret for the time being. Leah, can you go back and forth between panderagon and Avalon fortress as fast as you can? "


    "Well... If the magic is all on, it can be done for the time being."


    "Please, Leia."


    Su Cheng put his hands together and continued with a sincere attitude and tone.


    "Can you help me bring my set of books from Fort Avalon?"


    "... alas."


    After meditating for a while, Leia sighed helplessly.


    "Well, since you''ve said that, for the sake of your old friendship with me, I''ll help you this time."


    "Su Cheng, close your eyes. Count to five seconds before you open it. "


    "Ah, good."


    Su Cheng listened to Liya and closed his eyes obediently.


    After silently counting five numbers in his heart, Su Cheng opened his eyes.


    The place where Leia had been sitting was now empty.


    "Magic... It''s amazing to see it once..."


    After feeling in such a low voice, Su Cheng leaned against the back of the chair behind him and closed his eyes.


    He said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know when Leia will come back


    "Su Cheng, I''m back ~ ~"


    "You came back too soon!"

 Chapter 1311

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Ilsa was still young, so she didn''t drink at the party just now.


    So compared with those who got drunk at the party, she was in good mental condition.


    It was late at night. After bathing, Ilsa went straight back to her room.


    On the wall of Ilsa''s room, a continental map was hung a few days ago.


    The four great empires and small countries, the ocean in the West and the prairie in the Far East are all included in this picture.


    Back in the room, Ilsa didn''t lie directly in bed.


    But walked slowly to the map on the wall and looked at it.


    Seems to be thinking about something.


    Just then, a sudden female voice suddenly sounded behind Ilsa:


    "Good evening, your majesty."


    This sudden sound, no doubt - startled Ilsa.


    Ilsa quickly turned around with the sound.


    Behind her stood a beautiful girl with silver white waist long hair and blue eyes.


    She was holding a big cloth bag in her arms, and she didn''t know what was in it.


    Seeing the girl who suddenly appeared in her room, Ilsa''s first reaction was¡ª¡ª


    "Guard! Guard! "


    Yelled loudly at the door.


    "An assassin invaded my room!"


    Ilsa shouted and ran quickly towards the door.


    However, just then - a strange scene happened.


    Before and after hurrying to the door, Ilsa was surprised to find that she couldn''t unlock the door.


    And no matter how she shouted, there was no movement outside the door.


    "Well... You don''t have to shout. No matter how you shout, the people outside the door won''t hear you. "


    "Who are you..."


    Ilsa stared at the beautiful girl in front of her like a great enemy.


    "What the hell did you do? How did you get into my room? Why can''t I open the door? Why can''t the people outside hear me? "


    "You asked a lot of questions..."


    The silver haired girl smiled helplessly and said:


    "In short... It''s just some small tricks."


    "This is not the point, please ignore it."


    "I''m not an assassin - don''t worry about that."


    "If I had come to harm you, you would have died."


    Then the silver haired girl pointed to her face.


    "You can see clearly that we have met before. Do you remember me?"


    Ilsa frowned.


    He stared at the silver haired girl''s face.


    After a while, the memory related to the beautiful girl finally came to mind.


    "You are..." Elsa looked stunned. "The sister I met in the West four years ago..."


    Four years ago, in 291, Ilsa followed Ellen and enly to calm the banditry in the West.


    When the head teacher returned to the capital, Ilsa ran into a strange girl in a sea of flowers.


    The figure and appearance of the girl completely coincide with the figure and appearance of the girl who appeared in the room at this time


    "It''s great that you remember me. I was still worried if you would forget me."


    "Since you still remember me, it''s easy to do."


    "The reason why I came here is just to sell something with you."


    "Selling things?"


    Ilsa frowned.


    "What do you sell?"


    "That''s it."


    The silver haired girl raised the big cloth bag in her hand.


    "I''m traveling around now and I''m short of travel expenses, so I''m going to sell it to you."


    "There are... Many books in this cloth bag."


    "Book?" The shadow called "doubt" on Ilsa''s face became deeper.


    "You can understand it as a pile of history books, talking about the history of a very distant land."


    "Because it''s about the history of a foreign civilization, people''s names and place names may be strange, so they may be a little awkward when reading, but it''s good to get used to it."


    "Don''t underestimate this pile of books. After reading this pile of books, you may get some great gains."


    "... how much do you sell this pile of books?"


    "How much can you take out now?"


    Ilsa walked slowly to the cabinet not far away.


    Take out a small stack of yinglang from the cabinet.


    "I only have 1000 francs now."


    "Yes." The silver haired girl nodded hurriedly.


    Elsa raised her eyebrows.


    Somehow, Ilsa always felt that the silver haired girl didn''t seem to care much about money. She just wanted to give her the pile of books in her arms quickly.


    The silver haired girl handed the big cloth bag in her arms to Ilsa.


    While Ilsa took the big cloth bag, she took the money in Ilsa''s hand.


    Ilsa looked at the big cloth bag in her arms and looked up.


    In front of him - there is no one.


    Where else is there a silver haired girl? Ilsa is the only one left in such a big room


    Ilsa looked around in surprise.


    Then he raised his hand and pinched his face.


    After confirming that he did not dream, he whispered:


    "Are the stories I heard when I was a child true..."


    When Ilsa was a child, she once heard a story that famous strange people had magical and extraordinary abilities. They would sneak into other people''s homes from time to time and exchange strange things with others.


    When she was young, Ilsa believed in the story.


    When she got older, she thought the story was too false.


    Until now - Ilsa finally knows that this widely spread bedtime story may be true


    Ilsa quickly put the big cloth bag on the ground and opened it.


    It contained one book after another without a cover.


    Although there is no cover, the cover of each book is marked with a number.


    Turn it over - all the words in it are handwritten.


    "What the hell is this..." Ilsa whispered, "what book..."


    After being frightened by the silver haired girl just now, Ilsa is not sleepy now.


    Simply lit the oil lamp, took out the book shop marked "No. 1" on the table and began to read.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    Carol, Eliza, DeLisa and Alan have fallen asleep.


    But Su Cheng hasn''t fallen asleep yet.


    Su Cheng is reading in the hall on the first floor now.


    Although he looked like he was really reading, his mind was not on the book.


    The reason why he lied to Carol and them that he wanted to read the book before going to bed was to wait for someone to come back.


    When Su Cheng was looking through the book absently, the voice he wanted to hear most sounded in front of him.


    "Su Cheng, I''m back."


    Su Cheng quickly closes the book and looks forward.


    Leia was sitting on the sofa opposite him and looked at him with a smile.


    "According to your entrustment, I succeeded in giving the set of books to your majesty."


    Su Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he folded his hands and bowed his head to Leia.


    "Liya, thank you very much... I don''t know how to give this set of books to Ilsa without you."

 Chapter 1312

    According to what lya said - she uses this long-distance teleportation magic to consume her physical strength. She will be quite tired after using it once, and she can''t go anywhere she wants, so she doesn''t use this magic at ordinary times.


    And what Leia said should be true. After all, Leia''s face is not very good-looking, and her tone is also a little tired.


    After Liya helped him bring his translation from the north, Su Cheng bothered Liya one more thing - to send the set of books to Ilsa.


    After Su Cheng''s thanks fell, Leia grumbled unhappily:


    "Really... You should be able to deliver books yourself?"


    "Sorry..." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "I really can''t do it..."


    "What do you think Ilsa would think of me if I carried a large bag of books to Ilsa for no reason?"


    "I will certainly ask what this set of books is, why do you have this set of books, and why do you give them to me..."


    "I can''t answer any of these questions..."


    "But if you are a mysterious person with extraordinary skills, you won''t have such trouble."


    "... all right." Leia stretched hard on the sofa.


    "It''s just a trivial matter anyway. It doesn''t matter to help you. "


    After that, Leia sat up slightly.


    The look on his face became more serious.


    "Su Cheng." Leia said solemnly, "have you really decided? Will you give this set of books to Ilsa? "


    "... well." Su Cheng nodded his head seriously, "that''s right."


    "I''ve been watching Ilsa for a long time."


    "Ilsa is modest - she knows self-criticism and correction, and can accept her shortcomings with a peaceful attitude."


    "She was courteous to the virtuous corporal - at this banquet, Ilsa decided to open a gathering house to recruit talents from all over the mainland, regardless of age, origin or gender. Talents will be hired."


    "She was brave - she visited the front line several times during the pandragon defense war to boost the morale of the soldiers."


    "She has a heart to revitalize this country - at tonight''s banquet, she took the initiative to apologize to us, took the initiative to admit her fault in the just ended war, and said that she would do her best to revitalize the British Empire."


    "Ilsa is a good emperor."


    "I believe she can make our country richer and stronger than before."


    "So - I made up my mind to give this set of books to Ilsa, hoping to help Ilsa."


    Liya has been silently listening to Su Cheng since just now.


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, she seemed to recall something and showed a self mocking smile.


    "... Su Cheng."


    Leia whispered.


    "Who do you want to give this set of books to - I can''t control such a thing."


    "But now the opportunity is rare. Let me tell you a rule of the world."


    "This rule is - people change."


    "Even the girl who once wanted to revitalize the country may become a cruel tyrant in another ten years."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly:


    "Ilsa is a gentle child. I''m sure she won''t be like this."


    "I hope so..." Leia whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day - the day after the banquet.


    Su Cheng suddenly received a call from Baiyang palace.


    It was Ilsa, the emperor of the British Empire, who called him.


    Although I don''t know why his majesty summoned himself, it''s an iron rule that he can''t be wrong to rush to the emperor as quickly as possible.


    Get on the carriage and come to Baiyang palace.


    On the way of the waiter, Su Cheng came to Ilsa''s room.


    This is not the first time Su Cheng has come to Ilsa''s room.


    At the ceremony of her accession to the throne four years ago, Ilsa was reluctant to leave the house because of confusion and fear.


    In order to let Ilsa put down her confusion and fear, Jacob invited Su Cheng, who has a good relationship with Ilsa.


    It was the first time Su Cheng entered Ilsa''s room.


    Now after entering Ilsa''s room for the second time, Su Cheng finds that Ilsa''s room layout has basically not changed.


    The only change was that a huge continental map was hung on the wall of the room at some time.


    On this continental map, different countries are marked with different colors.


    For example, the britannian empire is marked in red, the holy Helan empire is marked in black, the Frankish empire is marked in blue, and the Lorraine empire is marked in green.


    And Ilsa is standing in front of this big map.


    Holding a glass of red juice in his hand, he looked at the map on the wall without expression and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Oh, Su Cheng, you''re here too."


    "Ha ha, now the heads of the three knights are gathered."


    "Ah, Dad... Mr. Iser, Mr. Albert, are you there too?"


    In the room, in addition to Ilsa, there are Ethel and Albert.


    They should also have received Ilsa''s call and came to Ilsa''s room.


    At the same time, Ilsa also spoke:


    "Captain Cheng, you''re here. Then everyone will be here."


    As Ilsa spoke, she turned around and faced the heads of Su Cheng, Iser and Albert.


    Ilsa didn''t greet Su Cheng too much.


    Instead, he said directly to them:


    "Commander Cheng, commander Iser and commander Albert, I hope you can stay in the capital for a period of time."


    Su Cheng and others were stunned.


    They didn''t understand what Ilsa meant by this sentence.


    Ilsa went on to say:


    "At present, the surrounding countries are unable to launch expedition against our country, so the current fronts are safe for the time being, so you have no need to go back to defend the fronts in a short time."


    "I hope you can stay in the imperial capital and help me with military improvement or reform."


    "I want to strengthen our military in the shortest time!"


    "The only people who can help me complete this task are the three of you who are best at military affairs."


    "Increase military strength in a short time...?" Su Cheng whispered and asked, "Your Majesty, why is it so urgent to strengthen our military? Our military is strong enough now, isn''t it? "


    "No."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa shook her head.


    "Not enough."


    "Such military strength is enough for self-protection, but it is not enough for me to complete a series of actions I want to carry out next."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa turned around again.


    Look at the map of the continent on the wall.


    "... my childhood dream was to make the world peaceful."


    Hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng recalled the question Ilsa had asked him before: how can we make the world peaceful.


    Because Su Cheng didn''t know how to make the world peaceful, he didn''t answer Ilsa''s question at that time.


    "I think of many ways to make the world peaceful."


    Ilsa continued to whisper.


    "Through this year''s war, I understand a truth."


    "That''s it - blood and fire are really a good way to solve the problem."


    "I hate war."


    "After this year''s war, I hate war even more."


    "I want to end all the wars in the world."


    "I don''t want my country to suffer like this again this year."


    "Ending the war by peaceful means - I have realized that this is a very unrealistic approach."


    "So - I will end the war with blood and fire!"


    "As long as the national boundaries of the countries on the mainland disappear and there is only one regime on the mainland, we don''t have to fight around."


    After that, Ilsa splashed the red juice in her hand.


    The juice crossed a beautiful parabola and hit the continental map on the wall.


    All the countries on the continent were dyed red, the color of the britannian empire on the map.


    "I want to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms!"


    Ilsa turned around and turned her shining eyes to Su Cheng and others, and continued in a decisive tone.


    "I want to unify the mainland!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, Su Cheng, staring at Ilsa in front of him, suddenly flashed a strange idea in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªI gave that set of books to Ilsa... Would it be a wrong decision?


    *******


    Volume 8 the Patriotic War - the end!


    *******


    *******


    Volume 9 advance notice of martial arts in the world:


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, since you don''t want to use Camille, kill Camille!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Camille."


    Ilsa half narrowed her tired eyes and looked bored.


    "If you have any new political ideas, please say so."


    Because she had no expectations for Camille, Ilsa''s tone was very flat and her attitude was indifferent.


    However, Camille did not care about Ilsa''s rude behavior.


    Instead, he saluted respectfully and then shouted:


    "Your Majesty. My proposition can be summed up in one sentence. "


    Speaking of which, Camille paused.


    Took a deep breath.


    The eyes burst out a dazzling light enough to keep people from opening their eyes.


    In a decisive tone, he said word by word:


    "Under heaven, there is force everywhere."


    Ilsa sat up on the throne.


    The original half narrowed eyes opened slightly.


    After entering the chamber, Ilsa looked at Camille with interest for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Please! Anyone can! Please help us ask your majesty for mercy! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Everybody listen! Take out your chains! Pull out your sword! Take all the aborigines in this settlement aboard! "


    .......


    "I want to... Destroy the Ryan family...!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, the time to attack and destroy the Lorraine empire... Is ripe!"

 Chapter 1313

    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 296, and the Royal calendar of the holy Helan empire is 218.


    January 28.


    At the beginning of January this year, Alan Muya was wildly spreading the news that Dominic, the first marshal of the Holy Hiran Empire, was further ill and was about to die.


    For this rumor, some people are indifferent, some are particularly happy, but more people are worried.


    Even the most ordinary civilians know that their national military strength is already much weaker than before.


    Under the current national conditions, if even the first marshal of their country leaves, they really don''t know what the future fate of their country will be.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of allenmuya, there is a pub called "Dionysus".


    Hiram people are generally good at wine, so pubs are open everywhere.


    This tavern called "Bacchus" is not ordinary. It is not an ordinary tavern.


    If you run to the street of allenmua, catch a local and ask him, "do you know the Dionysian tavern?".


    Then the man will say, "I know, I know.", Then just give you where the Dionysian tavern is.


    Dionysus stands at a crossroads.


    South road leads to the Imperial Palace, East and West roads lead to the settlement of aristocrats, and south road leads to the bustling downtown.


    From the perspective of geographical location, it is enough to see the extraordinary of "Dionysian" tavern.


    Dionysus is a tavern with a royal background.


    The last emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, that is, wahiri''s father, was very sorry to see that there was no luxury and high-grade tavern in alenmuya, so he invested in the name of the royal family to build this "Dionysian" in the center of alenmuya.


    When establishing this "Dionysus", it was aimed at luxury. Therefore, both the layout of the museum and the wine glasses and utensils for drinkers are extremely luxurious.


    The price of wine in the "God of wine" is naturally very high.


    Because ordinary people simply don''t have the financial resources to consume in the "Dionysian", the people who will enter the "Dionysian" are basically dignitaries.


    Since the news of Dominica''s critical illness spread wildly in the city of Ellen MUA, the most discussed topic among the guests of "Dionysus" is what the future destiny of the country will be.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "If Dominica is so ill and dead, what will the future of this country be... If Dominica is dead, our country will have few useful generals..."


    A sad male voice sounded in the tavern.


    He who speaks is the son of a rich merchant.


    He likes to go to the "God of wine" to discuss state and political affairs with drinkers.


    As soon as his voice fell, it immediately aroused the approval of many people in the museum.


    One person echoed:


    "At present, China''s talents are in decline, and there are few people in the army who can take the lead. If even our first Marshal has gone, I can''t imagine what the future of our country will be..."


    Then there was another echo:


    "We now continue to be a talented military strategist who can replace... No, surpass Marshal Dominic Kozlov!"


    "That''s right!" Another person echoed, "we now need a military genius like Su Cheng of the British Empire!"


    Many people in the museum agree that a military genius like Su Cheng is needed to replace Dominic and stir up the backbone of the Greek army.


    But just then, a middle-aged man shouted:


    "Troops, the holy Helan Empire does not need a military genius like Su Cheng. The holy Helan Empire now needs a talented politician who can revitalize the national strength of the country!"


    The middle-aged man''s voice immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the museum.


    After everyone''s eyes and attention were focused on him, the middle-aged man continued:


    "What''s wrong with our country now? Is there a military genius like Su Cheng? incorrect! What the holy Hiram Empire lacks now is talented politicians who can revitalize the national strength of the country! "


    "No matter what we do, we cannot do without one thing - money!"


    "The top priority of the holy Hiram empire is to revitalize the national strength and fill the Treasury with money!"


    "Let''s think about it - if we send a million troops, allocate supplies that can''t be used up, and a reliable general is in charge of command, what enemy can''t we defeat? What country can''t we perish? "


    "If the national strength is poor, what''s the use even if we have 10 military talents like Su Cheng!"


    "We urgently need a talented politician to assist our Majesty in the revitalization of national strength!"


    As soon as the voice of this man''s words fell, several voices of harmony and approval rang out.


    But just then, a sigh suddenly sounded:


    "Alas... Sir, I understand and understand what you said."


    The speaker is an old man. He is a scholar specializing in history.


    After sipping the wine in his glass, he continued to say sadly:


    "But as long as the monk is still in the position of prime minister, even if there is a talented politician who can help his majesty and revitalize national strength, he will soon be eradicated by the monk."


    "That monk has no ability. He knows two things - to please his majesty and to exclude talents."


    "In order not to let others take away his throne as prime minister, while trying to please his majesty and let his majesty continue his, Munde will squeeze out all the capable and virtuous ministers who will threaten his status from the central government!"


    "With Monde, our country will end sooner or later..."


    Before the old man finished his words, he was pulled by several people around him.


    "Sir, it''s better to say less..."


    "Yes, that''s the topic first."


    The old scholar also noticed that he seemed to have said more just now, so he closed his mouth and said no more word.


    The topic in the museum also returned to the discussion of the future destiny of the country.


    While everyone in the museum continued to warmly discuss the grand topic of the future and destiny of the country, a petite woman with short white hair and amber eyes quietly put her money on the table and left the "God of wine" silently.


    The petite girl with white hair had been drinking silently and listening to the discussion of the people in the museum just now.


    On the way home, the white haired woman recalled the discussion she had just heard in the "God of wine".


    Then he whispered to himself:


    "A talented politician who can lead this country to revitalize its national strength..."

 Chapter 1314

    The white haired woman whispered and thought.


    Just then, an anxious drink sounded in front of the white haired woman:


    "Camille!"


    The white haired woman, Camille, looked up.


    "It''s Gabriel. What''s the matter? An anxious look? "


    Gabriel wheezed to Camille and then asked him in a hurry:


    "Camille, where have you been?"


    "Just go to the ''God of wine'' to have a few drinks and relax."


    Camille''s student, Dominic, is actually Dominic''s adopted daughter. He went to the "God of wine" to have a few drinks - Camille still has the financial resources to do this.


    "Come home with me!" Speaking of this, Gabriel''s voice began to sob, "teacher... Teacher, he seems to be dying!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Sheeran Empire, allenmuya, Dominic''s home.


    Dominic, whose face was so bad, lay in bed.


    His breathing was light, and he seemed to breathe less in than out.


    He already knew that he was dying.


    After being defeated by Su Cheng four years ago, he fell ill because of self blame and anger.


    Because he hired famous doctors and used drugs regardless of cost these years, he has been holding on until now.


    But even so, it''s the limit.


    Even if he has exhausted all the famous drugs and hired all the famous doctors, his body has reached its limit and his life can no longer hang.


    But he still held on with his willpower.


    At the end of his life, he wants to see his three students who are actually adopted sons and daughters again.


    At the same time, he wants to make the last contribution to his motherland at the end of his life and put forward his final advice to his Lord.


    He has sent people into the palace and asked his majesty to come.


    Dominic opened his eyes slightly and asked a waiter by the bed:


    "El, are the three of them back?"


    The waiter quickly replied:


    "El is coming back, and Gabriel is looking for Camille."


    "Then... Is he here, your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty, he... Hasn''t come yet..."


    Before the waiter finished, another waiter shouted excitedly outside the house:


    "Here comes your majesty! Your majesty is here! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Vasili arrived at Dominica''s residence in a carriage.


    For Dominic, wahiri''s feelings are complex.


    Wahiri''s feelings for Dominic are complex.


    He doesn''t like Dominic.


    Dominic is a veteran. As early as Vasili''s grandfather was alive, Dominic was fighting for his country.


    In other words, Dominic is a veteran who has served three emperors.


    In front of such a veteran, wahiri naturally can''t be too presumptuous.


    Because he can''t be too weak to Dominica, wahiri always has a feeling that he can''t let go in front of Dominica.


    This also makes wahiri not very fond of getting along with Dominic.


    But at the same time, wahiri also likes Dominic very much.


    Dominic is the first marshal of the holy Hiram empire. He has worked hard and made great achievements. He is a general wahili relies on very much.


    Wahiri was also sad to learn that he was dying.


    When he learned that Dominica wanted to see him, wahiri immediately ordered the organization of a carriage, and felt in front of Dominic''s residence as fast as possible.


    "Lead the way." After getting out of the carriage, wahiri said directly to the waiters who greeted him in front of the house.


    Guided by the waiters, wahiri entered Dominic''s room.


    "Your Majesty..." Dominic turned his head and whispered to wahiri who came into the room: "I''m sorry... I can''t get up and salute..."


    "No salute." Wahiri walked quickly to Dominic''s bed and held Dominic''s hand.


    His face could not help but show a sad and sad color.


    "Dominic... How do you feel? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    "The lower officer''s body is very uncomfortable everywhere." Dominic said in a half joking tone, "I may... Not live today..."


    "Dominic..." the sorrowful color on Vasili''s face became stronger, "if you leave, I will have no one to use..."


    Wahiri''s words are true.


    The holy Hiram Empire has lost a lot of talents in the army because of its defeat in successive years.


    At present, the talent in the army is poor, and wahiri''s "no one is available" is not alarmist.


    "Your Majesty..." Dominic''s dark eyes glowed a little, "the reason why the lower officer asked his majesty to come to the mansion is to recommend you two talents that are rare in a century."


    "Oh?" Vasili raised his eyebrows and showed interest in his eyes. The parasite asked, "who are the two great talents? But military talent? "


    Dominic raised his trembling hand and picked up the two pieces of paper that had been prepared by his pillow early.


    He first handed one of the papers to wahiri.


    The paper says - El Bernard.


    "This is... The first talent I want to recommend."


    Wahiri looked at the appointment on the paper and frowned slightly. He always felt that the name was quite familiar.


    After thinking carefully, he finally remembered who the man was.


    He is one of Dominica''s students and applied to him to establish the "musketry" a few years ago.


    However, since its establishment, wahiri has no longer paid attention to its development.


    Wahiri''s impression of El is that he made great contributions in the "hammer" battle four years ago and rescued many senior generals and Quartermaster officers, including Dominica, in a desperate situation.


    After El made such great achievements, wahiri wanted el to change from quartermaster to general, but El refused.


    In desperation, wahiri only promoted El from third-class quartermaster to second-class Quartermaster.


    "Your Majesty." Dominic continued, "elta... Is a military genius with rare opinions in a hundred years. Even Su Cheng of the British Empire is inferior to him in terms of talent."


    "If the country is invaded by a strong enemy, your majesty can entrust el with an important task! You can hand over the military power to El, who will not disappoint your majesty! "


    "Er... This..." wahiri stretched his slightly wrinkled eyebrows and smiled helplessly, "Dominic, the talent you recommended... Is too young? In my memory, that El should only be in his early 20s? "


    Dominic shook his head.


    "Your Majesty, El is young, but talent has nothing to do with age."


    "... all right." Wahiri put the paper with El''s name in his pocket. "I''ll try to reuse him when I have a chance in the future."


    Dominic looked pleased when his majesty nodded and agreed that he would reuse El when he had the opportunity.


    Then he handed another and last piece of paper with the name of the person to wahiri.


    "The next talent I want to recommend is her..."


    Wahiri took the paper.


    It says - Camille young.

 Chapter 1315

    If al wahiri still has some impression, he really has no impression of Kamil wahiri.


    After thinking in his mind for a long time, wahiri finally sounded a little impression about camild - she was a girl and, like El, one of wahiri''s students.


    "Dominic, this..." wahiri hesitated. "This Camille is the second talent you want to recommend?"


    "That''s right." Dominic solemnly tired his desk, "Your Majesty, Camille is a rare genius!"


    "After getting along with Camille for so many years, I have a deep understanding of Camille."


    "Some of the political opinions she put forward can always make me dumbfounded!"


    "Your Majesty, if Camille is used as the Prime Minister of our country, she will be able to lead our country towards revitalization!"


    "Prime minister, Prime Minister?" Wahiri stared round. "Dominique, you''re exaggerating. This Camille is not only young and unqualified, but also a girl. How can I directly promote her as Prime Minister?"


    "Your Majesty, as I said just now, talent has nothing to do with the age of military attache, and at the same time - talent has nothing to do with whether gender is male or female!"


    "We have to use extraordinary means in extraordinary times! If we want to revitalize our national strength, we must have Kamil''s help! "


    When Dominic recommended el to him, wahiri actually didn''t think so.


    He thought Dominic was going too far.


    Among wahiri''s people, El is probably just a talented young man.


    When the country is invaded by a strong enemy, it can entrust the military power and people to El wahiri. Wahiri believes that Dominica''s evaluation of El is exaggerated.


    The reason why he just accepted the paper with El''s name and said that he would reuse El in the future was just a scene to please Dominica.


    But Dominic has now launched a Camille that is more exaggerated than El just now.


    When recommending el, Dominic just said that El could be reused when the country was invaded by a strong enemy.


    When recommending the Camille, Dominic directly asked wahiri to push the man who was neither qualified nor a girl to the position of prime minister.


    For Dominic''s exaggerated recommendation, wahiri couldn''t even say it face to face.


    "Dominic" wahiri smiled as kindly as possible, "women are in the army and politics. This is China''s regulation. Dominic, you don''t know."


    "And even if this Camille is male, I can''t promote her to be the Prime Minister of the Empire."


    "Prime minister - how can such an important position be held by a young man without any experience?"


    "Your majesty!" Dominic''s face showed anxiety, "please listen to your majesty - please use Camille as prime minister!"


    Wahiri began to feel a little impatient.


    He thought Dominic should be ill and confused. How could he always retire an unknown young girl to be the Prime Minister of the Empire.


    Even - a dark thought emerged in his heart: Dominica wanted to abuse power for personal gain and put his people in the top position of the country.


    Wahiri pressed down his impatience and tried to squeeze out a smile:


    "Dominic, I can''t do anything to hand over the position of Prime Minister of the country to an unknown young girl."


    Hearing wahiri''s words, a few painful tears were secreted from Dominic''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille and Gabriel hurried home and came to Dominic''s door.


    Before and after arriving at Dominic''s door, they met el.


    With the concerted efforts of the villagers, Poji town has been successfully rebuilt, and El''s firearm department can finally move to Poji town to continue the research and development of fireguns.


    After learning that Dominica''s condition had worsened in early January this year, El immediately returned to alenmuya.


    These days, El has been living in Ellen Moya with Dominic.


    Just now, El just went shopping.


    Just on the street, he suddenly received a notice from a waiter who rushed to the street to find him: Dominic is critically ill and asked him to go home quickly.


    When he heard the news, El immediately ran home like a conditioned reflex.


    "El!" Gabriel asked, "how is he, sir?"


    "I don''t know." El said in a deep voice, "the teacher is having a secret meeting with his Majesty in the room now."


    "Your Majesty?" Camille wondered.


    "Well..." El nodded, "now we can only wait for the secret meeting between the teacher and his majesty to end..."


    "Your Majesty." Dominic murmured, "please answer me seriously - are you really not going to use Camille?"


    "... well."


    After hesitating for a while, Dominic nodded seriously with a look on his face, and then said positively:


    "I will never entrust the important task of the imperial prime minister to a person who has no qualifications and is a girl."


    Dominic raised his hand and wiped the remaining tears on his face.


    He closed his eyes and gave a long sigh.


    When he opened his eyes, Dominic''s eyes burst out cold light.


    "Your Majesty, since you don''t want to start Camille, kill Camille."


    "Camille is a rare talent in a hundred years."


    "If it cannot be used by our country, it must not be used by other countries!"


    "If other countries use Camille, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "So Camille must not be allowed to go to other countries!"


    Wahiri looked in surprise at Dominic with cold eyes in front of him.


    Wahiri is a little confused now.


    Dominic was just trying to recommend Camille to him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Dominic suddenly suggested to him to kill Camille.


    "Dominic..."


    Wahiri smiled helplessly again.


    "That Camille hasn''t committed anything. Since she''s innocent, how can I kill her without authorization?"


    "Your majesty!" Dominic held Vasili''s hand tightly, "please promise me! If you don''t use Camille, you must kill Camille! "


    "Good, good."


    Wahiri has completely lost his patience.


    In order to get rid of the topic of "Kamil", wahiri quickly perfunctorily said:


    "I promise you, I''ll kill that Camille."


    When Vasili agreed to kill Camille, Dominique Nixon opened Vasili''s hand.


    Tears containing various emotions reappeared in Dominic''s eyes and rolled out of them.


    Dominic has nothing else to say to wahiri.


    Wahiri got up silently and walked out of Dominic''s room.


    Out of Dominica''s door, wahiri saw the three El people who had been waiting outside the door.

 Chapter 1316

    Seeing wahiri coming out, the three young people standing in front of Dominic''s house quickly bent over and saluted wahiri.


    Wahiri recognized at a glance - these three were the three students in Dominica.


    Wahiri moved his eyes and crossed the faces of the three people one by one.


    Finally, wahiri fixed his eyes on Camille.


    ¡ª¡ªIs she Camille


    The corners of wahiri''s mouth were slightly raised imperceptibly.


    ¡ª¡ªWell, Dominic is really ill.


    ¡ª¡ªI recommend such a little girl to be the Prime Minister of our country.


    After wahiri disdained to say so secretly in his heart, he stopped looking at wahiri and others and went straight outside the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After wahiri left, Dominic began to call el and others into the house one by one.


    The first person called into the house was Gabriel.


    "Gabriel."


    Looking at Gabriel by the bed, Dominic''s face showed a little smile.


    "It was several years ago to adopt the three of you from the slums."


    "The three unemployed vagrants at that time have become talents one after another."


    "I feel very happy."


    "In my life, I have no wife and no children."


    "I don''t like people calling me father or father."


    "So I only let you call me teacher."


    "But in my mind, I always treat you three as my sons and daughters."


    "I should not live today."


    "Gabriel, you are the oldest of the three."


    "When I''m gone, you should do your brother''s duty and take good care of El and Camille."


    "Especially Camille."


    "She has a strong sense of self-esteem."


    "He is also stubborn. It''s quite easy to offend people because of their unpleasant character. "


    "You must protect Camille."


    "Teacher..."


    Gabriel, who was as strong as a bear, had already cried into tears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next person to enter the house is el.


    "El..."


    "Teacher..."


    Although El did not cry like Gabriel, her eyes were red.


    "El..."


    Dominic whispered.


    "You''ve always been... Indifferent to fame and wealth and stand aloof from the world."


    "Whether you live in a slum."


    "After being adopted by me."


    "But I know - you have always loved this country and hope it will get better."


    "So, you bought guns from grassland people and set up an organization to develop guns."


    "It is precisely because you love this country that you took the task of bypassing the eghar mountains in the hammer battle four years ago, took the risk of capturing Baidi city and rescued many people, including me."


    "I asked you before why you hide your talents and don''t want them to shine."


    "But you didn''t answer my question at that time."


    "I should have no chance to hear your answer now."


    "I just want to know the answer to another question now."


    "El... Tell me the truth."


    "If one day."


    "The holy Hiram empire was invaded by a strong enemy."


    "Are you willing to stand up and turn the tide?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El was silent.


    He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something.


    Then close it again.


    He opened his mouth again.


    Then close it again.


    After some time, El nodded.


    "... well, if there is such a day, I am willing to do my bit."


    Hearing El''s words, Dominic''s face showed a happy smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The last person to enter the house was Camille.


    Compared with Gabriel and El, Camille''s reaction was the most bland.


    There was no crying.


    Just a slight redness in the eyes and a sad face.


    "Camille..."


    Dominic looked at Camille with complicated eyes.


    After a while, Dominic whispered with tears:


    "Camille, run away."


    "Anywhere, just escape from this country."


    "After all, I am a minister of the holy Hiram empire."


    "As a minister, I have to give my loyalty first."


    "Finally, I can take care of my family."


    "In order to be loyal, I have proposed to your majesty to use you as Prime Minister of our country."


    "But your majesty doesn''t want to use you."


    "Your talent is terrible."


    "If you help other countries, it will pose a great threat to our country."


    "So I asked your majesty to kill you..."


    "Now, I have done my loyalty."


    "You can fulfill your obligations as an adoptive father."


    "Camille, run away."


    "Before your majesty starts to kill you, run to a safe place."


    Camille listened quietly.


    There was no expression on his face.


    Until she heard that wahiri didn''t want to use her, her pupils shrank slightly, and the color of amazement flashed across her face.


    Dominic''s voice fell and Camille smiled.


    "Teacher, don''t worry."


    "I don''t have to run."


    "Your Majesty didn''t listen to you and used me as prime minister."


    "It shows that he doesn''t pay attention to me at all."


    "From his Majesty''s headstrong character, do you think he will spend that effort to kill a man who doesn''t pay attention at all?"


    Speaking of which, Camille said.


    Then he sighed:


    "Teacher, thank you for recommending me."


    "Although you proposed to your majesty to kill me after you failed to recommend me, I don''t resent you at all."


    "If you can''t show your talents, forget it."


    "Anyway - with my ability, I can always live a good life."


    After that, Camille leaned down and gently hugged Dominic, who had long been in tears on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 296, and the Royal calendar of the holy Helan empire is 218.


    January 28.


    Marshal Dominic Kozlov, the first marshal of the Holy Sheeran Empire, died of illness on this day.


    At the instigation of wahiri, Dominica was solemnly buried in a cemetery in Ellen Muya dedicated to the burial of national heroes.


    It was not until many days later that El gradually recovered from Dominic''s grief over his death.


    The whole family became deserted because of Dominic''s death.


    Three days after Dominic''s death, Camille shuffled back to his room.


    These days, Camille has always felt that his legs and feet are so heavy that he doesn''t want to walk more.


    Go back to the room.


    The first thing that came into view was all kinds of books piled up in the whole room.


    Camille looked at the mountains of books in the room.


    He sighed.


    A bitter smile appeared on her face.


    "Can''t you show your talents..."


    After such a whisper, Camille squatted slowly on the ground as if his bones had scattered.


    Gently embrace yourself with both hands

 Chapter 1317

    When Dominic passed away, wahiri also felt very sad.


    For several days, I didn''t even have any appetite.


    In wahiri''s room, mund advised wahiri, who was sitting in a chair and didn''t look very good:


    "Your Majesty, Dominic''s death is indeed very regrettable, but please cheer up."


    "Alas..." wahiri sighed, "even Dominic has gone, and there are few reliable talents left in the army..."


    "Unexpectedly... I went back to the situation where no one was available..."


    Speaking of this, wahiriton.


    He recalled the talents Dominic recommended to him when he went to see Dominic before his death.


    "Mond."


    Wahiri said with a smile as if he remembered something funny:


    "Dominic recommended the girl to me before he left. He hoped I could directly promote the girl to become the new Prime Minister of our country."


    Hearing the word "new prime minister", Mond''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Girl? Which girl? "


    "It''s a student in Dominica, Camille young. A little girl in her early 20s. "


    "After I said that I would not use this Camille, Dominica even asked me to kill Camille so that Camille would not be used by other countries."


    "Dominic is really ill and confused. He even plans to let me hand over the position of imperial prime minister to such a guy who is neither qualified nor female."


    Monde did not fully agree with wahiri''s remarks.


    Although his relationship with Dominic was not good, he also knew that Dominic was not a man who talked nonsense.


    He strongly recommended this Camille, certainly not without reason.


    ¡ª¡ªCamille young


    Mund remembered the name silently.


    Mund won''t let others threaten his position as prime minister.


    If someone would threaten his current high position, Mond would not hesitate to drive him away or let him disappear directly from the world.


    Over the years, he has secretly eliminated many talented people who may threaten his status.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving wahiri''s room, mund immediately called his confidant.


    "Investigate the daily life of Camille young, a student in Dominica."


    "I want to know what Camille is doing on weekdays."


    "Especially what books she reads on weekdays."


    "Yes!" After a loud drink, his confidant left quickly and was ready to organize people to complete the new task assigned by Mond.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Going to the pub for a few drinks is one of Camille''s daily necessities.


    There are many kinds of pubs Camille often goes to.


    Among the pubs that Camille often goes to, there are high-end pubs such as "Dionysus" and ordinary pubs with low wine prices.


    When drinking in a pub, Camille occasionally drinks and reads a book.


    Today, Camille went to a more ordinary tavern to taste wine and read quietly.


    Camille sat on a small table in a tavern, stood the books on the table, read them, and took a few drinks from time to time.


    Camille did not notice that a young man was secretly looking at her at a table not far from her.


    His eyes have been focused on the book cover in Camille''s hand, silently remembering the name of the book.


    The young man who was secretly observing Camille was a spy for the army. He was familiar with how to observe the movement of the target without being found.


    After feeling that there was nothing to observe, the young man silently put the wine money on the table and left the tavern


    Until the young man left, Camille didn''t realize that he was followed and observed.


    But she is not afraid of being observed.


    After all - in order not to let others know her details, she made detailed precautions a long time ago.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "That Camille is watching compassion?"


    Mund raised his eyebrows and asked the confidant who was kneeling in front of him on one knee.


    "Yes!"


    His confidants echoed:


    "According to the report of the person I sent - the book that Camille read in the tavern today is compassion!"


    "Moreover, according to all the information collected, what Camille usually reads most in the tavern is compassion. In addition, the books he reads most are mainly novels!"


    After hearing the report from his confidant, Mond sneered with disdain.


    "Hum! It seems that Camille really has no ability. Dominic may be really ill and confused. He should recommend such a person without talent and learning. "


    "Compassion" - a masterpiece written by a famous university scholar more than 100 years ago.


    The university student made an amazing political proposition.


    His proposition is quite complicated, and it can be summarized in simple words as ruling the country with mercy.


    The Lord of the country took the lead in being a kind person, and then promoted the wind of kindness to the whole country to make the people become kind people.


    As long as everyone is kind, the country will naturally become strong and stable.


    Once this book was published, it was criticized by many people.


    Those who criticize the book agree that the scholar is fooling around.


    His political ideas are simply unrealistic.


    So over the years, people only treat this book compassion as a funny book.


    It was for this reason that Mond despised Camille, who liked reading such funny books.


    How can anyone who likes reading such funny books have any real talent?


    Mund quietly put down his guard against Camille.


    Since Camille is just a straw bag that will not threaten his position as prime minister, Mond will not pay any attention to her.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille silently walked home and back to the room with compassion in his arms.


    After returning to the room, Camille casually threw the compassion in his arms to the ground.


    Then look at the book mountains in front of you.


    This mountain of books is basically the history books of various countries and the governing experience written by some monarchs in history.


    Many years ago - probably not long after being adopted by Dominic, Camille deliberately went out to read funny books like compassion.


    The purpose is to make outsiders think that she is just a straw bag who has no real talent and can only read such funny books.


    When reading such funny books in pub, Camille didn''t really read them.


    She''s just pretending to turn it over. In fact, her mind has been summarizing and thinking about some books she''s read recently.


    The reason for doing so is to let others despise her, ignore her and no longer pay attention to her.


    Camouflage yourself and let others see the false self after Camouflage - this is Camille''s most commonly used means to protect himself.

 Chapter 1318

    El, Gabriel and Camille sat around a big long table to eat.


    The main seat of the long table was originally Dominic''s seat.


    Now Dominic is gone, and the main seat of this long table is naturally empty.


    Perhaps it''s because everyone hasn''t slowed down from the haze of Dominic''s passing. None of El three took the initiative to start a topic to chat.


    Tonight''s dinner began in some repressive silence, and then proceeded in silence.


    Finally, a voice broke the silence enveloped in the three people.


    "I''m full."


    This voice is Camille''s "I''m full".


    As Camille whispered, he put down his knife and fork and got up to leave.


    El and Gabriel watched Camille.


    It was not until Camille completely left the restaurant that Gabriel lowered his voice and said to El:


    "Camille seems to be in a low mood recently. She has hardly seen her smile recently, although she is not a person who likes to laugh..."


    "... yes."


    El whispered.


    "Camille''s mood is visibly low..."


    "It seems that your majesty is unwilling to use her decision, which is really a great blow to her..."


    Camille truthfully told el and Gabriel that Dominic wanted wahiri to directly promote her as Prime Minister of the Empire, but wahiri directly rejected it.


    But Camille did not tell el and Gabriel - Dominic proposed to wahiri to kill her after wahiri refused to use her.


    The reason why I didn''t tell them about it was because it was just a trivial matter.


    Camille was sure that wahiri would never kill her.


    What happened after that was just like Kamil''s guess - there was no movement at the palace, and wahiri did not come to kill Kamil at all.


    Another reason is not to damage Dominica''s image in the hearts of El and Gabriel.


    After all, from some point of view, Dominic''s proposal to wahiri to kill Camille is too cruel.


    Now Dominic is gone, and Camille himself doesn''t mind Dominic''s cruel behavior. Therefore, it would be superfluous to tell them about it again.


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel immediately answered:


    "Of course it will be lost."


    "Camille has always dreamed of going into politics, and then show his talent and remain famous in history."


    "In order to realize his dream, Camille studies hard every day."


    "Now the road to politics is completely blocked. Of course, I will feel lost."


    "... Camille''s way into politics is not blocked."


    "Camille is just blocked on his way to politics in our country."


    Then El turned his eyes.


    Keep your eyes on Camille''s seat.


    Thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next night.


    El, Gabriel and Camille sat around the long table in the restaurant as they did last night.


    Eating dinner quietly in silence.


    Camille eats small and fast, so she is often the first person to finish dinner and leave.


    From today on, Camille is the first to finish dinner.


    "I''m full."


    After that, Camille put down his knife and fork and prepared to leave the restaurant and go back to his room.


    However, as soon as she got up, a flat male voice with almost no emotional color suddenly sounded:


    "Camille, sit down."


    The owner of the voice was no one else, it was El.


    Both Gabriel and Camille looked at El slowly putting down his knife and fork with surprise.


    If the ages of the three are arranged from big to small, Gabriel is the oldest, followed by El, and Camille is the youngest.


    Although it is Gabriel''s biggest in terms of age.


    But Gabriel''s somewhat out of tune personality makes him not very prestigious among the three.


    The most prestigious is "second brother" El.


    Although he didn''t understand why El suddenly called him seriously, in the face of the prestige of the "second brother", Camille sat back to his original position.


    "El." Camille asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "... Camille, you''re smart."


    El said in a calm tone.


    "With your intelligence, no matter what kind of work you do, you can live very well."


    "You can rely on your intelligence to make a lot of money and live a very nourishing life."


    "Then slowly grow old and finally die."


    "Such a life is actually quite good enough to make many people envy."


    "But - Camille, if your life will end in this way."


    "Are you willing?"


    The tone of each word in El''s words was quite flat.


    But in Camille''s ears, every word of El''s words pierced her eardrum and heart like a sword.


    After lowering his head and being silent for a long time, Camille slowly raised his head.


    There was some cold light in his eyes.


    "Of course not...!"


    "I have been working hard to show my talents and keep my name in history."


    "I''ve been trying until now."


    "And now you tell me that all my efforts will be in vain."


    "How could I be reconciled...!"


    Looking at Camille who was gnashing his teeth and looking sad and angry in front of him, El seemed to have expected Camille''s reaction, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Since you don''t feel reconciled, try to pursue your dreams."


    "Camille, it''s not time for despair."


    "Now you are just rejected by your majesty."


    "But the world is big."


    El looked directly into Camille''s eyes.


    Then, in a firm tone, he said word by word:


    "Camille, you go to the British Empire."


    "Hey?!"


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the biggest reaction was not Camille, but Gabriel.


    Camille just widened his eyes and looked stunned.


    Gabriel, with his mouth open and exaggerated expression, shouted "hey?!"


    And El continued:


    "In the British Empire, men and women could join the army and politics."


    "Moreover, since the end of the patriotic war last year, Emperor Ilsa of the British Empire established a gathering house to attract talents from the whole continent."


    "Regardless of age, origin or gender."


    "As long as you have talent, you will be hired according to your talents."


    "And Camille, you can speak fluent British."


    "So - the britannian empire is your best place to go now!"

 Chapter 1319

    El''s words made Camille unable to return to God for a long time.


    "Camille. Would you like to go to the British Empire? "


    "This..."


    Camille tightened his lips.


    "Let me think about it..."


    "Don''t waste your time, Camille."


    Said El in a firm tone.


    "Camille in my mind is a man who acts decisively and never procrastinates."


    "Tonight, say your answer."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille buried his head low and remained silent.


    El and Gabriel have been waiting for Camille''s reply.


    However, after a long time, Camille was still silent.


    El watched Camille quietly.


    He saw through Camille''s mind and whispered:


    "Camille... You''re reluctant to give up Gabriel and me, aren''t you?"


    Camille was silent.


    But her silent appearance is tantamount to acquiescence.


    "Don''t feel reluctant."


    A gentle smile appeared on El''s face.


    "Don''t feel sad."


    "One''s life is to keep repeating gathering and parting."


    "The three of us will always be different."


    "It''s just a matter of being early and late."


    "Gabriel and I will always stand behind you and watch you."


    "I think if you don''t get along well in the British Empire, you can come back at any time, and the door of this family is open for you at any time."


    "Gabriel and I will be proud of you if we have made good achievements in the British Empire."


    "So -- try to pursue your dreams."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel nodded hurriedly:


    "Well! El said a lot! Camille, do what you want! Don''t worry about me and El! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... well."


    Finally, Camille made a noise.


    She nodded softly and raised her head.


    Show your slightly red eyes.


    "OK..."


    "I''m going to the British Empire."


    "Can you two... Come and give me a ride?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, El and Gabriel went through their long leave procedures as quickly as they could.


    El is a first class quartermaster, while Gabriel is a two class military officer. Although there is no war now, two people are very idle now, but in the long term of leaving AI Lian Mu ya, they still have to go through a not too complicated request for leave.


    Camille also packed the luggage of three people while they went through the leave formalities.


    After only two days, they completed all preparations and officially set off for the southwest front, entering the britannian empire through the eghar corridor.


    Since the establishment of the gathering house last year, the British Empire has opened its borders to neighboring countries, allowing nationals of all countries to enter the British Empire.


    The holy Helan Empire, the Frankish Empire and the britannian empire are still hostile, so both countries strictly control their borders and do not allow anyone in their own country to enter the britannian empire.


    Under the current circumstances, it is quite difficult to enter the britannian empire through the eghal corridor.


    But this is not difficult for El et al.


    El is also a first-class Quartermaster anyway.


    First class Quartermaster - he is already a senior officer in the army and has his own contacts in the army.


    Through his personal connections, El could open up the defense line of the defenders on the southwest front line and allow a person to sneak into the britannian Empire smoothly.


    After a long journey, the three of El finally came to the southwest front line of the Holy Hiran empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Camille, look."


    El whispered to Camille beside him.


    "Here we are. That''s the mujawitz fortress."


    On the horizon in front of the three people, there stood a small black spot as big as a grain of rice.


    This little black spot is the mujawitz fortress, the most front line in the north of the British Empire.


    Enter the mujawitz fortress, continue to the south, pass through the eghar corridor, reach the Avalon fortress, then pass through the Avalon fortress and continue to the south, and enter the mainland of the British Empire.


    "Camille."


    El smiled at Camille.


    "Gabriel and I can only send it here."


    "The next road, you can only rely on yourself."


    "Camille."


    The speaker was Gabriel.


    "Camille."


    The speaker was Gabriel.


    "Take care all the way."


    Although Gabriel tried to hide it, he still couldn''t hide his cry.


    Gabriel was an emotional man.


    Camille was like a sister to him.


    I don''t know when I''ll see my sister again - Gabriel is not heartbroken, but he''s sad that he''s about to be speechless.


    "Well... You two should take care, too."


    Camille hooked his fingers at Gabriel and el.


    They immediately bent down with understanding.


    Behind them, Camille spread his arms around their necks.


    El and Gabriel also raised their arms and hugged Camille''s shoulder at the same time.


    None of the three said another word.


    They just silently enjoy the warmth of the three people hugging together.


    When the next time the three hug together, I don''t know when it will be.


    While enjoying this warmth, engrave this warmth into the deepest memory.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m gone..."


    Camille put down his arms and released el and Gabriel.


    Then he tore his head off, turned over, climbed onto the horse next to him, and ran towards the distant mujawitz fortress.


    She didn''t look back at El and Gabriel behind her.


    She didn''t have the heart and didn''t dare to see it.


    She was worried that after she looked back at the two people behind her, she would be reluctant to leave


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El and Gabriel stayed where they were, silently watching Camille''s drifting back.


    Until Camille''s back completely disappeared in the field of vision, El whispered to Gabriel beside him:


    "Gabriel, you don''t have to bear it. You can cry."


    El''s words were like a switch. As soon as the voice fell, Gabriel immediately burst into tears, wiping the tears and runny nose on his face with tears.


    El is not as emotional as Gabriel.


    He just raised his head slowly and looked at the blue sky above him.


    However, he whispered softly with a little sad color behind him:


    "I feel... A little lonely..."

 Chapter 1320

    British Empire, pandragon.


    April 2, 296 BC.


    "The general staff... Has finally been completed..."


    Jacob looked at the newly-built building in black and sighed.


    Su Cheng beside him smiled and echoed:


    "Much more imposing than expected..."


    After learning that the general staff was finally completed, Su Cheng and Jacob immediately came together to see the new building in pandragon.


    "You should work hard." Jacob raised his hand and patted Su Cheng on the shoulder, "our chief of general staff."


    "Mr. Jacob, don''t do this..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "you will make me feel very stressed..."


    In addition to these two titles, Su Cheng now has a new and shining Title: Chief of the general staff.


    At the end of the patriotic war last year, Su Cheng, Iser and Albert were left in pandragon under the order of Ilsa.


    Ilsa gave them only one task - to find a way to increase the current military strength of the Empire.


    Therefore, Su Cheng tried to put forward a proposal - the establishment of the general staff.


    Su Cheng submitted a proposal to the Central Committee on the establishment of the general staff. The definition of the general staff is as follows: it is responsible for studying all aspects of the war, planning and making decisions on the war, and formulating combat and mobilization plans.


    Su Cheng originally submitted the proposal with the mentality of giving it a try and even if the proposal was rejected.


    However, after the proposal was submitted, it caused quite a response.


    Iser and Albert immediately brightened their eyes after seeing Su Cheng''s proposal and strongly recommended Su Cheng''s proposal to establish the general staff.


    Jacob, bancro and other important officials also expressed their support one after another.


    Finally, the proposal to establish the general staff was adopted by an overwhelming majority.


    The position of the general staff was set next to the Baiyang palace.


    The reason why the position of the general staff was set next to the palace was to facilitate the staff of the general staff to discuss military affairs with the emperor.


    After selecting the position, the craftsmen can start work formally.


    A magnificent building with black as the main color tone rises at a rate of one day.


    As for who should be the first chief of the general staff, the central officials were controversial at the beginning.


    Some nominated Su Cheng, others nominated Iser, and others nominated other knights, including Albert.


    But the main reason is that Su Cheng and Iser have the highest voice.


    The "Su Cheng faction" and the "Iser faction" quarreled bitterly.


    Ilsa also didn''t know who to choose. Reluctantly, she decided to decide who would be the first chief of general staff through election.


    In the end, Su Cheng defeated Iser by a narrow margin and became the first chief of general staff in the history of the British Empire.


    While establishing the General Staff Department, another important department was also established.


    After seeing Su Cheng''s proposal for the establishment of the general staff, bancro, inspired by the first proposal, wrote a new proposal and proposed to the Central Committee the establishment of the General Logistics Department.


    In short, it is to separate the function of managing and distributing military supplies from the financial part and establish a new Department to manage the national supplies.


    Like Su Cheng''s proposal to establish the general staff, bancro''s proposal was adopted by an overwhelming majority.


    The General Logistics Department is also located next to the Baiyang palace, next to the general staff.


    After the discussion of the central officials, the important task of the chief logistics officer was handed over to Humphrey.


    Humphrey is a literary minister with both experience and talent.


    It is both reassuring and appropriate for him to serve as chief baggage officer.


    Under the Central Committee''s appointment, Humphrey left the north.


    The governor of the Northern Territory was succeeded by his adjutant, yallin.


    Only a few months have passed since the end of the patriotic war.


    But over the past few months, great changes have taken place in the Empire.


    The first is the establishment of the General Staff Department and the General Logistics Department.


    Then, the establishment of the new knights and the garrison changes of the Knights.


    The Knights of Uriel, an army that had betrayed the emperor and the British Empire, were completely disbanded.


    After all, this is an army with a black history. Keeping it will have some bad effects.


    In contrast, a new order was established - the national imperial seal order.


    The functions of the new knights can also be seen from this straightforward name.


    In fact, the national imperial seal Knights took over the functions of the former Uriel knights and became a new force stationed in the imperial capital circle.


    However, compared with the old Knights like Michael knights, the national imperial seal knights are a little different.


    The biggest difference is that the head of the national imperial seal order is the emperor of their britannian empire.


    The national imperial seal Knights directly belong to the emperor and obey the emperor directly.


    Although the head of the national imperial seal order is not assumed by anyone other than the emperor, the deputy head will still be handed over to someone trusted by the emperor.


    The emperor had a lot of state affairs to deal with every day, so it was naturally impossible to allocate too much time to manage the national imperial seal knights.


    The daily training of the national imperial seal order is destined to be handed over to the deputy commander.


    Therefore, the deputy head of the national imperial seal order can be regarded as both head and deputy head, and one person did the work of two people.


    The first deputy head of the national Royal Indian knights, no doubt, was enli.


    Enly is one of Ilsa''s most trusted Knights now.


    He saved Ilsa from the chaos on the banks of Yeni River and sent Ilsa back to pandragon. Ilsa has long been moved by his loyalty.


    Ilsa almost without any hesitation handed over the post of deputy head of the national imperial seal knights to enli.


    The formation of the national imperial seal order is actually quite rough.


    It did not recruit as slowly as the former Uriel Knights did.


    But directly from the three knights


    The elite troops of the three knights were incorporated into the national imperial seal knights.


    The vacancies of the three knights were filled by recruiting new soldiers.


    The national imperial seal Knights seized up to 100000 troops from the three major knights.


    In a very short time, the national imperial seal knights had 100000 soldiers.


    Su Cheng''s Michael Knights lost one-third of their elite overnight


    Fortunately, the German undead team still belongs to the Michael knights and has not been poached by the national royal seal knights.


    This made Su Cheng feel a little better because he was depressed that his elite had been poached.


    By the way - tiejiarui


    The sergeant was also abolished.


    Since then, there has been no armored Ruishi army.


    All its members were incorporated into the national imperial seal order and became the heavy armor force of the national imperial seal order.

 Chapter 1321

    Su Cheng looked at the general staff building in front of him.


    He also looked at the General Logistics Department building, which is about to be completed and mainly in red.


    Both buildings are of the same style.


    Looking at the two buildings, Su Cheng sighed.


    "It''s a waste to build such a magnificent building... Obviously, the current finance of the empire is quite tight..."


    Although the British Empire won last year''s Patriotic War, it suffered a lot.


    The Knights of Gabriel and Rachel were badly hurt.


    The reconstruction of these two knights, as well as the reconstruction of the Imperial Navy, will consume a lot of money.


    At a time when the financial pressure is unprecedented, he has allocated a lot of money to build these two magnificent buildings - to be honest, Su Cheng thinks it''s really a waste.


    Jacob raised his hand, patted Su Cheng on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "The functions of the general staff and the General Logistics Department are quite important and are the facade of the country."


    "Since it is the facade of the country, it can''t be built too shabby."


    "If it is too shabby, it will be laughed at."


    "... that''s right."


    After sighing, Su Cheng asked Jacob:


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this. Mr. Jacob, has Juren mansion recently recruited any powerful talents? "


    After the establishment of Juren mansion, Ilsa handed over the relevant work of Juren mansion to Jacob.


    Jacob is famous for being good at seeing people.


    Although his lover is sometimes inaccurate and wrong, he has indeed succeeded in attracting many outstanding talents.


    The simplest and typical examples - Su Cheng and Humphrey were picked up by Jacob''s insight.


    Hearing Su Cheng''s question, Jacob smiled helplessly.


    "It''s the same as before. There''s hardly any talent to use."


    "They are almost all straw bags that can only talk."


    Then Jacob sighed.


    "No outstanding talents have come to our country for a long time - Your Majesty is very anxious about this situation..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Jacob said, Ilsa was very anxious about the delay in the arrival of outstanding talents to the britannian empire.


    The reason why she decided to establish Juren government is to gather outstanding talents from various countries on the mainland to help her achieve the revitalization and strength of the country.


    Since the establishment of Juren mansion, it has indeed attracted many people to their britannian empire.


    But - most of them are just talking and no real talent.


    There are not even a few ordinary talents, let alone those of genius.


    Ilsa urgently needs someone to replace bancro''s foreign affairs director.


    Jacob''s body was badly damaged in the patriotic war.


    Compared with before, Jacob''s body has become more than a little weaker.


    Because of his weakness, Jacob had no energy to take up the important post of palace minister, which needed to deal with many complicated affairs every day.


    Therefore, Jacob now basically focuses on the work related to gathering people''s house.


    Bancro will help with the work related to the palace phase.


    For example, now bancro is in Ilsa''s study, dealing with today''s government affairs together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... money... Really, just ask me for money..."


    Ilsa smiled bitterly and handed the instrument to bancro.


    "Bancro, look, another city Lord who has been attacked by Alan''s rebels has come to ask for central funding."


    When Allen led the rebels to attack the city of pandragon from the Bank of Yeni River, he captured all the cities along the way.


    The economy of these cities that were attacked suffered major or minor trauma.


    Since the end of the war, the City owners of these cities have come to the central government to ask for money and ask the central government for funds to help them revitalize their cities'' economy.


    Bancro stretched out his one arm, took the document from Ilsa, read it at a glance with a bitter smile, and said:


    "Your Majesty, let them insist a little more. We don''t have the spare power to allocate funds to help the place now."


    Then bancro yawned.


    "Bancro, what''s the matter?"


    Ilsa asked bancro in a concerned tone.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "No... I slept soundly."


    "It''s just... There''s not enough sleep."


    Hearing bancro''s words, Ilsa sighed.


    "Bancro... It''s really hard for you these days..."


    Bancro''s original position was foreign affairs director and military staff officer.


    At present, there is no war in the country, so the post of military staff officer has nothing to do at present.


    However, there are still many things to deal with in the post of foreign affairs director every day.


    Bancro now has to deal with all the affairs of foreign affairs director every day, and also hold the post of palace minister to help Ilsa deal with daily government affairs.


    Even energetic young people may not be able to withstand such daily toil, let alone bancro, who is now old, has long gray hair and lost an arm in the patriotic war.


    Bancro''s appearance was obviously haggard from hard work.


    Ilsa then sighed and said:


    "I really hope that the Juren mansion can recruit talents who can replace bancro as your foreign affairs manager as soon as possible..."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then he continued in a half joking tone:


    "Of course, it would be best if there were a talented person who could directly take over the position of palace minister."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Bancro smiled bitterly.


    "You''re a little greedy."


    "Yes... It''s really greedy... There are few reliable talents now, let alone those who can succeed the position of palace minister..."


    Ilsa also knew that her wish was too unrealistic, so what she said just now was just a joke.


    After stretching hard, Elsa said to bancro:


    "Bancro, let''s go on. If you finish these administrative affairs early, you can go to bed early. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    Carol and Alan are playing with DeLisa in the hall on the first floor.


    I have to say - children develop fast.


    DeLisa is 4 years old this year. She has begun to be clever.


    Just as Carol held DeLisa in her arms and watched her play with her toys, a notice suddenly sounded outside the door:


    "Madam! Someone''s coming! She claims to be your old friend! "


    Su Cheng''s identity is different now. Now, day and night, a large number of guards stand guard and patrol in front of his house every day to prevent any irrelevant people from approaching Su Cheng''s house.


    If someone wants to find Su Cheng''s people, they have to let the guards at the door inform them.

 Chapter 1322

    "Friends?"


    Carol frowned slightly when she heard the word "friend".


    Carol has many friends in pandragone, but she really doesn''t know which friend will come to her at this time.


    "Let her come."


    As Carol spoke, she handed her arms to Alan, and then walked towards the door.


    After opening the door and waiting for a while, the bodyguard brought a petite girl with short white hair and amber eyes.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Carol widened her eyes.


    She thinks the girl looks familiar.


    But for a moment, I couldn''t remember who she was.


    The white haired girl looked at Carol and smiled:


    "Carol, I haven''t seen you for a long time. We haven''t seen each other for about seven years."


    The white haired girl did not use britannian.


    In Hiran.


    Listening to the white haired girl''s fluent Hiran language with a standard accent, Carol finally showed a sudden realization.


    She finally remembered who the white haired girl was.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carol led Camille into the house.


    And made a cup of black tea for Camille.


    Just as Camille was sitting on the sofa in the hall, sipping the black tea in the cup, she noticed that not far from her, there was a little girl who was about less than 5 years old, looking at her curiously.


    "Carol, she should be your daughter."


    Camille smiled.


    "It''s so cute. It looks like you. It feels like a reduced version of you. "


    "Well, she is my daughter, Teresa Sue." Carol replied in a tone of some pride.


    Just then, Alan suddenly put her lips close to Carol''s ear, lowered her voice and asked Carol:


    "Hello, Carol, who is this man?"


    Alan actually met Camille.


    It''s just that she completely forgot.


    "It''s an... Old friend of mine." Carol also lowered her voice and responded, "Alan, take DeLisa somewhere else first."


    "OK."


    Now neither Su Cheng nor Eliza is at home.


    After Alan took DeLisa away, there were only Carol and Camille left in the big hall.


    Carol looked at Camille, who was dusty and had a slightly more mature appearance than seven years ago, but his height had not changed much.


    "Camille, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Carol sighed. "When I saw you just now, I couldn''t remember who you were."


    "Yes." Camille replied with a wry smile, "it''s really too long to see each other. We can''t recognize each other... I didn''t immediately react when I saw you just now. You''re Carol."


    Carol first met Camille seven years ago.


    Seven years ago, in 289.


    At the end of that year, Su Cheng and his family went to acarrea for a hot spring.


    It was at that time that Carol first met and met Camille, who happened to be bathing in the hot spring there at that time.


    It was at that time that Su Cheng met and met el and Gabriel.


    7 years - this is a long time enough to make people feel that things are different.


    Seven years ago, Carol was a 16-year-old girl in the flowering season.


    Now, seven years later, Carol, 23, is a wife and even has a big child.


    "Camille, are you traveling to the British Empire?"


    Camille''s dusty appearance made Carol naturally think that Camille should come here for tourism.


    But Camille shook his head.


    After sipping several cups of black tea, Camille slowly put down his cup.


    Then he rushed to Carol and said:


    "Carol, the reason why I came to the British Empire this time is not to travel."


    "I came to the British Empire this time, in fact, in order to become a minister of the British Empire."


    "Become... The Minister of our country?" Carol was stunned. "So -- are you going to Juren house?"


    "If you want to go to Juren mansion, you should remember to think about what talent you want to show to the officials of Juren mansion first. Only your talent will brighten the eyes of the officials of Juren mansion, and the officials of Juren mansion will hire you and give you a high position."


    Carol put forward her suggestion in good faith.


    However, Camille shook his head again.


    "No, I''m not going to jurenfu."


    "It''s too slow to get together."


    "If I mix my qualifications step by step, I have to wait until I don''t know when to show my talents."


    "Carol, the reason why I came to you today is to catch up with you and ask you to do me a favor."


    "Busy? What are you doing? "


    "Carol, please - please help me meet the emperor of Britannia."


    "I want to meet the emperor of the British Empire directly and explain my ideas on governing the country to the emperor of the British Empire."


    Carol''s eyes widened in amazement.


    Then he said without thinking:


    "No, no, I can''t help you meet your majesty directly..."


    Before Carol had finished her words, she suddenly stopped.


    Because she suddenly remembered that she was actually able to help Camille meet Ilsa directly.


    Because - her husband is the head of the Michael knights and the supreme leader of the northern front, the 13th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire and the chief of the general staff.


    In Su Cheng''s current capacity, it''s actually easy for Su Cheng to help arrange Camille''s meeting with Ilsa.


    "Please, Ilsa." Camille then said to Carol in a sincere tone, "please do me a favor."


    "Well..." after pondering for a while, Carol finally nodded, "well... I''ll talk to Cheng tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Carol found Su Cheng.


    Tell Su Cheng directly and frankly - she has a friend who wants to meet Ilsa directly and explain her political ideas to Ilsa.


    Su Cheng, who has always loved and spoiled his wife, naturally refused Carol''s request without hesitation.


    After all, he can''t casually arrange a stranger to meet Ilsa.


    In order to convince Su Cheng, Carol tried hard and soft.


    First of all, his friend is very talented and will never let Su Cheng and Ilsa down.


    At the same time, he also said all kinds of good words to Su Cheng.


    However, Su Cheng has been hesitant.


    Until Carol comes up with her big kill move - promises Su Cheng that she will play with Su Cheng when it is done.


    "No problem! Take it on me. I''ll arrange for your friend to meet your majesty immediately! "¡ª¡ª At the moment when Carol offered her big killing weapon, Su Cheng said this impassioned without hesitation.

 Chapter 1323

    Although he said happily that he would immediately arrange a meeting between Camille and Ilsa, it was not a small matter to arrange a stranger to meet his majesty.


    So Su Cheng, who was tempted by Carol and had a fever for a moment, decided to meet Camille Yang in person.


    If Camille is a dignified, loud voice and firm eyes, it is not impossible for her to meet Ilsa.


    But if it''s a straw bag that can''t even say a word


    Su Cheng can only regret to break his promise and break his promise with Carol, and will not let Camille see Ilsa again.


    Camille now lives in a small hotel in Pendragon.


    In a moment of fever, Su Cheng asked Carol to take him to Camille''s residence and let him meet Camille on the night when she promised Carol that she would arrange a meeting between Camille and Ilsa.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng doesn''t know - this is not the first time he has heard the name Camille.


    In the "overlord counterattack" four years ago, the name of Camille was included in the list of exchange prisoners that El provided him.


    At that time, Su Cheng first saw the name Camille.


    But at that time, he just glanced at it and omitted the name "Camille Yang", without taking it to heart


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Carol knocked on the old wooden door.


    "Camille, it''s me - Carol."


    Just as Carol''s voice fell, a sound of the door lock being opened rang out.


    A girl with short white hair and amber pupils opened the door.


    Then he looked at Su Cheng standing behind Carol with puzzled eyes.


    Su Cheng also looked over Carol''s shoulder and looked at Camille.


    Camille made a good initial impression on Su Cheng.


    Camille made a good initial impression on Su Cheng not only because of her beautiful face, but also because of her good eyes.


    The eyes are firm and bright.


    Although Su Cheng is young, as the head of Michael''s knights, he has read countless people early.


    In Su Cheng''s impression, there are few people with firm eyes like Camille.


    "Carol."


    As soon as Camille made a noise, Su Cheng frowned in surprise.


    ¡ª¡ªGood standard britannian... Almost no accent


    ¡ª¡ªJust like El


    In Su Cheng''s impression, El is the only foreigner who can speak fluent British without any accent like Camille.


    "Who is this man?"


    "This is my husband, Su Cheng."


    Carol didn''t introduce Su Cheng too much.


    Because there is no need to make too many introductions, everyone already knows who Su Cheng is.


    Sure enough - after learning that the man behind Carol was Su Cheng, Camille immediately looked surprised, and then quickly saluted Su Cheng:


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, commander Cheng."


    "First meeting, Miss Camille." Su Cheng also immediately returned a gift.


    Then Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Carol:


    "Carol, please avoid it for a while. I''ll have a brief chat with Miss Camille."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng pulled over a chair and sat opposite Camille in the small room.


    "Well - you should first introduce yourself briefly. Needless to say your full name and age. I know all this. Tell me about your family. Are you of noble origin?"


    "No."


    Camille shook his head.


    "I was born in a slum. My family had only one dead adoptive father and two brothers who were not related by blood but were as close as brothers."


    "Adoptive father? Brother? Your speech is not simple. "


    Although he only had two simple conversations, Su Cheng also keenly saw that Camille''s speech was very good. He knew that he had received a good education at a glance.


    So - the person who adopted her must not be an ordinary person. At least, she is a rich businessman whose family is not short of money.


    So Su Cheng asked:


    "Who is your adoptive father? Can you tell me if it''s convenient? "


    "Of course it''s convenient."


    Camille cleared his throat.


    "My adoptive father is field marshal Dominic Kozlov, who just died."


    "And you should know my two brothers, head Cheng."


    "My two brothers are Gabriel gellan and El Bernard."


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, Su Cheng almost fell off his chair.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille summarized the whole process of Dominica''s decision to go to the British Empire after El''s suggestion after Dominica''s death in as brief a language as possible.


    "El suggests you come to the British Empire..."


    Su Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly thoughtfully.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    "I always feel... That El and I have a very strange fate..."


    "I didn''t expect that I would have a room with El''s sister..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    It''s like suddenly remembering something.


    So he asked Camille:


    "I''ve always been confused."


    "Why are the names of your brother and sister so strange? It doesn''t look like a Hiran name at all. It''s more like the name of the Lorraine. "


    "Are you, like me, descendants of ethnic minorities?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a minority."


    "But I know why the names of the three of us are so strange."


    "Because all three of us took our own names."


    "The three of us are orphans abandoned in the slums."


    "Under all kinds of coincidence, the three of us began to live together."


    "Because he is an orphan, he naturally has no name."


    "After growing up for a certain age, we picked up a story book by chance."


    "It is a story book that records dozens of fairy tales of the Lorraine empire."


    "This kind of life without a name is really troublesome."


    "So in order not to be so troublesome in the future, the three of us decided to name ourselves by relying on this story book."


    "We took this story book to ask a literate old man in the slum to read us the names of all kinds of people in this story book."


    "Then the three picked their favorite names slowly according to their pronunciation."


    "I picked the name Camille young."


    "El, he picked the name El Bernard."


    "Gabriel... Because he thought the pronunciation of Gabriel was very similar to that of El. If he took this name, he would look more like a brother with El, so he took this name."


    Perhaps it was Camille''s memory. Camille''s face showed a color of remembrance and a faint smile.


    After the recollection, Camille put away the color of recollection and smile on his face.


    "Head Cheng."


    Camille said.


    "You came to see me to test me - am I right to see your majesty?"


    "Then - head Cheng, please tell me, how are you going to test me..."


    "No more messy tests, I''ve decided - I''ll arrange a meeting with your majesty."


    When Camille was looking at him in amazement, Su Cheng continued:


    "Because you''re the one El recommended."


    "Although I don''t have a deep friendship with EL and haven''t seen him several times, I know him."


    "He is a great man."


    "Since he will let his sister go to the British Empire, it shows that he believes that his sister is capable of making a difference after she arrives at the British Empire."


    "So - I decided to trust El''s vision."


    "Miss Camille, after seeing your majesty, remember to behave well and don''t let me... And El down."

 Chapter 1324

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s room.


    Wow.


    Ilsa''s room is as ordinary as ever. From the appearance, it doesn''t look like the room of an emperor.


    Wow.


    The map of the continent is still hanging on the wall.


    The mark Ilsa spilled on the map last year remains.


    Due to the long time, the original bright red mark has become dark red.


    Ilsa didn''t ask the servants to clean the map.


    And didn''t change the map.


    Just hang the map dyed red on the wall.


    Ilsa did this to inspire herself all the time.


    Wow.


    Ilsa, who has finally handled today''s complicated government affairs, can finally take a break.


    Although she was finally free now, Ilsa did not spend her precious free time on simple entertainment.


    Wow.


    Ilsa can read as soon as she is free now.


    At this time, Ilsa stayed in her room, sat at the table and silently flipped the books spread on the table.


    The sound of "clatter" and "clatter" has become the only sound in the room.


    "Your Majesty."


    A maid''s soft voice came from the door.


    "It''s time."


    "Well, good."


    After whispering, Ilsa closed the books on the table, then straightened her clothes and walked out of the door.


    She''s going to the Council hall now.


    Go to meet the talent recommended by Su Cheng to her yesterday.


    Just yesterday, Su Cheng suddenly came to the door and told her that he had a talent who wanted to recommend to her and wanted Ilsa to meet the talent recommended by Su Cheng.


    Ilsa readily agreed to Su Cheng''s request.


    The reason why she agreed so readily was that she was curious about what kind of person Su Cheng could personally ask her to meet.


    The scheduled meeting time is 15 p.m.


    So Ilsa specially asked her maids to let her know when it was almost 15 o''clock.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving the maid''s notice, Ilsa left the room quickly and walked towards the Council hall.


    After Ilsa left, the two maids in charge of guarding Ilsa''s house began to whisper.


    "Your Majesty has been reading in his room or study as soon as he is free recently."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know what books your majesty is reading."


    "When I was cleaning my room, I happened to see what the book your majesty read looked like."


    "Oh? What does it look like? "


    "It''s a strange book. There''s no book name on the cover. There''s only one number 8."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council hall.


    The assembly hall is the same as before, and nothing has changed.


    There are only two people in such a large conference hall.


    Ilsa and the hairdresser.


    Ilsa sat on the throne above the nine steps at the north end of the Council hall.


    The white haired girl knelt on one knee on the ground under the nine steps.


    This white haired girl is Camille.


    "Get up."


    "Yes."


    With Ilsa''s permission, Camille got up from the ground and looked directly at Ilsa on the nine steps.


    Ilsa had a good first impression of Camille.


    First of all - Camille looks pretty good.


    It is easy for people to have a good impression on people who look good.


    Second - Camille''s hair color is white.


    Ilsa''s hair is silver.


    Their hair color and body shape were very close, which made Ilsa feel close and her favor for Camille increased greatly.


    "Miss Camille."


    Ilsa smiled kindly at Camille and said:


    "According to leader Cheng - you want to explain your political ideas to me."


    "Now there are only you and me here, so don''t worry - say what you think."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    After a respectful salute to Ilsa, Camille cleared his throat.


    Then he said:


    "Your Majesty, do you know compassion?"


    Hearing Camille''s words, Ilsa''s smile froze.


    But she quickly adjusted the expression on her face:


    "Of course I know."


    "Your Majesty."


    Camille continued.


    "I think -- this book compassion is really a rare good book."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camille talked freely and described in detail how good compassion is and how good it is to use the ideas put forward in compassion.


    With Camille''s constant narration, Ilsa''s face became more and more stiff.


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    After more than ten minutes, Camille finally explained all her ideas.


    And Ilsa was finally free.


    "Miss Camille."


    Ilsa tried to squeeze out a polite smile.


    "What you said is not unreasonable, but the political ideas in compassion are a little divorced from reality, and the ideas in compassion can''t help a country enrich its country and strengthen its army. So - I''m sorry, I disagree with your political proposition. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Come with expectation and go with disappointment - this is Ilsa''s current state.


    She was looking forward to the talents recommended by Su Cheng.


    I hope the talent recommended by Su Cheng can have enough performance to brighten her eyes.


    In the end, it turned out to be a straw bag who told her about compassion as soon as he came up.


    After politely inviting Camille to leave and ending today''s meeting, Ilsa, who was angry, immediately found Su Cheng and scolded Su Cheng who recommended a straw bag to her.


    After suffering a scolding for no reason, Su Cheng, who was angry, returned home and scolded Carol.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    "Carol... What are you doing..."


    "It was you who told me that Camille was very talented that I recommended Camille to your majesty..."


    "How do you say you want to compensate me for what your majesty scolded me for nothing?"


    As Su Cheng spoke, he pulled Carol''s face with neither light nor heavy strength.


    Carol also knew that the reason why such an embarrassing thing would happen today had a deep relationship with herself, so she didn''t resist. She issued a low and painful voice of "Wuwu" and let Su Cheng pull her face.


    "Woo... You agreed to recommend Camille to your majesty... Ah! Pain! "


    Su Cheng silently increased the strength of pulling Carol''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carol, whose face was reddened by Su Cheng, was naturally angry.


    Carol, who was angry, went straight to the hotel where Camille lived and scolded Camille directly.

 Chapter 1325

    "Camille! What are you doing? "


    In the hotel where Camille lives, Carol angrily scolds Camille.


    "It took me a lot of effort to make my mouth sour. Only then did I finally help you win the chance to meet your majesty. Why did you waste it in vain!"


    "Carol, I''m sorry."


    Camille bowed apologetically to Carol.


    "You must have spent a lot of time trying to help me get this chance? Thank you very much. "


    Hearing Carol''s sentence "made his mouth sour", Camille subconsciously thought that Carol was bitter in persuading Su Cheng.


    But in fact - this is not the main reason why Carol has a sour mouth.


    "The reason why I recommend the proposition in compassion to your majesty today is to test whether your majesty is a normal person."


    Camille said.


    "Only those abnormal people will agree and appreciate the proposition in compassion."


    "When your majesty heard me spit out the title of compassion, the expression on his face immediately froze, which shows that your majesty is still normal and pursues the prosperity and strength of the country."


    "In addition to testing whether your majesty is a normal person, I also took this opportunity to observe your Majesty''s face."


    "Your Majesty is young, but his eyes are divine. Whether you walk or behave, you are neat and powerful. "


    "After I finally finished talking nonsense, I also quickly said a few scene words to make a round, and then let me go quickly. I won''t waste even a second on the boring me."


    "In terms of appearance and performance, he is a very capable person."


    "I like people with this character very much." Camille smiled. "If I work with your majesty, I should be very happy."


    "Carol, can I trouble you again?"


    "I want to see your majesty again."


    "Ah?" Carol looked stunned. "Do you want to see your majesty again?"


    "Yes." Camille nodded. "Through today''s meeting, I have a little understanding of your Majesty''s character."


    "In the second meeting, I''ll show some real skills."


    "But... I''ve helped you once..."


    Carol sighed.


    "Even if I help you again, I may not succeed..."


    "Please, Carol." Camille said solemnly, "please help me again."


    Carol is a person who pays more attention to friendship and is easy to be soft hearted.


    The old friend begged himself in such a solemn tone that Carol really had no way to refuse the request.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Carol got home¡ª¡ª


    "Ha?"


    Su Cheng''s expression is not good to the naked eye.


    "Do you want me to help Camille again and let her have a second meeting with her majesty?"


    "Yes." Carol nodded.


    "No!"


    Su Cheng rebuffed without thinking.


    "I was just scolded by your majesty today. Do you want me to be scolded by your majesty again?"


    "And even if I decide to help that Camille again, whether your majesty is willing to see that Camille again is also a big problem."


    "So - no!"


    Su Cheng''s mood is very complicated now.


    This Camille is El''s righteous sister, and Su Chengben is full of expectations for Camille.


    As a result, during the meeting, Camille said a lot of things with or without


    Su Cheng was disappointed.


    Carol had expected Su Cheng to say so.


    So I got ready early.


    Carol silently took out a long rope several meters long prepared in the morning and handed it to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng looked at the long rope in Carol''s hand with some confusion in surprise.


    "Carol, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you tell me before - do you want to play with me?"


    "But I think this long rope game will hurt my skin, so I never play with you."


    Because Carol herself felt ashamed of her words, her cheeks flushed slightly.


    Carol held up her red face and continued:


    "If you are willing to help Camille again, it''s not that I can''t make an exception to play with you several times..."


    "I will help Camille have a second meeting with his majesty at all costs!"


    Su Cheng said this in a decisive tone while solemnly taking over the long rope handed over by Carol.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    2 days later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council hall.


    "Miss Camille."


    Carol brayed and whispered to Camille, who knelt on one knee in the middle of the chamber.


    "Please stand up."


    "Yes."


    Facing the temptation of Carol''s game, Su Cheng chose to compromise without hesitation.


    Early the next morning, he went straight to the Baiyang palace and asked Ilsa to give the Camille another chance.


    Ilsa is no longer interested in Camille.


    But he couldn''t stand Su Cheng''s painstaking persuasion.


    Su Cheng saved the country''s great hero last year, so face and other things can''t be denied to Su Cheng.


    So Ilsa gave Camille a chance again with the idea of giving Su Cheng a face.


    The number of participants in this meeting has become a little more than the previous one.


    In addition to Ilsa and Kamil, there are two more people in the chamber - Su Cheng and bankro.


    Su Cheng wants to see with his own eyes whether this friend of Carol''s and El''s righteous sister really has talent.


    In fact, there are two reasons why he arranged Camille and Ilsa to have a second meeting.


    The main reason is, naturally, that we can''t get rid of the temptation of being gentle.


    Another part of the reason is that Su Cheng wants to give El''s Yimei another chance.


    El sent his sister all the way to the British Empire because he believed that his righteous sister had the ability to live well in the British Empire.


    Su Cheng doesn''t believe that El will let his sister, who is a straw bag, come all the way to the British Empire to engage in politics


    Bancro was just curious about the girl who had met Ilsa for the second time, so he came to see the excitement.


    With permission, Camille stood up from the ground.


    Although the audience has increased, Camille has no stage fright.


    Speak out her ideas one by one with a calm attitude.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to make the country rich and strong, the most important thing is to ensure that the annual food output is enough and stable..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This time, Camille stopped talking about the political ideas in compassion.


    Instead, he began to talk about some specific means that can really enrich the country and strengthen the army.


    Camille''s performance this time is obviously much better than that last time.


    The evidence is that Ilsa doesn''t look like she''s going to sleep like she did last time.


    But not too excited.


    The reaction is between boredom and excitement.


    Ilsa could hear that these political propositions put forward by Camille this time were all good and practical propositions.


    But none of these ideas brightened Ilsa''s eyes.


    Camille and Ilsa''s second meeting ended in plain.


    Although Camille''s performance is much better than last time, Ilsa still doesn''t have much interest in Camille who hasn''t said anything that can brighten her eyes.


    On the evening of the second meeting, Carol immediately ran to Camille''s hotel and asked how Camille''s meeting was today.


    Camille briefed carol on the details of today''s meeting.


    After learning that Ilsa''s reaction was still flat, Carol looked depressed.


    "Still can''t move your majesty... Well, Camille, you don''t have to feel too discouraged, although you can''t move your majesty..."


    "Discouraged? I''m not discouraged. "


    Camille showed an intriguing smile.


    "I''m not only not discouraged, but also excited."

 Chapter 1326

    "At today''s meeting, what I put forward are very useful means to enrich the country and strengthen the army."


    "But your majesty still has a lack of interest."


    "This shows that your majesty can''t be moved by ordinary means of enriching the country and strengthening the army."


    "What your majesty wants is a stronger means or policy."


    "It is a means or policy that can achieve immediate results and make the country rich and strong in a very short time."


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is far greater than I thought."


    "What your majesty wants is not an ordinary rich country and strong army."


    "I have some understanding of what your majesty wants."


    Speaking of this, the intriguing color of Camille''s smile became more intense.


    "I am more and more interested in your majesty."


    "It must be a pleasure to work with such an ambitious monarch."


    Camille accentuated the word "ambitious".


    Camille turned his head and said to Carol:


    "Carol, can I trouble you one last time?"


    "I want to meet your majesty for the third time - and it should be the last time."


    "Ah? You will see your majesty again... "


    "Yes."


    Camille nodded.


    "Since your Majesty''s ambition is so great, it would be impolite for me to stop talking about some powerful means and policies of governing the country."


    "I am fully confident that I can impress your majesty at the third meeting."


    "Carol, please."


    "Please help me this last time."


    "Well..." Carol looked distressed.


    "If I can, I want to help you again..."


    "But... Su Cheng and I have no posture or games, and we haven''t played yet..."


    "Huh?" Camille looked puzzled. "Game? What game? "


    "Nothing... It''s just an ordinary game... Ah."


    Carol gave a soft "ah".


    Because she suddenly remembered that there were no games between her and Su Cheng.


    But she still has the means to convince Su Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng''s home.


    "Camille wants to have the third meeting with Ilsa..."


    Su Cheng said in a tired tone.


    "She hasn''t given up yet... She''s not bored, and Ilsa may be bored too..."


    "Honesty." Carol clasped her hands together and said in a sincere tone, "please help me one last time."


    "No. Nothing can be said this time. "


    Su Cheng said in a rather firm tone.


    "I don''t have the confidence and cheek to persuade your majesty to give Camille a third chance to meet him."


    "I''ve helped Camille twice. I''ve done my utmost."


    "I won''t care about her anymore."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    He then added:


    "Don''t tempt me anymore."


    "I don''t eat any of your temptations now."


    "There are no games that can move me now."


    "And after tossing and turning these days, my waist is very painful now, and I don''t have the energy to play any more games."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although he said so, Su Cheng was a little moved when he learned that Camille wanted to have a third meeting with Ilsa.


    Today''s second meeting brightened Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Today, Camille''s performance is commendable, which finally makes Su Cheng feel Camille''s extraordinary.


    Realizing that El sent his sister to the British Empire was not without reason and confidence.


    But Camille''s performance today is still a little worse than Su Cheng''s expectation.


    Since Camille intends to hold the third meeting with Ilsa, it shows that she is confident that she can perform better than the second meeting in the third meeting.


    Su Cheng wants Camille to see Ilsa again.


    So he can see El''s new performance.


    But - as he said to Carol just now, he had no confidence and cheek to persuade Ilsa to meet Camille again.


    Help Camille again and stop helping Camille - these two ideas kept pulling in Su Cheng''s mind.


    Su Cheng needs an opportunity.


    An opportunity... To strengthen his faith in helping Camille again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carol quietly looked at Su Cheng''s awe inspiring appearance.


    Then he silently took out a water blue cloth ball from his pocket and handed it to Su Cheng.


    "What is this..."


    Su Cheng took the cloth with a puzzled look on his face, and then slowly unfolded the cloth.


    After unfolding the cloth ball, Su Cheng finally saw what the cloth ball was.


    Su Cheng''s eyes widened directly.


    This is a gift he gave to Carol and Eliza not long after they married.


    His gift is the product of Su Cheng''s interest and evil taste.


    He found a reliable tailor and entrusted him to make a swimsuit, which is quite famous on earth.


    Su Cheng gave Carol and Eliza a bathing suit.


    Su Cheng also set their swimsuits to different colors very considerately.


    The swimsuit Carol received was water blue.


    The swimsuit Eliza received was gold.


    After giving them this gift that perfectly fits Su Cheng''s interests, Su Chengli improvised and rushed them to wear his gift.


    Carol and Eliza naturally refused Su Cheng''s request without hesitation.


    Not only refused Su Cheng, but also scolded Su Cheng.


    Swimsuit - this kind of clothes without clothes is not clothes without clothes, but clothes with body covering function and almost no body covering function, which is really unacceptable to people in this world.


    Even if it''s just in private, lol and Eliza can''t accept it.


    Although they didn''t want to wear such revealing clothes, it was Su Cheng''s gift after all, so they didn''t throw away the clothes, but sealed them in the depths of the wardrobe.


    Su Cheng thought he would never see the two swimsuits he gave to Carol and Ilsa again in his life.


    I didn''t expect to see you again.


    Just as Su Cheng was stunned at the water blue swimsuit in his hand, Carol bowed down with a slightly red face and put her lips close to Su Cheng''s ears.


    Their faces are now so close that Su Cheng can feel Carol''s breath.


    "Honesty."


    Carol''s warm breath sprayed Su Cheng''s ears, making Su Cheng''s body soft for a while.


    "Although I can''t go swimming outdoors with you."


    "But I can barely swim in our bath."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Alan, who was playing with DeLisa in the hall on the first floor, looked puzzled at Su Cheng who rushed down the stairs at an almost sprint speed.


    "I''m going to Baiyang palace!"


    "Ha? Are you going to the palace at this time? "


    "Yes! I will go into the palace all night to see your majesty! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa was startled by Su Cheng.


    She was in her room looking at the strange set of books that the mysterious man gave her last year.


    Suddenly received Su Cheng''s request for an audience.


    Ask for an audience at this time point - at first, Ilsa thought Su Cheng had something important to report to her, so she quickly agreed to Su Cheng''s audience.


    However, after seeing Su Cheng, Su Cheng asked her to give Camille another chance to meet with Camille for the third time.


    Although Camille passed the second meeting, he did not say any political ideas that could brighten Ilsa''s eyes.


    Therefore, Ilsa has completely lost interest in Camille.


    However - Ilsa was frightened by the heat in Su Cheng''s eyes.


    Ilsa had never seen Su Cheng''s eyes so hot.


    Perhaps she was frightened by the heat in Su Cheng''s eyes. After hesitating for a while, Ilsa agreed to give Camille another chance to meet Camille for the third time.

 Chapter 1327

    The third meeting was arranged on the third day after the second meeting.


    Only on this day did Ilsa have time to slowly listen to Camille expound her political ideas.


    Time passed quickly, but in an instant - the third meeting between the two began.


    This time, the audience was more.


    Not only Su Cheng and bancro, but also Jacob joined the camp of observers.


    Jacob also heard about the strange girl who had met Ilsa three times in a row. He was also a little interested in Camille, so he volunteered to join the sideline camp of the meeting.


    Su Cheng, Jacob and bancro stood in a corner of the Council hall.


    Camille stood quietly in the middle of the chamber.


    They are all quietly waiting for Ilsa''s arrival.


    Waiting time is always boring.


    In order to pass the boring time, bancro lowered his voice and asked Jacob nearby:


    "Jacob, aren''t you the best at seeing people? Look at this Camille. What do you think of this man? "


    "I''m really good at looking at people..."


    Jacob smiled bitterly.


    "But I don''t always see people accurately."


    "If I could accurately see which one is talent and which is straw bag, I would have recruited a bunch of outstanding talents to build the British Empire into an exclusive overlord of the mainland."


    "Although I can''t see if this Camille is a great talent."


    "But I can see from her eyes - she is a very decisive person."


    "He is the kind of person who does not hesitate means and costs to achieve his goal."


    Speaking of this, Jacob''s eyes narrowed slightly, and meaningful eyes burst out of his eyes.


    "People with this character will be quite ruthless and cruel when they do things..."


    "I met your majesty three times before, after and after... Regardless of the final success or failure, the girl''s name can be recorded in history..." Su Cheng agreed while rubbing his waist.


    "Honesty." Jacob cast a puzzled look at Su Cheng, "Why have you been rubbing your waist since just now? And I always feel that your face doesn''t seem very good. Is it physical discomfort? "


    "No... I''m not uncomfortable... I just... I''ve been soaking in the bath for a long time these days..."


    Although Su Cheng spoke very vaguely, Jacob and bancro understood it.


    "Youth is good." Bancro sighed, "just stand the toss."


    "Honesty. I understand that men of your age are generally hard to resist that temptation, but it''s best to be moderate. " Jacob admonished Su Cheng with a smile.


    "Yes... I will try my best to pay attention to it in the future..."


    Being teased and admonished by two predecessors made Su Cheng smile helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although I can''t hear what Su Cheng and others are talking about, Camille has been secretly observing Su Cheng.


    ¡ª¡ªIs he Su Cheng


    This is the first time Camille has seen Su Cheng.


    Camille has long been curious about Su Cheng, a powerful country in the British Empire who has created many records and miracles, and has always wanted to see him.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the appearance, it doesn''t look like a meritorious army. It''s a genius


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know. In terms of military talent, who is higher than el


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa finally came.


    After Ilsa entered the conference hall, Su Cheng and Camille immediately knelt down on one knee respectfully.


    "Get up."


    Until Ilsa sat on the throne and said her permission to get up, Su Cheng and Camille didn''t get up from the ground.


    Ilsa looked rather tired.


    His face was full of fatigue.


    Just as she appeared - Ilsa is really tired now.


    Ilsa had been dealing with complicated state affairs alone just now.


    After finishing processing all kinds of documents as high as a mountain, she hurried to the Council hall to prepare for the third meeting with Camille.


    Ilsa had no interest in Camille for a long time.


    She only met Camille for the second and third time purely because of Su Cheng''s face.


    Ilsa has secretly made up her mind that after the third meeting with Camille, she will never meet Camille again and listen to Camille talk about her political ideas.


    Even if Su Cheng pleads again, it''s no use.


    In her busy schedule, she had a full three meetings with Camille, which was enough to give Su Cheng face.


    And to put it bluntly - as an emperor, it was a special favor for him to allow an unknown person like Camille to see her three times.


    "Miss Camille."


    Ilsa half narrowed her tired eyes and looked bored.


    "If you have any new political ideas, please say so."


    Because she had no expectations for Camille, Ilsa''s tone was very flat and her attitude was indifferent.


    However, Camille did not care about Ilsa''s rude behavior.


    Instead, he saluted respectfully and then shouted:


    "Your Majesty. My proposition can be summed up in one sentence. "


    Speaking of which, Camille paused.


    Took a deep breath.


    The eyes burst out a dazzling light enough to keep people from opening their eyes.


    In a decisive tone, he said word by word:


    "Under heaven, there is force everywhere."


    Ilsa sat up on the throne.


    The original half narrowed eyes opened slightly.


    After entering the chamber, Ilsa looked at Camille with interest for the first time.


    "Your Majesty."


    Camille''s face showed an intriguing smile.


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is much greater than I expected."


    "At first I thought - Your Majesty should just want to make the British Empire rich and strong."


    "But I guessed wrong."


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms, not just to enrich the country and strengthen the army."


    Camille''s voice fell, and Ilsa''s face burst into amazement.


    It''s not just Ilsa.


    Su Cheng and others standing in the corner of the conference hall also looked at Camille standing in the center of the conference hall with a smile.


    "... how do you know that my goal is to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms? Who told you? " Ilsa asked in a deep voice.


    Ilsa did not announce to everyone that she would destroy the Three Kingdoms and unify the mainland in her lifetime.


    At present, she has only told Jacob, bancro, Su Cheng, Ethel and Albert about her ambition.


    After telling the five people about her ambition, she specially ordered one more sentence: don''t spread it, and don''t let too many people know her ambition and goal.


    After all, it would be troublesome to let people in other countries know her ambition and besiege their britannian empire.


    "No."


    Camille shook his head.


    "No one told me about it."


    "I just reasoned it out."

 Chapter 1328

    "At the last meeting, I proposed to your majesty quite a number of extremely practical means and policies that can make the country rich and strong."


    "But your majesty lacks interest."


    "This shows that your majesty has no interest in ordinary means of enriching the country and strengthening the army."


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is not just to make the country rich and strong."


    "Since the end of last year''s war, your country has always focused on the reconstruction and strengthening of the army."


    "Rebuilding and strengthening the army - this is clearly not your current priority."


    "After the end of last year''s war, there is no doubt that the Frankish Empire has suffered a heavy blow."


    "For a long time to come, they will not be able to launch another offensive against your country."


    "I don''t need to elaborate on how weak the current national strength of the holy Helan empire is. Everyone present should also understand."


    "Not to mention the Lorraine empire."


    "The north, East and South fronts of your country will be quite peaceful for a long time to come."


    "Your current military strength alone is enough to maintain domestic peace."


    "But your country still devotes a lot of resources to the reconstruction and strengthening of the army."


    "Not only that, but two departments, the General Staff Department and the General Logistics Department, have been established to serve the war completely."


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is not an ordinary rich country and strong army."


    "At a time when you shouldn''t spend resources on rebuilding and strengthening the army, your country has invested a lot of resources in the army."


    "When the two are combined, it should not be difficult to infer what your Majesty''s real ambition is?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa has been quietly listening to Camille''s story.


    It was not until Camille''s voice fell that Ilsa finally took action.


    She sat up straight and upright with her somewhat crooked body.


    I trimmed my clothes.


    The original breath of "boredom" that was constantly emanating from the body is now gone.


    "Miss Camille."


    Ilsa said positively.


    "Please forgive me for my rudeness."


    "I apologize for my rudeness to you just now."


    After that, Ilsa got up directly and apologized to Camille.


    Camille was stunned by Ilsa who suddenly got up to apologize, and then quickly saluted and said:


    "Your Majesty is serious. You don''t need to apologize to me for such a small matter."


    After sitting back on the throne, Ilsa cleared her throat:


    "As you just said, my ambition is to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms and unify the mainland."


    "Although the ambition is very ambitious, I''m still confused about how to implement it."


    "Miss Camille, can you tell me in detail about your proposition that there is force all over the world?"


    "Yes."


    After a respectful reply, Camille shouted:


    "Under the sky, there are armed forces - just as it literally means, under the sky, there are armed forces."


    "Attack and destroy all enemies by overwhelming and powerful force."


    "My... An elder brother once told me that the secret to victory on the battlefield is to have much more troops and materials than the enemy."


    Speaking of this, El''s face came to Camille''s mind.


    Su Cheng, standing in the corner of the conference hall, also raised his eyebrows.


    Because Camille put forward this sentence, which coincided with Su Cheng''s military thought.


    Su Cheng has always believed that the secret to victory is to push the enemy with much more troops and materials than the enemy.


    Imagine if the British Empire could send a million troops and provide them with supplies that could not be used up.


    The Frankish empire could send only 50000 people, and the supplies could only be used by these 50000 people for one month.


    Such a disparity between the strong and the weak, even if you give the Frankish Empire 10 troops like Su Cheng, you are a genius. I''m afraid you can''t escape the fate of extinction.


    "So - if we want to attack and destroy the three countries, we need not only a strong army, but also a strong country!"


    Camille''s tone gradually rose.


    "Only by making the country strong can the armed forces spread all over the sky!"


    "I now have two means to make your national strength soar in a short time."


    Kamil''s words were very attractive to Ilsa.


    Ilsa immediately brightened her eyes and shouted:


    "Miss Camille, what are the two means? Please tell me as soon as possible! "


    "One of my two means can enable your majesty to further exert the due national strength of the British Empire."


    "Another means can liberate a large number of young workers in your country and greatly increase your food production."


    "The further exertion of national strength will enable your country to have more resources to build weapons."


    "The liberation of the young and strong labor force can enable more people to become soldiers and ensure the soldiers."


    "The increase in grain production will enable your country to have sufficient food and grass to launch a series of foreign offensives."


    "These two means are - to recover all the fiefs in China and establish plantations!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Camille''s voice fell, there was a long silence in the Council hall.


    Ilsa and Su Cheng, who were standing in the corner of the Council hall to listen, were shocked by Camille''s words for a long time.


    After a while, Ilsa turned her stiff tongue and hesitated:


    "Reclaim... All fiefs... And establish plantations...?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t you think these feudal ministers who occupy the land are a very useless existence?"


    Camille''s eyes grew cold.


    "The vassals occupied nearly a third of your country."


    "That is to say, your majesty has only two-thirds of the britannian empire."


    "That third of the land is equal to no land."


    "Although the vassals pay a lot of tribute to your central government every year."


    "But it''s obvious which is more conducive to the growth of your national strength, taking only part of your vassals'' money and taking all their money?"


    "Moreover, the output of these lands is far more than money."


    "On the land occupied by the vassals, there are wood, ore and stone..."


    "These are valuable war resources."


    "At the same time - many vassals also have strong private armed forces."


    "Taking these private armed forces into state-owned enterprises can also enhance China''s military strength."


    "If we recover the land of the vassals, we can not only take away all the money of the vassals, but also increase the war resources reserve owned by the country by a large margin. At the same time, there are several more powerful troops - this is killing many birds with one stone."

 Chapter 1329

    "Your majesty! No! "


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, bancro immediately shouted:


    "Reclaim all the fiefs? This is ridiculous! "


    "These feudal officials are the descendants of meritorious officials of our country!"


    "Take back the land of the vassals who are descendants of meritorious officials for no reason - it will chill the ministers and nobles!"


    "Your Excellency?" Camille asked.


    "I''m bancro, foreign affairs director and military staff officer."


    "It''s your excellency bankrow. I''ve heard your name countless times all the time."


    "The vassals are indeed the descendants of meritorious officials, but - they have enjoyed such a long and generous treatment. Should they have paid off the kindness of their ancestors?"


    "Moreover, it''s just to take back all the land of the vassals, not to kill all the vassals."


    "As long as their land, not their lives."


    "They can continue to retain the title of nobility, their current private property, and we will do nothing, just take away their land and private parts."


    "The temptation of money is the main, supplemented by the threat of force."


    "Offer generous conditions to the vassals - as long as you hand over the fiefdom and private episode and move your family into pandragon, the central government will help you clear all your debts, and each family can receive a considerable sum of money every month."


    "At the same time, mobilize troops and make a gesture of attacking and destroying your territory if you dare not listen to our orders."


    "Under the temptation and coercion of these two means, most of the vassals will obediently hand over their land and private episodes, move into panderagon and accept the support of the central government."


    "Although we need to spend an extra sum of money to support these feudal ministers who have lost their land in the future, compared with the benefits generated after recovering the land, this little point is not worth mentioning at all."


    From what Camille said just now, it is not difficult to see that Camille has done enough homework.


    She knew that many of the vassals of the British Empire were actually very poor.


    A considerable number of vassals even reduced to the point where they needed to borrow money from businessmen and owed a lot of debt.


    Once the central government sets out the favorable conditions of "handing over land and private parts, clearing debts, and getting a considerable amount of money every month", many poor vassals will quickly hand over their land with extremely quick hands and feet, and then move into Pendragon to accept the support of the central government.


    Probably the only people who would have great dissatisfaction with the central government''s move to recover the land of the vassals were the big vassals who were not short of money, such as the Duke of Connaught and the Duke of North Munster.


    "Your Majesty."


    Camille turned his head and said to Ilsa again:


    "Now, whether the holy Helan empire or the Frankish Empire, these countries are in an unprecedented state of weakness."


    "This is the best time to recover all the land from the vassal."


    "At this time, the land of the vassals will not be damaged by any enemy country."


    "Under the banner of ''helping the poor nobles'', he secretly funded the vassals, hoping to break out a large-scale civil war in the britannian empire."


    "Now the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire are too busy to do anything about themselves. They won''t have the spare power to destroy your actions to recover your vassal land."


    "I missed this opportunity at present. I don''t know when it will be until the next good opportunity to recover the land of the vassals like this."


    "Your majesty!"


    This time, the person who dissuaded Ilsa became Jacob.


    "Duke Connaught just helped us in the patriotic war last year!"


    "And now we deprive them of their land!"


    "You can''t do that!"


    "If we deprive them of their land, what will people think of us? What will history think of us? "


    Jacob and bancro tried to dissuade Ilsa from listening to Camille.


    But Ilsa looked hesitant.


    He did not directly express his support for Camille.


    Nor did they agree with Jacob and bancro.


    But after a long silence, he whispered:


    "Miss Camille, what do you mean by ''establishing a plantation''? Tell me first. "


    "Yes!"


    Camille cleared his throat.


    "In the west of your country, there are still a lot of wasteland that no one can plant."


    Camille''s remark once again showed how much homework she had done.


    "Your country discovered a new continent on the other side of the ocean three years ago."


    "There are a large number of aborigines in the new world."


    After Mulder and blitz returned from the new world, the British Empire did not hide the discovery of the new world. After all, it was difficult to hide it.


    But the British Empire concealed the fact that there was a lot of gold on the new world.


    Therefore, Camille did not know that there was gold in the new world, but only knew that there were a large number of aborigines in the new world.


    "Your Majesty."


    I don''t know if it was Su Cheng''s illusion. He always felt that Camille''s eyes became colder at the moment.


    "These aborigines of the new world are extremely valuable resources, which can''t be wasted."


    "We should go to the new world and catch all the aborigines in the new world as our farming tools."


    "Build a large number of manors in the West - I call these manors'' plantations''."


    "Use the aborigines captured from the new world as plantation labor."


    "They don''t need to be paid, and they don''t need to leave too much rations."


    "A small part of the food they grow will be used as their daily rations so that they can not die of hunger. All the rest of the grain will go into the national treasury. "


    "If ordinary farmers farm, they only turn in part of the grain, and never keep part of the grain by themselves."


    "If the aborigines of the new world were allowed to farm, they could take more than 90% of the food they planted."


    "In this way, the annual supply of grain and grass into China''s government treasury will increase greatly."


    "With more grain and grass, there is no need for so many people to grow the land."


    "If you don''t need so many people to farm, you can have a lot of young and strong labor, which is equivalent to having sufficient reserve soldiers."


    "Like taking back the land of the vassals - the establishment of plantations is an excellent means to kill many birds with one stone."


    "When the plantation is established, your national strength will be greatly improved in a short time."


    Camille''s voice just fell, and an anxious cry suddenly sounded:


    "Your majesty! You can''t do that! "


    The person who dissuaded Ilsa this time became Su Cheng.


    "Go to the new world to catch people to farm? Leave them only some basic rations? Isn''t this just catching people to be slaves?! "


    Su Cheng''s whole face turned red because of his anger.


    "That''s right." Camille nodded calmly and said frankly, "it''s to catch the aborigines of the new world as slaves."

 Chapter 1330

    "Did I just say that?"


    "These aborigines of the new world are very valuable resources, which can''t be wasted."


    "They are still in the tribal age and can''t even make iron. It''s easy to defeat them and take them to your country to farm."


    "And they have a large number, which can be used by a large number of plantations."


    "There is no better farming tool than them."


    Su Cheng couldn''t believe it. It came from a girl who was about the same size and age as his sister.


    "Tools?" Su Cheng gnashed his teeth. "They are human! Not a tool! "


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at Ilsa on the throne again.


    "Your majesty! We are a civilized country! How can we do such barbaric and cruel things as catching people to make efforts! "


    "Civilization?"


    Camille seemed to have heard some funny joke.


    After a few chuckles, he said word by word in a meaningful tone:


    "When it becomes strong, it''s not too late to talk about civilization slowly."


    Camille''s idea of establishing plantations was more radical and cruel than her idea of reclaiming the land of the vassals.


    But... Is full of Temptation


    Ilsa''s face was more hesitant.


    All three Su Cheng present strongly opposed Camille''s two propositions.


    The crowd passionately described how absurd Camille''s two propositions were.


    Camille didn''t say a word more.


    After finishing her two propositions, there was no impassioned tone to persuade Ilsa to listen to her.


    Just stand in place and look at Ilsa on the throne with calm eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Su Cheng, Jacob and bancro all said that their tongues were sour, and Ilsa had no reaction yet.


    Su Cheng and others stopped talking like Camille because they were unable to speak any more.


    Quietly looking at Ilsa on the throne.


    Waiting for Ilsa to speak.


    Waiting for Ilsa''s answer.


    Su Cheng wished Ilsa could spit out a word "no".


    It was only last year that the Duke of Connaught risked his life and death to help them.


    Now, only a few months later, Su Cheng has no face to take away their land and all their private episodes.


    So is the establishment of plantations.


    The establishment of plantations - is a naked act of cruelty.


    Go to the new world and catch all the aborigines in the new world as slaves, farming tools and livestock.


    This is more cruel than taking back the land of the vassals.


    Su Cheng now has only one thought in his mind - regret.


    Regret helping Camille and giving her the opportunity to meet her majesty three times.


    Su Cheng looked anxiously at Ilsa and shouted:


    ¡ª¡ªNo! no no


    He hoped that Ilsa could spit out a word "no" and veto all Camille''s ideas.


    But Ilsa did not move.


    Because Ilsa buried her head low, Su Cheng couldn''t see what Ilsa looked like and looked like now.


    The more Ilsa doesn''t speak and is silent, the more uneasy Su Cheng is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time


    Finally - Ilsa has something.


    Ilsa raised her head slowly.


    There was no expression on her face.


    A plain face.


    But her eyes -- were constantly shooting out a chilling light.


    The cold light from Ilsa''s eyes not only made Su Cheng and others shudder.


    Looking at Ilsa''s appearance, Su Cheng, Jacob and bancro only felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, and their whole body was cold.


    Ilsa didn''t speak.


    But her expression, her appearance - had revealed her thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, one shocked the whole country


    No, it should be something that shocked the whole continent. It happened in the British Empire.


    Ilsa, the emperor of the britannian Empire, exceptionally promoted Camille young, a 23-year-old girl from the Holy Hiran Empire, to replace Jacob and become the new palace Minister of the britannian empire.


    Jacob, who was relieved of the post of prime minister, took over as the "manager of Juren house" and Premier of all matters of Juren house.


    The gathering house doesn''t have much to deal with every day, so Jacob is now in a semi retired state.


    Originally, everyone thought bancro would succeed as the new palace minister.


    We didn''t expect that the new palace of the British Empire was a young girl with foreign origin and no qualifications.


    For Ilsa''s sudden appointment, the Central Committee was in an uproar.


    Shocked to be shocked, the central officials were not surprised to be unacceptable.


    After all, they had tried to push an 18-year-old to the position of head of the order before.


    Compared with this, it is no wonder to let a 23-year-old girl be the palace of the Empire.


    Because of their experience, the central officials were not shocked beyond acceptance.


    However, many ministers still expressed extremely fierce opposition to allowing unqualified girls such as Camille to become new palace ministers.


    However, Ilsa chose to ignore the opposition of these people.


    With his own actions, he expressed his determination to make Camille the new palace of the Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day after Camille became the new palace Minister of the Empire, an incident happened, which caused a complete uproar in the central government, the whole country and the whole continent.


    Compared with this, making Camille the new palace of the empire is just a trivial matter.


    This matter is that Ilsa sent an imperial edict... Destined to go down in history to all parts of the country.


    Because this is a quite formal imperial edict written by the emperor, there are quite a lot of complex official words in it.


    Summarize the contents written in this imperial edict in simple and easy to understand words¡ª¡ª


    Recover all the land and private parts of the vassal in the country.


    Order all the vassals to lead the whole family to pandragon from now on.


    Except for land and troops, the central government will not want anything from the vassals.


    For all the vassals who obediently hand over the land, the central government will help them clear all their debts.


    After staying in panderagon, the central government will distribute a large amount of money every month according to the rank, so that the whole family can no longer engage in production in the future.


    However - if they dare to disobey the orders of the central government, the central government will use sword and fire to recover the land of all the vassals who dare to disobey.


    Those feudal ministers who dare to disobey the orders of the Central Committee will naturally not enjoy the preferential treatment offered by the Central Committee.


    Not only can they not enjoy it, they will also be abolished from the title of nobility and punished as a felony of treason.


    For Ilsa''s sudden tough order, the ministers referred to it as the land resumption order.

 Chapter 1331

    Past travelers.


    If you get to Duke Connaught.


    Please tell the people there.


    We will defend the British Empire to the death.


    ¡ª¡ªThe inscription commemorating the assistance of the wing mounted cavalry regiment in the battle of pandragon is engraved on a monument erected in the city of pandragon after the war. This inscription has been included in later history textbooks


    *******


    *******


    Unfortunately, before long, you were abandoned.


    ¡ª¡ªThe sentence added by a later student at the end of this paragraph included in the history textbook.


    *******


    *******


    For Ilsa''s "land collection order", the vassals had different reactions.


    Some of the vassals were quite happy.


    The vassals who will feel happy are basically poor vassals.


    Because the land was too small, too barren, or for some other reason, a considerable number of vassals in the British Empire lived a very hard life.


    Even the vassals were so poor that they had to borrow money from other vassals or some rich businessmen.


    The conditions offered by the central government are really full of temptation for them.


    As long as you hand over the fiefdom and private episodes and move your family into pandragon, the central government of the British Empire will help you clear all your debts and spend a sum of money to support you every month.


    The monthly money provided by the central government is much more than the monthly income of their fiefs.


    They are a bunch of poor vassals, and they can''t even live a slightly luxurious life, let alone raise any private episodes.


    They had no private part. They just had to hand over their barren land to move into the prosperous pandragon, and they could get a lot of money every month - the poor vassals were very happy when they received the "land collection order".


    He responded to the central government''s "land collection order" and actively prepared for the family to move into pandragon.


    However, some of the vassals expressed great indignation at the "land resumption order" of the British Empire.


    This part of the vassals are basically wealthy vassals headed by Duke Connaught and Duke of North Munster who do not have to worry about money.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he received the local order from the central government, Ron, Duke of Connaught, couldn''t believe his ears.


    After repeatedly confirming with the central messenger in charge of the order, Ron accepted the fact that he had to hand over the fertile soil under his feet, which their family had worked hard for generations, and hand over the pride of their Duke Connaught - the winged cavalry regiment.


    At that moment, Ron just felt dizzy, and the whole world seemed to turn around.


    Ron had a bit of luck at first.


    I hope Ilsa can change her mind and take back the "land collection order".


    He waited painstakingly.


    In the end, we received the news that the national imperial Indian knights were mobilizing troops and setting up a posture of attacking the vassals in the West.


    Hand over the land and the wing mounted cavalry Corps obediently - their family has lived here for generations. In order to build this land and the wing mounted cavalry corps, they have exhausted their efforts for generations and asked Ron to hand over obediently. How could he be willing to give up.


    The troops under Ron rose up against the central government, only the wing mounted cavalry regiment, combined with other vassals with private parts, and their total strength would not exceed 20000.


    Ilsa has four knights under her command. Although the other three Knights except the national imperial seal Knights have not recovered their heyday since last year''s war, the total strength of the four knights is 500000.


    If you disobey orders by force, you will die.


    Unable to resist and unwilling to hand over land and private episodes, Ron can do only one thing - take his family to pandragon and beg Ilsa for mercy.


    However - after coming to Pendragon, Ilsa did not accept any of his requests.


    Don''t let Ron see her, and don''t let Ron enter the Baiyang palace.


    Ron, desperate, can only inquire which day is the day of the big meeting in the white central palace through his own relationship.


    Then on this day, he knelt at the gate of Baiyang palace with his family, old and young, and begged the civil and military ministers who entered the palace to intercede with Ilsa for them.


    Whoever can, as long as he can plead for them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s April. It''s a rainy season.


    Today, from the early morning, it has been drizzling like fog.


    Ron took his wife, his brother nolid, his daughter Boris, his other children and his elders


    In short, when the sun just came out of the horizon today, Ron and his family knelt next to the gate outside the Baiyang palace.


    All civil and military ministers who want to attend today''s meeting must pass through this magnificent palace gate if they want to enter the palace.


    If you pass through the palace gate, you must see Ron and others kneeling on the roadside.


    It''s the coolest morning of the day, and it''s raining again.


    The morning wind blew through the body wet by the rain, and bursts of cold came out of the body.


    But Ron didn''t feel how cold his body was.


    After all, compared with the cold in his heart, the cold in his body is too insignificant.


    A carriage passed in front of Ron and others, then passed through the palace gate and entered the Baiyang palace.


    On these carriages, there are ministers of civil and military affairs who are going to attend the meeting today.


    When passing in front of Ron and others, no carriage slowed down and stopped.


    For some reason, the windows and curtains of no carriage were opened.


    Maybe the people in the car don''t have the habit of pulling the curtain when taking a carriage.


    Maybe the people in the car are not interested in the scenery outside the window.


    Or because the people in the car deliberately drew the curtains.


    Ron raised his head high, hoping to find some familiar figures from the passing carriages.


    The person Ron wants most is Su Cheng.


    After failing to see Ilsa, Ron tried to find Su Cheng.


    It is needless to say how high Su Cheng is now in the Central Committee.


    If Su Cheng interceded for them, there might be a real hope that she could persuade Ilsa to change her mind.


    But after approaching Su Cheng''s residence, he was ruthlessly driven away by the guards outside Su Cheng''s residence.


    Ron wants these bodyguards to help him inform the house and say "Ron wants to see you".


    But the guards didn''t listen to him at all and drove him out.


    I don''t know if it''s Ron''s illusion


    When the guards learned that his name was Ron, they seemed to drive him even harder.


    Ron, who still hasn''t given up, places his last hope on today.


    I hope to see Su Cheng at the gate of the palace today.


    However... The passing carriages pulled the curtain of the window, so that Ron and others didn''t even know who was sitting in the carriage

 Chapter 1332

    "Brother..."


    Norred, kneeling beside Ron, whispered in a choking voice:


    "What shall we do now...?"


    Ron didn''t speak, but after a moment of silence, he bit his teeth.


    Then he shouted:


    "Please!"


    "Anyone can! Please help us ask your majesty for mercy! "


    "Please!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ron''s scream sounded again and again.


    Nolid cast a startled look at Ron.


    Then, his eyes also showed a decisive color.


    He took a deep breath and followed his brother shouting:


    "Please! Please help us! "


    ¡­¡­


    Ron, their screams echoed at the gate of the Baiyang palace.


    Since you can''t see who the people in the carriage are, you don''t care who they are.


    It''s enough to help them.


    I don''t know who started first. It should be Ron''s eldest daughter, Beth, who suddenly sobbed.


    In fact, when she heard her father clamoring for help, Beth''s eyes were full of tears.


    But she has been struggling, unwilling to let tears drop.


    Always endure, endure.


    Finally, at this moment - I can no longer stop the endless tears.


    But she didn''t want her cry to be too loud. She could only cover her mouth tightly and make a low sob.


    After Beth opened the head, Ron''s wife and other children... Also joined the ranks of crying


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ron''s scream, coupled with the sobs of his relatives - these sounds are combined like a sharp sword, piercing Su Cheng''s eardrums and penetrating Su Cheng''s heart.


    Su Cheng''s carriage is not far from Ron and others.


    He opened a gap in the curtain of the carriage window and looked at Ron and others through the gap.


    After just looking at it for a while, Su Cheng couldn''t see it anymore. He hurriedly tightened the curtain so tightly that he couldn''t even shine a ray of light out of the window.


    "Your Excellency..."


    Su Cheng''s coachman asked Su Cheng softly in a cautious tone:


    "Shall we... Stop?"


    "Don''t stop."


    Su Cheng said without hesitation.


    "Go straight ahead and enter the Baiyang palace. Don''t stop."


    After that, Su Cheng curled up his body slightly and blocked his ears with his hands.


    He couldn''t bear to listen to Ron and others'' screams and sobs.


    After Ilsa decided to issue the "land resumption order", Su Cheng actually argued with other ministers, hoping that Ilsa could let go of these vassals, at least the Duke of Connaught who just made great contributions to the country last year.


    However - even though Su Cheng had tried his best, he could not shake Ilsa''s will.


    Su Cheng has nothing to do.


    He didn''t know what expression and state to see Ron.


    I don''t know how to help Ron.


    So he had to hide from Ron.


    He specifically ordered the bodyguards in charge of guarding his residence that anyone who claimed to be Duke Connaught and Ron should be driven away by gentle means.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At Su Cheng''s command, Su Cheng''s coachman drove straight past Ron and others without any stop, through the gate of the palace and into the Baiyang palace.


    Su Cheng''s car was the last one to enter the Baiyang palace.


    Since Su Cheng''s car entered the Baiyang palace, no other carriage passed in front of Ron and others.


    After a while, Ron, who didn''t wait for other cars to drive, gradually realized the fact that "no more cars will drive in front of them".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ron knelt on his knees.


    The rain hit him and splashed on him.


    "Your majesty!!"


    Ron, kneeling on the ground, suddenly turned his body and faced the towering Baiyang palace.


    "I love this country deeply!!"


    "It is because I love this country that I gave everything I had at the time of national crisis last year!!"


    At this point, a lot of tears gushed from Ron''s eyes.


    Ron cried badly.


    The whole upper body fell to the ground due to severe crying.


    Ron put his forehead on the cold ground and continued to wail.


    "Your Majesty, how can you do this to me?! Your majesty, how can you do this to me?! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Baiyang palace, which was tightly trapped by the rain, looked so cold and solemn.


    Compared with the towering Baiyang palace, Ron kneeling on the ground seems so small.


    Ron''s wailing words are destined not to enter the magnificent palace


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since Camille took over as prime minister, the great moves of the British Empire have been one after another.


    After assisting Ilsa in issuing the "land resumption order", he also assisted Ilsa in issuing the "western construction order" and the "new continent exploration plan".


    The laborers, mainly composed of criminals and war prisoners, were pulled to the west one after another and built manors on the open and fertile land in the West.


    Except for a few people, no one knows what these manors are going to do


    Similarly - only a few people know what the real purpose of the new world exploration program is


    Although the "new world exploration plan" is clearly to explore the new world discovered by their British Empire three years ago.


    But its actual purpose is much more cruel than its stated purpose


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After last year''s Patriotic War, Ilsa promised the Imperial Navy that she would pour resources into the Imperial Navy in the future, so that the Imperial Navy could rebuild and grow as quickly as possible.


    Ilsa did not break her promise. After the patriotic war, she poured a lot of resources into the Imperial Navy.


    Although the strength of the Imperial Navy has not yet returned to its original heyday, it is more than enough to organize a fleet that can go to the new world.


    Mude, who lost an arm in the lake ANGA water war and had multiple burns all over his body, completely withdrew from the army after the patriotic war.


    The new commander-in-chief of the navy is Christopher Watson, a 41 year old double oak knight from the Gabriel knights.


    At Ilsa''s instigation, Christopher led the fleet to launch their first "exploration" of the new world by the British Empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When exploring the new continent, Mulder et al. Drew a map of the new continent within their exploration range.


    At the same time, when returning to the British Empire from the new world, the navigation chart was also drawn.


    Relying on the navigation map drawn by Mulder, Christopher rushed straight to the new world.


    After sailing for nearly two months, they finally saw the coastline.


    That''s the coastline of the new world.


    After a three-year absence, the ships of the British Empire came to the coast of the new world again

 Chapter 1333

    Looking at the wide coastline in front of him, Christopher whispered.


    "Is this the new world..."


    "There is really a new continent on the other side of the sea..."


    There was a new continent on the other side of the sea - Christopher was suspicious at first.


    However, after more than two months of long voyage, crossing the vast sea and seeing the broad coastline, Christopher''s doubts were finally dispelled.


    "Take in the sails! Ready to log in! "


    Before entering the Knights of Gabriel, Christopher spent a long time in the naval fleet, had a lot of experience in water warfare and made a lot of achievements.


    Because there was no future in the Navy, after making many achievements, he relied on his achievements and applied to his superiors for transfer to the land force. Since then, Christopher entered the Gabriel knights.


    Because Christopher is a rare knight with experience in water warfare, he will be transferred to the Navy again and promoted to commander in chief of the Navy.


    A total of 140 ships participated in the "new continent exploration plan".


    40 warships and 100 transport ships - it''s a big fleet.


    Mulder''s map marked the suitable place for ships to park.


    Christopher followed Mulder''s map and found a suitable place for ships to park.


    As like as two peas on this map, it is a very large area and can be built into a port.


    After commanding the ship to land here and berth smoothly, Christopher led the generals, craftsmen and draftsmen to land officially.


    In this "new world exploration plan", Christopher has three tasks:


    The first task: build a port suitable for berthing ships, and build simple fortifications around the port.


    To this end, Christopher brought a large number of craftsmen and building materials.


    Task 2: explore the new world, draw detailed maps and nautical charts, and look for gold.


    The name "new world exploration program" - is not all nonsense.


    Part of the purpose of this trip to the new world is to explore it and draw more and more detailed maps of the new world, as well as nautical charts from the British Empire to the new world.


    To this end, Christopher also brought a large number of professional draftsmen.


    While drawing the map, we are also looking for gold.


    Camille didn''t know that the new world was rich in gold until she became the new palace Minister of the British Empire.


    Camille, who learned the news, was quite excited.


    More determined to explore and conquer the new world.


    The third and most important purpose is to bring all the aborigines of the new world back to China.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After landing in the new world, Christopher did not immediately lead people inland.


    Instead, simple fortifications such as wooden walls and watchtowers were built around their landing points.


    And officially started to build the port here.


    At the same time, the supplies on board will be transported, and a stable and safe supply point will be built here.


    It took more than a week for this stronghold, which also has various functions such as fortress, supply point and port, to finally have some scale.


    After the stronghold was established, Christopher began to go inland to find the aborigines of the new world, and led the cartographers to draw maps.


    The map provided by Mulder three years ago shows their known Aboriginal settlements.


    With this map, Christopher is looking for their first goal - the bavolam department, which once took in Mulder and others and had a good friendship with Mulder and others


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander in chief! Look ahead! "


    After hearing the cry of a general next to him, Christopher quickly looked ahead


    In front of them, Christopher vaguely saw a simple wooden wall.


    On the wooden wall, it seems that there are still people standing guard and patrolling.


    "... everyone is ready to fight."


    Christopher murmured.


    "We are close to the aboriginal settlement."


    Christopher put his left hand on the handle of the long sword around his waist, pulled the long sword slightly out of the scabbard for his convenience, and then led the soldiers slowly to the aboriginal settlement in front.


    With Christopher and others approaching, the aborigines who were standing guard and patrolling on the wooden wall found Christopher.


    The natives on the wooden wall seemed quite excited after seeing Christopher... No, exactly, the black armor on Christopher and them.


    After whispering a lot of things they didn''t understand to Christopher, they ran down the wooden wall happily.


    "What are they talking about?" A general asked Christopher.


    "How do I know?" Christopher shrugged. "Anyway - now just stand still and see what these aborigines want to do."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After only about an hour, the door of the wooden wall was slowly opened.


    An Aboriginal holding a torch walked out quickly along the open door.


    With a smile on his face, he held a torch and sang and danced around Christopher and others.


    Christopher also found that several of the aborigines craned their necks and looked at them.


    Seems to be looking for someone.


    "What are they doing?"


    The general asked Christopher again.


    "I know why."


    Christopher replied.


    "Three years ago, after they came back from the new world, they reported on some customs and cultures of the indigenous people of the new world."


    "The aborigines worship their God of fire. I forgot the name of their God of fire."


    "In short - many activities of Aborigines are related to fire."


    "This is their welcoming ceremony - holding torches and singing and dancing around the guests."


    "What a strange custom..." the general agreed.


    "No wonder."


    Christopher licked his lips.


    "All I know is that the gate of their settlement is now open."


    Christopher cleared his throat.


    Then, at the highest volume you can reach, say:


    "Everyone listen!"


    "Take out your chains! Pull out your sword! "


    "Catch all the aborigines in this settlement on board!"


    After that, Christopher took the lead in pulling out his sword and pounced like a ferocious predator on the aborigines who were singing and dancing around them.


    Miso


    The sound of drawing swords continued.


    The soldiers behind Christopher pulled out their weapons, took out their chains and rushed towards the surrounding aborigines.


    For a moment, screams came and went.


    Unexpectedly, these people in familiar black armor would attack them. The aborigines screamed and fled.


    One by one, torches burning flames fell to the ground

 Chapter 1334

    The original songs and laughter turned into screams and cries.


    Christopher''s men acted separately as they had planned.


    Some people blocked the way of the aborigines.


    Some people are responsible for killing those aborigines who dare to resist.


    Others are responsible for chaining the aborigines.


    They used the act of wrapping goods to bind every Aboriginal, male and female, they caught with iron chains.


    The aborigines finally reacted that Christopher and others were not good.


    More and more men took out their weapons to resist the atrocities of Christopher and others.


    But this is bound to be a losing struggle.


    The aborigines of the new world are still in the stone age.


    All the weapons they used were stone weapons.


    They have no iron armor and no iron weapons.


    There are no advanced regiment tactics.


    Christopher and others wear strong iron armor and hold long swords, long guns, bows and crossbows, which surpass the iron weapons of many levels that the aborigines do not know.


    He also knows advanced regimental tactics.


    The aboriginal weapons could not even break the defense of Christopher and others.


    Although the Aborigines were braver and braver one by one, they still did not stop the one-sided defeat.


    More and more Aboriginal soldiers fell, and Christopher and they didn''t even have one wounded.


    "Try not to kill them!"


    Christopher shouted.


    "You can''t kill them without killing them! They are all valuable young labor. "


    The generals and soldiers participating in the "new world exploration plan" basically don''t know why they want to catch the aborigines of the new world.


    They''re just acting on orders.


    But Christopher is different.


    Christopher knew why he wanted to take the natives of the new world back to the British Empire.


    If he only brings back some old, weak, sick and disabled, he will not be able to make a difference between his majesty and the new palace.


    Therefore, in order to ensure that the plantation has sufficient young labor for use, young people should kill as few as possible.


    The opponent is just a group of aborigines without armor and waving with stone axes and sticks. Even ordinary soldiers can easily hurt them without taking their lives.


    It took only about ten minutes for Christopher and others to show their tusks and then to the end of the battle.


    In a short time of more than ten minutes, all the resistance forces in the tribe were eliminated.


    When his subordinates chained the aborigines one by one, Christopher walked into the aboriginal tribe like a victorious general with big strides, heads held high and dignified.


    When you enter the tribe, what comes to your face is the bad smell and Sao smell.


    "It''s really an uncivilized aborigine."


    Christopher took out his handkerchief, covered his mouth and nose, and frowned.


    "Did their excrement and urine fall everywhere?"


    Christopher, who had taken a big step, began to pace carefully for fear that he would step on some shit.


    "Huh? What is this? "


    Christopher noticed that a bonfire was burning in the middle of the tribe.


    "I really don''t understand these aborigines."


    Christopher said sarcastically.


    "What kind of bonfire do you light in broad daylight?"


    With that, Christopher flew up and kicked the campfire away.


    The burning pieces of wood rolled down everywhere


    Little sparks scattered


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Except for those who escaped and died, Christopher and others tied all the aborigines of the tribe, men, women, young and old, with iron chains.


    And use a big iron chain to connect them one by one.


    With a dog like gesture, pull them all back to the simple supply point they built on the shore.


    They were all locked up in a prepared fence.


    Before they are successfully transported back to China, although they will not have too good treatment, at least they will not be hungry.


    After all, it''s the same sentence - if all the people brought back are old, weak, sick and disabled, or the number of aborigines brought back is too small, he can''t make a difference with his majesty and the new palace.


    In order to bring back as many aborigines as possible, Christopher must ensure the basic life of these aborigines so that they will not starve or die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Until the end, Ron, Duke of Connaught, did not see Ilsa.


    Although Ron and others knelt in front of the palace and begged all the civil and military ministers who came to the palace to intercede for them, no one paid attention to them.


    But in fact, before the official release of the "land resumption order", Su Cheng, Jacob, bancro and other important officials united to oppose the "land resumption order".


    But Ilsa and Camille have been determined to recover all the land of the vassals, and Su Cheng can only do nothing


    Ron could only return to their Duke of Connaught with his family sadly.


    Pack up all their luggage and move the family into pandragon.


    Their family managed this land for nearly 300 years, and their proud wing mounted cavalry regiment was taken over by the central "peace" of the British Empire.


    The wing mounted cavalry regiment was incorporated into the national imperial seal knights.


    The "former Duke of Connaught" was also officially stationed in civilian management.


    At first, many people in the wing mounted cavalry regiment were filled with righteous indignation at the unreasonable move of the central government to forcibly take over.


    Some people even clamored to fight against the center of the Britannia Empire until the last minute.


    Until - the British Empire made an offer to the winged Cavalry Regiment: after joining the national imperial seal knights, the military pay doubled on the original basis.


    After the central British empire gave this promise to the cavalry of the wing mounted cavalry regiment, the voices of resistance immediately became scattered.


    Ilsa''s strength is too great.


    Sitting on two-thirds of the land of the British Empire and holding the four knights, she was simply not something that the vassals could resist.


    Originally, those powerful vassals were still hesitant and didn''t know how to choose.


    Until the Duke of Connaught, who was the first of the vassals, also handed over their land and wing mounted cavalry regiment, the last morale and fighting spirit of the vassals were completely destroyed.


    The Duke of Connaught was the most powerful and powerful of all the vassals.


    Even he chose to surrender, which dealt a fatal blow to the morale and fighting spirit of the vassals.


    When the Duke of Connaught gave up his land and the wing mounted cavalry regiment, the Duke of North Munster and other big vassals also handed over their land and private episodes.


    In less than two months, Ilsa recovered the fiefdoms of all the vassals in the country and one third of the land of their britannian empire by peaceful means without bleeding a drop of blood.


    "Spring Awakening" offensive, "summer wind" offensive, "overlord counterattack" -- the territory gained in these large-scale campaigns a few years ago is not as much as that obtained by Ilsa in just two months.

 Chapter 1335

    June 8, 296 BC.


    Britannia Empire, West, dorlund.


    "Father."


    After entering Kong Nan''s room, Philip handed a piece of paper to Kong Nan, who was sitting at the table reading a book, and said respectfully:


    "This is the latest central intelligence."


    As soon as Philip''s voice fell, Kong Nan immediately put down the book in his hand, took the paper handed by Philip, and then read it at a glance.


    The Wren family had a lot of eyes in pandragon. Help the Ryan family get the latest action from all the centers.


    After Camille took office as the new palace minister and assisted Ilsa in issuing a series of bold policies, Konan had a premonition that the central part of the British Empire might be different from before.


    Therefore, he doubled his eyes, and all the latest information about the central government should be delivered to Kong Nan at the first time.


    Now, on the piece of paper that Kong Nan is holding and reading quickly, the latest information about the central government is written.


    After quickly reading the contents written on the paper, Kong Nan whispered:


    "It seems that the Central Committee has been more peaceful recently and has not made any major moves."


    After that, Kong Nan folded up the paper in her hand and threw it into the nearby oil lamp, allowing the flame to burn the paper to ashes.


    "This Camille is really powerful." Philip echoed, "directly forcibly reclaim the land of the vassals... I''m not a very courageous person. I really don''t have the courage to do such a thing..."


    Since the period of the suyinglan Empire thousands of years ago, there have been vassals and fiefs.


    In other words, "to grant land to the great heroes" - this kind of thing has a history of thousands of years.


    Over the past 1000 years, people have been used to this kind of thing and don''t think it''s wrong.


    Although not long after the founding of the British Empire, it rarely granted land to meritorious officials.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, many emperors and ministers have expressed great dissatisfaction and disgust with these feudal ministers who occupy the national land, but no one has ever thought of eradicating all the feudal ministers.


    A vassal without a fief - just an ordinary aristocrat.


    No one ever thought about taking back all the land of the vassals and eradicating all the vassals - until now Camille has succeeded as the new palace minister.


    "Hum, although the central government''s'' land collection order ''is too bold, such a bold move has also benefited the central government of the British Empire."


    Kong Nan said in a deep voice.


    "The vassals headed by Duke Connaught directly occupied one third of the country."


    "Now that all the vassals have been uprooted and their land has been recovered, it is equivalent to increasing the land of the British Empire and the land directly under Ilsa by a full third."


    "How many large-scale battles will it take to win so much land from the enemy?"


    "Now it has taken less than two months to gain so much land for peace."


    "After digesting these new lands, I''m afraid the national strength of the central part of the British Empire will increase greatly..."


    "I don''t know how long that Camille can live?" Philip said with a bitter smile, "the ''land requisition'' was made because of her. She is tantamount to offending a large number of vassals and so many people. Even if you tell me that Camille was assassinated and killed on the spot while going to the toilet, I won''t be surprised."


    "Her daring to do so shows that she is not afraid to offend these feudal officials."


    Speaking of this, Kong Nan suddenly paused.


    Seems to be remembering something.


    It''s like thinking about something.


    After a long time, he said faintly:


    "But that''s just right..."


    "Ilsa and Camille have offended many vassals and ministers, which is suitable for me to carry out my plan..."


    "Plan?" Philip wondered, "father, what''s the plan?"


    "Philip, do you remember?"


    "About what I told you last year when Alan first started a rebellion."


    "I told you about the plan at that time."


    "But I didn''t tell you the details of the plan because the time was not ripe."


    Kong Nan''s words, like a key to unlock the treasure chest, unlocked the memory hidden in his mind.


    A lot of relevant memories came out of Philip''s mind.


    "Father, I remember that there is such a thing."


    Kong Nan stood up slowly from his chair.


    "Philip, you go and get ready. We''re moving."


    "Moving?" Philip''s eyes widened with doubt and shock. "Where are we moving?"


    "Leif city in the south."


    "Leif city? Isn''t that very close to the southern border crossing? "


    Leif city - one of the most prosperous cities in the British Empire.


    It was once the city of the Lorraine empire.


    After losing the two offensives of "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" of the British Empire, the Lorraine Empire ceded all seven northern provinces to the British Empire.


    Leif city is the most prosperous city in the south of the seven provinces.


    "Father!" Philip said anxiously, "although Leif city is prosperous, its position is too close to the forefront of the south!"


    "Once a war breaks out with the Lorraine Empire, the war will easily spread to Leif city!"


    "And in terms of prosperity, there are many cities in China that are even more prosperous and suitable for our relocation!"


    "No matter what you think, Leif city is not a city suitable for our family to move to the past!"


    Philip really didn''t understand why his father suddenly gave up dorlund, which had been running for many years, and moved to Leif city on the border of the Empire.


    "Philip." A strange smile appeared on Kong Nan''s face.


    "The reason why I want to move my family into Lev city is to prepare for the implementation of my plan."


    "Go down and get ready to move."


    "When I move to LEV City, I''ll tell you the details of my plan."


    "If this plan succeeds, the power of our Ryan family will expand 5... No! Expand more than 10 times! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    September 10, 296 BC


    Nearly five months have passed since Camille took over as the new palace Minister of the British Empire


    In the past five months, three major events have taken place across the mainland.


    The first big event: bar de Lu, the "Optimus" of the Lorraine Empire, suddenly raised the flag of rebellion in May this year.


    Under the banner of "overthrowing the tyrant", he led the army stationed on the northern border south to march into Tuli.


    Barr''s uprising was premeditated. It took only half a day to control the whole army.

 Chapter 1336

    It took only two days to get ready to March south into Tuli.


    In order to completely control the army stationed on the northern border, Barr cleaned up some generals who were unlikely to obey him.


    But Barr did not kill the generals.


    Just tie them up and lock them up.


    Why Barr did it - no one knows.


    This is an uprising doomed to failure.


    Although Barr has high prestige in the army, prestige alone is not enough.


    After Barr raised the flag of treason, the nobles of the Lorraine Empire united to strongly condemn Barr''s treason.


    Then they sent their private soldiers to join the guards stationed in Tuli to crusade against the Baal army.


    Although some civilians and local armed forces in some areas responded to the Baal uprising, there were too few people who responded to the Baal uprising.


    The civilians of the Lorraine Empire now live a hard life, but they can''t live.


    Before you can''t survive, most civilians can''t follow you to do such things that will lose their heads.


    Military strength is at an absolute disadvantage, and even logistics supplies are at an absolute disadvantage.


    These troops against the Baal army leaned against the whole country.


    A whole country is constantly providing it with adequate supplies.


    And the Baal army had nothing.


    The only source of supply for the Baal army was to rob the civilians along the way of food and forage.


    But this kind of looting of domestic civilians is impossible for Barr.


    So - Barr''s uprising lasted less than two months and failed.


    In the face of the Allied forces of the guards and noble private soldiers, which occupied an absolute advantage in military strength and materials, the Baal army was defeated without suspense.


    Barr, Leo, shire, Oren, Jill... In short, Barr and his cronies were all captured alive.


    According to the general who captured Barr alive, Barr was in a strange state when he was captured.


    There was no expression of pain and indignation.


    Instead, he looked indifferent.


    A look of relief.


    Whether it was the timing of Barr''s uprising, the uprising process after the uprising, or Barr''s reaction after the uprising failed, it was quite strange and elusive to surrender.


    Therefore, this has also become a pending case. Later historians have been happy to study why Barr, who had been loyal to the Lorraine Empire, rebelled.


    Different historians have different views.


    The most popular and convincing view is¡ª¡ª


    Barr was tired by then.


    One setback after another has exhausted him physically and mentally.


    So he chose the most radical means to express his indignation and comfort his heart which was on the verge of collapse because of fatigue.


    He never expected his uprising to succeed from the beginning.


    Therefore, when the uprising failed, his expression was not pain and indignation, but relief.


    Of course, this is all later.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After smashing Barr''s uprising and taking Barr and others back to Tuli, the nobles and some civil and military ministers in the central government immediately played queen Bella in indignation - and executed Barr and others who dared to betray the country.


    Although some people said that Barr and others could not be killed, the number of these people was too small compared with those who urged Barr and others to be executed.


    However - an ironic scene appeared.


    Bella spared them.


    In front of the nobles and civil and military ministers, Bella choked and said to them:


    "Barr, they are all meritorious heroes who have worked hard and made great achievements. I am not willing or have the heart to kill them!"


    When the vast majority of nobles and civil and military ministers asked queen Bella to execute Barr and others, Queen Bella withstood all the pressure, kept Barr and them alive, and only imprisoned them in Tuli''s prison.


    Barr, they were saved by people they had always wanted to overthrow - it''s ironic, I have to say.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second major event was the return of the fleet to the new world.


    He came back with a large number of Aborigines and some gold.


    Until the fleet that went to the new world came back, people finally knew what the fleet with the title of "exploring the new world" was doing.


    After the "land harvest order" was issued, people had realized that the new palace of the British Empire was a decisive and cruel man.


    It was not until the fleet came back after catching ships of new world aborigines that people knew that they underestimated the cruelty and ruthlessness of the new palace of the British Empire.


    They did not expect that the new palace of the British Empire was so cruel that they could think of such a cruel means to go to the new world and catch the aborigines of the new world to be slaves.


    These first aborigines who landed in the British Empire were soon arranged to the completed plantations in the western part of the Empire.


    These plantations were managed by civil servants assigned by the central expatriate of the British Empire.


    In order to prevent possible riots in each plantation, large-scale troops were stationed in each plantation.


    At first, the plantation managers were able to treat these aborigines gently and harmoniously.


    But gradually, perhaps because of the power in their hands, the plantation managers became more and more rude to the aborigines.


    As long as these aborigines do not do well in any place, they will be severely whipped.


    Under the "whip education" of the administrators, the aborigines made rapid progress.


    The efficiency of farming has been significantly improved.


    But in contrast - almost every plantation has casualties every day.


    The central British Empire did not care much about these small casualties in the plantation.


    After all - as many slaves as you want.


    After the fleet returned home with the first batch of aborigines, it immediately set off for the second expedition to bring the second batch of aborigines back.


    Many aborigines naturally chose to resist the brutal oppression and rule of the britannians.


    As a result, when the first indigenous people were just locked up in plantations, riots broke out one after another.


    But the riots of the Aborigines were soon suppressed.


    The longest record of the current riots is 45 minutes.


    That is to say, the longest riot at present lasted only 45 minutes.


    These were locked up in plantations to reach the aborigines, but they were treated as slaves.


    As a slave, nature will not have any weapons.


    And in every plantation, armed troops are stationed.


    To shake the heavily armed army in an almost unarmed state - the riot was soon quelled.


    Gradually, the frequency of rebellion in the plantation became lower and lower.


    Because those who dare to resist have basically been killed.

 Chapter 1337

    The third big event - it was not a big event for the whole continent, but it was an influential event for the British Empire.


    That is, the "mainland tycoon" Wren family suddenly moved away from dolonde and moved to the southern border of the Empire to Leif city.


    Many people were puzzled by the Ryan family''s move.


    Although Leif is also a prosperous city, it is too close to the border between the British Empire and the Lorraine empire.


    Once the two countries go to war, the war will easily spread to the city.


    Dorlund is the second most prosperous metropolis in the British Empire. In terms of prosperity, it is second only to pandragon, and it is a top-level existence in terms of geographical location and transportation convenience.


    It would be unwise to leave dolonde and move to Leif.


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like what the Ryan family, as a "mainland giant", will do.


    After the Ju family moved to Leif City, the current patriarch of the Ryan family immediately announced¡ª¡ª


    He wanted to bring gifts to Ilsa to celebrate the great victory of the patriotic war last year.


    Because he was too busy a few days ago, he didn''t have time to bring some gifts into the imperial capital to celebrate the great victory of the patriotic war. He begged his majesty to allow him to enter the capital to meet her - this is what Kong Nan wrote when he asked Ilsa to allow him to enter the capital to meet her through a letter.


    Because there was no reason to refuse, Ilsa agreed to Kong Nan''s request.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Until konnan came to panderagon, Ilsa found that konnan wrote "bring some gifts" on the stationery - such words are too modest.


    Kong Nan carries more than one gift.


    Konnan took his eldest son Philip and a huge horse fleet to pandragon.


    The things contained in the carriages of this huge horse fleet are Kong Nan''s gifts to Ilsa.


    These gifts range from precious spices to rare animals.


    The long line of huge horse fleets full of gifts has not come to an end from the center of pandragon to the south gate.


    Most of the citizens of Pendragon saw the strength of the "mainland giant" for the first time.


    On the night after konnan and his eldest son Philip arrived in pandragon, Ilsa held a grand banquet in the banquet hall of Baiyang palace.


    Kong Nan came under the banner of celebrating the great victory of the patriotic war.


    Since it is to celebrate the victory, it is natural to hold a banquet, and it must also be a grand banquet.


    All the important officials from the central part of the British Empire came to this banquet.


    All fronts of the britannian empire are now extremely safe, and it is impossible to set off too many storms. Therefore, the heads of the three Knights have no need to sit on the front.


    Su Cheng, Albert and Iser are still in Pendragon and have not returned to their respective fronts.


    The three people who stayed in pandragon were basically busy for the establishment of the general staff and the general logistics department these days.


    These two are brand-new departments, and there is no precedent for reference.


    How to design the organizational structure, what to do in ordinary work, how much money to maintain the normal operation of these two new departments, the specific breakdown of functions, and how many subordinate departments to set up... These things need to be slowly designed and adjusted by Su Cheng, who is familiar with the military.


    Fortunately, after nearly a year of hard design and adjustment, these two departments are finally beginning to have models and samples.


    Soon, these two new departments will be officially operational.


    Along with Su Cheng, Eliza, Willie, Raymond, Deng Jiaer, and some troops of the Michael Knights stayed in pandragon.


    Judging from the current state of the holy Hiram Empire, it is impossible for them to go south to attack the Britannia Empire.


    Therefore, the number of troops stationed on the northern front has been much reduced compared with the past.


    At present, the Michael Knights stationed on the northern front have only 40000 people.


    Samuel was in charge of the northern front while Su Cheng was still in pandragon.


    Gary and dale help Samuel.


    With Samuel and 40000 troops, plus a super fortress like muhavitz, the northern front is now safe.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the party, Su Cheng had been buried in his dinner.


    His face was cold from beginning to end.


    At the same time, I didn''t look at konnan sitting not far from Ilsa and Philip sitting opposite konnan from beginning to end.


    "Su Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    Albert, sitting beside Su Cheng, asked Su Cheng.


    "Is it physical discomfort?"


    Su Cheng, Albert and Iser sat together.


    Therefore, Albert and Iser easily found that Su Cheng sitting next to them seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "Su Cheng." Ethel echoed, "what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort? Or are you in a bad mood? "


    "... barely in a bad mood."


    Su Cheng whispered.


    "After all, there are two large groups of garbage in this banquet hall. You can''t eat well at all?"


    After that, Su Cheng got up and left the table, leaving a sentence:


    "Sorry, I seem to have drunk too much tea. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Su Cheng didn''t look at Kong Nan and Philip from beginning to end, Philip had been secretly looking at and observing Su Cheng.


    After seeing Su Cheng leave the table, he quickly got up and left, followed Su Cheng''s back and left the banquet hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After quickly emptying his bladder filled with too much tea, Su Cheng walked out of the toilet slowly.


    However, just out of the toilet, a strange male voice sounded on Su Cheng''s side:


    "The first time we meet, head Cheng."


    Su Cheng walked around with a puzzled look on his face.


    After seeing who the speaker was, Su Cheng''s puzzled face dissipated instantly.


    Instead, it was cold.


    The speaker was Philip who left the hall with Su Cheng.


    Philip, with an inexplicable smile on his face, approached Su Cheng slowly.


    "Although we met for the first time."


    "But you and I should have heard each other''s names a long time ago."


    "Alan should have told you about me?"


    After hearing Philip spit out the name "Alan", Su Cheng''s face became more cold.


    Naturally hanging hands slowly clenched up.


    "How''s Alan doing recently?"


    "After all, I''m also Alan''s brother. I miss her so much after I''ve been separated from Alan for so long..."


    Bang!


    Before Philip had finished, an angry fist was printed directly on his face.

 Chapter 1338

    Philip flew straight backwards and landed heavily several steps away.


    "You guy... Are you cheap?"


    Su Cheng, who maintained his fist posture, said in a low voice.


    "I didn''t come to you, but you invited me."


    "Alan? Brother? "


    "You bastard, what do you mean to call yourself Alan''s brother?!"


    Su Cheng stared angrily into Philip''s eyes as if he were about to burst out a flame.


    "You have no right to call yourself Alan''s brother!"


    "Go as far as you can!"


    "Stop jumping in front of me!"


    "You guy...!"


    Philip, who was sitting on the ground, was stunned for a short time, and his anger rushed to his cheek.


    No matter who is suddenly punched by others - especially a man like Philip who has been well-dressed since childhood is suddenly punched by others, he is naturally angry.


    Philip, who had never suffered such humiliation, got up from the ground and rushed to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng neither hid nor flashed. He looked at Philip rushing towards him without expression.


    Philip grabbed Su Cheng''s collar with his left hand, clenched his right hand into a fist, and then hit Su Cheng in the face.


    However - when Philip''s fist was about to hit Su Cheng''s face, his fist suddenly stopped in mid air.


    Philip seemed to recall something, with a hesitation on his face and hesitant to shake his fist.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Cheng looked at Philip, his fist in the air, and then at Philip in front of him.


    The corners of the mouth are full of sarcastic radians.


    "Realize that you can''t beat the head of Michael''s knights?"


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, Philip''s face turned red with anger.


    But his fist still couldn''t be waved off.


    "Hum!"


    After making a cold "hum", Su Cheng shook Philip''s hand holding his collar away.


    "I tell you, I''m not afraid of your Ryan family."


    "I always welcome you to come and trouble me."


    "As long as you are ready to make enemies with the head of the Michael knights."


    After that, Su Cheng ignored Philip.


    Unwilling to even look at Philip, he left and returned to the banquet hall.


    Philip was left alone with an ugly face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the banquet, although Kong Nan had been chatting with Ilsa and other people on the field, his eyes had been secretly looking at and observing Gail, the Regent sitting next to Ilsa.


    Gail''s title of "Regent" existed in name only after Ilsa escaped from the Bank of Yeni River and returned to pandragon.


    Although Ilsa still retains Gail''s title of Regent, Gail will no longer participate in the discussion and handling of state affairs.


    While konnan was still secretly looking at Gail, Philip came back.


    Looking at the faint redness and swelling on Philip''s face, Kong Nan''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    By about 21 p.m., the party was over.


    When konnan and Philip returned to their carriage and set off to return to their residence in Pendragon, konnan immediately asked Philip what was the matter with the redness and swelling on his face.


    Under the oppression of his father''s majesty, Philip obediently and thoroughly reported all the events to konnan.


    As soon as Philip''s report fell, Kong Nan immediately calmed down and angrily scolded Philip:


    "Didn''t I tell you not to provoke Su Cheng?"


    "You don''t know Su Cheng''s position in the Empire now."


    "As a last resort, we should avoid direct conflict with Su Cheng."


    "I really just want to ask Su Cheng how Alan is now..." Philip said calmly.


    "When Alan was still in our house, I didn''t see you care so much about Alan. Now Alan is not in our house, but you care about her?"


    After scolding Philip in a sarcastic tone, Kong Nan stressed again:


    "In short - don''t have a direct conflict with Su Cheng unless you have to."


    "Especially when we are about to start our plan."


    "... yes."


    Kong Nan looked at Philip with an angry face. Kong Nan sighed.


    "It seems... I shouldn''t have taken you to Pendragon."


    "Philip, you''re too young to hold your emotions."


    "Let you stay in Pendragon, I''m afraid it will only spoil our great event."


    "You leave immediately and return to Leif."


    "You''re in charge of Leif city."


    "It''s enough for me to stay in pandragon."


    "Remember to be ready to receive my orders."


    "If there is any change in the plan, I will send someone back to Leif city to inform you immediately."


    "Remember to be ready to escape to the Lorraine Empire at any time."


    "I have only one request - when I send my people to tell you to flee to the Lorraine Empire immediately, you should take all your money to the Lorraine Empire at the first time."


    "As for the escape route, do you remember?"


    "Remember." Philip nodded.


    "Just remember. We must follow that escape route. I''ve managed all the checkpoints on that route. As long as we follow this route, we can escape to the Lorraine Empire unimpeded. "


    "Yes..." Philip whispered.


    After hesitating for a while, Philip raised his eyes and looked at Kong Nan.


    Then he said carefully:


    "Father... Are we really going to start that plan..."


    "Really... Is it necessary to carry out this plan..."


    "Father, the power of our Ryan family has been great, hasn''t it?"


    "Looking at the whole continent, no business family can compare with us."


    "Now that we are so powerful, there should be no need to carry out such a risky plan?"


    "Although if this plan is successful, the power of our family can indeed grow several times or even ten times."


    "But if it fails..."


    Speaking of this, Philip dared not go on.


    Kong Nan listened to Philip''s words silently.


    After quietly listening to Philip''s last words, Kong Nan said in a deep voice:


    "Philip, I understand what you said."


    "But you should also know your father''s character."


    "I am not a man willing to stop."


    "The power of our Ryan family has not improved for a long time."


    "I don''t want to."


    "In order to expand the power of the family, I can do anything bold."


    "Just like - I made Alan in order to bring down the hosrod family in the underground arena."


    "The power of our family has not been further developed for a long time."


    "I''m not willing to let the power of the family stop here."


    "Therefore - as long as we can further expand the power of our family, I dare to do anything."

 Chapter 1339

    "Don''t worry too much about it, Philip."


    Kong Nan showed a meaningful smile.


    "This is business, isn''t it?"


    "Take great risks and reap great benefits."


    "You can get huge benefits without taking any risks - this kind of thing doesn''t exist at all."


    "And -- we''re ready to do it, aren''t we?"


    "We have moved to Leif."


    "Once the situation is wrong, we can always take our belongings and escape to the Lorraine empire."


    "Although our power in the British Empire will be devastated, as long as we escape to the Lorraine empire with our belongings, we can still live a life without worrying about money."


    "So - don''t worry."


    Kong Nan stressed again.


    "You have to learn from my spirit of not afraid of adventure!"


    In the end, I don''t forget to educate my son.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study¡ª¡ª


    "Camille."


    Ilsa continued to ask Camille in front of her as she struggled.


    "What''s the matter with the sudden request to meet me?"


    Ilsa had dealt with state affairs for almost a day before starting tonight''s party.


    After handling today''s state affairs, he hurried to the banquet.


    Ilsa didn''t rest today.


    So after the party, Ilsa wanted to go straight to rest.


    But - just as Ilsa had just stepped into her room, she suddenly received Camille''s request for a face-to-face meeting.


    Since Camille took over as the palace minister, the British Empire has almost undergone earth shaking changes.


    Although it has only been five months since Camille took over the position of palace minister, in this short period of five months, Camille has become Ilsa''s right hand.


    Camille can not only put forward bold policies such as "land collection order" and "building plantations", but also has extremely strong ruling skills.


    It''s not like a young man who has never participated in politics before.


    And Camille''s most outstanding thing is that she acts very decisively, and her judgment is often accurate.


    A complex state affair is in front of Camille. Camille can always come up with various means to deal with it in a very short time and find the most suitable one.


    In short, he is good at both strategy and judgment.


    With her cooperation, Ilsa could handle all the state affairs that would have taken one day.


    Although we didn''t get along for a long time, Ilsa also found out more or less Camille''s temperament.


    Camille is a man who doesn''t like talking nonsense and doing meaningless things.


    She came to her at this time. She must have something important to report to her.


    Therefore, Ilsa can only suppress her physical fatigue and come to the study to accept Camille''s face-to-face request.


    Camille first saluted Ilsa respectfully and meticulously.


    Then, without any greetings, he said directly to Camille:


    "Your Majesty, the existence of the Ryan family is a big trouble for our country. Please try to eradicate it."


    Ilsa has been used to Camille''s way of speaking directly without any unnecessary nonsense.


    Therefore, he didn''t show too much surprise at Camille''s way of speaking, but slightly frowned and asked after Camille''s request just now:


    "Eradicate the Ryan family?"


    "That''s right."


    Camille nodded solemnly and then said:


    "The Ryan family, known as the existence of mainland giants, is a big Mac in business."


    "This kind of giant business force is just a scourge to a country."


    "The Ryan family has formed a monopoly in many fields in China with its own strong power."


    "The mere disruption of the country''s commercial order is enough to sentence them to death."


    "At the same time - the existence of the Ryan family has also affected China''s national security."


    "Such big Mac businessmen basically have a virtue - they can ignore everything for interests and sell ropes that can hang themselves for money."


    "Three years ago, the Ryan family could provide loans to our country, so that our country had sufficient funds to start a war."


    "Relatively - as long as the interests are sufficient, the Ryan family can also borrow money from other countries to let them have enough funds to use troops in our country."


    "In order to protect the country''s business order, it is imperative to eradicate business giants such as the Ryan family!"


    Ilsa listened quietly to Camille''s generous speech.


    After Camille''s voice fell, Ilsa smiled bitterly:


    "Camille... We still have a lot to do now. Why bother the Ryan family?"


    As Ilsa said, they do have a lot of things to do now.


    Only one year has passed since the end of the patriotic war.


    There is still a lot of reconstruction work waiting for them to deal with.


    The reconstruction and strengthening of the army, the reconstruction of major cities affected by the war, the reconstruction of the Rhine front and the adjustment of force deployment on all fronts


    While dealing with these reconstruction work, they also have to take into account the construction and operation of plantations.


    The plantation is a new thing that has never appeared before, so Ilsa can''t ignore it after ordering the construction. They must always follow up the operation of each plantation and slowly find out the best operation mode according to the operation.


    While taking into account the construction and operation of plantations, they also have to take into account the exploration project of the new world and the construction of the general staff and the General Logistics Department


    In short, Ilsa, they are so busy that they wish they were iron men who can work 24 hours without rest.


    Plus - Ilsa has no interest in the Ryan family.


    Ilsa had neither good nor bad feelings for the Ryan family.


    In short - Ilsa has no feelings for the Ryan family.


    Although what Camille said just now was terrible, it seemed that what the Ryan family was about to make them subjugate the British Empire.


    But Ilsa did not feel how much the Wren family threatened their britannian empire.


    In contrast, the empires in the north, East and South posed a greater threat to the British Empire.


    These three empires are the existence that can really pose a great threat to their britannian empire.


    So Ilsa didn''t want to allocate much energy and time to deal with the Ryan family, which was not a big threat to them.


    Instead of spending little energy and time dealing with the Wren family, it''s better to focus on the work related to national reconstruction and plantation construction, and focus on dealing with the three empires - this is Ilsa''s idea at this time.

 Chapter 1340

    Camille was such a clever man that she could tell from Ilsa''s glance that Ilsa was not interested in dealing with the Ryan family.


    "Since your majesty doesn''t want to eradicate the Ryan family now, let''s put it on hold. We''ll discuss it later when we free up time and energy. "


    "Your Majesty, let''s talk about the next thing."


    Camille cleared his throat.


    Then lower the sound line and sink the sound channel:


    "Your Majesty, I have been surprised since I came to the British Empire."


    "Strange?" Ilsa wondered¡° What''s strange? "


    "I''ve been wondering - Your Majesty, why don''t you depose the Regent?"


    Camille''s words made Ilsa''s expression freeze for a moment.


    Camille pretended not to see Ilsa''s frozen expression and then said:


    "The reason why your highness Gail was elected Regent was simply because you had no time to return to pandragon in the patriotic war last year. Therefore, your highness Gail was elected regent to temporarily prime minister the state and stabilize the people."


    "After your Majesty''s successful return to Pendragon, the Regent should no longer have any need to exist."


    "But your majesty, you have retained the title of Regent of his highness Gail until now."


    "It''s strange, your majesty. Obviously, I don''t need any Regent now. Why do I keep the title of Regent of his highness Gail? "


    After that, Camille looked at Ilsa, who closed her mouth and didn''t say a word.


    "Is it because you can''t hurt your father?"


    Ilsa continued to be silent.


    But her slowly clenched fists had answered Camille''s question instead of her.


    "Your Majesty." Camille sighed. "In many places, you can be decisive, but why are you so indecisive in such places?"


    "... anyway, retaining the title of father Regent will not have any bad impact, so what''s wrong with letting father have this title all the time..."


    Before Ilsa finished, Camille refuted in a stern tone:


    "Your Majesty, the impact is great!"


    "You don''t know that many ministers and nobles in China are quite dissatisfied with you since the end of the patriotic war last year."


    "Although last year''s Patriotic War was won, our britannian Empire also suffered heavy casualties."


    "Many ministers and nobles believe that it is because the person sitting on the throne is a little girl who is still under age that this country has suffered so much damage."


    "So many people really want to take your majesty down from the throne and push his highness Gail up."


    "If you keep the title of Regent of your highness Gail all the time, it will only leave too many thoughts to those who expect to bring you down to the throne."


    "Your Majesty, you can''t have missed this."


    "Although you have found this, you have always ignored it and are unwilling to face up to this problem."


    "Your Majesty, please show your courage when you ordered to issue the ''land resumption order'' and build the plantation, depose his highness Gail''s title of Regent, and then keep him completely away from the center so that he can no longer threaten your throne."


    "No!"


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, Ilsa shouted.


    "He is my father. How can I drive my father out of the British Empire?"


    "Your Majesty..." Camille wanted to say something more.


    But Ilsa didn''t give her another chance to speak.


    "Camille, step back first..."


    Ilsa whispered in a tired tone.


    "I''m tired and want to have a rest. I''ll stop here for the meeting tonight. If there''s anything else, I''ll wait until later..."


    "... yes."


    After saluting Ilsa respectfully, Camille slowly withdrew from Ilsa''s study.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the door of the study closed, Camille looked back at the heavy study door.


    Then use a low voice channel at a volume that only you can hear:


    "Compensation Psychology..."


    Just by observing Ilsa''s behavior and simply talking to Ilsa, Camille accurately grasped Ilsa''s psychology and deduced the reason why Ilsa always retained Gail''s title of Regent.


    Just to compensate Gail.


    According to the normal order of transmission, gozevan should pass to his only son Gail, and then Gail will pass the throne to his only daughter Ilsa.


    However, gozeven skipped Gail and directly passed the throne to Ilsa, making Ilsa the 13th emperor in the history of the British Empire.


    For this "jump inheritance", Ilsa has always felt guilty about her father.


    The throne clearly belongs to Gail first and then to her.


    But now she has skipped Gail and directly inherited the throne, which makes Ilsa have the illusion that she has occupied other people''s things.


    He felt sorry for his father and robbed his father''s things.


    It was because of this guilt that Ilsa never dethroned Gail''s title of Regent.


    In order to compensate Gail who was "taken" the throne by her.


    In Camille''s eyes, this mentality of trying to compensate Gail is simply unreasonable.


    In fact - Camille had intended to propose more radical measures with Ilsa.


    Many ministers and nobles were dissatisfied with Ilsa because of last year''s Patriotic War and this year''s "land harvest order", and wanted to push Gail to the top.


    Then - as long as Gail disappears, these ministers and nobles who have lost their candidates will naturally be defeated.


    Camille wanted to propose to Ilsa tonight that Gail should disappear from the world.


    But she knew that Ilsa loved her father very much, and the relationship between father and daughter was also very good.


    It is impossible for Ilsa to agree to this radical means, but it may annoy Ilsa.


    Therefore, Camille can only bury her radical means in the depths of her mind and put forward a less radical means of "keeping Gail away from the center" to Ilsa.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving at pandragon, Kong Nan did not leave pandragon.


    Kong Nan entered the capital under the banner of congratulating Ilsa on the complete victory of the patriotic war.


    Now the banquet is over and the congratulations are over. As the contemporary owner of the Ryan family, he should hurry back and continue to take care of their business.


    But he seemed to want to stay in Pendragon for a while, and even after the celebration party was over, he didn''t leave.


    Ilsa paid no attention to Kong Nan, who had not left pandragon for a long time.


    After all, konnan is a legal national of the Empire. He can stay in pandragon as long as he wants.


    Not only Ilsa, but also others led by Camille did not care about Kong Nan who had been staying in pandragon.


    I just thought Kong Nan might want to rest in the prosperous imperial capital for a period of time.


    Only Kong Nan understood that the reason why he had not left pandragon was simply to carry out his plan.


    He is waiting now.


    Waiting for his eldest son Philip to return to Leif city.


    When Philip successfully returned to Leif city and led the whole family to be ready to retreat to the Lorraine Empire at any time, he could officially start his plan.

 Chapter 1341

    After Kong Nan settled down temporarily in pandragon, something happened in pandragon... Not a big deal.


    That is - Mulder went to pandragon and asked Ilsa to terminate the plantation construction plan.


    After the war of the self defense state, Mu De, who lost an arm and had many burns on his body, retired from the army and returned to his hometown in the west to live a comfortable retirement and pension life.


    Comfortable retirement life - this should be the case.


    Before Mulder could be at ease, he received a message that seemed like a bolt from the blue to him: the central government sent a fleet to the new world to catch Aboriginal slaves who were used as farmers.


    When he learned the news, Mulder was just like Ron who learned the "land harvest order" - dizzy and almost collapsed on the ground.


    Later, as like as two peas, Ron chose to go to pall to fight for the truth.


    Ron, as like as two peas as like as two peas, had the same ending as Ron. Ilse did not want to see him.


    Ilsa has now tasted the sweetness of building plantations.


    Originally, there were many wastelands waiting to be developed in the west, especially in the coastal areas.


    These new world aborigines helped Ilsa perfectly solve the problem of insufficient manpower to open up wasteland.


    Moreover - different from attracting citizens to open up wasteland through preferential policies, the benefits of allowing these new world aborigines to open up wasteland are surprisingly high.


    After all, the aborigines captured from the new world are just a bunch of livestock and slaves.


    Since they are livestock and slaves, naturally, they only need not be starved or tired to death.


    The same piece of wasteland, let the people to develop and get a harvest of 10 points. They only need to use the harvest of 3 points for tax payment, and they can keep the harvest of 7 points.


    If the aborigines of the new world were allowed to explore, the central government could collect 90% of the harvest, and the remaining 10% would be used as food rations that would not let the aborigines starve to death.


    The aborigines of the new world will also cultivate land. On the other side of the new world, they already live a life of half farming and half hunting.


    But their farming technology is too backward.


    Fortunately - their brains are not dull.


    Under the whip education of the plantation managers, they soon mastered the most advanced farming technology and the most advanced agricultural tools of the British Empire.


    According to the report of the heads of major plantations, the crops are growing very well. As long as there are no natural and man-made disasters, it should not be a problem to welcome a bumper harvest in a few months.


    Having tasted Ilsa, who built plantations and captured the aborigines of the new world as slaves, how could she give up this policy of one capital and ten thousand profits.


    When she learned that Mulder had come to pandragon, Ilsa had guessed what Mulder was doing.


    So I don''t want to see him. After all, no matter what Mulder says, Ilsa won''t give up the establishment and operation of the plantation and the arrest of the aborigines in the new world.


    Even the palace as like as two peas of the White Palace, Ron chose the same way as he did: to see Su Cheng and ask Su Cheng to appeal to Elsa.


    But this time, Mulder received a different ending from Ron - Mulder saw Su Cheng.


    In fact, Su Cheng hesitated to see mu Decong.


    Finally, after recalling Mulder''s gesture of sacrificing his life to die in the lake ANGA water war last year, Su Cheng gritted his teeth and made up his mind to meet Mulder.


    After the two met, mude anxiously asked Su Cheng to help him, pleaded with Ilsa, and asked Ilsa to give up the construction of the plantation and the arrest of the aborigines in the new world.


    Su Cheng also sighed and described his powerlessness in a helpless tone.


    Just like the "land resumption order", before the official release of the plantation construction plan, Su Cheng argued and asked Ilsa to give up such a cruel policy.


    But - Ilsa was not moved at all.


    About the plantation - Su Cheng is powerless


    In the end, the helpless Mulder could only wail and leave pandragon


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Gail''s room¡ª¡ª


    19:02 p.m.


    Not long after dinner, Gail was quietly reading books in his room.


    At the end of the Patriotic War... No, exactly, on the eve of the pandragon defense war, after Ilsa returned to pandragon, Gail returned to his former seclusion and spent most of the day reading.


    The days when the civil and military officials stood among thousands of people and listened to their orders were like a dream, with an unrealistic feeling that it had happened but didn''t seem to have happened.


    In the silent room, there was only Gail''s sound of turning a book.


    However, just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "What''s up?" Gail asked in a cold tone without looking up.


    "Your Highness."


    The voice of a waiter sounded outside the door.


    "Someone sent me to send you a letter?"


    "Letter?"


    Hearing the waiter''s words, Gail''s puzzled eyes finally moved away from the book in his hand.


    "Whose letter?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "... come in."


    "Yes."


    A waiter opened the door, walked carefully to Gail, took out a letter from his arms and handed it respectfully to Gail with both hands.


    Gail closed his book, took the letter from the waiter and looked at it carefully.


    Both the style of the envelope and the fire paint are very common, and there is nothing special.


    From the small table at hand, he took out a knife specially used to open the letter. After cutting the letter neatly, Gail took out only a thin piece of stationery.


    Gail was not in a hurry to see what was on the stationery. He first went to see who the signer was.


    Gail''s pupils narrowed slightly after he saw the name of the signer.


    The name of the signer: konnan Ryan.


    Gail quickly looked up and looked carefully at the beginning of the letter.


    There was not much written in the letter, and Gail read it quickly.


    After putting down the letter paper in his hand, Gail''s expression was unspeakably dignified


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    About 20 minutes later, a lonely carriage without any cavalry escort drove out of the Baiyang palace quietly.


    Then run to somewhere in Pendragon.


    It was Gail who sat in the carriage.


    Gail in the carriage, his face uncertain.


    He is now on his way to the place where the letter was signed.


    The place where the letter was signed was a more remote tavern.


    There is no one else around the tavern.


    It''s a great place to have a secret meeting.


    After getting off the bus in front of the tavern, several people who seemed to have waited for Gail for a long time warmly greeted Gail.

 Chapter 1342

    Led by these people, Gail stepped into the tavern with the sign "rest today" hanging at the door.


    The tavern was empty.


    There was only one person sitting in front of the bar, with his back to the door of the tavern, pouring and drinking.


    Gail walked over without expression and sat on the man''s side.


    "Go ahead."


    Gail whispered to the middle-aged man who was still pouring and drinking beside him in a tone without any emotional color:


    "You said you had something important to tell me, so I came out of the palace to see you."


    "Now I''m here."


    "Tell me the important things you want to tell me."


    "Your Excellency konnan Rehn."


    The middle-aged man next to Gail, or Kong Nan, put down his glass and bottle.


    A faint smile hung on his face.


    "Your Highness Gail, don''t speak so softly."


    Kong Nan said in a voice without lowering the volume.


    "This tavern is the property of our Ryan family."


    "I just liked its sound insulation, so I chose to meet you in this tavern."


    "Let go of your volume, your highness Gail."


    "No matter how loud you speak, people outside can''t hear us."


    Since konnan said so, Gail no longer had concerns.


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan, your Ryan family is really worthy of being a giant businessman in the mainland."


    Gail continued at normal volume.


    "Since you have the ability to send letters to the palace."


    "Your Highness Gail."


    The smile on Kong Nan''s face was more meaningful.


    "I have always believed in an idea all my life."


    "That is - 90% of the world''s things can be solved with money, and 10% of the things will eventually be solved with money as time goes by."


    After that, Kong Nan took a wine glass from the side, put it on the table in front of Gail, and then filled it.


    "Hum." Gail took a sip from his glass. "It''s a famous saying full of Ryan family style."


    Dong - Gail put the glass back on the table.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense, Lord Kong Nan."


    "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense."


    "Get down to business."


    "Your Highness Gail. The reason why I invited you here is that I have a win-win deal and want to do it with you? "


    "I''m sorry. The most important thing I need is money, so I''m not interested in your business."


    "No, no, No. If my business is successful, you won''t get only a little money. "


    "But something... More amazing."


    Kong Nan picked up the remaining half cup of wine and drank it in one gulp.


    Then he chuckled thoughtfully.


    "Your Highness Gail, whispered, don''t you want the crown of this country?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the words in the world are difficult to describe Gail''s expression now.


    Kong Nan deliberately didn''t look at Gail, who was staring at him and had a wonderful expression on his face, and then said:


    "Your Highness Gail, don''t you think you should be the 13th emperor of this country?"


    "Your daughter is still young. It''s too much fun for such a little girl to be the head of this great country."


    "Your daughter''s performance since she took over the crown has also proved that she is not suitable to be the emperor of this country."


    "Why were the deaths and injuries so heavy in last year''s patriotic war?"


    "A large part of the reason is that your daughter has reused Alan''s treacherous minister."


    "If your daughter hadn''t reused the treacherous Minister Alan, such a bad thing as the treason of the Uriel knights would not have happened."


    "Pandragon will not face the crisis of collapse."


    "The casualties in our country will not be so heavy."


    "And this year, your daughter made a land collection order to confiscate all the land of the vassal."


    "Give land to meritorious officials - a tradition that has lasted for thousands of years."


    "Your daughter wants to abolish this tradition with a light order - it''s ridiculous."


    "The daughter''s order to collect soil has made more people extremely dissatisfied."


    "If it were not for the support of important civil and military officials such as Jacob, bancro, Su Cheng and Iser, your daughter would have been pushed down from the throne early."


    "Your daughter is not fit to be the emperor of this country - it has become the consensus of many people."


    At this time, Gail, who did not know when to take his eyes back from Kong Nan, buried his head low and roared from his throat:


    "Shut up..."


    Konnan ignored Gail''s "shut up" and then said:


    "The emperor of this country should be done by a reliable and experienced person like your highness Gail - it has also become the consensus of many people."


    "Shut up." Gail''s voice became louder than before.


    "Your Highness Gail, I want to help you become the new emperor of this country."


    Kong Nan''s facial features began to be distorted by his passionate emotion.


    "In fact - it''s easy to make you the new emperor of this country."


    "Your Highness Gail, you are the only one in the royal family of the British Empire who has a direct lineage except your daughter."


    "Ilsa has no children and no brothers and sisters."


    "That is to say - when your daughter dies, you will naturally become the new emperor of this country."


    "Shut up!"


    On Gail''s neck - blue veins burst out.


    His clenched fist hit the bar table in front of him.


    That strength seemed to want to smash through the bar.


    Konnan seemed to have guessed Gail''s reaction long ago, and was not surprised or stunned.


    Instead, he continued to maintain the smile on his face and took a small cloth bag from one side.


    "It''s a good thing that I spent a lot of effort to get."


    "It dissolves in water instantly."


    "Colorless and tasteless."


    "The most fatal thing about it is that it won''t make people die instantly."


    "It will slowly weaken people''s body and eventually weaken and die."


    "From drinking it to death - it only takes a week."


    "Because it won''t kill people instantly, and after the drug effect is brought into play, the symptoms of the human body are the same as those of a serious disease, so outsiders usually think that this person died of an acute disease, not poisoned."


    "Your Highness Gail, you are Ilsa''s father. It''s easy for you to put medicine in Ilsa''s drink."


    "Just pour this medicine into Ilsa''s drink and make it drink..."


    Konnan slowly leaned her lips to Gail''s ear.


    "With the help of our Ryan family..."


    Konnan''s lips were only one finger away from Gail''s ear.


    Kong Nan lightened her tone.


    Whispered to Gail word by word:


    "You will be the 14th emperor of the British Empire."

 Chapter 1343

    "I will devote the strength of our Wren family to help you ascend the throne of the British Empire."


    "I will use money to attack and help you win over all the people and forces you get."


    Speaking of this, Kong Nan felt out a coin from nowhere and raised the coin in her hand.


    "As long as your highness cooperates with me, you will ascend the throne of the British Empire - but it''s just an easy thing."


    "After helping you ascend the throne, I don''t want anything else."


    "We only need to exempt all taxes of the Ryan family from now on, as well as all major commercial projects in the country from now on. The partners must give priority to the Ryan family."


    "Your Highness Gail, think about this great deal."


    After that, Kong Nan stopped talking and got up and left directly.


    Only the cloth bag with poison was left on the bar.


    When he was about to step out of the gate of the tavern, Kong Nan looked back and added:


    "After you decide whether you want to cooperate with us, you will come to this tavern. My people will always wait for you in this tavern."


    "Of course - please don''t think too long."


    "If you think too long, I''ll be troubled."


    "Please be sure to give me an answer within 5 days."


    "Of course - if you want to act first, poison your daughter''s drink first, and then come and tell us that you intend to cooperate with us, that''s OK."


    The voice fell, and Kong Nan led his people out of the tavern.


    In the tavern, only Gail with a complex look was left.


    And the bag of poison still on the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the tavern, Gail did not return directly to the Baiyang palace.


    Instead, he asked his coachman to take him around and go to a place... Gozewen''s cemetery, which is of special significance to Gail and Ilsa.


    Gozewen was buried in a cemetery dedicated to the burial of previous emperors.


    Stepping on the dead branches and leaves scattered around the avenue, Gail collapsed his shoulders, buried his head deep, and walked towards Ge zewen''s tombstone.


    Normally, he always felt that the entrance of the cemetery was too far away from gozewen''s tombstone.


    And now he, somehow, just feels too close.


    It felt like he came to gozewen''s tombstone in a blink of an eye.


    On the tombstone are only gozewen''s name, gozewen''s year of birth and death, and gozewen''s epitaph.


    Although gozewen''s epitaph is short and has no characteristics, it is gozewen''s lifelong ideal.


    May the British Empire prosper forever - this is gozeven''s epitaph.


    Gail looked at gozeven''s tombstone without expression.


    Like in a daze, like in meditation, like in memory.


    It was not long before Gail whispered to gozewen''s tombstone in a tone like chatting with others:


    "Father, you told me from childhood - I am the future Lord of the British Empire, shouldering heavy pressure and responsibility."


    "So from the beginning of my memory, I have been working hard."


    "Study all kinds of books and study the governing methods of the famous rulers in history."


    "Sometimes I''m too tired to give up."


    "Sometimes I''m so tired that I want to commit suicide."


    "I can''t count how many times I thought of simply dying from childhood to childhood."


    "But I''ve endured all this hard work one by one."


    "Because I always remember your teachings - I am the future emperor of the British Empire. I will have a heavy responsibility and pressure on my shoulders, so I must work hard and be strong."


    "I have been working hard to take over your throne and make the British Empire richer and stronger in the future."


    "To become the emperor of the British Empire and lead the British Empire to become richer and stronger - that''s the meaning of my life, and that''s the meaning of keeping working hard and continuing to live."


    "Although every day is very difficult, I endure it one by one, and time passes bit by bit."


    "I watched your body grow old, father."


    "And I step into my prime of life bit by bit."


    "Probably when you first fell ill, I understood - the day when I became the emperor of the britannian empire is coming."


    "The day when I can realize the meaning of my life is finally coming."


    "But, but..."


    Speaking of this, Gail suddenly began to choke.


    Even the lips began to tremble slightly.


    "Father, you passed the throne to Ilsa...!"


    "Father..."


    Speaking of this, Galton.


    A look of hesitation appeared on his face.


    The teeth bite tightly.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally dared to face Ge zewen... No, to be exact, it was Ge zewen''s tombstone, telling the truth he had been afraid to tell him when he was still alive:


    "Father... Although I told you before you died that I was relieved and would not resent or question your decision to pass the throne to Ilsa..."


    "But... This kind of thing... How can I be reconciled!"


    "Will you not resent or question your decision to pass the throne to Ilsa? These are all lies! "


    "To deceive you! At the same time, it is also used to deceive me! "


    "Ilsa is only a child. What does she know about governing the country?"


    "Is she as experienced as I am in politics?"


    "In terms of prestige, is she as high as me?!"


    "In terms of will, is she as firm as me?!"


    "If there were no Jacob, bancro and Sucheng to support Ilsa! The good situation of the British Empire had long been buried in her hands! "


    "Because I''m strict with people, I don''t know how to change, and I can''t use people well, so I removed my crown prince... What''s the reason!"


    "Be strict with people - isn''t that what an emperor should have?!"


    "In order to become the emperor of the British Empire, I have worked hard since I have my own memory!"


    "Even if I''m dizzy after reading, I''m still trying to read!"


    "Even if my body and mind are exhausted to the limit and I want to commit suicide, I still insist on gritting my teeth!"


    "It is because you told me that I would be the 13th emperor of Britannia Empire in the future that I have been working hard until now!"


    "Father! Your light words have wasted all my efforts! "


    Gail was sobbing now.


    He was a man in his prime of life, but his face was covered with tears.


    "To be the emperor of the British Empire, that''s what I live for!"


    "Father..."


    Gail fell to his knees as if he were tired of crying and shouting.


    Like a dog abandoned by its owner, he leaned on the ground with his limbs, clutching the dry soil in front of gozewen''s tombstone with his fingers and his forehead on the ground.


    "You deprived me of the meaning of living..."


    "You deprive me of the meaning of trying to survive..."

 Chapter 1344

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "Father."


    Ilsa looked at Gail at the table in surprise.


    "You said you wanted to have dinner with me tonight?"


    Repeat what Gail just told her.


    "Yes."


    Gail smiled and nodded gently.


    "That''s right."


    "Our father and daughter haven''t had dinner together for a long time."


    "It''s time to have dinner together."


    "How? Ilsa, are you free? "


    Ilsa is now the emperor of the British Empire. It is reasonable that even Gail, who is Ilsa''s father, should respectfully call Ilsa "Your Majesty".


    But now, after all, it''s private, so neither Ilsa nor Gail cares about the right or wrong of the title.


    After Gail''s voice fell, Ilsa began hurriedly:


    "Well! Of course I have time! "


    Ilsa really has no reason to refuse Gail''s invitation.


    After all, this is a long lost opportunity to enhance their relationship.


    Ever since Elsa ascended the throne, she has always felt that Gail seems to be deliberately alienating her.


    Ilsa did not fail to understand why Gail deliberately alienated her.


    Ilsa was frustrated that her biological father was so estranged from herself.


    Ilsa always wanted to enhance their feelings and make them return to their previous state.


    But I''ve been suffering from not knowing what to do.


    Now her father had come to invite her to dinner for a long time, which naturally made Ilsa very happy and hurriedly agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa now has enough energy to deal with all the government affairs on the table immediately, so as to spare enough time for dinner with Gail tonight.


    So as soon as Gail turned around and was ready to leave, Ilsa hurriedly buried her head and threw her energy on all kinds of government affairs on the table.


    That''s why Ilsa didn''t notice the strange color on Gail''s face when Gail turned around.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    In Gail''s room¡ª¡ª


    In Gail''s room, there was a round table.


    The table was full of delicious food.


    Gail and Ilsa sat around the table full of delicious food.


    Gail did not choose to eat in the restaurant they used for their daily meals.


    Instead, he chose to set up a small round table in his room and eat around the small round table with Ilsa.


    Ilsa was very happy with Gail''s arrangement.


    Because eating in this way can make them more alive and help them enhance their feelings.


    "Come on, Ilsa."


    Gail handed a glass of grape juice to Ilsa.


    "This is what I prepared for you. It''s your favorite grape juice."


    "Ah, thank you."


    Ilsa took the glass of grape juice from Gail with a somewhat flattered attitude.


    "Hee hee, I''m just a little thirsty."


    After that, Ilsa slowly handed the grape juice in her hand to her lips.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gail added the super poison Kong Nan gave him to this glass of wine.


    As Kong Nan and he said, as Ilsa''s father, it was easy for him to add some poison to Ilsa''s drink.


    As long as Ilsa takes a sip of the grape juice, it will only take seven days at most, and she will die suddenly.


    As the only one with direct blood in the British Empire, he will naturally become the 14th emperor of the British Empire.


    At present, many people in China are dissatisfied with Ilsa.


    As long as Ilsa dies and Kong Nan launches a money offensive to help him win all the people he can win, his throne will be very stable.


    Yes, as long as Ilsa dies, the goal he has been working for since he was born - to become the emperor of the britannian empire will be achieved.


    Gail looked quietly at the glass of grape juice slowly leaning against Ilsa''s lips.


    The dark and deep grape juice reflects the reflection of Gail''s cheek.


    But I don''t know if Gail was dazzled. Besides his own cheek, Gail saw other things from the reflection of this glass of wine.


    He saw that when he was promoted to the position of Regent last year, he looked down at the civil and military officials kneeling down.


    In those days, Gail first experienced what it was like to be the supreme ruler of the country.


    Although his title at that time was only regent, in name, he was not the supreme ruler of the country.


    But judging from the situation at that time, Gail was the nameless "emperor" of the British Empire.


    When he was the crown prince, Gail had seen this picture of civil and military officials kneeling at his feet countless times and was tired of it.


    But it was the scene seen at that time that impressed Gail the most.


    What you see as a crown prince is very different from what you see as the supreme ruler of the country.


    Power is like a glass of wine. Just a few sips can make people intoxicated.


    During those days, Gail was intoxicated with the pleasure of holding the highest power in the country.


    Just remembering those days, Gail''s mouth couldn''t help turning up slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªYes


    Gail whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªJust kill Ilsa


    ¡ª¡ªJust kill Ilsa and I can become the new emperor of this country.


    ¡ª¡ªCan achieve... The goal I have been working for since my memory


    ¡ª¡ªI have worked hard to become the emperor of the British Empire until now.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the meaning of my life


    ¡ª¡ªI will be able to practice... The meaning of my life!


    This cup contains highly toxic grape juice, which is only about two fingers away from Ilsa''s lip flap.


    In about two or three seconds, Gail''s long cherished wish to become the emperor of the britannian empire will come true.


    Just then, the reflection of this glass of grape juice changed again.


    Gail saw his father.


    I saw gozewen''s face when he was about to die.


    At the same time, I also heard what gozewen said to him when he was about to die:


    "Promise me that you will make up with Ilsa and return to the normal and warm father daughter relationship."


    Even though gozewen has been dead for a long time, gozewen''s words are still clear in Gail''s ears, just as gozewen is still telling him in his ears.


    Then the reflection of the wine changed again.


    This time, it changed to the picture more than ten years ago.


    It''s a smiling face.


    It''s Ilsa''s smiling face when she was born.


    Gail, a new father, trembled and took Ilsa from his dead wife.


    Ilsa, a little baby, lay in his arms and smiled at him.


    This is the most beautiful smiling face Gail has ever seen in his life.


    It is a treasure that has been... Treasured in the depths of his mind


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Pop!


    When the glass of grape juice was only a little distance from Ilsa''s lips, Gail suddenly raised his hand and knocked Ilsa''s grape juice to the ground.


    The sound of crisp glass breaking was heard.

 Chapter 1345

    "Father?!"


    Ilsa looked at the glass that had become glass residue on the ground and the grape juice scattered everywhere.


    Ilsa turned her head and just wanted to ask Gail why she suddenly knocked over her grape juice, she was stunned.


    Because she saw a wonderful scene.


    She saw Gail crying.


    And cried more and more fiercely, and finally fell directly from the chair and knelt down on the ground.


    "I''m really... Crazy...!"


    "Father! What''s the matter with you? "


    Ilsa rushed up to help Gail up.


    But Gail is a man in his prime, and Ilsa is just a young girl, so no matter how hard Ilsa tries, she can''t lift Gail from the ground.


    "I unexpectedly... Want to poison my own daughter..."


    "Hey...?"


    Ilsa''s face was full of shock and amazement.


    The strength of his hands, which were about to pull Gail from the ground, unconsciously weakened.


    "Ilsa... Sorry..."


    Big tears fell from Gail''s face and fell to the ground.


    "I poisoned your glass of grape juice..."


    "I want to poison you and succeed you as the 14th emperor of the British Empire..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa was slow to speak.


    Because she really didn''t know what kind of expression she was going to face Gail... What to say to Gail


    Gail went on to say:


    "I''m really... Very unwilling..."


    "It was you, not me, who inherited the throne. I''m really... Very unwilling..."


    "Before my father died, I told him that I was relieved, but these are all lies, lies to my father and lies to myself..."


    "All along, I have been working hard to inherit the emperor of the British Empire and become a qualified Emperor..."


    "All I have done is to prepare for the succession to the throne of the British Empire..."


    "It can be said that everything I did in my life revolved around becoming the emperor of the britannian empire..."


    "The crown that should have been put on my head, but it was put on Ilsa''s head... How can I release this kind of thing calmly..."


    "Father..." Ilsa wanted to say something to her father.


    But her mind was blank. She didn''t know what she should say and what she could say at this time


    "If I hadn''t experienced the feeling of holding the supreme power of the country, I might really be able to suppress my reluctance and spend the rest of my life quietly as a ''former crown prince'', and I wouldn''t do such a wrong thing tonight..."


    "But... I''ve experienced the feeling of holding the highest power of the country."


    "I still remember the pleasure of becoming the Regent queen last year..."


    "I really want to experience this pleasure again, and I really want to experience this pleasure forever" -- this idea is echoing in my mind. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gail, who was crying more and more fiercely, put his whole upper body almost on the ground and his forehead on the floor.


    "I really... Hate myself..."


    "Even my own daughter wants to be poisoned for the sake of the throne..."


    "I can''t do it..."


    "Poison my own daughter... How can I do such a thing..."


    "Ilsa, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa raised her little hand and stroked Gail''s hair.


    "Father... It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    He continued in a soft tone:


    "I won''t blame you... You''re just confused for a moment..."


    Ilsa still doesn''t know what kind of expression to face Gail.


    I don''t know what to say to Gail.


    But she knew - she was sad to see Gail like this.


    She wanted Gail to stop crying


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Gail''s cry gradually slowed down and stopped.


    Gail straightened his upper body, which was almost close to the ground.


    Although his face was still full of tears, he no longer cried.


    "Ilsa..."


    Gail whispered.


    "You have to... Be careful of the Ryan family."


    "The poison used to poison you was given to me by the Ryan family."


    "The Wren family wants to make their family power bigger by supporting a new emperor."


    "What...?" Ilsa looked stunned.


    She really didn''t expect that tonight''s event had something to do with the Ryan family, and it still had a lot to do with it.


    Gail smiled faintly.


    However, in Ilsa''s eyes, the smile on Gail''s face was strange


    "I have lost the meaning of... Living without being able to ascend the throne of the British Empire..."


    "Originally, becoming the emperor of the British Empire is the meaning of my efforts and the meaning of my life..."


    "And this meaning has disappeared..."


    "I have no face... I can''t live anymore..."


    Hearing Gail''s words, an ominous premonition poured out of Ilsa''s heart.


    "I dare to kill my own daughter for the throne... I can do such a despicable thing..."


    "I really... Don''t deserve to live in this world..."


    "And... At the moment when the meaning of living has been lost, I actually... Have no motivation to live anymore..."


    "Ilsa."


    Gail raised his hand and squeezed your Ilsa''s face.


    "You must... Realize your grandfather''s wish to make the British Empire prosperous."


    "Also achieve the goal I have been striving for since I was a child - to become a qualified emperor of the British Empire."


    "Ilsa... I love you..."


    Then Gail took a knife out of his pocket.


    "Father! No! "


    Although after seeing the knife, Ilsa screamed and jumped on it, trying to take the knife from Gail''s hand.


    But - Ilsa''s action is still a step slow.


    Ilsa, who was a step slower, could only watch Gail wave the knife and pierce her neck


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?" Camille, who was reading in his room, frowned and looked at the maid who reported to her, "Your Majesty wants me to enter the palace now?"


    "Yes." The maid said respectfully, "that''s what the messenger from Baiyang Palace said just now."


    "Come to me at this time... Is there anything important you want to tell me..."


    Muttering, Camille closed her book and asked the maid to help her change her clothes.


    Camille rushed to the Baiyang palace as fast as he could.


    As soon as he arrived at the Baiyang palace, a palace maid rushed up and led Camille to the depths of the Baiyang palace.


    The maid did not take Camille to Ilsa''s study or Ilsa''s bedroom.


    But led to a... Strange room

 Chapter 1346

    "Where are we going?"


    Camille frowned and asked the maid who was walking in front of her.


    And the maid immediately said respectfully:


    "The Regent''s room."


    "Your Highness The Regent?"


    Camille frowned deeper.


    He whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing in the Regent''s room at this time?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before and after guiding Camille to Gail''s door, the maid in charge of guiding the way saluted Camille respectfully, and then left quickly.


    Camille knocked on the door.


    "Is it Camille...?"


    Ilsa''s low voice came from behind the door.


    I don''t know if it''s Camille''s illusion.


    She always felt... Ilsa''s voice was... Hoarse.


    "Your Majesty, it''s me." Camille replied.


    "Come in."


    "Yes."


    When he opened the door and entered the room, Camille almost screamed.


    A middle-aged man fell in a pool of blood.


    Although the middle-aged man faces down, Camille can still see from his back that he is Gail, the Regent of the British Empire and Ilsa''s father.


    Ilsa sat expressionless beside Gail''s body.


    There was blood everywhere.


    From the distribution of blood, it should be that blood splashed out along Gail''s wound and splashed on Ilsa.


    "Your Majesty..." Camille hesitated solemnly. "What''s going on here?"


    "... father, he killed himself." Ilsa replied in a cold tone, almost devoid of emotion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa told Camille all the details in a calm and frightening tone.


    Camille looked shocked and stunned when he learned the whole story.


    "The Ryan family... Is so bold...!"


    Camille bit his teeth.


    "He even tried to support a new emperor to expand his family power..."


    "Camille."


    Ilsa still used her plain and frightening tone.


    "I''m stupid."


    "I should think the Ryan family is just an insignificant threat."


    "Without the Ryan family, my father might not have been like this."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa''s eyes grew red.


    This eye socket is surprisingly red, as if bright red blood would flow out of his eyes at any time.


    "I want the Ryan family to pay for it...!"


    "From now on, let go of everything at hand."


    "The establishment of plantations and the major reconstruction work in China have all been shelved."


    "At present, there is only one task - to bring down the Ryan family with the strength of the whole country!"


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    Camille said quickly.


    "I will immediately come up with a plan to uproot the Ryan family..."


    Before Camille had finished, Ilsa interrupted:


    "No need."


    "I have a general idea of how to deal with the Ryan family."


    "After my father committed suicide, I finally understood why the Ryan family suddenly moved to Leif city."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa sneered.


    "Kong Nan really deserves to be the contemporary owner of the Ryan family. He is well prepared."


    "The reason why he moved to Leif city was that he could successfully escape to the Lorraine empire after discovering that his father failed to poison me and exposed his plan."


    "Now there must be many eyes and ears of the Ryan family in the Baiyang palace to help Kong Nan inquire about the trend in the palace."


    "Once Kong Nan learns that his father has committed suicide, he will escape from pandragon overnight, and then inform the families left in Leif city to let them quickly escape to the Lorraine empire."


    "So - we have to block the news that our father is dead."


    "Whether that Kong Nan knows that his father is going to poison me tonight or not, we have to block the news so that Kong Nan won''t know that his father is dead."


    "First stabilize the Kong Nan, and then we''ll lay it out slowly."


    "Now only you and I know that my father is dead."


    "Now let''s dispose of my father''s body first, and then clean up here."


    "But..." Camille hesitated. "Is it too hard for us to deal with the body alone..."


    Ilsa and Camille are petite.


    Gail is a middle-aged man in his prime.


    Even if the two work together, it will be very difficult to deal with Gail''s body.


    "I know."


    "So... I decided to let someone who would never betray me become the third person to know that my father was dead."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After nearly a year of recuperation, enli, who lost an eye in the patriotic war, finally took off the bandage wrapped on his cheek a month ago.


    There is a vertical scar from top to bottom in the left eye.


    Where there should have been eyes, there was only a dark black hole.


    The eye socket without eyes is really easy to scare others, so in order not to scare others, enly put a black eye mask on his left eye.


    Enly and Camille actually received Ilsa''s summons at the same time.


    But because enly was already sleeping in bed, it took more time to change his clothes.


    In addition, enly''s home is far away from Baiyang palace, so she has met Ilsa in Camille for a while, and enly is late.


    After entering Gail''s room, enly''s reaction was much the same as Camille''s reaction just after entering Gail''s room.


    Enly''s one eye stared at the boss, and his eyes seemed to fall out of his eyes.


    Ilsa described the details of the incident again.


    "Enly."


    Ilsa said in an indisputable tone.


    "Help me dispose of my father''s body together. Never let the fourth person know that my father is dead."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With a huge sack on his back, enli walked outside the Baiyang Palace at an easy and slow pace.


    In the mouth of this huge sack, a small antler is exposed.


    Some waiters and waitresses could not help shouting when they passed by with enli:


    "What a big deer..."


    For the exclamation of these people, enly would chuckle a few times with kindness, and then say:


    "My subordinates hunted it when they went hunting today. I think the deer is beautiful. I wanted to give it to your majesty personally so that your majesty can enjoy some food, but I didn''t expect your majesty to sleep now."


    "When your majesty wakes up, the dead deer will not be fresh, so I''d better take it back and solve it myself."


    Along the way, enly told others that he wanted to present the deer on his back to his majesty as soon as he had a chance. Unfortunately, his majesty had gone to bed, so he had to give it up.


    So he went back to his home.


    When he got home, enly immediately carried the deer into his room.


    Then place it on the ground and expand it.


    Reveal Gail''s body inside and the antler inserted in the mouth of the sack to disguise.

 Chapter 1347

    Looking at Gail''s body, enly can''t believe what happened tonight.


    The Ryan family bewitched Gail, and Gail was really bewitched by the Ryan family and poisoned Ilsa''s drink. Gail almost poisoned Ilsa, but he finally woke up at the last moment and Gail committed suicide


    Everything that happened tonight made Gail feel dizzy and unbelievable.


    Elsato has a heavy task for enly - to take care of Gail''s body.


    There must be many eyes and ears of the Ryan family in the Baiyang palace.


    If we let the Rennes know that Gail is dead, it will greatly affect Ilsa''s subsequent crusade against the Rennes.


    In order not to let the eyes and ears of the Ryan family find Gail dead, Ilsa called her most trusted enli and asked her to transport Gail''s body out of the Baiyang palace and to hide it in his home.


    "... such a big body..." enli smiled bitterly, "there is only one place to place it..."


    In enly''s residence, there is an underground ice cellar.


    It is specially used to store ice and then use it in summer.


    It''s almost winter now, and the ice cellar is not open.


    Now no one will go to the ice cellar. The temperature in the ice cellar is very low - it is the best place to hide the body.


    When Ilsa asked enly to take Gail''s body to his home and hide it, enly replied in a hurry - the only place suitable for hiding the body in his home is the ice cellar.


    But who knows - after hearing what enly said, Ilsa nodded:


    "That''s just right. It''s almost winter now. No one will go to the ice cellar. Moreover, the temperature of the ice cellar is low, which is suitable for hiding corpses."


    At the thought of what Ilsa said to him, enly couldn''t help feeling a chill at the root of his teeth.


    Although he knew that Ilsa did this to uproot the Ryan family and avenge her father.


    But


    In order to achieve this goal, he hid his own father''s body in the cold ice cellar


    Anyway, it''s really cruel


    As enly wrapped Gail''s body in sackcloth again, he whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªYour majesty... She is really cruel sometimes


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gail didn''t take the lead in informing konnan of his action tonight.


    Because Gail''s original plan was to let Ilsa drink the poisonous drink first, and then tell konnan that he had done it.


    Konnan didn''t know that Gail had been poisoned, or that Gail woke up and committed suicide at the moment before she was about to let Ilsa drink the poison.


    This information gap has become the most critical hand of Ilsa''s crusade against the Ryan family.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "How?"


    Kong Nan frowned and asked a confidant in front of her.


    "How is your highness Gail?"


    As soon as Kong Nan''s voice fell, the confidant kneeling in front of him immediately responded respectfully, and then replied:


    "Sir, according to the reports from the ears and eyes lurking in the white central palace - Gail''s condition is very serious. Up to now, he can only lie down and can''t even sit up."


    "... hum!" Kong Nan gave a cold "hum" and said, "damn... Gail, why didn''t he get sick early or late? He got sick at this time..."


    Two days ago, Kong Nan received a news that was almost bad news for him - Gail fell ill.


    It seems to be the disease of intestines and stomach caused by eating something unclean. It will take about two months to recover.


    Ilsa was so angry that she severely punished all the chefs in the Baiyang palace.


    After learning the news, Kong Nan felt very angry.


    At the moment when he was about to launch his grand plan, Gail, an important participant in the plan, suddenly fell ill.


    If Kong Nan didn''t feel angry and distressed, it was strange.


    He immediately asked the eyes and ears lurking in the white central palace to inquire about Gail''s condition.


    Although there are many eyes and ears of the Ryan family lurking in the Baiyang palace, few people have the ability to get close to Gail''s room.


    After a full two days, a maid finally took advantage of the opportunity to enter Gail''s room to observe Gail''s state closely.


    Her face was pale and seemed to be dying - this was the maid''s observation.


    Kong Nan can only wait angrily now.


    Waiting for Gail to get better soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Gail''s room.


    "Martin. Well done. "


    Ilsa sitting by the bed praised Gail sitting at the head of the bed in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    Gail, sitting at the head of the bed, immediately said respectfully with a flattered look:


    "Your Majesty, you are serious."


    The "Gail" sitting at the head of the bed is certainly not a real Gail.


    Pandragon has a population of millions.


    Among a million people, it is not difficult to find someone who is similar in shape and appearance to Gail.


    At Ilsa''s command, Camille easily found a blacksmith named Martin in Pendragon.


    This Martin has only about eight images of Gail, but that''s enough.


    He threw down a lot of money and brought him into Baiyang Palace by means of coercion and inducement.


    To confuse the eyes and ears of the Rehn family in the Baiyang palace.


    The Ryan family thought Gail was still alive, but suddenly fell ill.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a few words of encouragement to Martin, Ilsa turned away and went straight to her study.


    Camille has been waiting for her in the study.


    After Ilsa entered the room, Camille smiled:


    "Everything is going well."


    "The people of the Ryan family must have never thought that the man lying in bed now is not the real Gaelic highness."


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded expressionless, "Camille, what''s the matter you''re asked to do?"


    "It''s done. There are many close confidants with Kong Nan, so it''s not difficult to find someone to buy off. "


    Speaking of this, Camille put on a bitter smile.


    "Just... I spent a lot of money to buy Kong Nan''s confidant."


    "Money or something doesn''t matter at all."


    Ilsa waved her hand.


    "As long as the Ryan family can be uprooted, this little sacrifice is irrelevant."


    "Now that you''ve done your job, it''s time to take the next step."


    "Camille, go and give konnan a notice and let him come to the feast I have carefully prepared for him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The central government wants to cooperate with me?"


    Kong Nan looked pleasantly surprised at the confidant who was kneeling in front of him on one knee.


    The confidant''s name is Charles beruti.


    Charles is about the same age as Kong Nan. He is the person who has followed Kong Nan for the longest time among Kong Nan''s many confidants.

 Chapter 1348

    Just after Kong Nan''s voice fell, Charles immediately shouted to Kong Nan with a smile on his face:


    "Yes!"


    "The central emissary is waiting for our reply outside now!"


    "The central government now has a trade related to salt and wants to cooperate with us!"


    "Your Majesty invites you to come to Baiyang palace tonight and discuss this cooperation in detail while having dinner with her!"


    "How are you, sir? Do you want to promise? "


    "Of course!" Kong Nan said readily, "go and reply to the central envoy outside - I will be on time tonight!"


    The trade related to salt is a great trade.


    The benefits from it are quite amazing.


    The center of the British Empire rarely cooperated with other forces related to salt.


    In Kong Nan''s memory, the last time he cooperated with the central government about salt was almost 8 years ago.


    There is such a good deal in front of Kong Nan. Of course, Kong Nan will not let it slip away in vain.


    After receiving Kong Nan''s order, Charles turned around and prepared to reply. They were all central envoys waiting outside.


    Konnan didn''t notice - after Charles turned around, a few strange colors appeared on Charles''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    Kong Nan went to the appointment on time and came to Baiyang palace.


    Ilsa prepared a luxurious banquet for Kong Nan in the banquet hall.


    Because this banquet tonight is mainly to talk about cooperation with Kong Nan, only Ilsa and Kong Nan are present.


    The two had a very pleasant talk about cooperation.


    After just chatting for a while, they reached a consensus on cooperation.


    Later, they just chatted.


    As the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family, konnan is a very talkative person. Therefore, even if the scale of the banquet is very small, only he and Ilsa are alone, konnan can still stir up the atmosphere of the banquet and chat with Ilsa.


    After having enough to eat and drink, this small-scale banquet gradually came to an end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan."


    At the end of the banquet, Ilsa suddenly said to Kong Nan in a cordial and enthusiastic tone.


    "This trade cooperation is a long lost cooperation between us and you, so let''s give each other a gift as a souvenir!"


    After that, Ilsa took a long sword that had been ready to be on her side early in the morning.


    "This is the sword that I entrusted the Royal blacksmiths to forge. Come on, your excellency Kong Nan, please take it."


    Ilsa handed the long sword to konnan.


    And Kong Nan immediately took over the long sword handed by Ilsa in fear.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    "Lord Kong Nan, pull out your sword and have a look."


    "Yes!"


    Kong Nan slowly pulled the long sword out of its scabbard.


    The snow-white body of the sword and the golden handle are all inlaid with precious stones.


    Although the body and handle of the sword are inlaid with precious stones, it doesn''t give people a sense of exaggeration.


    The center of gravity, length and weight are all perfect.


    Kong Nan liked the long sword very much and played with it.


    "How? Lord Kong Nan, do you like it? "


    "Well! Like it! " Kong Nan directly admitted, "what a sword!"


    After that, Kong Nan took the long sword back into its sheath.


    According to Ilsa, they exchanged gifts to commemorate their cooperation.


    Now Ilsa has given konnan her gift, the long sword.


    It''s Kong Nan''s turn to give him a present.


    However, because of the sudden incident, Kong Nan didn''t expect to exchange gifts with Ilsa, so she didn''t bring anything decent to the banquet as a gift.


    In desperation, Kong Nan could only take out his pocket watch made of pure gold and inlaid with many precious stones.


    "Your Majesty, I commissioned a watchmaker master to order this pocket watch for me."


    "Although I have used this watch for many years, it is still very beautiful and new because I usually take good care of it."


    "If your majesty doesn''t dislike it, please accept it."


    "Wow, what a beautiful watch!"


    Ilsa accepted the gold watch from Kong Nan with surprise.


    Looking at Ilsa with a happy face, Kong Nan breathed a sigh of relief:


    ¡ª¡ªGreat... It seems that your majesty likes this watch very much


    Ilsa gave him such a beautiful sword. If he didn''t return an equally exquisite gift that would make Ilsa happy, his face would be lost.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kong Nan took the long sword given by Ilsa and walked out of the banquet hall with a happy mood under the guidance of the waiter.


    Kong Nan''s figure had just left the banquet hall, and the smile on Ilsa''s face disappeared with the naked eye.


    "Your Majesty."


    Camille''s body flashed out of the side door of the banquet hall.


    "I got Kong Nan''s personal belongings smoothly."


    "Kong Nan really gave me a good thing..."


    Ilsa sneered and played with her gold watch.


    "This gold watch has been used by Kong Nan for many years... Perfect gift."


    Then Ilsa threw her pocket watch at Camille.


    Camille also accurately caught Ilsa''s pocket watch.


    "Camille, let''s go."


    "A fatal blow to the Ryan family."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Next day¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency."


    "Huh?" Kong Nan looked at Charles with a puzzled face. "Charles, what''s the matter? Why are you so serious? "


    "Sir... I want to go back to my hometown for a while."


    "I just received a letter from my hometown - my daughter''s condition has worsened."


    "I want to go home and see my daughter."


    "Your daughter''s condition is getting worse?" Kong Nan frowned.


    Kong Nan knows something about Charles''s family.


    Charles''s wife and daughter are now living in his hometown.


    His 14-year-old daughter was seriously ill a few years ago and has not recovered yet.


    Kong Nan didn''t expect that Charles''s daughter''s condition has not improved, but has worsened.


    Charles has been with him for many years. He usually works hard, and he hasn''t rested for a long time.


    So Kong Nan nodded readily.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you - a two-month holiday."


    "Hurry back to your hometown to see your daughter."


    After that, Kong Nan took out a large stack of yinglang from his pocket.


    "This is your fare. The horse is also lent to you. Go home at ease. "


    "Thank you, sir!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Charles rode out of pandragon.


    But his destination is not his hometown.


    But -- Leif city.


    And what he carried was not only the fare given by Kong Nan.


    And... Kong Nan''s gold watch.

 Chapter 1349

    Leif, British Empire.


    "What?!"


    Philip looked at Charles in front of him with a look of amazement.


    "The plan failed?"


    "Yes."


    Charles nodded heavily and handed a gold watch to Charles.


    "The Gail pretended to agree with us, and then quickly informed the emperor of the British Empire of our plan, which led to the disclosure of the plan."


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan entrusted me with this gold watch and asked me to take it back to Leif city quickly, tell you about it, and let you quickly lead the whole family to flee to the Luolin Empire according to the planned escape route!"


    Charles had been dressed by Kong Nan for many years. Among many of Kong Nan''s cronies, he had followed for a long time.


    Philip knew the gold watch just as Philip knew Charles.


    Kong Nan commissioned a watchmaker master to help him tailor this gold watch.


    There is only one in the whole continent, and Kong Nan always carries it with him.


    After taking the gold watch from Charles, Philip immediately recognized that it was his father''s watch.


    The old men came to him with his father''s watch - Philip believed Charles.


    "Where''s father!" Philip asked anxiously, "how''s father now!"


    "Please put it down, sir! Your excellency Kong Nan is quite safe now! "


    "Our ears and eyes lurking in the Baiyang palace informed us of Gail''s leak in time."


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan, who received the news in advance, escaped from pandragon before the central government reacted."


    "Your Excellency Kong Nan is on his way here now. He will meet you in the Luolin Empire later."


    Philip was relieved to learn that his father was safe.


    Originally, Philip had been worried since he returned to Leif city.


    Even if one day one of his father''s confidants would suddenly come back from Pendragon and tell him that the plan had failed.


    It was precisely because he was worried these days that Philip took care of the family''s property early and was ready to quickly withdraw the Lorraine Empire at any time.


    "It''s really hard for you."


    Philip said solemnly.


    "Thank you for bringing the news in time."


    "Your Excellency, please don''t be polite to me." Charles said respectfully, "I just did what I should do!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Less than half an hour later, carriages drove out of Leif city in the dark.


    The goods loaded on this carriage are all the family property that the Ryan family can take away.


    Philip put his head out of the window and looked at the motorcade that could not be seen in front of or behind.


    Resentment poured out of Philip''s heart.


    He couldn''t help hating his father.


    Resenting his father - why start such a risky plan.


    Philip was not in favor of starting this plan with great benefits and risks.


    Even if they can successfully escape to the Lorraine Empire this time, the power and financial resources of their Ryan family will be seriously damaged.


    After all, the various industries of their Wren family were mainly concentrated in the British Empire.


    Fleeing to the Lorraine empire is tantamount to cutting off all their possessions in the britannian empire.


    After they fled to the Lorraine Empire, it would be quite good for their Rehn family to have one tenth of the original power.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before he went to panderagon, Kong Nan had arranged everything in advance. He not only bought off the owner of Leif City, but also the general of a stronghold on the southern front.


    At the same time, they also bought off a large number of garrison generals and officials of the Lorraine empire.


    Buy the master of Leif city - let them escape from Leif city smoothly when they escape.


    Bribe the guards of a stronghold on the southern front - let them pass through the stronghold that has been bribed by their Ryan family and enter the Lorraine Empire when they are about to escape.


    Bribe a large number of generals and officials of the Lorraine Empire - so that they can smoothly enter the borders of the Lorraine Empire and take root.


    Everything is going well.


    Philip led the motorcade out of Leif city.


    Successfully completed all the journey from Leif city to this stronghold.


    Finally, it passed through the stronghold of the southern front.


    Philip poked his head out of the window again.


    Looking at the horizon ahead, I was relieved.


    Murmured:


    "It''s time to reach the Lorraine empire... It''s time to be safe..."


    If they go a little further, they will see the defense line of the Lorraine Empire and enter the Lorraine empire.


    The heart that I was carrying was gradually put down at this time.


    Just then Philip heard a strange noise.


    It seems to be... The sound of horse hoofs on the ground.


    Philip, go.


    I saw a slight fire on the right side of their motorcade.


    Then, one after another, black Armored Cavalry held torches and emerged from the horizon.


    Then he rode towards them.


    Looking at the black Armored Cavalry running towards them, Philip felt his blood freeze at this moment.


    "Speed up! Run! Run! "


    Philip roared at the highest volume he could reach.


    But Philip''s efforts are doomed to be in vain.


    How can a carriage with heavy loads run faster than a light cavalry?


    In just a moment, Philip and they were surrounded.


    "Hold your hands!"


    Roared the leader of the black Armored Cavalry.


    "We are the border patrol of the British Empire!"


    "All of you stowaways get out of the car!"


    Stowaways - Philip, who had been a little fluke when he heard this word, turned white with a Shua.


    ¡ª¡ªStrange!


    Philip screamed in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so strange!


    ¡ª¡ªWhy is the border patrol here!


    ¡ª¡ªAt this time and in this place, there should be no border patrol!


    Philip has a strange illusion.


    He always felt that... The border patrol was like an ambush here early


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Rehn family sneaked into the Lorraine Empire at night, and all its main members were captured by the border patrol - the news spread all over the country at an extremely fast speed.


    After learning that the Ryan family wanted to smuggle into other countries, many people who knew what kind of crime the "crime of smuggling" was said with emotion - the Ryan family is over.


    The crime of smuggling - it was a felony in the British Empire.


    At present, the relationship between the British Empire and the main neighboring countries, especially the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire, is very poor.


    In order to prevent people from fleeing to other countries and strengthen the national strength of other countries, the British Empire always treated people who dared to smuggle seriously.


    The bigger the family property, the heavier the punishment.


    With the size of the Ryan family


    All the members of the clan headed by Kong Nan may have to die in prison.

 Chapter 1350

    When the soldiers went to catch Kong Nan, Kong Nan had disappeared without a trace.


    However, Ilsa had long expected this situation, so while asking the soldiers to catch Kong Nan, she also ordered the city to be closed, and no one was allowed to enter or leave the city.


    Just seal pandragon and find Kong Nan is only a matter of time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Click, click, click


    The sound of boots on the ground gradually disappeared.


    Listening to the sound of stepping on the ground, Kong Nan''s heart was gradually relieved.


    Kong Nan is now wrapping herself in a big black robe and hiding in a hidden alley.


    Until there was no more collision of armor and the sound of boots stepping on the ground outside the lane, Kong Nan dared to carefully put his head out and observe the movement outside the lane.


    Then he pulled his head back.


    ¡ª¡ªAsshole... Asshole!


    Kong Nan clenched her teeth and spewed out all the dirty words he could think of in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy!


    Kong Nan still feels in a trance.


    He couldn''t understand why Philip led the whole family to the Lorraine empire for no reason.


    I don''t understand why Philip was caught by the border patrol when he fled to the Lorraine empire.


    Normally, if they take the escape route they have designed, they should not be found by the border patrol team.


    The only explanation Kong Nan could think of was that they were framed.


    And to frame them - the whole britannian Empire, there may be only one force capable of doing this: the center of the britannian empire.


    As for why the central government suddenly framed them, Kong Nan could only think of one explanation - their plan to support Gail to ascend the throne as the new emperor was exposed.


    At the thought of this, a steady stream of cold sweat came out of him.


    Although konnan didn''t know how the Central Committee of the British Empire framed them, he knew - if he didn''t find a way, their Ryan family would be over.


    The central part of the britannian empire was successfully framed and seized their handle.


    "Illegal immigration" - this is a great handle.


    The center of the britannian Empire held such a fatal handle. If they don''t come up with some rescue strategies quickly, the name of their "Ryan family" will become history.


    But Kong Nan''s mind was blank.


    I can''t think of any tricks.


    If it had been a little fuss in the past, it could be settled with some money.


    But now it''s different.


    It''s not a little fuss now.


    The center of the British Empire now made it clear that it was to kill their Wren family.


    How could the center of the British Empire, which wanted to kill them, be dealt with by money alone.


    Kong Nan straightened out her thoughts.


    First of all, Kong Nan concluded that it was impossible to retreat from the crisis.


    At present, the best result is to let Ilsa forgive them and give them the lowest punishment possible.


    But the question is - what can Ilsa do to forgive them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kong Nan leaned back against the lane wall, squatted down, dipped her fingers in the sewage on the nearby ground, and then wrote with sewage on the stone brick floor in front of her - the way to let Ilsa forgive them.


    Looking at the line on the floor, Kong Nan thought.


    ¡ª¡ªIt must not be feasible to give Ilsa a gift.


    ¡ª¡ªIf Ilsa could be moved by property alone, she wouldn''t have taken so much trouble to frame us.


    ¡ª¡ªSince it is impossible to move Ilsa with material power, we can only use spiritual power


    ¡ª¡ªIf I go to intercede myself, it''s a question whether I can see Ilsa now.


    ¡ª¡ªEven if I did, my chances of successfully persuading Ilsa were almost zero.


    ¡ª¡ªYou have to find someone close to Ilsa


    ¡ª¡ªLet a person close to Ilsa say love, so as to maximize the probability of success


    ¡ª¡ªNow the people close to Ilsa are


    ¡ª¡ªEnly, Camille, Jacob, bancro, Su Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªDamn


    Kong Nan bit her teeth angrily.


    Anxious to cry.


    ¡ª¡ªI have almost no friendship with these people, and there is no way to ask them


    Before the idea completely passed through Kong Nan''s mind, Kong Nan felt a flash of lightning in her mind.


    He suddenly remembered that he had some relationship with someone close to Ilsa!


    It''s just... The relationship is... Subtle


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    A small party is being held at Su Cheng''s home tonight.


    Su Cheng, Alan, Carol, Eliza, DeLisa, Deng Jiaer and Vivian gathered together.


    This little party tonight was proposed by Su Cheng.


    When Su Cheng was not the head of Michael''s knights, the residence was a "family of four" - the home of Su Cheng, Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol.


    For a long time after moving to the north, the four of them still lived together.


    After Vivian came, the "family of four" briefly became a "family of five".


    Deng Jiaer and Vivian didn''t move out until Su Cheng got married.


    This residence is a place full of memories for Su Cheng, Alan, Deng Jiaer and Carol.


    The table was already full of exquisite delicacies cooked by Carol herself.


    Everyone sat around the table, waiting for Carol to bring the last few dishes.


    While waiting, Su Cheng and others chatted.


    The atmosphere is incomparably harmonious and warm.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    At present, Su Cheng, who is already in a high position in the central government, although he hates this sudden knock on the door, he is now forced to get used to it.


    Walk quickly to the door and open it.


    The person who knocked at the door was the bodyguard in charge of commanding all the bodyguards responsible for defending Su Cheng''s residence.


    "Your Excellency Colonel, how are you!"


    The bodyguard first saluted Su Cheng and then reported:


    "A very strange man wants to see you!"


    "Strange man?"


    Su Cheng frowned slightly.


    "Did he say who he was?"


    "He didn''t say!"


    Speaking of this, the captain of the bodyguard looked hesitant.


    "But... He said he was Miss Alan''s father..."


    Su Cheng was stunned for a while.


    After a few seconds, Su Cheng finally reacted.


    Su Cheng''s face darkened at an extremely frightening speed.


    "Drive him away... No! Catch him! "


    That guy is now a top-level wanted criminal in the British Empire - Su Cheng still knows this.


    Although Su Cheng doesn''t quite understand why the Ryan family suddenly sneaked into the Lorraine empire.


    But when he learned that the Wren family was smuggling to the Lorraine Empire and that the guy who was captured by the border patrol and remained in Pendragon was being wanted, he laughed and almost fell off his chair.

 Chapter 1351

    "Wait a minute, brother."


    Just then, Alan''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Su Cheng.


    Alan walked slowly to Su Cheng''s side without expression.


    "Let that man come."


    "But..."


    When Su Cheng was about to say something, Alan interrupted in advance:


    "I just want to see him too. Let that guy come over."


    Speaking of this, Alan paused.


    Then he smiled and added:


    "Brother, don''t worry. I''ve put down the previous things long ago."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng''s home, in the hall.


    A middle-aged man wrapped in a big black robe lay on the ground on all fours.


    This middle-aged man is konnan Ryan, the contemporary patriarch of the Ryan family, who is now wanted in the whole city.


    Alan''s face was expressionless.


    Su Cheng, Carol and Eliza looked ugly.


    Not long after Eliza married Su Cheng, Su Cheng told her about Alan''s relationship with the Ryan family.


    So looking at Kong Nan lying on the ground, Eliza couldn''t put on a good face.


    Only Deng Jiaer and Vivian looked at each other. I don''t know what kind of situation it is now.


    Because neither of them knows Alan''s life story.


    "Alan... I..."


    Kong Nan was about to say something in a cautious tone, and Alan said in a calm tone:


    "Long time no see, father."


    Alan''s "father" made Deng Jiaer and Vivian''s faces full of amazement and shock.


    "Father, you come to my house in the middle of the night." Alan''s tone was a little more sarcastic, "what are you going to do?"


    Kong Nan pursed her lips.


    He took a deep breath, buried his head, and pressed his forehead against the floor of the hall.


    "Alan, please! Please help me! Help our family! "


    "You have a great relationship with head Cheng! Please let Colonel Cheng plead with his majesty for us! "


    Kong Nan is desperate.


    At the moment when he was targeted and framed by the central government of the British Empire, the only way he can think of is to ask some people close to Ilsa to help them plead with Ilsa.


    Although there is a great possibility of failure in doing so, this is also Kong Nan who has stepped into a dead end and the only path with a little light of hope.


    Kong Nan, who is close to Ilsa, basically has no friendship with these people.


    Only - Su Cheng.


    Kong Nan has only a very delicate relationship with Su Cheng.


    Because his former daughter is now Su Cheng''s sister.


    Kong Nan is scared now.


    Although before launching the bold plan, Kong Nan was ready to fail and be targeted and hunted by the central government of the British Empire.


    But when the disaster really came, Kong Nan found that these psychological preparations he had made in advance did not work at all.


    Until this moment, Kong Nan finally realized a truth - it turned out that mankind always despised the power of crisis and the threat of death.


    Until the huge crisis is really coming and the threat of death is coming, mankind will know later, how terrible the feeling of crisis is, how terrible the feeling of death threat is, and how laughable the so-called "psychological preparation" they have made.


    Kong Nan''s hands trembled in fear.


    When she thought that she and her family would be thrown into prison, all her family''s property would be confiscated, and the name "Ryan family" would completely become history, Kong Nan was afraid that not only her hands but also her lips would tremble slightly.


    Under the influence of survival desire, Kong Nan has ignored everything.


    As long as he can survive and let his family survive, Kong Nan has ignored everything.


    Not even the skin.


    It was precisely because he did not even want his face that he dared to come to the "biological daughter" he had not seen for many years to catch the only life-saving straw he could catch at present.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... what a surprise."


    Looking at Kong Nan lying in front of her like a puppy, Alan whispered.


    "My father, who was once arrogant in front of me and used me as a slave, now lies on the floor in front of me and asks me to help him."


    "Alan!"


    Kong Nan''s tone had a little cry.


    "Sorry! I was wrong! "


    "I used to be a bastard!"


    "I have been deeply introspective! I''m sorry! "


    "Sorry!"


    Kong Nan pressed his forehead closer to the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... raise your head, father."


    Hearing Alan''s words, Kong Nan slowly raised her head with a look of hope.


    Alan looked down at Kong Nan and continued to say in a calm tone:


    "When I first learned that you had come to pandragon, I was actually hesitating."


    "Hesitated to find you."


    "After hesitating for several days, I gave up the idea of looking for you."


    "After all, it''s troublesome to find you. It''s not worth spending so much effort and time looking for you for the past."


    "I never thought - you came to the door yourself."


    "It''s not impossible for me to help you..."


    Alan''s words made Kong Nan''s dark eyes glow again.


    However¡ª¡ª


    "Do you think I would say that?!"


    Alan suddenly turned the conversation.


    Then he flew up and kicked Kong Nan on the chin.


    Because Kong Nan is lying on the floor in front of Alan, this angle and height are just suitable for Alan to kick him.


    Kong Nan, who was firmly kicked by Alan, flew up directly, crossed a beautiful parabola and hit the ground heavily.


    When he flew into the sky, blood and teeth splashed everywhere.


    According to Su Cheng''s visual inspection, more than half of Kong Nan''s teeth were kicked away.


    "Brother." Alan pointed to Kong Nan, who had fainted, "ask someone to take this guy away."


    "He should have died..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    "No, I''m trying so hard. He still has half his life. Let someone take him away quickly. It''s inconvenient to let such a large garbage lie on the ground. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the bodyguards dragged Kong Nan away and sent him to Baiyang palace, the party that had been suspended due to Kong Nan''s arrival resumed.


    But the atmosphere has become much more subtle than just now.


    Deng Jia''er and Wei Wei''an looked at each other. They wanted to say something to Alan, but they wanted to talk and stop.


    "If you two have any questions, just ask." Alan smiled helplessly at Deng Jiaer and Vivian, "you always look at me like this, which will make me feel very uncomfortable."


    Hearing Alan''s words, Deng Jiaer finally summoned up her courage.


    Asked Alan in a cautious tone:


    "Alan... What''s your relationship with that Konan Ryan...?"

 Chapter 1352

    "What I just called that guy should also reveal my relationship with that guy?"


    Alan''s tone was calm.


    "I have a father daughter relationship with him."


    "But - I''ve never seen him as a father."


    "That guy has never seen me as his daughter."


    "That guy is such a scum."


    Alan spat.


    "I used to call people as slaves. After they left doronde, they also ignored them. Now there is an accident and death, but I suddenly think of me."


    Alan picked up the juice next to him, took a sip and then said in a calm tone that seemed to be telling other people''s stories:


    "In dorlund, the Ryan family built a large underground arena."


    "It''s a place of entertainment frequented by rich people."


    "The most common game that rich people play in this underground arena is to send their own gladiators to gamble on high money or expensive rare goods to let each other''s gladiators duel in this underground arena."


    "The Ryan family has always lacked good gladiators."


    "Therefore, he has been defeated repeatedly in the underground arena."


    "In order to reverse this situation, konnan Ryan came up with a wonderful idea."


    "A long time ago, he started a potion formula by chance."


    "If pregnant women drink this magic medicine for a long time, the children born will have far more physical functions than ordinary people."


    "But the production cost of this magic medicine is quite high and the use conditions are quite harsh."


    "There is a very important material in the recipe of this magic medicine."


    "That''s the man''s blood."


    "What man''s blood was added to this potion at that time, so it must be taken by a woman with this man''s bone and blood to have efficacy."


    "And it''s not 100% effective. The success rate is probably only 10%


    "Those women who fail to exert their efficacy will die suddenly sooner or later."


    "In order to win in the underground arena, konnan Ryan decided to use this magic medicine to make a super warrior."


    "Konnan Ryan at that time was just in the most energetic and feminine period."


    "So he decided to use his own blood to create a super soldier. While enjoying the gentle countryside, he easily created a super soldier."


    "He kept feeding the women who were pregnant with his child to drink the potion."


    "But it has failed."


    "Never gave birth to the super warrior konnan Ryan wanted."


    "Until the 13th woman, a prostitute invited by Kong Nan, finally succeeded."


    "There was no discomfort, let alone sudden death. The prostitute successfully spent 10 months of pregnancy and gave birth to a girl."


    "That girl is me."


    "My mother used to sleep with konnan Ryan for money. After giving birth to me, she took a large sum of money given to him by konnan Ryan and flew away. Therefore, I still don''t know what my mother looks like or what her name is."


    "With the growth of age, my extraordinary physical ability is gradually revealed."


    "Ryan, who was so happy, immediately pushed me into the arena."


    "When I first boarded the underground arena, I was just over 8 years old."


    "I am a transformation man made by magic. Of course, those ordinary gladiators are not my opponents."


    "I helped the Ryan family win one underground duel after another and made a lot of money for konnan Ryan."


    "In order to make more money, Konan Ryan worked harder to instruct me and used me as a slave."


    "I''m getting tired of this kind of fighting and killing life."


    "I began to use all kinds of radical means to resist Konan Ryan."


    "Under my resistance, konnan Rehn finally made a compromise - as long as I played 108 games and brought 108 victories to the Rehn family in the underground arena, I will be free."


    "In order to be free, I worked hard to kill people in the underground arena."


    "Finally, when I was 11 years old, I played 108 games."


    "And konnan Ryan kept his promise and gave me freedom."


    "When I was free, I left dorlund."


    "While wandering aimlessly, I met Mr. Falk, who was in business at that time."


    "Then Mr. Falk took me to Elvin City, and then I met my brother."


    Alan used a calm tone from beginning to end.


    After saying his past, Alan picked up her juice again and moistened her dry tongue due to too much speech.


    Then she smiled at Deng Jiaer and Vivian, who had a complex face in front of her.


    "Although my past is indeed a little heavy, I put it all down."


    "I just kicked the bastard Kong Nan. Now their family will be severely punished for the crime of smuggling, so my resentment against him and his family has all disappeared."


    "That''s the end of the story telling session! Eat quickly! I''m starving!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, somewhere in a hidden small room.


    "Charles, you did a great job."


    Camille said with approval to the middle-aged man in front of him.


    If Kong Nan or Philip were present, he would be surprised to see the middle-aged man.


    Because this middle-aged man is Charles, a close confidant of konnando.


    Charles knelt on one knee in front of Camille without expression.


    After Camille''s praise fell, he said "you''ve praised me too much" in a tone that is neither salty nor light.


    Camille mentioned a large hand-held wooden box next to him and handed it to Charles.


    "This is the money agreed with you. Count it."


    "No need." Charles still said in a tone without any emotion, "I believe in the credibility of the central government of the British Empire. The central government of the British Empire will not even want to take this money."


    "Thank you for your trust." Camille smiled a few times and allowed Charles to leave first.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Guided by the waiter, Charles walked slowly out of this hidden little room in the white central palace.


    Charles carried the large wooden suitcase in his hand.


    It contains enough money for an ordinary family to spend for several lives.


    Charles only felt that the wooden box in his hand was heavy.


    Because the wooden case with too much money is really heavy.


    Because the wooden box with too much money was obtained by selling the Ryan family he had served for many years.


    Because the wooden box with too much money is his life-saving money.


    "Mary..."


    Charles whispered his daughter''s name at a volume that only he could hear.


    "Hold on for a while... Dad has the money to call the best doctor and use the best medicine for you..."

 Chapter 1353

    As Alan said, she took back her strength when she kicked Kong Nan out, so Kong Nan had half his life left.


    Kong Nan, who had only half his life left, was also successfully taken into custody by the soldiers.


    Soon, the punishment of the Ryan family was issued - Kong Nan, the patriarch, was sentenced to 15 years'' imprisonment, while his eldest son Philip was sentenced to 10 years'' imprisonment.


    The rest of the main family members are sentenced to different penalties according to their age and status in the family.


    In addition to putting the main family members in prison, all the family property will also be confiscated.


    Such punishment is worse than killing them directly.


    The crime of illegal immigration was a felony in the British Empire. If a big family like the Ryan family even committed illegal immigration, it will be severely punished.


    So few people were surprised that the Ryan family received such punishment.


    Many people applauded.


    After all, the Ryan family is destined to have a grudge against many people and forces.


    In addition to confiscating all the property of the Ryan family, illegal industries such as dollund''s underground arena were also banned.


    Ilsa not only avenged her father, but also added a large amount of income to the central government.


    It took the central government a full month to liquidate all the properties of the Ryan family and send them to the state treasury.


    It is estimated that adding up all the property of the Ryan family is equal to the financial revenue of the British Empire for almost two years.


    With such a large sum of money in the central government, the reconstruction work, the restoration and strengthening of the military''s combat effectiveness, the exploration of the new world and so on have also accelerated


    Why did the Wren family, who covered the sky with only one hand in the British Empire, sneak into the Lorraine empire for no reason?


    People expressed their own opinions and opinions.


    Only Ilsa and Camille know the specific course and reason of the matter.


    Even enli, who helped Ilsa and hid Gail''s body, didn''t know why the Ryan family smuggled the family for no reason.


    Ilsa planned this huge drama that killed the Ryan family.


    First, cover up Gail''s death and let the Ryan family know that Gail is dead.


    Then secretly layout.


    Ilsa and Camille acted separately.


    Ilsa casually pulled a reason and asked Kong nan to come to the banquet.


    At the banquet, he suddenly proposed to exchange gifts and took the lead in giving extremely valuable gifts.


    With the merchant nature of Kong Nan, after receiving such a valuable gift, he will not give a high-grade return gift.


    Anything is OK, as long as you can get some things that Kong Nan carries with him.


    It would be even better if what he got was something Kong Nan had carried for many years.


    Camille is responsible for secretly buying konnan''s confidants.


    Under the attack of money, someone can always win.


    Charles, a confidant of konnan who was in urgent need of money, was bought by Camille.


    After Ilsa got konnan''s belongings, she asked Charles to take konnan''s belongings to Leif city as soon as possible.


    Let Charles take konnan''s belongings and Tell Philip of Leif city that the plan failed and fled to the Lorraine empire.


    While Charles went to Leif City, he also sent heralds to the southern front to inform the generals of the southern front to strictly guard the line of defense and prepare for the arrest of large-scale illegal immigrants.


    In fact, there are only a few roads suitable for a large number of people to sneak across, so it is more convenient to guard them.


    Following his father''s confidants for many years, he took his father''s belongings for many years to find himself - Philip believed Charles''s lie, led the whole family to flee south to the Lorraine Empire, and then was captured by the border patrol who had guarded all the main roads long ago.


    Even if he had been sent to prison, Kong Nan still didn''t know why Philip fled south to the Lorraine empire for no reason.


    Because under Ilsa''s intentional arrangement, his prison is not the same as Philip''s prison.


    He didn''t even have a chance to question Philip why he did it.


    If he wants to know what the reason is, he will have to wait 15 years.


    Until then, he had the opportunity to ask Philip what was wrong at that time.


    As long as he can live to that time.


    Ilsa didn''t tell anyone how she dealt with the Ryan family.


    Under Ilsa''s order, Camille kept his mouth shut and was ready to bring the matter into the coffin.


    Ilsa didn''t want to tell everyone the truth because she didn''t want people to know that her father wanted to poison her.


    Not only did she hide the truth about the collapse of the Ryan family, but Ilsa also hid the truth about her father''s death.


    After konnan and others were arrested, Ilsa announced to the whole country that Gail Augustus, the Regent of the British Empire and her father, had died of illness.


    The whole country was in an uproar as soon as the news came out.


    The "Gaelic" ministers headed by Alfred felt that Gaelic''s death was too strange, so they went up to Ilsa and asked Ilsa.


    Ilsa ignored all these people''s inquiries.


    It has only been announced that Gail has died of stomach disease and has been buried safely.


    The chefs of Baiyang palace were trembling when they learned that Gail died of stomach disease, for fear that Ilsa would blame them.


    But Ilsa did not blame them.


    On the contrary, she met them in person and comforted them with good words, saying that she would not blame them.


    The chefs of the Baiyang palace were moved to tears one by one.


    In the Baiyang palace, the reputation of Ilsa''s "good heart" has spread.


    For this good name, Ilsa can only smile helplessly.


    She knew she didn''t let go of the cooks because of her kindness.


    But because Gail didn''t die of stomach disease at all and these chefs were innocent, Ilsa didn''t blame these chefs.


    While gaining the reputation of "good heart", Ilsa also gained an... Extremely bad reputation - patricide.


    The bad name was widely spread in the market and among some ministers who supported Gail.


    Because Gail died so strangely.


    He died of illness for no reason.


    So some people speculate that Gail was killed by Ilsa.


    Because Ilsa was afraid that Gail would take her throne.


    So he poisoned Gail, and then pretended that Gail was dead because of his illness.


    This argument is well founded, and many people believe it.


    Gradually, the evil celebrity of "patricide" spread more and more widely.


    From Pendragon to other cities.


    At this rate, I''m afraid Ilsa''s bad reputation will spread all over the country in a short time.


    Ilsa naturally knew that she had got such a baseless reputation... It can even be said that the facts were completely reversed.


    However, Ilsa just laughed off her bad reputation.


    One is that she doesn''t have the spare time and energy to deal with it now.


    Second, because Ilsa was ready to bear a worse reputation than this when she decided to recover the feudal land and build a plantation.

 Chapter 1354

    After the fall of the Ryan family, Ilsa held a small banquet in the Baiyang palace to entertain the civil and military officials of the central government.


    Although the banquet was nominally just an ordinary banquet held by Ilsa on a whim, it was actually a celebration.


    Celebrate success, avenge Gail and uproot the Ryan family.


    But only Ilsa and Camille knew the real swimsuit of the host party.


    To help her father take revenge and make the country earn a lot of money - these happy things add up to make Ilsa very happy.


    Because she was so happy, Ilsa even drank at the party.


    Because of her young age, Elsa didn''t usually drink much, so she didn''t drink much. She blushed before drinking a few glasses of wine.


    Knowing that she was admonished by Camille, Jacob, bancro and others, Ilsa finally put it down and stopped drinking.


    However, she stopped the rescue at this time. It was obviously a little late. Ilsa was a little drunk at this time.


    "Your majesty! Thanks to your wise leadership and notification, China has recovered from the trauma of last year''s war at an amazing speed... "


    ¡­¡­


    From time to time at the banquet, some greasy ministers got up and flattered Ilsa.


    In ordinary times, these ministers who are good at flattering are very annoying.


    However, at the banquet, these flattering ministers also played a positive role, making the whole banquet more lively.


    Ilsa''s brain was not quite clear because she was a little drunk.


    After hearing the flattery of these ministers, Ilsa smiled and then said:


    "It''s not all my credit that the Empire has now... It''s also your blessing..."


    "At the same time, I also entrusted the blessing of... That set of books..."


    Hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng, sitting not far from Ilsa, raised his eyebrows.


    Ilsa went on to say:


    "That set of books... Is really a good set of books... Records a lot of interesting stories..."


    "After reading that set of books... The skill of governing the country... Will certainly rise..."


    Ilsa''s words aroused the interest of many ministers in the banquet hall. Ministers asked what Ilsa was.


    "Your Majesty." Bancro first asked, "what book is it? It''s so powerful. Can I see it later? "


    But Ilsa stopped talking about this topic.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ilsa struggled to get up from the bed with her head as if it were about to explode.


    Ilsa is finally experiencing the power of the road hangover.


    Ilsa now felt that she was about to break into several pieces with a headache.


    But she is the emperor after all.


    He was the emperor of the British Empire.


    No matter how hard, tired, or even about to explode, she must deal with today''s state affairs - this is the duty of Ilsa, the emperor of the British Empire.


    So she held herself up and walked slowly into the study to deal with today''s state affairs with Camille.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, your majesty." Camille smiled bitterly at Ilsa, "it looks like you have a bad hangover..."


    "Yes..." Ilsa replied with a bitter smile, "I really drank too much last night... I didn''t say any nonsense after I got drunk last night?"


    "No, no nonsense."


    Camille suddenly remembered something, so he paused.


    He then added:


    "Although you didn''t say anything nonsense, your majesty said something very interesting."


    Camille repeated in brief what Ilsa said last night.


    After learning that she had said such a thing last night, Ilsa was stunned and then said with a bitter smile:


    "It seems... It''s quite easy to talk nonsense when you''re drunk - it''s true."


    "So --" Camille asked, "doesn''t that set of books exist?"


    "No, it exists."


    "It''s just -- it''s not that magical."


    "That set of books does record many interesting stories."


    "If you study it carefully, you can really gain a lot."


    "But - after reading it, the ability to govern the country will greatly increase. This is really ridiculous."


    "After all - books are just books after all."


    Then Ilsa smiled meaningfully.


    "Don''t be too superstitious about the power of books."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheng, you got up so early today."


    Carol, who was preparing today''s breakfast in the kitchen, looked surprised at Su Cheng who had just entered the kitchen.


    "Yes."


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "Maybe it was because I went to bed earlier last night."


    After that, Su Cheng went to Carol''s side and helped Carol cook today''s breakfast - bread.


    Su Cheng occasionally helps Carol prepare meals like he does now.


    Just as they were busy, Carol suddenly broke the silence:


    "Cheng... Should I not recommend Camille from the beginning..."


    Su Cheng was surprised.


    Turn your head and look at Carol with a lost color on the front.


    "In recent months, I have been listening to people around me - Camille is a very cruel person..."


    "She did many... Cruel things..."


    "I recommend Camille... Is it wrong..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng took back his eyes after glancing at Carol.


    "Don''t feel remorse, Carol."


    Su Cheng whispered.


    "You just provided a reference."


    "I am the one who finally decides whether to introduce Camille to his majesty."


    "It is your majesty who decides whether to use Camille."


    "If Camille has really done a lot of wrong things, it is Ilsa and I who are responsible for it."


    "Not just you who provided an opinion."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng changed into a half joking tone.


    "If someone really comes to you about Camille, you don''t have to worry."


    "I''ll use the order of Michael to drive away all those who come to trouble you."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, the color of loss on Carol''s face faded.


    "Cheng, thank you..."


    Before Carol could finish her thanks, her face suddenly changed.


    He quickly raised his right hand to cover his mouth and rushed to the nearby trash can.


    "Oh! Vomit! "


    Then he began to retch violently.


    Startled, Su Cheng hurried to Carol''s side, stroked Carol''s back and asked in a hurry:


    "Carol, what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort? "


    Carol''s retching came and went quickly.


    Looking at Carol wiping her mouth, Su Cheng suddenly realized something.


    "Carol, you shouldn''t..."


    After wiping his mouth clean, Carol smiled gently and apologetically at Su Cheng.


    "Sorry, Cheng."


    "It seems that it''s going to bother you to think about your child''s name again."

 Chapter 1355

    2 years later¡ª¡ª


    January 31, 298 BC.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, somewhere in the suburbs¡ª¡ª


    Ilsa - 15 years old.


    Ilsa, now a successful adult, was standing in front of a tombstone on the outskirts of pandragon.


    Next to the tombstone, there is a smaller tombstone.


    The person buried under this tombstone is Ilsa''s father Gail.


    The smaller tombstone next to it buries Ilsa''s biological mother who died of dystocia when Ilsa was born.


    For these royal family members, there is no special cemetery for their burial.


    So for these royal family members, they usually bury wherever they like.


    Ilsa''s biological mother died of dystocia when Ilsa was born.


    After Ilsa''s biological mother died, she was buried under a big tree on the outskirts of pandragon.


    Under this big tree is the place where Ilsa''s biological mother and Ilsa''s biological father Gail met for the first time.


    Two years ago, after Gail died and uprooted the Ryan family, Ilsa buried Gail''s body next to her biological mother''s grave.


    Over the past two years, Ilsa has come here from time to time to visit her biological father and mother.


    It''s snowing now.


    Ilsa tightened her tight cloak, which was specially used to keep out the snow.


    Then he raised his hand and gently brushed the snow off Gail''s tombstone.


    When erecting a tombstone for Gail, the producer responsible for making Gail''s tombstone asked Ilsa what kind of epitaph to write for Gail.


    Gail never told Ilsa what epitaphs he planned to engrave on his tombstone after his death.


    Although Gail never told Ilsa what he had engraved on the tombstone, Ilsa could roughly guess what epitaph Gail would want to leave for herself.


    Therefore, after hearing this question from the gravestone producer, Ilsa without thinking, wrote the epitaph given to her father and to be engraved on her father''s gravestone:


    [if there is a next life, I would like to be a person who is no longer bound and tortured by the so-called "meaning of life]


    Gravestone producer... No, it should be said that everyone except Camille was confused about the epitaph written by Ilsa for Gail and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Ilsa did not explain what the epitaph meant.


    After cleaning Gail and his mother''s tombstone, Ilsa looked at Gail''s tombstone.


    Recalling the past with Gail.


    Remembering what Gail said to her before he died.


    "You must... Realize your grandfather''s wish to make the British Empire prosperous."


    "Also achieve the goal I have been striving for since I was a child - to become a qualified emperor of the British Empire."


    Gail''s words still echo clearly in Ilsa''s mind.


    The tone, intonation and speed of these two sentences... Ilsa still remembers them clearly.


    "Father... Don''t worry..."


    Ilsa whispered.


    "I will certainly realize grandpa''s wish to make the British Empire prosperous."


    Naturally hanging hands, tightly clenched together.


    "You will certainly achieve the goal you have been striving for since childhood and become a qualified emperor of the British Empire."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then changed to a decisive tone.


    "I not only want to be a qualified emperor."


    "We should also become the first emperor in history to attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms and unify the whole continent!"


    "Father, please watch!"


    "I am about to take the first step of unifying the whole continent!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After talking to her father, Ilsa walked slowly back to her car.


    Camille had been standing beside her car, waiting for Ilsa''s return.


    After boarding the carriage with Camille one after another, he asked the coachman to return to pandragon and Baiyang palace.


    When the carriage rattled them back to the Baiyang palace, Ilsa asked Kamil:


    "Camille, what about the discussion between the general staff and the general logistics department?"


    "Can China be ready to attack and destroy the Lorraine empire before the weather gets warmer?"


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Camille immediately replied.


    "I just went to the general staff and General Logistics Department to meet with Commander Cheng and chief Humphrey."


    "They both said - no problem at all."


    Speaking of this, Camille''s eyes burst out cold light.


    "Your Majesty, the time to attack and destroy the Lorraine empire... Is ripe!"


    *******


    Volume 9 "martial arts in the world" -- the end!


    *******


    *******


    Volume 10 preview of the virgin of national salvation:


    ¡­¡­


    "The Lorraine empire will be destroyed by one woman and saved by another woman."


    ¡­¡­


    "The survival of the Lorraine Empire depends on -- Orleans!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Your majesty!" Meng de said anxiously, "if you want to become the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, you must have the rank of Marshal!"


    "Then let that El be Marshal!"


    ¡­¡­


    "That..."


    El raised his hand and scratched his hair with a helpless face.


    Then he looked at his generals seriously and said:


    "We are going to fight a battle next, which is also a very important battle."


    "To a certain extent, it also affects China''s future national games."


    "But we don''t need to be nervous."


    "You just need to calm down and listen to my command."


    "Just calm down and listen to me -"


    El''s mouth tilted slightly.


    Pitch up.


    "We will be invincible!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Play the Musketeers march!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Rangers of the prairie people pressed against the Hiram army with the momentum of mountain collapse and tsunami.


    El looked at the army of grassland people approaching at a fast speed without expression.


    Then, in a calm tone, he ordered the Musketeers:


    "Raise your gun!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Orleans has not yet fallen! Ask for help! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Are all the Knights of the Michael order fools?"


    As soon as the voice of the knight of the Rachel Knights fell, it immediately ignited the anger of another knight of the Michael knights in the tent.


    "How dare you call us fools?" The knight of the order of Michael, whose anger was ignited, roared, "in my opinion! You Knights of the Rachel order are fools! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Please let her be the general marshal of our army!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Break up the alliance between the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire? No, that''s not enough! "


    Camille paused, then at the highest volume he could reach, and then shouted to everyone in the chamber:


    "We will not only break up the alliance between the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire!"


    "And form a new alliance with the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Form a ''Bush alliance''! Fight the Frankish empire with the Holy Hiran empire! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Together with the Helan army led by El, attack the Frankish empire..."


    Su Cheng sighed.


    "I feel more and more that El and I have a very strange fate..."


    "Unexpectedly, I still have a day to cooperate with EL and form a coalition with the troops led by el..."

 Chapter 1356

    (Note: Keller''s memoirs are written in the first person from the perspective of Keller)


    *******


    April 4, 287 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    I, Carol, am 14 years old.


    "Carol, this is my home and where you will live later."


    Mr. Falk introduced me warmly to the luxurious mansion in front of him.


    How big and luxurious - that''s my first feeling when I saw Mr. Falk''s residence.


    He disagreed with his father, so he had a big quarrel with his father and decided to run away from home. Not long after leaving home, he met Mr. Falk, who was just running to the north to do business.


    Because of my excellent cooking, Mr. Falk, who has the quirk of "like adoption and have all kinds of abilities", invited me to live in his house.


    I was just homeless, so I followed Mr. Falk south to Elvin City, Mr. Falk''s headquarters, and prepared to stay in Mr. Falk''s residence.


    The above is my life experience in the past few months.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Falk''s residence is very large. In order to cater to his own preferences, he opened many rooms in the residence for people with various abilities like me.


    The room I was assigned to is not big or small. I think other people''s rooms should be similar to mine.


    There should be a lot of furniture, such as beds, tables, chairs, mirrors, bedding... There is no shortage of things necessary for life.


    I picked up the mirror on the table.


    The mirror reflected a lovely face.


    When I was still living in my hometown, some boys in the village suddenly ran over and said they liked me.


    Very few people even said they wanted to marry me.


    I didn''t realize that I was cute before. I didn''t realize that my face was cute until many boys from the same village and other villages came and told me they liked me.


    And for these boys who keep saying they like me, of course - I refuse them all.


    There are also some handsome men among these boys.


    But I''m just not interested in them.


    My mother once asked me what kind of boy I like.


    I didn''t answer my mother''s question at that time.


    Because I don''t know what the answer is.


    I touched my short water blue hair, which was equal to my chin, and then sighed.


    It must be false to say that you are not afraid when you come to this strange environment without relatives.


    Can I live here?


    Can I find friends?


    Will I be bullied by people here?


    These problems have been bothering me lately.


    Knock knock knock knock knock knock at the door.


    Who -- I opened the door with this question.


    Outside the door, there were three girls a little older than me.


    "Hello ~ ~"


    The head of the three girls had long red hair.


    But it looks ordinary.


    It should be said that these three people are ordinary in appearance.


    "Are you new?"


    The red haired girl asked me enthusiastically.


    "Ah, yes..."


    I turned my tongue because I was not used to speaking britannian.


    "My name is Carol cook. From today on, I will officially stay here. "


    "Hello ~ ~" the red haired girl continued in her warm tone, "my name is Harriet. The three of us, like you, were adopted by Mr. Falk."


    "My name is Jima."


    "My name is Jennifer."


    The two girls standing behind Harriet also introduced themselves one by one.


    "After learning that a new person came today, the three of us immediately came to see what the new person looked like."


    Harriet patted her chest and looked relieved.


    "It''s great. The newcomer is a lovely girl, not a disagreeable smelly boy."


    "Carol, it''s almost time for lunch now. If it''s convenient for you, would you like to have lunch with us? We can also take you to familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. "


    "Well! I have time! "


    I agreed to Harriet''s invitation without hesitation.


    I was worried that I had no relatives or friends in this place. Someone - and a girl took the initiative to invite me to dinner.


    Unless my head is pinched by the door, I will refuse the invitation of these three people.


    I followed Harriet and walked outside the mansion.


    Along the way, Harriet introduced me to some rules of living here.


    "Carol, remember, don''t take the initiative to ask others what your abilities are."


    "Hey? Why? " I asked Harriet.


    "You should also know - Mr. Falk, he likes to adopt people with all kinds of talents."


    "There are many people with... Strange talents."


    "Some people are ashamed to say what their talents are."


    "So over time, we can''t take the initiative to ask what other people''s talents are - this rule has become a hidden rule here."


    "No matter how rebellious people are, they will abide by this customary rule."


    "After all, if you violate this rule, you will be despised and despised by everyone. No matter how arrogant you are, you don''t want to be despised and despised by everyone."


    "So it is..." I nodded and silently remembered Harriet''s words.


    I felt lucky in my heart - if Harriet hadn''t told me this rule in time, I might have violated this unspoken rule in a muddle.


    "Harriet, thank you for telling me this."


    I thanked Harriet from the bottom of my heart.


    "You''re welcome." Harriet smiled, "after all, from now on, we will be a family..."


    Before Harriet had finished her words, she suddenly paused.


    Then he murmured softly:


    "I ran into him..."


    He?


    I looked forward in doubt.


    In front of us, a famous teenager with black hair and black pupils, who should be about the same age as me, came towards us.


    Harriet, it seemed that they had deliberately avoided the dark haired boy and leaned towards the edge of the corridor.


    I didn''t know why. I had to stick to the corridor with Harriet.


    When I was about to pass the black haired boy, I deflected my eyes slightly and threw curious eyes at the black haired boy.


    Maybe it''s because I think my face is raw. The black haired boy is also slightly deflecting his eyes and moving his eyes directly in front to my face.


    I collided with his eyes in mid air.


    This man... Looks good - this is my initial impression of the black haired boy.


    After I collided with the black haired boy''s eyes in mid air, my heart beat faster.


    After passing us, the black haired boy took back his eyes and no longer looked at me with a curious look.


    Until the black haired boy passed me, I subconsciously turned back and let my eyes chase the back of the black haired boy.

 Chapter 1357

    "Ha..."


    Until the dark haired boy went away, Harriet breathed a sigh.


    "What bad luck... I met Su Cheng..."


    "Su Cheng?" I asked, "is that the man''s name?"


    "Well, yes." Harry nodded. "It is said that he is the descendant of some ethnic minority, so his appearance and name are somewhat different from ours."


    "Ethnic minorities..." I muttered, "no wonder they look a little different from us..."


    "Carol, when you live here, remember to stay away from Su Cheng."


    "Hey? Why? "


    "Because that Su Cheng is a freak."


    Harriet continued in a somewhat resentful tone.


    "It''s always weird. I don''t know what he''s thinking."


    "Last year, Su Cheng inexplicably went to trouble and fought with a gang of gangsters."


    "Those gangsters have a full seven people. Where does Su Cheng have the confidence to beat seven people?"


    "If the garrison soldiers of Elvin city didn''t arrive in time, Su Cheng might be killed by the seven gangsters."


    "Finally, Mr. Falk took a lot of effort to get Su Cheng out of prison."


    "As for the seven gangsters, they don''t have such good luck."


    "The seven gangsters don''t know what to think. It''s just a fight with Su Cheng. They set fire to a house while fighting."


    "Arson is a felony. It is said that the seven gangsters have been sentenced to several years'' imprisonment. I don''t know when these seven people will be released."


    I didn''t expect that the handsome man who just passed me has such a history.


    Looking at his white appearance and tall posture, I thought he was a very gentle man.


    Unexpectedly, he was a barbarian who would take the initiative to find people to fight.


    The last thing I like is rude people.


    I was just attracted by Su Cheng''s appearance, and I had some good feelings for him. At this time, I cut a lot


    At the same time, he was a little more afraid of the black haired boy named Su Cheng.


    This black haired boy named Su Cheng has become a barbarian who can find people to fight in groups in my mind.


    I just want to stay away from the barbarian in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a twinkling of an eye, I had lived in Falk''s house for a week.


    I had a good week.


    I get along with Harriet better and better, and I gradually take Harriet as my friend.


    There have been no strange people or things in the past week.


    Mr. Falk is having a small party this evening.


    Mr. Falk likes to hold banquets. He will open banquets in three or two days to entertain everyone in the house.


    This is the first party I have attended since I came to Mr. Falk''s residence.


    So I''m looking forward to the party,


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "How rich..."


    There are many long tables on the banquet hall.


    The long table was full of food.


    For the first time, I saw so many delicious foods in one room at the same time.


    Once again, I felt how amazing Mr. Falk''s financial resources were.


    There are not only a lot of delicious food, but also a lot of drinks and drinks.


    Looking at the pile of wine, I consciously walked away.


    I know how bad I drink.


    In order not to get drunk in public, I resolutely stayed away from all the drinks.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While eating the cake silently, I looked at the noisy center of the banquet hall in front of me and the people who were looking for each other''s acquaintances to chat with each other. A faint feeling of loneliness flooded into my heart.


    Harriet and the three of them were tired of attending such parties for a long time, so none of them came to the party tonight.


    Mr. Falk''s banquets are very free. You can choose whether to attend or not according to your mood.


    Harriet, the three of them, are the only three I can talk to at present.


    As soon as the three of them were away, I fell into the dilemma of having no one to talk to.


    In order to hide the embarrassment that I didn''t have a conversation object, I kept walking around each long table and tasting every plate of delicious food on the long table.


    Just then, a strange young voice sounded beside me:


    "Sister, are you new here?"


    The sudden sound made me turn my head in a hurry.


    The speaker is a lovely girl with brown hair and green pupils.


    "Well, yes." I quickly smiled politely, "I''m Carol cook, who just moved here a week ago. Little sister, what about you? "


    As I said this, I thought to myself that there were such young guests in Mr. Falk''s residence


    From the appearance, the little girl with brown hair and green pupils is about 12 or 3 years old.


    "My name is Alan." The little sister smiled brightly. "She moved here last autumn."


    After that, my little sister, Alan, stretched out her young hand to me.


    What a lovely little girl


    As I thought, I stretched out my hand and held Alan''s hand tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan has been talking to me.


    And I am also happy to chat and pass the time with Alan in the current dilemma of no communication object.


    "Carol, you speak with a strong accent."


    "Well..." I smiled helplessly, "my family and I have moved from the holy Helan Empire, so my mother tongue is Helan. Because there are few opportunities to speak Britannia in my hometown, my Britannia has always been very bad..."


    Britannia is terrible - it''s the problem that has bothered me most since I ran away from home.


    When I used to live in my hometown, I never realized the problem of my poor britannian speaking.


    Because the villagers in their hometown have the same bad britannian language.


    Until I went out of my hometown, I was surprised that my so-called "Britannia" was actually a product of neither Hiran nor Britannia.


    When I first ran away from home, people could hardly understand my britannian language.


    Although it''s a little better now, my britannian still has a strong accent that makes others uncomfortable.


    I thought Alan mentioned my accent to make fun of me.


    However - No.


    Alan seemed to be just curious about why my accent was so strong. After knowing what the reason was, she didn''t ask any more questions, but quickly changed a new topic.


    "Ah..." Alan glanced unhappily. "My brother is really."


    "I''m bored reading in my room and don''t come to the party. Is the book so good?"


    Alan''s words aroused my interest.


    "Alan, you have another brother?"

 Chapter 1358

    "Yes."


    Alan nodded hard.


    "Yes. He is my only relative at present. "


    The only family member


    I feel that I learned something very sad by accident


    In order not to make the atmosphere sad, I immediately asked:


    "Alan, what kind of person is your brother?"


    I asked, imagining Alan''s brother.


    Alan is very cute, so her brother should also be very handsome.


    Maybe like Alan, he has brown hair and green pupils like emeralds.


    "Well..." Alan said after pondering for a moment, "he is... A very smart, gentle and handsome man."


    "Smart, gentle and handsome..."


    As I muttered, I enriched my imagination of Alan''s brother¡ª¡ª


    He has brown hair and green pupils, intellectual temperament, gentle treatment, excellent conversation and very good appearance.


    I suddenly wanted to see Alan''s brother.


    Just listening to Alan''s description, I have a strong interest in this unmasked "Alan''s brother".


    It''s a pity - listening to Alan''s grumbling just now, her brother doesn''t seem to be here now.


    This makes me feel a burst of regret.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies when chatting with people.


    Originally, I thought it was a long banquet, but now I just think it will end in a twinkling of an eye.


    Alan and I are not in the same direction, but there is a way in common, so Alan and I walk side by side in this common corridor.


    "Thank you, Alan."


    Walking side by side in this common corridor, I sincerely thank my new friends tonight.


    "Thank you for chatting with me tonight. Without you, I really don''t know how to spend this lonely party."


    "Don''t be polite to me."


    Alan, who was obviously a child, waved his hand like an adult.


    "When I first came here, I was also very lonely."


    Alan whispered, with a look of remembrance on his face.


    "No relatives, no friends."


    "When I was loneliest and most helpless, someone helped me."


    "So - I know what it feels like when I''m lonely and helpless."


    "It''s also very clear what kind of mood it is when you get assistance from others when you are lonely and helpless."


    "When I saw Carol alone in the banquet hall just now, I couldn''t help thinking of me when I first came here."


    "So I want to talk to you so that the feeling of getting help from others that once warmed me can also appear in Carol."


    "Carol, if you have any questions, you can come to me at any time."


    Speaking of this, Alan and I had just reached the fork in the corridor.


    "Then - see you later."


    Alan waved to me and turned into the corridor on the right.


    And I stood in the same place and looked at Alan''s back gradually away.


    What a good boy - this was the only thought in my heart after hearing Alan''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Meeting such a good child as Alan makes me feel good now.


    At the same time, he became more curious about Alan''s brother.


    Alan is such a clever and gentle child. What''s her brother like?


    The curiosity in my heart became stronger, and the mood of wanting to see Alan''s brother became stronger.


    Because I was in a good mood, I hummed a brisk tune and walked slowly on the way back to my room.


    However, just then - I encountered a sudden change.


    When I was only about twenty steps away from my door, the crooked figure suddenly appeared in my field of vision.


    I stared at him - he was a drunkard.


    I''m not very old. I''m only a few years older than me.


    It seems that he had just attended the party and drank too much at the party.


    Stay away from him.


    The people in my hometown are all hirans who moved south from the Holy Hiran Empire, so almost everyone in my hometown is good at wine.


    So I especially understand how difficult it is for such drunken people.


    So I just want to stay away from this drunk.


    The drunkard was on my way back to my room, so it was impossible to bypass. I could only stick my body on the wall farthest away from him as far as possible and pass the drunkard as far away from him as possible.


    However... Just as I was going to stick it on the wall and brush with the drunkard, the drunkard suddenly noticed me.


    After seeing me... Or my lovely face, the drunkard''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Excuse me... Who are you..."


    The drunkard leaned against me while burping.


    "What about the fresh face I haven''t seen... You look so cute..."


    I hate drunks.


    Because drunk people always say something very impolite and do something very annoying.


    I tried to resist the disgust and unhappiness in my heart, and was ready to speed up my steps and quickly bypass the drunkard.


    However - the drunk man''s strength, which was still shaking just now, suddenly rushed at me.


    I gave a cry of surprise and then quickly retreated a few steps.


    Fortunately, I responded in time, otherwise I would have been directly knocked down by the drunkard just now.


    The drunk threw himself into the air and fell directly at my feet in front of me.


    The drunkard was not angry because he had just thrown himself into the air.


    Instead, he looked at my shoes with interest.


    "Your shoes are so small... Your feet are so cute... Can I touch your feet..."


    After that, the drunkard held out his hand and wanted to grab my shoes directly.


    I hurried back a few steps.


    I can''t stand this wretched drunkard.


    I don''t know whether this drunk is so obscene because he is already so obscene, or because he is so obscene after he is drunk. In short, I just want him to disappear from my vision quickly.


    While the drunkard was still lying on the ground, I was ready to bypass him directly, and then hurried back to my room.


    However, just as I passed him, the drunk still lying on the ground suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed my wrist.


    "You let go!" I said angrily.


    However, the drunkard not only did not let go, but also increased his strength.


    "I won''t let go... Unless you give me your shoes and socks now..."


    I''ll give you my shoes and socks now!


    As I thought about it, I bit my teeth and was ready to fly and kick the drunkard in the face.


    Physically, if I want to fight, I shouldn''t be the opponent of this drunkard.


    But now there are only me and the drunkard in this corridor, so the only person I can rely on is myself.


    I moved my right ankle, ready to aim at the drunkard''s face and kick directly to let him know that my shoes and socks smell of blood.


    Just as my right foot was about to lift up, a strange male voice suddenly sounded from behind me.

 Chapter 1359

    "Wow! What a big dog! "


    As soon as the strange male voice fell, I heard footsteps approaching here quickly.


    I followed the prestige, and then I couldn''t help opening my eyes slightly in surprise.


    The owner of this strange male voice is Su Cheng who accidentally passed by in the corridor a week ago.


    Because his appearance, name and past deeds have left a deep impression on me, I still remember his name clearly until now.


    Su Cheng showed exaggerated surprise when he hurried to the drunkard holding my wrist.


    "Eh? It''s not a dog! It''s Benson! "


    "Sorry, I thought it was a male dog in estrus and pestering the girl when I looked from a distance. Now I looked closer and found it was Benson you. I''m really sorry."


    Even I could hear it - it was more a mockery than an apology.


    The drunkard called "Benson" by Su Cheng could hear Su Cheng mocking him even when he was drunk.


    "You bastard!!"


    With a sharp roar, the drunkard quickly got up from the ground, grabbed Su Cheng''s collar with one hand and raised the other hand high, posing as if he wanted to hit Su Cheng hard on the face.


    I screamed softly and wanted to come forward to help Su Cheng.


    However - later developments far exceeded my tone.


    Facing Benson, who was holding his fist high in front of him, Su Cheng neither hid nor flashed.


    Nor did he raise his fists for defense or attack one step ahead.


    But the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a meaningful smile.


    He asked Su Cheng in a calm tone:


    "What? Do you want to fight with me? "


    Su Cheng''s words seem to have some magic.


    After it reached Benson''s ears, Benson''s action gave a sudden pause.


    I watched Benson''s face change rapidly.


    It''s like being afraid of something.


    Benson, with a complex look and expression on his face, slowly released Su Cheng''s collar.


    "Su Cheng." Benson said in a vicious tone, "remember it for me!"


    After leaving the cruel words, Benson dragged his drunken body away.


    It was not until Benson completely left the vision of Su Cheng and me that Su Cheng turned his head and asked me:


    "Are you hurt anywhere? I saw your wrist just now. It seems that that guy has caught you. "


    I touched the wrist that the guy had just grabbed me.


    There''s nothing wrong except being pinched red by that guy.


    So I shook my head.


    "I wish I didn''t. The guy''s name was Benson just now, but our famous pervert is not bad at ordinary times. He will restrain his pervert nature. "


    "But when he gets drunk, his abnormal nature will be exposed."


    "When you see a lovely girl, you will jump up and ask for other people''s shoes and socks. You must also be the kind you are wearing on your feet. If I want someone else''s socks, I can roughly guess what he wants, but if I want someone else''s shoes, I really can''t guess what he wants to do with them. "


    "Many girls have jointly reported this pervert to Mr. Falk."


    "And Mr. Falk also accused the pervert many times and asked the pervert to drink less wine."


    "But never once did this pervert listen to Mr. Falk''s accusations. When he reached an environment where he could drink freely, he would drink recklessly."


    "It''s a very troublesome pervert. Remember to stay away from this person in the future."


    I silently recorded Su Cheng''s "teachings" in my mind.


    It seems... There are still some strange people in this residence


    After feeling this way in my heart, I was surprised that I didn''t seem to thank Su Cheng who had just rescued myself.


    So I quickly saluted Su Cheng and said:


    "Thank you very much just now! If it weren''t for you, I really didn''t know what to do just now. "


    If Su Cheng doesn''t come here temporarily, the only way I can use may be to fight against Benson.


    If I did fight Benson, it would be a big problem whether I could get out of it.


    After all, although Benson is abnormal, he is quite strong.


    Fight with Benson, who is much stronger than me. Even if I have great confidence in my physical strength and strength, I am not confident that I can win Benson.


    Even if I win, I will certainly have many more injuries.


    After my voice fell, Su Cheng said in an easy-going tone:


    "You''re welcome. After all, it''s just a small matter."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s words changed.


    "Are you new here? I saw you in the corridor a week ago. "


    He remembers me?


    It was just a very accidental pass. Unexpectedly, Su Cheng remembered me, which surprised me.


    "Yes. I officially checked in here a week ago. " I nodded. "My name is Carol cook."


    "Carol... What a nice name to hear and remember."


    After saying this in a half joking tone, Su Cheng stretched out his right hand to me.


    "My name is Su Cheng. Please give me more advice in the future. "


    And I quickly stretched out my right hand and held Su Cheng''s hand.


    "Yes! Please give me more advice! "


    Ah... This Su Cheng is a little different from the Su Cheng I imagined


    After listening to Harriet''s comments on Su Cheng, I thought Su Cheng was a grumpy gangster who would like to fight with people in the street.


    But now after a brief exchange with Su Cheng, I was surprised to find that the real Su Cheng and my imagined Su Cheng... Seem to be fundamentally opposite


    "That..."


    I asked Su Cheng tentatively.


    "Su... Su..."


    Because I still can''t speak britannian, it''s too difficult for me to pronounce the name "Su Cheng" accurately.


    Su Cheng seemed to have noticed my problem, so he smiled at me gently:


    "Just call me Cheng, or call me su."


    "Well... Cheng, I heard... You once took the initiative to fight with seven gangsters... Is this true?"


    "Ah, this thing."


    Su Cheng changed his tone of banter.


    "It''s true. Last year, I did take the initiative to find seven gangsters in the city."


    "But strictly speaking, it''s not a group fight with them. I''m just beaten."


    "After all, I''m not very good at fighting. At the same time, I can''t fight back with seven people."


    Although there is no mirror here, I can''t see my face.


    But I''m sure there must be a look of surprise on my face now.


    No matter what I think, I can''t imagine that Su Cheng, who looks polite, would fight with others.


    Did you have a holiday with those seven gangsters?

 Chapter 1360

    Just as I was thinking so, Su Cheng said:


    "Well - I have something else to do, so I''ll take a step first and have a chance to chat slowly later."


    "Ah... OK, bye." I waved goodbye to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng turned and walked back.


    However, after a few steps, he suddenly stopped.


    "Oh, yes, yes, I forgot to tell you something."


    Su Cheng turned around and looked at me with a smile.


    "I wanted to tell you this when I first saw you a week ago."


    "But there were others at that time. In order not to cause unnecessary rumors and disputes, I refrained from telling you."


    Su Cheng raised his right hand and opened his thumb and index finger very wide.


    "You look so cute."


    "When I first saw you, my heart beat faster."


    "Probably so much faster."


    After that, Su Cheng raised the very open thumb and index finger of his right hand.


    To be exact, it is the distance between the very open thumb and index finger.


    After saying these words, Su Cheng stopped talking and turned away without looking back.


    I was left standing there with a red face.


    From small to large, I''ve heard countless people say I''m cute.


    There are elders, peers, juniors, men and women.


    But this is the first time that my heart beats faster when I hear someone say I''m cute.


    For the first time, I was happy to be praised as cute.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    "OK, that should be all right."


    I looked at the small biscuits spread on the table, showing a satisfied and proud smile.


    I finally borrowed a kitchen in my mansion today.


    Since I moved into Mr. Falk''s residence, I have never had the opportunity to show my most proud and good skills.


    Now that I finally borrowed a kitchen in the mansion, I decided to make some cookies I was best at and invite Harriet and the three of them to eat.


    During my stay in Mr. Falk''s residence, I really received a lot of help from Harriet and them.


    Without them, I really couldn''t adapt to life here so quickly.


    With gratitude, I made a pile of cookies for Harriet and them to taste my craft.


    I put all these freshly baked cookies in a basket and walked briskly towards Harriet''s room.


    Harriet''s room is far from my room, so it took me more than 10 minutes to finally come to Harriet''s room.


    I just wanted to knock on the door of Harriet''s room. Harriet... No, it should be said that Harriet and her other two friends, Gemma and Jennifer.


    The sound insulation of the room is actually pretty good.


    But maybe it was because they talked too much. The three of them talked very loudly.


    Even standing outside the door, I could barely hear their conversation.


    "That Carol has a really strong accent."


    I heard Harriet''s voice - she was talking about me.


    Strictly speaking, I''m talking about my accent.


    Just after Harriet''s voice fell, Gemma and Jennifer immediately answered:


    "Yes, yes, sometimes I really can''t hear what she''s talking about."


    "Oh, her accent is really terrible!"


    "I really want to scold Carol face to face, let her learn to speak, and then communicate well with others."


    "I have the same idea, but if I spoke to her face, it might hurt her heart, so I kept silent."


    "Those who talk to Carol must be in pain."


    ¡­¡­


    Their conversation centered on my accent continues.


    But I can''t listen anymore.


    I don''t remember how or when I left Harriet''s door.


    The whole person is in a trance.


    I just remember I was sad


    Sad to cry


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When I got back to my mind, I had carried the basket full of small biscuits in my arms to a place where few people passed by in the mansion.


    It was only then that I found that my legs had begun to sour.


    I don''t know how long I walked in this trance state.


    I sighed, then went to the side of the wall, hugged the basket in my arms and leaned against the wall.


    Relax your legs and let your upper body fall slowly against the wall until your hips touch the cold floor.


    How to solve so many cookies


    If I eat alone, I can''t finish it.


    I''m not willing to throw away the cookies I''ve worked hard to bake.


    I have to find someone to help me get rid of these cookies.


    Somehow, two faces suddenly appeared in my mind.


    One, Alan''s face.


    Alan and I have become acquaintances since the banquet half a month ago. In the past half a month, we have been getting together sometimes.


    The other face... Is Su Cheng''s face.


    Unlike Alan, I haven''t seen Su Cheng since the banquet half a month ago.


    I don''t know whether our work and rest time, the time of going out for activities are staggered, or for some other reason.


    In a word, Su Cheng never appeared in front of me again after leaving the sentence that made my face red until the second midnight.


    After staying in Mr. Falk''s residence, I only met Su Cheng from beginning to end.


    But somehow, when I was hoping someone could help me get rid of these cookies, I thought of Su Cheng''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you doing here?"


    A male voice suddenly sounded over my head.


    As soon as the male voice fell, I was upset, so I subconsciously replied in a very bad tone:


    "Leave me alone!"


    But who knows, as soon as I finished speaking, the male voice sounded again:


    "Don''t worry about you... This kind of thing may be very difficult for me. After all, I can''t sit back and ignore you who are showing distress now."


    Only then did I react - the sound was so familiar.


    I jerked my head up.


    The first thing that comes into view is a pair of smiling black pupils.


    "Honesty?"


    "Yes." The young man standing in front of me - Su Cheng nodded, "it''s me. Why are you squatting in front of my door."


    "In front of your door?"


    Su Cheng''s words stunned me.


    Su Cheng also pointed to a door not far away.


    "That''s my room."


    "As soon as I went out, I saw you sitting at the root of the wall with a sad face. It really scared me."


    I wandered aimlessly and could even walk to Su Cheng''s room - I never thought of it.


    Su Cheng leaned down and sat on my side, making his sight level with mine.


    "Is there something bothering you?"


    Su Cheng asked me.


    "If you encounter any trouble, you can tell me."

 Chapter 1361

    I hesitated for a moment.


    I decided not to tell Su Cheng that I was secretly abused by my "good friend".


    After all, I can''t calmly tell others about it now.


    But after hesitating for a while, I put the basket in my arms flat on the ground, and then opened the lid to reveal the small biscuits that had cooled down inside.


    "Well... This is a biscuit I baked myself. Do you want to eat it?"


    "Oh, oh?"


    Su Cheng''s eyes flashed bright.


    "Can I really eat?"


    "Well, you eat. You''re welcome. You can eat as much as you want. "


    If you don''t eat, these cookies will have to be poured out - I added in my heart.


    "Then - I''m welcome."


    Su Cheng twisted up a biscuit and put it into his mouth. The crackle sounded.


    After swallowing the biscuit, Su Cheng asked me:


    "I tasted milk... Did you add milk to it?"


    "Yes." Carol nodded. "Your tongue is very powerful. I don''t add much milk. You can taste it."


    "It''s delicious."


    Su Cheng twists a biscuit into his mouth again.


    "It''s the first time I''ve had such delicious cookies."


    I smiled helplessly.


    "Thank you for your praise, but your praise is too exaggerated."


    "No, no, No."


    Su Cheng looked straight at me with serious eyes.


    "I''m telling the truth. It''s really my first time to eat such delicious biscuits."


    "Let''s ask -- what''s the recipe for your biscuit?"


    "I really want to know how such delicious cookies are made."


    "Ah, if it''s an exclusive secret recipe that can''t be spread out, don''t force yourself to tell me."


    "It''s not an exclusive secret recipe that can''t be spread out."


    I replied.


    "The formula is also very simple."


    ¡­¡­


    I told Su Cheng the recipe of the biscuit in detail.


    While Su Cheng listened carefully, he put the small biscuits in the basket into his mouth one by one.


    "That''s how cookies are made."


    Su Cheng nodded solemnly.


    "I''ve made cookies before."


    "Hey? Su Cheng, can you make cookies, too? "


    I cast a curious look at Su Cheng.


    "No, I can''t do it. It was the first time I tried to make cookies."


    "Because I had a whim at that time - I wanted to eat black tea biscuits."


    "But there are no black tea biscuits on the market."


    "So I decided to do it myself."


    "In order to make biscuits taste like black tea, I''ll take black tea and flour."


    "Finally, I made a pile of things like bricks."


    "After tasting one of these homemade cookies, I poured them all out. I haven''t made cookies since then."


    "Are you a fool?" I smiled angrily, "who uses black tea and flour?"


    Su Cheng smiled at me who was amused by Su Cheng''s words.


    I asked him strangely:


    "Why do you suddenly look at me with such a smile."


    "Nothing. I''m just happy to achieve my goal. "


    I didn''t understand Su Cheng''s words at all.


    Before I came to think about the meaning of Su Chenggang''s sentence, Su Cheng continued:


    "Don''t you eat? I feel very embarrassed to eat here alone. "


    It was not until I heard Su Cheng''s words that I realized that Su Cheng had eaten half the basket of biscuits.


    I happened to be a little hungry now, so I twisted up cookies and ate with Su Cheng.


    The chat with Su Cheng also resumed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chatting with Su Cheng is very pleasant and relaxing.


    Don''t worry if you have nothing to talk about, embarrass the atmosphere, or talk about something bad.


    Su Cheng seems to have endless topics. After talking about the content of a topic, he will naturally quickly turn to the next question.


    And the topics thrown are also very appropriate. There are no inappropriate topics that I don''t know how to answer.


    And I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that his every sentence seems to be carefully designed, which always allows me to take his words well.


    I don''t have to think about topics and how to make the atmosphere not embarrassing.


    Just listen to Su Cheng and pick up Su Cheng''s words.


    Gradually, I chatted with Su Cheng.


    We didn''t even know that we ate all the cookies in the basket.


    I don''t know that the sky is a little dark.


    Even the unpleasant event I just met gradually faded away.


    It was not until the light in front of me was obviously dark that I found that it was almost evening.


    Looking at the dark sky outside the next window, Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that we have been talking for a long time..."


    "Yes." I echoed, "I didn''t expect it to be dark... We''ve been talking for hours?"


    "At least three hours."


    Su Cheng stood up from the ground.


    "I''ve been talking for a long time today. Let''s talk about it first."


    "Yes."


    I nodded.


    It was not until I realized that it was dark that I found that my mouth was very dry and my fatigue surged up like a tide.


    After Su Cheng proposed to end today''s chat, I nodded accordingly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carrying an empty basket of biscuit crumbs, I went back to my room.


    Lie on your back, remembering what happened today.


    Although I encountered some things that made me lose, I also encountered some things that made me happy.


    Thanks to Su Cheng, I didn''t waste these biscuits, and my heavy and lost feelings disappeared a lot.


    Instead, it is excitement and pleasure.


    Raised his hand and touched the corner of his mouth.


    The corners of the mouth were still slightly upturned for pleasure.


    Through today''s long chat with Su Cheng, I know Su Cheng better.


    I have been sure that my imagination of Su Cheng was completely wrong at first.


    It can even be said that it is completely opposite to my initial imagination of Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is kind and talkative. He is not a violent gangster at all.


    The fear of Su Cheng had dissipated without a trace.


    I also found that Su Cheng seems to have the habit of saying strange things that make people confused.


    For example, today, Su Cheng suddenly looked at me with a smile and said something strange about "the goal has been achieved"


    I remember what Su Cheng said to me today.


    Suddenly - I realized something and suddenly sat up from bed.


    Su Cheng, he spent so much time chatting with me today. Shouldn''t it be to... Make me happy when I''m sad


    The idea lingered in my mind.


    And the more you think about it, the more likely you feel that this idea is


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I lay back in bed.


    Open your hands and feet and hold the quilt on the bed tightly in your arms.


    He touched his cheek and sure enough - it was hot.


    At this moment, I have a new understanding of Su Cheng - he always seems to have a way to make me blush and my heart beat faster for various reasons.

 Chapter 1362

    After 5 days¡ª¡ª


    "Hey? Carol, your friends have gone too far to say that about you. "


    Alan continued with me in indignation.


    "Although you do have an accent when you speak, Carol, it''s not so heavy that you can''t hear clearly."


    I heard Harriet and the three of them secretly mocking my accent - it was five days ago.


    After five days, I also cleaned up my mood and could tell others about my grievance with a peaceful state of mind and a calm tone.


    Just like now - I''ve told my other friend Alan about it.


    "Carol." Alan then asked, "what happened to you and your three friends?"


    "Not much." I replied, "it''s just a peaceful break."


    After hearing their bad words about me, I can no longer make friends with them calmly.


    In order to take care of their emotions, I didn''t tell them the real reason why I broke up with them, but lied to them directly - I don''t think I can get along with you, so we''d better not be friends again in the future.


    The three Harriet people were stunned by my sudden break-up, and then asked me why, why so suddenly.


    I didn''t talk to them any more and didn''t explain much. After abandoning the sentence of breaking up diplomatic ties, I ignored them.


    And Harriet, they seem to have seen my determination to break up with them, so they will no longer communicate with me, which is a peaceful break up.


    Although I can use a peaceful attitude to tell others about my grievance, I can''t help feeling bitter about Harriet''s ridicule of my accent.


    "Alan..." I sighed, "what should I do to correct my accent?"


    Because of Harriet''s ridicule of my accent, I don''t dare to speak to others in these five days.


    Of course - it was an accident that I chatted with Su Cheng for hours in the afternoon five days ago.


    At that time, I forgot the problem of my bad accent because I had a good chat.


    Hearing my question, Alan pondered for a moment, then shook his head:


    "I''m not good at using my brain... So I can''t think of any way to correct my accent."


    But Alan paused when he said this. Then he seemed to think of something and said:


    "Carol, why don''t you ask my brother."


    "Your brother...?"


    My mind came up with my imagination of Alan''s brother at the beginning - with brown hair, green pupils and handsome appearance like Alan.


    "Yes!" Alan nodded vigorously, "my brother''s brain is very good and smart! If you ask him, he may have a way to help you correct your accent! "


    "..." after hesitating for a while, I asked back carefully, "Alan, your brother... Is he a difficult and ferocious person..."


    I''ve never been good at dealing with people who are grumpy and vicious.


    No... I''m not so good at dealing with it as -- I hate such a grumpy and vicious person.


    I hate those people who are grumpy and ferocious.


    If Alan''s brother is a fierce and irritable man, I can''t ask him any questions.


    "Don''t worry."


    Alan told me in a determined tone.


    "My brother is a very gentle man."


    I was a little relieved to hear Alan say that.


    After breaking up with Harriet and others, Alan was the only friend left in Mr. Falk''s residence.


    And Su Cheng, who doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an acquaintance.


    If Alan''s brother is a gentle man, I''d like to have another acquaintance and friend.


    So I nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The time to meet Alan''s brother was set the next morning.


    I thought Alan would come to the meeting with Alan''s brother this time.


    Never thought - Alan didn''t come at all.


    According to her, there seems to be some new board games on the market today, so she''s going to buy board games.


    So - I have to meet Alan''s brother alone today.


    Meeting a strange man who had never been masked before - I couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Although according to Alan, her brother is a very gentle person, the possibility that Alan favors her brother and speaks well to her brother cannot be ruled out.


    As I pressed the tension in my heart, I secretly guessed what Alan''s brother looked like.


    I don''t know who is more handsome than Su Cheng - I can''t help imagining this.


    Su Cheng is the most handsome person I have ever met in my 14 years of life - I have to admit it.


    So I don''t expect Alan''s brother to be more handsome than Su Cheng. After all, it''s impossible in my eyes.


    The appointed time is 9 a.m.


    I don''t have a pocket watch, so I can''t see the time accurately. I can only roughly infer the time through the weather.


    I turned my head and looked outside through the next window.


    It should be almost 9 o''clock in the morning.


    "Huh? Carol? Why are you here? "


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded on my side.


    I quickly followed the sound and turned my head.


    Su Cheng was looking at me with puzzled eyes.


    "Honesty?"


    I exclaimed.


    I didn''t think I could meet Su Cheng here.


    "I''m waiting." I replied, "I''m waiting for Alan''s brother."


    "Alan''s... Brother...?"


    Su Cheng repeated what I had just said with a strange expression.


    Then, his face showed the color of enlightenment.


    "You were waiting for that guy."


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always think Su Cheng''s smile is strange at this time


    Although I thought the smile on Su Cheng''s face was strange, I didn''t care too much.


    "Cheng, do you know him?"


    "Yes."


    Su Cheng nodded.


    "He and I are acquaintances."


    After that, Su Cheng leaned against the wall and changed into a quite relaxed standing position.


    "What are you looking for that guy to do?"


    "Alan said his brother is very smart and has a good brain, so I want to ask him some questions."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Su Cheng nodded with a serious look on his face.


    "That guy is really a smart man."


    "People are not only smart, but also have a great personality."


    "Gentle and gentle."


    "He is also very considerate and knows how to take care of others'' emotions."


    "Both love and righteousness."


    "Handsome, too."


    "Anyway - I''ve never seen such a perfect person in my life."


    "It''s a model for men like me."

 Chapter 1363

    Su Cheng''s words stunned me.


    "Alan''s brother, is he such a powerful man..." I whispered.


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded seriously, "very powerful."


    I''m looking forward to meeting Alan''s brother more and more.


    "... let me ask."


    Su Cheng suddenly asked me.


    "In your imagination, what do you think Alan''s brother looks like?"


    "What do you look like..."


    After pondering for a while, I replied:


    "Alan has brown hair and beautiful green pupils. Since he is Alan''s brother, I think his hair color and pupil color should be very similar to Alan."


    Su Cheng listened carefully with a strange smile and nodded from time to time.


    "Then Alan is very cute, so his brother should also be very handsome."


    "Yes, yes." Su Cheng echoed, "her brother is very handsome."


    "But now I have a bad impression of Alan''s brother." I made a sudden turn.


    When Su Cheng was stunned, I continued:


    "It''s past the appointed time now, but he hasn''t come yet."


    I went on unhappily.


    "I hate people who are late."


    "Even if he is really a model among men, I hate him now."


    As soon as my voice fell, Su Cheng smiled bitterly and said anxiously:


    "No, he''ll be sad if you do."


    "After all, he likes you very much."


    Su Cheng said something I didn''t understand.


    Alan''s brother and I haven''t met yet. He Lai''s saying "still likes me".


    Just as I was wondering, Su Cheng scratched his hair and stood upright with his back against the wall.


    He said to me in an apologetic tone:


    "Sorry, Carol..."


    "I just joked with you."


    "Actually... I''m Alan''s brother..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, don''t walk so fast..."


    Su Cheng said to me in a helpless tone and followed me closely.


    And I went on with my head down angrily.


    I know Su Cheng better - he likes to play tricks on others.


    He played a trick on me just now.


    After almost a full circle in Elvin City, my anger gradually subsided.


    Stop where you are, so that Su Cheng, who has been following me for a few steps, can keep up.


    After Su Cheng came to my side, I said to him without curiosity:


    "Thank you for praising yourself without changing your face..."


    "That..." Su Cheng scratched his head with apology and embarrassment. "I was just kidding... It seems that I''ve gone too far... I''m sorry."


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, the last anger in my heart disappeared.


    After sighing, I said to Su Cheng in a much softer tone:


    "Don''t apologize. I''m not much angry, but you can''t tease me like this in the future."


    After that, I looked up and down at Su Cheng very seriously.


    "Curious... Really strange..."


    "What''s strange?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Since you are Alan''s brother, why don''t you look like Alan at all?"


    "Ah, this."


    Su Cheng touched his face.


    "Because Alan and I are just brothers and sisters."


    "Yi... Yi brothers and sisters...?"


    I turned my inflexible tongue and struggled to spit out this very strange word to me.


    "Well... How to say..."


    After pondering for a while, Su Cheng continued:


    "Alan and I are not related by blood. We are not really brothers and sisters, but she thinks I am her brother and I think she is my sister - that''s the relationship."


    Su Cheng''s explanation was simple and easy to understand. I understood it at once.


    "Didn''t Alan tell you about me? As you looked just now, you don''t seem to know who the person you want to see is or what he looks like. "


    "Yes."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "Alan didn''t tell me about you, but suddenly rushed over and told me that a friend of hers had a bad accent. Let me meet her friend and see if there is any way to improve her accent."


    "This is my sister''s request. It''s hard for me to refuse my sister''s request, which is not too much, so I accepted it."


    "Because I thought I would meet soon anyway, I didn''t ask Alan what her friend''s name was."


    "I was surprised to find that Alan''s friend who needed my help was you..."


    I was also surprised when I found out that Alan''s brother was you - I silently added a sentence in my heart.


    After Su Cheng explained the cause and effect to me, he took care of his clothes, then turned and walked to a nearby Avenue.


    While turning around, he said to me:


    "Come on, Carol."


    "Hey? Where are we going? "


    "What is the purpose of our meeting and going out today? To help you correct your accent? "


    "Since business is this, we''re almost going to do business."


    "Come on, I''ll take you to a place... That can help you correct your accent."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Follow Su Cheng''s steps and turn left and right in the streets of Elvin city.


    Finally - arrived at the destination: the business district of Elvin city.


    Looking up, there are rows of shops and vendors.


    "This is where I can correct my accent?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded, "here it is."


    "If you want to correct your accent, there are not many shortcuts to take."


    "There will be no magic potion, which can make your accent improve instantly after drinking this potion."


    "There is no super way to make your accent better in a very short time."


    "There is only one way to correct your accent - practice more."


    "And this place full of shops is very suitable for practice."


    "Carol, we''ll hang out and shop here today."


    "You are responsible for all the negotiations with the vendors."


    "Bargain with vendors a few more times and your britannian language will improve rapidly."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s method of correcting his accent, I stared round.


    Then he shook his head subconsciously and said:


    "No, no!"


    "Why not?" Su Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "Because..."


    Harriet''s sarcasm at my accent rang back in my ears.


    "My accent is terrible..."


    "It will make the listener very uncomfortable..."


    "May also make others laugh..."


    "I don''t want to be laughed at by others..."

 Chapter 1364

    Su Cheng listened quietly to my cowardly speech.


    I myself feel that my speech is rather cowardly.


    Because of fear of being laughed at again, I don''t want to try more.


    If I don''t try more, I will only make no progress in my accent.


    If you don''t improve your accent, you will be laughed at by more people.


    Although I know this is a dead circle, I just don''t have the courage to break it.


    After this cowardly speech, I waited for Su Cheng to complain.


    But he didn''t wait for Su Cheng to complain.


    Instead, Su Cheng laughed helplessly.


    "Carol... What are you talking about..."


    "Where does your britannian make the listener feel bad?"


    "If your britannian language is hard to hear and unpleasant... Let me ask you - how did we talk together for a few hours?"


    "I''m also a normal person. I have a lot of emotions that normal humans should have."


    "If my chat object is a person who can''t even speak well, I don''t have the patience to chat with him leisurely for hours."


    "Carol, your accent is not hard to hear." Su Cheng said in a decisive tone.


    Listening to Su Cheng''s words, I buried my head silently.


    "I understand what you said..."


    But I just feel scared


    I made up this sentence silently in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... even if you have an ugly accent, you don''t have to be ashamed."


    As soon as my voice fell, Su Cheng''s voice rang out over my head.


    I slowly raised my head and looked straight at Su Cheng.


    "I hope you can overcome every difficulty by your own efforts."


    "If you are really afraid, I will always be with you."


    "You should feel more secure with me?"


    "... I feel I can''t trust you."


    I said angrily.


    "You just fooled me."


    "When I tried to negotiate with the vendor, you slipped away and left me alone - it felt like you could do such a thing."


    I was just teased by Su Cheng, which made me a little shadow.


    "I wouldn''t do such a bad thing..."


    After sighing, Su Cheng continued:


    "If you''re afraid I''ll sneak away while you''re not... Then do it."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, I felt that my right hand was wrapped by something warm.


    I screamed slightly, although I looked down at my right hand¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng''s left hand is holding my right hand tightly.


    "As long as we are connected, you should not be afraid that I will sneak away when you are not prepared?"


    "Ah, wait..."


    Before I could say a complete sentence, Su Cheng took my hand and walked quickly towards the business district.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, many people looked sideways or looked back at Su Cheng and me holding hands with Su Cheng.


    This is the first time I hold hands with a heterosexual other than my father.


    Originally, my face was already very red.


    Now being watched by so many people makes my face hot.


    "That... Cheng..." I pinched and whispered to Su Cheng, "many people are looking at us..."


    "Well, yes."


    Su Cheng nodded with a nonchalant attitude.


    "I''ve felt a lot of men casting envious and jealous eyes at me."


    "We both feel a little..."


    Hearing my words, Su Cheng pondered for a moment.


    "That''s what I said."


    Su Cheng said in a solemn tone.


    "It''s really not good to let strangers look at us holding hands."


    I thought Su Cheng was going to let go of my hand.


    Somehow, when this idea first came to my mind, I was... Lost.


    However - the next development of the situation was beyond my expectation.


    Su Cheng held my hand tighter, and then stuffed my hand and his own hand into his trouser pocket.


    "In this way, people can''t see us shaking hands."


    Because my hand was stuffed into Su Cheng''s trouser pocket, I had to get closer to Su Cheng.


    "Wait a minute!"


    I forced my red hot cheeks.


    "Isn''t it more conspicuous?"


    Su Cheng turned his head.


    He showed me an intriguing smile.


    "So - in order to get rid of this eye-catching situation as soon as possible, let''s finish today''s practice quickly and go home."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng showed his determination not to let go of my hand easily with his actions and attitude.


    Forget it... Don''t let go if you don''t let go


    With this attitude of giving up struggling, I let Su Cheng put my hand into his trouser pocket and hold my hand tightly.


    No... Su Cheng held his hand and stuffed his hand into his trouser pocket. I felt that hand sweat was constantly coming out


    Because he had given up struggling, all kinds of strange ideas began to emerge.


    "Cheng..." I asked Su Cheng in a cautious tone, "will my hands sweat a little..."


    "Well... It''s OK. There''s no discomfort except that my hands feel very slippery now."


    "Doesn''t that mean my hands sweat a lot?!"


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Su Cheng gave me a strange look, as if asking me with his eyes - what are you talking about.


    "The reason why I feel my hands are very slippery is that your skin is very good, so it''s slippery to hold them. What''s the matter with your sweaty hands? And -- where did you get your hand sweat? "


    "But I clearly feel that my hands are full of water now..."


    "That''s my hand sweat. It''s not your hands. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Somehow, he suddenly chatted with Su Cheng.


    I was so engaged in the conversation that I almost forgot today''s business.


    It was not until after several rounds in the business district that Su Cheng said angrily:


    "What the hell are we doing? We are here today to help you correct your accent. How come we have become ordinary strollers now... "


    Su Cheng paused and asked me:


    "How? Have you met any interested stores? "


    "..." I recalled the meeting and said, "I just saw a hat shop. I''m very interested in the hats inside..."


    "Good! Then let''s go to that shop! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng led me into the hat shop.


    Just after stepping through the door of the shop, a middle-aged man who was probably the owner of the shop greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "Two guests, can I help you?


    The owner''s britannian language was so standard that I almost screamed.


    Su Cheng turned his head and gave me an encouraging look.


    With Su Cheng''s silent encouragement, courage slowly emerged from the bottom of my heart.


    Unconsciously, he tightened the right hand still held by Su Cheng, which was still in Su Cheng''s trouser pocket.


    The warm warmth came into my palm from Su Cheng''s palm.


    This heat flows slowly into my heart along my palm.


    It merged with my courage just emerging from my heart, turned into an invisible force and spread to all parts of my body.

 Chapter 1365

    "Please, excuse me..."


    I tried to turn my tongue, trying to speak as standard britannian as possible.


    "Here... What hat..."


    Although I''ve tried my best, I can feel that I speak Britannia badly and don''t spit out many words clearly.


    But the shopkeeper did not show any impatience.


    After listening carefully and hard to what I was saying, he made a "please" to me.


    "Look this way, please."


    The shopkeeper led Su Cheng and I to a row of glass cabinets in the store.


    Rows of hats of different styles are displayed in the glass cabinet.


    As a village girl from a small village in the north, I saw so many kinds of hats for the first time.


    My eyes were dazzled at once.


    After allowing my eyes to scan back and forth on these hats several times, I pointed to one of the light blue hats and asked the shopkeeper.


    "How much is this, please?"


    The shopkeeper spit out a number that startled me.


    I silently took back my finger pointing to the hat


    After asking the owner about the prices of several hats, I followed Su Cheng out of the hat shop with satisfaction.


    I''m just a village girl who just came out of a remote village. Of course, I don''t have the spare money to buy these expensive hats.


    Although I like many hats inside, especially the light blue one, I can only bear the pain to give up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hat shop with Su Cheng, Su Cheng said to me with a smile:


    "The reason why I let you come here to communicate more with the vendors is that the vendors are a group of very patient people in order to do business."


    "Unless they don''t want to do your business at all, they won''t laugh at your accent or be impatient with your low-level British."


    "How? I''ve tried it once now. Don''t I feel less afraid? "


    Indeed, as Su Cheng said, after the first attempt, there was no such fear and resistance to communicate with the vendors.


    "Well - let''s go to the next store."


    Su Cheng paused.


    Then he added:


    "But before you go to the next store - I want to make it convenient, Carol. Wait for me here first."


    After that, Su Cheng finally let go of my hand, which he had been holding for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng will be back soon.


    Because he came back so fast, I couldn''t help wondering if it was convenient for him to go.


    I thought Su Cheng would hold my hand again when he came back.


    However - Su Cheng only said "let''s go" when he came back, and led me forward.


    I hurried to Su Cheng''s side and asked him in surprise.


    "Don''t you hold my hand?"


    "Huh? I hold your hand just to prove that I won''t tease you or slip away when you are communicating with the vendor. "


    "You should have believed by now that I won''t tease you? So I don''t think I need to hold your hand anymore. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Somehow, after hearing Su Cheng''s words, an inexplicable emotion and... Impulse surged up from my heart.


    I suddenly opened my arms and took Su Cheng''s left arm into my arms.


    My sudden move startled Su Cheng.


    "Carol, what are you doing?"


    "... I''m a very insecure person."


    "Since you took me to the street, you should be responsible to the end and accompany me all the time."


    "... I see."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "Let''s continue to hold hands..."


    "I don''t want it!" I directly and rudely interrupted Su Cheng, "it''s too hot to hold hands."


    "... well, if you want to hold my arm like this, it''s not impossible... But... Can you loosen it..."


    "You have pasted it on my arm..."


    I saw Su Cheng blush for the first time since I knew him.


    Su Cheng blushed and turned his head aside, as if he didn''t want me to see his red face now.


    Su Cheng''s reaction made me feel fresh.


    With the mentality of revenge for Su Cheng''s previous tricks on me, I held Su Cheng''s arm tighter.


    "Hum ~ don''t you boys like our girls here very much?"


    "I''ll take it as a reward for your willingness to practice Britannia with me."


    "Accept my reward with gratitude, and then continue to practice with me."


    After saying that, I took Su Cheng''s hand and walked forward, trying to hold Su Cheng and move on.


    However, Su Cheng stopped.


    Su Cheng''s face seemed to be redder than before.


    Before I could ask Su Cheng why he didn''t leave, Su Cheng hesitated and said to me:


    "Sorry... Carol... Can you sit with me for a while?"


    After that, without my response, he bowed and dragged me to the roadside, and then sat directly on the ground.


    Even if you sit on the ground, you still bow your waist.


    "Just a moment, just a moment, I can continue to walk..."


    At first I didn''t understand why Su Cheng suddenly didn''t want to go.


    After seeing Su Cheng''s bow, I suddenly remembered what my mother had taught me about male body structure.


    I understand why Su Cheng suddenly bows down, and my face becomes hot.


    "... what a surprise."


    While trying to make my hot cheeks return to normal temperature, I said to Su Cheng in a joking tone:


    "Cheng, you are unexpectedly impatient with stimulation."


    I know Su Cheng better - he is more intolerant of stimulation than I thought.


    "There''s no way..."


    Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    "After all, Carol, you are so cute. It''s strange to be held by such a lovely girl without response?"


    In order to hide my feeling that I was happy to hear Su Cheng''s praise again, I said without curiosity:


    "Don''t think this will cover up the fact that you don''t tolerate stimulation!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe I just gave Su Cheng too much stimulation. It took Su Cheng a long time to finally walk normally.


    It took so long for Su Cheng to finally return to normal, which made me doubt myself - is my charm so great?


    Or -- my charm is especially big in Su Cheng''s eyes?


    Anyway, as long as Su Cheng can recover.


    "How''s it going? Is it all right? "


    "Don''t talk as if I was seriously injured..."


    Su Cheng stood up and jumped a few times, saying that he had no problem.


    Seeing that Su Cheng had returned to normal, I took Su Cheng''s left arm back into my arms.


    But this time, in order not to stimulate Su Cheng, I specially relaxed the tightness of my arms and stopped Su Cheng''s arms from touching any place that would make him unable to stand up and walk.

 Chapter 1366

    After visiting five different shops, Su Cheng and I finished today''s practice and returned to Mr. Falk''s residence until the sun was almost sinking into the western horizon.


    If you want me to make a comment on today''s exercise, it should be... Happy.


    Although there was a little unhappiness before today''s practice (Su Cheng teased me).


    But today''s practice is generally very happy and happy.


    Maybe it''s because I found an effective way to practice my britannian language.


    Or... Some other reason.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When I returned to Mr. Falk''s house, I was surprised that I still held Su Cheng''s arm.


    He hurriedly loosened Su Cheng''s arm, straightened his clothes and emotions, and solemnly said to Su Cheng:


    "Thank you very much today."


    "Thank you later."


    Su Cheng smiled.


    "You have to practice many times before your britannian language can continue to improve."


    "Yes."


    I nodded hard.


    "I''ll practice more."


    "Before we officially end today''s practice, let''s give you a little surprise. Close your eyes. "


    Su Cheng said to me with a meaningful smile.


    "Surprise? What surprise? "


    "You''ll know when you close your eyes."


    "Well..."


    I slowly closed my suspicious eyes.


    When the vision in front of me became dark, my mind suddenly became active.


    Gift... What kind of gift is it


    I suddenly remembered a love story I heard from a bard when I was still in my hometown.


    The hero of this story asked the heroine to close her eyes and kissed the heroine while she was closing her eyes.


    At this moment, the story I heard a long time ago suddenly came to my mind.


    Cheng shouldn''t be doing the same thing to me


    No, Cheng and I haven''t known each other long.


    Cheng, no matter how bold he is, he shouldn''t do such obviously unusual things to me


    As soon as the idea came into my mind, I felt that it seemed a little untenable.


    Because after getting along these days, I have found a characteristic of Su Cheng - it is difficult to predict his next action.


    Like suddenly holding my hand.


    For example, if my arm just touches my part, I have to bow my waist.


    I suddenly kissed a friend I had just met - I felt that this was not an impossible thing.


    But the strange thing is - even if I think Su Cheng may kiss me when I close my eyes, I don''t feel resistance


    Just as I closed my lips and looked forward to it, I suddenly felt my head sink slightly, and something seemed to be put on my head.


    "Well, you can open your eyes."


    I listened to Su Cheng, opened my eyes and touched my head.


    Touched a soft thing.


    Take it down and have a look.


    It was my favorite light blue hat when I wandered in the hat shop, the first shop today.


    Just as I was amazed at the hat in my hand, Su Cheng''s smiling voice sounded:


    "This is my gift to celebrate that you have finally taken the first step in your long practice of correcting your accent. You did a good job today, Carol. "


    "How do you know I like this hat?" I asked in a daze.


    "Isn''t it hard to see? When you''re in the hat shop, your eyes are always on this hat. "


    "If you think I''m just standing there in a daze when you talk to the vendors, you''re wrong."


    "Strange..." I played with my hat. "You obviously walked out of the hat shop with me. We haven''t separated from each other from beginning to end in today''s practice. Where did you have time to buy a hat?"


    "Your memory is a little poor..."


    Su Cheng smiled helplessly.


    "I didn''t eat any bad food or drink too much water today."


    After hearing Su Cheng say this, I suddenly remembered that Su Cheng and I were separated once today.


    When he just walked out of the hat shop, Su Cheng briefly separated from me on the grounds of convenience


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, don''t stand at the door. Let''s go in. "


    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, my consciousness was finally pulled out of my heart full of happiness, moving and other emotions and returned to reality.


    Carefully holding his hat in his arms, he walked into Mr. Falk''s residence side by side with Su Cheng.


    When walking side by side with Su Cheng in the corridor of the mansion, my eyes always couldn''t help floating to Su Cheng beside me.


    I''m hesitating.


    I hesitated to ask Su Cheng what the answer is.


    Su Cheng noticed that I always looked at her.


    "Carol, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Su Cheng''s question, I don''t know why, I had a little more courage in my heart.


    I took a deep breath and summoned up my courage¡ª¡ª


    "Cheng, what kind of girls do you like..."


    Then I asked the question I had been hesitant to ask just now.


    After asking this question, I hugged the hat in my arms and didn''t dare to see Su Cheng. I only dared to bury my head, look at my toes and silently wait for Su Cheng''s answer.


    "What kind of girl do you like..."


    Although I don''t dare to see Su Cheng now, I can vaguely feel that Su Cheng is seriously thinking about this problem now.


    "This question is so difficult to answer."


    "I don''t seem to particularly like any type of girl."


    "But I have a girl''s appearance I particularly like."


    "I like girls with longer hair."


    "Hair a little longer...?" I asked, "how long is it?"


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng pondered for a while, then raised his hand and compared it with my shoulder. "It''s about this length. I like the girl with shawl hair best."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the room, I solemnly put the hat in my arms on the table with a gesture like placing some fragile treasure.


    His eyes unconsciously floated to the small mirror on the table.


    The mirror reflected me with short hair as long as my chin.


    Today I know more about Su Cheng.


    I know Su Cheng is a very teasing person.


    I also know that Su Cheng is a pure person who can''t stand the stimulation in that aspect.


    While knowing Su Cheng better, I also know myself better.


    I see - what I want to do most now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I fiddled with my sideburns and muttered:


    "How long does it take to grow your hair into a shawl..."


    I want to grow my hair now.


    Grow into shawl hair.

 Chapter 1367

    February 20, 298 BC.


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    The air was filled with the smell of dust and decadence.


    There is no vitality that a big city should have.


    Outside a tavern in the city, two dusty young people are sitting on the ground side by side, filling their mouths with inferior wine and chatting casually.


    They are both bards who travel all over the world. Today, they meet each other for the first time. Because they are all doing the same work, they have a lot of common topics and unknowingly talk.


    "Alas..."


    The taller poet poured a mouthful of inferior ale into his mouth and sighed.


    "It''s getting harder and harder recently..."


    As soon as the tall poet''s voice fell, the shorter poet sitting next to him echoed:


    "Yes. The life of Luolin people is getting harder and harder. They can''t even support themselves now. Where can they spare money to reward us... "


    "Alas..." the tall poet sighed again, "the Lorraine empire is getting worse and worse now..."


    "The national strength has become weaker and weaker."


    "Last year, another public disorder broke out."


    "The future of the Lorraine empire... Alas..."


    Last winter, a large-scale civil strife broke out in the Lorraine empire.


    Archduke Kape, Archduke Robel and Archduke nemur - due to territorial disputes, the three archdukes raised their own private episodes and launched a scuffle last winter.


    The scale of the civil war gradually expanded and eventually evolved into a scuffle of 15 vassals.


    It was not until the central government sent a large army to mediate that the civil strife gradually subsided.


    Although there were a total of 15 vassals participating in the civil war, the outbreak of the civil war was still due to the feudalism disputes between Archduke Kape, Archduke Robel and Archduke nemur.


    Therefore, people call last year''s civil strife the "three public riots".


    Although the duration of the "three public riots" was very short, only one month, it brought great damage to the Lorraine empire.


    It makes the already weak Lorraine Empire even worse.


    After the feeling of the tall poet fell, the short poet said in a deep voice:


    "There''s no future in the Lorraine empire. I''ve decided - I''m going to the Britannia Empire next."


    "The britannian empire is now the richest place in the continent, and I happen to be able to speak britannian."


    "So if you go to the British Empire, you should be able to make more money."


    "How nice..." said the tall poet with envy. "You can speak Britannia."


    "If I can speak Britannia, I also want to go to the britannian empire."


    Then the tall poet poured another mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    Then he went on to say:


    "That Camille young is really powerful... After the British Empire''s Ilsa emperor appointed her as the palace minister, the national strength of the British Empire has risen rapidly in the past two years."


    "The British Empire is now a veritable superpower on the whole continent."


    "Yes."


    The short poet echoed.


    "It is said that Camille was born in the Holy Hiran empire."


    "The hirans from the Holy Hiran Empire came to the Britannia Empire to help the Britannia Empire rise into a superpower - such a play is simply the best theme for compiling poetry and plays."


    "Alas..." the tall poet sighed, "I just want to learn Britannia quickly and then develop in the britannian empire."


    "Just as the Lorraine Empire looks like now, I''m not surprised when you tell me that it will be destroyed in a few years."


    Speaking of this, the tall poet paused.


    It seems to think of something.


    "Hello."


    The tall poet suddenly asked the short poet beside him.


    "Do you remember the rumors that had been circulating in the Lorraine Empire several years ago?"


    "What rumors?" Asked the short poet.


    "The Lorraine empire will be destroyed by one woman and then saved by another woman." The tall poet said straight word by word.


    "The Lorraine empire is now a sign of imminent destruction."


    "You said - could this rumor be true?"


    "When this country is about to be destroyed, a woman appears to save this country..."


    "Who knows."


    The short poet shrugged and said with a bitter smile:


    "I don''t quite believe the rumor."


    "After all, rumors are rumors without any basis."


    "And the rumor is bullshit."


    "How can a woman save a country on her own?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, Duke of Burgundy, duchy.


    Mathilda tavijas, the current Duke of Burgundy, is playing with his tableware made of pure gold.


    Mathilda, just had her 28th birthday.


    Interest is to collect all kinds of glittering things.


    So I especially like gold.


    After playing with the gold tableware carefully, Matilda put it down with satisfaction.


    Then he said to the housekeeper behind him:


    "This tableware is really well made. I highly appreciate the craftsman who made this tableware."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper responded respectfully as he saluted.


    After silently recording Matilda''s new order, the housekeeper reported to Matilda:


    "Sir, the British Empire has new orders again. They want gold to exchange iron ore with us this time."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, Mathilda''s eyes lit up.


    "The British Empire will exchange gold with us again?"


    Over the past two years, the British Empire has been engaged in frequent trade with the Lorraine empire.


    In the past two years, the gold of the britannian Empire seemed to be free of money, exchanging all kinds of goods with the Lorraine empire.


    Among them, the main commodities traded are iron ore, animal power, grain and grass, etc.


    Trade not only with the center of the Lorraine Empire, but also with all the vassals of the Lorraine empire.


    Mathilda likes gold best.


    Whenever the British Empire sent a new order, Mathilda often immediately took the order and bought all the gold that could be bought from the British Empire.


    After buying the gold from the British Empire, Mathilda would basically use it to make all kinds of things.


    In order to meet this preference, Mathilda kept a blacksmith group that was good at making gold products.


    The gold tableware Mathilda played with just now was made of gold just bought from the British Empire.


    As for where the British Empire''s gold came from and where the British Empire got so much gold - Mathilda never cared.


    She only cares about whether she has enough channels to buy gold.


    Now that she learned that the British Empire had sent another order related to gold, Mathilda immediately said without thinking:


    "Buy it for me! Buy it all! Whatever the British Empire wants, trade with them! "

 Chapter 1368

    March 1, 298 BC.


    British Empire, pandragon, general staff, conference room.


    The layout of the general staff meeting room is very simple.


    Only the map of the continent hung on the north wall, the map of the britannian Empire hung on the south wall, the huge French windows in the East, several doors in the west, and the long table in the center - a very simple layout.


    If there is any characteristic of a conference room, it should be large.


    After all, at ordinary times, the 24 staff officers of the General Staff Headquarters hold meetings in this conference room.


    Sometimes people from other departments come to the meeting, such as the General Logistics Department, the General Administration of Finance and the General Administration of Foreign Affairs... Therefore, in order to accommodate so many people, this conference room is designed to be quite large, and even the long table in the center is deliberately lengthened and widened.


    There are only two people in such a large conference room.


    A young man with black hair and an old man with white hair.


    This young man with black hair is Su Cheng, who is 26 years old this year.


    The white haired old man was Humphrey, who was transferred to the chief of the general logistics department two years ago.


    Su Cheng is holding a few pieces of paper filled with various numbers in his hand, frowning slightly and looking at it carefully.


    Humphrey sat silently on Su Cheng''s side, quietly drinking the black tea in the cup and waiting for Su Cheng to browse the data of these pieces of paper in his hand.


    After carefully reading every word on the paper in his hand, Su Cheng put down the paper and breathed a sigh.


    "It''s amazing..."


    Su Cheng said with a bitter smile.


    "Unexpectedly... The baggage weight that can be quickly mobilized in China is so amazing..."


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Humphrey smiled bitterly and then said:


    "After the people under my command counted the number of various luggage and showed it to me, I was startled myself."


    Humphrey took another sip of the tea, then sighed and said:


    "Really... Just like a dream... It took us only three years to heal the pain suffered in the patriotic war three years ago."


    "The comprehensive national strength has also surpassed the heyday at the beginning of 295."


    Originally, all the subjects of the British Empire, including Ilsa, agreed that the heyday of their country in the past 10 years was the period before the patriotic war broke out at the beginning of 295.


    After the patriotic war, most people thought - as long as they could restore the country to its heyday in early 295.


    Everyone thought so.


    Until Camille took over the throne of palace minister.


    Until - Camille assisted Ilsa and implemented a series of new policies.


    In just three years, their britannian Empire not only completely emerged from the haze of the patriotic war three years ago, but also surpassed the heyday of the beginning of 295 in the imperial calendar.


    After hearing Humphrey''s words, Su Cheng looked at the pieces of paper just put on the table with a complicated look.


    Su Cheng strongly disagrees with Camille''s two major policies of "land collection order" and "building plantations".


    But Su Cheng has to admit that Camille''s two cruel and ruthless policies have indeed made their country''s national strength grow rapidly in a short time.


    Especially the construction of plantations.


    In the two years since Camille took over as the prime minister, the ships sent to the new world have not stopped.


    One fleet after another headed for the new world.


    Then the aborigines and gold of the new world will be pulled back batch by batch.


    The aborigines who were caught in the britannian Empire were all driven to the plantations built in the west of the Empire and let them serve as farm slaves.


    They will no longer have a bright life. They have only one job for the rest of their life - helping the britannians grow the land.


    The hard-working food will not belong to them.


    More than 90% of the grain they have worked hard to grow will be confiscated by the central government.


    Only a small amount of food was left for them to survive, and then they continued to help the britannians grow the land.


    This policy of taking people as lifelong slaves is extremely cruel.


    Su Cheng hated it very much.


    However, this cruel policy really made the national strength of the British Empire leap.


    Last year, that is, the grain storage in 297 was three times that in 296.


    This kind of income, just using the adjective "amazing" to describe it, is not qualified enough.


    The establishment of plantations not only ensures the country''s grain income, but also ensures the country''s soldiers.


    With a large number of slaves from the new world farming for them, the British Empire naturally did not need so many farmers to stay in the fields to farm.


    These liberated peasants are all high-quality sources of troops.


    In the 297 year of the imperial calendar last year, the palace minister Camille personally led and set up a team.


    This group is used to be called the registered residence group.


    Because the group has only one major task: reorganizing the registered residence of the whole country.


    After becoming a palace of the Bryan Dian Empire, Camille kept finding that the registered residence information of the Bryan Dian Empire seemed to be somewhat out of date.


    It''s all information from years ago.


    Camille carefully checked what registered residence information was so old because, since his good years, the British Empire has had some major tasks to do every year.


    These events, one after another, made the central government of the brindian Empire delay the renewal of the registered residence information of the country.


    In Camille... No, it should be said - in the eyes of all people of insight on the continent, the British Empire now has three great advantages far superior to other countries.


    The first advantage - the British Empire is the only country capable of sending ocean fleets.


    Therefore, the British Empire could monopolize the new world and its resources.


    The second advantage is the "straight road" connecting all important places in the country.


    The existence of "Zhidao" not only promoted the commercial development of the British Empire, but also made the deployment speed of troops and baggage of the British Empire reach an amazing level.


    The third advantage is also the biggest advantage of the Bryan Dian Empire, many people including Camille, that is, a registered residence system that is far better than that of other countries.


    The perfect registered residence system enables the central authorities of Bryan neja to know clearly which young men are more, where men are compared, where men are less, and how many new babies are likely to be born next year.


    Knowing how many young and middle-aged people in our country can farm and serve as soldiers is an extremely frightening ability.


    Camille has always believed that if the British Empire can really attack and destroy the Three Kingdoms in the future, it must not be because it has strong four knights or material advantages far beyond other countries.


    It is the "registered residence system" that lets the imperial Central Committee know how powerful the country is.

 Chapter 1369

    If the household registration information is not updated in time, it will give up the most powerful advantage of the British Empire.


    This is not what Camille wants to see.


    Therefore, in the middle of last year, Camille gathered a group of officials who she appreciated and had talented officials from the Central Committee, and formed a registered residence group, which was solely responsible for collecting and updating the registered residence in the whole country.


    Camille''s excellent political skills once again played incisively and vividly at this time.


    It took only 5 months to complete this task. The registered residence group led by Camille has done their job well.


    The establishment of the plantation and the improvement of registered residence made the conscription of the Brennan Empire easier and faster.


    At the end of last year, the major Knights of the British Empire returned to their strength at the beginning of 295.


    The British Empire now has undoubtedly the largest army on the continent.


    The total strength of the four knights is up to 720000.


    Of course, this still does not include the situation of garrison forces everywhere.


    If we add the garrison troops from all over the country, the total military strength of the British Empire now properly exceeds one million.


    Sending one fleet after another to the new world brought back not only slaves, but also a lot of gold.


    For the gold bought from the new world, the central government of the British Empire did not reserve it and sold it all.


    The main trading partner is the Lorraine empire.


    The holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire still maintained the status of allies of the "Franch alliance" and made enemies with the britannian Empire, so it was naturally impossible to trade with them.


    But the Lorraine empire is different.


    The Lorraine empire is still friendly with the British Empire.


    The British Empire still sent a large amount of milk to the Lorraine empire in accordance with the milk treaty every year.


    As a friendly country, the Lorraine empire is naturally an excellent trading partner.


    Tons of gold dug from the new world were sold to the Lorraine empire.


    He traded not only with the central government of the Lorraine Empire, but also with the major vassals of the Lorraine empire.


    There were many vassals in the Luolin Empire, and their power and status were extremely powerful.


    Buying gold was a piece of cake for the vassals of the Lorraine empire.


    Burgundy was the largest customer of the British Empire except the central part of the Lorraine empire. Therefore, it became a matter that had to be done immediately to formulate a reasonable and efficient general strategy.


    At the beginning of the meeting, enly put forward his strategy of destroying the country - from east to South and then north.


    That is, attack and destroy the Frankish empire in the East, then the Lorraine empire in the south, and finally the holy Helan empire.


    The reasons why enli proposed such a strategy are as follows:


    After the unprecedented defeat of the Frankish Empire three years ago, three generals were killed and 500000 troops were almost wiped out.


    Even after three years of recuperation, the Frankish empire is still half dead.


    Enly thought that they should concentrate on attacking and destroying the Frankish empire while the national strength of the Frankish Empire had not been restored.


    The Lorraine empire is now in power, so there is no need to be too vigilant against them.


    With queen Bella''s character, she must not have the courage to attack them.


    So there is no need to be afraid that the Lorraine empire will invade them when they attack the Frankish empire.


    After the destruction of the Frankish Empire, troops were sent south to destroy the Lorraine empire.


    Finally, we will concentrate our forces against the most vast and difficult holy Hiran empire.


    Su Cheng took the lead in raising objections to enli''s strategy of "first East, then south and then north".

 Chapter 1370

    Su Cheng, who disagreed with enli''s strategy, put forward a strategy to destroy the country completely different from enli''s strategy - first South, then east and then north.


    That is to attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire first, then the Frankish Empire, and finally the Holy Hiran empire.


    Su Cheng believes that although the strategy just put forward by enli has a certain reason, it has a fatal defect.


    That was - enly hoped that the Lorraine Empire would not send troops against them when they attacked the Frankish empire.


    Never place the hope of victory on the enemy''s mistakes - this is the iron rule Su Cheng has always adhered to.


    Enly has just made this mistake in his strategy.


    Although the Lorraine empire is indeed in power now, who can guarantee that queen Bella will not have a fever for a moment after listening to the advice of the ministers and decide to send troops north to attack them while they are attacking the Frankish Empire?


    If the Lorraine Empire really attacked them when they fought a decisive battle with the Frankish Empire, their britannian Empire would face two enemies.


    Even though their britannian empire is far more powerful than other countries, the situation of going to war with the two countries at the same time should be avoided.


    Attacking the Frankish empire may be attacked by the Lorraine empire.


    But attacking the Lorraine Empire would not have such concerns.


    The Lorraine empire was the only Empire besides the britannian empire that had the ability to send a large number of troops to the britannian empire.


    The Frankish empire is still half dead, and it is difficult to protect itself, let alone launch an external attack.


    Although the situation of the holy Helan empire was better than that of the Frankish Empire, it was not much better.


    In the past three years, the holy Helan Empire has been harassed and invaded by the Far East grassland people.


    Three years ago, when the prairie people broke through the eastern defense line of the holy Hiram Empire and came to the capital of the holy Hiram Empire, alenmuya, they found that the holy Hiram Empire no longer had the military and national power of the past.


    The prairie people who found that the Holy Hiran empire was already weak disappeared their last fear of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Since then, the grassland people madly invaded and plundered the Holy Hiran empire.


    Frantically kneading this soft persimmon.


    Facing the aggression and plunder of the grassland people, the holy Helan Empire did not even have the power to fight back.


    The Frankish empire was weak and did not have the ability to attack the British Empire.


    The holy Helan empire was disturbed by the prairie people, and there was no spare power to deal with the Britannia Empire.


    Therefore, it is the safest to attack the Lorraine Empire first. It will not be attacked by other countries and can concentrate on dealing with the Lorraine empire.


    After the destruction of the Lorraine Empire, we will deal with the Frankish empire in the East, and finally fight the holy Hiram empire in the north, which is the most extensive and difficult to conquer.


    Once Su Cheng''s strategy was put forward, it was approved by Iser.


    Finally - after several hours of discussion, Su Cheng''s strategy finally won everyone''s approval.


    The strategy put forward by Su Cheng is referred to as the "South northeast" strategy.


    This "South northeast" strategy was also officially determined by Ilsa as the general strategy of their britannian empire.


    First destroy the Lorraine Empire, then the Frankish Empire, and finally the Holy Hiran empire.


    Now that the general strategy of the country has been determined, the next thing to do is to formulate a plan for the destruction of the Lorraine empire.


    The General Staff Department, established two years ago, has also been fully operational for the first time.


    Excluding Su Cheng, the general staff now has a total of 24 staff officers.


    These 24 staff officers are all military staff officers who were originally responsible for providing advice to his majesty, as well as a group of knights who are good at strategy and shorter than command.


    There is only one exception.


    That''s Herr.


    Although Herr is not a knight, she is the most typical representative who is good at strategy and shorter than command.


    The general staff is the best place for talents like Hai rouer.


    As for how to send troops and how much equipment to prepare to destroy the Lorraine Empire, the general staff and the General Logistics Department worked together for a month to discuss and study, and finally worked out a detailed plan.


    Ilsa herself named Veronica for the plan to destroy the Lorraine empire.


    Veronica - the name of one of the round table knights under Arthur, the "Knight king" thousands of years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, Veronica led troops to attack and destroy a country in the south of the Soviet British Empire.


    Ilsa named the plan to destroy the Lorraine Empire "Veronica" for a good omen.


    It is hoped that the generals of their British Empire will perish the country located in the south of their British Empire like Veronica a a thousand years ago.


    The "Veronica" plan has been set. What the British Empire should do next is to wait for the emergence of fighters.


    We thought it would take a lot of time for the right fighter to appear.


    But no one expected that the fighters would come so soon.


    The emergence of the "three public riots" further slipped the national strength of the Lorraine empire.


    There is civil strife in the enemy country - there is no better fighter than this.


    The general staff, from Su Cheng to ordinary staff, agreed that now is the best time to launch the Veronica plan and destroy the Lorraine empire!


    Not only did the staff of the general staff think so, Ilsa also saw that now is the best fighter to destroy the Lorraine empire.


    The general logistics department finally combed the current baggage depot of the Empire.


    After confirming that the allocation of supplies was safe, the date of sending troops was finally set¡ª¡ª


    The spring of 298.


    No specific date has been set yet.


    As soon as the snow melted and the weather warmed, the army of the British Empire would go south and launch a fatal attack on the Lorraine empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, dongremy village, village entrance.


    "Jeanne..."


    The head of dongremy village, an old woman with all snow-white hair, was full of anxiety.


    "Are you really going to Tuli..."


    As soon as the village head''s voice fell, a girl with brown hair and purple pupils in front of her nodded hard.


    "Village head, I have made up my mind! Tuli is the most prosperous city in China. I must go to Tuli! See if there''s any money making work there. "


    After that, the purple pupil girl raised her eyes and looked at the villagers behind the village head.


    "Please wait for me patiently! I''ll make a lot of money! "


    At the entrance of the village, the villagers of dongleimi village who came to see the purple pupil girl off were full.


    The villagers who came to see Zitong off have one characteristic.


    That is - basically the elderly, women and young children.


    I can''t see any young men.

 Chapter 1371

    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 298, and the Royal calendar of the holy Helan empire is 220.


    March 3rd.


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, in the palace, the room of wahiri¡ª¡ª


    Mund reported the latest battle report of the eastern defense line to wahili without expression.


    Wahiri''s face was not surprised by Monde - quite gloomy.


    Because the content of this latest report from the eastern defense line is not good-looking.


    Its main contents are basically how many generals and civilians were killed and injured and how much property was lost in the East under the attack and aggression of grassland people.


    Before mund''s report was finished, wahiri suddenly burst into a rage and overthrew the long table in front of him.


    "Bastard! Bastard! "


    "Grassland people are so damn!"


    "The generals and soldiers of the far east front army should die!"


    Just overthrowing the long table in front of him is not enough to vent wahiri''s resentment.


    In order to vent, wahiri destroyed everything within his sight.


    Vase - drop it.


    Books - dead.


    Chair - kick over.


    Mund stood aside in silence.


    Silently watching Vasili destroy everything in the room.


    Silently listening to wahiri''s roar.


    "I changed a dog to be the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, which is better than Nikita!"


    After the unprecedented humiliation of the "grassland army parade outside the imperial capital" three years ago, wahiri appointed the most capable general under his command - Nikita, who had led the army back to ailenmuya at that time, but completely missed him, as the new Far East commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    Although he has let the strongest general under his command take over as the general marshal of the Far East Front Army, the bad situation in the Far East has not improved at all.


    The reason is that the national strength of their holy Hiran Empire has weakened.


    The decline of national strength has led to the decline of military strength.


    Commanding the Far East Front Army, whose combat effectiveness has been greatly weakened, to fight against the wolf like grassland army - even Nikita can only feel powerless.


    Over the past three years, wahiri has long been suffocated by the aggression and plunder of grassland people every year.


    After destroying almost everything in the room, wahiri finally regained his composure.


    "Mond."


    Wahiri asked mund in a deep voice.


    "I decided to remove Nikita as commander-in-chief of the far east front army."


    "Who do you think should be the new commander?"


    "There is no need to limit the selection to the marshals."


    "As long as you think you have the ability to command the far east front army against the grassland people, you can recommend it to me."


    "... your majesty."


    Mund sighed after a moment of silence.


    "If even Nikita can''t take the grassland people, no one in our empire may be able to deal with the grassland people..."


    "... damn it!"


    Wahiri kicked the bookshelf next to him and knocked it to the ground.


    Wahiri''s remarks just now were not polite.


    Wahiri has long been angry with the grassland people for their endless aggression and plundering of the Holy Hiran empire in the past three years.


    It also made wahiri secretly determined that as long as he was able to lead the army to defeat the grassland people and help them avenge the Holy Hiran Empire, wahiri would push him to the position of commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    The bookshelf on Vasili''s side was kicked down. For a moment, various pieces of paper placed in the bookshelf flew around like snowflakes.


    Wahiri was upset by the pieces of paper flying around in front of him, and waved his hand to take them all away.


    As he photographed the pieces of paper flying in the air, wahiri accidentally noticed a piece of paper floating in front of his eyes.


    A piece of... Very familiar paper.


    Wahiri grabbed the paper with a big hand.


    Expand.


    It says a man''s name - El Bernard.


    Looking at the names written on the paper, the memory came to wahili''s mind.


    Wahiri remembered the origin of this paper - Dominic, who was about to die of illness, handed it to him two years ago.


    Dominic, who was dying, recommended two talents to wahiri - el and Camille.


    In order to let wahili know the names of the two people better, Dominic wrote the names of the two talents he recommended on paper and handed them to him personally.


    Wahiri didn''t care about the two talents recommended by Dominic.


    Wahiri took the paper with El''s name on it in order to make Dominic happy.


    As for the paper with Kamil''s name, wahiri even confiscated the paper with Kamil''s name because he really didn''t want to use a woman as the Prime Minister of the country.


    After returning to the palace room with the paper with El''s name on it, El casually stuffed the paper into the bookshelf and never noticed it again.


    Until now, two years later, in this extremely accidental opportunity, the paper finally came to light and was seen by wahiri.


    Wahiri held the paper in his hand.


    His eyes were fixed on the name written on it.


    "... your majesty?"


    Seeing Vasili holding a piece of paper and no other movement, Mond called Vasili gently in a tentative tone.


    Wahiri looked away from the paper.


    Head slowly raised.


    "Mond."


    "The officer is here."


    "Call El Bernard for me."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, outskirts of allenmuya, town of Poji, musket department.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    El sat on a chair in the firearm department, beating the small drum in his arms at will.


    No music is being played, just casually.


    Looking at El''s appearance, it seems that he just wants to play the drum and listen to the sound of the drum. He doesn''t want to play any sweet music at all.


    "El..."


    Just then Gabriel opened the door and shouted angrily at El:


    "What are you doing these days? I bought a lot of musical instruments and played them again and again! "


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to learn musical instruments? "


    "You think too much." El smiled and replied, "I''m not interested in music. I just want to listen to different sounds of different instruments."


    Then El picked up the drum in his arms.


    "What a nice instrument."


    Looking at the little drum in his hand, El praised it.


    "The sound is loud enough, and the sound of knocking is passionate enough."


    "Although I don''t know what you''re doing, you''d better put down what you''re doing first."


    Then Gabriel raised a white envelope in his hand with a smile.


    "Another letter from Camille has come."


    Hearing Gabriel''s words, El''s eyes suddenly brightened, quickly put down the small drum in his hand, and then asked Gabriel:


    "What does the letter say?"

 Chapter 1372

    "I haven''t seen it yet." Gabriel said angrily, "in order to see it with you, I have been reluctant to see it. Stop everything you have on hand. "


    After that, Gabriel began to open the envelope in his hand and took out a full eight pieces of stationery from it.


    In order to take care of Gabriel, who is not highly educated, Camille never used too profound words in his letter.


    Just used ordinary words to briefly introduce her recent situation.


    The contents of the letter sent back to El are also similar to those in the past. They all say that she has been doing well recently and what interesting things have happened recently.


    After reading the new letter from Camille with Gabriel at a glance, El breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Great, it seems - Camille has been doing well recently."


    "Of course." Gabriel said in a half joking tone, "she is now the palace Minister of the British Empire. Of course, life is good."


    Two years ago, when they learned that Camille had become the Prime Minister of the British Empire, El and Gabriel were just sitting in chairs eating.


    After learning the news, the two fell directly from their chairs.


    El knew Camille''s ability, and it was no problem for him to have a place in the politics of the British Empire.


    It was because El believed in Camille''s ability that he sent Camille to the British Empire.


    But El didn''t expect that Camille''s time to have a place in the British Empire was so short


    Has such a high status


    From a civilian from a foreign country to a palace under one person and over ten thousand people in the British Empire


    No adjective in the world can describe this exaggerated promotion speed.


    After repeatedly confirming the correctness of the news, El and Gabriel didn''t know what to look like for a moment


    But on the whole - they are happy with Camille''s success.


    After all, having ascended to the high position of palace minister, Camille''s dream of keeping a name in history has been realized.


    But... While happy, El was quite... Dissatisfied with the new policies adopted by Camille after he took office as the palace Minister of the British Empire.


    Just take back the territory of the vassals.


    El couldn''t agree with the idea of going to the new world to catch aborigines as slaves.


    Although he was very dissatisfied, El didn''t mention it in his reply to Camille.


    First, he knew Camille''s character.


    Camille is a decisive and persistent person who can''t persuade him.


    Moreover, El believed that in the political and military circles of the British Empire, there must be a large number of Ministers who opposed the "plantation construction plan" to Camille and Ilsa emperor.


    But one plantation after another was built in the western part of Britannia.


    This shows that the face-to-face opposition of so many ministers failed to make Camille change his mind.


    The face-to-face rebuttal of so many capable people failed to make Camille change his mind. El didn''t think that only his own letter could make Camille terminate the "plantation construction plan".


    Secondly, El doesn''t want to interfere too much in Camille''s life.


    Therefore, in his letters with Camille, El did not mention these new policies adopted by Camille, but only talked about the current situation of him and Gabriel.


    By the way - Gabriel''s literacy level is not high and he doesn''t like learning, so he can''t write well. He is basically a semi illiterate.


    Therefore, he does not have the ability to write to Camille.


    Therefore, El is solely responsible for the communication between the two and Camille.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El folded Camille''s letters one by one and solemnly put them in the envelope.


    Just then, the door of the firearm department was knocked heavily.


    "Who...?"


    El frowned slightly and walked towards the gate.


    Open the door, standing in front of the door are several soldiers with top helmets.


    Before El could ask "who are you", the soldiers spread out a piece of paper and turned the side full of words and stamped with a seal towards el.


    El recognized the paper.


    This is the "special summoning order" and its full name is the "special summoning order".


    When the emperor wanted to summon someone urgently, he would show this "special summoning order".


    Once this "special call order" is presented, no matter who is, he must immediately put down all the affairs at hand and rush to the emperor''s place to meet the emperor.


    "El Bernard, wait."


    The soldier holding the "special call order" shouted.


    "Please follow us to the palace."


    Looking at the "special order" in front of him, El''s face sank.


    The heart clattered.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean


    ¡ª¡ªHave the things I''ve been doing been discovered


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With a heavy and conscious heart, El followed the soldiers into the palace and the labor court in which the emperor specially used to discuss military affairs with generals.


    As soon as El had finished saluting wahiri, wahiri said impatiently:


    "Don''t be polite, Bernard, wait."


    "I have to listen to the superfluous nonsense and don''t bother to say it."


    "Let''s get down to business."


    "Bernard, if you are the new commander of the Far East Front Army, are you sure to completely remove the threat of grassland people for our country?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After wahiri''s voice fell for a long time, El finally reflected from wahiri''s extremely informative words.


    El is in a mixed mood now.


    For EL, wahiri''s words just now are tantamount to telling him good news and bad news.


    The good news is that what he did has not been discovered in order to give the musket Department sufficient funds to develop muskets.


    The bad news is - he seems to be in more trouble


    "Your Majesty..."


    El asked wahiri in a cautious tone.


    "I''m sorry... What you said just now was so sudden..."


    "The junior officer is only a first-class Quartermaster."


    "No matter what round, I should not be the marshal of the Far East Front Army..."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, wahiri immediately replied:


    "The late Dominic recommended you to me before he died."


    "Say you are a talent. Su Cheng''s army is a genius."


    "If the country is invaded by a strong enemy, you can boldly hand over the military power to you and let you meet the strong enemy - although I can''t remember what Dominic meant at that time, that''s roughly what he meant."

 Chapter 1373

    Wahiri''s words completely fooled el.


    He didn''t know until now that Dominic had recommended him to wahili.


    When El was stunned by wahiri''s words just now, wahiri continued:


    "China has been bullied by grassland people these years."


    "If grassland people continue to be so unscrupulous, within a few years, China will fall into a crisis of chaos because of its disturbance."


    "I don''t want to be beaten passively anymore."


    "But even Nikita has taken it, and the grassland people have nothing to do."


    "Since even Nikita has no choice, the other marshals must have no choice."


    "I have no one to use. I urgently need a talent who can relieve the threat of grassland people to our country."


    "As long as someone can command the far east front army to eliminate the threat of grassland people to our country, even if this person is not a real person, but a dog, I will push it to the position of commander-in-chief of the far east front army."


    "Now is the time of national crisis, I decided to believe Dominic''s recommendation to you."


    "Bernard, as soon as you nod your head to show that you have the ability to defeat the grassland people, I will immediately promote you to the commander-in-chief of the far east front army."


    "Of course - if you think you don''t have the ability to shoulder such a crowd, you can shake your head and refuse."


    "I won''t force you."


    "Now - let me hear your answer."


    After that, wahiri said no more.


    He looked at El silently and waited for El''s answer.


    Looking straight at him, wahiri, El sighed.


    I looked up at the white and strange ceiling above my head.


    Through the white ceiling, El seemed to see Dominic''s face again.


    El couldn''t help smiling bitterly in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªTeacher


    ¡ª¡ªYou recommend me to your majesty. I have no opinion


    ¡ª¡ªBut after you recommend me, you have to tell me


    After thinking for a while, El found the answer to the question why Dominic concealed from him and recommended him to his majesty.


    Dominic concealed from him the fact that he recommended him to wahili for fear of causing his dissatisfaction with being indifferent to fame and wealth.


    The scene in El''s eyes changed.


    From Dominic''s face to the tragedy of his country after the prairie people invaded his country three years ago.


    El then saw what the town of Poji, ravaged by the prairie army, looked like.


    There are ruins everywhere.


    El will never forget the tragedy of bogey.


    His mood at that time will never be forgotten.


    He, who has always been a wonderful character, is very rare to be angry


    The scene changed again.


    But this time nothing new happened.


    It was only that the tragedy of Poji town that appeared in El''s eyes dissipated.


    Instead, a voice sounded in El''s ear.


    "If one day, the holy Helan empire is invaded by a strong enemy, are you willing to stand up and turn the tide?"


    This is the question Dominic asked El when he was dying of illness.


    Although it was a long time ago, this sentence was still clear to El whenever he recalled it, just like Dominic still said it to him in his ear.


    ¡ª¡ªTeacher


    ¡ª¡ªDid you predict that I would have such a day, so you asked me this question. Let me prepare myself in advance


    After a silent sigh in his heart, El slowly put his upturned head down.


    He looked straight at wahiri again.


    "Your Majesty, please allow me three requests."


    "If you can agree to my three requests, I am willing to take over this important task."


    "... go ahead."


    "First request: please transfer 2000 elite crossbow hands from the central guard to the next officer, and provide a quiet, hidden training ground for the lower officer."


    "The next officer will take the 2000 elite crossbow men for a two-month training and train them into a special elite force that can fight the grassland army."


    "So I won''t go to the Far East until two months later and after the training of these 2000 crossbow men."


    "... yes." After a moment of silence, wahiri nodded.


    Seeing that wahiri agreed to his first request, El went on to say:


    "Second request: please give me a band that is good at playing small drums and trombones. The number of the band can be up or down to 50."


    Hearing El''s request, wahiri couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "Bernard, wait, what do you want a band to do?"


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for keeping it confidential."


    "If I haven''t actually demonstrated the role of the orchestra to people on the battlefield, it''s difficult for me to introduce the usefulness of the orchestra to you in ordinary words."


    "... all right." Wahiri nodded. "I agreed to your request."


    "Then, my last request is - please mobilize enough materials to the Far East for the far east front army to start a three-month expedition."


    El''s last request completely stunned wahiri.


    Without wahiri asking El why, El answered himself:


    "Your Majesty, if you want to completely remove the threat of grassland people to our country, it is absolutely impossible to defend blindly."


    "If we want to solve the threat of grassland people to our country once and for all, the only way is to fight."


    "Send out an attack and give the grassland people a thunderbolt."


    "Hit hard until the grassland people don''t even have the courage to fight against our army."


    "All the way to the grassland, people can''t even look west."


    "By way of expedition, we will completely solve the threat of grassland people to our country."


    "As long as grassland people don''t dare to provoke our country again, the threat of grassland people to our country naturally doesn''t exist."


    Wahiri looked at El in front of him stupidly.


    In the past three years of being bullied by grassland people, he has asked almost all Marshals in China the same questions.


    The plans put forward by these marshals, including Nikita, are similar.


    They all reinforce the eastern defense line and rely on solid fortresses and fortresses to block the attack of grassland people.


    At a time when the national strength is weak, El is the only one who proposes to take the initiative to launch an expedition.


    Wahiri was a man who wanted to take the initiative to attack rather than being a coward.


    What El said just now made his blood surge.


    Perhaps he was infected by El''s courage. After recovering from his stupidity, wahiri immediately nodded vigorously.


    "Good! Your last request - I agreed! "


    "I will devote my national strength to help you launch your expedition to the prairie!"


    Seeing that his three requests had been agreed, El sighed silently.


    "In that case - the officer is willing to do his bit."

 Chapter 1374

    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, Ellen MUA, the residence of dominica (EL their home).


    "El! What are you thinking? "


    As El packed his bags, he listened silently to Gabriel''s scolding.


    Gabriel pressed his temples to keep himself calm.


    In the morning, his brother El Bernard was only a first-class Quartermaster.


    When he came back from the palace in the afternoon, he became the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army


    Such a contrast makes Gabriel at a loss.


    It made Gabriel feel dizzy and doubt whether he was dreaming.


    "To become the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army... Such an important thing, El, you have to think about it for a few more days before making a decision?"


    "What happened when you agreed directly on the spot?"


    "It''s not like you at all!"


    "Don''t think your majesty is asking you to be an official!"


    "Your Majesty sent you to the front! Please solve the problem of grassland people! "


    "If you can''t achieve good results, can you imagine how your majesty will deal with you?"


    "Your Majesty can hang you directly!"


    Gabriel reacted so much when he learned that El had become the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, simply because he cared about El.


    Fear that El will be held accountable by his majesty for his failure to achieve a good record.


    After Gabriel''s grumbling fell, El just stuffed all his clothes into his suitcase.


    Then he raised his head, looked at the ceiling above his head, and sighed.


    "Unlike me in normal times..."


    "I also think it''s not like me at all..."


    "Obviously, I hate this kind of eye-catching thing most. As a result, I readily accepted his Majesty''s appointment this time."


    "Why on earth would I do this..."


    Speaking of this, the corner of El''s mouth tilted an arc with bitter meaning.


    "It may be to fulfill the commitment with the teacher."


    "Maybe it''s to teach a good lesson to the grassland people I don''t like very much."


    Then El turned his head and looked at Gabriel beside him.


    "Gabriel, pack your bags, too."


    "... ha?"


    "I forgot to tell you just now. I have applied to your majesty - you will also go to the Far East with me. Your new identity is the bodyguard of the new commander-in-chief of the far east front army."


    "Hurry up and pack up. We''ll be on our way right away."


    "On the road now? Go to the Far East now? "


    El shook his head.


    "No, we won''t go to the Far East now."


    "Now we''re going to rent a carriage and go to Boji town."


    "Bring something out of the musketry warehouse in Poji town."


    "Then go to the training ground far away from here to train soldiers."


    "We will train the 2000 crossbow men your Majesty gave me into ''new soldiers'' within two months."


    "New soldiers" Gabriel turned his tongue and struggled to spit out the word he had uttered for the first time.


    "When you get to the training ground, you''ll know what it is. Don''t linger. Go pack your bags. I''ll rent a carriage first. After you pack up, wait for me directly at the gate of the mansion. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While el and Gabriel had a minor dispute in their residence, there was also a minor dispute in the palace of the Holy Hiran empire.


    "Your majesty!"


    Mund rushes to Vasili.


    "Why are you confused? How can you hand over the far east front army to a young man who has little experience in unifying troops before? "


    "I said it before."


    Vashini said expressionless.


    "As long as the threat of grassland people to our country can be relieved, even a dog, I will push it to the position of commander-in-chief of the far east front army."


    "And el is not completely without the experience of unifying troops."


    "In the ''Hammer'' battle a few years ago, didn''t El Bernard successfully lead 2000 soldiers over the eghar mountains and raided the capital city of Baidi in the north?"


    "It''s different! At that time, El commanded only 2000 soldiers, while the far east front army had 80000 troops! "


    "Did he command the 80000 troops well?"


    "And - that El is also a madman!"


    "I''m going to attack directly and expedition the grassland!"


    "Now we can''t even defend the line of defense and block the grassland people. How can we have the ability to expedition the grassland?"


    "Mond, that''s enough!"


    Wahiri was tired of Monde''s preaching.


    "I have made up my mind!"


    "Anyway, no one in the whole country can deal with the grassland people."


    "Then just bet!"


    "Bet on El''s talent!"


    From wahiri''s expression and tone, Mond saw that wahiri probably couldn''t listen to his advice.


    But Mond didn''t give up.


    After all, if the far east front army was tossed by El, it would not do him any good.


    If the far east front army is gone, the grassland people will be able to invade their holy Hiran Empire more unscrupulously.


    If this happened, it would do him no good at all.


    Therefore, the unrelenting monk bit his teeth and made a final struggle:


    "Your majesty! To become the commander-in-chief of the front army, you must have the rank of Marshal! "


    "And el is no more than a first-class Quartermaster. Who is qualified to serve as the commander-in-chief of the front army that only the marshal can serve..."


    Before mund had finished, wahiri rudely interrupted:


    "Then make El Bernard Marshal!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Together, it can be regarded as world-renowned news. Since this afternoon, it has spread rapidly to all parts of the country and countries on the mainland.


    This remarkable news is that the holy Hiram Empire has given birth to the youngest marshal in history, who is only 26 years old this year.


    The youngest marshal in history was in charge of the Far East Front Army after he took office.


    El is not only the youngest marshal in history, but also the most exaggerated way of promotion in history.


    Marshals in history were basically promoted from a small officer by military merit.


    And now there''s an accident like El.


    Before becoming field marshal, Ellen was not an officer, just a quartermaster.


    From the Quartermaster in charge of logistics, he was promoted to field marshal in one day - this kind of promotion can be described by the word unheard of.


    Some people are extremely dissatisfied with your Majesty''s appointment and think that your majesty is fooling around.


    Some people also think that your majesty is very courageous, which is somewhat like that the former Emperor of the British Empire promoted Su Cheng as the head of the Michael knights.


    But on the whole, the majority of people who are dissatisfied with his Majesty''s appointment account for the vast majority.


    While everyone was full of emotions to judge the new marshal of the Holy Hiran Empire, the new marshal was training soldiers with his brother in a remote training ground.

 Chapter 1375

    In the holy Helan Empire, a remote military base was set in a seat in the territory.


    At El''s request, wahiri transferred 2000 elite crossbow men from the central guard to El''s command.


    After taking over the 2000 elite crossbow men, El immediately led them to the hidden military base, which was also lent to him by wahiri.


    At this moment, the 2000 bowmen and crossbow men lined up in a neat and dense square on the open space of the military base.


    They looked at each other, wondering about the strange weapons in their hands.


    Just now, each of them received a new weapon.


    A... something very much like a water pipe.


    About two-thirds as long as a long gun.


    Slender shape.


    There is a hole at the top and a trigger like a crossbow at the end.


    This is the first time that everyone has seen such a strange weapon.


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Is it used to hit the enemy?"


    "How can it be? It''s so thin that it must break without knocking a few times."


    "With a trigger... Isn''t it a long-range weapon like a crossbow?"


    "Very likely."


    "In other words, this is a new long-range weapon?"


    "But... Where are the arrows?"


    "Shouldn''t it be through the hole?"


    "What about the bowstring? How to shoot without bowstring? "


    ¡­¡­


    When the people had a heated discussion centered on the new weapon in their hands, a loud and young male voice came into the people''s ears.


    "Everyone! Stand at attention! "


    Hearing this, the crowd immediately stood like a conditioned reflex.


    Because we don''t know how to hold this new weapon, everyone has a variety of holding methods.


    Everyone followed the male voice and looked at the high platform in front of them.


    On the high platform in front of them stood a young man with short flaxen hair, red eyes and a new suit of white and red armor.


    On the side of the young man stood a strong man of great stature.


    The burly man also held a new weapon with strange shape in his arms.


    After everyone''s eyes focused on the red pupil youth, the red pupil youth cleared his throat and then shouted:


    "My name is El Bernard! As you know, I am the new commander in chief of the Far East Front Army! "


    "It''s your new Supreme officer. You can call me Marshal Bernard or your excellency marshal."


    "The reason why I brought you here is to train you into elite soldiers who can use this new weapon."


    "The official name of the new weapon in your hand is flint gun. If you think the name is difficult to pronounce, it can also be referred to as musket for short."


    "I know you all want to know how to use this gun."


    "But I won''t teach you how to use this gun immediately."


    "You have a more important thing to learn before you learn how to use a musket."


    "That''s the way to hold the muskets when marching and in formation."


    Then El pointed to the strong man beside him.


    "This is the method of holding the firearm in the array."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the strong man beside him immediately adjusted the holding method of the firegun in his hand.


    While showing the demonstration of the strong man, El kept introducing.


    "As you can see, there is a hole at the top of the gun."


    "This hole is called the muzzle."


    "Now that I know where is the top of the gun, where is the bottom of the gun - I don''t need to introduce it more?"


    "The bottom of the musket, I call it the butt."


    "In the array, put the butt of the gun on the palm of your left hand, let the gun body naturally lean against your left shoulder, and let the muzzle of the gun face the sky."


    "Now start adjusting your end holding method."


    After listening to El''s introduction and watching the demonstration of the strong man, everyone adjusted their holding methods one after another.


    Kalala


    The crisp sound of iron weapons sounded one after another.


    The original messy end holding methods have been unified.


    The black muzzle of the gun pointed to the sky.


    The chaotic formation suddenly became neat and powerful.


    Seeing that the military array became neat, El nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good! Then I''ll teach you something new. "


    "The musket is a new weapon."


    "There is no way for the old tactics to exert their due power."


    "So - you have a new tactic to learn that matches this gun."


    "The display of this new tactic needs the assistance of a very important thing."


    "That''s -- music."


    Then El pointed to his side again.


    It points to a band of about 50 people not far from him, mainly holding two kinds of musical instruments: drum and trumpet.


    When everyone was wondering what El meant by what he just said, El shouted to the conductor of the orchestra:


    "Sir! Please play! Let the soldiers listen to the music they may have to listen to thousands of times next. "


    "Yes."


    The conductor of the orchestra responded respectfully and looked at his subordinates behind him.


    They are old "comrades in arms" who have worked together for a long time. Therefore, with only one look in the eyes, the subordinates of the commander will grasp the musical instruments in their hands.


    First, the melodious trumpet sounded.


    Then the sound of the drum followed the sound of the trumpet.


    The sound of the drum has a great sense of rhythm, which is combined with the melodious trumpet sound to form a. A passionate piece of music.


    Many people were fascinated by the passionate music, which made them excited.


    After the music was played, El''s voice sounded again:


    "The song you just heard was written by the conductor''s office of the orchestra entrusted by me."


    "I named it --" Musketeers March. "


    "Your next training content is to listen to the Musketeers March and practice how to move forward neatly according to the rhythm of the drum."


    El''s words completely made everyone under him in an uproar.


    Listen to the music and walk forward in unison - such a training method that they have never heard of.


    According to what El said just now, their walking style is related to the new tactics they will rely on this firegun.


    Their new tactic is to move forward neatly according to the drums of the music?


    In the bloody battlefield, arrange an orchestra to play music for them?


    "Be quiet!"


    El''s shouting stopped the noise.


    "Start training now!"


    "The orchestra will be deployed in the center of the military array!"


    "Remember to protect the orchestra in the center of the array!"


    "They are the key to keeping the formation neat!"


    "How to proceed as like as two peas! First out of the left foot, then out of the right foot! "


    "Remember to keep the formation neat! Don''t mess! "

 Chapter 1376

    The reason why El asked wahiri for the 2000 elite crossbow men of the central guards was to train them into qualified Musketeers who can skillfully use muskets and launch new tactics.


    The training effect of the 2000 Musketeers'' initial training was no surprise to el - it was very bad.


    They are not used to this way of marching forward in unison listening to the drums.


    And that band is just a small band with a little fame.


    It was wahiri who offered them a huge reward that they could not refuse that they dared to enter the army and assist el.


    This is the first time they have cooperated with the army, so it is difficult for them to cooperate with the 2000 Musketeers.


    In contrast, musketeers are also difficult to cooperate with the orchestra.


    No one can cooperate well, and the musketeers are not used to moving forward with the sound of drums, resulting in the poor training effect of the first training.


    But El was neither discouraged nor anxious.


    After all, he had already guessed the result.


    After telling the Musketeers to keep working hard, let them continue to practice marching.


    The first day the Musketeers entered this remote military base, they ended in constant practice.


    This military base has been deserted for a long time. Before it was abandoned, a full 30000 troops were stationed here.


    In other words, the activity space of the military base is quite broad for the 2000 Musketeers.


    As night fell, El announced the formal end of today''s training. After they were dismissed and rested, El and Gabriel could finally go to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the room, El immediately began to untie his armor.


    While explaining, he smiled bitterly and said to himself:


    "I can''t get used to wearing this armor..."


    El used to be a quartermaster.


    Quartermaster officers are civilian officers in the army and are responsible for managing the supplies in the army. Therefore, they are engaged in civilian work in their uniforms rather than armor.


    So El naturally didn''t even have his own armor.


    El is now a marshal and commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, it would be outrageous if he didn''t even have his own armor.


    Therefore, wahiri gave a set of white and red armor - the armor that El is now taking off.


    After taking off his armor one by one as fast as he could, El breathed out and lay on his back on the bed on his side.


    "It''s still comfortable not to wear armor..." El lay on his back on the bed, moving all the joints of his body, feeling the hardship and pain of wearing armor.


    At this time, El suddenly noticed Gabriel, who entered the room one after another with him, and was looking at him with a complex expression.


    There was a serious flicker of hesitation.


    It looks like you want to say something to El, but you don''t know whether to say it or not.


    "... Gabriel."


    El sat up slowly from the bed.


    "I found you strange a few days ago."


    "It feels like you have something to ask me."


    "If you have any questions you want to ask me, just ask them. Don''t worry so much."


    Speaking of this, Elton said.


    Then he hung a faint smile on his face and changed into a half joking tone.


    "Based on our friendship, if you are too polite to me, I will be sad."


    El''s words seemed to give Gabriel courage.


    Much of the hesitation in Gabriel''s eyes disappeared.


    "... el."


    Gabriel murmured to El.


    "You answer me honestly."


    "Where did you get the money for developing firearms and manufacturing such a large number of firearms?"


    Several years ago... Gabriel remembered that it should be the year when the British Empire launched the "Aurora" offensive and launched a large-scale attack on their holy Hiran empire. El suddenly got a large amount of research and development funds for the musket department.


    In the years since then, El can always get a lot of money from time to time to invest in the research and development of muskets.


    It is precisely because El can always get a lot of money from time to time that the fire gun Department has sufficient funds to invite better craftsmen and have more research materials.


    Where did El''s money come from - Gabriel had never studied it before.


    He knew that El was a very clever man.


    So he took it for granted that El should have made so much money by relying on his intelligence, such as doing a small business.


    Until -- a few days ago, Gabriel finally found something wrong


    On the day when El was promoted to marshal and packed up, El took him and more than ten rented carriages to Poji town.


    Gabriel was stunned before and after arriving at bogi... Or at the warehouse door of the firearm department in bogi.


    The warehouse door was wide open, and Gabriel saw "hills" composed of slender wooden boxes.


    The things contained in these wooden boxes are brand-new flint guns.


    According to El, there are nearly 2500.


    Boxes after boxes of brand-new flint guns were shipped out of the warehouse, loaded into El''s rented carriage and transported to the remote military base where they were about to train Musketeers.


    It was only then that Gabriel found something wrong.


    Gabriel only comes to the firearm Department occasionally to help.


    When he came to the firearm department to help, his work was also some chores such as moving things and cleaning.


    Gabriel never cared about how well the muskets were developed and how many new muskets were built.


    Gabriel didn''t know that El''s gun department had built more than 2500 new guns until El brought him to the gun department to transport guns.


    More than 2500 flint guns - Gabriel can''t imagine how much it cost to build such a huge amount of muskets.


    The purchase cost of steel alone is astronomical.


    Gabriel didn''t pay much attention to the research and development of muskets, but he still knew some common sense of muskets.


    Flint gun is a new weapon made of steel.


    And there are a large number of complex parts.


    It takes a lot of steel to make a flint gun.


    At the same time - the craftsmen in the musket department alone can''t make such a number of muskets.


    El must have hired a large number of craftsmen secretly to help him build a flint gun.


    And the employment fee of these craftsmen is a lot of money.


    Where on earth did El get so much money?


    Over the years, where did the money for the firearms department to develop firearms, hire craftsmen and manufacture firearms come from?


    Gabriel could no longer safely ignore this problem.

 Chapter 1377

    Hearing Gabriel''s question, El was stunned.


    But his expression soon recovered.


    After raising his hand and scratching his head, El''s mouth tilted slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Gabriel, you should remember what I did before I became a marshal?"


    "Of course."


    Gabriel said unhappily.


    "How long has it been since you changed from first-class quartermaster to marshal? How can I forget what you did before! "


    "Yes, I was a first-class Quartermaster before I became a marshal."


    Speaking of this, the smile on El''s face was somewhat bitter.


    "Since I was a first-class Quartermaster before, let me ask you - as a first-class quartermaster, what do I usually contact most?"


    "What you usually touch most..."


    Gabriel muttered and thought.


    "That must be the baggage. The Quartermaster''s job is to manage the baggage. Of course, the most thing you usually contact is the baggage..."


    Gabriel''s words had not finished when he suddenly stopped.


    His eyes were round and he cast suspicious and shocked eyes at El.


    "El... Your money... Shouldn''t it...?!"


    El nodded.


    "As you think, I used my authority to resell a large number of military materials."


    "In alenmuya, there are countless forces who dare to receive these military materials, and I don''t worry about finding a seller."


    "My general resells goods and materials in exchange for money, and then throws the money into the research and development of muskets."


    "Whenever the R & D funds of the musket department are insufficient, I will sell a batch of military materials."


    Elton paused.


    Put on a self deprecating tone and then say:


    "What an irony..."


    "When I used to live in the slums, I hated those corrupt officials most."


    "In the end, I became the person I hated most before."


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel''s roar suddenly sounded:


    "El! Are you crazy? "


    Then Gabriel seemed to notice that his voice seemed too loud, so he hurried to lower the sound line.


    He continued to El in a low tone:


    "How dare you resell military supplies...!"


    "For so many years...!"


    "If someone finds out, even if you are now the marshal and the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, you will certainly be beheaded...!"


    Greedy for military supplies and reselling - this is a felony among felonies.


    The more military materials that are greedy for ink and resell, the heavier the penalty will be.


    El embezzled for so many years, and the military materials he took must be astronomical.


    If El''s evil deeds are found, Gabriel really can''t think of what punishment El can receive except the death penalty.


    "Don''t worry, Gabriel."


    El smiled.


    "My ledger is perfect."


    "Unless someone else takes great efforts to check, I can''t find out what''s wrong with me."


    Gabriel didn''t know what to say to his brother


    His brother has committed a crime that is bound to be sentenced to death


    Gabriel''s mood is not enough to be described by the word "complex"


    Gabriel raised his hand over his dizzy head.


    "... I can see why your face suddenly changed when the guards of the Imperial Palace came to you a few days ago."


    "That''s because you have a guilty conscience. You think the Central Committee has found out your crime of corruption."


    "Ha ha..." Gabriel revealed the truth and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere in the room fell into a long silence.


    Neither El nor Gabriel spoke again.


    Both were silent.


    Neither of them knows what to say now


    It was not long before Gabriel sighed.


    "El... What the hell are you doing..."


    "You are playing with fire now."


    "Once you are discovered, your life and your life will end."


    "In order to develop fire guns, you even bet on your future and destiny..."


    "El... Is it really worth it..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... I don''t know."


    El whispered.


    "I don''t know... What am I doing..."


    "Obviously I hate being in the limelight."


    "I hate doing things that attract attention."


    "It should be impossible for me to touch such a thing that gambles on my future, destiny and life..."


    "All along, I always do this kind of conspicuous thing passively or actively."


    "Do this... What I hate most..."


    "I have..."


    El looked up.


    Look at the strange ceiling above your head.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 10, 298 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    The loud cry spread all over the corner of the mansion.


    "Oh..."


    Eliza, who was closest to the origin of the loud cry, smiled bitterly and walked quickly towards the origin of the cry, a girl about 2 years old with black hair and blue pupils.


    After picking up the girl, he comforted the girl and sighed helplessly:


    "Did DeLisa make Maria cry again..."


    Eliza''s soothing movements are very skilled.


    Soon, the girl in her arms, Maria sue, stopped crying.


    After Maria''s crying stopped, Carol came late.


    Maria, whose eyes were still red in Eliza''s arms, and DeLisa, who stood not far away, looked at a loss - from this picture alone, Carol inferred what had happened.


    "DeLisa!"


    Carol crossed her waist and scolded DeLisa, who was six years old this year, in a serious tone:


    "Why did you make your sister cry again?"


    "I just accidentally pushed her..." DeLisa lowered her head. "I didn''t mean to... I''m sorry..."


    Seeing that deliza had known her mistake, and according to her, the reason why she had just made Maria cry was really unintentional, so Carol''s anger was mostly relieved.


    After a slight sigh, Carol put on a much softer tone.


    "Well, just know it''s wrong."


    "Apologize to your sister."


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Maria, who is smiling again and playing with her sister DeLisa happily, Carol sighed again.


    Sighed:


    "Maria is really a gentle child... She has been made to cry by her sister so many times and still likes her sister so much."

 Chapter 1378

    Maria Su - the second daughter born by Su Cheng and Carol two years ago.


    She is a brother and sister of the same father and mother as Teresa Su, who is now 6 years old.


    Maria is more like Su Cheng than DeLisa.


    Because Maria''s hair is black.


    The outline of facial features is a little closer to Su Cheng than that of DeLisa.


    Maybe it''s because Maria is more like Su Cheng. Su Cheng has always loved Maria.


    Because Su Cheng loved Maria so much that she even caused DeLisa''s jealousy.


    Although Teresa was jealous of Maria, the two sisters still had a very good relationship.


    Maria is very sticky to DeLisa, and DeLisa likes to play with her sister.


    Although DeLisa always makes Maria cry intentionally or unintentionally because she is still young, Carol and Eliza are very helpless about it.


    Soothing Maria, who was made to cry by DeLisa, has become a daily necessity for Carol and Eliza.


    However, although she was always made to cry by her sister, Maria was still very sticky to her sister. She followed DeLisa''s ass like a follower every day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I just seem to hear Maria crying!"


    Until Maria started playing with DeLisa again, Su Cheng came down from the room on the third floor.


    "Too slow!" Eliza curled her lips in displeasure. "Maria made up with DeLisa before you arrived!"


    After being scolded by Eliza, Su Cheng smiled awkwardly.


    "Dad!"


    Seeing Su Cheng coming, Maria immediately threw down her toy, called Su Cheng at her, and threw her arms at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng also picked up Maria.


    After picking up Maria, Su Cheng hurried to DeLisa''s side and picked her up.


    After experiencing the event that DeLisa is jealous of Maria who is more loved by Su Cheng, Su Cheng learns a lesson, no longer favors anyone excessively, and should treat DeLisa and Maria equally.


    After picking up his two daughters, Su Cheng went to the sofa where Carol and Eliza were sitting, and then sat down between Carol and Eliza, letting DeLisa and Maria sit on their legs.


    "It feels like it''s time for DeLisa to be educated."


    Su Cheng said to Carol and Eliza as he rubbed DeLisa''s hair.


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, Carol nodded immediately:


    "Well, DeLisa is six years old this year, and it''s really time for DeLisa to receive an education. Cheng, where are we going to invite the teacher? "


    "Well... I''ll ask Mr. Jacob later. Mr. Jacob has a wide range of contacts. He may be able to recommend some excellent teachers for us."


    Although DeLisa didn''t know what her father and mother were talking about, she instinctively felt afraid.


    Su Cheng seemed to feel delisha''s uneasiness, smiled at her, continued to rub her hair, and comforted her:


    "DeLisa, education is the only way for everyone, and reading and learning is a very fun thing, so don''t be afraid and look forward to it."


    When she heard her father say so, Teresa''s uneasy heart finally calmed down.


    It was just -- not long after Su Cheng invited a large number of teachers to their house, DeLisa knew that his father was lying... And the lie was exaggerated... Of course, these are the later words.


    While Su Cheng and Carol are discussing the issue of getting DeLisa to receive education, Eliza secretly looks at DeLisa and Maria sitting on Su Cheng''s lap with subtle movements.


    Look at DeLisa and Maria... No, to be exact, look at DeLisa''s and Carol''s 8-imaged faces, and Maria''s and Carol''s 6-imaged faces. A little envy flashed in her eyes.


    At the same time, his right hand gently stroked his flat lower abdomen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng has been very busy recently.


    Therefore, the time spent at home has obviously changed a lot.


    The reason for this is very simple.


    With the joint efforts of the staff of the general staff headed by Su Cheng, the "Veronica" plan has become a thorough and almost perfect combat plan.


    The officials of the General Logistics Department had already deployed all their supplies to the southern front.


    Operational plan - has been developed.


    Quartermaster supplies - have been raised and deployed.


    And the army - is ready to attack at any time.


    As for the launch date of the war plan, it has also been set.


    The date of dispatch was set for April 10.


    you ''re right.


    Today.


    ......


    ......


    Su Cheng took out his pocket watch from time to time and kept an eye on the present time while holding DeLisa and Maria and chatting with his two wives.


    ¡ª¡ª9:08


    Su Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªThere are... 22 minutes before the "Veronica" plan is launched


    Su Cheng quietly put his pocket watch back into his trouser belt.


    The look on his face involuntarily became dignified.


    ¡ª¡ªYou must win... Mr. Albert


    Su Cheng did not serve as the front-line commander-in-chief of the "Veronica" plan.


    The front-line commander of the "Veronica" plan is Albert, the head of the Rachel knights.


    In this "Veronica" plan, Su Cheng is only responsible for sitting in the General Staff Headquarters of the imperial capital and formulating detailed and detailed battle plans with the staff of the staff headquarters.


    The specific combat matters on the front line are fully in the charge of General Commander Albert and his two deputy commanders, Harry Brown, deputy head of the Rachel knights, and Willie Miller, deputy head of the Michael knights.


    What the front line will look like depends on the performance of Albert, Harry and Willie.


    All Su Cheng can do is to silently send blessings to Albert and others on pandragon''s side..


    The troops participating in the "Veronica" plan are a combined regiment composed of the Rachel knights and the Michael knights.


    The order of Rachel sent 100000 troops and the order of Michael sent 50000 troops.


    The reason why the Michael Knights also participated in the "Veronica" plan is to strengthen the field capability of the army.


    Although after the establishment of the national imperial seal order, a large number of elite troops of the Michael order were "robbed" by the national imperial seal order.


    However, this still does not change the fact that the Michael knights are among the four knights, with the strongest cavalry combat power and the strongest field combat ability.


    The 50000 Michael knights who participated in the national annihilation war of the Lorraine Empire were led by Willie and Raymond.


    Willie therefore became one of the Deputy commanders of the national annihilation campaign.

 Chapter 1379

    Britannia Empire, southern front, national annihilation army camp, this array.


    9:25.


    The war of annihilation of the Lorraine Empire - for convenience, everyone used to call it the "war of annihilation of the South" or the "Veronica" offensive.


    Albert, the supreme commander-in-chief of the front line of the war against Yugoslavia, is standing in the open space of this array with a glass of liquor.


    Moving his eyes, let his eyes pass one by one through the faces of the two rows of knights standing in front of him.


    The Knights standing to Albert''s left are the Knights of the Rachel order headed by Harry Brown, deputy head of the Rachel order.


    The Knights standing to Albert''s right are the Knights of the Michael order headed by Willie Miller, deputy head of the Michael order.


    Because the military strength of the Michael knights is 50000 less than that of the Rachel knights.


    So there are obviously fewer Knights standing on Albert''s right hand than on his left.


    Whether the Knights of the Rachel Knights led by Harry or the Michael Knights led by Willie, they are the same as Albert - holding a glass of liquor in their hands.


    After drawing his eyes one by one from the faces of each knight in front of him, Albert silently held up the glass of liquor in his hand.


    Then pour the spirit from the glass into your mouth.


    Almost at the same time - probably the next moment Albert poured the liquor into his mouth, Harry, Willie and others began to drink the wine in their hands.


    Albert made no impassioned mobilization speech.


    He just drank up the spirits in the glass.


    Then he slammed the dry wine glass in his hand to the ground.


    At the next moment when the sound of broken glass roared, he said in a deep voice:


    "Let''s go! Destroy the Lorraine empire! "


    Clatter! Clatter! Clatter! Clatter


    As if in response to Albert''s words, the Knights threw their wine glasses to the ground.


    The sound of broken glass sounded one after another


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 10, 298, 7:30¡ª¡ª


    The envoys of the britannian Empire suddenly came to the Royal Palace of the Lorraine Empire and submitted the document of the formal severance of diplomatic relations between the two countries to the center of the Lorraine empire.


    The reasons for breaking off diplomatic relations are as follows: Queen Bella of the Lorraine Empire has ruled the subjects of the country in an extremely cruel way since she assumed the throne.


    The emperor of Britannia was deeply disappointed by the cruelty of the Lorraine emperor.


    He also expressed deep sympathy for the subjects of the Rowling Empire who suffered from brutal rule.


    In order to do justice, the British Empire decided to officially break diplomatic relations with the Lorraine empire.


    At the same time, he also handed over the declaration of war to the Central Committee of the Lorraine empire.


    Declared a state of war with the Lorraine empire.


    The emperor of the britannian Empire wanted to use blood and fire to liberate the subjects of the Lorraine empire from brutal oppression.


    Since we want to start a war, and it is such a large-scale war, we naturally need a reasonable reason for war.


    The more reasons for war, the better.


    Fortunately - it is not difficult to find a reason for war with the Lorraine empire.


    To liberate the subjects of the Lorraine empire from the brutal rule of Queen Bella - this is the best reason for war.


    After receiving the severance of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war from the British Empire, there was an uproar in the center of the Lorraine empire.


    The break of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war of the British Empire came suddenly.


    Whether Bella or an ordinary minister in the central government, his head was unable to react after learning that the British Empire had declared war on them.


    Some ministers who responded more promptly retained the envoys of the British Empire, explained to the envoys of the British Empire that there must be some misunderstanding between the two countries and asked to return to the negotiating table.


    However, the envoys of the British Empire did not respond to the retention and request of these people.


    After submitting the severance of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war to the Lorraine Empire, the envoys of the British Empire led other envoys and relevant staff stationed in Tuli to withdraw from the embassy and embark on the way back to the British Empire.


    Some hopeless radicals in the center of the Lorraine Empire asked to send troops to kill all britannians who had just withdrawn from the embassy.


    The proposal of these activists was, of course, rejected.


    After all, even killing these envoys would not be of any use to their Lorraine empire.


    Killing these envoys will not let them end the war and return to peace between the Lorraine Empire and the Britannia Empire.


    Nor will they let the troops of the Lorraine Empire defeat the troops of the Britannia Empire.


    On the contrary, it will only make the British Empire increase the righteousness of sending troops.


    ......


    ......


    April 10, 7:38¡ª¡ª


    Almost at the same time when the envoys of the Britannia Empire submitted the severance of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war to the central part of the Lorraine Empire, the central part of the Britannia Empire began to drive away the envoys of the Lorraine Empire who remained in pandragon.


    ......


    ......


    April 10, 7:50¡ª¡ª


    Run your horse out of Tuli.


    Carrier pigeons fly out of Tuli.


    They have only one destination - the northern defense line of their country.


    Their purpose was only one - to inform the guards and generals of the Northern Line of defense as soon as possible to prepare for the southward movement of the British army.


    For the princes and ministers of the Lorraine Empire, the declaration of war of the British Empire came too suddenly.


    For example:


    Yesterday, I was drinking tea and chatting with an old friend who had been friends for many years.


    As a result, today the old friend raised his knife with a fierce face and wanted to cut himself to death.


    This is the mood of the princes and ministers of the Lorraine empire after receiving the severance of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war from the Britannia Empire.


    And the British Empire to restart the state of war - such a thing, the Lorraine Empire has not considered such a thing in the past two years.


    Neither the army nor the central monarchs and officials were ready to go to war with the British Empire


    Although in order to remedy, the central government of the Lorraine Empire has sent fast horses and carrier pigeons as soon as possible to send messages to the northern defense line, it is obviously too late


    ......


    ......


    April 10, 9:00¡ª¡ª


    One and a half hours after the envoys of the British Empire handed over the severance of diplomatic relations and the declaration of war to the center of the Lorraine empire¡ª¡ª


    After the hour hand points to "9" and the minute hand and the second hand point to "12"¡ª¡ª


    A 150000 army composed of 100000 troops of the Rachel knights and 50000 troops of the Michael Knights headed south in three ways.


    Launched a comprehensive attack on the Lorraine empire!


    ......


    ......


    9:00 sharp, April 10, 298, British Imperial calendar¡ª¡ª


    The Veronica program was officially launched.


    The war of annihilation against the Lorraine Empire - officially broke out!

 Chapter 1380

    The 150000 troops divided into three routes were led by Albert, Harry and enly.


    Albert commanded the 50000 troops of the Rachel knights and took the middle road.


    Harry commanded another 50000 troops of the Rachel knights and went west.


    Willie commanded the 50000 troops of Michael''s knights and took the East Road.


    The armies divided into the west, middle and East marched together towards the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    The last time the soldiers of the Rowling army fought with the soldiers of the Britannia army was eight years ago.


    That is, the "Spring Awakening" and "summer wind" of the British Empire.


    Now - eight years have passed.


    In these eight years, the Rowling army did not have any war with the British army.


    Not only has there been no war with the British army, but the Lorraine Empire has been in a relatively peaceful state in the past eight years, and no large-scale battles have broken out.


    The only thing that can be regarded as war is probably the pacification of the Baal rebellion two years ago and the pacification of the "three public riots" last year.


    Eight years later, the combat effectiveness of the Luo Lin army has decreased, and most of the generals have forgotten the smell of blood and fire.


    In the same eight years, the British army had been fighting against all kinds of enemies.


    The soldiers of the British army did not forget the smell of blood and fire.


    Their combat effectiveness has not declined.


    On the contrary, after eight years of war trials since 290 and three years of preparation since 295, it has become more powerful


    In the fierce attack of the Britannia army, the Rowling army was retreating, collapsing and dying - such a picture was staged everywhere in the northern defense line


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, northern defense line, Anju fortress.


    Joashan de Adrian - took over the northern defense line and became the top leader of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire after Barr launched a rebellion and was suppressed.


    Although in terms of seniority, it is not as good as the three veteran generals of Barr, Denis and Leo, but it is also one of the few famous generals of the Lorraine Empire, with the reputation of "Lion".


    The southern invasion of the British Empire came so suddenly.


    Although I don''t know why the British Empire lifted the friendship between the two countries, Ruo Achan quickly mobilized the garrison of Anju fortress and prepared for the battle.


    ......


    ......


    At 14:10 on April 10, 298 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire¡ª¡ª


    Ruoshan, standing on the wall of Anju fortress, can already see the flags outside the city.


    Although there is a long distance between the British army and the British army, Ruo Achan, who has been fighting on the battlefield for many years, still relies on his intuition and keenly perceives that the attack of the British Empire is coming.


    "The enemy is coming!" Ruo''shang, with a heavy face, ordered, "get ready to meet the enemy!"


    If Achan''s judgment is very accurate.


    Less than half an hour later, the British Army''s attack began.


    The first to attack was the instrument troops of the British army.


    Ruo Achan made a big mistake.


    Although he made this mistake, even if he realized it, he didn''t correct it.


    His mistake was that he underestimated the fighting power of the British army.


    Whoosh


    The dense breaking wind rushed towards the wall of Anju fortress.


    Hearing the broken wind, Ruo Achan''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    Because, with decades of experience in fighting on the battlefield, he keenly recognized that there were too many and too close rumors.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Boulders fell like a rainstorm at the head of Anju fortress.


    It''s really like a rainstorm.


    The boulder never stops.


    One round after another hit Anju fortress.


    Along with the boulders, there are giant crossbows and arrows.


    A huge stone happened to hit not far from Ruo Achan.


    Although Ruo hasn''t been injured by the boulder, he was also knocked to the ground by the shock caused by the boulder falling to the ground.


    "What''s going on!!"


    Ruo Achan climbed up from the wall in shock and cast shocked and frightened eyes at the British army barracks outside the city.


    "Such attack density... How many catapults and siege crossbows did the British army have!"


    With decades of military service, Ruo Achan heard such a dense rumor in the city defense war for the first time.


    I saw such dense stone rain and arrow rain for the first time in the city defense war


    If Achang hasn''t recovered from the state of shock, the scene that makes him more panic happened in front of him


    Hundreds of siege towers rattled towards Anju fortress


    Hundreds of siege towers... If Achan can''t imagine how many soldiers are loaded on so many siege towers


    ......


    ......


    At 16:48 on April 10, 298 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire¡ª¡ª


    The important fortress of the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire, Anju fortress, was broken by the Middle Route Army led by Albert.


    From the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle, it took only a little more than two hours.


    The garrison of the fortress was almost completely destroyed, and the "Lion" Ruo Ashan de Adrian was killed in battle.


    After breaking Anju fortress, Albert immediately led a large army into Anju fortress.


    While thoroughly cleaning Anju fortress, prepare for the night.


    After spending the night in Anju fortress, Albert will command the Middle Route Army to continue to push southward the next day.


    ......


    ......


    The British Empire 298, April 15, 15:08¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, northern defense line, Dulan fortress, somewhere in the wilderness beyond the Great Wall¡ª¡ª


    Louis de mura - a famous field general of the Lorraine empire.


    Once calmed down a large-scale civil strife and liberated more than ten cities reduced to enemies, so it has the reputation of "liberator".


    He was ordered to command 20000 troops to rush to the Dulan fortress of the northern defense line.


    However - he came a little late after all.


    After arriving at the foot of Turan fortress, the three flags of the britannian Empire, the britannian army and the regiment flag of the Michael knights were already floating on the wall of the fortress.


    Louis couldn''t even escape.


    Because the britannian army that had occupied the fortress of Duran found the Louis army close to the fortress of Duran early.


    After Louis led his troops to the foot of the fortress of Duran, a full 30000 britannian soldiers had finished their battle in the fortress.


    If he turned and fled, he would be pursued by the britannian army ready for battle.


    At that time, the end of Louis will be a one-sided rout.


    Since we can''t escape, we can only fight.


    Louis could only let the 20000 soldiers under his command prepare for battle and prepare to fight to the death with the 30000 britannian army.

 Chapter 1381

    The flag of the order of Michael was flying in the array of 30000 britannian troops opposite.


    Louis, who is the opponent he''s going to face - it''s obvious.


    Louis naturally enjoyed the reputation of "the first cavalry of the British Empire" and "the strongest field army of the British Empire" - Michael knights.


    Against the Michael knights, who have the strongest field fighting ability of the British Empire, even a famous general like Louis can''t help feeling great pressure.


    Also under great pressure were Louis''s men.


    Against the Michael knights, everyone is under great pressure.


    Not just because of the prestige of the order of Michael.


    At the same time, it is also because the gap between the two armies is visible to the naked eye.


    The Lorraine Empire lacked high-quality horse breeding land.


    Therefore, the cavalry combat power of the Lorraine Empire has always been average compared with other countries.


    In terms of the quantity and quality of horse farms, the British Empire was second only to the prairie people in the Far East and the Frankish empire.


    The war horses used by the cavalry of the Michael order are also the war horses produced by the two best horse breeding sites in the British Empire


    So - the cavalry horses of the Michael knights are a circle larger than their cavalry horses


    Just from the size of the war horse, we can see the combat effectiveness gap between the two armies


    To inspire the army, Louis shouted:


    "Don''t be nervous! Don''t be afraid! "


    "The number of enemy troops is not much higher than ours!"


    "As long as we dare to fight and rush! We can win! "


    "And tell you good news!"


    "I have just received reliable news!"


    "Su Cheng is not here!"


    "Su Cheng did not participate in the battle!"


    Louis''s words succeeded in loosening the expression of many generals.


    Especially after hearing that Su Cheng is not here.


    The name Su Cheng is now the same as a new weapon with strong deterrence.


    If the enemy knew that Su Cheng was in the British Army opposite, the morale of the army might collapse in an instant - this is a fact without any exaggeration.


    Louis was actually lying just now.


    He didn''t get any reliable information.


    Whether Su Cheng is here or not - he doesn''t know at all.


    The reason why he lied just now was just to appease the army.


    But his lie was wrong and just right.


    Su Cheng did not participate in the "war against Yugoslavia".


    In the "war against Yugoslavia", Su Cheng was only responsible for the general staff of panderagon.


    It''s Raymond against Louis.


    As for Willie, he was standing on the wall of the fortress of Duran.


    Adhering to the idea of seizing the first opportunity and determining the first war, Louis waved the flag and led the troops to take the lead in launching the first attack.


    After the Rowling army led by Louis began to move slowly and prepare to attack, Raymond also led the Britannia army and prepared to attack


    ......


    ......


    At 16:18 on April 15, 298 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    "Well done."


    Willie, standing at the gate of Dulan fortress, praised Raymond who returned triumphantly.


    Raymond rolled down from his bloody horse and threw the head of Louis de mura, the liberator, at Willie''s feet.


    "Raymond, this is the first field battle between us and the Luo Lin army since the war against Yugoslavia. How do you feel? What do you think of Luo Lin''s field capability? "


    Raymond''s mouth caught a mocking arc.


    "Vulnerable."


    ......


    ......


    At 9:26 on April 18, 298 in the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    "It''s impossible to win... We can''t win..."


    Yozev de Suzet - a highly meritorious general who is good at riding.


    Because he is good at leading cavalry to attack the enemy quickly on the battlefield, he is nicknamed "flying elephant".


    At this moment, yozef, who has the reputation of "flying elephant", is lying on the muddy land covered with blood.


    Behind him was the dense sound of horses'' hoofs approaching him.


    This is the pursuit of the cavalry of the British army.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs increased and became louder at a very fast speed.


    Soon the British army will overtake jozev.


    And yozef, who was already covered with injuries and his war horse had just fallen, was destined to be unable to escape the pursuit of the britannian Army


    Since 150000 britannian troops went south in three ways to launch an all-round attack on their Rowling Empire, their Rowling troops have retreated one after another


    One army after another was destroyed, and one fortress after another fell


    So far, no victory has been reported.


    No Roman army succeeded in defeating the British army.


    Not even a partial victory


    In order to reverse the current bad situation, yozev decided to lead his last 800 cavalry to launch a night attack on the West Route Army camp of the British army.


    The reason why he risked his life to launch the night attack was not to kill the West Road army.


    The last 800 cavalry under his command, even if they were all warriors with one as ten, could not pose a great threat to the West Route Army of the British army with tens of thousands of troops.


    The reason why he risked his life to launch a night attack is only to boost the whole army... No, it is to boost the morale of the whole country.


    Since the war with the British Empire, there has been no report of victory - it is conceivable how great the blow to the morale of the army and the people.


    So yozev wants to win.


    It doesn''t need any big victory, just a local small victory.


    A small victory would break the myth that the British army was invincible.


    It can bring some hope to the current situation


    With the belief of bringing hope to the Lorraine army and the Lorraine Empire, yozev led his last 800 cavalry to launch a night attack on the barracks of the West Route Army of the British army.


    However - there were far more scouts in the British army than yozev thought


    Before yozef approached the camp of the West Route Army of the British army, he was detected by the Scouts of the British army.


    After yozef led 800 cavalry to approach the camp of the West Route Army of the British army, the troops of the British army and the temporarily arranged traps were waiting for him quietly


    With 800 people, the outcome of confronting tens of thousands of troops who are ready to fight the enemy is self-evident.


    Before even seeing the horse barrier of the camp, yozef''s army was quickly surrounded and annihilated by the britannian empire that had long been ready.


    Although yozev escaped with his excellent equestrian and fighting skills, he was also seriously injured.


    Before he escaped far, the mount covered with several innovations fell down.


    And he himself had no strength to stand up and run away

 Chapter 1382

    "We... Can''t win..."


    One tear after another rolled from yozev''s eyes.


    He has been defeated many times since the war began, and his last effort, the plan to attack the West Route Army camp of the British army at night, has also failed because of the intensive scouting and reconnaissance network of the British army.


    Yozev''s fighting spirit has been destroyed.


    He had lost his will and confidence to fight and win against the British army.


    With the overwhelming superiority of the British army, he now even had no heart to resist.


    The cavalry who pursued him finally arrived as promised.


    The cavalry at the front stabbed the spear forward and pierced yozev lying on the muddy land.


    It was like stepping on a bug on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Veronica" plan - a well-designed battle plan for how to destroy the Lorraine empire.


    Although it took a lot of time for the staff of the general staff to finally complete the "Veronica" plan, the general steps of the "Veronica" plan are actually only three steps¡ª¡ª


    Step 1: break through the northern defense line.


    Step two: capture Orleans.


    Step 3: capture Tuli and end the war.


    These three steps are the general steps of the Veronica plan.


    Since the signing of the Trova treaty with the Lorraine Empire eight years ago, which was undoubtedly the most humiliating to the Lorraine Empire, the central government of the Lorraine Empire ceded all seven provinces in the north of the Empire to the British Empire.


    The northern 7 provinces are not only an important economically developed area of the Lorraine Empire, but also an important northern barrier of the Lorraine empire.


    After cutting all these territories to the Britannia Empire, it represents that the Lorraine empire gave its important barrier to the Britannia Empire, and it will fall into a dilemma of no danger.


    For this reason, many people with lofty ideals in the Empire have been eager to recover these territories lost due to the Trova treaty.


    Although after the loss of the seven northern provinces, the Lorraine Empire urgently repaired every city near the northern border and fortified all the big cities.


    However, the overall defense effect is certainly not as good as the northern defense line when the seven northern provinces were still there.


    The first step of the "Veronica" plan is the general staff... No, it should be said that it is the simplest step recognized by Ilsa, Camille, and most of the literary ministers and Knights of the Empire.


    From the beginning, the princes and ministers of the British Empire did not pay attention to the defense of the northern defense line of the Lorraine empire.


    It was not difficult for the British army to break through the Northern Line of the Lorraine empire.


    The hard part is the next step.


    Just as the first step of the plan is recognized as the simplest step, the second step of the plan, the capture of Orleans, is also recognized as the most difficult step.


    After losing the seven northern provinces and the northern part of the Lorraine Empire, the big city of Orleans became the last barrier to prevent the British army from attacking Tuli southward.


    Orleans is not a fortress.


    But in terms of solidity, Orleans is no worse than any fortress on the mainland.


    Orleans is one of the largest cities in the Lorraine Empire, with walls much higher and stronger than other ordinary cities.


    As long as a sufficient number of soldiers are stationed, Orleans can be transformed into a solid iron wall.


    At the same time - in terms of importance, Orleans is no worse than super fortresses such as Avalon fortress and muhavitz fortress.


    Especially in the north of the Lorraine Empire, there is no natural danger, and the army of the Britannia Empire can penetrate the north of the Lorraine Empire anytime and anywhere.


    Orleans is located on an extremely important strategic point, just on the only way to Turin.


    It can be said that there is no way to attack Tuli without breaking Orleans.


    There is no way to destroy the Lorraine Empire without attacking Tuli.


    For this reason, when drawing up the detailed plan contents of the "Veronica" plan, Su Cheng emphasized with your staff members in the general staff more than once:


    "The survival of the Lorraine Empire depends on -- Orleans!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    April 20, 298 BC.


    The Northern Line of defense of the Lorraine empire collapsed.


    From the beginning of the war, it was only 10 days before the British army completely flattened the Northern Line of defense of the Lorraine empire.


    A total of about 100000 Roman soldiers stationed in the north were defeated, captured and annihilated by the British army.


    The entire north of the Lorraine empire could not find any large-scale Lorraine army that was still resisting.


    Judging from the current war situation, it is obvious that the British Empire has an absolute advantage.


    Under the fierce attack of the British army, the Rowling army was defeated and defeated again and again.


    The development as like as two peas in the Veronica plan are the same. They have completely destroyed the northern frontier forces of Luo Linjun by the Brennan military force, and have successfully completed the first step strategy in the plan.


    After a little rest, the three-way army is ready to start the second and most important strategy set in the "Veronica" plan - attacking Orleans.


    As long as they capture Orleans, the Rawlings will lose their last barrier and completely lose their ability to fight back.


    Therefore, it can be said that the next strategic battle in Orleans is the final decisive battle of the "war against Yugoslavia"!


    The three armies led by Albert, Willie and Harry marched from different directions towards Orleans, the important town that determines the life and death of the Rowling empire


    ......


    ......


    The survival of the Lorraine Empire depends on Orleans - something that even the britannians know, and the Lorraine must know.


    Originally, the central of the Lorraine Empire also hoped that the northern border army could resist the enemy outside the country.


    With the bad news one after another, the illusions of the kings and ministers of the Lorraine Empire were completely disillusioned.


    At the suggestion of the ministers, Queen Bella urgently activated Denis, who remained in Turin, and handed him 20000 elite soldiers, so that he commanded the 20000 elite soldiers to enter Orleans and stick to the last hope of their Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    Since queen Bella and Vivian signed the milk treaty, Denis has been staying in Tuli.


    Because of this, Denis, who was far away in Turin, had no knowledge of Barr and others'' intention to revolt. So Denis did not participate in the uprising of Barr and others.


    In fact - after Barr and others decided to revolt, Leo once proposed to Barr: pull Denis left in Tuli to join.


    According to Leo''s idea, Denis is staying in Tuli. If Denis is allowed to join, he can just cooperate with them.


    Barr refused Leo''s proposal without thinking about it.


    Because Barr knew that his uprising would be defeated, and he didn''t even have a chance to get close to Tuli.


    Since we don''t even have a chance to get close to Turin, why do we need Denis to cooperate with them?


    When he learned that Barr and others had launched an uprising, Denis was no longer in a low-level word such as "shock".


    After Barr''s uprising failed and all his staff were arrested, Denis was also one of the ministers who advocated to forgive Barr and others.


    Although Barr and others ended up with such a light punishment as "imprisonment in prison", mainly because of Queen Bella''s soft heart, it is also inseparable from the credit of their Denis and others who advocated sparing Barr.


    When Barr, Leo and others were arrested and the northern border army was completely destroyed, Denis became the only general that the center of the Lorraine empire could rely on.


    Queen Bella sent their last general to lead the army in Orleans.


    In order to enhance the fighting capacity of the garrison and keep Orleans, Queen Bella also pardoned a general from prison and asked the general to assist Denis to defend Orleans.

 Chapter 1383

    The general who was pardoned by Queen Bella was Roche de Sanchez.


    Eight years ago, Rocher led Jill, Oren and others to confront the East Route Army of the British Army led by Su Cheng, who was only a double oak Knight at that time.


    In that war, Luo Xie and Ou Ren worked together to guard mayin City, and once stopped Su Cheng''s 40000 East Route Army, making Su Cheng unable to lead the East Route Army to rescue the Feihai plain battlefield.


    If luoxie and Ou Ren could really stop Su Cheng outside mayin City, the war eight years ago might be the victory of their Rowling empire.


    It''s a pity - they failed to stop Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng led the East Route Army to bypass the mayin city and arrived at the Feihai plain battlefield in time, making their Luo Lin army on the verge of success.


    Rocher was one of Baal''s confidants and also participated in Baal''s uprising.


    Finally, he was arrested and put into prison with Barr and others.


    Rochelle was able to get an amnesty and get out of prison only because the power of the family behind him was too strong.


    Rochelle is Barr''s confidant... No, it should be said that he is the most superior person in Barr''s whole small group.


    He is the son of the current Duke of valoa.


    Duke of valoa - one of the few great nobles in the Lorraine empire with huge fiefs.


    Rochelle is also the eldest son of the current Duke of valoa.


    After learning that his eldest son followed Barr and others to launch a "rebellion" and was put into prison, Duke valoa immediately used his family strength to try every means to get his eldest son out of the prison,


    If Rochelle committed only ordinary minor crimes, the central part of the Lorraine Empire would really turn big and small in the face of the Duke of valoa.


    But Rocher committed a great crime.


    Rocher''s crime is one of the most serious crimes - the crime of rebellion.


    Having committed such a great crime of treachery, he was only put into prison without being sentenced to death. It was already a very kind and gentle punishment.


    It would be unreasonable to release him from prison.


    The Duke of valoa took his eldest son out of prison at all costs.


    The central government of the Lorraine Empire did not give in.


    This long tug of war lasted nearly two years.


    The invisible war that lasted for two years has finally come to an end.


    The Lorraine empire is on the verge of subjugation and is in urgent need of employment.


    Pardoning Rocher and asking him to help Denis defend Orleans together can not only alleviate the crisis of no one in the Lorraine Empire, but also sell the Duke of valoa a face and end the two-year long tug of war - which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Although the amnesty for Rochelle was conditional - Rochelle, who was released from prison by amnesty, had to work with Denis to guard and defend Orleans.


    In fact, the Duke of valoa was not very willing to let his eldest son go to war again.


    This is especially true in campaigns where there is a wide gap between the combat effectiveness of the enemy and ours.


    Although the Duke of valoa didn''t know much about military affairs, he knew how to count.


    A total of 150000 troops came to Orleans.


    After sending more reinforcements, the defenders in Orleans were only in their early twenties.


    20000 to 150000 - who is more dominant is clear at a glance.


    But the Duke of varoa could no longer have the cheek to beg queen Bella not to let Rochelle go to Orleans.


    Rochelle committed a great crime of treachery. Queen Bella just put him in prison and now pardoned him. It is a great gift.


    If you have the cheek to beg queen Bella not to let Rochelle go to Orleans, the Duke of valoa doesn''t appreciate it.


    Luo Xie, who had been in prison for nearly two years, just came out of prison. Before he could breathe a few free air, he immediately put on his long lost armor that he had not worn for two years and led 20000 elite soldiers north to Orleans with Denis.


    The 20000 elite soldiers commanded by him and Denis are the guards who were originally responsible for guarding Tuli and protecting the emperor, and have always been led by the emperor.


    The original total strength of the guards was nearly 100000.


    Because the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has declined year by year in recent years.


    In order to reduce the expenditure of the state treasury, there are only 80000 guards left, who originally had 100000 troops.


    At the moment when the northern border army was completely annihilated, the 80000 guards responsible for defending Tuli have become the only remaining combat power of the Lorraine empire


    Queen Bella had never given the military power of the guards to anyone before.


    At this time, she handed over a quarter of the guards - 20000 elite soldiers of the guards to Denis and Luo Xie.


    It can be seen from this that even the fatuous queen Bella keenly sees that they are now in the crisis of subjugation.


    This is a sense of crisis that queen Bella has never experienced before


    Don''t want to subjugate the country or lose the crown on her head - under the oppression of this unprecedented sense of crisis, Queen Bella gradually began to do some bold and wise things


    ......


    ......


    It takes only five days to march at an ordinary speed from Tuli to Orleans.


    As the army continued to move north and the distance between them and Orleans became closer, Denis and Rocher met more and more refugees fleeing south along the way.


    These refugees are either from the north, which has been completely lost, or from their destination, Orleans.


    In order to avoid the war disaster, these poor civilians became refugees and fled with their families.


    20000 elite soldiers were lined up in four columns under Denis''s command.


    They headed north for the battlefield that was about to become a flesh and blood mill.


    The refugees headed south to escape the terrible war.


    Refugees kept passing by the soldiers.


    Looking at these frightened refugees, the look of many generals became heavy.


    The atmosphere of the queue has become more dignified


    Rocher was the first to discover this change in the army, so he whispered to Denis:


    "Commander, this is not good... The morale of the army is not high."


    "It seems to be getting lower now."


    "We are almost in Orleans. If we allow our morale to drop like this, we can''t keep Orleans."


    The collapse of the northern defense line, the total annihilation of the northern frontier army, the loss of all the territory north of Orleans, the failure of the report of victory since the war, and the invincibility of the British Army... These news continued to reach Tuli.


    Although the guards in charge of Gongwei Tuli are one in a hundred elite soldiers, it''s strange that they don''t feel depressed after hearing these bad news one by one


    Emotions can infect each other.


    The refugees who looked terrified passed them in a steady stream.


    His panic and fear also spread to the Denis soldiers.


    It didn''t take a long time for the panic of the refugees to spread throughout most of the army, making the morale and fighting spirit that was not very high even lowe

 Chapter 1384

    For Rocher''s words, Denise sighed helplessly.


    How can we boost the morale of the army? Since taking over the army, Denis has been worried about this problem.


    But he really couldn''t think of any way to boost the morale of the army.


    At the moment of constantly hearing that kind of bad news, it is difficult to arouse the morale and fighting spirit of the generals and soldiers by relying on material rewards alone.


    If you want to arouse the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers, the only way Denis can think of is to win a battle.


    As long as we win a battle, the low morale can be boosted.


    But it''s just a dead cycle.


    If morale is low, you can''t win the war.


    If you can''t win the war, you won''t boost your morale.


    If you can''t boost morale, you can''t win the war


    And they lost the battle to defend Orleans. It was a city war.


    This kind of city defense war, in which the enemy and we have great differences in combat power, is passive and beaten.


    In such a passive war, there is no chance to win a big victory


    ......


    ......


    After another two-day trek, the denim army finally arrived at the South Gate of Orleans.


    Looking at the flag of the Lorraine Empire flying high on the gate of Orleans, Denis whispered to Rocher:


    "Rochelle, get ready... This may be where we died."


    "... well." Rochelle nodded with a calm face.


    Led the troops in four columns into the city through the open gate.


    No flowers.


    No cheers.


    The people of Orleans stood on both sides of the avenue, looking indifferently at the denizens marching slowly through the city gate and in the middle of the avenue.


    The look of the people... It seems insufficient to use the word "indifference" alone.


    Among the Orleans citizens who were watching the denim army entering the city, a considerable number of people glared at the soldiers in armor with hostile eyes.


    The malice cast by the citizens of Orleans was so obvious that Denis naturally sensed it early.


    Feeling the malice from the city people, Denis reluctantly whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough... We are very unpopular


    For himself and his soldiers will not be welcomed by the people of Orleans - Denis was prepared early.


    Because in the "three public riots" last year, an incident broke out in Orleans... Enough to make the citizens of Orleans hostile to the army.


    Although last year''s civil strife was only a scuffle between the vassals, for the sake of security, the central government of the Lorraine Empire sent an additional army to Orleans to avoid threats to Tuli.


    And the army stationed in Orleans... Military discipline is quite bad.


    Orleans is very close to Tuli, so this army can''t do such bad things as burning, killing and looting. We must always pay attention to the impact.


    But apart from burning, killing and looting, they can still do it.


    The army stationed in Orleans deceived the citizens of Orleans.


    They deliberately offered a high reward to let the citizens of Orleans enter their barracks to help them clean the barracks, wash their weapons and armor, dump excrement and clean toilets... In short, they offered a huge reward to ask the citizens of Orleans to be their slaves.


    The pay offered by the commander of the army was too high to be refused. Therefore, many urban people gladly went to the army camp and did all dirty words and hard work.


    After the "three public riots" were settled and there was no need to station troops in Orleans, the army temporarily stationed in Orleans withdrew from Orleans.


    After withdrawing from Orleans, the remuneration agreed with the citizens of Orleans was naturally - not a penny.


    In other words, the citizens of Orleans have been doing white work for nearly two months.


    This air of weakness is unbearable for anyone.


    Although some brave people intend to expose the evil deeds of this army to their superiors, no one is willing to help the poor Orleans citizens because the commander of this army came from a powerful noble.


    This matter is so settled.


    But the seeds of hatred have been planted in the hearts of the people of Orleans.


    Denis didn''t know that such a thing had happened in Orleans until he took over the 20000 strong army and was ordered to go to Orleans a few days ago.


    After learning about it, Denis was so angry that his whole chest burst open.


    He really wanted to chop the guy who did such evil deeds with his own hands.


    The incoming britannian army was several times as many as them - it was a vicious battle of life and death.


    Now it''s more difficult for him to defend the city because of that guy.


    If that person was right in front of Denis, Denis might really cut off the national thief who was very likely to lose Orleans and destroy the Lorraine Empire because he did something wrong.


    Denise looked again at the famous Orleans citizen on the side of the avenue who was looking at them with indifferent or hostile eyes.


    Then he sighed silently.


    ......


    ......


    That night.


    "Coach Denis, it''s terrible..."


    In the room where Denis was resting, Rochelle slumped on the chair with a tired face, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "There are the British army like wolves outside, and there are the Orleans citizens who regard us as enemies inside. How can we fight this war..."


    As soon as Rochelle''s voice fell, Denise sighed.


    "With only 20000 demoralized soldiers, we can''t win 150000 high morale Britannia troops like tigers and wolves."


    "So - according to my initial operational concept, if you want to hold Orleans, you must get the support of the citizens of Orleans."


    "Orleans originally had a population of 600000. Now many people have fled, so I don''t know how many people there are left in Orleans, but 300000 people should still be there."


    "As long as we can get the support and help of all the citizens of Orleans, it will be much easier to fight against the British army."


    "So - anyway, we must repair our relationship with the people of Orleans and get the support of the people of Orleans!"


    "Coach Denis... I understand what you said."


    Rochelle sighed.


    "But - what should we do to regain the trust and support of the people of Orleans..."


    "You can see from the eyes that the city people shot at us when they welcomed us in the lane during the day?"


    "That bastard hurt the city people deeply last year."


    "The citizens of Orleans are very hostile to us."


    "If we don''t want some reliable and effective methods, there is no way to eliminate the misunderstanding and hostility of the citizens of Orleans to us."


    "... Rocher, don''t worry." Denise replied in a deep voice, "I have an idea."

 Chapter 1385

    Next day¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    A message spread rapidly among the citizens of Orleans.


    "Hey, you know what? It seems that the new troops in Orleans are going to do something over the central square. Invite us to watch. "


    "Activity? What activity? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Hum, whatever its activities, I have no interest in these soldiers now. They can do whatever they like."


    "Well, anyway, we don''t have anything to do now. Let''s go and have a fun."


    ......


    With the rapid spread of the news, more and more people rushed to the central square in the center of Orleans.


    At the central square, people have gathered to join the fun.


    Some came late and could only stand on the periphery of the square and watch the movement of the central square with their toes.


    In the center of the central square, there is a wooden suggestion platform.


    On the high platform, there were several soldiers dressed in helmets and guards.


    In addition to the soldiers dressed as bodyguards, a square object covered with linen was placed in a corner of the high platform. Because it was covered with linen, people could not see what was covered by this piece of linen.


    In the center of the soldiers dressed as bodyguards, there stood an old man with bare upper body and white beard and hair.


    Although the old man is old, his strong body is not like the old man at all.


    The bare upper body shows strong muscles one by one.


    Unfortunately, because of his age, the old man''s muscles and skin were a little relaxed.


    But these flabby muscles and skin still silently proclaimed the prestige of the old man when he was young.


    Seeing that there were enough people gathered in the square, the old man cleared his throat.


    Then he shouted loudly:


    "Everybody in Orleans! I am Denis de DuPont, the general who led 20000 troops into Orleans yesterday! "


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, the people who crowded the central square were in an uproar.


    Everyone doesn''t understand why the general of the new garrison in Orleans is naked here in the central square for no reason.


    And Denis quickly answered their question.


    "The reason why I invite you here today is to hold a small friendly boxing match here! And all of you in Orleans! "


    "The representative player of our army is me!"


    "People who have confidence in their skills can compete with me on the stage!"


    "Who can beat me! These things belong to who! "


    With that, Denise tore off the linen covered with the unidentified object, revealing the scene under the linen¡ª¡ª


    A mountain of banknotes stacked on a small table.


    After the banknote mountain was exposed from under the linen cloth, the people''s eyes immediately straightened!


    "I''ll explain in advance!"


    Denise went on.


    "Today''s small friendly boxing match is only one!"


    "That is to say - only one person has a chance to get the money!"


    "So please hurry up!"


    Speaking of this, Denise won''t say more.


    Quietly watching the people of Orleans under the high stage, silently waiting for the challenger to come on stage.


    The citizens gathered in the central square looked at each other.


    No one came to the stage to challenge Denny.


    After a while, a sharp male voice with a little anger sounded from the crowd:


    "You think we''re fools?! Are you soldiers willing to give us so much money? We won''t be fooled by your soldiers again! "


    As soon as the man said this, several harmonies immediately sounded.


    Because of these people''s words, the people who were originally confused gradually showed some hostility in the eyes of Denis and others.


    Their bad memories of soldiers gradually came to mind.


    Although he had guessed that such a situation might occur, after this situation really appeared, Denis still couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Just then, a male voice, which seemed to Denise more pleasant than any other voice, came into his ear:


    "I''ll come! I''ll challenge you! "


    This voice not only attracted the attention of Denis on the high platform, but also the attention of the citizens around him.


    The crowd followed suit.


    The speaker is a young man about 20 years old.


    The clothes he was wearing were quite shabby and had many patches. It can be seen that the origin of the young man was not very good.


    Although he was wearing clothes and covered by clothes, he could clearly feel the strong muscles under his clothes.


    The young man separated the people in front of him and walked slowly towards the platform where Denis was located.


    "Welcome."


    After the young man boarded the platform, Denis smiled and saluted the challenger.


    "Don''t have so many fancy things!"


    The young man scolded in a bad tone.


    "I''m here to fight with you, not to do these fancy things with you!"


    After that, the young man took off his clothes and revealed his muscular upper body.


    "I said the ugly things ahead."


    The young man put on a good posture.


    "I didn''t come to challenge you for the money."


    "I just want to beat you up!"


    "It is because of you hateful soldiers that everyone had a hard time last year!"


    "How many February months do you think a year is? I worked for you for 2 months, but I didn''t get any reward! How many families in Orleans can''t even eat bread because of you soldiers! "


    "I''m angry to see you guys in armor!"


    "I must beat you up!"


    "... I''m sorry that this happened."


    Denise apologized to the young man in an apologetic tone.


    "It''s a shame for us to have such scum in our army."


    "If you want to hit me hard, hit me."


    "It''s just --"


    Denise raised his hands and set up a fighting posture.


    "You have to win me first."


    "Hum! You old fellow, you''d better think about how not to let your waist flash, and then think about how to defeat me! "


    "Although I am old, I still have a burning heart. Before you start, tell me your name, young man. "


    "... take a break. "Asher Casimir."


    "Come on, Xu Xie. Let me see if you have the ability to beat me. "


    "Hum! I''ll show you now if I have that ability! "


    After that, Xu Xie moved his feet and narrowed the distance between himself and Denis at a very fast speed.


    After Denis entered his attack range, Xu Xie directly waved his right fist and hit Denis in the chest.


    From Xu Xie''s footstep and fist movements, it is not difficult to see that Xu Xie has a good fighting foundation.


    It''s just - his opponent is a soldier.

 Chapter 1386

    As soon as Denis bent his knees and squatted down, he avoided Xu Xie''s straight fist.


    Bend your knees forward, exert your strength at the waist, and swing a right hook fist to directly hit Xu Xie''s chest - the action is done in one go.


    Xu Xie suffered from pain, stepped back a few steps and rubbed his chest just hit by Denny.


    Denise didn''t show any mercy. His hook just now was solid.


    "You bastard..." Xu Xieyu couldn''t tell whether he was appreciating or sarcastic. "The hook just used was really good..."


    "Hum." Denise smiled. "How can I say I''m also a soldier."


    "Since I''m a soldier, fighting or something, I will."


    "Although I haven''t challenged anyone for a long time, my fighting skills are a little rusty."


    "You''re strong, old man."


    After the chest pain was slightly relieved, Xu Xie moved his lower wrists and ankles and put on a fighting posture again.


    "Wait for me, old man. I''m going to be serious."


    "I can''t wait." Denise smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xie''s just words were not bragging or bluffing.


    After saying "I''m going to be serious", Xu Xie''s action is obviously faster and simpler than at the beginning, without any redundant action.


    From the beginning, Denis was in a state of all-out effort, so he broke up when he saw the move, and found the right opportunity to attack Xu Xie while defending.


    At first, they were on a par.


    But with the passage of time, Denis gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Denise gasped heavily.


    The opposite Xu Xie just breathed a little messy.


    Looking at the rest, Denis said bitterly in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWhen I''m old, I can''t keep up with my physical strength


    ¡ª¡ªI really don''t want to get old


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another powerful straight punch hit Denis in the chest.


    Although the power of this straight fist is sufficient, it is not difficult to avoid it with Denis''s ability.


    When Denis calculated the distance between them and planned to step back with his feet, he suddenly felt his feet soft.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    Lack of physical strength led to Denis losing his strength to dodge at this point.


    The straight punch hit Denis firmly in the chest.


    Denise let out a few dull cries of pain, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    After the fighting between Denis and Xu Xie began, the soldiers dressed as bodyguards standing in all corners of the high platform immediately came forward to help Denis.


    But before they could get close, Denise yelled:


    "Nobody move!"


    After roaring like this, Denise climbed up slowly from the ground.


    While rubbing the place where he had just been hit, he said to Xu Xie in a tone of appreciation:


    "Young man, your strike just now made it very beautiful. You won."


    "Hum!" Xu Xie threw an unhappy look at Denise, "do you think I''m a fool? Think I can''t see it? The reason why I hit you with that fist just now is simply because your physical strength can''t keep up. If you are still young, I may not be your opponent. "


    Speaking of this, Xu paused.


    He seemed to realize that he was praising his most hated soldier just now, so he quickly added:


    "It''s a pity that you surrendered so soon. You wanted to punch you more."


    For Xu Xie''s ironic speech, Denise didn''t say anything, just smiled.


    Denise turned his head and looked at the guards not far away.


    "Get all the money! Bring me the money for this young man and the money to compensate the city people! "


    After receiving Denis''s order, the bodyguards immediately divided into two teams and acted on each other.


    A group of people went to move the small table full of money in the corner of the high platform.


    The other team ran down the platform and didn''t know what they were going to do.


    The soldiers in charge of taking the small table full of money placed the table between Denis and Xu Xie.


    Denise made a "please" gesture towards the pile of money:


    "Young man, you beat me, so according to our agreement - all the money is yours."


    Xu Xie looked at Denis suspiciously, and then at the pile of money.


    When Xu Xie was in doubt, the city people who took part in the excitement under the high platform had been in an uproar.


    "If you win, you really have money!"


    "No?!"


    "Are these soldiers so good?"


    "Damn it! I knew I''d go up and fight that old guy! "


    "Can we play again?"


    "No! Didn''t you hear what that guy just said? There is only one fight in this fight, so only one person can challenge on the stage and get the money! "


    ¡­¡­


    "These money......" Xu Xie hesitated, "are you really going to give it to me?"


    "Really." Denise nodded with a serious face. "We are different from those bastards last year. We are the real army. We are the real army to protect this city and protect you."


    "We won''t do any dirty things!"


    As soon as Denis''s voice fell, the bodyguards who had just stepped down from the high platform came back.


    When they came back, they were carrying two large wooden boxes.


    Judging from the movements of these guards, these large wooden boxes must be very heavy.


    After returning to the high platform, Denise nodded at them:


    "It''s hard for you. Put it on the ground and open it."


    "Yes!"


    One big wooden box after another was placed on the high platform, and then the lid was opened.


    Every wooden box is full of money!


    The citizens of Orleans had never seen so much money in their lives, so they were stunned by such a huge amount of paper money, and their eyes were almost staring out of their eyes.


    When the citizens... And Xu Xie standing not far from Denis were stunned and their consciousness did not return to the real world, denilan said:


    "Everyone in Orleans!"


    "I know - last year, you had quite bad memories because of a corrupt army!"


    "As a senior general of the Lorraine Empire, I am quite ashamed of having such a corrupt army in China!"


    "Here, I apologize for that bastard army!"


    With that, Denise leaned down.


    "Sorry!"


    "Our army betrayed everyone''s trust!"


    "I don''t know how much the corrupt army promised everyone!"


    "But I will try my best to compensate everyone for that corrupt army!"


    "These --"


    Denise pointed to the big wooden boxes full of money in front of him.


    "That''s all the money I can get right now."


    "I don''t want any of this money! All distributed to everyone! "


    "Distributed to everyone who didn''t get paid last year!"


    "Although it may not be as good as the reward promised by the commander of the corrupt army, it is indeed all the money we can give! Please understand! "

 Chapter 1387

    Denis''s words made the citizens under the high stage in an uproar again.


    Everyone asked Denis:


    "Really?!"


    "Do you really want to give us the money?"


    "Really didn''t lie to us?!"


    ......


    Denise nodded to the citizens'' questions.


    "Yes! This money is used to compensate you for the losses you suffered last year! "


    "Of course - only those who were cheated by those scum last year can get the money!"


    Speaking of this, deniton paused.


    Then, in a higher tone:


    "Everyone should know that the British Empire has launched an all-out war with our country!"


    Denis suddenly talked about the current war situation of the Lorraine empire.


    The crowd could not help but gradually quiet down.


    "All the territory north of Orleans is in enemy hands!"


    "Orleans - the land under our feet has become the forefront of the battlefield!"


    "In about four days! The three-way generals of the British Empire will gather under Orleans! "


    "At that time, we will face 150000 enemy troops!"


    "With the troops just stationed in Orleans led by me, the garrison in Orleans is only over 20000!"


    "To be honest - we''re dangerous!"


    "20000 to 150000, even with the strong city of Orleans to rely on, the odds of victory will not be too high!"


    The citizens of Orleans are actually very upset about the current tragedy of the Lorraine empire.


    After all, this is the city where I live. It has become the front line of the battlefield.


    Orleans has always been an inland city deep inland, close to the imperial capital of Turin.


    The citizens of Orleans, from bearded and haired old men to ordinary children, have never tried this kind of uneasiness... The enemy is coming here and Orleans is in danger of falling


    It is also the first time to smell such a strong smell of blood and fire from the air


    These days, the citizens of Orleans are actually pressing on each other''s inner uneasiness


    And Denis''s statement on the current war situation of the Lorraine Empire just now drew out all the uneasiness that people were pressed at the bottom of their hearts.


    As long as people with eyes can clearly perceive that a sense of anxiety and panic are constantly spreading in the crowd.


    "If you want to hold Orleans, it''s not enough to rely on the garrison soldiers!"


    Denise then roared.


    "So - I hope you can wish us a lot!"


    "Those who have the ability to go up the wall to help us defend the city, please go up the wall to help us! We''ll give you all the equipment! "


    "Those who know medical skills, please help treat our wounded!"


    "Women, children and the elderly can also help!"


    "Women, children and the elderly can help burn food, wash clothes and take care of the wounded!"


    "In short - we welcome everyone to help us defend the city!"


    "I use my reputation and my life to promise you that everyone who helps us defend the city will receive a lot of money!"


    "And this is the compensation table!"


    Denis waved to a bodyguard nearby. The bodyguard immediately took out a huge board with dense words written on it.


    "As it is written on this board! Those who take up arms to help defend the city can get the highest reward! "


    "You can get different levels of pay for doing different things!"


    "If you die in battle, you will also be given a full pension!"


    Speaking of this, deniton paused.


    Moving his eyes, he looked at the people of Orleans who were looking at him with different emotions.


    Then he bowed deeply to the citizens.


    "Please -- give us a hand!"


    ......


    ......


    "Coach Denis..."


    After Denis came down from the high platform and left the central square where the crowd had not dispersed, Rocher immediately greeted him.


    Just now, Rocher has been standing on the periphery of the central square.


    While commanding the soldiers to maintain the order of the central square, he looked at Denis, who did not hesitate to drag his aging body to fight with people in order to regain the trust and support of the people of Orleans.


    From the beginning, Denis had no intention of winning the fight he held.


    If the person who challenges Denis on the stage is a master, it''s OK.


    But it doesn''t matter if the person who challenges Denny on the stage is a rookie.


    No matter who his opponent will be, even if his opponent is a weak and vulnerable rookie, Denny will deliberately lose to him and give him the agreed bonus.


    The reason for this is to establish their credibility among the citizens of Orleans.


    Let the citizens of Orleans know that this new army stationed in Orleans is not the corrupt army of last year, but a just division that stresses credibility and agrees to pay as much as it wants.


    Subsequently, a large amount of money was spent to compensate the citizens who suffered losses due to the entrapment of the corrupt army last year, further enhancing the trust of the citizens of Orleans.


    Finally, he took out the wooden board full of compensation tables and encouraged the citizens to help them defend the city.


    These are the strategies that Denis came up with and adopted in order to regain the trust of the people of Orleans.


    Rochelle looked at Denis''s chest and his eyes were full of complexity.


    Denise naturally understood Rocher''s mind and laughed a few times.


    "Don''t worry, Rochelle."


    Because he had shouted too many words just now, Denise, who had a hoarse voice, rubbed his chest.


    "Although the young man''s fist hit me firmly on the chest just now, I''m fine. It''s just a small injury. Then I can apply some medicine."


    "... alas."


    Rochelle sighed.


    "Coach Denis... Why do you do such a thing yourself... I told you last night that I can do it for you..."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Denise laughed again.


    "This kind of thing must be done by me! No one else can do it! "


    "After all - I''m the commander-in-chief of this army."


    "I have to be the commander-in-chief to show our sincerity."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself, Rochelle."


    Denise comforted Rocher who felt guilty because he could only watch a large age go to fight with people and shout so many words at his throat.


    "I want you not to do it for me, and you have made a great contribution today. There are so many people in the square. If you hadn''t led the soldiers to maintain order, there might be quite a lot of accidents."


    Luo Xie looked at Denis with guilt, sadness, admiration and respect


    After sighing again, Rochelle raised his hands, picked up Denis''s old bark like hands and clenched them tightly.


    "Commander Denis... Thank you for your sacrifice... It''s great that we have soldiers like you in the Lorraine empire..."


    Denise''s sacrifice was not just a punch, but also hoarse because he shouted too many words.


    In order to win the trust of the city people and keep Orleans, Denise didn''t even have a home.

 Chapter 1388

    To compensate the city people who had suffered the damage caused by the scum army, they emptied all their baggage.


    If we only talk to the people of Orleans about the national and national interests, and try to use these two kinds of interests to arouse the people''s fighting spirit and let the people participate in the upcoming city defense war, there is a real opportunity to raise the fighting spirit of some hot-blooded people in Orleans.


    But it will only arouse a small number of hot-blooded people.


    Relying solely on the illusory things of national and national righteousness, there is no way to stimulate the fighting spirit of most of the citizens of Orleans and make them willing to sacrifice their lives to accompany you to live and die together.


    If you want to arouse their fighting spirit, the best way is to talk to them about money.


    As long as enough money is given, countless city people will be willing to turn into brave soldiers who are not afraid of death and fight the britannians until they die.


    But now the question arises - where does the money come from?


    In order to compensate the citizens who were cheated by the corrupt army last year, they have emptied all their money from their luggage.


    If there is no money, it is impossible to rely on money to arouse the fighting spirit of the city people and let the city people help them defend the city.


    If you directly ask the central government for money, whether the central government is willing to give this money or not is another matter. After all, the person in power at present is Bella.


    Even if you are willing to give this sum of money, when the money is approved, I don''t know when it will come.


    In order to get the money quickly, Denis sent three of his guards to his home in Tuli last night.


    His three guards have only one task - to sell all the valuable things in his family.


    Including all the honors and rewards he received in his military life in recent decades, such as the medal of honor he received when he was young, such as the sword given to him by the former Emperor.


    These honorary gifts are the most valuable things in Denis''s family. Tulido are rich and aristocrats who are interested in this rare thing.


    So don''t worry about the seller.


    These are the honors that Denis has won through his blood, sweat and tears for decades.


    Just - sell them like this - Denny naturally doesn''t give up in every way.


    But he had to sell.


    Because Denny had calculated that he had to sell the most valuable honors in his family in order to get enough money.


    Tuli was very close to Orleans. Before the British army came to the city, the three close guards of Denis came back with the money from selling all his family property - this should still be possible.


    When he learned that Denis was going to sell all his property to raise money, Rocher immediately expressed his opposition.


    Although Rochelle is the eldest son of Duke valoa, he is still not in charge of the family. The current Duke of valoa has a strict family education and will not spoil Rochelle and give Rochelle too much money because Rochelle is the eldest son.


    So Rocher doesn''t have much valuable personal belongings.


    But after all, he is also a general with a long military service. If he takes out the military pay he has saved for many years and sells some valuable personal items, he can still get a certain amount of money.


    When Rochelle suggested that he also wanted to sell his family property to reduce the pressure on Denis, Denis smiled and patted Rochelle on the shoulder:


    "You are still young. There are still many places where you need money in the future. Keep your property."


    No matter what Rocher said or advised, Denis was unmoved and insisted that he should be responsible for raising all the money and not let everyone including Rocher help.


    ......


    ......


    Denise looked at Rochelle, who was holding his hands tightly, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s just some trivial things. It''s not a sacrifice."


    "The British army will attack in about four days."


    "We''ll be busy next."


    "So -- Rochelle, be prepared."


    ......


    ......


    When the three-way army was only two days away from Orleans, something unexpected happened¡ª¡ª


    Albert''s old injury suddenly broke out.


    Albert was hurt by his long military career.


    All kinds of old injuries on his body will break out from time to time.


    In 289, that is, before Su Cheng became a knight, Albert temporarily retired from the front line to recover from his old injury.


    It was not until the end of 289 that Albert gradually recovered and participated in the year-end dinner in 289.


    The year-end dinner that year was Su Cheng''s first year-end dinner.


    Su Cheng also met Albert at the year-end dinner this year.


    It has been nine years since 289 in the imperial calendar, and Albert''s old injury has never happened again.


    Nobody expected that Albert''s old injury would suddenly recur at this juncture!


    When is it now?


    Now is the time when the war against Yugoslavia is in full swing and the Orleans strategy war, which is related to the victory or defeat of the war, is coming.


    Albert, the commander in chief of the front line of the war against Yugoslavia, fell ill at this time - it''s really not good news.


    Albert''s sudden illness explains what plan can''t keep up with change.


    Albert has not had a relapse of his old injury for nine consecutive years. Everyone in the general staff, including Su Cheng, naturally ignores the possibility that "Albert''s old injury relapses and suddenly falls ill". It seems that the probability is very low, but it is not impossible.


    This also led to the "Veronica" plan, which considered all kinds of emergencies and set various emergency plans for all kinds of emergencies, except for the emergency plan "after Albert fell ill".


    Albert''s recurrence was an old wound on his chest.


    The aching wound constantly tortured Albert, so that Albert couldn''t even concentrate on looking at the map.


    There must be no way to command the troops in such a state.


    Therefore, Albert temporarily decided to retreat to the second line.


    The position of commander-in-chief of the whole army was temporarily handed over to Harry, deputy head of his Rachel knights and one of the Deputy commanders of the war against Yugoslavia.


    Willie continued to be the deputy commander of the war.


    He himself retreated to a city north of Orleans that had been virtually controlled by the British Empire.


    At the same time, he also sent messengers to inform the British Empire of the emergency he faced and the emergency plan he adopted.


    Albert gave Harry the position of commander-in-chief of the army - his decision was well thought out.


    After he fell ill, there were only two "temporary generals" he could choose - Harry and Willie, who served as deputy generals in this war.


    Harry is the deputy head of the Rachel knights and his old partner for many years. Albert knows how talented and experienced his old partner is.

 Chapter 1389

    As for Willie


    Willie is the deputy head of Michael''s knights. Albert doesn''t know him very well. He only knows that he is a young man with good talent and talent. He is Su Cheng''s right-hand man.


    In Albert''s perception, Harry and Willie may have the same talents.


    But in terms of experience, Harry must be far better than Willie.


    Harry is already a veteran with white hair and beard, while Willie is just a young man under the age of 40.


    They said that the British Empire had already taken advantage of the "war against Yugoslavia".


    As long as we fight steadily, the destruction of the Lorraine empire is a certainty.


    Therefore, they no longer need to engage in any military adventure in the next battle.


    Just take Orleans step by step, then go south through Orleans step by step, and finally take Tuli step by step.


    So Albert chose Harry.


    Chose Harry, who has more experience in the battlefield.


    From Albert''s point of view, it is understandable that he chose Harry as the new commander-in-chief of the army.


    But the Knights of the Michael order don''t think so.


    Among the Michael knights who participated in the war against Yugoslavia with Willie, a considerable number of people were dissatisfied with Albert''s decision.


    The Knights of the order of Michael knew very well the skill of the deputy head of their own order.


    It was Juncai praised by head Lian Cheng more than once.


    In their eyes, there was no problem for Willie to be the commander-in-chief of the war.


    "Albert is favoring his own people. He deliberately asked them to serve as the commander-in-chief of the Rachel knights, and let them take the greatest military merit."¡ª¡ª This idea spread rapidly among the Knights of the Michael order.


    After realizing that many knights had such ideas, Willie immediately stopped them and asked everyone not to spread such rumors again.


    Willie believed that Albert would not do such a thing.


    Let Harry be commander in chief of the army - there must be Albert''s own reason.


    Although he understood this, Willie couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    Willie was a little famous hero before he became Su Cheng''s right-hand man. If he ranked the young knights in the army before Su Cheng came to the fore, Eliza and enly must compete for the first and second place, while Willie was firmly in the third place.


    After becoming the deputy head of Michael''s knights and Su Cheng''s right-hand man, Willie followed Su Cheng to fight north and south for eight years.


    "Overlord counterattack", "Aurora offensive" and "patriotic war"... Willie has declined and participated in all the major battles that can be recorded in history.


    With excellent talent and strong achievements, Willie naturally has pride.


    Albert gave the position of commander-in-chief to Harry, not to him - Willie naturally could not complain without complaint.


    But now at the critical juncture of the war against Yugoslavia, Willie can still tell which is light and which is heavy.


    He didn''t want to be a national sinner who destroyed the war against Yugoslavia. Therefore, in order to maintain the unity among the knights, he secretly ordered that the Knights of Michael''s series would not discuss the matter again.


    Despite Willie''s prohibition, the restless hearts of Michael''s knights will not calm down because of Willie''s prohibition


    ......


    ......


    After Albert retreated to the rear to recover from his injury and Harry took over as commander-in-chief of the army, the army continued to rush to Orleans in an orderly manner.


    Finally - the 150000 troops of the British Empire successfully arrived at the bottom of Orleans within the expected time.


    After arriving in Orleans, Harry and others immediately acted according to the battle plan designed in the "Veronica" plan.


    The 100000 troops of the Rachel Knights surrounded Orleans with all their siege equipment and were responsible for the subsequent attack on Orleans.


    Willie led the 50000 troops of their Michael Knights stationed in the suburbs southwest of Orleans, in a corner with the 100000 troops of the Rachel Knights responsible for encircling Orleans.


    Willie''s mission is to break through all the reinforcements who dare to come to rescue Orleans.


    ......


    ......


    A well-equipped Army stood on the wall of Orleans - based on this alone, Harry judged that Orleans could not surrender voluntarily.


    Since it is impossible for Orleans to surrender voluntarily, there is no need to waste extra time to persuade surrender.


    Although Harry did not intend to send anyone to persuade him to surrender, in order to make the battle easier, he decided to send an envoy to humiliate the defenders of Orleans and attack the morale and fighting spirit of the defenders of Orleans.


    Before launching a full-scale attack on the Lorraine empire


    No, it was earlier. Before the "Veronica" plan was formulated, the Central Committee of the British Empire sent a large number of spies to the important towns of the Lorraine Empire to spy on intelligence.


    Among the important towns like Orleans, naturally, they have been given more attention.


    A large number of British Imperial spies have been lurking in Orleans.


    Even after Denis led the army into Orleans and no longer allowed the citizens to enter and leave Orleans at will, the spies lurking in Orleans still passed the latest information to the British Empire army approaching Orleans by various methods.


    At present, it is Denis, a nearly 70 year old veteran, who guards Orleans. The number of troops in Orleans is about 20000 - all the Knights of the British Army know about the enemy.


    At present, the guard of Orleans is Denis, who is nearly 70 years old. Based on this information, Harry came up with a great plan to humiliate the guard of Orleans.


    ......


    ......


    Since the britannian army came to the city and began to besiege the city, Denis spent most of his day on the city wall.


    The rest of the time was basically spent under the city wall.


    He had been watching the movements of the British Army outside the city.


    Suddenly - he noticed a small movement outside the city.


    A man rode alone on a war horse from the ranks of the British Army towards Orleans.


    Looking at the guy who was rushing towards them alone, Denis frowned slightly and said in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThis guy


    ¡ª¡ªAre you here to persuade us to surrender?


    ¡ª¡ªHum, what a childish move.


    Denise whispered disdainfully in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªDid the commander in chief of the British Army naively think we would surrender?


    ¡ª¡ªHow naive!


    ¡ª¡ªI will never surrender!


    After being ordered to defend Orleans, Denis made up his mind - vowing to live or die with Orleans!


    He was ready to refuse the messenger''s persuasion.

 Chapter 1390

    The messenger from the British Imperial Army stopped after he rode out of the range of the Orleans Garrison''s bow and arrow.


    Then - a scene that surprised Denis appeared.


    The messenger did not loudly persuade them to surrender.


    Instead, ask loudly in Lorraine:


    "Can Orleans general Denis de DuPont be on the wall?!"


    The emissary''s Lorraine language was very proficient and his voice was very loud.


    The messenger''s voice could be clearly heard on the wall of Orleans even if it was far beyond the range of the bow and crossbow.


    Denis had expected that the British Army opposite must have learned through spies that he was the general of Orleans.


    After all, Denis de DuPont is guarding Orleans - it''s not hard to detect.


    After the voice of the messenger of the britannian army fell, Denis responded loudly:


    "I am Denis de DuPont! If you come to persuade us to surrender, please go back! "


    "Monsieur Denis! I''m not here to persuade him to surrender! "


    "I''ve come to feel sorry for you!"


    On the wall, including Denis, when people were confused about what the messenger had just said, the messenger then shouted:


    "Your Excellency Denny is nearly 70 years old now!"


    "At such a high age, I should have retired from the front and enjoyed the rest of my life, but I have to risk my life to fight on the front battlefield!"


    "After learning that the general in Orleans was your excellency, all the Knights of our army felt very sorry!"


    "Also shocked!"


    "I feel sorry for your excellency who is old enough to be a pioneer general at the forefront of the battlefield!"


    "I''m shocked that the Lorraine Empire doesn''t even have a young general who can shoulder great responsibilities!"


    "Your talents are too poor!"


    "The great Lorraine Empire doesn''t even have a young general who can stand in the forefront and serve as a vanguard general!"


    "I have to bother such a 70 year old veteran!"


    "Your young generals are useless!"


    This is Harry''s plan to succeed Albert and become the new front-line commander-in-chief of the "war against the South".


    This is also Harry''s idea when he learned that the man in charge of guarding Orleans was the veteran Denis.


    At Harry''s instigation, the messenger didn''t come to persuade him to surrender at all.


    But to ridicule the defenders of Orleans.


    The aim was to demoralize the defenders in Orleans.


    The messenger''s words did not hide the sarcasm in his tone.


    His sarcasm was a success.


    Rochelle, who stood beside Denis, and some other younger generals on the wall, all looked angry.


    Especially Rocher.


    Rochelle''s face flushed with anger.


    There is no way to share the worries for the elders like Barr and Denis - this has always been the pain in Rocher''s heart.


    Eight years ago, Luo Xie and Ou Ren failed to block Su Cheng''s East Route Army, resulting in their disastrous defeat in the Feihai plain, and the original dominant war was on the verge of success.


    Although they did not blame Rocher and Oren after the war, Rocher always felt very remorse.


    I feel remorse for my incompetence and inability to work for Barr''s elders


    Now we shoulder the heavy responsibility to defend Orleans with Denis, an old man.


    But it''s still the same as before - it didn''t help Denny


    Strategies to rebuild the trust of the city people and ways to raise funds - these strategies were all devised by Denny.


    All of them were implemented by Denis on his own.


    Rocher was angry at what the envoys of the British army had just said.


    But... He had to admit that what the messenger had just said was right


    Indeed, as young generals, they are too incompetent to take charge of their own affairs, so that old people like Denis, who is nearly 70, are still dragging their aging bodies to fight at the forefront of the battlefield that should have left early.


    Rochelle wanted to retort loudly what the messenger had just said.


    But he really can''t find any argument to refute


    The only thing you can do is clench your hanging fists and clench your teeth


    In fact - what Harry asked his messenger to say was not a complete mockery.


    Harry really felt sorry for Denny.


    I think Denny is really a poor man.


    At an old age, I have to drag such an old and broken body to the bloody and fierce front line, shoulder the heavy task of defending the country and bear the pressure that I can''t afford to lose anyway


    He shouldn''t have borne these at such an old age


    ......


    ......


    When he heard that the messenger didn''t come to persuade him to surrender, Denise was a little stunned.


    After understanding that this guy came here to ridicule them and hurt their morale, Denise''s face returned to normal.


    A little smile appeared on his face.


    After the messenger''s sarcasm, Denis said in a calm tone:


    "You bastard, don''t underestimate the old man!"


    "Even if I''m nearly 70, I can still draw up a careful plan! Can still fight and rush! "


    "Even if all the four knights of your britannian Empire come! Su Cheng, Ethel, enli... These people have all come to the front battlefield. I still have the determination to fight and win! "


    "But I have to admit - not all of what you just said is wrong!"


    "Our young generals of the Lorraine empire are really not mature and have no ability to shoulder major responsibilities alone!"


    "I have to bother an old man like me to come to the forefront of the battlefield and act as a pioneer general!"


    After hearing what Denis said, Rochelle standing next to Denis and all the young generals who could hear Denis''s words showed a look of more loss, guilt, sadness and pain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    But just then


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Denise''s conversation suddenly turned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "But so what!"


    Denise''s tone is much higher than just now.


    "These young people are the future of this country! They have unlimited possibilities! "


    "Even if China''s young people are not mature for the time being, they are not qualified enough to be independent!"


    "I will always pay attention to their growth!"


    "Waiting for their maturity!"


    "One day, they will become men far better than old men like me!"


    "Before that, I, the old man, would like to be the vanguard general who helps them shelter from the wind and rain!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The envoys of the British army did not expect that Denis would reply to him like this.


    The envoys of the British army who did not know how to answer and how to end retreated bitterly and returned to their British army barracks.


    Rochelle did not know how the others felt when they heard what Denis had just said.


    But he knew that after he heard what Denis had just said, tears could not stop pouring out of his eyes.

 Chapter 1391

    When the messenger returned to the camp, he told Harry the details of what had just happened.


    After quietly listening to the messenger''s statement, Harry sighed.


    "Denis de DuPont... The Lorraine empire is lucky to have such generals..."


    After such a sigh, Harry stood up from his chair.


    "Our mockery has failed."


    "Now that it has failed, don''t waste time."


    "Send orders!"


    Harry yelled at a knight on his side.


    "Attack!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kaka kaka


    The sound of mechanical activity can be heard all the time.


    This is the sound made by the catapult and the siege crossbow when they are ready to shoot.


    The success of Orleans strategy is directly related to the final victory or defeat of the war against Yugoslavia.


    In other words, this strategic battle in Orleans can be seen as the final decisive battle of the war against Yugoslavia.


    So Harry made no reservations.


    Directly ordered the launch of all siege crossbows and catapults in their army to launch a rainstorm like long-range attack on Orleans.


    While the siege crossbow and catapult were preparing to shoot, the siege tower loaded with a large number of soldiers was ready for battle and could launch an indomitable charge against the wall of Orleans at any time.


    "Coach!"


    A knight reported to Harry:


    "All the catapults are ready to shoot!"


    "Yes." Harry nodded. "Okay! Attack! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The dense and disturbing wind roared towards Orleans.


    After the breaking wind fell, there was a deafening roar.


    One by one, huge stones and arrows swept across the sky and smashed heavily outside, on the wall and inside Orleans.


    The people of Orleans, who have never smelled the breath of blood and fire, have experienced what earth shaking is at this moment.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Denis, who was standing on the wall to command the battle, shouted at the gang of newly armored citizens on the wall.


    "These stones and giant arrows just look scary! In fact, it''s not so easy to hit someone! Calm down! Lean under the ledge! "


    What Denny had done to restore the trust of the people of Orleans worked.


    Although some people are still hostile to Denis and others, some people are moved by Denis and decide to trust them again.


    The reward list made by Denis was very attractive. After deciding to trust Denis again, a large number of city people enthusiastically signed up and planned to devote their efforts to defending Orleans.


    Before the arrival of the British army, a large number of citizens left Orleans and fled to the safer south.


    The people who still stay in Orleans are basically people with deep local plots and are unwilling to leave the land where they were born and grew up.


    Of course, some people don''t leave because they are quite naive - even if the britannians capture Orleans, they won''t do anything to Orleans.


    But there are only a few such people.


    Most of the people who still stay in Orleans are people who love this land deeply.


    Therefore, they naturally do not want to see this land and Orleans become enemies.


    This determination not to let Orleans become an enemy, coupled with the money reward proposed by Denis, immediately aroused a large number of people to actively participate in the city defense of Orleans.


    Those who were able to go up to the wall and fight face to face with the britannians put on the armor and weapons of their Roman army.


    People who are unable to fight can also have a lot of work to do, such as cooking, boiling water and taking care of the wounded


    Although Denis received a large number of recruits, the combat effectiveness of these recruits is obviously poor.


    These recruits were ordinary citizens a few days ago.


    And a few days later he became a soldier in armor.


    In just a few days, they naturally can''t get any decent training.


    In such a short time, all Denny can do is teach them some passwords they must know.


    Without professional training, the combat ability is naturally very poor.


    Before the battle officially began, the poor fighting quality of the citizens of Orleans showed incisively and vividly.


    Although these huge stones and arrows are amazing, their hit rate is very poor, and the possibility of accurately hitting the city wall is very low.


    So the veterans of the Orleans garrison were not afraid of the heavy rain of stones and arrows from the British army.


    Compared with these big stones and huge arrows, the veterans are more afraid of the arrows shot by the crossbow men.


    But the people of Orleans who have just put on their armor for a few days don''t understand this.


    One by one, they were frightened by the huge stones and arrows passing through the air and overhead, and even their legs were shaking.


    Although Denis had made psychological preparations for such a scene early, he couldn''t help feeling quite helpless after actually seeing it.


    After roaring one after another and pulling several city people who were almost paralyzed on the ground, the panic of the city people was calmed a little.


    When Denis tried his best to maintain order, the generals of the British army had launched an assault on the wall under the cover of stone rain and arrow rain.


    Looking at the hundreds of siege towers coming towards the city wall, Denis calmly pulled out his long sword around his waist.


    "Prepare to meet the enemy!"


    ......


    ......


    In order to avoid being attacked by stone catapults and siege crossbows, all the citizens living near the city wall withdrew and moved their homes into the city.


    Even in the city center of Orleans, you can still hear the earth shaking cry of killing.


    ......


    ......


    After the siege tower mounted the city wall, teams of britannian soldiers in black armor rushed up the city wall of Orleans and rushed towards the defenders on the city wall.


    Although the combat effectiveness of the British army generals was indeed very strong, the Rowling army occupied the geographical advantage after all. Therefore, the British Army''s attack was resisted and pushed back again and again by the defenders of Orleans.


    Looking at the current situation in which their Lorraine strategy was dominant, Denis couldn''t help shouting in his heart.


    But - although the war is dominated by their Rowling army at present, Denis still can''t help raising some concerns - he is worried about the militias.


    In terms of movement, the British soldiers participating in the attack are certainly not first-class elite.


    But it''s certainly not a rookie who hasn''t seen blood several times.


    Several militias worked together to compete with a well-trained britannian soldier.


    When Denis was secretly worried about the death and injury rate of the militia, a figure attracted Denis''s attention.

 Chapter 1392

    In order to distinguish between regular soldiers and militias, militias tie black cloth bands on their foreheads.


    This can not only facilitate the commanders to command the battle, but also help the militia wipe their sweat and prevent sweat from seeping into their eyes, affecting the militia''s battle.


    Although this approach also has great defects - that is, it will make the British Army soldiers gradually find that the combat effectiveness of people with black cloth on their foreheads is very poor, and then make the militia "focus" on the British Army soldiers.


    Denis''s eyes and attention were completely attracted by a friendly soldier with a black cloth on his forehead.


    There was a black cloth strip on his forehead - obviously a militia who had just put on armor for a few days.


    But he didn''t act like a militia at all.


    The speed, angle and skill of the sword, as well as the use of footsteps and the control of the distance from the enemy, are quite excellent.


    If someone told Denis that he was an elite in the army, Denis would not be surprised.


    As soon as Denis focused his eyes and attention on this man, he killed three more British soldiers.


    Denis observed the militia''s skill for a while and found that the sword skill used by the militia was not the sword skill taught by their army.


    It was a kind of fencing that Denis had never seen before.


    The militia used his exquisite swordsmanship to cut down one enemy soldier after another.


    ¡ª¡ªWho is this person?


    As soon as this question appeared in Denis''s mind, the body of the militia just turned to one side.


    Denise finally saw the man''s face.


    After seeing the man''s face, Denise couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Because of this highly skilled militia, Denis knows.


    It was the young man named Xu Xie who had a single fight with Denis the other day.


    ......


    ......


    Harry was certainly not naive enough to think that he could capture the hard city of Orleans in only one day.


    The first day''s attack was purely to test the strength of the Orleans garrison.


    Today''s attack was fruitless.


    But Harry has collected a lot of important information.


    First of all, the strength of the Orleans garrison is much stronger than he thought.


    According to Harry''s judgment, the army currently guarding Orleans should be the elite division of the Lorraine empire.


    It is most likely the guards responsible for encircling Tuli.


    After all, at the moment when the northern border army of the Lorraine empire was completely destroyed, Harry really couldn''t think of any powerful troops in the Lorraine Empire except the guards responsible for guarding Tuli.


    Another important information is that the citizens of Orleans also participated in the war.


    According to the reports of front-line soldiers, some garrison soldiers in Orleans wore black cloth bands on their foreheads.


    The soldiers wearing these black cloth belts generally have very poor combat effectiveness.


    At the same time, from the movement of these soldiers with black cloth bags on their foreheads, they don''t look like they have been professionally trained.


    In this way, taken together, it is not difficult to infer who these soldiers with black cloth bands on their foreheads are.


    Although the combat effectiveness of these militias is very poor, which can only bring a little obstacle to the siege of their British army at most, the fact that a large number of militias participate in the war declares a fact that is not good news for their British army.


    That is - the citizens of Orleans are willing to help the garrison defend Orleans together.


    Orleans had a good military civilian relationship and fought side by side - which was not good news for their Britannia army.


    ¡ª¡ªBe prepared to fight a fierce battle


    Harry had no choice but to prepare himself for a long time-consuming battle.


    ......


    ......


    As soon as it got dark, the British Army stopped the attack.


    The British Army stopped attacking Orleans, and the garrison soldiers of Orleans could finally relax a little.


    Although you can relax a little, you can only relax a little.


    There should be no fewer sentries and patrols on the city wall.


    After all, night raids in sieges - this tactic is too common.


    In order to prevent the night attack of the British army, Denis not only arranged a large number of patrols and sentries on the wall, but also arranged the rest place of the soldiers near the wall.


    In this way, once they found that the British army attacked them at night, they could quickly send their soldiers to the wall.


    ......


    ......


    The garrison soldiers sat around a campfire, eating dinner and chatting with their comrades in arms.


    "Oh, oh! Are you a tailor? That''s just right. I always have a question to ask those who are tailors - do you tailors just sew and repair clothes? "


    "Of course not. We usually have a lot of work to do, but sewing clothes for guests is really the most work we usually do. Some top tailors can also get some orders to help some rich families customize expensive clothes - but this kind of work can only be done by those top tailors. Small tailors like me have no chance to do this kind of work. "


    ......


    "You soldiers, will your daily training be very hard?"


    "No, it''s hard when you first enter the military camp, but after you get used to it, it''s just like that."


    ......


    "I thought you soldiers would be rich."


    "Rich fart! If you had money to be a soldier, everyone would have been a soldier! If it weren''t for the fact that my family didn''t have their own fields, I wouldn''t be a soldier! "


    ......


    War friendship is a very strange friendship.


    Originally a pair of strangers, after fighting side by side on the bloody battlefield, they will have an inexplicable sense of trust in each other.


    The relationship will be brought closer in one breath.


    Originally, the regular soldiers in the Orleans garrison had a slight estrangement from these temporary militias.


    After all, their lives and worlds are completely different.


    But after fighting the britannians together today, the gap between them seems to have suddenly disappeared.


    We are no longer divided into two groups as before. Regular army soldiers and regular army soldiers sit together, and militia and militia sit together.


    It''s two groups of people sitting together.


    Several regular soldiers sat among the militia.


    Or a few militias sitting among regular army soldiers.


    Everyone sat together without estrangement.


    Chat without estrangement and intimacy.


    It seems that everyone has no age difference.


    It seems that everyone has no identity difference.


    It seems that there is no difference between the regular army and the militia.

 Chapter 1393

    Xu Xie sat alone in the corner, eating some dry and hard bread.


    He had no intention of mingling with regular army soldiers and chatting like other militias.


    He buried his head and nibbled at the bread in his hand.


    He didn''t count how many enemy soldiers he killed today.


    All he knows - he''s tired now.


    I just want to finish eating the bread in my hand quickly, and then go to bed, rest and recover my strength, so as to prepare for tomorrow''s battle.


    ......


    ......


    "Ah, coach!"


    "Why is the coach here..."


    ......


    At this time, Xu Xie suddenly found that there seemed to be some noise around him.


    Before I could look up to see what had happened, I suddenly felt the light in front of me dim.


    He looked up in doubt. In front of him stood an old man looking at him with a smile.


    This old man, Xu Xie knows.


    After seeing the old man''s face clearly, Xu Xie turned the color of doubt into the color of surprise.


    "Denis de DuPont..." Xu Xie turned his stiff tongue and spit out the name of the old man standing in front of him.


    The old man standing in front of Xu Xie was their commander-in-chief of the Orleans garrison, Denis de DuPont.


    Before Xu Xie could ask Denis why he was here, Denis turned his head and shouted to the soldiers who recognized him:


    "Don''t care about me! You continue to eat, drink and chat! "


    "I''m just here for dinner!"


    After the soldiers around him didn''t have to look at him in surprise and doubt, Denis turned his head back.


    He continued to look at the Xu Xie in front of him with a smile and raised the bread and water in his hands.


    "May I sit next to you?"


    "... feel free. Anyway, you are the commander-in-chief, and I don''t have the courage to refuse you. "


    "Don''t think too high of me..."


    After saying this with a bitter smile, Denise sat beside Xu Xie very casually regardless of the dust on the ground, then unscrewed the cork of the water bag, filled his mouth with water, and then tore the bread into small pieces and sent them into his mouth.


    And Xu Xie didn''t pay attention to Denis sitting next to him and continued to nibble at the bread in his hand.


    After Xu Xie finished eating the bread in his hand, Denise suddenly said:


    "Unexpectedly, you joined the militia and helped our regular army defend the city. I was worried that you wouldn''t come to help fight because you still didn''t trust our army. "


    "You can kill britannians and get money. Why don''t I come? " Xu Xie said faintly, "and you have proved the credibility of your army, so I will trust your army again."


    "Hehe. Xu Xie, your performance today is quite heroic. I''ve seen your heroism. "


    "... thank you for your compliment." Xu Xie continued to respond coldly in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    And Denis didn''t care about Xu Xie''s cold response and continued to say with a smile:


    "Your swordsmanship is superb. Have you learned swordsmanship from anyone?"


    "... I learned fencing from my father."


    "Then your father''s swordsmanship must be superb."


    "That''s nature."


    Since just now, I have been coldly responding to Denis''s Xu Xie. At this time, the tone changed a little for the first time.


    A little more pride and satisfaction.


    "My father is a famous master of swordsmanship. Even if he fights with a hundred people at the same time, my father will not lose."


    "Don''t you lose the battle with a hundred people at the same time... That must be a master of swordsmanship with excellent skills."


    Denise continued in a reverent tone.


    "If you have the chance, I really want to see your father and see your father''s swordsmanship with my own eyes."


    "... you have no chance to see my father."


    "Huh? Why? "


    "Because my father died in the Fei Hai Plain eight years ago."


    Xu Xie''s words immediately made Denise speechless.


    Eight years ago, Fei Hai Plain - when these information are connected, you can immediately think of which battle it was.


    It was the last battle of the "summer wind" offensive against the British Empire eight years ago - the battle of Fei Hai Plain.


    In that war, even if Su Cheng arrived, Luo Linjun was on the verge of success, with countless casualties.


    Denis was also involved in that war.


    With his eyes darkened, Denise whispered:


    "Well... That is to say... Your father is a soldier..."


    "Well, the market is sluggish, and the fencing hall opened by my father can''t continue. Therefore, we can only join the army and earn military salaries to support our family."


    "I thought there was no problem to become an officer in the army by my father''s swordsmanship."


    "But who knows..."


    Xu Xie''s fists clenched slowly.


    "My father died in Feihai plain before he could make any great achievements..."


    "And there are still no bones... So far, my father''s body has not been found..."


    The defeat in the battle of Feihai plain made the Luolin army dead and injured countless and could not find the body - this is too common.


    Xu Xie''s words made Denise''s face more ashamed, and his head could not help burying lower


    Xu Xielian took a few deep breaths to calm his mood.


    Then the sink channel:


    "That''s why I want to participate in the city defense."


    "Not for any reward."


    "Not to protect the city."


    "Just to kill more britannians."


    "I''ll keep killing."


    "Kill until I die...!"


    After saying this, Xu Xie waved to Denis, probably because his mouth was dry.


    "Denis de DuPont, lend me some of your water."


    As soon as Xu Xie''s voice fell, Denise did not hesitate to hand over the cow leather water bag to Xu Xie.


    After taking the water bag and filling his mouth with "Gudong" and "Gudong", he asked Denny:


    "So - as the commander-in-chief of the whole army, what are you doing here? Is it just to commend my heroic performance today? "


    "You''re right." Denny said without thinking, "the reason why I came to you is really just to commend your heroic performance, because your heroic posture today is so dazzling."


    "... I can''t see. As the commander-in-chief of the whole army, you have a lot of time."


    ......


    ......


    They were speechless.


    Either Xu Xie or Denise stopped talking.


    Although they still sat shoulder to shoulder, no one spoke again.


    Although the atmosphere between them was so silent and silent, it was strange - it didn''t make people feel uncomfortable or embarrassed at all.


    It was not long before Xu Xie, with his head slightly lowered, finally broke the silence between them:


    "Hey... Commander in chief, let me ask you... With our virtue now, can we really guard the city..."


    "I can see clearly on the wall today."


    "The britannian army outside the city is dense, like an ant colony."


    "And the incoming British soldiers are very strong. I almost died several times today."


    "Do we really hope to hold this city?"

 Chapter 1394

    "... I don''t know."


    Denise smiled and said directly to Xu Xie.


    "I don''t know whether I can win or not."


    "After all, the opponent is very strong, we are very weak..."


    "I never want to win now."


    "Just think - one more day is one more day."


    "As long as you hold on for a while, maybe you can wait for a miracle."


    "A miracle... That can save this Orleans from the enemy..."


    "Miracle?" Xu Xiyang raised his eyebrows, "what else can there be?"


    "Well..."


    Denise pondered for a while.


    "For example, Emperor Ilsa of the British Empire suddenly died."


    "Or... Suddenly there appeared a super genius like Su Cheng, who led the reinforcements pieced together from all over the country to expel all the britannians."


    "Coach, what are you talking about?" Xu Xie said with a smile, "there is a super genius like Su Cheng who leads the reinforcements to drive away all the Britannia troops? Just think about it in your dream. "


    Denise smiled awkwardly:


    "I''m just giving an example."


    ......


    ......


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    ......


    At this time, the melodious song suddenly sounded from the people who were eating and chatting together not far from Denis and Xu Xie.


    Denise''s eyes lit up when he heard the song.


    "Ho ho ~" Denise smiled, "it''s this song... I haven''t sung it for a long time."


    The melodious song came from two regular army soldiers who were excited because they talked too happily.


    This song seemed to have some magic. After being sung by the two regular army soldiers, it immediately attracted all the regular army soldiers present, including Denis.


    This song not only attracted the attention of regular army officers and soldiers, but also attracted more and more people to sing.


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~ ?


    ......


    All the militia, including Xu Xie, looked at the regular army soldiers who joined the chorus one by one with a puzzled face.


    "Coach Denis."


    Xu Xie asked Denise suspiciously.


    "What song is this? How can I always feel that you regular army people seem to know how to sing this song. "


    Although Xu Xie doesn''t know much about music, he can feel that the song that the regular army soldiers are singing now is a bit like a folk song.


    There is no gorgeous tune - even no instrument accompaniment is required. Just open your mouth and sing, even if it is out of tune.


    There were no complicated lyrics - the lyrics were just a few words, and the regular army soldiers kept singing the song with only a few words.


    But - it sounds good.


    Without gorgeous tunes, complex lyrics, or even musical instrument accompaniment, this song is a little more simple.


    And the tune is passionate. It is a song that can be sung loudly and sung by everyone.


    The lyrics are also quite charming, which is most suitable for occasions where people gather - such as songs sung at a banquet.


    After the song was sung, Xu Xie was fascinated and unconsciously hummed a tune with his nose.


    "This is a song widely circulated in our Luolin army."


    Denis introduced.


    "It is said that it was composed by a bard who had received the favor of the army more than 40 years ago."


    "Because it''s easy to hear and sing, and the content of the lyrics is quite consistent with us as soldiers, this song was warmly welcomed by the military people after it was compiled, and this song spread rapidly in the military."


    "Up to now, this song has been widely spread in the army and has been jokingly called the military song of our Luo Lin army."


    "In some places, the first thing some new recruits learn in the army is not how to stand and salute, but how to sing this song."


    Speaking of this, Denise paused as if she remembered something, and then said to Xu Xie with a smile:


    "By the way, Xu Xie, why don''t you learn this song too."


    "You seem very interested in this song. Why don''t you learn to sing it."


    "This song is very simple. There are only a few lyrics. The lyrics are also catchy. You can learn it soon."


    "Learn to sing this song?" Xu Xie looked surprised. "Is it really OK? Isn''t this the military song of your army? "


    "It''s just called the military song of our Luo Linjun." "It''s not a real military song," said Denise with a wry smile. Our army has no officially recognized military song. "


    "This is just a song, not only soldiers can sing this song."


    "Besides, Xu Xie, you are fighting for your country as a militia. As a militia, you have nothing to blame for learning to sing this'' military song ''?"


    "Well... Please be sure to teach me this song."


    Xu Xie liked this high pitched "military song" very much, so when he learned that Denis was willing to teach him this song, he immediately nodded.


    "This song is called" let''s not get drunk ". There are only seven lyrics. If I sing one, you can learn it soon."


    Then Denise cleared his throat.


    Then he sang in a thick voice:


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~ ?


    "The enemy is coming, we pull out our sword ~ ?


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    ......


    Every time Denise sang, Xu Xie sang with him.


    Indeed, as Denny said - the lyrics are only seven sentences, and the lyrics are catchy, which can be learned soon.


    After only singing with Denis three times, Xu Xie learned the song and began to sing along with the people.


    Similar scenes happen everywhere.


    Because this song is very good, many militia followed it like Xu Xie, and then learned it.


    More and more people joined the chorus.


    Regular soldiers like Denis.


    Militia like Xu Xie.


    Everyone sang loudly while drinking and eating.


    Everyone sang the song over and over again.


    The melodious songs produced by the combination of the songs of the regular soldiers and the militia seem to be transmitted to all corners of the world with the wind.


    ......


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~ ?


    "The enemy is coming, we pull out our sword ~ ?


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    ......


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~ ?


    "The enemy is coming, we pull out our sword ~ ?


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    ......

 Chapter 1395

    298 BC, 220 BC, June 20.


    Holy Hiram Empire, far east front.


    A team of 2000 people is racing to the far east front.


    Not far in front of the team stood dozens of generals of different ages wearing armor.


    These generals are all senior generals of the far east front army.


    They are now leaving the camp to meet the new commander-in-chief of their far east front army.


    In their eyes, their new commander-in-chief is a strange man.


    He is young and has little experience in the army.


    After taking over as the new commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, he did not immediately come to the Far East to take office, but ran to some secret military base to train recruits.


    Although the senior generals of the Far East Front Army felt that their new commander-in-chief was very strange, they were also full of expectations for their new commander-in-chief.


    We look forward to this new commander-in-chief bringing a new atmosphere to the Far East Front Army and the far east front line.


    Since Dominic stepped down as commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, their far east front army has been getting worse day by day.


    Marshal of average ability - he has made no achievements after taking over the post of commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    Field marshal Nikita, who has outstanding ability, has made no achievements after taking over the post of commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    To be honest, all the senior generals of the Far East Front Army... Abandoned themselves.


    It doesn''t matter who the new commander-in-chief of the far east front army is.


    Even a lovely, delicate and beautiful girl doesn''t matter.


    As long as they can lead their far east front army back to the majestic era commanded by Dominica.


    ......


    ......


    The team of 2000 people stopped not far in front of the generals of the far east front army.


    Two young men, strong and ordinary, rode out of the team and walked slowly towards the generals of the far east front army.


    After coming to the generals more than ten steps away, the two young men turned off their horses and walked to the generals.


    The young man with ordinary body, wearing white and red armor, with red pupils and flaxen short hair.


    Although the senior generals of the Far East Front Army have not seen the appearance of their new commander-in-chief, they have also heard of his general appearance.


    Flaming red pupils as like as two peas and short hair of flaxen color.


    Therefore, the generals of the Far East Front Army immediately recognized that this man was the new commander-in-chief of their far east front army, El Bernard.


    The generals immediately greeted and saluted el.


    And El smiled and saluted them one by one.


    El''s humble appearance made a good impression on the generals of the far east front army.


    After all, everyone likes people with modest character.


    "Your Excellency Marshal!"


    A dark middle-aged man shouted to El:


    "First class general and deputy commander in chief of the Far East Front Army - chinol manchakov, pay the highest tribute to you!"


    "Hello, manchakov, wait a minute."


    El smiled and shook hands with manchakov.


    ......


    ......


    Surrounded by the generals of the Far East Front Army, El and Gabriel walked slowly into their important stronghold in the Far East Front - winter fortress.


    After seeing el, chinor, as the Deputy commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, looked hesitant, as if he wanted to say something to El.


    It was not until he entered the cold winter fortress that chinor finally summoned up his courage and asked El:


    "Marshal! Over the past few months, a large number of supplies have been sent to the far east front! Excuse me - are we going to launch a large-scale military operation? "


    Military supplies are constantly sent to the Far East Front - this kind of thing can not hide their eyes as senior generals of the far east front army.


    The sudden arrival of a large number of military materials indicates that military operations are to be carried out - this has always been a consensus among the military.


    The enemy on this side of the far east front is only the prairie people on the prairie.


    If we want to launch a military operation, it must be aimed at grassland people.


    What military action can be taken against the grassland people?


    There is only one military action that the generals can think of against the grassland people.


    It''s just that this military action is too bold.


    Bold enough to be beyond their imagination.


    In order to verify whether their conjecture was correct, chinor summoned up the courage and asked El the question.


    As soon as chinol''s voice fell, El smiled and nodded directly.


    He said directly to the generals:


    "Yes, we are about to launch an expedition to attack the grassland people."


    "The launch time of the expedition is scheduled for July 5 - that is, 15 days later."


    "At that time, the 80000 troops of the Far East Front Army and the 2000 newly trained recruits will all participate in the war."


    "All the materials have been provided, only the rectification and mobilization of the troops are needed."


    "From now on, everyone should start to take action and be ready for mobilization within 15 days."


    "In 15 days, I want to see the whole army of the far east front army fully loaded and ready for battle."


    The first order issued after he came to the Far East and took office was to prepare for battle and prepare for the expedition to the grassland people - to some extent, El once again made history.


    El thought the generals would panic when he learned that they were going to expedition the grassland.


    After all, the grassland people have been pressing their far east front army for the past three years, and the far east front army has no power to fight back.


    Suddenly, it is necessary to launch a full-scale attack on the enemy who has not been able to fight back before - it should be a little panic.


    But what really happened surprised el.


    After learning that they were about to expedition the prairie, the generals not only did not panic.


    On the contrary, they also showed a look of ecstasy.


    Very few people even cheered.


    For example - chinol.


    "Great!" Chinol said excitedly, "are we finally going to take the initiative?!"


    "You seem very happy..." El said.


    "Of course!" Chinor nodded vigorously, "Your Excellency Marshal! Do you know how oppressive our life has been over the years? "


    "We, who used to suppress the grassland people, have been suppressed by the grassland people these years!"


    "We have been watching the grassland people ride on our heads!"


    "We''ve had enough!"


    "We''ve long had enough of the feeling of grassland people riding on our heads!"


    "We have long wanted to fight a big battle with the grassland people!"


    "Win or lose! As long as we can fight a big war with them! "


    "We are eager to fight a big battle with the grassland people to show the evil spirit in our chest!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose to the grassland people or lose to the grassland people!"

 Chapter 1396

    After chinol''s voice fell, El also recovered from the state of "surprise at snacks".


    After a slight smile, he said:


    "Well, good."


    "I was worried that everyone would not have high fighting spirit after learning that they were going to launch an expedition."


    "Now it seems - I''m worried."


    "Good! It''s good to have such a fighting spirit! If everyone is dead and pessimistic and negative about the expedition, I will be very distressed. "


    The far east front army is in a much better state of mind than El imagined - which is undoubtedly a great good thing.


    In order not to let the grassland people know that they are about to attack the grassland in the Far East, the central government of the holy Helan Empire has always carried out very strict confidentiality measures.


    Only a few people in the Empire knew that they were about to launch an eastern expedition and launch a large-scale expedition against the grassland people.


    Take the Far East Front Army as an example. From top to bottom, only el and Gabriel knew that they were going to attack the grassland people and the specific time of the attack.


    That''s why the generals of the Far East Front Army led by chinor didn''t know that they were about to launch a large-scale military operation until El arrived at the far east front and there were only ten days left from the beginning of the eastern expedition.


    It is not the way to start the eastern expedition to let the senior generals such as chinor know later.


    After all, the smooth launch of a large-scale military operation is closely related to the preparation of logistics.


    The preparation of supplies is the most time-consuming, and other work, such as the spiritual mobilization of the soldiers, can be completed soon.


    Therefore, although there are only more than ten days left from the beginning of the eastern expedition, the remaining ten days are enough for them to complete all the remaining preparations led by spiritual mobilization at a time when the far east front has completed the preparation of logistics.


    When he was about to arrive at the banquet hall for EL and Gabriel, El stopped.


    Gabriel and the officers of the Holy Hiran Empire led by chinor also stopped one after another.


    "After this reception banquet, everyone should cheer up."


    El said in a deep voice to all the generals around him.


    "There are only 15 days left before the start of the eastern expedition."


    "These 15 days are actually enough for us to finish the remaining preparations."


    "But if we all procrastinate, we may spend a month and can''t finish the battle preparation."


    "If you really want to wash away the humiliation brought to us by grassland people over the years, you should cheer up and take it seriously."


    After El finished a brief lecture aimed at encouraging the generals to work together, chinol nodded vigorously:


    "Don''t worry, marshal! We will definitely complete all preparations for the eastern expedition with an extremely serious attitude! "


    "Yes." El nodded with a smile, "well said. We must have such determination. Everybody take it seriously. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After 15 days¡ª¡ª


    5:18 a.m¡ª¡ª


    "Are you too serious?"


    El sighed helplessly at the generals standing at the door of his room with a serious face.


    Today is a special day for the officers of the far east front army.


    For this day, they waited for a long time


    As agreed in advance, before dawn, he couldn''t help getting up from bed excitedly and nervously, and then gathered in front of El''s house.


    El, who was sleeping, was awakened by the noise outside the room. He got up and opened the door. He saw the officers standing neatly in his room and looking at him seriously.


    It scared al very much


    I can''t help sending out a "are you too serious?!" My feelings.


    These days, the generals of the Far East Front Army have shown extraordinary seriousness and strong execution.


    It took only 10 days to complete the spiritual mobilization of the soldiers under his command, integrate the troops and complete all the preparations for the expedition.


    After completing all the preparations for the expedition, the generals angrily asked el for orders to start the eastern expedition in advance.


    El felt both happy and helpless about the high fighting spirit of his generals.


    There is no doubt that the generals under their command are highly motivated.


    But it was so high that El felt a headache and the pressure increased sharply.


    Because there was no need to advance the launch time of the offensive, El rejected all the requests of his generals for "early eastern expedition".


    The senior generals of the far east front army can only bear it all the time.


    Endured his excitement until today.


    "Your Excellency Marshal!"


    Kinor''s eyes seemed to be burning with fire.


    "We are finally waiting for today!"


    "Please take us to the grassland!"


    "We are all ready to die on the grassland!"


    "Even if the odds of victory are low, we will fight to the death with the grassland people!"


    ......


    The eyes of all the generals who were ready to go and waiting in front of El''s room were the same - as if they were burning a flame.


    Looking at the subordinates with flames in their eyes, El sighed silently.


    Although he didn''t get along with his subordinates for a long time, El now has some basic understanding of his subordinates.


    His subordinates'' determination to fight to the death with the grassland people exceeded his expectations.


    The grievances suffered by his subordinates in recent years also exceeded his imagination.


    In fact, if you think about it a little, you can roughly realize how oppressed they are these years


    When Dominica was the commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, they always had an advantage in the battle with the grassland people.


    After Dominica left office, the combat effectiveness of the Far East Front Army became worse and worse day by day.


    The last commander in chief was a mediocre. Three years ago, the grassland people broke through the defense line, resulting in the great humiliation of "the enemy leisurely parade outside the national capital".


    Their last commander-in-chief committed suicide because of his unforgivable mistake.


    In order to boost the decline of the Far East battlefield, wahiri made Nikita their last commander-in-chief.


    However, even Marshal Nikita, who is currently the most powerful in China, has failed to recover the decline of the far east front.


    The marshal with mediocre ability and the marshal with outstanding ability failed to make their far east front army return to glory.


    From suppressing grassland people to being suppressed by grassland people - not everyone can stand such a contrast.


    It was also because of their despair of the current situation that they quickly accepted the young marshal who immediately proposed to March eastward as soon as he took office.


    They no longer care about the outcome of the eastern expedition.


    They just want to fight to the death with the grassland people quickly and show their evil spirit.


    ......


    ......


    El felt quite helpless for his over serious subordinates.


    So he decided to say anything to relax them.


    "That..."


    El raised his hand and scratched his hair with a helpless face.


    Then he looked at his generals in front of him with a serious face and said.


    "We are going to fight a battle next, which is also a very important battle."


    "To a certain extent, it also affects China''s future national games."


    "But we don''t need to be nervous."


    "Don''t think too much about winning or losing."


    "You just need to calm down and listen to my command."


    "Just calm down and listen to me -"


    El''s mouth tilted slightly.


    Pitch up.


    "We will be invincible!"

 Chapter 1397

    July 10, 298 BC¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans¡ª¡ª


    "Come on! Move the wounded down! "


    "Reinforcements! Call reinforcements! The south wall needs reinforcements! "


    "Ah ah ah! My hand! "


    "Woo woo..."


    ......


    Such a noisy scene has become a scene in Orleans every day for nearly two months.


    The roars of the commanders, the painful groans of the wounded, and the sobs and tears of blood and fire


    These various voices and expressions constitute a tragic scene that can not be described with any brush or paint.


    Denis and Rocher standing beside him looked heavily at the britannian army still as dense as ants outside the city, as if they could not be killed.


    "More than half of our troops have been killed and wounded..." Rocher''s tone is full of uncontrollable loss, "and the soldiers of the British army are still endless... Commander Denis, if the reinforcements don''t come again, the fall of Orleans will only be a matter of time..."


    Rochelle''s words made the dignified color on Denis''s face beside him become more intense


    After the total annihilation of the northern border army, there were only 80000 guards left to defend Tuli.


    The reason why the central government of the Lorraine Empire did not send all 80000 guards to guard Orleans actually had its own deep meaning.


    After the Britannia army launched an all-round attack on them, the civil and military ministers in the central part of the Lorraine Empire launched one discussion after another with the ultimate goal of "how to drive the britannians back".


    According to the judgment of the elite in the central part of the Lorraine Empire, the Britannia army could not be defeated by dragging.


    More than an hour after the announcement of breaking off diplomatic relations and delivering the declaration of war, the three armies of the British Empire launched an all-round attack on their Rowling empire.


    It is obvious that the British Empire has been preparing for a long time to attack their Lorraine empire.


    It is hard to imagine that the britannian Empire, which had been ready to attack the Lorraine Empire early, would be ill prepared and ill fed.


    After the British Empire went south to attack their Lorraine Empire, the British army advanced very fast.


    Even at such a fast speed, sufficient supplies could keep up with the British army for continuous advance and attack.


    This also confirmed the correctness of the judgment that the British army had sufficient supplies.


    If all the troops were concentrated in Orleans, it would certainly make the guard force of Orleans unprecedentedly strong and make it more difficult for the British army to capture Orleans.


    But such an approach only made it impossible for the British army to continue southward.


    There was no way to get the British army back.


    The final outcome was that the British army was locked up outside the city gate of Orleans and fought a war of attrition with the Rowling army.


    In terms of the current national strength difference between the two countries... Even if the British army came from a long distance and the Rowling army fought locally, it must be the British army that dominated the war of attrition in the end.


    So the only way to get the British army back is to attack.


    It is also unrealistic to ask for help from the Frankish Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    Not to mention how long it will take to send envoys to the two countries for help.


    Even if the emissary can arrive in time and send a request for assistance to the two countries, the two countries should not have the spare power to support the Lorraine empire.


    The Frankish empire is now weaker than the Lorraine empire.


    The holy Helan empire is probably better than the Lorraine Empire, but because the holy Helan Empire has been disturbed by grassland guards these years, it has focused on the Far East and has no spare power to send troops to the britannian empire.


    It''s no use sticking to the war of attrition and asking for help.


    If you want to drive the British back, there is only one method that the Lorraine empire can use - to attack the British army.


    Take the initiative to attack and defeat the British army in the field.


    Only in this way could the British army be driven back from their land.


    Although the odds of initiating a field battle with the British army are very low


    But this is also their only hope to drive out the British Army


    In response to the idea that the British army must take the initiative to attack, the general strategy designed by the central government of the Lorraine empire is as follows:


    First, some troops were sent to defend Orleans to stop the British army from going south, so as to buy time for the central integration of combat power of the Lorraine empire.


    After the defenders of Orleans kept the British army out of the city, the central part of the Lorraine Empire used the time gained by the defenders of Orleans to integrate the remaining combat power.


    After the integration of combat power, a reliable general will command all their integrated combat power to rescue Orleans and save Orleans from the siege of the British army.


    Thus, there was a scene in which Denis led 20000 guards to arrive in Orleans first and defend Orleans, while the other 60000 guards stayed in Tuli.


    Since the beginning of the defense war in Orleans, Denis has been waiting for another 60000 guards and reinforcements integrated by local armed forces transferred from various places to help Orleans.


    But now nearly two months have passed.


    No reinforcements were seen.


    If you don''t worry, it must be false.


    After all, if the reinforcements don''t come, Orleans is over.


    When will the central government send reinforcements?


    Is the central government going to give up Orleans?


    Haven''t the reinforcements been integrated yet?


    ......


    These questions flashed in Denis''s mind these days.


    The expanding death and injury in the city also made Denis''s worry more and more intense


    ......


    ......


    "More than half of our troops have been killed and wounded..." Rocher''s tone is full of uncontrollable loss, "and the soldiers of the British army are still endless... Commander Denis, if the reinforcements don''t come again, the fall of Orleans will only be a matter of time..."


    Rochelle''s words made the dignified color on Denis''s face beside him become more intense


    After a moment of silence, Denis murmured:


    "Wait a few more days..."


    "Stick to it for a few more days."


    "Maybe reinforcements will come in a few days."


    "Hold on for a few more days, maybe we can bring reinforcements..."


    "... but..." as soon as Denis''s voice fell, Rochelle looked hesitant and asked cautiously, "what if the reinforcements haven''t come all the time..."


    Denis did not answer Rocher''s question.


    Instead, he turned his head and looked at Rocher with eyes mixed with complex emotions.


    Then he kept silent

 Chapter 1398

    Since the britannian Empire launched a comprehensive attack on their Lorraine Empire, Tuli has been in chaos.


    Ministers of civil and military affairs holding various ideas shouted one after another.


    Although it was in a state of total war with the British Empire, the central part of the Lorraine Empire still did not give up peace.


    While fighting, he continuously sent envoys to the British Empire to request the restoration of peace.


    Of course, the British Empire naturally ignored all these demands of the Lorraine empire.


    After Denis led the army to defend Orleans and the battle for Orleans began, the chaos in Tuli reached the extreme.


    It can already be described as a dance of demons.


    Because of the blockade of Orleans by the British Empire, scouts outside could not get close to Orleans.


    And the citizens and soldiers in Orleans could not come out.


    As a result, after the start of the defense war in Orleans, the central government of the Lorraine Empire did not know how the current war situation in Orleans was.


    So one month after the siege of Orleans began, some ministers pointed out that Orleans should have fallen!


    The reason why the British army still stayed near Orleans was simply to reserve supplies and prepare for the subsequent Tuli strategic war.


    This conjecture has been approved and supported by many people.


    After all, this conjecture is not groundless.


    The combat effectiveness of the British army is obvious to all.


    It has been some time since the 150000 troops of the British Empire went south.


    During this period, the central of the Lorraine Empire also collected a lot of intelligence related to the British army.


    The information collected is mixed.


    One of the most exciting information for the central part of the Lorraine empire is that Su Cheng still sits in Pendragon and does not visit the front line in person.


    Albert, who was originally responsible for visiting the front line, also retired from the front line to recover from his old injury.


    The current front-line commander in chief is Harry, deputy head of the Rachel knights.


    This is really good news for the central part of the Lorraine empire.


    Because it gives them some hope of winning


    If Su Cheng was the person who came to the front line and was responsible for the battle command on the front line, a considerable number of ministers in the central part of the Lorraine Empire might advocate surrender.


    Although Su Cheng''s absence and Albert''s withdrawal from the front line are great good news, even without these two people, the British army is still quite strong


    So powerful that even if they told the central officials of the Lorraine empire that Orleans had fallen, most people would not be surprised, but thought it was normal.


    Those who inferred that Orleans had fallen advocated that no reinforcements should be sent to Orleans.


    Because if Orleans had fallen, the British army would probably set up traps around Orleans, waiting for the reinforcements of their Lorraine Empire to come from the net.


    Therefore, they should keep the last combat power of the Lorraine empire in Tuli and stick to Tuli! Start the final desperate battle with the British army in Tuli!


    Tuli is the capital of their Lorraine Empire, with high and thick walls. If they stick to Tuli, it will not be so easy for the British army to take Tuli.


    It was inferred that Orleans had fallen.


    Naturally, some people infer that Orleans has not yet fallen, and the guards of Orleans are still holding on.


    Those who believe that Orleans has not yet fallen advocate sending reinforcements to Orleans as planned, fighting a decisive battle with the British army in the field and driving the British army back.


    The two groups of people who hold these two kinds of ideas will not let anyone argue - such a scene has almost become the daily scene of Tuli.


    There is a fatal flaw in both ideas, that is - they do not have enough evidence to prove the correctness of their conjecture.


    Orleans was heavily surrounded. People inside couldn''t get out and people outside couldn''t get in.


    No one knows whether Orleans has fallen or is still sticking to it.


    It is precisely because these two inferences lack sufficient evidence, so no one can convince anyone.


    Queen Bella was a very indecisive person.


    It was to send reinforcements to Orleans as originally planned and fight to the death with the British army in the field.


    Or gather all the troops in Tuli and fight with the British Army on the side of the national capital.


    Or just surrender


    Bella has been hesitant.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Time passed bit by bit in Bella''s hesitation.


    The original plan to help Orleans was delayed again and again


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    Luo Xie, who was resting in his room, suddenly received Denis''s call.


    Although his body had been exhausted by days of hard work, he still did not dare to ignore any orders and calls of Denis. Therefore, after receiving Denis''s call, Rocher hurried to Denis''s room immediately.


    Denis seemed to be in a hurry, so he didn''t have any greetings or polite words with Rocher.


    Instead, he said directly to Rocher:


    "Rochelle, I''ll give you 200 cavalry. Take these 200 cavalry away from Orleans and go to Turin!"


    Denise''s tone grew more serious.


    "It''s not the way to wait for reinforcements."


    "I think - the central side may mistakenly think that Orleans has fallen, so it has not sent reinforcements."


    "Hey?" A look of surprise flashed on Rochelle''s face. "Mistakenly thought Orleans had fallen?"


    "Most likely so." Denis said in a deep voice, "the britannian army surrounded Orleans. The news inside the city can''t spread out, and the news outside the city can''t come in. It''s normal to mistakenly think that the city has been trapped in an enemy."


    "So - we must send someone out of town! Go to Tully and tell the current situation in Orleans! "


    "Tell the Central Committee that Orleans has not fallen yet, and we are still sticking to it!"


    "This task is very heavy..."


    "Whether the news that ''Orleans has not fallen'' can be successfully spread to Tuli may be directly related to whether the city will fall and whether the country will survive..."


    "So - I decided to give you this difficult task."


    "Let me... Go to Tuli...?" Rochelle could not help but swallow her saliva with difficulty.


    A little cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    "The British army besieged Orleans."


    "A man with outstanding ability must lead the army to break through."


    "If a person with average ability is responsible for breaking through, he may not break out."


    "Moreover - if you successfully arrive in Turin, you may face the situation that some ministers obstruct the reinforcements from rushing to Orleans and advocate concentrating all the remaining military strength in Turin."


    "Therefore, the person in charge of going to Tuli should preferably be a person with a certain position in the army. In this way, it will be more weighty."


    "After such layers of exclusion, the most suitable person in all Orleans to go to Turin is you - Rocher."


    Speaking of this, deniton paused.


    His eyes were fixed on Rocher, whose face was full of complex emotions.


    "Rocher, would you like to go to Tuli...?"


    Luo Xie: "


    Rochelle was silent.


    Did not immediately answer Denis''s question.

 Chapter 1399

    200 cavalry gathered at the southwest gate of Orleans.


    After a while, they will pass through the southwest gate of Orleans and break through the heavy siege of the British Army outside the city.


    On the surface, the British army did not completely surround Orleans, leaving a gap - that is, the southwest gate of Orleans was not blocked.


    But this is only on the surface.


    On the surface, the southwest gate was not blocked, but in fact, a careful ambush was arranged in an invisible corner outside the southwest gate.


    Specially ambush, kill and capture those people in the city who run out along this deliberately exposed "gap".


    This is also the old routine of siege.


    When besieging the city, deliberately leave a gap to break the determination of the garrison in the city to stick to the city.


    Then the ambush troops are arranged outside the deliberately set gap.


    When the routed soldiers in the city break out along the deliberately exposed gap, the ambush army arranged outside the gap will launch a siege.


    Everyone knows this routine.


    But it''s very easy to use. It''s hard to try.


    We all know that there must be a lot of ambushes outside the southwest gate.


    In other words - the 200 cavalry who are responsible for breaking out of the city are actually death squads.


    They are going to carry out the task of dying.


    Just because they are death squads, they just enjoyed a big dinner.


    They also received full rewards.


    Most of them are satisfied.


    Ready to die.


    "Luo Xie..."


    Denis whispered as he helped Rochelle tidy up his cloak behind him.


    "May the stars guide your way."


    As soon as Denise''s voice fell, Rochelle puffed a smile.


    "Coach Denis."


    Rochelle whispered helplessly.


    "What''s the age? Why are you still saying such old-fashioned farewell words."


    May the starlight guide your way - this is a very old farewell word from their Luolin people.


    According to the legend of the Luolin people, after the heroes die, their spirits will rise into the sky and become every dazzling star in the night sky.


    This is why there are more and more stars in the night sky.


    May the stars guide your way - that is, I hope you can be protected by the spirits of the past.


    This is a very old farewell word. In the eyes of today''s people, this farewell word is too old-fashioned, so not many people speak this farewell word again.


    It was precisely because of this that I couldn''t help laughing when I heard that Denise had spit out such an ancient farewell word.


    Hearing Rocher''s laughter, Denise smiled and said in a half joking tone:


    "You have to say something handsome on this occasion, don''t you?"


    "... well." Rochelle smiled, "that''s right."


    Rochelle raised his hand and trimmed Ridney''s cloak.


    "So - coach Denis, you too. May the stars guide your way. "


    ......


    ......


    After putting forward the plan that Rochelle would go to Turin, Denis thought Rochelle might take some time to think about it slowly.


    Denise was ready to give Rochelle a night to think about it.


    But after listening to Denis''s plan, Rochelle just kept silent for a while and nodded to accept it.


    Jean Denis couldn''t help showing surprise, and couldn''t help asking Rocher, "are you really going to Tuli? Needless to say, you should know everything, right? Breaking out of the encirclement of the British army was not 100 per cent successful. "


    "An old man like you, coach Denis, is burning his blood for this country. How can a young man like me be inferior to you."¡ª¡ª This is Rocher''s answer to Denis at that time.


    ......


    ......


    Rochelle poured liquor into his mouth.


    After drinking the spirits in the cow leather water bag at one breath, Rochelle threw the cow leather water bag to the ground at will, and then turned over and mounted the horse with smooth movements.


    It''s late at night.


    It''s cloudy tonight.


    It''s a great time to break through.


    Rochelle pulled out the long gun hung on the saddle and looked back at the 200 cavalry ready to die behind him.


    After taking a serious look at the faces of all the soldiers within his sight, Rocher said in a deep voice:


    "May the stars... Guide your way!"


    After saying these words, Rochelle couldn''t help laughing:


    ¡ª¡ªIs it influenced by coach Denis


    ¡ª¡ªHow can I begin to speak such old-fashioned words


    Not everyone knows what this sentence means.


    Rochelle was not interested in explaining to the soldiers what this sentence meant.


    After saying this, he pulled the reins in his hand and untied the long gun hanging from the saddle.


    "Come with me!"


    ......


    ......


    On the wilderness outside Orleans, people led by Rochelle were speeding in a neat wedge-shaped array.


    Although his vision was poor due to lack of light, Rocher keenly saw that there were "dark things" moving in front of them.


    It goes without saying what these "dark things" are.


    "The britannians are coming!" Luo Xie shouted at the soldiers behind him, "get ready to meet the enemy!"


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, outside Orleans, the camp of the Rachel knights.


    Under the escort of more than ten soldiers, Willie rode slowly to the camp of the Rachel knights.


    Looking at the flag of the Rachel Knights not far ahead, which was relaxing or spreading with the night wind, Willie sighed silently in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªCaptain Albert stepped down. Sure enough, all kinds of trouble came


    After the troops came to Orleans, 150000 britannian troops were divided into two routes to perform their duties.


    Harry led the 100000 troops of the Rachel knights to surround Orleans and attack Orleans.


    Willie led the 50000 troops of the Michael Knights stationed not far from the outskirts of Orleans, responsible for attacking all the Lorraine Empire reinforcements who dared to rush to Orleans.


    After the troops are divided into two routes, the two armies will send a knight to each other''s camp for a period of time to report on the recent events and war conditions in each other''s armies.


    After a month of Raiders in Orleans, some discordant voices began to appear in the military barracks of the Michael knights.


    "The fighting power of the Rachel knights is really weak. It has been a month and has not captured Orleans."


    "Yes, Orleans is not even a fortress. It''s just a slightly larger city. It took so long to attack it."


    "If our Michael knights were to take charge of the siege, it would only take us three days to win Orleans!"


    "Yes! One month is enough for our Michael knights to capture Orleans and Tuli! "


    "Our Michael knights can even take down super fortresses like muhavitz fortress, not to mention a city like Orleans that is not even a fortress?"


    ......


    Such discordant voices began to circulate among the Knights of the Michael order.

 Chapter 1400

    Although Willie immediately stopped the attack on the Rachel knights when he learned of this situation, and then continued to circulate in the army.


    With his own prestige, Willie did successfully stop the continued spread of criticism against the Rachel knights.


    But - Willie can control his subordinates'' tongues, but he can''t control their thoughts.


    Although the subordinates no longer openly and privately attacked the Rachel knights who were quite incompetent in their eyes.


    But the contempt for the order of Rachel remained in their hearts.


    Finally - the accident happened.


    Just a few days ago, when the order of Rachel and the order of Michael exchanged a knight as usual to report the latest war to each other, Willie sent a hotter Knight under his command to take charge of the report.


    It was this hot tempered knight who caused a rather serious accident.


    After arriving at the camp of the Rachel knights, the "hot Knight" had a quarrel with another knight of the Rachel Knights because of some trivial things.


    The "hot Knight" blurted out when he quarreled with the Knights of the Rachel Knights - you Knights of the Rachel knights are rubbish! It took so long to win even a small Orleans!


    This sentence completely ignited the anger of the knight who was quarrelling with him and the Knights of the Rachel knights who had come to persuade him.


    A bigger quarrel happened.


    Then things got out of control and turned into a bad fight.


    It was not until Harry arrived with the guards that the farce ended.


    The nature of the fight was really bad.


    Because the person who participated in the fight and the originator of the fight was a knight of the Michael knights.


    Therefore, the trial of knights who violate military law according to military law does not need to see what kind of knights the perpetrator is.


    But in order to avoid suspicion, Harry decided to invite Willie to their Rachel knights and give the offending Knight of Michael Knights the punishment he deserved when Willie was also present.


    By the way, I would also like to talk with Willie about the discord between the Michael knights and the Rachel knights.


    The order of Michael and the order of Rachel were at odds - Harry was not blind, and he knew it.


    Because just as the Michael Knights despise the Rachel knights, the Rachel Knights despise the Michael knights.


    "What''s so great about the order of Michael? The reason why they have made brilliant achievements over the years is not entirely because they are commanded by the regimental commander Cheng! "


    "Yes! If there is no commander Cheng''s command, the Michael knights are just ordinary Knights! At most, the cavalry is more powerful! But how powerful can their cavalry be? Powerful enough to crush the cavalry of our Rachel knights? "


    "If we set up the fifth knight regiment, and then let commander Cheng command the new knight regiment, in a few years, this new knight regiment will become the strongest regiment in our country! The reason why the Michael Knights now have so much praise is purely brought to them by head Cheng! "


    "Yes! What arrogant capital do they have? "


    ......


    Such remarks were wildly circulated among the Knights of the Rachel order.


    Long before the full-scale attack on the Lorraine Empire, Willie and Raymond led 50000 troops of the Michael Knights into the southern front and ate and lived with the generals of the Rachel knights for a long time.


    Because of this, the Knights of the Rachel knights had a grudge against the Knights of the Michael knights for a long time.


    The general evaluation of the Knights of Michael knights and Rachel knights is arrogance.


    Since Su Cheng became the head of the 30th generation of Michael knights, the Michael Knights have won unprecedented victories one after another, and won the reputation of "the strongest regiment of the britannian Empire", "the ace of the britannian Empire"... And so on.


    This also makes the Knights of Michael''s order have a sense of pride.


    One... Dare to say that our Michael knights are the second strongest Legion in the whole continent, and no other Legion is the first.


    Many of the Knights of the Rachel knights were disgusted by the unrealistic arrogance of the Knights of the Michael knights.


    I think the reason why the Michael Knights have such credit is simply because Su Cheng commanded them.


    They have no right to be arrogant there.


    So now there are the Knights of the Michael knights, who dislike that the Knights of the Rachel knights are useless.


    The Knights of the Rachel order disliked that the Knights of the Michael order were arrogant and arrogant fools.


    The Knights of both sides dislike each other... This situation can be regarded as strange.


    ......


    ......


    Willie was shocked to learn that his knights had made trouble and received Harry''s invitation.


    Then reluctantly accepted Harry''s invitation.


    After Raymond took charge of the command and management of the general temporarily, Willie led the bodyguards on the road immediately.


    It took less than an hour to reach the barracks of the Rachel knights.


    Looking at the flag of the Rachel knights in the camp, which was blown by the night wind, Willie sighed helplessly again.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s really difficult


    ¡ª¡ªIf only Mr. Albert were still in the army


    The solution to this situation is simple, if not simple.


    Just let someone with enough prestige command them.


    A person with enough prestige can suppress everyone with his own strong prestige and make everyone have no idea of creation.


    When Albert was their commander-in-chief, there was no such disagreement between the two knights as now.


    Even if there is dissatisfaction with the Knights of another knights, they dare not speak out openly.


    Now that Albert has a relapse from his old injury and temporarily lives in the second line, the prestige of the new Harry is not enough to hold everyone.


    Many of the Knights of the Michael order were still quite dissatisfied with the fact that Harry was the commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    When many Knights of the Michael order are dissatisfied with the situation that Harry takes over as commander-in-chief, it is impossible to maintain respect for the Knights of the Rachel order.


    Willie has been thinking about how to solve the dislike and hostility between the Knights of the two armies.


    But I haven''t come up with any useful method.


    ¡ª¡ªI hope Harry has some good ideas


    With this in mind, Willie rode slowly into the camp of the Rachel knights.

 Chapter 1401

    Guided by the bodyguard, Willie came to the big tent of the camp of the Rachel knights.


    As soon as he entered the big tent, Willie saw Harry sitting in the main seat of the tent, and the other knights of the Rachel Knights sitting on the left and right sides of the tent.


    And a large number of people with their hands tied behind their backs and kneeling in the tent.


    Willie recognized his subordinate who had made trouble and directly caused the vicious incident from the crowd sitting in the tent.


    And his subordinate recognized Willie.


    The subordinate looked carefully at Willie with fear, guilt, chagrin and other emotions.


    Willie snorted coldly when he noticed that his subordinate was looking at him.


    The tone did not hide his disappointment and displeasure.


    After hearing Willie''s cold hum, his subordinate buried his head lower and became more depressed.


    "Vice Marshal Willie." Harry said hello to Willie first. "It''s hard for you to come all the way."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    There was an empty chair next to Harry - obviously reserved for him.


    Willie walked quickly to the chair next to Harry and sat down quickly.


    Willie was there, and the trial could finally begin.


    Harry turned his head and winked at the military justice officer sitting not far away.


    To Harry''s look, the military justice officer of the God''s meeting nodded with a smile, stood up and unfolded a piece of paper that had been tightly held since just now.


    Before the military justice officer spoke of the trial, Willie said to the military justice officer in advance:


    "Sir, please try these outlaws who have violated military law in accordance with military law. We can judge as we should. We don''t have to worry about us. As long as the punishment is reasonable, we won''t have any complaints. "


    ......


    ......


    The military justice officer read aloud one by one the trial of the Knights involved in the vicious fight.


    The originators of this vicious fight - the Knights of the Michael order, who quarreled over boring trifles, and another Knights of the Rachel order, were given 20 lashes and 2 hours of sunshine respectively.


    Sunbathing - a terrible punishment that binds you to a stake and exposes you to the sun.


    Although some people will give you some water from time to time during the punishment, so that you won''t die directly from the sun, it is still a terrible punishment that many people fear.


    The two perpetrators were given the heaviest sentences, and other participants in the fight were given different punishments.


    The punishment of these people was reasonable, so neither Harry nor Willie had any complaints.


    After hearing the punishment, all the guys who became more depressed were pulled out of the big tent. The officials of the Military Justice Department also completed his task. After leaving, only Willie, Harry and the rest of the Rachel knights were left in the big tent.


    "Vice Marshal Willie."


    Harry put his arms around his chest and said expressionless.


    "Now - the trial of those fools is over."


    "Let''s talk about something else."


    "Hmm..." Willie nodded and sighed helplessly in his heart again.


    "Your group should know?"


    Harry continued softly.


    "We, the Knights of the Rachel order, are quite dissatisfied with the arrogance of your knights."


    "... I know."


    Willie knew that the Knights of the Rachel Knights thought that their Knights of the Michael knights were too arrogant.


    "You know the Knights of our order of Rachel don''t like you."


    "On the contrary - we, the Knights of the order of Rachel, know that you have always had false attacks on us."


    Speaking of this, Harry''s tone became more serious.


    "Vice Marshal Willie, the attack of your knights on our regiment is too much."


    "The walls of Orleans are high and thick. They are not lost to some high-level fortresses."


    "The tenacity of the garrison in Orleans is far beyond our imagination."


    "It took so long to capture Orleans - we don''t want this to happen."


    "We want to capture Orleans earlier than anyone else."


    "I hope your knights can understand us and understand us."


    "Instead of making false attacks on us."


    "... I''m sorry." Willie bowed his head and apologized to Harry. "I just apologize to you for these stupid remarks of my men."


    It''s really their Michael Knights'' fault.


    So there was nothing to complain about. Willie apologized to Harry very readily.


    After Willie bowed his head and apologized to Harry, Harry bowed his head and apologized to Willie and said:


    "Vice Marshal Willie, I also need to apologize to you."


    "There are also many immature knights in our order. They have been attacking your knights for their arrogance."


    "I only apologize to your regiment for the knights in our regiment."


    After apologizing to Willie, Harry whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªGood!


    ¡ª¡ªA perfect start!


    The beginning of the meeting to discuss how to solve the discord between the two knights was, in Harry''s eyes, quite perfect.


    Willie apologized to Harry.


    Harry also apologized to Willie.


    Both sides respect each other to soften the atmosphere.


    In this way, the meeting will proceed more smoothly.


    Just as Harry was happy and thankful for the perfect start of the conference, a discordant voice suddenly sounded:


    "Coach! You don''t have to apologize to lieutenant Willie! The Knights of the order of Michael are too arrogant - that''s the truth! We don''t need to apologize to them! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Willie''s face changed.


    And Harry''s face became ugly for a moment.


    ¡ª¡ªNo! Miscalculation!


    Harry deflected his head after the sound.


    The speaker was a knight of their order of Rachel in the tent.


    After letting the fools who had received the punishment and the officials of the Military Justice Department leave, Harry asked the rest of the knights in the order to stay.


    Because he thought it wouldn''t be a big deal for the knights in the order to stay and listen to the meeting between him and Willie.


    And now - he found that he was really wrong.


    "Shut up!"


    Harry quickly denounced the knight who had destroyed the original soft atmosphere.


    "Get out of here, all of you!"


    "Don''t affect my meeting with Vice Marshal Willie!"


    However, this man is a hardline.


    Even though he was reprimanded by Harry, he continued with a stiff head:


    "Coach! I disagree! The Knights of the Michael order are indeed a bunch of arrogant elements! Where do we need to apologize to them! "

 Chapter 1402

    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, he immediately attracted the dissuasion of other knights around him.


    After all, not everyone is as hot tempered as this knight.


    And Harry roared again:


    "Get out of here!"


    "Yes..."


    Just as the knights were about to leave the tent, Willie suddenly said:


    "... wait a minute."


    Willie''s voice successfully attracted the attention of everyone, including Harry.


    Harry thought Willie was angry, so he hurried out:


    "Lieutenant Willie! Please forgive my subordinates for their weakness! I''ll teach this rude man a good lesson later! "


    "No."


    Willie shook his head.


    "I''m not angry at what the knight said just now."


    "Thanks to the blessing of the knight just now, a way... May successfully eliminate your misunderstanding of our regiment."


    "Commander Harry, would you like to hear it?"


    "... I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "Next, let''s change our Michael knights to take the main attack on Orleans."


    Harry, the rest of the Rachel knights in the tent: "?!"


    When everyone was surprised by what Willie had just said, Willie continued:


    "The Knights of your regiment think that our knights are arrogant and have the current achievements due to head Baicheng."


    "Then - our regiment personally participated in the attack on Orleans and proved our strength with practical actions. Your knights misunderstood our Knights - can''t it be solved smoothly?"


    "As long as our regiment can capture Orleans in one breath, the Knights of your regiment should not think that our knights are a group of people who can only speak arrogant words and are useless?"


    Harry listened quietly to Willie''s speech.


    After Willie''s voice fell, Harry reluctantly sighed in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªThe fool''s words just now really angered Vice Marshal Willie


    Although Willie just said he was not angry at the knight''s rude speech.


    But between the lines of what he said just now, it can be clearly perceived that Willie''s tone is a little dissatisfied and angry.


    And Harry''s judgment was right - Willie was really angry now.


    Although he had known for a long time that the Rachel knights had such prejudice against the Knights of their Michael knights, Willie''s blood surged uncontrollably to his head after hearing the words said by the Knights of the Rachel knights.


    I believe that the achievements of the Michael order are due to the gift of head Cheng - as the deputy head of the Michael order, Willie, who has witnessed the sweat and blood of his subordinates for victory, is really hard to do and has not heard.


    The reason why the Michael order has won so many unprecedented victories in recent years is inseparable from the command of the sincere commander and the concerted efforts of all the knights in the order - Willie has always thought so.


    It was also because he was angry that Willie had a flash of inspiration in his mind and came up with a method similar to anger to dispel the misunderstanding between the two knights.


    Although the method proposed by Willie just now seems a little messy.


    But after careful consideration, we can find that this method still has a certain effect.


    If the 50000 troops of the Michael knights can really attack Orleans, which the 100000 troops of the Rachel knights can''t attack for nearly two months, it proves that the Knights of the Michael Knights still have great combat effectiveness even if they leave Su Cheng.


    In this way, the Knights of the Rachel order will no longer say that the Knights of the Michael order are a bunch of arrogant people.


    But this method also has strong side effects.


    Both success and failure have strong side effects.


    If successful - it will deepen the misunderstanding between the Knights of Michael and the Knights of Rachel.


    The Knights of the Michael Knights thought that the fighting power of the Rachel Knights was low, and it took so long to capture Orleans.


    If we really let the Michael Knights capture Orleans in a short time, it will only deepen the prejudice of the Michael Knights against the Rachel knights.


    If it fails - it will deepen the prejudice of the Knights of Rachel against the Knights of Michael.


    The prejudice that "the Knights of the Michael knights are just a bunch of arrogant people who have no combat power after leaving Su Cheng" has been realized.


    Harry didn''t really care if the Knights of the Michael order would deepen their misunderstanding of their Rachel order.


    He is now the front-line commander in chief of the war against Yugoslavia.


    He can''t win Orleans - he''s more worried than anyone.


    If the Michael knights can really quickly take Orleans and clear the last barrier to destroy the Rowling Empire, Harry doesn''t mind deepening the misunderstanding of the Michael Knights about their Rachel knights.


    ......


    ......


    After thinking for a while, Harry lowered his voice and asked Willie in a deep voice:


    "... Lieutenant Marshal Willie, please forgive me for reminding you first - Orleans is far more difficult than we expected."


    "Orleans is not that easy to win."


    "If your regiment fails to win Orleans successfully, what will happen... You should also know?"


    "Of course." Willie smiled. "But you don''t have to worry about that, coach Harry."


    "I have great confidence in my subordinates and the Corps of Michael knights."


    "... although the method you put forward, whether successful or failed, has certain adverse effects, if it is successful, it will be of great benefits."


    "If you succeed, you can not only win Orleans, but also eliminate the misunderstanding of our Knights about your knights."


    "... in that case." Harry sighed softly. "I''ll ask your group for the strategy of Orleans later."


    "Let me see the heroic fighting of the Michael knights."


    "Yes!" Willie echoed.


    ......


    ......


    Far east prairie, central court¡ª¡ª


    The central Wangting and its surrounding areas are now sunny.


    Today, the circuitous place in a very good mood, crodan Yu, is now leisurely riding on his BMW and hunting in the hunting ground next to the central royal court.


    In order to satisfy his hobby of hunting, he ordered people to circle a large area of land near the central court with solid wooden fences to drive all kinds of animals into this huge and hunting ground.


    When he is in a good mood or wants to hunt, he will lead his attendants to the hunting ground to hunt the prey driven into the hunting ground.


    Just as he was pulling his bow and preparing to shoot a wild deer not far from him, a man who was close to him hurried to his side on a fast horse, put his lips close to his ear and whispered something.

 Chapter 1403

    After the waiter''s whisper fell, Crowe''s eyes widened at the detour.


    The man holding the bow string and arrow consciously let go.


    The arrow darted from the restored bow string and hit the foot of the wild deer at the detour.


    The frightened deer spread its hooves, began to rush and bump wildly, and quickly fled away.


    However, he turned his head and looked at the nearby waiter in amazement:


    "Say it out loud again."


    "Yes!"


    The waiter swallowed his saliva and then said in a loud voice:


    "About 80000 Hiram troops crossed the border of the holy Hiram empire! Go deep into the hinterland of the grassland! "


    "According to the direction of the 80000 Hiran army, it seems that the goal of the 80000 Hiran army is Zuo Xian Wangting!"


    "What do you mean..." Yu Cho Cho Cho Cho Cho Shan Yu asked back in a cautious tone, "the Helan Army... Launched a full-scale attack on us?"


    "Er... This..." the waiter hesitated and didn''t know how to answer the question of detour crodanyu.


    "Answer me!"


    Hearing the angry roar with an intolerable color from the detour, the waiter was startled, and then quickly responded in a loud voice:


    "Yes, yes! That''s it! "


    The waiter''s shout just fell.


    At the detour, crow Shan Yu loosened his riding bow.


    Raise your hands to cover your face and bury your head low.


    Then low channel:


    "How could... This..."


    Many civil and military ministers who accompanied him to hunt were around him.


    Seeing this appearance, they thought that it was because they had launched an all-round attack on the Holy Hiran empire.


    Just as they were thinking about how to comfort the detour, a strange sound suddenly came from the detour.


    "Hee hee..."


    Before they could react, a series of strange laughter rang out from crodanyu''s body.


    Some ministers who were close to the detour crodanyu found it acutely at this time - although they could not see the expression of the detour crodanyu''s face covering his face with both hands, they could clearly see the corner of his mouth rising wildly from between their fingers


    Circuitous Crowe suppressed his smile, so he made such a strange laugh.


    Smiling, he finally couldn''t restrain his smile.


    He simply let go of his hands covering his face and laughed wildly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Laugh until tears come out.


    Laugh to hoarseness.


    "How could... Such a good thing happen!"


    At the detour, crodanyu''s face turned red with excitement.


    "The Hiram army has been hiding in hard fortresses and fortresses. I have been worried about what to do in order to kill the effective power of the Hiram army on a large scale!"


    "And now they ran out of the hard tortoise shell!"


    "Not only ran out of the tortoise shell, but also ran to our territory, the prairie most suitable for us to launch the cavalry offensive!"


    "I heard several months ago that emperor wahiri of the holy Hiram Empire replaced the commander-in-chief of the far east front army with an unknown young man!"


    "I thought wahiri made this young man the new marshal of the far east front army because of his talent!"


    "I didn''t expect to be a fool!"


    "He even gave up his biggest advantage and ran to the open prairie to meet us!"


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us!"


    "I missed this opportunity. I don''t know when it will be so convenient for our group to annihilate the effective strength of the Hiran army!"


    After that, he turned his head and shouted to the ministers nearby:


    "Herald all departments!"


    "Enlist all troops!"


    "We''re going to gather all the troops we can! The sharpest blow to this Helan army who doesn''t know whether to die or not and dares to break into the prairie! "


    If they gather all the fighting troops of the xiongran people, they can probably integrate an army with a total military strength of 300000 to 400000.


    It''s a waste of time to use such an amazing army to deal with the Hiram army, whose combat power has fallen sharply and its strength is only 80000.


    Therefore, some ministers want to put forward different opinions.


    But when they raised their heads and looked up at the circuitous place, crodan quickly buried his head again after his eyes seemed to be burning.


    They are all old ministers who have accompanied him for many years.


    They only need to look at the look in the eyes of circuitous chucronyu, and they can see it - they can''t persuade circuitous chucronyu to change his mind.


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, somewhere in the wild.


    A ragged and dirty young man dragged his body forward like a ghost in the open field.


    Just then, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Because of his sharp eyes, he had noticed that there was a dead horse lying on the ground far ahead and a man in armor who didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    The young man who felt the strength pouring out from the depths of his body immediately rushed forward.


    After rushing to the man lying on the ground and not knowing whether he was dead or alive, the young man first touched the guy''s pulse.


    "Still alive!" The young man exclaimed.


    After learning that the man was still alive, the young man did not go to complain about how to save him.


    Instead, he hurriedly said to himself:


    "Hurry up and pick up all this guy''s things before he wakes up."


    After that, the young man began to grope for him.


    He first untied the long sword hanging on the man''s waist.


    After pulling the sword body out of the scabbard, the snow-white sword body reflected dazzling light, which made the young man unable to open his eyes.


    After looking slightly behind the sword, the young man sincerely sighed:


    "Good sword!"


    After seeing the armor on the comatose guy, the young man guessed that the guy should be an officer of not low rank in the army.


    Now after seeing the sword on this guy''s waist, he finally convinced - this guy is a senior officer in the army!


    This made the youth more excited.


    Because it means that the probability of having good things in this guy will greatly increase.


    After putting the sword back into the scabbard, the young man put the sword at his feet, and then continued to look for the good things on this man with great interest.


    When the young man touched the man''s wrist to see if he was wearing any jewelry, the man''s hand suddenly moved and grabbed the young man''s hand.


    "You are so brave..."


    When the young man was frightened and had no time to respond, the unknown man who had just been lying on the ground in a "coma" slowly opened his eyes and looked at the young man.


    "Even generals dare to steal things."

 Chapter 1404

    After the voice of the officer dressed up fell, the young man finally reacted.


    "Hum!"


    After a cold hum, the young man turned his caught wrist.


    The young man broke away from the officer''s control over him with extremely exquisite techniques.


    "Huh?"


    The officer raised his eyebrows and then said in a deep voice:


    "You use fighting skills in the army!"


    "Are you... Also in the army?"


    The young man did not answer the officer''s question.


    Instead, he quickly grabbed the sword just released from the officer at his feet, and then quickly stepped back a few steps to distance himself from the officer.


    While pulling away from the officer, he pulled out the sword in the scabbard.


    The officer stood up slowly as he looked at the young man''s sword posture.


    "... sure enough." The officer whispered, "you hold the sword... You are indeed a man in the army."


    "Shut up!" The young man roared, "I''m not a soldier now! Just an ordinary farmer walking on his way home! "


    "Hurry up and hand over all your valuable things! As long as you hand over all your valuable things, I promise you - it will never hurt your life. "


    "I won''t give you anything." The officer replied in a calm tone, "and I won''t let you hurt my life. After all - I still have an important mission."


    "Then... Don''t blame me...!" The young man slowly clenched the long sword in his hand


    ......


    ......


    That evening¡ª¡ª


    "Come on, help yourself."


    The officer threw a freshly roasted chicken leg at the young man.


    But the young man did not take the chicken leg off his leg.


    Instead, he continued to stare at the officer with hostile eyes.


    "Don''t be unconvinced."


    The officer said in a calm tone without any emotion.


    "With the determination to kill me, you cut at me with your sword."


    "And I subdued you with my bare hands and made you my prisoner - isn''t it fair and reasonable?"


    "So - since you dare to draw a sword at others, you must be prepared to accept any consequences."


    Speaking of this, the officer paused.


    In order to further persuade the young man to eat well, the officer thought about the wording for a while and then said:


    "We''re lucky to hunt pheasants in such a wilderness."


    "Eat well with gratitude. If you miss this meal and want to eat chicken again, you don''t know when to get it."


    "Hum!"


    After the young man made a "hum" sound full of displeasure and resentment with his nose, he grabbed the chicken leg thrown on his leg with his hands tied together by hemp rope and began to eat.


    After the young man began to eat the drumstick, the officer also tore off the other drumstick of the roasted pheasant and ate it silently.


    While gnawing at the chicken leg, the officer whispered:


    "My name is Rocher. Rocher de Sanchez. Young man, what about you? "


    "Don''t call me boy!" The young man said in an unhappy tone, "you''re not an old man. It''s strange to call me a young man!"


    "My name is barrister! Barrister Brunner! "


    "Are you a soldier?" Rochelle asked, "which army did you belong to before?"


    "... northern border army, 3rd army."


    As soon as barrest''s voice fell, Rochelle stopped gnawing at the chicken leg.


    After a long time, he resumed his action.


    "You used to be a member of the northern border army..."


    After learning that the young man belonged to the northern border army, Rocher understood everything in an instant.


    I understand why this young man... Degenerated from a soldier to a thief who made a living by stealing money from people who were unconscious on the roadside


    Barrister looked at the expression on Rochelle''s face and smiled:


    "It seems - you understand my difficulty."


    "I don''t want to be a soldier anymore."


    "I don''t have the courage to be a soldier again."


    "I say, sir, do you know what happened on the northern border after the British Empire launched a comprehensive attack on us?"


    "We are constantly surrounded, annihilated and slaughtered."


    "The third army of our northern border army is called the strongest force of the northern border army - but so what?"


    "It''s not the same. It''s vulnerable and collapsible at one touch!"


    "I can see clearly!"


    "At the beginning of the battle, I, an ordinary footman, stood in the front of the army!"


    "So I can see very clearly how our army''s array was easily torn apart by the British Army!"


    "In less than half a day, the third army of the northern border army was completely destroyed!"


    "And I disguised as a dead body and hid in the corpse pile, so I escaped..."


    "Other regiments of the northern border army, like the third army to which I belong, were either completely annihilated or defeated so that they did not even have the ability to fight again..."


    "In less than half a month, the British Army wiped out the whole army of our northern border army..."


    "Occupied the whole north of our country..."


    "It is impossible for us to win the British army and the ''superpower'' in the North!"


    Tears, containing all kinds of emotions, began to roll out of barrister''s eyes.


    "I don''t have the courage to fight the British Army anymore."


    "I don''t want to be a soldier anymore."


    "I just want to go home now... Be an ordinary farmer..."


    "Call me whatever you want..."


    "You can call me a deserter or a coward..."


    "Or I can draw my sword directly and punish me according to the crime of deserting soldiers..."


    "Anyway, it''s in your hands now. Whatever you do..."


    After that, the young man seemed to have accepted his fate and buried his head low.


    But the sword he imagined coming at his head didn''t come.


    There was no sharp abuse.


    Only a slight sigh.


    "... raise your head."


    Hearing Rocher''s words, barrister hesitated for a moment and slowly raised his head.


    When he raised his head, he saw Rochelle''s expressionless face.


    Although there was no expression on Rochelle''s face.


    But... I don''t know if it was barrister''s illusion. He always felt that there was a hint of bitterness on Rochester''s face.


    "I won''t scold you, nor will I punish you for deserting soldiers."


    "I understand you very well."


    "After all, the gap between China and the British Empire is so large that people just want to stay away from the British army, but it''s only human nature."


    Speaking of this, Rochelle picked up a long branch at his feet and played with the bonfire in front of him.


    "And..."


    A bitter smile appeared on Rochelle''s face.


    "I may still be the sinner who indirectly caused your northern border army to be defeated by the British Army..."


    "You just told me your story."


    "Now let me tell my story."

 Chapter 1405

    "Do you know the war with the British Empire eight years ago?"


    "I don''t know the details. I only know that we lost miserably in the war with the British Empire eight years ago..."


    "Yes..."


    The bitterness on Rochelle''s face became more intense.


    "In the war eight years ago, we lost miserably..."


    "Not only is there no elite army of about 200000."


    "Also lost the seven northern provinces, so that the north of China has no risk to defend from now on..."


    "But do you know that the reason why I lost the war eight years ago was all because of my stupidity?"


    "In other words - it was my stupidity that caused our country to lose to the British Empire eight years ago."


    "Eight years ago, the British Army divided into three routes to attack our country."


    "And we are divided into three armies, each against the three armies of the British Empire."


    "I was ordered to lead the army against the East Route Army of the British army."


    "And the commander of the East Route Army of the British Army... You should know him too."


    "That''s Su Cheng."


    "But eight years ago, Su Cheng was not as famous as he is now."


    "At that time, he was just a new star of the British Empire and a talented young man in our eyes."


    "In the later stage of the war, Lord Barr, Lord Denis and other senior generals fought a decisive battle with the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army of the British Army on the Fei Hai Plain."


    "And I led the troops to defend mayin city to prevent Su Cheng from leading the East Route Army to rush to the battlefield of Feihai plain."


    "In the Feihai plain battlefield at that time, our army had the advantage."


    "As long as I can continue to hold Su Cheng''s East Route Army, Lord Barr, it will only be a matter of time for them to defeat the Middle Route Army and the West Route Army of the British Army..."


    "As long as we can defeat the middle and West armies of the britannian army, the britannian army will be defeated."


    "So - as long as I can hold Su Cheng and block Su Cheng''s East army outside mayin City, our Luolin empire will win!"


    "But... I failed..."


    Rocher slowly clenched his left hand.


    The right hand holding the branch and fiddling with the campfire also clenched up and forcibly pinched the branch in his hand.


    "I failed to block Su Cheng''s East army outside mayin city..."


    "I missed one step... I didn''t expect to climb over the mountains next to the mayin city and directly bypass the mayin city..."


    "Su Cheng led the East Route Army over the mountains next to the mayin City, bypassed the mayin city and rushed to the Feihai plain in time."


    "Because of Su Cheng''s timely reinforcements, we lost the Feihai plain battle that our Luolin Empire would win..."


    "Until the battle on Feihai plain failed, I didn''t know that Su Cheng had led the East Route Army to Feihai plain..."


    "I''m still there. I''m as proud as a fool. I think I''ve successfully blocked Su Cheng''s East Road army and I think I''ll be a great hero in this great victory..."


    "You should know what happened later..."


    "We, who were defeated miserably by the British Empire, signed the Trova treaty with the British Empire."


    "It not only compensated the British Empire for a large amount of money, but also ceded all the seven northern provinces to the British Empire."


    "Up to now, the seven northern provinces are still in the hands of the British Empire, which has put the north of China in an embarrassing situation without risks..."


    "If I had been more sensitive and aware of the possibility that Su Cheng led the army over the mountain to bypass mayin City, Su Cheng could not have arrived at the Feihai plain battlefield in time..."


    "If Su Cheng didn''t arrive at the Feihai plain battlefield in time, we wouldn''t have lost the war eight years ago."


    "If we were invincible in this war eight years ago, we would not fall into the embarrassing situation that the seven northern provinces were cut off to the British Empire, and the northern Empire had no risk to defend."


    "If the north of the Empire was not without danger, your northern border army might not have been beaten so badly by the Britannia army this time..."


    "So - from this point of view, I am the sinner who indirectly led to the collapse of your northern border army and the fall of all the territory north of Orleans..."


    "Loser..."


    Rochelle pulled up the weeds at her feet.


    A faint cry began to appear in the voice.


    "I''m so cowardly..."


    "I am a soldier who has failed more than anyone."


    "What qualifications do I have to blame you..."


    ......


    ......


    Barrister didn''t know what to say to comfort Rocher.


    After hesitating and meditating for a while, he whispered:


    "You don''t have to blame yourself..."


    "I think the reason why this country is facing such a dilemma is mainly related to the incompetence of the superiors."


    "Those who should feel remorse and shame for the current dilemma of the Empire should be those who are superior, not you..."


    ......


    ......


    After a long silence, Rochelle raised her hand and wiped her eyes twice.


    "... well, I''ve had dinner. Let''s talk about it."


    Rochelle lay directly on one side, lying on the ground next to him, took a thick dead wood next to him and used it as a pillow.


    "It''s time to rest and sleep. I have to go tomorrow. "


    "On the way?"


    Until then, barrister was surprised that he didn''t seem to know why the officer named Rocher was unconscious by the side of the road during the day and what he came to do.


    "Sir, where are you going?"


    "Go to Tuli."


    "Tuli? What are you doing in Turin? "


    "I''m going to Turin and tell the superiors in Turin that Orleans is still holding on and asking for reinforcements."


    "Orleans?" Barrest exclaimed, "is Orleans still holding on?"


    "Yes." Rochelle nodded vigorously. "I just ran out of Orleans."


    "With 200 cavalry, after a night of bloody battle, they finally got out of the siege of the britannian army."


    "But my 200 men are almost wiped out."


    "The surviving subordinates don''t know where they are."


    "My horse was badly hurt, and I almost lost my strength."


    "As soon as the sun rose above the horizon, my horse could no longer walk and fell to the side of the road."


    "I fell off my horse and went into a coma."


    "You should know what happened next."


    "I was in a coma and suddenly felt someone groping on me."


    "When I open my eyes, I see you stealing from me."


    "Now it seems - I''m lucky."


    "Survived the siege of the British army."


    "Although all my subordinates are gone, I''m the only one left."


    Rochelle said in a decisive tone.


    "But I will certainly complete my mission and bring the news that Orleans is still holding on to to Turin!"

 Chapter 1406

    "... no matter where you want to go or what you plan to do, I don''t care."


    As he spoke, barrest raised his hands still tied with hemp rope.


    "I only care when you let me go."


    "I''m not your opponent with empty hands when I''m holding a sword, so I''ve given up my heart and won''t do any harm to your property."


    "Besides, you don''t seem to have anything valuable except the sword around your waist and the armor on your body."


    "So I won''t think about you any more. As long as you let me go, I''ll leave immediately and won''t come back to trouble you again. How about it?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Rochelle, lying on his side on the ground, cast a puzzled look at barrister.


    "Didn''t I just say that? Now it''s time to rest and go to bed. We have to hurry tomorrow. "


    "You have to follow me to Tuli."


    "Ha? Why?! "


    Barrest growled.


    "Don''t be kidding! I''m not going to Tuli! "


    "I want to go home!"


    "You''re going to complete your mission, go by yourself!"


    "I have no interest in your mission that sounds great!"


    "I just want to go home!"


    Rochelle listened quietly to barrest''s roar.


    After barist''s voice fell, Rocher''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a meaningful smile.


    "... you are my prisoner now, aren''t you?"


    "Since it''s a prisoner - what I should do with you is my freedom, isn''t it?"


    Barrister was speechless when he heard Rocher''s words.


    "As long as you obediently follow me to Tuli, I will let you go when you arrive in Tuli."


    "I will not only let you go, but also give you a sum of money and buy you a carriage to help you go home."


    "You have no right to refuse. Just follow me. "


    "... can you tell me what your purpose is to drag me to Tuli?"


    "Just insure yourself."


    "Insurance?"


    "Now I''m the only one left. If I had something in case, I would not be able to spread the news that "Orleans is still holding on" to Turin. "


    "So I keep as many people as I can."


    "If I have something in case, let my companions take over my mission, continue to go to Turin and deliver the message that ''Orleans is still holding on''"


    Hearing this, barrister understood Rocher.


    "In other words - you want me to be your companion and go to Tuli with you. When you can''t go to Tuli again, I will take over your mission and continue to Tuli. Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes, it''s worthy of being a soldier and hearing military orders. His understanding ability is really good."


    "Oh!"


    Barrister sneered, then shouted in an undisguised sarcasm:


    "Don''t be silly! If you die, I''ll run away immediately! I don''t care what your mission is! "


    Rochelle frowned slightly.


    "Whether we can send the news that Orleans is still holding on to the central government - it even concerns the survival of this country, so..."


    Before Rocher had finished his words, he was rudely interrupted by barrister:


    "The fall of Orleans, the fall of Tuli, the demise of this country - I don''t care about these messy things!"


    "Anyway, for people like me who came from ordinary farmers, it''s the same who rides on our heads!"


    "Anyway, whether the emperor of the Lorraine empire is riding on us or the emperor of the Britannia Empire is riding on us, our life will not change much!"


    "I''m not going to farm every day! Pay taxes every year! "


    "If the annual tax to be paid becomes less after the emperor of the British Empire rules us, I would welcome the emperor of the British Empire to rule us!"


    "Don''t talk to me! I don''t care what will happen to this country! "


    "I just want to go home now!"


    "If you insist on dragging me to Turin - whatever you want!"


    "Anyway, if you die on the way, I will immediately leave your body and go home!"


    After that, as if he didn''t want to talk to Rochelle any more, barister turned and lay down, lying directly on his side on the ground, leaving Rochelle with only one back.


    Rochelle opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something.


    But after thinking for a long time, I couldn''t come up with the right words.


    He could only sigh and lay his head back on the dead wood used as a pillow.


    At the same time, he clenched the hemp rope in his hand and held the long sword in his arms.


    The hemp rope in his hand was directly connected to barrister, and his hands, which were tightly tied with hemp rope, prevented Barrister from escaping.


    As for the long sword in your arms... What is it used for, there is no need to say.


    ......


    ......


    The next day.


    As soon as the sun came out of the horizon, Rocher opened his eyes and shook barrister up.


    After drinking a few water each, they embarked on the journey to Tuli.


    "I said..." barrest said angrily. "Don''t you have anything to eat?"


    "No."


    Rocher said bluntly.


    "All the dry food we carried was lost in the battle of breaking through the encirclement of the British army."


    "That''s why I told you to finish the pheasant with gratitude last night."


    "Bear it a little. You may meet an outdoor pub specializing in the business of bards and businessmen along the way."


    Barrister sighed softly:


    "No food!"


    He raised his hands, still tied with hemp rope.


    "But can you untie my hands? My hands are tied. It''s inconvenient to move. Let''s not talk about it. I''ve been tied like this all the time. My hands are very painful. "


    Rochelle''s left hand held the sword at his left waist, and his right hand clenched the hemp rope that connected barrest''s hands.


    Like a dog, lead barrister forward.


    "Didn''t you tell me last night that once I died, you would run away and go home immediately?"


    Rochelle smiled meaningfully and raised the hemp rope on his right hand.


    "In that case - you may slip away as soon as you have a chance, right?"


    "So I have to watch you closely."


    "If I don''t tie your hands like this and don''t keep ''holding'' you, I will feel very uneasy."


    "By the way - you don''t want to regain your freedom by violence."


    "My sword is always ready to be scabbard."


    "Even if I sleep, I will always pay attention to the movement around me."


    "So don''t imagine that you can forcibly take back your freedom."


    Barrister roared with helplessness and indignation:


    "I see! I see! "


    "Come on!"


    "Hurry to Tuli! So I can leave you early, you bastard! "

 Chapter 1407

    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    Since the beginning of the battle of Orleans, Denis personally climbed the wall every day to observe the movements of the britannian army outside the city.


    Today, so is Denise.


    As soon as the sky changed from dark to light blue, Denny held his sword and climbed up the north wall of Orleans.


    After climbing the north wall of Orleans, Denny found some of the same.


    He felt that the British Army outside the city seemed... Strange.


    But he can''t say why


    He felt that the British Army outside the city had brought him a different feeling.


    Denis stared at the camp of the British Army outside the city, trying to find out what caused him this strange feeling.


    It was not until the sun rose from the horizon and lit up the sky and earth that Denis finally knew why he felt that the camp of the British Army outside the city would bring him a strange feeling.


    It turned out that the flag of the British Army stationed outside the north wall of Orleans was no longer the regiment flag of the Rachel knights.


    It has been changed into the regiment flag of Michael knights at some unknown time.


    Looking at the flag of the Michael knights, which was relaxed or unfolded in the wind, Denis felt a heavy heart.


    Not only did I feel a heavy heart, but also my face.


    Whispered:


    "Now... Did you play..."


    "Send 2000 reinforcements to the north wall!"


    Without thinking, Denis shouted to the general behind him.


    "And let all the soldiers in the city cheer up!"


    "Prepare for the ''strongest legion of the British Empire''!"


    "The real battle... Is about to begin...!"


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "I... can''t walk..."


    Barrest stuck out his tongue.


    "If you don''t give me some water to drink, I really can''t walk..."


    "Don''t complain..." Rochelle licked his dry lips. "Go on, go on, maybe you''ll meet the wild tavern."


    "... hum, you speak well! Why don''t you say that if you go further, you can meet dozens of prostitutes standing on the roadside scratching their heads and not paying? "


    "This kind of thing is not impossible... Stop talking nonsense. Talking nonsense all the time will only waste your little saliva. Shut up and move on."


    ......


    ......


    After Rochelle''s horse fell down because of serious injury when it broke through the siege of the British army, Rochelle and barrister fell into a dilemma of no animal power and only walking.


    Although the distance from Orleans to Turin is not far, it''s hard to walk past.


    In addition, they didn''t carry any food and drank all the water they had, which made the walking trip more difficult and painful.


    ......


    ......


    Looking at the empty front will only increase the inner suffering.


    In order to alleviate his inner suffering, at some time, barrest lowered his head and looked only at his moving toes.


    By doing so, we can reduce the anxiety of being unable to see the wild pub for a long time.


    At the same time, you can also focus your attention and focus on moving forward.


    ......


    ......


    Follow Rocher and keep going.


    He walked on regardless of anything.


    After walking for some time, barrister suddenly heard Rocher''s cheering voice full of excitement:


    "Look! Barrest! What did I say? If you go straight ahead, you may run into a wild tavern! "


    Hearing Rocher''s words, barrister''s eyes widened sharply, then raised his head and looked forward.


    In front of him stands a small and not small tavern.


    You can see a lot of people from the window.


    Although Rocher''s proud expression made barrister very unhappy, barrister didn''t care to quarrel with Rocher now.


    "Come on! Let''s go! "


    ......


    ......


    How thirsty are they now?


    Thirsty enough that if someone dares to stop them from drinking water, they dare to kill.


    The two rushed into the wild tavern at a speed they had never had before.


    The man standing behind the bar of the tavern is a strong middle-aged man.


    This person should be the owner of this pub.


    The shopkeeper heard that the door of the tavern was pushed open. Before he could see what was happening, he saw two figures "shout" and rushed to the bar.


    Because their movements were so fast that they even brought wind pressure, which made the shopkeeper''s hair flutter.


    "Huan, welcome the light..."


    Before the shopkeeper had finished, Rochelle and barrister shouted impatiently:


    "Come on! Bring the water up quickly! I''ll give you the money! "


    "Any water is OK! In short, speed up! "


    Frightened by their actions, the shopkeeper looked up and down at Rocher and barrister.


    After seeing Luo Xie''s armor and the long sword around his waist, the shopkeeper''s look changed.


    He opened his lips as if to say something to Rocher and barrister.


    But they were so thirsty that they were going crazy that they didn''t have the leisure to pay attention to the owner.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper didn''t bring up the water for a long time, they beat the bar roughly.


    "What are you doing?" Barrister stared at the shopkeeper with a ferocious face that seemed to want to eat people. "Bring up the water quickly! Or I''ll let this man stab you to death! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    The shopkeeper, frightened by barrest''s words just now, quickly turned and took water from the counter behind him.


    Rochelle did not refute what barrest had just said.


    Because if the shopkeeper refused to give them water, Rochelle, who was already thirsty, might really stab the shopkeeper to death with a sword.


    After all, in the face of the desire for survival, all benevolence, righteousness and morality can be abandoned.


    ......


    ......


    The shopkeeper quickly brought up two large cups of purified water.


    Rocher and barrister hurriedly picked up the two large cups of purified water and poured it into their mouths.


    After a while, they drank all the water in the cup.


    "Ha ~ ~"


    After putting down the huge wooden water cup, barist let out a comfortable groan while wiping the water drops left on his lips.


    "I''m alive ~ ~ for the first time, I feel that the water is so delicious."


    Rocher did not groan with exaggerated relief like barrister.


    Just a satisfied expression.


    After drinking the water in the cup, Rochelle took off the leather water bag at his waist and patted it on the bar.


    "Store manager, please help me fill my water bag with water and prepare some dry food for me to eat on the road."


    After photographing the cowhide water bag on the bar, Rochelle took out several notes of their Lorraine Empire and put them on the bar to prove that he had money to buy water and food.

 Chapter 1408

    But the store manager didn''t take the money immediately.


    Nor did he immediately prepare food and water for Rocher and barrister.


    But first looked at Rocher and barrest.


    Then he looked somewhere behind them.


    Until now, Luo Xie noticed the difference of the store manager. He noticed that the store manager was hesitant and seemed to want to say something to them from the beginning.


    "Store manager." Rochelle wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Luo Xie''s question, the hesitation on on the store manager''s face finally dissipated.


    He lowered his voice and whispered to Rocher and barist:


    "You wear armor and a sword - are you a soldier?"


    Although this sentence of the store manager uses the sentence pattern of interrogative sentence, the tone is the tone of affirmative sentence.


    Without waiting for Rochelle to respond, the store manager continued:


    "I''ll help you quickly prepare food and water."


    "Take your food and water and go quickly."


    After that, the store manager turned around, took the cowhide water bag that Rochelle photographed on the bar, and began to prepare food and water for Rochelle and barrister.


    In the moment before turning around, the store manager did not forget to look at Rocher and barrest behind them with strange eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªIs there anything behind me?


    With such doubts, Rochelle looked back at his back.


    On the table not far behind them sat a large group of people wearing the unique costumes of the British Empire


    Rochelle''s face changed directly.


    After Rochelle turned to look behind him, barrest turned back.


    Barrister took a breath when he saw this large group of guys wearing the unique clothes of the British Empire.


    If this large group of people were just unarmed ordinary civilians, it would not make Rocher''s face change and barrest take a breath.


    The reason why they were so surprised and frightened was simply because - from the appearance, this big group of people was a business group.


    And it''s also an... Armed merchant group!


    The armed business group has about 30 people.


    Everyone is armed.


    Even the guy who looks like a non combatant at first sight wears a long sword around his waist.


    When Rocher and barrister looked back at the armed merchant group of the British Empire, the people of the armed merchant group were also looking at Rocher and barrister.


    No... it should be said - when Rocher and barrister rushed into the tavern, the people of the armed merchant group kept looking at them.


    His eyes were mainly focused on Luo Xie wearing armor and sword.


    Just when the cold sweat began to emerge from Rocher''s forehead, the store manager finally came back.


    "This is your food and water..."


    The store manager carefully put the Kraft water bag filled with purified water and two large bags of dry food on the bar.


    "Store manager, thank you..."


    Rocher directly pushed the money that had just been put on the bar forward, then took the food and water and gave special envoy Barris a look.


    Although I haven''t known Rocher for a few days and the relationship with Rocher is still very bad, at this moment, barrister miraculously understood the meaning of Rocher''s eyes.


    After Rochelle cast this look, barrister immediately calmed his face and nodded with understanding.


    Then they walked slowly outside the tavern.


    After leaving the tavern, they spread their legs at the same time and began to run wildly.


    Just now, Rochelle''s look at barrister meant - run out of the tavern!


    ......


    ......


    As Rocher and barrister rushed out of the tavern, the armed merchant group dressed in the characteristics of the British Empire looked back.


    They all focused on the head of their business group, an old man whose hair was almost gray.


    "Head."


    A young man sitting next to the old man asked softly.


    "Going after those two people?"


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, their leader said without thinking:


    "Of course!"


    The head''s old face, like a dry orange peel, showed a meaningful smile.


    "Did you all see it just now?"


    "The armor that guy was wearing and the sword that hung on his waist are not cheap goods."


    "At first glance, it''s an officer in the army, and it''s still the kind with a high level."


    "It''s rare to meet a senior officer of the Luo Lin army in the field. Of course, I have to catch up."


    "After all - I''ve always wanted to find a chance to talk to senior officers of the Luo Lin Army..."


    After that, the head put the wine glass back on the table.


    Then he stood up with the long sword at his waist and took out a big bag of money from his arms.


    "Store manager, this is our meal money and wine money."


    While shouting at the store manager in fluent Lorraine, he threw his money bag at the bar in front of the store manager.


    Then he led his subordinates with various weapons out of the tavern


    ......


    ......


    Under the influence of the desire for survival, Rocher and barrister ran as hard as they could.


    "Why is there an armed business group of the British Empire in the tavern?"


    While running, barrister did not forget to shout.


    "Isn''t there a state of war between the two countries now?! Is that business group sick! They are in a state of war, and they still run to the enemy country to do business! "


    "Who knows!" Rochelle shouted angrily, "don''t worry so much! Shut up and run! "


    There''s nothing worse than meeting the armed merchants of the British Empire in the wild.


    In terms of bad, there may be only two things above "meeting the scouting team of the British army in the field" and "meeting the army of the British Empire in the field".


    Although the armed business group of the British Empire may not be interested in them.


    But relatively speaking, the armed business group of the British Empire may also be very interested in them.


    No one can guarantee whether the armed business group of the British Empire is a group of reward lovers. It is obviously Rocher, a senior general in the army, who plans to cut Rocher''s head and take it to the military camp of the British Empire to receive the reward.


    At the same time, there is no guarantee that the armed business group of the British Empire is a fanatical patriot.


    Adhering to the belief of serving the country, get rid of Luo Xie, a senior general of Luo Lin Army


    In short, anything can happen.


    For the sake of insurance, the best choice is - run!


    Stay as far away from this armed business group as possible.


    At the same time, I pray in my heart that this armed business group is not interested in them


    However - it''s really what you''re afraid of.


    When both of them were running and their feet began to soften, they suddenly heard the dense sound of Horseshoes from far to near behind them

 Chapter 1409

    "No!"


    Barrister let out a cry of sorrow.


    "Is that armed business group so rich?! Even horses! "


    "Since they can make everyone have weapons, it''s not difficult to make everyone have horses..." Luo Xie said in such a deep voice and stopped.


    Then, with a "miso" sound, he pulled out the sword around his waist, turned around, put on a good posture, and prepared to attack the armed merchant group of about 30 people.


    "Hello!"


    Cried barrister.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "You don''t want to fight more than 30 cavalry on horseback with a sword?"


    Speaking of this, barrister paused.


    Then he cast his eyes full of hope at Rochelle.


    "Is it difficult - are you sure you can fight so many people on your own?"


    As soon as barrister''s voice fell, Rocher mercilessly broke his fantasy:


    "Don''t be silly. I don''t have such a big ability."


    "If there''s only one or two horses, it''s all."


    "I can''t afford to ride more than 30."


    "After all, I''m not a brave general."


    "Then what do you stop to do!"


    "Each other has horses, but we only have two legs. We can''t run each other at all."


    "And it''s too empty around, and there''s no place for us to hide."


    "You can''t escape by simply running away."


    Rochelle replied in a deep voice.


    "Although I can''t cope with so many people at the same time, I can still do it by buying some time."


    With that, Rochelle turned around and cut the hemp rope that tied barrister''s hands tightly with a sword.


    "Run away."


    "I''ll buy you time."


    "Although I don''t know if I can buy you enough time to run away."


    "But this is the only way to live now..."


    "You go."


    "Please be sure to arrive in Turin and convey the message that Orleans is still holding on to the central government..."


    As soon as Rochelle''s voice fell, a cavalry on a tall horse rose from the horizon in the distance.


    It''s the armed business group I just met at the tavern.


    "Tut... It came so fast..."


    Rochelle gave barrister a sharp push.


    "Go! Orleans, and this country, please give it to you! "


    Things changed so fast that barrest was a little overwhelmed.


    After Rochelle pushed him away and told him to leave quickly, he was stunned and his body seemed to move. He began to spread his legs and swing his arms, ready to escape from here.


    However - before barrister could escape far, a sharp arrow swept over Rocher''s side and hit the ground at barrister''s feet accurately.


    Frightened by the sudden arrow, barrister let out a scream and sat down on the ground.


    This arrow - no doubt, it was shot by the people of this armed merchant regiment.


    But the strange thing is that the man who just shot the arrow seemed to aim at the ground at barrister''s feet, not at barrister''s flesh.


    Taking advantage of the gap where barrest sat on the ground and didn''t have time to get up, the people of the armed merchant group accelerated their horse speed and surrounded Rocher and barrest in one breath.


    "Tut..."


    Rochelle''s face was not qualified enough to use the word "ugly".


    "Failed to escape..."


    Then he whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, do you still need a horse


    ¡ª¡ªIn the absence of a horse, you can''t escape the palm of the cavalry just by two legs


    Rochelle carefully reviewed the situation just now - if they had a horse, let barrister ride on the horse. With the speed of the horse, it was completely enough for barrister to escape.


    So as not to fall into the dilemma that both of them are now surrounded.


    Barrister''s face was equally ugly.


    He silently grabbed a big stone next to him, then stood up and leaned back to back with Rochelle.


    Rochelle also clenched his sword and racked his brains to think about ways to solve the current crisis.


    Just then, a fluent and standard Lorraine sounded from the armed business group:


    "Don''t be nervous. We are not enemies. "


    Rocher and barrister were stunned when they heard the fluent and standard frightening Lorin language.


    Because this Lorraine language is not standard spoken by britannians


    Rocher and barrest went along.


    The members of the armed commercial group separated from the left and right to make way for an empty road.


    An old man walked slowly towards Rocher and barrister through the empty road.


    "We are not britannians. You don''t have to worry."


    The old man continued to say in fluent, standard and frightening Lorraine:


    "We are all Rawlings."


    "It''s just... We''re all Rawlings from shere province."


    When he heard the term "shere province", Rocher''s pupils shrank sharply.


    As a soldier, and also a soldier who participated in the war with the British Empire eight years ago, he certainly knows where "shere province" is located and what it means.


    Shere Province - it was one of the seven northern provinces ceded to the British Empire by the Treaty of Trova eight years ago


    The old man then continued:


    "Our clothes are purely for the convenience of our business."


    The old man pulled the characteristic dress of the British Empire on his body.


    "Wearing this dress can show loyalty to the British Empire."


    The old man smiled bitterly.


    "Prove your loyalty to the British Empire."


    "As long as you wear this dress, it''s not easy to be bothered by the officials of the British Empire..."


    "It was unlucky enough to do business this time. Half the time I did business in my original country, I learned that the British Empire had launched another attack on this country..."


    "Fortunately, we are an armed merchant group. On the way back to the British Empire, no one dares to do anything to us."


    After sending this feeling, the old man raised his head and looked straight at Rochelle.


    "You are a senior general in the army, aren''t you?"


    "Although I don''t know why you, as a senior general in the army, appear in such a wilderness."


    "But I don''t care about such things."


    "The reason why I rushed to you is nothing else."


    "Just to ask you a question as a senior officer of the Luo Lin army."


    Speaking of this, the old man suddenly paused.


    After a little hesitation flashed on his face, the old man, who was not young, looked like a child who was hesitating whether to ask his parents if he could give him a candy. His tone became full of tension and expectation


    "When will the army of the Lorraine Empire come back? Back to shere Province...? "

 Chapter 1410

    Luo Xie was stunned when he heard the old man''s question.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    But I couldn''t spit out half a word for a long time.


    In the end, Rochelle could only slowly close his mouth.


    While closing your mouth, close your eyes.


    Bury your head low.


    I don''t want to see the armed business group led by the elderly... No, to be exact, I don''t dare to see the armed business group led by the elderly.


    His shoulders drooped, and his original great body seemed to be a circle smaller at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old man looked at Luo Xie silently.


    For Rochelle''s silence, the old man seemed to have been psychologically prepared.


    The original look of expectation and tension on his face disappeared at this time.


    Instead, there was a faint, gentle smile like the calm water.


    It''s just -- there''s some relief in this soft smile.


    And some... Unspeakable helpless color


    The old man turned his head and winked at several subordinates beside him.


    The men beside him immediately understood and untied several leather bags and gunny bags hanging on their saddles and threw them at the feet of Rocher and barrister.


    "This is a little water and food."


    The old man said loudly.


    "Although I don''t know where you''re going, it''s right to bring more water and food."


    "Take it as a gift from me."


    "Keep it well."


    "Then - I''ll see you later."


    Then the old man pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head.


    And the old man''s subordinates turned their horses one after another, ready to follow their leader to leave here.


    After turning the horse''s head, the old man seemed to suddenly think of something, turned his head and cast his eyes on Rocher and barrister again.


    Then he said word by word:


    "May the stars guide your way."


    After leaving this sentence, the old man didn''t stay any longer, led his subordinates to roll up gusts of wind and sand and rode away.


    Only the bags of water and food given to Rocher and barrister


    ......


    ......


    That night¡ª¡ª


    Barrister clearly felt it - Rocher was in a rather bad mood now.


    Rocher has been silent since the armed merchant group left.


    It''s the same now. At this time, Rochelle looked at the burning campfire without expression. He didn''t say a word. He just looked at the fire quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Rocher has been so silent that barrest can''t help feeling a little pressure and uncomfortable.


    In order to get rid of the awkward and dull atmosphere, barrest summoned up the courage and asked Rocher the easiest topic to talk about in detail:


    "Well... Sir, what do you mean -- ''may the stars guide your way''?"


    This is the last sentence the old man left them.


    Barrister had no idea what that meant.


    I just think this sentence seems cool


    Barrister was worried that Rocher would ignore him or scold him not to quarrel.


    But his worries are obviously over worried.


    As soon as barrest''s question fell, Rochelle whispered:


    "This is a very old farewell word."


    "Long ago, this sentence was often used when we wanted to separate from soldiers who were about to participate in important military operations."


    "According to our ancient legend of Luolin people, after the hero dies, his spirit will rise into the sky and turn into stars in the night sky."


    "Heroes always die, and the number of stars keeps increasing."


    "May the stars guide your way" - it actually means'' may you be protected by the spirits of the past ''. "


    Rocher explained the meaning of this sentence to barrest concisely and comprehensively.


    Barrister, who listened attentively to the short story that Rocher had just told, nodded his head


    "So it is... After knowing what the specific meaning of this sentence is, I feel that this sentence has become more handsome... May the stars guide your way..."


    Barrister kept muttering this sentence, as if he were exploring the tone of this sentence, which was the most powerful.


    "Handsome is handsome."


    Rochelle smiled bitterly.


    "But this is also a very old-fashioned saying. Few people say it now."


    "But somehow, I can always hear this sentence from others these days..."


    "How wonderful..."


    After sighing, Luo Xie picked up several branches at his feet, broke them into several pieces, and then threw them into the bonfire in front of him.


    ......


    ......


    Barrister continued to look straight at Rochelle.


    Rochelle, who was looked uneasy by barrister, said angrily:


    "What? If you have something to say, don''t keep looking at me like this! Your eyes will remind me of the eyes of those veterans who have been in the barracks for a long time when they look at those beautiful and handsome soldiers! "


    "I''m not that sick!"


    After closing his eyes and sighing, barrister reopened his eyes.


    At the moment, his pupils were a little more confused and confused than just now.


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Don''t understand what?"


    "Lord Rocher... Why do you work so hard for this country?"


    "It''s not easy for you to escape from Orleans surrounded by the British army. In fact, you don''t have to risk going to Turin."


    "You can fly away and escape back to your hometown or other safe places."


    "Or you can surrender to the British Army directly. You are a senior general in the army. If you surrender to the British army, the generals of the British army will welcome you very much."


    "But you didn''t..."


    "Even if there are no horses, you should walk to Tuli with your own legs and feet..."


    "And I guess when you arrive in Turin and send the news that Orleans is still holding on to Turin and invite reinforcements, you will certainly join the reinforcements and return to Orleans. Am I right?"


    "Why do you work so hard for this country?"


    "What... Gives you strong motivation...?"


    ......


    ......


    After quietly listening to barrest''s question, Rochelle did not answer immediately.


    After being silent for a long time, he picked up a long wooden branch next to him and said softly while fiddling with the flame in the campfire:


    "That''s right..."


    "Why should I work so hard for this country...?"


    Rochelle''s tone seemed to ask barrister.


    It''s like asking yourself.


    "Is it to repay huangen?"


    Rocher asked and answered himself.


    "It doesn''t seem to be... Her Majesty didn''t favor me at all, and I hate the current emperor of our country most. I also participated in the uprising determined to take her majesty down from the throne a few years ago."

 Chapter 1411

    "Is it to protect our country...?"


    "It doesn''t seem so. I don''t have such a great goal."


    "Is it to gain great fame, remain famous in history and be popular with beautiful women...?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be... I''m not interested in fame or leaving a name in history. Welcome by beautiful women... It seems that my reason for fighting is not so superficial... "


    Speaking of this, Rochelle was silent again.


    Seems to be rethinking.


    Rethinking the question that barrest had just thrown him.


    And barrister was not in a hurry.


    Waiting silently for Rocher''s thinking.


    ......


    ......


    "Now think about it carefully. It seems that I didn''t defend this country so desperately for such a great reason."


    Rochelle finally broke the silence.


    "The reason why I have fought all the way up to now is that I have been infected by those old people..."


    "Old master?"


    "Yes."


    Rochelle seemed to recall something beautiful, and a soft smile like a calm water appeared on his face.


    "In the army, there are three elders who have a good relationship with me and whom I respect very much."


    "Those three elders are old enough to be my grandfather."


    "At such an old age, they are still fighting at the forefront of the battlefield and giving everything for this country..."


    "Make a young man like me feel inferior..."


    "I look forward to these old people... It can be said that they are very longing."


    "Looking forward to their great age and still willing to stand at the forefront of the battlefield for their own beliefs..."


    "Maybe it''s the longing for them that turns into my motivation."


    "At the thought of the old people so old, they are still burning themselves."


    "How can a young man like me stoop behind others..."


    After that, Rochelle broke the branch in his hand that had been used to fiddle with the bonfire since just now, and then threw it into the bonfire.


    "So..." barist whispered, "Your Excellency has been fighting so far because you look forward to those old people?"


    "Well, you can say so."


    "It feels a little boring." Barrister said in a half joking tone, "I thought the reason why your Excellency has been fighting with blood would be more magnificent, such as to protect the well-being of the imperial people."


    "Don''t think too much of me." Rochelle said with a wry smile, "I just said - I''m not so noble."


    "I feel it''s not worth fighting for this reason..."


    "Huh? Why do you say that? "


    "If it is to protect the people of the country and drive away the aggressors, it is easy to accept."


    "Just to look forward to the figure of the elders and don''t want to fall behind the elders, I fought my life... I really can''t understand..."


    "It''s like betting on a freshly baked bun with your fingers..."


    Just as barrest''s voice fell behind, Rochelle laughed a few times.


    "It''s normal to feel difficult to understand."


    "Man is a very strange creature."


    "There will always be an impulse to do something that is difficult to understand in the eyes of ordinary people."


    "... worthy of being a person with higher education." Barrister sighed lightly. "He can always say something difficult to understand..."


    After Luo Xie gave a ha ha, he threw the last piece of wood in his hand into the campfire.


    Then lie on your side.


    "Well, let''s stop chatting and go to bed. We have to continue on our way tomorrow. "


    "Well, I''m just tired... Huh?"


    Barrister suddenly realized something.


    He raised his hands.


    "Hey, don''t you tie my hands back?"


    After meeting the armed merchant group today, Rocher, who mistakenly thought that the armed merchant group would harm them, cut off the hemp rope tied to barrister''s hands.


    Since then, Rocher has never tied barrest''s hands again.


    It was not until just now that barrest realized this.


    "What?"


    Rocher asked barister in a half joking tone.


    "Do you really want to be tied by me?"


    "Of course not!" Barrister denied without thinking, "who would like to have his hands tied all the time! If you agree not to tie my hand, I am naturally quite welcome! I''m just wondering why you didn''t tie me up! "


    "There is no complicated reason."


    Rocher, lying on his side, shrugged.


    "Just because I don''t have a rope on hand."


    "And --"


    "Somehow, I always have a strange feeling."


    Rochelle looked at barrister with a soft smile.


    "It feels like you won''t run away anymore."


    "Ha?" Barrest frowned unhappily. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just a literal meaning."


    "Good! I''ll run to you now! I wish I could get back to my hometown even one second early! "


    With that, barrest got up directly and walked to the dark place where the light of the campfire could not shine.


    However, before he had gone far, barrister''s footsteps stopped.


    "... won''t you stop me?"


    "Sorry, too many things happened today..."


    Rochelle raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. His face was full of fatigue.


    "I don''t have the strength and energy to stop you... I just want to lie down now."


    "You''d better not stop me! Then - farewell, sir. "


    With that, barrister hurried into the darkness beyond the reach of the light of the campfire without looking back.


    ......


    ......


    Then before long... Probably only a few seconds later, barrest returned to the light of the campfire.


    Then he lay on his side beside the campfire.


    Rochelle, lying not far from barrister, opened his eyes and cast pondering eyes at barrister.


    Asked barrister in a half joking tone:


    "Why are you back?"


    "... it''s night now. Walking alone at night in this dark night is pure death."


    "And I''m worried about your sword."


    "I always feel that you will sneak behind me when I run away, and then give me a sword."


    "For my little life, I came back."


    "It''s better to continue to be a prisoner than a cold body."


    I won''t sneak a sword for you when you run away - Rochelle wanted to say so.


    But after opening his lips and hesitating for a while, he chose to close his lips.


    Looking back at his Barish, Roger shook his head in frustration, and adjusted his sleeping position. Then he closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 1412

    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    "Drink!"


    Xu Xie made an astonishing drink and cut off his raised sword at the britannian soldiers in front of him.


    Dang!


    Xu Xie felt a tingle in his right hand holding the sword.


    When his sword was about to hit the British soldier in front of him, the British soldier raised his shield in time to stop his attack.


    Not only blocked his chop, but also launched a counter attack, stabbing Xu Xie''s face with a sword.


    Xu Xie gave a cold "hum", quickly lowered his head and avoided the stab of the britannian soldier.


    After fighting with the British soldiers for so many days, Xu Xie gradually understood their fighting skills.


    The soldiers of the Britannia army would use fighting skills to come and go, just a few moves.


    Especially their swordsmanship, turning over and over is the four or five moves.


    It''s just -- although they don''t know much about swordsmanship, all the swordsmanship moves he knows are practical swordsmanship that is easy to use and can easily hurt the enemy.


    Even Xu Xie, a master who learned swordsmanship from his father, who was a master of swordsmanship since childhood, is very likely to be killed by an ordinary britannian soldier once he looses his vigilance or is careless.


    After lowering his head to avoid the stabbing of the britannian soldier, Xu Xie flew up and kicked the shield in front of him.


    After asking the britannian soldier to distance himself from him, Xu Xie sent out a series of explosive drinks again and cut at the soldier with his sword.


    This time, the place where Xu Xie cut was no longer the soldier''s trunk or head.


    Where he aimed was the soldier''s foot.


    Although he only had a few moves with the soldier, Xu Xie had understood the soldier''s fighting style from the simple attack and defense.


    The soldier is good at defending with shields.


    Therefore, it is not cost-effective to attack the soldier''s trunk, head and other places that can be easily defended by the shield.


    But - attacking the foot is different.


    Soldiers participating in the siege simply can''t hold a big shield of the same height. They can only hold a small shield that can be simply raised with one hand.


    It''s enough to defend your upper body with this small shield.


    It''s hard to defend your lower body.


    Xu Xie aimed at the weakness of Xiaodun and squatted down quickly when he rushed to the soldier.


    Then he waved his sword at the soldier''s leg.


    Xu Xie''s movement is too fast.


    Bend down and use a shield to block Xu Xie''s attack, or directly use a sword to block - it takes too much time to complete this series of actions, which is impossible.


    Xu Xie''s sword hit the soldier''s left leg accurately, and then crossed the soldier.


    After the mistake with the soldier, Xu Xie snorted coldly with an angry look on his face.


    Judging from the feeling of cutting the soldier''s left leg just now - he didn''t seriously hurt the soldier''s left leg.


    Because the soldier was wearing leg armor.


    When chopping the soldier''s leg armor, his sword had no power to hit the soldier''s body, but only left a not deep wound on the soldier''s leg.


    When Xu Xie quickly turned around and wanted to make up a sword for the soldier who had been wounded by him, another British soldier suddenly rushed out from his oblique right and stopped Xu Xie.


    After stopping Xu Xie, the British soldier shouted something at the soldier who had been wounded by Xu Xie.


    Because Xu Xie didn''t understand britannian, he didn''t know what the britannian soldier was shouting.


    But Xu Xie guessed that the britannian soldier should be shouting "go away".


    Because after his shouting fell, the britannian soldier wounded by Xu Xie dragged his injured leg out of Xu Xie''s field of vision.


    "Damn...!"


    Looking at the prey that was about to arrive, Xu Xie ran away - Xu Xie was naturally very unwilling.


    Xu Xie said in his heart as he looked at the new enemy in front of him:


    ¡ª¡ªStrange


    ¡ª¡ªHow do you always feel... Recently, the British Army on the north wall has become so strong


    Since the battle of Orleans, Xu Xie has been one of the many soldiers responsible for encircling the north wall.


    Therefore, Xu Xie clearly felt that the britannian army attacking the north wall had become much stronger these days.


    It feels like a new group of people.


    Moreover - the strength of the britannian army attacking the north wall these days is not that of fighting.


    In terms of fighting skills and teamwork, the British Army responsible for attacking the north wall these days is not much different from the previous British army.


    The reason why Xu Xie felt that the britannian army responsible for attacking the north wall in recent days was much stronger than before, because the spirit was different.


    Now the britannian army responsible for attacking the north wall has a very different spirit from the previous britannian army.


    This feeling is wonderful


    Xu Xie couldn''t tell the specific difference between the spirit of the britannian army responsible for attacking the north wall and the previous britannian Army


    If there is any difference... It should be that the British Army responsible for attacking the north wall should be more confident.


    Between their gestures, they brought a feeling to Xu Xie that we must be able to defeat your Luo Linjun.


    It is this confidence that makes them quite strong.


    It also makes the soldiers responsible for guarding the north wall like Xu Xie fall into a bitter battle


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, somewhere north of Orleans, the camp of the Michael knights, this array.


    The main formation of the Michael knights is located on a high ground.


    Even without the watchtower, Willie could easily see the war on the north wall of Orleans.


    Willie sat on the small chair in the array, looking at the war on the north wall of Orleans in the distance, and listening quietly to the latest war report told by the messenger kneeling behind him on one knee.


    A few days ago, the Michael Knights also joined the strategy of Orleans.


    After a short discussion with Harry, they decided to put the main attack direction of the Michael knights in the north of Orleans.


    In other words, the order of Michael was responsible for attacking the north wall of Orleans.


    The other walls continued to be the responsibility of the order of Rachel.


    Although Willie and the generals of the Michael knights were better at field combat than siege.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t know how to attack cities.


    After the Michael Knights joined the strategy of Orleans, the generals of the Michael Knights opened their eyes to the generals of the Rachel knights with their strength.

 Chapter 1413

    It opened the eyes not only for the generals of the Rachel knights, but also for the garrison generals of Orleans.


    Previously, when the generals of the Rachel Knights attacked the north wall of Orleans, they were always in balance with the defenders on the north wall.


    On the first day of the war, the Michael Knights suppressed the defenders on the north wall of Orleans.


    For several days, it was the same - the defenders on the north wall of Orleans had only the power to parry, not to fight back.


    Even without Su Cheng''s command, the Michael Knights still have extremely strong combat effectiveness - although the Knights of the Rachel Knights do not want to admit this


    But I have to praise the endurance of the Orleans garrison.


    Even though they were suppressed by the Michael knights, they still resisted the attacks of the Michael Knights one after another, so that the generals of the Michael knights could not attack the north wall of Orleans.


    However - judging from the current war situation, it should be only a matter of time before the Michael Knights attack the north wall of Orleans.


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "Where are we now?" Barrest asked Rocher.


    "Well..." Luo Xie looked at the surrounding scenery. "According to my judgment - it should not be far from Tuli."


    "I''ve always been curious... How do you know the way without a map..."


    "I had memorized all the maps of the area from Orleans to Tuli before I set out to break through the siege of the British army."


    "Such a pervert..."


    "Reciting maps is just a basic skill for us as generals."


    ......


    Rochelle and barrest chatted with each other while walking on the way to Tuli.


    Rochelle did not bind barrest''s hands with hemp rope, nor did he lead barrest with hemp rope.


    Barrister seemed to have no intention of running away, and had been obediently following Rocher to Tuli.


    "If I run away, you will kill me with one sword."¡ª¡ª This is what Rocher said when he asked barrister why he didn''t run away quickly when he wasn''t paying attention.


    Rocher didn''t say anything about barrest''s answer, just smiled without saying anything.


    At that time, when he saw Rocher''s strange smile, barrister felt a burst of fire for no reason


    An indescribable and unidentified sense of displeasure


    I don''t know if it''s because there is no hemp rope to bind barrister''s hands and hold him with hemp rope. The previous faint sense of estrangement between the two seems to have disappeared now.


    Now they are like ordinary friends. They can walk side by side and talk about what they have and what they don''t have.


    Through chatting with Rocher, barrister also learned more about Rocher.


    For example, now - they talked about Rocher''s comrades in arms who were still in prison.


    Barrister also learned that Luo Xie had several comrades in arms who were locked up in the prison. At the same time, he also learned that Luo Xie was one of the sinners locked up in the prison not long ago. He was pardoned because of the lack of capable generals in the country.


    "Do your comrades in arms still have a chance to get out of prison in their life?"


    Barrister asked Rocher this way.


    "... I don''t know." Rochelle said with a bitter smile, "from the point of view of our crimes... Even if we are locked up to death, there is nothing impossible... I just hope there will be some miracles in the future..."


    "... then again. You are so brave. " In order to change the current heavy topic, barist smiled, "dare to send troops to revolt. Trying to overthrow the tyrant''s rule. "


    "Although your uprising failed, I believe your righteous act will certainly leave a name in history."


    ......


    ......


    "Actually..."


    After hearing barrister''s praise, Rocher''s face showed no joy.


    Instead, he whispered in a heavy tone.


    "After being put in prison, I have been reflecting on our uprising."


    "At the beginning, I reflected on why our uprising failed."


    "What on earth should we do at that time in order to achieve the success of the uprising."


    "But gradually... The content of my reflection began to change."


    "I will no longer reflect on where our uprising was wrong."


    "I began to reflect on whether it was necessary to launch our uprising..."


    "The purpose of our vigorous uprising was to overthrow the rule of the tyrant."


    "But the question is... Will our country be better if we overthrow the tyrant sitting on the throne and change a new emperor?"


    As soon as Rocher''s voice fell, barrister said without hesitation:


    "Of course! Even small people like me who came from ordinary farmers know how stupid and cruel the current emperor of this country is! "


    "As a senior general in the army, your excellency must know better than me how bastard our emperor is now?"


    "If this tyrant is driven off the throne and a new emperor is placed on the throne, the country will certainly get better!"


    Speaking of this, barrister paused.


    Then he sighed and said with emotion:


    "The emperor of our country is a queen."


    "The current emperor of the British Empire is also a queen."


    "Why is there such a big gap between the two queens..."


    Rochelle ignored barrister''s emotion.


    Instead, he asked barist:


    "Barrest, I ask you - what if the new emperor is also a tyrant?"


    Barrister was stopped by Rocher''s question.


    After thinking for a while, he hesitated:


    "Then, then..."


    "Just start another uprising, right?"


    Barrister didn''t speak.


    In fact, his gesture of not speaking is tantamount to acquiescence in what Rocher just said.


    "When the emperor is fatuous, he sends troops to revolt - this will only be endless."


    "Is it a tyrant that we want to destroy?"


    "No!"


    Rochelle shouted in a decisive tone.


    "What we want to destroy should be tyranny!"


    "It is meaningless for us to mobilize the rebel army to drive the current tyrant out of office!"


    "What if the new emperor is also a tyrant?"


    "Even if the new emperor is not a tyrant, what if the next generation of emperor is a tyrant?"


    "Launching righteous soldiers and driving the tyrant down - this kind of thing is meaningless!"


    "Even if the tyrant is eliminated, tyranny will continue to emerge."


    "What we want to launch... Should not be such a low-level uprising..."


    "What we want to launch... Should be a larger, unprecedented uprising that is not to eradicate tyrants, but to eradicate tyranny... No, the great revolution!"

 Chapter 1414

    Rocher''s words completely stunned barrister.


    Although Rocher had just said so much, Barris did not understand most of it.


    But he instinctively felt that Rocher had just talked about some very powerful Dongxi!


    "The great revolution..."


    Barrister muttered the strange but powerful new word he had just heard.


    "What is revolution?"


    "Well..." Luo Xie pondered for a moment. "In short, it means to carry out major innovation."


    "Make major innovations in this country and build it into a new country without tyranny."


    "Only in this way can there be no tyrant in this country once and for all!"


    "A country where there will be no tyranny...?" Barrister struggled to twist his tongue and spit out the words he was not used to saying, "what should I do? What can be done to build this country into a country where there will be no more tyranny? "


    "... I don''t know."


    "... ha?"


    "I don''t know." Rocher replied in a more decisive tone, "I don''t know what to do to make this country complete major innovation."


    "Launch an unprecedented revolution to build this country into a country that will never have tyranny again - the difficulty of completing this feat is obviously huge..."


    "With the wisdom of our time alone, we may not find a way to achieve this grand goal."


    "It may take decades... No, it may take hundreds of years for our human wisdom to progress to think of ways to achieve this grand goal."


    "... I always feel that it is impossible to achieve such a grand goal..." barrest sighed. "There will never be a tyrannical country again? Doesn''t that mean that successive emperors are Ming kings? "


    "How is this possible? Is there any way to make successive emperors Ming Jun?"


    "Don''t explain the king. As long as the emperor is not a strange flower, we are lucky."


    "... that''s why I said I don''t know what to do to make this country never have tyranny again."


    Speaking of this, Rochelle suddenly paused as if she remembered something.


    Then he whispered thoughtfully:


    "In fact, you don''t have to stick to the Emperor..."


    "Build a country without emperors... Don''t you have to worry if successive emperors are confused..."


    As soon as Rocher''s voice fell, barrister said angrily:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No emperor?"


    "How can that work!"


    "How would the country operate without an emperor?"


    "... yes." Luo Xie sighed, "how can there be no Emperor... If there is no emperor, the country can''t operate."


    "Barrest, forget my saying ''build a country without an emperor'' as crazy."


    ......


    ......


    Although Rochelle asked barrister to forget the "crazy people and crazy words" he had just said, it was strange that Rochelle''s words seemed to take root in barrister''s mind.


    I can''t forget it.


    Not only can not forget, but also constantly repeated and echoed in his mind.


    At the same time - like bubbles rising from the water, barist felt some strange, unprecedented throbbing, gushing out of his body.


    Barrister suddenly wanted to read for no reason.


    I really want to learn.


    I really want to think seriously.


    Think about the "Great Revolution" that Rocher just mentioned to him.


    Think about the "country without an emperor" that Rocher just mentioned to him.


    This constant throbbing from his body is like the throbbing generated when he accidentally found a cave when he was playing in the mountains when he was a child. It is very similar to


    Just as barrister felt the throbbing in his body, Rocher''s pupils suddenly narrowed, pulled barrister aside and shouted:


    "Danger! Be careful! "


    Whoosh!


    An arrow cut through the air and hit exactly where barrest had just stood.


    If it weren''t for Rochelle, even if he pulled barrister to jump away, barrister would be hit by an arrow.


    "What''s the matter?!"


    Staring at the arrow that nearly hit him, barist''s face sank. He immediately turned his head and looked around him, looking for the enemy who had just shot the arrow.


    The enemy did not keep Rocher and barrister waiting.


    Seeing that the sneak attack just now failed to work, more than a dozen bandits and thieves wearing armor, armed with all kinds of weapons and with fierce eyes slowly appeared from the trees next to Rocher and barrister, and completed their siege.


    Among the more than ten fierce bandits, three were riding horses.


    Looking at the more than ten bandits, Luo Xie couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly and his face sank.


    These fierce bandits are wearing the standard armor of their Luo Lin army and holding the standard weapons of their Luo Lin army in their hands.


    From the way they hold their weapons - they are all people who have received formal training in the use of weapons.


    It goes without saying what the identity of these bandits is.


    "You..." Luo Xie said in a deep voice, "they are all defeated soldiers on the battlefield. Am I right?"


    "That''s right!"


    The speaker was one of the only three people riding on a war horse with a huge scar on his face.


    It seems that he is the leader of these bandits.


    "We are the ''former soldiers'' who just escaped from the northern battlefield to the South and recently transferred to bandits!"


    "Are you two soldiers, too?"


    "I saw at a glance that you two are also soldiers. After all, your temperament can''t deceive people."


    "Although I don''t know if you are ''former soldiers'' like us, it doesn''t matter!"


    "I ask you - would you like to join us?"


    "Being a bandit is much happier than being a soldier!"


    Speaking of this, scar''s face grinned, showing yellow teeth and a ferocious smile.


    "Be a bandit and do anything!"


    "You can get rich easily!"


    "You can play with as many women as you want!"


    "I was so confused that I spent so long in the boring army!"


    "If I knew it was so cool to be a bandit, I wouldn''t be a soldier!"


    "Now the Lorraine Empire and the Britannia Empire are at war. This country will be in chaos for a long time. It is suitable to be an lawless bandit!"


    "Of course, you two can refuse my invitation."


    "It''s just -- if you refuse my invitation..."


    Scar''s face put out a disgusting big tongue and licked his lips.


    "I can only ask you to die here."


    "After all - I don''t want too many people to know that there is a gang of bandits here."

 Chapter 1415

    After scar face said these words, his subordinates raised their weapons one after another, silently intimidating Rocher and barrister.


    Luo Xie quietly looked at scar''s face and others. The corners of his mouth turned up and showed a sneer:


    "I said - are you from the northern border army?"


    "..." hearing Rocher''s question, scar''s face frowned slightly, "so what."


    "Then everything will be easy to explain."


    The ironic smile on Rochelle''s face became more intense.


    "You guys are really scum in the army."


    "I guess with my ass, I can guess what you''ve been through these days."


    "Once a member of the northern border guard, you were defeated by the British army in the war with the British army."


    "Without the courage to be a soldier again, you decided to go to the wilderness and plan to be a bandit with the weapons you brought out from the army and the fighting skills you learned in the army - am I right?"


    "Shut up!"


    Scar''s face turned red.


    As for the rest of his subordinates, their faces became more and more ugly.


    In fact, their reaction has silently declared the truth of what Rocher just said.


    It is quite common for a defeated soldier on the battlefield to degenerate into a bandit.


    This is the same in any country.


    Many bandits are "former soldiers".


    When Rocher broke through the siege from Orleans, he guessed that there would be a lot of troops fleeing from the north in the surrounding areas.


    It would be nice if these routed soldiers were as determined as barrest to escape back to their hometown.


    If they degenerate into bandits with weapons and the fighting skills they learned in the army


    The consequences can be said to be unimaginable, and the public security in the surrounding areas will be in a mess.


    When he set out, Rochelle prayed secretly that he would not encounter bandits on the road, especially those who had been soldiers.


    If stopped by ordinary bandits, Rocher might be able to escape by his own fighting skills.


    But if you are stopped by bandits who have received professional fighting training


    Rochelle has no confidence to escape


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You bastard!"


    After being stabbed by Luo Xie to the pain of "I''m a deserter", scar''s face grinned and pulled out the long sword around his waist.


    "I''ve decided! Don''t you two join in! We you two die! "


    "I''m sorry. I have an important mission to complete, but I don''t intend to let us all die here. "


    With that, Rochelle suddenly pulled out his long sword and jumped at the Bandit on the horse nearest to him.


    The reason why Rochelle made such a big mockery of the bandits just now was not just to express his tongue.


    Mainly to buy time for him to find his escape route.


    Just now, while ridiculing the bandits and others, Luo Xie has been observing the surrounding environment, observing the position of the bandits, and silently formulating the escape route.


    Although time was tight, Rocher finally worked out a reliable escape route.


    If you want to escape, you have to rely on horses - this is the lesson Rocher learned after he was surrounded by the armed merchant group last time.


    He has long kept this lesson in mind. Rochelle has silently made up his mind that he will never make the mistake of "running away with two feet" when he fled the armed merchant group last time.


    Because Rochelle''s attack came so fast that Rochelle''s target, the riding bandit nearest to Rochelle, was unexpected.


    While the bandit was still panicking, Rocher had successfully approached, jumped up and stabbed the bandit in the chest with his sword.


    Rochelle chose the bandit first, not only because he wanted to rob his horse, but also because he was nearest.


    And because the bandit didn''t wear a breastplate.


    The sword pierced his chest without any armor.


    Rochelle did not see whether the man was dead or alive.


    After piercing the man''s chest, directly push the man off his horse and take back the long sword.


    "Barrest! Mount! "


    "Ah, ah, good!"


    Barrister, who could not keep up with his reaction speed, climbed up the war horse that Rocher had just grabbed.


    However, just after barrest climbed onto the horse, Rocher jumped off the horse.


    While jumping off his horse, he stuffed something into barrest''s arms.


    And whispered something to barrister.


    After hearing what Rochelle whispered to him, barrister''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    "Wait, wait! What are you doing... "


    Barrister, who thought he was going to escape on this horse with Rocher, had a bad feeling.


    Just when he wanted to question Rochelle loudly, Rochelle who jumped off the horse had waved his hand and patted on the horse''s ass.


    The horse gave a long cry of pain, and then rushed forward like crazy.


    Barrister, who suffered this accident, could only stop questioning Rocher and subconsciously bent over and hugged the horse''s neck.


    Let the war horse run wild with it and escape here.


    Rocher moves very fast.


    It took less than 10 seconds to grab the horse from close quarters and let barrest leave on the horse.


    "You bastard!"


    In addition to scar face and the guy who had been killed by Rocher, another Bandit on a horse drank violently at this time.


    Just as he was about to drive his horse to catch up with barrest, Rochelle had come under the belly of his war horse.


    A beautiful pick cut a big hole in the belly of the war horse.


    Instead of looking at the bandit who was sacked because of the death of the war horse, Luo Xie moved his eyes at a very fast speed and fixed his eyes on the last war horse owned by the bandits - the horse with scar face and crotch.


    According to Rocher''s original plan, he wanted to kill the horse under the crotch of scar face again, so that the bandits completely lost their ability to pursue barrister.


    But there were too many bandits around scar face. With Rocher''s skill, he couldn''t get in at all, so he had to give up his plan.


    Rochelle, who gave up the killing of the steed under the crotch of scar face, changed his plan to look directly at his bandits with vigilant eyes.


    "... worthy of high-grade armor."


    Scar''s face murmured.


    "It''s just that you have good skills and your mind is so meticulous."


    "Even consciousness... Is so high."


    "If you know that two people ride on one horse, you can''t escape anyway."


    "So you planned to let your companion run away alone from the beginning."


    "Let your companion ride away from here and stay here alone."


    "Kill all the horses here first, and let us completely lose the ability to chase your companion."


    "Finally, slowly fight with us..."


    "Although you are my enemy and a dying guy, I admire your comprehensive spirit of willing to give up your life and protect your companions."


    "I was going to torture you slowly to death, but now for the sake of your great spirit, I''ll give you a pleasure when I kill you."


    "Well..." Luo Xie smiled and said in a rather perfunctory tone, "then I''ll thank you for your kindness here first."

 Chapter 1416

    "But I want to correct a fallacy in what you just said."


    "The man just now is not my companion."


    "He''s just my prisoner."


    "And it''s just a newly captured prisoner."


    "I forced him to do what he was rather reluctant to do."


    Speaking of this, a faint smile appeared on Rochelle''s face.


    "So it''s my turn to do something for him that I''m not really willing to do."


    After that, Rochelle put away the smile on his face.


    Slowly raised his sword.


    "Let''s talk about it first."


    "At the thought that I''m going to die soon, I''m not in the mood to chat with you slowly."


    Looking at Rochelle who was ready for battle, scar face raised his hand.


    The bandits who received Scarface''s order immediately picked up their weapons and surrounded Rochelle.


    "Before dying..."


    Scar''s face murmured.


    "Any last words?"


    ......


    ......


    "... may the stars protect this country."


    ......


    ......


    It was not until the horse was tired and had no strength to run any more that barrest was finally able to get off the horse''s back.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    After getting off the horse, barrest immediately lay on the dusty mud without image.


    Until then, barrister finally had a chance to see what Rochelle put in his arms before jumping off his horse.


    It''s a piece of paper, an expensive pocket watch and a silver ID card.


    Unfold the paper - a simple map from Orleans to Turin is drawn on it.


    It can be seen that the person in charge of drawing this map is very attentive. Even people like barrister who have not received any serious education can understand this map.


    There is a sentence in the lower right corner of the map.


    But because barrest couldn''t read, he couldn''t understand what the sentence in the lower right corner of the map meant.


    Put down the map and barrest picked up the pocket watch that was stuffed into barrest''s arms with the map.


    Barrister was impressed with the pocket watch.


    When they chatted a few days ago, Rochelle showed the watch to barist.


    According to Rocher, if his pocket watch is pawned, a family can no longer worry about food and drink for 10 years.


    After listening to Rocher''s description of his pocket watch, barrister was very envious.


    At that time, barrister said directly that after arriving in Turin safely, whether he could give him the property equivalent to this pocket watch would be regarded as the travel expenses and remuneration of barrister who came to Turin with Rocher.


    Rocher directly and forthrightly agreed to barrest''s seemingly rude request.


    Nodded to show that if he arrived in Tuli, he would give him a huge amount of property equivalent to this pocket watch.


    Finally, barrister fixed his eyes on the last thing Rochester gave him - the silver identity card.


    Exactly, it''s Rocher''s ID card.


    Identity card - a gadget carried by the soldiers of the Luo Lin army. It records the holder''s name and basic personal information.


    The reason why the generals and soldiers in the army are allowed to carry this identity card is to make it easy to recognize some corpses who can''t recognize their appearance


    At this time, the identity card lying quietly in barrister''s hand is Rocher''s identity card.


    It is engraved with Rocher''s name and Rocher''s hometown.


    Barrister has one, too.


    However, after the northern border army was completely destroyed, he decided to give up his status as a soldier and return to the countryside, he threw away his identity card.


    Like the pocket watch, Rochelle mentioned his ID card to barist in a chat.


    Rochelle solemnly told barrister that if he fell on the way to Tuli, he would take his identity card.


    When you arrive in Turin, show this identification card engraved with the name "Roche de Sanchez", which can prove that you are indeed an envoy of Orleans.


    Only in this way will the central monarchs and officials believe that there are really envoys from Orleans who have arrived in Tuli and that Tuli has not fallen.


    Looking at the map on his left hand and the pocket watch and ID card on his right hand, barist remembered what he said to him in a low voice while putting these two things into him:


    "The future of this country, please."


    ......


    ......


    "What country''s future!"


    Barrister curled his lips in displeasure.


    "What''s the future of this country? It''s none of my business!"


    "I just want to go home quickly and live a stable life with my wife and children!"


    After inserting the map, pocket watch and Rocher''s ID card into his trouser belt with very rough movements, barist tightened the bags of water and dry food tied tightly to his waist.


    Rochelle and barrest shared half of their water and dry food.


    That is to say, Rochelle and barrest each took half of the water and food.


    They each brought half of the water and food - this was Rocher''s idea.


    Although the obvious purpose of doing so is to be fair.


    If they each carry half of the water and food, no one will be dissatisfied.


    But in fact, the purpose is that when someone has no way to go to Tuli, another person still has enough water and food to complete the rest of his journey


    "Let me see... This is the East... Then this is the South..."


    Relying on the sun in the sky, barrister looked for directions and the way home.


    After distinguishing between the South and the East, barrister soon recognized the direction of going home.


    "Finally I can go home!"


    Barrister raised his voice with uncontrollable excitement.


    Barris has a wife and a son who has just turned six this year.


    Barrister could not restrain his excitement at the thought that he could finally go home to see his wife and children without going to Tuli.


    Barrister has figured out what he should do next.


    Go home first and meet your wife and children you haven''t seen for a long time.


    Then he went to the big city nearby and sold the pocket watch Rochelle gave him in exchange for a large amount of money for their family to squander.


    Then, with this money, let their family live a better life.


    After simply estimating the distance from here to his hometown and his foot distance, and weighing the bags of water and dry food around his waist, barist came to the conclusion that the water and food he now carries are enough to support him home!


    The excitement in his chest became more intense, and barrest couldn''t wait to step on his feet and walk straight towards home.


    Although it is the direction of going home, it is also the direction away from Tuli


    Although he felt sorry for Rochelle, in order to make his heart feel better and reduce his guilt, barrest whispered in his heart again and again:


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t blame me, sir.


    ¡ª¡ªI never thought about going to Tuli from the beginning.


    ¡ª¡ªYou forced me.


    ¡ª¡ªAt the beginning, I told you that I would run away and return to my hometown as soon as I had a chance.


    ¡ª¡ªNow I finally have a chance to wait for me to come home.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t blame me

 Chapter 1417

    Lorraine Empire, Orleans, above the north wall.


    "There are too few soldiers there! A few more soldiers! "


    Denise''s voice had long been hoarse.


    But he still forced his hoarse voice again and again to command the generals on the north wall to stop the enemy soldiers of the Michael knights who were climbing up from under the wall.


    These days, Denis hardly visited other walls, and his whole body was almost rooted in the north wall of Orleans.


    The reason why I didn''t go to other city walls for inspection is also very simple.


    The north wall can''t live without him for a moment.


    If he lost his precise command, the north city wall would fall into a crisis at any time.


    Only under his precise command, the garrison soldiers on the north city wall could barely stop the attack of the Michael knights.


    The north wall is currently one of the most dangerous places in Orleans - none.


    Not only did Denis, the commander-in-chief of the whole army, personally sit on the north city wall, but almost all the best soldiers and strong generals in the city were transferred to the north city wall to block Michael''s knights.


    Denis stood at a corner of the north wall, surrounded by a large number of elite soldiers to protect him from any enemy soldiers.


    It is precisely because there are so many elite guards protecting him that Denis can safely and boldly observe the war situation on the north city wall.


    Staring at the front line on the north city wall, Denise whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªWell, so far, the front is fairly stable. There is no shortage of soldiers in any place.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a blessing in misfortune


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that the monster army of the Michael Knights did not participate in the strategy of Orleans


    ¡ª¡ªHow lucky


    "The monster army of the Michael knights" - Denis naturally refers to the trump force of the Michael Knights: the Deland undead team.


    With the "Aurora" offensive against the holy Helan Empire and the "patriotic war" against the Frankish Empire, the German undead team made their reputation.


    Now all countries on the mainland know that the Michael Knights of the britannian Empire have an ace army called the "Teran undead team".


    All the members of the army are the elite of the elite who can be qualified for all arms.


    Although Denis has never fought with the German undead team, he has heard of the reputation of the German undead team early.


    The reputation of the German undead team alone made Denis feel a little scared


    When he was ordered to defend Orleans, Denis was actually a little uneasy.


    Worried about encountering the German undead team of the Michael knights.


    But now it seems that Denis''s worry is actually superfluous.


    Since the beginning of the defense of Orleans, Denis has not seen soldiers wearing dark purple cloaks.


    However, Denis still dare not completely relax his vigilance.


    After all, there is the possibility that "the British army has been hiding the German undead team in order to send the German undead team to win Orleans at the most critical moment"


    ......


    ......


    In fact, Denis really doesn''t have to worry about being attacked by the German undead team.


    Because - the German undead team really didn''t come to participate in the "war against Yugoslavia".


    Most of the battles in this "war against Yugoslavia" with the ultimate goal of attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire were sieges.


    The Orleans strategy station that determines the survival of the Lorraine empire is the siege.


    The casualty rate in the siege is extremely high.


    It''s a waste to put the trump troops such as the German undead team into the war dominated by siege.


    Therefore, the staff of the general staff decided to keep the German undead team in China and not let the German undead team participate in the "Veronica" plan.


    By the way - after the "patriotic war", the Michael knights were divided into two, one part continued to be stationed on the northern front and the other around the imperial capital.


    The German undead team is one of the many troops responsible for the Michael Knights stationed around the imperial capital.


    ......


    ......


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    From time to time, some huge stones and arrows pass over the heads of the enemy and our armies on the city wall.


    Even though the British soldiers had fought with the defenders on the wall of Orleans, the catapults and siege crossbows did not stop.


    Boulders and arrows continued to shoot into the city of Orleans.


    However - the range has changed.


    When the infantry of the Britannia army began to attack the city and fight with the garrison generals of Orleans, the soldiers responsible for operating the siege crossbow and catapult would lengthen the range, set the shooting target in the city of Orleans and no longer aim at the city wall of Orleans.


    In this way, we can not only avoid accidental injury to the friendly forces fighting with the enemy on the wall, but also continue to frighten the Orleans garrison generals and attack the morale and fighting spirit of the Orleans garrison generals.


    At the same time, if you are lucky, you can hit some logistics personnel or important people in Orleans.


    It has to be said that the tactics of the British army to continue to bombard Orleans with catapults and siege crossbows were quite effective.


    Those veterans were fine. Those recruits and the militia who had just put on their armor were very afraid of these boulders and giant arrows.


    When boulders and arrows pass over their heads, they can''t help shrinking their necks.


    Very few people even tremble in their legs.


    For example, now - Denis found that not far from him, several militia were shaking with fear because of these boulders and arrows passing through the air.


    Denise is used to seeing such scenes.


    Seeing such a scene again, Denise was no wonder.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    With a helpless tone, Denise shouted to the frightened militia:


    "I''ve said it many times! Don''t be afraid of catapults and siege crossbows! "


    "The hit rate of catapults and siege crossbows is frighteningly low!"


    "And the catapults and siege crossbows of the British army made it clear that they were shooting at the city!"


    "Boulders and boulders won''t hit the wall at all!"


    "So don''t be afraid..."


    Boom!!!


    Before Denny had finished his words, there was a loud bang.


    A boulder hit Denis accurately not far from his side.


    The loud noise interrupted Denis.


    no


    It seems a little inaccurate to say that the loud noise interrupted Denis.


    To be exact, it should be that the boulder that fell not far from Denis''s side broke open, and its gravel hit Denis and buried him, so that Denis couldn''t say the rest


    Not only was Denis hit by the rubble, but many bodyguards on Denis''s side were also hit by the rubble and fell to the ground.


    Only a few people escaped the disaster.


    The survivors, who were lucky enough to escape the disaster, realized what had happened, and their cheeks were instantly bloodless.


    "Coach!"


    "Commander in chief!"


    ......


    The bodyguards who could still stand shouted at Denis and dug the bloody Denis out of the rubble with their bare hands

 Chapter 1418

    Lorraine Empire, north of Orleans, the camp of Michael knights, this array.


    "Bastard!"


    After seeing a boulder hit the north wall of Orleans, Willie yelled.


    "What are the soldiers who operate the catapult doing! Why did the stone hit the wall! "


    Willie was so excited for no reason.


    Because when our own generals have boarded the wall and launched a white-edged war with the enemy, we can no longer let the catapult and siege crossbow attack the wall - this is like an iron rule on the battlefield.


    If a huge stone or arrow hits the city wall, the most likely consequence is to smash or shoot a large number of enemy soldiers on the city wall.


    At the same time, they also killed or shot a large number of comrades in arms on the city wall.


    This kind of attack, which kills 50 enemies and kills or injures 50 or more, is not necessary at all.


    Although this is the first mistake the pitchers have made since the war.


    But Willie couldn''t help feeling angry.


    Immediately order a thorough investigation into who made such a low-level mistake, and investigate whether there are any soldiers on the wall who were accidentally injured by the boulder just now.


    ......


    ......


    Willie didn''t know - the wrong pitcher just made a great contribution.


    The boulder that fell on the north wall did not hurt its own soldiers.


    Instead, he hit a great man in Orleans


    ......


    ......


    Although the generals in Orleans have tried their best to hide the fact that Denis was hit by the broken rubble of the boulder.


    However, because too many people witnessed the scene of Denis being injured at that time, the news of "Denis being seriously injured" gradually spread in the city


    ......


    ......


    "What? Commander Denis was seriously injured?! "


    Xu Xie heard the news while eating bread.


    After hearing the news, the bread in his hand fell to the ground, and he didn''t know.


    "Well..."


    The comrade in arms who told Xu Xie the news nodded with a heavy face.


    "It is said that when he was commanding the battle on the city wall, he was hit by a stone shot by a stone catapult..."


    "Although he was not directly hit by the boulder, the stone hit coach Denis next to him..."


    "The broken stone hit coach Denis directly..."


    "Hit the rubble of coach Denis, so much that it directly submerged coach Denis..."


    "When general manager Denis was dug out, general manager Denis was full of blood..."


    Xu Xie now feels that his chest is blocked by something


    Although Xu Xie heard different kinds of bad news every day after the British army came to the city.


    But if it''s bad, the news I heard today is the worst bad news I''ve heard so far


    No one.


    After that, only the two news of "the death of commander-in-chief Denis" and "the collapse of a city wall in Orleans" can surpass the news heard today at the level of "bad"


    "If commander-in-chief Denis has something in case..."


    Xu Xie''s hands unconsciously clenched up.


    "What about this city..."


    Around Xu Xie, there are many comrades in arms sitting or standing.


    These comrades in arms heard Xu Xie''s murmur.


    After listening to Xu Xie''s low voice, they were already heavy hearted and their chest seemed to be blocked by something. Their hearts became even heavier


    ......


    ......


    ¡ª¡ªIt stinks


    ¡ª¡ªIt hurts


    These are the only two feelings of Denis at present.


    The strong smell of medicine stimulated his sense of smell.


    The pain all over his body stimulated his nerves.


    Slowly open your eyes.


    The first goal is the white ceiling.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere am I


    ¡ª¡ªAm I... Lying in bed?


    Before the brain could reflect what had happened and why he was here, he heard several cheers from the bedside:


    "The coach is awake! Coach, he''s awake! "


    "Also tell the generals outside the room!"


    ......


    With his mind still in a state of chaos, Denis turned his head and looked at the origin of these voices - several middle-aged people dressed as military doctors.


    The middle-aged men dressed as military doctors rushed out of the room after cheering.


    Before long, a large group of people in armor broke into the room.


    Denise knows these people.


    Because these people are the surviving senior generals under his command.


    "Coach!"


    After the generals rushed to Denis''s bed, they couldn''t wait to ask Denis:


    "How do you feel?"


    "Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "Can you hear us clearly?"


    ......


    Amid the noise of his generals, Denis gradually remembered what had happened before he was unconscious.


    ¡ª¡ªSo it is


    A bitter smile full of bitterness appeared on Denis''s face.


    ¡ª¡ªDid I get hurt by a boulder


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s so funny


    ¡ª¡ªIf bards can hear my story, they can definitely make up an excellent comedy


    ¡ª¡ªThe man who kept telling recruits and militia not to be afraid of boulders and giant arrows was injured by boulders in the end


    ¡ª¡ªEven as a client, I feel ridiculous


    After mocking himself silently in his heart, Denis cleared his throat and was about to tell the officers beside the bed that they didn''t have to worry about him. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his chest.


    This sudden sharp pain made Denise burst out a painful cry.


    The generals who were surrounded by Denis'' bed were startled by Denis who suddenly gave a painful cry and his face became ugly.


    "Military doctor! Let the military doctor in! "


    "The coach doesn''t seem to be feeling well! Let the military doctor in! "


    ......


    The generals hurriedly invited the military doctors waiting outside the room into the house.


    The military doctors who returned to the house immediately surrounded Denis for a physical examination as soon as possible.


    "Nothing."


    The leader of the army doctors said in a deep voice:


    "It''s just that the coach just accidentally pulled the injury to his chest."


    "Just now we checked, and the chest injury didn''t tear again."


    "Coach. You should be more careful later. "


    "Don''t make too big moves."


    "You''re just not in danger for the time being."


    "But if the wound on the body is torn, it will be in trouble."


    "Therefore, you must be careful. You must rest assured in bed and recover from your injury for at least a month before you get out of bed!"


    As soon as the doctor''s voice fell, Denise raised his eyebrows.


    "It will take a month to get out of bed? It takes so long? "


    "That''s right."


    The military doctor nodded solemnly.


    "Coach, I''ll tell you more seriously - you''re seriously injured."


    "When your bodyguards carried you over, I was frightened by your injuries."


    "We all treated you with the mentality of ''do our best to treat you and see if there are miracles''."


    "Miracles have really happened. Success has pulled you back from the death line."


    "But... If you don''t pay more attention to yourself, miracles won''t care for you again."

 Chapter 1419

    "... that is to say." Denis whispered, "I can''t command the battle on the wall now?"


    "Coach. Isn''t that taken for granted? " The military doctor looked helpless. "You have to lie in bed for at least a month in the future. Of course, you can''t climb the wall again."


    "In such a dangerous place as the city wall, if there is any accident, such as being hit by a boulder, we really can''t save you."


    "... well." Denise whispered, "there''s no way..."


    ......


    ......


    The next day.


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans, north wall.


    Today, the atmosphere of the north city wall is quite heavy.


    Almost all the generals knew that their commander was hit by a boulder projected by a catapult in yesterday''s battle.


    Although the senior generals of the army had informed the whole army last night that commander Denis was not in danger, the mood of the generals was still heavy.


    The commander-in-chief of the army has an accident - this is one of the most frustrating things.


    I feel that my chest is full of things, so I feel that today''s hands and feet are very heavy.


    I can''t help but doubt myself - the manager has been injured. Do we still have hope to defend the city


    Woo -! Woo -! Woo -!


    The charge trumpet has sounded outside the city.


    Xu Xie is tired of watching similar scenes these days.


    After the charge horn sounded, the tide of British soldiers would rush up like a dense ant colony and launch a fierce attack on Orleans.


    All the people on the wall... Including Xu Xie, their faces became more heavy.


    We all know that the reason why they were able to compete with the strong enemy before was thanks to Denis''s accurate command.


    Now Denis is seriously injured and can no longer direct them to fight on the wall.


    Do they still have a way to fight the strong British army now?


    A big question mark rose in the hearts of all the people on the wall.


    Everyone is in doubt and fear.


    Xu Xie could not suppress the fear in his heart.


    ......


    ......


    For no reason, Xu Xie suddenly recalled something that had happened when he was a child.


    When I was still very young, I played courage testing games with my friends.


    Walking home alone in the dark night - that''s all the game they played at that time.


    It was Xu Xie who proposed to play this game.


    Xu Xie thought he wouldn''t be afraid of the mere night road.


    But when the game really started, looking at the dark, as if some ferocious beast would jump out of it at any time, the feeling of fear still gushed out of Xu Xie''s body uncontrollably.


    But he proposed the game after all. If he abstained, he would certainly lose face in front of his friends.


    In order not to lose face, Xu Xie can only hold on and step into the darkness.


    It takes courage to walk in the dark without any light.


    After feeling that he really didn''t have the courage to move forward, Xu Xie began to sing loudly in order to summon up his courage.


    The song is just a lullaby learned from my mother.


    But the magic thing is - after singing the lullaby loudly again and again, Xu Xie felt that he didn''t seem to fear the darkness any more.


    With the help of lullaby, Xu Xie succeeded in suppressing the fear in her heart, successfully finished the night road and returned home.


    Perhaps it is because he once had such an experience that he will be interested in music and singing when he grows up.


    The scene at this time is so similar to the experience of childhood.


    When he was young, there was a darkness ahead that seemed to envelop him.


    Now, there are enemy soldiers who are about to climb the wall and want to take his life


    ......


    ......


    ¡ª¡ªCome and sing.


    ¡ª¡ªThe most suitable song to sing here and now is undoubtedly that one


    Xu Xie cleared his throat.


    Then he sang loudly:


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~ ?


    "The enemy is coming, we pull out our sword ~ ?


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    ......


    Xu Xie sang the song again and again.


    He deliberately put his voice at the loudest.


    Xu Xie''s song spread all over the north city wall.


    It attracted the attention of the comrades in arms of the city wall.


    Despite the attention and being stared at with different emotions, Xu Xie still sang the song he learned not long ago.


    This song is a song Xu Xie learned from Denise not long ago.


    The position of this song in Luo Linjun is just like "military song".


    From senior generals to ordinary soldiers, they can sing this song.


    Most of the militia in Orleans learned this song the other night.


    Xu Xie sang the song again and again.


    Gradually, some people began to join the ranks of singing.


    Perhaps infected by the current atmosphere, more and more people began to sing in a low voice from silence, and then sing loudly with everyone.


    In just a moment, the shouts of the defenders on the wall echoed again and again on the north wall of Orleans.


    Almost all the soldiers on the north wall are singing this song.


    Their singing attracted the attention of other comrades in arms of the city wall.


    It also attracted the attention of the generals of the Michael knights who were about to climb the wall.


    ......


    ......


    Xu Xie felt that his hands, which had trembled slightly, had stopped shaking.


    Originally filled with "fear", the body gradually poured out its strength.


    Except for some hoarseness and pain, my body is very good everywhere.


    ¡ª¡ªCome on!


    Xu Xie made up his mind to fight to the end and clenched his weapon.


    Just then, a familiar old man''s voice suddenly sounded behind Xu Xie:


    "You sing well, Xu Xie. It seems that you have a talent for singing."


    Hearing this male voice, Xu Xie''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    Turn around.


    I saw an old man with thick bandages wrapped around almost every inch of skin exposed outside, looking at him with a smile.


    The amount of bandage wrapped around the old man can only be described by the word "scary".


    In addition to the less bandages on the face, almost every inch of skin exposed in the air is bandaged.


    The old man was also supported by one person on the left and right sides.


    In addition, the old man was surrounded by dozens of elite soldiers dressed in top helmets and armed guards, who were firmly guarded around the old man.


    After turning around and seeing the old man''s smiling face, Xu Xie couldn''t help exclaiming:


    "Commander Denis!"

 Chapter 1420

    The old man with bandages on his body is Denny.


    From the number of bandages on his body and the state that he still needs two people to help, it is enough to see how serious Denis is now.


    "Commander Denis!" Xu Xie continued to exclaim, "aren''t you seriously injured? Why are you still here? "


    "Who said you couldn''t be here if you were seriously injured?"


    Said Denise in a half joking tone.


    "If two people hold me, I can barely get up and go up the wall."


    "No!" Xu Xie said without thinking, "commander in chief, it''s too dangerous for you to do so! You''d better go back to the safe rear and have a rest! "


    Although Xu Xie doesn''t know medicine, he has a pair of eyes with good eyesight.


    Denis was covered with bandages and needed two people to help him - such a state, no matter what, was not suitable for getting up and climbing the dangerous wall.


    But for Xu Xie''s kind proposal, Denise shook his head directly.


    "The front line of the city wall cannot be without me."


    "If I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t have come to Orleans from the beginning."


    "Let an old man like me finally give play to some waste heat."


    After that, Denis turned his head and shouted to a bodyguard who was carrying a big flag:


    "Give me the flag!"


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguard carrying the flag respectfully handed the flag to Denis.


    Even though his body was covered with bandages and he would feel varying degrees of pain when he made any action, Denis still endured the pain, took the flag from the guard''s hand, and then stretched the flag to reveal the bright golden iris on the flag.


    This is the flag of their Luo Lin army.


    After pestering the flag of the Luo Lin army on the ground, Denis whispered to the general next to him and ordered:


    "Send a message to all the generals in the city that commander Denis has returned to the front line of the battlefield, on the north city wall, under this flag!"


    "Let them take this flag as me!"


    "The flag is here, I am!"


    "Even if I''m gone, the flag is still there!"


    ......


    ......


    Coach Denis was not only alive, but also returned to the front line of the battlefield with his seriously injured body and commanded the battle - the news spread all over Orleans at a speed that could not even catch up with infectious diseases.


    The morale and fighting spirit of the defenders in Orleans were greatly boosted.


    People may feel relieved because the coach is not dead, so their morale is boosted.


    Or because the commander-in-chief is old and has to support his body to return to the front line of the battlefield in case of serious injury, he feels great admiration for it, so his morale is boosted.


    Or simply because of the chorus of "military song" just now, I feel that the fear in my body has been reduced, so my morale has been boosted.


    In short - after learning that Denis had returned to the front line of the battlefield, there were enough cheers on all the walls of Orleans to lift the whole sky.


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, north of Orleans, the camp of Michael knights, this array.


    "The defenders on the wall are singing?"


    Willie looked puzzled at the messenger behind him.


    Just now, the messenger sent him a rather strange report on the war situation - when the generals were about to reach under the north city wall, they suddenly heard strange songs.


    Then, it seemed to hear the cheers of the defenders on the city wall.


    Although Willie had some doubts about the strange situation, he didn''t care much.


    Because according to his judgment, the defenders on the north wall of Orleans can''t last long.


    This is the intuition he developed after years of fierce fighting on the battlefield.


    In Willie''s eyes, no matter what happens on the north wall of Orleans, it will not affect their subsequent strategy on the north wall of Orleans.


    Now that it has been judged that the garrison on the north wall is at the end of a powerful crossbow, Willie also decided not to keep it and did his best to give the last fatal blow to the garrison on the north wall.


    "Get Raymond ready to attack."


    Willie used a calm tone to preach to a messenger beside him:


    "In half an hour, I''ll see the flag of the Michael Knights inserted on the north wall of Orleans."


    ......


    ......


    Commander Denis returned to the front line of the north wall.


    The morale of the defenders was boosted by the return of general manager Denis to the front line.


    Xu Xie thought they could survive today safely.


    But not long after the battle began, Xu Xie found that the trend of the situation was completely different from his guess.


    Originally, the combat effectiveness of the enemy soldiers who boarded the north wall was no different from that in the past.


    But after a while, the fighting capacity of the British army who climbed the wall suddenly increased sharply!


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it!


    Xu Xie scolded secretly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªHave the enemy finally sent out their elite troops to attack us!


    The fighting capacity of the British army who climbed the wall suddenly increased sharply - the only explanation that Xu Xie could think of was that the enemy replaced their elite troops to attack them!


    While worried about the britannian army replacing their elite troops to attack them, Xu Xie also felt a slight loss


    It turns out... The most difficult enemy soldiers they have fought these days are not the elite troops of the enemy


    ......


    ......


    Also secretly scolding "damn" in his heart, there is Denny.


    Although he guessed that the commander of the enemy might hide their elite troops and dispatch their elite troops to attack them when necessary.


    But when such a thing really happened in front of him, Denise still couldn''t help yelling.


    The combat effectiveness of this new force on the wall is visible to the naked eye.


    Moreover, the Michael Knights also sent a strong general to participate in the attack.


    From the appearance, the fierce general is about 40 years old.


    Although he is very old, his brave posture is not like a middle-aged man who is about 40 years old.


    With a shield in his left hand and an axe in his right hand, no one on the wall can compete with him.


    If Denis''s memory is correct, the general should be Raymond, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights.


    Denis compared the appearance of the great general with every great general in the British Empire who was good at force in his memory.


    The only one who agreed with all the conditions was Raymond, the commander of the first army of the Michael knights.


    The thought that Raymond, the famous general of the Michael knights, personally led the elite troops of their army to attack Orleans sank Denis''s heart.


    Even the northern city wall garrison, whose morale and fighting spirit have been boosted and under his command, is difficult to compete with the elite troops led by Raymond.


    The front on the wall retreated again and again.


    If we continue to retreat like this, the fall of the north city wall will only be a matter of time.


    Denis certainly wouldn''t let this happen to him.


    But no matter how he commanded, he failed to stop or slow down the retreat of the front

 Chapter 1421

    After leading the 50000 troops of the Michael knights to the north wall of Orleans, Willie hid the 4000 most elite soldiers among the generals.


    The 50000 troops of the Michael knights who participated in the war against Yugoslavia are actually a "mixed army" that combines multiple forces.


    Elite soldiers from various armies were transferred to form this 50000 army.


    Most of the 4000 elite soldiers hidden by Willie came from the second army with the strongest infantry strength in the Michael knights.


    After judging that the defenders on the north wall of Orleans were at the end of their power, Willie asked Raymond to lead the 4000 elite infantry to attack the north wall of Orleans.


    And the results didn''t disappoint Willie.


    After Raymond led the 4000 elite infantry to the north wall of Orleans, the defenders on the wall retreated and collapsed.


    In less than an hour, all the defenders on the north city wall pushed down the wall.


    The battle shifted from the wall to the bottom of the city.


    The flag of the Michael Knights has been erected on the top of the north wall of Orleans.


    Looking at the flag of the Michael Knights stretching face to face, Willie felt relieved and breathed:


    "Finally... Did you win..."


    ......


    ......


    The order of Michael had put their flag on the head of the north wall of Orleans - at Willie''s instigation, the good news passed to their friend, the order of Rachel, at a very fast speed.


    After learning of this good news, many Knights of the Rachel Knights felt complicated


    On the one hand, they were happy to finally win one of the walls of Orleans.


    On the other hand, they were also depressed that the Michael knights had such strong combat effectiveness after leaving Su Cheng''s command.


    The Rachel Knights did not win Orleans for nearly two months, and the Michael Knights won a wall of Orleans not long after they entered the war.


    Although the Michael knights had such a result, it was also thanks to the nearly two months of consumption of the garrison of Orleans by the Rachel knights.


    Had it not been for the long time spent by the Rachel knights on the defenders of Orleans, the Michael knights would not have been able to win the north wall of Orleans in such a short time.


    Although these principles are understood by the Knights of the Rachel order.


    But... I just can''t help feeling depressed.


    Very few people even thought darkly: if only the Michael Knights hadn''t attacked the north wall


    ......


    ......


    Although Denis has tried his best, he has failed to stop the decline.


    The front retreated again and again.


    At present, they have completely abandoned the whole north wall of Orleans and transferred the battlefield to the city under the north wall.


    In fact, moving the battlefield under the north city wall will only make the already bad war situation of the Luo Lin army worse.


    Previously, they occupied the north wall and the geographical advantage, and failed to stop the attack of the British army.


    Now, they have lost the north wall and the geographical advantage, and their attack on the British army will only become more difficult


    And - if the northern wall is not recaptured, a large number of britannian soldiers will follow the northern wall they have broken through into Orleans.


    If we don''t try to recapture the northern wall, there is no doubt that Orleans will fall today.


    But - at present, they can''t even stop the attack of the British army.


    Recapture the north city wall - at present, it is completely a dream.


    Denis was very anxious.


    But at this time, he had nothing to do but worry.


    Because he has done everything he can.


    It''s good for the generals who command the generals against the britannian army.


    Try to boost the morale and fighting spirit of the generals.


    Denny has done everything he can


    There was nothing he could do


    Nevertheless, Denis refused to give up hope and roared again and again, commanding the remaining troops that had retreated under the wall against the generals of the Michael knights in front of them.


    ......


    ......


    Although Raymond''s best weapon is an axe and gun.


    But he will not foolishly carry an axe and gun to attack the city.


    In the siege, the best melee weapons are swords, axes and other weapons of short length.


    Raymond is better at using an axe than a sword.


    Therefore, with a shield in one hand and an axe in the other, Raymond led the soldiers to attack the Luo Lin army in front of him.


    The defenders of Orleans seem to lack strong generals who are good at fighting.


    From climbing the wall to now, Raymond has not met anyone who can be his opponent.


    The enemy soldiers he meets will be no exception - all vulnerable.


    The current war situation is quite smooth.


    They have successfully conquered the north wall and pushed the enemy soldiers under the wall and into the houses and streets under the wall.


    Judging from the current war situation, it is not a problem to wipe out all the enemy soldiers on the north wall of Orleans as long as we are not proud and do not underestimate the enemy.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    From time to time, the broken wind of huge objects passing through the air still sounded overhead.


    The soldiers in charge of operating the catapult and the siege crossbow still operate the catapult and the siege crossbow and shoot intensively in Orleans.


    After the accident that a boulder hit the city wall yesterday, Willie reprimanded the soldiers responsible for operating the catapult and siege crossbow, which made the soldiers responsible for operating the catapult and siege crossbow no longer dare to be careless or careless.


    Now, every boulder and every giant arrow hit the city of Orleans accurately.


    Looking at the boulders and arrows passing over his head, Raymond couldn''t help feeling a little hair in his heart.


    Because he is no longer on the wall, he has led the army to push the front under the wall, which is considered to have attacked Orleans.


    In other words - he is now very likely to be bombarded by his own boulders and giant arrows.


    Just when Raymond made up his mind to immediately send someone to convey the command of "stop shooting" to the rear, a loud deafening noise nearly blew Raymond''s ears.


    Boom!


    After the loud noise fell, Raymond and others immediately filled with smoke and dust.


    Even Raymond, a veteran and used to seeing all kinds of scenes, was startled by the shocking noise.


    After the smoke and dust dissipated, the frightened Raymond and others quickly looked ahead.


    It turned out that the huge stones thrown by two catapults blew into several houses in front of Raymond and others.


    These collapsed houses will be buried by the garrison soldiers of the north city wall standing just below these houses.


    After seeing the scene in front of him, even Raymond, who is usually silent and smiling, was full of ecstasy at this time.


    This is the first time Raymond has lived so long that he regrets his good luck.


    The stones from the catapult just hit the house, and those who came to his house just buried the enemy standing under the house - it was lucky enough to make Raymond feel like he was dreaming.

 Chapter 1422

    The collapsed houses buried most of the enemy soldiers in front of Raymond and others.


    But a very small number of soldiers survived.


    These Luo Lin Army soldiers who were not buried by collapsed houses did not know whether they were lucky or unlucky.


    Because they will meet the elite forces of Michael''s knights headed by Raymond alone next.


    But none of them showed fear.


    Or... Is to force down the fear in their hearts and not let the color of fear show on their faces.


    They still clung to their weapons and stared at the enemies in front of them.


    Raymond is a little relaxed now.


    Because they don''t think the remaining enemy soldiers will pose any threat to them.


    The smoke and dust caused by the collapse of the house are still not completely lost.


    Raymond and others held their breath while slowly stepping into the ruins in front of them, ready to solve the enemy soldiers who were not buried by the collapsed houses.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    However, just then, a cough suddenly sounded from a corner of the ruins.


    This sudden cough immediately attracted the attention of all the generals of the Michael knights, including Raymond.


    Raymond and others, as well as the defenders of the north wall of Orleans who could still stand well, immediately followed the prestige.


    At the end of everyone''s sight, a gray faced and bloody old man pushed aside the wood and rubble on him and stood up from the ruins.


    Raymond was stunned after seeing the old man who climbed up from the ruins.


    The old man''s first impression on Raymond was that he was old.


    I couldn''t help saying in my heart:


    ¡ª¡ªIs there such an old general in Luolin Army


    Although the old man''s hair was gray and red with dust and blood, Raymond could still recognize the old man''s original hair color, which was bright white.


    Although Raymond couldn''t see his original appearance because his face was covered with dust and blood, it was enough to see that his face was wrinkled like an air dried orange peel.


    Raymond saw such an old enemy in the enemy for the first time, which made Raymond feel a little shocked.


    The second impression the old man brought to Raymond was that he had a lot of injuries.


    Quite, quite a lot of injuries!


    Almost every inch of exposed skin is not bandaged.


    In addition to the eyes, nose and mouth, the rest of the face is also covered with bandages.


    At first glance, it was obvious that the old man had been seriously injured when he was buried by the ruins.


    Now, the old man has not healed his old wounds and added new ones.


    Just when he was buried by the pile of ruins, the old man seemed to have his head hurt.


    Blood flowed continuously from his head, then left along his cheek, and finally turned into blood beads on his chin.


    Because the blood was mainly left from his left face, the old man couldn''t help closing his left eye to prevent the blood from seeping into his eyes.


    In addition to the smashed head, the old man''s thigh was also seriously injured.


    A huge wooden thorn pierced the old man''s left leg. Judging from the injury, even if his left leg was cured, it was destined to be disabled.


    In addition to the two wounds, the old man had more than a dozen wounds, large and small, that had been buried by the ruins.


    The third and deepest impression the old man left on Raymond was that his only open right eye... Was burning.


    In his right eye, there seemed to be a flame burning.


    Against the backdrop of his bloody face, the light in his right eye is so bright and dazzling.


    Although the old man did nothing.


    He just pushed away the rubble and wood covered on him and stood up.


    However, all the people present, whether the generals of the Michael Knights led by Raymond or the surviving Roman soldiers, were stunned by the old man''s move to climb out of the ruins alone and the light in his eyes.


    The old man did not go to see the generals of the Michael knights, nor did he go to see the soldiers of the Rowling army who could still stand well.


    Instead, he bent down and searched for something in the ruins below.


    Just when Raymond wondered what the old man was looking for, the old man had grabbed something from the ruins under him.


    ¡ª¡ªIs this... A long gun?


    ¡ª¡ªNo, no... it''s a flagpole!


    After the old man pulled the long object out of the ruins, Raymond finally realized what it was in his hand.


    It''s a big flag.


    A large flag, whether a flag or a flagpole, stained with dust.


    Looking at the flag in his hand, after climbing out of the ruins, he faced the expressionless old man. The corners of his mouth suddenly pulled, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    He suddenly shook the flagpole in his hand, and the flag tied on the flagpole stretched out with a "Shua".


    The dust attached to it fell, and the golden iris showed up little by little.


    Although the golden iris on the flag is stained with a lot of dust, and the flag itself is not made of reflective materials, I don''t know if it is Raymond''s own illusion. He always feels that the golden iris on the flag reflects brilliant golden light after the sun shines on it


    "Cough, cough..."


    "Good luck... I didn''t get killed..."


    "It''s not time to die..."


    "After being hit by a stone, my originally tired body is magically not tired now..."


    ......


    The old man displayed the flag as if it had some magic.


    Since the flag was stretched in the wind in the old man''s hand, the falling sound of bricks, rubble and wood sounded one after another.


    And the sound of coughing, laughing and sighing continued.


    One by one, the Luo Lin Army soldiers climbed out of the rubble and stood up.


    In just a short time, dozens of Luo Lin Army soldiers climbed out of the ruins.


    And the number is still increasing!


    The generals and soldiers of the Michael Knights... Including Raymond, were frightened by the scene in front of them.


    Raymond didn''t expect that these Luo Lin Army soldiers buried in the ruins could still climb out of the ruins!


    Even have the fighting spirit to fight them!


    ......


    ......


    ¡ª¡ªIt hurts


    Pain is the only feeling Xu Xie feels at present.


    ¡ª¡ªLuck is really bad... It was buried by the collapsed house.


    Xuxie followed Denis and the britannian army from the north wall to the north wall.


    Xu Xie thought he would be hacked, stabbed and tired.


    But he never thought that he would be buried by the collapsed house

 Chapter 1423

    Xu Xie felt that there were a lot of things pressing on him.


    He turned his head hard and looked at his back.


    A wooden beam, neither thick nor thin, was pressing on his back.


    In addition to this wooden beam, there are many things pressing on him, such as rubble, broken bricks and so on.


    Xu Xie had no other feelings except pain.


    ¡ª¡ªAm I done


    While thinking in my heart helplessly, I slowly closed my eyes.


    If it was Xu Xie a few months ago, I certainly didn''t expect that I would eventually die on the battlefield as a militia.


    After learning that his father died in the Feihai plain eight years ago, Xu Xie was very resistant to the army and the battlefield... In short, he was very resistant to these things stained with blood and fire.


    After the corrupt army severely humiliated the citizens of Orleans last year, Xu Xie''s feelings for the army upgraded from "resistance" to "disgust".


    The reason why he took part in the defense of Orleans as a militia was not because of how noble his sentiment and how patriotic he was.


    It''s just for money.


    Denis gave a large sum of money to reward the citizens who were willing to help the war.


    And these bonuses are settled on a daily basis.


    You helped today and survived smoothly. You can get the money that night and never default.


    Even if you don''t survive, you can get a good pension.


    Yezheng Denis gives money very readily every night. The morale of the militia has always been very high. The militia - including Xu Xie, also share money with Denis who likes to give money readily.


    Since my father died in the battle of Feihai plain eight years ago, the life of Xuxie family has become difficult.


    Orleans is the hometown of Xuxie. He and his mother live here. Naturally, he doesn''t want Orleans to fall and lose to the enemy.


    After all, no one knows what will happen when Orleans falls into the hands of the British army.


    It is not impossible that the British army slaughtered the citizens of Orleans after they captured Orleans.


    In the "Aurora" offensive five years ago, the britannian army slaughtered many cities of the holy Helan empire.


    Xu Xie is certainly happy to have such a job that can make money quickly, is suitable for himself who is good at fencing and can defend Orleans.


    He is also a man of self-esteem. He doesn''t do anything with money - he can''t do such shameless things.


    Xu Xie takes money from Denise every day.


    At the same time, he fought bloody battles on the wall every day.


    So in the final analysis, Xu Xie came to be a militia and fight the britannian army like a tiger and Wolf for two reasons.


    The first reason: money.


    Second reason: unwilling to let Orleans fall.


    It is these two reasons that support Xu Xie to fight again and again on the wall.


    But gradually, Xu Xie found out that there was another reason for his death battle with the British army.


    The first time I had this feeling was to catch a glimpse of Denis on the wall.


    Every time I see Denis, Xu Xie can''t help sighing silently in his heart: Commander Denis is so old.


    On the first day of the battle of Orleans, the envoys of the British Army ran to the bottom of Orleans and mocked the young generals of their Rowling army. Xu Xie was just on the wall.


    Xu Xie, who was just on the wall at that time, not only heard the mockery of the messengers of the britannian army.


    I also heard Denis''s answer to the messenger.


    After listening to Denis''s answer, Xu Xie''s heart was also greatly touched.


    It was also at that time that Xu Xie respected the old man for the first time.


    After seeing the old man running around on the wall again and again, Xu Xie''s respect for Denis also increased day by day.


    The idea of fighting harder and risking life and death like commander-in-chief Denis gradually germinated in Xu Xie''s mind.


    Gradually, the third reason for Xu Xie''s bloody struggle was born:


    Infected by Denis'' spirit, he wanted to fight with Denis and guard this Orleans together.


    Although these three reasons support Xu Xie, the power of spirit is also limited.


    Being pressed by so many waste bricks and rotten tiles, Xu Xie only felt that there was no place on his body that was not painful.


    And there are several large wounds visible to the naked eye.


    Hot blood poured out of these wounds.


    Without timely treatment, you will bleed to death - it is only a matter of time.


    He felt that he had no strength.


    There was no strength to stand up again.


    Now he just wants to close his eyes and let his life pass... Let his life come to an end


    ......


    ......


    ......


    ......


    Xu Xie was ready to die quietly. Suddenly he heard some strange news outside.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened?


    Xu Xie reopened his eyes that he didn''t intend to open again.


    Although he was pressed under the ruins, there were just a few gaps in front of his head for Xu Xie to observe the movement outside the ruins.


    Look out through these gaps.


    Xu Xie saw a large number of British soldiers in black armor standing outside the ruins.


    In the middle of these British soldiers stood an old man covered with blood and dust.


    Surrounded by this group of elite soldiers of the britannian army with helmets, the old man, who didn''t even wear armor, was covered with blood and bandages everywhere, looked as "thin" as a blade of grass, as if he would be broken at any time.


    But the old man did not change his face, bent down as if no one else, dug out a big flag from the rubble below, and then spread the flag with a "Shua".


    On the flag, the golden iris covered by dust still emits a bright golden light under the sunshine.


    This is the flag of their Luo Lin army.


    Looking at the old man who was seriously injured and was about to stand unsteadily, but still clutching the flag in his hand and pestling it on the ground, Xu Xie''s already lifeless eyes glowed again.


    "Commander Denis..."


    Looking at the stubborn figure outside the ruins, a faint smile gradually appeared on Xu Xie''s face.


    "Well... Do you still want to continue fighting until now..."


    "Even if you have been scarred, the light in your eyes has not dissipated..."


    "I can''t help it..."


    "Being your subordinate is also a very tired thing..."


    After laughing a few times, Xu Xie began to pour strength into his back and limbs.


    The body, which had no strength, miraculously poured out its strength at this time.


    Push the wooden beam pressed on the back open.


    Sweep away the broken bricks and tiles that hinder his movement.


    Then he stood up from the ruins.

 Chapter 1424

    Xu Xie is not alone.


    In addition to him, many people pushed away the waste bricks and rotten tiles pressed on them and stood up from the ruins.


    Among those who stood up from the ruins were soldiers of the regular army and militia like Xu Xie.


    Some people hold swords, guns and other weapons well.


    There are people with bricks, sticks and other "weapons" picked up everywhere.


    For example, Xu Xie -- Xu Xie doesn''t know where to throw his sword.


    So he picked up a brick the size of his fist from the ground.


    Xuxie and others who suddenly stood up from the ruins startled the generals of the British army.


    But the commander of the British army, a strong middle-aged man with a shield and axe, suddenly roared a few words of British language that he couldn''t understand. The British soldiers who had looked frightened regained their composure.


    Holding the weapon in his hand, he rushed to Xu Xie and others.


    ......


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    ......


    I don''t know who it is, suddenly sang this song.


    The next moment, like a chain reaction, these soldiers of the Luo Lin army who stood up from the ruins, whether regular soldiers or militia, sang loudly.


    With the singing, the soldiers of the Rowling army who had just climbed out of the ruins also took up their weapons and greeted the British army.


    ......


    "Forget blood and fire, let''s have fun in time ~ ?


    A britannian soldier stabbed his sword into the belly of a dusty and bloody Roman soldier.


    Just as the pleased look on the face of the britannian soldier appeared, the Roman soldier who was pierced by his long sword suddenly jumped at the britannian soldier in front of him like a carnivore attacking his prey.


    The stick he had just picked up from the ground had fallen to the ground.


    Although there is no stick, he still has the most primitive human weapon - teeth.


    He opened his mouth and bit the Britannia soldier''s face. He directly said that the Britannia soldier bit off his nose.


    ......


    "Friends, let''s drink to the white head ~"


    While singing the song, a Roman soldier waved his axe and cut off the head of the British soldier in front of him.


    He has even killed several Britannia soldiers.


    No matter how the British soldiers cut him or stabbed him, he just didn''t fall.


    The song was still singing from his mouth far and away.


    ......


    "The enemy is coming, we pull out our sword ~ ?


    Two soldiers of the Roman army worked together to press a Britannia soldier to the ground, and then smashed the Britannia soldier to death with stones.


    ......


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    The long sword was broken, and the soldiers of the Luo Lin army still didn''t stop.


    When the sword is broken, pick up the sword on the ground.


    If there is no sword available on the ground, just pick up fast stones and sticks.


    If there is nothing on the ground, use your fists and teeth.


    In short - the soldiers of the Luolin army used all the weapons they could use against the enemy soldiers.


    ......


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    A Luo Lin Army soldier has cut down several enemy soldiers.


    Just as he moved his eyes and looked for his next opponent, he suddenly vomited a lot of blood, and then collapsed to the ground.


    Even though he had fallen, even though he had been killed in battle, the Luo Lin Army soldier still kept his mouth slightly open and kept singing.


    ......


    ......


    "Stop singing!"


    Raymond roared and waved his axe to cut off the head of a Luo Lin soldier in front of him.


    Until the head of the Luo Lin Army soldier was cut off, the song was no longer sung in the mouth of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    Raymond didn''t know what the soldiers of the Luo Lin army were singing.


    I don''t understand why these soldiers of Luo Lin army suddenly sing songs.


    In the middle of the war, the enemy soldiers suddenly sang a collective Song - something that even Raymond, who has experienced many battles, has never heard of.


    Although I don''t know what the soldiers of the Luo Lin army are singing.


    I don''t understand why the soldiers of Luo Lin army suddenly sing.


    But Raymond understood that the soldiers of the Luo Lin army could not sing any more.


    Because this song seems to have some magic.


    All the soldiers of the Luo Lin army seem to be able to sing.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army who sang this song became brave and fearless warriors one by one.


    Raymond didn''t understand - it was because of the song that the soldiers of Luo Lin army sang that their morale and fighting spirit became so high.


    Or for some other reason


    Raymond just cut off the head of the Luo Lin Army soldier in front of him to stop the Luo Lin Army soldier from singing, and this annoying song sounded behind him.


    "Comrades on the battlefield, let''s drink wine ~ ?


    "Comrades on the battlefield, we don''t get drunk ~ ?


    Follow the sound and turn back.


    It was a Luo Lin Army soldier who had just climbed out of the ruins.


    The Luo Lin Army soldier, whose body was still rustling with dust, clenched his long sword in his hand and opened his mouth, sang this song in unison with other comrades in arms again and again.


    At the same time, he stared at Raymond with firm and determined eyes.


    Raymond has been in the army for more than 20 years and has fought with all kinds of cruel men and generals.


    He was also stared at by all kinds of sharp eyes.


    Being stared at by sharp eyes - Raymond has long been used to this kind of thing.


    But he should have been used to it. At this moment, he was staring at the eyes of the Luo Lin Army soldier.


    "Stop singing!"


    Enraged by shame, Raymond rushed to the Luolin soldier and killed him.


    After the Luolin soldier fell, the impassioned singing finally stopped.


    However, Raymond had not been clean for long, and a song sounded beside him.


    "Hold your sword high and drive all the enemies away ~ ?


    "Go back to the table and let''s continue to drink ~ ?


    Look around with a look of surprise, doubt, and... A little fear.


    Another two soldiers of the Luo Lin army pushed away the waste bricks and rotten tiles pressed on them, sang the passionate and loud song, held the sword in their hands and rushed towards Raymond.


    Raymond had not had time to come forward and kill the two soldiers of the Luo Lin army.


    The song sounded again on his side!


    Although Raymond didn''t understand Lorraine and what these people were singing, he could hear that the song they were singing was actually very short, and the lyrics were just a few words over and over.


    However, such a short song echoed around Raymond one after another.


    The song surrounded Raymond.


    No matter how Raymond cut or killed, he couldn''t stop the spread of the song.


    The song never seems to stop singing.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army seem to never finish killing.

 Chapter 1425

    The power of example is very powerful.


    When the person who unifies the army is a person with noble character and respected by his generals, the spirit of the person who unifies the army will infect his generals.


    Such an army is a rather terrible army.


    I would rather fight an enemy three times our army than such an army.


    ¡ª¡ªIn 297 of the imperial calendar, in the chat between Su Cheng and Raymond


    *******


    *******


    It would be inaccurate to say that Raymond was surrounded by the songs of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army.


    It should be said that all the generals of the Michael knights were surrounded by the songs of the soldiers of the Roman army.


    Not to mention the soldiers of the Britannia army, even Raymond had never seen such a battle and was frightened by such a battle.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army sang the song they didn''t understand and launched waves of fierce and fearless attacks against them.


    The soldiers of the British army were frightened.


    He was frightened by the bravery of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army and their ruthlessness.


    Morale fell at a visible rate.


    On the battlefield, morale is such an important thing - needless to say.


    When morale is low, the most elite army will become a weak army like a bear.


    The front of the British army, which had been moving forward, began to retreat for the first time.


    And began to retreat at a fairly fast speed.


    Reinforcements from the city center and other walls also arrived at this time.


    With this momentum, the soldiers of the Roman army pushed the front line of the north wall back to the wall, and drove all the soldiers of the British army down the city


    The flag of the Michael knights had just been inserted on the north wall of Orleans. Soon, it was pulled down and thrown out of the city like a rag


    After the Michael Knights briefly ruled the north wall of Orleans, their new territory was taken back


    ......


    ......


    Orleans - not yet fallen!


    There is no doubt that today is the most critical day since the battle for Orleans began.


    The north wall once fell into an enemy.


    The British army once invaded Orleans.


    But the defenders of Orleans seemed to have God''s help. They drove all the britannians back, recaptured the north wall and guarded Orleans.


    It''s just... The defenders of Orleans also paid a high price.


    The death and injury of the defenders of the north city wall were extremely serious.


    Nearly 70% of the soldiers died.


    Among them is Xuxie, a young militiaman with high skills, who is famous both in the regular army and in the militia.


    When night fell and the defenders of Orleans cleaned the battlefield, Xu Xie''s body was found in the ruins knocked down by boulders.


    Xu Xie fell face down.


    From the appearance of his body, it is not difficult to see that he fell to the ground while moving forward.


    He didn''t stand up after falling to the ground.


    There are more than ten wounds, large and small.


    It was not clear whether he bled to death or exhausted.


    I only know that even if he died, he still held a stone stained with a lot of blood on his right hand.


    The personnel in charge of clearing the battlefield made great efforts before breaking Xu Xie''s fingers and taking down the stone.


    Xu Xie was lucky because his body was well preserved and he could recognize who he was.


    Xu Xie''s mother wailed and took Xu Xie''s body away.


    The reason why Xu Xie''s luck is good is mainly because too many bodies have been damaged to the point of being unrecognizable.


    For example, when cleaning up the pile of ruins smashed by boulders, a large amount of meat sauce was dug out from the pile of ruins.


    It''s a real meat sauce.


    Although a considerable number of people were buried by waste bricks and rotten tiles, they still had the strength and physical strength to climb out of the ruins.


    But a considerable number of people were hit by huge stones and wood and turned into meat mud.


    You can''t recognize who is who from this pile of meat.


    For this pile of meat mud that no one can recognize who is who, they can only gather and cremate, and then bury the ashes together


    Today, in addition to a large number of soldiers killed and injured, a very important figure for the defenders of Orleans was killed.


    This man is their commander-in-chief, Denis de DuPont.


    After driving the British army down the north wall, a large number of soldiers came forward to check the situation of general Denis.


    When the soldiers came forward to check on Denis, Denis was out of breath.


    No one knows when he died.


    No one knows if Denny said any last words when he died.


    It can be seen from the posture of Denis when he died - Denis fought with death before he died.


    Denise was not lying on the ground, but kneeling on the ground.


    His hands clung to the flagpole and his forehead rested on it - he didn''t let go of the flag until he died.


    He wanted to lean on the flagpole and stabilize his figure.


    But no matter how hard he tried, there was no way to make his body stand up again.


    Therefore, it becomes the posture of holding the flagpole with both hands, pressing the forehead against the flagpole and kneeling on both knees.


    After learning that Denis was killed, all the senior generals and ordinary soldiers in Orleans were extremely sad and painful.


    Denis''s noble character is well known to all the generals and soldiers in the city.


    Denis was therefore respected by the city lieutenant general.


    The respected coach was killed.


    While feeling sad and painful, the soldiers also felt quite angry.


    Morale and fighting spirit soared with terror.


    Many generals had only one thought left in their minds - to defend Orleans, attack the British army and avenge general Denis.


    On the following day, the Luo Lin army generals, whose morale and fighting spirit soared, burst out with great combat effectiveness.


    The order of Michael, the order of Rachel.


    No matter which regiment, there was nothing they could do to take any wall of Orleans.


    The British army fell into an unprecedented bitter battle.


    Such a bitter battle lasted for many days, and the Knights of the British army who felt helpless about it held a large military conference for the purpose of discussing the next battle policy.


    The Knights of the order of Michael and the Knights of the order of Rachel will attend.


    The venue of the meeting was in the main formation of the camp of the Rachel knights.


    In order to hold such a large-scale conference, Harriet set up a huge military account at the front.


    In the middle of the military tent, there is a big long table.


    The Knights of the order of Michael sat on the left of the long table.


    The Knights of the order of Rachel sat on the right side of the long table.


    Harry and Willie sat side by side at the head of the long table.


    Because the long table was wide, even if Harry and Willie sat side by side in the main seat, they didn''t feel crowded.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the account was full of dignified atmosphere.

 Chapter 1426

    The faces of all the Knights of the Michael order, including Willie, were quite ugly.


    The Knights of the Michael order are embarrassed these days.


    A few days ago, after they captured the north wall of Orleans and inserted the flag of their Michael knights on the north wall of Orleans, Willie was very excited to tell the whole army the great news.


    However, not long after he told the whole army the good news, Willie received the bad news that the north wall of Orleans had been recaptured by the Rowling army.


    The regiment flags they put on the city wall were also pulled down and thrown away.


    After learning the news, the Knights of the Michael Knights led by Willie were not embarrassed


    Especially Raymond.


    After returning to the camp in dismay, Raymond wanted to pull out his sword and commit suicide in shame.


    And Raymond really pulled out his knight''s sword and put it on his neck.


    Fortunately, Willie was quick sighted and took Raymond''s sword in time, which didn''t make Raymond''s suicide successful.


    After comforting Raymond Haosheng, Raymond, who lost the north wall, recovered his composure.


    ......


    ......


    Harry moved his eyes, swept the knights who were all seated, cleared his throat, took the lead in breaking the silence:


    "What is the purpose of today''s military conference - I don''t think I need to say more?"


    "What''s a good plan to capture Orleans - you can say what you think."


    "No matter how absurd your idea is."


    As soon as Harry''s voice fell, a knight of the Rachel order said:


    "Commander in chief, I think - the current troop deployment is really unreasonable."¡° The order of Michael is responsible for attacking the city, and our order of Rachel is also responsible for attacking the city. "


    "Divide into two different command systems to attack Orleans."


    "Such a design is unreasonable, which affects the combat efficiency and command efficiency of the force."


    "So, I think - as before, we should let the Michael knights, who are good at field operations, be stationed outside Orleans to attack all reinforcements who dare to come to rescue Orleans."


    "And we, the Rachel knights, continue to be dedicated to the strategy of Orleans."


    Harry listened carefully to the knight''s speech and nodded carefully from time to time.


    In Harry''s eyes, the knight''s opinion made some sense.


    Although nominally, Willie was his subordinate in this battle.


    However, in order to maximize the combat effectiveness of the 50000 troops of the Michael knights, Harry has not been much involved in the command of the Michael knights.


    In other words, the 50000 troops of the Michael Knights have always been under Willie''s own command.


    In short, after Albert retreated from the front line, the 150000 Southern expedition army of the British Empire had two "brains".


    One brain is Harry, who is responsible for commanding the 100000 troops of the Rachel knights.


    The other brain is Willie, who is responsible for commanding the 50000 troops of the Michael knights.


    Originally, if the deployment was like that at the beginning - the Rachel knights were responsible for attacking Orleans, and the Michael knights were responsible for attacking the Lorraine Empire reinforcements who dared to rush to Orleans, there was nothing wrong with splitting the command system in two.


    After all, the two forces are responsible for different wars. It is actually a correct choice to divide them into two command centers with high autonomy.


    But now, the Michael Knights led by Willie also took part in the attack on Orleans and were responsible for attacking the north wall of Orleans.


    It would be inappropriate to divide a city into two different command systems.


    It''s like two people competing for something that only one person needs to do.


    The siege army should be a whole and planned by one brain.


    Only in this way can operational efficiency and efficiency be improved.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The knight who just put forward this opinion is quite well worded.


    The lines are designed after careful consideration.


    It will not offend the order of Michael or the order of Rachel to which it belongs.


    But the knight ignored one thing.


    That is - he ignored the unstable mood of the Knights of the Michael order.


    He mistakenly thought that there was nothing in his words that would offend the order of Michael.


    But some of the Knights of the Michael order don''t think so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Harry nodded repeatedly in appreciation of the knight''s opinion, a very discordant voice suddenly sounded from the left side of the table:


    "What do you mean by what you just said? Do you think the siege ability of our Michael knights is not good? "


    As soon as the discordant voice fell, the originally relaxed atmosphere in the account suddenly became tense.


    The speaker was a young knight of the order of Michael, whose expression had been very gloomy since he entered the account.


    "Rude guy!"


    Willie immediately scolded his subordinate.


    "Shut up!"


    The knight of the order of Rachel, who had just put forward this opinion, frowned slightly after being stunned for a while.


    "... sir, have you listened carefully to what I just said?"


    "When did I say that it was because of the weak siege ability of your Michael knights that your regiment continued to be stationed outside the city to attack the reinforcements of the Lorraine Empire?"


    "My original words are clearly because the current deployment will reduce the operational efficiency and command efficiency of the siege. I proposed to use the original deployment."


    "Before you express your objection to others'' opinions, please listen to them clearly before you express your objection."


    He was secretly scolded by others for no reason, which made the knight of the Rachel Knights feel a little angry.


    So the tone changed.


    Even good tempered people will be upset when they hear this strange irony.


    Let alone the Knights of the Michael knights, who are already in a very unstable mood.


    The young knight of the Michael knights who had just asked questions turned red in an instant.


    Just pat the table and get up.


    However, just as the knight patted the table and got up, a loud noise sounded from the main seat of the long table:


    Bang!


    This is the sound made after the fist hit the table heavily.


    "Enough!"


    It was Willy who punched the table.


    It was Willy who roared.


    "You bastard, sit down!"


    "It was obvious that you were wrong just now. Do you still want to make trouble?!"


    "Today we are gathered here to discuss the strategy of defeating the enemy!"


    "Not to quarrel!"


    "Don''t let me see anyone causing trouble for no reason!"


    "If anyone dares to make trouble again, even if he is a member of the royal family, I will not give him face!"

 Chapter 1427

    After being reprimanded by Willie, the knight sat back in his chair with an angry face.


    Looking at the knight sitting back in his chair, Willie sighed silently in his heart.


    The north city wall was lost and recovered - which has brought many negative effects.


    Among them, the most negative impact is to further exacerbate the discord between the Knights of Michael and Rachel.


    Not long after they had conquered the north wall, they were taken back by the defenders of Orleans - which made many Knights of the Rachel Knights laugh.


    Willie knew - after learning that the north wall had been taken back by the Orleans garrison, many knights in the Rachel knights were making sarcastic remarks.


    While feeling that the relationship between the Knights of the two regiments has become more tense, Willie has gradually realized his shortcomings


    Willie believes that if Su Cheng was not the one sitting in this chair today, the situation that the knight just got up would not have happened.


    Question: in the presence of Su Cheng, which Knight of the Michael Knights dares to make any rude and unusual behavior?


    Willie was clearly present, but the knight dared to stand up directly - this only shows that Willie''s prestige is not high enough.


    It''s not enough to subdue all the people in the order of Michael and make them obey.


    ......


    ......


    Although some unpleasant things happened at the beginning of today''s meeting, the meeting went on smoothly.


    After nearly two hours of discussion, they came to the conclusion that the status quo should be maintained.


    The Michael Knights continued to attack the north wall of Orleans, and the Rachel knights were responsible for attacking the other walls of Orleans.


    The reason why they decided to maintain the status quo ante was also very simple - if the Michael knights were not allowed to participate in the attack on Orleans, the Michael knights would have nothing else to do.


    According to the original plan, the Michael knights were responsible for attacking all enemies who dared to come to rescue Orleans outside the city of Orleans.


    They thought the Lorraine Empire would send reinforcements to rescue Orleans.


    However, the Raiders of Orleans have been carried out for more than two months, and there is still no shadow of Lorraine Empire reinforcements.


    The central government of the Lorraine Empire decided not to rescue Orleans - this is not impossible.


    No matter what the central authorities of the Lorraine Empire planned, it is an indisputable fact that they did not send reinforcements to support Orleans.


    If the center of the Lorraine Empire did not send reinforcements to rescue Orleans, the Michael Knights stationed in the field and responsible for attacking the reinforcements in Orleans would have nothing to do.


    Rather than let the Michael Knights have nothing to do, let the Michael Knights also participate in the strategy of Orleans.


    As for the specific method of successfully attacking Orleans - they don''t have the slightest clue.


    After nearly two hours of discussion, no one can put forward some reliable opinions.


    Therefore, we can only continue to launch a fierce attack on Orleans every day and slowly consume the defensive forces in Orleans


    ......


    ......


    Until Denis died bravely, the central government of the Lorraine Empire did not decide whether to send troops to rescue Orleans or gather all its troops in Tuli and defend the national capital Tuli.


    The two factions of ministers were at loggerheads.


    Queen Bella hesitated.


    When the Lorraine empire was still in a mess, an uninvited guest suddenly came to Tuli


    ......


    ......


    Lorraine Empire, Tuli, west gate.


    "Hello! Stop! "


    More than ten guards in charge of guarding the west gate raised their long guns and pointed their spears at a young man walking slowly towards the gate.


    The young man was dusty.


    And I can see - he''s tired.


    Even the road is unstable. The road is crooked and flickering.


    However, he firmly moved his steps and leaned towards Tuli step by step.


    "Stop here!"


    "Show me your permission to enter the city!"


    "Without permission to enter the city, please go back!"


    ......


    The garrison soldiers drank at the dusty young man in a stern tone.


    However, the young man neither stopped nor took out his permission to enter the city.


    Instead, he took out a silver ID card.


    In a husky voice:


    "I am... The messenger of Orleans... Let me go into town!"


    ......


    ......


    "What? A messenger from Orleans? "


    Bella was just walking in the garden of the palace to relieve her depression.


    Bella''s mood has been very depressed since the British Empire launched a comprehensive attack on their Lorraine empire.


    Queen Bella is not a fool who can''t understand the current situation.


    The British army came this time to destroy their Lorraine Empire - Bella knew about it.


    Knowing this, Bella experienced a sense of crisis she had never experienced before.


    She wants to continue enjoying herself like this.


    And if you lose your crown, you can''t have fun like this.


    So she didn''t want to lose her crown.


    I don''t want the British army to destroy this country.


    So Bella was eager to drive the British Army away.


    But I don''t know what to do


    Now she doesn''t even know whether to rescue Orleans or stick to Tuli


    When taking a walk in the garden to relieve her depression, Bella shouted directly because of the accident when she learned that an envoy from Orleans had arrived in Turin, and then hurried to meet the envoy from Orleans.


    The messenger from Orleans was taken to the reception hall in the palace.


    According to the regulations of the Lorraine Empire, the messenger should bathe and wear clean clothes before meeting the emperor.


    But Bella was eager to see the messenger, so at Bella''s instigation, this provision was temporarily ignored and let the messenger enter the reception hall in the palace in a dusty state.


    Bella did not keep the messenger waiting.


    Not long after the messenger entered the reception hall, Bella hurried to the reception hall.


    After sitting on the emperor''s throne, a waiter who had stood beside the messenger came up quickly, put his lips on Bella''s ear and whispered to Bella:


    "Your Majesty, this man carries the identity card of Roche de Sanchez, which can be confirmed that he is indeed from Orleans."


    Bella certainly knows who Rocher is.


    After all, more than two months ago, Bella nodded in person to agree to Rocher''s pardon.


    "Messenger!"


    Bella shouted to the messenger who was kneeling in front of her on one knee:


    "Tell me your name!"


    "... barrest. Barrister Brunner. "


    The young man whispered in his husky voice:


    "In the name of his Excellency Rocher de Sanchez, bring a word to the capital of Tuli."

 Chapter 1428

    "Orleans is still holding on!"


    The original insipid tone suddenly rose at this time.


    The original hoarse voice became very clear at this time.


    "Request support!"


    "Orleans is still holding on! Request support! "


    Barrister repeated this sentence twice.


    After barrister''s voice fell, Bella... And all the guards present were all shocked.


    "Is Orleans still holding on? Haven''t you fallen yet? "


    Bella, with some excitement, ran after barrister in such a hurry.


    "Yes." Barist nodded heavily. "The defenders of Orleans are still holding on to Orleans."


    ......


    ......


    Barrister repeated everything he had heard from Rochelle about the current situation in Orleans in as brief a sentence as possible.


    How Denis regained the trust of the people of Orleans.


    And how to hire the citizens of Orleans to help defend the city.


    How the regular army and militia in Orleans worked together to defend the city.


    How Rocher broke through the blockade of the British army.


    And... How Rocher died bravely


    Bella listened carefully from beginning to end.


    After barist''s voice fell, he suddenly heard a soft sob in front of him.


    He looked up and walked away.


    Surprised to find that the sobbing man was Bella, the supreme ruler of their Lorraine empire.


    Big tears fell down Bella''s well maintained facial skin.


    The waiters who waited on Bella immediately took out clean handkerchiefs and handed them to Bella.


    Bella wiped her tears with the clean handkerchief handed over by the waiter and said in a voice full of tears:


    "So... Are the defenders of Orleans so brave..."


    "You should have suffered a lot in order to deliver the news that Orleans has not fallen to Tuli? It''s really hard for you... "


    "No..." barrest, who looked a little stunned, gently shook his head. "Compared with me, Lord Rocher is the hardest person."


    Although he had never seen Bella before, barrister had heard of Bella''s bad name for a long time.


    He thought Bella would be a cruel and hard to communicate guy.


    He never expected that Bella would cry when she learned that the defenders in Orleans were still fighting and sticking to Orleans.


    Compared with barrister''s unexpected, the bodyguards present all looked strange.


    These guards have served queen Bella for many years.


    They know exactly what queen Bella is.


    Queen Bella is a very emotional and emotional person.


    It is precisely because queen Bella is a person who attaches great importance to feelings that she will forgive Barr and others who have committed the great crime of treason.


    Queen Bella is not cruel.


    She''s just... Ignorant.


    Having lived in the palace for a long time and never seen the suffering of the people, she did not know how much harm her absurd decisions and luxurious life would bring to the people and the country.


    She is just an ignorant and playful little girl - this is the consensus of the waiters who have served queen Bella for many years.


    Although Queen Bella is not young, her mind is no different from that of a little girl.


    What little what is what is known about the world is not clear about what is good, what is evil, what is right and what should not be done. This is exactly the same as that of Queen Bella.


    Therefore, it is quite accurate to evaluate queen Bella as a "little girl".


    Because the waiters knew what queen Bella was actually like, they were not surprised by her sudden crying.


    ......


    ......


    After a good cry, Queen Bella wiped the tears off her face.


    Then he sat up straight.


    Positive color channel:


    "Give me orders."


    As soon as Queen Bella''s voice fell, the waiters standing around her immediately fell on one knee.


    "Barr de Lu, Leo de Frey, Jill de Lyle..."


    Queen Bella read out one name after another.


    After reading out the names of these people, Queen Bella paused.


    Then with a high tone, high channel:


    "Pardon all the above people and get out of prison!"


    "Barr de Roux is fully responsible for the rescue operation in Orleans!"


    ......


    ......


    The messengers from Orleans arrived in Turin, Orleans is still holding on, Queen Bella decided to rescue Orleans, and queen Bella pardoned Barr and others who committed treason two years ago


    Enough to make people feel dizzy news, one by one, passed into the ears of the central officials, stimulating the nerves of the central officials.


    After learning the news, a large number of Ministers poured into the palace to advise queen Bella.


    It was suggested that Orleans could not be rescued.


    It was suggested that Orleans could be saved, but Barr and others who committed the crime of treason could not be pardoned.


    It was suggested that some generals could be pardoned, but a villain like Barr must not be released from prison.


    Some people suggested that it would be enough to grant amnesty to Barr and others, but let Barr and others unify the army.


    After all, Barr and others have an indelible black history.


    If the dissent of Barr and others is not extinguished, it is too dangerous for them to command the last troops of the Lorraine empire.


    ......


    All kinds of advice make people feel dizzy.


    Queen Bella ignored all these suggestions.


    Determined to release Barr from prison with an amnesty, Barr was fully responsible for the rescue operation in Orleans.


    No matter who advised, there was no way to make Bella change her mind.


    After more than two years, Barr, Leo, Jill, Oren, Charles and others finally saw the sun again.


    Barr and others who saw the sun again had a huge mission on their shoulders just after they got out of prison.


    Command all the military forces that can be dispatched by the central part of the Lorraine Empire - a total of 70000 troops, rescue Orleans, lift the siege of Orleans by the British army, and drive all the British army out of the country.


    This 70000 army is all Bella''s current family.


    The 70000 troops include the whole army of Beira''s close guard army, local troops drawn from various places and newly recruited recruits.


    If the 70000 troops are lost... The kings and ministers of the Lorraine empire can raise their hands and surrender.


    The British army had a full 150000 men. And the morale of these 150000 troops is high because of their continuous victories.


    Barnen commanded only 70000 troops. And the morale of these 70000 troops is low because Luo Lin''s army has not been defeated so far.


    If the war is defeated, the Lorraine empire will perish.


    70000 to 150000, and the consequences of defeat are extremely serious - Barr has to bear unimaginable pressure.


    But after Bella assigned this task to Barr, Barr nodded immediately without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1429

    Lorraine Empire, Tuli, a commercial street.


    "Tuli... Not as lively and vibrant as before..."


    Looking at the sparsely populated street in front of her, Jill couldn''t help sighing softly.


    It was two days ago that Bella got an amnesty and was released from prison.


    After coming out of prison and taking over the command of the last army of the Lorraine Empire, Barr and others actively prepared for the army.


    The supplies are well prepared.


    In terms of supply, Barr and others do not need to worry.


    What Barr and others are most worried about these days is how to defeat the British army.


    The britannian army reached 150000, and has not lost since the southern expedition, with high morale.


    Barr and others have only 70000 people on hand, and their morale is low.


    Although these two days, Barr and others held countless military meetings.


    But as like as two peas of the last military conference, the final meeting results are the same.


    They have no clue how to defeat the British Empire and save this dying country.


    The delay in coming up with appropriate tactics made Barr and others feel very heavy these two days.


    Jill is no exception.


    Jill hates queen Bella.


    But he hates britannians more.


    I don''t want my country to perish.


    So he couldn''t think of a strategy to save the country, which made Jill very anxious.


    In order to relieve this depression in her heart, Jill decided to go to the long lost Tuli street today.


    He spent two years in prison. After he got out of prison, he was busy preparing for the deployment of troops and the strategic concept of the enemy. He never had time to go out.


    Today, however, she finally had some free time. Jill decided to take advantage of this day to visit Tuli.


    On a commercial street in Tuli, a feeling of sadness involuntarily poured into Jill''s heart.


    Although unwilling to admit it, it is an established fact that Tuli is no longer so lively and lively.


    The street Jill took was a famous commercial street in Tuli.


    There are a large number of shops on both sides of the street, and a large number of businessmen from different places and foreign countries are doing business in this street.


    At this moment, because the Britannia Empire launched an all-out war against the Lorraine Empire and the war was approaching Tuli, businessmen from different places and foreign countries could not be seen on this street.


    Most of the shops on both sides of the street have also been closed.


    The pedestrians in the street also became sparse.


    Those who were able to move quickly moved out of Tuli, reducing the population of Tuli every day.


    Most of those who can move are businessmen.


    Merchants left Tuli, which greatly reduced the number of shops in Tuli city.


    The significant reduction in the number of shops and the reduction in the number of residents in the city has led to a reduction in pedestrians on the streets.


    The decrease in the number of shops on the streets has led to a sharp decline in the business of shops still open, so they simply closed down.


    ......


    In such a crazy vicious circle, this originally prosperous and lively commercial street has become more and more deserted.


    This commercial street is not an example.


    Almost all deliveries in the city of Tuli are like this, which is no longer lively and prosperous in the past.


    Looking at the deserted Tuli, Jill couldn''t help feeling very sad.


    ......


    ......


    Jill walked aimlessly up the streets of Tuli.


    He went to the street this time to relieve his depression.


    But on the contrary, it was counterproductive


    The cold streets, the lifeless faces of the city people, the heavy atmosphere lingering over Tuli... They all make Jill''s heart heavier and heavier.


    ¡ª¡ªNot anymore


    Jill whispered in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIs there no way to repel the British Army


    Jill''s naturally falling fists clenched slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªIf only... I was Su Cheng


    Jill''s head dropped slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªNo... it doesn''t matter if I''m not Su Cheng


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as there is a genius like Su Cheng in our army


    ¡ª¡ªIf only we could have a genius like Su Cheng in the army to lead us to turn the tide


    ......


    ......


    "Hello! Are you mistaken! Can you see clearly! The quality of my cheese is so high that it can''t be worth so much! "


    Just then, a female voice suddenly attracted the attention of Jill who was walking with her head down.


    The reason why this female voice can attract Jill''s attention is not because of how nice or special it is.


    But because... Jill felt that the voice was inexplicably familiar


    Jill stopped and went.


    A brown haired girl holding a piece of cheese was arguing loudly with a middle-aged man who looked like a merchant.


    Because the brown law girl turned her back to Jill, Jill didn''t see the brown law girl clearly.


    It can only be roughly judged from her back - the girl is very young.


    After stopping and listening for a while, Jill understood roughly what had happened.


    ¡ª¡ªTrade disputes


    Roughly speaking, it should be that the brown girl wants to sell her cheese.


    But the price offered by the vendor was too low.


    Far less than the brown haired girl expected.


    So they quarreled about it.


    ¡ª¡ªThat merchant is really not very kind


    Jill whispered.


    ¡ª¡ªThe price he offered is really unreasonable. It seems that he is a profiteer


    From Jill''s point of view, you can just see the cheese in the palm girl''s hand.


    Jill is also an aristocrat. Jill, who is used to all kinds of luxury things, naturally developed a pair of eyes with great eyesight.


    He could see that the cheese in the palm girl''s hand was indeed of good quality.


    It is quite unreasonable for the vendor to buy at such a low price.


    There are many such traders in Tuli.


    Specifically bully people who don''t understand the market.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a shame


    Jill frowned slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m old enough to bully such a little girl


    Jill really doesn''t like such people and such behavior.


    Jill hates such shameless people most.


    In Jill''s eyes, such shameless people are scum.


    The scum that destroys the whole market order.


    Since she saw with her own eyes that such scum was harming ignorant people, Jill would not sit idly by.


    So Jill walked quickly.


    And shouted:


    "Hello! You shameless fellow! "


    "It is because there are too many shameless profiteers like you that the reputation of Tuli businessmen has been stained!"


    Jill''s shouting frightened the profiteer and the brown law girl.


    They both followed the sound and looked at Jill.


    Jill fixed her eyes on the profiteer.


    So I didn''t have time to see the brown girl''s face.

 Chapter 1430

    Looking at Jill, who was approaching him quickly, the look of the profiteer changed.


    Without Jill approaching, the profiteer quickly turned and ran away.


    Jill was too lazy to go after the profiteer.


    First of all - he is not in that mood now.


    Secondly - even if he catches the profiteer, he can''t do anything about the profiteer.


    Because he didn''t have enough evidence to prove that the profiteer was disturbing the business order.


    After the profiteer escaped.


    Jill turned her head to look at the brown girl and whispered:


    "That man was a profiteer just now."


    "How could your cheese be worth such a little money."


    "Little girl, you should be more careful. There are many such profiteers in Tuli..."


    Before Jill had finished, he suddenly stopped talking and couldn''t say anything else.


    Because - he saw the face of the brown girl.


    The moment she saw the brown girl''s face, Jill glared round her eyes.


    Then he whispered involuntarily:


    "Jeanne..."


    "Huh?" The purple pupil of the brown method girl flashed doubt, "Sir, how do you know my name?"


    "Don''t you remember me..."


    Jill scratched her hair somewhat reluctantly.


    "But this is also a helpless thing... After all, we haven''t seen each other for 8 years. After all, I''m almost old enough to be uncle..."


    Jill smiled and poked himself in the face.


    "It''s me."


    "Jill de Lyle, who was saved by you and taken care of by you for some time eight years ago."


    As soon as Jill''s voice fell, the brown law girl stared like Jill just now.


    ......


    ......


    Jill and Jenna sat side by side on a river in Tuli.


    Jeanne gnawed wildly at the bread Jill had just bought her.


    Jenna is crazy about eating bread. She must have been hungry for a long time.


    While gnawing at the bread in her hand, Jeanne told Jill the reason why she was in Tuli.


    Although her mouth was full of bread, Jeanne''s enunciation was still clear - it might be a gift.


    Jill sat next to Jeanne like this and listened quietly to Jeanne tell her story.


    ......


    ......


    "... so it is."


    Jill sighed after Jeanne''s voice fell.


    "I came to Turin to find a job that can make money..."


    Over the years, the national strength of the Lorraine Empire has decreased year by year.


    Dongleimi village has also been affected, and the villagers are getting poorer and poorer.


    About a year after Jill left dongremy village, the villagers of dongremy village came up with a way to get rich by making cheese.


    At first, the villagers in dongremy village made a small profit by making high-quality cheese.


    But before long, due to the depression of the market, even cheese was difficult to sell


    Cheese is not as easy to sell as before, which makes the life of the villagers in dongremy village more and more difficult.


    The villagers of dongremy village gradually understand that there is no way to make everyone''s life better by farming and making cheese alone.


    Therefore, in order to improve this more and more difficult life, the young people of dongleimi village have gone out of the village to find jobs that can make money.


    Some people join the army.


    Some people went to the city to apprentice craftsmen.


    Some people study business.


    In a word, almost all the young men in dongleimi village left the village to find profitable jobs.


    As a result, dongleimi village has become a dilapidated village without young adults and only the elderly, children and women.


    However, even if all the young and middle-aged people went out to look for jobs, they failed to make a lot of money and make everyone''s life in dongleimi village better again.


    Jeanne had no parents since she was a child.


    She grew up eating baijiafan in dongremy village.


    Jenna naturally couldn''t bear to see everyone in the village living in poverty.


    Therefore, Jeanne resolutely decided to go to Tuli, the richest and prosperous city in the Luolin Empire, to find a job that can make money and earn enough money to make the life of everyone in dongremy village better.


    However - the day after Jeanne arrived in Tuli, the britannian Empire issued a declaration of war against the Lorraine Empire and launched an all-round attack on the Lorraine empire


    If it is at ordinary times, Jenna may really find a reliable and profitable job in Turin.


    But - it''s different in wartime.


    It''s not easy to find a good job during the war, especially when the war is about to burn to Turin like now?


    Therefore, after coming to Turin, although Jeanne had tried her best, she couldn''t find a reliable job.


    The money carried by him is gradually running out.


    In desperation, Jeanne could only sell the cheese she brought from the village in exchange for enough money for her life.


    These cheeses were given to Jeanne by everyone in the village, and Jeanne was always reluctant to eat them.


    But in order to get enough money, she can only sell the cheese.


    Then I met the profiteer just now.


    Then he met Jill again.


    ......


    ......


    After finishing her story, let Na just chew up the bread Jill gave her.


    "Alas..."


    Jeanne sighed low.


    "I thought it would be easy to find a job..."


    "As a result, no matter how you find it, you can''t find a suitable job..."


    "All the jobs you can find are strange jobs..."


    Jenna''s mood was visibly low.


    Jill, who keenly sensed that Jenna was in a low mood, comforted Jill softly after a moment of silence:


    "Jeanne, don''t feel remorse. It''s not your fault that you can''t find a job. "


    "Just because the current national conditions are somewhat special..."


    "Now our country is in a state of all-out war with the British Empire."


    "In wartime, reliable jobs were hard to find."


    "So you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s not because of your poor ability, but because of your bad luck."


    "An all-out war with the British Empire..."


    As soon as Jill''s voice fell, Jeanne muttered.


    "Speaking of it, after I came to Tuli, I thought about becoming a soldier..."


    "About a month ago, many recruitment points suddenly appeared in Tuli to recruit new soldiers."


    "I heard that I could get quite a lot of pay after I became a soldier, and I was also very strong and could bear hardships, so I went to apply."


    "As a result, they were driven out by the people at the recruitment point..."


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?" Jill said in a joking tone, "there is no country that doesn''t recruit women soldiers. Of course you will be driven out."


    "Our country should really learn from the British Empire!"


    Jeanne said in an unhappy tone.


    "I know - in the British Empire, women can be soldiers!"


    "I really hope that in the future, like the British Empire, China will become a country where even women can serve as soldiers!"

 Chapter 1431

    Jeanne''s voice fell, and Jill sighed:


    "Yes... I also hope that this country can really become a country where women can be soldiers like the British Empire."


    Gilt accentuated his tone when he said the word "later".


    On the one hand, Jill really hopes that the Lorraine empire will become a country where even women can become soldiers and politicians, just like the Britannia Empire.


    Gill has always appreciated the openness of the British Empire in this regard.


    On the other hand, it is because Jill wants his country to continue.


    It can continue with a healthy national system and regime.


    After all, only if this country still exists and continues can it have the opportunity to become a country like the British Empire.


    After sending this emotion, Jill felt that his emotion just now was ridiculous


    At a time when we don''t even know how to deal with the enemy, the possibility that this country can continue to exist and continue is not completely "zero", but it is not far from "zero"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Jeanne."


    After a moment of silence, Jill murmured to Jeanne.


    "You run."


    "Leave Tuli quickly."


    "It''s good to go back to your hometown, dongleimi village."


    "You can go somewhere else."


    "Anyway - leave Tuli quickly."


    "Before long, Tuli may become a battlefield."


    "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here."


    "I''ll lend you some money. Use it to leave Tuli."


    "When I have a chance, you can pay me back."


    "Has the war situation become so bad..." Jeanne looked shocked. "Even the capital of the country is about to become a battlefield..."


    "... well." Jill nodded. "Pretty bad. Didn''t you just say that one month ago, there were many recruitment points in Tuli? "


    "This is actually just a dying struggle in our country..."


    "Our country has been beaten to the point where there are no soldiers available by the British Empire..."


    "Therefore, we have launched an emergency conscription and intend to temporarily recruit some recruits to make a final struggle and fight."


    "However, even so, there are only 70000 troops we can dispatch..."


    "And the officers can''t think of any good strategy against the enemy..."


    "The situation is worse than ever."


    Speaking of this, gilton.


    Then he said in a half joking tone:


    "It is because the situation has never been worse that I told you to leave Tuli quickly."


    "If the situation is good, how can I let you leave?"


    "What about you?"


    As soon as Jill''s voice fell, Jeanne asked.


    "Jill, don''t you run away from Tuli?"


    "Escape?"


    Jill smiled as if she had heard something interesting and said:


    "I forgot to tell you, Jeanne. I am one of the officers who will soon lead the army to a decisive battle with the British army. "


    "So - anyone can escape, I can''t escape."


    "I have the mission to repel the britannians and... After the defeat, try my best to buy time for the evacuation of the people in the rear."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere between them immediately became heavy.


    Both Jill and Jeanne felt the heavy atmosphere between them


    Maybe it''s to prevent the atmosphere between them from getting so heavy. Jeanne smiled:


    "Jill, can you tell me more about the war between our country and the British Empire?"


    "Although you have always told me that the current war situation is very bad, if you don''t tell me in detail how bad it is, it''s difficult for me to really understand how bad the war situation is."


    "... well." Jill nodded after the silence. "Yes."


    Jeanne may have found a reason to keep the atmosphere between them from being so awkward and heavy. Anyway, no matter what Jeanne thinks, she has thrown out a good topic to answer now.


    Jill, who also wants to ease the heavy atmosphere between them, is also willing to talk to Jeanne about the specific war situation between the two countries.


    Jill went out this time just to go shopping.


    So of course I don''t have a map with me.


    But it doesn''t matter if there is no map.


    From Tuli to Orleans - Jill has seen all the maps of this area thousands of times in these two days.


    All the maps of this area were directly and deeply engraved in Jill''s mind.


    Jill casually took a branch placed at his feet and drew directly on the mud under his and Jenna''s feet.


    "This is Tuli."


    Jill drew a circle on the mud.


    "This is Orleans."


    Jill drew another circle north of the circle she had just drawn.


    "And the 150000 troops of the British Empire are now besieging Orleans."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill briefly explained the specific situation of the war to Jeanne in easy to understand and brief words.


    Nevertheless, it took Jill nearly half an hour to state the current battlefield between the two armies.


    Jill threw away the wooden branch she had just picked up.


    Although Jill''s introduction had fallen, Jeanne still stared at the map Jill drew at their feet.


    His face looked thoughtful.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that Jenna is very interested in military affairs


    Jill thought Jenna was only interested in military affairs, so she stared at the map he had just drawn, so she didn''t care.


    Before waiting for Jeanne to respond, Jill''s eyes drifted uncontrollably to Jeanne''s face.


    Since the reunion with Jeanne just now, until now. Jill looked at Jenna''s face so carefully for the first time.


    ¡ª¡ªJeanne... Has grown up and matured a lot


    ¡ª¡ªOh, I feel like I''m talking nonsense... After 8 years, of course, I will grow up and become mature


    Jeanne tied her long brown hair into a braid and dropped it on her chest from her right shoulder.


    The purple pupil reflected the reflection of the map Jill had drawn on the ground.


    Blink your eyes from time to time, and your eyes are full of seriousness.


    When I first saw Jeanne, Jeanne was still a little girl.


    Although Jeanne was a little girl eight years ago, Jill decided that Jeanne would grow into a beautiful girl after seeing her for the first time eight years ago.


    After all, Jenna''s qualifications are there.


    No matter how Jeanne''s exquisite facial features turn ugly, she will not be ugly.


    Now it seems - indeed, Jill was right eight years ago.


    Jeanne did become a beautiful and lovely girl when she grew up.


    In addition to the still delicate facial features, Jeanne''s chest and hips have become very feminine.

 Chapter 1432

    Looking at Jeanne, who has grown into a beautiful girl, Jill is more determined to make Jeanne escape from Tuli and go to a safe place.


    ¡ª¡ªWe must... Make Jeanne escape from Tuli!


    Jill made up her mind silently.


    Just then, Jeanne, who had been looking at the map from the beginning, suddenly raised her head.


    "The current war situation is really bad."


    "Well, yes."


    Seeing that Jeanne finally moved her eyes away from the map, Jill immediately nodded and echoed.


    "So - Jenna, you leave Tuli quickly..."


    Before Jill finished, Jeanne interrupted Jill:


    "But... Although the current war situation is really bad, I don''t think we have no chance of winning."


    "Just now, an idea suddenly came to my mind."


    "If we follow my idea to meet the British army, we may win."


    "Jill, are you interested in listening to my idea of meeting the enemy?"


    Jill couldn''t help laughing bitterly at Jeanne''s words.


    Jill has seen similar words and scenes many times.


    Many young officers love to say such things.


    My tactics are quite effective.


    If you use my tactics, you will be able to defeat the enemy.


    Please be sure to use my winning tactics.


    ¡­¡­


    Young officers love to say such things.


    Mistakenly thinking how strong he is, he came up with a lot of absurd and useless so-called tactics.


    Although it is true that the tactics and strategies put forward by such people are so interesting, there are few such people.


    If an ordinary officer said to Jill, "if we meet the British army according to my idea, we may win", Jill might ask the officer to say his idea of meeting the enemy with impatience.


    But now the person who says this sentence is Jeanne.


    Anyway, there was a lot of time now, and the excitement of reuniting Nana for a long time still lingered in his heart, so Jill said with a smile:


    "Well, Jeanne, tell me your idea of meeting the enemy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After 10 minutes¡ª¡ª


    "... in this way, we should be able to win."


    Then Jeanne looked up to see Jill''s reaction.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at the result. You''ll be surprised at it.


    Jill was staring at the map at their feet, which had been cut into a mess by various lines.


    Previously, Jill drew a simple map with branches on the mud to explain to Jeanne how critical the current war situation is.


    Just now, in order to facilitate her interpretation, Jeanne also used branches to draw a large number of lines on the map drawn by Jill.


    Jill''s face... Contains all kinds of emotions


    There are serious, serious, stunned and... A little excited.


    Seeing Jill''s slow response, Jeanne asked Jill in a cautious tone:


    "Jill, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jeanne''s voice of doubt came into Jill''s ears. Jill finally seemed to wake up. His whole body shook slightly, then twisted his neck and looked at Jeanne.


    "... Jeanne, did you hear your idea of meeting the enemy from an expert?"


    "No."


    Jeanne shook her head in doubt.


    "That''s what I came up with just now after listening to you talk about the current war situation in our country."


    "How''s it going? Jill, what do you think of my idea of meeting the enemy? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill was silent.


    Did not immediately answer Jeanne''s question.


    Or... I don''t know how to answer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr is now in his room, looking at the map on the table and thinking hard.


    Barr, who had been in prison for two years, had more and more wrinkles on his face.


    Barr thought he might die in prison.


    But then the development of the situation vividly showed Barr what is called impermanence.


    In order to save Orleans and stop the invasion of the British army, Queen Bella granted amnesty to all the generals and officials who participated in the uprising two years ago.


    And they handed over the military power of the last army of the Lorraine Empire to Barr and them.


    After learning that he was released from prison by amnesty and regained military power, Barr''s mood was very complicated.


    The feelings for Queen Bella have also become complicated.


    Barr hates Bella - there''s no doubt about it.


    Had it not been for Queen Bella''s stupidity, the Lorraine Empire would not have been reduced to the current situation.


    But while hating Bella, Barr also has a kind of... Unspeakable and unclear feelings for Bella.


    He has committed treason, and it should be taken for granted that he should be sentenced to death.


    But Bella let him go.


    Under the pressure of opposition from the ministers, Bella gave the lightest punishment to Barr and others.


    Bella was crying and told the officials that they had fought for their country for many years, and she was not willing to kill them.


    Shortly after he was released from prison, Barr learned from others that Bella cried directly after hearing the messenger of Orleans finish talking about the current situation of Orleans.


    Then she made up her mind to rescue Orleans, which is still struggling.


    Barr couldn''t figure out who queen Bella was.


    I don''t know what queen Bella''s code of conduct is.


    Perhaps only those old attendants who have served queen Bella closely and followed queen Bella for many years can clearly understand what kind of person queen Bella is.


    Anyway, as a military general, Barr can''t understand Bella completely.


    Although he once launched an uprising and was unhappy with the center of the Lorraine Empire led by Bella, after he got out of prison and got the military power, Barr... No, it should be said that the generals of Barr had only one idea¡ª¡ª


    Get all the britannians back!


    When the British army launched an all-round attack on their country, Barr and others still understand what is the most important thing to do.


    So after he got out of prison, no one mentioned to Barr the stupid idea of "attacking the palace, driving Bella down and fighting with the British army".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Barr looked at the map on the table and thought hard about the time to retreat from the enemy, a waiter suddenly sounded outside the door:


    "Your Excellency, your excellency Jill de Lyle is meeting you outside."


    "Jill?"


    Barry raised his eyebrows.


    "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    Before long, the door was opened by the waiter.


    Jill, who looked dignified, strode into the room.


    "Jill, what''s the matter?"


    Barr said in a half joking tone.


    "Why do you look so serious?"


    "... coach."


    "I... Want you to meet someone."


    "See a man?"


    A look of doubt appeared on Barr''s face.


    "Who?"


    "A girl... Who might help us repel the British army."

 Chapter 1433

    Lorraine Empire, Tuli.


    Click, click, click


    The sound of military boots stepping on the ground and the friction of armor were constantly transmitted to barrister''s ears.


    Barrister was standing in the crowd at the side of the street, silently looking at the soldiers of the Rowling army who were marching along the center of the avenue in three columns.


    The last Luo Lin army - started today.


    The troops stationed in Tuli will go out of Tuli, meet with other troops stationed in the surrounding areas, and then go north to fight the British army.


    Many citizens of Tuli stood on both sides of the street, watching the soldiers who were about to go to the battlefield.


    Although many people looked bleak and their eyes were dim, they looked numbly at the soldiers in the middle of the street, like walking corpses.


    But there were also many people shouting cheers to these young men who were going to fight the britannians soon.


    For those cheers and cheers, some soldiers looked excited.


    However, more soldiers are indifferent.


    Barrister carefully found that the soldiers excited by the cheers of the city people were basically young people with childish faces.


    Those who are indifferent to the cheers of the city people are basically veterans with a certain military age.


    ¡ª¡ªThe recruits don''t know


    Barrister whispered in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a terrible and cruel battlefield they will go to


    Some of the city people were expressionless and seemed not to care about whether the Rowling army could successfully defeat the British army.


    Some citizens were in high spirits and shouted for the soldiers at the maximum volume they could reach.


    The veterans knew what kind of battle they would take part in next, so they looked indifferent and couldn''t work hard at anything.


    The recruits do not know the taste of blood and fire, but also have naive illusions about the so-called battlefield, looking eager to try.


    The farewell to the Tuli garrison was carried out in such a strange atmosphere with such a strange scene.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barrister did not shout.


    Nor did he look at these soldiers who were about to go to the battlefield with numb and indifferent eyes.


    But whispered at a volume that only he himself could hear:


    "Come on... I... And he... Have completed our mission. It''s up to you next..."


    After whispering so softly, barist took out a gorgeous and exquisite pocket watch from his pocket.


    This pocket watch is one of the three things that Rochelle put into his arms when Rochelle Shesheng helped him escape - Rochelle''s pocket watch.


    Looking at this Rocher pocket watch in his hand, barrister''s thoughts gradually returned to yesterday


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yesterday¡ª¡ª


    Lorraine Empire, Tuli, residence of the Duke of valoa¡ª¡ª


    Barrister did not know where he was now in the luxury mansion.


    All he knew was that suddenly an envoy from the Duke of varoa came to visit him and invited him to the Duke of varoa''s residence. The Duke of varoa wanted to talk to him about something.


    Barrister had intended to refuse this inexplicable request.


    But after learning from the messenger what the Duke of valoa wanted to talk to him, barrister changed his mind.


    The Duke wants to talk to you about his eldest son, his Excellency Rocher de Sanchez - that''s what the messenger said.


    It was because of the messenger''s words that barrest changed his mind and decided to meet the Duke of valoa.


    After being led into the Duke of varoa''s residence in Tuli, barrister was directly led to this luxurious room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw an old man who didn''t know how long he had been waiting for him.


    The old man''s hair and beard are more than half white.


    His face is also covered with fine or deep wrinkles.


    After seeing barrister coming in, the old man immediately got up and gave a very beautiful salute to barrister:


    "Your Excellency barrister, welcome. I''m jurdang. Jurdang de Sanchez. "


    Barrister didn''t know what the manners of the nobles were like, so naturally he wouldn''t do their noble rites, so barrister just returned to Jules with the only rites he could - the military rites of the Luo Lin army.


    "I''ve heard a lot, your excellency jourdang."


    Jurdang respectfully invited barrister to his seat.


    After taking his seat, barrest took a silver square from his trouser pocket.


    This is Rocher''s ID card.


    "This is... The identity card of his Excellency Rocher de Sanchez."


    As barist spoke, he handed the ID card in his hand to juldang with both hands.


    Jurdang took Rocher''s identity card from barrister.


    After receiving Rocher''s ID card, the light in his eyes shook slightly


    His fingers, like withered branches, gently rubbed his hands, which was not enough to slap the earth identity card.


    If you just look at the action, barist may mistakenly think that juldang is stroking a child''s hair


    "... this is also... The legacy of his Excellency Rocher de Sanchez."


    Barrister took out a new object from his trouser pocket - a pocket watch.


    "This is what Rochelle gave me when I separated from Rochelle..."


    "Now, return it to its owner."


    After that, barrister held the pocket watch respectfully in both hands with what seemed to be a precious treasure, and then handed it to jurdang.


    Looking at the pocket watch lying quietly in the palm of barrister, jurdang''s face flashed a bit of surprise.


    After a moment of silence, he whispered:


    "... you''d better keep this pocket watch."


    "Ah?"


    Just when barrest didn''t understand the situation and didn''t know why jurdang wanted to leave his son''s relics to him, jurdang seemed to see through barrest''s doubt and whispered:


    "This pocket watch... Is Rocher''s favorite watch."


    "Always carry it with you."


    "Others want to play with it, but Rocher won''t give it."


    "Since Rocher, who cherishes this watch so much, will give it to you, it is enough to show how important you are to him."


    "Since Rocher gave you this watch, I respect his choice. Just keep this watch, Lord barrister. Don''t give it back to me. "


    After listening to ruerdang''s words quietly, barist silently took back the pocket watch.


    Looking at the pocket watch in the palm of his hand, a smile full of helplessness and... Other emotions appeared on barrister''s face.


    "Important person..."


    Said barrister softly.


    "What a strange guy... We just met for a short time, and the process of our acquaintance was so embarrassing and speechless..."

 Chapter 1434

    Jurdang put down Rocher''s identity card, which he had been rubbing in his hand.


    After rubbing his face with both hands, Jul asked Rocher softly:


    "Lord barrister, can you tell me in detail... What did Rocher experience when he came to Turin for help?"


    "Of course..."


    Barrister replied without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barrister told in detail what had happened after he met Rocher.


    And jurdang listened quietly.


    "Really..."


    Jurdang lowered his head slightly and whispered.


    "Oh... It''s really a move in line with his character..."


    "In order to send the news that Orleans is still holding fast to Turin in time, I don''t hesitate to sacrifice my life to kill others..."


    "When he was just an adult, I advised him not to be a soldier..."


    "Isn''t it good to inherit the family property in peace?"


    "But that bastard just won''t listen to me..."


    "Any man who yells should be a soldier and feed himself with his sword."


    "I didn''t know until later - he was the kind of boring novel. After reading too many, he would become like he didn''t want to do anything except join the army."


    "I thought that when I became a soldier, something would happen sooner or later."


    "Sure enough, something happened..."


    "I participated in the rebellious rebellion in the first two years."


    "Over the past two years, in order to get that bastard out of prison, I don''t know how many white hairs I''ve lost..."


    "Finally, when the opportunity came, he could get out of prison... As a result, he was sent to the front battlefield to fight and defend Orleans..."


    "As a result, you see... Something happened? I can''t even find the body... "


    Although jurdang has been trying to control his emotions.


    But when he said the words "the body can''t be found back", Ruhr''s tight defense line built at his lacrimal gland finally collapsed.


    Tears gradually filled jourdang''s eyes.


    Big tears began to roll down from ruerdang''s eyes.


    Although his voice had begun to tremble uncontrollably and couldn''t even say a complete word, jurdang tried to turn his tongue and asked barrister:


    "Barrest... Sir... Can you tell me... Did Rocher say any last words to you when he separated from you...?"


    Barrister listened quietly from beginning to end to jourdang''s story and to jourdang''s cry.


    After jurdang finally couldn''t control his emotions and began to cry and ask barist this question, barist finally opened his mouth that had been closed since just now and whispered:


    "... when I parted with Lord Rocher, Lord Rocher did not say any last words to me."


    "Just put my ID card, pocket watch and map to Tuli in my arms, and jumped off my horse and broke up alone."


    At this point, barrister paused.


    "But..."


    After a pause, barrister continued:


    "When Lord Rocher jumped off his horse, I saw his expression."


    "At that time - there was a faint smile on his face..."


    "I think... Lord Rocher probably didn''t regret it until he died."


    "I don''t regret joining the army."


    "I don''t regret giving my life for this country..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... thank you for telling me this."


    After a moment of silence, jurdang wiped the remaining tears from his face with his hand.


    Then he stood up and saluted barrister with great solemnity.


    "Lord barrister, I sincerely thank you for coming and for telling me... Thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barrister said everything he could say to Jules.


    Barrister wanted to leave directly.


    But as soon as his ass left the chair, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Your Excellency jourdang."


    As he spoke, barrest reached into his trouser pocket again and took out a folded paper from his trouser belt.


    "Could you please help me see what the line written in the lower right corner of this map means?"


    Then barrest unfolded the folded paper in his hand.


    This piece of paper is the third thing that Rocher gave barrest when Rocher and barrest said goodbye - a map from Orleans to Tully.


    There is a line in the lower right corner of the map.


    Because barrest couldn''t read, he didn''t know what this line meant.


    Always wanted to consult a literate person.


    Now is the best time for barrister to consult.


    "Let me see..."


    As he spoke, barrest took the map from barrest''s hand and glanced at the lower right corner of the map.


    "... is a very old farewell word. It was Rocher who gave you his farewell. "


    "Ancient farewell words...?"


    "Yes." Jurdang nodded. "The lower right corner of the map reads: [the map was drawn by Roche de Sanchez. Barrister Brunner, may the stars guide your way]. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barrister''s thoughts returned to the present.


    After putting his pocket watch in his trouser pocket, barrister didn''t look at the army still in the middle of the street, but turned and left directly.


    He''s leaving Tuli.


    Leave Tuli, return to his hometown and reunite with his wife and son.


    When Rocher had just said goodbye to him, barrest tried to go home.


    But his attempt failed.


    Although he tried his best, he wanted to move his steps in the direction of his hometown.


    But... As he moves away from Tuli, he feels that his steps will become heavier


    In my mind, Luo Xie''s face with a shallow smile when he said goodbye to him gradually became clear


    At last, when he came back, barist was already on his way to Tuli.


    Just as barrest was away from the street where the army was marching, he suddenly noticed that there was a still open bookstore in front of him.


    Looking at the still open bookstore, barrister was lost in thought.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    He weighed the money bag he had put in his trouser pocket.


    When he left jurdang''s residence, jurdang gave him a lot of money as his way home.


    It would be an exaggeration to say that the pile of money given by Jules to barrister was a toll.


    Because such a large amount of money is enough for barrister to make a "national tour of the Lorraine Empire".


    After looking at the bookstore in front of him for a long time, barrister walked into the bookstore as if he had finally made up his mind.


    After entering the bookstore, barrister asked the shopkeeper directly:


    "Do you have books written by scholars who specialize in the study of political system?"

 Chapter 1435

    A large-scale rawling army is moving in the direction of Tuli - the Scouts of the British army sent this vital information to the British army camp besieging Orleans as soon as possible.


    What will happen to the Rowling army in the direction of Tuli? In order to understand that this is directly related to the subsequent deployment of the Britannia army, Harry immediately sent a large number of scouts to explore the military situation.


    There are only two possible movements of the Rowling army in the direction of Tuli - going north to rescue Orleans.


    And stick to Tuli for the last battle of trapped animals.


    One by one, the latest military information explored by the scouts arrived at Harry and Willie''s tables.


    According to the scouts'' report, there were about 70000 Luo Lin troops in the direction of Tuli.


    After the 70000 scale Luo Lin army marched to the field 10 miles north of Tuli, it stopped marching.


    Not only stopped marching, but also began to build field fortresses.


    After learning that the 70000 Lorraine troops were still camping in the wild 10 miles north of Tuli, Harry and Willie made the same inference - the central government of the Lorraine Empire planned to stick to Tuli and give up Orleans.


    The 70000 troops stationed on the outskirts of Tuli instead of going north to rescue Orleans is the best evidence.


    Harry and Willie began to despise the shortsightedness of the Luo Lin army generals.


    Give up Orleans - it''s no doubt a trick.


    Orleans is the last barrier for Tuli.


    Once Orleans is lost, they will be able to drive straight into Turin.


    In terms of defense, Tuli is not as good as Orleans.


    As for the 70000 troops - even the hundreds of thousands of northern border troops were wiped out by them, Harry and Willie didn''t pay attention to them.


    When Orleans were lost, Harry and Willie didn''t believe that the Rowling soldiers could still hold Turin.


    While disdaining the shortsightedness of the Rawlings, Harry and Willie were relieved.


    If the central government of the Lorraine empire gave up Orleans, they could all relax.


    If the Rowling army goes north to rescue Orleans, Harry, they will also divide some troops to meet the Rowling army who goes north to rescue.


    When the center of the Lorraine Empire abandoned Tuli, they just needed to concentrate their forces on attacking Orleans, and then go south to attack Tuli and the 70000 Lorraine army.


    ......


    ......


    Far east prairie¡ª¡ª


    On the wide prairie, flags hunt.


    The 80000 far east front army of the holy Helan Empire and the 300000 troops of the xiongran people lined up on the wide prairie and faced each other from east to west.


    In order not to miss this precious opportunity to annihilate the living forces of the Holy Hiran empire on a large scale, he mobilized 300000 troops with his trusted veteran yegutai as the commander-in-chief of the whole army.


    The Huns who grew up on horseback showed their powerful mobility incisively and vividly.


    In a very short time, the young warriors from all departments assembled, and a full 300000 troops set out to meet the 80000 far east front army of the holy Helan empire.


    The far east front army of the holy Helan Empire met on the grassland not far from the Zuoxian court.


    When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous.


    When they met on the grassland, the commanders of the two armies did not talk nonsense. They directly began to build camps, arrange arrays and oppose each other.


    Jegutai stood on the high ground with his horse and looked into the distance at the army of Hiram.


    No matter what jegutai thought, he could not see the difference between the Hiram army opposite and the Hiram army before.


    When he learned that the holy Hiram Empire had launched an expedition against their xiongran people, yegutai thought that the holy Hiram Empire had trained some new elite troops, so he dared to launch an expedition against them.


    But no matter how he looked at it now, he could not see that the Helan army in the distance was different from the past, and he did not see any troops with obviously unusual temperament and equipment.


    "General!"


    A general rode slowly to the side of yegutai.


    "Shall our army launch the first attack?"


    "... wait first." Yegutai said, "don''t worry. Now continue to observe. It''s not too late for us to start action when the Hiram army is moving."


    ......


    ......


    Hiram Army¡ª¡ª


    "Marshal!"


    Chinor, deputy commander of the Far East Front Army, said anxiously to El.


    "Do you really want that strange army to take the lead?"


    "Not first."


    El smiled helplessly.


    "It''s a general offensive. That unit will launch the general offensive directly. Before dinner, the grassland army in front of us will be defeated in one breath. "


    "But, but..." chinor said anxiously, "is that army really so powerful?"


    Hearing chinol''s question, a thought-provoking smile appeared on El''s face.


    "Well... You''ll know whether that army is strong or not later. Go down quickly and prepare for the cavalry assault. After the attack order is issued, I want to see our cavalry rush into the army array of the grassland army at the fastest speed. "


    After giving the order to chinor, El turned his head and said to Gabriel, who is now his bodyguard:


    "Gabriel, help me send a message to the Musketeers - play! Forward! "


    ......


    ......


    "Huh?"


    Yegutai raised his eyebrows.


    He saw that the Hiram army in the distance had finally changed.


    The soldiers in the front row spread to the left and right.


    An army hidden deep in the military array was exposed.


    A... Strange looking army.


    Because this unit has been hidden in the deepest part of the military array, yegutai has not noticed them just now.


    The troops were not armed with long guns, swords, shields or other weapons.


    But holding a long gun... It''s not like a strange weapon of a long gun.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s that?


    This question just came from the heart of yegutai, and bursts of music suddenly sounded and came from the army of Hiram.


    All the grassland soldiers, including yegutai, were confused by the sudden loud music.


    They heard music on the battlefield - something they had never encountered before.


    "What the hell is Hiram doing..." jegu whispered in amazement.


    Before yegutai recovered from his amazement, what made him even more stunned immediately happened - with the excited musician, the strange army began to walk forward with neat steps.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell is Hiram doing?!


    Yegutai was completely confused about what the Hiram army opposite was doing.


    This strange army has neither the protection of gunmen nor archers.


    There were no cavalry on the left and right wings.


    In this state, dare you lean on their cavalry army?


    It''s not just the soldiers of the grassland army who are confused.


    Most of the soldiers on the Hiram side were also stunned.


    Because only a few senior generals know how this strange new army fights.


    Most of the other soldiers did not know how the new army fought.


    I don''t even know the name of this new army.

 Chapter 1436

    "Fire!"¡ª¡ª With the issuance of El Bernard''s order, new weapons and tactics were officially announced, and the world military history began to enter a new chapter.


    Fire gun -- no doubt it is a new weapon first invented by Dongfang Qingguo.


    But Qing people did not pay attention to this great invention.


    On the contrary, El Bernard, located on the other side of the mainland, keenly discovered the great use of muskets, created a new muskett - Flint gun based on Qingguo''s muskets, and invented a new tactic - line warfare, which can give full play to the power of flint gun.


    Therefore, I think there is no problem in calling El Bernard the "father of muskets".


    With his own efforts, El Bernard opened the prelude to the era of firearms and changed the form of human war.


    On the contribution to the human military, El Bernard of the holy Helan Empire and Su Cheng of the British Empire are equally great.


    Su Cheng left the general staff to the world.


    El Bernard left the world with guns and line tactics.


    Their influence on the world has continued until now.


    It really deserves to be called "the two heroes of the west land in the Middle Ages".


    Interestingly, in the eyes of people at that time, the names of "two heroes in the middle ages of western land" were quite strange names.


    El Bernard, born in the holy Helan Empire, was a very strange name in the eyes of the helans at that time.


    Su Cheng, born in the britannian Empire, was a very strange name in the eyes of britannians at that time.


    In particular, Su Cheng''s name is very similar to that of dongluqing people. According to the description of Su Cheng''s appearance recorded in historical materials, Su Cheng looks more like Donglu people than Xilu people.


    It is precisely for this reason that the famous academic debate broke out between the britannian Empire and Qingguo - "where is Su Cheng from?".


    Of course, these are later words.


    ¡ª¡ª"About the two heroes in the middle ages of the western continent", written by strategist, strategist, military strategist, major general of the British Empire, chief of staff of the British general staff, special professor of the national Royal Military Academy and "genius staff" gulindaf O''Brien, published in the imperial calendar of the British Empire in 631


    *******


    *******


    Chinor looked anxiously at the new troops getting closer and closer to the prairie army.


    Chinor was riding a war horse on the left side of the Hiram army.


    Behind him were thousands of elite cavalry of their far east front army.


    The task El assigned to chinol was simple.


    After hearing the order to attack, he led the cavalry to launch a fierce assault on the Hiram army.


    You don''t need to choose any special assault direction. You just need to rush into the depths of the grassland army array.


    Although El told him about the fighting mode of this new army and the extremely strong fighting effectiveness of this new army, chinor has always been skeptical about El''s words.


    He didn''t think that the weapon called "fire gun", which was like a water pipe, could have much lethality.


    A group of senior generals led by chinor proposed to El more than once that the hope of victory should not be placed on this so-called new army.


    But - no matter how chinol and his colleagues tried to persuade him, El was unmoved.


    He insisted on using this new army trained by him to launch the first attack and the first attack on the grassland army.


    Not only should this new army be allowed to launch the first attack and the first attack on the grassland army, but El should also leave the front line, visit the front line, follow this new army and personally command this new army.


    After learning that El planned to leave the front line and command the troops in person, chinor and others naturally opposed it.


    But - not surprisingly, the opposition of chinol and others failed again.


    El and Gabriel are now at the center of the new army, and they are marching straight towards the grassland army ahead with the generals of the new army.


    Looking at the new troops getting closer and closer to the grassland army, chinor''s palm and forehead began to secrete a lot of cold sweat.


    ......


    ......


    Grassland army, this array¡ª¡ª


    "General."


    A general hesitated toward yegutai.


    "What should we do now?"


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, yegutai laughed loudly as if he had heard something very interesting and said:


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Of course, start the attack and take off the head of the stupid commander of the Hiran army!"


    "I''ve fought all my life. I''ve seen such a stupid commander for the first time!"


    "Since the infantry are allowed to charge the cavalry without long guns and crossbows."


    "And the speed of charging is so slow!"


    "If we don''t launch a general attack at this time and destroy all Hiram''s troops, when will we wait?"


    "Pass on my military order! Send 20000 cavalry to level the enemy who dares to launch a slow charge against our army! "


    ......


    ......


    The sound like the muffled sound of thunder continued to spread into the ears of El and Gabriel.


    It also came to the ears of musketeers and musicians.


    The musicians stayed in the middle of the Musketeers'' line with EL and Gabriel.


    This is the musicians'' first time on the battlefield.


    The first time I went to the battlefield, I faced the ferocious grassland army, and it was still a full 300000 army. I have to say that these musicians were also unlucky.


    Tens of thousands of grassland cavalry have formed a wedge-shaped array and launched an assault on the musketeers.


    Looking at the grassland cavalry running towards them, the bodies of some musicians began to tremble with fear.


    Because some musicians can no longer play the trumpet and drum well, the original passionate "Musketeer March" also began to get out of tune.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Cried el.


    "Keep moving!"


    Hearing El''s cry, the fear in the hearts of the musicians eased slightly.


    El insisted on going to the front line and following the musketeers. On the one hand, no one in the army knew how to command the Musketeers except him.


    Another reason - without him, the musicians'' morale and fighting spirit may collapse.


    As El expected, with his personal seat and command, the musicians were still afraid, but they were not so afraid that their whole bodies were shaking.


    The grassland cavalry gradually accelerated.


    The Musketeers continued to step on the drums and take neat steps to meet the grassland cavalry slowly.


    El silently calculated the distance between the two armies.


    Gabriel on the side asked El anxiously from time to time:


    "El, not yet, okay? The grassland cavalry are coming! "


    "Not yet." El said directly without looking back, "it''s not far."


    ......


    ......


    The prairie cavalry are close enough to see their faces.


    Not only the musicians, but also some Musketeers'' faces began to turn iron blue, and their faces began to sweat.


    They are all thinking: can''t they stop yet? Grassland cavalry are coming!


    Under the expectation of the crowd, El finally opened his mouth and shouted:


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1437

    Finally, when El''s "stop" sound came, the Musketeers quickly stopped.


    And the musicians stopped playing.


    "Raise your gun!"


    As soon as the "stop" command fell, El''s next command was issued immediately.


    Click, click, click


    The crisp sound of clear metal sounded like a shower.


    The Musketeers held their muskets high in the air.


    "Aim!"


    Click, click, click, click


    The clear metal blow sounded like a shower again.


    The black muzzle was aimed at the grassland cavalry in front.


    The grassland cavalry had no idea what the Helan soldiers opposite them were doing.


    I don''t know what the long skirt with a hole in their hand is.


    All they know is to keep going.


    Flatten the Hiram army without the protection of long guns.


    There was always a faint smile on El''s face. At this time, his expression was more serious than ever.


    He stared at the grassland cavalry getting closer and closer ahead.


    Took a deep breath.


    El, who seldom spoke loudly, shouted at the highest volume he could with all his strength:


    "Fire!!"


    ......


    ......


    BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, bam!!!


    A loud noise never heard before, such as a tsunami, hit the grassland cavalry not far from the Musketeers'' army.


    Huihui, Huihui, Huihui -!!!


    Almost all the horses were frightened.


    This loud noise, which had never been heard before, frightened almost all the war horses of the grassland people.


    Some horses roared wildly.


    Some horses are running around.


    Some war horses have four hooves and one soft


    ......


    In short - the chaotic war horses made the original tight wedge array split up in an instant.


    Not only the horses but also the people.


    People with better psychological quality were just scared and shouted.


    People with poor psychological quality are directly frightened to decline from their horses.


    It is not only the horses and people of grassland people who are also frightened.


    And the horses and men of the Hiram army.


    Because the gunfire was so loud that it directly covered the whole battlefield.


    Chinor and others who stayed in place also heard the loud noise that was comparable to the thunder.


    However, compared with the grassland army, the situation of the Helan army is much better and there is no chaos.


    The reason is that El reminded them in advance.


    Before the battle began, El told them that there might be a loud noise later, so be prepared in advance and remember to put cloth on each horse''s ears.


    Thanks to El''s advance warning, the Hiran army did not mess up like the grassland army.


    However - although he did receive El''s reminder, after the deafening gunshot, chinor was so frightened that he almost fell off his horse.


    After stabilizing himself on the horse''s back, chinol exclaimed directly:


    "What is this?!"


    Chinor''s eyes stared at the Musketeers who had fired a shot and began to fill ammunition in the distance, whispering:


    "This, this is... The new army trained by your excellency Marshal..."


    ......


    ......


    The loud noise is terrible.


    But this is not the most terrible weapon of muskets.


    The most terrible weapon of a musket is naturally the projectile it shoots out.


    The deafening gunfire rushed towards the grassland cavalry like the waves, and at the same time, something followed the gunfire and rushed towards the grassland cavalry.


    That''s -- bullets.


    Blood blossomed among the grassland cavalry.


    A wounded prairie cavalry fell off his horse in pain.


    One of the wounded horses collapsed to the ground with a wail.


    The accuracy of the flint gun is very poor - and this tactic invented by El perfectly makes up for this fatal defect of the flint gun.


    El was able to invent this tactic, in a way, thanks to the grassland people.


    Why do you say that?


    Because if the prairie people had not invaded the native land of their holy Hiran Empire three years ago, marched under the city of alenmuya and destroyed all the towns along the way, El might not have been able to come up with this tactic.


    Three years ago, when the grassland army withdrew from the territory of the Holy Hiran Empire and El followed the townspeople of Poji town to rebuild it into ruins, El got inspiration from several dog beating townspeople.


    At that time, El saw several townspeople driving a wild dog with stones.


    However, because the accuracy of these villagers was very poor, they couldn''t hit the wild dog no matter how they cast.


    Finally - one proposed a way: everyone threw stones together. Although everyone''s accuracy was very poor, if we threw them together, we could always hit one.


    Using this method, the villagers finally threw a stone on the wild dog and successfully drove the wild dog away with a stone.


    El was inspired by this seemingly ordinary little thing.


    Since the accuracy of the flint gun is weak, can we squeeze together and shoot at the same time?


    If you shoot at the same time, you can always hit the enemy with 1000 bullets.


    Because this tactic requires the Musketeers to form a close team, El named his tactic - line tactic.


    ......


    ......


    With only one volley, the Musketeers forcibly interrupted the charging momentum of the grassland cavalry.


    The 20000 grassland cavalry who were ordered to attack the Helan army with strange weapons panicked.


    And it''s an unprecedented panic.


    The strange thing in the hands of the hirans can not only make a loud noise, but also strike from a long distance.


    No one knows how this strange thing hurt people from a long distance.


    The soldiers who groaned in pain and fell off their horses did not have any arrows on their bodies.


    Moreover, the "long tube" in the Hiram''s hand does not have a bow string, nor does it look like it can shoot arrows.


    Since they are not bows and arrows and have no bowstrings, how did these "long tubes" hurt them?


    The guns held in the hands of the Musketeers completely subverted the grassland people''s understanding of the world.


    The second volley of musketeers began when people on the grassland still didn''t know what had just happened and how the hirans had injured them.


    "Raise your gun!" El shouted.


    Click, click, click, click, click, click


    "Aim!"


    Click, click, click, click, click, click


    "Fire!"


    BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, bam!!!


    Just as like as two peas.


    And... As like as two peas.


    A soldier was shot and fell off his horse.


    A war horse was shot and collapsed to the ground.


    The morale of the prairie people completely collapsed.

 Chapter 1438

    "Witchcraft! The hirans used witchcraft! "


    I don''t know which soldier shouted like this.


    This sentence, which he shouted unconsciously, caused a quite strong chain reaction.


    Several soldiers who were close to him and had been frightened also shouted:


    "It''s Witchcraft! It''s Witchcraft! "


    "Run! The hirans used witchcraft against us! "


    "The hirans used witchcraft against them" - the news spread rapidly in the army at an appalling speed.


    Xiongran people believe in witches and insects.


    The hirans wounded them from a distance without using bowstrings and arrows - the only reasonable explanation they can come up with is that the hirans used witchcraft.


    The troops inevitably began to retreat.


    Grassland people who believe in "witchcraft" very much can''t afford to fight against the Xilan people who know how to use witchcraft.


    El did not make any plans for the Helan soldiers who had begun to retreat.


    After the Musketeers completed the third charge preparation, El immediately issued a firing order.


    The third wave of bullet rain hit the ass of the defeated soldiers.


    El wants to stick to the back of the routed soldiers.


    Chase them.


    Accelerate their collapse.


    And let these routed soldiers attack the grassland army array behind them and disturb the order of the grassland army array.


    ......


    ......


    Although there were only 20000 cavalry who had just been sent out by yegutai.


    However, the grassland Army soldiers on this side of the array were also frightened.


    Because the noise was terrible.


    Even jegutai was terrified.


    Although yegutai has experienced many battles, he has never seen a musket.


    After all, a long time ago, their xiongran people migrated here and no longer communicate with the distant east. Therefore, yegutai did not know that there were such weapons in the world.


    The generals around were all flustered.


    Yegutai was also flustered.


    Before the generals led by yegutai recovered, the 20000 troops whose morale and fighting spirit had collapsed had come towards their own side.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    After secretly scolding in his heart, yegutai quickly ordered:


    "Shoot! Shoot an arrow! Tell the soldiers - either turn around and fight the hirans to the last minute! Or die cowardly under one''s own arrow! "


    A large-scale rout is what commanders fear most on the battlefield.


    The defeated soldiers whose morale has collapsed have no other superfluous thoughts except to escape.


    And if these routed soldiers run elsewhere, it''s all right.


    If you run to your own army, you''ll be in trouble.


    This group of demoralized soldiers will rush into their own ranks and affect their morale, so that the soldiers who were not demoralized will be forced to become demoralized soldiers because of the impact on their morale.


    After all, morale is infected quickly.


    Therefore, no matter how, yegutai could not let the nearly 20000 routed soldiers close to them.


    ......


    ......


    The 20000 troops were also miserable.


    There was a volley of musketeers in the back.


    In front of him, he was shot with his own bow and arrow.


    Some people clenched their teeth and planned to go out and fight and die bravely with the enemy.


    In this way, you can die brilliantly, which is better than being shot by your own people.


    However, these grassland cavalry who had just summoned up their courage and planned to turn back to fight to the death with the hirans. As soon as they saw the "witchcraft" of witchcraft in the hands of the Musketeers, the courage that had been hard to gather dissipated again.


    Silently turned his horse''s head and rushed towards his own army


    They really can''t afford to fight against forces that can use witchcraft


    In some tribes, there are many exaggerated rumors about witchcraft.


    For example - once you are killed by witchcraft, future generations will be slaves


    That''s why so many soldiers would rather be shot by their own bows and arrows than be killed by the "witchcraft" of the hirans


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yegutai is flustered now.


    Yegutai has seen a lot of soldiers running towards their own army in a rout.


    In the past, whenever a defeated soldier rushed towards his own army, he just took up his bow and arrow, sent arrow rain to the defeated soldiers, and told them that those who dared to retreat would be killed without mercy. These routed soldiers will basically stop the momentum of retreat and turn to fight the enemy again.


    Yegutai tried this one hundred times.


    He did not expect that this trick, which had been tried for a hundred times for yegutai, would fail today.


    The troops in front of them were demoralized and defeated.


    No matter how many rounds of arrow rain were released, the defeated soldiers still rushed towards their own army one after another.


    Yegutai was completely confused.


    Is the enemy so terrible?


    Would rather die under one''s own arrow than in the hands of the enemy?


    Yegutai has been staying in the safe rear array, so he is not aware that the hirans are performing "witchcraft" on his troops.


    If yegutai knew that the hirans were using "witchcraft" against them, he would understand why the routed soldiers would rather be shot dead by their own arrows than turn to fight the hirans.


    The collapse of the defeated soldiers could not be stopped. Finally - the defeated soldiers attacked their own army.


    It''s like a flood and a mud mountain.


    The originally solid mud mountain melted a little under the attack of the flood


    This is the case with the formation of the prairie army.


    Attacked by the "flood" composed of defeated soldiers, the solid "mud mountain" of the rear military array began to melt bit by bit


    The Musketeers who had been firing guns at the grassland army also accelerated the speed of flood attack and the melting of mud mountains.


    Yegutai pulled his voice and tried to save the army that was gradually falling into collapse.


    If we give yegutai more time, with his ability, it is really possible to restore the original order of the military array.


    But - El will not give yegutai any time.


    El waved to Gabriel beside him and said something to Gabriel.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qinuoer, deputy commander of the Far East Front Army, looked at the grassland army array gradually in chaos.


    The war situation changed so fast that he was a little stunned.


    With only 2000 new troops, 300000 prairie troops were thrown into chaos - something kinor had never thought of before. Now it really happened.


    While chinor was still in a trance because of the war in front of him, he suddenly saw a strong man in armor and holding an axe and gun running towards him.


    Chinor knew the strong man.


    This strong man is Gabriel, El''s bodyguard and almost inseparable from El.


    What is the relationship between El and Gabriel - chinor doesn''t know.


    All he knew was that El and Gabriel were as close as brothers.


    Gabriel came to chinor with his gun and horse, and directly said to chinor:


    "Vice Marshal, El asked me to send you a word - prepare for assault!"

 Chapter 1439

    Hearing El''s attack order, chinor was stunned at first.


    Then there was a look of ecstasy.


    Looking at the grassland army array that has been in chaos, chinor is actually itching. He has long wanted to fight a big battle.


    "Huh? Are you going to take part in the attack? "


    Chinor asked Gabriel, who silently rode to his side.


    "Yes." Gabriel replied with a smile, "El, he didn''t let me participate in the attack. I wanted to participate on my own. If I join your assault, I won''t hinder you? "


    "As long as your ability is strong enough, it won''t hinder you." Chinol responded in a half joking tone.


    "Then I''m relieved. I''m confident in my ability. "


    In response to Gabriel''s humorous answer, chinol smiled a few times, and then chinol took off the Lance hanging from the saddle.


    Then he turned back and shouted at the thousands of cavalry behind him:


    "Prepare for assault!"


    What responded to chinor was the cry that almost opened the whole sky, as well as the clang of weapons and armor collision.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the cavalry units of the Far East Front Army are out.


    Divided into several units, they launched an assault on the grassland army array that has been in chaos.


    For the grassland people who are good at cavalry, if the military array is tight and orderly, they will not be afraid even if the number of cavalry of the Hiran army is 2 or 3 times more.


    But... This is only the case when the military array is tight and orderly.


    Under the current situation that the military array is chaotic, the order collapses and the military order can not be communicated downward, yegutai looks at the cavalry of the Hiran army like several sharp blades stabbing at them


    The battlefield is like this - once someone''s army is disordered, he will lose


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Far east grassland, central court.


    Today, as usual, he hunted leisurely in his hunting ground.


    Crodan, who has just successfully shot a deer, is now sitting on the green grass to rest.


    Holding a cup of milk tea in his hand, he sipped it, and two concubines accompanied him and served crodanyu.


    Just then, the prime minister with a flustered face galloped towards the detour of crodanyu.


    After crodanyu ascended the throne and became a new Chanyu, he introduced the political systems of some western countries.


    For example, the prime minister system.


    Learning from the political systems of the Frankish Empire and the holy Helan Empire, he established the post of prime minister, whose function is to help him deal with government affairs.


    Looking at the flustered prime minister, he knew that something big had happened.


    Therefore, he refused his two concubines.


    When he had just dismissed his two concubines, his prime minister just ran to him and jumped off his horse.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, the prime minister hurriedly put his lips close to crodanyu''s ear and said something to crodanyu.


    As soon as the prime minister''s voice fell, the pupil of circuitous chukro suddenly shrank, his hand shook, and shook the teacup off his leg.


    The hot milk tea drenched the detour, and Crowe was all over his legs.


    However, at the detour, Crowe Shan Yu didn''t care about his scalded leg.


    In a hurry, he grabbed the prime minister''s collar and shouted to the Prime Minister:


    "Is this true?!"


    The prime minister nodded heavily.


    At the detour, crodanyu''s face quickly lost its color with the speed visible to the naked eye


    Just now, the prime minister leaned over at the detour, and what crodan said in his ear was only a simple sentence.


    But it was this simple sentence that frightened Crowe Shan Yu at the detour, and his hands and feet began to soften.


    What the prime minister just said was that the 300000 troops of yegutai were defeated, the Zuoxian imperial court had been destroyed by the Hiran army, and the military front of the Hiran army pointed directly at the central imperial court.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luolin Empire, 10 miles north of Tuli, bar army camp, this array.


    It has been 15 days since he commanded 70000 troops to build a camp in a place 10 miles away in Tuli.


    In the past 15 days, the generals of Baal army have only done one thing under Baal''s order - to build and strengthen their barracks.


    Although I don''t know why I want to do this, I just do it according to the military order.


    The generals didn''t know that Barr didn''t give the order to build and strengthen the camp.


    But... Another man instructed Barr to do so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the main camp of the array, senior generals of the army such as Barr, Charles, Leo, Jill and Ou Ren gathered together.


    "The time should be ripe."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    "After half a month, it should have been enough to confuse the British army."


    "I think it''s time for action now."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded. If you delay a little longer, Orleans may not be able to hold on. "


    ¡­¡­


    Barr listened quietly to the generals who took turns expressing their views.


    After the voices of the generals weakened, Barr silently turned his head and asked the girl who had been sitting in a dark corner of the tent from the beginning:


    "Jeanne, what do you think?"


    "... I think we can start attacking as planned."


    "... OK." Barr rose slowly from his chair.


    Moving his eyes, he looked at the faces of every comrade in arms in front of him.


    "... order the whole army." Barr said in a deep voice, "ready to start an urgent march!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, outside Orleans.


    Harry and Willie are getting along quite regularly these days.


    Just do one thing every day - command his generals to launch a fierce attack on Orleans.


    Until now, Harry and Willie don''t understand why the morale and fighting spirit of the Orleans garrison suddenly soared in the previous days.


    Although they still don''t know the answer to this question, Harry and Willie are too lazy to know what the answer is.


    After all - whether or not they know the answer to this question does not affect their strategy for Orleans.


    Some time ago, the morale and fighting spirit of the defenders in Orleans suddenly soared, and they stubbornly withstood the attacks of the two major knights, the Michael knights and the Rachel knights.


    But morale and fighting spirit are like water filled with a loophole.


    Morale will continue to drain down that loophole.


    No matter how high the morale of the troops is, over time, their morale will gradually weaken.


    The defenders of Orleans are facing this situation now.


    Under the siege of the Michael knights and the Rachel knights, the morale and fighting spirit of the Orleans defenders continued to weaken.


    Now, Harry and Willie can clearly feel that the morale and fighting spirit of the defenders in Orleans are much lower than before.


    The reason why Orleans can still stick to the present is entirely due to their high morale and fighting spirit.


    Once morale and fighting spirit subside, the city of Orleans will be destroyed soon.


    Harry and Willie have been in a good mood lately.


    Because they all felt that they would soon be able to capture Orleans, which had long hindered their march.

 Chapter 1440

    Willie was leisurely looking at the map on the table in the camp.


    Confident that Orleans would fall soon, he had begun to deduce the march route after the fall of Orleans.


    However... While Willie was pouring all his body and mind into the map on the table, an anxious drink suddenly came from outside the account:


    "Vice Marshal! Scouts back to camp! There is an urgent military situation to report! "


    The words "emergency military situation" are very sensitive words for commanders like Willie.


    Willie quickly withdrew his attention from the map on the table and shouted:


    "Let the scouts come!"


    "Yes!"


    The curtain of the big tent was lifted, and a dusty scout, who was tired and unstable, stumbled into the tent.


    "Coach!"


    After entering the account, the Scout immediately shouted:


    "The Luo Lin army in the direction of Tuli began to move!"


    Willie''s pupils contracted sharply.


    But he quickly regained his composure.


    Asked in a deep voice:


    "In which direction do you start moving? How fast? "


    "March in the direction of Orleans! The speed is amazing! The whole army marched to Orleans at a rapid pace! It only takes about two days to get to the bottom of Orleans! "


    "What?!"


    Willie couldn''t help but scream.


    Willie has seen the map of the area from Tully to Orleans hundreds of times. Willie naturally knows how long it takes to go back and forth between the two places.


    It takes about five days to march at normal speed from Tuli to Orleans.


    According to the latest information just delivered by the scouts, Luo Lin''s army can reach the bottom of Orleans in about two days.


    Originally it took five days, but now it only takes two days - you can imagine how fast this March is.


    Willie looked back at the map on the table.


    He began to think about the motivation of Luo Lin''s army''s sudden March.


    The rapid march is actually a very dangerous way of marching.


    Letting the whole army advance at a high speed will sharply consume the physical strength of the soldiers.


    Even if we succeed in reaching the destination as quickly as possible, but the generals have no physical strength to fight, the rush is meaningless.


    How to make the troops march as fast as possible and keep the soldiers as strong as possible - this will test the commander''s command level.


    When chatting with Willie, Su Cheng said to Willie more than once: unless the situation is special, don''t let the troops march in a hurry.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy did the 70000 Luolin army, which had been dormant on the outskirts of Tuli, suddenly start to march in a hurry


    Willie whispered in his mind as he conceived one possibility after another.


    But every possibility he conceived was rejected by Willie one by one.


    No matter what Willie thinks, he can''t think of the reason why Luo Linjun did so.


    If you want to rescue Orleans, just march at the normal speed. Where is the need for an urgent March?


    Are you afraid of the fall of Orleans?


    Or are you going to take our army by surprise


    Willie thought about it and thought it was most possible that Luo Linjun planned to take them by surprise.


    However... Who would send such a large army to launch a surprise attack on the enemy?


    If we want to launch a surprise attack on the enemy, we will basically send only small-scale elite troops, which is hidden enough and not easy to be found by the enemy.


    Luo Lin''s army directly sent 70000 troops to Orleans


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie really couldn''t think of the reason for Luo Lin''s army''s urgent March, so he simply didn''t want to.


    He began to think about something else.


    Willie found that at the moment when the 70000 Rowling troops were marching in a hurry, it was the best time to defeat and annihilate them in one breath.


    While Willie was thinking about the strategy of facing the enemy in his mind, there was another announcement outside the account:


    "Vice Marshal! Commander Harry, please go to the main camp of the Rachel Knights! "


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Willie''s mouth tilted slightly. "I just want to find Harry, too."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie took Raymond alone to the battle of the Rachel knights.


    Almost at the same time, Harry and Willie learned that the 70000 Rowling army, which had been dormant on the outskirts of Tuli, had launched a rapid march and rushed towards Orleans.


    Harry and Willie thought at the same time that this was a great opportunity to directly defeat the 70000 Rowling army.


    The 70000 Luo Lin army is now carrying out a "rapid march to complete the five-day journey in two days" - it is conceivable how rapidly their physical exertion is for their Luo Lin army generals.


    So Harry and Willie both thought that instead of waiting for the Rowling army to come slowly, they might as well take the initiative to defeat the Rowling army who was weak due to the rapid march on the way.


    Harry and Willie hit it off and immediately began to deploy.


    Willie thought - it only needed to be attacked by his Michael knights.


    Although his Michael knights had only 50000 people, it was not a problem to deal with 70000 Rowling troops who were weak due to their rapid march.


    But Harry didn''t agree.


    At Harry''s insistence, the troops responsible for meeting the 70000 Rowling armies were changed into 50000 troops of the Michael knights and 30000 troops of the Rachel knights, totaling 80000 troops.


    Harry drew 30000 troops from his 100000 generals of the Rachel knights to participate in the attack.


    Harry led the remaining 70000 troops to continue to siege Orleans.


    Harry arranged this for the sake of insurance to win the battle, so Willie had no reason to refute, so he nodded his head to agree.


    After deciding which troops to meet and the march route, Willie and them took action immediately.


    Harry led the Rachel knights to continue their siege of Orleans.


    Willie led the 50000 troops of the Michael knights and the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights to leave the city of Orleans and go south to meet the 70000 Rowling troops who were coming here at top speed.


    In order to speed up the March and improve the attack efficiency after arriving at the battlefield, Willie divided the 80000 troops into two teams.


    The 50000 troops of the Michael knights are a team, and the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights are a team.


    Willie personally led the 50000 troops of the Michael knights, and the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights were commanded by a fanlan Knight of the Rachel knights.


    The two teams divided into two lines and greeted the 70000 Rowling army.


    The troops divided into two routes successfully met the 70000 Rowling army generals who were weak due to the urgent March, and then the two routes of troops launched a pincer attack to defeat the 70000 Rowling army in one breath - this is the strategic idea that emerged in Willie''s mind.

 Chapter 1441

    Not long after the two armies left, Raymond suddenly rode to the array and found Willie.


    "Deputy head."


    Although Willie was the deputy commander in the "war against Yugoslavia", privately Raymond preferred to call Willie the deputy commander.


    "Raymond, what''s the matter?"


    "... I think we should speed up and arrive at the scheduled battlefield before another army to defeat the 70000 Rowling army!"


    Hearing Raymond''s suggestion, Willie frowned directly.


    Raymond''s other army naturally refers to the 30000 generals of the Rachel knights who are going hand in hand with them and will attack the 70000 Rowling army together.


    "Raymond." Willie asked, "why do you say that?"


    "... deputy commander, don''t you think this is a great opportunity to save the face of our Michael knights?"


    "A while ago, our Michael Knights lost a big face because they threw away the north city wall."


    "Deputy head, you should know that, too? Because of this, our Michael Knights have been secretly ridiculed by the Knights of the Rachel knights. "


    Hearing Raymond''s words, Willie''s lips tightened slightly.


    Willie naturally knew that the Knights of the Rachel order secretly laughed at the loss of the north wall of Orleans.


    Raymond then said:


    "Deputy commander, I don''t know what you think, but I''m very dissatisfied with the fact that the Knights of the Rachel order have been laughing at us."


    "The reason why we failed to attack the city last time and lost the north wall of Orleans is just our bad luck."


    "I have been very unwilling since the loss of the north wall."


    Raymond, his hands holding the reins began to tighten.


    "I have always wanted to find a chance to prove the ability of the Knights of our Michael knights, and to prove that we still have strong combat effectiveness even without the command of the commander."


    "And now -- this opportunity is finally waiting for me."


    "Deputy commander, as long as our Michael knights can arrive at the scheduled battlefield first and defeat the Rowling army before the 30000 generals of the Rachel knights, we can prove the combat power of our Michael Knights!"


    "Deputy head, this is a rare opportunity to prove ourselves. Please don''t miss it."


    After that, Raymond stopped talking.


    Began to wait quietly for Willie''s answer.


    Willie lowered his head slightly and began to meditate.


    The Knights of the Rachel Knights laughed at them as the Knights of the Michael Knights - Willie, as the deputy head of the Michael knights, must also be very dissatisfied and unwilling.


    After all, this is a matter of personal dignity and collective dignity.


    It has been eight years since he took office as deputy head of the Michael knights.


    Willie naturally has deep feelings for the Legion of Michael knights.


    Willie''s heart must not feel better when the Legion he has always been proud of has been despised by others.


    Willie also wants to change the current situation of being despised by others.


    Although Harry has been trying to suppress the atmosphere that the Knights of the Rachel Knights laugh at the Knights of the Michael knights, he has not been able to change the contempt of the Rachel knights for their Knights of the Michael knights.


    If you want to eliminate the contempt of the Knights of the Rachel knights for the Knights of the Michael knights, the best way is not to suppress them.


    But to fight a beautiful victory.


    As long as you can win a beautiful battle, you can prove your ability and block the mouths of the Knights of the Rachel order.


    So Willie has to admit that Raymond just made a lot of sense


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After thinking for a long time, Willie slowly raised his head, which had been slightly lowered just now.


    "Pass on my military order."


    Willie said in a calm tone to the messenger beside him:


    "The whole army is speeding up."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Willie may have never dreamed that when their Michael Knights began to speed up their march, the 30000 generals of the Rachel knights who separated from them also began to speed up their march


    As for the reason as like as two peas, they speed up the march speed, and the reason why they speed up the march of the Michael Cavaliers is almost the same as that of Wiley.


    The 30000 generals of the Rachel Knights planned to arrive at the scheduled battlefield first and defeat the 70000 Rowling army.


    The Knights of the order of Rachel despised the Knights of the order of Michael.


    But in contrast, the Knights of the Michael order despised the Knights of the Rachel order.


    The Knights of the order of Rachel despised the Knights of the order of Michael for their arrogance and incompetence.


    The Knights of the order of Michael despised the Knights of the order of Rachel for their incompetence.


    The Knights of the Rachel Knights also know that the Knights of the Michael Knights have always despised their combat power.


    Also a knight of the Rachel Knights proposed to the commander in charge of commanding the 30000 Rachel knights to arrive at the scheduled battlefield first and defeat the 70000 Rowling army before the Michael Knights came.


    As soon as the knight put forward his proposal, his proposal was immediately adopted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the end - the two armies that originally went hand in hand still went hand in hand for the sake of fighting for merit


    It''s just... They''re moving forward a lot faster.


    Both armies met the 70000 Rowling army at a speed not inferior to the rapid march.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Barr rode his horse forward with the army, he kept paying attention to the surrounding scenery and the map in his arms.


    The whole army is now moving forward at a high speed. Barr on the horse can only bear the bumps while trying to browse the map in his hand.


    He is calculating the distance.


    Jill rode close to Barr''s side.


    Behind Jill sat a girl with brown hair and purple pupils.


    Like Barr, the girl looked at the map on horseback.


    With one hand around Jill''s waist in front of him, the other hand was watching with a map.


    Although the horse is very bumpy, the girl has been used to sitting and driving vehicles such as carriages and donkey carts because she helped with farm work since childhood. Therefore, the girl is quite adapted to this bumpy environment.


    Looking at the map on the galloping horse''s back - it''s not difficult for the girl.


    After glancing at the map in her hand with a serious and serious face, the girl folded the map in her hand and muttered softly:


    "Almost..."


    Then the girl turned her head and said to Barr, who was still looking at the map:


    "Mr. Barr, let the whole army stop now."

 Chapter 1442

    The 50000 Michael Knights advanced straight at a speed similar to that of the rapid march.


    It''s 17:23 p.m.


    A knight suddenly rode to the array and found Willie.


    "Deputy head..."


    While slightly frowning, a knight steered the horse under his crotch, keeping the speed of his crotch horse at a constant speed with Willie''s horse, keeping pace with Willie, and then said to Willie in a worried tone:


    "The lower officer thinks it''s almost time to let the whole army rest!"


    "Many soldiers are tired!"


    After hearing the knight''s words, Willie turned his head and looked at the bodyguards beside him.


    Willie''s bodyguards are the best in the army, and the horses under their crotch are also excellent horses.


    Even as the elite of the army, they were all tired at this time, and the war horses under their crotch were all sweating.


    Even as elite, they are like this, not to mention ordinary soldiers in the army.


    Willie whispered in his heart, "I''m reckless.".


    Willie was eager to rush to the battlefield as soon as possible to defeat the 70000 Rowling army, so some ignored the physical strength of the generals and only kept them moving at high speed.


    The last rest was around 15 p.m.


    In other words, the whole army has been marching at high speed for more than two hours.


    It''s time for them to rest.


    What''s more, it''s also in the evening - just enough to stop for dinner.


    Realizing that his behavior of ignoring the physical strength of the whole army seemed reckless, Willie nodded gently.


    "Thank you for your reminder."


    Willie was about to let the messenger next to him tell the whole army to "rest the whole army", when a scout hurried towards Willie.


    "Coach! I have a new urgent military situation to report to you. "


    Willie knew exactly which was lighter and which was heavier by conveying the order to rest on the spot to the whole army and listening to the latest military information from the scouts.


    Willie swallowed the "rest of the army" command from his mouth, and then shouted to the Scout:


    "Report the military situation quickly!"


    "Yes! Luo Linjun stopped marching around 12 o''clock today! "


    "Huh?" Willie raised his eyebrows, and a trace of unhappiness appeared on his face. "Isn''t it normal for Luo Linjun to rest? You need to report to me on such a small matter? "


    It is not normal for the marching enemy to rest on the way.


    Willie really didn''t understand what to report on such a military situation.


    "Vice Marshal..." the Scout hesitated. "We thought it was normal at first. There''s nothing to report to you..."


    "But... The length of Luo Linjun''s rest is really unusual."


    "Until 13 o''clock, Luo Linjun still stood still..."


    "We feel that the rest time of Luo Linjun is really unusual compared with that before, so we specially come to report to you..."


    "13:00?" Willie exclaimed, "are you sure? Luo Linjun rested from 12 o''clock to 13 o''clock? "


    "My subordinates are very sure! Luo Linjun just rested for such a long time! "


    Willie felt his heart thump.


    Although the 70000 Rowling army has always welcomed them at the speed of marching, it will also rest from time to time.


    The rest time is very short every time. After about 20 minutes of rest, he hurried on the road again.


    This time, I had a very abnormal rest for such a long time


    ¡ª¡ªWhy did Luo Linjun rest for so long this time


    Just when Willie wondered what Luo Linjun''s motivation was, he suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    A... Pretty bad guess came to Willie''s mind.


    "Has the Luo Lin Army started moving now? What time did you start moving? " Willie asked the scout in a quick voice.


    "My subordinates don''t know! When his subordinates came back at 13:37 to report the military situation, Luo Linjun was still resting in place! "


    Willie''s face deteriorated rapidly with the naked eye.


    If the conjecture about the motivation of Luo Linjun''s doing this just came to Willie''s mind is correct, they will face a big problem.


    It''s the kind of... Especially big trouble!


    "Send orders to the whole army!"


    Willie shouted quickly to the messenger beside him.


    "Rest in place! Rest in place! Don''t build a camp! Just rest in place! "


    The whole army must be stopped immediately and the soldiers must recover their strength as much as possible - this is the only idea left in Willie''s mind.


    As soon as the heralds left, another dusty scout ran towards the array.


    This Scout is obviously much more embarrassed than the last scout.


    The scout who rushed back to the array this time looked pale and about to collapse.


    And the war horse under his crotch also looks like a collapsed horse that may fall down at any time.


    At first glance, he knew that he had driven his horse back desperately.


    "Vice Marshal! There is an urgent military situation to report to you! "


    "Say it!"


    "Luo Lin army starts to move! Luo Linjun started moving at 16:54 today! "


    After hearing the Scout''s report, Willie was speechless with fear.


    Willy''s mind was racing with calculations.


    ¡ª¡ªAt 16:54... That is to say... Luo Linjun rested for nearly five hours.


    ¡ª¡ªOur army has not rested since 15 o''clock. The whole army has been marching in a hurry for more than 2 hours


    ¡ª¡ªLuo Linjun is resting, while our army has been marching in a hurry to shorten the distance between the two armies


    ¡ª¡ªNo!!


    A great sense of panic came out of Willie''s heart.


    Wrapped in this great sense of panic, Willie felt that the whole person was in a trance, as if floating in the clouds.


    The heralds promptly conveyed the order of "the whole army resting in place" to all troops.


    The soldiers who ran to the soft hands and feet could finally stop and have a good rest.


    However... Less than three minutes after the break, they received a new order - to distribute all their armor and weapons, and began to arrange defensive formations to prepare for the enemy''s attack.


    In order to ensure the marching speed and reduce the physical exertion of the generals as much as possible, the generals and their equipment are separated from each other during the marching, especially during the rapid marching, unless it is a special case.


    Armour, weapons and other equipment are carried in carriages.


    The generals were on their way wearing only light cloth clothes.


    When they are about to enter the battlefield, they let the generals get back their equipment and start preparing for battle.


    Although they are almost out of strength, this is a military order after all, so the generals can only hold their bodies, get back their equipment and prepare for the array.


    However - before even a rudiment of their defense formation was finished, they felt the small stones trembling on the ground.


    And the shaking is getting bigger and bigger.


    As the shaking increased, they gradually heard some... Strange sounds from the south.


    The generals of the order of Michael followed the prestige.


    I saw a "black line" gradually emerging on the southern horizon


    The "black line" grew larger and larger, and then the same thing came up from the horizon.


    The first to emerge from the horizon is a flag.


    And these flags, without exception, are painted with golden iris

 Chapter 1443

    "Enemy attack! Prepare to meet the enemy! "


    "It''s the Lorraine! The Lorraine is coming! "


    "Ready to fight!"


    ......


    The Lorraine came - the news spread all over the army at a great speed.


    The 50000 generals of the Michael Knights showed extremely strong fighting quality at this time.


    Even if the enemy''s attack came so suddenly, they were ready for the battle with great speed.


    The cavalry of Michael is really strong.


    If it is a frontal battle on the plain, let alone 70000 Rowling troops, even if 100000 Rowling troops are dispatched, they may not be able to do anything about 50000 generals of the Michael knights.


    But the problem is - no matter how strong the soldiers are, if they don''t have physical strength, they may not be able to deal with a child.


    The soldiers of the 50000 Michael knights had just marched for more than two hours.


    And rest time - almost No.


    In other words, after running for more than two hours, 50000 soldiers of the Michael Knights immediately went into the battlefield and began to fight.


    Luo Linjun began to rest at 12 o''clock today.


    It was almost 17 o''clock before the movement began again.


    The soldiers of the Luo Lin army rested for nearly five hours.


    For such a long time, it is enough to restore considerable physical strength to the soldiers and horses.


    One party has just completed the rush March for more than 2 hours, while the other party has rested for nearly 5 hours


    It''s clear at a glance which soldiers are tired and which ones have sufficient physical strength.


    The outcome of this battle is predictable


    "... well done." Willie murmured in praise of the commander of the Rowling army.


    Although they were their own masters and enemies, Willie couldn''t help praising the enemy commander.


    The plot of the commander of the Luo Lin army makes it really beautiful.


    He made perfect use of the time difference in information transmission.


    The scouts spread the news to Willie that Luo Lin''s army had a long rest - it took time.


    Scouts sent Willie the news that the Rowling army began to move - it also took time.


    After Willie learned that the Rowling army had rested for such a long time and began to move, their Michael knights had foolishly marched for a long time and consumed a lot of physical strength.


    When Willie began to respond, Luo Linjun had rested for a long time.


    With this time difference in message transmission, the commander of Luo Lin army successfully turned the situation of the two armies.


    It should have been the British army that waited for work with ease and attacked the Rowling army, which lost its strength due to the rush.


    Now it has become the Rowling army waiting for work and attacking the Britannia army, which has lost its strength due to the rush.


    ......


    ......


    Although the generals of the Michael knights were brave, their front retreated bit by bit without physical strength


    The slightly more experienced commanders have seen that their British army is no longer likely to win.


    Even if Su Cheng is here, he can''t lead these 50000 generals to kill Luo Lin''s army.


    After all, when the generals have no physical strength to fight again, even the most powerful strategies are useless.


    "Deputy head!"


    When Willie looked at the retreating front with a pale face, Raymond suddenly came to the array with a horse gun.


    "Raymond..."


    Willie looked at Raymond who came to the array with a lost look.


    "... deputy head."


    Raymond whispered to Willie with a calm look:


    "Lead your troops back quickly. You can escape as many people as you can."


    "I''ll take charge of the rear."


    "I will buy as much time as possible for your retreat."


    "... well." Willie nodded softly.


    Willie participated in many battles, and he had rich combat experience. Naturally, he knew the optimal solution under the current situation.


    The optimal solution under the current situation is to leave a broken army under the command of a commander with outstanding ability, so as to strive for as much time as possible for the withdrawal of large forces.


    The troops left behind and the commanders who command them must have strong combat effectiveness.


    Otherwise, there is no way to buy enough time.


    Although this can preserve the combat effectiveness of the whole army to the greatest extent.


    But... The army left behind basically has no hope of surviving.


    Besides him, there is only... Raymond who is the most suitable person to stay.


    "... Raymond, you led a large force to withdraw."


    "I''ll be in charge of the rear."


    "No!" Raymond shook his head without any hesitation and said, "compared with me, deputy head, you are the one who should survive."


    "It was my schemlessness that caused the whole army to fall into such a situation." Willie painfully closed his eyes, "let me take this responsibility and lead the army to break up..."


    Raymond grabbed Willie''s shoulder impatiently.


    "Deputy head! If you want to be responsible, when you return home, someone from the Military Justice Department will punish you as a crime! "


    "You are the deputy head of the order of Michael! It''s the captain''s right hand! He is one of the most famous knights in our country! "


    "The loss caused by letting the Rawlings take away the head of the commander of the first army of the Michael knights is certainly smaller than the loss caused by letting the Rawlings obtain the head of the deputy head of the Michael Knights!"


    "Deputy head! Please consider the future of the Empire! "


    Even though Raymond had said this, Willie still looked solemn and unmoved.


    Seeing that Willie was still not moved by himself, Raymond stopped.


    Then, put on a softer tone.


    "Deputy commander... Even if you don''t think about the future of the Empire, please think about your wife and daughter."


    As soon as Raymond''s words fell, Willie''s face changed in an instant.


    Seeing that his words had worked, Raymond immediately continued:


    "I have no wife, no children, and no close family."


    "If you want to say that the people who are close to me are probably just the head and Samuel."


    "Even if I die, there won''t be too many people sad."


    "But it''s different when you die, deputy head..."


    "Deputy head, you have a wife, a daughter and a large family."


    "They can''t lose you."


    "Your daughter is so young."


    "Do you have the heart to let your daughter lose her father at such a young age...?"


    Raymond''s words pierced Willie''s heart like a knife.


    Willie buried his head deep and meditated.


    After a long time, he closed his eyes painfully again:


    "Raymond... I''ll leave the task to you..."


    When Willie finally said this sentence, a faint smile appeared on Raymond''s face.


    "Yes." Raymond nodded softly, "give it to me. I''ll buy you enough time to retreat. "


    "At the same time, it will also let the soldiers of the Roman army see the combat power of the fierce general of the whole Michael knights, second only to Alan."

 Chapter 1444

    "What a pity..."


    Looking at the remnant army of the Michael Knights retreating slowly far away, Barr murmured in a regretful tone.


    Originally, they had a good chance to defeat and annihilate all the Michael Knights opposite.


    It''s a pity - the opposite Michael Knights left a strong force behind.


    With the help of the rear troops, Barr and others could only watch the remnants of the Michael Knights retreat.


    It''s a pity, but Barr didn''t feel any dissatisfaction.


    Judging from the current war situation, the opposite Michael knight regiment has lost half its military strength - it can make the enemy lose half its combat strength, which is an unprecedented victory.


    Barr is not a greedy man. He is very satisfied to have such a victory.


    The rear troops of the order of Michael are still blocking them.


    However, the rear troops of the Michael knights were almost dead and injured.


    In about half an hour, the last soldier of the rear troops of the Michael knights should fall.


    Just then, sharp eyed Barr suddenly noticed some strange things on the front battlefield.


    He saw that suddenly a cavalry jumped out of the front battlefield and rushed into the formation of their Rowling army alone!


    ......


    ......


    Raymond holds the reins in his left hand and the axe and gun in his right hand.


    Raymond has been looking for opportunities since he led the army.


    A chance to break into the Rowling army.


    Raymond knew he would die here today.


    Anyway, Raymond decided to make his death more meaningful.


    He''s going straight to Luo Lin''s army! Try your best to take down the head of Luo Lin''s army commander!


    Until now, Raymond finally found the weakness of the enemy''s military array. Without hesitation, he drove his horse to attack the enemy''s military array along this weakness, then aimed at the enemy''s commander''s flag and rushed towards the pen.


    The enemy''s own array is always the best place to find, because the enemy''s own array will always hang an eye-catching commander-in-chief flag.


    Although this array is quite easy to find.


    However, it is a big problem whether we can reach under this array.


    Raymond felt pain all over his body.


    He has countless wounds on his body since he led the army.


    Although he was in pain everywhere, Raymond felt his head was unusually awake, his state was better than ever, and his strength seemed to be endless.


    Raymond waved his axe and gun selflessly, driving away all the enemies in front of him like insects.


    Somehow, old memories suddenly came to Raymond''s mind.


    ......


    ......


    "Raymond, you have brute force in your spare time. A brave man like you can''t be a knight all his life. "


    ......


    ......


    Raymond recalled what the captain of his team had said to him when he first joined the army.


    From his youth, Raymond aspired to be a knight.


    When the team leader learned that Raymond''s ambition was backward, he said this sentence to Raymond with disdain.


    After many hardships to become a knight, Raymond never saw the little captain again.


    I don''t know if the team leader is alive now.


    ......


    ......


    "What? A 17-year-old knight?! Really? Is it true that someone has become a knight in only more than 30 days? "


    ......


    ......


    Raymond recalled the loud questioning of his comrades in arms who had just learned that someone was only 17 years old and spent only more than 30 days becoming a knight.


    This is the first time Raymond heard the name "Su Cheng".


    Raymond knows better than anyone how hard it is to be a knight.


    He spent countless efforts to be promoted from an ordinary soldier to a knight.


    Nowadays, only one person has been promoted in only more than 30 days and has become a knight who has struggled for life and failed to be promoted successfully.


    After learning the news, Raymond was not jealous of the naked young man.


    Instead, I feel very admirable.


    At the same time, I also feel very longing.


    This man easily achieved what I had worked so hard to achieve. How powerful this man should be - that was the idea that always haunted Raymond''s mind at that time.


    Since then, Raymond has been paying attention to Su Cheng''s news.


    After learning that Su Cheng had made extraordinary achievements in the rescue war of Lunde Kingdom and the "summer wind" offensive, Raymond looked forward to and worshipped Su Cheng more and more.


    ......


    ......


    "What? The new head of our knights is Su Cheng! "


    ......


    ......


    Raymond recalled his reaction when he just learned that Su Cheng would become the new head of Michael''s knights.


    He felt that there was no word to describe his mood at that time.


    His mood was too complicated.


    Excited, excited, nervous


    Then - he finally saw the idol he worshipped and longed for for a long time in Avalon fortress.


    And fought side by side with his idol for eight years.


    In retrospect, it feels like a dream.


    ......


    ......


    ¡°#£¤%*#@£¡¡±


    The enemy''s scolding turned Raymond''s thoughts from memory to reality.


    A Luo Lin Army soldier dressed in high-quality armor yelled at him and stood up with a gun at him.


    Raymond didn''t understand Lorraine, so he didn''t know what the man was talking about.


    Don''t bother to know what this person is talking about.


    Without a word of nonsense, Raymond also stabbed the Luo Lin soldier in the chest with a gun.


    Raymond''s body is taller than the soldier of the Luo Lin army, and his arm length is naturally much longer than the soldier of the Luo Lin army.


    The axe gun he used was also longer than the ordinary axe gun.


    Therefore, there was no accident - Raymond''s gun tip first stabbed the Roman soldier in the chest.


    The point of the soldier''s gun was about a fist away from Raymond''s chest.


    Raymond has seen a lot of fools who can''t grasp the sense of distance.


    When fighting with the enemy on the battlefield, if you want to defeat the enemy, the most important thing is to have two abilities.


    The first ability is a strong fighting level.


    The second ability is to grasp the sense of distance between the enemy and us


    This is Raymond''s experience in fighting on the battlefield for many years.


    In the distance where the enemy can stab you first, they don''t retreat, but advance and attack - many people die in such a muddle headed way.


    After stabbing the fool off his horse, Raymond found that he was very close to Luo Linjun''s handsome flag!


    "Get out of the way!"


    No matter whether the soldiers of the Rowling army understood it or not, Raymond drank in britannian and waved his axe and gun faster to stab and kill all the enemy soldiers in front of him.


    Barr and others in the array looked at Raymond, who was killing alone and could not be stopped.

 Chapter 1445

    ¡ª¡ªI see! I see Luo Lin''s army!


    Raymond could clearly see a crowd standing under the handsome flag.


    Finally, he rushed under the enemy''s own array, and Raymond worked harder to drive the horse under his crotch towards the enemy''s own array.


    Just then, Raymond''s intuition was frantically warning him that his right side was very dangerous!


    So Raymond subconsciously raised his axe and gun to his right side.


    Dang!


    Raymond, who put up his axe and gun in time, even blocked a huge axe cleaving towards his chest.


    The owner of this huge axe is a middle-aged man older than Raymond.


    "I won''t let you go any further!" The master of the axe shouted loudly.


    The master of this giant axe is Charles vijeri, a rare General of ordinary origin in the Luo Lin army and a rare fierce general with outstanding fighting skills in the Luo Lin army.


    Raymond certainly couldn''t understand what shire was saying.


    After yelling "get out of the way for me" in britannian language that shire also couldn''t understand, Raymond shook his axe and gun, pushed shire''s huge axe open, then waved his axe and gun and split it at shire''s head.


    For Raymond''s chop, Charles neither panicked nor hurriedly lifted the axe in his hand and blocked Raymond''s chop.


    The two fought.


    They have attacked and defended each other for dozens of rounds and failed to decide the outcome.


    Others have no way to participate in this level of battle, so others can only watch.


    Even the cold arrow can''t be released, because Raymond and shire are tangled together. If the cold arrow is released, it is very likely to hurt Charles by mistake.


    ......


    ......


    ¡ª¡ªThis guy... What the hell is going on!


    Charles whispered in his heart in a frightened tone.


    In any case, Raymond should be worse than him.


    Raymond''s exposed skin in the air is not clean.


    All covered with sweat and blood.


    Charles also saw with his own eyes that several wounds on Raymond were bleeding continuously.


    At the same time - Raymond killed all the way to our array from the front battlefield, and his physical strength should have consumed a lot.


    But it was such a situation that Charles should be in better physical condition and should have an advantage in the battle that Charles was gradually suppressed by Raymond.


    Raymond fought more and more bravely, and his physical strength seemed to be exhausted. His axe and gun waved faster and faster, and his strength became heavier and heavier.


    Charles has been nearly wounded by Raymond several times.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn


    Charles cursed in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIf it goes on like this... I''ll lose


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dang!


    Raymond shook off shire''s axe again.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    Charles''s pupils contracted.


    Because - Raymond just made more powerful than Charles imagined.


    Shire''s arm was numb.


    Paralyzed arms, naturally, can no longer be used flexibly.


    Raymond seemed to notice that Charles''s arm was numbed by him.


    So he quickly adjusted the direction of the gun tip and stabbed Charles in the chest.


    Unable to defend, Charles could only look at Raymond''s gun tip closer and closer to his chest with despair


    As a result... Just then - a sudden change occurred.


    Raymond felt his vision slipping rapidly.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s going on?


    After asking this question in his heart, Raymond realized what had happened - not that his eyes were falling, but that his whole body was falling.


    The horse under Raymond''s crotch fell.


    First, they fought fiercely on the front battlefield for a long time, and then they rushed into the enemy''s array with Raymond, all the way under the enemy''s own array.


    Finally, he carried Raymond to such a fierce single challenge.


    The war horse under Raymond''s crotch finally fell down because of poor physical strength


    The time when it fell was too untimely


    If it can hold on for a while, it can help its master assassinate an important enemy general.


    Looking at Raymond who fell to the ground with his crotch horse, Charles was stunned at first.


    Then he immediately reacted, waved his long gun and pulled it at Raymond.


    Before he could get up from the ground, Raymond was firmly hit by the volley of Charles, flew a few steps away and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood, Raymond struggled to get up from the ground.


    He instinctively wanted to catch the axe and gun next to him.


    But after his palm touched the body of the axe gun, Raymond found that his palm could not hold it tightly.


    Just now, Raymond fought with pure excitement.


    Now - the excitement had passed, and now he only felt the strength of his whole body disappearing rapidly.


    I don''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Raymond looked up at the enemy''s own formation.


    At this time, the enemy''s own array has lined up layer by layer of crossbow men.


    The sharp arrow was aimed at Raymond.


    Until now, Raymond found that there was a woman in Luo Lin''s army.


    A girl with brown hair and purple pupils.


    She was wearing silver armor and was looking at Raymond with complex eyes.


    Raymond was puzzled.


    There is no other country on the continent except their britannian empire that has used female soldiers.


    So -- who is this girl in silver armor standing in the formation of the Luo Lin army?


    When Raymond wondered who the girl was, an old voice came into Raymond''s ear:


    "If I''m right - you should be Raymond weir, commander of the first army of the Michael knights. Am I right? "


    It''s British.


    But the britannian accent was strong, but Raymond could still hear what it meant.


    Raymond went.


    The speaker is an old man with white hair and beard.


    Perhaps because he had no strength, Raymond seemed to lose his curiosity.


    He is too lazy to know who the old man is now.


    Just said quietly:


    "Yes, I am Raymond weir, commander of the first army of the Michael knights."


    "Your Excellency Raymond weir."


    The old man continued.


    "You are a rare general. Please surrender. We welcome people like you... "


    "Kill me quickly."


    Before the old man finished his words, Raymond closed his eyes and said so in a calm tone.


    Old man... No, it should be said that everyone around looked at Raymond with complex eyes. He had only the strength to sit up, but not the strength to stand up.


    The old man sighed.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Then the sound of bowstring trembling continued


    ......


    ......


    "Jeanne." Jill asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? "


    "I''m in good health, but... My heart is a little heavy... The enemy general just now is so powerful..."


    "... well, yes. Really... How awesome... "

 Chapter 1446

    Whether the Luo Lin army can win this battle depends on whether their actions are fast enough.


    We must fight the British army before they arrive at the British army formation before the British Army learns that they have stopped to rest and start operations again.


    Only in this way can we achieve the goal of waiting for work with ease.


    So 70000 Rowling troops are divided into two routes.


    40000 people attacked the 50000 troops of the Michael knights, and 30000 people attacked the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights.


    And the two armies won a complete victory.


    Because Willie discovered the attempt of the Rowling army earlier, made some hasty preparations, and Raymond led the army to break up after the war, the Michael Knights also preserved half of their military strength.


    The order of Rachel was not so lucky.


    The 30000 troops of the Rachel Knights until the Rowling army attacked. It''s not clear what happened.


    At the same time, there is no strong force behind.


    So the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights were sadly wiped out.


    Willie led the soldiers of the Michael knights with only more than 20000 people back to Orleans.


    Harry was shocked to learn that Willie and others were defeated.


    The original 150000 troops are now only about half.


    More than half of the troops were lost - it was an extremely heavy casualty.


    With such a force to continue to attack Orleans and the 70000 Rowling army - it was too reluctantly.


    Therefore, in order to preserve the combat power as much as possible, Harry decided to contact the siege of Orleans and withdraw his troops.


    Withdraw the remaining forces back to the occupied area north of Orleans and consolidate the defense of the occupied area.


    Make sure the occupied area north of Orleans is not lost.


    The siege of Orleans was thus lifted


    ......


    ......


    After defeating the 50000 troops of the Michael knights and the 30000 troops of the Rachel knights, the two Rowling armies joined forces and advanced towards Orleans, where the siege had been lifted.


    As soon as they arrived in the suburbs of Orleans, Barr and others saw the open city gate of Orleans and heard cheers and shouts coming from the city.


    Barr and others led their troops into Orleans through the open gate.


    The scene in Orleans is a mess in one word.


    There are broken bricks, rubble and indelible blood everywhere.


    Although some time has passed since the end of the battle, the air is still filled with a choking smell of blood and other... Strange smells.


    However - the faces of the citizens and defenders of Orleans are in sharp contrast to the chaotic scene in the city.


    Their faces were full of excitement and excitement.


    Some even wept with joy.


    Barr and others can also understand the feelings of the citizens and defenders of Orleans at this time.


    The citizens and defenders of Orleans withstood the fierce attack of the British army for more than two months.


    When the British army first went south, no city or fortress lasted more than two days.


    But Orleans persisted for more than two months.


    I have to say - it''s really a miracle.


    Long before he led his troops to attack, Barr had made a secret decision - if the war was won, he would play his majesty and ask his majesty to reward all the citizens and defenders of Orleans.


    It is thanks to the miraculous persistence of the people of Orleans for more than two months that they have accumulated enough strength to launch a return attack and wait for the man who... Can save the country.


    ......


    ......


    After entering the city of Orleans, the first thing Barr and others did was to see the soldiers killed in the city defense for more than two months.


    The bodies of some militia members were taken back by their families.


    The unclaimed corpses were uniformly gathered into the coffin.


    Some people who have no whole body and can''t even recognize their appearance are cremated uniformly, and then the ashes are put into the same coffin.


    These coffins are arranged in a row, and the "long formation" can''t be seen at a glance.


    Senior generals headed by Barr were holding dozens of white roses.


    Barr and others walked through each coffin one by one and placed a white rose on the top of the coffin.


    This is the custom of their Lorraine empire.


    Put a white rose on someone else''s coffin to express our deepest condolences and respect to the people who sleep forever in this coffin.


    Senior generals led by Barr, Leo and Jill put a white rose on the coffin.


    After a while, clusters of White Rose Sea appeared on the top of each coffin.


    Barr kept walking deep as he placed white roses on each coffin.


    Soon... Barr came to the deepest part of the room where the coffin was placed.


    In the deepest part of the room where coffins are specially placed, there is a coffin of... An old acquaintance.


    Looking at the coffin in front of him, which was placed in the deepest part of the house and had the same simple shape as other coffins in the house, Barr pursed his lips.


    Barr couldn''t control his trembling lips if he didn''t close his lips tightly.


    Barr raised his wrinkled old palm and stroked the top of the coffin.


    "Denny..." Barr whispered, "it''s really hard for you all the way... Now have a good rest..."


    After that, Barr silently placed the last white rose in his hand on Denis''s coffin.


    Although Orleans successfully created a miracle and adhered to it for more than two months, it also paid an extremely heavy price


    Two thirds of the generals are dead or seriously injured, and almost all the living are injured.


    Coach Denis and Deputy coach Rocher both died.


    Denis died fighting to stick to the city, and Rocher died fighting to get out of the city to convey the message that "Orleans is still holding".


    Compared with Rochelle, Denis is lucky. Denis also has a body that can be put in a coffin.


    And Rocher really has nothing.


    Until now, Rocher''s body has not been found.


    These two men are old comrades in arms of senior generals led by Barr


    When the white rose was placed on the top of Denis''s coffin, some generals finally began to cry because they couldn''t control their emotions


    ......


    ......


    On the third day after Barr led his troops into Orleans, Barr suddenly announced to the whole city that all those who have free time should immediately go to the central square of the city. He has something very important to say to everyone in Orleans.


    Driven by curiosity, a large number of urban residents in Orleans flocked to the city center square, surrounded the city center square, and planned to hear what Barr had to say to them.


    Barr had long expected this to happen, so he arranged a large number of guards early to manage the order of the square.


    Barr stood on the high platform at the north end of the city center square and looked at the crowded square below.


    After clearing his throat, Lang said:


    "Citizens of Orleans! good morning! I''m Barr de Lu! "

 Chapter 1447

    As soon as Barr''s simple greeting fell, cheers broke out in the square as if they were about to lift the whole sky.


    Who is Barr de rue? The answer to this question has long been known among the citizens of Orleans.


    It was Barr de rue who led 70000 troops to defeat the British army and liberate their Orleans - this is the consensus of all the citizens of Orleans.


    After the cheers in the square fell slightly, Barr then said:


    "The reason why I invited you here is nothing else, just to tell you the truth!"


    Speaking of this, Barr deliberately paused to give the citizens in the square time to react and arouse their appetite, so that the citizens in the square can listen to him more carefully later.


    Barr''s deliberate pause and hanging the appetite of the city people had a good effect.


    After Barr''s voice fell, many citizens in the square looked at each other and didn''t understand what Barr meant by the "truth" just now.


    After lifting everyone''s appetite, Barr cleared his throat again, and then¡ª¡ª


    "In fact - I am not the one who commanded 70000 troops to defeat the British Army!"


    ......


    ......


    The subsequent reaction in the square was completely mild with Barr''s expectations.


    One exclamation after another broke out in the square.


    Everyone looked at Barr with puzzled eyes.


    It was Barr de rue who led 70000 troops to defeat the British army and liberate Orleans - a consensus that has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    At this time, Barr suddenly said that he was not the one who commanded the 70000 army to defeat the britannian army.


    Everyone was confused by Barr''s sentence.


    When everyone in the square was confused and overwhelmed by Barr''s words just now, Barr waved to the bottom of the high platform.


    Then, a girl with silver armor and brown hair and purple pupils walked up the steps and came to Barr''s side.


    "Everyone may wonder who this girl is."


    Speaking of this, Barr paused deliberately again, once again hanging the appetite of everyone in the square.


    Some people guessed the answer to the question and stared at the girl beside Barr with round eyes.


    What Barr said later also confirmed the correctness of their conjecture.


    "I am not the one who commanded 70000 troops to defeat the British army and liberate Orleans!"


    Barr spoke in a much more passionate tone than before, and then shouted:


    "But this girl, Jeanne dalk!"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, the girl standing next to Barr, that is, Jeanne, squeezed out a stiff smile and posed to the people in the square below that she had not yet done a skilled military salute of the Luo Lin army.


    "It was Jeanne who came up with a wonderful plan to break the British Army!"


    "At the same time, Jeanne commanded the troops to defeat the Britannia army on the battlefield!"


    "Without Jeanne''s wonderful strategy and command, we would never have defeated the 150000 troops of the British Empire!"


    "Jeanne saved Orleans!"


    "It was Jeanne who saved the country!"


    ......


    Barr''s cry was clearly heard by everyone in the square.


    The citizens in the square looked more and more fiery at Jeanne on the high platform.


    Being watched by the hot eyes of the city people, Jeanne didn''t feel excited or excited.


    But... Felt embarrassed.


    Jenna''s eyes began to float disorderly, and her hands didn''t even know how to swing


    Jill is now standing under the high platform, watching Jenna from beginning to end.


    After seeing the disturbing color visible to the naked eye on Jeanne''s face, Jill involuntarily clenched her naturally hanging hands


    The expression on his face slowly became heavy


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the defeat of the front-line army and the loss of more than half of its troops was spread to pandragon and the whole britannian empire as quickly as possible.


    National shock - this is the reaction of the princes, ministers and civilians of the British Empire after learning that 150000 troops on the front line were defeated.


    The common people may not know much about the difference between their country and the Lorraine Empire, but the central monarchs and officials are quite clear.


    Both Ilsa and ordinary officials believed that the "Veronica" plan would be foolproof and destroy the Lorraine empire.


    But who knows - not only failed to destroy the Lorraine Empire, but also lost nearly half of its military strength.


    Although the war against Yugoslavia was not fruitless.


    All the territory of the Lorraine Empire north of Orleans has become the new territory of their britannian empire.


    After learning that Willie and them were defeated, Halley led the remnant army to retreat in time to consolidate the defense line north of Orleans and prevent them from losing their only victory in the war to destroy the south.


    Barr, the commander of the Lorraine army, was also very aware of current affairs. He knew that with the current national strength of the Lorraine Empire, it was the limit to liberate Orleans.


    Therefore, after the liberation of Orleans, there was no further action to recapture the territory north of Orleans.


    Although the newly occupied land north of Orleans was preserved, the war against the South was a failure - an indisputable fact.


    After learning of the defeat of the front-line army, Ilsa was so angry that she broke the water cup just at hand.


    According to the memories of several maids who happened to be present at that time - they had served Ilsa for so many years and had never seen Ilsa so angry.


    Ilsa is so angry for no reason.


    The war against Yugoslavia was the first step in their great journey of "unifying the continent" in the British Empire.


    Ilsa had high hopes for this first step of their empire.


    We are looking forward to the 150000 troops on the front line to flatten the Lorraine empire with strong winds and waves, completely integrate the territory of the Lorraine empire into the territory of their Britannia Empire, capture all the monarchs and ministers of the Lorraine Empire, and let them meet her as the emperor of the Britannia Empire in pandragon.


    As a result, the war against Yugoslavia, which Ilsa had high hopes for, was defeated.


    Moreover, the defeat was still so tragic that the front-line army lost nearly half of its military strength.


    Ilsa was so angry that she wanted to draw her sword and cut down all the knights on the front line.


    Ilsa punished the senior commanders led by Albert with the fastest speed.


    Although Albert retreated to the second line due to the recurrence of his old injury in the middle of the war, his subsequent defeat had nothing to do with him, as the nominal supreme commander in chief, he still had to be punished.


    Albert was deprived of his salary for half a year, but his official position remained unchanged and continued to be the head of the order of Rachel.


    The two vice marshals are not so lucky.

 Chapter 1448

    Harry and Willie are directly responsible for the defeat.


    They were not only deducted their salaries, but also stripped of their current official positions.


    From now on, Harry is no longer the deputy head of the Rachel knights.


    Willie was no longer the deputy head of the Michael knights.


    From now on, they are just an ordinary knight in their respective knights.


    In addition to the news of the defeat of the front-line army, another news, the news of Raymond''s death, also reached pandragon at almost the same time.


    Into Su Cheng''s ears.


    ......


    ......


    I still remember that day.


    On that day, my father became silent as never before.


    His face is also quite ugly.


    I was still very strange - my father looked in a bad mood. Why didn''t my mother go up and comfort my father?


    Later, when I grew up, I knew it was not because my mother and they didn''t want to comfort my father.


    It''s because they don''t know how to comfort their father


    His father, who usually doesn''t drink much, drinks bottle after bottle in the hall.


    At that time, many people found their father and wanted to comfort him. For example - Mr. Jacob, miss dungale, Mr. enly


    But these people who came to comfort their father were rejected by their father


    My father didn''t see any guests, so he just kept drinking.


    He didn''t even eat dinner. He drank until late at night and went back to his room to sleep.


    At that time, their mother and father slept in separate rooms for a long time, just to leave enough time and space for their father to be quiet.


    It was not until near noon the next day that my father came out of the room.


    After coming out of the room, my father rushed out of the house without saying a word and went straight to Baiyang palace.


    My father went to Baiyang Palace this time for only one thing - to ask his majesty Ilsa for orders to go to war.


    Father will personally go to the front line and personally command the second war against Yugoslavia.


    After I became an adult, I learned from my mother that after my father went to Baiyang palace, she specially went to see my father''s bedding.


    Father''s pillow was as wet as if it had just fallen into the water.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom "my father" by DeLisa Sue


    ......


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, Orleans.


    After defeating 150000 britannian troops, Barr led his troops to stay in Orleans, the front line of the Lorraine Empire, under the command of Bella.


    The British army still has a large number of troops in the north of Orleans.


    These troops are like swords hanging on their Rowling heads - so that the kings and ministers of the Rowling Empire dare not relax their vigilance until now.


    In response to a possible new round of invasion by the British Empire, Queen Bella directly asked Barr and them to lead their 70000 troops who had originally come to bring the siege of Orleans into Orleans.


    Jill is now handling some military affairs in her room.


    Just then - Jill suddenly heard a knock outside the door.


    Then there was a thin voice:


    "Jill... It''s me..."


    "Jeanne?"


    Jill certainly knew who the voice was.


    These days, this voice is Jill''s most familiar voice.


    Jill quickly put down all the military affairs at hand and ran to the door to open it.


    Now the weather was a little cold. Jeanne stood in front of Jill''s door, wearing an ordinary cloth and an ordinary cloak.


    "Jeanne, what''s the matter?"


    Jill was keenly aware that Jenna was in a low mood.


    After saying "what''s the matter", Jill realized her mistake and secretly scolded herself for being stupid.


    How can you stand and talk at the door of the room?


    Realizing that she had made a rude move, Jill turned away from the road to his room and made an "please" move towards his room.


    "Jenna, come into the house. Let''s talk slowly when we get into the house. "


    "Well..."


    .....


    ¡­¡­


    Let Na into Jill''s room.


    After receiving the tea from Jill, Jeanne did not drink the tea in the cup, but directly held it in her palm, and then said bluntly:


    "Jill... I want to go home... Back to dongremy village..."


    Jill was stunned when she heard Jeanne''s words.


    Then he hurriedly asked:


    "Jeanne, what happened?"


    "Why is it so sudden?"


    "... I had a hard time here in Orleans..."


    Jeanne lowered her head, which was already hanging low.


    "Curious... Defeat the Britannia army or something... I clearly just put forward a strategy..."


    "After putting forward a strategy, saying when to stop and rest and when to start the attack, I haven''t done anything..."


    "But Mr. bar insisted that I was responsible for the specific command of the company..."


    "The person in charge of commanding the troops is obviously you..."


    "Put the credit for commanding the troops to fight on my head... And said what I was, the great hero who saved Orleans and the Lorraine empire..."


    "I now have the title of ''Saint'' for no reason..."


    "As soon as I get to the street now, I will be surrounded by everyone shouting ''long live the saint''..."


    "Without the guards'' protection and opening the way, I can''t even go to the street..."


    "I hate this life... I don''t want to be a ''Saint''... I want to go home..."


    Then Jeanne raised her head and looked at Jill like a wounded kitten.


    "Jill... I want to go home..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill has been silently listening to Jenna''s pain.


    The lips closed unconsciously, and the hands clenched slowly.


    Jill knows the truth.


    Know why Barr put all his achievements in repelling the British Army on Jeanne.


    I don''t know why Jenna has an inexplicable title of "Saint".


    I also know... I can''t tell Jeanne the truth.


    Not only can''t tell Jeanne the truth, but also let Jeanne stay in Orleans and the army.


    Jill racked her brains and thought about words that could comfort Jeanne.


    But no matter how Jill thinks, she can''t think of words that can comfort Jeanne.


    The guilt in her heart tortured Jill, so that Jill could not speak any words that could make Jenna''s heart feel better


    In the end, Jill could only squeeze out a slightly ugly smile and said to Jeanne:


    "Well, Jeanne, when the current situation in the country is stable, I will personally take you home."


    "Now the situation in the country is not stable. We don''t have extra time and energy to take you home."


    "It''s too dangerous for you to go home alone. After all, the country is still in chaos. Now there are ''former soldiers'' degenerated into bandits everywhere in the wild."


    "Jeanne, you have to be patient."


    "I promise you!"


    Jill changed into a more excited tone.


    "When the situation in the country is stable, I will personally send you back to dongleimi village!"

 Chapter 1449

    After hearing Jill''s words, Jeanne''s eyes, which were originally dull, glowed a little again.


    "Well..."


    Jean Na''s mouth tilted slightly, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "It''s agreed. When the situation in the country is stable, you must take me home."


    "... yeah. I promise... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The smile that Na had just appeared on her face made Jill''s guilt heavier


    After sending Jeanne out of the room and confirming that Jeanne left, Jill punched heavily on the wall in front of her and moaned:


    "Damn --!"


    Jill knows the truth.


    Know why Barr put all his achievements in repelling the British Army on Jeanne.


    I don''t know why Jenna has an inexplicable title of "Saint".


    I also know... I can''t tell Jeanne the truth.


    Not only can''t tell Jeanne the truth, but also let Jeanne stay in Orleans and the army


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first day of the defeat of 150000 troops of the British Empire in Orleans¡ª¡ª


    On the first day of his arrival in Orleans, Barr quietly summoned his remaining four confidants to his room.


    These four confidants are naturally Leo, shire, Jill and Ou Ren.


    As soon as the four people came to Barr''s room, Barr directly told the four people his plan


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "To mold Jeanne... Into a God?!"


    Jill looked at Barr who had just said this with a look of amazement.


    "... that''s right." With a calm face, Barr nodded, "we put all the credit for defeating the Britannia army on Jeanne alone, so that everyone mistakenly thinks that defeating the Britannia army is all the credit of Jeanne alone."


    "And quietly create public opinion and give Nanan a loud name."


    "As for the name to be placed on Jeanne''s head, I have already thought about it - it''s called ''Saint''."


    "Let the name ''Saint Jeanne'' spread all over the continent!"


    "Let the people of the whole continent know that our Luolin Empire has a super genius - ''Saint'' Jeanne!"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, Jill said in a hurry:


    "Coach Barr! Why do you do that! "


    "What''s the use of holding Jeanne so high?"


    "Quite useful!" Barr cut his fierce eyes at Jill, "the reason why I am determined to do this is to shape a spiritual leader for our soldiers!"


    "Spirit..." OuRen hesitated, "leader..."


    "Make Jeanne look like a ''savior'' and make our soldiers think that our army now has a super genius who can lead them to win all kinds of wars."


    Barr kept saying in a tone almost without any emotion.


    "Let our generals feel at ease and keep our morale and fighting spirit high - this is my ultimate goal."


    Speaking of this, Barton.


    Then he changed to a much more serious tone:


    "The British army suffered a great defeat - do you think the emperor Ilsa of the British Empire would be willing to accept such an outcome?"


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Barr''s words, Jill and others present unconsciously lowered their heads and shoulders.


    "You should all know that the British army will launch a second attack on our Lorraine empire."


    "Although we won the last battle, what about the next one? What about the next battle? "


    "If we don''t find a way to remedy it, the country will die!"


    "So - I want to make Jeanne a ''savior'' and a ''Saint'' who can save this country."


    "Let our soldiers feel at ease because of the ''Saint'' sitting in town."


    "Let our generals and soldiers have high morale because of the ''Saint'' sitting in town."


    "As long as we can keep the morale of our generals high, we can have more chances to win when we meet the next attack of the British Empire..."


    "... coach Barr... You mean..." Jill said in a deep voice, "do you want to use Jeanne? Use Jeanne there as a tool that can save this country...? "


    "..." Barr was silent.


    There was no immediate answer to Jill''s question.


    After a long time, he answered softly:


    "I am willing to pay all the price for this country..."


    "After successfully dispelling the aggressive ambition of the British empire against our country and restoring stability, I will personally apologize to Jeanne."


    "At that time, if you want to kill or cut, let Jenna send you..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr wants to make Jeanne a "spiritual leader" of the army.


    So loudly announce to the citizens of Orleans that Jenna was the one who defeated the Britannia army.


    The war report passed to the Central Committee also attributed all her achievements to Jeanne.


    And sent a large number of people there to spread words - Jeanne was the chosen one to save their Lorraine Empire, the saint.


    That is to say, the reason why Jeanne had an inexplicable title of "Saint" was that Barr was a hindrance there.


    Send a large number of personnel to spread the rumor that Jeanne is a "Saint" and let the rumor go deep into the hearts of everyone.


    Barr''s "holy making movement" was quite successful.


    Not only the generals and soldiers of the whole army, but also the kings and officials of the central government know that there are more "Saint" Jeanne in their Luolin empire.


    Queen Bella, overjoyed at this, gave Jeanne a large reward.


    The generals in the army are relieved that they have more "saints" now, and everyone''s morale is high.


    They all firmly believe that with the seat of the "Saint", any enemy can be defeated.


    Almost everyone in China is happy that there are more "saints" in their country.


    The only person who feels unhappy may be Jeanne herself.


    Inexplicably, she was assigned a large number of war achievements and inexplicably added the title of "Saint", which made her feel uncomfortable and uneasy


    And she had no one to talk about except Jill, her only acquaintance in the army.


    The only person she can talk to, Jill, knows all the reasons why she fell into this situation.


    But Jill can''t tell the truth


    If you tell the truth, I can''t imagine Jeanne''s reaction.


    Orleans... No, the Lorraine Empire needs Jeanne now


    So... Jill didn''t raise any objection except that Barr wanted to "create a saint"


    Because compared with Jeanne''s personal happiness, Jill still hopes that this country can continue


    So Jill chose to hide the truth.


    Chose to hide it from Jeanne.


    Chose to make Jeanne continue to bear the pressure she didn''t have to bear.


    Chose to constantly fight the guilt in my heart.

 Chapter 1450

    October 7, 298 BC¡ª¡ª


    The British Empire, the southern front¡ª¡ª


    A group of horses and chariots were rattling at great speed towards Leon, the current stronghold of the southern forefront of the British Empire.


    The center of the team is a simple carriage.


    Although the shape of the carriage is simple and ordinary, the cavalry responsible for guarding the carriage are not "simple".


    Nearly 100 black Armored Cavalry surrounded the carriage, leaving no dead corner or defense loophole.


    Whether it''s the horse under their crotch, the armor they wear and the weapons they wear on their saddle, we can see that this black Armored Cavalry is definitely an elite division in the army.


    And protected by so many elite cavalry, we can see how important the people sitting in this carriage will be.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside rion, a group of knights led by Albert silently watched the team slowly coming towards them.


    They came to greet the team... No, to be exact, to greet the arrival of the people sitting in the carriage.


    Everyone has a solemn face, and no one dares to smile and make any disrespectful and rude behavior.


    The team listened slowly in front of Albert and others.


    The black Armored Cavalry nearest to the carriage jumped off his horse, walked quickly to the door of the carriage, and then opened the door.


    A young man with black hair and pupils and an expressionless face walked out of the car along the open door.


    A woman with black hair and blond pupils and a petite figure, as well as another woman with petite figures but brown and green pupils, also followed the young man and walked out of the carriage.


    After the three people got off the carriage, Albert and others immediately stood at attention, and then paid a standard military salute to the three people.


    The young man with black hair waved his hand and motioned to the crowd for exemption.


    "Coach! You''ve worked hard! " Albert shouted at the young man with black hair.


    After Albert''s voice fell, the black haired youth smiled:


    "You''ve worked hard, too."


    This young man with black hair is Su Cheng who came all the way from pandragon to the forefront of the south.


    The war against Yugoslavia suffered a great defeat - Ilsa will not give up for this humiliating defeat.


    After adjusting her anger at the news of the defeat, Ilsa immediately ordered to start preparing for the second national annihilation war of the Lorraine empire!


    As soon as Ilsa decided to launch the second war against Yugoslavia, Su Cheng took the initiative to find Ilsa - Su Cheng asked Ilsa to let him serve as the front-line commander of the second war against Yugoslavia.


    When I wanted to doze off, someone gave me a pillow - that''s what I said.


    When she decided to launch the second war against Yugoslavia, Ilsa secretly made up her mind to send the greatest trump card of their British army in this battle!


    Ilsa took the initiative to find Ilsa before she could send someone to preach their trump card.


    After Su Cheng introduced herself, Ilsa nodded her head immediately to agree.


    At the same time, Ilsa also sent Deng Jiaer to the southern front.


    Su chenglai served as the front-line commander-in-chief of the second national annihilation war of the Lorraine empire.


    Albert and Deng Jiaer served as the front-line deputy commander.


    The reason why Deng Jiaer was sent to participate in the battle was that Ilsa intended to cultivate Deng Jiaer.


    Although the patriotic war was three years ago, the influence of the patriotic war on the British Empire still exists until now.


    In the patriotic war three years ago, the British empire lost too many excellent knights.


    Countless Knights died and injured in the "Yeni river change" alone.


    The country''s economic level and military strength - these things can be quickly restored in a short time.


    However, the number of knights can not recover quickly in the short term.


    After all, knights need to be cultivated slowly.


    In order to make up for the current defect of the country, Ilsa has consciously trained young and capable Knights like Deng Jiaer in the past three years.


    In addition to sending Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer to the southern front, Ilsa also sent a large number of troops to the southern front.


    Since 150000 troops could not help the Lorraine Empire, I would send 200000 troops - that was Ilsa''s original words at that time.


    With the issuance of Ilsa''s reinforcement order, the forces of the Gabriel Knights originally stationed on the Rhine front began to go south on a large scale to reinforce the southern front.


    At present, the troops stationed in the southern front line are already a joint Legion mixed with the troops of the three major knights.


    At Su Cheng''s command, the 200000 army mixed with the troops of the three Knights will go south again and go straight to Orleans of the Lorraine empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After getting off the carriage, Su Cheng saw Harry and Willie standing behind Albert.


    Willie felt Su Cheng''s eyes on him, and his head, which had already hung very low, hung even lower.


    Su Cheng walked slowly to Willie.


    The rest of Willie''s side also consciously stepped aside to leave enough space for Su Cheng and Willie.


    "... is there anything you want to say?"


    Su Cheng asked Willie in a calm tone.


    "... the defeated general." Willie closed his eyes painfully. "There''s nothing to say."


    "..." Su Cheng was silent. After the meeting, he sighed lightly, "just know your mistakes and change them..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Central Committee of the British Empire did not hide the news that Su Cheng was personally on the southern front.


    Not only did they not hide it, they also publicized it.


    I wish everyone knew that Su Cheng would be responsible for the next war against Yugoslavia.


    The reason why the Central Committee of the British Empire did so was to boost the morale of its own troops and combat the morale of the enemy.


    And their strategy was quite successful.


    After learning that Su Cheng was coming, the morale of the generals and soldiers on the southern front of the British Empire, who were somewhat depressed because of their defeat, suddenly rose.


    The morale of the soldiers of the Luolin empire fell after they learned that Su Cheng was coming.


    Just knowing that Su Cheng is coming can greatly increase the morale of his own army and reduce the morale of the enemy - this is Su Cheng''s prestige in the British Empire and in the mainland countries.


    However, because there were "saints" in the Luolin Empire, although the morale of the soldiers of the Luolin army decreased, it still maintained a high state.


    Barr and others learned from the beginning that the British army would surely attack back, so they seized the time to strengthen and heighten the walls of Orleans, and stockpiled a large number of city defense equipment, food and grass and other materials.


    There is a world of difference between the current Orleans and the previous Orleans.


    With 70000 troops stationed, Orleans is comparable to some super fortresses in terms of defense.


    Barr and others are ready for a big battle.


    However... The expectations of Barr and others failed.


    Su Cheng did not lead his troops to attack them.


    Since Su Cheng came to the front line of the south, the 200000 troops stationed on the front line of the South have not moved at all.


    No one went south, let alone besieged Orleans.


    It''s a little scary

 Chapter 1451

    Although standing on the south wall of Leon City, he could not see Orleans at all, Su Cheng still stood alone on the south wall of Leon City, looking at the southern skyline.


    "Saint..."


    Su Cheng whispered.


    Halfway to the southern front, Su Cheng learned that there was a "Saint" in the Luolin empire.


    Although I don''t know whether the "Saint" really has such a great ability, her existence does increase the morale of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army.


    Many people firmly believe that the "Saint" is their Savior and a great hero who can save this country.


    Some people even compare this "Saint" with the rumor that has been circulating in the Lorraine empire for a long time - the Lorraine empire will be destroyed by one woman and saved by another woman.


    It means "Saint" is the woman who can save the Lorraine empire.


    Su Cheng doesn''t know if the "Saint" is really so powerful.


    It is not clear how much the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers of the Luo Lin army have been improved due to the existence of the "Saint".


    Although I don''t know, I don''t know.


    But Su Cheng doesn''t need to know.


    Su Cheng was not interested in knowing whether the "Saint" was really as powerful as the rumor said.


    Nor is he interested in knowing how much Luo Linjun has become stronger because of the existence of the "Saint".


    Because Su Cheng didn''t plan to fight the "Saint" or the Luo Lin army from the beginning.


    During the war, Su Cheng proposed to Ilsa a strategy to attack and destroy the Luolin Empire without firing an arrow.


    This strategy can only be used after inflicting heavy damage on the Lorraine empire.


    Although the first war against Yugoslavia was defeated, the first war against Yugoslavia successfully weakened and severely damaged the Lorraine empire.


    As a result, the Lorraine empire lost all the territory north of Orleans, and there were less than 100000 War soldiers left.


    Given such a heavy blow to the Luolin Empire, Su Cheng''s plan to destroy the Luolin Empire without a single soldier was enough.


    As early as a few months ago, when Albert and his party broke through the northern defense line of the Lorraine Empire and marched towards Orleans, Su Cheng thought of this plan.


    However, Su Cheng didn''t mention this strategy to anyone because he thought he could easily attack and destroy the Rowling Empire without this strategy.


    Now that Albert and his family had lost, Su Cheng decided that he could use his strategy to deal with the Lorraine empire.


    Ilsa was very happy to learn the details of Su Cheng''s plan.


    At that time, the decision was made directly - this strategy was adopted to deal with the Lorraine empire!


    Whether Su Cheng and Deng Jiaer were appointed as the commander-in-chief and deputy commander of the second war to destroy the south, or whether they sent more troops to the front line of the south, in fact, it was all to cover their plan and confuse the kings and officials of the Lorraine empire.


    Just when the princes and officials of the Lorraine Empire were wondering why the britannian army did not attack, Su Cheng''s plan to destroy the Lorraine Empire without an arrow began to be carried out secretly


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, Duke of Burgundy, duchy¡ª¡ª


    Mathilda, the current Duke of Burgundy, who is famous for her love of gold and bought a lot of gold from the British Empire in recent years, is now looking at a golden pupil woman drinking tea leisurely in front of her in the reception hall of the Duke''s palace.


    In the reception hall, there were only two women, Matilda and Jintong.


    "... Your Excellency Vivian." Mathilda cleared her throat. "Your official, as a star of the foreign affairs administration of the British Empire, suddenly came here. I don''t know why?"


    The golden pupil woman sitting opposite Mathilda quietly came to Vivian led by the Duke of Burgundy 3 days ago.


    After arriving at the Duke of Burgundy, Vivian sent a direct message to Mathilda to discuss an important business with her.


    Mathilda doesn''t dare to slack off, Vivian.


    To be exact, they were envoys of the British Empire who dared not slack off.


    The Lorraine empire is still at war with the British Empire.


    And in this war, their Lorraine empire fell to the absolute disadvantage.


    Even if they won a hearty victory not long ago, it did not change this fact, because the victory they won not hurt the britannian Empire at all, and even the lost land north of Orleans was not recovered.


    Their Lorraine empire is still in absolute disadvantage.


    It is still in a state of great danger of subjugation.


    Mathilda had to be careful with the envoys of the British Empire.


    So as not to be severely retaliated by the British Empire after the collapse of the Lorraine empire.


    Vivian put down her teacup.


    Vivian, still with a faint smile on her face, whispered to Mathilda:


    "I should have said that before I came to your house? I am here on behalf of the British Empire to discuss an important business with your Excellency the Duke. "


    Vivian has an excellent language talent.


    Learning various languages is also one of Vivian''s interests.


    Vivian, who needed a translator when she was an envoy to the Lorraine Empire three years ago, can now talk and laugh with the Lorraine people in fluent Lorraine language.


    "... the British Empire is now a ''superpower''. What capital do I have to talk about important business with your country?"


    "No, no, No." Vivian raised a finger and gently shook it left and right. "Your Excellency, you are modest."


    "You have the capital to do business with us, and your capital is much larger than you think."


    Speaking of this, Vivian stopped playing charades and said bluntly:


    "Your Excellency, we hope you can unite with other nobles to launch a coup in Tuli, control queen Bella, control the real power in the center of the Lorraine Empire, and then force queen Bella to issue an edict of surrender to our country."


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Mathilda raised her voice in a voice that was about to break:


    "Impossible! I can''t! "


    "No!"


    As soon as Matilda''s voice fell, Vivian slightly restrained the smile on her face and threw a sharp look at Matilda.


    "Your Excellency, you can do it!"


    "Do you think we don''t know what the political structure of the Lorraine Empire looks like?"


    "Your country is the country with the largest aristocratic power among the four empires on the mainland."


    "Although the noble forces of the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire were also very strong, they were not strong enough to shake the imperial power."


    "But your country is different."


    "Your nobles, led by you, have a decisive voice in China."


    "Because the aristocratic power in your country is too large, there is a sentence that can be used to accurately describe the political structure of your country - the country ruled by the emperor and the aristocracy."


    "Your forces are all over the central and local governments."


    "Your opinions can even compete with the emperor''s orders."


    "You can even hold the emperor if you like!"

 Chapter 1452

    "Why did Baal''s uprising fail two years ago?"


    "One of the main reasons is that I didn''t get your support as an aristocrat."


    "If you had your support, their uprising might have succeeded."


    Speaking of this, vivi settled down and silently observed Matilda''s reaction.


    Mathilda''s face was calm, full of hesitation and confusion.


    In order to help Matilda make up her mind, the faint smile reappeared on Vivian''s face:


    "Sir, I forgot to tell you that I am not the only envoy to your country."


    "Your Majesty sent all the foreign ministers in the General Administration of foreign affairs to your country to make secret representations with your nobles."


    "I am just one of the many envoys who are specially responsible for negotiating with you."


    "When I first came to your house, I had received good news from other colleagues - some great nobles were willing to do this business with our country."


    "What?!" Mathilda exclaimed.


    "I know you can''t believe it, but what I said is true."


    "We don''t really need all the nobles in your country to agree to help us."


    "As long as the forces formed by the nobles who agreed to help our country are enough to control the center of the Lorraine empire."


    "By the way, I would like to advise you again: if you intend to help our country, please hurry up. If it''s late and you want to help us, we may not let you help. "


    "Finally, sir, let me remind you - please think it over."


    "You should also know the gap between your country and our country."


    "How many troops do you have left?"


    "Is it enough for 100000?"


    Mathilda pursed her lips.


    "Do you know how many troops are left in our country?"


    Vivian then asked.


    "Although our army has lost a battle before, that loss is irrelevant."


    "There are still millions of troops in our country."


    "How long do you think your country can hold up against our millions of troops? 2 years? 3 years? "


    Matilda''s lips closed more tightly.


    "Just the consumption of materials, China can use a large amount of materials to consume your country alive."


    "If you don''t want to do this business with us, we won''t be able to guarantee your safety after your country perishes."


    Vivian was too lazy to say some vague hints to Matilda, and threatened Matilda directly.


    Mathilda maintained her iron blue face and remained silent for a long time


    After some time, Matilda finally asked Vivian:


    "What good can I get if I help you?"


    "If your excellency is willing to help us, after the successful surrender of the Lorraine Empire to our country, our army will not move your fiefdom."


    "At the same time, I will not take away your fief."


    "In short - let your excellency continue to rule your fiefdom."


    "Just let your excellency change from the state of respecting queen Bella as the monarch to the state of respecting your majesty of our country as the monarch."


    "Everything remains the same except that there can be no more private episodes."


    "You can continue to rule your fiefdom and have great autonomy."


    "In the past, you paid tribute to the central government of the Lorraine empire. Later, you will pay tribute to the central government of our country."


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, Matilda sneered:


    "What you said just now has no credibility at all."


    "You think I don''t know how your emperor treated your country''s vassals two years ago."


    "Your emperor is so bad to your country''s vassals. How can you make me believe that your emperor will be friendly to us from foreign countries?"


    After quietly listening to Matilda''s words, Vivian shrugged.


    "Sir, if you don''t want to believe the gift our majesty will give you - you can''t believe it."


    "As long as you don''t regret it later."


    "Anyway, with or without your help as aristocrats, the Lorraine empire will surely perish."


    "It''s just the difference between earlier and later."


    "If you are willing to help us, we will fulfill our promise to you."


    "If you don''t want to help us..."


    Vivian didn''t finish.


    Although she didn''t finish her words, the threat in her words had been clearly conveyed to Matilda.


    Mathilda''s face, which was already black, became even bluer, as if it might drip water at any time.


    In this negotiation, Matilda was in a position of no bargaining power


    The weakness of the country and the strength of the British Empire made Mathilda have no bargaining power at all.


    Matilda now feels she is in a dilemma


    Vivian just said that the center of the British Empire sent a large number of envoys to contact the ambassadors of the Lorraine empire.


    This flustered Mathilda.


    Indeed, as Vivian just said - if you want to control the real power of the central government, you don''t need all the nobles to unite together.


    Only a certain number of great nobles are needed.


    Let''s not worry about whether the central government of the British Empire will honor the benefits promised to them if it cooperates with the British Empire.


    If the other nobles agreed to cooperate with the British Empire, but she did not agree - wouldn''t she be the only one left to face a miserable fate when the Lorraine Empire perished?


    Other nobles ended up well because they helped the britannian Empire, but their families were destroyed - Mathilda couldn''t accept such an outcome anyway


    Although it is also possible that everyone does not agree to cooperate with the British Empire.


    However, a new question arises - how to ensure that other nobles do not agree to cooperate with the British Empire?


    Plus - with military power alone, the British Empire was indeed fully capable of destroying the Lorraine empire.


    Mathilda doesn''t really believe that her country''s army has the ability to block millions of troops of the British Empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... I see."


    Matilda murmured.


    "I am willing to assist your country."


    "But your country must ensure that after the demise of the Lorraine Empire, I can continue to have a high degree of autonomy over my fiefdom."


    "That''s nature." Vivian said with a smile, "I assure you that after the demise of the Lorraine Empire, all the benefits we promised you will be fulfilled one by one."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Vivian actually told a little lie just now.


    When I came to the Duke of Burgundy, I learned that other nobles had agreed to assist them in the britannian Empire - it was a complete lie.


    Vivian didn''t know whether the other nobles agreed to help the britannian empire.


    Not just Vivian.


    All the other envoys who went to negotiate with other nobles said so.


    Because before they set out, Vivian and they agreed to say this if the other party hesitated.


    By saying this, the chances of the other party agreeing to assist the British Empire will greatly increase.


    Now it seems - sure enough.


    After the envoys, including Vivian, said this, one nobleman after another agreed to cooperate with their britannian empire.

 Chapter 1453

    "Are you sure it''s tomorrow night?"


    "Well, let''s act tomorrow night."


    "The garrison of Tuli and the guards of the Imperial Palace have been bought by us at a high price."


    "Fortunately, almost all the military forces of Tuli have been sent to Orleans. It is much easier to buy off the guards of Tuli and the palace."


    "Now all the preparations are ready. We can act tomorrow night. "


    "... OK, that''s it. We''ll start tomorrow night!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, Tuli, Bella bath.


    In the steaming heat, Bella sat quietly by the edge of the bath.


    Bella has been in a bad mood lately.


    Even soaking in her favorite milk bath didn''t make her feel better.


    No... it seems a little inaccurate to say that Bella has been in a bad mood recently.


    It should be said - Bella has been in a bad mood for nearly a year.


    Bella felt uneasy at the thought that the army of the British Empire was still in the north of her country.


    Bella had never felt so close to herself as she did now.


    Although they had won a great victory over the British Empire and wiped out tens of thousands of troops of the British Empire, Bella was briefly excited for a while.


    But after the excitement passed, Bella found that although they won a big victory, the victory did not change the current strength comparison between the two countries.


    The loss of tens of thousands of troops was nothing to the British Empire. Soon they sent more troops from all over the country.


    Now there are more Britannia troops entrenched in the north of their Lorraine empire than before.


    Not only that - even Su Cheng came to the front line and was responsible for the next war against their Luolin empire


    Bella doesn''t want this country destroyed


    Don''t want to lose the luxury life of an emperor


    Therefore, in the past few months when the great enemy pressed the border, Bella rarely made some very wise decisions.


    The first wise decision, of course, was to grant amnesty to Barr and others, and let Barr and others command the last troops of the Lorraine Empire to rescue Orleans.


    The second wise decision was to let Barr and others implement their tactics.


    When Barr and others decided to use the tactics proposed by Jeanne, the first thing they had to do was to garrison troops in Tuli and create an attitude of "we just want to stick to Tuli and don''t want to rescue Orleans", so as to confuse the generals of the British army and relax their vigilance.


    When Barr and others just stationed troops on the outskirts of Tuli, Bella received complaints from ministers almost every day.


    In order not to let the British Army know their real intention, Barr and others did not tell anyone about their real purpose.


    Therefore, the central officials did not know that Barr and others stationed troops in the suburbs of Tuli in order to give the layout of future operations.


    I just thought Barr and others were afraid of the enemy.


    So every day, Bella can see countless complaints.


    However, no matter how the central officials objected, Bella insisted on letting Barr and others do whatever they wanted.


    Bella also didn''t know why Barr and others were stationing troops outside Tuli.


    But Bella still chose to strongly support Barr and others.


    Bella showed her childlike temperament at a glance at this time.


    That''s what happens to children - it''s easy to be single-minded. It''s hard to figure out what their code of conduct is.


    Thanks to Bella''s one track mind, Barr and others finally successfully completed the battle.


    The third wise decision was that after annihilating tens of thousands of troops of the British Empire, Bella Jean Barr and others did not need to come back, but directly commanded the 70000 troops to enter Orleans.


    These 70000 troops are the last of their Lorraine empire.


    In other words, all the fighting power of the Lorraine empire is now concentrated in Orleans.


    Let Barr command all the current combat power of their Lorraine Empire and prevent the British army from going south.


    Although I don''t know if it will work.


    But doing so can brighten Bella''s heart with a touch of hope - making Bella feel that her Lorraine empire may not perish.


    The appearance of "Saint" also brightened the light of hope in Bella''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bella picked up several handfuls of hot milk from the bath and washed her face.


    At the thought that there are "saints" and all the fighting forces of their Rowling empire are stationed in Orleans, Bella felt a little less afraid.


    At the same time, the mood is also relaxed.


    However... Just then, a strange sound suddenly sounded outside the bathroom.


    Bella frowned and looked at the door.


    Just thinking about what happened, the door suddenly opened with a "Dong", and then a large group of people rushed into the bath along the open door.


    Bella let out a cry of fright, and then exclaimed:


    "Who are you?"


    Bella looked intently and found that the people who broke into the bathroom were all Bella''s old acquaintances.


    All the big Dukes


    For example - Duke of Burgundy, Duke of fadhili, Duke of budney


    Almost all the great Dukes in the country are here.


    A few days ago, these great nobles suddenly left their fiefs and came to Tuli.


    The reason they came to Tuli was to hold a noble party.


    From time to time, these great nobles would hold large gatherings in major cities in China.


    For the big party that will be held from time to time, people have always used to call it "aristocratic party".


    The "noble party" held by these great nobles is just an ordinary thing. It will be held once or twice a year.


    The nobles gathered together to exchange information about the cooperation of each other''s major industries, or "sell" their sons or daughters.


    Bella did not care as like as two peas of noble gathering, which was suddenly held in front of the island. They thought they were just going to hold a regular gathering like before.


    Bella didn''t know that all the nobles just entered Tuli under the pretext of holding "noble party".


    And for this reason, they gathered together to discuss how to control Tuli and the central part of the Lorraine empire


    They had their last meeting yesterday.


    In this final meeting, they decided to officially start action tomorrow to control Tuli and the central part of the Lorraine empire!


    Looking at Bella, who was still in panic, Mathilda, Duke of Burgundy, whispered:


    "Your Majesty, please don''t panic."


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "We''re not here to kill you."


    "In a way... We even came to save you."


    "If you surrender to the British Empire with us, you should also get good treatment."


    "As long as you are good, we won''t hurt you."


    "Your Majesty, do you understand?"

 Chapter 1454

    When the nobles came to Turin, they began to prepare for their actions.


    After arriving in Tuli, they first used their contacts and began to secretly buy off the garrison of Tuli, who had been the bodyguard in the imperial palace.


    Because Bella sent almost all the domestic military forces to Orleans, there were few garrison soldiers left in Tuli, so the nobles easily controlled all the armed forces in Tuli.


    Whether they can control all the armed forces in Tuli city and the palace is directly related to the success of their actions.


    As long as we can control all the armed forces in Tuli city and the palace, the next things will be much better.


    It is not difficult to control all the armed forces in Tuli city and the palace.


    Just have contacts and a lot of money.


    Contacts can help you reach all the commanders in charge of commanding troops in Tuli city.


    Money can help you buy them off.


    More than 90% of the people in the world can be bought with money - this is an eternal truth.


    And contacts and money are the most important things for the nobles.


    The day before yesterday, they completed the purchase of all the armed forces in the city and the palace.


    Yesterday, he decided to take immediate action to control Tuli and the central part of the Lorraine empire.


    The reason why they acted so quickly was that they were afraid that some people would suddenly turn back and report to Queen Bella after they received their money.


    While buying all the armed forces in the city and the palace, the major nobles are also actively preparing for troop deployment.


    The nearest aristocratic fiefdom to Tuli is the fiefdom of the Duke of fadhili and the Duke of Opel.


    These two Dukes have already ordered their private trilogy to prepare them to advance into and completely control Tuli at any time.


    Hold the royal family headed by Bella, subdue all the central ministers who may not surrender to them, and let their private armed forces enter Tuli.


    As long as they do the above three points, they can completely control Tuli and the central part of the Lorraine empire.


    And now - they have completed the first point: holding members of the royal family led by Bella.


    The nobles divided their troops in two ways.


    Go all the way to Beira bathing place and control Beira who is bathing in the bathing place.


    He went all the way to the palace to catch the rest of the palace members.


    Because they bought almost all the armed forces in the city and the palace early, the personnel on both sides completed their respective tasks easily.


    Holding members of the royal family headed by Bella and controlling ministers who may not be willing to submit to them - these two actions are actually carried out at the same time.


    There are many ministers in the Central Committee, all of whom are aristocrats.


    These ministers are either of noble origin.


    Either received the favor of the nobility, or had a close relationship with the nobility.


    These ministers were more willing to listen to the orders of their nobles than to the orders of the emperor.


    Of course - there must be some ministers who are the direct lineage of the emperor and do not belong to any aristocracy.


    These people are the key targets of the nobles.


    A group of garrison soldiers who had been bribed by the nobles rushed into the residence of these ministers and controlled them all.


    These ministers were tied and restrained before they realized what had happened.


    The two Dukes'' private episodes, Duke fadhili and Duke Opel, also began to March, leave the fief and run straight towards Tuli


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a chaotic night, the calm in the city of Tuli gradually recovered.


    The nobles were quite successful because of their meticulous plans.


    The royal family headed by Bella, no one left, all successfully captured alive.


    None of those who might not surrender to them and surrender to the British Empire with them were left, and all were captured alive.


    Then, what the nobles had to do was much easier.


    After the complete control of Tuli, the first thing the nobles did was to issue edicts to all parts of the country in the name of Queen Bella.


    This imperial edict, which has been handed down all over the country, is not short.


    This is not a short imperial edict. To sum up, it is¡ª¡ª


    This all-out war with the British Empire is over! The Empire will surrender unconditionally! All the troops in the country stop resisting!


    Since this imperial edict will be transmitted to all parts of the country, it will naturally be transmitted to Orleans, the most important town of the Lorraine empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the surrender edict arrived in Orleans, all senior generals in Orleans were just holding a military conference on how to further strengthen Orleans'' defense.


    There was Jenna.


    Barr, who didn''t know the specific content of the edict, directly hung it on the wall like a map, and browsed it with all the generals present


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr could not remember his reaction when he read the sudden edict.


    Because the contents written in this imperial edict are incredible, Barr was shocked and fell into a trance state, and the whole person was not awake.


    After a while, Barr gradually recovered from his trance.


    After recovering from a trance, the first thing Barr did was howl.


    "Your majesty! We still have the strength of a war. We are all willing to fight for our country until the last minute! Why did you surrender? "


    All the generals present, after hearing Barr''s wail, their expressions and hearts became more heavy


    Barr is totally wrong about Bella


    The surrender edict was not issued by Bella


    Barr, who was far away in Orleans, didn''t know that earth shaking changes had taken place in Tuli when he led his army to defend Orleans


    Just as everyone was overwhelmed by the sudden surrender edict, the delivery of a message made them even more overwhelmed.


    The news was that the British army in the north had begun to act!


    After the defeat of tens of thousands of soldiers, the British army, which had been quiet, finally began to take action.


    200000 troops divided into three routes and went straight to Orleans.


    According to what was written in the surrender edict, they should open the gates of Orleans, lay down all their weapons and obediently let the generals of the British Army take over the city.


    But all the generals in Orleans could not believe that the edict was true.


    Although the real imperial seal was printed on it, they still couldn''t believe that the imperial edict was true.


    While actively preparing for the battle, they hurriedly excluded the envoys and went to Tuli. They planned to let the envoys go to Tuli to find out what happened in Tuli and why they suddenly issued an edict of surrender when the country still had the power of World War I.

 Chapter 1455

    The 200000 britannian army divided into three routes soon came to Orleans.


    However - after arriving at Orleans, the 200000 troops of the British Empire did not launch any attack.


    Just quietly surrounded Orleans.


    Moreover, the siege of Orleans is also very rough, and all kinds of loopholes can be seen everywhere.


    It seems that you don''t want to surround Orleans at all


    A young man with black hair, escorted by hundreds of cavalry, rode slowly towards the north wall of Orleans, which once created the miracle of "lost and found".


    Then stop outside the range of the Orleans Garrison''s crossbow.


    "I''m Su Cheng, commander in chief of the British Army!"


    "Excuse me, is your commander in chief, your excellency Barr de Lu?"


    After standing outside the range of the Orleans Garrison''s bow and crossbow, the black haired youth directly reported his name to the Orleans garrison generals in Lorraine with a little accent.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, the defenders on the wall of Orleans immediately burst into an uproar.


    After receiving the news, Barr immediately led a group of generals to the north wall of Orleans.


    Although he has heard Su Cheng''s name for a long time, this is the first time Barr has witnessed Su Cheng''s true face.


    Just like the rumored appearance - too young.


    It is hard to imagine that such a young man would be the 13th integrated Knight of the British Empire and the terrible commander of the enemy''s generals.


    "I''m Barr de Lu!" Barr responded loudly, "I don''t know why the commander in chief of the British army suddenly came to me!"


    "If you came to persuade us to surrender, please come back!"


    "We will never surrender!"


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, Su Cheng gave a few sneers full of mockery.


    "Ha ha."


    "I''m not here to persuade you to surrender."


    "I came to persuade you to obey your emperor''s orders!"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Barr''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    While Su Cheng continued to say loudly:


    "You should have received the imperial edict from the central government?"


    "Your emperor has decided to surrender unconditionally!"


    "Ask you all to lay down your arms and give up resistance!"


    "Barr, as a minister of the country, do you still want to disobey the emperor''s order?"


    Su Chenggang''s words are in Luolin language.


    Although there is a little accent, it is still clear.


    All the generals and soldiers on the wall of Orleans clearly heard Su Cheng''s "advice".


    Then there was an uproar.


    At present, only the senior generals in the city and Jeanne know that queen Bella has decided to surrender unconditionally.


    Ordinary soldiers don''t know the news yet.


    These ordinary soldiers were all frightened and at a loss.


    They came to stop the invaders and defend the country.


    But now the government of this country has decided to surrender.


    What''s the point of keeping them here?


    Barr, with a dark face, replied in a loud voice:


    "Nonsense! Our majesty has not decided to surrender to you! "


    "Our majesty is still deciding to fight the war to the end!"


    After that, Barr raised his head and shouted at the ordinary soldiers in his army:


    "Don''t be fooled by Su Cheng''s sweet words!"


    "He just came to blow our morale!"


    "Don''t be afraid! Don''t panic! "


    Hearing Barr''s words, the ordinary soldiers who had been full of fear finally settled down a little.


    However - Su Cheng had expected Barr to say so.


    After laughing a few times, Su Cheng then shouted to Barr in a mocking tone:


    "In that case - then continue to wait slowly in this city!"


    "See if there are any supplies to the city!"


    After that, Su Cheng directly turned his horse''s head and returned to their britannian army under the protection of the guards.


    Before long, the britannian Empire, which formed a rough siege, acted again.


    There was still no attack on Orleans.


    Instead, it directly lifted the siege of Orleans and moved north.


    200000 troops camped on the northern skyline of Orleans.


    Standing at the head of the north wall of Orleans, you can just see the britannian army flag and regiment flags rising at the northern skyline.


    The British army did not encircle Orleans.


    Just camping north of Orleans.


    If supplies were to be delivered, the supply team could still send supplies into the city through the south of Orleans.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr had a glimmer of hope.


    I hope this edict is forged.


    I hope there are still supplies loose into Orleans.


    I hope queen Bella didn''t give up fighting.


    However... The facts are very cruel


    The supply team didn''t arrive in Orleans on time and delivered the supplies


    The messenger who went to Turin to check the situation also brought quite cruel news after returning


    After arriving in Tuli, the messenger found that the national flag of their Lorraine empire was no longer flying on the walls of Tuli.


    But the flag of the British Empire


    It''s not just Tuli.


    Almost all the cities the messenger passed along the way were like this


    There were no more flags of their Lorraine empire on the walls.


    But with the flag of the British Empire


    The waiters even had the illusion that they were the only city in Orleans with the flag of the Lorraine empire.


    The messenger dared not approach Tuli, who was no longer wearing the flag of the Lorraine Empire, but the flag of the britannian empire.


    There is no need to get close to Tuli.


    After all - the fact that Tuli is wearing the flag of the British Empire has declared a cruel fact.


    Barr didn''t hide the cruel news from the returning messenger.


    Directly summoned all the senior generals in the city and told them this cruel fact.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Barr''s voice fell, the house fell into a long silence.


    After a long time, Ou Ren took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ou Ren smiled a few times and then said in a relaxed tone:


    "Well... Even if your majesty has decided to surrender, we can not obey orders."


    "We can continue to take this Orleans as our base and fight the britannians to the end..."


    Ou Ren''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    The more you say, the less confidence you have.


    Because Ou Ren thinks what he just said is ridiculous.


    The central Empire has decided to surrender.


    The edict of surrender has spread all over the country.


    Many cities have been hung with the flag of the British Empire


    What''s the use of them dying in Orleans?


    Would it be better to die than surrender to defeat the British army? Can the Lorraine Empire continue?


    Now they can''t even guarantee compensation. What ability can they have to defeat the British army and continue the Lorraine Empire?

 Chapter 1456

    Now that the central government has surrendered, they can''t even guarantee the supply of the army.


    At present, there are 70000 people stationed in Orleans.


    How much food is consumed every day.


    When all the food in the city is finished, where are they going to find food?


    The only way is to rob the civilians in the wall and surrounding areas of food.


    It''s ironic that the troops defending the country end up robbing the domestic civilians of food.


    Most of the generals present would not allow this irony to happen.


    In any case, the situation they are facing is dead


    A dead end without any hope


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s surrender..."


    A general said in a low, lifeless voice.


    "The war... Is over..."


    "Even Tuli has planted the banner of the British Empire... It''s meaningless to fight again..."


    "If you surrender now, you can save the lives of some garrison soldiers in the city as much as possible..."


    If the general had said such words before, he would definitely be attacked by everyone.


    Now, after the voice of the general fell, no one said anything.


    No one immediately jumped out to refute the general''s remarks.


    At a time when we can''t see the significance of continuing to fight, everyone has no fighting spirit anymore


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No..."


    Just then, an old voice sounded from a corner of the long table.


    All the people present went in succession.


    "We... Still have hope..." the veteran continued.


    This veteran is Leo.


    At the moment when Denis has died, there are only Barr and Leo left in the "three veterans of the Lorraine Empire".


    "Although his majesty has issued an edict of surrender and unconditionally surrendered to the British Empire."


    "But I believe - there must be a lot of people across the country who don''t want to be britannians."


    "These people who still have the will to resist are our hope for the restoration of the country."


    "We need to send people with appeal out of the city and gather all the resistance forces in the country."


    "As long as we succeed in rallying all the resistance forces in China, there is still hope for the revival of this country."


    "So - we must send the saint out of Orleans safely!"


    "As long as there is the flag of the ''Saint'', there will be a large number of people with lofty ideals who are unwilling to yield to the britannian empire!"


    "Not only should the ''Saint'' be safely sent out of the city, but also Barr be safely sent out of the city!"


    "With the appeal of the ''Saint'', coupled with Barr''s military ability, we can rebuild an army like steel in a very short time..."


    Before Leo finished, Jill patted the table directly.


    "Enough!"


    "Your Majesty has issued an edict of surrender!"


    "The war is over!"


    "Stop fighting!"


    "Lord Leo, your plan just now sounds good, but what are the chances of success!"


    "We have no hope of winning!"


    "Until this time, will you continue to reluctantly let Na go to risk?!"


    Jill is one of the many generals who have lost their fighting spirit.


    Jill, who had no motivation to fight any more, became angry when he heard the plan put forward by Leo just now. He couldn''t help patting the table and got up, colliding with the old generation he always respected.


    Leo was not angry with Jill''s rude refutation just now.


    But in a calm tone:


    "Jill... Do you have the heart to watch our country with the flags of the British Empire..."


    "Well..." Jill faltered.


    He wanted to refute what Leo just said.


    But he couldn''t spit out half a word.


    "You don''t want to just watch our country perish? Isn''t it? "


    "As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we should fight to the last minute for the future of our country - isn''t that our duty as soldiers? Am I right? Barr? "


    Leo looked to Barr, who had been silent since just now.


    "... well." There was no expression on Barr''s face. "You''re right..."


    "Your Excellency Leo..." Gilbert threw a complicated look at Leo, "how are you going to send Jeanne and Barr out of the city? Although the British army did not surround the city, it was watching it all the time. "


    "How are you going to get people out of Orleans safely under the surveillance of the British army?"


    As soon as Jill''s voice fell, Leo immediately replied:


    "It''s also very simple."


    A faint smile appeared on Leo''s face.


    "Just send bait to attract the attention of the British Army..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Orleans surrendered! Orleans surrendered! "


    "Long live! Long live! "


    "Orleans head!"


    ¡­¡­


    Similar cheers could be heard everywhere in the Britannia army barracks north of Orleans.


    Just now, a messenger from Orleans came to the British army camp.


    Explain the purpose of his trip to Su Cheng - all the defenders in Orleans decided to surrender, asked the generals of the British army to come to receive the troops tomorrow morning, and asked Su Cheng to treat all the soldiers and citizens in Orleans well.


    Su Cheng naturally agreed to this request without hesitation.


    After all - he wasn''t going to do anything to Orleans.


    Even if the messenger does not add the request of "please be kind to the soldiers and citizens of Orleans", Su Cheng will not impose any atrocities on the soldiers and citizens of Orleans.


    There was no need to hide such good news. At Su Cheng''s instigation, the news that "Orleans surrendered" spread all over the army at an extremely fast speed.


    Originally, the whole army was ready to suffer a lot to win Orleans.


    In the end, he won Orleans without firing an arrow.


    There is a feeling of "picking up one''s own life", so the morale of all military officers and soldiers is unprecedented.


    Their cheers even reached Orleans.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Su Cheng personally led a large army to line up in the Northern Wilderness of Orleans, ready to receive the troops from Orleans.


    The north gate of Orleans is wide open.


    The first person to leave the city along the open north gate was an old man without armor or weapons.


    Wearing ordinary cloth clothes, the old man stood on a convertible car specially used for loading.


    Driven by the coachman, the old man rattled towards the British army in front.


    Behind the old man was a group of Orleans "original defenders" who were no longer wearing any armor and holding any weapons.


    These soldiers have different faces.


    Some are dejected.


    Some have no expression.


    Some sobbed.


    Some simply cry.

 Chapter 1457

    After the troops and generals in Orleans came out, there were rounds of spontaneous cheers at the battle line of the British army.


    There was a sharp contrast between the happy atmosphere condensed above the British army and the lost atmosphere condensed above the soldiers and generals in Orleans.


    Soon, the old man walking in the front reached the front of the British army.


    After searching the whole body and confirming that the old man did not carry any offensive weapons, the old man was escorted to the main formation of the British army.


    At the base of the British army, Su Cheng, Deng Jiaer, Albert and other knights gathered together.


    After the old man was taken into the formation and forced to kneel down on his knees, Su Cheng directly asked the old man:


    "Are you Barr de Ruud?"


    Su Cheng doesn''t know what Barr looks like.


    The old man did not answer Su Cheng''s question.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t answer in time, all the Knights present frowned one after another.


    Albert simply bent down to see the old man''s face.


    The old man hung his head low from head to tail. At the same time, he also hung his white hair to cover his face.


    Even if Albert bent down, he could not see the old man''s face clearly.


    "Put your head up!" Albert shouted directly.


    "... hehe."


    The old man with his head down gave a few strange light laughter.


    Then slowly raised his head.


    At the moment when the old man looked up, Albert directly contracted his pupils and exclaimed:


    "No! This guy is not Barr! "


    Unlike Su Cheng, Albert, who had fought with Barr for many years, recognized Barr''s appearance.


    The moment he saw the old man looking up, Albert recognized it immediately - this man was not Barr.


    As soon as Albert''s exclamation fell, everyone in the array immediately stared at the old man like a great enemy.


    Some knights who are confident in their fighting skills even put their hands on the hilt of their Knight''s sword.


    If the old man dares to do anything wrong, he is ready to kill him directly.


    Only Su Cheng looked calm.


    After learning from Albert that this person was not Barr, Su Cheng just raised his eyebrows.


    "Since you''re not Barr, who are you?"


    "Leo." The old man said in not very standard britannian, "Leo de Forrest."


    "Oh..." Su Cheng said softly, "you are Leo."


    As one of the "three veterans of the Lorraine Empire", Su Cheng naturally knows who Leo is.


    "You bastard!" Deng jiaerjiao, standing beside Su Cheng, shouted, "how dare you fake Barr! Where is Barr de Lu now? "


    Leo was silent.


    He closed his mouth and didn''t answer Deng Jiaer''s question.


    When the people present felt anxious and planned to use violence to force Leo to speak, they had been watching Leo''s Su Cheng with deep eyes since just now. At this time, they gave a light "ah" and then said:


    "I know what you want to do."


    "You disguised as Barr and led the defenders of Orleans to surrender to our army."


    "You are the oldest general in the army except Barr. You are responsible for pretending to be Barr - the most appropriate."


    "When you disguised as Barr and led the whole city to surrender to our army, the real Barr quietly ran out of the city while our attention was distracted by you."


    "Am I right? His Excellency Leo de Frey? "


    Leo was still silent.


    But his slightly constricted pupil has betrayed his restless heart at this time.


    Su Cheng was keenly aware of the subtle change in Leo''s expression.


    "It seems... My reasoning is right."


    "Don''t be surprised so soon, Lord Leo."


    "My reasoning is not over yet."


    "You not only let Barr escape from Orleans, but also let your ''Saint'' escape from Orleans. Am I right?"


    Su Cheng''s words fell, and Leo''s expression finally changed dramatically.


    "Although I don''t know if your ''Saint'' is really as powerful as your rumors say."


    "But I know - your ''Saint'' is a very useful tool."


    When talking about the word "tool", Su Cheng specially accentuated his tone.


    At the same time, a meaningful smile also appeared on his face.


    "The name of the ''Saint'' has been known to everyone in your Lorraine empire."


    "Many Rowling people have recognized that the ''Saint'' is a hero who can save this country and save them."


    "As long as the ''Saint'' can escape to a safe place smoothly, and then hold high the ''Saint'' flag, it will attract many men, women and children who don''t want to become britannians."


    "These men, women and children attracted by the name of ''Saint'' are precious resistance forces."


    "The virgin will attract the resistance, Barr will integrate the resistance, and then continue to resist our country - that''s your plan, isn''t it?"


    Although Su Cheng asked "right", there was no tone in his tone that a question should have.


    Because he was sure - that''s what they planned.


    Unwilling to surrender to the British Empire.


    We intend to make use of the appeal of the "Saint" to fight the last trapped beast.


    Su Cheng silently looks at Leo who is still silent.


    Then he sighed:


    "Lord Leo, I admire your will and faith to fight to the end."


    "But have you ever thought about the success rate of your doing so?"


    "Even if you have successfully assembled some resistance forces in the end, can your little strength deal with millions of troops in our country?"


    "... as long as there is a glimmer of hope." Leo finally spoke and said in his not very standard britannian voice, "we won''t give up."


    "... what is the reason why you insist on fighting?"


    "To protect the people at home." Leo replied without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... poof."


    Su Cheng was silent.


    After being silent for a long time, he suddenly puffed and laughed.


    Su Cheng''s laughter echoed in the array.


    Leo frowned and stared at Su Cheng who kept laughing.


    "Captain Cheng, what''s funny in what I just said?!"


    Su Cheng slowly stopped his laughter.


    Then he said mercilessly:


    "What you just said is very funny from beginning to end."


    "Protect the people at home?"


    Su Cheng cast a thought-provoking look at Leo.


    "Are you too wishful thinking?"


    "Have you ever thought that the people of the Lorraine Empire need your protection?"


    "Your so-called ''protection'' of the people -- this wishful thinking, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"

 Chapter 1458

    Leo didn''t understand what Su Cheng had just said.


    "What do you mean...?" Leo asked Su Cheng back with a blank face.


    Su Cheng seems to have no intention to explain to Leo slowly.


    After sighing slightly, Su Cheng said softly in a tone like talking to himself:


    "You shouldn''t let Barr and the virgin escape from Orleans."


    "If you surrender to our country, you don''t have to face the cruel truth."


    "And now they''ve escaped from Orleans... Oh, I''ve imagined what it would be like for them to know that what they''ve been doing is useless."


    After that, Su Cheng waved his hand and asked the bodyguards to take Leo down to take care of him.


    In order to show the kindness and magnanimity of the britannian Empire and buy people''s hearts, when Su Cheng set out to go south, Elsa told Su Cheng that the generals of the Lorraine Empire would not kill if they could not.


    So Su Cheng won''t do anything to Leo and other generals.


    They will only be taken to Pendragon. As for what to do with them, Ilsa and Camille will have to worry about them.


    After asking the bodyguards to take Leo down, Su Cheng said to Albert nearby:


    "Mr. Albert, please cooperate with the painter to draw Barr''s face."


    "Although they won''t cause too much trouble, this potential trouble can still be solved as soon as possible."


    "Give the picture of Barr to the cavalry teams, and let the cavalry teams search for Barr and others."


    "Mr. Albert, I''ll give you the task of directing the cavalry to search for Barr and others."


    "Yes!" Albert responded loudly, "coach, if you find Barr and others, what should you do with them?"


    "Try to catch it alive." Su Cheng replied, "if you can''t catch it alive, just kill it."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    He then added:


    "By the way, their ''Saint'' doesn''t have to be captured alive."


    "When you see the saint, just kill her and bring her head back."


    Everyone in the array looked at Su Cheng in surprise.


    The surprise only appeared on Albert''s face and disappeared for a moment.


    Because he immediately understood why Su Cheng did so.


    Deng Jiaer and other people also understood why Su Cheng issued a kill order to the "Saint".


    However, some of the less savvy Knights did not understand why Su Cheng did this.


    Su Cheng also knew that many people would not understand the meaning of what he did, so he smiled and said to those in the array who did not understand the purpose of his command just now:


    "Now the man who can bring the greatest threat to our army is not Barr."


    "It''s the ''Saint'' - Jeanne dalk."


    "Her appeal and influence should not be underestimated."


    "And if she really has a strong military talent as rumored, she is a big trouble."


    "You can''t let such people live."


    Su Cheng, who had been smiling just now, had a kind of murderous shadow on his face.


    "No matter how, you can''t let the saint live!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Leo disguised as Barr and fled from Orleans, Barr and others escaped from Orleans through the west gate while the attention of the British Army soldiers was led away.


    There were only Barr and Jenna who escaped from Orleans.


    And Barr''s last three confidants - Jill, shire and Ou Ren.


    Those who lose their fighting spirit are also burdensome.


    So when he decided to escape from Orleans and continue the struggle, Barr asked all the senior generals in the city directly - who would follow him to continue the struggle with the British Empire to the end.


    Everyone is purely voluntary.


    Barr won''t force anyone.


    If you want to continue to fight with him, Barr will give a warm welcome.


    If he wanted to put down his sword and stop fighting, Barr wouldn''t have any complaints.


    After allowing the city''s generals to choose freely, only Jill, Oren and shire decided to fight with Barr in the end


    Barr had expected such a result.


    So I accepted this reality with an ordinary heart.


    In order not to attract attention, they did not wear any armor.


    They only rolled up their swords with cloth, hung them on their saddles, and rode out of the city on a good horse.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Orleans has become a small dot as big as a bean behind Barr and others.


    However, even if they were so far away, Barr and others could barely see the britannian army like an ant colony.


    Barr looked back and looked into the distance at the array of the British army.


    "... farewell, Leo."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jill walked side by side with Jeanne.


    Jill has been watching Jenna''s state.


    Jean Na''s face was visibly full of loss.


    Jill now feels like her heart is being kneaded by big hands


    At the beginning, after learning her amazing strategy from Jeanne, she forced Jeanne to help their Luo Lin army and defeat the Britannia army with them.


    After defeating the britannian army, he also acquiesced in Barr''s "holy making movement", shaping Jeanne into an image of a savior, making Jeanne bear the pressure and heavy responsibility she didn''t have to bear.


    Now she still hasn''t let go of Jeanne. When Queen Bella has issued an edict of surrender and the central government has unconditionally surrendered to the britannian Empire, she also forces Jeanne to make the last fight with them


    Jill still can''t forget Jeanne''s reaction when she just told Jeanne to follow them to the south of the Lorraine Empire and continue to fight against the British Empire.


    Let Na directly cover her face and cry.


    And call "I''m not going" and "I''m going home".


    Jill has no experience comforting girls.


    It took Jill a lot of effort to make Jeanne calm.


    Then it took a lot of effort to persuade Jeanne to help them for the last time.


    In fact - Jill tried hard to persuade Jeanne to follow them. In fact, she helped Jeanne in disguise.


    Because - if Jenna refused to follow them, Barr would certainly use some barbaric means to force Jenna to follow them to the south.


    Jill has now figured out Barr''s temperament.


    For Barr, he would do anything to revive the Lorraine empire.


    Even if she forcibly tied Jenna away, she would not hesitate.


    Barr actually gave Jill a task.


    This task is to monitor Jenna.


    Jeanne must not be allowed to escape on the way.


    That''s why Jill and Jeanne walked side by side.


    In addition to silently caring about Jean Na''s current state out of their own selfishness, they also need to complete their task of monitoring Jean Na

 Chapter 1459

    Frankish Empire, BERLU, palace.


    "... down... Your majesty... Your majesty! Your majesty! "


    Shad heard someone calling himself.


    So he quickly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes, the first thing that came into shad''s eyes was the old face of prime minister Irwin.


    "It''s Elvin..."


    Shad raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    "Accidentally fell asleep again..."


    "Elvin, what time is it?"


    Elvin opened his pocket watch.


    "21:32 pm..."


    "Well... It''s still early... Work a little longer."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Elvin looked at shad with worry.


    "Please pay attention to your health..."


    Xia de was just halfway through his work. He was so tired that he fell asleep on the table.


    And this is not the first time that shad has done this


    Shad smiled at Elvin.


    "Elvin, my own body, I know."


    "This degree of fatigue won''t make me fall."


    "Well, let''s talk about it first. Don''t waste precious time."


    Having said that, Xia de opened the document on one side and continued to look at it.


    Three years ago, after the defeat of the Nibelungen plan in the British Empire, the Frankish empire fell into an unprecedented state of weakness since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    The Royal Fleet was completely destroyed, 500000 troops were lost, and Allen was the only one of the four generals who participated in the Nibelungen plan.


    Having suffered such a heavy blow, it is not impossible for the Frankish Empire to perish directly


    Fortunately, with his superior energy and skills, shad managed to maintain the integrity of the Empire and did not let the Empire collapse directly.


    After the defeat of the Nibelungen plan, the first thing Xia de did was to be kind to the disabled and defeated soldiers who fled back and not be accountable for their defeat.


    After Alan fled home, shade not only did not punish Alan, but also granted Alan as a noble, so that Alan completely got rid of the civilian body.


    From then on, Allen''s name was no longer "Alan Jones", but "Alan von Jones."


    The reason why shad treated Alan kindly was not only to stabilize the morale of the army, but also to retain some talents for the Empire as much as possible.


    After all the three generals led by Walter were killed, Allen was the only one who could be used in the Frankish empire


    Although the Frankish Empire now has other generals except Allen.


    But in terms of ability, the other generals are far less than Alan


    In the past three years, thanks to shad''s efforts to forget food and sleep, the Frankish Empire has finally maintained its integrity and did not collapse.


    But it is only barely maintaining the integrity of the country.


    The economic and military situation is still ugly.


    Especially military.


    The loss of the Royal Fleet and a whole 500000 troops not only dealt a serious blow to the military strength of the Frankish Empire, but also to the economic level of the Frankish empire.


    It took three years to pull the country''s economy out of the quagmire.


    If the economy fails to recover, the recovery of the country''s military strength will be impossible.


    After all, only when we have money can we build the army.


    After the defeat three years ago, in order to enable the country to survive this unprecedented difficult period, shad had to abolish some troops.


    This has weakened the country''s military strength, which has already lost 500000 troops.


    The trumped military forces such as the armored Paladin and the armored pawn will not have the opportunity to rebuild for a long time in the future.


    At present, the total strength of the whole country of the Frankish Empire, including the weak second-line troops stationed in remote inland areas, is only over 200000.


    Such a number of troops - to put it mildly, the defense of each front is as fragile as a piece of paper.


    If the four knights of the British Empire launched an assault on the East Bank of the Rhine, the four knights could easily break through their setting out and go straight to their interior.


    Fortunately, since the end of the war three years ago, the grassland people in the East have focused on the aggression and harassment against the Holy Hiran empire.


    The holy Hiram empire in the north and their relationship as allies.


    The only thing to worry about is the western British Empire


    Xia de thought that the British Empire suffered a lot in the war three years ago. In the short term, it should not launch an attack on their Frankish Empire and pose a threat to them.


    However - chard underestimated Ilsa''s ability and courage.


    Also underestimated Ilsa''s luck.


    Xia de never thought that Ilsa was so lucky to get the help of a talented politician.


    With the assistance of Camille, Ilsa exerted her amazing courage to the extreme, and restored the national strength of the British Empire in a very short time by recovering the fiefdoms of the vassals and establishing plantations.


    It has not only restored its national strength, but also surpassed the level before the war three years ago.


    Since then, shad has lived in fear almost every day and night.


    He was afraid that when he was sleeping one night, he suddenly learned that millions of troops of the British Empire had crossed the Rhine River and launched an all-round attack on their Frankish empire.


    With the current national strength difference between the two countries, the Frankish army could not stop the British army.


    Fortunately, the British Empire, which is now at its peak, did not immediately extend its fangs to his Frankish empire.


    But first poured the war on the Lorraine empire.


    At present, the British Empire has focused on the war against the Lorraine empire. In the short term, it should not do anything to his Frankish empire.


    Although Xia de felt relieved, he still felt that his chest was like a pile of big stones.


    After all - his Frankish empire was only safe for the time being.


    When the war in the south is over, the British Empire may have to devote all its energy to the crusade against his Frankish empire.


    Shad didn''t think the war in the south of the British Empire would last long.


    Shad knows what the state of the Lorraine empire is now.


    Under the onslaught of the britannian Empire, the Lorraine empire could not last long - shad had been so determined.


    Xia de still had trouble sleeping and eating. He forced his body to deal with all kinds of government affairs again and again.


    Only by constantly dealing with government affairs can Xia De''s anxious heart be liberated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After putting the finished document in hand aside, Xia de pulled out a new document from the nearby "instrument mountain".


    As soon as he cast his eyes on the document, Xia de couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Because the content recorded in this document is the most favorite content of shade all the time.


    This document records the latest information about the British Empire discovered by all spies lurking in the British Empire these days.

 Chapter 1460

    The britannian empire was the greatest enemy of their Franks.


    Therefore, the number of spies sent by the Frankish Empire to the British Empire is almost the sum of the number of spies sent to other countries.


    From peddlers and soldiers to attendants in the palace, you can almost see the spies of the Frank empire in all kinds of occupations.


    Every once in a while, these spies lurking in the British Empire would gather up all the slightly valuable information they had recently detected and then submit it to shad for browsing.


    Although the information presented to shad for browsing is slightly valuable information that has been screened, most of them are still unavailable.


    It is often a piece of paper full of records. After browsing through it, you get nothing.


    However - even if browsing all kinds of intelligence sent back by spies often found nothing, shad still liked it very much.


    After all - maybe one day you''ll be lucky to learn something valuable.


    Shad patiently read all the information recorded on the paper.


    But gradually - shad''s heart began to be a little impatient.


    Since this period, Xia de has been busy and anxious every day. He wants to grow more than a dozen hands to help him work. At present, his patience is not as good as before.


    If he had seen that the spies lurking in the British Empire had not returned a valuable information in the past, shad might have been able to treat him with a normal heart.


    But shad can''t do it now.


    Now, seeing that the spies lurking in the British Empire had sent back some information of little value, shad was only more and more angry.


    Just when Xia de felt that he was about to lose sight of the document and wanted to tear it up directly, a line of words on the document suddenly attracted Xia De''s attention.


    [Ilsa Augustus, the emperor of Britannia, would read a book without any cover in his room whenever he was free. It is said that Ilsa''s book is a wonderful book that helps to govern the country]


    At the back of this piece of information, it is also marked which spy provided the information - it was provided by a maid lurking in the Baiyang palace.


    Seeing this information, Xia De''s eyebrows locked up unconsciously.


    This is not the first time shad has seen this information.


    As early as three years ago, information similar to this appeared in front of shade.


    Shaddock didn''t care about the information at first.


    I think this is just one of many worthless intelligence.


    However, this intelligence has constantly appeared in front of shad in the past three years.


    The original belief that this was just a piece of worthless information finally wavered.


    "A book that helps... Govern the country..."


    Xia de murmured in a low voice that only he could hear.


    A bold idea suddenly came out of shad''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ªIlsa... She had such a strong skill in governing the country at a young age and made the British Empire stronger than ever... Isn''t it all because of this book?!


    As soon as a bold idea came out of shad''s mind, it frantically attacked the city and the land in shad''s mind.


    It occupied most of the "territory" in shad''s mind at a very fast speed.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Ilsa is only 15 years old.


    So young, he has such a strong skill and courage in governing the country.


    Shad has always felt incredible about it.


    If... Ilsa can have such a strong ability because she is taught by a set of textbooks on governing the country, everything will make sense.


    Ilsa can have such a strong ability to govern the country just by reading and self-study. This set of books is really scary


    Just then another bold idea came into Shady''s mind.


    ¡ª¡ªIf... I can have the books Ilsa is reading now, then... Can I quickly restore the glory of the Frankish empire


    The idea lingered in shad''s mind.


    It hasn''t dispersed for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Elvin."


    Xia de put down the document filled with all kinds of intelligence sent back by the spies, and called Elvin beside him in a calm tone.


    "Yes."


    And Elvin hurriedly responded to the call of love.


    "Elvin, go and get Ebel for me."


    Said shad, continuing in his calm tone.


    "I want to... Give him a difficult task that he can complete only when he is carrying the ''first spy of the Frankish empire''..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lorraine Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    Barr, Jill, Oren, shire and Jeanne, riding their own war horses, looked listless and walked in a dense forest.


    Barr thought with his ass, and he could infer that Su Cheng would send a large number of cavalry to chase and kill them who were still trying to resist.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the pursuit of the Britannia army, they went to the "undeveloped areas" that didn''t even have dirt roads.


    For example - dense jungle.


    The reason why they look depressed is that they are already very hungry.


    For such days of hiding and having meals, they have become numb


    "Hold on a little longer." Barr said to the people behind him, "I''ve been here before. As long as I walk through this jungle, there will be a village ahead. At that time, we can take some food from the villagers of this village."


    After hearing Barr''s words, the people who were already weak in physical strength finally reluctantly mentioned some spirit and physical strength.


    Barr didn''t lie to them.


    After passing through the dense forest, at the end of everyone''s field of vision, a small village really appeared.


    In order not to attract attention, Barr and others hid their horses in a more hidden place in the dense forest.


    They wrapped their swords in layers of cloth, pretended to be ordinary luggage, carried them behind them, and then walked quickly towards the village.


    As they walked towards the village, they also prayed secretly - hoping that the villagers of the village they were about to enter would be friendly people who were kind and willing to give them some food.


    Barr, they were lucky - their prayers came true.


    After Barr and others walked into this seemingly affluent village, the villagers only looked at Barr and others with curious eyes, but did not cast hostile eyes at Barr and others.


    Not long after Barr and others entered the village, the village head of the village immediately welcomed them and asked Barr and others why they dared to disturb their village.


    After learning that Barr and others just wanted to beg for some food, the village head warmly welcomed Barr and others into his home and planned to entertain Barr and others in person.


    Barr and others were both grateful and lucky to receive such a warm hospitality from the village head.


    After all - living the same life as fleeing, they haven''t felt so much kindness from others for some time.

 Chapter 1461

    The village head entertained Barr and others, but it was just some ordinary bread.


    But these ordinary bread is really delicious in the eyes of Barr and others who are already very hungry.


    While Barr and others wolfed down bread, the village head also introduced himself and the village.


    The village head''s name is dediu. He is 54 years old this year, and the village''s name is Hena.


    According to the observation just made by Barr and others, although this henna village is not a rich village, the villagers'' lives are generally healthy.


    "Your Excellency the village head." After swallowing the bread, Barr smiled at dediu, "I really appreciate your help."


    "All right, all right." Dediu waved his hand readily. "You have said thank you many times. I''m tired of hearing it. It''s just some bread. Don''t worry. Eat as much as you like."


    Speaking of this, dedicaton stopped.


    Then he went on to say:


    "But - then again, travelers, you are so bold. Now that the war is in chaos, you dare to travel around."


    The self introduction made by Barr and others to dediu is a group of travelers traveling all over the world.


    "The mere war can''t stop our enthusiasm for travel." On one side, Ou Ren smiled and said a line that was in line with their "traveler" setting.


    "Ha ha ha!" Dediu felt his half white beard. "It''s a traveler! This courage and mind are admirable! "


    "But you don''t have to worry about the war now."


    "After all - the war is over."


    "You know what? Our country was defeated by the britannian empire. From now on, there should be no chance to see the flag of the Lorraine Empire flying there. "


    "Well..." Barr nodded softly, "we... Know..."


    Just then didiu''s daughter-in-law came in with a tea tray full of tea cups.


    She just heard the conversation just now between Barr and others.


    After a few hearty laughs, dediu''s daughter-in-law said happily:


    "The army of this country has finally lost! That''s great! "


    As soon as the voice of dediu''s daughter-in-law''s words fell, dediu said with emotion:


    "Yes, our army has finally been defeated. Finally, the flag of the British Empire can be hung here."


    These two words of dediu and dediu''s daughter-in-law have completely changed the faces of Barr, Jill and others.


    "... Your Excellency dediu." Barr frowned and said, "our army has finally lost ''? What do you say? Is it worth celebrating that our country was defeated? "


    "Yes."


    As soon as Barr''s voice fell, dediu nodded directly.


    "It''s really something worth celebrating."


    "Now that you are traveling everywhere, you should know how dark this country has been these years?"


    "Endless tax increases."


    "Endless squeezing."


    Speaking of this, dediu seemed to recall something bad, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "I thought more than once - if only the people who ruled this country could fall."


    "Anyway, I just want to make my current life better and the life of everyone in this village better."


    "I don''t care who rules this land."


    "As long as we can make life better, it doesn''t matter to turn this land into the land of the britannian empire."


    "A few days ago, officials of the British Empire came to us to announce the new deal."


    "From now on, the annual tax we have to pay is only half that of the previous Lorraine empire."


    "It''s really great!" Dediu sighed with excitement, "when I learned that the tax we have to pay in the future is only half of the previous one, I have never been so glad that Luo Linjun was defeated and that I have become a britannian."


    As soon as dediu''s voice fell, his daughter-in-law standing beside him smiled and said:


    "Yes, fortunately, the Luo Lin army was finally defeated. If we let them fight with the British army for a few more years, we don''t know how long we can live such a good life as now..."


    Before dediu''s daughter-in-law finished her words, Barr suddenly punched the table in front of him, and then roared:


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Are you glad Luo Lin''s army was defeated?"


    "Is your idea worthy of all the soldiers who gave their lives to protect this country and you?"


    "Are you so happy to be a subjugated slave?"


    Barr''s sudden roar startled dediu and his daughter-in-law.


    Also scared Jill, Jeanne and others.


    Dediu, dediu''s daughter-in-law and Jenna may not understand why Barr is so excited, but Jill, Oren and shire quite understand why Barr is so extreme


    Because... They know what Barr has been fighting for for decades.


    To protect the people of this country


    And the people of this country say such words... It''s strange that Barr can keep calm


    Although he didn''t understand why Barr, a "traveler", was so excited, dediu frowned and asked Barr in a deep voice:


    "Subjugated slaves?"


    "Sir, although I don''t know what life you lived before, I tell you plainly - we small people like us have only one goal in this life, that is to live better."


    "When this land still belonged to the Lorraine Empire, the whole village had a bad life. So I hate the Lorraine empire. "


    "And after this land belongs to the British Empire, we will live a better life, so I like the British Empire."


    "It''s that simple."


    "Don''t talk to me about those empty truths."


    "I only care if the bread in my hand is enough and big enough."


    "I will welcome whoever can make my bread more and bigger."


    "As for the soldiers who died in the war to protect this country and its civilians..."


    "Sir, I''d like to ask you a question."


    Dediuna''s sharp eyes seemed to wear Barr''s body.


    "When did the army of this country... Protect us?"


    "The army of this country has always been protecting and maintaining the rule of the small group of people who rule this country, hasn''t it?"


    "When did they protect the civilians of this country?"


    "In fact, I always think - those generals who always think they are trying to protect the civilians of this country must be fools who feel good about themselves."


    "They wishful thinking that they are protecting the civilians of this country."


    "But in the end, their efforts have made the common people of this country farther and farther away from a happy life."

 Chapter 1462

    Speaking of this, dedicaton stopped.


    "Alas..." after sighing, he continued, "in the final analysis - it''s all the fault of the people who rule this country."


    "If the people who rule this country are good people who can make the common people of this country live a better life, the soldiers who maintain the rule of those people are good soldiers in our eyes."


    "If the people who rule this country not only don''t help make the common people in this country live a better life, the soldiers who maintain the rule of these people are a bunch of bastards in our eyes."


    Speaking of this, dediu noticed that the faces of Barr and others in front of him... Were strange


    Their faces reminded dediu of his son''s appearance after breaking the precious porcelain at home when he was a child.


    When dediu wondered why Barr and others looked like this, he suddenly noticed that behind Barr and others - the door of the room was slightly opened.


    And his son was just outside the door, crazy at himself through this gap, making his face.


    And dediu understood what his son''s look meant.


    Father, come outside - this is the look his son uses to look at himself.


    Although it was not clear why his son suddenly called him out, dediu saw that his son''s face was quite dignified, so he subconsciously thought that his son should have something important to tell him.


    "I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry. Excuse me first. Take your time first. There is tea here. You can drink any tea you like. "


    After chaobar and others randomly pulled a panic, dediu left his daughter-in-law to continue to entertain bar and others, while he quickly walked out of the door.


    When he got out of the room, his son, who had been waiting outside the room, hurriedly pulled dediula to a remote corner far enough from the room where Barr and others stayed.


    Seeing that his son finally stopped, dediu finally asked his son:


    "What''s the matter? Why did you keep winking at me just now? "


    "Father... When I met those people just now, the old man I always headed looked familiar. When you entertained them, I finally remembered where I had seen the old man."


    Then the son stuffed a piece of paper into dediu''s arms.


    "I saw him on this wanted notice sent to our village two days ago..."


    Hearing his son''s words, dediu''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Then he suddenly unfolded the paper his son had just stuffed into his arms.


    This is a wanted notice sent to their village two days ago.


    Because dediu was not interested in catching the wanted man, he didn''t show it to other villagers. He stuffed it directly to his son and let his son keep it.


    On this wanted notice, there is a face that is quite familiar to dediu


    It was the old man who had just been warmly entertained and then had a little conflict with himself


    "How could..." dediu was shocked. "That ''traveler'' was Barr, the supreme commander-in-chief of the Luo Lin Army..."


    At this moment, dediu finally knew why the "travelers" turned so strange when they heard him attacking Luo Linjun.


    "Father..."


    The son''s soft call made dediu recover from his shock.


    "Let''s report to the British army."


    The son murmured.


    "Let the British Army destroy them. They can''t live!"


    "Father, look at the bonus written on this wanted notice."


    The son poked the reward amount marked on the wanted notice in dediu''s hand.


    As long as they can provide valuable information, those who provide information can get enough to live a comfortable life without worrying about food and clothing all their life.


    But dediu was not interested in the high bonus.


    First, as the head of a village, although he is not rich, he also has enough to eat and wear.


    Dediu is not a person who pursues fame and wealth and loves money. Dediu''s view on money has always been enough.


    Second, because he didn''t have the heart to report Barr and others


    Although dediu didn''t like the soldiers who tried to defend the bastard rulers, he couldn''t bear to report them.


    The son saw dediu''s hesitation.


    "... father."


    After a moment of silence, the son asked dediu in a low voice:


    "Do you... Still want the war to continue?"


    "Or do you want the Lorraine Empire, which always makes us unable to live a good life, to come back?"


    When his son''s voice fell, dediu''s face changed slightly, and then shook his head violently.


    "Of course not. I just want to cherish the peaceful life now. I don''t want the war to continue, nor do I want the Lorraine Empire to come back. "


    "Since we don''t want to, we should report it to the British Army immediately." The son roared, "let Barr and others die completely."


    "Father, it is very clear on this wanted notice that Barr and others who are constantly fleeing are to restore the rule of empress nabella in the past. Let everyone return to the era of the Lorraine Empire and to the era of Queen Bella. "


    "I don''t know what you think, father. In short - I''ve had enough of the era ruled by Queen Bella. "


    "Now this life of being a britannian is very good for me."


    "I don''t want to go back."


    "So I don''t want the balna Gang to destroy this hard won life."


    "To tell you the truth, father - even without the bonus, I would highly recommend you to report the whereabouts of Barr and others to the British army."


    "Even if we don''t have money, it''s a great thing to let this small group of bastards who try to destroy our good days disappear."


    "Father, please make up your mind."


    Then the son said no more.


    He looked straight at dediu, waiting for his father''s answer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... son, I remember - there happened to be a British Army stationed here, right?"


    "Yes. It was the soldiers of the British army who sent this wanted notice to our village two days ago. "


    "... son, go to the camp of the britannian army and tell them that Barr and others are now in our village. Let them send someone to catch Barr and others immediately."


    "Good!"


    "Go and come back quickly. Before the British soldiers come, I will try to stabilize Barr and others and let Barr and others stay in our village. Also - don''t make too much noise. Go out of the village quietly. Don''t let other villagers in the village know that Barr and others are in our village now. If you make too much noise, Barr and others may hear the wind and run away. "

 Chapter 1463

    Tuli, in the former Lorraine empire.


    Since the surrender of Orleans, Su Cheng led the whole army south to Tuli, the "capital of the former Lorraine Empire".


    After thoroughly taking charge of the order of Tuli and receiving the high-level prisoners led by Queen Bella from the nobility who knew the general, Su Cheng set his array directly in Tuli city and directly handled a series of subsequent military affairs in Tuli city.


    Although the central part of the Lorraine Empire has surrendered and Tuli has fallen into the hands of their britannian army, there is no force in the Lorraine empire that can still pose a threat to their britannian army.


    However, there were still some city owners in the Lorraine Empire who refused to accept the fact that the country had surrendered, refused to recognize the central surrender edict, and planned to lead all the forces they could lead to fight the britannian Empire to the end.


    These cities, which are still fighting tenaciously, are waiting for Su Cheng to send troops to deal with them one by one.


    At the same time - those cities that are very knowledgeable and directly put down the flag of the Lorraine Empire and raise the flag of the britannian Empire have to send troops to station and take over one by one.


    In short - there is still a lot to do.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shua Shua


    In such a large room, only the "Shua Shua" sound made by the quill pen when writing on the paper.


    Su Cheng wrote the new military order meticulously.


    In this serious room, just then¡ª¡ª


    "Su Cheng ~ long time no see ~"


    A slightly frivolous female voice sounded in front of Su Cheng.


    After the female voice fell, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    Then he said in a calm tone without raising his head:


    "Leia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Then again - why are you always like this, always suddenly disappear for a period of time, and then suddenly appear in front of me. "


    "Hey..." the female voice showed an obvious color of loss. "You don''t seem surprised to see me coming."


    "Of course not. How many times have you played this trick in front of me?"


    After that, Su Cheng put down his quill pen and looked up at the old man in front of him who had not seen him for a long time.


    My old friend is still as young as usual and still looks like a 16-year-old girl.


    On Su Cheng''s face, some traces of years have gradually appeared.


    Before that, some people might think Su Cheng and his old friend were peers.


    Now, people only think that Su Cheng and his old friend are one generation apart.


    "Leia. Why did you come to me this time? "


    "If you just come to me to catch up and chat, please come back some day."


    "I''m still very busy now. I have some leisure time. Let''s chat slowly."


    "Su Cheng, you''re so cold ~" Liya pulled a long tone and raised her hand to make a cry at the same time. "People came all the way to you. You were so cold to people."


    Looking at Leia''s pompous performance, Su Cheng pulled the corners of his mouth, showed a faint smile, and then said in a half joking tone:


    "If a young girl in the flowering season speaks to me in such a tone, I may feel guilty."


    "But an old man who is over 1000 years old can''t move my heart if he talks to me in such a tone."


    "Hello." Leah changed her boastful expression and stared at Su Cheng coldly, "haven''t I said it many times? Don''t say I''m an old man in my 1000s. "


    "All right." Su Cheng shrugged. "I''m just kidding. Joking or something, let''s get here first. Let''s get back to business - what''s the matter with you suddenly coming to me? "


    "... if I have something to say, I really have something to ask you."


    With that, Leia sighed.


    Then he asked Su Cheng in a hesitant tone:


    "Su Cheng... Are you really... Going to kill Jeanne Darke, the ''Saint'' of the Lorraine Empire?"


    "What?" Su Cheng raised his eyebrows. "Do you know that ''Saint'' Jeanne?"


    "... a long time ago, I had a short and happy friendship with her."


    "Well... So - are you going to plead with her?"


    Leia: "


    Leia didn''t speak.


    But her behavior of not talking is tantamount to acquiescence.


    "... alas."


    Su Cheng sighed lightly.


    "If I can, I don''t want to kill the saint..."


    "After all, the ''Saint'' is said to be a very young man."


    "And I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "The only thing we did was to offend our britannian empire. It was just that our first war of annihilation of the Lorraine Empire failed."


    "But on the battlefield, each is his own master. She fights for her country, and we fight for our country. Winning or losing on the battlefield, death and injury are just ordinary things, so I don''t hate her."


    "But... She can''t die."


    "Her present identity is no longer an ordinary Luo Lin army general."


    "Her present identity is already the ''Saint'' of the Lorraine empire."


    "It doesn''t matter whether her ''Saint'' is worthy of her name or not."


    "Whether the subjects and soldiers of the Lorraine Empire believe that she is the ''Saint'' who can save this country is the most important."


    "However - quite unfortunately."


    "These days, according to my investigation, many subjects, generals and soldiers of the Lorraine Empire dislike Jeanne as a ''Saint'' who can save them from fire and water."


    "We all believe that as long as the ''Saint'' is still there, the Lorraine empire will be saved and there is hope for revival."


    "There are a lot of people who believe in the power of the ''Saint''."


    "If these people unite together, the power that erupts cannot be underestimated."


    "So the ''Saint'' must die."


    "I have to destroy the spiritual beliefs of those people."


    "Only by doing so can we completely eliminate the threat of those who believe in the power of the ''Saint''."


    "I''m sorry, Jeanne. Anyway, I must kill your old friend. "


    Su Cheng''s tone was firm.


    Every time you leave any room for maneuver.


    "... really... Can''t you be merciful?" Leia''s tone was cautious.


    "... sorry."


    "Su Cheng..." Liya raised her hand and scratched her hair. "It''s hard for me to do this..."


    "Jeanne is my friend... I don''t want her to die..."


    As soon as Leia''s voice fell, Su Cheng answered without thinking:


    "I am an integrated Knight of the British Empire. I must strive for the best interests for the British Empire."

 Chapter 1464

    Speaking of this, Su Cheng paused.


    After a moment of silence, he murmured:


    "Leia, I don''t know if you know my situation."


    "I am now the 13th integrated Knight of the British Empire."


    "I''m in a high position now, and... It''s quite dangerous."


    "I have clearly noticed... Your majesty has always been interested in cultivating his own lineage..."


    "Before the patriotic war, she was training her own legitimate literary ministers and knights."


    "Even after the end of the patriotic war, your majesty is still cultivating his own legitimate ministers and knights, but compared with the past - Your Majesty has learned a lot of lessons."


    "Your Majesty has never forgotten the cultivation of his own lineage."


    "Now, your Majesty''s direct ministers include people headed by Camille."


    "Your Majesty''s direct knights, there are people headed by enli."


    "Although I have a close relationship with your majesty and have made indelible contributions to the Empire, I can not change the fact that I am an ''illegitimate Knight''."


    "Liya, you have lived for thousands of years. You should have seen the drama of ''the Lord killed meritorious officials in order to reduce the threat''. I don''t know how many times..."


    "I don''t want to be that kind of ''hero killed''."


    "Especially now that I have two daughters, I don''t want to be the kind of unlucky bastard who has been demoralized..."


    "So I must not make mistakes."


    "Don''t make any mistakes that can be grasped by others."


    "I can''t treat any task assigned to me by your majesty with a perfunctory attitude."


    "I must perfectly complete all the tasks assigned to me by your majesty."


    "At the same time, I show my loyalty to your majesty all the time."


    "Only in this way can we ensure the safety of me and my family."


    "Let me be a hero who can end well."


    "So -- let me say I''m sorry, Leah."


    "For the safety of myself and my family, I will kill the ''Saint'' anyway."


    "Perfectly complete the task assigned by your majesty to me to attack and destroy the Lorraine empire."


    "I won''t make any concessions."


    "Because it is directly related to the future of me and my family."


    "... that''s right..."


    Leia smiled bitterly.


    "Su Cheng, your identity is different now..."


    "Any improper behavior may give people control..."


    "Alas..."


    After taking a breath, Leia turned and strode out of the house.


    When Liya was about to leave the house, Su Cheng suddenly stopped her:


    "Leia, do you have a deep friendship with the saint? Let you come all the way to me and ask me to spare her life. "


    "Well..." Leia stopped. "If there is a ''deep friendship''... That''s not true. In fact, my friendship with her is not very deep."


    "If I go to see her now, she should not recognize me. After all, we haven''t seen each other for eight years."


    Hearing Liya''s words, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s really strange. You don''t have a deep friendship with the saint. Why should you mobilize so many people to help her?"


    "Well... What should I say... I like Jeanne''s child very much."


    "Kind, strong, generous and gentle... She has all the virtues I appreciate..."


    "At the same time, I sympathize with the child..."


    "Su Cheng, you may not know what happened to Leia these days, but I know..."


    "Mingming has no intention of being a general or a saint. As a result, it has been used as a ''tool'' from beginning to end. No one has considered... No, it should be said that no one dares to consider Jeanne''s feelings..."


    "At the same time... She looks a little like an old friend of mine many years ago."


    Speaking of this, Liya''s face showed some color of remembrance.


    "Looking at Jenna''s face, I can''t help recalling my old friend who hasn''t been for a long time..."


    "So no matter what - I can''t watch Jeanne die..."


    After that, Leia stopped staying, directly opened the door and completely disappeared from Su Cheng''s vision.


    Su Cheng was stunned at the door that had been closed again.


    After a while, Su Cheng sighed and whispered:


    "''tools''... What a fitting description..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After enjoying the bread and tea given by dediu, Barr and others wanted to leave directly.


    However, dediu kindly invited them to stay here for the next night and leave after a night''s rest.


    Because of their hospitality, and because Barr and others felt that they had gone deep into the southern land of the Lorraine Empire, they should not encounter the British army, so Barr and others nodded and agreed to stay for one night.


    Dediu lent Barr and others a cabin in their village that no one lived in.


    Although no one has lived in this wooden house for a long time, and the house is covered with dust everywhere, it is also a good wooden house as long as all the dust is cleaned up, which is more than enough for the five people of bar.


    Deudy wanted his daughter-in-law to help clean the wooden house.


    But it was sternly rejected by Barr and others.


    He ate people''s bread, drank people''s tea and lived in people''s house.


    If they need someone else to help clean the house, they really can''t pull this face.


    After sternly rejecting their help, the BAL 5 people cleaned the house by themselves.


    The low ability of Barr, shire, Ou Ren and Jill to deal with housework was revealed at a glance at this time.


    The four people never do housework with their own hands, so they are very bad at housework such as cleaning the house.


    To put it mildly, a child''s housework ability may be the sum of these four people.


    In contrast, Jenna''s superb ability to handle housework was displayed incisively and vividly at this time.


    When bar 4 people tried hard to clean a piece of wood, Jeanne had cleaned almost 5 pieces of wood


    Thanks to Jeanne''s blessing, they finally had a clean room to live in before dark.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Barr."


    Charles walked slowly to Barr, who was sitting by the oil lamp and staring at the flame in the oil lamp. After calling Barr''s name, he then whispered to Barr.


    "Today... You don''t have to care too much about what the village head said."


    "Those civilians don''t understand your difficulties at all."


    "More than anyone else, you want the civilians in this country to live a good life."


    "You''ve tried to get this country out of that stupid king."


    "So... Don''t be too sad..."

 Chapter 1465

    After hearing dediu''s words, Barr''s mood became strange with the naked eye.


    If the mood becomes depressed, it''s not like


    Barr feels like... The whole human soul is gone.


    He has no eyes and doesn''t walk as forcefully as before.


    The whole person''s look and action have become... Soft.


    Seeing Barr become like this, others are naturally quite anxious.


    While cleaning the wooden house, they secretly discussed what to do.


    Until now, when night fell, they decided to let Charles, who had the closest relationship with Barr, comfort him.


    However - after listening to Charles'' comfort, Barr still looks like a walking corpse


    When Charles was at a loss and didn''t know what else to say, Barr, who had been silent, finally said:


    "Thank you, Charles."


    Barr''s tone was very calm. He couldn''t tell whether it was joy or sorrow.


    "But -- I''m sorry... Can you leave me alone now..."


    "... OK." After sighing, Charles nodded and turned away from Barr.


    After leaving Barr''s side, Charles went straight to the place where Jill and others were.


    Because there were not enough chairs or stools in the wooden house, they all sat on the ground in the corner of the wooden house.


    "How''s it going?"


    After Xia Er came back, Ou Ren asked anxiously to Xia er who came back.


    "... No." Charles shook his head, "what the village head said today... Hurt Barr too deeply..."


    Xia er''s voice fell, and everyone''s look became more heavy on the original basis.


    Let alone Barr, even they were very sad after hearing what dediu said today.


    They shed their blood for this country, but in the end they have become an existence hated by the people of this country


    "Bastard...!"


    Ou Renchao hit the plank in front of him heavily.


    "We... Made so many sacrifices, until the whole country surrendered, we were still struggling, and they treated us like this...!"


    Ou Ren gnashed his teeth.


    The red eyes seemed to shed tears at any time.


    The crowd looked at Ou Ren, who was about to cry, and couldn''t think of words to comfort him.


    Until -- a soft voice sounded:


    "In fact... What the village head said today is not completely unreasonable..."


    As soon as the soft voice fell, people turned their heads and looked at the owner of the soft voice - Jeanne.


    Jeanne was actually embracing her legs with her hands and sticking her expressionless face on her knees.


    "I''m just a civilian..."


    Jeanne continued in her soft, but calm, abnormal voice.


    "Although everyone said I was a ''Saint'', I never thought I was a ''Saint'', nor did I understand how the name ''Saint'' spread..."


    "From beginning to end, I only thought I was a civilian..."


    "As small people in the market, we are most concerned about whether the bread in our hands is enough and big enough..."


    "We only welcome those who can give us more and bigger bread."


    "So... If the britannians can really make my hometown and the whole land rich, I don''t think it''s bad to be ruled by the britannians..."


    As soon as Jeanne''s voice fell, Ou Ren retorted excitedly:


    "What are you talking about!"


    "Don''t you even want your self-esteem for just bread?"


    "Are you willing to be a group of subjugated people for the sake of bread?"


    "If we stop fighting, do you know what the British Empire will do to us who are reduced to subjugation?"


    "What did the British Empire do with the mountain barbarians in the ligasos mountains, and then what would it do with us who were reduced to subjugation!"


    "We will be forced to learn Britannia! Forced to hold various cultural and customary activities of the British Empire! "


    "In less than a hundred years, all the descendants of the Lorraine will become britannians!"


    Ou Ren''s original intention is only to convince Jenna to recognize the reality and realize what serious consequences they will encounter if they stop resisting by clarifying the consequences of becoming a subjugated person.


    It''s a pity - Ou Rengang''s big words didn''t convince Jeanne.


    On the contrary, it made Jeanne angry.


    "''Just bread ''?!" Rana shrieked and repeated what ou Rengang had just said, "Your Excellency! What a harsh remark you just made! "


    "I understand why you can''t understand what the village head said today!"


    "You guys are not hungry at all!"


    "Do you know what it feels like to eat without bread?"


    "Do you know what it feels like to have an empty stomach?"


    "None of you have experienced this feeling!"


    "You don''t know our hard work as civilians!"


    "We just live well, we have exhausted our efforts, and we dare not have any extravagant ideas about goals other than ''living''


    "You guys who don''t worry about food and clothing and are high above the world, with a condescending attitude, wantonly attack our appearance for ''just bread'', which really makes me sick!!"


    "Enough!"


    As soon as Jeanne''s voice fell, Jill shouted.


    "Stop arguing!"


    "We are all comrades in arms... Stop arguing..."


    "It''s not worth falling out for such a thing..."


    "Stop arguing... Calm down a little..."


    Just after Jill''s words, Charles, the oldest present, joined the ranks of persuasion:


    "Yes... Don''t quarrel any more. It''s meaningless to quarrel here... Huh?"


    Before Charles had finished, he suddenly frowned, turned his head and looked at the door of the house.


    "Shire, what''s the matter..." Jill, who noticed the strange to shire, just wanted to ask what''s the matter with shire, and was stopped by shire.


    Charles raised the index finger of his right hand and gently pressed it against his lips. Motioned them to keep quiet


    After staring at the door of the house for a long time, Charles whispered to the people with a low voice:


    "Go and get your swords ready..."


    "Remember to lighten your movements and don''t speak loudly..."


    "After preparing their swords, move your wrists and ankles and get ready to run for your life..."

 Chapter 1466

    Bedford is happy now.


    As like as two peas in the village, he received the report of the village head of the village of Noah, who was currently living in their village of the village.


    Bedford is just the captain of a brigade.


    A few days ago, he just led his brigade into the periphery of henna village to be responsible for garrisoning and monitoring the surrounding areas.


    While preventing the emergence of rebel forces in their own defense area, they are also responsible for tracking the tracks of Barr and others.


    Bedford dreamed of grabbing Barr or taking javelin''s head.


    Barr is the supreme commander of the Rowling army.


    If we can catch him alive, or take off his head - God knows how much reward he can lead.


    It''s a pity - Bedford only dares to think about catching or killing Barr.


    After all, the Lorraine empire is so big that Barr may escape anywhere.


    There is little possibility of passing through the defense area he is responsible for.


    But Bedford didn''t expect his luck to be so good!


    Although the person reported by the son of the head of henna village may only be a person who looks like Barr, Bedford excitedly led 1000 soldiers under his command to henna village. There was no net in Henna village to catch Barr.


    At present, Bedford''s men have surrounded the wooden house where Barr and others live.


    "How?" Bedford asked the adjutant next to him, "is the siege finished?"


    "It has been arranged!" The adjutant nodded hard, "the people in the house can''t escape from our palms! How can we say that there are thousands of people, and there are only five people in the house. If we can''t catch thousands of people even five people, then we don''t have to be soldiers! "


    "Good!" Bedford pressed down his excitement, "then - send orders below and prepare for assault..."


    Before the last syllable of the word "assault" could be spit out, the door of the wooden house surrounded by them suddenly opened!


    A strong man took the lead and waved his long sword and went out to kill.


    And behind the strong man, followed by several people.


    One of these people is an old man with gray hair and beard.


    The number of people who suddenly rushed out of the house startled almost everyone, including Bedford.


    After a brief flash of surprise on Bedford''s face, it all turned into ecstasy.


    These people hold swords in their hands, and ordinary people don''t have a chance to touch or use swords.


    Bedford has made sure that these people are Barr and his party!


    "Come on!" Bedford shouted excitedly, "catch them!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bedford thought that with their absolute number advantage, Barr and his party could be trapped around the house, so that they couldn''t even run five steps away.


    However, he underestimated the strength of Barr and his party, especially the strong man who rushed in front.


    The strong man''s fighting skills are so excellent that no one can stop them.


    Under the leadership of the strong man, Barr and his party rushed all the way to the outside of henna village.


    Although Barr and his party were about to rush out of henna village, Bedford was not angry.


    Because, as his adjutant said just now - they have already set up a tight siege, and they have an absolute number advantage. It is absolutely impossible for them to let Barr and his party with only a few people escape.


    After Baal and his party escaped from the village of Hena, the cavalry team lurking outside the village immediately moved.


    It is absolutely impossible for a man to win a horse with four legs only on two legs.


    Therefore, in order to get rid of the pursuit of the britannian cavalry, Barr and his party rushed into a dense forest next to the village of Hena, trying to rely on the dense trees to stop the cavalry.


    However - a large number of Bedford''s men were also deployed in the dense forest.


    Bedford has a full 1000 men under his command.


    Hena village is just a small village. It is impossible to cram 1000 soldiers into Hena village no matter how.


    Therefore, there are only hundreds of soldiers deployed in the village of Hena.


    The remaining 900 soldiers were all deployed by Bedford in every corner outside the village


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn...!"


    Charles covered his bleeding left shoulder and cursed the britannian army madly.


    Although he succeeded, with his courage, he fought a bloody way and fled to a dense forest outside Hena village.


    But he also suffered quite a lot of injuries.


    There are no less than 5 wounds bleeding out all over the body.


    And his physical strength is about to run out.


    "This way, this way!"


    "More soldiers here!"


    "We must not let those Rowling people escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    In front, there was the last voice that shire wanted to hear now - britannian.


    "Damn it!" Shire scolded again, "are there britannians here, too?!"


    Charles can''t remember how many times they''ve changed routes.


    However, no matter which direction you go, there are a large number of britannians waiting for them


    He is the only one in their line who is good at fighting.


    Barr, Jill, Oren and Jeanne may not be able to beat an ordinary britannian soldier.


    As the only one of them who is good at fighting, he is about to run out of energy


    Now it may only take seven or eight Britannia soldiers to attack them, and they can be wiped out.


    Now that we have exhausted our physical strength, we can no longer break through the blockade of the British army.


    You have to go around.


    Bypass all the lines of the British army.


    However - there is not much they can go now


    When he led the people behind him to turn again and continue to flee forward in the dark, Ou Ren suddenly shouted:


    "Lord Charles! Let''s take a break! Coach Barr, he seems to have no strength to go again! "


    As soon as Ou Ren''s voice fell, Charles immediately turned back and looked at Jill and others behind him who had no time to pay more attention.


    Jill, Ou Ren and Jenna are all right.


    But Barr, an old man, was already pale and panting.


    Looking at Barr''s appearance, Charles couldn''t help yelling "no".


    They killed all the way from the village of Hena, fought and fled, which consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Barr''s age is not young. It''s not easy to hold on until now.

 Chapter 1467

    After Charles looked around and confirmed that there were no British soldiers around, he whispered to Barr and others:


    "Have a rest..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    "How?"


    Bedford then asked his adjutant:


    "Trapped Barr and his party?"


    As soon as Bedford''s voice fell, his adjutant immediately replied:


    "We have tracked the whereabouts of Barr and others. They are now on that hill."


    The adjutant pointed to a hill not far ahead.


    "I have asked the troops to encircle the hill from all directions."


    "Barr and his party can''t escape."


    "Yes." Bedford''s face was filled with a satisfied smile. "Good."


    Just then Bedford paused.


    "Yes, yes. I almost forgot to ask. " Bedford asked after pausing for a while, "did you see a girl among Barr''s party just when they were chasing Barr?"


    "Yes!" The adjutant replied again without thinking, "many people have witnessed the figure of a famous girl in Barr''s party!"


    "Yes." Bedford nodded, "that girl should be the ''Saint'' of the Lorraine empire. Has anyone seen what the saint looks like? "


    "According to most reports, the ''Saint'' seems to have brown hair and purple eyes, and her hair is braided. And the "Saint" seems to be very beautiful. "


    "Brown hair, purple pupil... Do you comb your hair into a braid..." Bedford raised his eyebrow. "That''s a coincidence. I remember a famous female knight in history, who also has brown hair, purple pupil and braid."


    "Female knight?" The adjutant wondered.


    "Well, yes. I remember a famous female knight with brown braids and purple eyes. But I forgot the name of the female Knight... "


    Bedford, who thought for a long time and didn''t recall the name of the female knight, shook his head directly.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to."


    Because he really couldn''t remember the name of the female knight, Bedford simply stopped thinking about it and directly focused on the encirclement and suppression of Barr and others, which will start soon and end soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Barr leaned against a big tree and hung his head expressionless.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Charles, who always felt that Barr looked really strange now, walked quickly in front of Barr and bent down:


    "Barr, you look so strange... Are you still tired?"


    "... No." Barr shook his head, "I''m not very tired..."


    "But..."


    Barr''s conversation turned.


    "I''m tired everywhere except my body..."


    Speaking of this, Barr burst out a few self mocking laughter.


    "We... Were betrayed... By the villagers of Hena village... By the citizens of the Luolin empire..."


    Barr''s voice was very low, but because everyone was sitting together, everyone present heard Barr''s words very clearly.


    After Barr''s voice fell, the shoulders and heads of Jill, Oren, shire and Jenna collapsed one after another


    When they learned that the wooden house they lived in was surrounded, they all understood what had happened


    They were betrayed by the villagers of Hena village - although they are reluctant to admit this, it is a cruel and unalterable fact


    "I have fought for this country all my life..."


    Barr continued at his low volume and whispered:


    "I thought... My fight was to protect this country and the civilians of this country..."


    "But I didn''t expect... These are just my wishful thinking..."


    "My battles over the years have not only failed to make the civilians in this country live a better life."


    "On the contrary, it makes them farther and farther away from a better life..."


    "What the village head said today and what Jeanne said in the house just now are right..."


    "It''s us... Too arrogant..."


    "We have always looked at the domestic civilians with a high attitude..."


    "Wishful thinking that our practice is good for them..."


    "Arbitrarily and unjustifiably forced them to be all noble people without bread..."


    "I''m really a... Incorrigible... Fool..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Barr... You have a good rest..."


    Charles wanted to say something to comfort his old friend.


    But even after racking his brains, Charles did not come up with any words that could comfort his old friend.


    In the end, he could only say "you have a good rest", then turned around and looked at Jill, Ou Ren and Jeanne with a complex expression.


    "... let''s discuss how to escape later." Charles murmured, "do you have any original ideas or opinions about getting out of here?"


    Jill, Jeanne and Ou Ren look at me and I''ll look at you.


    No one spoke for a long time.


    At a time when they are unfamiliar with this area and have no map, their minds are completely blank


    Charles sighed softly, as if he had expected this to happen.


    Just as Charles opened his mouth and was ready to say something¡ª¡ª


    Bang.


    There was a dull sound behind him.


    With a confused attitude, he looked behind him.


    After seeing the scene behind him, Charles stared round with amazement.


    Jill, Ou Ren and Jenna also stared round.


    This dull sound, not light but not heavy, is Barr... To be exact, it should be the sound of Barr''s body falling to the ground


    Barr had a dagger in his neck.


    The sharp blade pierced Barr''s neck, and a large stream of blood gushed out along the wound.


    His hands held the hilt of the dagger, and even if he fell, his hands did not loosen.


    Barr''s expression was calm.


    There is no sadness, pain, sadness and other emotions on his face.


    Only peace.


    It''s too calm to imagine what Barr was thinking before he died


    Just now, Charles and Jill were just discussing how to escape.


    I didn''t notice that Barr had quietly pulled out his dagger and pierced his neck without any hesitation.


    Jill and others stumbled towards Barr''s body


    "Coach Barr!"


    Ou Ren lay on Barr''s body without image and cried bitterly.


    Although Charles did not cry, his eyes were red and his body was trembling slightly.


    Jill and Jeanne looked heavy and couldn''t say a word for a long time


    Barr left so suddenly


    Suddenly, they only feel a sense of unreality

 Chapter 1468

    Click, click


    The sound of military boots stepping on the ground surrounded them from all directions


    "... the britannians are coming..." Charles said in a calm and frightening tone, "what shall we... Do next?"


    "What else can I do?" Ou Ren stopped crying at this time, "what else can we do now?"


    A self mocking smile appeared on ou Ren''s face.


    "Coach Barr is dead... The country is over..."


    "Without the leadership of coach Barr, how can we still compete with the British Empire..."


    "Let''s just break up... Next... We can do whatever we like..."


    After the voice of Ou Ren''s words fell, neither Jenna nor Jill nor shire raised an objection.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a moment, Charles breathed.


    Then, the originally gloomy cheeks began to shine.


    "I decided to fight the britannians to the end." Charles seemed to think through the difficult problems that had puzzled him for decades, and his face was full of a relaxed smile, "do any of you want to be with me?"


    "Sorry..." Ou Ren flatly rebuffed Charles, "I''ve... Challenged, and I don''t want to fight any more..."


    Seeing that Ou Ren refused him, Charles was not angry and turned his eyes to Jill and Jeanne.


    "... I''m going to send Jeanne back to dongremy village."


    Jill whispered.


    Jeanne turned her head and looked at Jill in surprise.


    Jill went on to say:


    "I promised Jeanne before... I''ll send her back to her hometown, don Remy...!"


    "I will send Jeanne back to her hometown... At all costs..."


    Jill politely rejected Charles.


    But Charles still didn''t look angry.


    Instead, he laughed a few times.


    "Good! Jill, let me help you attract the attention of britannians! When you were sucked away by me with the attention of the britannians, you took Jeanne and ran away quickly! "


    "No problem." Jill nodded without any excuse and accepted Charles''s... Final kindness.


    Charles pulled out his sword.


    Looked at Jill and Jeanne, and finally looked at Ou Ren.


    "... everybody." Until this time, Charles still had that strange smile on his face, "goodbye."


    After that, without waiting for Jill and them to answer, shire rushed with his sword towards the darkness behind him and towards the sound of military boots stepping on the ground.


    But in a flash, Charles''s body was swallowed up by the ink like darkness.


    In less than a moment, bursts of shouts came from the direction where shire disappeared.


    "... Jill, take Jeanne and escape while the attention of the britannians is led away by Lord shire."


    "If it''s late, you may not be able to escape."


    As Ou Ren spoke, he slowly pulled out his sword.


    Then he put his sword around his neck.


    "... yeah. Let''s go now... Goodbye, Ou Ren. "


    "Yes." Ou Ren nodded gently.


    "... Jill." After a few seconds of silence, Ou Ren asked Jill, "do you say... Will people remember us in the future?"


    "Will you remember our ''Fools'' who fought to the last minute for this country?"


    Ou Ren''s tone seemed to be asking Jill.


    It''s like asking yourself.


    Jill shrugged directly at the question raised by Ou Ren.


    "Who knows... How can I know the future."


    "Oh." Ou Ren smiled, "that''s right..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ou Ren made a direct effort with both hands and let the sharp blade cut the main artery at his neck.


    Jill didn''t go to see Oren at his last moment.


    Or... I can''t bear to see the last moment of Ou Ren


    He directly took Jenna''s arm and strode in the direction furthest away from the sound of killing.


    Ahead, there seems to be an endless darkness.


    Stepping into the seemingly endless darkness, Jill was surprised to find that there was no fear or anxiety in her heart.


    After knowing that he no longer has to fight for this country, no longer has to force Jeanne to do what "Saint" in disguise, can fulfill the promise between himself and Jeanne, and send Jeanne back to dongremy village, Jill only feels -- a sense of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Jill."


    "What''s up?"


    "Are we... Going back to don Remy now?"


    "Yes. After all, I promised you that I would send you back to dongremy village. "


    "... don''t we... Have to fight the britannians anymore?"


    "It''s impossible to win the britannians. Next, we can do whatever we want."


    "... what are you going to do after you send me back to donlemy village, Jill?"


    "I really haven''t thought about this problem... Do you welcome outsiders to stay in Remy village? I''ll just be a farmer in dongremy village for the rest of my life. "


    "Of course. But... Jill, can you do farm work? "


    "No. But I will study hard. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I see! It''s a woman! That man must be the ''Saint'' of the Lorraine empire! Kill her! Kill the man beside her! "


    "Kill!"


    "Hurry! Surround them! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Jenna! Hold on to me! Run! "


    "Ah! Jill, look ahead! There are britannians ahead! "


    "Damn it! The encirclement net is so dense...! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hand over the woman beside you!"


    "As long as you hand over that woman, we can spare you from death! Anyway, it''s just that the ''Saint''s'' head is worth money! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry, my britannian language is not very good. I didn''t understand a word of the bird language you said! Stop talking about these birds! Let''s put our horses here! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Jeanne! Jeanne! Hateful... Just now the hateful britannian''s sword handle hit Jeanne''s head! Jeanne! Can you hear me clearly? "


    "Well..."


    "Great... Yes! It shouldn''t be very badly hurt! Jeanne, it''s impolite. For a while, you can only be wronged to stay on my back for a while. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Jenna, are you okay now? Jenna? Jeanne?! Have you passed out... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve come to this place. Why can I still hear the sound of military boots stepping on the ground?! How many britannians are there! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... WOW!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Jenna, I''m sorry... I didn''t stand firm just now, which caused you to fall to the ground. I''ll help you up right now... Huh! Oh, ah...! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... it''s really lucky that you can drag such a broken body until now."


    "Who?! Who are you? "


    "Relax, I''m not a Britannia soldier. it''s me. Do you still recognize me? "


    "Are you! You''re that guy! "


    "It seems that you still remember me. That''s much easier."


    "Why are you... Here?! And - why haven''t you grown old... "

 Chapter 1469

    "I remember... Your name is Leia, right? It''s amazing... Why haven''t you changed your appearance after so many years? "


    "Such unimportant things will be discussed later. Jill, you are badly hurt... Half of your body is covered with blood... "


    "Ha ha... I was cut to the waist. Of course, half of my body was covered with blood. What a wonderful fate. I didn''t expect... To see you at this time..."


    "If I say I came to you and Jeanne specially, do you believe it?"


    "You''re just like joking... Well, it doesn''t matter whether our meeting is a pure coincidence or your intention. Leah, can you... Do me a favor? "


    "I''ve guessed what you want me to do for you. You want me to take Jeanne out. Am I right?"


    "Ha ha... You guessed right... Yes, just as you said. Leia, please, please take Jeanne out...! "


    "... I took Jeanne out. What do you do?"


    "Me? Ha ha, look at me now. Do you think it''s necessary to escape? Even if you escape, no doctor can save a person whose blood is about to run dry... "


    "... that''s right..."


    "In fact... After coach Barr committed suicide, I wanted to be as heroic as Ou Ren... But I can''t do this. If I do this, I will leave Jenna alone... I have done a lot of... Excessive things to Jenna... Jenna is not willing to follow us to fight against the britannians, I begged Jeanne shamelessly to help us. The kind-hearted Jeanne nodded and agreed to liberate Orleans with us... At that time, I was already taking advantage of Jeanne... Taking advantage of Jeanne''s kindness... I went too far, didn''t I? "


    "It''s a little too much. I hate this kind of behavior of taking advantage of the kindness of others."


    "I thought I hated it at that time, but I couldn''t help it... I cared more about the survival of this country than Jeanne''s feelings... After the liberation of Orleans, my use of Jeanne not only didn''t weaken, but also intensified... I turned a blind eye to Barr''s'' holy creation ''and deliberately made Jeanne a'' Saint '', Let Jeanne bear the heavy pressure and burden she didn''t have to bear... Even until her majesty Bella surrendered to the British Empire, I didn''t let Jeanne go and forced Jeanne to escape with us and continue to fight the British Empire... I really hate... Constantly using Jeanne''s own... HMM... "


    "You look miserable. I have some painkillers here. Would you like to take some? It will make you feel better after taking painkillers. "


    "No need... Anyway, they are all dying people, so don''t waste precious drugs... I have no other extravagant hopes now... When commander Barr is dead, I don''t expect the revival of the Lorraine Empire, nor do I expect myself to survive... I just hope Jenna can return to her hometown and become that simple rural girl, Not a "Saint"... Leia, this is the most important... And last request in my life... Please take Jeanne out... Take Jeanne back to her hometown... "


    "... your request is a real mess. Do you know how many Britannia soldiers are nearby? Even for me, it''s hard to escape with such a living man. "


    "I know my request is messy... But you are the only one I can ask now..."


    "... I see. I accepted your request. "


    "Thank you very much... Before you leave... Can you help me pick up the sword that fell there and give it to me? I''d rather die in my own hands than in the hands of britannians... "


    "Of course. Do you have anything you want to leave to Jeanne? When Jeanne wakes up, I''ll tell her about it. "


    "Ha ha... Thank you... If Jeanne wakes up... Please apologize to her for me... I have nothing to say to Jeanne except apology..."


    "... I see. So -- farewell. "


    "Well... Goodbye... Leia... Goodbye... Jeanne..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The temporary office of Su Cheng in Tuli in the former Lorraine empire¡ª¡ª


    "Sir." Deng Jiaer handed the sorted written report to Su Cheng in front of him, and said respectfully, "the operation report on the encirclement and suppression operation against Barr and others has been sorted out."


    Privately, he calls Su Cheng "Sir" and in public, he calls Su Cheng "head" -- after so many years, Deng Jiaer has already mastered the changes of this set of titles.


    After the fall of Orleans, some senior generals in Orleans betrayed Barr and others, and disclosed the number and identity of the escaped Barr and others to the British army.


    According to the disclosure of those senior generals, there were five absconded Barr and his party, including the "Saint".


    The five people were all dead at this time.


    At the same time, the bodies of the five people were successfully recovered and all their identities were confirmed.


    Among the five people, only Charles has been fighting to the end. Even if he is completely out of breath, he has not loosened his sword.


    Until he died, Charles killed 39 britannian soldiers on his own.


    In addition to Charles, the other four people - Barr, Jill, Ou Ren and Jenna all committed suicide.


    And the Dutch act is as like as two peas.


    By this morning, the bodies of five people had arrived in Tuli.


    Deng Jiaer personally took several "senior officers of the former Luolin army" who knew what Barr and others looked like to confirm the identity of each body for the second time.


    After reading the written report in hand, Su Cheng asked Deng Jia''er:


    "Have you confirmed the identity of the woman''s body? Is it really a ''Saint''


    "Yes. The "former high-ranking officers of the Luo Lin army" I brought to confirm the identity of the body had seen the "Saint" with their own eyes, and they all patted their chests to ensure that the female body was the "saint."


    "And I think as like as two peas in the legend, the hair color, pupil color, hairstyle and appearance of the woman''s corpse are the same.


    Speaking of this, Deng jiaerton paused.


    Then he added:


    "Sir, are you going to confirm it with your own eyes?"


    "... no need." Su Cheng sighed lightly, "the saint is a poor girl who has become a tool for the game of great powers... I can''t bear to see the poor girl''s body."


    "Bury them well. Just bury it somewhere on the outskirts of Tuli. "

 Chapter 1470

    "Also - immediately go to the territory of the former Lorraine Empire and announce that Baal and the ''Saint'' have both died."


    "Yes!" Deng Jiaer responded loudly.


    "Hoo..." Su Cheng took a long breath, and then lay on the back of the chair behind him without image. "The war against the Luolin empire... Is finally over..."


    "Yes..." Deng Jia''er sighed softly and echoed, "I have finally completed the great cause of attacking and destroying the Luolin empire... Then I can finally have a rest..."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Su Cheng gave a self mocking sneer:


    "Rest? At this time, how can I have time to rest... "


    Unlike Deng Jiaer, who had not yet known that Ilsa intended to unify the whole continent, Su Cheng knew that their britannian empire was currently engaged in an unprecedented "war of mainland reunification".


    Even the general strategy adopted by them - first South, then east and then north, was personally planned by Su Cheng.


    At present, the Lorraine Empire has perished.


    The goal of the britannian empire is only the Frankish empire in the East and the Holy Hiran empire in the North!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The news that Barr and the "Saint" were dead returned to pandragon as quickly as possible.


    After learning the news, the princes and ministers in the central part of the British Empire cheered and boiling.


    They all know what the death of Baal and the "Saint" means - the complete destruction of the Lorraine empire!


    After Su Cheng led the britannian army into Tuli, which was controlled by the rebellious nobles, the captured royal families of the Lorraine Empire led by Queen Bella were transported to pandragon under the heavy protection of thousands of britannian soldiers.


    For these royal families of the Lorraine Empire, Ilsa did not treat them roughly, but treated them very well. She just put them under house arrest in pandragon in disguise. In addition, she did not treat these royal families of the Lorraine Empire too much.


    Although there was a little episode.


    Ilsa treated these royal families of the Lorraine Empire very well. In addition to being unable to leave Pendragon, she gave them all kinds of convenience, allowing them to live a good life far beyond the average level of the britannian empire.


    Although life is good, for Bella, who used to be extravagant, such a life is no different from living in a pigsty.


    So Bella had a big fight when she first came to Pendragon.


    Ilsa was not in the mood to play around with the "former Queen".


    Ilsa directly entrusted the task of "calming Bella" to enly.


    Enly did not live up to Ilsa''s expectations - he took a team of elite infantry of the national imperial seal Knights directly to Bella''s home.


    After seeing the rows of shining blades, Bella has become much more clever and no longer dares to raise any objection to her current treatment


    As for the nobles of the Lorraine Empire who were very knowledgeable, Ilsa also fulfilled her promise to let them continue to govern their respective fiefs, and everything remained the same except that they could no longer have private episodes.


    In order to minimize the cost of attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire, let these nobles of the Lorraine Empire continue to manage their respective fiefs - this is also a helpless choice.


    But Ilsa didn''t feel so sad about it.


    After all, for Ilsa, those lands were temporarily handed over to the nobles of the "former Lorraine Empire".


    When she has time and energy in the future, she can slowly deal with these land problems with these nobles.


    After learning of the death of Baal and the "Saint" and the complete destruction of the Lorraine Empire, Ilsa even drank a few sips of wine excitedly.


    However... Ilsa and others had not had time to get excited for long. A piece of bad news equivalent to a bolt from the blue for the central part of the britannian Empire spread to pandragon without any omen.


    The bad news is that the prairie people in the Far East were defeated by the holy Helan empire!


    The Central Committee of the britannian Empire knew the news that the Holy Hiran Empire promoted a young man named El Bernard to the new marshal and made him the new commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    El Bernard, the youngest marshal in the history of the holy Helan Empire, after succeeding as the new commander-in-chief of the Far East Front Army, the first thing he did was to expedition the grassland - which was known by the central government of the British Empire for a long time.


    But the princes and ministers in the center of the British Empire did not expect that El''s expedition was successful!


    And it''s the kind of success that won a big victory!


    El Bernard''s expedition led a force of only 80000 people to defeat and kill more than 400000 Hungarian troops.


    The three main courts of the xiongran people - Zuo Xian Wang Ting, You Xian Wang Ting and the central Wang Ting all fell.


    Along with the fall, there are dozens of settlements of the xiongran people.


    Hundreds of thousands of cattle and sheep were captured, and the rest of all kinds of booty were counted.


    The Hun''s Shan Yu, the circuitous krodhan Yu, fled directly and led the remaining combat forces all the way East.


    And El led the army all the way.


    While pursuing, we did not forget to destroy all the Hungarian settlements along the way.


    Because the supplies couldn''t keep up, El couldn''t catch up with crodanyu.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    After all - the results of their war are rich enough.


    El this war is the most brilliant victory against the Hungarians in the Far East since the establishment of the Holy Hiran empire... No, it should be said that it is the most brilliant victory against the Hungarians in the Far East since the establishment of the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire!


    After learning that El Bernard had accomplished this feat, the center of the British Empire, from Ilsa to ordinary courtiers, was shocked.


    El''s unprecedented expedition directly crippled the xiongran people!


    Circuitous krodhanyu fled to the East with the remnants of their xiongran people. The xiongran people should not dare to come back for a long time in the future.


    In other words, the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" is tantamount to disintegration in disguise!


    The reason why the British Empire allied with the Huns was to use the strength of the Huns to disperse the energy of the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish Empire and contain the two countries.


    At a time when the Hungarians had fled to the East, they could no longer help the britannian Empire contain the Holy Hiran Empire and the Frankish empire.


    The "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" also collapsed in a disguised form.


    In the middle of the British Empire, if anyone is the one who is most shocked to learn that El has achieved this unprecedented victory, it must be Camille.


    Camille was in a mixed mood when he learned that El had accomplished this feat.


    She was both shocked and happy.

 Chapter 1471

    El is like a brother to Camille.


    Camille was naturally quite happy that his brother had accomplished such a feat.


    But while feeling happy, Camille was also quite shocked.


    Camille''s shock is divided into two parts.


    In part, he was shocked that El could accomplish such a feat.


    In part, he was shocked by the powerful combat power of the musket.


    According to the report, El used a new weapon in the expedition: muskets.


    The new weapon called musket used by El achieved amazing results on the battlefield.


    Unlike the princes and ministers of the British Empire, Camille knew what muskets were.


    For muskets, Camille''s previous view has always been - expensive toys.


    Camille never thought this musket could be of great use in the battlefield.


    Because he despised the muskets, Camille never reported the existence of muskets to the central government after coming to the British Empire.


    Until the unprecedented war report of El came, Camille was surprised - her previous judgment on the weapon of musket seemed to be completely wrong


    When Ilsa learned that the Hungarians had been defeated by El, she hurriedly convened a general meeting to convene the central officials to discuss how their britannian Empire would take the next step after the collapse of the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance".


    The central officials led by Camille, Jacob and bancro gathered together.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Camille directly put forward a new and very bold foreign policy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Alliance with the Holy Hiran Empire?!" In the conference hall, a Wen Chen exclaimed directly.


    All the ministers in the conference hall will focus their astonished eyes on Camille, who has just put forward this new foreign policy.


    "That''s right." Camille nodded. "At present, the xiongran people have fled far to the East, and the Lorraine Empire has perished. At present, there are only two countries left in the mainland, the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire."


    "It is impossible to form an alliance with the Frankish empire. China has fought with the Frankish empire for hundreds of years. China and the Frankish Empire have long been in a state of immortality, and it is impossible to form an alliance with them. "


    Camille actually concealed another reason why he did not form an alliance with the Frankish Empire - they would aim their troops at the Frankish empire after the britannian Empire, and naturally it was even more impossible to form an alliance with the Frankish empire.


    Because Ilsa has not announced to everyone that she intends to complete the great cause of "unifying the mainland", Camille can only hide another reason why she does not form an alliance with the Frankish empire.


    "Since we can''t form an alliance with the Frankish Empire, we will form an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "In this way, we can change the situation from the situation in which our country deals with the ''French Alliance'' alone to the situation in which the Frankish Empire deals with the ''Bush alliance'' alone!"


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, another literary minister asked loudly:


    "But, but! The Frankish empire is now allied with the holy Helan Empire, isn''t it? "


    As soon as the minister''s voice fell, Camille immediately shouted again:


    "Yes! So - we need to find a way to break up the alliance between the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire! "


    "Hum! Your excellency, it''s easy for you to say! " Another literary minister shouted, "break up the Franco Greek alliance?"? How easy is it? "


    "Yes! At present, the national strength of our britannian empire is booming, and the relationship between the Holy Hiran Empire and our country has been very bad over the years! "


    "Why should the holy Hiram Empire lift its alliance with the Frankish empire with common interests! Instead, form a new alliance with us with bad relations?! "


    ¡­¡­


    The ministers raised their doubts one by one about the new foreign policy just put forward by Camille.


    Camille was neither anxious nor angry about the questions of the ministers.


    After the ministers'' speeches gradually subsided, she shouted:


    "As you said! Let the holy Hiram Empire end its alliance with the Frankish Empire and instead form an alliance with our country - it''s quite difficult! "


    "But - I have a plan!"


    "If I use this strategy, there is a great possibility that the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran empire can gladly accept our alliance request and lift the alliance with the Frankish empire!"


    "Just..."


    Camille slowly turned his head and looked at Ilsa sitting on the throne.


    "My method may require your majesty to make some sacrifices..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bafu village, in the territory of the former Lorraine Empire¡ª¡ª


    Bafu village is just an ordinary village in the former Lorraine empire.


    It is winter now. Although the Lorraine empire is the country closest to the south, it is also quite cold after winter.


    Almost all the young Lao Zhuangli in bafu village gathered in a wooden house in the village.


    The stove set up in the wooden house warmed the whole room.


    Chatting in a warm room is one of the most popular things for young people in bafu village to pass the time in winter.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I was still terrified when I learned that the Lorraine Empire had perished and that I would become a britannian from now on." Said a young man in the house.


    "Me too. I am afraid that the British Empire will oppress us after conquering this land. Now it seems - I''m so worried. "


    "Yes. Queen Ilsa of the British Empire is really a kind emperor. She directly cut our annual taxes by half. Now we only pay half of the previous taxes every year. "


    "I jumped with joy when I learned that our taxes would be halved from now on."


    "Coincidentally, so am I. It''s really great. The originally tight life can finally become easier. "


    "I know the true meaning of the rumor that has been circulating in our country before."


    "Rumors? What rumors? "


    "That''s the famous rumor¡® The Lorraine empire will be destroyed by one woman and saved by another. "


    "Oh, oh! This is a rumor. "


    "Yes, it''s this rumor. Now I finally understand who the two women mentioned in this rumor are."


    "Who is it?"


    "The woman who will destroy the Lorraine empire is Bella! If it weren''t for this silly woman''s extravagant spending of national strength, the Lorraine Empire would not decline and perish so quickly! "


    "Who is the woman who saved the Lorraine Empire?"


    "Why? Of course, it is Ilsa, the queen of the British Empire! Thanks to Queen Ilsa, we have to pay less taxes every year! To make our life better! "


    "There is no doubt that queen Ilsa is the woman who saved the country as mentioned in the rumor!"

 Chapter 1472

    Ilsa, who had just attacked and destroyed the Lorraine Empire and was satisfied, never thought that when she was excited and excited about the great feat of attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire, she would have an idea that would pose an unprecedented threat to her huge empire in more than 300 years, It is quietly emerging in a small village in the former Lorraine empire.


    After 300 years of precipitation, exploration and supplement, this thought has gradually taken shape.


    People have given this idea a great name - "democracy".


    It''s ironic to think about it - the only people in the Lorraine Empire who Ilsa the great thought could pose a great threat to their Britannia Empire were Barr and the "Saint" Jeanne.


    She didn''t expect that at that time, it could pose a great threat to their britannian empire... No, it should be said that the person who posed a great threat to the autocratic country led by the britannian empire was a farmer and deserter in the Lorraine empire.


    ¡ª¡ªTheodore Wilson, the 31st president of the United States of Brunei, delivered a speech in 621 BC and 108 BC


    *******


    *******


    "Queen Ilsa... Is that the woman who is said to save this country?"


    "Isn''t it? Think about it -- isn''t it all thanks to his majesty Ilsa that our current life can become better? "


    "That makes sense..."


    "That''s it! Long live your majesty Ilsa! Long live the British Empire! "


    "Long live Ilsa! Long live Ilsa! "


    "Well, well, stop shouting. If you keep arguing, you''ll quarrel with the next door neighbor."


    "Ah, thanks for reminding me... Who''s the man who lives next door?"


    "Barrest, have you forgotten?"


    "Oh, it''s barrister... Speaking of barrister, don''t you think barrister has been strange since he returned to the village?"


    "It''s really weird... He seems to be reading there every night now."


    "Books? Barrest, can he read? "


    "Maybe I learned to read when I left the village to become a soldier."


    "I have heard that barrister''s wife said that before returning to the village, barrister specially found a teacher in Tuli to teach him to read in order to understand books."


    "That guy has been to Tuli!"


    "Wow! How envious! I really want to see the prosperity of Tuli! "


    "When did that guy barrister become so studious?"


    "Who knows. Anyway, since he returned to the village, he has been strange. He is silent every day. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. After working during the day, he will read in his room at night. I''m curious - can he understand those books? "


    "What on earth is he reading?"


    "I can''t read. I don''t know what book he''s reading."


    "That guy is really strange. Isn''t he going to be a university student in the future? Ha ha ha! "


    "Well, stop talking about that guy! Let''s talk about something else interesting! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since barrest came back, ASHNA felt that her husband had become strange.


    Barrister left the village to become a soldier three years ago.


    As barrister''s wife, ashnah felt more clearly than anyone in the village - barrister three years ago and barrister three years later were almost different.


    Three years ago, barrister was just an ordinary rural youth.


    Three years later, barrister, although his appearance has not changed, his character and the temperament of the whole person have undergone earth shaking changes.


    Before barrest returned to the village, ASHNA would never think that barrest would become a person who likes reading.


    After all, three years ago, barrister showed a lack of interest in words and books more than once.


    Not long ago, when barrest returned to the village after leaving the village for three years, ASHNA was stunned by barrest''s pile of luggage.


    The pile of luggage that barrest brought back was basically all kinds of books.


    Because ASHNA couldn''t read, she didn''t know what the books barist brought back were.


    After transporting a pile of books home, barrister''s strange actions followed one another.


    First of all, a small room dedicated to stacking sundries at home has been greatly transformed.


    Clear out all the sundries in it.


    And carry a small table into the room, so that the small table is close to the only small window in the room.


    Although there was only one small window in the room, ASHNA had to admit that the orientation of the window was very helpful.


    When you open the window on a clear night, you can see the stars all over the sky.


    After cleaning up all the sundries in the house and carrying the desk into the house, barist pulled all the luggage he had brought back to the village into the room.


    After a day''s farm work, barrest would light candles in the room and study the books he brought back from outside the village.


    Sometimes when he was tired of reading, barrest would directly open the small window in front of the table and look up thoughtfully at the stars outside the window.


    ASHNA came out with a feeling. Barist seemed to be thinking when he looked at the stars outside the window.


    So one day, ASHNA summoned up her courage and asked barrister, who was watching the stars at that time - "what do you seem to be thinking when you look at the stars? What are you thinking?"


    To ASHNA''s question, barrest only replied blandly:


    "I''m not thinking about anything. I''m just missing a friend who has only been making friends for a few days."


    Another strange behavior of barrister after returning to the village was that he put a shelf on his desk, and then hung an expensive pocket watch on that shelf.


    ASHNA instinctively felt that if she sold the pocket watch, she would definitely get a lot of money.


    Under the temptation of money, ASHNA asked barrister why she didn''t sell the pocket watch, but hung it up.


    As a result, ASHNA only got a cold answer from barrister:


    "This is a friend''s relic. I won''t sell him anyway."


    Barrister refused to sell the pocket watch anyway, so ASHNA could only cancel her plan to sell the pocket watch.


    Another strange thing that barist did when he returned to the village was that he began to save money.


    Saving money is not surprising.


    It is strange that barrister plans to save the money for their only son, who is now only 5 years old, to study in the future.


    ASHNA really doesn''t understand the use of letting her son go to school.


    The money will be used for his son to study in the future. It''s better to buy a new house or some animal power in the future.


    But whatever ASHNA said, barrister remained unmoved.


    "I have made up my mind. I must find a way to eliminate tyranny. I couldn''t find this way, so my son went to find it. If my son can''t find it, it''s up to my grandson to find it... Even if it takes hundreds of years, I don''t hesitate. "


    At that time, after hearing barrister''s words, ASHNA decided that her husband might be crazy.


    She doesn''t pay much attention to barrister now.


    As long as barrister is still doing farm work and making money every day, ASHNA will no longer pay attention to and care about barrister''s strange actions.


    Let barrest and the strange ideas in his head live and die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 10 "the virgin of national salvation" - the end!

 Chapter 1473

    The Royal calendar of the British Empire is 299 years, and the Royal calendar of the holy Helan empire is 221 years.


    January 31.


    Holy Hiram Empire, far east front.


    "El." Gabriel said to El beside him, "why hasn''t the fish hooked yet?"


    "Gabriel, be patient." El said in a helpless tone, "what fishing needs most is patience. If you are impatient, you can''t catch a fish. "


    Gabriel and El were sitting side by side by a small river.


    It''s winter now, but it took el and Gabriel a long time to finally find such a river without ice.


    Gabriel, after a moment of silence, asked El again:


    "El, shall we really run out and play like this? If I remember correctly, there should be a lot of military affairs waiting for you to deal with? "


    "Oh, I left all the military affairs to chinol. I''ve seen all those military affairs hastily. There''s nothing very important that I need to deal with personally. It''s enough to rely on chinor alone. "


    "Ah, El, look, someone''s coming!"


    "Come on! Pull on your hood! "


    El and Gabriel opened the hood of the wide cloak one after another and let the hood cover their whole face.


    When the travelers passing behind el and Gabriel left, they breathed as if relieved, and then pulled down their hoods.


    "What a trouble..." El sighed. "It''s no good going out without a hooded cloak..."


    After completing the unprecedented expedition last year, El instantly became a star of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Even an ordinary citizen of the holy Helan Empire knows that their country has produced a young genius named El Bernard, who led inferior forces to defeat and annihilate 500000 troops of grassland people, directly bringing grassland people to the Far East. In the next decade or so, grassland people should not dare to come back.


    In the Far East, El has become a heroic existence.


    The common people living in the Far East have long suffered from the invasion of grassland people.


    Many families have deep blood feuds with grassland people.


    El defeated and killed a full 500000 grassland troops and drove the grassland people far away - for the Far East civilians who were deeply disturbed by the grassland people, El''s move is undoubtedly a revenge for them.


    El''s portraits have been wildly spread - I don''t know who they came from. In short, El''s portraits are now spread everywhere. Everyone knows what El Bernard looks like.


    Now as long as El steps on the street, he will be immediately recognized by the civilians on the street, and then he will be warmly and crazily welcomed by the civilians


    Not only that, El has also become a pastry for some tycoons and nobles.


    Businessmen and nobles all want to marry some huge forces or some potential young people.


    A hero like El is the perfect marriage object.


    El is young, single, good-looking, has no bad deeds in his life, has just made great achievements, and is now a new star worthy of expectation in the Empire - these conditions combined are enough to make those tycoons and nobles win popularity for EL.


    Since the end of the expedition and returning to the Far East, El has received an unknown number of invitations.


    Some brave families even brought their daughters directly to the door and directly "sold" their daughters to El.


    For these invitations and "sales promotion", El chose to ignore them.


    El is not ready to get married and be a father.


    He is very satisfied with his current single life. In a short time, he doesn''t want to consider anything related to marriage.


    Part of the reason why El refused the invitations and "sales promotion" of these tycoons and nobles was that he didn''t want his future wife to be a person with a distinguished family background.


    If you can choose, El wants his wife to be an ordinary person with the same family background as him.


    After completing the expedition and returning home, El lived a very leisurely life every day.


    Because he handed almost every day''s military affairs to chinor, deputy commander of the far east front army.


    He only solves the military affairs that must be handled by him himself.


    Because El has just led the far east front army to make great achievements, and El''s prestige in the far east front army is surprisingly high, El''s attitude of leaving most of his work to his subordinates did not lead to the dissatisfaction of chinor and others.


    After leaving most of the military affairs to his subordinates, El lived leisurely every day.


    Either reading comfortably or going out with Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s official position in the far east front army was El''s bodyguard.


    Acting as El''s bodyguard, Gabriel is as free as El every day.


    In order to avoid being recognized and affecting today''s play, when the travelers just passed behind el and Gabriel, they pulled on their hoods in time.


    After the travelers left, they pulled down their hoods and continued to fish leisurely.


    "El." Gabriel looked at the still calm river and said again in an unhappy tone, "is there really any fish in this river?"


    "There should be. I saw a fish jumping out of the river a few days ago. "


    "Fishing is boring... I think this game is more suitable for the elderly than for young people like me."


    "It''s just not for you. I like fishing very much. Holding a fishing rod, I can spend half a day with my head empty."


    ¡­¡­


    While el and Gabriel were chatting with each other, a sound of hoofs came towards them from far and near.


    With the sound of horses'' hoofs coming from far to near, there was another loud voice:


    "Your Excellency Marshal!"


    El raised her eyebrows and walked along.


    "Chinol?"


    The man who galloped towards El them with his horse was chinor, the deputy commander of the Far East Front Army, who had almost strengthened the positions of commander-in-chief and deputy commander these days.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." after reining in front of El, chinol gasped heavily.


    "Marshal... Finally let me find you..."


    "Chinol, what happened?" El said with a casual attitude, "is there any important military affairs that you can''t handle by yourself that you want me to handle?"


    "No! no, it isn''t! Marshal! There is important news from the British Empire! "

 Chapter 1474

    "News of the British Empire?"


    El raised her eyebrows and slowly put away the fishing rod.


    "... chinol, tell me about it in detail."


    "Yes! The British Empire intends to form an alliance with our country. At present, the envoys sent by the British Empire to discuss details with our country are about to arrive in alenmuya! "


    "The British Empire... Wants to form an alliance with our country?" El''s eyebrows wrinkled slowly.


    Compared with El''s dull reaction, Gabriel jumped up directly after hearing what chinol had just said.


    "Ha? Will the British Empire form an alliance with our country? Of course I refused! What reason do we have now to form an alliance with the British Empire? "


    As soon as Gabriel''s cry fell, El then asked:


    "Chinor, who is the envoy sent to our country by the British Empire?"


    "It''s bancro, the chief diplomatic officer of the British Empire!"


    "Good guy..." El laughed a few times. "He sent the chief diplomatic officer directly... It seems that the British Empire attaches great importance to this matter..."


    "Why did the British Empire seek an alliance with China for no reason..." Gabriel muttered suspiciously.


    "I guess the reason why the British Empire came to our alliance." El replied in a calm tone, "the britannian empire is probably going to attack the Frankish empire."


    "Our country is now in an alliance with the Frankish empire. If we use troops against the Frankish Empire, it is equivalent to going to war with our country and the Frankish Empire at the same time."


    "Compared with facing the ''Greek French Alliance'' alone, it must be to form the ''Hebrew alliance'' and besiege the Frankish empire with a higher chance of winning and less damage."


    "The britannian Empire wants to attack the Frankish Empire?" Gabriel''s eyes widened. "But didn''t they just end the war in the South last year? They still have the ability to wage war? "


    "Gabriel..." El said with a bitter smile, "if you go to study the current national strength of the British Empire, you will know how strong the British Empire is now."


    "Just after the end of a war of annihilation, we immediately launch a new and larger war of Annihilation - it is not impossible for the present British Empire."


    Speaking of this, El paused.


    Then he sighed:


    "If the ''Hib alliance'' is really formed, we may have to fight again... From fighting the prairie people to fighting the Franks..."


    "It is impossible for the ''Hib alliance'' to be formed." Gabriel waved his hand. "Even people like me who know nothing about politics can see that there is no substantive benefit in our alliance with the British Empire."


    "Those people in the Central Committee are a group of elites. They must understand this truth better than I do."


    "Why should we form an alliance with the British Empire that is not good for our country?"


    As soon as Gabriel''s words were finished, chinor, who had been standing aside since just now and didn''t make a sound, answered:!


    "I agree with his Excellency Gabriel! Unless there is something wrong with the minds of the people in the Central Committee, it is impossible for our country to form an alliance with the British Empire that is not good for our country! "


    "... you''re right."


    As El spoke, he threw the fishing rod he had just pulled up into the river in front of him again.


    "In any case, China''s alliance with the British Empire has no substantive benefits."


    "The grassland people have been beaten away by us."


    "At the moment of forming an alliance with the Frankish Empire, there is no need to worry about being invaded by the Frankish Empire, and the Frankish Empire does not have the strength to invade abroad."


    "At the same time, when we form an alliance with the Frankish Empire, we can also guard against the Britannia Empire, the largest power on the continent."


    "So whatever you think, it''s best to maintain the status quo."


    "But..."


    El suddenly gave a bitter smile and the conversation turned.


    "If our majesty is a very rational man, I don''t have to worry about whether the ''Hib alliance'' will be built."


    "If our majesty is a very emotional person, I can''t help feeling a little worried..."


    "And just - our majesty is a very emotional person..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, in the palace¡ª¡ª


    Wahiri, sitting on the throne, calmly stared at the old man standing in front of him with eyes without any emotional color.


    The old man standing in front of him was bancro, an envoy of the britannian Empire who had just arrived in allenmuya yesterday.


    At present, the place where wahiri and bankoro are located is the assembly hall where wahiri is specially used to discuss state affairs with his ministers.


    In addition to wahiri and bankro, there are also prime minister Raymond and other central ministers.


    Prime Minister Monde stood next to wahiri.


    The other ministers were divided on both sides of the Council hall.


    Bancroix stood alone in the middle of the chamber with his interpreter.


    The British Empire sent their chief diplomatic Officer - which shows how much the central government of the British Empire attaches importance to this diplomatic action.


    After clearing his throat, wahiri Lang said:


    "Your Excellency, if you have anything to say, please say it directly."


    Since El won an unprecedented victory on the Far East grassland and drove the grassland people to the Far East, wahiri''s voice in front of people has unconsciously increased a lot.


    At the beginning, wahiri pushed aside all opinions, promoted el to marshal and became the commander-in-chief of the far east front army.


    It can be said that Al wahiri promoted him.


    The person promoted by himself has made such an amazing achievement that is enough to leave a thick ink and heavy color in the history books, and wahiri naturally has a light on his face.


    Wahiri''s prestige in China has also risen.


    With a great increase in prestige, self-confidence naturally rises.


    With self-confidence, the volume of speaking in front of people naturally increases.


    After respectfully saluting wahili to their britannian Empire, bancro said in a loud voice:


    "Your majesty! As we told you before, I came to your country to discuss the alliance between the two countries in detail. "


    Bancro''s words were accurately and quickly translated by the translator behind him to the people in the hall.


    As soon as the translator''s voice fell, wahili waved his hand and said without thinking:


    "I''m sorry, your excellency. It''s impossible for our country to form an alliance with your country. Please go back."

 Chapter 1475

    Before sending envoys, first inform the destination country or region of the purpose of sending envoys, so that people in the destination country or region can prepare in advance and never hurt envoys of other countries - this is also the practice of countries in the mainland.


    No matter how bad a couple of countries are, they must not hurt each other''s envoys.


    For example, once the British Empire sent envoys to the Frankish Empire, the Frankish Empire only had the right to refuse his entry, but did not harm his right.


    Once the envoys of other countries are hurt, it will be a serious blow to the country''s reputation and image.


    Before bancro arrived at the holy Hiram Empire, the Central Committee of the British Empire had sent someone to inform the Central Committee of the holy Hiram empire in advance - the reason why they sent envoys this time was to discuss the alliance together.


    Therefore, wahiri had long discussed with the ministers headed by Mond whether to dissolve the alliance with the Frankish Empire and change it to the alliance with the britannian empire.


    After a long discussion, wahiri and the central officials agreed that there was no benefit in alliance with the British Empire, so they must not form an alliance with the British Empire.


    Therefore, as soon as bankro''s voice fell, wahiri read out the lines already prepared and rejected bankro.


    However, bancro seemed to have been mentally prepared for a long time. After hearing wahiri''s rejection, he was neither anxious nor angry.


    But asked calmly:


    "Your Majesty, what is the reason for refusing to form an alliance with our country?"


    "Because there is no benefit." Wahiri replied without hesitation, "ambassador, we are not fools."


    "Do you think we can''t see that once the ''Greek French Alliance'' is lifted and the ''Hebrew alliance'' is formed, it will only be good for your britannian Empire, but not for our holy Hebron Empire?"


    "Since it''s no good, why should we make an alliance with you?"


    "... isn''t it good..." bancro murmured a few thought-provoking sounds after this sentence.


    Then he went on to say:


    "Your Majesty, what you just said is wrong."


    "And it''s still a big mistake."


    "Once the alliance with the Frankish empire is lifted, it will be of considerable benefit to your country to form an alliance with China."


    "Oh?" Vasili raised his eyebrows.


    After silence, wahiri whispered:


    "What are the benefits? Tell me. "


    "Then let me be frank - if your country is willing to form an alliance with our country, our country is willing to return the mukhawitz fortress to your country!"


    Bancro''s voice immediately caused an uproar in the hall.


    Those who know a little about the geographical conditions of some countries understand how important the mujawitz fortress is to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Before losing the muhavitz fortress, muhavitz fortress was the gate to the southwest of the Holy Hiran empire.


    As long as muhavitz fortress was not lost, the britannian empire could not invade the territory of their holy Hiran empire on a large scale.


    But if you lose the mujawitz fortress, the damage to the Holy Hiran empire is not generally great.


    The loss of muhavitz fortress means that the southwest will be unprotected from now on.


    The britannian empire could easily invade the territory of the holy Hiram Empire - just like the aurora offensive six years ago.


    The princes and ministers in the middle of the holy Hiram Empire dreamed of recapturing muhavitz fortress from the britannian empire.


    Many people, including wahiri, were excited to learn that as long as they formed an alliance with the British Empire, they could peacefully take back the mujawitz fortress without blood.


    Bancro then went on to Lang''s voice:


    "At the same time - if your country is willing to form an alliance with our country, you can also obtain a large area of fertile land!"


    Bancro''s words completely confused everyone in the hall.


    "Your Excellency." Wahiri asked aloud, "get a lot of fertile land? What''s the meaning of this? Where did the land come from? "


    "The land of the Frankish empire."


    "The land of the Frankish empire...?" Wahiri hesitated.


    "Our country plans to launch a war of annihilation against the Frankish empire in the next two years! Completely end the hundred year war between the two countries! "


    Bancro drank loudly with a high volume. Even in any corner of the hall, bancro''s voice can be clearly heard.


    "The reason why our country wants to form an alliance with your country is to fight the Frankish empire with your country!"


    "Your country attacked the Frankish empire from the north."


    "Our country attacked the Frankish empire from the West."


    "Under the attack of our two countries, the destruction of the Frankish empire will only be an easy thing!


    "When sending troops to destroy the Frankish Empire, whichever country conquers which land, which land belongs to which country."


    "That is to say - as long as your country can occupy two-thirds of the land of the Frankish Empire, after the war, these two-thirds of the land of the Frankish empire will belong to your country! Our country will never have any complaints! "


    "Your Majesty, you should also know how much wealth you can bring to your country if you can get such a large area of land."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, wahiri suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Wahiri has to admit - what bankero just said is attractive


    However, just then, a minister standing on the side of the hall suddenly stepped out and shouted:


    "Your majesty! Please don''t listen to the absurd words just made by the envoys of the British Empire! Our country has no grudges with the Frankish empire. Why should we send troops to the Frankish Empire? "


    "And - how can we light up the war!"


    "Your Excellency, do you know how much it will cost to start a war, but also a war against a big country of the rank of the Frankish Empire?"


    "Your majesty! The lower officer thinks that China has just lifted the threat of grassland people to our country, and it is time to seize the time to recuperate! How can war break out again at this time? "


    Before wahiri had time to respond to what the minister had just said, bankro responded reluctantly:


    "War burns money?"


    Bancro put on a look of astonishment.


    "How can war burn money?"


    "War burns money - this kind of thing is just a common misunderstanding in the world!"


    "War doesn''t burn money at all!"


    "A victorious war will bring immeasurable benefits to a country!"


    "Only a defeated war and a war that can''t tell the outcome will burn money!"


    "And joining forces with our country to attack the Frankish empire is an invincible war!"


    "I''m sure everyone here knows what the Frankish empire is like now?"


    "After losing to our country four years ago, the Frankish Empire has fallen to the present."


    "They don''t even have enough troops to defend the peace of the border!"


    "Under such circumstances, how can the Frankish Empire resist the attack of our country and your country?"


    "As long as our country and your country launch a double attack, the Frankish empire will be defeated like a mountain and have no power to fight back."


    "Why don''t you take part in such a war that is sure to win and can make huge profits after winning?"


    "Without my detailed introduction, you should also know what a rich country the Frankish empire is."


    "Once you occupy the land of the Frankish Empire, how much profit it can bring to your country - I don''t need to tell you in detail either."


    "And --"


    Bancro turned and looked at the minister who had just spoken.


    "Your official just said - you have no grudges with the Frank Empire?"


    "What you just said is not quite right? There is clearly a grudge between your country and the Frankish Empire, isn''t there? "


    "As far as I know, after your country formed the ''Greek French Alliance'' with the Frankish Empire, the Frankish Empire has always been arrogant towards your country."


    As soon as the translator finished translating what bankro had just said, wahiri and some ministers in the hall changed their faces in an instant.


    Vasili, sitting on the throne, slowly squeezed his fists, blackened his face and said in a deep voice:


    "... well, your excellency, you were right just now. Since the establishment of the ''Greek French Alliance'', the attitude of the Frankish Empire towards our country has always been very unpleasant to me... "

 Chapter 1476

    As bancro just said - since the establishment of the "Greek French Alliance", the attitude of the Frankish Empire towards the holy Helan Empire has been quite bad.


    The reason must start before the establishment of the alliance between the two countries.


    The establishment of the "Greek French Alliance" was rather bumpy.


    After learning that the britannian Empire and the Hungarians in the Far East formed a "Franco Hungarian alliance", the Frankish Empire intended to form a "Franco Greek alliance" with the holy Helan empire against the "Franco Hungarian alliance".


    However - the first alliance request of the Frankish empire was rejected by the holy Helan empire.


    At that time, the holy Hiram Empire had not launched the "hammer" battle that ended in a disastrous defeat.


    At that time, the holy Hiram empire was still at the height of the sun and recognized as a "superpower" on the whole continent.


    Wahiri, who was quite confident in his country''s national strength, disdained to form an alliance with the Frankish empire.


    There is nothing to fear about the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance". With the power of our holy Hiran Empire, it is completely enough to resist the "Bolshevik Hungarian alliance" - this was wahili''s idea at that time.


    Emperor shad of the Frankish empire was half dead when he learned that the holy Hiram Empire had so proudly refused their alliance request.


    Until... Wahiri launched the "hammer" battle and buried 300000 elite troops of their holy Hiran Empire, as well as a large number of generals and Quartermasters.


    Then it was invaded by the British army the following year, and its national strength was greatly damaged.


    Knowing that the holy Helan Empire had lost so miserably under the attack of the britannian Empire, the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire not only did not feel the fear of losing their lips and teeth.


    I just feel quite happy.


    The monarchs and ministers of the Frankish Empire were very happy to see the original arrogant and arrogant holy Helan empire.


    However, they were happy, but the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire were not dazzled by the excitement.


    After the excitement passed, Emperor shad of the Frankish Empire immediately sent envoys to make the second alliance request to the Holy Hiran empire.


    Although unwilling, in order to survive the current difficult period of the Empire, Vasili could only nod and agree to the second alliance request of the Frankish empire.


    The proud emperor of the holy Hiram Empire has now reluctantly agreed to the request of the Alliance - it is difficult for the Franks not to give the Hiram a different look and attitude.


    In fact, after the disastrous defeat of the holy Helan Empire to the britannian Empire, it was indeed shameful and contemptible to agree to the second alliance request of the Frankish empire.


    It is precisely because the holy Hiram Empire has such a shameful black history that the attitude of the Frankish Empire towards the holy Hiram Empire has not been very friendly since the establishment of the "Franco Greek alliance".


    When dealing with the holy Hiram Empire, he always looks like a "big brother".


    The monarchs and ministers of the holy Helan empire could clearly feel the bad attitude of the monarchs and ministers of the Frankish Empire towards them.


    The Frank empire''s bad attitude towards them lasted until their "Nibelungen plan" failed four years ago.


    After the failure of the Nibelungen plan, the national strength of the Frankish Empire became worse than that of the holy Hiram Empire, so the kings and ministers of the Frankish empire could only slightly restrain their bad attitude towards the holy Hiram empire.


    Although the monarchs and ministers of the Frankish Empire have become more friendly to their holy Hiram empire in recent years, the thorn has penetrated into the hearts of many monarchs and ministers of the holy Hiram Empire and is difficult to pull out again.


    Especially wahiri.


    Wahiri had better face.


    What I hate most is those who embarrass him and lose face.


    The attitude of the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire towards his holy Hiram Empire hurt wahiri''s self-esteem very much.


    The thorn went deep into Vasili''s heart and could not be pulled out.


    It also hurts from time to time.


    Bancro has been watching wahiri''s reaction since just now.


    Bancro was secretly pleased to see Vassily''s face turn black.


    Because he knew that the scheme designed by Camille that "there is an 80% chance that wahili will nod his head and agree to form an alliance with the British Empire" is progressing quite smoothly.


    But bancro remained silent.


    "Your country has a rather unhappy past with the Frankish empire."


    "And this unhappy past is enough to make your country hold high the banner of revenge."


    "This alliance with China and the attack on the Frankish empire with China can just allow your country to take revenge."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wahiri had to admit it.


    After listening to bancro''s words just now and being reminded of those bad memories by bancro, wahiri is now a little excited.


    If you didn''t want to form an alliance with the British Empire before, now you are excited and willing to form an alliance with the British Empire.


    After all, "revenge on the Frankish Empire" - this fact is too tempting.


    However, just then, another minister came out:


    "Oh."


    As soon as the minister came out of the line, he gave a barefaced sneer


    "Your Excellency. I have a question to ask you - if our country forms an alliance with your country and successfully defeats the Frankish Empire, what will your country do next? "


    "Immediately turn the front to attack our country?"


    As soon as the minister''s voice fell, the hall became silent.


    Many people can''t help but slow down their breathing.


    "With all due respect," the minister continued, "I am very worried about your current performance."


    "Your country has been like a crazy war machine in recent years."


    "For strange reasons, he sent troops to destroy the Lorraine Empire last year."


    "Now after attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire, he has pointed the spear at the Frankish empire."


    "Who are you going to attack after the fall of the Frankish Empire?"


    "If even the Frankish Empire perishes, the only target worthy of your attack in the whole continent is us!"


    Speaking of this, the minister turned his head and looked seriously at wahiri on the throne.


    "Your Majesty. Never form an alliance with the British Empire! "


    "If we form an alliance with the British Empire and attack and destroy the Frankish empire with the British Empire, the situation on the mainland will become two continents between China and the British Empire!"


    "We must not let this happen!"


    "If we let this situation happen, our country will be in danger!"


    "Your majesty! Please think about it - if the Frankish empire is destroyed, how can we fight the britannian Empire when there is only one country left, the Holy Hiran Empire? "


    "We can''t fight at all!"


    "Therefore - we must not lift our alliance with the Frankish empire!"


    "Not only can it not be lifted! We must further strengthen the relationship between our country and the Frankish empire! "


    "Only in this way can we stop the expansion ambition of the British Empire!"

 Chapter 1477

    The minister''s speech aroused the agreement of many ministers.


    Many civil and military ministers lined up one after another and loudly echoed the view put forward by the minister just now - what if the British Empire turned its troops to attack our holy Helan empire after allied with the British Empire and jointly attacked and destroyed the Frankish Empire?


    Everyone in the hall, including wahiri, focused on bankro standing in the middle of the hall to see how bankro planned to answer this sharp question.


    Bancro just laughed at the sharp question raised by the minister.


    Then Lang Sheng replied:


    "Your concern just now is really funny."


    "What should we do if we turn our troops to attack your officials after we attack and destroy the Frankish Empire together with your country? Don''t you think this worry is ridiculous? "


    "After our country and your country jointly attacked and destroyed the Frankish Empire, why did we come to attack your country?"


    "There is only one enemy of our country from beginning to end - the Frankish empire that has fought for hundreds of years!"


    "The reason why we sent troops to attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire last year was just to prepare for the attack on the Frankish empire!"


    "The rulers of the Lorraine empire are capricious! Untrustworthy! "


    "Four years ago, when China was engaged in an unprecedented fierce patriotic war with the Frankish Empire, the Lorraine Empire ignored the peace treaty with China! Hoarding large quantities of military supplies and troops on the northern border! "


    "Intend to attack us while our country is in a bloody battle with the Frankish empire!"


    "Fortunately, Vivian, China''s diplomatic envoy, turned the tide and extinguished the war that was almost to break out in the South on her own."


    "But the treachery of the Lorraine Empire still broke our hearts!"


    "So we can''t leave such a country with a treacherous black history behind us!"


    "Although the Frankish empire is now weak, it should not be despised."


    "If the Lorraine empire in the South suddenly launched an attack on the south of our country when our country launched the war of annihilation against the Frankish Empire, our country would be overwhelmed by this situation of two-line operation."


    "In order to avoid such a situation, we had no choice but to send troops first to destroy the Lorraine empire."


    "Let the rear no longer worry about the future."


    "Only by letting the rear have no worries, can we dare to deal with the Frankish empire!"


    "Whether you choose to form an alliance with your country or attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire, in fact, it is for one goal - to destroy the Frankish empire!"


    "So - our country is not a war machine eager for war."


    "Every war we fight has a reason."


    "The destruction of the Frankish Empire represents the achievement of the ultimate goal for which our kings and ministers have been working over the years."


    "After the destruction of the Frankish Empire, China will choose to recuperate and will no longer launch war with foreign countries for a long time in the future."


    "So there is no need to worry about my congressional move to attack your country after the attack of the Frankish empire."


    "What reason do we have to attack your country?"


    "And --"


    Speaking of this, bancro paused.


    Then he smiled a little self mockery on his face.


    "How can our country have the ability to attack and destroy your country?"


    "Even if we succeed in destroying your country, how can we manage such a large area of land?"


    "Our britannian empire is not the suyinglan Empire during the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago."


    "Our Lord Ilsa does not have the lofty ambition of unifying the mainland like ''Knight King'' Arthur."


    "Even the suyinglan Empire, which was as strong as the ''Knight King'', failed to complete the feat of unifying the mainland, didn''t it?"


    "The suyinglan empire in the ''Knight King'' period failed to complete the feat of unifying the mainland, so it is even more impossible for our britannian Empire to do so."


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, the minister who took the lead in proposing "what should the British Empire do if it attacked the holy Helan empire after the destruction of the Frankish Empire" gave a cold "hum" and then said:


    "As far as I know, Arthur, the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago, failed in his feat of unifying the mainland simply because of bad luck, not because she and her empire were unable."


    "If it were not for the rebellion of some of her round table knights, Arthur, the knight king, could really complete the reunification of the mainland."


    "No, no, No." As soon as the minister had finished, bancro immediately refuted, "Sir, you are wrong."


    "Over the past thousand years, countless historians have conducted a lot of research on the suyinglan Empire during the ''Knight King''."


    "One of the hottest research topics is: ''if the Knights of the round table headed by Lonnie do not launch a rebellion, can Arthur complete the feat of unifying the mainland''."


    "There are enough research materials related to this subject to fill this hall."


    "Most historians believe that even if the round table knights led by Lonnie do not launch a rebellion, Arthur will not be able to unify the mainland."


    "At that time, the suyinglan Empire had already become a state of foreign power and middle power because of years of war."


    "The civilians in China are resentful because they can''t stand years of war."


    "The civilians who occupy the territory are also brewing an uprising because they are unwilling to become the people of subjugation."


    "In the case of poor national strength and turbulent undercurrent in China, even if the round table knights are still one with the ''Knight King'', it is impossible to unify the mainland."


    At this point, bancro realized that he seemed to be biased.


    I should have come to explain to the kings and ministers in the center of the Holy Hiran empire that their Britannia Empire would not do anything wrong to their holy Hiran empire.


    The result was inexplicably related to Arthur, the "Knight king" thousands of years ago.


    Bancro once heard a friend who studies history say that history always has all kinds of amazing coincidences.


    Now bancro has some understanding of his friend''s point of view.


    A thousand years ago, the famous empress was also determined to unify the mainland.


    That is Arthur, the "Knight king" of the suyinglan empire.


    After boosting the weak national strength of the suyinglan empire in a very short time, Arthur, the "Knight king", led her round table knights, denounced the four directions and was determined to unify the mainland.


    During the "Knight king" period, the suyinglan Empire occupied two-thirds of the continent when its territory was the largest.


    From the paper force gap - even if the remaining countries unite, they can no longer pose any threat to Arthur''s su YINGLAN empire.


    Arthur is only one step away from her dream of unifying the mainland.


    Unfortunately - just when Arthur was so close to her dream of unifying the mainland, her most powerful and trusted subordinates - the round table knights launched a rebellion.

 Chapter 1478

    Lonnie, one of Arthur''s twelve Knights of the round table.


    One of only four female Knights among the twelve round table knights.


    Each of the twelve round table knights basically has his own command characteristics or his own fighting style.


    For example - Avalon is good at defense and Dylan is good at attack.


    Compared with these colleagues, Ronnie has no particularly prominent characteristics.


    Ronnie is a person with average talent. She is not particularly good at combat methods or combat styles, and she has no weaknesses.


    Such an ordinary person should have become the most inconspicuous existence among the Knights of the round table.


    But for two reasons, she became the most famous of the twelve round table knights.


    The first reason - she is very much loved by "Knight king" Arthur.


    Whether those serious historical records or those unofficial histories that do not know where the source is, they are clearly recorded in the "Knight king" Arthur''s love for Ronnie.


    As for why Arthur, the "Knight king", likes Ronnie so much, there have been various opinions since ancient times.


    Some historians believe that because Ronnie and Arthur are both women, it is easy for women to have common topics, so it is normal to have a deep friendship.


    Some historians also believe that it is because Ronnie is a general who reassures Arthur, the "Knight king".


    Although the Knights of the round table are a group of outstanding generals, they are not victorious.


    They lost countless battles.


    Among them, only Ronnie has the lowest defeat rate.


    At the same time, it''s also relative - Ronnie has hardly won such an amazing victory.


    Ronnie fought the most battles, which were small victories.


    As a leader, Arthur, the "Knight king", will naturally prefer subordinates like Lonnie who are not easy to cause her trouble and bring her great losses.


    The views of some historians are even more fierce.


    Some historians believe that "Knight king" Arthur is actually a homosexual who likes girls. She likes Ronnie.


    Although this view sounds absurd.


    But in fact, many people support this view.


    Because they have a lot of arguments to support this view.


    One of the arguments is that "Knight king" Arthur has never married a man since he ascended the throne to his death due to illness.


    And never had close interaction with a man.


    Arthur''s behavior of not being close to men naturally makes later historians think that Arthur is a person who prefers women to men.


    This view also leads to another more wonderful topic - "whether Arthur, the knight king, likes Ronnie better or Avalon better.


    Lonnie and Avalon are both female Knights of the round table knights, and they are also loved by Arthur.


    In short - because of the romantic relationship between Ronnie and Arthur, she has a higher popularity than other round table knights in future generations.


    As for the second reason why Ronnie is so famous... It also has something to do with Arthur.


    The second reason why Ronnie was so famous was that when Arthur had unified two-thirds of the continent and was only one step away from the complete reunification of the continent, Ronnie led four other round table knights to launch a palace coup.


    Lonnie, Galante, rehris, Cadwell and mobos - the five round table knights led by Lonnie launched a court coup and assassinated Arthur, the "Knight king".


    Later generations called the rebellion of five people "the rebellion of the round table".


    Although the court coup initiated by Lonnie ended in "failure and the death of all five", Lonnie successfully stabbed Arthur, the "Knight king", at the last moment of her life.


    Fortunately, the wound was not fatal, and Arthur survived Ronnie''s assassination.


    Although the coup of Lonnie and others failed, it still brought a great blow to Arthur.


    Since the coup, Arthur has stopped waging war.


    Before long, Arthur died of a violent illness.


    As for what disease Arthur died of, there have been various statements for a thousand years.


    Not long after Arthur died of a violent illness, the huge empire she established, which occupied two-thirds of the mainland, also collapsed for various reasons.


    The territory of the suyinglan Empire has shrunk back to the west of the continent - which is where the British Empire is now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Realizing that he seemed to be off the subject, bancro stopped the topic in time.


    Look at wahiri on the throne and observe wahiri''s current expression.


    Bancro clearly felt - wahiri''s face became more hesitant at this time.


    Bancro did not misjudge - wahiri is now more hesitant about whether to form an alliance with the British Empire.


    The minister just raised the concern that "what should we do if the Britannia Empire turns its troops to attack us after China forms an alliance with the Britannia Empire and jointly attacks and destroys the Frankish Empire".


    Because, as bancro just said, wahiri did not think that the British Empire had the strength to fight with the three empires and unify the mainland.


    Wahiri did not think that the britannian Empire would be like a mad dog. After defeating the two great powers of Lorraine Empire and frank Empire, he came to attack their holy Hiran empire.


    Therefore, wahiri did not agree with the concern raised by the minister just now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at wahiri, whose hesitation turned stronger on his face, bancro bit his teeth.


    In order to make wahiri completely determined, he decided to use his final means.


    They agreed with the Central Committee of the British Empire that their final means was quite lethal to face lovers like wahiri.


    But... Bancro didn''t want to use this last resort if he could.


    Bancro remembered what Ilsa had said to him when she left Pendragon:


    "Bancro, don''t have any worries. When you find that this'' final means'' must be used to make wahiri make up his mind, you will do your best. Don''t worry about me. I don''t mind making such a small sacrifice for the British Empire. "


    After Ilsa''s words to him before leaving reappeared in his mind, a firm color appeared on bancro''s face.


    After biting his teeth a few times, bancro opened his lips again and said:


    "Your Majesty. We, the princes and ministers of the British Empire, have always admired your country. "


    "Your country is the latest neutral country among the major powers on the mainland."


    "But it has laid down the largest territory among the great powers!"

 Chapter 1479

    Hearing bancro''s praise, wahiri couldn''t help feeling dark and happy.


    Wahiri likes to hear people''s praise of him and the country, whether it is true or false.


    And bancro, who was touting the Holy Hiran Empire, suddenly turned the conversation.


    He said something that almost made wahiri stand up from the throne with excitement:


    "Your Majesty, because our country, from his Majesty the emperor to ordinary officials, is full of respect for your country."


    "Therefore - if your country is willing to form an alliance with our country, our country would like to honor your country as the leader of the alliance! And our country would like to be under your country! "


    As soon as bancro''s voice fell, the naked eye''s visible excitement rushed out of wahiri''s face.


    Wahiri straightened his hunchback, which had been tired of sitting for a long time, and said excitedly:


    "Will your country honor our country as the leader of the alliance?"


    "That''s right." Bancro nodded.


    At present, the holy Helan Empire and the Frankish empire in the "Greek French Alliance" are actually at the same level.


    Neither country is more distinguished than the other.


    What bancro said just now means that if they form an alliance with their britannian Empire, their britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire will not be at the same level.


    It''s a relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    The holy Helan empire is above and the britannian empire is below.


    This is too tempting for the good face wahiri.


    Looking at wahiri with an excited face, bancro whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough


    ¡ª¡ªAs Lord Camille said.


    ¡ª¡ªWahiri is a man who enjoys great success and is especially interested in face.


    ¡ª¡ªI like the kind of thing that can make a big face.


    ¡ª¡ªForm an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire as the respect and the britannian empire as the inferiority. Wahili likes this kind of face raising thing best


    At the meeting at the end of last year to discuss and decide the next diplomatic strategy of the British Empire, Camille put forward her bold strategy of forming an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire.


    At the same time, it also puts forward this method which can persuade wahiri to establish diplomatic relations with a great probability.


    At that time, Camille said that her method required Ilsa to make a little sacrifice, which is why.


    Wahiri loves face. Once he puts forward the proposal to build an alliance with the Holy Hiran empire as the respect and the British Empire as the inferiority, wahiri will definitely be moved.


    Although this method is quite useful, it requires Ilsa to make great sacrifices.


    After all - not everyone can stand the humiliation of being superior to others but being subordinate to others.


    For example - wahiri. To save face, wahiri could not allow this method to be used.


    But after Camille put forward her method, Ilsa agreed without hesitation.


    "I am willing to do anything that is beneficial to the British Empire."¡ª¡ª That''s what Ilsa said.


    Many ministers who opposed the formation of the "Hib alliance" suddenly narrowed their pupils after hearing the method proposed by bankro, and then hurried out of the line and loudly persuaded wahiri.


    But wahiri can''t hear these people now.


    No, it should be said - although I heard it, wahiri automatically blocked all the sounds from the outside world.


    Wahiri is now immersed in his own world.


    He is constantly dreaming.


    Imagine what a majestic scene it would be if he and the British Empire formed such an alliance with his holy Helan empire as the respect and the British Empire as the inferiority


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Helan Empire, Far East.


    El manipulated the gun in his hand with skillful movements and filled the gun with bullets and gunpowder.


    Chinor, the deputy commander of the Far East Front Army, stood behind el with a heavy expression.


    "Chinol."


    As El continued his movements, he continued to whisper to chinor behind him:


    "Come to me suddenly. Is there anything you want to report to me?"


    "... Your Excellency marshal. Just now... A message from the central government was delivered... "


    "Your Majesty... Has agreed to lift the alliance with the Frankish Empire and instead form an alliance with the britannian empire."


    As soon as chinol''s voice fell, El''s action stopped immediately.


    It was quite a while before El resumed his action.


    "... tell me in detail how the envoys of the British Empire persuaded his majesty to form an alliance with our country."


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the simplest possible terms, chinor summarized to El the details of how bancro of the British Empire persuaded wahiri.


    When chinor summarized the details of bancro''s persuading wahiri, El just completed the ammunition filling of his opponent''s musket.


    El squatted on the ground and aimed at the stone target not far ahead.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    Bang!


    Pull the trigger neatly.


    On the original smooth target surface, there is an additional hole punched by ammunition.


    The hole is just printed on the center of the target.


    After shooting, El put down the flint gun with a thin smoke in its mouth, and then sighed:


    "... the britannians are so clever."


    "Perfectly captured our Majesty''s weakness..."


    "I doubt very much that Camille came up with the plan of the britannians to persuade our majesty..."


    Speaking of this, El smiled bitterly.


    "The whole britannian Empire, if anyone is the most familiar with the Holy Hiran Empire and our emperor, it must be Camille..."


    "Knowing that our emperor''s majesty loves face, he formulated this strategy for this..."


    "Queen Ilsa of the British Empire is also very courageous... For the future of the country, she is willing to accept the humiliation that many people don''t want to accept..."


    "By the way, does Prime Minister Monde have any objection to his Majesty''s decision to form an alliance with the British Empire?"


    "No..." chinor replied in a deep voice, "prime minister Monde has no objection... He agrees with your Majesty''s decision very much..."


    "Expected." El chuckled, "after all, Prime Minister Monde''s best thing is to flatter his majesty and agree with everything his majesty wants to do and likes to do."


    "... Your Excellency marshal." Chinor smiled at this time, "in fact... Our alliance with the British Empire is not so bad."


    "I didn''t expect that the British Empire would be willing to give us so many benefits."


    "Not only is he willing to return the fort muhaviz."


    "We can also divide the land of the Frankish Empire together."


    "At the same time, this alliance is still an alliance that respects our country."


    "This alliance with the British Empire is not bad."

 Chapter 1480

    "Isn''t it bad..." El sighed and said with a bitter smile, "maybe it''s because your majesty and many ministers in the central committee hold the same ideas as you that this alliance will be formed... I can''t see what benefits this alliance will do to our country..."


    Chinol could feel that El was in a low mood.


    Realizing that the topic he just talked about may have made chinor unhappy, chinor quickly changed the topic.


    "But I admire the courage of the British Empire." At this time, chinor said again, "in order to form an alliance with our country, we don''t hesitate to return the muhavic fortress they took back with great effort."


    As soon as chinol''s voice fell, El replied coldly:


    "It''s not courage, it''s intelligence."


    "Although I don''t know who in the britannian Empire proposed to let muhavitz fortress back to our country."


    "But I know the person who made this proposal is definitely a great strategist."


    "He was not obsessed with the gains and losses of this city and fortress."


    "He set his sights on the longer term."


    "Even if muhavitz fortress is returned to our country, the British Empire will not lose anything!"


    "The British Empire still has Avalon fortress."


    "As long as Avalon fortress is still there, the British Empire still has a huge defensive advantage against our country."


    "So give back the mujavitz fortress to our country, and the British Empire can still rest easy without worrying about our Congress attacking their northern territory."


    "Moreover - as long as we can work together with our country to attack and destroy the Frankish Empire and divide the territory of the Frankish Empire, muhavitz fortress is a dispensable fortress for the British Empire."


    "Originally, due to the obstruction of the eghar mountains, if the British Empire wanted to attack our country, it had to cross the eghar corridor and pass through the muhavitz fortress before it could attack our country."


    "But after sharing the territory of the Frankish Empire, the dilemma of the britannian empire that ''there is only one route to attack the Holy Hiran empire'' will be broken."


    "There are no mountains between the Frankish Empire and our country."


    "After dividing the territory of the Frankish Empire, the alternative routes for the British Empire to attack our country were diversified."


    "You don''t have to choose to go to the eghal corridor."


    "So it doesn''t matter whether you have muhavitz fortress when you don''t have to go through the eghar corridor."


    El''s words stunned chinol.


    He had no idea that it was such a clever move for the British Empire to give up muhavitz fortress


    Recalling his complacency after knowing that the British Empire had given up muhavitz fortress, chinor was ashamed to find a crack to drill in


    When chinor was ashamed of his ridiculous appearance just now, El sighed:


    "Well, since the alliance has decided to form, it''s no use complaining here. If you are allied with the British Empire, you should be allied with the British Empire. "


    "Anyway, I''m just a small front army commander."


    "I can''t talk about such a thing."


    "Don''t bother to interrupt."


    "I just have to do my part."


    "Chinor, we should strengthen the training of the army a little later."


    A meaningful bitter smile appeared on El''s face.


    "In the next one to two years, we may have to fight again..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    A mighty cavalry galloped.


    The mighty cavalry was divided into several teams that performed their respective duties.


    A team is responsible for opening the way ahead.


    A team is in charge of the rear.


    A team is responsible for Gongwei, a carriage with exquisite and luxurious shape and pulled by four white horses.


    In the carriage, there was a man and a woman.


    "Your Majesty..." the man in the car said in a hesitant tone to the young girl sitting opposite him, "I still feel very unhappy... In terms of national strength, my Britannia Empire is far above the Holy Hiran Empire, but we should respect the Holy Hiran Empire, which is really..."


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, the girl sitting opposite him smiled:


    "Enly, relax. It''s just a small sacrifice. As long as we show a little weakness in the light, we can destroy the alliance between God''s Saint Helan Empire and the Frankish Empire, and form a new alliance with the saint Helan Empire - it''s a lot of money. "


    The woman and man sitting in the carriage were Ilsa, the emperor of the British Empire.


    And enly, deputy head of the national imperial seal order.


    At this moment, enly is commanding the 5000 cavalry of their national imperial seal knights to escort Ilsa north to the tatting plain in the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to show the sanctity and importance of the alliance, after wahiri agreed to establish an alliance with the British Empire, bancro took the initiative to ask the emperors of the two countries to meet according to the instructions given to him by Ilsa before he left, and the emperors of the two countries would jointly hold a solemn Alliance building ceremony.


    After the two countries decided to establish an alliance, they held a solemn alliance building ceremony - which is a very common thing.


    Although such things often happen, in recent years, more and more countries think it is troublesome to hold the Alliance Establishment Ceremony, so few countries have held the ceremony in recent years.


    Wahiri readily agreed to bancro''s proposal.


    Later, in order to show his respect for the holy Hiram Empire and emphasize that the alliance between the two countries is based on the holy Hiram Empire, bancro proposed that the venue of the Alliance Establishment Ceremony be located in the tating plain within the holy Hiram empire.


    Tatin plain is located in the southwest of the Holy Hiran Empire, close to the Britannia Empire.


    It''s the perfect place to hold the league.


    Ilsa and wahiri will meet in this Tatang plain, and then hold a solemn alliance ceremony together.


    After wahiri agreed to establish an alliance between the two countries, he proposed to him to hold an alliance ceremony attended by the emperors of the two countries - this was Ilsa''s order to bankro.


    Ilsa made such an order in order to make the alliance more consolidated and make wahiri more believe in the "sincerity" of their princes and ministers of the British Empire.


    After meeting wahiri on the Tatin plain, Ilsa will treat wahiri with humility as much as possible.


    After seeing that the emperor of the britannian empire was so humble, wahiri, who had a good face, must be very happy, and more convinced that the kings and ministers of the britannian Empire were sincere in alliance with their holy Hiran empire.


    This was Ilsa''s idea.


    Although it has many benefits, it needs Ilsa and the country to make some sacrifices.


    Some people are unhappy with this sacrifice.


    For example - enly.

 Chapter 1481

    As the deputy head of the national Royal Indian knights, enly certainly knows the overall details of Ilsa''s plan to "treat him with humility after meeting with wahiri, so that wahiri can be more assured of their britannian Empire".


    Originally, their britannian empire was far more powerful than the Holy Hiran Empire, but they had to establish an alliance between the two countries with the Holy Hiran empire as their respect - which had already upset enli.


    And now Ilsa even wants to use this "humility plan" to show kindness to wahiri and make wahiri more confident to form an alliance with them - which makes enli even more unhappy.


    From leaving Pendragon to now, enly''s face was basically cloudy.


    No matter how many words Ilsa comforted enly, she didn''t make enly''s face completely return to normal.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Several maids walked slowly side by side in a corridor of the Baiyang palace, chatting one by one.


    "Is it my illusion? I always felt that after his majesty left Pendragon, the whole palace became deserted. "


    "Yes, this is your illusion. I think the Baiyang palace is as lively as ever. Although your majesty will leave the imperial capital for a period of time, all the government affairs during this period have been handed over to the Prime Minister of Camille palace. Every few days, the Prime Minister of the Camille palace will bring a large group of Ministers into the palace for meetings. "


    "Yes, in fact, it''s still as lively as before. It''s only because we are the maid in charge of serving your majesty. Your majesty is not in the palace now. Our workload is much less and we become more relaxed. Only when we feel that the palace seems to be deserted."


    "Ah, it''s already here. Everybody, I''m sorry. I have to go first. "


    "Huh? Mano, do you have any work to do? "


    "Well, yes, I''m going to clean your Majesty''s bedroom next."


    "Oh, oh! Yes, it''s your turn to clean your Majesty''s bedroom today. Then go to work. We''ll leave first. Don''t forget to go to Kia''s room for a drink tonight. "


    "Well, I''ll remember."


    After saying goodbye to her companions, the maid named mano folded her hands in front of her and walked gracefully to their maid''s workshop to get cleaning tools.


    Maidens like mano, who were specially responsible for serving the emperor, had received strict body training and etiquette training.


    Any one of them, in terms of elegant posture, is not inferior to the daughter of any aristocrat who has received strict education since childhood.


    Open the door of the workshop filled with all kinds of work equipment, mano pulled out the trolley filled with all kinds of cleaning tools.


    Then he pushed the car and walked slowly towards his majesty, Ilsa''s room.


    Even though Ilsa has left the imperial capital, several guards armed to the teeth are still standing in front of Ilsa''s room to prevent any irrelevant people from breaking into her Majesty''s room.


    Only the maid who is specially responsible for serving his majesty has the right to enter and leave his Majesty''s room at a specific time.


    There were only a few maidens who were specially responsible for serving Ilsa, so the bodyguards who stood in front of Ilsa''s room recognized them long ago.


    After warmly greeting mano, the bodyguard directly let mano into the house.


    Manor breathed a sigh after pushing the cart full of cleaning tools into Ilsa''s room and closing the door.


    Then the look on his face changed rapidly with the naked eye.


    Originally, mano''s face had been wearing a warm smile.


    Now, the smile on mano''s face disappeared.


    His face was cold.


    "At last I have entered Ilsa''s room..." manor murmured in a voice that only he could hear.


    If mano''s acquaintances were present here, they should be scared to cry out after hearing mano''s whisper.


    Because mano not only changed her face.


    Even the sound has changed.


    Manor''s soft voice, which was familiar to her friends, has now become a deep male voice.


    The lovely manor spits out a deep male voice at this time - this scene is really shocking.


    Mano raised his hand, touched his face, and then whispered:


    "Sure enough... I''m still not used to wearing human skin masks... I really want to take them off quickly."


    This guy disguised as "manor" was no one else, but Ebel, the first spy of the Frankish empire.


    Last year, Abel suddenly received a strange task from emperor shad - to go to pandragon of the britannian Empire, sneak into the Baiyang palace and steal a set of books with blank covers.


    Although Ebel didn''t know what emperor shade asked him to steal a set of books for no reason, he didn''t need to know why Ebel, who vowed to be loyal to the Frankish Empire and Emperor shade.


    All he had to do was obey emperor shad''s orders.


    After receiving this task, Ebel immediately set off for Pendragon.


    According to the information provided by Emperor shad to Ebel, Ilsa''s set of books was placed in her room.


    That is to say - if Ebel wants to successfully steal this set of books, he not only needs to sneak into pandragon.


    You also need to sneak into Ilsa''s room.


    One can imagine how difficult it is.


    In order to successfully sneak into Ilsa''s room, Ebel racked his brains and thought of various methods.


    Finally, after much screening, Ebel found that there was only one way to sneak into Ilsa''s room.


    That''s the maid disguised as Ilsa.


    Only Ilsa''s maid has the right to enter Ilsa''s room.


    After deciding to pretend to be Ilsa''s maid, Ebel quickly locked in his target, the maid named mano.


    Among the maidens who specially serve Ilsa, only mano''s height and body shape are closest to Ebel.


    After locking his camouflage target, Ebel began to make mano''s human skin mask, and began to practice making mano''s voice and mano''s usual habits.


    The reason why Abel is called "the first spy of the Frankish Empire" is not because of his superb sneaking skills.


    But because Ebel has the ability to make leather masks and learn other people''s voices and various behavior habits perfectly.


    On a little thought, you can see how strong Abel''s ability is.


    It was with this ability that Abel became recognized as the first spy of the Frankish empire.


    After nearly two months of preparation, Ebel finally turned himself into a "replica of mano".


    The practice is over and Abel can start his own action.


    Half a month ago, Abel replaced the real mano and began to work in the Baiyang palace.


    As for the real mano... It has long sunk into the bottom of a river on the outskirts of pandragon and began to rot.

 Chapter 1482

    Abel''s disguise is perfect.


    After replacing the real mano and sneaking into the Baiyang palace, no one found that mano was no longer the original mano.


    During the half month of sneaking into the Baiyang palace, mano secretly waited for the opportunity to enter Ilsa''s room while studying the escape route after stealing the set of books.


    And this opportunity soon came.


    In half a month today, it will be mano''s turn to enter Ilsa''s room to clean.


    There is no better chance than this.


    It naturally takes a long time to clean the house.


    It was enough time for Ebel to look for the book in Ilsa''s room.


    And when you enter Ilsa''s room to clean, you need to push a cart full of all kinds of cleaning equipment.


    This cart is the perfect tool for hiding Ilsa''s set of books.


    And most importantly, Ilsa is leaving Pendragon for a while.


    During Ilsa''s absence, Ebel didn''t have to worry about Ilsa''s presence when he "cleaned" Ilsa''s room.


    And - even if Abel stole the book, no one would find it stolen in a short time.


    The operation has been smooth so far.


    Abel had successfully pushed the cart full of cleaning tools into Ilsa''s room.


    The next step is to find the location of the set of books.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The only feature Abel knew about the set of books was that the cover of the set of books was blank.


    Fortunately - although only this feature is known, it is very valuable.


    After all, books with blank covers are not uncommon.


    When entering Ilsa''s room, Ebel first noticed a large map hanging on a wall.


    This is a map of the continent.


    Each country is marked with different colors.


    It is remarkable that this map is wrinkled.


    It''s like being splashed with water.


    Abel also vaguely saw the light red mark from the wrinkled part of the map.


    Ebel couldn''t help wondering - why did the emperor of a country hang such a map wrinkled by blisters on the wall?


    Doubts were doubts, but Abel didn''t care much.


    After all, the most important thing now is to finish the task first.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ebel''s first search location was the bookcases higher than people in the room.


    Ebel looked through all the books on the bookcase one by one.


    After reading the books on the bookcase one by one, Ebel was greatly disappointed.


    No book has a blank cover.


    But Ebel was not discouraged and began to search the rest of the room.


    Find the bed quilt from the cabinet, and then rub each wall in the room one by one to find out whether there is a mechanism similar to a secret door.


    However, I looked around - nothing.


    Abel, who had spent a lot of time, couldn''t help but bite his teeth in a hurry.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Where else have I not checked yet?!


    ¡ª¡ªOr... In fact, the set of books was not in Ilsa''s room at all?


    Just as Abel was thinking about whether to continue to search in Ilsa''s room, or to retreat temporarily before going to Ilsa''s study or other places Ilsa often goes to, Abel suddenly felt that there was a flash of lightning in his mind.


    He had a flash of light.


    He suddenly realized that there was another place in Ilsa''s room that he had not looked for.


    Ebel moved his eyes and locked them under Ilsa''s bed


    Ebel walked quickly to Ilsa''s bed, lifted the sheet hanging from the edge of the bed and looked under the bed.


    Under the bed, there was a huge cloth bag lying quietly.


    ¡ª¡ªYes!


    With a shout in his heart, Abel immediately pulled the cloth bag out from under the bed.


    When the cloth bag was opened, books with blank covers appeared in Ebel''s eyes.


    Ebel''s face was full of joy that could not be concealed.


    Ebel took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    It was 35 minutes since he entered Ilsa''s room.


    The maids usually clean Ilsa''s room, and it takes about that long.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, Ebel quickly wrapped the cloth bag full of books and placed it in the cart specially containing cleaning equipment.


    The cart usually covers all the cleaning equipment with a white cloth.


    After placing the set of books in the cart and then covering it with white cloth, it can''t be seen from the appearance that there was such a heavy thing hidden in the cart.


    After hiding the set of books in the cart and sorting out his emotions and expressions, Ebel pushed the car and left Ilsa''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When she left Ilsa''s room, the process was also quite smooth.


    Because Ilsa''s room had a very good sound insulation effect, the guards outside the room didn''t hear Ebert''s rummaging inside.


    Even if I heard something, I just thought it was the sound made by the maids when they cleaned up.


    After pushing the cart away from Ilsa''s room, the bodyguards outside the room didn''t notice the strangeness of the cart and said goodbye to Ebel disguised as mano with great enthusiasm.


    The operation has been quite successful so far.


    With only the last bit of finishing work, Ebel''s mission could be declared a successful end.


    At the thought that his task was about to be completed, Abel relaxed his nervous tension a little.


    However... When Ebel was only about 200 meters away from his return to the workshop dedicated to placing various work equipment, a team of palace guards came up in front of him.


    These guards who patrol and stand guard in the Imperial Palace are royal guards.


    Every soldier in the guard is the best of the best.


    Nevertheless, Abel didn''t care too much.


    Ebel, whose nerves had begun to relax, did not think that the guards coming towards him could find anything different about him.


    After all, Abel has confidence in his acting skills.


    Moreover, the cart covered with white cloth can not see the slightest problem from the appearance.


    Just as Ebel passed the 12 man guard¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, wait a minute."


    A calm voice suddenly came from behind EBER, the guards who had just passed EBER.


    Hearing the sound, Abel''s relaxed nerves tightened again.


    Slowly turn around and look behind you.


    The owner of this calm voice is the leader of this close guard - a middle-aged man with ferocious scars on his face and sharp eyes.

 Chapter 1483

    Ebel, who was nervous again, quickly adjusted his mood and the expression on his face.


    After putting a gentle smile on his face again, Ebel asked the middle-aged man with ferocious scars on his face:


    "Excuse me - what can I do for you?"


    "I''m Chino, the captain of the 18th team of the royal guards."


    The middle-aged man, who called himself Chino, led his men with the same armor to Ebel.


    "Excuse me, could you please lift the white cloth covered on your cart?"


    Ebel was surprised.


    However, with the reputation of the first spy of the Frank Empire, he naturally has a high quality.


    Even if I was surprised, the expression on my face was still nothing different.


    Abel continued to put a gentle smile on his face:


    "This is just a cart for holding cleaning tools. Under the white cloth, there are only cleaning tools such as brooms, mops and rags. There is nothing beautiful."


    As soon as Ebel''s voice fell, Chino said impatiently:


    "... before joining the royal guards, I was a veteran who had fought in the Knights of Gabriel for decades."


    "Don''t treat a veteran like me as a fool."


    "Of course I know that this cart with a white cloth on it is specially used to hold cleaning tools."


    "Normally, this kind of cart specially used to hold cleaning tools should not be very heavy when pushed."


    "And what you did just now when you pushed this cart, it doesn''t look like pushing a light cart at all."


    Ebel''s face was still full of smiles.


    However - a few drops of cold sweat began to appear on Ebel''s forehead.


    "Open the white cloth for me quickly."


    Chino''s men have unconsciously surrounded Ebel.


    "After confirming that there are no suspicious items in this cart, I will let you leave."


    "But if you dare not follow our instructions, don''t blame us for being rude."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "OK. No problem. "


    After a moment of silence, Ebel raised his hands and made a surrender.


    "I''ll open the white cloth now. Please don''t hurt me."


    "As long as we confirm that there are no suspicious items on this cart, we will not hurt you."


    "Then I''m relieved. After all - there are really no suspicious items on this cart. It''s just some cleaning tools."


    With that, Ebel raised his hand and lifted the white cloth covered on the cart.


    The next moment Ebel''s fingertips touched the white cloth on the cart¡ª¡ª


    Hoo -!


    Ebel jerked the white cloth up and threw it at the guards who stopped him.


    The white cloth covered the heads of the soldiers accurately.


    The soldiers, unprepared for Abel''s surprise attack, hurriedly grabbed the white cloth over their heads.


    The siege originally built for EBER also had a loophole because of the soldiers who were eager to take off the white cloth on their heads.


    Ebel seized the only chance to escape, pushed the cart in front of him, and fled to the net along the loophole of the siege net.


    Chino reacted quickly after being stunned for more than 1 second.


    "Whistle! Chase me! Don''t let this woman run away! "


    The so-called whistle means literally blowing the whistle loudly.


    Each of the soldiers patrolling in the Baiyang palace has a whistle.


    When you find an enemy on guard or patrol, you can whistle loudly.


    Any guard who hears the whistle must hurry to the birthplace of the whistle as soon as possible to help the whistler hunt down suspicious persons.


    Chino and others were clinging to Ebel''s back, blowing their whistles wildly.


    The guards who heard the whistle came from all directions.


    "Come on! Right ahead! "


    "The suspect is right there!"


    "Who is the suspect?"


    "That''s it! The woman pushing a cart! Stop her! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Ebel, new palace guards kept coming towards him.


    Abel became more and more anxious while he was bored.


    Wherever he went, there were guards stationed in the Baiyang palace waiting for him.


    If this goes on, it will never end!


    If it goes on like this, let alone escape from the Baiyang palace, it''s a problem even how to protect your life.


    After encountering the guards of the white central palace in front of him again, Ebel shook his teeth.


    He noticed that if he jumped like this again, he would be caught up and killed sooner or later.


    Aware that he would be caught sooner or later, Abel turned his head and looked at the window next to him.


    Abel is now in a corridor.


    On one side of the corridor, half a person high windows are arranged.


    Looking at the side window, Ebel clenched his teeth.


    ¡ª¡ªBet!


    Abel leaned over, held the set of books on the cart in his arms, and took a deep breath.


    Clang -!


    The loud sound of broken glass echoed.


    Abel took the set of books he had managed to steal from Ilsa''s room and ran against the side window.


    Break the glass and fall straight down.


    The palace guards from the front and back of the corridor rushed to the broken glass and looked down.


    There was no one above the ground below.


    Only the broken glass on the ground has some blood.


    "Is that man dead...!" After cursing, Chino quickly asked his colleagues to go after him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A remote tavern in the city of pandragon, the British Empire¡ª¡ª


    Abel dragged his bruised body slowly towards a tavern in front of him with a sign "open only at night".


    This tavern is one of the strongholds of the Frankish spies lurking in the city of Pendragon.


    Abel had torn off the human skin mask on his face and revealed his original appearance.


    Of all the spies in the Frankish Empire, Ebel was known to exist.


    After Abel opened the door of the tavern, the owner of the tavern, a middle-aged man who was also a spy of their Frankish Empire, immediately recognized Abel and greeted him with surprise.


    "Lord Ebert! How did you get hurt like this? "


    "Ha ha..." Ebel chuckled, "as long as you hit a broken glass like me and jump from such a high place, you can also be hurt like me."


    "You wait! I''ll get the medicine right away! "


    "No... my internal organs have begun to bleed..."


    After that, Ebel stuffed the big cloth bag he had been holding in his arms to the owner.


    "Send this... Safely back to BERLU."


    "This thing is very important. It must be safely sent back to BERLU and to your majesty..."


    "And... Help me tell your majesty... I... Faithfully performed my duties... Completed my task perfectly..."


    "Please, your majesty... Don''t blame me because I can''t come back..."


    To say this, he exhausted the last bit of strength on Ebel.


    After saying this, Ebel finally fell to the ground slowly because he couldn''t support it

 Chapter 1484

    Ilsa''s journey north was quite smooth.


    They arrived safely at their destination, the tatting plain within the Holy Hiran empire.


    Wahiri and Ilsa arrived at the tatyn plain at almost the same time.


    On the day following Ilsa''s visit to the Tatin plain, wahiri also arrived at the Tatin under the protection and escort of a group of guards.


    And Ilsa''s plan went quite smoothly.


    From beginning to end, Ilsa treated wahiri with a very humble attitude.


    For example - their chairs were supposed to be flat. Ilsa deliberately moved her chair back to make her position later in wahiri.


    During the banquet, Ilsa kept pouring wine to wahiri herself.


    At the same time, Ilsa constantly praised wahiri and the Holy Hiran empire on various occasions.


    Facing Ilsa''s humble attitude, wahiri, who had the best face, was very happy.


    Wahiri did not know that he was intoxicated with the humility of the emperor of the British Empire. The emperor of the British Empire had been laughing wildly and scolding wahiri for his stupidity.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded the ministers in the central part of the Holy Hiran empire for being stupid.


    Many ministers opposed the alliance between the two countries.


    However, many ministers supported the alliance between the two countries.


    In the middle of the Holy Hiran Empire, more than half of the ministers agreed to let the two countries form an alliance.


    The ministers who were in favour of the alliance were moved by the kind of benefits proposed by bancro.


    On paper, the benefits offered by the British Empire are indeed quite attractive.


    Return the muhavitz fortress to the holy Helan Empire and divide the fertile land of the Frankish empire with the britannian empire.


    Either of these two benefits is very tempting.


    A large part of the reason why these people supported the alliance between the two countries was that they did not believe that the British Empire would turn its troops to attack them after attacking and destroying the Frankish empire.


    If they attack the Franck Empire, they will represent them. The brindian Empire intends to make the entire continent only an empire.


    Although there are many small countries in this continent in addition to the four empires, it is no different from unifying the whole continent when the Lorraine Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Holy Hiran empire are destroyed.


    The last person with the ultimate goal of unifying the whole continent was Arthur, the "Knight king" more than a thousand years ago.


    In the 1000 years since Arthur died of a violent illness, no one has such a great wish.


    Some people may have thought about Unifying the whole continent, but they just thought about it, but no one has ever made a similar move.


    Because no one has tried the feat of unifying the mainland for too long, most people''s thinking has been qualitative.


    It is impossible for any madman to want to unify the whole continent - that is the idea of most people now.


    I don''t believe that there will be such a madman, and I don''t believe that such a madman will have the ability to unify the whole continent.


    Therefore, most of the kings and ministers in the center of the holy Hiram Empire, including those ministers who opposed the alliance between the two countries, did not think that the Britannia Empire would attack their holy Hiram empire after attacking and destroying the Frankish empire.


    Those ministers who opposed the alliance between the two countries did not oppose the alliance because they were afraid that the British Empire would attack them when the Frankish Empire perished.


    Most of the ministers who opposed the alliance only thought that the benefits of the British Empire were not enough, so they opposed the alliance.


    None of the ministers in the center of the holy Helan Empire thought that Ilsa of the britannian empire was the second "madman" after Arthur who tried to unify the whole continent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After successfully completing the meeting with wahiri in the Tatin plain and the alliance ceremony, Ilsa returned to pandragon.


    After returning to pandragon and Baiyang palace, Ilsa heard a startling news from Camille who came to welcome her back - Baiyang palace had been stolen.


    "Camille." Ilsa said positively to Camille in front of her, "what''s going on?"


    "An unidentified person disguised as your personal maid, mano, sneaked into the Baiyang palace."


    "Although the unknown person fled the Baiyang palace after being found by our guards, we don''t know whether the unknown person stole anything from the palace."


    "I''ve sent people to search all the places except your room, and I didn''t find any missing items."


    "Because the unidentified person pretends to be a close maid who has the right to enter and leave your room, I suspect that the unidentified person is very likely to have entered your room."


    "And according to my investigation, the unknown person just entered your room and cleaned your room dozens of minutes before he was found by our guards."


    "Without your permission, I dare not let anyone search your room at will, so I didn''t let anyone into your room for investigation. I intend that when your majesty comes back, you will personally find out if there is anything missing in your bedroom."


    After quietly listening to Kamil''s report, Ilsa asked:


    "... so - since the unknown is disguised as manor, where is the real manor?"


    "I''ve sent a lot of people to look for it, but I haven''t found it yet. Mano, she may have..."


    Camille didn''t go on.


    Just -- even if she didn''t go on, the meaning of her words was very clear.


    "Really..."


    Ilsa sighed.


    "Camille, help me make compensation to mano''s family."


    "Yes, the lower officials will handle it properly."


    After giving this order, Ilsa, who had just returned to the Baiyang palace, hurried to her room without even taking a bath or changing her clothes.


    She was eager to know if the unknown person who had sneaked into their Baiyang palace had stolen anything from her room or left anything disgusting in her room.


    When you open the door, you will first see the familiar layout in the room.


    He led Camille from the bed to the bookshelf and from the bookshelf to the cabinet.


    No lost valuables were found.


    "How is it, your majesty?" Camille asked Ilsa with a worried face, "did you find anything valuable missing?"


    "No." Ilsa shook her head. "I didn''t find anything missing."


    As soon as she said this, Ilsa suddenly remembered that there was another place she had not seen.


    Ilsa walked slowly to the bedside, bent down, lifted the sheets hanging from the bedside and looked under the bed.


    "... ah." Ilsa sneered, "it seems... The thief has a good eye and stole this thing."

 Chapter 1485

    After learning that something was really lost in Ilsa''s room, Camille immediately asked Ilsa nervously:


    "Your Majesty, what have you lost?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just a set of books."


    "A set of... Books?"


    "Yes. Do you still remember? It''s the set of interesting books I told you before. "


    With Ilsa''s hint, Camille finally realized it and hurriedly said:


    "Is that the set of books you told me before that can teach people how to rule the country?"


    Before, Ilsa mentioned to Camille more than once that she had got a set of very interesting books on an inexplicable occasion.


    According to Ilsa, that set of books contains a lot of principles of governing the country.


    Camille was very interested in the series of books Ilsa said and had thought about whether to borrow them from Ilsa.


    But according to Ilsa''s introduction to this set of books, since that set of books is a wonderful book that helps to govern the country, it should be a very precious and important book for Ilsa.


    This set of books should be very important to your majesty, so even if you borrow books from your majesty, your majesty will not lend them to me - because of this idea, Camille has never proposed to borrow books from Ilsa.


    As soon as Camille''s voice fell, Ilsa nodded directly:


    "Yes, that''s the set of books."


    "Isn''t that bad?"


    Camille snapped.


    "Isn''t that set of books very important to your majesty?"


    "No, we have to find a way to get that set of books back...!"


    "It''s a set of books that can teach people how to govern the country. If it falls into the hands of the enemy and is used by the enemy, it''s bad..."


    When Camille talked to himself and began to think about countermeasures while pressing his forehead, Ilsa smiled helplessly:


    "All right, Camille. You don''t have to think about how to get that set of books back. "


    "It''s been so long. I don''t know where that set of books has been transported. "


    "... your majesty. I''m very sorry. "


    Camille knelt on one knee with a ashamed face.


    "During the time you left pandragon, I failed to protect pandragon and Baiyang palace."


    "I not only let the unknown person sneak into the Baiyang palace, but also let the unknown person steal your important items. I failed to live up to your trust and trust in me."


    "All right. Get up. " Ilsa lifted Camille up. "It was just an accident."


    "In the future, it''s OK to strengthen the security of Baiyang palace."


    "Anyway, what was stolen is not so important, so let''s let it go."


    "Hey?"


    Camille, who was helped up, looked at Ilsa in front of him in a daze.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t that set of books very important to you?"


    "Huh?"


    Elsa raised her eyebrows.


    "When did I say that set of books was important to me?"


    "Didn''t you say that the set of books is a wonderful book that can teach people how to govern the country?"


    "I said that, but that set of books can teach people to govern the country, and that set of books is very important to me - these two things should not be equated?"


    "But..."


    Camille now feels confused.


    "Since that set of books can help your majesty govern the country, it should be very important."


    Hearing Camille''s words, Ilsa''s face became more helpless.


    "Camille. Books are just books. "


    "Books don''t have any extraordinary power."


    "There is nothing in this world. After reading it, the whole person will become strong immediately."


    "Don''t underestimate the power of books, but don''t overestimate the power of books."


    "That set of books really contains a lot of truth about governing the country. If you read it carefully, you can really benefit a lot."


    "But that''s all."


    "A fool will not become a statesman in an instant after reading that set of books."


    "So in the final analysis - that set of books is really great, but it doesn''t have any magical power. It won''t let everyone who has read it have a high ability to govern the country in an instant. If a fool gets this set of books, he may become more stupid. So even if it''s lost, I don''t feel bad. "


    After that, Ilsa straightened Camille''s clothes.


    "Well, let''s end the matter of entering the thief in Baiyang palace. In the future, just remember to strengthen the defense of the white central palace. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The issue that the holy Helan Empire dissolved its covenant with the Frankish Empire and instead allied with the britannian Empire immediately caused a shock to the central monarchs and ministers of the Frankish empire after it spread to BERLU of the Frankish empire.


    The holy Helan Empire allied itself with the britannian Empire, which had a feud with them - Franks with a little IQ would feel uneasy.


    After learning that this was enough to make all the subjects of the Frankish Empire feel particularly uneasy, Emperor shad sent several envoys to the holy Hiram Empire, hoping to communicate with the center of the holy Hiram empire.


    However, the central government of the holy Helan Empire does not give the Frankish empire the opportunity to communicate with them at all.


    The envoys sent by Emperor shad were all rejected outside the borders of the Holy Hiran empire.


    If you can''t even enter the country, there will naturally be no communication.


    Since the central government of the holy Hiram Empire refused to communicate with them, the kings and ministers of the Frankish empire could only clench their teeth and began to throw all kinds of resources that were already scarce on the military, so as to improve the already weak military strength of the Empire as much as possible.


    If it was the Frankish empire before the Nibelungen plan, even if it faced the attack of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire alone, the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire would not be too flustered.


    After all, the Franks fought at home. With strong cities and fortresses and hundreds of thousands of troops, even in the face of the aggression of the britannian Empire and the Frankish Empire at the same time, the Frankish Empire still had the hope of defending its land.


    But under the current situation of extremely weak national strength


    The monarchs and ministers of the Frankish empire could not imagine what it would be like to face the joint attack of the britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire alone at this moment


    Only by draining the country''s last national strength and strengthening the military strength of the Frankish empire as much as they can, can they bring some comfort to their uneasy heart.


    The Frankish empire was preparing for war.


    The British Empire and the holy Helan Empire were also preparing for war.


    According to the agreement with the britannian Empire - in the joint attack on the Frankish Empire, whoever occupies which land will belong to who.


    In other words - as long as the holy Hiram empire can occupy 90% of the land of the Frankish Empire, all the 90% of the land belongs to the holy Hiram empire.


    Therefore, in order to occupy the land of the Frankish empire as much as possible, wahiri decided to let El Bernard, the current ace of the Holy Hiran Empire, take full responsibility for the war against the Frankish empire.

 Chapter 1486

    The holy Helan empire is preparing for war, and the British Empire is also preparing for war.


    At present, it has successfully formed an alliance with the holy Hiram Empire, and the large newly occupied territory after attacking and destroying the Lorraine empire is also quite stable.


    The British Empire was able to devote all its energy to the war preparations against the Frankish empire.


    Originally, the center of the British Empire drew up a battle plan with the ultimate goal of attacking and destroying the Frankish Empire - the Southern Cross plan.


    The current situation is no longer suitable for using this operational plan.


    The imaginary enemy of the Southern Cross plan is the Frankish Empire, which has not launched the Nibelungen plan and whose national strength is comparable to that of the britannian empire.


    The current Frankish empire is already weak, and the current national strength of the British Empire is several times that of the Frankish empire.


    So the Southern Cross plan is no longer applicable to the current situation.


    Therefore, it is quite regrettable that the Southern Cross plan was announced to be abandoned completely.


    Under Ilsa''s order and Su Cheng''s leadership, the general staff quickly drew up a new plan for the destruction of the Frankish empire.


    And this plan has also been named by Ilsa herself - Watch Rhine.


    The specific content of the "watch Rhine" plan is quite simple.


    The tactics adopted in the plan are invincible.


    Directly flatten the Frankish empire with absolutely superior troops and materials - this is the whole content of the "watch Rhine" plan.


    Although this method of warfare is monotonous, it is the most effective and invincible one, which can make the enemy have no ability to fight back at all.


    Just imagine how terrible this war method is.


    Imagine: you have only 100000 troops on hand, and the enemy has millions.


    You defeat an enemy and a new enemy comes!


    Another enemy was defeated and a new enemy came!


    Defeat another enemy, and a new enemy will attack!


    You want to drag down the enemy''s supplies, but until your own supplies are exhausted, the enemy''s supplies are still abundant, which makes people suspect that their supplies are unlimited from time to time.


    The enemy is endless, and the enemy''s supplies are also endless - how do you win?


    This was the method of warfare that the British Empire intended to adopt against the Frankish empire.


    Instead of using any fancy tricks, they directly crush them with strong national strength.


    The Frankish empire was the feud of the British Empire.


    The war between the two countries has been fought for hundreds of years. Between each other has long been a state of immortality.


    The significance of attacking and destroying the Frankish empire is absolutely above attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    Therefore, the British Empire could not afford to lose the war of annihilation against the Frankish empire.


    In order to dig more land for the Frankish Empire, the holy Helan Empire decided to let their trump card of the Frankish Empire, El Bernard, take full responsibility for the war against the Frankish empire.


    In order to ensure the victory of the war they could never lose, the British Empire also sent their trump card, Su Cheng, to take full responsibility for the war against the Frankish empire.


    An alliance has been formed between the holy Helan Empire and the britannian empire. In order to win the next war against the Frankish empire as beautiful as possible, the two countries began close military exchanges.


    Wahiri did not keep secret who was responsible for the war against the Frankish empire.


    The British Empire was told bluntly that they intended to send their field marshal El Bernard as commander in chief of the army attacking the Frankish empire.


    After learning the news, Su Cheng directly smiled bitterly.


    "Attack the Frankish empire with the Helan army led by el..."


    Su Cheng sighed directly.


    "I feel more and more that I have a strange fate with the Frank empire."


    "I didn''t expect that I would form a coalition with the troops led by el..."


    Under Humphrey''s leadership, the General Logistics Department also began to operate rapidly.


    Batch after batch of baggage was transported far and continuously to the Rhine front.


    The planned troops of "watch Rhine" plan are 300000 in total.


    220000 of the Knights of Gabriel, plus 80000 of the Knights of Michael.


    The rajoel order is responsible for the Xinjiang soil in the south of the town.


    The Lorraine Empire has just perished, and a large area of Xinjiang in the south is likely to ignite a rebellious war.


    In order to prevent trouble, the Rachel Knights will not participate in the "watch Rhine" program.


    When the order of Gabriel and the order of Michael crossed the Rhine and launched a comprehensive attack on the Frankish Empire, the order of Rachel was responsible for the southern part of the britannian empire.


    In addition to being in charge of the southern part of the British Empire, the Rachel knights were also responsible for acting as the general reserve of the "watch Rhine" project.


    If there is any accident in the front-line war of the "watch Rhine" plan, the Rachel Knights will advance to the East and enhance the combat power of the front-line.


    The same is true of the national Royal Indian knights. While continuing to guard the center, they are also responsible for acting as the general reserve of the "watch Rhine" program.


    After any accident happened in the war on the front line, they had to advance to the eastern front line to support the Knights of Gabriel and Michael on the front line.


    Enough materials to support 300000 troops for expeditions and long-term operations - we can imagine how amazing the amount of materials is.


    When mobilizing supplies to the Rhine front, Humphrey specially learned the lesson of the "hammer" battle of the Holy Hiran Empire six years ago.


    Six years ago, the "hammer" battle of the Holy Hiran empire was defeated miserably because general winter came and winter equipment could not be transferred to the front line in time, resulting in many people of the 300000 expeditionary army losing their combat effectiveness due to lack of winter equipment.


    Six years ago, Humphrey was governor of the north.


    At that time, he was fully responsible for the logistical support of the Michael knights.


    Therefore, he was quite impressed by the disastrous defeat of the Holy Hiran Empire six years ago.


    The "watch Rhine" plan does not rule out the possibility of playing until winter.


    In order to prevent the britannian army from repeating the tragedy of the Hiran army six years ago, Humphrey intended to send a large number of winter equipment to the Rhine front.


    While mobilizing supplies, the troops responsible for the "watch Rhine" also began to step up training.


    Regardless of the order of Michael and the order of Gabriel, the training intensity of each force has increased by nearly half.


    Especially the trump card of Michael Knights - the German undead team.


    Since the end of the self defense war, the German undead has been silent.


    Because they did not think that it was necessary to send the German undead team to attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire, the central part of the Britannia Empire did not send the German undead team to participate in the "Veronica" plan.


    The "watch Rhine" plan is no small matter.


    In order to win the final victory of this plan, the monarchs and ministers in the central part of the British Empire had long made up their mind to go all out.


    The German undead team, as the ace force of the Michael knights, will also participate in the attack on the Frankish empire.


    However - when all the members of the German undead team were carrying out this intensive training, there were two members of the undead team, leisurely riding in a carriage, all the way north.

 Chapter 1487

    August 11, 299 BC¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the north¡ª¡ª


    Darlene felt her body bumping up and down with an irregular rhythm.


    Slowly opened his eyes and saw Yala sitting opposite her.


    Yala, sitting opposite her, also found the awakened dalina.


    "Darlene, are you awake? How did you sleep? "


    "It''s OK. If the carriage wasn''t so bumpy, I should be able to sleep better."


    After stretching hard, Darlene looked out of the car.


    Judging by the weather, it should be around 15 p.m.


    ¡ª¡ªDid you sleep for about 2 hours... Quite a long time.


    After mumbling in her heart, Darlene turned her eyes to ara again.


    "Yala, do you want to sleep for a while?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m not sleepy. "


    Darlene and Yala are sitting in a carriage they rented.


    Like the other troops of the British Empire, the German undead team took a rotation system. The team took turns to rest.


    However, the leave system of the German undead team is more humane than that of other troops.


    That is - when you don''t want to rest, you can save your vacation.


    Therefore, there are a large number of team members who don''t know what to do even if they are on vacation. They save every vacation and gradually save a surprisingly long vacation.


    For example, dalina and Yala are among them.


    Dalina and Yala belong to those who give them a short holiday, and they don''t know what to do.


    So they all choose to save their holidays.


    After several years of savings, the holidays saved by the two reached an amazing four months.


    At the beginning of this year, Da Liana received a home letter from her parents from her hometown.


    Darlene''s parents made no secret of their missing for Darlene in the letter.


    After reading this letter from her parents, Darlene made up her mind to spend all her four months of vacation at one go! Go back to her hometown to see her parents.


    After Darlene said she decided to go back to her hometown, Yala also decided to use up her four-month vacation and accompany Darlene to her hometown.


    The reason why Yala decided to accompany Darlene to her hometown was purely a travel attitude.


    Dalina is Yala''s closest friend in the army.


    Yala is also very interested in darina''s hometown.


    Anyway, it''s no use saving her four months of vacation. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity and use it all at one go.


    After the end of the SDF war, the base of their German undead army was changed from the north to the outskirts of pandragon.


    Darlene''s hometown happens to be in the north.


    Although the journey is a little far away, as long as you rent a carriage, with the speed of the carriage, it is completely enough for darina and Yala to go back and forth between pandragon and darina''s hometown during their four-month vacation.


    Darlene and Yala are also members of the German undead team, the ace force of the Michael knights.


    The military pay saved over the years, let alone renting a carriage.


    Even buying a carriage is more than enough.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Darlene." While looking at the scenery outside the carriage, Yala asked darina in a casual tone, "are we very close to your hometown?"


    "Yes." Darlene nodded.


    Then he turned his head and looked out of the carriage like Yala.


    "I have... Can feel... We are very close to my hometown..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the boundless field, the carriage of Darlene and Yala moved to the end of the horizon on the straight dirt road under the blue sky.


    One by one, the wooden barriers separated the farmland one by one from the dirt road.


    From time to time, some farmers working on the farmland cast curious eyes on the carriages of dalina and Yala.


    Some children playing in the field even chased Darlene''s carriage and warmly waved to them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Guest, here we are."


    The coachman said to Darlene and Yala.


    "Thank you for your care all the way." Darlene thanked the coachman as she and Yala packed their luggage on the carriage.


    "You''re welcome. Well, just as we agreed - I''ll pick you up here in a month. Don''t be late. "


    "No problem. Please rest assured. We won''t be late. "


    It takes one and a half months to go to their hometown, live in their hometown for one month, and then return to their residence in one and a half months - this is their plan.


    Dalina and Yala rented the carriage from pandragon central carriage station, so their reputation is quite guaranteed. They said they would come here to pick them up a month later, so they will pick them up a month later.


    After packing up their luggage, jumping out of the carriage and watching the coachman drive the carriage away, Darlene turned her head and looked at the small black spots that were emitting cooking smoke in the distance ahead.


    These small black spots are the houses in Suoya village, darina''s hometown.


    Looking at her hometown close at hand, Darlene felt her heart beating faster.


    This tension made Darlene have the illusion that she was now waiting for an attack order on the battlefield.


    After taking several deep breaths and slightly suppressing the tension in her heart, Darlene strode towards her hometown with her only Luggage - a huge suitcase.


    If you follow this dirt road to Da Liana''s hometown, you must first step over a mill bridge.


    The murmuring stream from the sluice of mill bridge is slowly extending forward.


    The mottled old mill built next to the mill bridge is between the trickle from the sluice and the twilight.


    Now it is dusk, and the chimneys of every family are constantly emitting cooking smoke.


    The sunlight from the setting sun in the west left a long, long shadow on the ground for dalina and Yala.


    Darlene is too familiar with the mill bridge.


    When she was a child, she always danced and played with her friends on the mill bridge. Count what sundries float through the trickle below.


    It would be inaccurate to say that Darlene was only familiar with the mill bridge.


    It should be said - Darlene is familiar with everything here.


    Darlene is too familiar with everything around here.


    Every facade nearby is so friendly, Uncle David''s house, aunt Maya''s house, Winnie''s house


    Darlene felt that her legs seemed to have self-awareness, like an old horse that knew the way, leading Darlene to turn left and right.


    Finally, stand in front of a brown wooden door with a damaged handle.

 Chapter 1488

    Looking at the shabby brown wooden door in front of her, Darlene was at a loss for a moment and didn''t know what to do next.


    And Yala beside him looked at the brown wooden door in front of him with great interest.


    "Darlene, is this your home?"


    "Well..."


    "It''s so big. If you don''t want to reach liana, you''re still a rich peasant."


    "Well..."


    "Darlene, what the hell are you doing?"


    Yala said unhappily.


    "How stupid? I finally went home. Shouldn''t I be happy to fly soon? Why do you look melancholy? "


    "I''m... A little nervous... The last time I went home was five years ago..."


    "Don''t be nervous." Yala raised her hand and patted Darlene on the shoulder. "Have you been in and out of so many bloody battlefields, Darlene? Will you still be afraid to ''go home''?"


    "I''m really scared... I''m thinking about what to say to my parents when I see my parents..."


    "You''re such a trouble... Just say ''I''m back''?"


    "But..."


    "Nothing good, but knock on the door. My luggage is very heavy. My hands are sore."


    "Yala, will you knock for me?"


    "Ha? Is this your house? When you go home, you should knock on the door. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With Yala''s encouragement, Darlene took several deep breaths and finally summoned up her courage.


    After several deep breaths, Darlene raised her hand and knocked on the brown door in front of her.


    The knock on the door was not very loud.


    But in Darlene''s ears, the knock on the door was like the roar of thunder, constantly ringing in her ears.


    Footsteps from far to near began to sound on the other side of the door.


    Listening to the footsteps, Darlene felt her heart beating at an unprecedented high speed.


    The heart seemed to jump out of his throat at any time.


    Finally - the door opened.


    A wrinkled face looked suspiciously at the door through the gap opened by the door.


    Darlene knows this face very well.


    The person who opened the door and looked suspiciously at the door was her mother, Genet.


    After Janet''s eyes swept Darlene''s face, her eyes, which had narrowed into a seam, suddenly stared round.


    "Darlene," cried genet, "Darlene!"


    Darlene wanted to say something.


    But after hearing her mother''s voice, Darlene felt she couldn''t even say a word.


    I can only nod and tell Janet with action: mother, your daughter is back.


    Janet quickly opened the door, then turned and ran quickly towards the inner room.


    "Jerry! Jerry! Darlene, she''s back! "


    Jerry - the name of Darlene''s father.


    It was not until she entered the village and saw her mother''s old face with her own eyes that she was surprised that she had seen her parents so long ago.


    Although Janet had completely opened the door, Darlene didn''t go in.


    Not because Darlene doesn''t want to go in.


    But I can''t get in.


    Darlene felt that her legs had no strength to move.


    No, to be exact, the whole body has no strength.


    Darlene raised her hand and held the door frame beside her, so she could barely support her body.


    Darlene didn''t expect that her mother''s words "Darlene" had such great power.


    After hearing her mother''s calls to herself, Darlene only felt her strength drained in an instant.


    You want to smile, but you feel that your facial muscles don''t work.


    Want to say a word, but can''t even say a word.


    So I had to stand where I was.


    Happy and sad, I couldn''t help feeling a violent spasm in my body.


    At the same time, involuntarily, tears began to roll out of Da Liana''s eyes, then flow down Da Liana''s cheeks to Da Liana''s chin, and finally drip to the ground.


    Yala, standing next to Da liana, found the difference of Da liana, put her suitcase on the ground, and then raised her hand to hold Da Liana.


    "I''m sorry... Yala..." because of tears, Darlene''s voice was shaking, "let you see a joke..."


    "It''s not a joke." Yala shook her head and said to Darlene in a rare gentle tone, "your reaction is very normal. This is human nature. It''s basically the reaction after returning to my hometown and seeing my parents. "


    Yala is usually a very forthright, careless and boyish woman.


    It''s rare to comfort Darlene in such a gentle tone as now.


    Feeling that she had regained consciousness all over her body, dalina raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face. With the help of Yala, she stood firm again.


    After taking their luggage, Darlene and Yala walked into the house one by one.


    At this time, jienai, Da Liana''s mother, also came back from the inner room. Seeing that Da liana and Yala had come in, she held out her hand and planned to help Da liana and Yala carry their luggage.


    But Darlene and Yala quickly declined.


    "Mom. Where''s dad? "


    "Your father is on the bed in the bedroom now."


    "On the bed in the bedroom?"


    If it''s early morning and dad is in the bedroom bed, Darlene can understand.


    But now it''s almost dinner, but her father is still in the bedroom. Darlene can''t help feeling a little confused.


    "Your father is ill."


    "Sick?" Darlene exclaimed, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Darlene, don''t be nervous." Genet smiled, "it''s just an ordinary cold and fever."


    "I''ll see him."


    Darlene casually put her luggage on the ground at her feet, and then quickly walked into her parents'' bedroom.


    Her father, Jerry, is lying in bed now.


    After Darlene entered the room, Jerry quickly turned his head and looked at Darlene.


    From Jerry''s half narrowed eyes, Darlene clearly saw some tears.


    Darlene walked slowly to the bed, took Jerry''s hand and said in as calm a tone as possible:


    "I''m back, Dad."


    Jerry didn''t immediately say "welcome back".


    Instead, she looked up and down at Darlene with a nervous face, and then said with a nervous face:


    "Darlene, did you get hurt and go home for self-cultivation?"


    "No, I came back on leave."


    Hearing Darlene''s words, the tension on Jerry''s face finally dissipated.


    After taking a breath, Jerry turned his head and began to look at Darlene''s face seriously.


    "Darlene... You seem to be... A little thinner... Do you have a good meal in the military camp?"


    Hearing her father''s words, the tears that had no longer flowed out appeared again in Da Liana''s eyes, and then rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1489

    "Come on! Darlene! Eat more! Eat more! "


    "Mom... My plate is almost out of place..."


    Darlene and Yala arrived at a very opportune time.


    When they arrived, Darlene''s mother, Jenna, was going to cook today''s dinner.


    Now that her daughter came back with her friends, Jenna immediately cancelled her original cooking plan.


    Originally, Jenna was only going to cook some porridge.


    But now, Jenna has changed all of today''s dinner to Da Liana''s favorite dishes.


    At dinner, Darlene''s father, Jerry, forced his sick body and sat at the table. No matter how Darlene advised her, Jerry refused to go back to bed and decided to have dinner with his daughter.


    After dinner, Jerry and Jenna swept the food into Darlene''s plate.


    Make Darlene laugh and cry.


    "Miss Yala, the little girl is really taken care of by you!"


    "Aunt, where. We are good friends, so we should take care of each other. "


    Yala answered with a rather modest smile.


    Regarding Yala''s "modesty", dalina couldn''t help muttering to herself:


    ¡ª¡ªI usually take care of you more... What are you modest


    Yala is the star of today''s dinner.


    Darlene''s parents kept pulling Yala to ask East and West.


    Ask Darlene how she''s doing in the barracks.


    Ask Darlene if she is bullied by anyone in the military camp.


    Da Liana''s parents occasionally ask some embarrassing questions for Da Liana.


    For example - did Darlene get very close to any men in the military camp on weekdays.


    "Mom!" Darlene said angrily to Jenna, who asked this question, "what do you do with such a thing!"


    "Mom, I don''t care about you." Jenna akimbo said, "Darlene, do you know how old you are this year?"


    "... 2, 24 years old..."


    "Look, look, you''re so old and haven''t married yet. Mom asked this because she was worried about your future."


    "Is 24 very old?" Darlene said confidently.


    In the army, there are many women who are the same age as or even older than Darlene, but still unmarried.


    So Darlene, who is used to living in the military camp, doesn''t think she''s old enough to worry about getting married.


    But Darlene''s parents don''t think so.


    "What are you talking about! Do you know that there are many girls of your age in our village, and now there are several children! "


    "Mom... I don''t want to think about getting married yet..."


    "You don''t think about it now. When will you think about it? Darlene, I tell you, your future husband must not find a soldier like you! "


    "Over the years when you were a soldier, mom, I was afraid every day, especially when I learned that the Michael Knights went to war again, I was so afraid that I couldn''t even sleep!"


    "If my future son-in-law is also a soldier, I can''t stand it!"


    As soon as Jenna''s voice fell, Jerry, sitting next to her, helped Darlene out of the siege and said:


    "All right, all right, Darlene finally came home. Jenna, you should preach less."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s dinner was exceptionally long.


    From the beginning to the end, it took more than an hour.


    Darlene, they actually ate it early.


    It''s just that no one left the table and no one ended the topic.


    Although today''s dinner was good, Darlene didn''t think it was long and impatient.


    Even if I listen to my parents chattering there without saying a word.


    Even if I''ve been listening to my parents say something she didn''t like to hear before.


    Darlene could not help smiling on her face.


    Dalina''s is not small, but there is no spare room for Yala to live in.


    Therefore, these days, Yala can only sleep in the same bed with Darlene.


    Fortunately - Darlene''s bed is so big that even if two people sleep together, they don''t feel crowded at all.


    "Ha..."


    Yala, who had already taken a bath, lay on her back on Darlene''s bed, stretching her limbs.


    "Darlene, your bed is so comfortable..."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Darlene smiled as she walked slowly to the bed and sat on the other side of the bed.


    After Darlene sat on the bed, Yala consciously retracted half of her body and left half of the bed space for Darlene.


    Now it''s late at night and there are no toys at home for Darlene and them to play, so Darlene and Yala took a bath early and were ready to turn off the lights and go to bed.


    Darlene blew out the candles on the cupboard at the head of the bed, and then retracted herself into the soft bedding.


    Even if Da Liana is not often at home now, Da Liana''s mother will still clean all parts of Da Liana''s room every day.


    Therefore, even if Darlene and her family come back suddenly, they can enjoy clean and tidy bedding and beds.


    Because two people sleep in the same bed, Darlene and Yala will inevitably touch each other and feel each other''s temperature.


    "Darlene. When was the last time we slept in such a comfortable bed? "


    "Who knows, there is no such comfortable bed in the military camp anyway."


    "Yes, your bed is so comfortable... I feel like I''m getting into your bed."


    "You''re exaggerating."


    "What I said is true."


    ¡­¡­


    Although they have been lying in bed, they are not sleepy now.


    So we started chatting.


    "How about Darlene? Does it feel great to go home? "


    "Well... Mixed feelings... Although happy is very happy, I am also very worried..."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Worried - what should I do if I die in the war? What will my parents look like? "


    Darlene''s words seemed to touch the beginning of a word called "Silence".


    As soon as her voice fell, the whole room immediately became extremely quiet and the needle could be heard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Darlene said again:


    "Before I left the barracks and went home, I had heard others say... Before long, our country will fight again. And our German undead team will participate in this upcoming war... "


    "Hmm..." Yala nodded softly, "I know... It''s said to hit the Franks..."


    "It''s going to war again... In fact - I always think that we can live until now, not because of our superb combat skills, but simply because of our good luck..."


    "We haven''t been hurt by arrows."


    "All the enemies we meet are just the ones we can defeat."


    "We have lived to this day by our good luck."

 Chapter 1490

    "I don''t know if we have this good luck next..." Darlene muttered.


    "... as long as you don''t become a soldier, you don''t have to worry like this." Yala suddenly said coldly.


    "Not... Soldiers?"


    "Yes." Yala nodded, "Darlene, i... in fact, I don''t want to be a soldier anymore..."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m afraid of death." Yala smiled. "As you just said, the reason why we can live until now is not because of our superb combat skills, but simply because of our good luck."


    "This good luck has protected us until now."


    "But whether it can protect us to live forever is an unknown."


    "I''m only 24 years old this year. I don''t want to die so soon."


    "... that''s right." Darlene answered, "as long as you don''t become a soldier, you don''t have to be afraid of whether your good luck will be spent and whether you will die tomorrow."


    "And... Being a soldier doesn''t have to do something you don''t want to do."


    "Things you don''t want to do?"


    "... Darlene, do you remember the aurora offensive?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... of course."


    After being silent for a long time, Darlene answered faintly.


    Even after a hundred years, Darlene will never forget the aurora offensive.


    Because -- that battle was the first time Darlene waved a sword at civilians in her life


    "Look at your expression, Darlene, you seem to be deeply impressed by the ''Aurora'' offensive that year."


    Yala smiled again.


    However... The smile that appeared on Yala''s face this time was somewhat bitter.


    "Darlene, I''m just like you. Even after all these years, I''m still impressed by the aurora offensive."


    Ara slowly raised the palm of her right hand. Gazing at the palm of the right palm, he whispered:


    "Until now... My palm still remembers the feeling of my sword cutting off the head of an innocent civilian..."


    "I can''t count how many enemy soldiers I have fooled since I became a soldier."


    "But I still remember how many civilians I killed in the aurora offensive..."


    "I don''t want to kill civilians anymore..."


    "Even if it is the civilians of the enemy country..."


    "As long as I''m no longer a soldier, I don''t have to do this anymore..."


    "... well." Darlene nodded gently, "you''re right... As long as you don''t serve as a soldier, you don''t have to do this anymore..."


    "Darlene, have you ever thought about what you''ll do in the future if you don''t become a soldier?"


    "Hmm..." Darlene pondered for a moment. "I haven''t thought about it... What about you, Yala? Have you ever thought about what you''ll do if you don''t become a soldier in the future?"


    "I didn''t think about it..."


    Speaking of this, Yala suddenly thought of something and paused.


    Then his eyes lit up and said to Da Liana:


    "Yes! Darlene, do you remember Lina? "


    "Lena? Of course. "


    "Lina, doesn''t her family run a big farm? If I don''t become a soldier in the future, I''d better go to her and run the farm with Lina. "


    "Go to Lina... It''s a good choice." Darlene nodded deeply, "but I don''t know if Lina''s farm is short of hands..."


    "Yes. And... "Yala answered," I don''t know how Lina is recovering now... "


    Yala''s words directly made the atmosphere of the room silent again.


    Lina - one of the original members of the German undead team, the predecessor of Darlene and Yala.


    After the "Aurora" offensive, Lina had no choice but to withdraw from the army and go back to her hometown to recover from illness due to mental trauma.


    It''s been so many years now, and dalina and Yala don''t know how Lina is recovering


    "... Darlene." Yala suddenly said coldly again, "if we don''t serve in the army in the future, how about going to see Lina first? We know where Lena''s home is anyway. "


    When Lina left the army and returned to her hometown in a carriage, she slipped a small note with her home address to dalina and them.


    And that little note, Darlene, they still keep it.


    "... good idea." Darlene smiled, "that''s the deal. When we stop being soldiers in the future, we''ll go to find Lina together. "


    "Well, good! That''s it! So - let''s talk about the next topic. "


    "Still talking? Yala, are you going to talk until dawn? "


    "Now we are on vacation and at your house. Even if we talk until dawn, what does it matter?"


    "Well, whatever you want. So - what do you want to talk about? "


    "Of course, I''m here to talk about the eternal topic between women - love."


    "Love, love?"


    "Darlene, don''t you really have any boys you like?"


    "No." Darlene said without thinking.


    "Answer so quickly..."


    "Because there are really no boys you like. What about you, Yala? Do you have any boys you like? "


    "No." Yala said without thinking.


    "Don''t you answer so quickly..."


    "The men of our German undead team are more and more boring - although it''s not very friendly to say so, it''s true."


    "Yes. That''s right. " Darlene nodded her head seriously. "I feel the same way."


    After a moment of silence, Yala turned slowly.


    Originally, Yala''s face was directed at the wooden ceiling.


    Now, Yala''s face is directed at Darlene.


    After noticing the movement of Yala, Darlene also turned her head and looked at Yala beside her.


    Because her eyes had long been used to darkness, Darlene could see Yala''s silver hair quite clearly because she had just washed it.


    And Yala''s eyes, which were just like sapphire, looked at her.


    Until now, Darlene found that she was very close to Yala.


    As close as Yala''s breath can be sprayed on dalina''s face.


    I don''t know why she was sprayed by yarana''s warm breath from time to time. Dalina felt that her cheeks seemed to be warming up.


    "In fact... There are still many interesting men in our army."


    Yala whispered.


    "It''s just... Staying with men who are already very interesting is far less comfortable than staying with you."


    "What are you talking about?" Darlene looked flustered, "fool! Don''t say such strange things! "


    "It''s not strange. I''m telling the truth. I''d rather stay with you than with a man. "


    "And you? Darlene. Do you like staying with me? "


    "Hmmm..." for some reason, Darlene turned her eyes subconsciously and didn''t dare to look directly into Yala''s eyes.


    "So far... It''s really the most comfortable to get along with you..."


    Yala gave a low laugh.


    "Really... That''s great. I''m so happy to hear you say that. "


    After that, Yala closed her eyes and squeezed in the direction of Darlene.


    "Well, let''s go to bed."


    "Hey, this bed is not spacious. Why squeeze it on my side?"


    "What''s the relationship? We are good friends. Such a degree of intimacy should be nothing?"


    "Well... Suit yourself..."

 Chapter 1491

    Alan had a dream.


    He reviewed the past in his dream.


    Knowing it was a dream, Alan couldn''t wake up.


    Various images emerge and then disappear.


    The last picture remained before Allen''s eyes, and then slowly gathered the specific outline.


    Allen immediately recognized the current picture - the first time he saw his mother crying.


    Alan, who returned from playing outside, opened the door and entered his and his mother''s home.


    It was an astonishingly small broken house.


    After setting up a bed, there is almost no other space.


    Mother sat by the bed, weeping in secret.


    Alan, who was only 8 years old at that time, didn''t understand why his mother cried.


    But he could feel it - his mother was quite sad.


    After seeing Alan coming back, my mother immediately wiped the tears off her face and tried to stop them.


    But - no matter how my mother wipes it, she can''t clean the tears on her face.


    On the contrary, the more you wipe every month.


    In the end, my mother simply gave up wiping the tears and waved to Alan directly to let Alan come over.


    The unreasonable Allen walked slowly to his mother''s knee and was picked up by his mother and put on his legs.


    "Mom... Why are you crying?"


    "I''m sorry... Alan, it''s all because of me that you live in such a small and shabby place with me..."


    Speaking of this, there were more and more tears from my mother''s eyes.


    "Mom... Don''t cry..."


    "Alan, when you grow up, you must work hard, be a noble, and add the word ''Feng'' to your name."


    "''feng? ''"


    It was the first time Alan knew the word "Feng".


    I know this for the first time... Countless people dream of adding words to their names.


    "Nobles and civilians can''t get married and have children. The reason why you don''t have a father is that there is no ''Feng'' in my name, but he is a nobleman. There is the word ''Feng'' in his name... If... If my name is Mina von Jones..."


    It was also the first time Alan heard about his father from his mother.


    Since Allen had memories, Allen had no memories related to his father.


    From small to large, his mother has been with him.


    Even now Allen has become a general of the Frank Empire, Allen doesn''t know who his father is or what his father looks like.


    Mother didn''t want to mention the man''s name until she died.


    Allen only knew that his father was a noble.


    A nobleman who... Abandoned him and his mother.


    His mother was originally a maid in his father''s residence.


    His father took a fancy to his mother''s beauty.


    At that time, my father said a good word, "I will marry you."¡° Even if you are a civilian, I don''t care. "


    And my mother foolishly believed the man''s nonsense.


    After the cheated mother was pregnant with Alan, fearing that others would find out that she had an illegitimate son, she ruthlessly abandoned her mother and Alan, who was still in her womb at that time.


    When driving my mother out of the mansion, my father said to my mother a sentence that my mother remembered all her life: "how can nobles be combined with civilians!"


    "Mom... You really don''t cry anymore..."


    Alan comforted his mother instinctively.


    "Woo, woo, woo..." but my mother couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Mom..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The picture in front of me changed again.


    The light began to twist.


    Distorted light, and finally reorganized a new picture.


    Allen immediately recognized the new picture - the night he attended the general''s party when he first became a general.


    Allen won the appreciation of emperor shad with his talent and luck. Promoted all the way by Emperor shad.


    Finally, he became the first civilian general of the Frankish empire.


    It''s just... Alan''s life after he worked hard to become a big general is not very satisfactory.


    "Are you the Alan Jones? Hum! What a nuisance! The new general is just a reckless man. I didn''t expect to be a civilian! "


    "Alas... The dignity of the general has been trampled on..."


    "Civilians, be careful. It''s best not to make any mistakes in the days after. I will try my best to find out all your mistakes, and then take off your rank of general! "


    The nobles of the Frankish Empire monopolized all senior civil and military positions.


    The highest rank of the Frankish army - general, has always been held by only aristocrats.


    The aristocrats who have monopolized senior military positions for a long time are naturally unhappy with Allen, who came from a civilian background.


    Since Allen became a top general, his colleagues have made no secret of their sarcasm at Allen.


    I wish Alan had made a mistake earlier and was driven out of the ranks of top generals.


    So since becoming a general, Allen has lived on thin ice.


    I dare not make any mistakes, for fear of being caught by my colleagues.


    While avoiding mistakes, Allen also tried to strive for military merit.


    Allen had no interest in war, fighting or anything like that.


    He did not choose to join the army for such lofty aspirations as defending the country.


    He chose to join the army for only one purpose from beginning to end - to become an aristocrat and add the word "Feng" to his name.


    From the beginning of her memory, her mother kept telling Alan that she had to be a noble anyway.


    Be an aristocrat at all costs!


    When Alan was young, he didn''t know the difference between nobility and civilians.


    But Alan remembered his mother''s instruction clearly.


    "No matter how, you have to be a noble" -- unknowingly, this has already become Allen''s obsession and Allen''s code of conduct.


    Joining the army is the only way Allen, who has been very strong since he was a child, can think of to have a chance to become a noble.


    But being an aristocrat is not easy?


    Even though Allen had become a general and got the highest rank of the Frankish army, he still had no chance to become an aristocrat.


    In the Frankish Empire, it was difficult and almost impossible for civilians to become aristocrats.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there are almost no people who can jump to the aristocracy as civilians.


    If you want to be an aristocrat and add the word "Feng" to your name, you must make considerable military achievements.


    Great, great achievements


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The picture in front of me changed again.


    The light is distorted again.


    Then restructure.


    The light of this reorganization is dark lines.


    The light in front of me is so dim.


    Alan remembers this place.


    This is a cage.


    After he was defeated by Su Cheng on the Bank of the Wei River and captured by Su Cheng Sheng, Allen was locked up in this wooden cage and then transported to pandragon.

 Chapter 1492

    The disastrous defeat of the first World War in the Victoria River not only wiped out the 4000 Armored Warriors Alan brought to the war, but also the 80000 troops of the Caroline kingdom.


    He also made himself captured and killed his comrade in arms, er, who had followed him for many years.


    Er, like him, is a general of civilian origin.


    However, he did not have the strength and luck of Allen. After becoming an intermediate officer, his rank could not be further improved.


    However - people of civilian origin can become middle-level officers, which is very good and powerful.


    In the Frankish Empire, people without the word "Feng" in their names could only be intermediate officers in the army.


    People like Allen who get the highest rank are the exception.


    After becoming a middle-level officer with his own efforts, er began to serve as Alan''s adjutant and fought with Alan for many years.


    Perhaps it was because they were born at the bottom. They were like-minded and unknowingly became friends.


    Allen was ordered to lead 4000 armored Ruishi to support the Caroline kingdom. As Alan''s adjutant, er naturally went with him.


    Then... Went to support the army of Caroline Empire, and finally Alan was left alone


    Allen, who survived, became a prisoner of the British army.


    After being defeated by Su Cheng and captured by Su Cheng, Allen once fell into despair.


    Defeated miserably and captured by the enemy - if it is someone else''s, it may continue to be active even if it is successfully released and returned to China.


    But Alan can''t.


    How many people stared at Alan and expected him to make mistakes.


    If Allen dares to make a little mistake, he will be caught by his colleagues and those who despise his "civilian" status, and then try his best to drive Allen out of the ranks of "generals".


    So on the way to pandragon, Allen spent every day in despair.


    After arriving at Pendragon, Allen suddenly felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    He suddenly realized that it was unfortunate to be captured by the British army.


    But it is also an opportunity.


    An opportunity... That might help Alan become an aristocrat in one fell swoop!


    So... A bold plan began to brewing.


    Allen''s plan is to be a spy.


    Lurking in the British Empire, when a spy in the British Empire and in the Frank empire.


    As long as we can gain the trust of the monarchs and ministers of the Britannia Empire, rise to the high position of the Britannia Empire, and then steal all valuable information to help the Frankish Empire defeat the Britannia Empire, it will be a great achievement!


    That''s Alan''s idea.


    So he pretended to agree to the surrender of gozeven, the former Emperor of the British Empire, and became a knight of the British Empire.


    At the knight canonization ceremony, when he took his knight sword from gozeven, he was proud and excited to successfully become a knight of the britannian empire. He couldn''t help but turn up his mouth and show a smile that might be very strange to outsiders.


    But at that time, he buried his head low, so no one could see the expression on his face at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The picture in front of me changed again.


    The picture that appeared in front of Allen at this time was that he had just become the head of the Uriel knights and was training on the training ground.


    Ilsa decided to reuse Allen and enly for various reasons.


    Let Allen and enly both serve as the head and deputy head of the order of Uriel.


    Allen was overjoyed to learn that he had finally become the head of the Uriel knights.


    After lurking in the British Empire for so many years, I finally achieved some results.


    Becoming the head of the Uriel Knights stationed in the center meant that Allen finally entered the top of the britannian empire.


    It also meant that Allen finally had the opportunity to steal some secrets of the British Empire.


    In order to show his trust and make himself more important, Allen began to spare no effort to train the troops of the Uriel knights.


    Just remembering the scenes of this short period, Allen felt bursts of laughter on his face.


    It was probably the happiest time of Allen''s life since he joined the army.


    In the British Empire, of course, there were people who looked at him differently because of his status as a general.


    But at the same time - there are many people who don''t mind Allen''s status as a general, are willing to get along well with Alan and make friends with Alan.


    For example - enli, who fought with him many times.


    For example, Albert, who once fought in the south.


    For example - activate his gozewen.


    For example - Ilsa who reuses him.


    Here, no one ridiculed him because of his civilian status.


    Here, nobles are not superior and inviolable.


    Alan is so happy here.


    It was a joy never experienced in the Frankish empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The light in front began to distort and reorganize again.


    The light that appeared in front of us changed again.


    After the light in front of him was reorganized, Allen found that the scene in front of him was still quite familiar.


    The moist wind with water vapor is blowing on your face.


    Standing in front of him was a girl who was watching him with complex eyes mixed with grief, incomprehension, anger, sadness and other emotions.


    This girl is Ilsa.


    This is the Bank of the Yeni river.


    It was where he led the Knights of Uriel to betray the British Empire.


    It''s a place Alan may not forget until he dies.


    The same thing that Alan will not forget until he dies, and Ilsa''s eyes at that time.


    When Allen reached out to catch Elsa, Elsa looked at him, which Allen will never forget in his life.


    The girl and her grandfather trusted him and spared no effort to reuse him.


    But now I want to betray them and catch Ilsa as a gift to Emperor shad.


    Although Allen felt angry after enly broke out of the siege alone and successfully rescued Ilsa.


    But while feeling angry, he also felt... Quite happy.


    Glad enly rescued Ilsa.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Kiss... Father... Father! Father! "


    In the hazy, Alan heard someone calling himself.


    Call again and again.


    The voice that was calling him was quite familiar to Allen.


    The scene in front of us began to turn into pieces like a broken mirror.


    The eyes returned to darkness.


    His consciousness finally re perceived the existence of each limb of the body.


    Alan''s dream finally woke up.

 Chapter 1493

    Alan slowly opened his eyes.


    The first goal is the son, Adam''s face.


    Adam Jones... No, it should be Adam von Jones now, looking at his father with a smile on his face.


    "Father, it''s time to get up. It''s rare that you should stay in bed. "


    "Ah... I had a... Long dream..."


    "Dreams? Father, what did you dream of? "


    "... dreamed of a lot of things before."


    After that, Alan stopped talking and got up and left the room with Adam.


    As soon as he left the room, Alan smelled the faint smell of bread.


    After simply washing, walking down the stairs and to the table, Allen saw his wife, nifA, putting bread on the table.


    When she saw Alan coming, nifA immediately filled with smiles.


    "Good morning, Alan."


    "Well, good morning, nifA."


    "It''s rare that you should get up so late today." NEFA asked the question Adam had just asked.


    "Well, because I had a long, long dream." Allen repeated his answer to Adam again.


    "Come on, Alan, eat quickly. Aren''t you going to the palace today? Hurry up and finish your breakfast, and then go to the palace. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Alan silently stuffed bread into his mouth.


    As Adam stuffed bread into his mouth, he chattered in a vague voice about the interesting things he had encountered recently.


    Nina smiled and continued Adam''s words from time to time.


    When there was no more to talk about, Adam turned his head and asked Allen:


    "Father! What are you going to the palace for later? "


    "... attend a very important military conference."


    "Military conference?" After hearing the word "Military", nifA frowned.


    "Alan, is there another war?"


    "... well." After hesitating for a while, Allen nodded, "in the next one to two years, war may break out in the West and north of China at the same time."


    "We must come up with a solution that can stop the attack of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire as soon as possible."


    It is no secret that the holy Helan Empire broke its covenant with the Frankish Empire and instead allied with the britannian empire.


    Franks with a slightly sharper sense of politics feel quite uneasy when they learn that their neighbors in the West have formed an alliance with their neighbors in the north.


    After learning that the britannian empire was allied with the holy Helan Empire, the kings and ministers in the center of the Frankish Empire spent almost every day in panic.


    I''m afraid I''ll suddenly hear the news that the armies of the two countries are attacking tomorrow


    I don''t know how many small meetings have been held these days on the topic of "how to stop the attack of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire".


    But only today is the first large-scale meeting held by Emperor shad.


    Allen is now one of the few generals of the Frankish empire. Naturally, he needs to attend today''s meeting.


    "Is there another war..." said nifA with a sad face. "Alan... If our country is now at war with the britannian Empire and the holy Helan Empire, what are the odds of winning?"


    The odds are slim - Allen wanted to answer NEFA''s question truthfully.


    But after hesitating for a while, he decided to tell a white lie.


    "... as long as the generals of our Frankish army work together and fight to the death, there is still hope to keep this country."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Yala said excitedly:


    "Mother! Don''t be afraid! Father, he is a great hero! Even if the britannian army and the Hiram army attack, my father can drive them all back! "


    Hearing his son''s words, Alan was stunned.


    Then a faint cry and smile appeared on Allen''s face.


    After the disastrous defeat of Nibelungen plan, Allen was the only general who successfully escaped from the British Empire.


    There are four senior generals participating in the Nibelungen plan, but Allen is the only one who has successfully returned home.


    The disastrous defeat of the Nibelungen plan directly shook the foundation of the Frankish empire.


    In order to stabilize the army quickly, shade decided to reward Allen who escaped back to the country smoothly.


    On the one hand, chard rewarded Alan because he wanted to stabilize the morale of the army and the people. On the other hand, chard decided to win over Alan and let Alan continue to fight for their frank empire.


    The Frankish empire can no longer afford to lose another general.


    Therefore, shade realized Allen''s long cherished wish to make Allen a noble, so that Allen changed from a civilian to a noble.


    Alan''s name has changed from Alan Jones to Alan von Jones.


    Alan is now a nobleman, and his descendants will naturally become noblemen.


    So Alan''s son Adam also benefited from it. His name changed from Adam Jones to Adam von Jones.


    In addition to making Alan an aristocrat, chard also organized people to publicize Allen''s achievements in the British empire over the years.


    If Allen has made 100 points since he lurked in the Britannia Empire, shad just let his subordinates blow 10000 points.


    Under the public opinion offensive like shad, the morale and fighting spirit of the generals at all levels of the Frankish army were high.


    Most of the middle and lower ranking officers in the Frank army were of civilian origin.


    Chard made Allen a noble and praised Allen''s various achievements, so that other generals of the army with civilian origin could see that even if they were not civilian origin, they could rely on their achievements to complete the reversal of life.


    Shad''s method was very successful.


    Many generals of Frank''s army who were born among civilians were moved and inspired by Allen''s deeds.


    Many generals of civilian origin secretly vowed that they would become aristocrats and complete the reversal of life by relying on their military achievements like Allen in the future.


    Because the public opinion offensive launched by chard was too fierce, blowing Alan into a great hero, which made Alan''s prestige in the army and among the people rise in a straight line.


    Many people believed shad''s public opinion offensive and mistakenly thought that Allen was really a great hero who made great achievements during the period of lurking in the British Empire.


    For example - Alan''s son Adam.


    Adam was so happy and excited to learn that his father was such a great hero.


    Allen became Adam''s most admired man and the great hero in Adam''s eyes.


    Allen felt quite helpless about Adam''s worship of himself.


    Because he knew how false he was portrayed in the public opinion offensive launched by Emperor shad.


    During the period of lurking in the British Empire, he did not make any great achievements at all.

 Chapter 1494

    Alan casually stuffed enough bread into his mouth and filled his stomach hastily.


    After casually saying "I''m out", Alan got up and left the table for the palace.


    On a wall on the only way from the dining table to the door of the house, there is a portrait of Alan''s mother.


    Every time he saw his mother''s portrait, Allen would unconsciously stop and quietly look at his mother''s smiling face on the portrait.


    Since he was made a noble by Emperor shad, Allen could not help thinking of the following every time he saw his mother''s portrait:


    ¡ª¡ªMother... Will you be happy to see me become a noble by such means... Will you be proud


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, imperial capital, Bailu, palace, shad''s room.


    Knock, knock, knock, knock.


    There was a regular knock outside the door.


    The knock on the door made emperor Xia de escape from the sea of books.


    "Come in!"


    After obtaining shad''s permission to enter, the door was pushed open.


    Elvin, the Prime Minister of the Frankish Empire, opened the door and walked slowly into shad''s room.


    "Your Majesty." After Elvin saluted emperor shad, he found that emperor shad was sitting at his desk, looking at a book with a blank cover.


    "Your Majesty..." Elvin could not help frowning slightly. "Are you... Reading that book again?"


    "Yes." Xia de nodded with a little smile. "After all - this set of books is really great. I can get new harvest every time I read them."


    "As long as I watch hard and study hard, I will gain more! To govern this country better! "


    Looking at Xia de in front of him, Elvin couldn''t help feeling a little complicated


    A few months ago, Ebel, the first spy of the Frankish Empire, successfully completed the task assigned to him by shad and stole the blank cover book Ilsa had been looking at from the white central palace of the British Empire.


    After the books arrived safely in Bolu, shad was happy and sad.


    Xia de was glad that he could finally see the true face of this wonderful book that was said to teach people how to govern the country.


    The sad thing is that his confidant, Ebel, the first spy of the Frankish Empire, paid the price of his life to successfully steal this set of books.


    Abel, who gave his life, didn''t even have a chance to return home.


    After all, transporting a body back to China is not generally difficult.


    Therefore, the remaining spies lurking in the surrounding areas of panderagon can only bury Ebel in an insignificant place on the outskirts of panderagon.


    There''s not even a tombstone for Abel.


    Abel''s loyalty and ability are obvious to Schade and the central ministers.


    After learning that Abel had died in a foreign country, shad was so sad that he cried bitterly.


    But - after browsing the book with the blank cover, shad''s sadness about Ebel''s death was slightly diluted by his joy.


    Because shad found that this set of books can really teach people how to govern.


    All kinds of strange stories recorded in it really contain a lot of principles of governing the country.


    Every time I read it, shad benefited a lot.


    Xia de believes that as long as he keeps studying this set of books, he will know more and more principles of governing the country, and he can manage the Frankish Empire better.


    So -- Xia De, who is addicted to this set of books, has been addicted to this set of books for months.


    I read this set of books whenever I have time.


    Elvin always felt that shad''s indulgence in this set of books was wrong.


    He also advised Xia de many times not to spend too much time on this set of books.


    But... Shad didn''t listen to his advice at all


    "Elvin, why did you come to me suddenly?"


    "Your Majesty, the generals have come."


    "... OK." Xia de closed his book with a calm face. "Let''s go. Don''t let the generals wait. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the disastrous defeat of Nibelungen plan, there were only three generals left in the Frankish empire.


    The three generals are Alan von Jones, Erich von Marceau and Rudolf Von Bowman.


    After the disastrous defeat of the Nibelungen plan and the death of the three generals led by Walter, the Frankish Empire originally had five generals.


    But the five generals died three years ago and two years ago.


    The current situation of "few top generals" in the Frankish Empire has become even worse.


    At this time, the only three generals of the Frankish Empire gathered in a secret conference room in the BERLU palace.


    There are only five people in this secret meeting room - Emperor shad, Prime Minister Irwin, and the only three generals left in the Empire.


    After all the people came, the emperor xiade, with a dignified face, said in a deep voice:


    "Everyone, you should all know what I called you here for today."


    "If the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire attack our country at the same time, what are our chances of winning?"


    "I ask you this question with a painful heart. I hope you, as Franks and generals of the Frankish army, can honestly answer my question."


    With these words, shad was silent.


    Prime Minister Irwin, sitting beside him, was also silent.


    They are waiting for Alan to answer them.


    The three generals headed by Allen looked at each other for a while.


    Then - Rudolph took the lead in sighing, and then said:


    "Your Majesty... If the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire devote their power to attack our country... Our country... Has little chance of winning..."


    "The odds are slim" -- after saying this, it seemed that Rudolph had exhausted all his strength.


    After saying this, Rudolph closed his eyes as if he were very tired.


    Alan and Erich, sitting next to him, also looked at their nose, nose and heart in silence.


    Both of them acquiesced to Rudolph''s words just now.


    They are all generals of the Frankish Empire who have experienced a lot of blood and fire.


    The judgment at the military level is naturally much more accurate and sharp than that of ordinary people.


    Their judgments on the question of "how many chances they have of winning the Frankish empire in the face of the attack of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire" are surprisingly consistent - the odds are slim and almost no chance of winning.


    Although the emperor had guessed the answer Allen would give them, he couldn''t help feeling heavy as if a big stone had been stuffed into his chest after hearing them say "the odds are slim".


    "... well, the next question."


    Shad murmured.


    "If the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire devote all their strength to attack our country, how can we meet it in the end, so as to improve our chances of winning as much as possible."


    "General Alan von Jones, I want to hear your thoughts first."

 Chapter 1495

    "Yes!"


    After a respectful "yes", Allen cleared his throat and then slowly expressed his thoughts:


    "At present, the national strength of the British Empire is far from the supremacy of our country - although it is very unwilling, it is an iron clad fact."


    Speaking of this, Allen glanced at the emperor and observed the emperor''s expression.


    After making sure that there was nothing strange on emperor shad''s face and that he was not angry at what he had just said, Allen continued:


    "The British Empire is at its zenith."


    "Judging from the current national strength of the British Empire, it is no problem to launch an expeditionary army of 30000 or 400000 people."


    "Although the current national strength of the holy Hiram empire is much worse than before, it can still bite the bullet and pull up a 100000 army to invade our country."


    "Therefore, the number of allied forces of the British Empire and the Holy Hiran empire will be as high as 40000 or 500000."


    "At present, there are only 100000 troops that can be used for combat in China."


    "With China''s current weak military strength, it is only a dead end to forcibly touch the coalition forces of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire."


    Speaking of this, Allen paused again, turned his head and looked at the expression of emperor shad.


    Seeing that emperor shad was still expressionless, Allen went on with confidence:


    "So - we should avoid a hard fight with the coalition forces of the British Empire and the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "In my opinion, the best strategy to meet the enemy is to fight on scorched earth."


    "Do not engage in a frontal battle with the coalition forces of the two countries, withdraw all materials along the route from the west to Bolu and all materials along the route from the north to Bolu and concentrate them in Bolu!"


    "At the same time, all our troops will be concentrated in BERLU."


    "We will fight a decisive battle with the Allied forces of the British Empire and the Holy Hiran empire in the city of Beru!"


    After hearing Alan explain his strategy, shad was stunned.


    After a long time, Xia de said in a hurry:


    "Do you want me to give up all the land north and west of Bolu without firing an arrow?"


    "Your Majesty..." Allen said in a deep voice. "I know it''s unacceptable, but I dare to guarantee it with my life - this is indeed the most winning strategy in our country at present!"


    "There are two major advantages to carrying out such scorched earth operations."


    "The first advantage is that the Allied forces of the two countries can not get supplies along the way! Increase the logistical burden of the Allied forces of the two countries! "


    "The more the Allied forces of the two countries move forward, the heavier the logistical pressure will be!"


    "The supply lines of the Allied forces of the two countries will become more and more fragile!"


    "The second advantage - we can concentrate our troops and materials in the first strong city of our country - Bolu!"


    "Relying on the solid Bolu and abundant materials, it can make our army''s lasting war of resistance possible!"


    "The Allied forces of the two countries, whose supply lines are constantly stretched and cannot get supplies along the way, naturally cannot afford to spend too long on expeditionary operations."


    "As long as we can survive the collapse of the supply line of the Allied forces of the two countries or the depletion of supplies, it will be a victory for our country."


    "... I see." Xia de said in a deep voice, "General Jones, do you mean... To put the battlefield in Bolu and drag down the supply line of the Allied forces of the two countries through a long war of resistance, am I right?"


    "That''s right." Alan nodded.


    After a moment of silence, shad turned his head and looked at another general, Rudolph.


    "General Rudolph von Bowman, I''d like to hear your opinion. If the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire invade our country, how can we get the highest chance of victory against the enemy? "


    "Your Majesty." Rudolph nodded to shad. "I partially agree with General Jones''s battle plan."


    "Partial approval?" Xia de frowned. "What do you say?"


    "I agree with General Jones''s idea of using scorched earth."


    "Judging from China''s current national strength, scorched earth combat is indeed the strategy with the highest chance of winning."


    "But I don''t agree with using scorched earth to fight against the armies of both countries."


    "I think - we should adopt the operational strategy of ''retreat on the western line and attack on the Northern Line''."


    "Using scorched earth to fight on the western front, all materials on the western front were withdrawn to Beru, so that the British army could not get supplies along the way."


    "On the north line, we took the initiative to defeat the Hiran army through field operations."


    "After defeating the Hiram army, withdraw all the troops to Bolu and fight a long war with the British Army relying on the strong city of Bolu."


    Rudolph''s words made Xia de frown again.


    "General Bowman, why retreat on the west line and take the initiative on the north line?"


    "Your Majesty." Rudolph replied, "the four knights of the British army have a total strength of nearly one million."


    "Judging from the current national strength of the British Empire and the hundreds of years of gratitude and resentment between us and the British Empire, the number of troops sent by the British Empire to attack us is definitely more than 300000."


    "If we have a decisive battle in the field with the British Army far above us, our chances of winning are absolutely unlimited and close to zero."


    "Therefore, we should try our best to avoid confrontation with the British army and conduct a thorough scorched earth battle on the western line."


    "Until the British army arrived in Berlin, they would never fight with the British army, and slowly lengthen and collapse the supply line of the British army."


    "The Hiram army is different."


    "Judging from the current national strength of the holy Hiram Empire, he can only dispatch 100000 people at most."


    "Their troops are equal to ours and may be less than ours."


    "So if we fight the Hiram army in the field, we have a chance of winning."


    "If scorched earth is used in both the West and North lines, an army of about 40000 or 500000 people will be gathered under the city of Bolu."


    "Even if Bolu city is the first strong city in China, it is still too dangerous to meet an army of this scale."


    "Therefore, it is quite necessary for us to reduce the number of enemy troops that can successfully reach the city of Bolu as much as possible."


    "As long as we can repel the Hiram army on the north line, the only army that can reach the city of Beru will be the Britannia army."


    "If only the British army, our chances of holding Bolu will be greatly increased."


    "As long as we can hold on to Bolu, it will only be a matter of time before the supplies of the British Army run out."


    "When the British army withdraws because of insufficient supplies, it will be a victory for our country."


    As soon as Rudolph''s voice fell, another senior general, Erich von Marceau, who had not spoken since the beginning, was convenient to answer at this time:


    "I agree with general Bowman''s strategy of ''retreat on the west line and attack on the north line''."


    "It would be too dangerous for the Allied forces of the two countries to concentrate under the city of Bolu."


    "We must take the initiative on the north line to repel the Hiran army!"


    "As long as the Hiram army retreats, our next battle will be much easier."


    Rudolph and Erich have the same idea.


    Their ideas are at odds with Allen, which naturally means that a quarrel will inevitably happen.


    Sure enough - after Erich''s voice fell, Allen immediately refuted it.

 Chapter 1496

    "Take the initiative? General Bowman, general Marceau, you''re easy to say. "


    "Your strategy, hard to say, is gambling."


    "Bet our army can defeat the army of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "If our army can defeat the army of the Holy Hiran Empire, it''s all right!"


    "But what if you can''t defeat the army of the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "What if not only there is no way to defeat the army of the holy Hiram Empire, but also a large amount of valuable military power is lost?"


    "According to my guess, the central government of the holy Hiram empire will send their brightest star, marshal El Bernard, to take full charge of the war against our country."


    "That means that the new army under Marshal El Bernard will be put into war with us."


    "We have a dearth of information about the new army under Marshal El Bernard."


    "We don''t know how they fight and how we should meet this new army."


    "We only know that this new army under El Bernard has strong combat power and beat the grassland people down."


    "When there is a great lack of information about this new force, general Bowman and general Marceau, tell me - how can we defeat the Hiran army?"


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Rudolph von Bowman responded reluctantly:


    "General Jones, what kind of strategy you put forward is not gambling?"


    "Bet we can rely on the city of Bailu to stop the siege of the britannians and the hirans."


    "Can you guarantee that in the face of the siege of Britannia and Hiram at the same time, we will be able to hold BERLU?"


    "Hum!" Allen snorted coldly, "even if my strategy is gambling, it is much more secure than your strategy!"


    "Safe?" At this time, Erich answered, "you civilian! Stop talking nonsense here! I can''t see how much more secure your strategy is than ours! "


    As soon as Erich had finished, he shut his mouth abruptly.


    The reason why he shut up quickly was that he knew he had just made a mistake.


    Sure enough, after Erich had finished what he had just said, shad''s eyebrows twisted immediately.


    "General Marceau! Please don''t say anything like that in the future. "


    Said shad with a serious face.


    "Alan is now an aristocrat. No longer a civilian. "


    "... yes." Erich nodded with an uncertain expression.


    Looking at the three generals in front of him, Xia de sighed without trace.


    For the sake of the harmony between the generals, Xia De also broke his head.


    Chard made an exception and made Alan an aristocrat - his move actually aroused the dissatisfaction of many aristocrats.


    After all, the canonization of civilians as nobles has rarely been counted with one hand since the founding of the Frankish empire.


    So - even though Allen is now a noble and there is a word "Feng" in his name, a considerable number of nobles still dislike Allen.


    In the past, when Alan was a civilian, many people didn''t like Alan.


    Now, these people are even more unhappy with Alan, who has become an aristocrat.


    Such as Rudolph and Erich.


    Although both of them are full of strong discrimination against Allen in terms of tone and way of speaking.


    In order to correct the people''s discrimination against Allen, shad thought of a lot of methods and tried to do a lot of efforts.


    But they have had little effect.


    According to Xia De''s estimation, it would be impossible to correct the people''s discrimination against Allen... No, it should be said - to correct the aristocracy''s discrimination against civilians without decades of effort.


    After giving Erich a little reprimand, shad turned his attention to the discussion just now.


    Allen''s strategy is to use scorched earth operations on both the north and West lines, concentrate all troops and materials in Bolu City, and carry out long-term operations with the coalition forces of the British Empire and the Holy Hiran empire in Bolu City, so as to bring down the supply lines of the two armies of the two countries.


    Rudolph and Ehrlich put forward the strategy of using scorched earth to fight on the western line and taking the initiative to attack on the northern line. They fought a decisive battle with the hiranian army in the field. After defeating the hiranian army, they relied on the solid city of Bolu to fight with the britannian army for a long time and bring down the supplies of the britannian army.


    Both strategies have their own reasonable basis.


    But the two strategies also have their own shortcomings.


    Allen''s strategy, there is no way to ensure that their Frankish army will be able to hold BERLU under the siege of the Allied forces of the two countries.


    If we can''t keep BERLU and fight for a long time, we can''t talk about it at all.


    Rudolph and Erich''s strategy could not guarantee that their Franks would be able to repel the hirans in the field.


    If there is no way to repel the Hiram army, it will eat back the Franks themselves and make their already bad situation worse.


    Shad is tangled.


    It''s really tangled.


    I don''t know which strategy to adopt.


    Allen and others also know that their quarrel is meaningless.


    In the end, shad had to choose and make his own decisions.


    Now they all speak out their own ideas and point out the shortcomings of each other''s ideas.


    Having done what they had to do, they looked quietly at shad.


    Waiting for shad''s decision.


    After thinking for a long time and without making up his mind, shad decided to think about it another day.


    After a slight sigh, shad said:


    "It''s really hard to make up my mind... Let me think about it later..."


    Before Xia de finished his words, Prime Minister Irwin suddenly coughed a few times.


    "Your Majesty. Please make up your mind today and at this time. "


    Elvin said positively.


    "The current situation in China is already burning."


    "The future of the britannian Empire and the holy Helan empire will attack when they don''t know!"


    "So we need to finalize the plan to meet the enemy as soon as possible! Prepare early! "


    "So you won''t miss the first chance!"


    "Only in this way can the odds of our country become as high as possible!"


    After hearing Elvin''s advice, shad was silent for a moment.


    "Alas... You are right..."


    Then he accepted Elvin''s advice.


    Shad raised his eyes and looked at Alan.


    And then often Rudolph and Erich.


    After thinking for a long time, Xia de finally took a deep breath again, and then slowly spit it out.


    "... adopt the strategy of ''scorched earth operation on the western line and active attack on the Northern Line''"


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Xia De''s face was no longer hesitant and confused.


    Said in a sonorous and powerful tone.


    Hearing that his majesty adopted their strategy, Rudolph and Erich''s faces showed joy.


    On the contrary, Allen, although somewhat covered up, flashed a little lonely in his eyes.

 Chapter 1497

    Britannia Empire, north, home of Darlene.


    It''s already night.


    "Darlene, come on, take this with you when you leave tomorrow morning."


    "Mom..." Da Liana looked helplessly at the mother who stuffed a big pumpkin into her arms, "you have given me enough gifts. You don''t have to stuff me any more gifts, and the pumpkin is too heavy for me to take away..."


    This evening is the last night Darlene stays in her hometown.


    After tonight, early tomorrow morning, Darlene and Yala will embark on the road back to the barracks.


    Unconsciously, Da Liana has been here for a month.


    Although a month has passed, Darlene has no real sense of the passage of time.


    I don''t feel like I''ve lived here in my hometown for a month.


    A few days ago, Darlene told her parents that she and Yala were going back.


    After learning that Da liana and yalama are going back to the military camp, Da Liana''s parents are busy these days.


    They "plundered" their homes and their fields in a manner like looting.


    "Plunder" all the good things, and then give them all to Da liana, and let Da Liana take them all away.


    The pile of things stuffed to Da Liana includes and does not include the drinks made by Da Liana''s parents, the cheese recently obtained from her friends, and the homemade dried meat... The pumpkins in their fields that have just been stuffed into Da Liana''s arms.


    Darlene''s luggage is only a large suitcase.


    So she can spare one hand to take the gift from her parents.


    And Yala''s luggage also only has a large suitcase, so Yala can also help dalina get a little gift from dalina''s parents.


    Because she was able to take away some of her parents'' gifts, Darlene was still happy to accept the pile of things her parents gave her.


    But - it''s just "the original".


    These days, Da Liana''s parents are like magic. They can make some new things to Da Liana every day.


    Darlene was able to accept these gifts from her parents at the beginning.


    But gradually, Darlene''s smile became more and more stiff.


    More and more unable to laugh or cry.


    Because her parents stuffed her with too many gifts.


    Even with Yala''s help, it was very difficult for them to drag such a large number of gifts back to the military camp on the outskirts of pandragon.


    Although Darlene had told her parents in a euphemistic tone that she couldn''t take so many things, she had little effect.


    Darlene knew it was a kindness from her parents, so she was embarrassed to refuse.


    Darlene and her mother Jenna pushed the huge pumpkin around.


    Darlene stuffed the pumpkin back into Jena''s arms.


    Then she was put back in by Jenna.


    So repeatedly


    Maybe it was the mother and daughter pushing around with a pumpkin. It was so funny that Yala couldn''t help laughing.


    As if watching a good play, he continued to sit aside and quietly watched Da liana and her mother push the pumpkin.


    The light from the corner of dalina''s eye noticed Yala standing by.


    ¡ª¡ªYala, what are you doing! Why don''t you help me talk about my mother!


    Da Liana shouted so displeased in her heart, and unconsciously puffed up her cheeks.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight is Darlene''s last night in her hometown.


    Darlene prayed secretly - praying that tonight''s time would be slower.


    But -- time is not affected by Darlene''s will at all.


    Time still passed bit by bit, and it was time to go to bed.


    After taking a hasty bath and saying good night to her parents, Darlene lay back in her bed.


    The next moment she returned to her bed, Darlene gently hammered Yala, who was sleeping next to her.


    "Yala! What are you doing! Watch me laugh tonight! Don''t come to help me persuade my mother! "


    At the thought of Yala''s look of standing idly by just now, Darlene felt a little angry.


    By the way - although Darlene tried her best to back down, she still couldn''t refuse her mother''s kindness.


    Finally, Darlene accepted the pumpkin her mother stuffed her.


    "Sorry, sorry." Yala said in a tone of almost no apology but a little smile, "the way you pushed pumpkins with your mother just now is really interesting. I was fascinated by it accidentally."


    "Fascinated? Are you really... Huh? Yala, why is your body so hot? "


    After Darlene hammered Yala angrily again, she found that Yala''s body was a little hot.


    No... it may be exaggerated to say it''s hot.


    The burning of Yala''s body is not the kind of burning when she has a fever and gets sick.


    But... It feels warm and comfortable.


    It''s more accurate to say it''s hot than hot.


    But just in case, Darlene asked Yala with concern:


    "Yala, what''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well?"


    "No, I don''t feel uncomfortable."


    "Really... Anyway - since you lived in my hometown, I always feel that you seem to be hot every day."


    Until then, Darlene finally remembered that Yala''s body seemed to be hot since they lived in their hometown for a month.


    Dalina and Yala have been living, eating and sleeping together for a month. Naturally, there will be more physical contact.


    But before Yala''s body was not as hot as it is now, so dalina didn''t pay attention to it.


    Ara patted herself on the cheek.


    "Is my body so hot? Ah... It seems that it is. It seems that it is really hot... "


    "Are you really sure you''re not sick?"


    "No, I know my own physical condition, I''m sure - I''m not sick."


    "Then why are you so hot? The temperature tonight should not be high enough to make people warm? "


    "Hahaha..." Yala smiled awkwardly. "Maybe... It''s because I forgot to take a cold bath today..."


    "Cold bath?" Darlene raised her eyebrows. "What''s the matter with turning off the cold bath?"


    Speaking of this, Darlene paused.


    It''s like remembering something.


    After a pause, Darlene asked Yala:


    "By the way - Yala, why do you take a cold bath every night after you live in my hometown?"


    "Don''t you like taking a hot bath best?"


    "When did you fall in love with taking a cold bath?"

 Chapter 1498

    Darlene and Yala have been friends for many years.


    Therefore, for some of Yala''s living habits, dalina can be said to know the root and bottom.


    For example, Yala likes to take a hot bath.


    On weekdays in the military camp, even the well paid German undead team can''t have a hot bath every time.


    When it came time to take a hot bath, Yala was as happy as a holiday.


    Yala, who loves hot baths very much, has taken cold baths every day in the past month since she lived in dalina''s hometown.


    Even though her teeth trembled with cold every time she took a cold bath, Yala still refused to take a hot bath and insisted on taking cold water.


    Maybe it''s because she can''t hold on. Yala finally took a hot bath instead of a cold bath today.


    Darlene doesn''t believe that Yala has become a "cold bath" lover for inexplicable reasons such as "character mutation".


    There must be a reason why Yala has been taking cold baths every day for one month.


    After hearing Darlene''s question, Yala was stunned.


    Then Darlene noticed that Yala''s lips moved a little.


    I didn''t hear what Yala just said.


    Yala''s voice was so low that Darlene couldn''t help wondering if Yala had spoken just now.


    Although she didn''t hear what Yala just said, Darlene roughly inferred from Yala''s mouth - what Yala just said seems to be "nerve racking".


    Ara raised her hand and played with her sideburns.


    "Well... Because I suddenly feel that taking a cold bath is good for my health recently..."


    Yala may have just said what he just said. This sentence is so lame that he doesn''t even believe it. So at the end, his tone unconsciously rises and forcibly turns the tone of the affirmative sentence into the tone of the interrogative sentence.


    This tone and appearance seemed to say: Darlene, how is my interface?


    "... are you kidding me?"


    Darlene was also too lazy to talk nonsense with Yala. She expressed her dissatisfaction with Yala''s excuse with straightforward language and words.


    "Well..."


    Perhaps it was because he felt that the excuse he had just made was too bad. He scolded Darlene for her bad temper, and Yala was not lost or unhappy.


    After pondering for a while, Yala seemed to give up and sighed.


    "I don''t want to tell you the real reason... Because I feel embarrassed if I say the real reason..."


    "What''s so embarrassing?"


    Speaking of this, Darlene suddenly thought of something and gave a light "ah".


    "If you have any difficulties, you don''t have to tell me. I won''t ask you again. "


    Darlene thought of a possibility - will Yala have something hard to say? For some unspeakable reasons, she chose to take a cold bath every day this month.


    Although Darlene can''t imagine what''s hard to say, she can make people wash cold water every day.


    "It''s not something you can''t tell others... Ah, you may not be able to tell outsiders, but you can..."


    Darlene became more and more confused.


    The reason why Yala has taken a cold bath every day for the past month can tell Darlene, but can''t tell others?


    She was the only one who could know the reason - Darlene became more and more curious about why Yala had taken cold baths every day for the past month.


    "If only one person can tell me the reason, tell me."


    "Don''t worry - even if your reason is funny, I will try not to laugh."


    Ara bit her lower lip.


    After a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and loosened her bitten white lower lip.


    In the pupil of the eye, there appeared a firm color as if he had made some great consciousness.


    "... the reason why I took a cold bath every night during the month when I came to your house is... Only in this way can I sleep in the same bed with you and my body... Especially my face will not be too hot..."


    Darlene could listen to Yala at the beginning.


    But when she heard the second half, Darlene couldn''t keep calm and calm as she did when she heard the first half.


    Darlene felt a sticky feeling mixed into the surrounding air.


    An inexplicable feeling that had never been felt before swept through Da Liana''s chest.


    Originally, she looked directly into Da Liana''s eyes and unconsciously deflected slightly.


    Dare not... Or don''t know how to look directly into ara''s eyes.


    Almost at the same time, Yala turned her eyes away and dared not look at Darlene again.


    Obviously, they are crowded on the same bed, but they turn their eyes away and dare not look at each other again.


    The atmosphere in the room fell into such a strange and embarrassing silence.


    The more time passed, the more embarrassed she felt.


    Darlene really wants to break this embarrassing atmosphere.


    But I don''t know how to do it.


    We can only helplessly allow the embarrassing atmosphere to condense and rise between them.


    After a while, someone finally broke the silence and prevented the embarrassing atmosphere from condensing and rising.


    And the one who broke the silence was Yala.


    "... Darlene. I ask you, if... I mean if, after a while, maybe a few years, I don''t want to be a soldier again. Would you like to withdraw from the army with me? "


    "Hey...?" Darlene hesitated. "I''m with you... Quit the army? But if we two withdraw from the army, what are we going to do later? "


    "Let''s go to see Lina first, and then... And then... How about the two of us farming together?"


    "Farming?"


    "Well! The two of us build a cabin together and farm together! How can we say that we are also soldiers? We certainly have the strength to farm! "


    Because the surroundings were very dark, Darlene didn''t notice that the face of Yala in front of her was already red.


    And it''s the kind of red that''s about to bleed.


    "What are you talking about?" Darlene smiled angrily, "I''ve only heard that men and women build a house together, and then they work together to farm. I''ve never heard of two women living together... Huh? Yala, what''s the matter with you? "


    Before Darlene finished her words, Yala stuffed her face into Darlene''s chest.


    "Darlene... You... Fool... I''ve reached this point... Haven''t you understood what I mean..."

 Chapter 1499

    "What''s the matter with me?" Darlene felt innocent. "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Forget it, it''s too early to tell you such a thing now."


    Yala angrily lifted her face from Da Liana''s arms, then turned around and left her back to Da Liana.


    "It''s late at night. Go to bed."


    "Oh..."


    Darlene, who still didn''t understand why Yala was angry just now, nodded gently with a confused look on her face.


    Then turn over and let your face face face the ceiling.


    Face to the ceiling - this is Darlene''s favorite sleeping position.


    Darlene is an easy sleeper.


    Usually as long as you close your eyes, you can fall asleep soon.


    But at this moment, Darlene had closed her eyes for a while, but she couldn''t sleep.


    Only after taking a cold bath and sleeping with you can the body... Especially the face not be too hot - what Yala just said to her has been echoing in her mind.


    A different emotion that had never been experienced before filled her chest.


    When she first heard Yala''s words, dalina subconsciously turned away and dared not look directly at Yala.


    Now think about it - Darlene didn''t know why she turned her eyes away.


    But the body subconsciously moves like this.


    Darlene turned her head and looked at Yala, who was still pointing her back at her.


    Because Yala turned her back on her, Darlene could only see the back of Yala''s head.


    Looking at the back of Yala''s head, dalina''s expression became more and more complicated.


    She vaguely felt that Yala seemed to be saying something very important to her just now.


    But just as Darlene couldn''t understand the strange emotion in her chest, Darlene couldn''t understand the special meaning of what Yala just said.


    But she knew - Yala looked at her eyes, which seemed different from before


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Next day¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the sun rose above the horizon, Darlene and Yala were ready to go back to the barracks.


    Darlene and Yala look funny at this time.


    Because both of them are carrying various things that are difficult to measure.


    From pumpkins to cheese to drinks... Everything.


    Fortunately, they also took a carriage on their way back, otherwise they really didn''t know how to transport so many things back to the military camp on the outskirts of pandragon.


    "Darlene... You must pay attention to your safety."


    Although Da Liana''s mother Jena has been holding back, there is still a bit of crying in her voice.


    Darlene is not the only one who feels that this month is so fast that people have no sense of reality.


    So do Darlene''s parents.


    Da Liana just came back yesterday. As a result, Da Liana is leaving today - this is how Da Liana''s parents feel at this time.


    Although Da Liana''s parents want to keep Da liana and let Da Liana stay in her hometown for a few more days, they also know that doing so is just useless.


    Although they had never been soldiers and didn''t know the detailed rules of the British army, they still heard how strict the rules were.


    Therefore, they can only resist the urge to stay, so that Darlene and them can rush back to pandragon''s barracks in time.


    Those who resist tears are not just Da Liana''s parents.


    Darlene herself was also fighting back tears.


    I left my hometown this time. I don''t know when it will be when I come back next time.


    What''s more, Da Liana knows that not long after she returns to the barracks, she will go with hundreds of thousands of army generals like her to fight a battle that may be on top of all the battles she has fought before, both in scale and intensity.


    War is unreasonable.


    Even a veteran and skilled general may give away his name before even the enemy sees him.


    Whether we can survive on the battlefield depends mainly on luck.


    It has something to do with personal skills, but it is not very close.


    Darlene knows herself - she has survived only by luck.


    Whether luck can always exist is an unknown.


    Maybe he will be killed in the next battle, and then he will never be able to return to his hometown again - at the thought of this, a strong sense of fear will devour Da Liana


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Darlene, are you okay?"


    On the rattling carriage, Arah cast a concerned look at darina.


    "I''m fine..." Darlene whispered.


    Yala naturally knew what made Darlene look ugly.


    "Relax, Darlene." Yala patted Darlene on the back. "You don''t have to think about the future."


    "We are just ordinary people. We simply don''t have the ability to foresee the future."


    "No one knows what will happen in the future."


    "So it''s boring and meaningless to worry about things in the future."


    "We just need to live in the present and cherish the present."


    "... well."


    After a pause, Darlene put on a half joking tone:


    "Yala, you usually look careless and silly, but you can always say something very much like a university student occasionally."


    "Hey, you said I was careless, I admit it. But what do you mean I''m stupid? "


    "I''m just telling the truth." Darlene shrugged.


    "You guy...!"


    Yala stretched out her hands and grabbed darina''s back.


    Dalina has a sensitive band on her back. As long as she touches it, she will tremble and get goose bumps all over her body - Yala found this characteristic by accident a few years ago.


    After stretching out her hand and gently scratching the sensitive band on her back, Da Liana immediately trembled and screamed.


    "Don''t touch my place."


    "I''m going to touch it!"


    "You bastard! If you touch my back again, I''ll touch you here! "


    Darlene stretched out her hand and scratched under Yala''s arm.


    Yala knows where Darlene''s "weakness" is.


    And Darlene also knows where Yala''s "weakness" is.


    Yala''s "weakness" lies under her armpit.


    Ara''s armpits are very ticklish.


    For a moment, the laughter and scolding of the two girls filled the whole carriage.


    The coachman who pulled the cart silently, while driving seriously, was also quietly listening to the scolding, laughter and tumbling sound of the two girls in the carriage behind him.


    "... what a wonderful pair of friends."


    After muttering at a volume that only he could hear clearly, the coachman left a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    Then silently let the carriage run more smoothly, so that the two girls in the carriage behind them can have a better playing environment.

 Chapter 1500

    Before leaving for their hometown, Darlene and Yala thought they were only away for four months.


    What was the barracks like four months ago and what was the barracks like four months later.


    But after safely returning to the barracks on the outskirts of panderagon, dalina and Yala found themselves wrong.


    And it''s a very wrong kind of mistake.


    The barracks four months later are very different from those four months ago. There have been many changes.


    The first and biggest change is that the Michael order finally ushered in a new deputy head.


    In the war of annihilation of the Lorraine empire in 298, their Britannia Empire suffered a small loss because of the mistakes of Harry and enly.


    Ilsa was so angry that she removed them from their posts as deputy heads.


    Harry is no longer the deputy head of the Rachel order.


    Enly was no longer the deputy head of Michael''s knights.


    Since then, the position of deputy head of the order of Michael has been vacant.


    Just as Darlene and yalla returned to their hometown, Ilsa began to choose a new deputy head of the Michael knights.


    For the new deputy head of the Michael order, Ilsa plans to select directly from the Knights of the Michael order.


    The purpose is to ensure the combat power of the Michael knights as completely as possible.


    They said that the British Empire was about to fight the Frankish empire.


    Ilsa doesn''t want the combat power of Michael''s knights to decline at this juncture.


    If a knight from other knights is sent as the new deputy head of Michael''s knights, it is bound to have a certain impact on the combat effectiveness of Michael''s knights because he is not familiar with Michael''s knights and other reasons.


    The conditions for becoming the deputy head of the Knights are quite harsh.


    You have to have superior personal ability and strong record enough to convince other knights.


    To sum up, there are three people who are suitable to take office as the new deputy head of Michael''s knights.


    The three people are Deng Jiaer, Eliza and Samuel.


    If Raymond were alive, the name of Raymond could have been added to the candidate for the new deputy head.


    Among the three, Ilsa first excluded Eliza.


    There is no other reason - if Eliza is the deputy head of the Michael knights, the power of Eliza''s family is really frightening.


    Eliza''s father Ethel was the head of the order of Gabriel and the 12th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire.


    Eliza''s husband Su Cheng is the head of the Michael knights and the 13th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire.


    Albert and Eliza, the head of the order of Rachel, were close nephews.


    Enli, deputy head of the national Royal Knights, also had a good relationship with Eliza.


    The heads of the four knights of the British Empire had a deep relationship with Eliza.


    In private, some people have always joked that Eliza is now the most noble girl in the British Empire except Ilsa.


    Provoking Eliza is tantamount to provoking the heads of the four knights - who can stand it?


    If Eliza, who is already extremely noble, is allowed to be the deputy head of the Michael Knight order, the strength of Eliza''s family is really exaggerated.


    He has a good relationship with the heads of the four knights. He is also the deputy head of the Knights.


    Ilsa won''t let Eliza''s family grow up like this.


    Even if Eliza is her friend.


    First, after Eliza was excluded, the only candidates left were Deng Jiaer and Samuel.


    Whether to choose Deng Jia''er or Samuel -- Ilsa was puzzled by this question.


    In terms of seniority, Samuel should be chosen.


    When enly''s position as deputy commander was cut and Raymond died, Samuel became the oldest knight in the Michael knights.


    Enli is impeccable in terms of personal qualifications and abilities.


    Therefore, Ilsa should choose enli as the new deputy head of Michael''s knights.


    However - Samuel''s personal problem made Ilsa hesitate whether to choose him as the deputy head of Michael''s knights.


    Samuel''s personal problem is that he is not a diligent man.


    Although the task is given to him, he will do his best to complete the task perfectly.


    But it is only after he is given the task that he will show his enthusiasm.


    The rest of the time, he is lazy.


    Never use 4 points for things that can be solved with 3 points.


    What you can''t do, you won''t do it.


    Although Samuel''s personal ability is outstanding, his attitude still makes many people feel uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Samuel''s reputation among other knights is quite average.


    The deputy head of the order needs not only strong personal ability, but also excellent character.


    After all, the deputy head is also the second in command of the Knights and plays a leading role.


    If the deputy head in charge of the leader is a person with some problems in life, it will have a great or small impact on the cohesion of the Knights.


    In comparison, Deng Jiaer, another candidate for the deputy head of the delegation, has no such problem.


    Because of her gentle character and beautiful face, Deng Jiaer has always had a good reputation among other knights, especially male knights, and is deeply trusted and supported by other knights.


    I have to say that Deng Jiaer''s beautiful face makes her take advantage of others'' favor.


    As Ilsa knows, over the years, there are several single male knights who have taken the initiative to show their love to Deng Jiaer.


    But these male knights who showed their love to Deng Jiaer, without exception, were declined by Deng Jiaer.


    And Deng Jiaer''s reasons for declining them are also very direct - I''m sorry, it''s difficult for me to love you.


    Because of Deng Jiaer''s ultra-high mate selection standards, all the male knights who took the initiative to show their love to Deng Jiaer failed, and Deng Jiaer has remained single until now.


    Although Deng Jiaer''s mate selection standard is very high and has not accepted the confession of any male Knight up to now, these male knights who like Deng Jiaer still like Deng Jiaer.


    After these male Knights learned through various channels that Deng Jiaer was one of the candidates for the deputy head of Michael''s knights, they immediately blustered or in public or in private that they would firmly support Deng Jiaer to become the new deputy head of Michael''s knights.


    Although Deng Jiaer''s popularity is above Samuel.


    But she''s not as qualified as Samuel.


    Samuel''s military service was more than ten years longer than that of Deng Jiaer.


    Samuel, who had a long military career above Deng Jia''er, naturally participated in the number of battles at all levels.


    Lack of qualifications - this has also become the biggest weakness of Deng Jiaer.

 Chapter 1501

    Samuel''s advantage is seniority and his disadvantage is popularity.


    Deng Jiaer''s advantage is popularity and his disadvantage is seniority.


    They just turned the other way around, each with its own advantages and disadvantages.


    The two people whose advantages and disadvantages happened to be reversed made Ilsa really worry and think for a long time before deciding on the candidate.


    The new deputy head of Michael''s knights, Deng Jiaer O''Brien!


    There are many reasons why Ilsa chose Deng Jiaer, who is more popular, as the new deputy head of the Michael knights.


    The main reason is that Ilsa intends to train young Knights led by Deng Jiaer.


    Whether Samuel or dungar is on the top, this is always a good thing for the Michael knights.


    After all, this means that the position of deputy head of Michael''s knights is no longer empty.


    In addition to electing a new deputy head, the order of Michael has also made one more change.


    That''s -- Alan finally has a formal position.


    Alan had never had any formal position in the army before.


    Alan''s identity in the army has always been Su Cheng''s sister and Su Cheng''s Knight and squire.


    Because there has never been any formal position in the Michael knights, Alan has always been in an awkward and nondescript position in the army.


    And now it''s different.


    Now Ilsa has given Alan a formal position.


    That''s the chief bodyguard of the head of Michael''s knights.


    There was no official post of "captain of bodyguard" in the British army. Ilsa made it for Alan.


    The function of this post, as its name indicates, is to defend the head of Michael''s knights, that is, Su Cheng.


    This position can be said to be very suitable for Alan.


    With this new position, the rest of the Michael knights could call Alan "general Alan".


    Except that Deng Jiaer became the new deputy head of Michael''s knights and Alan became the chief bodyguard of Su Cheng, there were no other changes in Michael''s knights.


    The only thing that can be considered as a change is that all the troops stationed in muhavic fortress withdrew southward to Avalon fortress.


    After the return of muhavitz fortress to the Holy Hiran Empire, the northernmost part of the britannian Empire and the forefront of the northern front were changed back to Avalon fortress.


    Darlene and Yala, who returned to the barracks smoothly, immediately adjusted their state and began to receive much more rigorous training than before.


    While the ordinary generals were working hard, the upper echelons of the Empire were also not idle.


    The General Staff Department and the General Logistics Department have become the two busiest departments of the British Empire these days.


    The staff of the general staff racked their brains to supplement and adjust the "watch Rhine" plan.


    Through the war of annihilation of the Lorraine Empire, the staff of the general staff learned a lot of experience.


    After launching an all-out war against the Lorraine Empire, the staff of the general staff knew how imperfect their "Veronica" plan was.


    There are too many accidents not taken into account.


    For example - did not consider that Albert would temporarily withdraw from the battlefield due to the recurrence of his old injury in the middle of the war.


    Therefore, the staff who have learned this lesson are frantically supplementing the "watch Rhine" plan and formulating various alternative plans.


    For example, what should Su Cheng do if he can''t command his troops due to an accident in the middle of his march?


    What should I do when I suddenly encounter continuous heavy rain?


    What if the war lasts until winter and the snow comes early?


    What if the holy Hiram Empire betrayed them halfway?


    ¡­¡­


    In short, the staff section of the general staff has become two groups of people.


    A group of people are responsible for thinking up all kinds of accidents.


    Another group is responsible for coming up with solutions to these accidents one by one.


    After a month''s effort, the staff officers have developed a surprising number of alternative plans and handling methods for various accidents for the "watch Rhine" plan.


    These alternative plans and handling methods of accidents are all written on paper and then bound.


    The bound paper is enough to fill half a room enough to hold 100 people standing


    And the number of these papers is increasing.


    Not to mention the General Logistics Department.


    When the wheel was busy, the staff of the general logistics department were even above the staff of the general staff.


    The number of troops participating in the "watch Rhine" plan is as high as 300000.


    This 300000 army is a real 300000 army without any water, all combatants and no logistics personnel.


    To enable the 300000 troops to launch a long-term expedition - we can imagine how much material it will take.


    All the granaries of the British Empire were now open.


    A large amount of grain and forage were transported to the Rhine front by carts and ships.


    Similarly, there are equipment warehouses and horse farms all over the country.


    Food, equipment, animal power... All kinds of things needed for the military expedition, all converged towards the Rhine front of the Empire.


    In order to save labor, Ilsa mobilized the new world aborigines imprisoned in the Western plantation.


    Although it was important to work in plantations and produce more food for their British Empire.


    But by comparison, it is more important to transport these supplies to the Rhine front as soon as possible.


    Allowing these slaves to transport supplies can not only save labor, but also save food.


    If ordinary workers were to be mobilized, the imperial government would have to provide them with food and pay them.


    But mobilizing these new world aborigines is different.


    These people are just a bunch of slaves.


    So not only did the imperial government not need to give them any reward, but even food could only give them enough to survive.


    Anyway, even if they were tired and starved, the people of the imperial government would not feel distressed or sorry.


    After all, there are as many aborigines in the new world as there are.


    Since Ilsa listened to Camille''s suggestion and began to develop the new world and go to the new world to catch aborigines as slaves, the exchanges of the "slave fleet" have not stopped.


    Although the official name of these fleets responsible for the communication between the new world and the British Empire is the "new world expedition fleet", everyone likes to call it "slave fleet" in private.


    Although part of the work of the "new world expedition fleet" to the new world is to develop the new world.


    But his main job is to catch people in the new world, and then bring all the aborigines back to the British Empire and put them in plantations to provide a place for their British people for a lifetime.


    This time, Ilsa mobilized nearly half of the indigenous people in the Western plantation and sent them all to the east to assist local governments in transporting food, grass, equipment and other supplies to the Rhine front.

 Chapter 1502

    The British Empire, somewhere in the West.


    "Sir, look, there is a grain transport team ahead."


    Hearing his housekeeper''s words, Mu de hurriedly looked forward.


    Sure enough - in front of them, there was a huge transport team with direct access to the skyline from front to back.


    This huge transportation team is composed of a new world aborigine who is pushing a cart to transport grain.


    Despite the strong national strength of the British Empire, it was far from enough to supply the expedition needs of the 300000 army.


    Therefore, a considerable number of transport teams have to use trolleys to transport grain and forage.


    The person in charge of using carts is naturally the cheapest labor force in the British Empire - the aborigines of the new world.


    After the war of the self defense state, Mu De, who was seriously injured and broke his arm, completely withdrew from the army and returned to his hometown in the west of the Empire to live a pension life.


    Mulder thought he could spend the rest of his life in peace in his hometown.


    But I didn''t expect - not long after he returned to his hometown, an event that made him feel uneasy until now.


    That is - Ilsa adopted Camille''s suggestion and sent a "slave fleet" to the new world to capture all the aborigines of the new world and put them in plantations as slaves of their britannian empire.


    Mulder will never forget his reaction to the news.


    He was dizzy and nearly fainted.


    After cheering up, Mulder quickly rushed to pandragon to stop Ilsa''s plan to catch the aborigines of the new world as slaves.


    But he didn''t see Ilsa in the end.


    Ilsa didn''t give Mulder a chance to see her


    Mulder also tried to get help from other friends who happened to be in panderagon at that time.


    But his friends all expressed their helplessness.


    Because Ilsa was determined to send a slave fleet to the new world.


    Even if they unite to oppose, Ilsa will certainly overcome all opinions and carry out the plan to catch the aborigines of the new world as slaves.


    Unable to stop Ilsa''s Mulder, he had to go back to his hometown.


    Over the years, Mulder has been afraid to listen to any news related to the new world and plantations.


    For the aborigines of the new world, Mulder has always had a strong sense of guilt


    He has been having nightmares all these years.


    Dream of pressure, dream of those friends in the new world.


    I dreamed they were questioning Mulder: aren''t we friends? Why do you do this to us?


    Every time he dreamed of this nightmare, Mulder would wake up directly.


    Over the years, Mulder has dreamed this nightmare countless times.


    This morning, Mulder got wind that a transport team was passing by his hometown.


    The members of the transport team were all the new world aborigines mobilized by Ilsa to serve as transport workers and the soldiers who took care of them.


    After learning the news, Mu de wanted to see these Aborigines for some reason.


    I''d like to come and see these aborigines who have been extremely guilty of them for years.


    Mulder only allowed his housekeeper to accompany him on his trip.


    After riding a horse with the housekeeper and driving for a while, Mulder saw the transport team.


    It was exactly the same as the information received - the convoy was composed of Aboriginal people from the new world.


    No different from slaves, they naturally do the hardest work.


    These Aborigines have to push heavy carts all the way to the Rhine front - they feel terrible and numb when they think about it.


    Even though the distance was a little far away, Mulder could clearly see that the bodies of the aborigines who formed this huge transportation team were basically bent.


    Although he could not see their faces clearly, Mulder could guess that the faces of these aborigines must be full of fatigue and pain.


    On both sides of the convoy composed of these aborigines was a dignified, high toed britannian soldier.


    These soldiers are the local garrison.


    Although the local garrison was weak, it could not fight with such a strong enemy as the Frankish army on the front battlefield.


    But they can still take care of the unarmed aborigines.


    Once it was found that the speed of an Aboriginal cart had slowed down, the soldiers would rush up impolitely, severely whip the aboriginal several times, and drive the aborigines away with the general attitude and action of driving livestock.


    Mulder looked at the convoy in the distance with a complicated look.


    Just then, Mulder noticed that an Aboriginal suddenly fell down.


    Although I don''t know what caused the aboriginal to fall, the aboriginal immediately struggled to get up after falling.


    However - perhaps because of his weakness and lack of strength, the inadvertently fallen aborigine was unable to get up from the ground in time.


    Sure enough - after the aboriginal couldn''t get up in time, several soldiers closest to him immediately rushed and punched and kicked the aboriginal.


    Although it was far away, I could not hear the soldiers beating the poor Aboriginal, nor could I hear the soldiers scolding.


    But Mulder could roughly guess what the soldiers would scold.


    Probably scolding "you fool, get up!" Something like that.


    Mu De, who couldn''t see the scene in front of him, bit his teeth, clenched the reins with his remaining right hand, and then gently knocked the horse''s belly, driving the horses under his crotch to rush towards the transport team.


    And Mulder''s housekeeper hurried to follow.


    "Hello! You guys! Stop it! "


    Heard Mulder''s cry. The soldiers who were beating the poor Aboriginal stopped their atrocities immediately.


    "Who are you?" One of the soldiers scolded Mulder in an unhappy and somewhat vigilant tone.


    Mulder silently took down the knight''s sword hanging from the saddle.


    Even if the knight retreats from the army, he can still keep the knight''s sword.


    Mulder worried that when he came to watch the convoy, he would be regarded as suspicious by the soldiers in charge of the convoy.


    So before leaving, Mulder brought a knight sword that could prove his identity.


    Mulder showed the knight''s sword to the soldiers in front of him.


    "I''m Mulder Hardy, the fanlan knight."


    "Although I have retired from the army, I still retain the titles of knight and nobility."


    Hearing Mulder''s words, the soldiers immediately looked at each other with a blank face.


    They are just ordinary soldiers and don''t know what a knight''s sword looks like.


    The sword in Mulder''s hand does not look like an ordinary sword.


    So one of the soldiers ran to their officer just in case and avoid provoking any senior figures in the army.

 Chapter 1503

    The officers of these soldiers happened to be not far from these soldiers.


    So the soldier who ran to the officer quickly turned back with his officer.


    Unlike these ordinary soldiers, this officer has seen the world.


    He knows what a knight''s sword looks like.


    At a glance, the officer saw that the sword in Mulder''s hand was a genuine Knight''s sword.


    The officer respectfully saluted Mulder and said:


    "Your Excellency, good night! I wonder why you are here? "


    After seeing the officer salute Mulder and respectfully shout "Your Excellency Knight", his soldiers immediately bent over in horror to salute Mulder.


    "Nothing. I just want to remind your subordinates not to abuse them like this."


    Mulder nuked his mouth at the aborigines who were looking at them with fear, doubt, curiosity and other emotions.


    "But, but..."


    One of the soldiers said in a cautious tone.


    "They are just a bunch of slaves..."


    The word "slave" was like a thorn, which hurt Mulder''s heart and made Mulder stare round because of pain.


    "Slaves? You said they were slaves? "


    Mulder growled at the soldier.


    "They are just a group of ordinary people whose quiet life has been destroyed by us!!"


    Mulder''s roar exhausted all his strength.


    His roar completely vented his pain, grievance and anger over the years.


    The soldier... No, it should be said that the officer and the soldiers were frightened by Mulder''s roar and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Your Excellency! Please forgive this fool for his rudeness! Please calm down! "


    While hastily apologizing to Mulder, the officer quietly and fiercely stared at the soldier who annoyed Mulder.


    After making this roar, Mulder took several breaths, which gradually calmed the agitated mood.


    Mulder pushed away the soldiers in front of him and walked slowly towards the poor Aboriginal who fell down accidentally and was beaten by the soldiers.


    The soldiers were so vicious that the poor Aboriginal was badly beaten.


    He still fell to the ground and groaned in pain.


    Mulder leaned down, lifted the poor Aboriginal up and said in the Aboriginal Language:


    "Are you okay?"


    He came to the new world by accident and stayed in the new world for a period of time. Mu De not only developed a deep friendship with some aborigines in the new world, but also mastered some aboriginal languages.


    Although Mulder can''t communicate with the aborigines without obstacles, he can still speak some simple words and sentences.


    After the sentence "are you okay" was said from Mulder''s mouth, for some reason, the aboriginal who was held up by Mulder stared round his eyes, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Mulder.


    Mulder and the aboriginal face each other.


    After seeing the aboriginal''s face, Mulder''s eyes widened like the aboriginal.


    The reason why he stares round is not because of how ugly or handsome the aboriginal face is.


    But because - Mu de knows the face of this aboriginal.


    "Press inside..."


    This Aboriginal is the first Aboriginal friend that Mulder met and met after he came to the new world - Yali.


    Although Mulder knew it was inside at first sight.


    But it''s not the pressure in Mulder''s memory.


    He doubled his weight.


    Originally, he was a strong man with strong muscles all over his body.


    At this time, his muscles doubled, and he looked weak, as if he would fall when pushed.


    The previously ruddy round face has turned gray yellow and added deep wrinkles.


    Originally, there were God''s eyes, but now they became listless.


    Mu was quite familiar with his eyes.


    Such eyes can be seen everywhere on the battlefield.


    Because that''s how dead people look.


    The look in my eyes at this time is like the look in the eyes of a dead man.


    Yes, Li''s eyes are like a dead man now.


    He was wearing a worn-out dress that was too dirty to tell the original color.


    No, it''s just clothes.


    It''s more accurate to say it''s a rag.


    If it weren''t for the rag on the body of the press, Mu de would not recognize it as a dress.


    If this rag was thrown to the ground, Mulder would definitely think it was just a rag.


    The hands in the press are not the hands in Mulder''s memory.


    Mulder''s hands in his memory are flexible and powerful.


    But now the hands inside are thick and stupid, and crack into many fine cracks, like withered bark.


    Mulder was very excited at this time


    Yari is the best friend with Mulder in the new world.


    The reunion of old friends made Mu de excited and wanted to hold him in his arms.


    But... Mulder''s hands couldn''t lift up.


    No, it should be said - Mulder''s body was completely frozen.


    I don''t even know how to move a finger.


    I have a lot to say to you.


    I want to talk to you about their past.


    I want to talk to Ya Li about my life in recent years after I separated from them.


    I want to ask how their village is developing now.


    But all his questions were stuck in Mulder''s throat and could not be said.


    Yali, what''s going on in your village recently? Mu de can''t say anything about this problem.


    Because this question doesn''t need to be asked at all.


    Mu had to guess what the answer was.


    He is now pushing a cart to transport grain and grass on the side of the British Empire - it is conceivable how their village is and how the villagers are.


    At the same time, Mulder dared not ask this question


    But in a hoarse voice, Mulder said:


    "Press inside... Long time no see..."


    Until now, the pressure inside all gawked at Mu De.


    Gradually, a complex emotion of joy and desolation appeared on his face.


    He moved his lips.


    Seems to want to say something.


    But no word came out of his mouth.


    His hands twitched slightly.


    Seems to want to do something.


    But there was no movement.


    His eyes, which were like dead people, gradually lit up.


    But soon the light in his eyes faded.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah --!"


    The pressure sent out a roar like a beast and rushed towards Mulder.


    Because they are now very close to each other, Mu de has nowhere to dodge and is directly overwhelmed by the pressure.


    After pressing Mulder under his body, he grabbed Mulder''s face with his dirty fingernails.


    I grabbed hard in the press.


    He seemed to pour all his strength and all his emotions into his fingers.

 Chapter 1504

    After a while, Yali grabbed 10 bright red blood marks on Mulder''s face.


    He screamed and crazily grabbed Mulder''s face.


    Strangely enough - although his face had been scratched with blood, Mulder didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Compared with his face, the dull pain squeezed between Mulder''s chest made Mulder crazy.


    Looking at the crazy roaring pressure on him like an irrational beast, Mu de only felt two warm currents rush up and wrap his eyes.


    Tears began to roll out of Mulder''s eyes.


    "Hello! You bastard! Let go, Knight! "


    "Give it to me! Hold this slave! "


    "Hold him down! Hold him down! "


    "Is this slave crazy?!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden swoop in the pressure stunned not only Mulder''s housekeeper, but also the soldiers.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, the soldiers finally reacted, rushed up together, dragged Yanli away from Mulder, and subdued Yanli on the ground.


    And Mu De''s throwing armor rushed up anxiously and helped Mu de up.


    "Sir! your excellency! Are you all right? "


    Mulder looked very scary at this time.


    There are more than ten blood marks scratched by fingers on his face.


    Some deep wounds have even begun to shed blood.


    No matter how you look at it, you feel terrible pain.


    But Mulder didn''t respond at all.


    He was expressionless all the time.


    With Mu De''s godless eyes and expressionless face, his bloody appearance was even more frightening.


    The housekeeper, who was frightened by Mulder''s appearance, hurriedly called Mulder and asked how Mulder was.


    "... housekeeper, I''m fine."


    Mulder pushed the housekeeper''s hand holding his shoulders and stood up slowly.


    With the joint efforts of the soldiers, the pressure inside had been pressed to the ground.


    However, even if he was pressed on the ground, he still stared at Mulder with hate eyes.


    He looked as if he wanted to eat Mulder raw.


    Mu de looked at the pressure that seemed to have lost his mind now, and his eyes, which had just dried up, became moist again.


    "Your Excellency!" The officer shouted to Mulder, "please be careful! This slave... This native seems crazy! Please step back! "


    Mulder ignored the officer''s remarks.


    But continue to look at the pressure with complex eyes.


    He said in a slightly trembling voice with a crying cavity:


    "Press inside... Sorry..."


    Mulder knelt down slowly on his knees as he spoke.


    "I didn''t expect things to be like this..."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen!"


    Mulder lay on the ground and hit the ground with his fists.


    Mulder hit hard.


    As if his hands were not his, or his hands were unconscious.


    After smashing the ground more than ten times, Mulder''s fists were cut more than ten fine blood marks by the fine sand and gravel on the ground.


    "It''s your Majesty''s intention to go to the new world and catch you as slaves!"


    "In order to make your majesty change his mind and stop the plan, I tried my best!"


    "I did my best!"


    "But I''m just an ordinary Knight!"


    "My objection can''t even reach your majesty!"


    "I don''t even have a chance to see your majesty!"


    "I have no way to fight the whole empire!"


    "Press inside! I tried! "


    "Sorry... Pressure... I really... Really tried... Tried my best..."


    "Sorry... Please forgive me..."


    The more Mulder talked about the back, the more he cried.


    In the end, Mulder was sobbing and couldn''t even say a word.


    I don''t understand Britannia.


    So mu de didn''t understand a word of what he just said.


    But a magical scene appeared.


    Although he didn''t understand britannian at all, he slowly calmed down.


    The crazy color that was originally full of cheeks gradually dissipated at this time.


    The whole person no longer roars and roars like a wild beast with crazy hair.


    Although he didn''t understand what Mu de gangcai said.


    But he sensed Mulder''s mood.


    He stared blankly at Mulder, who was still crying.


    After a while, his dry lips moved slightly and spit out nonstandard britannian:


    "Mu... De..."


    Hearing the sound of "Mulder" in the press, Mulder immediately raised his head in amazement.


    He carefully said in a tone of shock and some joy:


    "Press inside...?"


    "Mu... De..." Yali read out Mu De''s name again.


    This time, the pronunciation in the pressure was much more accurate and the volume was much louder.


    Moody, whose joy gradually appeared on his face, stood up and wanted to say something more to him¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry, knight. Although we don''t know your relationship with this Aboriginal, we have to take him away immediately. "


    Said the officer.


    "Because of you, the speed of our whole team has been affected!"


    "So - please forgive me. Pull this guy down! "


    The soldiers who still pressed the pressure inside under their bodies answered in unison, set up the pressure inside, and then dragged them into the queue.


    "What do you want?"


    Mulder roared in a voice full of anger.


    "Let him go!"


    "I''m sorry, knight. We can''t do it. "


    The officer said in a tone that was neither salty nor light.


    "The aboriginal just now is one of the laborers in our 7th plantation. Not under your jurisdiction. So you have no right to advise or order us how to deal with the aboriginal. "


    "I don''t care about the 7th and 8th plantations! Let go of the pressure! I''ll take the pressure away! "


    "Ya li... Do you mean this crazy Aboriginal? Sorry, let him go and hand him over to you - we can''t do such a thing. "


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Mulder held up his knight''s sword.


    "See? I am a knight! "


    "I know!" The officer responded without weakness, "but even if you are a knight, I can''t give you the aboriginal just now!"


    "We need these aborigines to transport food and grass for us!"


    "This is your Majesty''s will!"


    "Knight, if you want to take the aboriginal just now! Please go and plead with your Majesty in person! "


    Before, in order not to get into trouble, the officer always talked to Mulder in a respectful tone.


    In order to take care of Mulder''s mood, the officer also changed his name from "slave" to "Aboriginal".


    But the officer was not afraid of Mulder.


    Because Mulder is just a knight who has no real power.


    He has neither real power nor his immediate boss.


    What''s more - if you let go of the pressure according to Mu de gangcai''s order, they will get into trouble.


    They, who are responsible for taking care of these aborigines, even handed over one of them to others - if their real immediate superiors knew about it, God knows how severely they would be punished.


    So they won''t give the pressure to Mulder anyway.

 Chapter 1505

    "You!" Mulder bit his teeth and pulled out the knight''s sword with a miso.


    Mulder looks very scary now.


    When outsiders see Mulder''s present appearance, they will definitely believe that Mulder will kill the officer with a sword the next second.


    And Mulder did.


    Mulder held up his knight''s sword.


    From the direction and angle of the blade, the position the blade aims at is the officer''s neck.


    Looking at the knight''s sword held high in Mulder''s hand, fear appeared on the officer''s face.


    But the officer held back his fear and said to Mulder:


    "Your Excellency! Please calm down! "


    "We are soldiers specially responsible for taking care of these aborigines!"


    "Once you use force against us and rob these aborigines, it will be a felony!"


    "Please calm down!"


    "Don''t let yourself and your family fall into an avoidable crisis for the sake of only indigenous people!"


    Sir''s words seem to have some magic.


    Let Mulder''s eyes gradually recover a trace of clarity.


    And the Knight Sword in his hand was frozen in mid air.


    Neither cut it down nor put it down.


    After recovering a trace of clarity in his eyes, a few strands of pain began to climb up Mu De''s pupils.


    Just then, Mulder''s housekeeper came up slowly and advised Mulder:


    "Sir, please calm down."


    "If you rob the aborigines, you will really get into big trouble..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Clang!


    Mulder''s Knight sword fell from his hand and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    After loosening his five fingers and letting the knight''s sword fall to the ground, Mulder buried his head low.


    Mulder''s head was low enough to hold his chin against his chest.


    "Sir..." the housekeeper leaned over to pick up Mulder''s Knight Sword and asked Mulder with worry on his face, "are you... All right?"


    The greeting blurted out by the housekeeper was "are you all right".


    Because the housekeeper could see it with his eyes - Mulder was in a bad mood now.


    However, Mulder did not respond to the housekeeper''s concern.


    And Mulder''s housekeeper, taking advantage of the moment, looked frantically at the officer.


    After reading the meaning of the housekeeper''s wink, the officer quickly bowed to Mu de:


    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. Have a nice day, your excellency. "


    Then he uttered the polite words they used to say goodbye to britannians, and the officer turned and left.


    And Mulder didn''t go after the officer.


    Keep your head low.


    Let the officer go away and disappear within his field of vision.


    Also disappearing in his field of vision was the pressure.


    When Mulder confronted the officer, he was dragged to an unknown place by the soldiers like dragging pigs.


    The housekeeper looked at Mulder, who was still deeply buried and motionless, with both concerned and worried eyes.


    He is neither standing nor sitting now.


    Neither speaking nor silence.


    Can only stand in place silently, waiting for Mulder to respond.


    After a long time, until the housekeeper''s feet were sore, Mu De, who had been silent, said in a hoarse voice:


    "... let''s go home."


    After saying this sentence, Mulder would not say another word or sentence.


    Silently turned and walked slowly towards their horses.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the way home, Mulder still put on a scary face and didn''t say a word.


    Mulder''s ugly face and his silent appearance made the atmosphere between him and the housekeeper quite heavy.


    It''s so heavy that it''s terrible.


    In order to change this heavy atmosphere, the housekeeper has also made a lot of efforts.


    The housekeeper racked his brains and thought about all kinds of jokes that could ease the atmosphere.


    But no matter what he said, Mulder buried his head low, silent and unresponsive.


    Still thinking about something and not thinking about anything.


    In this way, the housekeeper didn''t know what to do.


    I can only shut my mouth and stop talking.


    Let the atmosphere between them continue to be so heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to their house, Mulder finally said his words "... Let''s go home." After the second sentence.


    "I went back to my room. Don''t bother me when there''s nothing wrong."


    After dropping this sentence in an indifferent tone without any emotional color, Mulder went straight to the third floor of the house and returned to his room.


    After watching Mulder''s figure leaving, the housekeeper whispered in his heart:


    ¡ª¡ªSend some drinks you like... You may feel better after drinking some favorite drinks


    After making up his mind, the housekeeper hurried to the kitchen and asked the cooks in the kitchen to prepare Moody''s favorite drink - apple juice.


    The process of making apple juice is complex.


    It took nearly half an hour before the chefs finally made a cup of fresh apple juice.


    The housekeeper wanted a maid from their house to be sent to Mulder''s room.


    But after thinking about it, the housekeeper decided that it was better to send it by himself.


    After all, Moody''s mood is obviously unstable. If those inexperienced maids send it, it may cause trouble.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety and prudence, the housekeeper decided that he, the most experienced in the residence, would personally deliver the cup of apple juice.


    With this cup of apple juice, the housekeeper hurried to Mulder''s house.


    Knocked on the door - but there was no response.


    The housekeeper thought it was because Mulder didn''t hear his knock that he didn''t respond to him, so he increased the intensity of the knock.


    The housekeeper is very confident - his knocking at the door can definitely be heard by Mulder in the room.


    However - there was still no response.


    "What''s the matter..." the housekeeper frowned and muttered, "are you sleeping now..."


    Just then the housekeeper noticed that Mulder''s door was unlocked.


    Mulder set loose rules for the waiters in his house.


    There is no rigid rule of "never enter a room without permission".


    When there is an emergency to find Mulder, and Mulder doesn''t respond, the waiters in the mansion can directly open the door and enter Mulder''s room.


    Of course - if Mulder''s door wasn''t locked.


    Seeing that Mulder''s door was not locked at this time, the housekeeper simply pushed the door open.


    However - when the housekeeper opened the door and was about to enter the room, the scene in front of him made the housekeeper scream full of fear, and then his legs softened and sat down on the ground.


    The apple juice on his hand fell to the ground and the glass broke to the ground.

 Chapter 1506

    Mulder hung his head on a rope ring made of hemp rope.


    The whole body was motionless, and the whole face turned into a strange purple.


    Other waiters in the mansion rushed up to check the situation after hearing the sound of the housekeeper falling and apple juice falling to the ground.


    After seeing Mulder hanged, the others reacted like the housekeeper, screaming and sitting on the ground.


    The housekeeper who first witnessed Mulder''s suicide was also the first to react.


    "Come on! Women, call the doctor! Men, come down with me! "


    After that, the housekeeper rushed forward first and dragged Mulder''s feet.


    After the housekeeper shouted, others reacted one after another.


    Everyone followed the housekeeper''s order. The women ran to call the doctor, while the men rushed forward and worked with the housekeeper to put Mulder down from the rope ring made of hemp rope


    Because Mulder was old, his body would have some small problems from time to time.


    Therefore, in order to take care of his body, Mulder hired a skilled doctor to act as his personal doctor.


    Soon, summoned by the maids, Mulder''s personal doctor rushed to Mulder''s room.


    Seeing Mulder, who had been removed from the rope ring and laid flat on the ground, but still had a strange purple cheek, the private doctor''s expression immediately became serious.


    Without saying a word, he rushed up and lay down beside Mulder.


    The private doctor felt Mulder''s pulse at his neck.


    Has stopped beating.


    After touching Mulder''s pulse, the private doctor felt that his heart had cooled a lot.


    But he still held the mentality of "gambling" and showed all the rescue means he could do to Mulder.


    The waiters, headed by the housekeeper, stood or sat beside them worried.


    Anxiously waiting for the doctor''s rescue results.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rescue of Mulder lasted nearly five minutes.


    The doctor, who had tried his best, touched Mulder''s neck again.


    After the doctor''s fingers touched the great artery at Mulder''s neck, the housekeeper immediately asked the doctor anxiously:


    "Doctor! What about? Sir, is he still alive? "


    The doctor did not answer the housekeeper''s question.


    Just silently put down the finger touching Mulder''s pulse, then closed his eyes and gently shook his head


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, general staff.


    "What?!"


    Su Cheng, who is correcting documents in his workshop, stares at Deng Jia''er standing at his desk with a heavy expression.


    "Mulder, he... Committed suicide...?!"


    "Yes..." Deng Jia''er nodded. "According to the latest news, Mu de hanged himself in his room half a month ago."


    "At present, Mulder''s body has been buried smoothly in the arrangement of his relatives."


    "Why?!" Su Cheng said anxiously, "Mulder, why did he commit suicide for no reason?! What happened?! "


    Mulder is Su Cheng''s old comrade in arms.


    Accompanied Su Cheng to participate in the two wars of "overlord counterattack" and "patriotic war".


    Su Cheng naturally has a good understanding of Mulder''s personality.


    Mulder was also one of the longest serving knights in the British Empire.


    After decades of fighting in the army, Mu de has long developed a strong heart.


    Frustration is nothing to an old Youzi like Mulder.


    It''s hard for Su Cheng to imagine that an old Youzi like Mulder who has long been open to many things will suddenly commit suicide.


    So Su Cheng decided that there must be some reason for mu De''s sudden suicide.


    "I don''t know..." Deng Jia''er shook his head. "It''s still unknown why Xiao Mu de committed suicide."


    "What about the last words?! Did Mulder leave any last words?! Or did you leave any suicide note? "


    "No... Mulder left nothing... No last words, no last notes."


    "He left quite suddenly..."


    "According to Mulder''s housekeeper, Mulder said, ''I''ll go back to my room. Don''t bother me when there''s nothing wrong'', and then he went straight back to his room."


    "Half an hour later, when the housekeeper went to Mulder''s room with a drink, he saw Mulder who hanged himself."


    "Although Mulder''s personal doctor rescued him in time, he failed to rescue him because he had been dead for nearly half an hour when the rescue was carried out..."


    "When the rescue was launched... Mulder had been dead for nearly half an hour?" Su Cheng said in dismay, "that is to say - did Mu de kill himself immediately after he returned to his room?"


    "Yes..."


    "What happened..." Su Cheng, feeling a little dizzy, raised his hand and held his head. "Deng Jiaer, do you know what Mu de did before he committed suicide?"


    Deng Jiaer nodded:


    "According to Mulder''s housekeeper, before Mulder committed suicide, he accompanied Mulder to see a transport team composed of new world aborigines just passing by their residence."


    "The new world Aboriginal... Convoy...?" Su Cheng wondered.


    "Yes. When he went to see the transport team composed of indigenous people in the new world, Mulder also had a conflict and quarrel with the guards of the transport team. "


    "According to Mulder''s housekeeper, Mulder seems to have seen people he knows in this transport team."


    "Mulder wants the convoy guards to let go of the aboriginal."


    "Then a fierce quarrel broke out."


    "In the end, Mulder gave in and stopped forcing the convoy''s guards to release the aboriginal."


    "Then... When Mulder got home, he shut himself in his room and killed himself..."


    Although the information he knows is very fragmented, Su Cheng has roughly understood what''s going on.


    After mude drifted to the new world by accident, he made friends with some aborigines in the new world - Su Cheng knows this


    "... I see." Su Cheng sighed.


    Then he leaned back and leaned against the back of the chair behind him.


    Su Cheng has roughly guessed why Mulder committed suicide


    "Mulder..." Su Cheng whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly. "Before making up his mind to commit suicide... You must be in pain..."


    After such a whisper, Su Cheng was silent.


    The atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became silent and heavy.


    Because Su Cheng didn''t let her leave, Deng Jia''er could only continue to stand obediently at Su Cheng''s table.


    Waiting slowly for Su Cheng''s next assignment.


    After a long silence, Su Cheng finally broke the silence:


    "Deng Jiaer... Do you think... When will we stop this national policy of catching aborigines as slaves in the new world..."

 Chapter 1507

    Deng Jia''er didn''t expect Su Cheng to suddenly ask her such a heavy question, so she was stunned for a long time before she pursed her lips and said in a deep voice:


    "Sir... I don''t think our national policy will stop for a long time in the future..."


    "This national policy can bring immeasurable benefits to the British Empire."


    "A large part of the reason why our British Empire can come out of the trauma of the patriotic war at such a fast speed is due to the aborigines of the new world..."


    "To put it mildly... The aborigines of the new world are a group of extremely useful farming tools..."


    "I don''t think your majesty will give up the use of this tool..."


    "I think - for a long time to come, there will only be more and more ''slave fleets'' in China..."


    "Although... Our practice will make the aborigines of the new world very miserable..."


    Speaking of this, Deng Jiaer''s tone gradually became firm.


    "But... If we can make our British Empire richer and stronger by doing so, I don''t think this little sacrifice is worth mentioning!"


    Su Cheng quietly listened to Deng Jiaer''s words.


    "... you think so, too." Su Cheng sighed, "well... Deng Jia''er, if you have nothing to report to me, you can go out first..."


    "Sir, I have one more thing to report to you."


    "Well, you say it."


    "Your Majesty wants to ask you about the time to attack the Frankish empire." Deng Jiaer said, "just now, Mr. Humphrey of the General Logistics Department has met his Majesty in secret and told his majesty that all materials can be mobilized by the end of this year."


    "Therefore, your Majesty''s intention is to launch a full-scale attack on the Frankish Empire next year, that is, at the beginning of the spring of the 300th year of the imperial calendar."


    "Your Majesty would like to hear your opinion. Let''s see if you have any comments on the timing of the attack. "


    "Will spring begin next year..." Su Cheng muttered.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng said:


    "Deng Jiaer, go and tell your majesty: set the attack time at the beginning of next spring - there is no problem at all."


    "If the war goes well, the attack will be launched at the beginning of next spring, and the war will end next autumn and winter."


    "Yes! What else can I do for you, sir? "


    "No, go and tell your majesty my answer."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, far east front¡ª¡ª


    "El! Here you are! "


    Gabriel shouted El''s name and ran to El who was sitting fishing by the river.


    "It''s Gabriel. He came to me. Why? Is there any military affairs that I need to deal with myself? "


    "No! no, it isn''t! Just to tell you an important news! El, it''s time to attack the Frankish empire! "


    "Oh..." after hearing the news, El''s expression still didn''t change. He continued to look at the river in front of him and pay attention to whether there were fish bites. "When did he start attacking the Frankish Empire?"


    "At the beginning of next spring!"


    "That is to say - there are still a few months left... At the beginning of next spring... Time is a little tight... But by the beginning of next spring, we should have enough supplies to launch an expedition..."


    "El, we''re going to fight the Franks..." Gabriel looked complicated. "It seems that we''ve never fought the Franks before... Are you sure to win the Franks?"


    El shrugged. "I can only do my best."


    "Anyway, I will try my best to make this war more beautiful."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few months later¡ª¡ª


    February 20, 300 years of the imperial calendar of the British Empire.


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    "Come on, Su Cheng."


    Carol picked up a bracelet and walked slowly towards Su Cheng.


    And Su Cheng stretched out his left hand.


    Carol skillfully put this bracelet on Su Cheng.


    Whenever Su Cheng wants to go to war, Carol will lend her bracelet to Su Cheng temporarily.


    This time is no exception.


    Carol puts her bracelet on Su Cheng and looks up at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng was looking down at Carol.


    Their eyes are so opposite.


    This year is 300 years of the imperial calendar.


    Carol is no longer the girl in bloom.


    However - although Carol is 27 years old and a mother of two children, she still looks like a girl at the age of 16 or 7.


    "I''ll be right back." Su Cheng said.


    "Yes." Carol smiled and nodded. "I wish you peace."


    Su Cheng turned his head and looked at the two little dots standing next to Carol.


    "Dad is going to leave home for a while." Su Cheng raised his hand and touched the two little heads. "During the period when dad is not at home, you two should listen to your mother, okay?"


    "Yes." DeLisa, who was no longer an ignorant child, nodded hard, although she didn''t know what her father was going to do.


    As for Maria, because she was still very young, she just looked at Su Cheng blankly.


    Behind Su Cheng stood Alan and Eliza, who were ready to go, and more than ten guards of Su Cheng.


    These ten guards not only protect Su Cheng, but also act as Su Cheng''s "nanny".


    Some of them helped take Su Cheng''s various luggage.


    Some people help take Su Cheng''s Knight Sword.


    Some people help take Su Cheng''s armor.


    Today is Su Cheng''s day of departure.


    They will leave Pendragon and head east.


    Their destination was naturally the Rhine front, the front line in the eastern part of the Empire.


    A full 300000 troops are now waiting for Su Cheng on the Rhine front.


    At the end of last year, all the supplies needed for 300000 troops to launch a large-scale and long-term expedition had been mobilized.


    At the beginning of this year, the 300000 troops were assembled on the Rhine front one by one.


    Now, there''s only one thing missing on the Rhine front.


    No, it should be said that there is only one person short of Su Cheng, the 13th integrated knight in the history of the British Empire, who is responsible for directing them to fight this unprecedented and significant war for the British Empire.


    It is now February 20th.


    If Su Cheng and others leave now, they can arrive at the Rhine front at the beginning of spring and when the ice and snow melt.


    In other words, when Su Cheng arrived at the Rhine front, it was almost the day when the British army launched an all-round attack on the Frankish empire.

 Chapter 1508

    The hundred year war between the British Empire and the Frankish empire is the longest war in human history.


    Over the past hundred years, the British Empire and the Frankish Empire were either at war or preparing for war.


    War historians generally classify all the wars between the two countries in the past hundred years as one of the battles in the hundred year war.


    For example, the famous patriotic war.


    War historians regard the defending war of the British Empire as one of the major battles in the hundred year war.


    It''s just that the scale of this battle is unprecedented.


    If the "four star" offensive of the British Empire opened the prelude to the Centennial war, then the "patriotic war" was the climax of the Centennial war.


    The "watch Rhine" plan launched in the 300th year of the imperial calendar is the end of the Centennial war.


    In terms of scale, the scale of the "war of annihilation of the Frankish Empire" is not as large as the "war of defending the country".


    The total number of troops from both sides in the "patriotic war" exceeded one million.


    When the Allied forces of the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire launched a pincer attack on the Frankish Empire, the Frankish Empire had only more than 100000 troops in the country because of its weak national strength.


    Although the scale is not as large as the "patriotic war", in terms of significance, the significance of the "war of the Frankish Empire to destroy the country" is definitely above the "patriotic war".


    ¡ª¡ª"About the Centennial war" was written by strategist, strategist, military strategist, major general of the British Empire, chief of staff of the British general staff, special professor of the national Royal Military Academy and "genius staff" gulintav O''Brien. The British Imperial calendar was published in 630


    *******


    *******


    After saying goodbye to Carol and her two daughters, Su Cheng walked out of the house.


    Out of the house, Su Cheng saw the luxurious and exquisite carriage parked at the door of his house.


    And two petite women standing in front of the carriage.


    These two petite women are Ilsa and Camille who came to see Su Cheng off.


    Seeing Su Cheng coming out, Ilsa smiled at Su Cheng.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cheng."


    Listening to the long lost address, Su Cheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow.


    "Good morning, your majesty."


    Ilsa turned her body to one side and made a "please" move towards the carriage behind her.


    "Teacher Cheng, get in the car."


    "Yes." Su Cheng boarded the carriage slowly.


    After Su Cheng boarded the car, Ilsa and Camille followed Su Cheng one after another. As for Alan, Eliza and others, they also boarded their carriages.


    After Su Cheng and others walked out of the residence, Carol took DeLisa and Maria by the hand, followed Su Cheng and others out of the residence, stood at the door of the residence, and watched Su Cheng and others leave.


    Until Su Cheng''s carriage team raised smoke and then quickly disappeared in Carol''s field of vision, Carol still stood at the door with her eyes fixed on the direction in which Su Cheng and others disappeared.


    When sending Su Cheng and others away, Carol kept a gentle smile on her face.


    But after Su Cheng and others had completely disappeared from the field of vision, a faint lonely color finally appeared on Carol''s face


    Aware of her mother''s strange, DeLisa shook Carol''s hand.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Dad, where is he going? "


    Carol raised her hand and rubbed DeLisa''s head.


    "Mom is fine."


    "Just... A little lonely and worried..."


    "Your father is going to do a great thing."


    "So you can wait with your mother for your father to come back slowly with full expectation."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Su Cheng''s carriage, there are only three people sitting in Su Cheng, Ilsa and Camille.


    Originally, the people who came to see Su Cheng off also included Jacob''s.


    But because he swallowed the potion in the patriotic war, Jacob was very weak after the self-defense war.


    The body goes wrong every once in a while.


    It''s either a cold or a fever, or it hurts here or there.


    Jacob happened to have a high fever and fell ill two days ago.


    Until now, Jacob has not recovered from his illness.


    Therefore, Jacob can only regret to miss seeing Su Cheng off.


    "Miss Camille." Su Cheng asked Camille sitting next to him, "what''s this thing in your arms?"


    After leaving the house and seeing Camille, Su Cheng noticed that Camille was holding a long unidentified object wrapped in cloth in his arms.


    After getting on the carriage, Su Cheng couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked Camille like this.


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, Camille smiled:


    "For the time being. Captain Cheng, you''ll know what this is later. "


    Seeing Camille''s unwillingness to elaborate, Su Cheng had to give up.


    "Sincere teacher." Ilsa, sitting opposite Su Cheng, smiled at Su Cheng and said, "this day... Has finally come..."


    "... well." Su Cheng nodded and echoed, "yes... This day... Has finally come."


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for too long..."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then diversion:


    "No... no, I''ve been waiting too long."


    "But all of us in the British Empire have waited too long for this day."


    "This war with the Frankish Empire has been fought for hundreds of years."


    "We have invested too much iron and blood in the hundred year war with the Frankish empire."


    "Countless people have died because of the protracted hundred year war."


    "This war with the ultimate goal of ending the hundred year war is a glorious Jihad that we britannians have been looking forward to for hundreds of years!"


    "So - we must win!"


    Ilsa''s voice had just spoken when the carriage team was just driving to the outskirts of Pendragon.


    Ilsa''s original plan was to send Su Cheng outside panderagon.


    So when they came to the outside of pandragon, knowing that their majesty only sent Su Cheng to the outside of the city, the coachman pulled the reins conspicuously and made the horses gradually stop.


    When the carriage stopped, Ilsa opened the door and stepped out of the carriage.


    Su Cheng and Camille naturally followed.


    "Sincere teacher."


    After getting off the carriage, Ilsa turned her head, looked at Su Cheng, and then said in a straight way:


    "We can''t afford to lose this war."


    "I am willing to pay all the price for the final victory of this war!"


    "So -- here you are."


    Then Ilsa waved to Camille beside her.


    Seeing Ilsa''s action, Camille immediately held the long strip wrapped in cloth in her arms, quickly leaned towards Ilsa, and then handed the things in her arms to Ilsa.


    After tying the long strip object from Camille''s hand, Ilsa directly pulled off the white cloth wrapped on it, revealing the things under the white cloth.


    It''s a sword.

 Chapter 1509

    This is a blue and gold sword with extremely gorgeous shape.


    With this exquisite shape, it is not difficult to see that this sword is not a "combat" sword at all, but a "decorative" sword.


    If an outsider is here and sees this sword, he may only think that it is only a decorative sword with particularly exquisite shape.


    However, senior military officials like Su Cheng could see what the sword was at a glance.


    After seeing the shape of the sword, Su Cheng''s eyes widened directly.


    "Your majesty! This, this is... "


    "Good." Ilsa smiled and nodded, "this sword is the imperial sword symbolizing the highest military power in the country!"


    After that, Ilsa held the imperial sword in her hands and handed it to Su Cheng in front of her.


    "Teacher Cheng, I''ll give you this imperial sword, which symbolizes the highest military power in the country."


    "You can use this imperial sword to kill anyone who dares to disobey your military order."


    "Even if it''s a knight, you can kill it!"


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, Su Cheng hurriedly said:


    "Your majesty! I can''t take this imperial sword! "


    The imperial sword symbolizes the highest military power of the British Empire.


    Generally, only the emperor can hold the imperial sword.


    Since the founding of the British Empire, no one except the emperor had the opportunity to hold the imperial sword.


    Not to mention eating, people other than the emperor are not even qualified to touch the emperor''s sword.


    And Ilsa now wants to give him the imperial sword, which symbolizes great significance - how dare Su Cheng take it?


    Ilsa seemed to have guessed Su Cheng''s reaction long ago and smiled:


    "Teacher Cheng, take this sword."


    "The reason why I want to give you this sword is to let everyone see my determination to attack and destroy the Frankish Empire and end the hundred year war!"


    "At the same time, let everyone see my trust in you."


    "Mr. Cheng, have you heard something lately? After I decided that you would be the commander in chief of the "watch Rhine" program, many people, both central and local, have proposed to me that you should not be the commander in chief of the "watch Rhine" program. "


    "The reason they give is - you can''t go any further."


    "Your achievements have been so high that you can''t be sealed."


    "So they think you should no longer be allowed to participate in a war of this scale, and you should no longer have this opportunity to obtain military achievements."


    "Some people even say that if you make further achievements in war, your prestige will outweigh mine."


    "I give you the imperial sword just to tell these people who can only talk nonsense - I absolutely trust Su Cheng! I believe Su Cheng will help our British Empire complete the feat of "ending the hundred year war!"


    "By the way, I''ll help you deter some spikes in the army."


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then he put on a half joking tone:


    "Although with teacher Cheng''s prestige in the army, those spikes in the army will not dare to disobey you with or without the help of the imperial sword."


    Su Cheng looked at the imperial sword in Ilsa''s hand with a complicated look.


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    "... I see."


    Su Cheng knelt down on one knee, then raised his hands and respectfully took the imperial sword from Ilsa''s hands.


    "I promise your majesty that I will attack and destroy the Frankish empire! End the Centennial war! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    March 25, 300 years of the British Imperial calendar¡ª¡ª


    The British Empire, the Rhine front, somewhere¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, do you need me to help you wear armor?"


    "Are you too slow to ask this question? I''ve already put on my armor, so you came to ask me if I need help... "


    "Do you need me to put on your cloak?"


    "No. Alan, wait for me outside first. I''ll go out later. "


    "OK." Alan paused, "brother, now all the troops have assembled outside, waiting for your pre war speech. Have you figured out what to say? "


    "Of course." Su Cheng said angrily, "hurry up and go out first."


    "OK -"


    Alan walked out of Su Cheng''s room with a long tone.


    After Alan walked out of the room, Su Cheng picked up the bracelet on the table in front of him and neatly put it on his left wrist.


    Then he turned his eyes to a sword stand on his side.


    This sword rack holds a sword of great significance to Su Cheng and the whole britannian Empire - the imperial sword symbolizing the highest military power in the country.


    Su Cheng hung his knight sword on his left waist.


    Then he put his right hand on the emperor''s sword.


    After carefully rubbing the fine lines on the scabbard of Huihuang sword with his fingers, Su Cheng grabbed the Huangjian, held it tightly in his hand, and then strode outside the room.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    March 25 - for the Frankish Empire, this day should be the longest since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    5 days ago, Su Cheng successfully arrived at the Rhine front and quickly took over the command of the whole army.


    Today, five days later, Su Cheng made a brief but inspiring speech in front of 300000 troops.


    After Su Cheng''s historic speech, the 300000 troops of the British Empire divided into four routes to launch an all-round attack on the Frankish empire.


    The first route is under the command of Deng Jiaer, with a total force of 50000.


    One route is under the command of Eliza, with a total force of 50000.


    The first route is under the command of Iser, with a total force of 100000.


    On the last way, Su Cheng personally commanded, with a total force of 100000.


    The 4th route army attacked the Frankish empire from different directions.


    The "watch Rhine" plan can be said to gather stars.


    Su Cheng is the head coach and Iser is the deputy head coach.


    Most of the generals of the Michael knights, such as Elisha, Deng Jiaer, Alan, Samuel, Gary and dale, participated in the war.


    The same is true of the Gabriel knights. Most of the great generals of the Gabriel Knights took part in this war, which is destined to leave a heavy color in the history books.


    Three days after 300000 britannian troops launched an all-round attack on the Frankish Empire, 80000 troops of the holy Helan Empire also began to move south.


    The original plan of the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran empire was to let the Far East Front Army and the southeast front army form a joint regiment to attack the Frankish empire.


    However - because the supplies were not enough to support such a large regiment to launch an expedition, wahiri''s plan had to be abandoned.


    They can only let the Far East Front Army, the strongest regiment in the holy Hiram Empire, fight alone.


    Since El led the far east front army to defeat the grassland people and drive them all the way to the Far East, the reputation of the far east front army has risen with EL.


    Up to now, the far east front army has a high reputation in the Holy Hiran empire.


    The "far east front army" is the strongest regiment in their holy Hiram Empire - this concept has already penetrated the hearts of the Hiram people.

 Chapter 1510

    After El completed his expedition to the prairie, wahiri wanted to expand the military strength of the far east front army from 80000 to 100000.


    But - because not long after El''s expedition victory, bancro of the British Empire came to the door and proposed a new alliance between the two countries.


    After forming a new alliance with the British Empire, the energy of the Holy Hiran empire was focused on the mobilization of supplies on the southeast front.


    There is no spare energy and ability to expand the far east front army.


    On the eve of the war, wahiri sent a secret letter to el - is it enough for you to lead the 80000 troops of the far east front army south?


    El wahiri''s answer was quite short and powerful - enough.


    The britannian and Hiran armies attacked the Frankish Empire at almost the same time.


    The armies of the two countries, like two pliers, went to the weak vise of the Frankish empire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The process of 300000 troops crossing the Rhine front and breaking through the eastern defense line of the Frankish Empire, for example... Is like piercing a thin paper with a sword.


    Since the disastrous defeat of the Nibelungen plan, the defense of the Western defense line of the Frankish empire was as fragile as a thin piece of paper due to the lack of garrison forces.


    After deciding to adopt the general strategy of "scorched earth operation on the western line and active attack on the Northern Line", Emperor shad of the Frankish Empire simply withdrew all the troops of the Western defense line.


    When the British army attacked, there were almost no soldiers stationed in the Western defense line of the Frankish empire


    After the 300000 britannian troops crossed the Western defense line of the Frankish Empire almost intact, they officially launched the attack on the western territory of the Frankish empire.


    The attack on the western territory of the Frankish empire was just as simple as piercing tissue paper with a sharp sword.


    After more than half a year of preparation, the Frankish empire was fully prepared for the scorched earth battle in all the territory west of BERLU.


    It''s not just the western line that doesn''t have a soldier.


    Similarly, no soldiers were stationed in all cities in the West.


    Not only did he not leave a soldier in all the cities in the west, Emperor shad gave a death order to the City owners of all the cities in the West - when the British army attacked, don''t resist, open the city and surrender obediently. After the war, the central government will never blame them for their "cowardice".


    Anyway, there will be no soldiers left in all the cities in the west, so the final result will not change much whether the City owners in the West should stick to it or surrender obediently.


    Of course - all kinds of materials in all cities west of Beru have naturally been withdrawn long ago.


    Only civilian rations were left.


    All the grain, forage, ordnance and war horses stored in the warehouses of various cities have been moved into Bolu.


    Although the central government of the Frankish Empire had made thorough preparations for the scorched earth battle in the western territory, the British Empire was not afraid of their scorched earth battle.


    From a certain point of view, scorched earth combat is a kind of combat method that is quite easy to deal with.


    As long as you have sufficient supplies and the transportation capacity to transport these supplies to the front line, the enemy''s scorched earth battle is not threatening.


    The staff of the general staff of the British Empire had long considered that the Frankish Empire might use scorched earth to fight against them.


    It is precisely because the various staff departments of the general staff have long considered this possibility, so they have also made complete preparations early.


    As long as sufficient supplies were prepared and the transportation capacity to transport these supplies to the forefront, the scorched earth battle of the Frankish Empire would be defeated.


    Since the 300000 troops of the British Empire began to move, the logistics forces far above the 300000 troops also moved.


    They transported carts and ships of supplies to the front line.


    Those that can take the river channel will transport supplies through the river channel.


    If the river cannot be used, the supplies shall be directly transported by livestock or manpower.


    No matter where the 300000 British army went, supplies could be delivered in place at the first time.


    So it doesn''t matter whether the center of the Frankish Empire left supplies in the western cities or not. Anyway, the British army won''t be short of supplies.


    Compared with the destruction of the British army, the Hiram army was not so smooth.


    Shortly after El''s 80000 Hiram army invaded the territory of the Frankish Empire, it was blocked by the Frankish army.


    The scale of the Frankish army, which came to stop the Hiran army, was not small, with nearly 80000 people.


    80000 Frankish troops - this is almost the vast majority of the combat power that the Frankish empire can produce at present.


    Seeing that the Frankish Empire sent 80000 troops to stop them, El guessed what the central government of the Frankish Empire wanted.


    El, who guessed their intentions, smiled helplessly and said in his heart: the Central Committee of the Frankish empire is gambling on the national fortune of the country


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The men in charge of commanding the 80000 Frankish army were two senior generals Rudolph and Erich.


    This war is related to the life and death of their Frankish Empire, so the center of the Frankish empire can''t afford to lose.


    In order to ensure the victory of the war, Emperor shad sent both Rudolph and Erich to command the 80000 army to fight a decisive battle in the field with the 80000 far east front army led by el.


    As for Allen, he stayed in BERLU.


    Shad not only sent Rudolph and Erich to meet el, but also the first general of their Frankish Empire, Doppler von Neumann.


    Doppler is one of the few generals who successfully escaped after the disastrous defeat of the Nibelungen plan.


    Doppler was not only the great general of their Frankish Empire, but also the love general of shad.


    After all, Doppler once saved Xia De''s life in danger.


    Xia De gives Doppler the privilege of "being able to disobey military regulations without punishment", which is enough to see how much Doppler is loved by Xia De.


    In order to win, Xia de can be said to have sent all the combat power he can think of to the north line.


    As long as the north line can win and successfully repel the Hiram army, the only enemy they have to face is the Britannia army, and the odds of victory will increase linearly.


    But if we lose... If the 80000 troops can safely withdraw to the vast majority, the loss will not be too serious.


    But if the 80000 troops were seriously damaged because of the defeat, the already severe situation of the Frankish Empire would become more suffocating

 Chapter 1511

    Frankish Empire, north line, Frankish army.


    "Admiral Neumann!" Erich, one of the generals in charge of the blockade against the Hiran army, frowned and stared at Doppler standing not far from him, "what are you talking about? Let''s give up the field showdown with the Hiran army? Lead the troops back to Berlin? "


    Doppler leaned on the wooden beam behind him and held his chest with both hands.


    "That''s right." Doppler said in a calm tone that was neither salty nor light, "I think - we''d better give up the field decisive battle with the Hiram army and lead the whole army back to Berlin as soon as possible."


    At this time, all the senior generals of the army had gathered in the big tent of the array to hold their first military meeting on how to defeat the Hiran army stationed in their north.


    At this time, their Frankish army had successfully met the Helan army led by El on a plain called "rezo" in the north of the Empire.


    El''s 80000 Hiram troops were now stationed to their north.


    Looking from this side of the array, we can clearly see the continuous plumes of cooking smoke from their barracks.


    Today''s meeting is their first military meeting.


    However, at the beginning of the military meeting, Doppler directly spoke a speech that everyone in the account could not turn a deaf ear - giving up the field decisive battle with the Frankish army and leading all troops back to Berlin.


    Hearing Doppler''s speech, all the other senior generals in the account cast doubt, shock or anger at Doppler.


    "Admiral Neumann." Rudolph, another general in charge of the blockade against the hiraan army, frowned. "Why do you say that? Do you think we can''t defeat the Hiram army in the wild? "


    "... you can say so." Doppler replied, "my intuition tells me that if we have a decisive battle with the Hiran army in the field, we will be in danger."


    As soon as Doppler''s voice fell, there were bursts of noise in the tent.


    "Intuition?"


    "Intuition tells him that it''s dangerous to have a field showdown with the Hiran army? What''s the reason...? "


    "As rumored, Admiral Neumann is a freak who will fight by the protagonist."


    "But I heard that general Neumann''s intuition is very accurate..."


    "Admiral Neumann is still the same... He always says something inexplicable suddenly."


    ¡­¡­


    At present, some of the senior generals in the account have fought side by side with Doppler.


    Others met Doppler for the first time.


    I met Doppler and knew Doppler''s strange temperament of "fighting by intuition".


    Those who have never fought side by side with Doppler have heard some rumors about Doppler. They know Doppler''s strange instinct to fight by intuition. At the same time, they also know that Doppler''s intuition has always been accurate.


    "... admiral Neumann. I know your intuition is right. " Rudolph murmured, "but - you should know, we''re not looking back now."


    "Your Majesty has given us a death order to repel the Hiram army anyway."


    "If we withdraw to Bolu without firing an arrow, even general Neumann, who has'' no military regulations'', will not escape severe punishment."


    "And although you are not the kind of general who is specially responsible for taking charge of the battle and commanding the troops, you should also know how difficult it is to let an army retreat when it has faced a strong enemy?"


    "... of course I know." Doppler light channel.


    "Now, our opponent is the Hiram army with 80000 troops as us."


    Rudolph continued.


    "And it was El Bernard who commanded the 80000 Hiran army."


    "Nael is a fierce general who can defeat the grassland people with inferior troops and drive them away all the way."


    "It''s too dangerous to retreat in front of that fierce general."


    "So - admiral Neumann, I''m sorry, I can''t accept your proposal."


    When Doppler put forward his proposal, he actually expected that his proposal would be rejected.


    Doppler himself doesn''t think his proposal is feasible.


    "I can only... Harden my scalp..." Doppler whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly, and then sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning¡ª¡ª


    Frankish Empire, north line, rezo plain, Frankish army array, this array.


    Rudolph stood on the watchtower at the front and looked at the Frankish army in the north.


    "Coach!" Under the watchtower, a senior general shouted to Rudolph, "the troops are ready! You can start fighting at any time! "


    "Yes." Rudolph nodded softly, "OK!"


    Erich, standing next to Rudolph, asked Rudolph:


    "Rudolph, are you going to attack?"


    "... let''s go." Rudolph gritted his teeth and said, "start fighting according to the planned steps agreed at the military meeting last night!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?" El, who was also standing on the watchtower of the array and observing the trend of the Frankish army, raised his eyebrow at this time, "the Frankish army has begun to take action..."


    Standing on the high watchtower, El clearly saw that the Frankish army in the distance was beginning to move.


    A sword and shield soldier with a number of about thousands, holding a large shield, lined up in a tight formation and walked slowly towards the Hiram army.


    Looking at the thousands of sword and shield soldiers in close formation with big shields held high, El couldn''t help smiling.


    "I see... Are you going to use sword and shield soldiers against my musket..."


    El saw at a glance the intention of the Frankish army to fight his Musketeers with sword and shield soldiers in close formation.


    "In that case, let''s see if your big shield can stop my gun..."


    After that, El Dynasty raised his hands to the officials waiting under the watchtower.


    "Let the Musketeers out!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Melodious music immediately sounded from the side of the Hiram army.


    Musicians firmly guarded by Musketeers played the Musketeers March.


    The Musketeers also listened to the melodious music, stepped on the drums and walked in neat steps to meet the Frankish sword and shield soldiers who were also walking in neat steps.


    Rudolph could hear the faint sound of music even in this formation in the Frank army.


    To be fair - Rudolph thought the music was good and exciting.


    If it were normal, Rudolph might enjoy the music.


    But at this time, he obviously had no leisure to enjoy the Musketeers March.


    His eyes were fixed on the army marching towards them on drums, and he whispered in a deep voice:


    "Is this... The new army of the holy Hiram empire... The Musketeers...?"

 Chapter 1512

    Naturally, all the generals in the Frankish army knew that the holy Helan Empire had a new army in recent years.


    At the same time, we all know that this new army played a great role in the expedition against grassland people.


    But they knew little about the new army of the Holy Hiran Empire and lacked information.


    We only know that the name of this new army is "musket team", the new weapon used is "musket", and their soldiers move forward with the sound of music.


    Their "musket" is a long-range weapon with great power.


    In addition, Rudolph and others do not know any other information.


    How far can a musket go? How powerful is it? What is the shooting speed?


    Rudolph and others don''t know all these important information.


    Because of the lack of information on this new army, Rudolph and others decided to adopt a safe way of playing - first send sword and shield soldiers to test the combat power of this new army.


    Rudolph was relieved to see the new army with its own music sent by the Hiran army opposite.


    If the first troops sent by the Hiram army opposite were not their new troops, but other troops, Rudolph would have to let the sword and shield soldiers withdraw first.


    Rudolph''s eyes were fixed on the battlefield ahead and on the two approaching troops


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El is still in charge of the whole army. Gabriel is in charge of commanding the muskets and welcoming the sword and shield soldiers of the Frankish army.


    Gabriel is the most familiar person in the army except el.


    At the same time, Gabriel is also the most trusted person in El, and he also has good military quality.


    Although now nominally, El is still the top commander of the musketeers.


    But now El doesn''t personally command the Musketeers to fight. At present, Gabriel is mainly in front of the front line to command the musketeers.


    Gabriel, who was in the center of the musketeers and stayed with the musicians, kept calculating the distance between them and the Frankish army.


    After calculating that the Frank army opposite entered the shooting range, Gabriel shouted:


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Gabriel''s command fell, the musicians next to him immediately stopped playing.


    The Musketeers also stopped moving forward and arranged in a tight and neat formation.


    "Raise your gun!"


    Hua la la la


    The Musketeers raised the muskets that had been leaning against their shoulders.


    "Aim!"


    Hua la la la


    The sound of metal instrument collision sounded one after another again.


    "Let go!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    The Musketeers pulled the trigger at the same time.


    A dense barrage of bullets swept towards the sword and shield army array opposite.


    When the gunfire fell on the side of the Musketeers, the screams of the sword and shield soldiers of the Frankish army sounded one after another.


    After El''s expedition to the Far East grassland achieved an unprecedented victory, the monarchs and ministers of the holy Helan Empire saw the power of fire guns.


    Wahiri never thought that the musket he despised had such great power.


    Wahiri, who was very happy, directly ordered to invest heavily in the research and manufacture of muskets and expand the scale of muskets.


    Wahiri''s plan is to let the major legions of the country have a sufficient number of musketeers.


    However - although the central government of the holy Hiram Empire has devoted a lot of materials to increase the research on muskets, in order to further improve the power and speed of muskets, or directly reduce the cost.


    However - studying this kind of thing belongs to the thing that may lose everything no matter how much money you spend in it


    Although there is no progress in the research of muskets, and the power, firing speed and production cost of muskets are the same as those during El''s expedition to the grassland, the number of muskets and Musketeers has increased a lot.


    After the imperial central government invested energy and materials to expand the size of the Musketeers, there are 4121 new and old Musketeers and 8291 Musketeers in the holy Helan empire.


    In order to increase the combat power of the Legion attacking the Frankish Empire and enable el to occupy the land of the Frankish empire as much as possible, wahili transferred all the musketeers and muskets in their holy Hiran Empire to El''s command.


    So - El currently has more than 4000 Musketeers and more than 8000 Musketeers.


    A military formation composed of more than 4000 Musketeers - one can imagine how large this military formation is.


    A dense barrage of bullets roared towards the Frankish sword and shield soldiers opposite.


    All the battle shields used by these sword and shield soldiers are human high wall shields.


    Both the thickness and the materials used are impeccable. Even crossbows and arrows are difficult to penetrate such a thick shield.


    However, after the dense barrage swept towards them, all the thick shields in their hands were punctured.


    The projectile directly smashed the thick shield in their hands, and then directly penetrated the people hiding behind the shield.


    For a moment, blood blooms and sorrows are everywhere.


    Just the first round of shooting, many people fell in the sword and shield formation of the Frankish army.


    The whole formation is directly disordered.


    Let alone move on, the sword and shield soldiers of the Frankish army even had a hard time maintaining their formation.


    Whether the sword and shield soldiers facing the Musketeers or the other soldiers behind the Frankish army were stunned by the powerful power of the Musketeers, the second round of attack of the Musketeers came.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    There were gunshots again, one after another.


    Another sword and shield soldier of the Frankish army fell to the ground and howled.


    With only two rounds of volley, the sword and shield soldiers of the Frankish army collapsed in pennies.


    Since the emergence of the first soldier to escape backward, it has triggered a serious chain reaction.


    More and more soldiers did not have the courage to face the Musketeers who could break such a thick shield and fled one after another.


    Rudolph, who stayed on the watchtower at the front of the Frankish army, witnessed all this with his own eyes, and then turned fiercely towards the wooden fence in front of him.


    "Send troops to meet! Take back all the sword and shield soldiers safely! "


    Rudolph did not intend to blame these sword and shield soldiers for their escape.


    Because he can understand these sword and shield soldiers very well


    The opponent''s weapon could easily break such a thick shield... Rudolph would want to escape.


    "Rudolph..." Erich, standing beside Rudolph, said in a deep voice, "what shall we do now? Have you come up with any plan to restrain the musketeers of the Hiram army? "


    "... send cavalry!" Rudolph gritted his teeth and said in a calm voice, "since the sword and shield soldiers can''t deal with the Musketeers, send cavalry! We win with speed! Beat the Musketeers before they use their muskets! "

 Chapter 1513

    After hearing the thunderous "rumble" from the Frankish army line opposite, El knew that the Frankish army was going to send their cavalry.


    "Are you going to rely on the mobility of the cavalry to eliminate our Musketeers at one go..."


    After this murmur, El''s mouth caught up a radian with a helpless color.


    "That''s what the grassland people planned at that time..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of Horseshoes hitting the earth enveloped the whole battlefield.


    Thousands of cavalry lined up in neat wedge-shaped formation and killed the Musketeers from all directions.


    Some came from the right hand side of the musketeers.


    Some came from the left hand side of the musketeers.


    Some came from the front of the musketeers.


    Gabriel was neither flustered nor busy with the Frankish cavalry killed from all directions.


    Also feel at ease, there are those Musketeers who have experienced the grassland expedition.


    Only those recruits who became Musketeers after the expedition to the grassland could not help shrinking their necks in the face of the Frankish cavalry approaching them, and their faces showed a strong or light color of fear.


    Gabriel and the Musketeers who had participated in the expedition to the prairie felt unhurried simply because they had long been used to fighting cavalry.


    They have long been accustomed to the scene of enemy cavalry killing from all directions.


    Gabriel conducted the command in an orderly manner.


    Let the Musketeers on the west turn left and the Musketeers on the east turn right.


    Then go through that procedure again - raise your gun, aim, shoot.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    The dense gunfire exploded again.


    At the moment when the gunshot sounded, there was a horse''s whine.


    Only a few horses were hit by the bullet.


    Most of the horses were frightened by the unheard of gunshot.


    Horses, as animals, have an instinctive fear of such a great sound that they have never heard before.


    When the horses are frightened, there is naturally no way to talk about "maintaining the formation".


    The horses frightened by the gunshot stopped suddenly or ran around, and some were frightened to the ground directly.


    These horses, which stopped, ran or fell to the ground, directly affected the subsequent horses, causing a terrible continuous chain reaction.


    Just one round of shooting, the formation of the Frankish cavalry was all out of order.


    The formation of the Frankish cavalry was out of order - it was a good time to pursue the victory.


    At Gabriel''s command, the Musketeers loaded quickly and then fired a second round.


    Another large number of cavalry fell, further increasing the confusion of horses.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish army, this formation¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it!"


    Rudolph, standing on the watchtower, punched the wooden fence in front of him.


    "Can''t cavalry..."


    The cold reality presented in front of Rudolph and others dashed Rudolph''s plan to defeat the Musketeers by mobility.


    "... Rudolph." Erich, standing next to Rudolph, suggested to Rudolph in a deep voice again, "the cavalry can''t be used to deal with this new army of the Hiran army."


    "The horses were afraid of the loud noise, and the cavalry couldn''t even get close."


    "If you want to get close to the Musketeer of the Hiran army, you can only rely on infantry..."


    "Let the sword and shield soldiers play again."


    "Let the sword and shield soldiers run towards the new army of the Hiran army while holding their shields."


    "The weapons used by this new army of the Hiran army should not have much powerful close combat function in terms of style."


    "After the sword and shield soldiers put their lives on it, they should be able to defeat the new army of the Hiran army in one breath."


    After quietly listening to Erich''s suggestion, Rudolph whispered:


    "Use human life to win..."


    "... I think this is the only way we can defeat this new army of the Hiran army."


    Speaking of this, Erich paused.


    Then I added the suggestions I just put forward:


    "Rudolph, how about letting general Neumann lead the sword and shield soldiers to charge the Musketeers?"


    "General Neumann has a high popularity among ordinary soldiers."


    "And general Neumann is also a famous general of our Frankish empire."


    "Let general Neumann command the sword and shield soldiers to launch an attack on the new army of the Hiran army, which should boost the morale of the sword and shield soldiers."


    "And it is said that general Neumann has good luck."


    "Always survive on all kinds of dangerous battlefields."


    "The ''Nibelungen'' plan five years ago was the same. It was able to escape from Lake ANGA."


    "... well." Rudolph nodded. "You have a point... Let admiral Neumann prepare! Admiral Neumann will be responsible for the next charge! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The clarion call for the end of the Frankish army sounded.


    Hearing the sound of the horn, the cavalry of the Frankish army in the flesh and blood mill finally hurried to drive the horses under their crotch back to their ranks, leaving only the horses in one place.


    "All right..." El said to himself, looking at the Frankish army that had withdrawn, "let me see what tactics you have..."


    Not long after El''s soliloquy fell, the Frankish army array opposite seemed to hear El''s soliloquy, responded in time and moved again.


    Shortly after leaving El''s field of vision, the sword and shield soldiers appeared in El''s field of vision again.


    The sword and shield soldiers who appeared again did not kill the Musketeers in a neat formation like last time.


    But regardless of any formation, everyone rushed towards the Musketeers with a shield in hand and at the highest speed they could reach.


    Because everyone runs at different speeds, some run fast and some run slow, the queues of sword and shield soldiers rushed out of the army array are messy.


    From their appearance, they don''t seem to be fighting, but more like fighting in groups.


    Looking at the new tactics used by the Frankish army, El smiled helplessly.


    "Sure enough... Are you going to win by killing infantry..."


    "If I had only the Musketeers, this tactic would be very effective."


    "After all, the firing speed of our muskets is so high. As long as the number of enemies is enough, we can be close to the deadly enemy in less than a few rounds."


    "But -- have the generals of the Frankish army forgotten that my troops are more than the Musketeers..."


    El turned his head and shouted to the generals waiting under the watchtower:


    "Let chinol prepare!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1514

    Doppler kept turning his head and shouting to the soldiers behind him as he rushed forward with his head depressed:


    "Run! Raise your shields! "


    When receiving the order from the superior to lead the sword and shield soldiers to launch a new round of charge against the Musketeers, Doppler didn''t really want to take the order


    Because - Doppler''s intuition is madly telling him that this charge will be more or less dangerous.


    But Doppler finally decided to take the order.


    There is no other reason - even Doppler, who is not very good at strategy, can see that the only way they can fight this new army of the Hiran army at present is to pile up human lives.


    Build a blood path close to the Musketeers with human life.


    There is no other way.


    Compared with taking on such a dangerous task, Doppler hates losing and his country will perish.


    Doppler held his shield in one hand and his yoke in the other.


    I don''t know whether it was Doppler''s luck or some other reason. The Doppler who clearly charged in the front was not attacked by the projectile.


    The opposite Musketeers have fired several rounds, but none of them hit the Doppler.


    As a senior general in the army, Doppler not only took the lead and rushed to the front, but also was not hit by the enemy''s bullets - such heroic gestures virtually greatly boosted the morale of the sword and shield soldiers who rushed with him.


    The sword and shield soldiers led by Doppler did not charge alone.


    They were escorted by cavalry on both wings.


    Behind them, there were a large number of crossbows.


    The two winged cavalry were used to prevent the Hiram army from sending their rear troops to attack the sword and shield soldiers charging against the musketeers.


    But - the cavalry''s escort effect is visually poor.


    First - in order to match the tortoise speed of the infantry charge, the cavalry had to slow down their horses and move on the two wings of the sword and shield soldiers at a speed that was no different from pacing.


    Second - the horses are still quite afraid of the sound of muskets.


    Each volley of muskets can cause the wail of horses and make the military array of cavalry more chaotic.


    Some smarter people found straw and other things to block the ears of horses under their crotch.


    This method still has some effect. The horses whose ears are blocked are obviously not so afraid of gunfire.


    However - there are too few things that can be used to plug horses'' ears.


    Only a few people can find something that can be used to plug a horse''s ear.


    The crossbows behind them are responsible for fighting back at the Musketeers after they enter the range of their crossbow and arrow shooting, so as to cover the continued advance of the sword and shield soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªAlmost! Soon! Almost!


    Doppler stared at the Musketeers in front of him, constantly calculating the distance between them and the musketeers.


    After countless sacrifices, they are now close to the musketeers of the Hiran army.


    People with good eyesight like Doppler can clearly see what the Musketeers standing in the front row look like.


    And the crossbow men behind them can finally show the power of the crossbow in their hands.


    The dense crossbows and arrows soared like black locusts, and then covered the Hiran arms gunmen opposite.


    Since the beginning of the war, the Frankish soldiers who have paid unknown casualties have finally succeeded in causing some casualties to the musketeers of the Hiran army.


    Unfortunately - they can cause few casualties.


    Just then - Doppler heard a thunderous "rumble" sound opposite him.


    Hearing this sound, Doppler only felt that the heart seemed to miss a beat.


    He hurriedly moved his eyes and made his eyes pass through the Musketeer array in front and look at the Hiran army in the rear.


    A cavalry rushed out of the Hiram army in the rear.


    The horses of the Hiram army were not as afraid of gunfire as the horses of the Frankish army.


    The horses of the Hiram army have long been trained and will not be afraid of the mere sound of fire and gunfire.


    Therefore, the horses of the Hiram army, which would not be affected by the sound of fire guns, obediently obeyed the orders of their masters on their backs and ran forward with four hooves.


    The Hiram cavalry in a tight wedge-shaped array were divided into two groups.


    They killed the sword and shield soldiers who were about to kill the musketeers.


    Another group rushed to the Frankish cavalry, who were responsible for escorting the sword and shield soldiers, but were confused because the horses were not familiar with the sound of guns.


    Looking at the Helan cavalry team that attacked them in an overwhelming trend, the morale of many sword and shield soldiers collapsed directly, threw away their weapons and ran back frantically.


    We can''t blame the collapse of the morale and fighting spirit of these soldiers.


    Originally - they charged forward with terrible guns, which made them under great psychological pressure.


    Now that the Frankish army had sent their cavalry against them, it was natural for them to feel broken.


    After all, anyone who has been in the Army knows that infantry are not cavalry opponents at all without forming a military array.


    If you want to form a close military array, it will inevitably lead to the slow movement of soldiers.


    If we let the sword and shield soldiers form a close military array like this and slowly close to the musketeers of the Hiran army, there may be half the distance from the Musketeers, and the sword and shield soldiers will collapse because they can''t bear the huge casualties.


    So - in order to kill the Musketeers even one step earlier, Rudolph ordered them to charge forward and charge as fast as they could.


    In this way, the sword and shield soldiers can kill the Musketeers as quickly as possible.


    But this raises a new problem:


    Everyone''s speed is high and low, so it is bound to lead to a mess of formation and queue.


    Can we win against the cavalry with such a messy queue and array - as long as the soldier''s mind is still normal, his answer to this question is 100% impossible!


    But Doppler can''t care about these crazy retreating soldiers now.


    After all, he also knows - in this situation, he is unable to summon up the courage to charge again for these soldiers whose morale and fighting spirit have completely collapsed.


    What Doppler can do now is to continue to command those who still have the courage to continue fighting and continue to kill the Musketeers in front of them.


    The closer the distance, the higher the firing accuracy of the gun.


    Therefore - as Doppler and others get closer and closer to the Musketeers, more and more people are shot by the musketeers.


    ¡ª¡ªAlmost! soon!


    Doppler shouted madly in his heart.


    According to his estimation, the Musketeers opposite are about to enter his attack range!

 Chapter 1515

    As long as the opposite Musketeers can enter his attack range, Doppler is confident - he can break the Musketeers'' formation with his outstanding force and the shackles in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªAlmost! Almost!


    Doppler roared madly in his heart.


    Doppler is sure - this is definitely the most tense and fearful moment in his heart since the army.


    Even in the war that led a small number of troops to attack the prairie people in the Far East and rescued emperor xiade, Doppler was not so nervous and afraid.


    The fear in Doppler''s heart at this time is the fear of the unknown.


    Fear of this unknown weapon never seen before.


    This weapon has completely broken Doppler''s previous cognition and imagination of weapons.


    At the same time, Doppler is sure that this weapon has also broken the rules of war for thousands of years.


    Maybe if they had more time and more information about this new weapon, they should be able to come up with ways to restrain this new weapon in the future.


    Now they have no choice but to use their lives to win.


    ¡ª¡ªJust... A few steps away!


    Doppler noticed early - because he rushed too hard, he got rid of his subordinates a long time ago.


    He rushed to the front, leaving only the last few steps from the musketeers of the Hiran army.


    As long as you cross this distance, Doppler can attack the musketeers of the Hiran army.


    Doppler can already see the panic expression on the faces of the Musketeers standing in the front row because of his approaching.


    But just then


    Bang!


    Poof.


    The sound of something being shot through and something entering the meat sounded very close to the Doppler.


    Then, a sharp pain that had never been experienced before spread from the Doppler''s right shoulder to the Doppler''s whole body.


    Doppler has never tried this pain before.


    The whole wound seemed to be burned by fire.


    "Ah ah --!"


    Even a veteran general like Doppler can''t help shouting and screaming in the face of this severe pain.


    Under the influence of this pain, Doppler was unable to rush forward and could only fall to the ground a few steps away from the musketeers.


    "This is... What..."


    Doppler covered his right shoulder with his left hand.


    Just now, a bullet directly pierced his shield and then shot into his right shoulder.


    The pain not only made Doppler unable to stand up, but also made him unable to hold his chains.


    "What is this pain..."


    Cold sweat poured out of her forehead.


    At the moment, Doppler could understand that the soldiers would give such a miserable cry after being hit by the thing fired by the gun.


    The pain of being shot by the arrow is more than the pain of being shot by the thing fired by the gun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Doppler''s fall was a fatal blow to the morale of his subordinates.


    Originally, because of Doppler''s courage, many soldiers dared to summon up the courage to launch an assault on an unknown weapon such as a musket.


    Now - in their eyes, the brave and invincible Doppler has also fallen, and they still can''t even stand up after falling, and many soldiers'' morale and fighting spirit have collapsed directly


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank army, this formation.


    "No way..." Erich closed his eyes painfully. "We have nothing to do with the musketeers of the Hiran Army..."


    "Hmm..." Rudolph also closed his eyes painfully.


    In order to deal with the musketeers of the Hiram army, they have used all the tricks they can.


    However - no matter what method they use, the musketeers of the Hiram army have nothing to do


    Even the musketeers of the Hiran army can''t deal with it, so it''s nonsense to repel the Hiran Army


    "... Rudolph." Erich slowly opened his eyes that had just been closed because of pain, "we... Have no chance of winning. Withdraw..."


    "If we withdraw now, we can retain as much combat power of our Frankish army as possible..."


    "Well..." Rudolph nodded, "you''re right... Withdraw... We can''t defeat the Hiran Army..."


    Having nothing to do with the Musketeers, they have no hope of repelling the Hiran army - although they don''t want to admit it, it has become a cold fact


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram army, this formation.


    "Oh?" El on the watchtower raised his eyebrows, "has the Frankish army retreated..."


    The changing and slowly retreating Frankish army announced to El that the Frankish army began to retreat.


    In El''s eyes, the decision of the commander of the Frankish army to retreat decisively was - quite wise.


    After finding that they were unable to resist his Musketeers, they resolutely retreated and preserved the combat strength of their Frankish army as much as possible.


    With such decisive judgment and action, El had to highly evaluate the commander of the Frankish army.


    However, as the commander of the Hiram army, El still had to do what he should do.


    El divided the whole army into two parts.


    Some pursued the retreating Franks.


    The other part is to clean up the battlefield and sweep away the disabled and defeated generals on the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! Here are the enemy generals! "


    "Come on! Long shooter, come forward! Surround and kill this enemy general! "


    "His right shoulder seems to be hurt! Kill him! "


    "Wearing such high-grade armor, you look like a big man of the enemy! Kill him! Share the credit! "


    "Uh huh --!"


    "Ah ah!"


    "Uh... My hand!! Oh! "


    "Why is this guy so strong!"


    "Don''t be afraid! He''s alone! As long as we go together, we can kill him! "


    "Yes! Don''t be afraid! "


    "No! This is a monster! We can''t be opponents of this monster! "


    "I won''t fight!"


    "I won''t fight either! How can we be opponents of this monster! "


    "Ah ah --!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What?"


    El raised his eyebrows and looked at the messenger on his side.


    "A strong enemy general? Hundreds of long gunmen launched a siege, but there was no way to take him? "


    "Yes, yes!" The Herald said in a flustered tone, "the enemy will use chains! No matter how many people there are, there is no way to get close to him! "


    "Chains?" El frowned slightly, "I see..."


    El had guessed who this fellow was, the superior general of the Frankish army who used chains.


    "I see." El nodded. "Go and call Gabriel and the Musketeers for me."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1516

    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Doppler''s right hand hung bored.


    Because his right hand has lost consciousness, Doppler can only hold the yoke with his left hand.


    The flail on Doppler''s left hand has been covered with blood and countless pieces of meat.


    He could not count how many Hiram soldiers he had killed. He was ill.


    All he knew was that he kept waving chains with one hand and smashing all the enemy soldiers of the Hiran army close to him into meat sauce.


    At first, the Helan Army soldiers who didn''t know his details mistakenly thought he was just a wounded and unlucky general, so they happily rushed up and planned to take his head in exchange for military merit.


    The subsequent events made the officers and soldiers of the Hiran army completely calm down.


    Even if Doppler has only one arm to move, it is not the existence that these ordinary soldiers can contend with.


    No matter how many soldiers come up, Doppler can smash them into 1 meat sauce.


    Lucky people can keep a whole body.


    People with bad luck directly become a stall of meat sauce that their mother can''t recognize when she comes


    With Doppler as the center, a large number of blood and flesh that were originally Helan soldiers had been scattered around him.


    The surviving Helan Army soldiers only dare to stand outside the Doppler attack range, look at each other, do not know what to do, dare not go up, want to go back and dare not go back.


    Just then, a shout sounded behind the Hiram soldiers:


    "Marshal''s cabinet is down! Step back! "


    Hearing this cry, the Helan soldiers immediately separated from each other and made way for EL, Gabriel and their Musketeers.


    El and Gabriel led the gunmen slowly to a place in front of Doppler away from his attack range.


    "First meeting." El said, "you must be the first general of the Frankish Empire - Doppler von Neumann?"


    As soon as El''s voice fell, the interpreter standing next to him immediately repeated El''s original words in French.


    Doppler slightly opened his already heavy eyelids due to fatigue and pain and looked at El.


    "Are you... Marshal El Bernard of the prairie man?"


    El nodded.


    "As young as the rumors say..."


    Speaking of this, Doppler''s face showed a touch of complex emotions that are difficult to describe in words.


    "The britannian Empire had the genius of Su Cheng."


    "El Bernard is the genius of the Holy Hiran empire..."


    "Why can''t our Frankish Empire also produce a genius who can turn the tide and save the whole country from danger..."


    Because Doppler''s words were heard only by himself, no one heard what Doppler had just said, only Doppler''s lips moved.


    "Admiral Neumann." El said, "I wonder if you are willing to serve our holy Hiran Empire?"


    El has always heard of Doppler''s bravery.


    If such a brave general can join their command, it will greatly enhance the combat effectiveness of their Hiran army.


    So El couldn''t help but move his heart.


    After the translator accurately translated El''s sentence to Doppler, Doppler smiled:


    "... I''m so sorry, marshal Bernard. I''m past the age of flexible mind. Now I can''t master Hiran anymore."


    Doppler''s words have been tantamount to declining El''s solicitation.


    "Well..." El muttered softly.


    Then he waved.


    The Musketeers arranged behind him immediately took the first two steps, and then raised their Musketeers.


    The black muzzle is fully aligned with the Doppler.


    Looking at these guns pointing at him, Doppler''s face didn''t have any fear.


    Just glanced at the muzzle of these guns with calm eyes, and then grinned:


    "... fire gun... What a powerful weapon..."


    "I''m willing to bow down..."


    "Where is it?" El modestly said, "this musket is not powerful enough to directly ignore all arms and tactics at this stage. It still has many shortcomings. You just don''t know."


    "Having shortcomings means it still has room for improvement, right?"


    El did not deny Doppler''s remark.


    Just silent, indicating acquiescence.


    Doppler smiled again.


    "If this gun is further improved... Then the times will completely change..."


    Doppler lowered his head and looked at the yoke of his left hand.


    "If the fire gun is further improved, it should no longer need a sword?"


    "... I think so." El replied in a half joking tone, "if the muskets get further development, we don''t need to fight with swords and axes, but shoot with muskets in that pair."


    "If I can, I''m interested in seeing such a future." Doppler smiled.


    "It''s a pity... You don''t have a chance."


    El raised his hands.


    After El raised his hand to the top, he asked Doppler his last question.


    "Doppler von Neumann. Do you have any last words to say before you die? "


    "... last words...?"


    After being silent for a while, Doppler said in a tone containing complex emotions:


    "... in the past, no matter how powerful the enemy was and how critical the war situation was, my intuition always helped me make bold but extremely risky decisions."


    "Thanks to my intuition, I broke through all kinds of dangerous situations and won one battle after another..."


    "This time... In the face of the Helan army with the new weapon of fire gun, my brain is... Blank..."


    "My intuition doesn''t make all kinds of bold judgments as before..."


    "My intuition just kept telling me - don''t fight, run away..."


    Speaking of this, Doppler''s face showed a smile with a few sad colors.


    "Fire gun... It''s terrible..."


    "... thank you for your compliment."


    Then El waved his raised hand down


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El finally looked at the Doppler of the horse honeycomb hit by the projectile fired by the gun, then turned and left and returned to the main formation of the army.


    "Gabriel, you take the Musketeers back to the rear of the army. There is no need for the Musketeers in the follow-up sweep and pursuit."


    "Yes!"


    As El was about to leave from here, he looked back at the Doppler body that was about to disappear from his field of vision.


    "... one of the best generals in the mainland, who could not fight back against the new weapons, was directly killed by the new weapons... Inexplicably, there was a sense of irony

 Chapter 1517

    The strategic decisive battle with the Frankish army failed, and Rudolph and others led the disabled and defeated soldiers to flee back to Berlin.


    After learning that Rudolph and others were defeated, Emperor shad was so angry that he just wanted to draw his sword and cut off all the senior generals led by Rudolph and Erich.


    But at the last moment, Emperor Xia de managed to resist his intention to kill.


    At this critical time, killing senior generals led by Rudolph and Erich will only make the already critical situation more chaotic and dangerous.


    In addition, although Rudolph and others were defeated, they brought back as many troops as possible.


    80000 people went out and 60000 returned.


    Most of the more than 20000 people who did not return died in the pursuit of the Hiram army.


    After noticing that the Frankish army began to retreat, El sent a large number of troops to pursue the retreating Frankish army.


    How to make the troops retreat as completely as possible when they are pursued by the enemy - this is quite a test of the commander''s ability.


    In the all-round pursuit of the hiraan army, Rudolph and others could bring back 60000 people - which is a great achievement.


    This kind of war damage can barely be accepted by Emperor xiade.


    Finally, Emperor shad suspended the punishment of Rudolph and others and let them continue to devote themselves to the next struggle against the British Empire.


    The defeat of the strategic decisive battle with the hiraan army made shad cry for blood. On the one hand, the reason was that the defeat made the Frankish Empire put its last hope on the city of Bolu, hoping that the city of Bolu could block the attack between the British army and the Franks army.


    On the other hand, it is because of the death of Doppler


    Doppler once saved Xia De''s life in danger.


    Doppler is not only xiade''s love general, but also xiade''s life-saving benefactor.


    After killing Doppler random gun, El advertised the news of Doppler''s death and told everyone that the first general of the Frankish empire was killed in battle and died on their new weapons.


    While publicizing this message, he also sent Doppler''s body back to the Frankish army.


    The reason why El wanted to advertise the news that Doppler died under their guns was to attack the morale of the Frankish army.


    As the first general of the Frankish Empire, Doppler is known for his bravery and has a high prestige in the army, especially among ordinary generals.


    Doppler''s death was undoubtedly a great blow to the morale of the generals of the Frankish army.


    Telling the generals of the Frankish army that Doppler was killed by their muskets can further improve the deterrence of muskets among the generals of the Frankish army.


    Let the generals of the Frankish army be afraid when they hear the term "musket" in the future.


    According to the bodyguards in the palace of BERLU, Emperor shad wept when he heard Doppler''s death.


    As for whether this rumor is true, we don''t know


    When the strategic decisive battle with the Hiram army failed, the kings and ministers of the Frankish Empire had only one choice - to gather all the military forces of the country in Bolu and fight to the death with the britannian army relying on the solid city of Bolu!


    The victory of the Frankish empire was able to drag down the supply of the Britannia army and the Hiran army until the supplies of the Britannia army and the Hiran army were exhausted.


    If the city of Beru is conquered before the supplies of the britannian and Hiran armies are exhausted... It will be the victory of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    The Franks couldn''t afford to lose.


    If they lose again, they will perish.


    In order not to subjugate the country, the kings and ministers of the Frankish empire made a final struggle


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, Berlin, palace, shad''s room.


    The only sound in shade''s room at this time was the sound of turning books.


    Xia de looked at the book without any cover in his hand like crazy, and his eyes kept wandering back and forth, quickly browsing every word in the book.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside the room.


    "Come in!"


    Xia de shouted without looking back.


    With Xia De''s permission to enter, Xia De''s door was pushed open.


    An old man walked slowly into shad''s room.


    After entering shad''s room and seeing shad reading the book without cover, the old man frowned immediately.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "It''s Elvin. What''s up?" Shad still didn''t look away from the book in his hand.


    "Your Majesty... Do you really not consider leaving BERLU?"


    "BERLU... Will soon become a battlefield..."


    "For your Majesty''s safety, the lower officer thinks it''s better for you to leave Bolu immediately..."


    As soon as Elvin''s voice fell, shad shouted impatiently:


    "I''ve said it many times! I swear to live or die with BERLU! "


    "I will never leave BERLU!"


    "And - even if I leave BERLU, where else can I go?"


    "Is there any place safe up and down the Frankish Empire now?"


    "Your Majesty..." Elvin said in a deep voice, "you can escape to the prairies of the Far East..."


    "Now all the grassland people in the Far East prairie have been driven away by El Bernard."


    "Just suitable for refuge..."


    "Enough!" Before Elvin finished his words, he was rudely interrupted by shad, "from now on, don''t talk to me about leaving BERLU! I will never leave BERLU! "


    "Elvin, if you mention anything in front of me to leave Bolu, even if you are an old minister who has been with me for many years, I will never spare you!"


    "... Officer... I see..." Elvin sighed heavily.


    Elvin raised his eyes and looked. Since he entered the room, he hasn''t looked up at his xiade.


    Since Elvin entered shad''s room, shad has focused on the book without cover in his hand.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t look up at Elvin.


    Even when he was yelling at Elvin just now, shad''s eyes still didn''t leave the books in his hand.


    The book in his hand, as if it had some magic, firmly absorbed shad''s eyes.


    Looking at shad in front of him, Elvin''s face showed a strong color of hesitation.


    After hesitating again and again, the hesitation color on Elvin''s face finally faded from hesitation to firmness.


    "Your majesty!" Elvin said forcefully, word by word, "please stop reading these books! These books can''t get this country out of danger immediately! "


    Elvin''s words stopped shad''s fingers turning the paper.


    At this moment, shad finally turned his head and looked at Elvin.


    But his eyes at Elvin were quite frightening

 Chapter 1518

    "Elvin! What do you know! " Emperor shad scolded Elvin loudly, "I should have told you many times? This set of books is a wonderful one! Every time I browse it, I can get different results! "


    "I''ll keep studying this set of books! Find a way to save this country from danger! "


    "... your majesty!" Elvin shouted, your majesty.


    This momentum seems to be to vent all the anger and resentment in your heart at one breath.


    "I haven''t read this set of books! So I don''t know if this set of books is really so magical! "


    "But I know - you can''t put all your hopes on a set of books!"


    "Books are just books!"


    "Your majesty! You are too deep in this set of books now! "


    "Just reading books and learning knowledge can''t pull this country out of danger!"


    Elvin wants to say something else.


    But before he could spit out the rest of the words, he was severely reprimanded by shad.


    "Enough! I don''t want to listen to your nonsense! Get out of here! "


    "Your majesty! I... "


    "Get out!"


    Shad looked at Elvin at this time, which was extremely frightening.


    It was as if he wanted to swallow Elvin alive.


    "... yes." Elvin sighed, "I''m leaving..."


    Elvin, with a disappointed face, hung his head and left shad''s room.


    After Elvin left, shad couldn''t wait to turn his eyes back to his books.


    "I will find a way to get this country out of the current crisis!"


    "I will find a way to get this country out of the current crisis!"


    "I will find a way to get this country out of the current crisis!"


    ¡­¡­


    After muttering like this several times, Xia de poured his whole body and mind back into the books in his hand


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Elvin left shad''s room, he left the palace directly.


    Outside the palace stood several important central officials.


    These central dignitaries are waiting for Elvin''s return.


    After seeing Elvin coming out, these important ministers immediately surrounded Elvin.


    "Elvin! Has your majesty agreed to leave Berlin? "


    Elvin shook his head.


    Elvin''s action made the faces of these important ministers sink immediately.


    "Well..." another important minister then asked, "Your Majesty, is he still reading that set of books?"


    "... well." Elvin nodded.


    The faces of these dignitaries became heavy again.


    "Damn it!" An important minister gnashed his teeth and said, "Your Majesty, how did he become like this! It was so wise... Why do you trust the survival of the Empire on a set of books now! "


    The voice of this important minister is not small at all.


    As soon as his voice fell behind, an important minister beside him immediately pulled his sleeve and motioned him to pay attention to his words.


    "... your majesty is actually running away now..." Elvin sighed long.


    "Escape?"


    "Elvin, what does that mean?"


    These dignitaries cast puzzled eyes at Elvin one after another.


    "Your Majesty, he is now pinning the survival and prosperity of the Empire on that set of books. In fact, he is escaping..."


    Elvin continued.


    "This country is at a critical juncture of life and death."


    "You can imagine how much pressure your majesty has at this time."


    "Although I haven''t read that set of books, your majesty loves that set of books so much, so that set of books should indeed have a high reading value..."


    "When reading that set of books, your majesty can feel that he is learning and growing..."


    "This feeling of growing up has an extremely fatal attraction for your majesty who is now under great psychological pressure..."


    "It can bring your majesty a sense of paralysis... A sense of pleasure..."


    "So before you know it, your majesty fell into it..."


    "Indulge in this pleasure... Indulge in this escape..."


    "And from the current situation - Your Majesty is already in a state of helplessness... Can''t listen to anyone''s persuasion..."


    "He can''t even listen to my persuasion now..."


    Elvin''s words made the atmosphere between him and these important ministers more dignified.


    "So... Elvin..." an important minister asked blankly, "what should we... Do now?"


    "What should I do?" Elvin smiled helplessly, "now we can only... Take one step at a time..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya.


    El''s victory over 80000 Frankish troops was sent back to allenmuya as soon as possible.


    The Vasili emperor of the holy Hiram empire was having lunch with their prime minister, mund, when he heard the exciting news.


    When he heard the news, wahiri once doubted whether he had heard it wrong.


    After repeatedly confirming the truth of the news with the officials who conveyed it, wahiri jumped up with joy.


    "Mond! You hear me! " Wahiri shouted excitedly to mond, "El has won another beautiful battle!"


    "Yes!" Mund nodded with an excited look on his face, "I heard you!"


    The excited look on mund''s face was all fake.


    Mond didn''t really care if El could win the war.


    Monde only cares about one thing - whether his position as prime minister is still stable.


    Mund didn''t care about anything else.


    In order to please Vasili, Mond pretended to be excited and excited.


    Then he did his best - flattering wahiri.


    "Your majesty! Thanks to your intelligence! "


    "It is precisely because you saw El''s talent and vigorously promoted El that our country''s national prestige can be revived!"


    Before El was promoted, the national prestige of the Holy Hiran Empire declined to the extreme.


    It was not until El was promoted by wahiri and completed the feat of expediting the grassland that the weak national prestige of the Holy Hiran Empire had a new atmosphere.


    Now, El has won a beautiful victory again, which can undoubtedly raise the national prestige that has begun to revitalize to a higher level.


    Wahiri''s flattery to mund has always been very useful.


    Wahiri felt dark and happy after hearing Monde''s flattery.


    "How can I reward el..." wahiri muttered, thinking about how to reward el, a great hero in the future.


    Mund looked at wahiri in front of him. After thinking for a while, he filled his face with a flattering smile.


    "Your majesty! I have a good plan now! If this plan is successful, it may greatly enhance China''s national and military prestige! "

 Chapter 1519

    I will never forget El''s reaction when he learned that he had inexplicably added the title of "unbeaten marshal".


    ¡ª¡ªGabriel gellan was in a conversation with chinor, deputy commander of the Far East.


    *******


    *******


    "What plan?"


    As soon as mund''s voice fell, wahiri asked excitedly.


    "Mond, tell me about your plan!"


    "Yes!"


    Mund cleared his throat and said slowly:


    "Your Majesty, you should also know that Su Cheng is now almost a sign of the British Empire."


    "In recent years, the nickname ''God of war'' began to spread in the British Empire."


    "People began to call Su Cheng ''military God''."


    "The ''military God'' is Su Cheng, and Su Cheng is the ''military God''."


    "People from Britannia and other countries will think of Su Cheng as soon as they hear the name of ''military God''."


    "Su Cheng, who has never been defeated since he became a knight, has an extremely powerful deterrent to the enemy country."


    "When the kings, officials and soldiers of many countries heard the name of ''God of the army'', they were afraid to soften their legs."


    Wahiri had no good feelings for Su Cheng of the British Empire.


    After all - wahiri can still remember the tragic scenes of the "hammer" battle eight years ago.


    It was Su Cheng who brought them such a painful failure of the Holy Hiran empire.


    They wiped out the 300000 troops of their holy Hiran Empire, which directly led to the collapse of their national strength and has not recovered until now.


    What makes wahiri even more hateful is that he had to abscond in a donkey cart because of the sudden attack of the Michael knights on the mujawitz fortress.


    Just recalling the embarrassing scene that he fled in a donkey cart at that time, wahiri hated to bite his teeth.


    Even though he had formed an alliance with the British Empire, wahiri still couldn''t let go of his prejudice against Su Cheng.


    But he had to admit that what Monde had just said was correct.


    The name Su Cheng has become a very powerful weapon of the British Empire.


    Wahiri promised that if the British Empire wanted to send troops to small countries such as Caroline and Lund, the British Empire would not even need to send troops.


    As long as the monarchs and ministers of these small countries are informed that they will send Su Cheng, the "military God", to deal with them, these small countries should be scared and beg for surrender.


    Wahiri has full confidence in this.


    Because if wahili knew that the British Empire sent Su Cheng to command the army to attack them, wahili would feel numb.


    As the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire, wahili felt his scalp numb when he learned that the British Empire had sent Su Cheng to lead an army to attack them.


    Not to mention the small countries.


    Mund had been watching wahiri''s reaction.


    Seeing that wahiri was not different from his just boasting of Su Cheng, Monde dared to continue with confidence:


    "Your Majesty, the britannian Empire has the name of ''God of war'', which is very frightening."


    "Then - our holy Hiram empire can also create a loud name comparable to the ''military God''!"


    Wahiri is not a fool with poor understanding.


    He immediately understood what Monde had just said.


    "Mond!" Wahiri''s eyes lit up, "do you mean... Vigorously publicize El''s bravery and good fighting, and make el a powerful deterrent like Su Cheng?"


    "Exactly!" Monde nodded vigorously, "El is not much different from Su Cheng in age. He is also a very young military genius!"


    "We can also give el a loud name, and then vigorously publicize El''s deeds and his name!"


    "Let El''s bravery and fighting, and El''s name gradually take root in the hearts of the people!"


    "Slowly - El can become an existence like Su Cheng: just let people in other countries hear this name, they are so afraid that they don''t even have the will to resist!"


    Vasili listened quietly to mund''s words.


    Monde''s words brightened wahili''s eyes.


    As soon as mund''s voice fell behind, wahiri slapped his thigh:


    "Mond! Your plan is good! "


    "So - what kind of name do you think we should give El?"


    Speaking of this, wahiriton paused.


    He then added:


    "I''m going to give el a name far louder than the ''God of war''"


    "I want the momentum of El''s name to overwhelm Su Cheng''s'' military God ''!"


    Seeing that Vasili agreed to adopt his proposal, Mond smiled with joy.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry!"


    "I have thought of a very loud name!"


    "Although El Bernard is young, he has not fought many wars."


    "But every battle he fought was a great victory!"


    "And they are all great victories of extraordinary significance!"


    "Eight years ago, he successfully crossed the Ellen Muya mountains, raided the city of Betty in the north of the British Empire, captured Humphrey and others, and replaced a group of senior generals and Quartermasters led by field marshal Dominic from Su Cheng!"


    "Two years ago, he made an expedition to the prairie and won an unprecedented victory! All the grassland people were driven further east in one breath! "


    "And now, they have defeated 80000 troops of the Frankish empire!"


    "Marshal El Bernard has not been defeated so far."


    "Except for the special situation of the battle eight years ago, all other battles are easy to crush the opponent."


    "Therefore, the name of Marshal El Bernard is - ''unbeaten marshal''."


    "What do you think, your majesty?"


    "''unbeaten marshal''... ''unbeaten marshal''... ''unbeaten marshal''..." wahiri kept "chewing" the name.


    With wahiri''s continuous "chewing", wahiri''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and his face gradually showed the color of excitement.


    "That''s a good name!"


    "Have momentum!"


    "El Bernard, the unbeaten Marshal... What a good name!"


    "Good! That''s it. I''ll use the name! "


    "Mond! You did a good job! "


    "I''m very satisfied with your suggestions and the name you came up with!"


    "You really deserve to be my confidant! The Prime Minister of our holy Hiram empire! "


    "Mond, when today''s lunch is over, you can go down and do it!"


    "I have only one request - let as many people as possible know that our holy Helan Empire has an" invincible marshal "who does not lose to the" military God "of the britannian empire as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!" Mond echoed.

 Chapter 1520

    The Frankish Empire, somewhere in the territory, the Hiram army is in the formation.


    "El." Gabriel smiled bitterly at El, "I understand your mood... But now that things have become like this, I can only accept it."


    El divided his 80000 army into three.


    A forward team is led by chinor, deputy commander of the far east front army.


    One goes in the middle, under El''s personal command.


    The last one is at the back.


    At this time, the Hiran army led by El was resting in place.


    There are only el and Gabriel in the simple array account temporarily built.


    El was sitting behind the wooden table, holding his forehead with his hand, kneading his head and relaxing his swollen brain.


    Gabriel stood at the wooden table and comforted el.


    A few days ago, El learned a message from the holy Hiram empire that he had an additional name of "invincible marshal".


    Moreover, with the propaganda of the imperial Central Committee, his suddenly added name has begun to spread to the whole country and the whole continent at the fastest speed.


    When he heard the news, El''s brain briefly went down for a while before he gradually recovered his consciousness and mind.


    Although there is not much known information, El has roughly inferred why his name appeared from this scarce information.


    Although a few days had passed, El could not be relieved from the fact that he had given such an exaggerated name and that the Central Committee of the Empire used his fame as a weapon.


    That''s why Gabriel comforted el.


    "Alas..." El, who held his forehead with his hand, smiled bitterly and sighed, "can''t you give me some normal and reasonable names?"


    "''unbeaten marshal ''... This name can only deceive the civilians who don''t know my details..."


    "Anyone who knows a little about our country''s military strength knows it - I haven''t fought a few wars."


    "Just a few victories, they are called ''unbeaten marshal'', which is really..."


    El doesn''t know how to evaluate his exaggerated name


    "All right, El." Gabriel also said with a bitter smile, "for the best, it''s good to have such a handsome name, isn''t it?"


    "Handsome? I just feel embarrassed... I just won a few battles, and I''m known as the "unbeaten marshal"... "


    "It''s like claiming to be the first chef in the mainland when you can only cook a few dishes..."


    El sighed heavily and long.


    "Use my fame as a weapon to frighten the enemy... Who put forward this plan to your majesty..."


    "It''s really troublesome... Thanks to that guy, I''ve become quite eye-catching now..."


    "For the rest of my life, I just want to be a marshal of the Far East Front Army quietly and lead the far east front army to generally complete every task assigned by the Central Committee..."


    Speaking of this, Elton said.


    After a short silence, he leaned back and leaned against the back of the chair behind him.


    Raised his head and looked at the top of the white tent.


    "... Gabriel, my dream is getting farther and farther away from me. I feel that my life is really a rough life..."


    El Leng Buding suddenly said this sentence, which stunned Gabriel.


    But Gabriel, who has a deeper friendship with El than his brothers, immediately understood what El meant by this sentence.


    His face became heavier.


    Gabriel knows what El''s dream is.


    El''s dream is very simple from beginning to end, and there is only one - to live a plain life.


    El went on to say:


    "I wanted to be a third-class Quartermaster all my life and live a plain and comfortable life."


    "But in the ''Hammer'' battle eight years ago, the teacher begged me to lead my troops over the eghar mountains with an unprecedented attitude..."


    "Since then, my life has become more and more strange..."


    "I wanted to be a third-class Quartermaster all my life. I gradually became a first-class quartermaster, then became the current marshal, and finally became the current ''unbeaten marshal''..."


    "I''m getting more and more confused about why I ended up in a situation that is farther and farther away from my original dream..."


    El''s face changed into a bitter smile.


    "Maybe it has something to do with my weak will..."


    "Now think carefully, my ears are actually very soft."


    "If I had sternly refused the teacher''s request eight years ago and resolutely refused to lead soldiers to cross the eghar mountains, there might be no such series of things behind."


    "So was the day the teacher died."


    "If I had sternly refused the teacher and firmly told the teacher that I would never want to be a hero, I might not have become a marshal..."


    "Forget it... Now things have fallen into this situation. No matter how much you complain, it won''t help..."


    Then El stood up slowly.


    "Now I''d better... Step by step..."


    "Gabriel, give me orders, stop resting and continue to March."


    "Yes." Gabriel nodded vigorously, and then left the big tent quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A top army tent was removed, and El''s Helan army turned into silver white snakes and rushed towards the goal of unification, BERLU, the capital of the Frankish empire.


    El rode on his horse and looked at the horizon ahead.


    Although the skyline ahead was empty, El knew - in about three days, the skyline ahead would appear Bailu city!


    Their Hiram army is only three days away from BERLU of the Frankish empire!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, BERLU, headquarters.


    A magnificent residence near the palace was temporarily transformed into the general headquarters of the city''s soldiers.


    Allen was in this headquarters, coordinating the war situation of the whole city and directing the soldiers of the whole city to resist the coming attack of the britannian army and the Hiran army.


    A few days ago, Allen was officially appointed by Emperor shad as the supreme commander in chief of the "battle of BERLU defense".


    Rudolph and Erich were disadvantageous to the battle of the Hiran army, which made shad very disappointed with Rudolph and Erich.


    Although he did not punish them, Xia de did not intend to entrust the two defeated generals with heavy responsibilities.


    The war that decided the survival of the Frankish Empire - shad decided to hand over the position of commander-in-chief of this crucial war to Allen.


    Allen''s current situation can be said to be ordered in the face of danger and shoulder an important task that ordinary people can''t imagine and bear.

 Chapter 1521

    The Frankish empire is another country that pays the most attention to status, rank, nobility and civilians. However, when the Empire was in the final stage of life and death, the monarchs and ministers of the Frankish Empire entrusted the life and death of the Empire to Allen, who was born of civilians. This is really ironic.


    ¡ª¡ªA later historian''s evaluation of the last history of the Frankish empire.


    *******


    *******


    Alan hasn''t been home these days.


    He moved bedding, washing tools and other daily necessities from home to the headquarters.


    Eating, drinking, sleeping - all are solved in the general headquarters.


    For about 17 hours a day, Allen was dealing with all kinds of military affairs.


    Super busy man - this is Allen''s state these days.


    Allen''s biggest concern these days was the movements of the British and Hiran armies.


    At his instigation, all the most elite Scouts of the Frankish Empire set out to spy on all the movements of the britannian army and the Frankish army.


    The scouts closely monitored all the movements of the two armies, and then sent all the intelligence they detected back to the general headquarters in Beru as soon as possible.


    The scouts who returned to Bolu to report the military situation never stopped.


    One scout had just reported the military situation and left Bolu to continue to spy on the movements of the two armies. The other scout immediately returned to Bolu to inform Allen of the latest military situation.


    In order to facilitate the scouts'' military information briefing, the door of the general headquarters has been open.


    Returning scouts can go directly to the headquarters and Allen''s room without any notification.


    Allen was now bent over the desk, drawing on the map on the table the currently known March directions of the britannian and Hiran armies.


    Next to the long table stood a group of senior generals led by Rudolph and Erich.


    At the instigation of emperor shad, Allen is now the supreme commander of the battle of BERLU.


    Rudolph and Erich are now Alan''s subordinates and have to listen to Alan''s command.


    Rudolph and Erich are both orthodox marshals of noble origin, and have always held a contempt attitude towards Allen, who was born of civilians.


    Rudolph and Ehrlich are naturally unhappy with the appointment of Allan by Emperor shad and their current situation under Allan.


    But after all, it was the appointment of emperor Xia de. No matter how unhappy they felt, they could only bear it.


    What''s more - they just lost a battle, which put the Frankish empire into a more passive position.


    As the body of guilt, they naturally did not have the confidence and courage to say anything about the new appointment of emperor xiade.


    When Allen carefully drew the marching route of the britannian army and the Hiran army on the map, there came the anxious footsteps from far to near at a very fast speed at the gate.


    As soon as the footsteps came into the room, a panting drink sounded from the direction where the footsteps sounded:


    "Coach! The britannian army came under the grey tower yesterday afternoon! "


    Without looking or listening, we could tell that this man was the scout who had just returned to Bolu.


    In order to save everyone''s time, Allen had already told all the scouts that there was no need to make any fancy greetings. If there was a new military situation to report, he went directly into the room and spoke out the latest military situation.


    As soon as the Scout''s voice fell, everyone in the room, including Alan, showed surprise.


    "Grey tower... Has the British army attacked here...?"


    "The marching speed is so fast!"


    "Damn... Even if the scorched earth battle was adopted, could it not stop the troops of the Britannia Army..."


    "The battle of BERLU is about to begin..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people present were all the senior generals in the city of Bolu.


    These days, they have seen the map of Bolu and its surrounding areas hundreds of times.


    They know exactly where the grey tower city is.


    Grey tower city is the nearest city to Bolu, which is located on the west side of Bolu city.


    In other words - the britannian army, which has successfully captured the grey tower city, will next March on Bolu!


    The British army is close at hand.


    Allen and others in the room had not slowed down from the strong march of the British army, and another scout rushed into the room.


    "Report! The Helan army vanguard troops on the north line advanced into the Suyin plain at noon yesterday! "


    "Suyin plain?!"


    "The marching speed of the Hiram army is so fast...!"


    "Suyin plain... That is to say... The Helan army is less than 20 miles away from us..."


    ¡­¡­


    Suein plain - a plain 20 miles north of Bolu city.


    Now that the Hiram army had advanced into the suein plain at noon yesterday, it meant that the Hiram army, like the britannian army, was about to enter the city of Beru.


    Two successive military intelligence services, which were not good news, made the already heavy atmosphere in the room even heavier.


    After a while, Alan sighed:


    "Su Cheng and El deserve the name of genius..."


    El led the Far Eastern army south and began to attack their Frankish empire. From beginning to end, he only fought a field battle.


    That is, the strategic showdown with Rudolph and Erich.


    After this battle, the Hiram army never fought any field battle again.


    Just keep attacking the city, keep going south and keep approaching BERLU.


    Not to mention the British army.


    The action of the britannian army since crossing the Rhine was easier than that of the Hiran army.


    The Helan army led by El had at least fought a strategic decisive battle with the Frankish army.


    The British Army led by Su Cheng really had nothing.


    The 300000 britannian troops divided into four routes are really just repeating the steps of siege, March, siege and March.


    Because the center of the Frankish Empire carried out a thorough scorched earth battle on the western line, there was no material left in the western part of the Frankish Empire, and there were no soldiers left.


    So all the way from the Rhine to here, there were only some non wartime reductions in the British army, and none of the soldiers died in the battle.


    At first glance - Su Cheng, commander in chief of the British army, is quite relaxed.


    There is no need to command any large-scale battle, just keep commanding the soldiers to move forward.


    It''s just -- it''s just a layman''s perception.


    Laymen like Allen, Rudolph and Erich know that Su Cheng''s military talent and talent have been incisively and vividly displayed in the series of operations leading the 300000 army eastward.

 Chapter 1522

    A very important criterion to measure a commander''s command level is whether he can command a force to March quickly.


    If someone can command a large-scale army to March quickly, and can ensure that the army will not suffer from large-scale wartime attrition and any signs of collapse in the middle of the March, there is no doubt that this person is a great general.


    ¡ª¡ªEl Bernard was in a chat with Gabriel


    *******


    *******


    The more insignificant things are, the more they test the commander''s ability.


    For example: Marching ability.


    Marching - it sounds easy. Just keep directing the soldiers forward, and then stop the troops from time to time to rest.


    But only when he really commanded the army to move forward did he know how difficult it was.


    The difficulty of command will increase exponentially with the increase of the size of the troops under his command.


    Command 10 people and let them follow them safely - this can be done easily for many people.


    Command 100 people?


    It will be more difficult for these 100 people to follow you safely.


    Command 1000 people?


    If you want to command 1000 people, it will be several times as difficult as commanding 100 people.


    Let a person with average ability command 1000 people to march from pandragon to the Rhine front, not to mention whether they can arrive at their destination on time. It is a big problem whether they can prevent the 1000 people from collapse of order and casualties during the March.


    And El can command his 80000 Hiram troops to move forward in an orderly manner.


    It is not only orderly, but also not slow at all.


    As for Su Cheng, it''s even more terrible.


    El has only 80000 generals, while Su Cheng has 300000 generals.


    Moreover, El and Su Cheng''s march is not an ordinary March.


    While commanding the troops to March, they should also command the troops to attack and occupy the cities along the way.


    We should also assign people to appease the civilians in the newly occupied territory.


    This makes their command more difficult.


    However - this difficult march arrangement was handled in good order by the two men.


    The senior generals of the Frankish army have been looking forward to it since the Britannia and Hiran armies crossed the border and attacked their farak empire.


    It is expected that the generals of the two armies will suddenly collapse due to disordered management during the March.


    The Frankish army did not expect a large-scale collapse of the generals of the two armies.


    As long as even a few small troops collapsed, it was also a great comfort to the generals of the Frankish army.


    However, the senior generals of the Frankish army waited left and right until the two armies rushed to the city of Bailu, and they did not receive any news about the collapse of the order of the two armies.


    All the troops of the two armies were in order from beginning to end.


    The military talent and talent shown by Su Cheng and El made the senior generals of the Frankish army feel even more desperate.


    Command 300000 troops to attack the enemy country and keep the order of the troops without any collapse - Allen, Rudolph and Erich asked themselves: it is difficult for them to reach this level.


    "... General Jones." Rudolph said in a deep voice, "now is not the time to praise the ability of the enemy commander in chief. We''d better make the final defense preparations quickly."


    "... that''s right." Allen sighed. "About the day after tomorrow, the British army will arrive under my city of Bailu."


    "The day after tomorrow, the Hiram army will be able to meet the britannian army under the city of Beru."


    "In my opinion - Su Cheng will never attack Bolu city before the Helan army arrives."


    "So even if the day after tomorrow the britannian army came down to Bolu, the battle would not begin immediately."


    "It will probably be a few days after the meeting with the Hiram army before the coalition of the britannians and the Hiram army will begin to attack Beru."


    "We have the last few days left."


    "Seize the last few days and let as many citizens as possible evacuate Bailu quickly!"


    In order to better meet the joint forces of the britannian army and the hiranian army, the central part of the Frankish empire began to evacuate the citizens of Bolu city in an orderly manner long before the two armies launched an attack on their Frankish empire.


    There are many advantages in evacuating the residents of Bolu city.


    1¡¢ Avoid getting the civilians in the city involved in the war.


    Once the battle for Berlusconi begins, it will be so fierce that people will not dare to think about it.


    At that time, it will definitely be like a giant stone and arrow moved by a locust hitting the city of Bolu.


    If there are still many citizens gathered in Bolu City, these boulders and giant arrows will most likely hurt them by mistake.


    If too many citizens are accidentally injured by the war, they are likely to break out civil strife in the city because of dissatisfaction.


    A strong fortress is most afraid of internal attacks.


    In order to reduce the casualties of the residents in the city and avoid civil strife in the city, the center of the Frankish Empire would not let BERLU leave too many citizens.


    2¡¢ Allowing these citizens to evacuate Bailu can also save a lot of food consumption.


    The battle to defend Beru is likely to evolve into a very long siege.


    For months, even years - it''s not impossible.


    This kind of offensive and defensive war that has been fought for months and years has been staged for unknown times in history.


    Once the Allied forces of the britannians and the hirans came to the city, they would definitely surround the city of Bolu.


    At that time, the daily food consumption of the soldiers and residents in the city will be provided by the inventory in the city.


    Although the center of the Frankish Empire had concentrated a large amount of materials in the city of Bolu, there was little need to worry about the shortage of supplies.


    However, for the sake of insurance, it is still safe to make less residents and reduce food consumption in Bolu city.


    BERLU has now almost finished all the pre war preparations it can do.


    All that remained was to wait slowly for the Allied forces of the britannians and the hirans to reach the city of Beru.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    2 days later¡ª¡ª


    "Brother!" Alan, who rode close to Su Cheng, shouted excitedly to Su Cheng, "look! You can see the city of Bolu! "


    "Yes." Su Cheng on the horse nodded, "I see. It is worthy of being the capital of the Frankish empire... The grandeur is not lost to our pandragon. "


    At the horizon in front of Su Cheng, a huge and magnificent city has appeared.


    Looking at the huge and magnificent city in front of him, Su Cheng seemed relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then say at a volume that only you can hear:


    "Next... Wait for El slowly when he comes..."

 Chapter 1523

    The war of annihilation of the Frankish Empire - this is the first time that Su Cheng, the "military God", and El Bernard, the "invincible marshal", cooperated on the battlefield.


    It is also the last time to cooperate.


    The handshake between the two outside BERLU has become one of the most famous handshakes in history.


    Unfortunately, the camera was not invented at that time, and no one took this historic scene.


    Every time I read this history, I can''t help getting excited.


    No matter how many times I read this history, the cooperation between Su Cheng and El shocked me.


    The cooperation between the two military talents belonging to the two camps is an extremely rare scene throughout the ages, at home and abroad.


    Every time I read this history, I feel excited and very sorry.


    If only the two could work together like this all the time.


    In this way, the history of medieval war will become quite interesting.


    ¡ª¡ªGreenlep Clemens, chief of staff of the general staff of the British Empire, was chatting with his friend gulintav on a day in 625 calendar of the British Empire


    *******


    *******


    "Major ~ ~ look! My new novel! "


    "Is it the third rate novel that Su Cheng fell in love with El Bernard again... Is it that today''s literati are too full... Why have they written such boring novels in recent years... And why can they sell so well..."


    "Don''t you find this novel interesting, major?"


    "Not at all!"


    "Major, this kind of novel is very popular among girls recently. I think you''d better read it too. It can also increase your girlishness."


    "No!"


    ¡ª¡ªMajor ishuta Campbell, commander of the 329th special armor brigade of the British Empire, chatted with his adjutant captain Chloe Betsey on a day in 625.


    *******


    *******


    300000 britannian troops gathered under the city of Beru.


    The city of Bolu has six walls.


    The 300000 britannian troops were divided into five parts and blocked the five walls of Bolu city.


    A west wall was left for the generals in Bolu to flee.


    300000 troops besieged the city - the Frankish soldiers standing on the wall of Bolu city can''t help feeling great psychological pressure just looking at the visual impact in front of them.


    The senior generals in Bolu know that this scene is not the most frightening.


    After a while, when El leads his 80000 Hiran army to the city of Bolu, there will be a more frightening scene


    And El didn''t keep the generals in Bolu waiting.


    On the day after the britannian army came under the city of Belo, teams of soldiers in silver armor appeared from the northern skyline of belo.


    This pair of soldiers in silver armor, like a stream, converged towards the city of Bolu.


    Before the Helan army arrived at the bottom of Bolu City, El had sent messengers to the Britannia army camp faster than them to inform Su Cheng and others that the Helan army was about to join them.


    So Su Cheng knew for a long time that El and they would arrive at the city of Bolu today, so he bathed and dressed up with all the senior knights in the army early.


    After the Helan army appeared on the northern skyline of Bolu City, Su Cheng led all the senior knights in the army to leave the camp to meet the arrival of El and others.


    Su Cheng and El agreed early on where to hold the meeting between the generals of the two armies - in a small wilderness northwest of Bolu city.


    This small wilderness is remote and has a wide view.


    Even if the assassins of the Frankish Army wanted to ambush them, they couldn''t hide their body here.


    When Su Cheng led the senior Knights of his army out of the camp to the wilderness, El also led him, Gabriel, chinor and others to leave their army and rush to the wilderness at almost the same time.


    Su Cheng and his party, together with EL and others, also appeared almost at the same time on the southern and Northern skylines of the wilderness.


    Su Cheng pulled his horse slowly towards el.


    And El also rode slowly towards Su Cheng.


    As the distance drew closer, Su Cheng gradually saw El''s familiar face, which was a little strange because he hadn''t seen it for a long time.


    Looking at El''s mature face, Su Cheng smiled and said in fluent Hiran:


    "Long time no see, El. The last time we met was eight years ago? "


    "Yes." El replied in equally fluent British, "we haven''t seen each other since we parted at Fort Avalon eight years ago. Is it because there are more children? I always think Su Cheng, you seem to have gone through a lot of vicissitudes compared with eight years ago. "


    "Say something stupid." Su Cheng said angrily, "your face has changed. Does it have anything to do with having children? After such a long time, no matter who, his face will change? El, you don''t have children. You''ve also changed a lot. "


    As commander in chief of the British army, Su Cheng communicated with El in Hiran.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Helan army, El communicated with Su Cheng in British.


    The two communicate in each other''s language - this scene must be said to be very funny.


    Many of their subordinates couldn''t help laughing when they looked at all this in front of them.


    When Su Cheng and El got close to each other with only three steps left, they jumped off their horses at the same time, and then walked towards each other.


    Su Cheng''s hand was tightly clasped with El''s.


    Su Cheng has always had extremely strange feelings for EL.


    And El haven''t actually met several times.


    Su Cheng only met El twice.


    The first was the first meeting in the hot spring of acarrea.


    The second meeting was with Su Cheng on the battlefield eight years ago.


    Su Cheng hasn''t seen El since he separated from El at Avalon fortress eight years ago.


    And El belong to two different camps. They haven''t met several times. They should not be friends with EL.


    However - Su Cheng felt at ease when he met el, who had not seen him for a long time.


    I have a feeling of seeing an old friend I haven''t seen for many years.


    Even if he hasn''t met El several times, even if he hasn''t seen el for so long, Su Cheng still has a feeling of being like old friends at first sight and can chat with El without any estrangement.


    And Su as like as two peas did not know that El had the same feeling as him.


    After seeing Su Cheng, El''s heart was inexplicably filled with joy.


    It''s like meeting a best friend I haven''t seen for a long time.

 Chapter 1524

    The Frankish Empire, outside Berlin.


    "El, if you have time, can you let me see the new weapons of your Hiran army? That''s the gun. "


    "Of course. When there is an occasion when a firearm team needs to be sent out, you can see enough of our fireguns. "


    "Can''t you let me into your barracks now and watch your muskets closely?"


    "Sorry, Su Cheng. This musket is now the treasure of our Hiran army. Although you are our allies now, we can''t let you get too close to our treasure. I hope you can understand. "


    "It''s all right. I understand. If I had such a powerful new weapon, I wouldn''t let outsiders get too close to it. Ha ha ha. "


    "It''s not strong or anything. I can''t count the shortcomings of a firegun with one hand. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng and El rode their horses side by side.


    Alan and Gabriel followed.


    A group of four people walked slowly around the city of Bolu.


    Su Cheng had a casual chat with El while he was walking around Bolu city.


    The reason why Su Cheng and El want to go around Bailu city is not for walking and rest.


    But to personally investigate the current situation of Bolu city and study the best way to capture Bolu city.


    When Su Cheng and El decided to spy on the current situation of Bolu city in person, their subordinates proposed to send a large number of cavalry to protect them.


    But both of them unanimously rejected their subordinates'' proposal.


    The reasons for their refusal are surprisingly similar.


    "Alan alone is enough to protect me."


    "Gabriel alone is enough to protect me."


    So -- there was the scene of Su Cheng, El, Alan and Gabriel circling around the city of Bolu.


    On the surface, Su Cheng and El''s reconnaissance of the current situation of Bolu city is simply careless.


    Although they both put their eyes on the city of Bolu, their mouths didn''t stop.


    Talking about all kinds of things.


    From how Camille is doing recently, to how Su Cheng''s two daughters are doing recently, to how Su Cheng''s wives are, and then to guns


    The casual chat between Su Cheng and El confused Alan and Gabriel behind them.


    Alan and Gabriel just don''t understand the doorway in Su Cheng''s and El''s words.


    If there is a person who knows the way at the scene, you can certainly hear that the invisible attack and defense are constantly unfolding in the chat between Su Cheng and el.


    Some topics of these small talk between the two people are just meaningless banter.


    For example, how are Carol and Eliza, and how are Su Cheng''s two daughters.


    But there are also some topics. Su Cheng is providing information to El.


    For example - the topic of guns.


    Until El successfully completed his expedition to the Far East prairie, Su Cheng didn''t know that El had a firegun and the holy Helan Empire lit up the firearm civilization.


    As soon as he mentioned the gun, Su Cheng complained to Camille.


    Camille, who is close to El as a brother and sister, naturally knows the existence of muskets.


    But Camille despised the musket and thought it was just a useless garbage weapon.


    Therefore, Camille decided that the musket was a piece of junk that didn''t deserve attention at all.


    So Camille never reported the existence of muskets once after he came to the British Empire.


    Until El completed his expedition to the Far East prairie, Camille didn''t know that the musket was so powerful and knew that he had lost sight of it.


    Thanks to Camille''s "blessing", Su Cheng didn''t know that the war technology of their britannian Empire had lagged behind that of the holy Helan Empire until El completed the feat of expediting the grassland two years ago.


    People in this era, limited by the limitations of the times, can not recognize the real value of guns.


    Camille is the best example.


    Camille, who can help Ilsa to revitalize the national strength of the British Empire, is undoubtedly one of the few talents and talents in the world.


    However - even a genius like Camille looked away and didn''t see the value of the musket.


    Others don''t know the value of muskets, but Su Cheng, as a penetrator, knows it all.


    Su Cheng would be shocked into a cold sweat when he thought that the holy Helan Empire had lit up the fire gun technology.


    Su Cheng felt both unfortunate and fortunate that the holy Helan Empire lit up the gun technology.


    Unfortunately, the war technology of the holy Helan Empire has surpassed that of their britannian empire.


    At the same time, I''m glad that the current muskets of the Holy Hiran Empire have not been advanced to an impeccable level.


    Although Su Cheng has not seen with his own eyes what the muskets of the holy Helan Empire look like up to now.


    However, judging from all the known information about the El expedition grassland, Su Cheng concluded that the muskets used by the Holy Hiran Empire should not be too advanced.


    In terms of scientific and technological level, it should be about the level of flint gun.


    Su Cheng concluded this because, according to intelligence, El had the Musketeers gather in a dense military array when he used muskets to deal with the xiongran people on the grassland.


    Musketeers lined up in a dense array - this should be line tactics.


    Although the fire gun technology of the holy Helan empire is not too developed and has not reached the invincible state on the battlefield, if they wait for a long time, their britannian empire is bound to be quite dangerous.


    They said that the British Empire must also have muskets - this was Su Cheng''s only idea after learning that the holy Helan Empire had muskets.


    The reason why he talked to El about the topic related to guns was actually Su Cheng''s intention.


    To get information about guns from El''s mouth.


    However - El''s tone is much more reliable than Su Cheng thought.


    No matter what Su Cheng said, El either giggled there and didn''t respond, or pulled the topic away.


    El said it well - if there was a need to send out a firearm team later, Su Cheng would see enough.


    But El''s words are just bullshit.


    In fact, this strategic battle against Bolu was the end of the war of annihilation of the Frankish empire.


    If the city of Beru fell, it would be the victory of their britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    When the city of Bolu fell, there was only the encroachment on the remaining territory of the Frankish Empire, and there could be no more war.


    The siege of Bolu naturally did not require the use of muskets.


    After the fall of Bailu, the encroachment on the remaining territory of the Frankish Empire did not need to send out a firearm team.


    So - until the end of the war of annihilation of the Frankish Empire, Su Cheng should not have the opportunity to witness the heroism of the musketeers of the Helan army.

 Chapter 1525

    Although Su Cheng is unwilling, he has nothing to do.


    After all, he could not break into the barracks of the Hiram army and forcibly see what the guns of the Hiram army looked like.


    The development of gun technology in the British Empire - can only be done slowly.


    Compared with Su Cheng, the chat between El and Su Cheng is much more pure.


    El didn''t deliberately lead to a more sensitive topic as Su Cheng did.


    From the beginning to the end, he was just chatting with Su Cheng about his family.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, Su Cheng and El are about to finish walking around Bolu city.


    As the group of four slowly approached their starting place, Su Cheng and El gradually became silent.


    When they were about to finish walking around Bolu City, Su Cheng and El stopped talking at all.


    Two people, four eyes, have been staring at the towering city of Bolu.


    The two people who didn''t speak made the atmosphere more and more serious, and Alan and Gabriel who followed them couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    "Brother." Alan, who couldn''t stand the serious atmosphere, couldn''t help asking Su Cheng in front of him, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you two talk? "


    "... it''s hard to do." Su Cheng didn''t directly answer Alan''s question, but said something that Alan and Gabriel couldn''t understand.


    However - El understood what Su Cheng meant and took Su Cheng''s words.


    "Yes." El said with a wry smile, "it''s really hard to do... This Bailu city is much more troublesome than expected..."


    "El." Su Cheng asked, "do you have any clever plan to break Bolu city?"


    "My head is blank."


    "Coincidentally... Me too..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, BERLU.


    Wearing a helmet and full of armor, Alan, holding a long sword at his waist, patrolled back and forth on the wall.


    While checking whether the generals and soldiers on the city wall had well guarded their posts, they also watched the movements of the britannian and Hiran armies outside the city.


    Since the two armies arrived at the foot of Bolu city and successfully joined forces, there has been no movement between the two armies.


    The only movement was the sound of the flags erected in the camp.


    "It''s so quiet..." a general immediately behind Allen whispered, "it''s so quiet that people feel angry... Why don''t the Britannia and Hiran troops attack?"


    "... in my opinion..." Alan answered in a calm tone without any emotional color. "The reason why they haven''t attacked is simply because Su Cheng and El are thinking about a good plan to attack the city."


    "Good policy?" The general pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered, "I don''t think there can be any good plan to break through our iron wall."


    "Don''t take the enemy lightly!" Allen turned around and scolded the general in a very strict tone, "I don''t know what kind of commander el is, but I know Su Cheng very well!"


    "Su Cheng is best at using all kinds of amazing tricks and turning the war around!"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if Su Cheng led his troops to come out of the ground and capture Bolu city from the inside!"


    "Cheer me up!"


    "Don''t let me hear such contempt for the enemy!"


    Allen''s astonishing rebuke startled all the generals who followed him.


    The general who had just turned pale, then immediately bowed his head and apologized to Alan:


    "Coach! I''m very sorry. I''ll never do it again! "


    Although the general immediately apologized to Allen, the sharp Allen still found a trace of resentment and disdain in the eyes of the general.


    Allen also knows why this emotion appears in the eyes of the general.


    The reason, in the final analysis, is that Allen is a civilian.


    Even if he got the title of nobility because of the gift of emperor shad, it can''t change the fact that Allen was born of civilians.


    These generals who can go to the city wall to patrol with Alan are all senior generals and aristocrats.


    As aristocrats, it''s normal for them to feel resentful when Allen, a civilian, scolds them like this.


    Allen didn''t say much about the resentment and disdain in the eyes of the general.


    He just turned back silently and continued to patrol the city wall and monitor the britannian and Hiran armies outside the city.


    Allen has long been used to this look of resentment and disdain.


    He has neither the strength nor the time to delve into the disrespect of his subordinates at this critical juncture.


    Allen has no superfluous demands on his men.


    Don''t ask his subordinates to respect him.


    As long as he can obey his orders, Alan will be satisfied


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the inspection of the city wall and the surveillance of the enemy outside the city, Allen returned to the headquarters.


    As soon as he returned to the command room of the general headquarters, a bodyguard hurried to him and reported to him:


    "Coach Allen! There is a young woman and a young man at the gate of the headquarters! They said it was your wife and son who wanted to see you! "


    "My wife and son?" Ellen raised her eyebrows and exclaimed.


    Then he hurried to the gate of the general headquarters.


    After arriving at the gate of the general headquarters, it was not surprising that two familiar figures were standing at the gate and looking at him with a smile.


    "NEFA? Adam? Why are you here? "


    "Of course I came to see you!" Ni said angrily, "Alan, do you know how long you haven''t been home?"


    "I know... But I also have my difficulties..."


    Looking at Alan with an embarrassed and guilty face, Ni puffed a smile.


    "Well, I don''t mean to blame you. I understand your difficulties. Adam and I really came here just to see you and give you something you like to eat."


    Then NEFA winked at Adam beside her.


    Adam, who understood the meaning of NEFA''s eyes, immediately stuffed a basket covered with a white cloth into Alan''s arms.


    "Father! It''s all the cheese that mother made for you! "


    NifA''s own cheese - Allen''s favorite food.


    Alan looked flattered and carefully took the basket from Adam''s hand.


    "Thank you..." Alan pursed his lips. "I''m glad you can come to see me... Thank you..."


    "What are you being polite to us?" NifA smiled and patted Alan on the shoulder.


    Adam suddenly asked Allen:


    "Father! You must be able to drive away all the invaders outside the city! Right? "

 Chapter 1526

    Hearing Adam''s question, Alan was stunned.


    At the moment when Allen was stunned, Adam then asked:


    "Father, you are the ''hero'' of our country! You must be able to drive away all the abominable invaders outside the city! Right? "


    He looked at his son excitedly, and then looked at the basket full of cheese in his arms.


    Allen felt only an invisible force pouring out of his body.


    "Yes!" Alan nodded vigorously, "of course! I assure you - I will drive all the aggressors back! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the Frankish Empire, outside the city of BERLU, the British army was in this formation.


    At this time, a huge military tent was built in the main formation of the British army.


    This huge military tent was specially made.


    In order to accommodate all the senior knights and generals of the britannian army and the Hiran army.


    All the fanlan Knights of the britannian army and all the senior Knights above, as well as all the first-class military officers of the Hiran army and all the senior generals above, are now gathered in this huge military tent to begin their first military meeting since the meeting.


    The topic of the military conference was how to break through Bolu.


    Because the languages of the two sides do not communicate, the rhythm of today''s meeting is bound to be very slow.


    Next to each Knight of the britannian army sat a Hiran interpreter who translated what each Hiran general said to their respective knights.


    Next to each general of the Hiram army, there is also a britannian interpreter who translates the words of each Knight of the britannian army to their responsible general.


    In the account, only Su Cheng, El and Gabriel do not need translation.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Su Cheng spoke directly to the people in the account - you can''t break Bolu city by strong attack.


    Su Cheng''s words immediately surprised the rest of the account except el and Iser.


    After Su Cheng''s voice fell, El, sitting beside him, echoed:


    "I went around Bolu city with Su Cheng today. The walls of Bolu city have been specially thickened and raised. Both the height and thickness are beyond our imagination. "


    "Although our Helan army successfully defeated the main force of the Frankish army at the beginning of the war, the main force of the Frankish army was not seriously damaged."


    The battle that El referred to that defeated the main forces of the Frankish army was naturally the battle in which the muskets were powerful, the 80000 troops of the Frankish army were defeated, and Doppler was killed.


    "According to my estimation, there were at least 60000 Frankish troops who successfully withdrew at that time."


    "In other words, there are at least more than 60000 defenders in the city of Bolu."


    Hearing El''s words, most of the people in the account sank in their hearts.


    There are more than 60000 troops stationed - even if it is only a city with ordinary defense performance, it will become an extremely difficult existence.


    Not to mention that the army with a scale of more than 60000 is still stationed in an iron wall like BERLU.


    At this time, Su Cheng also timely added a sentence that made everyone in the account look heavier:


    "What''s worse - Berlusconi is built on a high ground. If we want to attack, we can only attack on our back."


    "Attack a city - you should know how bad it is for us?"


    "And -- before the city of Bolu was built, this land was a quarry."


    "Because of the difficulty of mining, the land with abundant rock resources was abandoned, and the city of Bolu was built in the future."


    "The underground of Bolu city is covered with a lot of hard rocks."


    "So - if we want to attack Bolu from underground, it will be very difficult."


    Su Cheng and El told one by one the results of their reconnaissance on Bolu today.


    Although Su Cheng and El have said a lot, their words have only one meaning in summary - Bolu city is very difficult to attack, and it is difficult to win by strong attack alone.


    "So..." a general of the front army in the distance whispered, "since it is difficult to capture Bolu by strong attack, how about we start a war with the defenders of Bolu city?"


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, Su Cheng and El shook their heads almost at the same time.


    "I can''t do it." El smiled bitterly, "if we start a war of attrition with the defenders of Bolu, we will suffer."


    "We are an expedition. We have drawn a long supply line to expedition the capital of the Frankish empire."


    "The daily consumption of grain and grass is not qualified enough to be described as'' massive ''."


    "I want to know with my ass - the center of the Frankish Empire must have raised a lot of supplies in BERLU."


    "By fighting for consumption, we can win the garrison of Bolu - the odds are slim."


    "Maybe the supply lines of our two armies have collapsed, and BERLU''s supplies have not been consumed."


    As soon as El had finished, a knight of the British Army scratched his hair with a look of chagrin.


    "What should we do... We can''t make a strong attack, nor can we fight a war of attrition..."


    The knight spoke the voice of almost everyone in the audience.


    People with blank heads looked at the map hanging on one side of the tent and thought hard.


    Looking forward to his brain can suddenly pop up a strange strategy to break BERLU.


    Su Cheng and El also looked at the map quietly.


    However - compared with other people''s anxious faces, Su Cheng and El''s expressions are much calmer.


    Su Cheng looked at the map calmly.


    To be precise - it should be looking at a light blue dot marked on the map.


    Next to this light blue dot, it is marked: Lake stell.


    Su Cheng''s eyes still focused on the dot marking the Steiner lake, and then said to El nearby for no reason:


    "... el, I''m going to Lake stell tomorrow."


    "What a coincidence." El whispered as like as two peas. "Su Cheng, your thoughts are exactly the same as mine. I plan to go to Lake Steyr tomorrow."


    "I''m not going to Lake stell alone." Su Cheng then said, "I''m going to take all the hydrological experts in my army."


    "Su Cheng, what a coincidence." El said again, "I doubt whether you have the special ability to see what others think. I''m also going to take all the hydrological experts in my army to Lake Steiner tomorrow. "


    Su Cheng and El turned their heads and looked at each other almost at the same time.


    Then show a faint smile.


    Su Cheng and El both want to go together.


    So - they both know why they intend to go to Lake stell.


    Su Cheng and El understand the reason why they plan to go to Steir Lake tomorrow.


    As for the others in the account, they don''t understand.


    The other people in the tent looked puzzled, suddenly said a bunch of incomprehensible words, and then smiled at Su Cheng and el

 Chapter 1527

    There must be a large number of hydrological experts accompanying the army.


    The task of these accompanying hydrologists is to help the army find and identify reliable water sources.


    The problem of water use has always been one of the major problems of the army.


    Whether we can find reliable and potable water is directly related to the morale, fighting spirit and combat effectiveness of the army.


    At dawn today, a caravan of horses drove slowly out of the joint barracks of the British and Greek armies.


    Hundreds of black Armored Cavalry in dark purple cloaks guard around the horse convoy.


    Wearing a dark purple cloak - the identity of hundreds of black Armored Cavalry is self-evident.


    "Wow." Ella drove the curtain and looked around at the members of the German undead team, "look at it from a close distance... The ace troops of the British Empire are really extraordinary..."


    With his eyes alone, El saw the extraordinary of the players of the German undead team.


    Su Cheng, sitting opposite El, also smiled and said:


    "You flatter me."


    The reason why hundreds of members of the German undead team should be sent to protect the horse team is quite simple.


    Because Su Cheng, the commander-in-chief of the British army, and El, the commander-in-chief of the Hiran army, sat in the convoy.


    And all the hydrological experts in their two armies.


    The destination of their trip today is the huge freshwater lake, Lake Steir, located on the outskirts of Bolu city.


    Su Cheng and El plan to ask these hydrological experts in their army to help them confirm a very important thing


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, outside Bailu, Lake stell.


    At this time, a huge military tent was set up by the lake of stell.


    In the military tent, a large number of people in ordinary cloth shuttle inside, sit in front of the table in the tent, and write something with a pen.


    The hundreds of members of the German undead team were scattered around. Some stood guard outside the military accounts, while others were incorporated into patrol teams to patrol around outside the military accounts to strictly prevent any irrelevant people from approaching.


    "How about Kesuo?"


    Inside the tent, Su Cheng asked an old man in front of him who had just put down his pen and breathed a sigh.


    "Can you drain the water from Lake stell?"


    Corso - their top hydrological expert in the British Empire.


    With their superb level and rich experience, they built many dams and solved a large number of floods for the British Empire.


    Ilsa once praised it as the "national treasure" of their britannian empire.


    It can be rated as a "national treasure" by Ilsa - it can be imagined that Kesuo is a hydrological expert of superb level.


    In the "watch Rhine" plan, Ilsa invited Kesuo to serve as the general consultant of hydrological experts of their British army with a salary that was too high to be refused.


    Kesuo was a very patriotic man. Stimulated by this rich reward, he took the task and followed Su Cheng all the way to this point.


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, a smile appeared on Kesuo''s face.


    "Captain Cheng, if you plan to drain the water of Lake Steil - there''s no problem at all."


    Hearing Kesuo''s words, although Su Cheng had some control, a look of joy still involuntarily appeared on Su Cheng''s cheek.


    "Great..." Su Cheng sighed in a low voice, "in this way... This Bolu strategy war will be much easier..."


    "Su Cheng!" Just then, El''s voice sounded.


    He speaks British.


    Su Cheng followed his reputation, and El walked towards him with a smile.


    "What are the results calculated by your hydrological experts in the British army?"


    "Our result is that we can completely drain the water of Lake stell."


    "That''s great." El''s smile became as like as two peas. "The hydrographic experts on my side have produced the same results as you do."


    "As long as we can drain the water of Lake stell... The difficulty of this Bolu strategy will be quite simple." Su Cheng said.


    "Yes." El echoed.


    "That... Captain Cheng..." Kesuo, who heard Su Cheng''s dialogue with El, suddenly interrupted, "although the water of Steir lake can be drained, it will take a lot of time and a lot of money..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Cheng waved his hand without thinking, "this little price is not worth mentioning at all."


    "... head Cheng." Kesuo''s face became a little terrible at this time. He said in a deep voice, "the price of draining the water of Lake Steir is more than that..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    This evening, Su Cheng and El jointly held a new military conference.


    Tonight''s meeting is the same as last night''s meeting - all senior knights and senior generals of the two armies have to attend.


    As soon as everyone came and the meeting began, Su Cheng said the army follow-up plan that surprised everyone.


    "Drain... Lake stell...?" Chinor, deputy commander of the Far East Front Army, stared with round eyes, "commander Cheng, why do you do this?"


    Su Cheng didn''t need a translator to translate for him because he understood Hiran. As soon as chinor''s voice fell, Su Cheng immediately replied:


    "Let the people in Bolu have no water."


    "Anyone who did his homework well before the war and studied the hydrology, geographical location and other information of Bolu city should know that the water used by the citizens of Bolu city came from Steir Lake outside the city."


    "Every well in Bolu city leads directly to Lake Steir."


    "As long as Lake Steil is drained, it is equivalent to draining every well in Bolu city."


    "Draining every well in Bolu city is tantamount to cutting off the water source of Bolu city."


    "When there is no water available, the garrison of Bolu can only last another week at most."


    "Today, El and I have personally investigated the situation of Steir lake with all hydrological experts in our army."


    "According to the survey of all hydrological experts in our army, there is no problem in draining the water of Lake Steir."


    As soon as Su Cheng said this, everyone in the tent showed joy.


    All of them are knights and generals who have been fighting in the army for many years.


    They knew exactly what it meant to an army.


    However - before they had time to be happy, El, sitting next to Su Cheng, told them a ruthless fact.


    "Although it can completely drain the water of Steir lake, there are two hidden dangers..."


    El said, slowly stretching out two fingers.

 Chapter 1528

    "The first hidden danger - if you want to drain all the water of Lake stell, all the discharged water will be drained to the bottom."


    El pointed down.


    "At the bottom of Lake Steiner, there are large settlements."


    "There are many nationals of the Frankish Empire living here."


    "Although we can arrange people in advance to lead away all the citizens in the settlement under Lake Steir, even if we lead away these civilians, this large settlement is bound to be lost."


    "This large area of residential areas will become a land of Ze Guo. This area will not be inhabited for a long time in the future."


    "And these nationals of the Frankish Empire who are forced to leave this area will become homeless refugees."


    "But - we can help these refugees find new places to live."


    "Although it will destroy a large area of land under Lake stell, it is not much compared with the capture of Bolu."


    "So this is not the biggest hidden danger."


    "The second and biggest hidden danger is that if the water in Bailu lake is drained, it is tantamount to indiscriminate killing of the citizens in Bailu city."


    "Many citizens who have not left Bolu will die of thirst."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El''s words directly made the atmosphere of the whole big tent become dignified in an instant


    "... No." A general of the Hiran army said in a deep voice, "this kind of thing that will lead to the death of a large number of innocent civilians, we can''t do...!"


    The translators translated what the general said to all the Knights of the British army as quickly as possible.


    As soon as the translators'' voices fell, a sneer suddenly sounded:


    "Can''t you do it? Why not? "


    The speaker is Deng Jiaer.


    Deng Jia''er shrugged and looked fearless.


    "As long as the water source of Bolu city is cut off, we can take Bolu city without a shot. To minimize the casualties of our coalition forces. "


    "Why don''t we do such a cost-effective thing?"


    "That can''t kill all these innocent civilians in the city!" The general replied reluctantly.


    "This is a helpless thing!" Deng Jiaer''s anger also came up, "this is war! War will inevitably have accidental injuries! What we have to do is not to pity the civilians of the enemy country, but to try our best to bring the greatest war results to our country! "


    "If we do this, it will be the same as slaughtering the city!"


    "As long as the emperor of the Frankish empire can open the city and surrender as soon as possible, not many people will die! Since you are so opposed to cutting off the water source of Bolu City, tell us a siege method that can be more efficient than cutting off the water source! "


    "All right...!" Ethel frowned and said in a deep voice, "don''t make any noise! It''s a meeting now! It''s not proper for you to make such a noise! "


    With the occurrence of Iser, chinor, one of the leaders of the Hiran army, also spoke to the general:


    "Calm down! Don''t make noise in military meetings! "


    Because of the voices of Iser and chinor, the originally tense atmosphere was slightly relieved.


    But Deng Jiaer and the general still glared at each other angrily.


    Su Cheng and El seemed to have expected that the situation would become like this. They looked calm from beginning to end.


    "In that case..." Su Cheng whispered, "let''s vote. El, what do you think? "


    "I have no opinion."


    "OK. Then - those who disapprove of cutting off the water source of Bolu City, please stand up. "


    Su Cheng''s voice fell, and there was a sparse pull of the chair immediately.


    Only three people stood up


    "OK, the voting is over." Su Chenglang said, "starting from tomorrow, 70000 people will be assigned to cooperate with the arrangement of hydrological experts to drain the water of Steir lake! The rest of the people continued to maintain the siege of Bolu! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The total length of tonight''s military meeting is less than an hour, but it is inexplicably quite long.


    After the meeting, El and Gabriel walked one after another on the way back to the military tent where they lived.


    After the military tent where they lived appeared in their field of vision, Gabriel suddenly said:


    "... are you going to kill civilians..."


    "... well." El nodded softly, "this is also a helpless thing."


    "If the water source is cut off, many innocent people in Bolu will die."


    "Constant water supply will kill many generals and soldiers in our army because of the siege."


    "By comparison, it must be more cost-effective to let the enemy die..."


    Gabriel sighed: "El, aren''t you afraid? If you do so, you may curse on your back. "


    "It doesn''t matter." El whispered, "after I promised your majesty to become the new marshal of the Holy Hiran Empire, I knew there would be such a day, and I was ready..."


    "... killing civilians or something is really annoying..." Gabriel sighed.


    "... yes. That''s why I want to be a third-class Quartermaster all my life... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, under the arrangement of Su Cheng and El, 70000 troops marched out of their barracks.


    Of these 70000, the army of Britannia sent 50000 and the army of Hiram 20000.


    Under the command of hydrological experts from the two armies, the 70000 troops dug drainage canals by the lake of Steir.


    According to the hydrologic experts of the two armies, it will take at least two months to drain the water of Lake Steir.


    Just two months is really a very short time for the siege.


    The Frankish generals, unaware of the intentions of the britannian and Hiran armies outside the city, were still in full readiness, waiting foolishly for the troops of the britannian and Hiran armies to attack.


    The generals of Bolu only knew that the britannians and hirans outside the city were strange. They had been under the city for so many days, but they were still stationed outside the city of Bolu.


    Neither retreat nor attack.


    So silently surrounded the city of Bolu.


    They don''t know - the britannians and hirans won''t attack their city of Bolu anymore


    Until the fall of Bailu, the Allied generals of the britannian army and the Hiran army would not shoot even one arrow at the wall of Bailu.


    When the 70000 troops of the coalition army went to dig canals and drain the water of Steir lake, another 310000 troops continued to surround BERLU and confuse BERLU''s garrison soldiers.


    In this calm atmosphere, the undercurrent is already surging


    Inside and outside Bolu City, two months have passed in this strange environment with turbulent undercurrent

 Chapter 1529

    Frankish Empire, borough, headquarters.


    "Is there still no movement from the britannians and hirans...?"


    Allen asked a general in front of him as he rubbed the temples on both sides of his head.


    "Yes." The general standing at Allen''s desk nodded calmly, "there''s no movement."


    "... I see. You go down first. "


    "Yes!"


    After the general left, Allen looked up and sighed.


    "Su Cheng and that El... What are they going to do..."


    A full two months have passed since the joint forces of the British and hiranian armies arrived at the city of Bolu.


    In the past two months, the generals of the britannian army and the Hiran army have remained motionless.


    I didn''t do anything. I just surrounded the city silently.


    Allen thought of all kinds of possibilities, but he didn''t think of what Su Cheng and El were going to do


    Once again, Allen couldn''t help feeling that there was no movement between the two armies outside the city.


    However - just as Allen''s emotion fell, there was a sudden sound of rapid footsteps outside the door.


    "Coach! Coach Allen! "


    "What''s up?" Allen asked the general who hurried into the room.


    "The city, many wells in the city suddenly can''t get water!"


    "What?!" Allen''s pupils suddenly shrunk. "How many wells have dried up?"


    "1, 18 seats!"


    "18 seats?!" Alan stood up with a shout, "take me to see those dry wells!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the guidance of the general, Allen hurried to the nearest dried up well.


    Many citizens with different looks and soldiers guarding the well to keep the citizens away have been surrounded by the dried up well.


    Although long before the war, the center of the Frankish Empire arranged for the citizens in Bolu to evacuate Bolu orderly.


    However, due to lack of time, there are still more than 400000 civilians in Bolu city.


    Beside the dried up wellhead, a middle-aged man was lying on his stomach, looking down at the dark wellhead.


    Seeing Allen coming, the middle-aged man immediately got up and saluted Allen and introduced himself.


    It turned out that the middle-aged man was a hydrological expert who had just arrived to see why the well dried up.


    Knowing that he was a hydrological expert, Allen hurriedly asked the man:


    "Sir! Could you tell me if this well can''t get water? Have you found out why? "


    "Find out..." the hydrological expert sighed, "the reason why this well can''t get water is very simple..."


    "Just because there is no water."


    "Without water, you can''t get water."


    "No water?!" Alan exclaimed, "why is there no water?!"


    "... I''m still investigating the specific reasons."


    Speaking of this, the hydrological expert paused.


    After hesitating for a while, he whispered to Alan:


    "But... I think the most likely reason why this well will dry up is that there is something wrong with the Steir Lake outside the city..."


    "Lake stell?"


    "Commander Allen, you should also know that the wells in Bolu city all go directly to Lake Steiner."


    "I know."


    "Generally speaking, it is impossible for our wells in Bolu city to suddenly run out of water."


    "The only reason I can think of is that there is something wrong with lake stell outside the city."


    "For example... Lake stell is out of water..."


    "There is no water in the Steiner lake. Naturally, our wells that go directly to the Steiner lake have no water..."


    "Lake stell... No water...?" Allen''s pupils enlarge at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A terrible idea came to Allen''s mind.


    This terrible idea quickly occupied Allen''s whole brain at a terrible speed.


    Frightened by the terrible idea in his mind, Alan, like a conditioned reflex, spread his legs and ran to the palace


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What?!"


    Elvin looked at Alan in front of him with a frightened face.


    "The britannians and the hirans... Are going to cut off our water?!"


    "That''s right." Alan nodded with a calm face. "If the purpose of the britannian army and the Hiran army is to drain the water of Lake STYR and cut off our water source, then their inaction in the past two months will have an explanation!"


    "They don''t stand still!"


    "They are just quietly preparing to capture us in Berlin!"


    Even without Alan''s detailed introduction, Elvin knew what terrible consequences would be if the water supply in Bailu city was cut off


    "I''ll go to your majesty now!" Elvin exclaimed, "Your Majesty must know the news quickly!"


    "Yes. Prime minister, please. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Elvin, who usually showed himself with a steady attitude, was running vividly in the corridor of the palace.


    Knock on the door of shad''s house. With the permission of the emperor shad in the house, Elvin directly pushed the door open.


    When he opened the door, the scene in front of Elvin was not surprised - Emperor shad was still sitting at the table looking at the book without cover.


    However, Elvin did not care to be angry with the emperor shad who was still reading the book. Elvin told them the major crisis they were facing in the simplest words he could achieve.


    When he learned that the britannian army and the Hiran army outside the city were going to cut off the water source of their Bailu City, shad''s chin "fell" out of control, making shad''s mouth open enough to put an egg in it.


    Elvin then said a word that brought shad''s consciousness back to reality.


    "Your majesty! The most urgent thing now is to quickly summon a group of ministers and generals to work together! While there is still water available in the city, think of a way to get out of the current dangerous situation! "


    "At the same time - immediately send troops to control the wells with water in the city!"


    "Not only that, but also buy all the water in the shops in the empty city!"


    "Drink or drink, all sold out!"


    "In short - all the water in the city must be used and distributed by our Central Committee!"


    "From now on, everyone will be allocated according to the amount! Every family in the city only distributes the minimum amount of water! Reduce the consumption of water, so that it can last for a long time! "


    Elvin''s suggestions woke up shad.


    "Well, well!" Shad, with a black face, nodded, "Elvin, do as you say! Tomorrow... No! The meeting will begin tonight! All the important officials and generals in the city have to participate! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1530

    The senior civil servants and generals in Bolu moved quickly.


    After receiving the convening order, he quickly rushed to the palace and began the meeting.


    It''s a pity... This meeting is like no meeting.


    Because from 15 p.m. to dusk, no one has put forward any constructive opinions on the issue of "how to solve the water use in Bailu city".


    However, it is impossible to blame the insufficient ability of these civil and military dignitaries in Bolu city.


    Because - this problem is almost unsolvable.


    If the Britannia army and the Hiran army really did something to the Steir Lake outside the city, so that the wells in Bolu city could not get water, the only and most effective way was to open the city gate and send troops to defeat the coalition of the Britannia army and the Hiran army outside the city.


    But this method is obviously impossible


    Rudolph and Erich brought back 60000 defeated soldiers after losing to El.


    These 60000 defeated soldiers, together with the original 10000 troops in Bolu City, and the defensive combat capacity in Bolu City, now total 70000 people.


    Rudolph and Erich led 80000 troops and El led 80000 Hiran troops failed to win the frontal showdown.


    Now 70000 people will fight the 380000 troops of the British army and the Hiran Army


    Those who can calculate should be able to figure out that the odds of victory of the Frankish army are infinitely close to 0.


    Since there is no way out of the city, all the people in Bolu can do is wait to die


    If you can''t get out of town, there''s nothing you can do.


    Although we can save the consumption of water resources by centrally managing all the water in the city.


    However, without increasing revenue and only reducing expenditure, it will only be a matter of time before the water resources in the city are exhausted.


    Although the monarchs and officials led by Emperor xiade were extremely anxious, the water resources in the city still disappeared mercilessly bit by bit


    During their meeting, they received the news that four more wells in the city could not pump water


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the Frankish Empire, outside the city of BERLU, the britannian army camp is the big tent of this array.


    "Sir." Deng Jiaer reported to Su Chenghui sitting behind the table, "Kesuo said - at present, the water of Steir lake is about to be drained, and there should be a large number of wells in Bolu city that can''t get water."


    "In a few days, every well in BERLU will be scrapped."


    "Well, good." Su Cheng smiled with satisfaction and nodded, "yes... Next... Slowly wait until the water source of Bolu city is cut off and the defenders and civilians in the city collapse..."


    "Sir, Kesuo, he asked you if you would like to take a look at the current situation of Lake stell. It''s spectacular."


    "No need." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "I just saw it a few days ago. The vast lake was drained, leaving only a big pit there... It''s really spectacular... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, BERLU, palace, shad''s room¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty..."


    Elvin suppressed his anger and yelled at shad in front of him.


    "Please wake up! By reading, it is impossible to solve the water problem in our city! "


    At this time, Xia de was sitting at the table, constantly turning the pages in his hand.


    And the book he read was the set of strange books without cover.


    For Elvin''s reprimand, shad said impatiently:


    "What do you know! Did I tell you? There are quite a lot of very interesting stories in this set of books! "


    "These stories contain quite a lot of knowledge!"


    "This set of books is like a set of history books!"


    "I want to see if there is a story about turning defeat into victory without water!"


    As soon as shad''s voice fell, Elvin shouted as if he could no longer bear it:


    "Your majesty! Please wake up quickly! "


    "Please don''t run away!"


    "Do you know you''re crazy now!"


    "A madman who reads silly!"


    "Do you know what you are doing now?"


    "You are pinning your future and the future of the Empire on this set of books!"


    "Your majesty! Books are just books! People will not become stronger in an instant because they read a set of books! "


    "Those who are enslaved by books will not become stronger no matter how many books they read!"


    Elvin''s rebuke was merciless.


    In the past, Elvin would never have criticized shad so ruthlessly.


    He only criticizes shad in a euphemistic tone.


    Now, the self escape of emperor shad has already exhausted Elvin both physically and mentally.


    One bad news after another made Elvin''s heart, which had become ruins, further chaotic.


    Under heavy pressure, Elvin got out of control and involuntarily scolded shad.


    After Elvin''s reprimand, shad''s anger rushed up.


    "Get out of here!"


    Instead of listening to Elvin, shad planned to get Elvin out of his room.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While shad and Elvin were arguing¡ª¡ª


    Frankish Empire, Berlin, headquarters, command room.


    Alan is the only one in such a big command room.


    Alan sat alone behind the long table.


    He hung his head as if there were no bones in his neck.


    He was looking down at a handwritten picture the size of a palm in his hand.


    This picture shows his wife NEFA and his son Adam.


    After returning from the britannian Empire, he commissioned a highly skilled painter to help him draw it.


    I have to say - this painter''s skill is really superb.


    Whether it is the face of his wife NEFA or the face of his son Adam, they are all painted vividly and admirably.


    Water wells in the city were scrapped one after another. As the General Commander of the city''s garrison, he had nothing to do but sit in the command room.


    In this desperate situation, Allen suddenly felt an impulse to see the faces of his wife and his son.


    Looking at the faces of his wife and son can give Allen a sense of stability.


    Alan reached out his thumb and rubbed Adam''s face carefully.


    Feeling the rough hand feeling constantly coming from his fingers, what Adam said to him before suddenly echoed in Allen''s mind for no reason.


    "Father! You must be able to drive away all the invaders outside the city! Right? "


    "Father, you are the ''hero'' of our country! You must be able to drive away all the abominable invaders outside the city! Right? "


    It not only echoed what his son Adam said to him, but also reappeared in Alan''s eyes the look of excitement and expectation when his son Adam said this to him


    "Adam..."


    Allen murmured in a voice so low that only he could hear it.


    "Your father... Is not a hero..."

 Chapter 1531

    A week after the first well went wrong, all the wells in BERLU were scrapped.


    No well can produce water again.


    However, because the central government of the Frankish Empire had collected all the water resources in the city in advance and provided the minimum water resources for each family in the city, even if all the wells in the city did not come out, the mood of all the citizens in the city was stable and the order in the city could be maintained.


    But... All the important officials in the center of the Frankish Empire know that this situation can only last for another month and a half


    Because they have calculated that the water resources they currently reserve, even if they are allocated to each urban citizen at the minimum, will be enough for them to use for only half a month at most.


    In other words - in half a month, they will be in a desperate situation without water.


    Many people in the middle of the Frankish Empire did not give up hope.


    For example - shad.


    Xia de now shut himself in his room every day, flipping through the set of books without covers, looking for a way to solve the current impasse.


    Eating, drinking and sleeping are all solved in the room.


    No matter who tried to persuade him to put down his book and go out of the room, he wouldn''t listen.


    In addition to shad, some important ministers led by Irwin did not give up hope.


    The important officials led by Elvin summoned all hydrological experts in the city and tried to pump out some groundwater in the city.


    Pumping groundwater in just half a month - this is basically a fantasy.


    However, even if it is a fantasy, Elvin and others don''t want to sit there waiting to die and do everything they can.


    Some people don''t want to give up hope, on the contrary - many people have given up hope.


    In the face of this desperate situation, these people completely gave up their struggle.


    Live a chaotic life that can live day by day


    There are also some people who neither give up the struggle nor make positive progress


    Allen is a typical representative of such people


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, BERLU, Allen''s home.


    "Alan, what happened today? Why did you suddenly go home?"


    Ellen''s wife, nifA, put plates of bread on the table and wondered at Ellen, who was already seated at the table.


    "I just miss you all of a sudden, so I''m going to come back and have dinner with you for a long time." Alan squeezed out a smile that wasn''t very good-looking.


    Allen''s story is not a lie.


    He really misses his wife and son.


    Because only by returning to his wife and son can Allen escape from the current desperate situation for a short time... Let Allen escape from all kinds of difficulties


    In order not to cause panic among the citizens in the city, the Central Committee of the Frankish Empire did not inform the citizens that there was no water in the city.


    The citizens of Bolu, who are still deceived, can only get the minimum amount of water every day.


    The water we can get every day can only barely make a living, so it is very precious.


    Because the water is very precious now, the citizens of Bolu have not taken a bath for some days.


    However, because everyone has no water to take a bath, everyone stinks, so everyone can''t smell their own smell.


    At the same time, because water resources are very precious now, when cooking, we all reduce a lot of salt to avoid dry mouth.


    Although Allen rarely goes home tonight to reunite with his wife and children, the atmosphere in the house is particularly heavy.


    The reason is that Allen''s expression is too scary.


    There was no emotion on his face.


    So he ate the bread without expression.


    Allen''s expression directly affected the atmosphere of the scene and made the atmosphere of the scene unspeakably dignified


    Allen affected the atmosphere, and the atmosphere also affected nifA and Adam, making the mother and son feel that the bread in their hands was difficult to swallow.


    "Alas..."


    NifA put down her bread and sighed.


    "Such a day... I don''t know when it will end..."


    As soon as NEFA''s voice fell, Adam said angrily:


    "Blame the hateful britannians and hirans! If it hadn''t been for their aggression against us, we wouldn''t have fallen into the current situation where we can''t even get out of Bolu! "


    "The britannians are a bunch of hateful barbarians who don''t even know how to take a bath!"


    Adam turned his head and looked at Alan.


    "Father! Speaking of this, I feel sorry for you! It has been lurking for such a long time in a stinking country where everyone doesn''t take a bath! "


    Hearing Adam''s words, Alan was a little stunned.


    Britannians did not have a bath culture - this rumor was widely spread in the Frankish empire.


    In the impression of almost all Franks who have not been to the Britannia Empire - the Britannia Empire is a stinking country.


    Alan, when he was young, thought so at first.


    Allen didn''t know that the rumor that "britannians don''t take a bath" was completely false until he joined the army and began to fight with the army of the British Empire. He didn''t smell any bad smell from the soldiers of the British Empire.


    In addition to "britannians don''t take a bath", there are many versions of negative rumors in the Frankish empire.


    For example, britannians like to eat raw meat.


    Britannian women are miserable and are treated like men.


    Britannians are cruel. Their favorite thing to do is to abuse prisoners of war.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long silence, Allen said in a deep voice:


    "... Adam, the rumor that britannians don''t take a bath at all is completely false..."


    "Britannians bathe as well as we do, and they wash very often."


    "Some well-off people even take a bath every day."


    "Father... What are you talking about?" Adam looked at Allen with puzzled eyes. "Why did you help the britannians speak?"


    "... I''m not helping britannians. I''m just stating a fact."


    "Britannians are just ordinary people like us Franks."


    "There is no longer a hand or a foot than us."


    "They are no different from us except the language they speak."


    "There are also many bad people among them."


    Allen recalled the eyes of those who disliked him when he had just "returned" to the British Empire.


    "There are... Many good people."


    Enly, Albert, gozeven, and... Ilsa''s faces flashed before Allen''s eyes.


    "So... Stop saying that britannians are barbarians who don''t take a bath..."


    "Father..." the puzzled color on Adam''s face became stronger and stronger. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you speak for the britannians? Britannians are a bunch of barbarians who can''t even take a bath. Is that wrong? "


    "All said... I''m not talking for the britannians..."


    "Father, the britannians are all our enemies. How can they have any good people..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?! There are bad people and good people in the British Empire. Why don''t you understand? "


    Alan roared, raised his fist and punched heavily on the table.

 Chapter 1532

    Allen''s strength is great.


    At the moment when his fist hit the table in front of him, a lot of food on the table shook to the ground.


    Allen''s sudden roar and smashing the table startled nifA and Adam.


    The mother and son dared not even go out of the atmosphere. They only dared to look at Allen in front of them with trembling eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Allen gasped for a few breaths before his excited and disordered breathing gradually returned to normal.


    "Sorry... Scared you..."


    Alan stood up slowly as he spoke.


    "I''ll go out and blow the wind..."


    Then, without waiting for the response of NEFA and Adam, Allen left the table and went straight out of the house.


    As the door of the house closed, only NEFA and Adam were left in the house.


    Looking at the direction Alan left, Adam gritted his teeth.


    "I''m sorry, mother. Go on to dinner first. I''ll see my father."


    "Ah... Ok..." nifA hesitated for a moment and said to Adam, "Adam... Your father may be... Too tired and stressed recently..."


    NifA herself thought of the most reasonable explanation for Allen''s abnormal behavior just now.


    "Well..." Adam nodded softly, "I understand... I will comfort my father..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Adam ran out of the house, he found Alan in the corner of an alley outside the house.


    Alan is squatting in the corner of the alley.


    He didn''t look like a general who had carried the life and death of the Frankish empire on his shoulders.


    It''s more like a poor beggar and decadent tramp


    "Father..."


    Adam whispered Alan''s name as he walked slowly towards Alan.


    "Adam... What are you doing with me? Hurry back to dinner... "


    "Father... Are you too tired and stressed? If you are too tired and stressed, my mother and I will listen to you well. You can tell us your grievances heartily! "


    "Adam, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t feel too tired or stressed..."


    "Father, you lied!"


    Adam said positively.


    "Father, you just looked very strange!"


    "Father, you are the hero of our Frankish empire! As a hero, how can you show the state just like that! "


    "Heroes of the Frankish empire...?"


    Alan suddenly chuckled as if he had heard some funny joke.


    Alan''s laughter, which he wanted to laugh loudly but was stifled, sounded very frightening.


    It made Adam''s hair stand on end.


    "... Adam, you''re right..."


    "I may be... Really tired and stressed recently..."


    "Many thoughts and guilt that I had hidden deep in my heart came out one by one while I was tired..."


    "Adam... I''ve never been a hero of the Frankish empire..."


    "During the time when I was lurking in the britannian Empire, I didn''t make any great contribution to the Frankish empire..."


    "I have done nothing."


    "Just because your majesty pushed me out for the purpose of stabilizing the morale of the army and the hearts of the people, and shaped me into a ''hero''."


    "My title of ''hero'' is only artificial..."


    "I''m not just a hero..."


    "I''m just a scum with bad morality..."


    "I betrayed my lord..."


    "Betrayed the companions who trusted me..."


    "I betrayed all those who trusted me in the British Empire..."


    "I''m just... An unforgivable bastard..."


    "Father!" Adam said angrily, "you are not a moral scum! You are doing this for this country and for the people of this country! "


    "Even if you really don''t get much credit in the British Empire, as long as you have the spirit of willing to sacrifice for this country and the people of this country, you are the hero of our country..."


    Before Adam had finished, Alan''s hoarse roar directly interrupted Adam''s words.


    "No! The reason why I lurk in the British Empire is not for any country or people! "


    Alan roared, kneeling down and holding his hands on the ground.


    Adam saw this and hurried to help Alan.


    But with his strength, it was certainly impossible to lift the strong Allen up.


    But when he leaned down to help Allen, Adam found that Allen''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Whether you decide to lurk in the British Empire or betray the British Empire... It''s all because... I want merit..."


    "I want to be big enough to make me an aristocrat..."


    "I want to fulfill... What my mother expects of me..."


    Speaking of this, big tears began to roll out of Allen''s eyes.


    "I did it all for myself..."


    "I did so many things I didn''t want to do for myself..."


    "Hurt so many... People who didn''t want to hurt..."


    "I''m sorry not only for everyone in the British Empire, but also for Adam, you and NEFA..."


    "I was really happy when I was lurking in the British Empire..."


    "Although many people are biased against me because of my status as a general..."


    "But there are also many people who are extremely friendly to me..."


    "There, no one discriminated against me because of my civilian status..."


    "There, Knights of noble origin can talk with Knights of civilian origin without estrangement and Prejudice..."


    "I... Thought more than once... Just stay in the British Empire..."


    "Let you and NEFA bear the punishment I must accept for my defection to the British Empire..."


    "''Just let your majesty kill you and NEFA, so that I can continue to stay in the britannian Empire without worry ''- this idea has appeared in my mind many times..."


    "Betrayed the people who trusted me for their own selfish desires and did so many unforgivable things..."


    "More than once, I thought about completely betraying the Frankish Empire and leaving my wife and children at home..."


    "After returning home, I shamelessly accepted the glory and praise that didn''t belong to me..."


    "I hate... Myself..."


    "I really want to... Die like this..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Father..."


    Adam didn''t know what he could say to Alan.


    The brain worked in chaos for a long time. In the end, all he could spit out was a "father" mixed with various emotions.

 Chapter 1533

    Although the central government of the Frankish Empire has used the remaining water resources in the most economical way possible.


    Although emperor shad never gave up, he found a way to solve the current desperate situation from that set of books.


    Although the dignitaries headed by Elvin have never given up hope and efforts.


    But... The water resources stored in BERLU are still being consumed bit by bit.


    There is only one consequence of failing to "open source" and "throttling" - the depletion of water resources.


    As expected by the center of the Frankish empire.


    Half a month after all the wells in the city were scrapped, there was no water left in BERLU.


    Ordinary purified water, drinks and drinks are all exhausted.


    When the central government was no longer able to distribute daily clean water to the citizens of the whole city, great anxiety began to spread among the citizens and the garrison.


    The uneasy mood triggered a series of riots.


    Not only did the garrison in the city break out one after another, but the ordinary civilians in the city also vented their dissatisfaction by creating riots.


    For example, they collide with major government agencies to find water.


    "These officials must have hidden all the water" - this is the idea held by the vast majority of civilians.


    The "efforts" they have made are, of course, futile.


    There was no drop of water hidden in the middle of the Frankish empire.


    Even in the xiade dialect, the water was cut off at this time.


    No water to drink is more deadly than nothing to eat.


    Without food, people can last a long time.


    It will take many days to feel dissatisfied and anxious because of hunger.


    But without water, people can''t live for three days.


    In less than a day, people will collapse because they have no water to drink.


    The important officials in the center of the Frankish Empire also made a mess at this time.


    Some people are still sticking to their posts.


    Wen ministers tried their best to appease the civilians in the city.


    The generals led the troops whose order had not collapsed and calmed the riots everywhere.


    But there are also many civil servants and military generals who have completely given up the struggle.


    Even if the superior has assigned the task, they are not moved.


    They already know - the city of Bolu is over.


    Now that everyone is finished, it is no longer necessary to perform the tasks assigned by the superior


    The combined forces of the britannian army and the Hiran army outside the city seemed to calculate that the city of Bolu would probably completely run out of water resources during this period of time, and began to attack the defenders and civilians in the city of Bolu.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Surrender! Surrender! Surrender! Surrender! Surrender! Surrender! Surrender... "


    380000 soldiers shouted "surrender" in French.


    The voice of 380000 people - how amazing it will be.


    This one after another "surrender" spread to every corner of Bolu city.


    As for the psychological attack of the enemy outside the city, the people in Bolu also had nothing to do.


    After all, they could not ask everyone in the city to cover their ears and not to listen to these sounds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frank Empire, BERLU, headquarters.


    There are only Allen and Elvin in the headquarters.


    Their faces were equally bad.


    Their lips cracked because they didn''t drink water for a long time.


    Their voices also became hoarse because they didn''t drink water for a long time.


    "Prime minister Elvin..." Alan whispered, "has your majesty given any instructions to this desperate situation?"


    "... No." Elvin murmured, "Your Majesty is still looking at the set of books..."


    "Well..." Allen''s tone was still no sorrow or joy. "Then... Prime Minister Elvin, do you have any views on the current desperate situation?"


    "What do you think?" Elvin snorted coldly. "What else do you think? Of course, it''s a dead battle with the enemy outside the city! "


    "Death war? Now it is impossible for the enemy outside the city to attack. Just continue to surround us silently like this, and our military morale and order will collapse. "


    "Since the enemy outside the city doesn''t attack, we''ll attack!"


    Elvin''s expression became ferocious and terrible.


    "How can we surrender to the britannians and hirans without firing a shot!"


    "Prime minister Elvin... You should also know that in our current state, we are not the opponent of 380000 enemy troops outside the city."


    "I know! But even if there is no hope of turning defeat into victory, we will continue to fight! "


    "Let the britannians and hirans see our character!"


    Alan didn''t answer Elvin''s words immediately.


    Instead, he raised his head, which had been slightly lowered since the beginning, and threw a meaningful look at Elvin.


    "... if you go out of the city and fight the enemy, many people will die."


    "I don''t think it is wise to pay such a heavy price for the so-called ''backbone''."


    "Bastard!" Seeing that Alan dared to refute his words, Elvin shouted, "Alan! You are the commander in chief of all the garrison in the city! Do you think it is the wisest choice to open the city directly and surrender to the britannians and hirans? "


    Allen did not answer Elvin''s question.


    Just holding silence.


    "In short - while the defenders in the city still retain some combat power, we should quickly start preparing to go out of the city to meet the enemy!"


    "When the britannians and hirans attack the city, I will lead all my servants to die with these hateful invaders!"


    With that, Elvin got up and left the room without waiting for Alan''s answer.


    Looking at Elvin''s leaving figure, Allen whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly:


    "Elvin is not normal..."


    Elvin now looks like a gambler who has lost all his possessions, which is quite different from his calm appearance in the past.


    But Elvin can''t be blamed.


    After all - it''s too hard to keep calm in such a desperate situation.


    Alan looked up at the white ceiling and was silent.


    After a while, he shouted to the bodyguard outside the door:


    "Help me get Rudolph and Erich!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In just a moment, Rudolph and Erich arrived at the command room.


    "At this time, I don''t do some empty head etiquette anymore. For convenience, I''ll call you Rudolph and Erich directly."


    In the Frankish Empire, only very close people could call others by name.


    Allen is not close to Rudolph and Erich. If he calls Rudolph and Erich by their names, it is a very disrespectful act.


    But Rudolph and Erich did not respond to Allen''s words.


    Because in such a desperate situation, they have no motivation and mood to respond to such things.

 Chapter 1534

    Rudolph and Erich, who had no spare strength and mood to argue with Allen about etiquette, asked Allen directly:


    "General Jones, what are you calling us here for?"


    "I just... Met Elvin."


    Allen told Rudolph and Erich what had happened after he had just met Elvin and the orders Elvin had given him.


    Rudolph and Erich were shocked to learn that Elvin asked them to go out of the city directly and the enemy outside the city died.


    "Want us... To die with the enemy outside the city...?" Erich frowned.


    "Ridiculous..." Rudolph answered, "what''s so good about this kind of war that has no chance of winning, but just dying in vain? The prime minister is also... Crazy... General Jones, what do you think? Are you going to obey the prime minister''s order and go out of the city to fight the enemy in the end? Or... "


    "... I think the same as you." Allen whispered, "this kind of war has no chance of winning at all, but it''s just a dead war. It''s not worth fighting at all... There''s no other result except that it will lead to corpses everywhere..."


    "So... Rudolph, Erich, I hope you two can help me..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Frankish Empire, outside Berlin. British army camp, this array.


    "Su Cheng!" Eliza shouted Su Cheng''s name and quickly filled the tent.


    "It''s Eliza..." Su Cheng was just dozing off. When he heard Eliza''s voice, he slowly opened his eyes, "what''s up?"


    "There''s something going on in Bolu! There are signs of opening the gates of Bolu! "


    Hearing Eliza''s words, Su Cheng immediately jumped up from his chair.


    "Can''t you hold on at last..."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Cheng rushed out of the array''s big tent and climbed the watchtower built next to the array''s big tent.


    Standing on the watchtower, you can clearly see all the movements of Bolu city.


    As Eliza said just now, the gates of the walls of Bolu are slowly falling down.


    Looking at the city gate that was slowly falling down, Su Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly involuntarily, and then shouted to Eliza standing under the watchtower:


    "Eliza! Give me a message! Tell the whole army! Get ready for battle! "


    "Good!"


    After Eliza quickly left under the watchtower, Su Cheng refocused his eyes on the distant city of Bolu.


    "OK..."


    Su Cheng whispered at a volume that only he could hear clearly, "let me... See how you choose..."


    Now there are two roads in front of the kings and ministers in the center of the Frankish empire.


    Article 1: surrender out of the city.


    Article 2: go out of the city and have a final struggle with them.


    In addition to these two options, the center of the Frankish Empire had no other options.


    So -- Su Cheng is going to have a look now.


    See which one the monarchs and ministers in the center of the Frankish Empire want to choose.


    If you choose to surrender obediently, it is naturally the best.


    But if you choose to fight them to the end... Su Cheng won''t be afraid.


    Finally - the west gate closest to the British Army''s formation was completely pulled up.


    At Su Cheng''s command, all the troops ready for the battle have stretched their nerves to the extreme, waiting for the possible attack of the Franks.


    The atmosphere was so dignified.


    Until -- finally, the Franks came out of the city through the open gate.


    One by one, the Frankish soldiers in a neat line passed through the gate and walked slowly towards the britannian army in front.


    They are not carrying any weapons.


    And he wasn''t wearing any armor.


    Most people look dead gray.


    This appearance has announced what the choice made by the center of the Frankish empire is.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Cheng breathed a sigh.


    Although he was not afraid that the garrison of Bolu city would attack them, it was the best to avoid fighting.


    "Ready to receive prisoners of war!" Su Cheng exclaimed.


    On the other side of the Hiran army, El also issued the same order.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Frankish Empire, BERLU City, west city wall.


    "The Frankish empire... Perished..." Erich put his hands on the battlements and looked sad.


    Rudolph, who stood next to Erich, had the same expression and look on his face as Erich.


    "Rudolph... Shall we really do this? So... Surrendered to the enemy...? "


    "... this is the best choice." Rudolph whispered, "since it is impossible to win, there is no need to continue to fight..."


    "If we continue to fight, it will only increase the number of deaths and injuries..."


    "Instead of letting the people who could live die, it''s better to open the city and surrender... So that the civilians and defenders in the city can suffer less torture..."


    This morning, Allen called Rudolph and Erich to ask them to help him open the gate of Berlin and surrender to the britannian and Hiran armies outside the city.


    After hesitating for a while, they nodded and agreed to Allen''s request.


    "... I can allow civilians and soldiers to surrender..." Erich said, pulling out his sword, "but I won''t allow myself to surrender to the enemy..."


    After Erich pulled out his sword, Rudolph, standing beside him, silently pulled out his sword.


    "Rudolph, where''s Alan?"


    "He said he was going to say goodbye to his wife and son..."


    "Oh, then he should hurry up. It would be funny if he was too fussy and couldn''t kill himself before the enemy arrived."


    After that, Erich raised his sword and scratched at his neck without any nostalgia.


    And Rudolph on one side followed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "NifA... This morning... I made... Probably the most correct decision of my life."


    "Although the decision I made this morning may make me immortal..."


    "But by doing so, I can make many people in Bolu live... So it''s worth it."


    "Full of sins and unforgivable sins, I can make such a decision that many people can continue to live at the last minute, which is a great achievement..."


    "Alan...?" NifA looked uneasily at Allen who suddenly came home. "What the hell are you talking about? Why are you going home at this time? Shouldn''t you be working at the headquarters at this time? And - why is it so noisy outside? What the hell happened outside? "


    NifA vaguely heard the cries of pain, wailing, crying and some... Cheers outside the room.

 Chapter 1535

    Allen did not respond to NEFA''s question.


    Instead, he raised his hand and gently stroked nifA''s hair.


    "... I''m sorry, NEFA... During my days lurking in the British Empire... I thought more than once about abandoning you and Adam."


    "So that I can live a comfortable and carefree life in the British Empire by myself..."


    "For personal gain, I left you and Adam at home..."


    "Then I intend to get rid of the relationship with you forever..."


    "Please forgive my incompetent husband..."


    Then Allen looked at Adam, who was standing beside nifA, at a loss.


    "Adam... I also want to apologize to you. Please forgive my bastard father."


    "People like me don''t deserve your respect at all."


    "You should live a good life with your mother in the future... Don''t think of avenging me or being hostile to the britannians."


    "Father..."


    After hearing Allen''s words "you should live well with your mother in the future", Adam''s anxiety rose to the extreme.


    "What are you talking about...?"


    "... goodbye, I have to... End it."


    With that, Alan rushed out of the house without any pause.


    "Alan!"


    "Father!"


    NifA and Adam hurried out.


    However - how could they catch up with Alan?


    Just in the blink of an eye, they lost Alan.


    Looking up, I couldn''t see Alan.


    All I saw was roaring, wailing, or expressionless... In short, the citizens of Bolu with all kinds of expressions


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the cooperation of the Hiram army, the reception of prisoners of war was very smooth.


    After receiving the prisoners of war, the generals of the britannian army and the Hiran army began to enter the city of Bolu one by one and began to take over the city of Bolu.


    The takeover of Bolu city was also quite smooth.


    The people of Bolu, who had been suffering from thirst and were going crazy, were busy accepting the takeover of the britannian army and the Hiran army.


    Of course - there are some diehards.


    For example, when attacking Prime Minister Elvin''s residence, he was strongly resisted by Prime Minister Elvin.


    Elvin led his servants in a fierce struggle with the soldiers of the britannian army and the Hiran army.


    Elvin remained unmoved no matter how the soldiers of the two armies persuaded him to surrender.


    Helpless color, can only use the overwhelming force difference to wash Elvin''s residence


    Also fiercely resisted was the palace of BERLU.


    Even in the current desperate situation, the guards of the palace still did not give up resistance.


    I have to sigh - it''s really worthy of being an elite guard who has been carefully selected.


    Both loyalty and combat effectiveness are impeccable.


    The palace is not only big, but also complex.


    At the same time - in places like corridors, the area is quite small, so it is difficult to give full play to the advantage of the number of people.


    However, even so, it only made the speed of conquering the palace a little slower.


    Like the capture of Elvin''s residence, the capture of the Imperial Palace also flattened all the enemies bit by bit by virtue of absolute number advantage.


    In the end - only four palace guards remained, still firmly arched in front of a room.


    Looking at the door protected by the last four guards, Su Cheng whispered:


    "Emperor shad of the Frankish empire... Should be inside..."


    Su Cheng personally directed the attack on the palace.


    Because - he intended to personally capture the shahd emperor of the Frankish empire.


    Before leading the army, Ilsa personally told Su Cheng to catch Xia de alive as much as possible.


    Of course - it doesn''t matter if you can''t catch it alive.


    If you can''t catch him alive, kill shad.


    Anyway - don''t let shady escape.


    Su Cheng waved his hand, motioned the soldiers around to clean up the last four guards in the way, and then pushed the door open.


    The door was pushed open and Su Cheng frowned at the sight.


    A middle-aged man dressed in gorgeous clothes hanged himself - this is the scene in front of Su Cheng.


    "Hello." Su Cheng called a palace maid who had just surrendered to them, "is this Xia de Feng Soren?"


    The maid came trembling, looked at the body for a few eyes, and then nodded her head.


    In order to avoid the maid lying to him, Su Cheng found several palace attendants who never recognized the body.


    Some of these people have never seen Xia De''s true face, so they are not sure whether this person is Xia De.


    Some people have seen Xia De''s face, so after seeing the dead body, they say that this person is Xia De.


    "It seems..." Su Cheng whispered, "this man is xiade... Did he commit suicide..."


    After such a sigh, Su Cheng looked at the stove in the corner of the room.


    After entering Xia De''s room, Su Cheng noticed the stove.


    Because it is still far from the day of using the stove, it looks quite abrupt to put such a stove in the room.


    Su Cheng walked slowly and opened the stove.


    I was surprised to find that there were quite a lot of black dust in this stove.


    This is the black dust that will appear only after the paper is burned out.


    With so much black dust, it is hard to imagine how much paper was stuffed into the stove.


    "Huh? What is this? "


    Su Cheng suddenly noticed that there was a piece of paper beside the stove.


    It says something in Frankish.


    Because he didn''t understand French, Su Cheng took it to the translator next to him and asked the translator to translate it for him.


    "It says..." the translator whispered, "why can''t I find a way to lead this country out of this crisis from this set of books!!!"


    "What do you mean...?"


    For Su Cheng, the words written on this paper simply don''t know what to say


    After taking the paper back from the translator, Su Cheng played with it a few times.


    Then casually put the paper into the still burning stove, and the flame still burns the paper to ashes.


    Since I can''t figure out what this sentence means on this piece of paper, I just don''t think about it - this is Su Chenggang''s idea.


    After su Chenggang threw the paper into the stove, a hurried footsteps leaned against him.


    "Coach!"


    This is Samuel''s voice.


    "Samuel, what''s the matter?"


    "I found... Alan."


    Hearing the name "Allen", Su Cheng couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "Where is he now?" Su Cheng asked.


    "He..." Samuel''s face showed a little hesitation, "he has... Committed suicide..."


    "... Samuel, show me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1536

    Alan''s body was found in an ordinary lane.


    Facing BERLU''s palace, he pierced his heart with a dagger.


    I don''t know whether he was intentional or unintentional. Allen, who pierced his heart, leaned forward and touched his forehead on the ground.


    Because he was just facing the palace, Allen looked like kowtowing to the palace.


    Allen stayed in the British Empire for a long time. Almost all the senior knights in the British Empire knew what Allen looked like.


    So there was no need to find anyone to recognize the body. Everyone saw at a glance that the body was indeed Alan''s body.


    The Knights of the British Empire divided into two factions about how to dispose of Allen''s body.


    One group thought it necessary to hang Alan''s body and expose it to the sun for a few days to relieve their hatred.


    The other faction thinks Allen is dead, insulting his body is meaningless, and advocates burying Allen well.


    Of the two factions, the one that advocates humiliating Allen''s body has an absolute advantage.


    Allen''s rebellion in the "patriotic war" caused them great losses to the British Empire, and many people hated him to the bone.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that an absolute majority of people advocate humiliating Allen''s body.


    Su Cheng has already made up his mind about choosing one side.


    Before leading the army, Su Cheng asked Ilsa not only how to deal with shad, but also how to deal with Alan.


    Different from Su Cheng''s question of "how to deal with shad", Ilsa was silent and hesitant for a long time when thinking about "how to deal with Alan".


    In the end, Ilsa gave Su Cheng only a simple answer:


    "If you can catch him alive, kill him if you can''t catch him alive. If he commits suicide, let his family take his body away without doing anything superfluous to Alan''s body."


    Therefore - Su Cheng obediently followed Ilsa''s instructions and asked his subordinates to find Alan''s family and let Alan''s family take Alan''s body.


    Before waiting for Alan''s family to arrive, Su Cheng could not help feeling that fortunately enli was not here.


    Allen had not rebelled against their britannian Empire and had a close personal relationship with enli.


    If enly was present and saw Alan''s body, enly''s expression would be quite complex


    Alan''s family is not hard to find.


    Soon Su Cheng''s men came back with a woman and a young man under the age of 20.


    These two people should be Alan''s wife and son.


    The mother and son burst into tears when they saw Alan''s body.


    After crying for a while, Alan''s son roared and rushed at Su Cheng.


    As an ordinary young man, he can''t cross the layers of blockade of Su Cheng''s bodyguards.


    As soon as he had a sign that he wanted to rush at Su Cheng, he was immediately knocked down by Su Cheng''s guards.


    He fell to the ground and shouted something to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng''s translator immediately translated what Allen''s son said to Su Cheng.


    "Coach, he said - he will avenge his father."


    Speaking of this, the translator paused and then added:


    "Coach, did he misunderstand you? I thought you killed his father. Do you need to explain to him? "


    "... No. There is no need to explain. And, in a way, I did drive his father to death. "


    After successfully returning Allen''s body to his wife and children, Su Cheng left here to do other things and let Allen''s son stare at him with hate


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The central authorities of the British Empire and the holy Helan Empire have already reached a consensus on how to deal with the city of Beru.


    The disposal of Bolu city is to completely flatten it.


    The city of Bolu is the capital of the Frankish empire. Its position is dangerous and its defense power is high. Looking at all the cities of the Frankish Empire, few cities can match it.


    Such a city will never be monopolized by the holy Helan empire in the center of the britannian empire.


    Similarly, the holy Helan Empire would never let the central part of the British Empire monopolize Beru.


    Neither side wants the other to monopolize Bolu City, and co governance of Bolu city is quite unrealistic. Therefore, after such calculation, the most cost-effective and satisfactory solution for both sides is to push Bolu city flat.


    Let the city of Bolu disappear completely from the map, and the central part of the britannian Empire and the central part of the Holy Hiran empire will no longer be tangled about the ownership of the city of Bolu.


    Therefore, on the day after taking full control of Bolu City, the destruction of Bolu city began.


    Su Cheng and El sent a "destruction corps" with a total number of 100000 people to start the demolition of Bolu city under the command of professional architects.


    When marching and fighting, the accompanying personnel not only need hydrological experts to help find reliable water sources, but also need professional architects to help the army build field fortifications.


    All the architects of the two armies sent out to command the 100000 men and horses to quickly dismantle each wall of the city of Bolu at the same speed every day.


    While the "destruction corps" began to dismantle the city of Bolu, Su Cheng and El also began to rectify the army and prepare for the next stage of the war.


    At present, the city of Bolu has fallen, the last combat power of the Frankish Empire has disappeared, the emperor committed suicide, and the other royal families have been captured. This situation can completely declare that the Frankish Empire has perished.


    Although the Frankish Empire had perished, the war was not completely over.


    After all - there were still a large number of territories in the South and east of the Frankish Empire waiting for the britannian and Hiran armies to receive and control them one by one.


    As for how to divide the territory of the Frankish Empire equally, the central of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire also reached a consensus early.


    Although according to the agreement between the two sides - whoever occupies which place will belong to who, in order to avoid vicious competition, the central authorities of the two countries have stipulated their respective marching directions after the attack and destruction of Bolu city.


    After the capture of Bailu, the britannian army expanded to the south of the Frankish Empire, while the Hiran army expanded to the east of the Frankish empire. If one side is unable to swallow the remaining territory, the other side can accept the land it cannot swallow for the other - this is the rule formulated by the Central Committee of the two armies.


    The britannian empire could occupy the West and south of the Frankish empire. The holy Helan empire can occupy the East and north of the Frankish Empire - if both sides act according to this rule and annex all the land in their respective directions, such a situation can occur, and the two countries can just divide the Frankish Empire equally.


    However - this is just an ideal state.


    Unfortunately, there was an accident on the side of the Hiram army when it encroached on the remaining territory of the Frankish empire.

 Chapter 1537

    Holy Hiram Empire, the imperial capital, alenmuya, in the palace¡ª¡ª


    "Your Majesty, please calm down."


    "Calm down?" Wahiri glared at mund in front of him, "how can you calm my anger? El, how can I calm down when that bastard does such a thing? "


    With that, wahiri grabbed a porcelain pot next to him and smashed it on the ground.


    A beautiful porcelain pot turned into countless pieces.


    For the Furious wahiri, mondezai''s persuasion was ineffective. He could only sigh and let wahiri vent.


    Wahiri was so angry at this time because he had just received a report from the southern front.


    The southern front refers naturally to the front battlefield of the ongoing attack on the Frankish empire.


    When the city of Bolu fell, Su Cheng and El began to follow the rules set by the central authorities of the two countries at the beginning and March in the direction of their respective responsibilities.


    Su Cheng led the army to encroach on the southern territory of the Frankish Empire, and El led the army to encroach on the eastern territory of the Frankish empire.


    According to wahili''s inner vision, what happened after that should be that El smoothly encroached on all the territories in the east of the Frankish Empire, allowing their holy Hiran Empire to successfully occupy the northern and eastern territories of the Frankish Empire and divide the land of the Frankish Empire equally with the British Empire.


    However - a report sent back after El made wahiri stay straight away.


    Then wahiri was furious.


    The report from El was concise and comprehensive.


    The main content was that the supply lines of the army had reached the limit and could not move forward, and the remaining land in the east of the Frankish empire could not be annexed.


    According to the report sent by El, their Hiran army occupied only a small part of the territory east of the city of pelu.


    El''s report is to tell wahili that he can no longer lead the army forward, and the remaining land in the east of the Frankish empire can no longer be annexed and can only be abandoned.


    The reason why wahili agreed to form an alliance with the British Empire and attack the Frankish Empire together was to grab enough land from the Frankish empire.


    Wahiri would not agree with El''s practice of no longer leading troops to advance and no longer encroaching on the territory of the Frankish empire.


    Therefore, wahiri sent a large number of edicts, asking el to move forward quickly and swallow all the eastern territory of the Frankish empire.


    However - no matter how many edicts wahiri sent, El remained unmoved.


    Al wahiri sent back a report without sending an edict.


    The contents of these reports sent back by El are similar¡ª¡ª


    The logistics force''s transportation capacity has reached its limit and is unable to send supplies further afield.


    The center of the Frankish Empire concentrated almost all the materials in the country in Bolu. The materials stored in the cities in the east of the Frankish Empire were not enough to support the normal operation of the army.


    Therefore, the army can not move forward. If the army is allowed to move forward, the army will face the crisis of supply line collapse and then food shortage.


    However, no matter what El explained, wahiri couldn''t listen.


    All he knew was that if the eastern territories of the Frankish Empire were not annexed, their holy Hiran Empire would suffer a great loss.


    Therefore, even though El has told wahiri many times about the reasons why the army can not move forward and the harm of allowing the army to move forward, wahiri still adheres to his own opinion and is unwilling to continue to move eastward.


    The latest war report just passed back made wahiri, who was already furious these days, almost faint with anger.


    This war report shows that the British army, led by Su Cheng, successfully annexed all the Territories South of Bolu.


    Because El no longer led his troops eastward, Su Cheng simply sent troops to "help" the Holy Hiran Empire occupy the rest of the eastern territory of the Frankish empire.


    The land that should have belonged to their holy Hiran empire is now occupied by the britannian Empire - wahiri almost fainted. This is not an exaggeration.


    Wahiri almost fainted when he heard the news.


    After barely lifting his spirits, there was a scene in which Vasili angrily smashed everything in the room and Prime Minister Monde came to comfort.


    The British army occupied the land that should have belonged to their holy Hiran Empire - this happened, and wahiri could not condemn the British Empire.


    Because they clearly said in the rules set by the central government of the holy Helan Empire and the central government of the Britannia Empire that if one party is unable to swallow the remaining territory, the other party can accept the land that it cannot swallow for the other party.


    So wahiri could not condemn the British Empire at all.


    The British Empire was simply following the rules.


    "Mond! Look at what El did! Look at what El did! "


    Wahiri''s face turned a strange crimson with anger.


    "Because El refused to March, our holy Hiran Empire occupied only the northern part of the Frankish Empire and a small part of the eastern territory!"


    "The britannian Empire occupied the western, southern and most of the eastern territory of the Frankish empire!"


    "We lost a lot!"


    "Spent so much money! As a result of the expedition launched by the whole country, most of the benefits were taken away by the British Empire! "


    "How can you make me calm!"


    "How can you calm me down!"


    "El... You bastard!"


    Wahiri''s eyes seemed to erupt substantive anger at any time.


    "Did he forget who gave him his present status?"


    "If I hadn''t promoted him and trusted him unconditionally, he would still be an ordinary Quartermaster! Where is your present position? "


    "The title of ''invincible marshal'' was also raised and publicized by me."


    "What happened?! Mund! Look what El did to me? "


    "How many years has it been since he was promoted by me to become a marshal? Less than three years! "


    "In less than three years, I learned to disobey my orders and don''t listen to my orders!"


    "What''s the use of a dog who won''t listen to my orders!"


    Wahiri squeezed his fists tightly.


    "I must punish el! Let him know who he is now! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    For wahiri, who roared loudly, Mond had no idea of pleading for EL.


    Only silently watching wahiri roar and quietly watching wahiri vent.


    He knows - wahiri is now angry and angry at what El has done.


    Pleading for El might get you scolded.


    So - in order to ensure his own interests, Mond shut up very wisely.


    And thinking about whether he should echo it and put forward some suggestions on El''s punishment.

 Chapter 1538

    Compared with the Helan army of El, the progress of Su Cheng''s Britannia army was quite smooth.


    The reason why the Hiram army of El was unable to advance further was that their transportation capacity was not enough.


    In short, there are not enough vehicles, men and animals to transport supplies.


    The British army had no such problem.


    The britannian army, with several times the speed of the Hiran army, swallowed up all the territory south of Beru with the speed of wind and waves.


    Then, taking advantage of the situation, they will annexe the remaining eastern territories that the Hiram army can no longer annexe.


    Anyway, according to the previous agreement between the two countries, when one party is unable to annex the remaining territory of the Frankish Empire, the other party has the right to help the other party annex it.


    Therefore, the britannian army occupied the great righteousness, and the people of the Holy Hiran empire could not say that they were not britannians.


    After the army of the British Empire annexed the last city in the easternmost part of the Frankish Empire, the "watch Rhine" plan could finally declare the end of victory.


    The "watch Rhine" program lasted nearly a year.


    The British Empire sent troops in the spring of 300, and the British Empire conquered all the territories of the Frankish empire in the spring of 301.


    The greatest beneficiary of this war was undoubtedly the British Empire.


    The hundred year war, which lasted more than a hundred years, ended, the old enemy Frankish Empire perished, and successfully annexed more than two-thirds of the territory of the Frankish empire.


    The territory of the British Empire also borders the Far East prairie for the first time.


    It has become the second huge empire in mainland history with the sea in the West and the prairie in the East.


    As for the first, naturally, it was the Soviet British Empire thousands of years ago.


    The suyinglan empire under Arthur''s rule thousands of years ago also briefly completed the great achievement of "connecting the sea in the West and the grassland in the East".


    Compared with the happy ending of the britannian Empire, the holy Helan empire is much worse.


    The holy Helan Empire only annexed the land north of Bolu and part of the land east of Bolu, accounting for less than one-third of the territory of the Frankish empire.


    Su Cheng understands El''s insistence on not letting the army move forward.


    After all, he is also a commander. Su Cheng naturally knows the consequences of continuing to March when the supply line has reached the limit.


    Su Cheng believes that if the identity between him and el is exchanged, he will make the same choice as El.


    Su Cheng understands el, but people in the middle of the Holy Hiran Empire - for example, wahili doesn''t understand el, that''s a big problem


    Based on Su Cheng''s understanding of wahiri, wahiri, who will give military orders in the "hammer" battle, is not like someone who can understand the importance of the supply line


    Su Cheng could not help but sympathize with and admire El at the thought of the hysterical edict issued by the Vasili emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire asking el to March quickly.


    El was willing to withstand such great pressure and not let his army get involved in danger - Su Cheng admired his courage.


    The "watch Rhine plan" was successfully completed, and the Frankish Empire had perished. The 300000 troops of the britannian Empire, excluding those stationed in the territory of the "former Frankish Empire", began to withdraw to China in an orderly manner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Cheng, Su Cheng."


    After hearing someone calling himself, Su Cheng slowly opened his eyes.


    After opening his eyes and raising his head from the table, Su Cheng saw Eliza''s pretty face.


    Looking at his wife''s face, a smile appeared from Su Cheng''s upturned mouth.


    "Eliza... You are 31 years old this year, but you still look like a 21-year-old girl. It''s really profitable to marry a wife who is not very old like you."


    "Fool! Don''t tell me my real age! " Eliza said angrily as she looked at Su Cheng''s head.


    Since Eliza was over 30 years old, she suddenly cared about her age and hated to be told her real age.


    Although Eliza cares about her age now, perhaps because of her natural beauty, she doesn''t look over 30 at all.


    You can find a passer-by on the street and ask him to guess Eliza''s age according to his first impression. This passer-by will certainly think that Eliza''s age is only in her early twenties.


    Su Cheng recently found that there are many people around him who can''t see their actual age.


    So did his other wife, Carol, who looked nothing like a wife with two children.


    So is Su Cheng''s sister Alan.


    I don''t know how Alan grows. Her height and appearance seem to be fixed in the year of 14 forever.


    Alan, who is 26 this year, still looks the same as he was when he was 14.


    After fighting with Eliza, Su Cheng rubbed his tired eyes.


    "Eliza, what can I do for you? Is there any military emergency? "


    "It''s no big deal. I just came to tell you it''s time to rest."


    "Is the rest time coming so soon... If I knew, I would set the rest time a little longer..."


    "Don''t be lazy!" Eliza said angrily, "if we start on the road now, we can cross the Rhine before the sun sets!"


    At this time, Su Cheng''s returning troops had marched very close to the Rhine River.


    If you speed up your pace, you can cross the Rhine River and return to the British Empire before the sun sets, as Eliza said.


    "I can finally return home..." Eliza sighed and stretched hard. "The long hundred year war is over... There are no enemies in the South and East, and the Holy Hiran empire in the north is our ally. We can finally have a quiet day..."


    "We''ve been fighting all these years... We can also have a good rest while the days calm down later."


    "... quiet days...?" After hearing Eliza''s words, a thought-provoking wry smile appeared on Su Cheng''s face, "Eliza... Although the Frankish Empire has perished, it is still far from us to live a peaceful life..."


    "Hey?" Eliza cast a puzzled look at Su Cheng, "what do you mean? The Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire have perished. Why can''t we calm down? "


    "Because... Isn''t there an empire on this continent that hasn''t surrendered to us?"


    "And... An empire...?"


    Eliza''s eyebrows slowly widened because of shock.

 Chapter 1539

    "Su Cheng..." Eliza looked around, then lowered her voice. "Next... Do we want to go to war with the holy Helan empire...?"


    Su Cheng was silent.


    His eyes were full of hesitation.


    After a while, Su Cheng sighed.


    "Forget it... Anyway, at this time, there''s no need to hide..."


    "Eliza, don''t tell anyone what I''m going to say."


    "Do you know why we attacked the Lorraine Empire?"


    "I know..." Eliza nodded. "It''s to let us worry free and concentrate on dealing with the Frankish empire..."


    "No... this statement is only used to confuse the public. This is not the real reason to attack the Lorraine empire. "


    Su Cheng whispered.


    "The real reason to attack the Lorraine empire is nothing else, just to annex the Lorraine Empire and make the Lorraine Empire disappear completely from the map."


    "We don''t just want the Lorraine Empire to disappear from the map."


    "Let the Frankish Empire and the holy Helan Empire disappear from the map."


    "Su Cheng!" Eliza snapped, "why? Why did you do that? What''s the point of going around like this? "


    Eliza has always believed that their years of war in the British Empire is to end the hundred year war.


    The purpose of attacking and destroying the Lorraine empire is to make the country worry free.


    The 300000 troops were sent to the East in order to completely eliminate the regime of the Frankish Empire and end the hundred year war.


    Now Su Cheng says that the ultimate purpose of their expedition over the years is not to end the hundred year war, but another purpose. After conquering the Frankish Empire, they have to attack the holy Helan empire.


    This made Eliza confused directly.


    "... because... Ilsa, she intends to unify the whole continent."


    "Unify... Mainland...?"


    "That''s right... Conquer the Lorraine Empire, the Frankish Empire and the holy Helan Empire, leaving the whole continent with only one country, the British Empire."


    "After the ''Patriotic War'', Ilsa set this ambition."


    "If she announced her ambition to unify the mainland too early, it would probably lead to the formation of an ''Alliance against the British Empire'', so Ilsa has always concealed her ambition."


    "Only a few people know Ilsa''s ambition, such as Camille, me and Mr. Jacob."


    "Now that the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire have perished, and there is only the holy Helan empire in the whole continent, there is no need to worry about the ''anti britannian Empire alliance'', so Ilsa doesn''t need to hide her ambition now."


    "Before long, Ilsa should be able to announce to the world that she wants to unify the mainland and complete the feat that the ''Knight King'' failed to accomplish a thousand years ago."


    "So - we are still far from the calm days..."


    Su Cheng sighed.


    "The war is not over yet..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Eliza raised her hand and patted herself hard on the cheek.


    "Forget it! This kind of thing will be left to worry later! "


    Eliza''s energetic voice immediately changed the heavy atmosphere in the big tent.


    "If you want to continue fighting, fight!"


    "These things in the future will be left to us in the future!"


    "Let''s enjoy it now!"


    "Su Cheng, let''s have a good rest before we start the war against the holy Helan empire!"


    "The war against the Frankish Empire has lasted more than a year. If I don''t take a good vacation, my body will be scattered!"


    "... well." Su Cheng, who was originally expressionless, had a faint smile on his face at this time, "that''s right... I just want to ask the central government for a leave while the war against the Frankish empire is over, and then we all go and have a good time."


    "I have just made such great contributions to the Empire. The central government will certainly approve me as a fake."


    "Are you going to play?" Eliza''s eyes showed excitement. "Where are you going to play?"


    "Go to a place... Agreed with someone a long time ago."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannian Empire, pandragon, Jacob''s residence.


    "Jacob..."


    Bancro looked at Jacob in front of him with complex eyes.


    "Have you been eating and sleeping well lately..."


    "Ha ha." Jacob gave a low laugh, "of course, I sleep and eat well every day. And I''ve always been eating nutrition. "


    "It''s just... My body is getting old... No matter how hard I try to take care of my body, I can''t adjust my body well..."


    Jacob''s face at this time is not qualified to use the adjective "ugly"


    Any acquaintance of Jacob will feel mixed feelings after seeing Jacob''s appearance


    At this time, Jacob no longer had the high spirited appearance of assisting gozewen and Ilsa.


    Now Jacob... Say something ugly, like an old man who is old and may die at any time


    He couldn''t even walk normally. He needed someone to help him. Jacob could barely move his feet.


    However, even so, Jacob did not completely withdraw from the politics of the British Empire.


    Even though he had given up his position as prime minister and no longer held the power of the country, Jacob was still concerned about the present and future of the British Empire.


    After sighing heavily, bancro pulled back the chair next to Jacob and sat down impolitely.


    "Jacob... What you asked me to investigate... I have sent a reliable department to investigate..."


    Then bancro handed Jacob the two pieces of paper he had just held in his hand.


    After taking the two sheets of paper from bancro, Jacob immediately began to read the words written on the two sheets of paper at a glance.


    Although he was old and weak, Jacob''s eyes were still as sharp as an eagle.


    Turning his sharp eyes and reading all the words written on the paper at a very fast speed, Jacob sighed heavily.


    "... the conquest of the Frankish empire... The loss of our national strength is much greater than expected..."


    Then Jacob threw the two pieces of paper aside with a look of boredom, as if he didn''t want to look at what was written on them.


    "No more war against the Holy Hiran empire..."


    Jacob murmured in a low voice.


    The tone is small, but the tone is full of firmness.


    "If we launch another war against the Holy Hiran Empire, there will be trouble in our Congress..."

 Chapter 1540

    "Cheng, where are we now?"


    Carol poked her head out of the window and asked Su Cheng as he was driving.


    "Let me see..."


    Su Cheng drove with one hand, took out the map with the other hand and began to look seriously.


    Su Cheng''s driving skills are quite good. Even with a single hand, he can easily drive a carriage pulled by two horses.


    "We are now in soma county."


    "Soma County..." Eliza chewed the name. "I seem to have heard the name... And heard it more than once."


    "It''s normal for you to hear the name." Su Cheng said with a smile, "soma county is a well-known and rich place in the south of China. It is said that the developed economy ranks first in the south of China."


    Su Cheng''s words immediately raised the expectation of everyone in the carriage.


    Even Su Cheng''s chest is filled with a sense of expectation. He is full of expectation for this rich place who has long heard of his name.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, look."


    DeLisa pointed her little finger out of the window.


    "Someone!"


    The carriage is now driving on a fairly wide field.


    On both sides of Tianlong are neatly cut rice fields.


    It was the farmers working in the rice fields that DeLisa was referring to.


    "Well..."


    Looking at the farmers working in the rice field, Su Cheng''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    Because Su Cheng noticed something different.


    There were three others who noticed the difference, including Carol, Eliza and Alan.


    Only DeLisa and Maria, who are not ignorant of the world, lie on the car and boat and look at the farmers working in the rice fields and the young rice seedlings with curious eyes.


    "Elder brother..." Alan whispered to Su Cheng, "why... There are some old guys working in the field..."


    What Su Cheng and others noticed was that the people working in the rice fields were middle-aged and elderly people aged 4 or 50.


    You can even see several white haired figures among these middle-aged and elderly people.


    Looking around, I don''t see any young adults.


    "Ah, Su Cheng, look, there''s a village ahead."


    Eliza, who has the best eyesight among the people, said as she pointed forward.


    Su Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked forward.


    It was found that, as Eliza said, light and angular lines appeared on the horizon in front.


    Only buildings have such lines.


    Su Cheng could barely see several cooking smoke floating from these lines.


    "... just in time, our horse is about to rest." Su Cheng whispered, "let''s go to the village in front and meet our feet."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The villagers in this rural area are very friendly.


    After seeing that Su Cheng and others were just ordinary travelers, they generously let them into the village and provided Su Cheng and others with a place to stay and rest.


    After entering the village, Su Cheng''s eyebrows remained locked.


    It''s not difficult to see from the appearance - this village is a very rich village.


    The houses are solid wooden houses, the roads are clean and tidy, and the villagers wear decent and tidy clothes.


    It''s as like as two peas in the village.


    That is - there is no figure of young adults


    Only middle-aged and elderly people and children shuttle through the village.


    Su Chenggang parked the carriage in an open place designated by the villagers. An old man with white hair and beard and about 60 years old greeted Su Cheng and others with a warm smile.


    "Travelers, welcome to ovo village. I am the head of owo village, keff maiso. "


    "Good afternoon, your Excellency the village head." Su Cheng responded to Kefu with a smile, "thank your village for providing us with a place to stay."


    "It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to take so much trouble to thank us." Kefu smiled and waved his hand. "We are still very happy that you can come to our village. We haven''t seen young people for some time."


    "Having young people like you visiting our village can also make the atmosphere of our village more dynamic."


    Hearing Kefu''s words, Su Cheng''s lips couldn''t help pursing.


    "... Mr. village head, I have a question for you."


    "Well, if you ask me as much as you like, I will say everything I can answer."


    Seeing that the village head had said so, Su Cheng was no longer polite and asked the village head directly:


    "Village head, why are there no young people in your village?"


    After hearing Su Cheng''s question, the smile on the village head''s face suddenly froze.


    Just when Su Cheng began to blame himself for saying something wrong, the village head slowly put away the smile on his face and sighed.


    "... why else... It''s not because the country has been fighting for years..."


    "About half a year ago, all the young workers in our village, both men and women, were taken away by the people of the state."


    "It seems that they have been taken to the east to transport supplies."


    "It is said that the war is over, but I don''t know when these children will come back..."


    "I just hope these children taken away by the state can come back safely and alive..."


    Then the village head let out a long sigh again.


    "Pulled to transport supplies?!" Su Cheng stared round his eyes and exclaimed, "your village head, this is soma County, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Soma county is the richest County in the south of China, isn''t it?"


    "Is it the richest... I don''t know if it is the richest County in the south of the country, but our soma county is indeed richer compared with other surrounding counties."


    "Even the wealthiest villagers in soma county have been dragged to the battlefield to transport supplies?" Su Cheng''s face was full of shock.


    "Yes..." Kefu''s face was filled with a bitter smile. "The city that governs our village is Kangcheng not far from here."


    "At the beginning of the war with the Frankish Empire, the mayor of Kangcheng specially came to the villages under his jurisdiction and told us: the labor currently requisitioned by the state is completely sufficient, so we don''t have to worry about the young people in the village being pulled to the battlefield to transport supplies. Let''s continue to live at ease."


    "However... Only half a year later, the city master suddenly told us that the civilian men requisitioned by the state are not enough, and the young people in our village have to be requisitioned to the battlefield to transport supplies..."


    "Although we don''t want to, there''s nothing we can do..."


    "After all, this is the order of the state. How can we disobey the order of the State... Alas... Damn war... I really hope this is the last time that the young people in our village have been enlisted in the battlefield..."

 Chapter 1541

    In the middle of the war against the Frankish Empire, Su Cheng knew that the central part of the Empire had recruited a group of young workers to transport supplies.


    Although before the war began, the staff of the General Staff Headquarters headed by Su Cheng drew up a detailed enough suffocating battle plan and made a precise calculation of the number of civilian men needed to start the war, the plan can never keep up with the changes.


    After the beginning of the war, accidents may happen every moment.


    These accidents that may happen at any time will completely disrupt the original plan.


    For example, the torrential rain for several days has made the roads muddy and the transport team unable to move.


    Another example is the sudden outbreak of an epidemic in a transportation team, which not only damaged a large number of transportation personnel, but also failed to deliver supplies to the front line as scheduled.


    A little more extreme - an earthquake suddenly occurred, and the location of the earthquake happened to be the base of the logistics force


    After the "watch Rhine" program began, although there were no major accidents, small accidents occurred every day.


    The continuous occurrence of these small accidents makes the original combat plan deviate from the originally scheduled track.


    Before the attack on the city of Bailu, the British army had a shortage of civilian men.


    In the face of this situation, Ilsa urgently issued a mobilization and recruited a group of civilian men nationwide to send them to the front line.


    Su Cheng knows about the recruitment of civilian husbands again, but he doesn''t know how many new civilian husbands have been recruited.


    Because Su Cheng doesn''t take care of the matter of recruiting civilian husbands at all.


    Su Cheng is not in charge of collecting civilian husbands, nor is he in charge of directing civilian husbands to transport grain.


    According to the military regulations of the British Empire, those in charge of front-line operations generally do not care about logistics transportation, and those in charge of logistics transportation generally do not command front-line operations.


    In the "watch Rhine" plan, the person in charge of the logistics force was the deputy head of the order of Gabriel.


    Only at the beginning of the war did Su Cheng know how many civilian men were involved in logistics transportation.


    After the war began, Su Cheng didn''t know how many civilian men had been reduced and how many new civilian men had been added.


    Su Cheng never expected that the central government mobilized so many young and strong workers to the front in the middle of the campaign


    Generally speaking, the central government will mobilize the young people in poorer areas first.


    Every civilian who is mobilized to the front line can get a money reward. This money reward has a fatal attraction for the young people in poor areas, so it will be more positive for being recruited to the front line.


    It has become the practice of the British Empire to mobilize people in poor areas first and then in rich areas.


    This is the richest soma County in the south of the British Empire.


    Even the young people in soma county have been recruited... Su Cheng can''t imagine what other poorer areas will look like


    Just before Su Cheng calmed down from what koff had just said, koff let out another sigh.


    "Fortunately, our country has built a large number of plantations in the western region these years."


    "Thanks to the plantations and the blessings of the aborigines in the new world, we have reduced many taxes in recent years."


    "Fortunately, the current tax is not as heavy as before, otherwise we may not be able to pay the tax in the current situation of lack of young labor."


    Keff didn''t notice Su Cheng''s slightly shrinking pupils, but continued to say to himself:


    "Our Majesty''s policy of building plantations and catching the natives of the new world as slaves is really wise."


    "I don''t know how many poor farmers have benefited from this policy."


    "With the help of these indigenous people in the new world, the pressure on US farmers has been reduced. The annual tax we have to pay is only half of that in the past."


    "I heard that when your majesty decided to implement this policy, many people opposed it and thought it was too cruel."


    Speaking of this, keff''s face was full of disdain.


    He turned his head and spat heavily on the ground at his feet.


    "If I say, these people who think your Majesty''s policy is cruel are a bunch of bastards."


    "When we didn''t catch the new world aborigines to farm, the imperial Central Committee was very cruel to us ordinary farmers."


    "Now, after catching the indigenous people of the new world to farm, they are cruel to the indigenous people of the new world, and we ordinary farmers become relaxed."


    "Your Majesty, it''s cruel for those big people to catch the natives of the new world to farm."


    "Why didn''t those big people stand up and say ''it''s cruel to the farmers'' when we set such a high tax for ordinary people?"


    "To put it bluntly, it''s not because those big people are used to riding on our heads. They don''t think it''s wrong to be so cruel to us poor farmers."


    "When his majesty decided to catch the aborigines of the new world, he was so kind that he said this cruel and that cruel."


    "The more I think about it, the more angry I am!"


    "Ride on our poor people''s heads and accuse your majesty of cruelty with a condescending look - this is the face of the big people who oppose your Majesty''s'' plantation plan ''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    In the study, Ilsa stood in front of a large map hung on the wall with her hands on her back.


    This big map is the map of the continent.


    To be exact, it was the new map drawn by the cartographers for Elsa.


    On this new map, the most conspicuous place is naturally that large area of red.


    This large area of red is the territory of the British Empire.


    A few years ago, the territory of their britannian Empire shrank only to the west of the continent.


    Now, after successively attacking the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire, the territory of their britannian Empire has expanded to more than twice the original.


    South to the southernmost side of the continent.


    West and ocean.


    It faces the prairie to the East.


    North of the eghar mountains, it borders the Holy Hiran empire.


    At present, there are only 2 conspicuous colors left on the map.


    One color is red, which represents the British Empire.


    Another color is blue, which represents the Holy Hiran empire.


    After annexing large areas of the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire, the current territory of the britannian Empire has not been lost to the holy Helan empire.


    One red and one blue colors touch each other and stand off from north to south.


    Looking at the whole continent, only the holy Helan empire is qualified to be the opponent of the britannian empire.


    At the same time... Only the Holy Hiran empire is left, which also hinders Ilsa from completing her dream of unifying the continent


    Looking at the large blue on the map, Ilsa''s eyes burst out a shocking cold.

 Chapter 1542

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Jacob''s residence, Jacob''s room¡ª¡ª


    Jacob, lying in bed, closed his eyes.


    His eyes were sunken, his skin was haggard, and his face was very bad - that was Jacob''s current state.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    A sudden knock on the door outside the room broke the silence of the room.


    "Your Excellency."


    The speaker was an old housekeeper who had served Jacob for many years.


    "Captain Cheng is coming."


    As soon as the old housekeeper''s voice fell, Jacob slowly opened his closed eyes.


    "Let him in..."


    "Yes!"


    Squeak


    The door was pushed open.


    A young man with black hair and pupils and a complex look walked slowly into the room to Jacob''s bed.


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    "Cheng......" Jacob, lying on the bed, turned his head hard and looked at Su Cheng standing by his bed.


    "You look... It seems darker than before... It seems that the sun in the south is really poisonous..."


    Hearing Jacob''s joke, Su Cheng couldn''t help but turn his mouth slightly, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s also very annoying. Obviously, I went to the South together. As a result, my wife, children and sister didn''t turn black. I turned black myself. I don''t know how long it will take to come back in vain..."


    Su Cheng and all his family members successfully completed their "Southern journey" yesterday and returned to pandragon.


    However - just after returning to Pendragon, Su Cheng learned that Jacob was seriously ill.


    Since Jacob swallowed the potion in the "patriotic war" and his health was devastated, Su Cheng predicted that this day would happen sooner or later.


    But when this day came, Su Cheng still felt that his chest was blocked by something


    As soon as he returned to Pendragon yesterday evening, Su Cheng hurried to visit Jacob this morning.


    Looking at Jacob''s face, which was much older than he thought, Su Cheng only felt a tingling in his chest.


    Jacob was no longer a benefactor to Su Cheng.


    In Su Cheng''s eyes, Jacob is not only his benefactor, but also his father.


    Without Jacob''s help, Su Cheng was sure that he would never be in such a position as he is now.


    Su Cheng pulled over a small chair next to him and sat down. Then he slowly grabbed Jacob''s withered right hand.


    "Mr. Jacob... How did... Become like this..."


    "Cheng... Don''t... Show such an expression."


    "People''s birth, old age, illness and death are just extremely normal things."


    "And I''m old enough to live until now. I''m very glad."


    "Cheng, talk about some happy things."


    "Tell me about your trip to the south."


    "After traveling in the south for so long, can you meet some interesting things or go to some interesting places?"


    Hearing Jacob''s question, Su Cheng was stunned at first.


    After tightening his lips and meditating for a long time, Su Cheng said faintly:


    "There have been many interesting things... But... There have also been some... Heavy things..."


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m glad I''ve traveled to the South..."


    "Thanks to this'' trip to the South '', I realized how stupid and arrogant I was before..."


    "I don''t know when before... It should be from the time I became the head of the Michael knights. My mentality and my mind began to change..."


    "Since I became the head of Michael''s knights, my position has suddenly become higher."


    "Standing at such a high position, I can''t see what the people standing at the bottom look like, and I can''t hear the voice of the people at the bottom..."


    "I was really angry when I learned that your majesty decided to build a plantation in the West and catch the aborigines of the new world as slaves..."


    "But now I turn around and think, I was really hypocritical at that time..."


    "I feel sorry for the tragic experience of the aborigines in the new world. It''s just condescending sympathy and arrogant pity..."


    "Just because the aborigines of the new world happened to appear in front of me..."


    "I only sympathize with the people who appear in front of me."


    "But ignore the thousands of people I can''t see below..."


    "The more I think about it, the more I feel that I was really a hypocritical person at that time..."


    "Your Majesty just moved the oppression from the ordinary citizens of our country to the aborigines of the new world..."


    "I, who have been oppressing our ordinary people before, have no right to say that your majesty is not..."


    "Thanks to this trip to the south, I know that the wars over the years have made China''s national strength so seriously consumed..."


    "I''ve been sitting on a high mountain, and I look magnificent."


    "Until I came to the foot of the mountain, I didn''t know that the scene at the foot of the mountain was so different from that on the mountain..."


    "The foot of the mountain is already a mess."


    "Even soma County, which is famous for its wealth, has become like this. I can''t imagine what other poorer areas are like now..."


    "The war... Can''t go on..."


    Jacob has been quietly listening to Su Cheng''s words since just now... No, it should be said.


    When hearing Su Cheng say that he is a hypocritical man, Jacob''s expression is complex.


    After hearing Su Cheng say that the war could not continue, Jacob''s expression was heavy.


    "Cheng... You don''t have to feel remorse... For the stupid things you have committed before, let it pass by yourself..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a self mocking smile.


    "After what you said, I found that I was also a hypocritical person... When your majesty decided to build a plantation, I also expressed my opposition..."


    "Now think carefully... What I should object to at that time should not be the construction of plantations by your majesty."


    "What I should object to... Should be ''oppression''..."


    "Just... Let''s skip this topic for the time being. Let''s talk about other business..."


    "... Cheng, long before you started traveling, I found that China''s national strength had been seriously damaged."


    "Originally... I wanted to have a good talk with you after you finished your trip."


    "Now that you have found this problem yourself, it will be much easier..."


    "My view is the same as yours. The war cannot continue... If we go to war with a country of the size of the Holy Hiran Empire, our Congress will be quite dangerous..."

 Chapter 1543

    "... Mr. Jacob." Su Cheng''s face flashed a confused look, "before coming to your house just now, your majesty has sent someone to inform me - the first military conference on how to conquer the Holy Hiran empire the day after tomorrow..."


    "Mr. Jacob... What do you think I should do now..."


    Jacob looked at Su Cheng with meaningful eyes.


    After a long time, he slowly took back his sight.


    "Cheng, go... Do what you think."


    Surprise flashed across Su Cheng''s face.


    Then, a firm color gradually emerged from Su Cheng''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The day after tomorrow¡ª¡ª


    British Empire, pandragon, general staff, conference room.


    The meeting room of the general staff is quite simple in layout.


    The only thing that counts as furniture is a large long table enough for dozens of people and dozens of chairs.


    At this time, the meeting room is full of heroes.


    Not only the staff of the general staff gathered together, but also the senior Knights such as Iser and Deng Jiaer, who were not subordinate to the general staff, all took their seats in the conference room.


    The person sitting on the main seat of the long table is naturally Ilsa, the current emperor of the British Empire.


    As for Kamil, he sat at the second seat on Ilsa''s right hand, and Su Cheng sat at the second seat on Ilsa''s left hand.


    "Everybody!"


    Ilsa has an air of high spirits.


    "Before starting today''s meeting, I would like to thank you!"


    "Thanks to your concerted efforts, China has successfully conquered the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire! It not only ended the hundred year war, but also brought the vastness of China''s territory to an unprecedented level! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, all the staff officers and knights in the room got up and saluted one after another, saying that Ilsa''s words were falsely praised.


    After raising her hand and motioning the people to sit down, Ilsa slowly put away the smile on her face.


    Then the conversation turned.


    "But - that''s not enough."


    "It''s not enough just to attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire!"


    Ilsa moved her eyes and made them slip one by one from the faces of everyone in the room.


    Except for a few people such as Su Cheng and Camille, most of the people present were stunned.


    "Now, the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire have perished, so now I can boldly say my aspirations and dreams."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I ask you - what is the purpose of my troops to destroy the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire these years?"


    Everyone in the room looked at each other.


    Finally, Deng Jiaer took the lead in raising his hand and said in a cautious tone:


    "The purpose of attacking and destroying the Lorraine empire is to let us have no worries when we fight a decisive battle against the Frankish empire."


    "The purpose of attacking and destroying the Frankish empire is to end the hundred year war."


    As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Ilsa shook her head.


    "No. These reasons are to fool the world. "


    "The reason why I sent troops to attack the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire is very simple - just to destroy them."


    "Because - as early as after the end of the patriotic war, I made up my mind to attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire, the Frankish Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire at all costs and complete the reunification of the mainland!"


    "As long as we are the only country left on the mainland, no one will invade our borders again. The war that may happen in the future will only be some civil strife. "


    "If the people of these three countries know my ambition, it is very likely to form an ''Alliance against the British Empire''."


    "Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, I have been hiding my ambition. Only a few people such as Camille know what my purpose of sending troops and launching expeditions is."


    "Now the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire no longer exist, so now I have no need to hide my ambition."


    "I''ll tell you directly now - next, I''m going to use troops against the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "I will conquer this last enemy! Complete the reunification of the mainland! "


    Then Ilsa looked at Camille beside her.


    Camille, sitting next to Ilsa, immediately picked up a huge rolled up paper and walked towards the south wall of the conference room.


    There is a huge nail on the south wall of the conference room.


    This nail is specially used to hang maps.


    The petite Camille stood on tiptoe and wasted a lot of energy before he successfully hung the huge paper on the nail, and then stretched the huge paper.


    Anyone with a little knowledge of the continent can recognize it - this map is the topographic map of the Holy Hiran empire.


    "The reason why I called you here today is to hold the first military conference on how to conquer the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Well - today''s opening remarks have been said enough."


    "Next, let''s get straight to the point."


    "How many troops would it take to conquer the holy Hiram Empire? I want to hear what you think. "


    Except for a few people such as Su Cheng and Camille, it is not clear what the sudden convening today is for.


    Many people even thought they were just calling them over and holding another commendation meeting.


    Although everyone did not make any preparations, the people present were either staff officers in the General Staff Department or high-ranking knights with outstanding military achievements.


    Therefore, even if they did not make any preparations before the meeting, it would not prevent them from expressing their views and expounding their views on how to conquer the Holy Hiran empire.


    The first to make a noise was a staff member of the general staff.


    "Your majesty! I think - although the holy Hiram Empire has made many achievements in foreign wars in recent years, it can not cover up the fact that their current national strength is weak! "


    "Therefore, in my opinion, it only needs 300000 people to conquer the Holy Hiran empire!"


    As soon as the voice of the staff officer fell, there were voices of secondment in the conference room.


    "Deng Jiaer!" Ilsa looked at Deng Jiaer, whom she had focused on training and caring for in recent years, "how many troops do you think it would take to attack and destroy the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "How many troops are needed..." Deng Jiaer murmured, "although the four front armies of the holy Helan empire are still alive, the combat power of the other three front armies is worrying except the far east front army."


    "So the idea of the junior officer is the same as that of the staff officer just now - only about 300000 troops need to be dispatched to destroy all the troops of the Holy Hiran Empire and complete the conquest of the Holy Hiran empire."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s answer, Ilsa nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Ethel, a veteran of their britannian empire.


    "Ethel! What do you think? "


    "... your majesty, if the Holy Hiran empire is the opponent, the lower officials have the same opinion. It should be enough to send an army of about 300000 to 400000."


    Both Deng Jiaer and Iser''s answers satisfied Ilsa.


    Because according to Ilsa''s own judgment - she also felt that if she wanted to attack and destroy the Holy Hiran Empire, the force needed would be about 300000.


    Finally, Ilsa looked at Su Cheng sitting at the second seat on her left.


    "Cheng, what do you think?"


    Su Cheng has been quite quiet since the meeting began.


    Even after Ilsa asked the question "how many troops are needed", Su Cheng didn''t seem to want to answer it.


    After being asked by Ilsa, Su Cheng opened his mouth and whispered:


    "We need the Michael knights, the Gabriel knights, the Rachel knights, the national imperial seal Knights... In short, we need all the troops that can be deployed in the British Empire."

 Chapter 1544

    Su Cheng''s words made everyone in the meeting room freeze in an instant - including Ilsa.


    After Su Cheng''s words fell, Ilsa''s smile immediately solidified, and her appearance was not funny.


    "Er... Commander Cheng..." Ilsa asked again with a little doubt, "you said... You need all... Troops in our country?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded without thinking.


    After a pause, he said:


    "After years of foreign wars, the military strength of the three major Knights except the national imperial seal Knights has suffered varying degrees of loss."


    "Although new troops have been added, the total military strength of the three Knights has not reached its peak level."


    "The total military strength of the Michael knights is about 100000, the Gabriel knights are 290000 and the Rachel knights are 180000."


    "Only the total military strength of the national imperial seal Knights has maintained the heyday of 100000."


    "At first glance, China''s current military strength is still very abundant."


    "But in my opinion, it is still a little insufficient to deal with the Holy Hiran empire with such military strength."


    "Captain Cheng..." Ilsa''s face gradually became ugly. "Do you mean... It''s not enough to send 670000 troops of the four knights if the Holy Hiran empire is the opponent..."


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded again, "that''s why I just said that we should dispatch all the troops we can, so as to maximize our chances of winning."


    Su Cheng''s words made the conference room ring out a lot of cold breath.


    There is no other reason - Su Chenggang''s words are really frightening.


    If we send troops according to Su Chenggang''s suggestion, the scale of the "war of annihilation of the holy Helan Empire" will reach an unprecedented level!


    While inhaling the air conditioner, many people frowned and expressed their disapproval of Su Chenggang''s words with actions.


    Ilsa was among those who frowned.


    "Head Cheng." Ilsa had no smile on her face at this time, "why do you need to send troops of such a scale to deal with a holy Hiran Empire? Please give me a reason that I can accept. "


    "If there is no one in the holy Hiram Empire, my view will be the same as everyone else - only 300000 to 400000 troops need to be sent to attack and destroy the holy Hiram empire."


    "But - the holy Hiram Empire now has that man."


    "As long as that man is still sitting in the Hiram army, no matter how many troops are sent, there will not be too many."


    "The man?" Ilsa frowned deeper. "Who do you mean?"


    "Marshal El Bernard, commander in chief of the far east front army. It was the genius who drove the Huns out of the Far East prairie with inferior troops. "


    "Marshal El Bernard..." Ilsa naturally knows who this person is. "Is that El Bernard... So powerful? So powerful that we need to send out all the troops in the country and devote all the strength of the country? "


    "Very powerful." Su Cheng said again without thinking, "Your Majesty, to tell you the truth - even if you hand over all the troops in the country to me and provide continuous supplies for our army, I can''t guarantee that I can defeat them on the battlefield."


    "... head Cheng." Ilsa murmured, "I see your point."


    "But -"


    Ilsa''s conversation turned.


    "Send all domestic troops to attack the holy Hiram empire... The price is too high."


    "I don''t think we need to pay such a high price to attack and destroy the Holy Hiran empire."


    Ilsa''s remark is tantamount to refuting Su Cheng''s opinion in a disguised form.


    As for Su Cheng, he seemed to have expected Ilsa to say so.


    There was no abnormal color on his face, just said faintly:


    "Your Majesty, in that case - then I propose to postpone the war against the Holy Hiran empire."


    Su Cheng''s words, like a boulder thrown into the calm lake, immediately aroused bursts of spray.


    Everyone looked shocked.


    Elsa just said that she would conquer the holy Helan Empire and complete the unification of the continent.


    However, only a few minutes later, Su Cheng said mercilessly that the war should be postponed.


    To say who was the most shocked of all the people present, there is no doubt - Ilsa.


    Ilsa''s expression at this time is very wonderful.


    There was shock and consternation.


    While Ilsa had not recovered from the shock, Su Cheng sighed lightly and then whispered:


    "Your Majesty... I just finished my trip to the south of the Empire."


    "In the south of China, I have seen with my own eyes what kind of torture the civilians have suffered from years of war."


    "Compared with all previous wars, the scale of the war with the Holy Hiran empire will only be larger, not smaller."


    "So - no more!"


    "Even if you want to fight, please wait until 10 years later, when China''s national strength recovers!"


    Just after Su Cheng''s voice fell, Ilsa''s voice burst out immediately:


    "No!"


    "Call again in 10 years? I don''t have so much time to wait for 10 years! "


    "Our country is now successively attacking and destroying the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire, and the morale in the army is booming!"


    "It is a great opportunity to destroy the holy Hiram empire with this Rainbow momentum! How can you wait here foolishly for 10 years! "


    "Moreover - after 10 years, China''s national strength has been restored, and the national strength of the Holy Hiran Empire has also been restored!"


    "The holy Hiram Empire, a country of this size, must not give them any breathing space! We must give them a thunderbolt while they are still weak! "


    "As for what you said, the civilians in our country are miserable... I know that the civilians in our country have had a hard time these years."


    "But I also know that their life is not so hard that they can''t live!"


    "So ask them to be patient a little more!"


    "As long as you endure these years until the holy Hiram Empire perishes, the day of peace and tranquility will come!"


    "Your majesty!" Su Cheng felt as if he couldn''t bear it, and shouted, "your ideas are so optimistic! If you go to any rural area outside the city and see the scene in any rural area, you won''t have such a view! "


    "Anyway, I don''t suggest sending troops to attack the Holy Hiran Empire at this time!"


    "I can''t!" Ilsa refused without showing weakness, "the territory of the holy Hiram Empire - I''m bound to win!"


    Speaking of this, Elizabeth paused.


    Then put on a much more soothing tone.

 Chapter 1545

    "Captain Cheng, I understand your good intentions."


    "I also know you are for the good of our British Empire."


    "But it is absolutely impossible to postpone the start of the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire."


    "So - I hope you can settle down."


    "The war with the holy Hiram Empire still needs your help."


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, some smart people in the conference room immediately raised their eyebrows.


    "Your Majesty." A staff officer asked Ilsa, "is it still necessary for commander Cheng to be the commander-in-chief of the war against the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "Of course." Ilsa said without hesitation, "the war with the Holy Hiran empire will be the last war to unify the mainland of our country!"


    "Such an important war, of course, is to be commanded by our ''military God''!"


    Most people in the conference room were not shocked by Ilsa''s appointment.


    After learning that Ilsa was going to launch a war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran Empire, most people had guessed that Ilsa would appoint Su Cheng as the General Commander of the war.


    After all - Su Cheng, who has the name of "military God", is now the commander with the highest chance of winning the British Empire, and has maintained a 100% chance of winning so far.


    Although veterans like Iser and Albert also have excellent command ability, their energy is much lower than before due to their age.


    What''s more - their command ability is not as good as Su Cheng.


    There have been different opinions on which is lower and which is higher than Su Cheng''s command ability.


    However, both Ethel and Albert, as parties, have personally said many times that their ability is not as good as Su Cheng.


    Therefore, no matter how compared, Su Cheng is the most suitable person to serve as the commander-in-chief of the national annihilation war of the holy Helan Empire - there is no doubt about this.


    However... Just then... Su Cheng suddenly said in a faint voice:


    "... your majesty. If you are not willing to postpone or suspend the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire... Please choose someone else to be the commander in chief of the war. "


    Quiet


    Su Cheng''s words directly quieted the whole conference room.


    The needle dropping can be heard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home¡ª¡ª


    "I''m back."


    "Dad!"* two


    As soon as Su Cheng got home, he saw his two daughters shouting for themselves, opening their arms and rushing towards Su Cheng.


    "Ah, Cheng, you come back... Huh? What''s up? Why do you look so strange? Is there something wrong? "


    Carol, who has been with Su Cheng day and night for many years, saw at a glance that Su Cheng was in a strange state at this time.


    "Hmm..." Su Cheng pursed his lips. "Today... I quarreled with Ilsa."


    Su Cheng''s remark did not deliberately turn down the volume, nor did he deliberately turn up the volume.


    The volume was so loud that Eliza, who was playing games with Alan in the hall, also heard Su Cheng''s words, which was bound to make her unable to keep calm.


    "Honesty!" Eliza exclaimed, "did you quarrel with Ilsa? What happened? "


    When Ilsa was not the emperor of the British Empire, Su Cheng, Eliza and Ilsa were friends.


    In private, she has always called Ilsa by her first name.


    This habit has not been completely corrected.


    "This... It''s a long story..."


    Su Cheng smiled bitterly.


    "All in all... I may be quite free for a while."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "Your Majesty..." Camille whispered to Ilsa, who was sitting behind the long table and holding her forehead, "please don''t be angry about what Colonel Cheng did today... Colonel Cheng has his reasons for doing so..."


    Before Kamil had finished, Ilsa put down her hand on her forehead and shouted:


    "I don''t care what reason he has!"


    "I just need to know that he disobeyed me today!"


    "Well, you Su Cheng! Now they dare to directly refuse my appointment! "


    Su Cheng''s speeches today hurt Ilsa deeply.


    Su Cheng said that all domestic troops need to be dispatched to attack the holy Hiram Empire and delay the start of the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire - Ilsa can ignore these.


    Because this can only be regarded as a disagreement between the two.


    But Su Cheng said directly that if Ilsa wanted to start the war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran Empire, he would not be the commander-in-chief of the war.


    This makes Ilsa can''t ignore it.


    In Ilsa''s eyes, Su Cheng has always been his confidant and his most trusted person.


    Although before the patriotic war, Ilsa tried to cultivate a new "confidant group" to avoid the dominance of confidants from the "Jacob group" such as Jacob and Su Cheng.


    But from beginning to end, Ilsa trusted Su Cheng very much.


    He has always regarded Su Cheng as his own person and regarded Su Cheng as someone he can absolutely trust and will never betray or disobey her.


    It is precisely because Su Cheng''s position in Ilsa''s heart is so high that Su Cheng''s performance today will make Ilsa so disappointed.


    "Camille, you say - am I too fond and indulgent of him these years?"


    "I think Su Cheng is used to my connivance and favor, so he can become what he is now - he dares not to listen to my orders!"


    Camille dared not answer Ilsa''s big words.


    And she didn''t know what to do. She could only close her lips and keep silent.


    "Hum! Didn''t Su Cheng say that if I insisted on attacking the Holy Hiran Empire, he wouldn''t be the commander in chief? "


    "That''s good! Then I don''t need him! "


    "Not only did he not allow him to be the General Commander of the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire! He will no longer be allowed to participate in the follow-up Staff Committee! "


    "Your majesty! No! "


    Camille said quickly.


    "Although the national strength of the holy Hiram empire is much lower than before, it is also a strong enemy that can not be despised!"


    "To compete with such a strong enemy, we must send our strongest Knight!"


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t let Colonel Cheng go to battle, who should be sent to battle!"


    Camille wanted to say something else.


    But Ilsa interrupted impatiently:


    "Camille! Enough! "


    "Don''t tell me that again!"


    "How powerful is the military power of our britannian Empire?"


    "How many knights are there in our britannian Empire?!"


    "There are more capable knights in our country!"


    "Su Cheng is not the only knight who can win the war! Without Su Cheng, I have a lot of knights with outstanding ability to choose from! "

 Chapter 1546

    Kamil wanted to persuade Ilsa again to keep calm and not to quarrel with Su Cheng at the critical moment when the Empire was preparing to attack the Holy Hiran empire.


    But now Ilsa on the head of righteousness can''t listen to Camille''s advice. Camille can only give up temporarily and try to persuade her when Ilsa''s anger subsides or her mood gets better in the future.


    Ilsa called her into her study tonight, mainly to discuss some recent government affairs with her.


    After completing the discussion, Camille left the Baiyang palace and returned to his house.


    Although Camille is now the palace of the British Empire, her life is not extravagant.


    She was a person who didn''t have much pursuit of material life, so she only bought a small house close to Baiyang palace and hired a maid to help take care of her daily life.


    When he got home, with the help of the maid, he changed his clothes and took a bath. Camille sighed wearily and lay on the bed in the room.


    "Finally... Attack the Holy Hiran empire..." Kamil whispered at a volume that only he could hear.


    Raising his eyes and looking at the dark ceiling, Camille only felt the faces of El and Gabriel reflected in her eyes.


    "... sure enough, I''m still worried."


    After muttering in a helpless tone, Camille tried to resist the fatigue in his body and got up from the bed.


    Go to the desk, light the oil lamp, lay the letter paper, open the ink tank, and then start writing on the letter paper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Ilsa told everyone, there was no need for her to hide her ambition to unify the mainland from people all over the world.


    Although Ilsa did not announce to the world that she was going to attack the Holy Hiran empire.


    But some of the current actions of the British Empire have sent similar signals.


    A large number of troops began to assemble on the border between the two countries.


    After the fall of the Frankish Empire, there was no longer only one eghal corridor between the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran empire.


    Under the condition that the two countries divided the territory of the Frankish Empire, the eastern regions of the two countries were connected in a large area.


    The troops of the British Empire were divided into two parts.


    Some were stationed in the fortress of Avalon, while others were stationed in the northeast of the Empire.


    The central of the British Empire named the current front of the Empire - the Northeast front.


    The Northeast front has an unprecedented number of troops to be stationed because of its lengthy front.


    The central government of the British Empire dispatched 200000 troops to the Northeast front.


    And that number is rising.


    The British Empire''s act of constantly increasing troops to the border between the two countries naturally caused panic and anxiety among the central monarchs and ministers of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The best way to curb this panic and anxiety is to send more troops to the front.


    The southeast front army, which was originally responsible for guarding against the Frankish Empire, was stationed in this new line of defense against the British Empire.


    In addition, some troops were also divided from the southwest front army and the central guards to support the country''s southeast front.


    Only the far east front army continued to stay alone on the eastern border without receiving any transfer order from the central government.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, Far East region, far east front army station.


    "Well..."


    El looked at the new map of the continent spread on the table and mused.


    On this map, there are a large number of small black-and-white squares used to refer to the troops of the two countries.


    Black squares are used to refer to the troops of the britannian Empire, and white squares are used to refer to the troops of the Holy Hiran empire.


    After using these small squares to refer to the troops of the two countries and laying them on the map, it can be clearly seen that the two countries have a large number of troops on their new border.


    The northeast end of the British Empire was covered with black squares.


    This dense number only makes people''s scalp numb.


    Many white squares were also placed at the southeast end of the Holy Hiran empire.


    However, the number of white squares is much less than that of black squares.


    While El was looking at the map and meditating, Gabriel sat quietly aside without disturbing el.


    El suddenly looked at the map because he had just learned that the British Empire had begun to send large-scale troops to the border between the two countries.


    Because el and his far east front army are now stationed in the Far East, the speed of getting the news is unusually slow.


    The holy Helan empire began to respond to the British Empire''s stationing troops on the border. El knew that the British Empire had begun to send troops to the new northeast front.


    After hearing the news, El frowned immediately, and then quickly took out a new continental map, and then took out these black-and-white squares. According to all his known information, he put squares on the map.


    After staring at the map for some time, El breathed out slowly.


    "... it seems... Emperor Ilsa of the British Empire may want to learn from the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago..."


    "Knight king?" Gabriel raised her eyebrows.


    "Gabriel, you should know who the knight king is?"


    "Of course." Gabriel answered directly without thinking about it, "isn''t the knight king the emperor who tried to unify the whole continent in the suyinglan Empire thousands of years ago..."


    Gabriel paused fiercely before he had finished his words.


    Then he turned his head and threw a surprised look at El.


    "El... You mean? The Ilsa emperor of the British Empire planned to unify the whole continent like Arthur, the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago? "


    "Very likely." El whispered, "but I''m not 100% sure about this. In short, the current method of troop deployment in the British Empire is not just to protect the frontier."


    "Unify the whole continent..." Gabriel frowned. "The Ilsa emperor of the britannian empire was too arrogant... He planned to destroy all countries on the continent..."


    "You''re wrong, Gabriel." El chuckled. "It''s not impossible to unify the whole continent."


    "Arthur, the ''Knight King'' thousands of years ago, was only a little short of the unification of the mainland."


    "It''s a pity that Arthur, the knight king, was betrayed by her round table knights when he was only one step away from completing the great cause of mainland reunification."


    "In this rebellion, the ''Knight King'' was stabbed in the stomach and almost died

 Chapter 1547

    "The knight king was betrayed by the Knights of the round table?" Gabriel''s eyes widened with shock.


    "Gabriel..." El sighed helplessly, "I know you don''t know and study history, but I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant of history..."


    "Then I''ll tell you about this famous history."


    "When Arthur, the ''Knight King'', became the new emperor of the suyinglan Empire, he showed his superior military talent and political skills."


    "He raised the national strength of the Soviet British Empire to the peak at an astonishing speed, and then commanded the army to fight everywhere."


    "Arthur is the first and only person who has made efforts to unify the mainland."


    "Although there have been a large number of historians studying why Arthur wanted to unify the mainland for thousands of years."


    "But up to now, there is no final conclusion."


    "With its strong national and military strength, the Soviet British and orchid empire once successfully occupied two-thirds of the continent."


    "The remaining countries can no longer compete with the Soviet British Empire."


    "But just when Arthur was only one step away from completing the great cause of mainland reunification, four round table knights led by Lonnie suddenly launched a palace coup."


    "The four Lonnie assassinated Arthur while entering the palace to discuss military affairs with Arthur and other round table knights."


    "It''s ironic."


    "Ronnie is undoubtedly one of Arthur''s most trusted round table knights."


    "In the end, he was betrayed by the person he trusted most."


    "At the same time, he was also the person he trusted most. He almost killed himself."


    El raised his finger to his abdomen.


    "Ronnie''s sword successfully stabbed Arthur in the abdomen."


    "After stabbing the sword into Arthur''s abdomen, Lonnie shouted, ''your majesty! The people can no longer stand the war! "


    "Then Ronnie pierced her heart with a dagger. End your life in this ancient way of self destruction. "


    As soon as El''s voice fell, Gabriel gave a soft "Oh".


    "I know this. Pierce your heart with a sword - this is a very old way of suicide in Britannia. It''s usually those ministers who use this way of suicide, isn''t it? "


    "That''s right." El nodded.


    Stabbing yourself in the heart with a knife - britannians have a long way of suicide with a history of thousands of years.


    Pierce your heart with a sharp weapon: it symbolizes that you have a heart that is not afraid of difficulties and violence.


    This way of suicide was often used by ministers, especially in the period of the Soviet British Empire.


    The ministers of the suyinglan Empire very much wanted to use this way of suicide to launch death remonstrance to the king.


    With the development of the times, this method of suicide has been basically no longer used.


    "Although lorney''s sword successfully pierced Arthur''s abdomen, Arthur''s life was really great. He was so badly hurt and didn''t die."


    "The rebellion of Lonnie and others touched Arthur very much."


    "Since the rebellion, Arthur has slowed down his conquest of the mainland."


    "In a few years, Arthur died of an emergency."


    "Shortly after Arthur''s death, uprisings spread throughout the huge empire she established."


    "These nations conquered by Arthur did not obey Arthur''s rule."


    "After Arthur''s death, without scruples, they began a huge uprising after another."


    "In the third year after Arthur''s death, the huge empire she built finally fell apart."


    "The territory of the suyinglan Empire has finally shrunk back to the west of the mainland."


    "Although Arthur''s continental unification war failed, Arthur was Arthur and Ilsa was Ilsa."


    "Arthur''s failure to complete the reunification of the mainland does not mean that Ilsa will not be able to complete the reunification of the mainland."


    "In terms of military strength, the British Empire now has the military strength to unify the mainland."


    "The kingdom of Lund and other small countries can easily crush and kill the British Empire with their fingers."


    "At present, the only country in the continent that can compete with the British Army on the battlefield is our holy Hiran empire."


    "However - we are just barely able to compete."


    "Compared with the British Empire, the combat power of our country is only about 3 to 7... No, it should be 2.5 to 7.5."


    "If Ilsa really plans to learn from Arthur and attack our holy Helan Empire, we will be in trouble..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Gabriel exclaimed after a moment of silence.


    "Our holy Hiran Empire still has El you!"


    "With El you, I won''t be afraid even if the British Empire attacks with the strength of the whole country!"


    "... Gabriel, thank you for your trust." El smiled bitterly, "but... Don''t think too much of me..."


    El sighed.


    "I''m just a mortal..."


    "I have to eat three meals every day and sleep for several hours every day..."


    "The all-out war between the two countries is not just military strength."


    "And... National strength."


    "The gap between China and the British Empire is much greater than the gap between military strength..."


    "Even if you hand over all the armies of the holy Helan Empire to me, I am not sure to defeat the giant Britannia Empire with this weak country..."


    "Besides..."


    The bitterness in El''s smile grew stronger.


    "Our majesty... Doesn''t like me now..."


    "Gabriel, look at the current deployment of troops in the central empire."


    El chin the map on the table.


    "In order to fight the British Empire, the southwest front army and the central guard were mobilized."


    "Only our far east front army remained motionless."


    "It seems... Our majesty plans to ignore us..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    Dengar stood respectfully.


    In front of her was Ilsa sitting right behind her desk.


    This is the first time that Deng Jiaer has been summoned by Ilsa alone in her life.


    At the same time, it is also the first time in Deng Jiaer''s life to come to Ilsa''s study alone and meet Ilsa alone.


    The nervous effect made fine sweat and appeared on Deng Jiaer''s forehead.


    "Take it easy, Deng Jiaer." Seeing that Deng Jiaer was very nervous now, Ilsa smiled, "I didn''t call you here to punish you."


    "Relax."


    "Yes..."


    "You must be wondering why I called you here, right?"


    "... well." Deng Jiaer nodded softly.

 Chapter 1548

    "Deng Jiaer." Ilsa looked straight at him with her shining eyes. "I ask you, do you have the confidence to command 300000 troops?"


    "Command 300000 troops... I''ve never tried to command such a large army, but I''m still a little confident..."


    Before the last syllable of Deng Jiaer''s last "self-confidence" could be uttered, she stared round her eyes as if she was aware of something.


    "Your Majesty?! Do you mean...? "


    "If only you had confidence." Ilsa smiled. "Then I am confident that I will give you the responsibility of attacking and destroying the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Your majesty!" Deng Jiaer hurriedly knelt down and said, "command 300000 troops to attack the Holy Hiran Empire - I have no confidence in doing this!"


    "Deng Jiaer." Ilsa''s face showed a helpless look, "you just told me that you have the confidence to command 300000 troops. Why do you tell me now that you have no confidence to command 300000 troops to conquer the holy Helan Empire?"


    "That, that''s because..." Deng Jiaer''s face turned red because of shyness. "Your Majesty... What I said just now is that I have the confidence to command a 300000 army. In fact, I''m bragging... I''ve never tried to command such a large army. How can I have the confidence to command a 300000 Army..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have confidence." Ilsa waved her big hand, "Deng Jiaer, everything has its first time. We all grew up slowly from the first time we were strangers. "


    "I''ve never been an emperor before, but I''m still on my head and slowly grow up to now."


    "Your current achievements are obvious to all, and I have always seen them."


    "I think - you are fully capable of commanding 300000 troops."


    "I believe in you, so - Deng Jiaer, you should also believe in yourself."


    "Your Majesty..." Deng Jiaer clenched his teeth. "Why... Choose me as the commander-in-chief of the war of annihilation of the holy Helan Empire?"


    "There should be many people who can be competent for the post of commander-in-chief of the national annihilation war of the holy Hiram Empire? Mr. Iser, Mr. Albert, they are competent. "


    "They are old." As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Ilsa immediately said, "it''s time to share the war achievements with other young people."


    "Young people in our country need training."


    "If we blindly push the opportunity of meritorious service to the elderly and do not give young people the opportunity of meritorious service and exercise, it will only be a disaster for a country."


    "So - Deng Jiaer, you should have understood what I mean?"


    "You are now the most outstanding young man in my British Imperial Army."


    "So I''m going to give you the task of attacking and destroying the Holy Hiran Empire and the war achievement of conquering the Holy Hiran empire."


    "But..." Deng Jiaer hesitated, "why... Don''t you let captain Cheng him..."


    Half way through, Deng Jiaer immediately realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said and immediately shut up.


    Su Cheng and Ilsa are at odds now - this matter has been making a lot of noise in pandragon recently.


    Although in order to avoid affecting the morale of the army and the people, Ilsa personally came forward and announced that there was no discord between herself and Su Cheng.


    But Ilsa''s words can only fool ordinary knights, soldiers and civilians.


    People like Deng Jiaer who already have a high position know that Ilsa and Su Cheng really have a bad relationship now.


    The evidence is that at some military meetings these days, Ilsa no longer called Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng is on holiday these days. He has been staying at home with his wife and daughter.


    Deng Jiaer also personally went to the door to persuade Su Cheng to apologize to Ilsa.


    But Su Cheng''s attitude was firm and said he would never give in. If Ilsa wanted to attack the Holy Hiran Empire, he would never serve as the commander-in-chief of the army.


    Sure enough, after Deng Jiaer mentioned Su Cheng''s name, Ilsa''s face froze.


    "... commander Cheng is indeed the most suitable commander in chief of the Holy Hiran empire." Ilsa whispered, "but he is determined not to take office, so let him."


    "Moreover, commander Cheng has served as the commander-in-chief of the second national annihilation war of the Lorraine Empire and the national annihilation war of the Frankish empire."


    "Commander Cheng has received enough military merit and high enough."


    "It''s time for others to get some military skills."


    Then Ilsa sighed.


    After picking up the nearby water cup and drinking water, Ilsa threw her eyes back on Deng Jiaer.


    "So - Deng Jiaer, what''s your answer?"


    "Are you willing to take over this important task?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home¡ª¡ª


    "Deng Jiaer served as the commander-in-chief of the war of annihilation of the holy Helan Empire?" After hearing Eliza''s report, Su Cheng couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    These days, Su Cheng lives an in-depth and simple life. He lives an ordinary life of teasing his daughter and accompanying his wife every day.


    Nevertheless, Su Cheng has not become "deaf". He has always been actively concerned about the recent activities of the Central Committee.


    Eliza is the best channel for Su Cheng to learn about the recent activities of the central government.


    Today, Eliza went home with a strange face and told Su Cheng that "Deng Jiaer was appointed as the commander in chief of the war of annihilation of the holy Helan Empire", which shocked the whole central government today.


    "Yeah..." Su Cheng whispered after converging the shocked color on his face, "it seems... Elsa seems to want to cultivate young people like Deng Jiaer..."


    "Su Cheng..." Eliza said in a deep voice, "would it be too risky to let Deng Jiaer serve as the commander-in-chief of the annihilation war of the holy Helan Empire? Deng Jiaer has never tried to command such a large army before... "


    "... although Deng Jiaer has no experience, in terms of ability, she is now fully capable of commanding 300000 troops." Su Cheng whispered, "so Deng Jiaer is responsible for the attack on the holy Helan Empire, and there is not no chance of victory."


    "I''m not worried about whether Deng Jiaer can command such a large army."


    "I only worry about two places."


    Su Cheng stretched out two fingers.


    "The first place - does our British Empire still have the ability to supply a 300000 army to launch an expedition?"


    "Second place -"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng showed hesitation.


    After pausing the meeting, Su Chengcai then whispered:


    "I''m worried that Deng Jiaer may not be the opponent of that guy..."


    "That guy?" Eliza said, "do you mean... El Bernard?"


    "Besides him, who else in the holy Hiram Empire deserves my attention?" Su Cheng asked in a half joking tone.

 Chapter 1549

    After Ilsa was appointed commander-in-chief of the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire, the great machine of the britannian Empire worked again.


    Batch after batch of materials were transported to the Northeast front.


    One army after another was sent to the northeast.


    Compared with the busy country, Su Cheng has much more leisure these days.


    Because Ilsa intends to marginalize Su Cheng, Su Cheng has no important work to deal with these days.


    Su Cheng was also able to live leisurely during this period.


    Su Cheng felt that the recent period might be the most leisurely time in more than ten years since he became the head of Michael''s knights.


    Also leisurely, there is el.


    The current situation of El and Su Cheng is surprisingly similar.


    Because some things are in conflict with their respective monarchs, they are marginalized by their respective monarchs.


    Being alienated by the monarch - this may be a chilling terrorist event for others.


    But for EL, he didn''t think it was bad.


    El even thought it would be nice if such a leisurely day could continue.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a year later¡ª¡ª


    Holy Helan Empire, Far East.


    "El." Gabriel rushed into El''s room with an envelope. "Camille sent a letter again!"


    Hearing Gabriel''s words, El, who was reading and sleepy, immediately came to his senses.


    "Come on! Take a look! "


    El and Gabriel opened the envelope three times five by two, and then read the letter at a glance.


    "It''s still the same..." El said with a bitter smile. "In the first half, he told us what happened in recent days, and in the second half, he advised us to leave the holy Helan Empire and come to the Britannia Empire..."


    In the past six months, Camille''s frequency of sending letters to El and Gabriel has increased sharply.


    Every letter sent by Camille, without exception, was urging el and Gabriel to leave the holy Helan Empire and return to the British Empire.


    Camille wrote every letter with both voice and emotion, systematically pointed out the gap between the national and military strength of the britannian Empire and the Holy Hiran Empire, and pointed out how low the odds of the Holy Hiran empire against the britannian empire are.


    "El." Gabriel said, "in fact, after reading so many letters from Camille... I think Camille is right... Surrender to the British Empire is not a bad choice..."


    "We speak British."


    "In the britannian Empire, Camille, who has already occupied the high position of the palace, can take care of us..."


    "El, what should I do? I''m a little excited."


    "Gabriel..." El smiled bitterly, "stop it... It''s not such a simple thing to defecte from the holy Helan Empire and go to the Britannia Empire."


    "Besides..." El sighed softly, "I have promised the teacher... I will help the Holy Hiran empire against all troublesome invaders..."


    "As a last resort, I don''t want to betray my agreement with the teacher..."


    El''s voice didn''t fall completely, and there was an anxious knock outside the door.


    "Marshal Bernard! Marshal Bernard! Report something urgent! Report something urgent! "


    This is the voice of chinor, deputy commander of their far east front army.


    "Chinol?" El frowned. "Come on in."


    Chinol quickly opened the door and rushed into the room.


    After entering the room, chinor, who was anxious to report the military situation, had no time to do the military salute, so he hurriedly said:


    "The British Empire... Attacked our country!!"


    "... finally..." El, who had long expected that this day might come, didn''t react too much after hearing chinol''s words, but just nodded gently.


    But what chinor said later made El completely uneasy.


    "Marshal..." chinol''s face was full of hesitation. "The central government just issued an order... To transfer all our Musketeers and muskets of the far east front army to resist the britannians..."


    "What?!" El''s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On May 2, 303 in the British calendar, the war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire was officially launched.


    Ilsa named the war with the ultimate goal of destroying the Holy Hiran empire as the "eight pointed star" plan, or the "eight pointed star" offensive


    The reason why it is so named is that if the Holy Hiran empire is conquered, all the land west of the Far East prairie will belong to the British Empire.


    The land west of the Far East prairie looks like an "eight pointed star".


    The britannian Empire arbitrarily made an excuse for war and tore up the long-standing covenant with the Holy Hiran empire.


    The 300000 troops led by Deng Jiaer crossed the border and launched a large-scale offensive on the mainland of the Holy Hiran empire.


    El''s performance in the Frankish Empire disappointed wahiri.


    In wahiri''s eyes, El is already a disobedient dog.


    Since the dog is not obedient, there is no reason to use it.


    Therefore - partly out of anger, wahiri did not send el to lead the army against the invasion of the British army.


    Instead, they sent Nikita, a veteran of their holy Hiran Empire, to fight.


    I have to say - Nikita is also lucky.


    At this age, my bones are still quite strong.


    Nikita and dungar are also quite destined.


    The two played against each other in the aurora offensive a few years ago.


    No idea - a few years later, the two once again launched a new duel on the battlefield.


    Deng Jiaer commanded a 300000 army mainly composed of two major knights, the Michael knights and the Gabriel knights


    Nikita commanded the 180000 troops composed of the southeast front army, the southwest front army and the central guard.


    Wahiri gave Nikita more than 180000 troops mixed by the forces of the three front armies.


    All the muskets and musketeers of the Empire were also mobilized under Nikita''s command.


    The holy Helan Empire has never stopped the research and development, production and training of musketeers in recent years.


    Since the defeat of the Frankish Empire, the number of musketeers in the holy Helan Empire has risen to an amazing 5000.


    All the 5000 Musketeers were mobilized under Nikita''s command to fight against the British invasion with Nikita.


    At present, the Far East Front Army led by El has the most Musketeers.


    Although El was reluctant to give up these strong forces trained by himself, El had no choice but to hand over all his muskets and Musketeers to the orders from the central government.

 Chapter 1550

    Holy Sheeran Empire, territory, KISCO plain.


    At this moment, the KISCO plain is full of war.


    The KISCO plain, which should have been full of sunshine, flowers, fresh air and other beautiful things, is now full of hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    After the border line was broken by the British army and took over the important task of stopping the British army from wahiri, Nikita led 180000 troops to quickly meet the troops of the British army moving northward.


    Under the rapid march, Nikita''s troops finally met the britannian army led by dungar on the KISCO plain.


    The battle of KISCO, which determines the fate of the Holy Hiran Empire - imminent!


    At present, 80000 Hiran troops have been successfully assembled on the KISCO plain, and the follow-up troops of the Hiran army will arrive one after another.


    On this plain, the britannian army has successfully assembled 140000 people, and subsequent troops will arrive one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram army, this formation.


    "The biggest advantage of our army over the British army is that we have amazing Musketeers." Nikita said in a deep voice to the generals in the tent, "the total strength of our army is only 180000, while the total strength of the British army is as high as 300000."


    "The only way to make up for this disparity in military strength is to maximize the combat power of our 5000 Musketeers."


    Speaking of which, Nicky Tatton.


    Then he sighed.


    "What a pity..." Nikita sighed, "Marshal Bernard is not here... Only Marshal Bernard knows how to command the Musketeers in our whole empire... It''s unreasonable for your majesty not to let Marshal Bernard come to the war..."


    Nikita''s words made the atmosphere inside the tent heavier.


    Wahiri refused to let El come to the war - many generals in the army were quite dissatisfied with wahiri''s order.


    With his two achievements of expediting the prairie and attacking and destroying the Frankish Empire, El was able to have a high reputation in the Hiran army.


    The war with the britannian empire was related to the fate of the holy Helan empire.


    In such an important war, it is only right that all the troops that can be deployed and all the generals with outstanding capabilities should be transferred to the front line.


    However, wahiri did not bring el to the war.


    Along with El''s far east front army, wahiri did not transfer to the war, but took all the guns and Musketeers from the Far East army.


    El not only has outstanding command ability, but also is the person who knows how to command Musketeers in the Holy Hiran empire. He should come to the war most.


    As for why wahiri did not let el and his Musketeers come to the war, everyone knows why.


    Wahiri''s behavior similar to the anger of children makes many people quite dissatisfied.


    But after all, he is the emperor of this country, so they can only dare to be angry.


    Nikita was complaining about what she said just now.


    After complaining, Nikita continued.


    "Forget it... It''s no use saying this now. Let''s have a good discussion on how to meet the enemy so as to repel the British Army opposite."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    While there was a military conference on the side of the hiranian army, there was also a military conference on the side of the British army.


    British army, this formation.


    Deng Jiaer, who was sitting at the head of the long table, moved his eyes and glanced at the Knights sitting in front of him and on both sides of the long table.


    On this expedition, the British army also gathered stars.


    The Knights of the Michael order headed by Samuel, Gary, Dale and Willie


    The Knights of the order of Gabriel headed by the deputy head of the order of Gabriel.


    Anyone present was a well-known figure in the British army.


    It is worth mentioning that Su Cheng didn''t come.


    Not only did Su Cheng not come, but also Eliza and Ethel did not come.


    There are many reasons why Ilsa didn''t let these two people come to participate in the "eight pointed star" program.


    The main reason is that these two people have a lot of relationship with Su Cheng.


    One is Su Cheng''s wife and the other is Su Cheng''s father-in-law.


    Ilsa now intends to alienate Su Cheng. For these people who have a special relationship with Su Cheng, Ilsa naturally alienates them together.


    The age and military service of any knight in the account are above Deng Jiaer.


    At the beginning of taking over the whole army and convening all the knights for military meetings, Deng Jiaer was not used to it.


    Deng Jiaer, who was not used to being the immediate boss of these predecessors, even stuttered directly because of nervousness at the beginning.


    With the passage of time, Deng Jiaer gradually got used to his status as "commander-in-chief of the whole army" and gradually stopped stage fright at military meetings.


    At the beginning of today''s meeting, Deng Jiaer said with great momentum:


    "I won''t say much about superfluous greetings and opening remarks."


    After hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, some knights in the tent, mainly the Knights of Michael''s knights, directly couldn''t help laughing.


    Because what Deng Jiaer just said was Su Cheng''s favorite when he held a military conference.


    Deng Jiaer learned the tone of this sentence for at least nine times, which made the Knights of Michael order feel that Su Cheng was talking to them.


    "The reason for calling you is to discuss how to defeat the Hiran army on the opposite side of the KISCO plain."


    "According to the information from the scouts, the holy Hiram Empire mobilized about 160000 to 200000 troops to intercept us."


    "Do you have any ideas on how to defeat the Hiram army opposite?"


    "Coach." As soon as Deng Jiaer''s voice fell, Gary immediately said, "I think the biggest advantage of the Helan army over our army is that they have fire gunmen!"


    "Although I have never seen with my own eyes how the Musketeers attack and what their combat effectiveness is, from all the information known at present, there is no doubt that the Musketeers have extremely strong combat effectiveness."


    "The key point of the KISCO battle is how to deal with the musketeers of the Hiran army."


    "As long as we can try to suppress the fighting power of the Musketeers, the remaining troops of the Holy Hiran empire are not afraid!"


    Gary''s words were immediately echoed by many people in the account.


    Most of the Knights agree with Gary''s view that the biggest advantage of the Hiran army is its amazing Musketeers.


    It is not so much to think of a way to defeat the Hiram army as to think of a way to defeat the musketeers of the Hiram army.

 Chapter 1551

    "... before I left pandragon, I specially consulted commander Cheng on how to deal with the musketeers of the Holy Hiran empire."


    Hearing Deng Jiaer''s words, all the people in the account immediately came to their senses.


    Su Cheng offered military advice - nothing can cheer people up more than this.


    "Commander Cheng said to him - the power of the musket is powerful. Whether infantry or cavalry are used, it is difficult to suppress the Musketeers in a frontal battle. "


    "So no matter what we do, we should avoid a head-on exchange of fire with the musketeers."


    "But - muskets also have quite fatal weaknesses."


    "As long as we grasp this fatal weakness of the gun, the gun will be useless."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Hiram army was ready for all the battles.


    Various fortifications are available.


    However - the British army had no intention of attacking.


    After meeting them on the plains of KISCO, the British army did not move.


    Just silently reinforce and increase various fortifications and wait for the arrival of follow-up troops,


    The British army did not move, and Nikita dared not let his Hiram army move at will.


    After all, in terms of military strength, their Hiram army has an absolute disadvantage.


    To attack the enemy with superior strength with inferior strength is death.


    In this way, the two armies confronted each other quietly on the KISCO plain, silently strengthening and increasing various fortifications in their respective camps.


    Nikita''s intuition told him what the British army was waiting for.


    But he couldn''t think of what the British army was waiting for.


    Waiting for reinforcements? Or waiting for subsequent supplies or equipment?


    Nikita came up with all kinds of possibilities, but he dismissed them one by one.


    War is like a woman''s temper.


    The last second was calm, and the next second suddenly got angry for no reason.


    The battlefield was calm yesterday. Today''s battle broke out suddenly.


    On the 12th day after the two armies met on the KISCO plain, it was a gloomy day with continuous rain.


    Generally speaking, few troops fight on rainy days.


    However, the British army was not normal. On this gloomy and rainy day, the whole army went out of the camp and began to set up.


    Nikita didn''t realize what the British army was waiting for these days until he learned that the British army was out of the camp.


    "Damn it!" Nikita shouted all the dirty words in their Hiran army, "so... It''s waiting for the rainy day!"


    "Coach!" A general asked Nikita in a panic, "do you need to send Musketeers to attack first?"


    "No!!" Nikita growled, "no Musketeers! There''s no way to use guns in rainy days! "


    After receiving an order from wahirina to fight against the British army, El personally wrote him a letter.


    In that letter, El wrote in detail all kinds of experience in the use of firearms and all kinds of taboos on the use of firearms.


    In this letter, El focused on the biggest taboo of using firearms - not in wet weather such as rainy days.


    The musket will never catch fire in wet weather such as rain.


    "Damn it." Nikita held his swollen head. "Why do britannians know the biggest weakness of the musket! Has our fire gun technology been leaked...! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Army specially chose to launch an attack on a continuous rainy day, making the pile of muskets and the 5000 Musketeers in the Hiran army useless.


    Without the help of the Musketeers, Hiran had to fight the British army with their conventional troops.


    As for the combat power of conventional forces, the combat power of the Hiram army is far less than that of the Britannia Army


    The Hiram army, whose military strength and combat effectiveness were all inferior to the britannian army, was beaten and defeated


    Nikita wanted to take advantage of this war to shed the shame of losing to Deng Jiaer a few years ago.


    However, the difference in military strength and combat effectiveness between the two armies is too great.


    There is also a big gap in the level of command between the top commanders.


    This war was the first time Deng Jiaer served as the supreme commander in chief of the whole army.


    It was also the first time that Deng Jiaer commanded such a large-scale army.


    But in the battle with Nikita, the inexperienced Deng Jiaer still showed extraordinary command ability, commanding 300000 troops to defeat Nikita''s troops.


    The battle lasted from morning to dusk.


    At dusk, the Hiram army finally failed to withstand the fierce attack of the britannian army.


    Nikita herself died in the chaos.


    The news of the disastrous defeat of the front-line army reached allenmuya as quickly as possible, and the central government was shocked.


    Wahiri never expected that Nikita would be defeated so miserably, and their 180000 army would be defeated so miserably.


    "Ah..." in the main hall of the palace, wahiri laughed angrily, "I didn''t expect... Our country''s army would be so vulnerable..."


    "180000 troops... Unexpectedly, the whole line collapsed..."


    "Damn britannians... A bunch of... Villains!"


    "When you need our help, humbly ask for an alliance with our country!"


    "After the fall of the Frankish Empire, their wolf ambitions were immediately exposed!"


    "Your Majesty..." a minister stepped out of the line of ministers. "The top priority now is to immediately send new troops to intercept the British Army!"


    "Otherwise, in a short time, the 300000 britannian army led by Dengar O''Brien will come to the city of allenmua!"


    "I know!" Wahiri rubbed his temples on both sides and growled impatiently, "do you think I don''t know that I have to find a way to stop the British army?"


    "Didn''t I summon you here just to think of a way to stop the British army?"


    "Now you all tell me what you think!"


    As soon as wahiri''s voice fell, another Wen minister immediately stepped out and shouted:


    "Your majesty! Please send Marshal El Bernard back to defense! "


    This sentence of the Wen Chen was like turning on a switch. One by one, the Wen Chen generals stepped out and shouted:


    "Your majesty! The far east front army is the most effective force in China at present! Please send the Far Eastern army back to defense! "


    "Your majesty! Please send Marshal El Bernard back! "


    "Now only Marshal El Bernard can save this country!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At least 70% of the generals in the hall asked wahiri to bring El back to defense.


    Looking at the ministers who expressed the idea of unity, wahiri''s eyes were full of surprise, anger, unwillingness and other emotions.


    The hands naturally placed on the legs are also slowly clenched, looking like struggling

 Chapter 1552

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s residence¡ª¡ª


    Su Cheng, who was going upstairs, looked up and saw Eliza, who was going downstairs.


    "Eliza!" Su Cheng shouted, then quickly walked to Eliza''s side and helped Eliza.


    "You should be extra careful when you go downstairs now."


    However - Su Cheng''s consideration did not bring him Eliza''s praise.


    Instead, Eliza scolded angrily.


    "How annoying! My stomach is not big yet! Hands and feet are still alive! What else can happen next stairs? "


    During this time, Su Cheng... No, it should be said that Su Cheng, Carol, Alan and Ethel... In short, all Eliza''s relatives regard her as a princess, and the stars surround her and care for her.


    There''s no other reason - Eliza, she''s pregnant.


    About more than a month ago, Eliza, who also stayed at home for a leisurely time these days, suddenly vomited violently because of Elsa''s intentional alienation.


    Eliza, who suddenly vomited, startled Su Cheng and others, and quickly invited them to panderagon''s famous doctor.


    Su Cheng and others thought Eliza had some gastrointestinal disease at first.


    However, after a careful examination of Eliza, the doctor came up with the diagnosis that Eliza was pregnant and had been pregnant for three months.


    Su Cheng can''t remember how happy he was after hearing the news.


    He only knew how happy Iser looked after he personally rushed to Iser''s house and told Iser the great news.


    Ethel jumped up with joy.


    The height of the jump made Su Cheng glad that the ceilings in Iser''s residence were very high.


    After roaring excitedly for a few times, Iser rushed out of his house and planned to go to Abigail''s tomb and tell Abigail the good news in person.


    Su Cheng also understood Iser''s excitement.


    If it were him, Su Cheng would be so happy.


    Ethel and his family have always had the problem of low fertility.


    Because of this problem, Ethel has only Eliza.


    And this hereditary and passed on from generation to generation problem is also inherited to Eliza.


    After marrying Su Cheng for so many years, Carol has been a wife with two children, and Eliza''s stomach hasn''t moved until now.


    Eliza also cares about her inability to conceive a child.


    This is one of the reasons why Eliza cares so much about her age over the years.


    Once someone asks or mentions her age, Eliza will have to pay attention to the fact that she is an elderly non pregnant wife who is over 30 but still has no chance to become a mother


    After learning that she was pregnant, Eliza was naturally quite happy and cried with joy.


    Eliza, who just learned that she was pregnant, never thought her life would be like this


    The child in Eliza''s belly was conceived by Eliza. Su Cheng cherished the child very much.


    Take Eliza as a fragile product that can be broken at the touch of a touch and provide meticulous service to the extreme - this sentence can best describe the care given to Eliza by Su Cheng and others these days.


    For the careful care of Su Cheng and others, Eliza was very happy at first.


    But gradually, Eliza couldn''t stand the care of Su Cheng and others


    Su Cheng wants to help Eliza with things like going up and down the stairs, going to the bathroom and taking a bath


    Eliza will never forget that when she first lifted up her dress after entering the toilet, Su Cheng opened the toilet door and said with awe inspiring righteousness that she wanted to help her take off her clothes


    Eliza was still fighting fiercely at the beginning, but now she has slowly given up her struggle


    Even if she saw Su Cheng rushing up again to help her down the stairs, she couldn''t do anything to Su Cheng.


    After scolding Su Cheng, he obediently stretched out his left hand and let Su Cheng help her downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After helping Eliza downstairs and letting Eliza sit down on the sofa, the familiar rhythm and strength of knocking on the door suddenly sounded at the gate of the mansion.


    Hearing the familiar rhythm and strength of knocking on the door, Eliza''s expression changed instantly.


    Eliza looked like she had just eaten a piece of smelly shit.


    "Father, is he here again..." Eliza uttered a helpless groan mixed with some pain.


    After learning that Eliza was pregnant, Ethel came to Su Cheng''s house every three days.


    I came either to deliver some high-grade nutrition or to simply visit Eliza.


    Because they have come too many times, Su Cheng and Eliza can judge whether the visitor is Iser according to the rhythm and strength of knocking on the door.


    Hearing from the knock on the door that it must be Iser, Su Cheng rushed to the gate of the mansion and opened the door.


    The first thing that caught Su Cheng''s eye was Ethel''s smiling face.


    "Dad." Su Cheng smiled, "good morning."


    "Good morning, too!"


    "Father..." Eliza sighed helplessly and walked slowly to Su Cheng''s side, "what are you doing today? Are you here to deliver nutrition again? You''ve given me too many nutriments. I can''t finish drinking with 10 mouths... "


    "Hahaha! I''m not here to deliver nutrition today! " Ethel laughed a few times. "I just came to see my baby daughter today."


    "By the way... Tell Cheng the latest news I received about the front battlefield."


    Speaking of this, Ethel slowly put away the smile on his face, and his expression gradually became serious.


    "Cheng, I have just received the latest war report from the front line in the north."


    "After the defeat of 180000 troops of the holy Hiram Empire, the central government of the holy Hiram Empire launched a new action."


    "They gathered all the disabled and defeated generals and retreated the chief officer of the defense line."


    "And appointed marshal El Bernard as the ''Supreme Commander in chief of the war against Yugoslavia''."


    "Marshal El Bernard is fully responsible for the war against our country!"


    "At present, marshal El Bernard has led his far east front army to leave the Far East and begin to move south. Prepare to reorganize the situation and defense line on the front line. "


    "... el, is he finally on the front line?" After hearing Iser''s words, Su Cheng was silent for a long time before he sighed, "I wish he could stay in the Far East all the time..."


    "The battle with Marshal El Bernard... Will be the final battle." Iser added, "the survival or death of the Holy Hiran Empire depends on Marshal El Bernard''s ability."

 Chapter 1553

    Holy Hiram Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    The smoke and dust gathered into a thick smoke screen and rose into the air.


    This is the heavy smoke and dust produced by horseshoes stepping on the ground.


    The cavalry formed a neat line and sped down to the south.


    This cavalry regiment is naturally the cavalry of the far east front army.


    However, this cavalry regiment is somewhat different from the rest of the cavalry regiments that are also speeding down to the south.


    The difference here is that El''s own formation is located in this cavalry Corps.


    "Coach!"


    A dusty scout rode a fast horse and went straight to El''s formation.


    El is now riding his horse and galloping south with his subordinates. Around him are some senior officers of the Far East Front Army led by Gabriel.


    The Scout adjusted his horse speed to keep the speed of the fast horse under his crotch the same as that of the war horse under El''s crotch, so that he could keep pace with EL.


    "Coach! The britannian army arrived in the ravel plain at noon yesterday! "


    "I see." After hearing the Scout''s words, El nodded gently, "you go back and have a rest first."


    "Yes!"


    After the Scout drove his horse away from the array, Gabriel, who was close to El, sighed:


    "Have you reached the ravel plain... The British army marched faster than El thought..."


    "It doesn''t matter." El whispered, "this error is still within the acceptable range. At present, the action of the British army is still not beyond my imagination. "


    "In two days, we should be able to reach the front battlefield."


    "Two days... So --" Gabriella said in a long tone, "Marshal El Bernard, who has only 100000 troops under his command, do you have any good plans to retreat from the enemy?"


    The total strength of the far east front army is 80000.


    After Nikita''s 180000 troops were defeated by dungar, the holy Helan Empire gathered back 20000 disabled soldiers and defeated generals.


    With the 80000 troops of the Far East Front Army and the 20000 disabled and defeated generals gathered back, there are only 100000 generals available for el to send.


    Use the last 100000 troops of the Holy Hiran Empire to confront the 300000 britannian troops led by dungar - this is El''s current task.


    Hearing Gabriel''s question, El smiled bitterly:


    "Is there a good way to retreat from the enemy... Alas... If the Musketeers were still there, the battle could have been easier..."


    In order to resist the aggression of the britannian Empire, the center of the holy Helan Empire concentrated all the muskets and Musketeers in the front line.


    But it was wiped out by the British army.


    When he learned that the Musketeers were destroyed, even el, who was well-trained, couldn''t help but have the impulse to say dirty words


    The Musketeers were wiped out - which meant that their last advantage over the britannian empire was lost.


    The whole army of musketeers was destroyed. What El feared most was that the piles of musketeers were taken in by the British army and some Musketeers were captured by the British army.


    Once the British Empire gets their muskets, it will only be a matter of time before their muskets technology is stolen by the British Empire.


    Although the production of muskets is complex, it is not difficult.


    The craftsmen of the holy Hiram Empire were able to develop new muskets from scratch.


    Then the craftsmen of the British Empire had no reason to rely on the new shaped muskets and copy them.


    The British Empire also had gun technology - which El feared most.


    However, now that things have happened, El can''t help feeling sorry and depressed, so he continued to take one step at a time.


    After a long sigh, El smiled:


    "Forget it, there''s no gun without a gun."


    "Even without muskets, we still have a way to deal with the 300000 britannians."


    "The method is also very simple."


    "Just ignore them."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El successfully arrived at his destination, Mo Fu city.


    After receiving the task of "fighting against the British army", El inferred the marching speed of the British army based on the information he currently collected.


    According to the marching speed of the britannian army and their Hiran army, it is calculated that when he arrives at the front line, he will become the city at the forefront of the battlefield.


    That is mo Fucheng.


    When El arrives at Mo Fu City, the British army will almost arrive at Mo Fu city.


    The wall of Mo Fu city is high and thick. With a little transformation, it can be used as a fortress and fortress.


    Before leaving the Far East, El sent a fast horse to allenmuya and asked the central government to send craftsmen to fortify Mo Fu city and the other two cities around Mo Fu City, minko city and Ziegler city.


    This time can be regarded as the most critical time since the founding of the Holy Hiran empire.


    In order to drive the British army out of the country quickly, all the civil servants and military generals in the central government United unprecedentedly and firmly grasped El''s last straw.


    Even wahiri plans to put down his prejudice against el and devote his national strength to fully cooperate with EL.


    After receiving El''s request to fortify Mofu City, minko city and Ziegler City, the kings and ministers in the center of the Holy Hiran Empire immediately took action and began to transport a large number of craftsmen and equipment to Mofu city.


    When El led his troops to Mo Fu City, the fortification of Mo Fu City, minke city and Ziegler city also came to a successful end.


    At this time, none of the three Mo Fu cities can be called "city", and it may be more suitable to call them "fortress".


    A week after El''s troops successfully arrived at Mo Fu City, Deng Jiaer''s 300000 troops also successfully arrived at Mo Fu city.


    The sky over Mo Fu city was immediately covered with war clouds.


    After arriving at the foot of Mo Fucheng, Deng Jiaer didn''t talk much nonsense.


    First, according to the usual practice, send envoys without any hope to try to make El surrender through peaceful negotiations.


    The results obtained later were not as expected by Deng Jiaer - El refused without hesitation.


    After completing the routine process of "persuading surrender", Deng Jiaer directly waved the flag and commanded the troops to launch a tentative attack on Mo Fucheng.


    For the other two cities, Deng Jiaer adopted the way of encircling but not playing, and put the main force on the attack on Mo Fucheng.


    After several days of tentative attacks on Mo Fucheng, Deng Jiaer frowned directly.


    The defense strength of Mo Fucheng far exceeded Deng Jiaer''s expectation.


    Relying on strong attack, it is impossible to capture Mo Fucheng - this is Deng Jiaer''s only judgment after the exploratory attack.

 Chapter 1554

    Holy Hiram Empire, outside the city of Mofu, Britannia army, this array.


    Deng Jiaer is now standing on the watchtower in the array, looking at Mo Fucheng in the distance.


    Looking at the tall wall of Mo Fu City, a sense of impatience occupied Deng Jiaer''s whole heart for a reason.


    "Damn......" Deng Jia''er bit her teeth bitterly, "how can we capture Mo Fucheng..."


    Today is the 10th day of their britannian army''s arrival at Mofu.


    The tentative attack on Mo Fucheng ended six days ago.


    In the past six days, the British army has not taken any new action, and has only quietly surrounded Mofu city.


    The reason why he didn''t take any new action against Mo Fucheng was simply because Deng Jiaer really couldn''t think of any attack against Mo Fucheng.


    After those four days of exploratory attack, Deng Jiaer''s biggest harvest is that it is impossible to capture Mo Fucheng just by strong attack.


    The wall of Mo Fu city is very high and thick, and there are many troops stationed in Mo Fu city.


    More importantly, El personally presided over Mo Fucheng and personally commanded the defense of Mo Fucheng.


    No matter how fierce the British army attacked, their attack could be easily dissolved by the defenders of Mo Fucheng, making Mo Fucheng still stand.


    The strong attack has been verified to be infeasible, and Deng Jiaer can only think of other methods.


    However, after thinking for six days, Deng Jiaer still had no clue.


    In addition to the strong attack, the effective tactics that can be used in the siege are as follows: send spies to the city, let the spies capture the city from the inside, dig tunnels, use the terrain to attack, such as water attack, and fight with the defenders in the city.


    Sending spies and using terrain were directly rejected by Deng Jiaer.


    In fact, there are many spies of their British Army lurking in Mo Fu city.


    However, the vigilance of Mo Fu city was so good that the British Army spies in the city were useless. The spies could not even get close to the city gate, let alone open the city gate.


    The use of terrain is even more unreliable. The terrain around Mo Fu city has nothing to use at all.


    Not to mention the war of war and food, their britannian army is 300000, and their Hiram army is 10.


    The Hiran army fought at home and the Britannia army was an expedition. The daily consumption of various materials by the two armies was not of the same order of magnitude.


    If they fight with the Hiram army, their britannian army will suffer a great loss.


    The only tactic that can be considered as barely feasible is to dig tunnels.


    Destroy the walls of Mo Fu city by digging tunnels, or directly attack the interior of Mo Fu city.


    But Deng Jiaer doesn''t think that El, who is currently sitting in Mo Fu City, will be an opponent who can be defeated by a mere Tunnel


    When Deng Jiaer was standing on the watchtower and was so anxious that he was scratching his hair, Samuel''s voice suddenly sounded under the watchtower.


    "Coach!"


    "Ah, it''s Samuel. What''s up? "


    "Coach, do you have any good plans to attack the city?"


    "No..." Deng Jiaer smiled bitterly, "I have no clue in my mind now."


    "Commander, an envoy from the Central Committee has just arrived in the camp. He sent you... News that is not good news. "


    "Envoy...?" Deng Jiaer''s eyebrows suddenly frowned. "What did he say?"


    "He said - Your Majesty hopes you can defeat Marshal El Bernard as soon as possible and destroy the Holy Hiran empire as soon as possible."


    Samuel''s voice fell, and Deng Jiaer''s eyebrows frowned deeper.


    "Strange..." Deng Jiaer muttered, "why did your majesty suddenly urge me to send troops..."


    Deng Jiaer participated in the war of annihilation against the Lorraine Empire and the war of annihilation against the Frankish empire.


    In these two large-scale battles, Ilsa never urged the soldiers on the front line to do anything.


    Always let the front-line soldiers play freely and fight as they like. Ilsa never asked.


    Today, Ilsa sent someone to urge Deng Jiaer to attack quickly. Deng Jiaer met her for the first time.


    Anyway - it''s not good news.


    After all, some people are urging themselves to do things - especially the emperor''s majesty is urging you to do things. No matter who they are, they will feel the pressure in their hearts all at once.


    After sighing silently, Deng Jiaer said:


    "... since there is nothing we can do in namov City, let''s try to attack the other two cities. The other two cities may be easier to deal with..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you going to start moving again..." Yala muttered angrily¡° Where are we going now... "


    The decisive battle with the holy Hiram Empire - such an important battle, the German undead team can not be absent.


    Just now, a new military order was sent to the barracks of the German undead team: the German undead team was ordered to leave here with the large army.


    I didn''t say where I was going.


    "I guess..." Darlene echoed, "we should be sent to attack the other two cities around Mo Fu city."


    "Alas..." Yala sighed, "how annoying... The country has been fighting these years... Have you considered the feelings of ordinary soldiers... We are... Physically and mentally tired..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    In such a large study, there were only Ilsa and Camille at this time.


    Camille stood respectfully at the table, while Ilsa frowned and looked carefully at the large stack of papers full of words in her hand.


    Camille waited silently for Ilsa to read the report she had just delivered.


    It was not until Ilsa put down the report in her hand that Camille said:


    "Your Majesty... The output and consumption of food are more than... More than expected..."


    "... to the Western plantation." Ilsa said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to have any pity, even if you squeeze the aborigines in the new world completely!"


    "Your Majesty..." Camille sighed lightly. "The major owners of the Western plantation have already squeezed the aborigines to the limit."


    "If we go further, not only will there be no way to increase food production, but it will lead to the large-scale death of these captured aborigines in the new world..."


    "... then tax!" Ilsa said in a decisive tone, "raise the taxes on the citizens! Camille! Immediately arrange a meeting, and I will discuss in detail with my ministers how to raise the tax to a reasonable range! "


    "Yes!"


    "And -- help me send another message to Deng Jiaer! Let her make a quick decision! "


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1555

    Holy Hiram Empire, outside the city of Mofu, Britannia army, this array.


    Compared with the time when the soldiers just arrived at Mo Fu City, Deng Jiaer was much haggard at this time.


    His face was ugly to the naked eye, and there were black circles around his eyes because he didn''t sleep well.


    In order to recover her spirit, Deng Jiaer had to put her arm on the table, hold her head with her palm and take a nap.


    However - as soon as she fell asleep, an anxious drink came from outside the tent:


    "Coach! There are letters from the central government! "


    "Is it another letter from the Central Committee..."


    Deng Jiaer, who was awakened by the loud drink, smiled bitterly and slowly opened his eyes.


    After waking up from a sleepy state, Ilsa, what Deng Jiaer did, wrote her a handwritten letter - this should be a happy thing. This letter can be passed down from generation to generation as a family treasure, but Deng Jiaer was not happy.


    Not only unhappy, but also quite distressed.


    "Your Majesty..." Deng Jiaer whispered, "it''s not that I don''t want to make a quick decision... If I can''t find the time for a quick decision, I can''t help it..."


    Since the troops arrived at Mo Fu City, the central government will send letters to Deng Jia''er every once in a while, urging Deng Jia''er to send troops to attack as soon as possible and make a quick decision with the Helan army.


    Deng Jiaer guessed - perhaps because the Treasury of the British Empire was about to fail to keep up with the consumption of the war... Therefore, the central government was so anxious to ask her to make a quick decision.


    Deng Jiaer understood the difficulties of the Central Committee.


    As the commander in chief of the front line, Deng Jiaer is more eager than anyone to make a quick decision, defeat el and destroy the Holy Hiran empire as soon as possible.


    This is the first time Deng Jiaer has commanded such a large army, and it is also the first time she has shouldered such a heavy task.


    Her pride did not allow her to make any mistakes in the battle.


    But even if we have made up our mind to make a quick decision, we still can''t do what we can''t do.


    In order to capture Mo Fucheng and the other two surrounding cities, Deng Jiaer thought of many ways.


    As a result, all the methods she came up with ended in failure.


    The other two cities around Mofu, Mingke city and Ziegler City, have been reinforced into strong fortresses like Mofu city.


    No matter how Deng Jiaer led the army to attack, he could not attack the two cities. He could only lead the main force back to the city of Mo Fu city.


    Anyway, the other two cities can''t be attacked. It''s better to redeploy the main force to Mo Fu city and keep the troops and energy in the strategy of Mo Fu city.


    Mo Fucheng is undoubtedly the core of their defense line.


    The income from the capture of a Mo Fu city is at least ten times more than that from the capture of Mingke city and Ziegler city.


    It''s just -- even if he refocuses his troops and energy on the strategy of attacking Mo Fu City, Deng Jiaer''s head is still a piece of paste, and he doesn''t know how to attack this iron wall.


    At present, the only way Deng Jiaer can think of is to send people to the bottom of the city every day to abuse all the generals led by El, hoping to anger el and others, and then lead El out of the city to face them.


    "Alas..." Deng Jiaer raised her hand and rubbed the temples on both sides, "if only Mr. is here..."


    Deng Jiaer had never hoped that Su Cheng could be with her now.


    I''ve never been so eager for Su Cheng''s even a little advice


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Mo Fucheng¡ª¡ª


    "El Bernard! You coward who doesn''t even have eggs! "


    "It''s pathetic for the soldiers of the holy Hiram Empire to have a commander like you!"


    "Loser! Loser! "


    ¡­¡­


    Even in the command room, El and Gabriel could vaguely hear the cries and curses of the British soldiers outside the city.


    After arriving at Mo Fu City, El expropriated the highest building in Mo Fu City - the city master''s house, and transformed the most spacious room into the command room.


    El usually sits in this command room, where military orders are issued.


    Gabriel''s face was filled with resentment as he listened to the endless shouting and scolding.


    "How irritating... Are these bastards finished..."


    "Gabriel, ignore them." El smiled helplessly. "If you ignore them, you''ll be trapped by them as they wish."


    "El... I really admire you..." Gabriel sighed. "I can be indifferent to these insults... If I were you, I might have led the army to kill all these blatant bastards!"


    "So Gabriel, you are not fit to be the commander of an army." El patted Gabriel on the shoulder. "It''s too dangerous to let a person like you who has a bad temper and can''t control his emotions be a commander of the first army."


    "I know." Gabriel shrugged, "so I''ve always been very clear about my position - it''s only suitable to follow you and be your escort."


    "Ha, you say that... It sounds strange..."


    "El, you don''t care about the insults, but you have to care about the British Army outside the city?"


    "What on earth should we do to repel the britannians outside the city?"


    "Well..." a meaningful smile appeared on El''s face, "as long as we continue to stick to the city like this."


    "Ha...?" Gabriel raised his eyebrows. "I thought you were going to use some powerful tricks... As a result, you just wanted to fight with the British Army..."


    "No." El shook his head. "It''s not a war with the British army. The reason why I stick to the city is purely to kill the fighting spirit and morale of the British army and prepare for our next action. "


    "Gabriel, bear it a little longer."


    "After a while, we can start fighting back."

 Chapter 1556

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "Camille... Camille, Camille!"


    Hearing someone shouting at him, Camille suddenly recovered from his trance.


    "Oh, your majesty, I''m sorry. I seemed distracted just now."


    It was Ilsa who pulled Camille back from his trance.


    "Camille..." Ilsa cast helpless eyes at Camille, "what''s the matter with you recently? I always feel that you seem to be in a bad state recently. You are always distracted. "


    "Sorry..." Camille raised his right hand and rubbed his right temple. "Maybe it''s because I''m too tired recently... I didn''t have a good rest..."


    "Well... Well, Camille, I''ll give you a two-day holiday. You can go home and sleep now and start working again in 48 hours."


    "But..." Camille hesitated. "There are still a lot of government affairs to deal with..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ilsa smiled, "I''m not weak enough to deal with government affairs without your help. Now go back and have a rest."


    "Yes..." when Ilsa said so, Camille stopped being hypocritical, "then the officer will leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Camille''s figure completely disappeared from the study, the smile that originally appeared on Ilsa''s face slowly disappeared


    After confirming Camille''s complete distance, Ilsa shouted out of the room:


    "Guard!"


    An elite guard with a helmet pushed open the door and entered the room.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    "Go and get enly for me."


    "Yes!"


    The guard''s movements are very sharp.


    Before long, enly opened the door of the study and strode into the room.


    "Your majesty!" Enli said respectfully, "what can I do for you?"


    "Enly." At this time, Ilsa''s face was expressionless and people couldn''t see what she was thinking now. "From now on, you will organize a group of the best people from the spy forces in the national imperial seal knights and let them keep an eye on Camille 24 hours."


    "Hey?" Enly was stunned.


    After several seconds, enly finally digested what Ilsa had just said.


    "Keep an eye on... Minister Gong..."


    "That''s right." Ilsa nodded, "enly, have you forgotten which country Camille came from?"


    "Of course." Enly said without hesitation.


    After saying these words, enly suddenly woke up. What was Ilsa''s intention to let him organize people to keep an eye on Camille.


    "Your Majesty..." enli hesitated. "Although your highness Gong Xiang was born in the Holy Hiran empire... She has no feelings with the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Didn''t she come to our Britannia Empire just because she was not treated by the emperor of the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "Enly, you''re right." Ilsa said calmly, "Camille, she really has no feelings with the Holy Hiran empire."


    "But -"


    Ilsa''s conversation turned.


    "She has feelings for Marshal El Bernard of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Enly, what is the relationship between Camille and el - I don''t need to repeat it?"


    Enly was speechless for a moment.


    "The feelings between El and Camille are like brothers and sisters."


    "His brother is leading the troops of the Holy Hiran Empire to fight with our country''s troops. What do you think she will feel?"


    "El is the current mortal enemy of our British Empire. He can be defeated or even killed anyway."


    "What kind of feelings do you think Camille will have?"


    "Do you think Camille can still devote himself to our britannian empire in the face-to-face confrontation with El?"


    "I''ve noticed it now - Camille has recently started to lose consciousness and daze frequently."


    "I''m very worried about her current state."


    "So it''s necessary to arrange people to watch her 24 hours a day!"


    "Enly, you will be responsible for this task."


    "If you find anything wrong with Camille, you must report it to me immediately!"


    "Yes!" Enly made a military salute.


    After putting down the military salute, enli, who looked hesitant, asked Ilsa in a cautious tone:


    "Your Majesty... What I''m talking about is if... If your excellency Gong Xiang... Can''t think about it for a moment and plans to sneak back to the holy Helan empire... What should you do with your excellency Gong Xiang?"


    Ilsa: "


    Hearing enly''s question, Ilsa didn''t answer immediately.


    But in silence.


    There was a complex light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Camille''s residence.


    "Hoo..."


    Without changing his clothes, Camille went straight back to his room and lay on his back on the bed in the room.


    From the corner of her eye, she unconsciously glanced at the desk beside her.


    A half written letter was spread on one side of the desk.


    Looking at the half written letter, a sense of irritability climbed up to Camille''s heart.


    "Damn..." Camille scolded in a low voice, "El... Why don''t you come to the British Empire..."


    This half written letter was intended to be sent to El.


    This letter intended to be sent to El is similar to what she wrote in every letter she sent to El these days.


    It was to persuade el and Gabriel to abandon the holy Helan Empire and come to the britannian empire.


    However - no matter how many letters Camille sent to El and Gabriel, he failed to convince them.


    Camille had a very bad time.


    Camille felt that she was caught in a gap and squeezed madly by the walls on both sides


    On the one hand, as the palace Minister of the British Empire, she has the obligation to help the British Empire defeat their current strong enemy, the Hiran army led by El Bernard.


    On the other hand, as Camille young, for her, El and Gabriel are her most important relatives. She doesn''t want them to encounter any form of danger


    The dual identities of "Britannia Imperial Palace" and "El Gabriel''s relatives" are madly squeezing her two walls.


    The only way she could come up with to solve her current dilemma was to let el and Gabriel come to the British Empire.


    As long as El and Gabriel also came to the britannian Empire, she could do her best to help Ilsa conquer the Holy Hiran Empire without any worry.


    But el, they didn''t listen to her advice


    At the thought that El was now fighting with 300000 troops of their British Empire, Camille felt that his whole body was filled with irritability


    I don''t know what to do with her current dilemma, which leads to Camille''s recent state is quite bad. He is always in a trance and in a daze. Now he is pitied by Ilsa and given a two-day leave by Ilsa

 Chapter 1557

    Holy Helan Empire, outside the city of Mofu, Britannia army camp and the German undead camp.


    "How boring..."


    Yala murmured as she continued to paint something on the ground with the branches she had just picked up.


    "Darlene... When are we going to stare at the Hiram soldiers here..."


    "How do I know..." Darlene, sitting next to Yala, answered.


    Darlene glanced at what ara had painted on the ground.


    "Yala, your cat is very cute."


    "I drew a dog..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As one of the ace troops of the British Empire, the German undead team does not need the members of the German undead team to do some ordinary work unless there are special circumstances.


    For example, go outside the city of Mofu, abuse the guards and generals in the city, and lure them out of the city.


    This kind of abusive work does not need the members of the German undead team to do, but ordinary soldiers to do it.


    Because it is a wartime state, although various training activities are still needed every day to maintain combat effectiveness, the amount of training is less than half of that in normal days.


    No work to do + less training = panic at leisure.


    Darlene sat casually in a corner of the camp side by side with Yala.


    Darlene looked at the clouds in the sky and counted the number of clouds in the sky.


    And Ara took the branches she had just picked up and painted on the ground.


    I''m too free to draw on the ground with branches - you can imagine how boring they are now.


    At this time, they suddenly heard some movement in front of them.


    "Ah, Yala, look." Darlene pointed forward, "someone is wrestling there again."


    "At last there are some interesting things to pass the time..." Yala said.


    Wrestling - one of the most popular games in the holy Shiran imperial army.


    After the attack on the holy Helan Empire, the game somehow spread among their britannian army.


    Because this game can not only help vent the excess energy on the body, but also meet people''s competition psychology, this game has become the favorite game played by the players of the German undead team who are too busy these days.


    Basically every day, we can see players wrestling there in the barracks of the German undead team.


    A new round of wrestling game was staged in the open space not far from darina and Yala.


    Watching others wrestle has also become the most commonly used entertainment for dalina and Yala these days.


    While watching their comrades wrestle there, they chatted one by one:


    "Darlene, will the Hiram soldiers in the city never come out?"


    "Very likely. Stick to the city and fight with the enemy troops and food - this is one of the most commonly used ways to defend the city. "


    "That''s great..." Yala muttered. "If only it could be like the battle against the holy Hiram empire... You didn''t even have to fight a battle, you captured Beru."


    "Yes..." Darlene answered with a bitter smile, "if only we could capture Mo Fu city without fighting..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    The britannian army, our big tent.


    "What?!" Deng Jiaer looked excitedly at the scouts in front of him, "a large number of defenders in Ziegler city have escaped from the city?!"


    "Yes!" The dusty scout shouted, "at about 20 o''clock last night, a large number of troops escaped from Ziegler city. The total data is about 20000 to 30000 by visual inspection!"


    When encircling the three cities of Mo Fu City, Deng Jia''er adopted the most classic, correct and frustrating encirclement method - surround all the city gates, leaving only one gate for the people in the city to flee.


    From the Scout''s mouth, when he learned that the garrison soldiers in Ziegler had escaped from the city along the gap they had left, joy appeared on Deng Jiaer''s face uncontrollably.


    This is the first good news Deng Jiaer has heard since he led his troops to the three cities of Mo Fu city.


    "It seems..." Deng Jiaer muttered, "the garrison soldiers in Ziegler city can''t stand the struggle of trapped animals, the order began to collapse, and the troops began to flee on a large scale..."


    "Scout, you go down and have a rest first!"


    "Guard! Come in! "


    After calling the guard outside the account into the account, Deng Jiaer immediately ordered the guard:


    "I''m calling an emergency military conference! Call me all the Knights! "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After all the senior knights in the army arrived in the account, Deng Jiaer told the people the news she had just learned.


    After hearing the good news, everyone looked happy.


    "Great!" The first person to express his feelings was Dale, the commander of the 4th Army of their Michael knights. "The defense line of the Hiran army has finally revealed a flaw!"


    El temporarily established this line of defense established by the three cities of Mo Fu City, of which the most important stronghold is undoubtedly Mo Fu city.


    Even if the city of Ziegler was captured, there was no way to make a big impact on the line of defense established by el.


    But there was a flaw in one of the positions in this line of defense - which is always a good thing.


    As long as they can successfully capture Ziegler, they can not only greatly improve the morale of their britannian army, but also suppress the arrogance of the Hiran army.


    By taking advantage of the remaining power of the capture of Ziegler City, they may be able to work hard and capture the other two cities led by Mo Fu city.


    Almost all the Knights suggested to Deng Jiaer that they concentrate their main force to attack Ziegler city while the number of defenders in Ziegler city is reduced and the defense is weakened!


    Even without the advice of the knights, Deng Jiaer had this idea.


    Deng Jiaer quickly made arrangements for sending troops in a vigorous and resolute manner.


    Their 300000 troops of the British army are now divided into three parts.


    60000 troops surrounded Mingke city.


    60000 troops surrounded the city of Ziegler.


    Another 180000 main forces surrounded Mo Fucheng.


    Deng Jiaer remained in 60000 troops and continued to surround Mo Fucheng.


    She led 120000 troops to the city of Ziegler, joined forces with the surrounding forces under Ziegler, and captured Ziegler with an advantageous force of 180000!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Fucheng Zhong¡ª¡ª


    El stood at the top of the city hall, the tallest building in Mofu City, looking out of the city.


    Looking at the rolling dust and smoke outside the city, a meaningful smile appeared on El''s face.


    "Great..."


    El let out a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that... The britannian Army... That dungar O''Brien was deceived..."


    "Fortunately... Fortunately, Su Cheng is not here now."


    El sighed to himself.


    "If Su Cheng were here, I wouldn''t dare use such a trick..."

 Chapter 1558

    In Mo Fu City, El summoned all the generals in the city as quickly as possible.


    After the generals arrived in the command room, El gave them a direct military order - the whole army is ready to go out of the city tonight to fight the Britannia army outside the city!


    "The troops of Ziegler escaped from the city - I arranged it."


    El explained to the generals.


    "Before the British army came down to the city, I told the guards of Ziegler to withdraw two-thirds of the city''s troops after 50 days."


    "And when we withdraw from the city, the greater the noise, the better. Let the britannians know that Ziegler is now on guard against emptiness."


    "In this way, the main force of the British army can be led to Ziegler."


    "The fighting spirit and spirit of the British Army soldiers trapped under the city for 50 days have been dissipated."


    "Moreover, our 50 day defense of the city is bound to make the britannian army outside the city careless. We didn''t expect that we would suddenly go out of the city to attack them."


    "Now... It''s time for us to launch a counter offensive."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, outside the city of Mofu, Britannia army camp.


    "Ha..." a British soldier standing guard yawned.


    Yawning is contagious. As long as a person yawns, people around him will yawn involuntarily.


    Sure enough - after the soldier yawned greatly, his companions around him yawned large or small.


    It''s late at night, and it''s understandable that they feel sleepy.


    "How long will it take to change?" Asked a soldier.


    "It should be fast." A soldier looked at the moon in the sky, "it''s almost midnight. Cheer up. Our task of standing guard can''t tolerate any carelessness. "


    "Come on." Another soldier sneered, "the Hiram army is just a bunch of shrinking turtles now. No matter how we scold, they are unmoved."


    "Yes." Another soldier echoed, "the attitude of the garrison in Mo Fu city is obvious. They make it clear that they want to defend Mo Fu city and never leave the city half a step, so relax, man. Don''t be so nervous. The Helan army in the city will not come out... Huh?"


    Before the soldier had finished his words, he suddenly frowned.


    Because he noticed something moving in the dark far away where the lights could not be found in the camp.


    After his eyes noticed something strange moving in the dark ahead, his ears also heard some strange sounds.


    The rest of his companions around him also noticed the strange movement one after another.


    The soldier with the best eyesight among them narrowed his eyes and looked at the distance carefully.


    After a while, he saw clearly what was moving in the dark in the distance, and his eyes widened with fear.


    "Enemy attack! The Hiram army in Mo Fu city has attacked! "¡ª¡ª Then the shrill cry came from his throat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, Ziegler City, outside the city.


    "What?!"


    Deng Jiaer looked at the dusty and bloody herald in front of her with a shocked face.


    "Our army camp outside the city of Mofu was attacked by the Hiran army in the city of Mofu?!"


    "Yes, yes..." the messenger''s face was full of fatigue, but he still kept his spirit, "on the night of the third day after you led the main force from Mo Fu city. The Helan army in Mo Fu city suddenly went out of the city and launched a night attack on our army camp outside the city. "


    "The fighting capacity of the Hiram army who suddenly went out of the city to attack us is too strong."


    "In addition, we didn''t expect that the Helan army in Mo Fu city would sneak out of the city to attack us, so we... Were defeated..."


    "All 60000 troops scattered..."


    "After defeating our army, the Hiram army did not return to the city, but set up a camp on the spot..."


    "As for whether they are still outside the city and whether they have returned to the city... I don''t know..."


    Deng Jiaer listened quietly to the herald''s report.


    As the heralds reported the war outside Mo Fu city one by one, Deng Jiaer''s face turned pig liver color bit by bit.


    When the herald''s report was over, Deng Jiaer did not slow down from his anger.


    After a while, Deng Jia''er punched the table in front of her.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn El Bernard! Unexpectedly, I sneaked into my camp outside the city while I left under Mo Fu city with the main force! "


    Deng Jiaer has just led 120000 main troops to the city of Ziegler.


    Before she could launch the first wave of attack on the city of grad, she heard the bad news - it is conceivable how depressed and resentful Deng Jiaer felt.


    After taking several breaths and calming his mood a little, Deng Jiaer murmured softly:


    "But that''s good..."


    "It''s convenient for me to clean you up now that you run out of the turtle shell!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although the Herald said that the troops in the city of Mofu had left the city and camped outside the city of Mofu, for the sake of insurance, Deng Jiaer decided to send scouts to spy on the movement outside the city of Mofu.


    Deng Jia''er was not disappointed when he went to spy on the scouts outside the city of Mo Fu - the garrison of Mo Fu city is still stationed outside the city of Mo Fu and has not returned to the city!


    Moreover, in terms of scale, El should have taken all the troops in the city of Mofu out of the city.


    After learning this information, Deng Jiaer was overjoyed and decided to lead the army back immediately and fight to the death with El in the field.


    Deng Jiaer instinctively felt that the reason why El drove the army out of the city should be to lure her back.


    Although he understood that this was El''s plan, Dengar had to go to El''s plan.


    Because El''s plan hit Deng Jiaer''s current desire - Deng Jiaer is eager to make a quick decision and fight to the death with El immediately.


    El has now left the huge tortoise shell of Mofu city - a valuable fighter that Deng Jiaer can''t give up anyway.


    Therefore, even if she knew that El was deliberately luring her to lead her army back to Mo Fucheng, Deng Jiaer had to lead her army back to Mo Fucheng according to El''s intention.


    When she returned to the city this time, Deng Jiaer not only brought back the 120000 troops she had brought under Ziegler city.


    30000 troops were also drawn from the 60000 troops that originally surrounded Ziegler City, merged with her 120000 main forces, and a total of 150000 troops were killed in Mo Fucheng city


    Under Mo Fucheng, El silently waited for Deng Jiaer to come.


    At the same time... Silently preparing to defeat Deng Jiaer''s army.

 Chapter 1559

    Outside Mofu¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, oh..."


    Standing on the watchtower, El looked into the distance at the formation of the British army.


    "The military array composed of more than 100000 troops... It''s really oppressive..."


    "El..." Gabriel standing beside El smiled helplessly, "it''s a pity that you don''t feel nervous at all..."


    El now looks like a tourist. He doesn''t look like a commander who is about to command tens of thousands of troops to face off with more than 100000 enemy troops in front.


    Dungar didn''t keep El waiting.


    After knowing that El had broken the britannian army camp outside the city of Mofu and that El was stationed outside the city of Mofu without returning to the city, Deng Jiaer led 150000 troops to kill him in just a few days.


    El didn''t know how many troops Deng Jiaer brought back.


    It can only be roughly calculated from the visual inspection of both eyes - the total military strength of the troops brought back by Deng Jiaer is about 120000 to 170000.


    In a word, no matter what the specific number of Deng Jiaer army is, its total military strength is several times that of El them.


    El currently has a total force of only 50000.


    Wahiri handed over a total of 100000 people to El, who divided them into three parts.


    25000 people were stationed in Ziegler City, 25000 in Mingke City, and 50000 troops were stationed in Mofu city.


    Therefore - El can only lead 50000 troops in the city of Mofu to defeat more than 100000 troops in dungar.


    However, even though there was a huge difference between the enemy''s and our own military strength and combat strength, El did not have any negative emotions of tension and fear on his face.


    He also looked at the array of the British army with great interest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Jiaer did not procrastinate or hesitate.


    The commander took the lead in launching an attack on El Hiran''s army.


    In the first attack, Deng Jiaer gave the Helan army a sharp blow.


    Therefore, they directly put all the elite troops in their army into this round of first attack.


    For example, their ace army, the German undead team, also participated in the first attack on the Hiran army.


    For the fierce first attack of the British army, El just ordered the troops to form a defensive formation and defend passively.


    There is no rush to make any counterattack, just passive defense.


    Although the combat effectiveness of the Hiram army was not weak, it gradually fell into the disadvantage and was gradually suppressed by the Britannia army in the face of the first round of attack by the Britannia army, which gathered all the elite troops in the army.


    "Good!" Deng Jiaer, who was watching the battle in this array, couldn''t help shouting excitedly, "the momentum is good now!"


    The current situation of the war is quite obvious - they have the advantage of the British army.


    Seeing that this was the dominant battle situation of their britannian army, many knights in this array showed their happy faces one after another.


    "Coach!" Just then, a knight suggested to Deng Jiaer, "I think - we should strengthen our attack now! Press all the troops up! Defeat the Hiram army in one go! "


    As soon as the knight''s voice fell, his proposal was nodded by many people.


    Deng Jiaer also had bright eyes and nodded gently to appreciate the knight''s proposal just now.


    However - Samuel frowned slowly.


    "Commander..." Samuel said in a deep voice, "I think... We''d better play steadily. If we press all the troops up now... I think it''s really wrong."


    "... No." After hearing Samuel''s suggestion, Deng Jiaer thought for a while, then shook his head, "Samuel, I don''t think so."


    "There is no doubt that our army is dominant in the current war."


    "Since our army has the advantage, there is no reason to give up this rare momentum."


    "And - I don''t want to delay now."


    "I need victory now!"


    Deng Jiaer stared round her eyes with many red blood.


    "I urgently need a victory that can be explained to your majesty!"


    "I just want to make a quick decision now and quickly solve the Hiran army opposite!"


    "... coach." Samuel said in a deep voice, "don''t be disturbed by the urging letters sent to you by the central government. Please calm down."


    "Deng Jiaer didn''t reply to Samuel''s words.


    Although after hearing Samuel''s words, her anxious eyes gradually became clear.


    However, even if her eyes became clearer, dungar did not agree with Samuel''s idea of "playing more safely".


    He turned silently without looking at Samuel, and then ordered:


    "Send orders to the whole army! The whole army always attacks! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the britannians who had stayed in the rear were pressed up at this time.


    More than a hundred thousand troops came up in full force - its momentum is not enough to be described as "shocking".


    But - even after seeing more than 100000 Britannia troops go out, there was no fear or uneasiness on El''s face.


    Not only did he not feel fear and uneasiness, but there was a smile on his face.


    "... Deng Jiaer O''Brien... You are still worse than Su Cheng..."


    El whispered,


    "Although I don''t know why you are so impatient... But I know - if Su Cheng came to command the battle, he wouldn''t rush to launch a general attack even when he saw that his army was dominant in the current war."


    "He will be cautious, cautious and cautious."


    "Without ensuring that everything is safe, we will never rashly issue any military order."


    "Dungar O''Brien... You''ve lost this battle."


    After expressing the emotion that the volume was so low that only he could hear clearly, El waved his hand:


    "Spread your wings! Attack the British Army! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With El''s order, the Hiran army, which had been ambushed on both sides of the battlefield, finally took action.


    El did not put his 50000 troops in front of the British army.


    There were only 30000 troops fighting against the British army.


    Another 20000 people were divided into two halves and ambushed on the left and right sides of the battlefield.


    There is only one task for the troops lying in ambush on both wings - after receiving the order of attack, they will lift the ambush and join forces with 30000 troops who are fighting against the British Army!


    Keeping in ambush is a very uncomfortable and oppressive feeling.


    El''s attack order was a liberation order for the soldiers ambushed on both wings of the battlefield.


    An order that liberates them from the oppressive and can''t do too many big actions.


    As soon as the order was given, they cheered and killed the British army.

 Chapter 1560

    "Coach!"


    At the base of the British army, a knight said anxiously to dungar:


    "An ambush of Hiram troops appeared on the left and right wings!"


    The knight''s words were nonsense in Dengar''s ears.


    She has eyes.


    Even without the knight telling her, she could see that there were ambushes of the Hiran army on the left and right wings of the battlefield and began to attack them.


    "I know!" Deng Jiaer roared with an impatient look, "I see an ambush!"


    Looking at the two Helan armies that had launched a pincer attack on their britannian army, Deng Jiaer said after thinking for a while:


    "The troops on the left and right resist the attack of the Hiram army! The troops at the front continue to attack! "


    In this array, the knights were calm, and no one questioned Deng Jiaer''s decision.


    Because - Deng Jiaer''s order is the best choice at present.


    There were attacking Hiram troops in front of the army, on the left and right sides.


    In this case, do not retreat.


    In particular, an army with a scale of more than 100000 cannot rashly order a retreat when it is in a fierce battle with the enemy.


    If the troops are ordered to retreat hastily under such a bloody battle with the surrounding enemies, the order of the troops is likely to collapse and turn from retreat to rout.


    So - the only thing they could do and the only thing the British army could do was to keep the troops on the offensive.


    "Little problem!"


    In order to appease the morale of the knights in this array, Deng Jiaer added.


    "It''s just a small problem!"


    "What if the Hiram army arranged ambushes on both wings of the battlefield? Even so, it will not change the fact that their total military strength is far lower than ours! "


    "Our generals have strong combat effectiveness!"


    "Even if it is attacked by the enemy in three directions, there will be no problem!"


    "Our generals can still defeat Hiram!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram army, this formation.


    "El." Gabriel said, "the attack has begun... Can we win?"


    "Of course." El said without hesitation, "we have won this war."


    El''s tone was flat, as if he were talking about a common established fact.


    "Dungar O''Brien may not realize that they have lost."


    El then whispered.


    "I thought they could break through our attack by force and defeat us with the strong fighting power of their British army generals."


    "If she really thinks so, I can only say that her ability needs to be strengthened."


    "She misjudged the state of her generals."


    "The generals under her command are no longer elite generals who are stationed on the border between the two countries and are ready to go."


    "It is not a triumphant trend that has just defeated China''s 180000 troops."


    "It was a tired army that was blocked under Mo Fu city for more than 50 days, lost all its spirit, and then made a meaningless round-trip in Mo Fu city and Ziegler city."


    "In any case, the army should be prevented from being attacked by the enemy."


    "No matter how many enemy forces launch a flanking attack, we must try our best to avoid the situation of ''being flanked by the enemy''."


    "Once attacked by the enemy, no matter how many enemies attack, it will have a great impact on the morale of the army."


    "The generals of the British army had long lost their spirit and were exhausted."


    "Now our morale is frustrated by our attack."


    "Under such circumstances, how can they be our opponents?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dang!


    Darlene raised her shield to block the attack of an enemy soldier in front.


    "Drink!"


    Then he gave out an amazing drink and cut the enemy soldier to death with his sword.


    "Damn..." Darlene wiped her sweat and muttered, "the enemy is really tenacious..."


    "Darlene!"


    Just then, Yala, who has always been inseparable from Darlene, suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t you think... The situation on our side is a little strange..."


    "Strange?" After hearing Yala''s words, Darlene began to look around.


    As her eyes crossed around her one by one, Da Liana''s eyebrows gradually locked up.


    She was keenly aware that, as Yala said, the situation on their side of the British army was strange.


    A strange panic spread among them.


    "Hello!" Darlene grabbed a comrade in arms who happened to pass by her side, "what happened? Was there an accident on the battlefield? Why do I see so many people looking scared? "


    "I don''t know!" The soldier held by Darlene said anxiously, "I only heard that there are a large number of Hiran soldiers lying in ambush on both sides of the battlefield! Now these Hiram soldiers have launched a pincer attack on the left and right wings of our army! "


    "A large number of hiraan soldiers?!" Darlene exclaimed, "how many are there?"


    "I don''t know! But it is said that it is more than 100000! "


    "100000?!" Darlene exclaimed, "impossible! There can''t be so many hirans! "


    "I don''t know! That''s the number I hear! "


    Seeing that she could no longer ask more information from this comrade in arms, dalina had to bite her teeth and let her go.


    "Damn...!" Darlene cursed in a low voice.


    Originally, she absolutely did not believe that there were 100000 Hiran soldiers on both sides of the battlefield.


    But after seeing the fear on the faces of her comrades in arms around her, she could not help shaking her mind.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you mean


    Darlene couldn''t help whispering in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªAre there really 100000 Hiram troops attacking on the left and right


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After being attacked by the enemy, the most likely situation is to spread false information.


    The troops in the middle can''t see what happened on the left and right sides of the troops because their vision is blocked.


    Therefore, it was not until the left and right sides of the army had long fought with the flanking forces of the Hiran army that darina and other people in the middle of the army knew that there were Hiran troops ambushing on the left and right wings of the battlefield.


    Because we didn''t know the specific situation, some rumors came out one by one like life.


    It was said that there were 30000 Hiram troops in ambush.


    Some say 50000 people.


    Some even say 100000 people.


    What''s more, it is said that the incoming Hiram army is overwhelming.


    This kind of environment in which you can''t know the specific situation is the best soil for rumors to grow.


    The spread of rumors made the panic spread rapidly.


    Gradually, more and more generals were overwhelmed, confused and nervous by rumors and the fear on the faces of their comrades in arms around them

 Chapter 1561

    "How could this happen..."


    At the base of the British army, Deng Jiaer, who was standing on the watchtower watching the war, opened his eyes.


    The chest seems to be stuffed with something.


    The scene in front of her was that they were dominated by troops, but they were gradually suppressed by the Hiram army.


    The order of their British army was getting worse and worse.


    The casualties rose at a frightening rate.


    Compared with their britannian army, the Hiran army fought fiercely and fiercely because the war situation gradually developed towards their good side, constantly accelerating the collapse of the britannian Army


    All the knights in the array saw that if they didn''t think of a way, their britannian army would be finished.


    However, they... Can''t think of a way


    Not only could they not figure out a way, but they did not even understand why they were suppressed by the Hiram army when they were obviously dominated by the military.


    In the end - it was Deng Jiaer who responded first.


    After a strong color of hesitation and pain appeared on his face, Deng Jiaer clenched his teeth.


    "... retreat..."


    Deng Jiaer''s words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Order the whole army! Retreat! The whole army retreated! Run as many people as you can! "


    "And! Send orders to the troops under Ziegler and minko! Let them lift the siege of the city and withdraw all to the south! All south! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hiram army, this formation.


    "... good judgment."


    El whispered.


    "After finding that there is no way to win, retreat decisively and preserve combat power..."


    "From the point of view of being able to bear pain and retreat decisively... This dungar O''Brien is much better than most generals."


    Although Deng Jiaer became his defeated general, El didn''t want to despise Deng Jiaer at all.


    Instead, he gave Deng Jiaer a high evaluation.


    Although she appreciates Deng Jiaer, appreciation belongs to appreciation. Because they are their own masters, El still has to do what he should do.


    "Herald!"


    El Gao Sheng Dao.


    "The whole army pursues!"


    The best thing El should do now is to let the whole army pursue and maximize the fruits of their holy Hiran empire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s restaurant.


    It''s not so much Ilsa''s restaurant as the emperor''s restaurant.


    In the Baiyang palace, there is a restaurant for the emperor.


    It was noon and Ilsa was enjoying today''s lunch in the restaurant.


    Because of her strict family education, Ilsa''s meal was very quiet.


    Basically, there is only the sound of knife and fork cutting steak and slight swallowing.


    However - the quiet of the restaurant, which should have been very quiet, was broken by the sound of broken glass.


    "What..." Ilsa asked, looking at the valet standing beside her with a complicated face.


    Ilsa''s eyes on the bodyguard were full of disbelief.


    Just now, the attendant rushed into the restaurant anxiously.


    During the meal, there suddenly appeared a political matter that needed her immediate attention - Ilsa was used to it.


    So Ilsa didn''t make a fuss. She continued to drink the juice in the glass gracefully and asked the attendant to slowly explain what had happened.


    However - after listening to the attendant, Ilsa could no longer maintain her elegance.


    The body trembled uncontrollably, causing the glasses in his hand to fall to the ground and break into pieces of glass slag.


    But Ilsa was not in the mood to pay attention to the glass that fell to the ground.


    Ilsa wished she had heard wrong.


    So he asked the attendant:


    "Say it again!"


    "Deng and Deng Jiaer''s army were defeated... More than half of the 300000 troops were lost, and all the cities of the holy Helan Empire previously occupied were lost... At present, commander Deng Jiaer is leading the remaining troops to return to China..."


    Ilsa felt a little dizzy now.


    He covered his head to death to make his dizzy brain feel a little better.


    After covering her head and being silent for a long time, Ilsa whispered:


    "... I see. Go out first."


    "Yes..." after saluting Ilsa, the attendant who sent a letter to Ilsa turned and left in front of Ilsa.


    "You leave too." Said Elsa to the waitresses who were standing in the corner of the restaurant.


    "Yes."


    After everyone left, Ilsa was the only one left in the big restaurant.


    Ilsa looked at the exquisite dishes on the table in front of her without expression.


    There are Ilsa''s favorite beef steak and freshly squeezed juice.


    Because there was no expression on Ilsa''s face, it was hard to figure out what she was thinking now.


    After looking at the dishes in front of me without expression for a long time¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah!"


    While roaring, he pushed his hand and pushed all the dishes on the table to the ground. There was a sound of broken glass and porcelain.


    At this time, Ilsa''s cheeks showed a strange dark red.


    The originally beautiful eyes were full of anger.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Ilsa gasped and adjusted her breathing and mood.


    When her breathing gradually stabilized, Ilsa took a deep breath.


    After spitting out the deep breath, Ilsa''s face returned to a state of expressionless and incomprehensible what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The attendants who had received Ilsa''s order and left the restaurant did not go far.


    But stood respectfully outside the door of the restaurant.


    After Ilsa pushed all the things on the table to the ground, they naturally heard these sounds.


    Because the attendant who came to report just now used the volume that only she and Ilsa could hear when reporting the latest battle situation on the front line to Ilsa.


    So as ordinary attendants, they did not know what was happening in their britannian empire.


    Just as the attendants looked at each other and whispered about what had happened, the door of the restaurant was suddenly pushed open.


    Still with an expressionless face, Ilsa pushed open the door of the restaurant and walked out slowly.


    "Stop talking."


    After walking out of the restaurant, Ilsa did not have any greetings, but gave orders directly to the attendants.


    "Get me a carriage quickly. I''m leaving the Baiyang palace. "


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa went out of the Baiyang palace and boarded her special carriage at the gate of the Baiyang palace.


    After sitting down in her special carriage, her royal coachman asked Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, where are we going?"


    "Su Cheng''s mansion."

 Chapter 1562

    There is a reception hall in Su Cheng''s residence.


    On weekdays, occasionally some guests visit Su Cheng to discuss some inconvenient things for outsiders to know.


    Therefore, for the sake of convenience, Su Cheng opened such a reception hall specially for entertaining guests in his residence.


    Today, Su Cheng''s reception hall welcomed a wonderful guest.


    In the reception hall, Su Cheng looked at the sudden visitor in front of him with complex eyes.


    Squeak.


    The door of the reception hall was opened.


    Carol was holding a plate with two cups of black tea she had just made.


    It is obvious that Carol is a little nervous now.


    After all, she also knew who the man who suddenly came to visit their family was.


    I also know that this person has a bad relationship with her husband recently.


    Carol placed the black tea on the table in front of the man.


    "Your Majesty, please have tea."


    "Well, thank you."


    After giving the two cups of black tea on the plate to Ilsa and Su Cheng respectively, Carol didn''t dare to stop and left here quickly.


    The man who suddenly visited Su Cheng''s family was Ilsa Augustus, the emperor of the British Empire.


    Ilsa took a sip of the black tea just brought by Carol.


    "Good tea!"


    Ilsa''s eyes brightened and praised.


    "Not only the tea is good, but the people who make tea are also very good! So are the court chefs in my palace! "


    "Cheng, who brewed the black tea? Is that your wife? "


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded. "My wife made it. It''s the woman with blue hair just now."


    "It''s amazing... With such superb tea making skills, you can directly be my imperial chef in my court..."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    With a polite smile and a few words of agreement with Ilsa, Su Cheng also picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    After putting down the teacup, Su Cheng put away all the polite smiles on his face and said positively to Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty, why did you come to our house this time?"


    "..." Ilsa didn''t immediately answer Su Cheng''s question.


    But after a long silence, he said faintly:


    "... Cheng, Deng Jiaer, she lost. More than half of the 300000 troops lost... A complete defeat. "


    "What...?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa summarized all the information she currently knew to Su Cheng in as short a sentence as possible.


    "... alas."


    After quietly listening to Ilsa''s overview, Su Cheng sighed and said:


    "It seems... It''s too early for Deng Jiaer to command such a large army..."


    "Your Majesty... Let me ask more - how will you punish Deng Jiaer when Deng Jiaer comes back?"


    "We''ll talk about it later." Ilsa murmured, "there are more important things waiting for me to do now!"


    "Something more important..."


    Su Cheng sighed again.


    "Then... Your majesty, the important thing you mean is to do a good job in the pension of the wounded and wounded soldiers, reorganize the national strength, or... Prepare for the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "Of course, two things are going on at the same time!" Ilsa said without hesitation, "we should help the wounded soldiers! At the same time, we should actively prepare for the second holy Hiran empire war! "


    "... your majesty." Su Cheng threw complex eyes at Ilsa, "do you... Want to fight again... Even if you have paid such heavy casualties?"


    "Yes! I will never stop until I attack and destroy the Holy Hiran empire! That''s why I came to see you... "


    After that, Ilsa stood up and saluted Su Cheng.


    "Cheng, I apologize to you."


    Ilsa''s suddenly got up to salute and apologize, which startled Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng quickly stood up and shouted:


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    Ilsa ignored Su Cheng, but went on to apologize to Su Cheng.


    "Yes, I''m so stupid! Play a child''s temper there! "


    "Because I''m playing a child''s temper there and won''t let you be the commander-in-chief of the whole army."


    "If I could put away my temper and let you be the commander-in-chief of the whole army, China might not encounter this dilemma at present!"


    "Please forgive me for my narrow-minded!"


    "... your majesty." Su chengleng stayed in place for a while, walked slowly towards Ilsa with a bitter smile, and straightened the waist of Ilsa who was bowing to him.


    "Your neglect of me these days... I''ve never really taken it to heart."


    "I understand all your actions and orders so far."


    "So I never resented you."


    "So you don''t have to apologize or anything."


    "... Cheng... No, Mr. Cheng." Ilsa bit her teeth and said, "... I know my request... May be too much."


    "But I still hope you can promise me."


    Ilsa raised her head and turned her sharp eyes to Su Cheng.


    "Teacher Cheng, I hope you can be the commander-in-chief of the second national annihilation war of the holy Hiram empire!"


    "I hope you can defeat Marshal El Bernard of the holy Helan empire!"


    "... alas." Su Cheng''s face showed a strong color of distress.


    Raised his hand and grabbed his hair.


    "It seems... I can''t persuade your majesty to give up the war..."


    "That''s right." Ilsa said without hesitation, "I will never give up my dream of unifying the mainland."


    "Never give up the attack on the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "... your majesty, can''t you really delay for a few more years?" Su Cheng asked softly, "can''t we wait until a few years later, when China''s national strength has recovered, and then launch a new war against the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "No." Ilsa shook her head. "I don''t want to and can''t wait so long."


    "I have made up my mind to unify the mainland in my lifetime."


    "What if I delay the war of annihilation against the holy Hiram empire... Next year I suddenly get an incurable disease?"


    "What if I have an accident?"


    "Then I will never see the unification of the mainland again?"


    "So as long as this country still has the power of war, I will continue to fight!"


    "... your majesty." Su Cheng looked at Ilsa in front of him with complex eyes.


    Su Cheng felt for the first time that the girl in front of him was... Strange.


    "... I see."


    Su Cheng lowered his head slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Since... Your majesty has to unify the whole continent before he is willing to give up..."


    "Then I''ll help you unify."


    "Unify the whole continent and give your majesty no chance to wage war again."


    "The second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire... I take over the position of commander-in-chief."

 Chapter 1563

    Hearing Su Cheng''s words, a rich color of joy immediately appeared on Ilsa''s face.


    "Teacher Cheng! How many troops do you need? "


    Ilsa said positively.


    "I will do my best to gather up the military strength you need!"


    Ilsa is ready to hear hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of figures.


    However... Su Cheng only shook his head gently.


    "I don''t need too many troops."


    "Only the Legion of the Michael knights is enough."


    "... hey?" Ilsa''s face was full of doubts. "Just... The order of Michael?"


    "But, but... Mr. Cheng, the Michael Knights suffered heavy losses in the big defeat just ended. I''m afraid there are only tens of thousands of troops left at present..."


    "Enough." Su Cheng said, "tens of thousands of troops are enough. With El Bernard as the opponent, whether tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people are sent, it is basically impossible to defeat him on the battlefield. "


    "I already have a plan to defeat El Bernard."


    "Your Majesty, although I have promised to take over the post of commander-in-chief of the second national annihilation war of the holy Hiram Empire, I hope your majesty can agree to two conditions."


    Su Cheng raised two fingers as he spoke.


    "Yes." Ilsa nodded forcefully, "teacher Cheng, what are the two conditions?"


    "Condition 1 - please ensure sufficient supplies."


    "If we don''t have enough supplies, we can''t win the war anyway."


    "No problem!" Ilsa said without thinking, "I will do my best to send the most sufficient supplies to the front!"


    "As for the second condition..."


    Su Cheng''s eyes shone with a strange light.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you can directly detain Camille."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Darlene wiped the sweat on her head and looked up at the direction of the sun in the sky.


    "This is the East... So... There is no wrong direction..."


    In the showdown with El, Darlene, unfortunately, left the team.


    When the fierce battle with the Hiram generals in front of him was in full swing, a general order came suddenly - the whole army withdrew.


    In this situation of fierce battle with the enemy, retreat is most likely to cause chaos.


    Sure enough - Darlene didn''t know what the troops were like elsewhere. Anyway, their German undead team was in a mess.


    Originally, the order of their German undead team was still intact.


    But by the impact of the rest of the surrounding chaotic forces, the order of their German undead team collapsed bit by bit.


    Finally - the orderly retreat of the German undead team turned into a chaotic retreat.


    Dalina saw many of her teammates fall to the ground in this chaotic retreat, and then be trampled to death by her own people


    Although Darlene did not lose her life in this chaotic retreat.


    But it''s not much better.


    In this chaotic retreat, she accidentally kicked something, then fell directly to the ground, hit something on her head, and fainted directly


    When she came back, although there was no enemy pursuit around her, there were no comrades in arms


    There were only corpses everywhere around her


    Exile in the enemy country - to some extent, Darlene''s current situation is not as good as those comrades who died in the rout


    But even so, Darlene still has a chance.


    That''s -- just run back to the British Empire on your own legs.


    As long as you return to the British Empire, it will be safe.


    It''s easy to go back to the British Empire - just go all the way south.


    If you can tell the direction according to the position of the sun in the sky - this kind of thing, Darlene will.


    There was only a sword with many gaps around Darlene''s waist, the armor on her body, the iconic dark purple cloak of the Druid undead, and the ID cards everyone had in their Britannia Empire.


    Besides, Darlene has nothing.


    There is no food, no coins of the Holy Hiran Empire, let alone Hiran.


    At the same time, because of being in an enemy country, danger is everywhere.


    Whether we can safely return to the British Empire is completely unknown


    But even if the road ahead is unknown, Darlene can only harden her head and move forward.


    "The sun... Why is it so poisonous..."


    Darlene took her sword as a crutch and walked hard in the hot sun.


    In order to facilitate her movement and save her physical strength.


    Darlene threw away her heavy armor early and went on the road with only her sword and cloak.


    In order to minimize the impact of the sun on her, Darlene soaked her cloak with water and wrapped it around her head.


    However - even if so, Darlene still feels sultry


    "I don''t know what happened to Yala now..."


    Darlene muttered.


    "Are you hurt..."


    "Did... Survive..."


    Even though the road ahead was dangerous, Darlene set foot on the road home without hesitation.


    Because - there are her parents and... Close friends in China.


    At the thought that her parents were waiting for her to go home, and her close friend didn''t know whether she was alive or dead, Darlene felt like a spring of strength!


    Goo


    The stomach let out a deep cry again.


    "Alas..."


    Darlene let out a long sigh and put her hand over her stomach.


    "How hungry..."


    Due to her exile in the wild, Darlene hasn''t eaten anything for four days


    The hunger and fire in her belly tormented Darlene.


    Darlene feels dizzy now.


    But she couldn''t tell whether she was dizzy because of the heat or because of hunger


    "Everything is good... Come up with something to eat..."


    Darlene now uttered this prayer like sigh.


    Now she very much hopes that a rabbit who accidentally bumped into a stake and fainted in front of her body


    Just then - as if the gods had heard Darlene''s prayer, a miracle... Appeared.


    Although no silly rabbit bumped into the stake in front of Da liana and fainted, Da Liana saw that light cooking smoke was curling up on the horizon ahead.


    What does cooking smoke represent? Dalina, who was born as a farmer, knows it all.


    Looking at the light smoke on the horizon ahead, Darlene''s face showed a strong color of hesitation.


    After much thought, Darlene bit her teeth.


    "Forget it! Let it go! "


    After sending out this low murmur like self abandonment, Darlene leaned on her sword and walked quickly towards the village on the horizon ahead.

 Chapter 1564

    On her way back to the British Empire, Darlene tried to avoid the village.


    Her current status, for the citizens of the holy Hiram Empire, is the rout of the enemy country.


    Therefore, if the citizens of the Holy Hiran Empire found her, Darlene couldn''t imagine what would happen


    Looking at the smoke curling up on the horizon in the distance, Darlene looked hesitant.


    She subconsciously wanted to bypass the village as usual.


    However - the hunger and fire in her belly constantly tortured her and protested against her.


    After hesitation, a cruel color appeared on Da Liana''s face.


    Tightening the sword in her hand as a crutch, Darlene walked quickly towards the village in the distance


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°%*£¨£¤#@£¨£©#£¤£¡£¡@#@¡£¡±


    ¡°*£¨£©%£¤#@*£¨£©£¡¡±


    There was a chattering Cyrillic language in my ear.


    Because she couldn''t understand the Hiran language, the words of the two villagers were a bird language in Da Liana''s ears.


    Darlene was hiding in a thick bush outside the village.


    Under the cover of the Bush, he moved slowly around the periphery of the village, looking for a suitable place to sneak into the village.


    Whenever she heard footsteps and people talking outside the bushes, Darlene would immediately hold her breath, dare not move, and quietly feel the heart that seemed to be about to jump out of her throat.


    Until the footsteps went away and the conversation ended, Darlene dared to move on.


    Darlene''s purpose is simple - to find food.


    Enter the village, find food, and quickly evacuate the village - this is all Darlene''s battle plan.


    ¡ª¡ªOk... That''s it!


    Darlene has found a great place to sneak in.


    If you jump into the village along this position, you can enter a hidden place in the village that is not easy to be found.


    Da Liana looked around and confirmed that there was no one around. She jumped out of the bushes and rolled into the village


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Against the walls of every house in the village, Darlene moved step by step.


    Soon, Darlene found the target - not far in front of her, there was a small wooden house with wide windows.


    A tempting fragrance floated out along the wide open window.


    The tempting fragrance lured Darlene towards it.


    He slipped carefully under the wide open window of the wooden house.


    The probe looked into the window.


    The house was empty.


    There were only three bowls of porridge and a basket full of bread on the round table in the middle of the room.


    The dishes are not so rich and exquisite.


    But in the eyes of Darlene at this time, all the food on the table is the most delicious and attractive food she has ever seen in her life.


    There is no one in the house. The owner may have gone out temporarily because of something. Maybe he will come back soon.


    But Darlene doesn''t care so much.


    Regardless of the image, he climbed into the house through the window.


    Pounced on the table like a ferocious predator.


    The right hand picked up a bowl of porridge and the left hand grabbed a bread.


    A mouthful of porridge and bread.


    The bread and porridge flowing into her stomach along her esophagus slowly quenched her hunger.


    Obviously, they are just ordinary porridge and ordinary bread, but Darlene thinks it''s not delicious.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it!


    Darlene, who was constantly stuffing food into her mouth, suddenly scolded in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªI used to be such a fool!


    At this moment, Darlene realized what a stupid guy she used to be.


    As a member of the German undead team, she never worried about food and drink before she became a routed soldier in the enemy country.


    As the ace troops of the British Empire, the Deland undead received far more supply support than other troops.


    The members of the German undead team have long been tired of porridge and bread.


    As soon as she thought that she had complained about the bad porridge and bread before, and that she had poured out the tired porridge and bread, Darlene wanted to stab herself to death.


    Darlene secretly vowed in her heart that if she could successfully return to the British Empire, she would never dislike porridge and bread, or even pour them out.


    Darlene didn''t even think for a reason that she was reduced to this point, perhaps because she had been disrespectful to food before, so the gods punished her.


    When Darlene drank a clean bowl of porridge and then picked up another bowl of porridge¡ª¡ª


    Squeak


    The door of the wooden house was wide open.


    A man and two women walked into the house along the open door.


    This man and two women seem to be a family of three.


    The only man and another woman are about the same age, about 3 or 40 years old. They should be a couple.


    The other woman is only about 16 years old from the appearance. She should be the couple''s daughter.


    It is worth mentioning that the man has a pitchfork in his hand.


    I should have just finished farm work and came back with my wife and daughter.


    When the three entered the house, they saw Darlene lying on their dining table with porridge and bread in their hands, looking at them in amazement.


    Darlene and the family looked at each other in amazement.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    The mother and daughter took the lead in hugging and screaming.


    Although the man didn''t scream, he was also pale. He quickly picked up the pitchfork in his hand, pointed the tip of the fork at Da liana, and shouted something in Hiran.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Darlene snapped.


    "I mean no harm! I''m just looking for something to eat! I''m leaving now! I''ll leave now! "


    Darlene could not speak hiranic at all, so she could only shout in britannian, hoping to impress the three of the family with her sincere tone.


    However - it backfired.


    The three members of the family recognized that the big crosstalk that Darlene had just said was britannian.


    The three were even more like facing a great enemy.


    The man clenched the steel fork in his hand and looked more excited.


    ¡°£¤#@%*£¡£¨*£©£¡@ £¤#%£¡£¡¡±


    Darlene still couldn''t understand what the man was saying.


    But she understood one of the words in the sentence just said by the man - Britannia dog.


    When fighting with the soldiers of the Hiran army, Darlene always heard this word from their mouths, so Darlene was particularly familiar with this word.


    After hearing the man calling her a Britannia dog, an ominous premonition surfaced from the bottom of Darlene''s heart


    The ominous feeling in Darlene''s heart soon turned into reality.


    The man straightened the steel fork in his hand forward and stabbed Da Liana

 Chapter 1565

    Although Darlene''s physical strength is not as good as her peak because of her days of running, she is also a member of the German undead team.


    Facing the pitchfork stabbed by the man, Darlene instinctively dodged aside and avoided the man''s stabbing.


    "Please wait!"


    Cried Darlene.


    "I really mean no harm!"


    Although Da Liana''s tone was quite sincere, the man still ignored Da Liana.


    Take back the empty pitchfork, and then stab darina again.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it!


    Darlene flashed the pitchfork again as she scolded.


    The area of this wooden house is very small. In such a narrow place to fight with the people with pitchfork, Darlene is not sure she can dodge every attack.


    ¡ª¡ªThere''s no way!


    Dalina bit her teeth, picked up the sword placed aside, and then pulled it out of its sheath with a miso.


    Looking at the sword in Da Liana''s hand, the man, his wife and daughter all looked frightened.


    After breaking into the house, Darlene threw her sword at random in an insignificant corner.


    It is precisely because Da Liana''s sword has been lying quietly in an inconspicuous corner, so the three members of the family did not find the existence of the sword after returning home, thinking that Da Liana did not carry any weapons.


    After discovering that Darlene still had a sword, the three members of the family... Especially the man, all looked frightened.


    Keenly aware of the fear on the faces of the three people in front of her, and feeling that peace negotiations were expected, dalina said again in a sincere tone:


    "I really mean no harm! Please let me out of here! I will never use force against you! "


    Darlene doesn''t want to use a sword against civilians.


    Whether the civilians in front of her were from the British Empire or from an enemy country, Darlene didn''t want to wave a sword at the civilians.


    The events encountered in the "Aurora" offensive have brought an indelible shadow to Darlene until now.


    She doesn''t want to do anything to the three members of the family.


    After all, it was her fault to break into someone else''s house and eat their food.


    And -- Darlene doesn''t want to get too entangled with the family.


    If you entangle with this family for too long, their movements may attract other villagers.


    If all the villagers were brought in, Darlene would not be able to escape.


    Darlene thought that after she showed her sword, she might make the three people in front of her family come out of fear and let her leave.


    However - things did not develop as Darlene thought


    The man''s eyes flashed... A little greedy


    This kind of greed covered up his little rational light.


    Darlene knew why there was greed in the man''s eyes.


    This is a common practice in every country.


    After the outbreak of war, the central government will post a huge reward for the heads of the enemy troops who have fled their country.


    In order to stimulate the enthusiasm of the people, the bounty is generally set particularly high.


    So high that... It''s hard to refuse.


    Da Liana is not only a defeated soldier of the enemy country, but also wears a costly cloak (dark purple cloak, the exclusive equipment of the German undead team) and a sword.


    Take Da Liana''s head for a reward, and then sell Da Liana''s cloak and sword. You can certainly get a lot of money, and this money may be enough for their family to eat and drink for a long time - this should be the man''s idea.


    After noticing that the greedy color appeared on the man''s face, and the greedy color gradually covered his whole eyes, Da Liana secretly said bad


    Sure enough... The man with greedy eyes roared again, clenched the pitchfork in his hand and stabbed darina.


    Although he managed to avoid the man''s attack again, a new attack came again.


    Just from the point of view of technique, the man doesn''t know any fighting skills at all. He only has brute force.


    However - for a long rod weapon like pitchfork, brute force alone is enough.


    With the support of this brute force, the pitchfork stabbed by this man has both strength and speed.


    "Please stop!"


    Darlene dodged and shouted in an already impatient tone.


    "If you go on like this, I''ll fight back!"


    Darlene''s shout was doomed to be futile.


    Because - the language of both sides is not at all.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn


    ¡ª¡ªLeave them alone!


    ¡ª¡ªFind a chance to jump out of the window and escape!


    After making up her mind, Darlene looked at the man in front of her with bated breath.


    At the next moment when the man took back the stabbed pitchfork, Darlene immediately turned around, jumped out again along the window she had just jumped into the house, and then ran away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Darlene''s escape is doomed to be bumpy.


    She had just jumped out of the family''s house. Not long after, she heard a cry behind her.


    This is the voice of the "pitchfork man" just now.


    He should have called his companions to pursue Darlene''s moving "purse".


    Before long, Darlene heard the footsteps behind her.


    Looking back, I saw a large number of villagers chasing her with various weapons behind her.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it!


    After a dark scold, Darlene accelerated her feet.


    Just then - Darlene suddenly heard footsteps in front of her!


    "What...?" Darlene could not help but utter a groan of amazement.


    In front of her, there was also a large wave of villagers holding various weapons.


    The villagers here were familiar with the terrain here, so they divided some people to go around in front of darina by taking a shortcut.


    Da liana, who was hit by the back and forth, had no way to go back. She could only hold the sword in her hand and stare at the villagers surrounded by her with complex eyes with anxiety, chagrin and other emotions.


    "Does anyone understand Britannia?!"


    Darlene exclaimed.


    "Let''s talk!"


    "I really don''t mean any harm!"


    "I don''t want to hurt you!"


    Da Liana knows - in such an ordinary countryside, the probability of a person who knows a foreign language is appalling.


    But she still wanted to do her last effort to find a way to avoid bloodshed on both sides.


    It''s a pity - these villagers, without exception, looked at Da Liana with greedy eyes.


    Just when Darlene was disappointed and desperate


    "Drink --!"


    A man standing behind Da liana, holding a pitchfork, rushed towards Da liana and pointed the sharp tip of the fork at Da Liana.


    The man''s attack could be regarded as a sneak attack. He attacked while Da Liana turned her back to him.


    Darlene knew the man.


    It was the father of the family of three just now.


    For the man''s attack, Darlene was also unexpected.


    However, her well-trained body reacted instinctively at this time.


    After so many years of exercise, Da Liana''s body has long developed an instinctive response of "avoiding the enemy''s attack and fighting back".


    Reluctantly turned aside and avoided the pitchfork.


    Then the right hand holding the sword waved to the man by instinct.


    The sharp blade swept directly at the man''s neck.


    When the blade left the man''s neck, only some skin remained on the man''s head connected to his trunk

 Chapter 1566

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Camille''s residence.


    Camille had a dream.


    In her dream, she recalled the past.


    I remember... The day when el and Gabriel met for the first time.


    Camille, she is a pure britannian.


    Her parents were both britannians, but before Camille was born, they left the britannian Empire and went to seek refuge with relatives living in the Holy Hiran empire.


    Not long after they came to the Holy Hiran Empire, they gave birth to Camille.


    However, even if they took refuge in the relatives of the Holy Hiran Empire, their family''s life was only upgraded from "simply unable to live" to "barely able to live".


    But - even though life is difficult, Camille''s parents have not slackened their education.


    Even though his family was already destitute, Camille''s parents still clenched their teeth and squeezed out a sum of money to invite teachers to let Camille receive education.


    It is also because of Camille''s parents'' respect for education that Camille does not know a big word like other poor peers. Camille at a young age can read many books smoothly.


    Unfortunately - when Camille was 8 years old, her parents died of a plague that was raging in Ellen Muya.


    Camille, who had lost his family, could only live in the slums outside alenmuya.


    In this slum, which should have been like an abyss, Camille met el and Gabriel.


    At that time, El and Gabriel were just two orphans who didn''t even have a name and didn''t even know what their parents looked like.


    Because under various fortuitous coincidences, the two began to struggle and survive in this slum.


    Gabriel is strong and strong, and El has a good brain.


    The two cooperated with each other. Although they were still at the age of children at that time, they had lived very natural and unrestrained in the slums.


    After the encounter with the two, Camille joined El''s team, and the original "two man team" became a "three man team".


    El and Gabriel always wanted to have a name.


    But because neither of them could read, they couldn''t name themselves.


    Now with the participation of literate Camille, El and Gabriel immediately took out a fairy tale book containing all kinds of fairy tales of the Lorraine Empire they had picked up in the garbage.


    Ask Camille to help read out everyone''s name in the fairy tale book so that El and them can choose their favorite.


    Finally - El chose the name "El Bernard".


    Gabriel chose the name "Gabriel garland".


    Gabriel chose this name because he felt that the name "Gabriel" was very similar to the name "El", which sounded like a pair of brothers.


    And this fairy tale book has become one of El''s literacy tools in the future.


    After Camille joined them, El would pester Camille almost every day and let Camille teach him to read.


    And el is really very smart. When teaching el to read, El almost knows everything at a glance, and the learning speed is amazing.


    During the period of living in the slums with EL and Gabriel, although the living conditions were very difficult, there were no painful memories unexpectedly.


    When living with EL and Gabriel, they basically have only happy memories.


    After many years, the three met Dominic, the first marshal of the holy Helan Empire at that time.


    Then, under various fortuitous coincidences, El and Camille were adopted by Dominica. At this point, they completely bid farewell to the slums


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    So far, the picture in front of us began to change gradually.


    Various images emerge and then disappear.


    Camille recognized - these images that emerged and disappeared were the time when the three of them lived in Dominic''s residence.


    That time was also carefree and had a very happy day.


    The picture is constantly changing.


    Finally - freeze frame in a certain scene.


    This scene is the scene where Camille bid farewell to El Gabriel and them at the border between the two countries.


    Unwilling to remain anonymous all his life, Camille followed El''s advice and decided to go to the British Empire.


    Camille can still remember the scenes when he was separated from El and Gabriel.


    That day was one of the saddest days of Camille''s life.


    In terms of the degree of sadness, I''m afraid I can beat it only on the day when I see my parents are dead


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The picture changes again.


    The picture in front of Camille this time is no longer a picture in memory.


    But... A scene she''s never seen


    She saw the broken flag.


    This is the flag of their holy Hiran empire.


    El, who knew nothing about fighting, drew his sword in his hand, and clung to the broken flag in his other hand.


    Standing next to El is Gabriel.


    Gabriel held an axe and gun and guarded El''s side.


    Bodies were everywhere at their feet.


    They were surrounded by an endless army of black armor.


    From the black armor and the flag of these black legions, it is not difficult to see that this is the army of the British Empire.


    In the depths of the dense military array composed of the British Imperial Army, a young man with black hair and black pupils was standing on the watchtower, looking at El and Gabriel surrounded by the boundless British imperial army without expression.


    Camille also recognized the young man with black hair and black pupils.


    It was Su Cheng, the "military God" of the British Empire.


    Su Cheng''s expression was neither sad nor happy.


    As if he had predicted the next scene and was indifferent to what happened next.


    He just raised his hand in silence.


    Then wave it down.


    The British soldiers who surrounded el and Gabriel immediately roared and waved their weapons towards el and Gabriel


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No --!"


    Camille''s wail spread to every corner of her residence.


    As she wailed, she lifted the quilt from her body and sat up straight from the bed.


    He looked around with some blank eyes.


    It''s a familiar room.


    Under the body is a familiar bed.


    Touched his forehead.


    Cold sweat all over your hands.


    Camille''s cold sweat wet her whole dress.


    "Is it... A dream..." Camille muttered, "it''s really... What a real dream..."

 Chapter 1567

    Camille''s wailing just now was very moving.


    Before long, Camille heard the footsteps outside the room.


    "Sir! your excellency! Are you all right? "


    This is the voice of the only maid in the Camille residence.


    "I''m fine..." Camille rubbed his forehead. "It''s just a nightmare... Go back and have a rest."


    "I see... Sir, if you need anything, just tell me."


    "Yes. I will. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the maid left, Camille spread his arms and legs and lay back in bed.


    Thanks to the nightmare that woke Camille up, Camille can''t sleep at all now.


    Even if I close my eyes, I don''t feel sleepy at all.


    The scenes I saw in my dream flashed before Camille''s eyes.


    "El... Gabriel..."


    Camille groaned with pain.


    "You two... Why can''t you come to the British Empire... What do you want me to do..."


    A few years ago, when Ilsa learned from her mouth that she was going to attack and destroy the empires and complete the reunification of the mainland, she did not worry about the safety of El and Gabriel.


    Because they were only small roles at that time, even if the Holy Hiran Empire perished, they would not be in any danger.


    When the country perishes, people like El Gabriel, who are neither high-level nor low-level, are the safest.


    Camille was flustered for the first time when he learned that El had become Marshal overnight.


    When El becomes marshal, it means that when the British Empire wants to attack the Holy Hiran empire in the future, El is likely to participate in the front battlefield of the British Empire


    After the British Empire really used troops to the Holy Hiran Empire, Camille could no longer keep calm and kept writing to El them to ask El them to leave the Holy Hiran empire.


    It should have been a very sad thing for Camille, the palace Minister of the British Empire, when he learned that Dengar was defeated.


    And Camille did feel sad.


    But while feeling sad... Camille also felt a little happy.


    I am glad that El and they are safe for the time being.


    However - Camille has not been happy and fortunate for too long... The occurrence of one thing has brought Camille''s uneasiness to the top.


    This is what Ilsa decided to launch the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire.


    The General Commander of the second war of annihilation of the holy Helan empire was Su Cheng, the "military God" of the British Empire.


    Who is better, Su Cheng or el - Camille doesn''t know.


    Camille only knew that if Su Cheng was to attack the Holy Hiran Empire, El would be very dangerous


    This is not the most disturbing thing for Camille.


    The most disturbing thing for Camille is that Ilsa has been deliberately estranged from her these days... No, it should be said that she has been deliberately estranged from her since the war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran empire.


    In recent times, Ilsa''s act of deliberately alienating her is particularly obvious.


    Ilsa almost stopped discussing with Camille on government affairs related to the attack on the Holy Hiran empire.


    Until now, how many troops Su Cheng plans to take to attack the Holy Hiran Empire and what the attack plan is - Kamil knows nothing.


    Although Camille could understand Ilsa''s estrangement from her during this period, after all, she was born in the Holy Hiran Empire and had a lot to do with Marshal el of the Holy Hiran empire.


    But understanding is understanding. For Ilsa''s behavior, Camille still felt cold.


    While feeling cold, I also feel quite afraid


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning¡ª¡ª


    Camille hasn''t slept since he was awakened by a nightmare.


    Just close your eyes and wait for the sun to rise.


    After dawn, Camille changed clothes and washed with the help of the maid as usual, and was ready to go to Baiyang palace to start today''s work.


    As soon as he arrived at the Baiyang palace in his own carriage, Camille received a summons from his majesty - Ilsa asked her to go to her study immediately and have important government affairs to talk to her.


    Since Ilsa began to alienate her, Camille was rarely called to the study by Ilsa.


    With a trace of expectation, Camille hurried to Ilsa''s study.


    Pushing open the door of the study, Camille saw Ilsa sitting behind the desk, sipping black tea.


    Because he didn''t sleep well last night, Camille''s mental state is not very good at this time.


    Forced out a smile, Camille said hello to Ilsa.


    "Good morning, your majesty."


    "Yes."


    For Camille''s greetings, Ilsa only nodded gently.


    The reaction was quite flat.


    So dull that Camille was a little stunned.


    Ilsa slowly put down the cup in her hand.


    Then drop your head slightly.


    Whispered to Camille:


    "... Camille, how many years have you been in the British Empire?"


    "Huh?" Camille looked at Ilsa suspiciously, wondering why Ilsa suddenly asked her, "I can''t remember clearly... It should be about 5 or 6 years..."


    "Five or six years... How fast..."


    Ilsa''s face was reminiscent.


    "I didn''t expect... To spend so many years with you so soon."


    Looking at Ilsa with the color of remembrance on her face, Camille somehow felt an unknown premonition in her heart


    "Camille, you are one of the best politicians I have ever seen."


    Ilsa then whispered.


    "Thanks to your help, the British Empire came out of the ''Patriotic War'' so quickly."


    "I can''t imagine how many years it would take me to revitalize the British Empire and let our army attack and destroy the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire one after another without your help..."


    "Camille... I really thank you."


    "Camille..."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa slowly raised her head.


    Slightly moist eyes, full of apology.


    "Please forgive me..."


    Then Ilsa threw the teacup she had just placed on the table to the ground.


    The crack of crisp porcelain sounded.


    Then the door of the study was pushed open.


    A armored and heavily armed general poured into the room along the pushed open study door and surrounded Camille.


    Sharp axes and guns, aim at Camille in the center of the enclosure.


    Camille''s face was first stunned and shocked.


    Then... Slowly return to calm


    "... is that so..."


    Camille whispered.


    "I''m afraid that I, who was born in the Holy Hiran Empire and has a long relationship with El, will divulge important domestic information to El, so I''m going to directly detain me... Your majesty, am I right?"

 Chapter 1568

    "... sorry, Camille. The war with the holy Hiram empire... I can''t allow it to happen accidentally... "


    Camille tightened his lips.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Camille lowered his head slowly.


    "I have done my best for this country... For you... For so many years... Do you trust me so much... I never thought of betraying the British Empire from beginning to end..."


    "... sorry, Camille. I have just said - I do not allow war with the Holy Hiran empire. There is nothing unexpected... "


    "Forgive me..."


    Then Ilsa waved.


    "Lock her up."


    The soldiers who surrounded Camille immediately rushed up, handcuffed Camille with long approved chains, and then marched out of the study


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, an amazing news spread all over pandragon.


    The appearance of this news was like throwing a huge stone at a calm pond.


    The news is that Camille young, the current palace Minister of the British Empire, is suspected of secretly communicating with the central part of the Holy Hiran empire!


    At present, in order to investigate whether Camille is innocent, Ilsa has temporarily detained Camille.


    At the same time, with the news spreading throughout pandragon, there were large-scale personnel transfers.


    Because Camille is now temporarily detained in prison, there is a lack of the position of palace minister.


    Jacob is seriously ill and it is impossible for Jacob to come out and give full play to the waste heat.


    At present, the most suitable candidate is bancro.


    So Ilsa dismissed bankro from his post as foreign affairs director and promoted bankro to palace minister.


    As for the position of Foreign Affairs Manager, it is much easier. The foreign affairs department has a large number of capable and qualified talents, and let the oldest one take the post.


    In addition, Ilsa vigorously suppressed the officials who had a lot of relations with Camille.


    These officials were either demoted or promoted or demoted.


    Because Camille has not been in the British Empire for a long time, there are not many officials who have close ties with Camille.


    Therefore, this wave of personnel transfer of Ilsa can not be traumatic.


    After completely solving the hidden danger of Kamil, Ilsa began to fully cooperate with Su Cheng in preparing for the second war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The first thing they did was to investigate Camille''s residence


    The investigation of Camille residence was requested by Su Cheng.


    The reason why Su Cheng asked to investigate Camille''s residence is because he wants to find something in it


    Su Cheng soon found what he was looking for.


    Because such things lie quietly in the drawer of the desk in Camille''s room.


    This is the letter from El and Gabriel to Camille


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Ilsa''s study.


    "There are so many..."


    Looking at the small wooden box in front of him, Su Cheng couldn''t help but smile.


    The small wooden box was now stuffed with envelopes.


    These envelopes were all letters sent to Camille by el and Gabriel found in Camille''s residence.


    A total of 68.


    Every letter has been opened.


    After each letter was read, it was neatly folded and put back into the envelope.


    It can be seen that all the letters sent to her by el and Gabriel were well collected and kept by Camille.


    After throwing the random letter back into the wooden box, Su Cheng said to Ilsa not far away:


    "These letters should be enough."


    "Teacher Cheng..." Ilsa hesitated. "Can your plan really defeat El?"


    "Bet." Su Cheng smiled bitterly, "the battlefield is like this. You need to fight your luck a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, alenmuya, in a busy city.


    The defeat of the 300000 britannian army made the shadow over allenmuya and the hearts of the people disappear in an instant.


    The imperial capital of the holy Hiram empire was rejuvenated.


    Although a long time has passed, you can still hear many people in any downtown area of alenmuya talking about the lamentable war, the El who saved them and the country.


    For example, in front of a vegetable stall, the stall owner chatted with his two guests.


    "Oh, fortunately, our country still has an" invincible marshal "in it! Without him, I don''t know what we should do! "


    "Without the invincible marshal, the country will perish!"


    "Originally, our country sent 180000 troops, which were not opponents of the British army. The "invincible marshal" led only 100000 people to beat the 300000 britannian army! It''s so cathartic! "


    "The ''invincible marshal'' is so powerful that he leads only 100000 troops. If he is given hundreds of thousands of troops, won''t he be able to counter attack the British Empire?"


    "Possible!"


    "Long live El Bernard!"


    ¡­¡­


    When these people were chatting about El, they didn''t notice that a person was quietly listening to their gossip not far from them.


    And the more he listened, the worse his face became.


    Finally, the man snorted coldly, and then turned away angrily.


    A middle-aged man who had been standing next to the young man quickly followed.


    "Mond." With a calm face, the young man said to the middle-aged man close to him, "listen! Listen! Now people all over the world are praising El! "


    This young man is wahiri, the current emperor of the Holy Hiran empire.


    The middle-aged man who followed wahiri was mund, the current Prime Minister of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Today, wahiri was tired of dealing with government affairs, so he took mund and planned to go to the urban area of allenmuya for a walk and relaxation.


    However - after arriving in the urban area of alenmuya, wahiri''s mood not only did not get better, but also became more and more agitated.


    The reason is that no matter where he goes, he can hear a large number of people discussing el.


    All praise El there.


    These words of praise to El are harsh in El''s ears!


    Feeling unable to listen, wahiri decided not to visit again and went directly back to the palace.


    As he hurried back to the palace, wahiri kept complaining and frantically told Monde his dissatisfaction.


    "That El Bernard is just my dog."


    Wahiri gnawed his teeth in hatred.


    "Without me, there would be no chance for the dog to make achievements!"

 Chapter 1569

    "The dog has just done something with my help! What happened? "


    "Look! Everyone is praising El! "


    "No one is praising me!"


    "What a bunch of fools!"


    "Without me! What else, El! Where else is there an ''unbeaten marshal''? "


    "Your Majesty..." Monde piled a flattering smile on his face, "you calm down, calm down."


    After the gang roared, Vasili''s depression in his chest was slightly vented.


    After several breaths and adjusting his breathing, wahiri snorted coldly.


    "If the dog is a obedient dog, it''s all right."


    "But he is a rotten dog who dares to disobey me..."


    "Your Majesty..." after hesitating for a while, mund whispered to wahili, "I understand your Majesty''s mood, but Marshal Bernard is now an indispensable figure for our country."


    "Although we have successfully repulsed the incoming British army, the national foundation of the British Empire has not been shaken by this defeat."


    "The British Empire still maintains considerable national and military strength."


    "We need Marshal Bernard. We need Marshal Bernard to help us defend the britannians."


    "So please calm down, your majesty."


    "Hum!" The unhappy color on wahiri''s face became more intense, "our holy Hiran empire is not just El Bernard, a general who can fight!"


    "Ha ha." The flattering color of Monde''s smile grew stronger. "Your Majesty said the same."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That night¡ª¡ª


    Mond dragged his sore feet back to his house.


    The expression on mund''s face changed instantly after he shut himself in the room.


    Shua, it quickly darkened.


    After sitting on the bed, he spit on the ground with disdain.


    "Wahiri bastard, it''s hard to serve!"


    Mond is not a very athletic person.


    Today, however, he had to accompany wahiri around allenmuya.


    Because he never paid attention to exercise on weekdays, after walking with wahili for a while, his feet were very sore.


    But he can only bear it.


    Because he can''t say to wahili: I''m tired, so I won''t go with you.


    So he could only endure the pain of his feet and accompany wahiri to the end.


    It''s just to hang out with wahiri in alenmuya. The worst thing is to listen to wahiri''s stupid complaints.


    The complaints that wahiri, the recollector, told him today, made Mond''s face smile with disdain.


    "What a fool..."


    Said Mond at a volume that only he could hear.


    "Arrogance and headstrong also give me a limit..."


    "It''s terrible to have such arrogance and envy their subordinates..."


    "Dare to be dissatisfied with El Bernard..."


    "Without El Bernard, the country would be over."


    "If this country is finished, so am I."


    "Still keep saying that El is not the only general who can fight in our country... Stupid."


    "Isn''t it obvious that only El Bernard can stop the British Empire?"


    "Really stupid, stupid!"


    With that, mund stretched hard.


    "It''s really tiring to please this stupid guy every day..."


    "If it''s not because it''s related to my future, I really don''t want to serve this stupid guy so wholeheartedly..."


    After complaining, Mond decided to go straight to bed.


    However, just then - suddenly there was an anxious cry outside the door.


    "Sir! Your excellency! "


    "What''s up?" Asked Mond impatiently.


    "Your Majesty has just sent an envoy to our house! You are requested to go to the palace immediately! "


    "Is there anything important..."


    At this point in time, he was suddenly summoned to the palace. There must be something important that cannot be delayed and must be dealt with immediately.


    Mund sighed helplessly and stood up from the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He hurried to the palace and entered the hall for deliberation. Monde saw wahiri with a angry face.


    "Your Majesty." While saluting, mund respectfully asked wahili, "what can I do for you?"


    "Mund..." wahili said in a deep voice, "the British Empire... Has launched another attack on our country!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mund couldn''t remember his reaction when he heard this from wahiri.


    I just remember that after hearing this sentence, his mouth was so wide that he could put an egg in it


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shortly after the end of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire commanded by Deng Jiaer, Ilsa immediately launched the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire.


    Compared with the first, the scale of the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire was much smaller.


    Among the troops participating in the war, the only Legion was the order of Michael.


    The main participating troops in the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire were the two legions of Michael knights and Gabriel knights.


    Therefore, the order of Michael also suffered extremely serious trauma in this defeat.


    At present, the total military strength of the Michael knights is only over 60000


    Fortunately, the knights as senior commanders did not lose much.


    Su Cheng''s old acquaintances are still alive.


    Although the scale of the war of annihilation was much smaller than that of the last time, this time the "God of war" of the British Empire came out.


    After learning that the British Empire sent Su Cheng, the "military God", to deal with them this time, I was immediately nervous because I was relieved to learn that the British Empire sent fewer troops this time


    Although he was reluctant to let the disobedient dog show off again, wahiri had to order el to lead the army again in order to resist the invasion of the British Empire.


    The number of troops led by el is still 100000.


    Although in terms of military strength, El has a considerable advantage over Su Cheng.


    But El dared not relax.


    We will deploy 100000 troops neatly along the border between the two countries and make all preparations to resist the enemy.


    However - Su Cheng did not attack.


    After he led only 60000 people to the border between the two countries, there was no more movement.


    Silently facing El''s 100000 troops across the border.


    Su Cheng''s strange move made El more like a great enemy.


    Perhaps as a general and a genius with Su Cheng, El instinctively felt that there must be a reason why Su Cheng didn''t lead the army to attack.


    There must be a reason to attack them with only such a small number of troops


    But he couldn''t think of any reason why Su Cheng made such a strange move

 Chapter 1570

    Holy Hiram Empire, south border.


    El and Gabriel were standing on the wall of an important stronghold at the southern border, looking south.


    Walking a distance south from here, you can enter the Britannia Empire - where the 60000 troops of Su Cheng are now stationed.


    From time to time, he climbed up the wall and looked to the south to see if the British army had fought - it has become El''s habit these days.


    "El......" Gabriel, standing next to El, asked el, "Su Cheng, what does he... Want to do... Does he also want to learn from your last move to Deng Jiaer? Hold still, consume our army''s spirit and so on... "


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, El shook his head.


    "It''s impossible... Our army has nothing to lose at all. There must be some reason for Su Cheng''s inaction. "


    Speaking of this, Elton said.


    Then he smiled bitterly:


    "But I can''t think of what Su Cheng is planning."


    "Now we can only go one step at a time."


    Then El turned and was ready to leave the wall.


    When walking down the wall with Gabriel, Gabriel suddenly seemed to think of something, gave a light "ah" and then said:


    "Then again - I found Camille. It seems that she hasn''t sent us a letter for a long time."


    Hearing Gabriel''s words, El pursed his lips.


    "I haven''t sent us a letter for a long time... Maybe it''s because I''m too busy recently."


    Gabriel smiled:


    "I think it may be because we have been willing to listen to her and go to the British Empire, so she lost her temper and decided to ignore us for a while."


    "It''s possible." El smiled bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, the forefront of the Northeast front.


    All the surviving Knights of the order of Michael gathered together.


    The reason why they are here is not because they want to hold a military meeting.


    Just for a simple dinner.


    For the dinner, Su Cheng ordered a new tent to be erected in the camp.


    There is a long table in the new camp.


    Su Cheng undoubtedly sat on the main seat of the long table, while the other knights sat on both sides of the long table.


    Looking at the Knights sitting on both sides of the long table, Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    Su Cheng couldn''t help feeling that things are right and people are wrong.


    Raymond, his right-hand man, died in the first war of annihilation of the Lorraine empire.


    Because of the defeat of the first Lorraine empire war, Willie was deprived of the post of deputy head of the Michael Knight Order and demoted to an ordinary Knight of the Michael Knight order.


    Willie, who used to sit on Su Cheng''s side, can only sit in the middle of the long table.


    And it may be because the defeat of the first war of annihilation of the Lorraine Empire stimulated Willie too much. Since the defeat, Willie has suddenly aged many years and his white hair has changed a lot.


    Although Deng Jiaer took over Willie''s position and became the deputy head of the new Michael knights, the tragic defeat of the first war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire a while ago made Deng Jiaer lose the title he had just won.


    Deng Jiaer fought such a tragic defeat. According to the military order, it''s not too much to be hanged directly.


    But because of the plea of the Knights led by Su Cheng, and Ilsa is not willing to give up the talented general who still has a lot of room to grow up, she decided to spare her one.


    However, the capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime cannot escape. The punishment that should be given to Deng Jiaer should still be given.


    Deng Jiaer''s position as deputy head of the Michael Knights was directly deprived, and he was asked to take part in the second war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire as a sinner.


    According to her performance in the second war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran Empire, judge whether to give her subsequent punishment.


    Samuel is currently the deputy head of Michael''s order.


    Samuel, Gary and dale, three old acquaintances who have been with Su Cheng for many years, are still alive and have steadily obtained qualifications and military achievements - this should be regarded as a blessing in misfortune.


    By the way, Alan and Eliza did not follow Su Cheng to the Northeast front.


    Eliza is pregnant now, so it''s impossible for her to go to the front of the battlefield in person.


    As for Alan, Su Cheng told him not to come.


    As for why Alan is not allowed to come, the reason is also very simple - the decisive battle with El doesn''t need too much force, so Alan doesn''t need to come again.


    At the end of the dinner, Deng Jiaer, sitting in the middle of the long table, looked hesitant and wiped his greasy mouth with a handkerchief.


    After putting down her handkerchief, Deng Jia''er finally seemed to have made up her mind and asked Su Cheng:


    "First... Coach, can we really beat El Bernard? Commander, why do you only bring so little military strength and no more troops? "


    "Deng Jia''er..." Su Cheng threw a helpless look at Deng Jia''er. "Did you forget what you said before the dinner? At today''s dinner, don''t discuss military affairs. It''s a dinner with the main purpose of relaxation. "


    "Ah, sorry..."


    Looking at Deng Jia''er with an apologetic face, Su Cheng sighed.


    "Forget it. Now that you''ve asked this question. Then I''ll answer it a little. "


    "Can we beat El Bernard with this tactic - I don''t know."


    "But it''s the only way we can use it."


    "Even if hundreds of thousands of troops are dispatched, it is difficult to defeat el on the battlefield."


    "Since there is no difference between sending hundreds of thousands of troops or tens of thousands of troops with El as the opponent, it would be better to send fewer troops, which can also reduce some domestic burden."


    "Anyway, as long as our tactics succeed, El will no longer be able to command the front-line troops."


    "The Hiram army without El''s command is not afraid at all. Our 60000 troops are enough to deal with all the Hiram army without El''s command."


    "So let''s wait slowly."


    "Waiting for good news to come from within the borders of the Holy Hiran empire."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, Ellen MUA, the residence of prime minister mund¡ª¡ª


    The prime minister, Monde, who is famous for being good at flattering wahiri and making progress by flattering wahiri horses, is now looking calmly at a golden pupil woman drinking tea in front of her in the reception hall of the mansion.


    In the reception hall, there were only Meng de and Jin Tong.


    "... Your Excellency Vivian." Mund cleared his throat. "You sneaked into allenmuya and then found me secretly. What''s your purpose?"


    The golden pupil woman sitting opposite Monde sneaked into allianmuya 3 days ago and successfully found Vivian of Monde.


    After sneaking into Ellen Moya, Vivian went straight to mund''s house and sent a message to mund to talk about an important business with him.

 Chapter 1571

    Vivian put down her teacup.


    Vivian, still with a faint smile on her face, whispered to Mond:


    "I should have said that before I came to your house? I am here on behalf of the British Empire to discuss an important business with your Excellency the Duke. "


    Vivian could have spoken fluent Hiran.


    In the "Aurora" offensive a few years ago, Vivian, relying on her fluent Hiran language and excellent eloquence, rebelled against a general of chuboer fortress and made chuboer fortress fall.


    "... I don''t know what capital I have to talk about important business with your country." Mund murmured.


    "No, no, No." Vivian raised a finger, gently shook it left and right, and said with a bitter smile, "prime minister, you are too modest."


    "As the Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire, you have too much capital to do business with our country."


    Speaking of this, Vivian stopped playing charades and said bluntly:


    "Prime minister, let me be frank - we hope you can withdraw El Bernard from the front line. If you can kill El Bernard, it would be better."


    As soon as Vivian''s voice fell, mund raised his voice in a voice that was about to break:


    "Impossible! I can''t do such a thing! I won''t do it! "


    Mund gave Vivian this answer without hesitation.


    Because Mond is not stupid.


    He knew what would happen if El were to leave the front line.


    The country will perish.


    And he has no way to do power and fortune as the "Prime Minister of the Holy Hiran Empire" and enjoy glory and wealth.


    "Your Excellency the prime minister." Vivian threw a meaningful look at Mond. "I know what you''re thinking."


    "What you are worried about is nothing more than fear that the Holy Hiran empire will perish in the absence of El, and your position as prime minister will be lost. There is no way to enjoy glory and wealth. Am I right?"


    Monde didn''t answer Vivian''s question.


    Just silent, pursed his lips.


    Although mund didn''t say anything, his silence was equivalent to answering Deng Jiaer''s question.


    "Prime minister, I ask you - are you the Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire to make this country better or achieve any great ambition?"


    "Neither. Right? "


    "The reason why you became the Prime Minister of the holy Hiram Empire, you didn''t choose any means to keep your position, all in order to enjoy happiness and live a luxurious life. Am I right? "


    "... that''s right." Mund nodded calmly after a long silence.


    Facing the envoys of the British Empire, Mond felt that he had no need to hide himself.


    Although Vivian''s words just now are very direct, they are directly to uncover Monde''s fig leaf, which makes Monde a little unhappy.


    However, Monde still had to admit that what Vivian had just said was right.


    The reason why he wanted to climb to the peak of power and protect his position recklessly was not to build the country so well.


    He has no such ambition.


    He has only one goal - to enjoy all his glory and wealth.


    "Since you are only for money, prime minister, you should cooperate with our Britannia Empire."


    Vivian''s eyes burst out with amazing light.


    "Our majesty said in person - as long as you are willing to help our britannian Empire, we will give you ten times the reward of your current family property when it is completed."


    "Ten, ten times?!" Mund''s eyes widened.


    "Please don''t doubt whether we have the ability to pay."


    Vivian continued in a joking tone.


    "Our britannian empire is also a great empire, spanning the sea and the Far East prairie."


    "Give you ten times what you have now - more than enough for our majesty."


    Mund''s face was already visibly shaken.


    In order to aggravate Monde''s shaking, Vivian continued:


    "Prime minister, let me remind you that cooperation with us is the wisest choice at present."


    "As long as you can cooperate with us, we can not only give you endless glory and wealth for a lifetime, but also help you ensure your residence in the British Empire."


    "Now the safest place in the whole continent is China."


    "You should also know the gap between your country and our country."


    "How many troops do you have left?"


    "Is there more in China?"


    "Although our country has just lost a war not long ago, it will not take long for our strength to recover and once again pull out hundreds of thousands of troops to attack your country."


    "How long do you think your country can last in the face of our crazy attack? Can you stop it for a while, can you stop it for a lifetime? "


    Mond closed his lips.


    "If the holy Hiram Empire perishes, where can the prime minister escape?"


    Vivian then asked.


    "The Lorraine Empire and the Frankish Empire were destroyed by our country. When the holy Helan empire was also destroyed, the whole continent will fall into our hands."


    "Your Excellency, the only place you can go is the sea and the prairie in the Far East."


    "Only by cooperating with China and then moving to China after it is completed is the best and only choice at present."


    Mund''s lips closed more tightly.


    "If you don''t want to cooperate with us, prime minister, we won''t stop attacking the Holy Hiran empire."


    "When the holy Hiram empire is destroyed, we will not let go of some high-level figures in your country, such as your excellency, the Prime Minister of the Empire."


    "So - please consider carefully, your Excellency the prime minister."


    Vivian was too lazy to say some vague hints to Mond and threatened Mond directly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Now that you have found the door and want to cooperate with me..."


    After a long silence, mund said faintly.


    "If you want to remove or kill El from the front line with me... Then you should have figured out a way to solve el, right?"


    "You''re absolutely right." Vivian said readily.


    "... let me hear your way."


    "If I think your method is feasible... I am willing to cooperate with you."


    "Thank you very much." Vivian saluted Monde in front of her, "then next - I''ll tell you how to withdraw El from the front line or kill him directly."


    "If you want to get rid of El, you need these things."


    After that, Vivian put a wooden box at her feet on the table and opened it.


    In the wooden box, there are opened letters

 Chapter 1572

    Holy Hiram Empire, front line position, this array.


    At this time, the generals led by El were lined up with a cup.


    Standing in front of them was a smiling middle-aged man dressed as a civil servant.


    The middle-aged man held a large iron bottle in his hand.


    This middle-aged man is an emissary from Ellen Muya who just came to the front line this morning.


    The messenger came to the front line, not to deliver the letter, but to deliver the goods.


    His majesty sent him all kinds of gifts.


    Tea, meat, and - the juice in his hand.


    According to the messenger, the bottle of juice sent by your majesty is the highest quality juice. Your majesty specially ordered that all generals in the army should drink the juice.


    Because of his Majesty''s order, no matter whether the generals are willing or unwilling, they can only line up with cups at the array to get their own juice.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Shouting, the messenger picked up the big iron bottle in his hand and poured the juice in the iron bottle one by one into the cups of the generals in front of him.


    "This juice is very valuable! But you must drink! "


    After filling the cup of the last general, the messenger stepped back two steps and then made a "please" action.


    "The color is so strange..." Gabriel, standing beside el, looked at the juice in his hand with complex eyes. "Why is it black... Is there any black juice in the world? Although it smells delicious... "


    El is one of those people who likes juice.


    Therefore, El was full of expectations for the cup of juice in his hand, which was said to be the highest quality by the messenger.


    El shook the juice in his glass and said to the other generals on his side:


    "Everybody! This is your Majesty''s kindness! Keep up your spirits and drink it up! "


    After that, El rate took the juice in his hand and poured it into his mouth.


    Seeing that El had taken the lead in drinking juice, the other generals followed.


    Originally, some generals who were not interested in fruit juice immediately brightened their eyes after their lips touched the black juice.


    "Oh, oh! This is delicious! "


    "I didn''t expect that there should be such delicious juice in the world!"


    "It tastes good!"


    "I really want another drink!"


    ¡­¡­


    El is also very fond of the taste of the juice.


    After drinking, I couldn''t help sticking out my tongue and licking my lips.


    If it''s because the juice is small and has been distributed, otherwise El really wants to shout "another cup".


    Seeing that El and others drank the juice in their cups, the smile on the messenger''s face became stronger


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The juice just tasted really good." Gabriel said to El walking beside him, "even people like me who don''t like juice want another drink."


    "Yes." El smiled, "I don''t know where to buy this juice. We''ll buy some in the future. When we have a chance in the future, we''ll also invite Camille to drink."


    El and Gabriel are now walking side by side back to their camp.


    Some commanders carry out daily life and military affairs in the same military account.


    But el is the kind of person who will set up a military account and separate his daily life from military affairs.


    One military account is dedicated to his daily life, and the other, commonly known as the "big account of this array", is dedicated to military affairs.


    Now it''s almost noon. El and Gabriel, who have the habit of taking a nap, are ready to go back to their military tent to rest.


    They live together, so they should walk side by side.


    After lifting the curtain of the camp and entering the camp, Gabriel yawned greatly.


    "Strange..." Gabriel muttered, "why do I always feel so sleepy..."


    Gabriel''s voice had just dropped, and El also yawned greatly:


    "Yes... Curious... I feel so sleepy... Are you too tired recently... Go to bed quickly..."


    As El spoke, he climbed into his bed.


    At the moment when he closed his eyes, the strong sleepiness surged up like a tide, making El sleep instantly


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El was awakened by a jolt.


    Open your eyes.


    The first thing that came into view was not the familiar white tent top, but the strange dark wood board.


    This is the top of the carriage.


    He moved his body and found that his body was tied up and couldn''t move.


    Just when El was amazed at why he was tied up in a moving carriage, a strange male voice sounded from El''s side:


    "El Bernard, are you awake?"


    El, go.


    The speaker is a middle-aged man dressed as a civil servant and not masked.


    "Who are you?" El frowned and asked, "where is this?"


    "We are now on our way to allenmuya." The civil servant said in a relaxed and indifferent tone, "El Bernard, you are suspected of committing a felony of treason. We are taking you back to DIDU for questioning. "


    "Treason felony?" El''s eyes were full of amazement. "Wait a minute! I''ve never done anything suspected of treason! There must be some misunderstanding. "


    "Sorry, El Bernard." The civilian still said in a calm tone, "I just came to escort you back to the imperial capital. If you really have any grievances, stay until you return to the imperial capital and tell your majesty them. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    El is not alone.


    Gabriel was also taken back to allenmuya.


    They were bound and thrown into two carriages, and were transported to alenmuya at a nonstop speed.


    As for the front-line army against the British army, it was temporarily commanded by another marshal.


    After being taken back to the British Empire as quickly as possible, El and Gabriel were put in prison.


    They were very "honored" - both were assigned to independent cages.


    The cages in which the two lived were just opposite.


    Not long after he was sent to the prison of allenmuya, El saw wahiri.


    With a calm face, wahiri led Mond and the guards down to the prison to see El in person.


    "Your majesty!"


    After seeing wahiri, El immediately shouted to wahiri across the prison:


    "There must be some misunderstanding? I''ve never done anything suspected of treason! "


    El''s words not only didn''t work, but also seemed to annoy wahiri.


    "Misunderstanding?" Wahiri pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a sneer.


    Then he waved.


    A bodyguard behind him immediately came up with a wooden box.

 Chapter 1573

    "Look what this is."


    Then Vasili took the wooden box and fell to the ground.


    El looked and her pupils shrank uncontrollably.


    In the wooden box, there are envelopes one by one.


    And El recognized these envelopes.


    Because he wrote all these letters.


    These envelopes are the letters he has sent to Camille over the years


    When El was amazed at why wahiri had the letter he sent to Camille, wahiri gave a heavy "hum".


    "El Bernard! I have sent someone to search your home in the imperial capital, the Far East and your camp in the front line! Also found a large number of letters sent to you by the palace ministers of the British Empire! "


    "You have such close correspondence with the palace of the British Empire. Do you still want to argue?!"


    "Your majesty! The correspondence between me and Camille is just ordinary communication! "


    El tried desperately to explain.


    But wahiri doesn''t seem to be in the mood to listen to El''s explanation.


    Without waiting for el to explain, wahiri left the prison impatiently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Marshal El Bernard had always had very close correspondence with the palace ministers of the British Empire - the impact of this news on the center of the Holy Hiran empire was like a big earthquake.


    Wahiri had a large number of letters sent by el and Gabriel to Camille.


    From El and Gabriel''s homes, a large number of letters sent by Camille to El were also found.


    When checking Camille''s letters to El and Gabriel, we found a lot of explicit contents urging them to defecte from the Holy Hiran empire.


    Ilsa found all the letters sent by El to Kamil in Kamil''s residence, and specially collected all the letters that El replied to Kamil that he would not betray the Holy Hiran empire.


    Only give the rest of the letters to Vivian and ask Vivian to hand them over to the center of the holy Helan empire.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the monarchs and officials in the center of the Holy Hiran Empire, it is such a scene - Camille has been openly persuading el and Gabriel to defecte from the Holy Hiran empire.


    El and Gabriel did not respond.


    There was no explicit acceptance or rejection.


    In the eyes of the central monarchs and officials of the Holy Hiran Empire, El''s reply without reply was quite ambiguous.


    In short, because of this time, the "anti El" faction in the central government suddenly emerged and grew up.


    They demanded a thorough investigation of El.


    Those who were originally firm "supporters of El" are now much weaker and dare not speak loudly.


    Because the evidence is quite conclusive - El did have quite close correspondence with the palace of the British Empire.


    Although from the content of the letter, except that Camille always openly advised el and Gabriel to leave the Holy Hiran Empire, the rest of the content is just ordinary daily communication.


    But there is no guarantee whether there is any code.


    It''s too risky to let El command the last army to maintain their holy Hiran empire under the suspicion of treason.


    Therefore, even the strongest "Pro El" faction can only acquiesce to the thorough investigation of El''s requirements by the "anti El" faction, which currently accounts for an absolute majority


    Whether el is innocent or not, he can''t go back to the front in a short time


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiram Empire, the residence of Mond.


    Mund was now sitting in his room, playing with a small porcelain vase in his hand.


    His expressionless appearance makes people unable to see his present appearance.


    Mond was not alone in the room.


    Beside him stood a middle-aged man with the same expressionless face.


    The middle-aged man bowed slightly, as if waiting for mund''s order.


    Mund seemed to have had enough and stopped his hand.


    Then he handed the porcelain vase to the middle-aged man next to him.


    "Go and add this to El and Gabriel''s meal today."


    "Yes."


    After holding the small porcelain vase respectfully with both hands, the middle-aged man quickly withdrew from Mond''s room.


    After the middle-aged man left, Monde breathed a sigh.


    Then use a low voice channel at a volume that only you can hear:


    "El Bernard, Gabriel gellan... Although we have no enemies, but... I''m sorry..."


    If el and Gabriel stay on the front line, mondna has nothing to do with them.


    Now they have been put into the prison of alenmuya. As the Prime Minister of the Holy Hiran Empire, Monde has countless ways to make them die quietly


    "Someone!"


    Mund shouted out the door.


    A bodyguard who had been standing outside the door respectfully entered the room.


    "Go and tell your majesty - just say: I have an emergency, and I can only stay at home for a while."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Holy Hiran Empire, underground prison.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! "


    Gabriel''s cell is opposite El.


    Gabriel''s face was full of anger. He kept scolding and frantically kicked the cage in front of him.


    El, who lived opposite him, seemed to be annoyed by Gabriel''s voices and said with an unhappy face:


    "Gabriel, stop it!"


    Hearing El''s words, Gabriel stopped his kick.


    "El!" Gabriel gritted his teeth. "Why, your majesty, do they have a letter we sent to Camille?!"


    "I''m also thinking about this problem..." El said in a deep voice. "Those letters... Should be in Camille''s hands and kept by Camille... Why are they in his Majesty''s hands..."


    These days, a terrible idea has been swirling in El''s mind.


    That''s -- something might have happened to Camille!


    In addition, El could not think of any possibility that the letters originally in Kamil would reach wahiri''s hands.


    But the idea was so terrible for El that he didn''t dare to think more about it.


    He is now trapped in this place, and there is nothing he can do even if he is extremely worried about the current situation of Camille.


    The only thing I can do is to worry here.


    El and Gabriel didn''t know - when they were both locked up in the underground prison of the holy Helan Empire, Camille was also being locked up in the underground prison of the British Empire


    "Hello! You two! Dinner! "


    Just then, a big drink suddenly came from the end of the corridor outside the prison.

 Chapter 1574

    After the voice fell, a prisoner came from the end of the corridor outside El Gabriel''s prison with a plate.


    There are two bowls of porridge on the plate.


    The meals they can eat every day will not be much better for the two prisoners.


    It is said that the two can now have vegetable porridge, thanks to the pleading of those civil servants who "support the El" faction in the central government.


    Otherwise, they may only eat something that will only make people half hungry.


    The jailer put the two bowls of porridge on the plate into El''s cage and Gabriel''s cage, and then walked away quickly with the plate.


    This bowl of porridge is El and Gabriel''s dinner today.


    Looking at the porridge in front of him, Gabriel sneered:


    "I have a psychological shadow over food now."


    It was not until they were tied to the carriage bound for Ellen Moya that they finally knew why they were so sleepy after drinking the so-called highest quality juice.


    This is the first time they have been drugged.


    After experiencing this event that is destined to be unforgettable in their life, they can''t help but be afraid when they see these foods.


    But it''s no use being afraid.


    If you don''t eat this food, you can only starve to death.


    God knows how long they''ll be locked up here.


    After sighing at the same time, they carried their own porridge.


    "El."


    As soon as El brought the porridge, Gabriel across the street suddenly asked El:


    "You and I are now in prison. Why do I always feel that you don''t seem anxious at all?"


    "Who says I''m not anxious?" El Gabriel threw a helpless look, "I''m worried about Camille all the time... Looking forward to nothing happening to Camille in the British Empire."


    Speaking of which, Elton.


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    "But... Besides worrying about Camille, I''m not worried about anything else."


    "It''s easier for me to be in prison now."


    El Gabriel smiled.


    "I can finally have a rest after a long absence."


    "Gabriel, you know what? Human beings are creatures that can''t help but want to rely on others once they feel fear and encounter trouble. "


    "Just because people can''t help but rely on others, the world can distinguish the weak, the strong, the stronger and the strongest..."


    "The weak can rely on the strong, the strong can rely on the stronger, and the stronger can rely on the strongest."


    "So... Who can the strongest rely on?"


    A bitter smile appeared on El''s face.


    "I am very unfortunate to be the ''strongest person''."


    "During the operation of hammer, he was relied on to lead his troops across the eghar mountains."


    "When resisting the ''Aurora'' offensive of the britannian Empire, it was relied on to prevent dungar''s March."


    "When the far east front gradually retreated, it was relied on to expedition the grassland."


    "When the British Empire launched a total attack on us, it was relied on to resist the British..."


    "I''ve always been relied on."


    "Everyone should rely on me."


    "You should worship me and want me to do this and what..."


    "I don''t even have time to rest."


    "I don''t even have time to be weak."


    "I can only hold on to what everyone depends on..."


    "Although I understand everyone''s dependence on me."


    "But... Being so dependent on everyone, I really... Feel very tired..."


    Speaking of this, El let out a long sigh.


    "I... except for talent, other places are like ordinary humans..."


    "I don''t even understand what''s going on in my own life."


    El smiled bitterly at Gabriel.


    "Looking back on my current life - I seem to have been drifting with the tide all my life."


    "It''s like an invisible big hand pushing me away."


    "Push me to the road I wasn''t interested in."


    "The only thing I have done in my life is to strive for it."


    "It''s probably just making friends with Gabriel and Camille, as well as buying and developing muskets."


    After saying that, El seemed to say that he was tired and sighed again.


    Then, he took the porridge in his hand and fed it to his mouth with a spoon


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning¡ª¡ª


    The investigation of El and Gabriel has just begun. A terrible news from the front line has left the central monarchs and ministers no time to take care of the investigation of El and Gabriel.


    The shocking news is that Su Cheng led the Michael knights to break through the line of defense they deployed at the border, and the loss of 100000 troops exceeded 60%.


    For this sad news, the kings and ministers of the central government were unexpected


    Although they transferred El back from the front line, while El was transferred back, they also transferred another marshal to take charge of the front line.


    This marshal was the former deputy commander of the southeast front army and was just promoted to marshal a few years ago.


    Although in terms of achievements, it is not as brilliant as El.


    In terms of ability, it should not be as powerful as El.


    But it''s not bad.


    The monarchs and ministers in the central part of the holy Hiram Empire thought that even if the combat effectiveness of the front line was not as good as that of El, it should not be easily defeated by Su Cheng.


    However - the cruel facts are in front of everyone.


    Su Cheng told the princes and ministers in the center of the Holy Hiran empire with bloody reality - he didn''t pay attention to any army without el.


    Commanding the Michael knight regiment, which was clearly at a disadvantage in military strength, Su Cheng defeated the 100000 troops deployed by the holy Hiram empire on the front line with a sweeping posture, which reduced the last troops of the holy Hiram empire by more than 60%.


    The monarchs and ministers in the center of the holy Hiram Empire were in a mess.


    In a hurry, the ministers of the Holy Hiran Empire reached a consensus - let El out to put out the fire!


    Whether it is the "Pro El" or "anti El" faction, the ministers of these two factions, who should be in the same situation, have united at this time and space and reached this consensus.


    Even wahiri was frightened by the soldiers of the British army. He ignored El''s prejudice and hurriedly ordered el to be released.


    However - after the officials with the emperor''s orders came to the prison, they were startled by the scene in front of them.


    El and Gabriel - both dead.


    They lay in their respective prisons.


    No vomiting of blood, no blackening.


    Just lie on the ground with your eyes closed.


    If it weren''t for their lack of breath, the official who came to release people with the emperor''s order thought they were just asleep.

 Chapter 1575

    "Your majesty! Please explain! Why was El poisoned! "


    "Who did it?!"


    "Your majesty! Please organize people to investigate as soon as possible! "


    "Your majesty! Please thoroughly investigate all those who previously advocated the investigation of El! "


    "What do you mean? Do you doubt us? Although we suspect that El has committed treason, we won''t poison him like this! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, the ministers were shouting.


    El and Gabriel, who were strangely poisoned in prison, made the already flustered central officials even more at a loss.


    Everyone panicked.


    El''s death panicked all of them.


    Until El''s death, most of the central ministers panicked.


    When El was dead, they didn''t know what to do with the britannian army that was going deep into their empire


    Not only the minister, but also wahiri panicked.


    Wahiri is also confused now - he doesn''t know how El died.


    Although he was biased against el, he was also very angry when he learned that El had close correspondence with the palace of the British Empire and that El was suspected of treason.


    But he never wanted to kill El directly.


    Even if he wants to kill el, he will not order the punishment he deserves until the investigation results of El come out.


    And now el is confused and dead


    This sudden change made wahili confused.


    Fools can see that El was murdered.


    But it will take a lot of time to find out who murdered el.


    First of all, those who have the greatest suspicion are the senior officials of the Central Committee and the prison guards.


    However, there are too many senior officials and prison guards. When they are investigated one by one, they don''t know that it will be a long time.


    What''s more - they still have a bigger crisis waiting for them to solve.


    "Report --!"


    Just then, a shout came from outside the hall.


    A herald dressed as a civil servant hurried into the hall.


    "Your majesty! The British army is approaching the city of ninglie! "


    As soon as the herald''s voice fell, there were two voices in the hall.


    "Since the march speed is so fast!"


    "Ninglie city?! Isn''t it all deep into the hinterland of our country? "


    "Damn... How many troops can we assemble now?"


    "Full calculation... Less than 20000..."


    "How can this force be Su Cheng''s opponent!"


    ¡­¡­


    The latest information from the front battlefield sent back by this Herald undoubtedly made the already flustered monarchs and ministers more confused and flustered


    "Bastard...!"


    Vasili raised his hand and rubbed his swollen head.


    "At this time... If only Monde were here..."


    Wahiri has never been so eager for the person he trusts most in his daily life - Mond to be here.


    Monde is one of wahiri''s most trusted people in the central government.


    As long as Monde stood beside him, wahiri would feel safe.


    However - Mond had an emergency yesterday.


    According to the servants in mund''s house, mund suddenly got very sick and couldn''t get out of bed for a while.


    It is also because Mond is ill now that he missed today''s meeting


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since mund agreed to cooperate with their britannian Empire, mund has become the largest insider of the britannian empire in Ellen MUA.


    After El was transferred back to Ellen MUA by tough means, Mond immediately secretly sent a message to the British Empire that El was no longer on the front battlefield.


    It is precisely for this reason that Su Cheng can launch an attack on the front line of the Holy Hiran Empire without El in such a timely manner.


    The new field marshal transferred from the holy Hiram Empire to the front line is really passable in terms of ability.


    But -- in Su Cheng''s eyes, that''s it.


    After the 100000 troops deployed by the holy Helan empire on the front line were crippled with 60000 troops, Su Cheng began to lead his troops into the hinterland of the holy Helan empire.


    Along the way, it can be said to be unimpeded.


    Because the Holy Hiran Empire has not enough troops to stop Su Cheng.


    Even if there are enough troops, there is no qualified general to command them.


    The only thing an ordinary general can do in front of Su Cheng is probably to slow down the march of Su Cheng''s army a little.


    Finally... Wahiri, who had no choice but to make peace with the British Army


    When he learned that wahiri had sent a request for peace, Su Cheng''s nerves that had been tense since the beginning of the war finally relaxed and gave a sigh of relief.


    Because their goal of the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire has been achieved.


    The purpose of their war was not to destroy the holy Hiram empire.


    At Ilsa''s request, after Su Cheng took over the post of commander-in-chief of the second holy Hiran Empire annihilation war, Su Cheng put forward his proposition to Ilsa: change the strategic goal of the second holy Hiran Empire annihilation war.


    Judging from the strength of their britannian Empire, which had just suffered a great defeat, it was unrealistic to completely annex the Holy Hiran empire.


    Therefore, the strategic goal must be changed, that is, to attack and destroy the Holy Hiran Empire and destroy the country, to kill el and force the Holy Hiran Empire to sign a peace treaty that is only beneficial to their britannian empire.


    For Su Cheng''s idea of changing the strategic goal, Ilsa agreed after hesitating for a while.


    So when he learned that wahiri sent a request for peace, Su Cheng knew that the war could finally come to an end


    Next, when he wants to do it, he can only garrison troops in the territory of the Holy Hiran empire.


    Then wait for their diplomats to negotiate with the kings and ministers of the Holy Hiran empire.


    If the princes and officials of the Holy Hiran Empire refused to agree to their request, Su Cheng led his troops to go deeper in the hinterland of the Holy Hiran Empire, intimidate the princes and officials of the Holy Hiran Empire, and force the princes and officials of the Holy Hiran Empire to agree to their ideas.


    After learning that wahiri had agreed to hold peace talks with the British Empire, Su Cheng relaxed his nerves.


    But what''s strange is that Su Cheng didn''t feel very happy.


    Su Cheng made up his mind to solve el.


    Su Cheng also made psychological preparations early and knew that once his plan succeeded, El, who had brought great trouble to their britannian Empire, would disappear in the world.


    But... Even though he has made all the psychological preparations, Su Cheng still feels... Empty in his heart after learning that El and Gabriel were poisoned and killed in prison

 Chapter 1576

    Holy Hiran Empire, alenmuya, palace.


    Wahiri''s appearance was very different from before.


    At this time, wahiri seems to be much older.


    Their country''s army collapsed, could not stop the front of the British army, and was forced to sign a peace treaty with the British Army - these things almost crushed wahiri''s spirit.


    The negotiating envoys of the British Empire arrived in allenmuya half a month ago.


    As soon as they arrived in alenmuya, they put forward quite a number of harsh conditions impolitely.


    These conditions put forward by the envoys of the British Empire were unacceptable to the kings and ministers of the Holy Hiran Empire, so the negotiations were deadlocked.


    However - whenever the kings and ministers of the Holy Hiran Empire refused to let go, the britannian Empire stationed in the hinterland of their holy Hiran Empire would march another point in the direction of allenmua.


    As long as the army of the britannian Empire marches forward, the words of the kings and ministers of the Holy Hiran empire can only be relaxed - the kings and ministers of the Holy Hiran Empire who have no negotiating capital can only accept this humiliating fact.


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway... I haven''t seen Mond since he was ill for so long


    Monde''s emergency seemed to be much more serious than wahiri imagined.


    Mundus had lain in his mansion for so long that there was no sign of recovery.


    During the period when Monde was ill, wahiri also sent many envoys to visit Monde on his behalf.


    Every visit was only allowed to see Monde through the window by the envoys sent by wahili on the grounds that "the prime minister is sleeping" and "the prime minister gets infectious diseases and should not be close".


    Vasili held his head and thought for a moment¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªGo and see Mond.


    Monde is wahiri''s most trusted and dependent person.


    Monde had been ill for so long that wahiri would feel sorry if he didn''t visit him in person.


    And while visiting mond, it can also relax and relieve the nerves that have been tense because of these troubles.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wahiri walked with great strides in mund''s residence.


    The housekeeper in mund''s residence followed wahiri anxiously.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! The disease he got is infectious! You can''t enter the prime minister''s room! "


    "So what?" Wahiri pointed to the cloth covering his mouth and nose on his face. "Haven''t I been protected?"


    "Your majesty!" Mund''s housekeeper looked like he was going to cry, "you really can''t go in! Even if you are well protected, this protection is in front of that infectious disease... "


    Before the housekeeper had finished, wahiri shouted impatiently:


    "Enough! You''re annoying! Monde, he is my most trusted and closest person in the central government! He''s been ill for so long that I didn''t come to see him until now - I''m sorry! "


    "I have made up my mind! Today I must see with my own eyes how Monde''s condition is before I leave! "


    By this time, wahiri had come to the door of mund''s house.


    Wahiri had been to mund''s residence several times, so he remembered where mund''s room was.


    A sliding handle - the door is unlocked.


    After pushing open the door and entering the room, wahiri walked towards the bed with a smile on his face.


    "Mond! I came to see you... Eh? "


    The smile on wahiri''s face froze before he came to the bed.


    Because -- the man lying in bed is not Mond.


    To be exact, it''s a guy who looks nine times like Mond.


    After Vasili rushed into the room, the guy looked at Mond with frightened eyes.


    Because this guy looks so much like Monde. If someone who doesn''t know Monde looks far from the window outside the room, he really can''t recognize this person as "fake Monde".


    Wahiri has worked with Mond for many years.


    So he saw at a glance that the Monde in front of him was false.


    The housekeeper who followed wahiri into the room was sweating.


    "Where''s Mond now?!"


    Wahiri, whose veins burst at his temple, turned around and glared at the housekeeper behind him.


    "Prime minister, Prime Minister..." the sweating housekeeper hesitated, "he, he now... Should be about to the British Empire..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere on the border between the holy Helan Empire and the britannian empire.


    A carriage, guarded by more than a dozen horseback guards, drove straight south.


    The person sitting in the carriage is the Prime Minister of the holy Hiram empire... No, it should be the "original Prime Minister" - mund.


    "Your Excellency!"


    The coachman looked back and shouted to Mond in the carriage.


    "Is about to enter the borders of the British Empire!"


    "Good!" Mond''s tone was full of excitement, "let the horse run faster!"


    "Yes!"


    Mondra drove through the window, put her head out of the window and looked behind the carriage.


    Behind the carriage was a country where he was born and raised and where he had held a high position below one person and above ten thousand people.


    And from today on, he will leave here forever.


    But Mond was not sad at all.


    After allowing his men to mix poison into el and Gabriel''s food, Mond immediately escaped from allenmuya.


    For his action, Mond found a guy who looked very similar to him early.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Mond announced that he had an urgent illness, so as to buy time for his escape.


    Then let this guy who looks like him pretend to be him and stay in his mansion, so as to deceive all the people who come to see him.


    Although his trick will be seen through sooner or later, mund doesn''t care - after all, his trick is enough as long as he can get enough escape time for mund.


    In order to speed up the escape and not attract attention, Mond didn''t carry too much of his family property.


    He left more than 90% of his property at home.


    But Mond didn''t mind either.


    The little fortune he took away was enough for him to go south to the British Empire.


    When he arrives in the British Empire, he will get 10 times as much money as his current family property.


    So - he left this property in the holy Hiram Empire, which Monde did not like, and decided to give it to wahiri as a farewell gift to wahiri.


    "I''m so happy..."


    Mond in the carriage stretched hard.


    "I can finally stop serving Vasili''s headstrong arrogance. You can enjoy it. "


    "Work hard on your own, wahiri."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After learning that Monde had betrayed him and the country, wahiri fainted in Monde''s residence directly because of extreme anger.


    It took two days to wake up.


    After waking up, wahiri''s first order was to hunt down mund.


    The second order was to confiscate all mund''s property and kill everyone in mund''s residence, especially the guy pretending to be mund.


    Wahiri''s warrant is obviously too late.


    By the time he issued the arrest order, mund had flown away and successfully entered the borders of the British Empire

 Chapter 1577

    Although the holy Helan Empire has been defeated by their britannian Empire, and there is no fighting force in the country, for the sake of security, the britannian Empire still deploys a large number of border defense units at the border with the holy Helan empire.


    The duties of these border guards are simple - to prevent possible cross-border attacks by the holy Hiram Empire, to prevent the refugees of the holy Hiram empire from going south, and to welcome the return of the defeated soldiers separated from the holy Hiram empire.


    Because the holy Helan Empire no longer has the ability to launch cross-border attacks, the tasks of the border defense forces of the British Empire are mainly the latter two.


    The holy Hiram Empire suffered such a great defeat, and their national strength was further damaged. Their economic situation will only deteriorate sharply.


    At that time, many refugees are bound to come to the British Empire.


    Although these refugees are valuable labor, the British Empire is not short of labor at present.


    Moreover, it takes a lot of time and energy to receive and resettle refugees.


    It took most of the energy of the central part of the britannian Empire to appease the survivors of the Lorraine Empire and the Frankish empire. I really don''t want to add more trouble to myself and resettle these refugees from the holy Helan empire.


    Therefore, the central government of the British Empire has issued a strict order to the border guards not to allow any refugees from the Holy Hiran Empire to flow into their country.


    The only people who can enter their country are the defeated soldiers of their britannian army left behind in the Holy Hiran empire.


    The defeat of the first war of annihilation of the holy Helan empire made countless British Army soldiers fail to escape back to the British Empire with the big army, leaving them in the holy Helan empire.


    Since the defeat of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire, many soldiers left in the holy Hiram Empire have successfully fled back to China.


    However - just at the end of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire, many people fled back.


    With the passage of time, the generals of the border defense forces saw fewer and fewer comrades in arms who escaped smoothly.


    For example, it was more than a month ago that the generals of Fort Reagan saw a comrade in arms escaping from the Holy Hiran empire.


    Reagan fort is a front-line fortress built at the border between the two countries after the war of annihilation of the Frankish empire in the center of the British empire against the holy Helan empire. It is specially used for enemy reconnaissance.


    At present, there are 221 soldiers stationed in Reagan Fort day and night.


    "Ha..." a soldier standing on the watchtower of Regensburg yawned greatly.


    "How boring." A soldier standing nearby echoed, "the holy Helan Empire has been defeated by us. I really don''t know what we are still doing here..."


    "In a short time, we should be withdrawn to China." Just now the yawning soldier said, "then this Reagan fort will be abolished."


    "We should not be withdrawn to China so soon. After all, the peace treaty between our country and the Holy Hiran Empire has not been finished. After the peace treaty is signed, we can leave this damn place for a while. "


    "When I first came to genburg, I met soldiers who escaped from the Holy Hiran Empire almost every day, so I was very busy every day. Now most of those who can escape home have fled back. Those who can''t escape back should have died in the Holy Hiran empire. Alas... War is terrible... Huh? Hey, is there anyone approaching? "


    As the sharp eyed soldier pointed forward, other soldiers on the watchtower followed the soldier''s fingers.


    In the north of their Regensburg, a lonely figure was walking slowly towards them.


    Because of the distance, I can''t see the height of the figure clearly.


    The figure, dressed in a dark purple cloak and leaning on something similar to a crutch, walked slowly towards their Regensburg.


    Looking at this figure, the generals and soldiers on the watchtower talked one after another.


    "Who is it?"


    "Is it a refugee of the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "It''s unlikely to be refugees. Refugees are usually in groups."


    "Are... Soldiers left behind in the Holy Hiran Empire?"


    "Anyway, go and report to the officer quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    Reagan castle, which was originally quiet, became busy because of the arrival of this lonely figure.


    Led by the commander of Regensburg himself, he led more than ten cavalry to rush out of Regensburg and run towards the figure they came by.


    It was not until he got close to the figure that the commander of Fort Reagan and the soldiers he brought finally saw that he was a young woman.


    The thing in his hand is not a crutch, but a sword with a scabbard.


    After seeing the generals and soldiers in Reagan fort, the woman''s eyes, which had no expression, glowed again.


    "Are you a soldier of the British army?"


    The governor of Fort Reagan rode up to the woman and asked her directly.


    What the fort Reagan generals have to do now is simple.


    If this woman is a refugee of the Holy Hiran Empire, drive her back.


    If the woman is a general of their britannian Empire who has lost in the Holy Hiran Empire, take her back.


    As soon as the voice of Sir Regensburg fell, the woman replied in a rather hoarse voice:


    "I''m... Michael Knights... Druids... Darlene Carter, this is... My ID card."


    After all, the girl... Or Darlene took out from her pocket a photo ID card for each of the citizens of the British Empire.


    Hearing Darlene''s words, everyone present, including the officer of Regensburg, exclaimed one after another.


    Because - the name of the German undead is really thunderous to them as the generals of the britannian army.


    The governor of Reagan Fort quickly took the photo ID card handed by Darlene, and then checked it up and down several times.


    Darlene is not a member of the German undead team - the governor of Reagan Fort doesn''t know.


    But the no problem ID card told the Regensburg officer that the girl was indeed a national of their britannian empire.


    Before the governor of Fort Reagan could say "welcome home", Darlene took the lead and asked the people:


    "Does anyone know what happened to the German undead team of the Michael knights?"


    Hearing Darlene''s question, everyone looked at each other.


    They are just ordinary soldiers of the border defense force. How can we know the current situation of this force.


    "... forget it." Dalina bit her lower lip lightly, "I''d better wait until I return home and slowly find the army... Find the news of Yala..."


    Under the protection of a dozen cavalry, Darlene entered Regensburg.


    Before the generals of Reagan Fort could bring Darlene water and food, a herald rushed from the South on a fast horse.


    As soon as he entered the castle, the herald shouted to everyone in the castle at the highest volume he could reach:


    "The holy Hiram Empire has signed a peace treaty with our country! The holy orchid Empire has signed a peace treaty with our country! The war is over! The war is over! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Volume 12 "the invincible marshal" - the end!

 Chapter 1578

    Britannia Empire, the territory of the former Frankish Empire, in an insignificant rural area.


    Since the Britannia Empire attacked and destroyed the Frankish Empire, the central part of the Britannia Empire has greatly transformed the "original Franks".


    In order to successfully transform the nationals of the "former Franks" into qualified "britannians", the central government of the britannian Empire mobilized a large number of teachers.


    These teachers teach nothing but Britannia.


    The central purpose of the britannian empire was simple - to teach the "original Franks" britannian language and slowly assimilate it.


    The central government of the British Empire also plans to organize large-scale immigrants to move the British people in the mainland to "the territory of the former Frankish Empire", so that the nationals of the two countries can live together and assimilate slowly.


    It''s just -- it''s a big project, and you can''t do it every few days.


    It''s cloudy tonight.


    Dark clouds lie between the sky and the earth, obscuring all the light in the sky.


    In a humble village in the former Frankish Empire, a young villager with ordinary appearance and dress was walking around the village.


    Although the surrounding light was dim, and he didn''t mention anything to illuminate, it didn''t prevent the young man from walking straight with firm steps.


    This village is the one where he grew up.


    Every corner of the village, the young man can no longer be familiar with.


    Even without any lighting, the young man can drive around the village at will.


    Soon - the young man stopped in front of an insignificant thatched house.


    He knocked on the door, and a cold, lukewarm voice came from behind the door:


    "The British Empire."


    The voice behind the door spoke French.


    After the cold voice fell¡ª¡ª


    "Will die." The young man responded in a decisive tone.


    As the young man''s voice fell, the door of the thatched house was slowly opened, a small gap for people to pass through.


    The young man hurried down the gap into the thatched house and closed the door.


    There was only a small oil lamp in the thatched house to provide dim light.


    The dim light was just enough to barely illuminate every corner of the house.


    There are six people in the thatched house, including the young man who just came in.


    All six were male without exception.


    As soon as the young man entered the thatched house, a strong man with a thick beard said in a deep voice:


    "Everyone is here. Let''s start. Sabin, how''s the weapon going? "


    "It''s ready, although it''s just some pitchfork."


    "Pitchfork is enough. Don''t underestimate the pitchfork. The pitchfork is powerful. How is the food prepared? "


    "There is no problem with grain. The grain reserves at present are enough for us to use for three months."


    "Three months... Barely enough. Did you call in new comrades? "


    "Yes! The young people in the next village are willing to join us, and our current team has grown to 2000. "


    "Well, good. So - it''s almost ready. It''s time to start our action. "


    "So... Do we... Really want to fight the British Empire?"


    "Huh? Don Sai, this is a critical moment. Are you going to tell me that you want to quit? "


    "No... I don''t want to quit, I''m just worried... What if we can''t beat the British Empire..."


    "Your worry is completely superfluous. We could not have defeated the Britannia Empire. The Britannia Empire has four major knights and millions of soldiers. How could we defeat the Britannia Empire, the farmers who have just put down their hoes and grass forks, without crossbow armor or war horses?"


    "Yes, our struggle is doomed to failure. But even if we are doomed to failure, we will fight! Someone has to start first. "


    "The British Empire has destroyed our country and made us slaves. We are certainly not the only people who are dissatisfied and intend to resist the British Empire! As long as we take the lead in launching resistance, we will inspire many people to follow us against the British Empire. "


    "Let''s be the starter!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Ilsa''s study in the palace of Baiyang, pandragon, Britannia Empire.


    Ilsa looked proudly at the big map hanging in her study.


    This large map is the current continental map.


    This continental map has just been updated.


    With the latest version of the continental map, they further expanded the territory of the British Empire.


    The great success of the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire forced the central government of the holy Hiram Empire to sign a peace treaty with their britannian empire.


    And this peace treaty, no doubt - is an unequal treaty that benefits only the British Empire.


    The holy Helan empire was forced to cede the territory of the "former Frankish Empire" they had just swallowed and a large area of land in the south of their native land to the British Empire.


    Even the fort of muhavitz, which had just returned to their arms, had to be handed over to the British Empire again.


    In addition to ceding a large area of territory, the Holy Hiran empire was also forced to give a large amount of war reparations to the British Empire.


    In addition to land cutting and compensation, there are many, many piecemeal sacrifices to be made by the Holy Hiran Empire due to this peace treaty


    In short - this unequal treaty has completely turned the holy Helan empire into a tiger without teeth and claws, and there is no fighting power in front of the British Empire.


    The current territory of the holy Hiram empire is only three-quarters of the original.


    On the surface, the holy Hiram Empire has not lost much territory, but in fact, the holy Hiram Empire has lost a lot.


    Because the land it cut to the British Empire was the best land in the south.


    Because the holy Hiram empire was originally located in the northernmost part of the continent, the climate was extremely cold.


    The vast territory in the north is frozen soil that can''t be cultivated and inhabited.


    The most outstanding land of the sacred Hiran empire is the vast land in the south.


    Only the land in the south is very fertile because of climate, terrain and so on.


    Now, the vast majority of these elite lands have been cut to the Bryan tijah Empire, and the trauma to the sacred Hiram empire is not so great.


    Thanks to this treaty, the territory of the British Empire was further expanded.


    The present britannian Empire occupies the land of the "former Lorraine Empire" and the "former Frankish Empire", as well as part of the land of the holy Helan empire.


    In terms of territory, it has become the largest country in its history.


    On the extent of vastness, it goes beyond the Soviet British Empire ruled by the "Knight king" thousands of years ago.

 Chapter 1579

    Just as Ilsa looked straight at the still holy Hiran empire on the map in front of her with sharp eyes¡ª¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door outside the study.


    "Your Majesty, it''s me."


    Then there was enly''s voice.


    "Come in."


    "Yes."


    After Ilsa''s permission to enter, enly pushed the door in.


    "Your Majesty..."


    As soon as enly entered the study, he said with an ugly face:


    "Camille, she... Still refuses to eat..."


    Hearing enly''s words, Ilsa''s body stiffened suddenly.


    "... Camille, did she tell me what to do before she would eat?"


    "She said... As long as she told her how el and Gabriel were, she would eat obediently..."


    "Tut..." Ilsa''s face looked embarrassed. "How can I answer this question..."


    Camille, these two people close to you have been removed under our separation plan - Ilsa can''t say that.


    I can''t bear to let Camille know the answer to this question


    "... your majesty." Enly hesitated for a moment and asked Ilsa, "what should we... Do with Camille? Have you been hiding from her like this... Locking her up? "


    Hearing enly''s question, Ilsa was silent for a moment.


    "... enly." Ilsa asked, "what do you think we should do?"


    "I think..." enli, who was originally hesitant, showed a little firm color on his face, "we can release Camille..."


    "Let it out?" Ilsa seemed to hear some funny jokes and sneered, "enly, do you think Camille would be willing to be the palace Minister of our British Empire when we killed el and Gabriel?"


    Enly was silent


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Ilsa''s face also showed a bitter smile.


    "Alas..."


    After a long sigh, Ilsa continued:


    "Enly, you also know Camille''s ability... If she knows that we killed el and Gabriel, Camille is likely to hate us."


    "I have worked with Camille for so many years. I know Camille''s character."


    "Camille is not the kind of person with gentle good temper..."


    "If Camille is allowed to go to the hostile forces... Enly, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "... your majesty..." the color of depression on enly''s face became more intense. "What should we... Do?"


    "... step back first. I''ll see Camille in prison later. "


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When enly left the study and closed the door, Ilsa slowly walked back to her desk and opened a drawer of the desk.


    In the drawer opened by Ilsa, a small glass bottle lay quietly.


    The vial is filled with black powder.


    Looking at the black powder in the bottle, Ilsa''s eyes began to show a strong color of hesitation and pain


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Pendragon, there is a special underground prison.


    This special underground prison is not for ordinary prisoners, but only for high-ranking prisoners.


    So in this underground prison, you can see many big people who were surprised before.


    There were once rich businessmen.


    There was a big city Lord who used to sit on one side of the town.


    There were ministers who once held great power.


    Of course, these people are all just "once" characters.


    At present, there is only one prisoner left in this prison.


    Ilsa did not carry any guards or attendants.


    Walking alone in the corridor of the prison.


    "I am wronged! I am wronged! "


    "Let me out! Let me out! "


    "Oh, isn''t this our Lord Ilsa? Why did the emperor of the British Empire condescend and run to this dirty prison? "


    ¡­¡­


    There were all kinds of sounds in the prisons on both sides of Ilsa.


    There is a groan of pain, a direct mockery, a roar of hatred.


    But Ilsa turned a blind eye to these voices and the people in these prisons.


    Her goal, from beginning to end, is only one.


    With a straight and firm step, Ilsa finally stopped in front of a prison in the deepest part of the prison.


    This is the deepest part of this underground prison.


    No one was held in the surrounding cages.


    There is only one prison in this area where people live


    It is precisely because no one is held in the surrounding cages, so Ilsa doesn''t have to worry that her conversation with the residents of the cage in front of her will be heard by others.


    "... Camille." Ilsa whispered to the prison in front of her, "I came to see you..."


    The only resident in this area is Camille, the former palace of the British Empire.


    Camille was sitting cross legged in the corner of the prison.


    Although the light was dim, Ilsa could barely see through the dim light - Camille was haggard and haggard compared with the past


    Sallow complexion, sunken cheeks, skinny


    At the gate of the prison, there was a plate of delicious food.


    At Ilsa''s instigation, every meal given to Camille was extremely rich.


    Not only enough, but also enough nutrition.


    But Camille stopped eating about a week ago.


    She expressed her dissatisfaction to Ilsa with the only means of resistance she could do - hunger strike.


    Therefore, the plate of delicious food placed in front of the prison did not move at all.


    Hearing Ilsa''s voice, Camille raised his head slightly.


    "Your Majesty... Here you are."


    Although he was skinny from hunger and his voice was short of breath, Camille''s eyes were still sharp.


    "I came to see you." Ilsa whispered.


    "Come on." Camille said to Ilsa in a cold tone without hesitation, "come on, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "... I can''t hide it from you." Ilsa smiled bitterly.


    "Do you think my friendship with you for so many years is in vain?"


    "... Camille." Ilsa slowly lowered her head. "I came here today to tell you... What happened to El and Gabriel..."


    "... your majesty." Camille''s tone changed a little.


    The original voice full of indifference... Trembled a little more.


    "We... Plotted against Prime Minister Monde of the holy Hiram empire."


    "With the help of prime minister Monde, El and Gabriel were transferred back from the front line and locked up in the big prison of alenmuya."


    "Then... Was poisoned by the poison we provided."


    Then Ilsa buried her head low.


    Dare not look at Camille''s face.


    Dare not even listen to Camille''s next voice

 Chapter 1580

    Ilsa thought Camille would be devastated or roar at her angrily after learning this fact.


    However - No.


    Camille did nothing to Ilsa.


    Ilsa buried her head low, ready to meet all the roars, insults and reprimands of Camille.


    Nothing happened.


    Ilsa raised her head carefully.


    Camille kept his posture and still shrank in place.


    The expression is the same as just now, no sorrow or joy.


    "Well..."


    Camille said in a calm tone.


    "Did you kill them both?"


    Speaking of this, Camille, who was originally expressionless, showed a few smiles with a hint of irony on his face.


    "I guessed it, your majesty."


    "I had guessed that you would use counter measures to trap el and Gabriel."


    "After all, in this world, there is nothing better than a counter plan."


    "As long as there is a greedy and shameless guy on the other side."


    "If this greedy and shameless guy happens to be a high-ranking guy, it''s easy to turn against him."


    "Thank you, your majesty, for coming to tell me this news."


    Camille accentuated the word "thank you".


    "Then - Your Majesty, do you have anything else to do?"


    "If there''s nothing wrong, please get out of here."


    "I... don''t want to see you."


    "..." Ilsa looked silently at Camille in the prison.


    Then he slowly took out a small glass bottle containing black powder from his pocket.


    "Camille... Please swallow this."


    Then Ilsa put the little glass bottle on the ground in the prison.


    Hearing Ilsa''s words, Camille''s eyes flashed surprise.


    After staring at Ilsa with stunned eyes for a long time, Camille''s eyes finally returned to calm.


    "Well..."


    Camille snorted and smiled.


    "Your Majesty... You are becoming more and more imperial."


    "Not only is ambition more and more like an emperor."


    "Even the degree of cruelty is also becoming more and more imperial."


    "I threatened you, so you decided to kill me?"


    "... Camille." Ilsa whispered, "I don''t think you will swear to be loyal to me and do your best to help me after el and Gabriel are killed."


    "If you''re just a person with mediocre ability, that''s all."


    "But the problem is... Your ability is terrible."


    "If you take refuge with hostile forces, it will be a disaster for our British Empire."


    "I... must avoid such a disaster."


    "Camille... Sorry..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This space sank into the mire called "dead silence" for a long time before it gradually regained its birth opportunity.


    "... ah."


    Camille let out a sneer.


    "Your Majesty... You... Have grown up..."


    "If it were you when I first met, you wouldn''t be so cruel."


    "I witnessed the birth of an iron Emperor... It''s a blessing."


    "I have done a lot since the British Empire... Later historians can''t bear to read the cruel things."


    "Take away the land of all the vassals in the Empire again."


    "I went to the new world to catch the local aborigines as slaves."


    "I have done so many cruel things, which can be regarded as my retribution."


    "At the end of my life, I drank poison and died in a dark and cramped cage... Oh, I''ve never thought of a way to die before..."


    Camille walked slowly and picked up the medicine Ilsa had placed on the prison floor.


    "Your Majesty... Let this be the last thing I have done for you."


    "I wish you... Good luck in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa walked slowly out of the underground prison with her hands on her back.


    Although Ilsa''s face had no expression.


    However... As long as not a fool can see - Ilsa''s mood is quite... Indescribable.


    It doesn''t feel like anger.


    It doesn''t feel like sadness


    That night, an important news spread all over pandragon: Camille, who had been imprisoned all the time, was devastated to learn that El and Gabriel had died. He didn''t breathe - he died.


    Some people were indifferent to the news of Camille''s death, while others were angry.


    Some ministers raised their doubts: Camille is still young. How can there be such a common cause of death for old people.


    However, these ministers who dare to question are only a few.


    Most of the ministers remained silent.


    However - the reason why these ministers remain silent is not that they are indifferent and don''t care about it.


    They just don''t want to get into this muddy water.


    Everyone knows that the relationship between Ilsa and Kamil has been very delicate since the war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire.


    On the eve of launching the second war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire, Ilsa even locked up Kamil on suspicion of "collaborating with the enemy and treason".


    Now Camille died for some inexplicable reason - most people feel that there must be something fishy in it.


    But they did not dare to get involved in this matter, so as not to touch the bad luck of his majesty.


    So they recognized a "fact" with great tacit understanding that Camille died because he was overwhelmed with grief and didn''t breathe.


    The cause of Camille''s death is written in history books and in Camille''s biographies


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The central officials of the britannian Empire had not yet recovered from the great news of "Camille''s death". A more important news, which stunned all the central officials, reached pandragon again.


    The news is that a large-scale peasant rebellion broke out in the former Frankish empire.


    When the news first reached pandragon, it was reported that there were thousands of peasant rebel troops who set off the Rebel Flag.


    And now it is unknown how many people have developed.


    The peasant rebel army of this scale cannot be suppressed by local forces alone, and the Knights must be dispatched.


    The question of which knights to send to counter the rebellion became the first question discussed by the Central Committee of the British Empire after learning that there was a peasant rebellion in the East.


    There were various opinions among the ministers.


    Some advocated sending out the Gabriel knights.


    Some advocated the dispatch of the Rachel knights.


    But few ministers advocated the dispatch of Michael''s knights.


    Because - the order of Michael has participated in every war of annihilation so far.


    All the way up to now, the existing combat power of the Michael knights is less than half that before the war of annihilation


    For the Michael knights who had suffered such trauma, all the ministers in the central part of the britannian empire could not bear to let them go to the east to fight again.

 Chapter 1581

    Unlike the Michael knights, the Gabriel knights and the Rachel Knights retained considerable military strength after a series of wars of annihilation.


    Among them - the call for the dispatch of the Rachel knights is the highest.


    The reason is that after launching a series of wars of annihilation, the Rachel Knights did not fight any major wars.


    After the war of annihilation began, the only major battles fought by the Rachel knights were the two wars of annihilation of the Lorraine empire.


    In addition, the Knights of Rachel did not participate in the war of annihilation of the Frankish Empire and the two wars of annihilation of the holy Helan empire.


    So throughout, the military strength of the order of Rachel is best preserved.


    When the ministers were talking about which knights to send out, Ilsa, who was too lazy to waste too much on this issue, finally decided to send out the national imperial seal Knights!


    After hearing Ilsa''s decision, many central ministers were surprised.


    They didn''t expect that Ilsa planned to send out the national imperial seal Knights stationed in the central government to defend the emperor.


    Among the four major knights, only the national imperial Indian Knights did not participate in a war of annihilation and stayed in pandragon and its surrounding areas.


    In fact, there is no complicated reason why Ilsa decided to send the national imperial seal knights to fight the rebellion - she just wanted to let the national imperial seal knights, who had not fought for a long time, fight a war and reorganize their combat effectiveness.


    If we alienate the war, no matter how elite the troops are, their combat effectiveness will gradually weaken.


    The peasant rebel army with poor combat effectiveness happens to be the best training target.


    Since Ilsa has decided to send out the Royal Indian knights, the central ministers naturally have no way to say anything,


    After the hasty conclusion of the meeting, Ilsa summoned the staff of the general staff to discuss the counter insurgency with them.


    Among these staff officers convened by Ilsa, Su Cheng was naturally included.


    After a long talk with Su Cheng and others for several hours, Ilsa decided to mobilize 50000 troops from the national imperial Indian knights to fight the rebellion.


    The best person in charge of commanding the 50000 army is naturally enli, deputy head of the national imperial Indian knights.


    Since the end of the "patriotic war" and became the deputy head of the national imperial Indian knights, enli has never participated in any war. He has stayed in pandragon and lived a life of training and training.


    This time, we can finally lead the troops to fight a battle we haven''t seen for a long time. Enli is also gearing up.


    Quickly assembled the troops and set out in a mighty manner.


    Although the force was only 50 thousand, the 50 thousand armies were the cream of the royal seal.


    Before the expedition, Ilsa set a simple goal for enli - to defeat the unscrupulous rebel army in the most beautiful way.


    Let these rebels see how weak and powerless they were in front of the Knights of the British Empire.


    To suppress others who still have little thoughts.


    Enly led the 50000 troops all the way east along the straight road of the British Empire, and then smoothly entered the land of the "former Frankish Empire".


    Finally, he entered the battlefield smoothly.


    When enli commanded the 50000 army, the rebel army had expanded to hundreds of thousands.


    Of course - this "hundreds of thousands of troops" is just what these rebels call themselves.


    Well, I use my ass to think clearly - this "hundreds of thousands of troops" is absolutely empty.


    Most of them may be the families of the rebels, and then they are counted into the troop strength by the rebels, so that their military strength can look better.


    In fact - even if there were hundreds of thousands of rebel troops, enly would not be afraid.


    After all, the knights, especially the national seal knights, who have gathered the essence of the army, are not able to match combat effectiveness by a gang of peasant rebels.


    These peasants who have just laid down their hoes have no sophisticated equipment, no strict military training, no sufficient supplies and no excellent talents in supply management.


    In any way, this group of peasant rebel army is far from the opponent of the national imperial Indian knights.


    Enli didn''t talk much nonsense with the peasant rebel army, and directly opened the army.


    At the same time, there was no strange plan to rebel against the military with these farmers.


    A direct frontal assault defeated the peasant rebel army opposite, and then launched a long pursuit war.


    It took less than half a day from the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle


    Ilsa was greatly excited by the good news.


    When she received the news, Ilsa was dealing with government affairs in her study.


    After receiving the beautiful report, Ilsa subconsciously looked at the map of the continent hanging on the wall of her study.


    Looking at the holy Hiram Empire still shrinking at the northernmost end of the continent and still surviving, Ilsa''s eyes flashed a chilling light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty."


    After receiving Ilsa''s call, bancro hurried to Baiyang palace and entered Ilsa''s study.


    Since Ilsa took Camille into prison on the grounds of "collaborating with the enemy and treason", Ilsa appointed bankro as the new palace minister.


    As for the post of Foreign Affairs Director, it was handed over to another senior minister in the General Administration of foreign affairs.


    Although bancro was old, he was energetic and qualified for the position of palace minister.


    As for talent, bancro had no problem.


    If Camille had not come to their Britannia Empire because of this genius, otherwise, after Jacob left office, he would have been bancro.


    After entering the study and saying hello to Ilsa, Ilsa said excitedly to bancro:


    "Bancro! Do you know the good news of the eastern front? "


    "Of course." Bancro smiled. "Although he hasn''t led troops to fight for years, enly''s ability depends on it. He easily wiped out all the rebel troops."


    Bancro and enly had a good personal relationship.


    Knowing that enli has made such beautiful achievements, bancro is sincerely happy for enli.


    "Bancro!" Ilsa smiled. "Now that the rebellion in the East is over, we have no worries. I think we can try to spare our energy to do a big thing."


    "Big event?" Bancro frowned. "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?"


    Ilsa smiled a few times.


    Then he raised his hand and pointed to the continental map hanging on the wall.


    "Launch the third war to destroy the holy Hiram Empire and completely destroy the holy Hiram empire!"

 Chapter 1582

    With a thunderous offensive, enly quickly wiped out the peasant rebellion that broke out in the "territory of the former Frankish Empire".


    At this moment, 50000 troops who have completed the task of counter insurgency are marching in a neat line to return home.


    Compared with the jubilant generals who won the war, someone in the army doesn''t have such a jubilant expression.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander in chief... Commander in chief! Coach! "


    In a trance, enly heard someone calling him.


    Enly quickly turned his head and asked the deputy general who was riding beside him at the same speed as him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." The deputy general smiled helplessly, "I just want to remind the coach not to be in a daze. It''s very dangerous to be in a daze on horseback. "


    "Thanks for reminding." Enli smiled at his deputy general.


    "... coach." After hesitating for a while, the deputy general asked enly, "I always feel... Your state has been strange since you led your army into the territory of the former Frankish empire."


    "I always look depressed, and I get distracted from time to time."


    "Now that you have won the war and put down the rebellion, you are still like this."


    The deputy general noticed the difference of enli a long time ago.


    After he had just received the anti insurgency task from Ilsa and led the troops to the war, enly still looked very excited, excited and energetic.


    However - enly suddenly changed from his original high spirited appearance to his depressed and always in a daze overnight.


    The adjutant keenly noticed that such a change in enly happened when he led his troops into the "territory of the former Frankish Empire".


    The adjutant has always been curious about why enly suddenly had such a big change.


    However, because this kind of problem is more private, the adjutant always doesn''t know how to speak.


    Until now, once again after seeing enli''s dangerous act of being distracted on horseback, the adjutant could no longer restrain his curiosity and asked enli this question that had been held in his heart for a long time.


    After hearing the adjutant''s question, enly didn''t answer immediately.


    But after a long silence, he said faintly:


    "... before leading the troops into the territory of the former Frankish Empire, I always thought that the reason why these people started the rebellion was only because they still couldn''t put down their hatred with us britannians, because they were not used to being ruled by us britannians..."


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, a bitter smile appeared on enly''s face.


    "After leading the troops into the territory of the former Frankish Empire and seeing the current situation of the civilians in the territory of the former Frankish Empire, I found that I was wrong..."


    Before enli finished his words, a scout suddenly came to the array on a fast horse and found enli.


    "Coach! There is a wave of refugees ahead! The total number is about 2000 people! They''re in front of the army! If it is not dispersed, it may affect the progress of our army! "


    "Refugee tide?" The adjutant frowned. "What a trouble."


    The adjutant turned his head and ordered a knight behind him:


    "You lead 500 cavalry to drive away the refugees in front of me!"


    "Yes..."


    "Wait!"


    Before the knight''s "yes" fell, enly interrupted first:


    "Don''t be rude to the refugees ahead! Let''s bypass them. "


    "Bypass them?" The deputy general threw a puzzled look at enli, "but... Commander, if you do so, you will waste a lot of time!"


    "Waste is waste!" Well, he said in a careless tone, "anyway, the war is over now. We don''t lack time."


    "But..." the deputy general wants to say something more.


    But before he could say anything, enly waved his hand:


    "Stop talking nonsense! Follow my orders! "


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After instructing his subordinates to change the direction of the army and bypass the refugees in front, enli clamped his horse''s belly and drove the horse under his crotch to leave the array.


    "Coach!" The deputy general shouted, "where are you going?"


    "I want to see the refugees! Come with me! "


    Looking at enli''s figure rapidly shrinking within his field of vision, the deputy general bit his teeth and sighed:


    "Alas... Deputy general... Sometimes it''s really strange..."


    After such a sigh, the adjutant also clamped the belly of the horse under his crotch, driving the horse under his crotch to follow behind enli


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly galloped with his adjutant one after another.


    After a while, they saw a large number of dark figures on the horizon ahead.


    As the distance between enly and the dark figure was getting closer, enly and his aides gradually saw the true face of the dark figure - a large number of refugees with vegetable faces and naked clothes.


    Enly slowly reined in his horse.


    After stopping his horse, en looked at the refugees not far away with complex eyes.


    And these refugees also found that they were looking at their grace from a distance.


    Looking at enli and the armor of the deputy general behind enli, as well as the sword around his waist, the faces of the refugees were filled with fear.


    Enly looked at the refugees without expression and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The adjutant also noticed that the current atmosphere was not a good atmosphere for conversation, so he closed his mouth and silently accompanied enli to look at the refugees in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was not long before enly spoke faintly to the adjutant beside him:


    "... it was not until I led my troops into the territory of the former Frankish empire that I found that the life of the people in this land had been so difficult and difficult..."


    "Of course..." the adjutant answered, "after the war with the holy Hiram Empire, this large land of the ''former Frankish empire'' is the place closest to the front battlefield."


    "Most of the supplies used in the war with the holy Hiram Empire were recruited from the territory of the former Frankish empire."


    "We can only let the people here bear it for the time being."


    "In a few years, life will probably begin to improve."


    "... why can you say this in such a careless tone? Do you care nothing about the living conditions of the people here? "


    "Ha?" The deputy general threw a puzzled look at enli, "why should I care about them? They are just Franks... "


    "They are britannians now!!" Enly yelled so loudly before the adjutant said the word "Frankish".


    Enli''s roar was so powerful that it frightened enli''s horse under his crotch and the horse under the adjutant''s crotch.

 Chapter 1583

    Enly''s sudden roar frightened not only the horses, but also the deputy general.


    The deputy general was so frightened that the whole person trembled a few times that he threw a startled look at enli.


    "Coach..."


    Enli also realized that he seemed to have lost his attitude just now, so he sighed, rubbed his face and apologized to the Deputy official.


    After continuing to look at the refugees in the distance, enly pulled the reins in his hand.


    "Let''s go back..."


    "Hmm..." the adjutant nodded softly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he was driving his horse back to the army line, the adjutant suddenly noticed that enly suddenly took out a small thing from nowhere.


    The adjutant looked intently and found that it was a specimen of a flower.


    It''s a pink flower. From the traces on it, the specimen of this flower has been for some years.


    However, because there was no research on the flower, the adjutant could not call the name of the flower.


    Because of the sudden roar of enly just now, the atmosphere between them suddenly became embarrassing.


    And this embarrassing atmosphere has lasted until now.


    The adjutant intended to ease the suffocating atmosphere between him and enly, so the adjutant cleared his throat and asked enly:


    "Commander, what is this flower?"


    "Carol." Enly replied without hesitation, "it is a kind of flower that is often seen in the south of China."


    "The flower language is'' never give up ''and'' guard to the death ''..."


    After whispering the flower language of Carol, the look in enly''s eyes gradually became complicated.


    The lips also closed involuntarily.


    "What a beautiful flower..." the adjutant said with heartfelt emotion, "commander, did you make this specimen yourself?"


    "Well, I did it myself. But this flower was given to me. "


    Speaking of this, enly''s face showed a look of remembrance.


    "This was several years ago..."


    "Almost ten years ago."


    "That''s what happened when I participated in the ''spring wake up'' offensive."


    "After the ''spring wake up'' offensive, when I returned home with the wounded soldiers, I passed a village."


    "And this flower was given to me by a little girl in this village..."


    "Gave me this... Carol''s words with two flower words of ''never give up'' and ''guard to the death''..."


    Enly whispered and gently rubbed the Carol specimen in his hand with his right thumb


    A thoughtful look flashed across his face.


    It''s just that people don''t know what he''s thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After successfully leading the troops back to China and returning to pandragon, Ilsa prepared a grand celebration banquet and a reward Conference for enli. The generals and soldiers who will make meritorious contributions in this war have been well commended.


    Not long after the grand celebration banquet and reward conference, enli suddenly received Ilsa''s secret call.


    After arriving at Ilsa''s study as soon as possible, enly met Ilsa, who was sitting behind the desk in the study and had a very warm attitude.


    "Enly! You''re here at last! Here is the black tea specially prepared for you. Don''t stand so stiff, just sit down. We talked over a drink. " As Ilsa spoke, she made a gesture of "please" to a cup of black tea placed in the corner of the table.


    After thanking Ilsa, enly took up the cup of black tea and sat in the chair in front of the desk. Then he waited for Ilsa to speak and explain the purpose of suddenly summoning him.


    "Enly."


    As Ilsa spoke, she sipped the black tea in her own cup.


    "I won''t talk about superfluous politeness and greetings, so I''ll just get to the point with you."


    "Enly, I intend to launch the third war of the holy Hiram Empire to destroy the holy Hiram Empire at one breath!"


    Ilsa''s voice fell, and the stunned enly almost shook his hands and couldn''t hold the cup in his hand.


    "The third time... The war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire?"


    Enly struggled to spit out the words Ilsa had just said.


    "That''s right." Ilsa nodded with a smile on her face. "Now the Holy Hiran empire is just surviving. It would be a waste of fighters not to destroy the Holy Hiran Empire at this time!"


    "But, but!" Enly exclaimed, "is China still capable of launching another large-scale foreign offensive?"


    "On this issue, I have discussed it with the ministers of the Central Committee."


    "If you let the domestic civilians work harder, you can barely support a 100000 scale army to launch an expedition."


    Ilsa said so in a careless tone.


    "100000 troops are enough to deal with the present holy Hiram empire."


    "After all, the holy Hiram Empire doesn''t even have a large-scale army left."


    Speaking of this, Ilsa stared at enly with bright eyes.


    "I have decided that you will be the commander-in-chief of the third annihilation war of the holy Hiram empire!"


    "Me?" Enli stared round. "Your Majesty, won''t you let Su Cheng go?"


    Hearing the name Su Cheng mentioned by enly, Ilsa''s expression froze in an instant.


    "... I had hoped that Colonel Cheng would be the commander in chief of the third war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "But... Colonel Cheng is very opposed to this war. He thinks this country can''t fight any more... "


    "Said no matter what, I don''t want to participate in the war."


    "Since Colonel Cheng doesn''t want to participate, I can''t force him again."


    "Even if he doesn''t participate, after all - the holy Hiram Empire now has neither strong generals nor strong soldiers, and he doesn''t have to participate."


    "Enly, you have stayed in pandragon for so many years and rarely participated in the large-scale war of the Empire."


    "And you are one of my most trusted Knights... No, no! You are my most trusted Knight! "


    "I can still remember the scenes when you sacrificed your life to save me during the ''Patriotic War''."


    "So I intend to give you the achievement of the complete destruction of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    "Enly, go and engrave your name in history books!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enly did not immediately respond to Ilsa''s impassioned words.


    But first sipped the black tea in the cup.


    Then he was silent.


    Finally, he said with a bitter smile:


    "... your majesty, thank you for your care and trust in me."


    "But ah... On the issue of ''launching the third war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire'', my view is the same as Su Cheng..."


    "I also think this country can''t fight again anyway."


    "So -- sorry."


    "The third war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire - I won''t accompany you."

 Chapter 1584

    After enly''s words fell, the whole study fell into silence for a long time.


    After a while, Ilsa, who finally reflected what Enrique had said, slowly widened her eyes and looked at Enrique in front of the desk.


    After Ilsa turned her head to enli with stunned, puzzled and confused eyes, enli also said word by word again:


    "Your Majesty, like Su Cheng, I oppose launching the third war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire!"


    This time, enly''s voice was much louder.


    "The commander in chief of the third war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire - I won''t take over."


    "Enly!" As soon as enly''s voice fell, Ilsa hurriedly said, "why? Head Cheng, why even you... "


    In the past, enly would never interrupt Ilsa.


    This time, for the first time, enly interrupted Ilsa:


    "Your Majesty... When I led the army to the east to quell the rebellion in the former Frankish empire... I saw many scenes I had never seen before."


    "These scenes are terrible."


    "I originally thought that the reason why the civilians in the ''former Frankish empire'' rebelled was only because the old grudge of the hundred year war still existed and the people in that land were not used to the new identity of ''britannians''."


    "I didn''t know until I stood on that land and saw the scenery of that land - I was wrong."


    "The reason why rebellion broke out in that land is not all because of old grudges and unaccustomed to the identity of ''britannians''."


    "The main reason is that they live a life without food and clothes..."


    "Your Majesty, the people in that land are already britannians, not Franks."


    "War is something that should be launched in order to make our civilians live a better life."


    "If, after the war, the common people of our country live a life far worse than before, it will put the cart before the horse!"


    "Your majesty! Please wake up! "


    "Unifying the mainland - this unprecedented achievement is indeed quite attractive."


    "But your majesty, don''t be tempted and unable to extricate yourself!"


    "Please open your eyes and look at the people of this land! Listen to the voices of the people of this land! "


    "They have been tortured by years of war and your great traceability."


    "Please stop waging war against the holy Hiram empire! This country will soon be unable to withstand the pressure of war! "


    Enly''s words were not harsh.


    But it was precisely because of enly''s harsh and merciless words that Ilsa''s face darkened bit by bit.


    "Shut up!"


    Ilsa shrieked, somewhat out of fashion.


    "Of course I know that the living standards of the common people in this country have declined because of years of war!"


    "These are just necessary sacrifices!"


    "If we want to unify the mainland, we must pay such sacrifices!"


    "Just one more fight!"


    "Just one more fight!"


    "As long as I finish the third war of destroying the holy Hiram Empire and destroy the holy Hiram Empire, I will have no opponent and I won''t have to start a war!"


    "So the people can only bear it a little more!"


    "As long as I endure this last war, there will be no war to fight, and I can fully develop the people''s livelihood!"


    "Your majesty!" EN shouted to Ilsa in much louder and more severe words than just now, "is it really so important to unify the mainland?"


    "Of course!" Ilsa replied without hesitation, "as long as we unify the mainland and let it be ruled by only one country, there will be no war between countries!"


    "I have been fighting to this day for the common people of the whole continent and to eliminate the war on the whole continent!"


    "Make this continent peaceful? Your majesty! No! " Enly bit his teeth. "Maybe you were fighting for this goal before."


    "But I never know when... I began to feel that your original intention to unify the mainland has changed..."


    "Now your majesty is just tempted by the name of ''the first person to unify the mainland'', and is constantly waging war in order to meet his sense of achievement!"


    "Your heart... Has not been thinking about civilians for a long time!"


    Enly''s last words almost roared out.


    After the roar, the study fell into silence again.


    And Ilsa cast her eyes on enli, and the look contained in it became more and more complicated.


    There is consternation, surprise, anger, confusion, and a little... Chagrin.


    A kind of... The chagrin that one''s secret has been revealed


    "... get out."


    Ilsa slowly buried her head and whispered.


    "Your Majesty..." however, enli ignored Ilsa''s order, "please stop the idea of launching the third national annihilation war of the Holy Hiran empire."


    "Get out."


    This time, Ilsa''s voice was much louder and rounder than before, and much more severe at the same time.


    "Your majesty!" Enli gritted his teeth. "Please don''t deceive yourself and others. Under the guise of ''being good for the people'', you can meet your own personal interests and your sense of achievement!"


    "I told you to get out!" Ilsa suddenly raised her head and threw a fierce look at enly, "didn''t you hear my order?!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    Enly wanted to say something more, but before he could say anything, Ilsa shouted first:


    "You don''t get out, do you? Then I''ll help you get out! "


    Ilsa turned her head and looked at the door of the study.


    "Bodyguard! Come in! "


    As soon as Ilsa''s voice fell, the bodyguards outside the study rushed into the study.


    "Drag this guy out!"


    Although these guards did not understand what had happened, it was the emperor''s order, so they had no time to think more.


    The guards rushed up, grabbed enli''s hands and shoulders, and dragged enli outward.


    Enly didn''t struggle. After all, struggle was useless.


    Even if he was dragged out of the study, enly still fought with the greatest voice he could do at present.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! Please listen to me! "


    "Please wake up a little!"


    "If the war goes on, the country will fall into an abyss of eternal doom!"


    "It''s still time to look back! It''s still time to look back! "


    ¡­¡­


    Until enli was dragged away from the study and the door of the study was closed again, the study finally returned to tranquility.


    Although the study was quiet, Ilsa''s heart was not quiet.


    Ilsa stood there, her hands on her back, her face gloomy, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a while, Ilsa, who bit her teeth, waved her hands and swept all the things on the table to the ground.

 Chapter 1585

    Britannia Empire, pandragon, enly''s house, enly''s room.


    In the room, enly was sitting in a chair, playing with a dagger.


    The thumb of the right hand stroked the tip of the dagger.


    The faint tingling announced to enly how sharp the dagger was.


    Because enly was sitting by the window, the sunlight from the window could just enter the room through the window.


    In the sunlight, the body of the short sword reflects the dazzling cold.


    Looking at the short sword in his hand, which was reflecting the cold awn, enli looked expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    There was a sudden knock outside the door.


    "Master."


    It was the voice of the housekeeper who had served enli for many years.


    Enly lived separately from his parents because enly didn''t like others to call him "master", so all the waiters in his house called him "master" at his command.


    "What''s up?" Enley asked outside the room.


    "Commander Su Cheng, the integration knight, he... Is at the gate of our residence now. He said he wanted to see you..." the housekeeper hesitated.


    The housekeeper''s voice fell, and enli raised his eyebrows.


    "... let him in. Bring him to my room. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a moment, a young figure that had not been seen for a long time appeared in enly''s room.


    "Long time no see. Su Cheng. " Enly raised his head and greeted Su Cheng, who was standing in front of him and looking at him with complex eyes, "I almost forget when we last met alone. Why did you come to see me? "


    "... enly, I''ve heard all about it." Su Cheng whispered, "you had a big argument with your majesty..."


    "Yes." Enly readily admitted, "Your Majesty wants to launch the third war to destroy the Holy Hiran Empire, completely destroy the Holy Hiran Empire and unify the mainland."


    "But I don''t want her majesty to start the war again, so I argued with her majesty."


    Speaking of this, Enlighton paused.


    Then he said to Su Cheng in a half joking tone:


    "If you want to argue with your majesty... Su Cheng, aren''t you the same?"


    "Didn''t you also argue with your majesty about this?"


    "Before you, I did discuss matters related to the third war of annihilation of the Holy Hiran empire with your majesty, and there was a dispute over this matter."


    "But the dispute between me and your majesty is not as fierce as yours."


    "At least I walked out of your Majesty''s study well, rather than being dragged out by your Majesty''s bodyguards."


    "I came to you just to remind you to be careful of your words."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face darkened.


    "I''m sure you''ve found it... Your majesty, she''s getting more and more paranoid..."


    "She... Too superstitious about the power of the army... Too confident in the army of this country..."


    "The only thing in her mind now is the idea of ''reunifying the mainland''. No matter who raises objections, she can''t listen."


    "If you confront her and make her anxious, you don''t know what kind of things she will do..."


    "She''ll let the guards drag you out this time."


    "And next time... You may not have such good luck."


    Enli listened quietly to Su Cheng''s reminder.


    It was not until Su Cheng''s voice fell for a long time that enli, who was still playing with his short sword, whispered:


    "Su Cheng... Do you think you can persuade Ilsa to go back and not start a war by peaceful negotiation?"


    Hearing enli''s question, Su Cheng hesitated for a while.


    Then he gave a long sigh:


    "... I find it difficult."


    "Yes..." enli smiled bitterly, "I also think it''s difficult... It can be said that it''s impossible to succeed... In your Majesty''s current state, it''s impossible to convince her by peaceful negotiation..."


    "If you want to convince your majesty... You must use a more radical way."


    Speaking of this, he never left the grace of the short sword in his hand, and his eyes shone with a strange light.


    Su Cheng was keenly aware of the strange light in enli''s eyes, so he frowned and said in a deep voice:


    "Enly... What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything." Enly shrugged and said in a relaxed tone, "it''s just... Trying my best to persuade her majesty to turn back."


    Hearing enli''s words, Su Cheng frowned deeper.


    Su Cheng wants to say something more.


    However, enly had interrupted one step ahead:


    "Well, Su Cheng, let''s stop our conversation here first."


    "I''m tired and don''t want to talk anymore. No matter what you ask me, I won''t answer again. "


    "Su Cheng, please go back."


    "Enli..."


    "Please go back." Enly''s tone was much more serious than just now.


    "... then I''ll leave."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Cheng walked slowly to the door. As soon as he opened the door, enli, sitting behind him, suddenly said:


    "Su Cheng... Although I can''t tell you what I''m going to do."


    "But I can tell you - please look forward to the big meeting in two days."


    Speaking of this, a strange look flashed across enly''s face.


    "At the big meeting in two days, I will show you a scene that has not appeared in this land for a long time."


    "... enly." Su Cheng frowned and said in a deep voice, "you... Don''t do anything stupid..."


    Enly waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry, everything I do after that is done according to my own will, and it won''t be stupid."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    2 days later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace, Council hall.


    Grand meeting - an important meeting to convene all civil servants and Knights of the Central Committee.


    It is one of the most important and frequent meetings of the British Empire.


    Unless it was an emergency meeting, a few days before the general meeting, the emperor of the British Empire would inform all the central ministers in advance when and when to attend the meeting.


    There is not much time left for the big meeting.


    The left and right sides of the Council hall were full of courtiers and knights.


    Su Cheng naturally stood at the front of the cavalry queue.


    Standing in the front, Su Cheng turned back frequently and looked behind him.


    He was looking for enly.


    What enli said to him two days ago made Su Cheng care until now.


    Enli, what is he going to do - this idea has been around Su Cheng''s heart.


    Because of the large number of people, Su Cheng spent a lot of effort to find enli.


    Enli, who is in a high position, should have stood in a very forward position.


    But at this time, he hid himself in the middle of the queue without expression.


    His expressionless appearance made Su Cheng unable to understand what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 1586

    Su Cheng''s heart just had the impulse to go over and ask enli what he wanted to do. The bodyguard in the conference hall shouted loudly, so Su Cheng had no choice but to give up his idea.


    "Your Majesty the emperor - here!"


    As the bodyguard''s voice fell, the originally noisy Council hall suddenly quieted down.


    All the officials and knights stood neatly.


    When his majesty came, the ministers couldn''t move, so Su Cheng had to bite his teeth and gave up the idea of going to enli.


    Before long, two figures, one less and one old, entered from the side door of the conference hall.


    The young and the old were Ilsa and bancro.


    After many years, the scene of one young and one old entering through the side door reappeared in this Council hall.


    When Ilsa first became emperor, the palace minister was Jacob.


    A few years later, the palace phase changed to Camille and became two shaos entering the Council hall.


    Now that Camille is dead, the palace is replaced by bancro, and the old and the young enter the Council hall again.


    Ilsa stepped slowly into the council chamber and sat down on the throne. Bancroix stood respectfully beside the throne.


    After Ilsa took her seat, all the ministers present saluted Ilsa one after another.


    "No gift." Ilsa smiled and waved her hand, "today''s meeting, I want to talk to you..."


    "Your majesty!"


    Before Ilsa finished her words, a big drink suddenly sounded from the knight queue.


    The sudden shout made Ilsa''s face stiff.


    At the same time, it also stunned almost everyone present - especially Su Cheng.


    Everyone present followed the sound and turned their eyes.


    The master of this voice is enli.


    What''s wrong with enly - this is the inner thought of most people present at this time.


    Most people think enrie is crazy. Why interrupt others for no reason?


    Whenever you suddenly interrupt others, it''s very impolite, not to mention enly''s interruption or Ilsa''s words.


    Elsa cast angry, puzzled and confused eyes at enly.


    Looking at enli''s face, Ilsa couldn''t help recalling the unhappiness between enli and her two days ago.


    But now, after all, it is the time of the general meeting, and all the ministers of the Central Committee are present, so Ilsa is embarrassed to be angry with the rude enli.


    In order to give enly a face, Ilsa squeezed out a smile:


    "Enly, if there''s anything important to report to me, let''s take our time, shall we?"


    Ilsa''s words can be said to give enli great face.


    This sentence not only shows that Ilsa is not responsible for enli''s rudeness, but also gives enli a good step down.


    As long as enly apologized, the little storm could pass.


    However - enly did not go down the steps given by Ilsa.


    Instead, he stepped out of the line without expression, then stood in the center of the Council hall, and then slowly knelt down on one knee.


    "Your Majesty. Please stop your plan to launch the third war of annihilation against the holy Hiram empire! "


    Enly said this word by word.


    As soon as enli said this, there was an uproar in the Council hall.


    Both Ilsa and the ministers headed by Su Cheng and bancro changed their faces at this time.


    Ilsa''s intention to launch the third war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire is no secret.


    On this matter, some people are in favor of it and others are against it.


    There are not many people who oppose this matter, but they have never used too fierce means to express their opposition.


    Because they all know that Ilsa now stubbornly wants to completely destroy the Holy Hiran empire.


    If you use too fierce means to express your opposition, it will only lead to Ilsa''s disgust and finally ask for trouble.


    Therefore, opposition ministers tacitly use very tactful and gentle means to express their opposition - including Su Cheng.


    Like enly, the radical act of asking Ilsa to end the war directly at the general meeting in which all the central officials were present frightened not only the ministers in favor of the war, but also the ministers against the war.


    At this time, the expression on Ilsa''s face was very wonderful.


    After tightening her lips and biting her teeth, Ilsa squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth:


    "... enly, get back in line."


    Although Ilsa''s volume is not very loud, it is better than clarity.


    From the distance between Ilsa and enly, Ilsa''s words can definitely be passed into enly''s ears.


    But enly turned a deaf ear to Ilsa''s words.


    "Your majesty!" Enly then whispered, "please give up the third war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran empire! Let the common people have a good rest! "


    Enly repeated what he had just said.


    "I told you to hurry back to the queue!!"


    Ilsa, who became angry with shame, clapped the armguard of the throne and screamed.


    "If you don''t hurry, get back! I''ll get you back! "


    "... your majesty."


    For Ilsa''s request, enly still showed no sign of doing so.


    Just whispered "Your Majesty".


    Then... Draw a short sword from the back waist.


    Enli suddenly pulled out the short sword, which made the atmosphere in the Council hall tense and panic.


    The guards immediately took up their weapons and firmly guarded Ilsa.


    Everyone, including Ilsa and Su Cheng, looked at enli who suddenly pulled out his dagger with shocked eyes.


    "Enly!" Su Cheng shouted, "don''t do anything stupid!"


    "... your majesty." Enly clenched the dagger in his hand and threw a complicated look at Ilsa, "I hope... My blood can wake you up... Please let the civilians have a good rest..."


    After that, enly turned his dagger back and raised it slowly.


    The sharp tip of the sword was aimed at his chest.


    Looking at the enli with the tip of the short sword aimed at his chest, Su Cheng''s pupil shrank sharply.


    An old term came to Su Cheng''s mind.


    At this moment, he finally understood what enly was going to do.


    Cut open your chest - this is one of the oldest ways of suicide in the British Empire.


    It is also one of the most serious ways of suicide.


    Generally, it is often seen when the officials are remonstrating to death.


    Thousands of years ago, Lonnie, who assassinated "Knight king" Arthur, ended her life in this way at the end of her life.


    "Wait..."


    Before Su Cheng said "wait a minute", enli stabbed the sharp short sword into his chest without any hesitation.


    Then he made a force with both hands and slowly cut a big hole in his chest


    Blood - gushing out along enly''s mouth and chest wound


    And enly''s body began to spasm uncontrollably

 Chapter 1587

    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Call a doctor! Call a doctor! "


    "Well, Lord enly...?"


    "Where''s the doctor? Where''s the doctor?! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the assembly hall became like a noisy market.


    People look different and behave differently.


    Some looked frightened and screamed loudly.


    Some showed fear and loudly questioned "where is the doctor" and "go call a doctor".


    Some people don''t have too many expressions on their faces, but they still have a complex look in their eyes and can''t speak for a long time.


    As we all know, enly can''t be saved.


    The chest was directly cut such a big hole. Judging from the depth of enly''s penetration, the dagger might have hurt his heart.


    Such an injury, no matter how skillful a doctor comes, can not be saved.


    People like Su Cheng and Iser who knew enli well looked at enli, whose body had leaned forward and his head was on the ground. His lips trembled and wanted to say and shout, but in the end he couldn''t say anything.


    The same person whose lips tremble and it is difficult to say a complete word is Ilsa.


    "Enly...?"


    Ilsa rose slowly from the throne and whispered enly''s name.


    The beautiful eyes stared round and straight at enli with complex eyes.


    Ilsa''s eyes were puzzled, shocked and sad


    The people who used this ancient way of suicide in front of her and admonished her were once one of her most trusted people.


    He was also the one who sacrificed his life to save her.


    In the "patriotic war" a few years ago, enly rescued her from the Bank of Yeni river alone and sent her back to pandragon.


    Without him, Ilsa''s fate would be what she couldn''t imagine.


    Somehow, the scenes of enli sacrificing his life to save her a few years ago continued to emerge in front of her eyes.


    This man is the deputy head of the national imperial seal knights, the one who saved her life and the one she trusts most.


    And this man died in front of her at this moment


    With sharp eyes, Ilsa found that beside enly''s dead body, there was a little bloody gadget lying quietly.


    This gadget should have rolled out of enly''s body when enly''s upper body leaned forward and fell to the ground.


    And Ilsa knows this gadget.


    Before the "patriotic war", when gozewen was still alive and Ilsa was not the emperor of the country, Ilsa went to the west of the empire with Alan and enly under the command of gozewen to calm the banditry in the West.


    It was Ilsa''s first acquaintance with Alan and enly.


    At the same time, during the western expedition, enli showed Ilsa his treasure - that is, the gadget stained with blood and falling next to enli''s body at this moment: the specimen of Carol.


    Ilsa still remembers where enly''s specimen of this Carol came from - a gift she received from an ordinary peasant girl on her way to the head teacher after the "spring wake up" offensive.


    Enli has always cherished the Carol given to him by the peasant girl. In order to preserve the Carol, enli specially sent someone to make a specimen of the Carol and carry it with him all the time.


    Ilsa not only remembers how enly''s Carol came from, but also remembers what the flower language of the Carol is: to guard to the death and never give up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Enli''s suicide made today''s meeting a hasty end.


    In less than half a day, the news that enli, deputy head of the national imperial seal knights, committed suicide and died spread all over pandragon.


    Some people were indifferent to the news, while others were extremely sad.


    For example - Eliza.


    Eliza, who was pregnant a while ago, has given birth successfully. She gave birth to Su Cheng a son a few months ago.


    Su Cheng named his current only son Caleb su.


    The reason why I named my only son is to commemorate the Legion that has been with me for more than ten years: the Michael knights.


    Because she had just given birth, Eliza still stayed at home for a long holiday, so she didn''t attend today''s meeting.


    It was not until the end of today''s conference and Su Cheng''s return that Eliza knew that such a big thing had happened at today''s conference.


    After learning that enly committed suicide, Eliza directly covered her face and cried.


    Eliza and enlibon have been friends for more than ten years.


    My old friend died like this - it would be hard for anyone to accept.


    Now everyone in pandragon is watching quietly.


    Wait and see Ilsa''s attitude.


    See how Ilsa would react when enly launched a dead admonition.


    Are you indifferent to enli''s death advice


    Still moved by enli''s death advice, he decided not to launch the third national annihilation war against the Holy Hiran empire


    However - pandragon''s people are waiting for the answer.


    Because the Baiyang palace has remained silent since the end of the enli suicide.


    No more ministers were called into the palace to discuss the meeting, and Ilsa did not come out to see anyone again.


    Even bancro, who is currently the palace minister, has never seen Ilsa again since enly committed suicide.


    But according to bancro''s inquiry, Ilsa has been hiding herself in her own room these days.


    The waiters were asked to bring the daily meals directly into the room.


    While everyone in pandragon was silently waiting for Ilsa''s response, a military report from the east arrived in pandragon.


    This military report from the East directly diverted the attention of pandragon''s ministers, leaving them no time to take into account the impact of the "enli incident" on Ilsa


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    There was a rude knock outside the door.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! Your majesty! "


    With the rude knock on the door, there was the call of the old maid who had followed him for many years.


    Ilsa was awakened by the rude knock on the door and the loud voice, and slowly opened her eyes to sleep.


    During this time, Ilsa felt that she slept the most in her life.


    Basically every day is spent in sleep.


    But the strange thing is - although she spends so much time sleeping every day, Ilsa feels she can''t sleep enough


    Ilsa doesn''t want to think about anything related to enly


    So she just wants to sleep


    As long as you fall asleep, you won''t think about enli''s death


    "What''s up?" Ilsa asked back at the door in an impatient tone.


    "Your majesty!" The old maid shouted, "there is a military intelligence report from the East!"


    Hoo -!


    As soon as the old maid''s voice fell, Ilsa opened the quilt on her and sat up

 Chapter 1588

    A large number of rebel troops have appeared again "in the former Frankish Empire", and the number of rebel troops this time is more than ever - this is the latest military report sent to pandragon.


    After learning that there were a large number of rebel troops in the east of the Empire, Ilsa didn''t worry about enli anymore, so she quickly sent troops into the "territory of the former Frankish Empire" to counter the rebellion.


    According to intelligence, the number and expansion speed of the rebels this time are extremely amazing.


    When the letter of help from the bureaucrats in the "former Frankish Empire" reached pandragon, rebellion had broken out in four places in the "former Frankish Empire", and the total scale of the rebel forces in these four places had exceeded hundreds of thousands, expanding everywhere at the speed of locust transit.


    After the first rebellion broke out in the "territory of the former Frankish Empire" and was calmed by enli, Ilsa deployed the 5th and 7th armies of the Gabriel knights in the "territory of the former Frankish Empire" to prevent another rebellion on this land.


    However, with this number of troops, it is impossible to put down the new rebellion.


    There was no other way to send new troops to "the former Frankish Empire".


    Ilsa quickly issued a transfer order to the cavalry of Gabriel nearest to the "territory of the former Frankish Empire", and mobilized four armies of the cavalry of Gabriel to enter the "territory of the former Frankish Empire" to carry out counter insurgency operations.


    At the same time, he also ordered the national imperial seal knights in the central government to be ready to attack at any time and fight in the East again.


    The Fourth Army of the Gabriel knights, who entered the "territory of the former Frankish Empire" for counter insurgency, had a very smooth start.


    Although there are a large number of rebels, they have no ability to fight back against the Knights of the British Empire because of backward equipment and insufficient training level.


    The counter insurgency forces crushed each rebel army one by one - at the beginning.


    Such a smooth wind and smooth water situation only lasted for a period of time.


    The rebel army can''t finish fighting.


    The fire of treason cannot be quenched.


    Just after a new group of rebels was put down, a new group of rebels emerged in the front or rear.


    The civilians in this land seemed not afraid of death. One after another took weapons and resisted the British army.


    As the rebel forces fought more and more, the anti rebel forces became more and more tired.


    No matter how hard the war is, we can''t finish it. If we calm down a rebel army, more rebel troops will emerge - no matter who, in the face of such a situation, we will certainly feel physically and mentally exhausted


    Sure enough - the anti rebel army, which could not bear the fatigue, was defeated by a coalition of various rebel forces in a field battle.


    Although the defeat did not cause too many casualties to the rebels.


    But the impact of this defeat is extremely far-reaching.


    Because it was the first time that the British army was defeated by the rebel army.


    After the war, the morale of the rebel army soared, and many civilians were inspired by the victory and joined the rebel army.


    For a moment, the fire of rebellion burned through half of the "former Frankish Empire".


    After the news of the "defeat of the anti rebel forces" reached pandragon, Ilsa was stunned and speechless for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    British Empire, pandragon, general staff, conference room.


    In the conference room, the staff officers led by Su Cheng gathered together.


    It was their Lord Ilsa who sat at the head of the long table.


    The atmosphere in the conference room is extremely heavy.


    The reason is that Ilsa''s expression on the main seat is too scary


    Ilsa closed her lips and her face was calm.


    His face was as black as if ink would drop at any time


    The whole body exudes the aura of "it''s better to stay away from her".


    It is also because of Ilsa that the atmosphere of the whole conference room has become very heavy.


    Su Cheng and the other staff members all kept their mouths closed and looked at their nose and heart.


    Before Ilsa spoke, no one dared to speak.


    It was not long before Ilsa whispered:


    "I call you here today... Not for anything else, just to ask you one thing - what should I do to put down the rebellion in the east?"


    When she said this sentence, Ilsa''s tone was so flat that she felt like asking an ordinary little question.


    Unfortunately, the question she asked was not small at all.


    After her voice fell, the staff officers in the conference room looked at each other.


    Finally, Su Cheng took the lead in sighing, and then whispered:


    "Your Majesty... I think... If you want to calm the war in the East, force alone is not enough..."


    "We must address the root causes of the continued emergence of rebel forces."


    "If we don''t solve the problem from the root and just send troops to fight against the rebel army, no matter how long we fight, it is impossible to smooth down the rebellion in the East, and the rebel army will only fight more and more..."


    "Then... Captain Cheng." Ilsa still said expressionless, "what do you think we should do to calm the rebellion at its root?"


    "Make the lives of the common people in the former Frankish Empire happy."


    Su Cheng replied without hesitation.


    "Your Majesty, I have carefully read every report from the east these days."


    "The vast majority of those who are determined to rebel against our country are basically poor people who can no longer live."


    "Because they are desperate, they choose to take up arms to rebel against our country."


    "So - as long as we give them a way to live, they won''t make such a radical move again."


    "From now on, reduce the tax rate of that land, and send a large number of officials to appease the people. Over time..."


    Before Su Cheng finished, Ilsa interrupted:


    "I don''t have so much time to comfort them slowly now! If you follow this method, I''m afraid that every few years, it''s impossible to make the land quiet again! "


    "Your Majesty..." Su Cheng said patiently, "this method takes a long time, but it is also the best means we can use at present."


    "... all right." Ilsa raised her hand wearily and rubbed her eyebrows. "Well... I just thought of a method last night. This method can calm the rebellion in the east at a very fast speed. Please help me to see if my method is feasible."


    Hearing Ilsa''s words, Su Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    All the staff in the field, including Su Cheng, were intrigued by Ilsa''s words.


    Everyone focused on Ilsa and was ready to listen.


    Ilsa put down her hand rubbing the center of her eyebrows.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "We directly killed only half of the people in the former Frankish empire. What do you think?"


    Say so in a calm tone without any emotional color.

 Chapter 1589

    When Ilsa said this, the atmosphere of the whole conference room changed instantly.


    The people led by Su Cheng all stared round and threw incredible eyes at Ilsa.


    Su Cheng, in particular, looked at Ilsa like asking, "did I hear you right?"


    When everyone in the conference room was still stunned and speechless by what she had just said, Ilsa continued without expression:


    "I''ve only recently discovered this problem."


    "The problem is that there seem to be too many ''original Franks''."


    "I have 80 million people in the British Empire."


    "The total number of ''original Franks'' is nearly 80 million."


    "As many as we britannians."


    "Such a large population, whether managed or assimilated, is extremely troublesome."


    "Let''s just reduce their number."


    "To become 40 million or... Less than 40 million is to make their number far less than that of our britannians."


    "In this way, it is much easier to manage and assimilate."


    "Because of the reduction in the number of insurgents, there will be a significant reduction..."


    Before Ilsa finished her words, Su Cheng on the side seemed unable to listen, patted the table and Rose:


    "Your majesty! no way! How can such a cruel method be used? "


    "I admit that this method is bloody." Ilsa whispered, still without any expression on her face, as if she were saying an insignificant thing, "but this cruel method is also particularly effective."


    "To reduce 80 million people to only half..." Su Cheng''s lips trembled slightly. He felt the root of his teeth cold, "your majesty! no way! Absolutely not feasible! How can such a cruel massacre be used! "


    "They are no longer Franks! The Frankish empire is dead! That land is the land of our British Empire! Your majesty, you are killing your own people! "


    "I know." Ilsa continued softly, "but if this is a sacrifice that must be made to make this empire more prosperous, I don''t mind sacrificing this part of the people."


    "Your Majesty..." Su Cheng, who was dizzy with anger at Ilsa''s words, wanted to say something more.


    However, before he could say anything, Ilsa interrupted first:


    "Captain Cheng. I don''t think - you should have the right to criticize my Holocaust cruelty. "


    Ilsa turned her head and threw meaningful eyes at Su Cheng.


    "Commander Cheng, didn''t you also do something like the massacre?"


    "In the aurora offensive many years ago."


    "In order to defeat the holy Hiram Empire, didn''t you also order the soldiers to kill many unarmed citizens of the holy Hiram Empire?"


    As soon as Ilsa said this, Su Cheng immediately opened his mouth and was speechless.


    After faltering for a long time, Su Chengcai argued:


    "When and when slaughtering the city was a necessary means..."


    "Necessary means?" Ilsa interrupted Su Cheng again, "Captain Cheng, you did the massacre in order to reduce the obstacles to the march of the British army."


    "For the good of the British Empire."


    "And now I plan to reduce the population of the ''former Franks'' for the good of this country."


    "Why can you kill the hirans, but I can''t kill the ''original Franks''?"


    "I... I..." Su Cheng naturally lowered his fist, which was tight and loose and tight.


    The head, which had been raised high, also slowly dropped down at this time, looking ugly and complex.


    Although unwilling to admit it, what Ilsa just said is true.


    When the "Aurora" offensive was launched, in order to reduce the obstacles to the advance of the army, he ordered that anyone who dared to resist the city should kill all those who were taller than the wheel in the city.


    Su Cheng''s order is useful.


    And it''s especially useful.


    After slaughtering several cities that dared to resist, the remaining cities no longer dared to resist. As soon as they saw the flag of the British Army approaching, they obediently opened the gate and surrendered.


    But effective to effective, cruelty is also quite cruel


    As Ilsa said just now, Su Cheng, who also had a massacre, criticized Ilsa''s cruelty of the massacre, which has not yet been implemented. From a certain point of view, it is indeed quite ridiculous.


    Although the massacre Ilsa plans to carry out, both the scale and the number of killings are far higher than the massacre of Su Cheng a few years ago.


    But slaughter is slaughter.


    There is no difference between killing 100 people and killing 10000000 people - they are all unforgivable sins.


    Su Cheng, who knew he was wrong and had no position to attack Ilsa, slowly sat back in his seat.


    After Su Cheng took his seat again, a staff officer immediately filled with smiles and shouted to Ilsa:


    "Your majesty! The lower officer thinks - your plan is very wonderful! "


    "As long as the population of the ''former Franks'' is reduced, it will not only be conducive to our management and assimilation, but also greatly reduce the number of rebels and the number of rebels!"


    Su Cheng knows the staff officer.


    The staff officer was promoted by Ilsa.


    If Ilsa is promoted by herself, there is no principle.


    No... there are still principles.


    As a pure "Ilsa faction", his principle is to stand in Ilsa''s team without hesitation and 100% support all Ilsa''s decisions, so as to gain Ilsa''s trust and reuse.


    There were many such scouts present.


    There are no principles. The only principle is to support all Ilsa''s decisions, whether they are right or wrong.


    Of course - there are still some opposition voices in the conference room.


    Some staff officers who were not promoted by Ilsa, or who had a strong sense of justice, came forward one after another and criticized Ilsa''s plan. If it was implemented, future historians would not have the heart to see this dark history.


    For example, Hai rouer.


    After the establishment of the general staff, Su Cheng recruited Hai rouer into the general staff. Over the years, he has been doing all kinds of work in obscurity. He is one of the oldest and most experienced staff of the general staff.


    She strongly opposed the massacre.


    She asked Ilsa in a stern tone:


    "Your majesty! Such a massacre is just a desperate way to force more people into rebellion! "


    However - Ilsa didn''t have time to refute Hai rou''er, so the staff officers of Ilsa''s team who stood unconditionally scrambled to confront Hai rou''er.


    "Then continue to kill!"


    "Whoever dares to join the rebellion, kill them all!"


    "Keep killing, keep killing! Kill until no one dares to rebel again! "

 Chapter 1590

    Britannian Empire, pandragon, Jacob''s residence.


    "Your Excellency."


    The sound of the housekeeper sounded outside the room.


    "Captain Cheng came to see you."


    After the housekeeper''s voice fell, Jacob, lying in bed with his eyes closed, opened his eyes slightly.


    With a little surprise color, the eyes came out from this gap.


    "Let him in..."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Squeak


    The door of the room was pushed open slowly.


    Jacob turned his head.


    A familiar figure with a complicated face came slowly from the door of the room towards Jacob.


    "Sincere..." Jacob squeezed out a smile on his face and said in a half joking tone, "what''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly? Was he bullied by someone outside? "


    Looking at Jacob who was joking with him, Su Cheng''s face slowly appeared a smile.


    Although Su Cheng is now a father of three children and very old, Su Cheng still feels like a child in front of Jacob.


    As long as you are by Jacob''s side, you will feel safe.


    Su Cheng''s first reaction was to talk to Jacob when he was upset.


    "Mr. Jacob..." Su Cheng chuckled, "I... Seem to have treated you like a father unconsciously..."


    "Ha ha..." Jacob smiled. "Isn''t this kind of thing known to the world long ago? I have long regarded you as myself. Sit down, Cheng, don''t stand all the time. "


    Su Cheng pulled a chair by the bed and sat at the head of Jacob''s bed.


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    The happy look that just emerged from Su Cheng''s face dissipated again and changed back to the complex expression full of bitterness at the beginning.


    "Just now... Your majesty, she called all the staff of the general staff and convened a staff meeting."


    Su Cheng talked about what happened today.


    And Jacob in bed listened silently.


    "Originally, the topic of the staff committee was very ordinary, just discussing how to calm the rebellion of the former Frankish empire..."


    "But at this meeting... Your majesty, she... Put forward a terrible plan..."


    Su Cheng told Jacob exactly what had happened at the just concluded staff meeting.


    When he learned that Ilsa was going to launch a massacre and reduce the number of "original Franks" to at least half, Jacob''s eyes were wide and his pupils were full of incredible color.


    "Your Majesty, she..." Jacob''s voice trembled slightly. "Is that really what he said?"


    "That''s right... Although there are many staff officers on the scene who oppose it, there are also many staff officers who support it..."


    "Although the plan has not been finalized, from her Majesty''s reactions, she is very fond of her plan..."


    "Even if many people oppose it, your majesty, she may have to enforce the plan..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... alas."


    After a long silence, Jacob gave a long sigh.


    "Ilsa, why did she become like this..."


    There was a tinge of pain in Jacob''s tone.


    "In just a few years, Ilsa has become... I can''t recognize her..."


    "The man who was originally ambitious and wanted to unify the mainland so that all the civilians on the mainland could live a peaceful life now plans to wave a butcher''s knife at those innocent civilians..."


    "Is it because successive years of victory reports have stunned Ilsa''s head..."


    Speaking of this, Jacob closed his eyes in pain as if he could not bear to say more.


    Su Cheng, sitting on the chair at the head of the bed, is now hunching over.


    Put your elbows on your legs and hold your hands together.


    The hunchback is very powerful, as if there is no bone in it


    "Mr. Jacob... I don''t know what to do..."


    Su Cheng''s face was full of helplessness, like a child abandoned by his parents.


    "I... Admire enly very much..."


    Su Cheng whispered.


    "Enly, he is... A great man..."


    "I... feel inferior..."


    "He will give his life for the justice he adheres to in his heart."


    "And I... can''t..."


    "If I''m not married yet and still in a state of perseverance, I may be as desperate as enli for justice in my heart."


    "And now I... Can''t do it..."


    "I have a wife and three children now..."


    "I have too much concern..."


    "These concerns make me timid..."


    "I dare not do too much disobedience to your majesty..."


    "On the eve of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire, I questioned your Majesty''s decision in the staff committee. This is the limit I can do..."


    "I dare not do all these things, whether I attack your Majesty in public or admonish him in death..."


    "I dare not make your majesty too unhappy. I''m afraid my family will be implicated..."


    "But... It''s hard for me to turn a blind eye to these absurd acts done by your majesty..."


    "Whether it is the third war of annihilation against the holy Hiram empire."


    "I strongly oppose the massacre of the ''former Franks'' now."


    "But I dare not oppose your majesty too much, and I can only make some painless protests..."


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng''s face showed a self mocking smile.


    "The ''military God'' respected by the world is actually a coward who is afraid to offend the monarch too much and dare not say ''no'' loudly even in the face of things he doesn''t agree with..."


    "If you let people know my true face, I''m afraid many people will disillusion me..."


    Su Cheng raised his hands and rubbed his face hard.


    "Mr. Jacob... I don''t know what to do..."


    "Dare not provoke your majesty too much..."


    "I don''t want to be so silent..."


    Jacob has been silently listening to Su Cheng''s complaints since the beginning.


    Until Su Cheng''s voice fell completely, Jacob raised his old hand with skin like a dried orange peel and gently rubbed Su Cheng''s head.


    "Cheng... Your troubles are normal..."


    "Worried about his family being implicated."


    "I don''t want to turn a blind eye to your Majesty''s cruelty now."


    "These are normal, which shows that you are a normal person..."


    "You are just a knight whose duty is to ''fight for your country''."


    "A lot of things, a lot of pressure, should not be borne by you."


    "I can''t give you too much advice..."


    "The only advice I can give you is to do what I think is right and can make my heart feel comfortable..."

 Chapter 1591

    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "Hello."


    Wearing a brown cloak and a traveler''s dress, Darlene asked a passing tourist.


    "Excuse me - can you see Botan village as long as you go straight along this road?"


    As soon as Darlene''s voice fell, the tourist nodded and said enthusiastically:


    "Yes! Just go straight along this road and you''ll see Botan village! "


    "Thank you."


    "Little girl, are you traveling here?"


    "No." Darlene pulled the brim of her hood on her head. "I''m here... To find my friend."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After saying goodbye to the traveler, Darlene continued to walk along the country road under her feet.


    The left hand subconsciously wanted to hold the sword at his left waist - but he felt empty.


    After reaching back bitterly, Da Liana sighed helplessly:


    "I don''t know when this habit can be corrected..."


    Walking along the country road under her feet, it wasn''t long before Darlene saw that the light cooking smoke began to rise from the distant skyline and stabbed straight into the sky.


    "Here we are..."


    After such a murmur, Darlene quickened her pace.


    When she came to the outside of Botan village, Darlene was immediately stopped by a rude drink:


    "Hello! Stranger! Stop! "


    Darlene stopped and followed.


    The man who stopped Da Liana was a middle-aged man with five big and three thick.


    "Foreigners other than businessmen are not allowed to enter our village!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Da Liana up and down and drove Da Liana away.


    "Please leave here quickly!"


    The middle-aged man seems to be specially responsible for guarding the village to prevent all foreigners except businessmen from approaching their village.


    "Your Excellency." Although the middle-aged man''s behavior was rude and impolite, Da Liana was not angry. Instead, she said politely, "I''m here to find friends."


    "Excuse me, Lena Bogel. Is she here?"


    "What are you looking for Lina for?" The middle-aged man still raised his eyebrows and continued to ask Darlene in a cautious tone.


    "I''m Lina, her former comrade in arms." Darlene whispered, "I used to be a member of the German undead team like her."


    "Sir, if Lina is in the village, please inform her and let her come."


    "She can prove my identity and that I am indeed her companion."


    "... you wait here for a while."


    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged man left this sentence, and then hurried back to the village.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The middle-aged man didn''t let Darlene wait too long.


    After a while, he came back.


    He was followed by an acquaintance she had not seen for a long time.


    Looking at this familiar face, a faint smile appeared on Da Liana''s face involuntarily:


    "Master Lina! It''s been a long time! "


    The girl in front of her is Lina, who was also subordinate to the German undead team and dalina''s predecessor and friend.


    In the aurora offensive in 293, Lina had some mental problems because she couldn''t bear the pain of slaughtering civilians, so she withdrew from the army.


    Since then, Darlene has never seen Lina again.


    When Lina left the barracks, she gave a note with her home address to dalina and Yala.


    Darlene and Yala kept this note well.


    Darlene followed this note to find here.


    "Darlene!"


    The girl called "senior Lina" by Da Liana also showed surprise.


    They greeted each other and held each other tightly.


    Looking at the two girls hugging each other, the middle-aged man''s face gradually softened and whispered:


    "It''s really Lina''s comrade in arms... How can another Lina''s comrade in arms come over..."


    Darlene and Lina hugged each other for a long time before they let go of each other.


    "Yala, what she said is true..." Lina whispered. "Yala, she said - dalina, she will come to me sooner or later."


    "Yala, is she with you?"


    "Yes." Speaking of this, Lina''s face showed a look of satisfaction¡° Yala, she''s an employee of my family now. She''s doing chores for me. "


    After learning that Yala was here, Darlene felt that the big stone at the bottom of her heart finally fell to the ground.


    "Come on, Darlene, don''t stand here anymore. I''ll take you to my house."


    "Well, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As they walked side by side on the dirt road of Botan village, Lina and darina slowly talked about Yala:


    "Yala, she came to me almost a few months ago."


    "After being a guest in my house for a few days, I volunteered to do chores for my new manor."


    "I was just short of manpower, so I asked Yala to stay and work for me."


    "She should be sweeping the floor now."


    Speaking of this, Lina paused and then asked Darlene:


    "Darlene, when yalla stayed with me and began to do chores for me, she told me that as long as Darlene was alive, she would come to me sooner or later."


    "When I asked her why, she smiled and said she wanted to lift her appetite without telling me why."


    "Unexpectedly, as she said, you came not long after Yala came..."


    "Why on earth? Why is Yala so sure that you will come to me after she comes to me? "


    "Ah, this..." Darlene touched her nose and smiled a few times. "This is my agreement with Yala."


    "I made an agreement with Yala - when we both quit the army, the first thing we do after we quit the army is to come to see you."


    "Withdraw from... The army...?" Lina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Darlene, have you quit the army, too?"


    "Yes." Darlene looked as if she was talking about a trivial matter that was insignificant to herself. "After the end of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire and my escape from the holy Hiram Empire, I withdrew from the army."


    "The specific process, just wait to see Yala, and then tell you two in detail."


    "Good... It''s just about time for dinner. Let''s talk while eating when we have dinner. Ah! Darlene! Look! Ahead is my new Manor! "


    Darlene looked in the direction of Lina''s finger.


    In front of them was a brand-new farm surrounded by wooden fences.


    Although the area of the farm is small, it is better than brand-new. The wooden fence is newly built and the road is newly paved.


    A figure familiar to Darlene was sweeping the floor at the gate of the manor with a broom.


    Looking at this figure, Darlene only felt her nose sour.


    Tears filled her eyes like uncontrollable.


    At this time, the figure sweeping the ground at the gate of the manor also noticed Lina and Darlene.


    After seeing them... No, to be exact, after seeing Darlene, the figure was stunned.


    Then he threw down his broom and ran towards Darlene.


    While the figure ran towards her, Da Liana also desperate to meet the figure, ran towards the figure and the best friend she hadn''t seen for a long time

 Chapter 1592

    Inside, the room is full of candles.


    Dalina, Yala and Lina sat around the table.


    The table is full of delicious food.


    From bread to dried meat, to milk, wine, food and drink.


    In the past, when the three were still soldiers in the German undead team, Darlene knew that Lina was the daughter of a big farmer and her family was very well-off.


    But before, Darlene had only heard that Lina''s family was very good. She had never seen what Lina''s family had become.


    Until now, Da Liana realized what kind of concept "rich man" is.


    Not to mention anything else - only the delicious food on the table surprised Darlene.


    For Da liana, such a rich table of dishes can only be eaten by her family during major festivals.


    And Lina, she can easily make such a rich table


    But according to Lina, the reason why the dinner is so rich today is simply because Darlene came to them today. In order to receive Darlene well, she came up with such a rich table of delicious food.


    At ordinary times, they don''t eat so luxurious.


    After all the food was on the table and the three people began to eat it, Darlene began to slowly tell what she had encountered these days.


    Darlene starts with her separation from the major forces and exile in the holy Hiram empire in the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire.


    "The time when I was in the holy Helan empire was really painful..."


    Darlene said in a half joking tone.


    "I have to travel every day. I''m just tired every day."


    "I have to worry every day about whether I will meet the army of the Holy Hiran Empire and the civilians who are trying to use my head to ask for rewards."


    "I was still hungry. In order to find food, I even broke into a rural area of the holy Helan Empire and stole the food of one of the farmers."


    Speaking of this, Darlene''s eyes darkened for some reason.


    But with this little change in her look, Darlene quickly adjusted back


    "After a lot of hard work, I finally escaped back to the britannian empire."


    "After returning to the britannian Empire and the German undead team, I learned that you had withdrawn from the army, Yala."


    "As for where you went after you withdrew from the army, the officers don''t know."


    "Although the officers don''t know where you went after you withdrew from the army, I know."


    Speaking of this, Darlene''s face showed a look of satisfaction.


    "The two of us made an agreement to go to Lina together after you quit the army, so I know you must have gone to Lina after you quit the army."


    "I was... Tired of the army and the war."


    "I have long wanted to withdraw from the army."


    "The defeat of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire made me physically and mentally tired."


    "So - I also withdrew from the army."


    "After withdrawing from the army, I first went back to my hometown and reported peace to my parents."


    "Then I followed Lina''s address you gave us all the way."


    Darlene summarized in as short a sentence as possible what she had suffered since the end of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram empire.


    After hearing this, Yala and Lina sighed one after another.


    "Darlene, I''m just like you..."


    A bitter smile appeared on Yala''s face.


    "The defeat of the first war of annihilation of the holy Hiram Empire completely lost my interest and enthusiasm to stay in the army."


    "So after I followed the troops back to China, I submitted an application and withdrew from the army."


    "After I quit the army, I came directly to Lena."


    "I have always believed in Darlene. If you are still alive, you will remember the promise between us and come to Lina."


    "So I''m here silently doing chores for Lina while waiting for Darlene''s arrival."


    "You guy..." Darlene said angrily, "what if I die and I can never come again?"


    "Then I can only call Lina here for a lifetime." Yala shrugged and smiled. "Anyway, I''m happy to work for Lina. I''ve made up my mind - I''ll stay here for the rest of my life and work for Lina all my life."


    As soon as Yala''s voice fell, Lina on the side suddenly said to dalina with an excited look on her face:


    "Yes! Darlene! Now that you have withdrawn from the army, have you ever thought about what you will do in the future? "


    "No..." Da Liana shook her head blankly. "I''m still confused... Nearly half of my life has been dedicated to the army."


    "The only skill I know is killing."


    "I haven''t figured out what I''m going to do in the next years..."


    As soon as Darlene had finished her words, Lina said anxiously:


    "Do you want to work on my farm?"


    "Your... Farm...?"


    "This is the manor where I am now."


    Lena stretched out her finger and pointed down.


    "This land used to be a deserted manor under my father''s account."


    "I asked my father for this manor and planned to transform it into a farm! While making a living by farming, they also adopt some orphans! "


    "Orphan?" Darlene raised her eyebrows.


    "My plan is like this!" Lena said, "I''m going to turn this manor into a farm."


    "While relying on farm income to make a living, use the extra money to adopt children who have lost their families because of war, plague and various reasons!"


    "Lina!" Darlene said in surprise, "you have a great idea!"


    "I also think my idea is very good!" Lina''s face showed satisfaction, "my idea has been constructed now! Now we''ll send people to practice together! "


    "Yala is willing to put my idea into practice with me."


    "Before you came to me, Yala, she had been working with me for some time."


    "The two of us are about to turn over the land of this manor, and we can start planting all kinds of crops soon!"


    "If you are willing to help, I will be very welcome!"


    "Will this manor be transformed into a farm and orphanage..." a look of longing appeared on Da Liana''s face. "That''s a great idea... But... I''m not very good at farm work. I haven''t done farm work since I joined the army..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Lina waved her hand. "In fact, Yala and I are not good at farm work! Just study bit by bit! "


    "... OK!" After a moment''s silence, Da Liana shouted with a happy face, "I''d like to stay here! Build this farm with you! "

 Chapter 1593

    Even after dinner, Darlene, Yala and Lina still sat at the table and talked selflessly.


    After talking late into the night, the moon was hanging high in the sky. Three people found out later that they had been talking for a long time and it was time to go to bed.


    The house where Lina and Yala live is located in the middle of the manor. It is a three-story luxury house with countless vacant rooms.


    Lina and Yala work together to clean up one of the vacant rooms near their room so that Darlene can stay.


    When Lina and Yala cleaned up and Darlene could check in, it was more than 23 o''clock at night.


    In a fairly spacious room, Darlene sat down on her bed.


    Whether it was a quilt or a cup, Lina took the latest set to Da liana and took great care of Da Liana.


    Da Liana has decided to stay here and work together with Lina and Yala to build this farm and orphanage, that is to say, this room will be Da Liana''s room and the place where Da Liana stays most often in the future.


    Darlene was satisfied with the room.


    Not only is it spacious enough, but also there are many windows facing the south.


    On a clear day, the room is bound to be quite bright.


    Just as Darlene was about to take off her coat and go to sleep, there was a knock on the door outside the room.


    "Who is it?" Darlene asked.


    "It''s me." It''s ara''s voice.


    "Come on in." Darlene did not hesitate to let Yala push the door in.


    With the "squeak", Yala pushed open the door and walked slowly into darina''s room.


    Yala is not empty handed. She still holds two bottles of wine in her hand.


    "Darlene." Yala smiled and shook the two bottles of wine in her hand. "Let''s talk a little more."


    "Do you want to talk..." dalina smiled bitterly. "Anyway, I''ve decided to stay here to help. I''ll spend a long time together in the future. If I want to talk, I''ll have time to talk in the future..."


    Although Darlene said so, she patted the bed next to her and motioned for Yala to sit down.


    Carrying two bottles of wine, she sat next to Lina. Yala opened all the two bottles of wine in her hand, and then handed one of them to dalina.


    "Here, Darlene. Let''s have a little drink. "


    "Yes."


    They didn''t start chatting immediately.


    But after holding the wine together and sipping silently for a few mouthfuls, dalina took the lead in breaking the silence:


    "Lina... She''s recovering well. She looks like she''s back to normal."


    "Yes." Yala nodded, "but we''d better pay attention and don''t mention the topics related to the aurora attack in front of Lina."


    "Yes. I understand. "


    They nodded tacitly.


    Lina was forced to withdraw from the army because she couldn''t bear the pressure of killing civilians in the "Aurora offensive".


    At that time, a doctor told Darlene that this mental disease is the most difficult to treat. At present, there is no specific medicine to treat this mental disease.


    If you want to cure this mental illness, you have to rely on the patient himself.


    Rely on the patient to recover slowly.


    Some patients are lucky enough to return to normal after a long rest.


    Some patients had bad luck and their mental state did not become stable until they died


    Lena is one of those lucky people.


    Since Darlene met Lina today, all Lina''s behaviors seem quite normal, and there is nothing strange.


    This made Darlene feel relieved and happy.


    After they drank the wine in each other''s bottles silently for a while, Yala suddenly asked darina:


    "Darlene, what happened to you when you were in the holy Hiram Empire?"


    "Hey?" Darlene looked puzzled about the question suddenly thrown by Yala.


    "Just now, when you were talking about your journey back to China from the Holy Hiran Empire, I noticed that you looked strange for a moment when you said you sneaked into a village to steal food."


    "Lina was just buried in eating, so she didn''t find it."


    "But I found out."


    "Darlene, something must have happened when you sneaked into that village to steal food?"


    Yala''s questioning voice fell. Dalina pursed her lips, buried her head without making a sound, and a rich and complex color appeared on her face.


    Yala glanced at Darlene and scratched her hair:


    "Darlene, if you don''t want to say more, don''t say..."


    "No... it''s not something you can''t tell others to know..."


    "The reason why I didn''t talk about it in detail just now is... I''m afraid that after talking, it will recall Lina''s bad memories..."


    Hearing Darlene say this, Yala''s pupils suddenly shrink.


    "Darlene... Is it difficult... You..."


    On Yala''s face, there was a look of horror.


    "That''s right..." Da Liana nodded with a bitter smile. "When I sneaked into the village to steal food, unfortunately, I was found by the villagers of the village."


    "I didn''t want to hurt these villagers..."


    "But these villagers have been chasing me, driving me to a corner..."


    "So... I had to kill civilians again..."


    Speaking of this, Darlene closed her eyes painfully.


    "Just like the ''Aurora'' offensive in those years... I kept waving my sword and cut down the civilians in my field of vision one by one..."


    "Until these villagers find that I''m not easy to mess with and all run away."


    "Until these villagers fled, there were 12 civilian bodies lying at my feet..."


    "What a nuisance... The feeling of having to kill civilians..."


    "... I understand." Yala whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Yala."


    The room was immersed in silence. After a long time, dalina broke the silence again and said softly to Yala next to her.


    "Do you remember the ''Patriotic War'' many years ago..."


    "Of course I remember. This is the largest battle I have fought in my life. How can I forget it?"


    "Do you still remember... What I said to you on the eve of the ''Patriotic War''?"


    "What? What did you say? " Ara looked puzzled.


    "It seems that you have forgotten..." Da Liana smiled helplessly, "but it''s no wonder. After all, it was many years ago."


    "At that time, I told you - I now have a new purpose to participate in the war."


    "But I didn''t tell you what my purpose was."


    "And now I can tell you."


    "My goal is to find the reason why the war can''t stop through my own experience."


    "And now... I have found the reason..."

 Chapter 1594

    "Actually -- to tell the truth." Yala said with a wry smile, "Darlene, why did you suddenly want to think about this kind of problem? Such grand questions should be the responsibility of those scholars to think about? "


    "Moreover, those scholars may not be able to come up with any good answers to such questions."


    "... probably because the ''Aurora'' offensive gave me too much stimulation." Da Liana said with a bitter smile, "after the ''Aurora'' offensive, I''ve been thinking - what''s the purpose of our fighting to death and not hesitate to dye our hands with blood..."


    "After experiencing the terrible time of escaping from the Holy Hiran Empire, I think I can roughly understand the reason why there are endless wars."


    "The war can''t stop, probably because... Everyone wants to survive and make their life better..."


    "At that time, when the villagers were going to kill me, my mind was blank..."


    "Originally, I hated wielding a sword at civilians, but at that time, I subconsciously wielded a sword to kill all those who wanted to take my life..."


    "I didn''t feel guilty at that time."


    "I had only one idea at that time - I didn''t want to die..."


    "In order not to die, my body subconsciously did what I hate most in my daily life..."


    "Kill all these villagers and look at the corpses at my feet. At that moment, I realized that the war between countries is probably the same..."


    "In order to survive better, all countries have to launch all kinds of wars to obtain more survival resources..."


    "After obtaining sufficient survival resources, enough to make this country survive, and want to make this country live better, so we are still launching all kinds of wars and obtaining more resources..."


    "So it''s endless..."


    "As long as the desire remains, as long as people in all countries want to survive and live a better life, various forms of war will continue to break out..."


    "I don''t know if my perception is wrong... But after realizing this, I only feel physically and mentally tired..."


    "I always feel very tired and don''t want to participate in this endless war..."


    "This is also... An important reason why I decided to withdraw from the army after returning home..."


    "The war has no end. I''m tired and don''t want to participate anymore..."


    Then Darlene sighed.


    Then he picked up the bottle in his hand again and sipped it.


    "Hmm..." after a while, Yala shrugged and smiled, "I haven''t studied much, so I don''t know whether what you just said is right or wrong."


    "But I know - it''s okay not to think about such a thing."


    "After all - these things are none of our business."


    "We are no longer soldiers of the British army or members of the German undead team. We are just two ordinary women and two ordinary farmers."


    "We have only one task now - to build this Manor!"


    Hearing Yala''s words, Darlene was a little stunned.


    Then he smiled:


    "Well... That''s right... It''s meaningless for our two farmers to think and worry about this kind of problem."


    After that, Darlene stretched hard.


    "Build this manor..." Da Liana whispered, "I haven''t done farm work since I became a soldier, and I don''t know how long it will take to get used to this new life..."


    "Take your time." Yala grinned. "When I first came here to work, I was in a hurry. I groped and got used to it bit by bit."


    "I have to work from tomorrow. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me ~ ~"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Darlene deliberately said three "yes" words in a perfunctory tone, "if there''s anything I don''t understand, I''ll ask you. Senior. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The British Empire, the Rhine front.


    Since the fall of the Frankish Empire, the Rhine front, the largest front of the britannian Empire built at great expense, has lost its original function.


    Therefore, since the destruction of the Frankish Empire, although the Rhine front still exists, it also exists in name only. The troops stationed here are only one-third of those when the Frankish empire was still there.


    However - as the rebellion in the "former Frankish Empire" intensified, a large number of troops were regrouped on this already abandoned Rhine front.


    In order to completely quell the rebellion in the "former Frankish Empire", Ilsa mobilized heavy troops on the Rhine front to prepare for the eastern expedition and launch a thunderous blow against these rebels.


    The commander-in-chief of the counter insurgency campaign is a young knight, Diva Lando, who is trusted and valued by Ilsa and who has won military merit and promotion with remarkable speed in recent years.


    The anti rebel army is about to assemble on the Rhine front.


    At this time, Diva was staying in the big tent of the array. Looking at the map in front of the table, he looked thoughtful and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the same time, Diva''s pupils also contain extremely complex emotions.


    "Coach..."


    Diva''s deputy commander lifted the curtain of the big account and walked slowly into the account.


    "The vanguard troops... Are ready to start. Do you want the vanguard troops to start immediately?"


    "... well." Diva nodded. "Let the vanguard troops start first."


    "Yes."


    After answering "yes", the deputy commander wanted to turn and leave.


    However - as soon as his body passed by, the deputy commander seemed to think of something and stopped abruptly.


    After a rich and complex color appeared on his face, he turned his body back again.


    "Commander in chief... Do we really... Want to start this kind of war...?"


    "... this is your Majesty''s order." As Diva said, he slowly closed his eyes. "We are knights. It is our bounden duty to absolutely obey your Majesty''s orders."


    "Since your majesty asked us to do so, we will do so."


    "But..." the hesitation on the deputy commander''s face, "this kind of thing... Is not a war at all... It''s just... A simple Massacre..."


    "Even if it''s a massacre, we''ll do it." Diva, who still closed his eyes, whispered, "did I just say that? We are knights. We must absolutely obey all your Majesty''s orders. Even if your majesty gives orders, you don''t want to obey... "


    "But, but..." the deputy commander wanted to say something more.


    But Diva was one step ahead and interrupted:


    "If you are not willing to take part in this battle, you can take the initiative to apply to your majesty for withdrawal."


    "... No." The deputy commander''s look became gloomy, "how can I have the courage to quit..."


    After saying that, it seemed that the cold and disheartened deputy commander walked slowly out of the big account of the array.


    Only Diva remained in the tent, closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking

 Chapter 1595

    Britannia Empire, central region, Vickers.


    Wicks city - a medium-sized city in the British Empire.


    Wicks city is a very common, ordinary and almost without any characteristics.


    There are no famous specialties, and there are no famous scenic spots that can attract people. It''s just an ordinary city with a total population of 300000.


    Next to an intersection in the center of wicks City, there is a grand and luxurious tavern.


    From the location of this tavern and its magnificent and luxurious decoration, it is not difficult to see that the main source of customers this tavern faces is not an ordinary source of customers.


    And in fact, it is. The people who will visit this tavern are basically those who are either rich or expensive. They are all rich, powerful and powerful people in wicks city.


    Although it is still only daytime, nearly half of the seats in the tavern are occupied by guests.


    Whether it is a high-end tavern or a low-end tavern, the most common scene is naturally that the guests hold wine or drinks in one hand and food in the other hand, and chat with other people around, acquainted with or strangers.


    The hottest topic in pubs is naturally political.


    For example, which country has launched a war against which country, the monarch of which country has changed, and what has your country done recently


    At this moment, in this tavern, a guest who has drunk a lot of wine opened his head like this:


    "Our majesty is really brilliant! I''m afraid that in a few years, our British Empire will be able to unify the whole continent! "


    The head opened by the guest successfully led the topic in the tavern to the fierce external expansion of the British Empire in recent years.


    "Long live your majesty! Long live the British Empire! "


    "We are going to witness history! Witness the birth of the first country to unify the mainland in history! "


    "Now there is only the holy Hiram empire. This country is still alive!"


    "Really! What are those people in the army doing? Don''t hurry up and destroy the dying holy Hiran empire! "


    "Yes, yes! Quickly destroy the holy Helan Empire, so that our britannian empire can complete the feat of unifying the mainland! "


    "The destruction of the holy Hiram empire is not a unified continent! Don''t forget - there are many small countries on the border between our country and the Frankish empire! "


    "What are those small countries! At the moment of the demise of the Frankish Empire, they are now a pile of "national China"! As long as our British Empire gives the order, they can''t even do foreign trade! "


    "Yes! Those small countries can destroy them all with a wave! As long as the holy Hiram empire can be destroyed, our country will be regarded as a unified continent! "


    "Then again - I remember what Prime Minister Monde of the holy Hiram Empire surrendered to our britannian Empire? Is that old fellow now living a very comfortable life in Pendragon? "


    "Yes. That guy now has a big house in Pendragon. He can spend endless money and live a comfortable life. "


    "I really envy such people! I also thought about this kind of life where money can''t be spent! "


    "Come on, you don''t need money, do you?"


    "But it''s not enough for me to spend my whole life wantonly!"


    At this time, a young man about 16 years old suddenly stood up and pulled out a gorgeous short sword around his waist, with the tip pointing directly at the roof.


    "One day! I also want to be a great hero like Captain Cheng! " The young man shouted as he looked forward to it.


    With the fall of the young man''s cry, high or low laughter rang out everywhere in the tavern.


    "Ha ha! You want to be a hero like Captain Cheng? I''m afraid it''s very difficult! "


    "You haven''t even joined the army. Do you still want to be a person like commander Cheng?"


    "A great hero at the level of commander Cheng can''t be a hero with hard work!"


    ¡­¡­


    The young man looked dejected at the sarcasm of the people around him.


    "In order to be a great hero like commander Cheng, I also thought about joining the army." The young man whispered, "but after I asked to join the army, my father refused to agree..."


    "Then this is your father''s fault!" A young man of the same age as the young man shouted, "how can you hinder young people from pursuing their dreams?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, there was a succession of subharmonic voices.


    "Yes! Your father is so short-sighted! "


    "Our country needs young people like you! Young people should have lofty aspirations like you! "


    "You''re right! I think it''s good to join the army! If you have joined the army and won meritorious service, you will have everything, such as money, beauty, honor and so on! "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to these people''s agreement and praise, the young man''s eyes glowed again.


    With a more enthusiastic attitude, he talked about his dream of joining the army and becoming a great hero like Su Cheng.


    While the guests in the tavern chatted about these topics, the two young girls sitting in the corner of the tavern watched them coldly,


    The two young girls are about the same age, both around the age of 16.


    When everyone was enthusiastically talking about war, heroes and the greatness of the British Empire, these two girls were the only ones who did not participate in this topic. They had been silently watching the expressions on these faces and listening to what these people were talking about.


    "Merlin, let''s go."


    One of the girls seemed to have no interest in listening. She said this to the other girl around her, put down her money on the table and hurried out of the tavern.


    After the two girls walked out of the tavern one after another, the girl called "Merlin" said softly:


    "Leia... This scene is really confusing no matter how many times you see it..."


    "Yes..." said Leia, pulling on the hood of the black cloak she was wearing. "What those people said just now almost made me laugh."


    "No matter how many years, human beings are this virtue."


    Leia sighed.


    "Those who have not participated in the war and those who are far away from the war will always be the people who praise the war, look forward to the war and keep their mouth shut."


    "It''s true that this sentence is true no matter how many years have passed."

 Chapter 1596

    "Come on, Merlin."


    Leia sighed.


    "I''m not interested in staying in this city anymore."


    "Where are we going next?" The girl called "Merlin" by Liya asked Liya this way while following her closely.


    "... go to pandragon." Leia whispered, "I haven''t seen my friends living in pandragon for a long time..."


    "Friend... You mean Su Cheng?" Merlin chuckled.


    "What friends can I have besides him?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Leia and Merlin walked side by side on the way out of town.


    Almost all cities have such a structure - the closer they are to the city center, the more prosperous they are. It is a place where people with money, power and power live together.


    They are well-dressed. Since Ilsa launched the foreign merger war, they can always hear some words like "long live the British Empire" and "unify the mainland quickly".


    The closer it is to the center of the city, the more prosperous it is, and the more it is away from the center of the city, the less it is.


    As Leia and Merlin gradually moved away from the city center, the buildings on both sides of the street began to change gradually.


    From the beginning, there were magnificent houses on both sides of the street, which gradually became ordinary low houses.


    The appearance of people walking on the street is also changing gradually.


    The mental outlook of the people here is almost the opposite of that of the group in the city center.


    The most obvious difference is that you won''t hear anything eulogizing the war and the war waging British Empire here.


    The people here are just walking quickly in the street with a dull look.


    The man dressed by the craftsman, carrying his toolbox, looked hurried.


    Some street vendors shouted hard, hoping to sell more goods today.


    Several middle-aged people walked into a simple tavern without expression. It seems that they intend to have a moment of happiness in the tavern


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in this street is running for their own lives.


    Just then, Leia and Merlin heard bursts of painful crying from the next street.


    Feeling a little curious, Leia winked at Merlin and led Merlin to the next street.


    After arriving at the next street, Leia learned that there was a funeral procession passing through the street.


    Although it is said to be a funeral team, the number of people in this team is pitifully small, including those responsible for carrying coffins. There are only less than 10 people in total.


    At first glance, we can see that this funeral team is not a professional funeral team. It should be a temporary team formed by casually looking for some relatives and friends to fill in.


    After the funeral procession carrying a black coffin, an old woman followed.


    The old woman kept wailing and crying - the cry she had just heard came from the old woman.


    Because the old woman cried so much that she couldn''t even stand still, so two people needed to help her go all the time.


    The old woman''s grief stricken cry naturally attracted many people, including Leia.


    These people gathered on both sides of the street, threw emotional eyes at the funeral team and talked in a low voice.


    Thanks to these people''s conversation, Leia gradually understood what was going on with the funeral team.


    "The old woman cried so badly... I was worried if she would cry and faint..."


    "Can you stop crying? The man lying in the coffin is her only son. "


    "Ah... The only son died... No wonder he cried so miserably..."


    "How did her son die? Died of illness? "


    "I know them... They belong to the Gardner family... I''ve heard about them. Because the old woman''s only son was poor, he decided to go to the army and rely on military pay to support his family."


    "As a result, her son just ran to become a soldier. The first battle of his life was the great defeat - the first war of the destruction of the holy Hiram empire."


    "Although he finally succeeded in returning to the British Empire alive, he was seriously injured and could no longer be a soldier."


    "After being forced to withdraw from the army and sent home, her son has been lying in bed to recover from his injuries."


    "But no matter how many doctors come, they can''t cure her son."


    "It seems that her son died of serious injury..."


    "What a pity..."


    "I heard that - they were already very poor. In order to cure her son, they spent the last savings of the family. Even the money for this coffin was borrowed from others. "


    "Huh? Her son was seriously injured on the battlefield. Don''t those officials give him a pension? "


    "Here, of course. But where is the pension enough? In order to cure her son''s injury, the pension was spent early in the morning. "


    "Alas... What a pity... The only son not only died, but also carried a lot of debt..."


    "If it were me, I might not want to live..."


    "The old lady must regret letting her son run to join the army now..."


    "I heard that part of the reason why her son chose to be a soldier was because he worshipped Su Cheng. Like Su Cheng, he became a famous hero with military merit and earned countless money and power."


    "Oh, there aren''t many such young people."


    "These young people are really naive... Su Cheng has been a genius in the British Empire for so many years."


    "Yes, how many soldiers can reach Su Cheng''s realm? Many soldiers as like as two peas of the Soviet Union are just like the old man''s son.


    "My son also told me that he worshipped Su Cheng and wanted to be a soldier and become a hero like Su Cheng in the future. After hearing his words, without saying a word, I slapped him and warned him not to be a soldier in such a muddle."


    "If you do well, you should slap these innocent young people and let them wake up."


    "I will never let my children become soldiers."


    "From another point of view, the glorious image of heroes like Su Cheng is really harmful. Although this is also closely related to the propaganda of those officials. "


    "Those officials only publicized the honor of these heroes, only showed them their bright side, attracted countless people, and began to decide to imitate and plan to become the next such hero."


    "Until I rushed into the army and entered the battlefield, I found that the back of these bright sides was so unbearable..."


    ¡­¡­


    These people who were chatting hotly did not find that two girls were standing behind them all the time.


    No one found their existence, and no one found out when they left

 Chapter 1597

    Although many civil and military ministers in the Central Committee expressed opposition, relatively - many civil and military ministers expressed support.


    Some of the ministers who expressed support had deep blood feuds with the "original Franks", and were happy to see the "original Franks" killed and injured seriously.


    Others think that this is a good way to reduce the number of "former Franks" and make their rule of the British Empire easier.


    Others simply stand on Ilsa''s team. No matter what orders and policies Ilsa issues, they will support unconditionally in exchange for Ilsa''s favor and reuse.


    Therefore - with the support of many ministers and the strong implementation of Ilsa, the decision to clean the territory of the "former Frankish Empire" was quietly decided


    The second army under the command of diva, which is responsible for entering the territory of the "former Frankish Empire" for counter insurgency, shoulders two important tasks.


    One - sweep away all the rebel soldiers in this land.


    Two - sweep away all the human beings in this land


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s residence.


    "Look." In the hall, Eliza said excitedly to the nearby Carol, "Caleb can already go!"


    In front of the two girls, Caleb, Su Cheng''s only son and Eliza''s only son, is staggering towards them.


    Looking at Caleb walking slowly towards them, Eliza and Carol couldn''t help showing joy on their faces.


    "That''s right." Eliza seemed to think of something and asked Carol, "where''s Su Cheng? Is he still taking a nap? "


    "Yes." Carol nodded. "He should still be taking a nap in the room now."


    "It''s strange..." Eliza muttered, "Su Cheng, he''s still sleeping at this point..."


    "Let him have a rest..." Carol whispered. "He must be under a lot of pressure recently... Let him have a rest."


    "Well..."


    Eliza and Carol nodded at the same time.


    What is happening to the outside world - they still know.


    At the same time, they also know that their husband strongly disapproves of Ilsa''s means of dealing with the "original Franks".


    These days, Carol and Eliza spend more time with the children.


    Because only by spending more time with the children can they temporarily forget the unpleasant things outside and the tragedies that are constantly happening in the East


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Actually - Carol and Eliza guessed wrong.


    Su Cheng is still in his room.


    But he''s not taking a nap now.


    Just now, he was awakened by a familiar female voice he had not heard for a long time.


    "Su Cheng ~ ~ get up ~ ~"


    "... Leia, long time no see."


    "What... Why is your reaction so dull... It''s not fun..."


    "I told you... I''m used to your sudden appearance."


    The owner of the female voice that wakes up Su Cheng is Liya, the "old man" who has lived for thousands of years, who is sitting on the windowsill of Su Cheng''s room and has not seen Su Cheng for a while.


    Since they got to know each other, Liya likes this way of appearing suddenly in front of Su Cheng, so Su Cheng has long been surprised by Liya''s sudden appearance.


    "Come to me for a long time. What can I do for you?" Su Cheng sat up from the bed as he spoke.


    "In fact, there''s nothing special... It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I want to come and chat with you."


    With that, Leia jumped off the windowsill and leaned against the wall next to the window.


    "Time is really a strange thing... It can easily change a person..."


    Leia said in a tone that seemed to be talking to herself.


    "A few years ago, Ilsa was a good guy with great ambitions..."


    "I didn''t expect that a few years later, he became a cruel and ruthless man who could say" halve the number of Franks "and really did such a thing..."


    "Su Cheng, you are deliberately avoiding all the news about the east these days. Am I right?"


    "Let me tell you a little about what the East has become."


    "The march of the anti rebel army is very smooth... Killing and robbing all the way, and the morale of the generals is very high."


    "All the Franks along the way were swept away."


    "Although the ''original Franks'' therefore hated the britannian Empire more, making more people devote themselves to the cause of the uprising."


    "However, these uprisings of the ''original Franks'' were still strongly impacted."


    "After all, people are almost killed by the British army. There are not so many living people who can participate in the uprising..."


    "According to my estimation - now the total number of deaths in the East is at least 3 million..."


    "Enough!" Before Liya finished her words, Su Cheng said in a high voice, "stop talking!"


    After Su Cheng''s roar fell, Leia obediently shut her mouth and stopped talking.


    The room was immersed in this strange silence.


    After a while, Su Cheng quietly broke the silence.


    "... Leia, you''re just in time... I want to... Please do something."


    "What''s up?" Leia asked without thinking.


    "It''s not very difficult... I just hope you can help me implement one of my plans... I wanted to implement a long time ago..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... Su Cheng." Leia frowned. "Are you serious about what you just said?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded expressionless, "I don''t have the courage to persuade Ilsa with my own life like enli..."


    "And Ilsa has now entered a state of extreme paranoia. Even enli''s death advice can''t make Ilsa change her mind."


    "Then I don''t think I can do better than enly..."


    "Without the determination to persuade Ilsa with death, I don''t want to go to Ilsa to do such inhuman things..."


    "Having done such a thing to the ''original Franks'', I''m afraid the anti insurgency war will last for a long time..."


    "As long as the war continues, one day I may be asked to go to the battlefield again to deal with the ''former Franks'' who were forced to revolt..."


    "I... don''t want to help the tyrant..."


    "I dare not fight against Ilsa like enly. I don''t want to help the tyrants... "


    "So... The plan I just told you is the only one I can think of that is most suitable for me now..."


    "Leia... Please help me..."

 Chapter 1598

    "... I see." After a long silence, Leia sighed, "I''ll help you... As long as you don''t regret..."


    "Thank you..." Su Cheng''s face showed a faint smile. "I won''t regret it. I might as well say... I might be able to get a little redemption in my plan..."


    "Ha......" Leia sighed again, then sat down slowly on the ground against the wall on her back, "I''m so tired... I wanted to find your old friend to talk about the past, but in the end I heard your heavy plan... Now I''m tired both physically and mentally..."


    "So people like you who know how to use magic will be tired?" Su Cheng asked in a half joking tone.


    "Of course." Leia smiled helplessly, "although I am much stronger than ordinary people because I know how to use magic, do you know - I have traveled all over all corners of the britannian empire before I came to you."


    At this point, lyaton said something.


    After a moment of silence, she then whispered:


    "I visited every corner of the British Empire, but in the end I found - the original world... No, it turns out that human beings will not change no matter how many years..."


    "Similar scenes continue to repeat. There are so many repetitions in the past millennium that I have to see vomiting..."


    Su Cheng didn''t pick up Leia.


    But looked straight at Leia with meaningful eyes.


    After a while, Su Cheng''s slightly upturned mouth showed a little smile, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Leia... Does the British Empire look like the Empire you built thousands of years ago that is also about to unify the whole continent?"


    As soon as Su Cheng''s voice fell, Liya immediately threw a surprised look at Su Cheng.


    After staring at Su Cheng in such a daze for a while, Liya smiled a few times and muttered in a self mocking tone:


    "So... Do you already know who I am..."


    "When you asked me to call you ''Leia'', I vaguely noticed it."


    "My favorite books are all kinds of history books."


    "Although the understanding of history is not as good as those professional scholars, it is also much better than ordinary people."


    "I once read a book about the Soviets of the British Empire."


    "Through this book, I clearly remember --"


    Speaking of this, Su Cheng involuntarily threw meaningful eyes at Liya again.


    "Leia... But that ''Knight King'' Arthur''s nickname when he was a child."


    "And your hair color and pupil color are completely consistent with Arthur''s physical characteristics recorded in books."


    "At the same time, you have said more than once that you are over a thousand years old, and your age is the same."


    "In addition - Arthur, there are legends about magic on her."


    "According to historical records, Arthur had a good comrade in arms named ''Merlin'' around him."


    "There are few historical records about Merlin, but there are many legends about Merlin."


    "The most famous rumor about ''Merlin'' is that Merlin is actually a magician who knows magic. He used magic to provide Arthur with countless help. "


    "When all this information is put together, it''s not difficult to infer your identity."


    Leia listened quietly to Su Cheng''s story.


    It was not until Su Cheng''s voice finally fell that Leia finally smiled a few times.


    "... I thought I had always succeeded in keeping you in the dark..." Leah muttered, "I didn''t think... My identity has long been exposed..."


    Speaking of this, Leia took a deep breath, then straightened her chest, smiled in a dignified voice:


    "Yes, as you speculate, I am Arthur, the ''Knight King'' who is now more than 1000 years old."


    "Although I have guessed your identity for a long time, I still feel a little subtle after listening to you..." Su Cheng said with a bitter smile, "the hero of thousands of years ago sat in front of me..."


    "So - Arthur, let me take the liberty to ask you a question I have been wondering for a long time - what on earth did you choose to practice magic and incarnate into an immortal existence?"


    Liya... Or Arthur, smiled when she heard Su Cheng''s question:


    "In order to... Witness with your own eyes whether the choice I made thousands of years ago is correct..."


    "My story may be a little long. Are you sure you want to listen? You have been in this room for a long time now. If you don''t hurry out, your two wives may be suspicious. "


    "Then tell me slowly later." Su Cheng smiled, "anyway - if my plan succeeds, I have more time to listen to your story slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Baiyang palace.


    Today is the day of the great conference.


    However, on the day of holding a general meeting, it is only common for the monarch and his ministers to have a long discussion on several issues.


    It is often discussed from morning to noon, and then we have lunch together. After a short rest, we restart the discussion in the afternoon.


    For example, today is such a scene - Ilsa and her ministers discussed the tax issue from this morning to noon.


    Then at noon, invite the ministers to have lunch together.


    Baiyang palace has special rooms for the emperor to entertain his ministers.


    Because of the large number of people, people don''t eat sitting, but standing.


    Several long tables were placed in the spacious room. The long tables were covered with delicious food and drinks. Then Ilsa and the ministers stood and ate, and went to each long table to get the food they wanted.


    Although it is time for lunch, it has long been Ilsa''s common practice to continue the discussion on government affairs with some ministers while having lunch.


    At this time, Ilsa was carrying a plate full of all kinds of food while continuing the discussion on government affairs with several ministers in front of her.


    Just then, Ilsa Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of Su Cheng not far away.


    After glancing at Su Cheng who was quietly drinking juice, Ilsa took back her eyes.


    During this time, the relationship between Ilsa and Su Cheng became as awkward as the first war of annihilation against the Holy Hiran empire.


    Ilsa knew that Su Cheng didn''t approve of her sweeping the territory of the "former Frankish Empire", so she always deliberately avoided Su Cheng.


    And Su Cheng didn''t go to Ilsa.


    In this awkward atmosphere, they maintain a strange harmony.


    Ilsa took her eyes away from Su Cheng. Just as she wanted to concentrate her energy and attention on the discussion with several ministers in front of her, a exclamation suddenly sounded from her side:


    "No! No! He vomited blood! "

 Chapter 1599

    The scream frightened everyone - including Ilsa.


    After hearing the scream, Ilsa was stunned.


    Then he quickly threw the plate aside and ran to the place where the crowd gathered.


    Su Cheng is now in the middle of the crowd.


    Pushing aside everyone in front of her, Ilsa finally saw Su Cheng''s appearance at this time - lying on his side, pale and spitting blood out.


    Looking at Su Cheng who was spitting blood, a terrible word came to Ilsa''s mind - poison!


    "Come on!"


    Ilsa screamed loudly as if she were crazy.


    "Let the doctor come! Get the doctor! "


    Although she was extremely anxious, Ilsa had not lost all her reason. While ordering the doctors to come, she also asked the guards to quickly block the whole Baiyang palace and prohibit anyone from entering and leaving, so as to prevent the assassin poisoned in the meal from escaping from the Baiyang palace.


    Even a fool can see that Su Cheng suddenly vomited blood. It must be the assassin.


    So their faces looked ugly.


    The plates of exquisite dishes originally laid on the table are no longer delicious food in their eyes, but a sharp knife.


    Some people even showed a cruel face and put their fingers into their throat to induce vomiting. Suddenly, there was a sour smell in the air.


    Screams and vomit mingle with each other, and the sour smell of vomit interweaves with the smell of delicious food - the so-called "chaos" is probably so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Summoned by Ilsa, the doctors in the palace came as fast as possible and rescued Su Cheng.


    While the doctors rescued Su Cheng, Ilsa personally presided over the arrest of the assassin and opened a strict to almost exaggerated search network to conduct a comprehensive and all-round search of the Baiyang palace.


    Some assassins slipped into the Baiyang palace and poisoned the food specially for the emperors and ministers. Finally, they succeeded in poisoning the "military God" of the British Empire - such an event is a great humiliation in Ilsa''s eyes.


    Fortunately, only Su Cheng was poisoned that day.


    Everyone else, including Ilsa, is safe.


    This also gave the searchers a specific search direction - carefully check all the tableware and food used by Su Cheng that day, take this as a clue and find out the person who poisoned.


    The doctors'' rescue of Su Cheng lasted nearly half a day.


    After a full half day, Su Cheng''s attending doctor ended Su Cheng''s treatment and informed Ilsa and others who were waiting for the treatment results early.


    Su Cheng''s treatment was generally successful.


    The reason why they are successful is that through their efforts, they have pulled Su Cheng back from the death line. At present, Su Cheng has no worries about his life.


    The reason why "general" is added before "success" is because although success saved Su Cheng, Su Cheng may no longer be able to see things in the future because of the damage of toxins


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A month later¡ª¡ª


    Britannia Empire, pandragon, Su Cheng''s home.


    "Yo ~ ~ good morning, Su Cheng."


    Lying in bed, Su Cheng suddenly heard a familiar female voice on his side.


    "Arthur, you''re here."


    Although his eyes can''t see anything, Su Cheng subconsciously looks at it.


    "I have... Followed the plan you said and crippled you with special poison..."


    Su Cheng could hear it - although Arthur pretended to be relaxed, her tone was still a little sad.


    "Arthur, thank you very much." Su Cheng smiled, "really... Thank you very much... Thanks to you, my plan has been very successful."


    This is Su Cheng''s plan - to entrust Arthur and work together with Arthur to create an "accident" to cripple himself and make him unable to go to the battlefield again.


    Su Cheng did not dare to disobey Ilsa, nor did he want to help tyranny.


    Caught in the middle and in a dilemma, Su Cheng finally decided to escape.


    Escape from this embarrassing situation.


    The way Su Cheng came up with was self mutilation. Let your body be damaged that you will never go to war again.


    The best injury that can make a commander like Su Cheng no longer be able to go to the battlefield is, of course, blindness.


    No matter how powerful a commander is, he will no longer be able to go to the battlefield without his eyes - after all, he can''t command his troops to fight when he can''t see the map.


    Therefore, Su Cheng and Arthur directed and acted in this "poisoning" drama.


    This poison that can accurately erode Su Cheng''s eyes is naturally provided by Arthur. Arthur also dropped the poison.


    It is also because Arthur is responsible for making and poisoning that Ilsa and others have not caught Arthur up to now - it is also natural that Arthur used magic to poison Su Cheng at that time. Ilsa is strange that they can catch Arthur.


    The play directed and acted by the two was a great success.


    Everyone thought Su Cheng was killed by an assassin, and Su Cheng''s eyes also lost their light smoothly.


    Without eyes, Su Cheng can only completely retreat to the second line in the future.


    As long as you retreat to the second line, you can completely stay away from these right and wrong.


    In the future, even if Ilsa wanted to force Su Cheng to go to the battlefield, she was more than willing but insufficient, completely isolating the possibility of aiding the tyranny in the future.


    "Su Cheng... Do you really, really regret that you blinded yourself..."


    "Arthur... I''ve answered your question many times." Su Cheng smiled helplessly, "I don''t regret, not only don''t regret, but also a feeling of relief."


    "Although... I look down on myself a little..."


    A faint bitter color appeared on Su Cheng''s face.


    "I dare not say ''no'' to your majesty at the cost of my life like enly."


    "I don''t want to be a completely obedient doll to Ilsa..."


    "So in the end, I only came up with this kind of cowardly way to escape..."


    "... your choice is not wrong." After a moment of silence, Arthur whispered, "no one has the right to kidnap you and let you do something."


    "And - from another point of view, you are brave to break your eyes."


    "You''d rather break your eyes and never go to the battlefield in the future, than accompany Ilsa to do things you don''t want to do in the future..."


    "I am inexplicably looking forward to the future." Arthur''s tone took a few colors of separate jokes, "if Ilsa encounters a troublesome battle in the future, will she think of you, the ''military God'' who has lost her eyes and can''t go to the battlefield again?"

 Chapter 1600

    Britannia Empire, the territory of the former Lorraine Empire, Tuli city.


    Several years have passed since the Lorraine empire was destroyed by the British Empire.


    In the vigorous war of the Lorraine Empire, Tuli, the original capital of the Lorraine Empire, has not been invaded by the war. Therefore, until now, Tuli still maintains a high degree of prosperity.


    Compared with the "territory of the former Frankish Empire", which has been the territory of the Lorraine Empire, it is much more peaceful.


    Since it was destroyed by the British Empire, it has maintained basic stability and peace.


    Now, in the morning, the busy markets in Tuli are quite busy.


    The cries of vendors are intertwined with the laughter of businessmen.


    The figure of businessmen from other places and citizens who purchase needed goods can be seen everywhere.


    However - in a downtown city in Tuli, there is a very special figure.


    She is a young girl.


    She was dressed in an ordinary black robe. The hood of the robe was pulled very low. Under the cover of the hood, it was difficult for outsiders to see the girl''s face under the hood.


    She is not like others, with a purpose to find the goods she wants.


    It''s not like a traveler wandering around with the mentality of passing the time.


    From beginning to end, her eyes did not focus on the goods of the vendors, but on the vendors themselves.


    The girl went straight to the vendor nearest to her. Without waiting for the vendor to ask her what she wanted, the girl took the lead and asked directly:


    "Excuse me - do you know where the graves of Barr de Lu and Jill de Lyle are located on the outskirts of Tuli?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, the vendor was stunned.


    Then he shook his head.


    Seeing the vendor shaking her head, the girl did not hesitate, turned and left, and walked towards the next vendor.


    Looking at the back of the girl who left, the vendor who was questioned by the girl just now turned his mouth in displeasure:


    "Really... I didn''t buy anything... It''s a disappointment."


    After muttering in an unhappy tone, the vendor took his attention away from the girl and shouted again, so as to attract more guests.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The girl went around half of the downtown and asked every vendor in the downtown one by one.


    The question she asked was the same from beginning to end - where are the tombs of bar de Lu and Jill de Lyle on the outskirts of Tuli.


    However - no one can answer her question.


    Finally - an old woman''s eyes lit up when she heard the girl''s question.


    "Where are Barr de Lu and Jill de Lyle''s Tombs? Of course I know. "


    "You know?" The girl with some tired color in her original tone couldn''t help but show some joy in her tone.


    "Well, of course." The old woman nodded hard.


    Although the old woman is old, she has a clear mouth and a quick mind.


    At the same time - a little wordy.


    After the girl asked this question, the old woman began to chatter about Barr de Lu''s story.


    From the epic history of their resistance to the britannian army to their defeat and death, their bodies were buried somewhere on the outskirts of Tuli under the command of Su Cheng.


    After listening to the old woman''s long history, the girl finally heard what she wanted to know.


    "These people are buried in extremely remote places. If you don''t seriously look for them, you may not be able to find their location."


    "Although I know where their tombs are, but... Girl, what do you ask where their tombs are?"


    The old woman asked the girl back.


    "I want to see those people." The girl said without thinking, "they... Until the last moment of their lives, they are standing up for the defense of this country."


    "So... I want to see them."


    "So it is..." the old woman cast her eyes on the girl, and somehow she looked more sad. "There are not many people like you... Girl, look behind you."


    The old woman put her chin behind the girl.


    The girl followed the old woman''s instructions and looked behind her.


    Behind her was an endless stream of people.


    "Look at these people behind you..." the old woman whispered, "the young man there is worrying about which commodity is more valuable. The young girls there are happy to be able to go out and play. Several old people there are idling around."


    "These people may have forgotten... Several years ago, several people fought to the last minute for this country."


    "They fought to save the country until they died."


    "No one should remember Barr these people now. Maybe they will think they are just a bunch of ignorant fools."


    "The forgotten Barr and others, whose tombs have not been seen for a long time, have long been filled with dust and dirty..."


    "Old man." The girl whispered, "since you know the location of their tomb, have you never seen their tomb?"


    "I''m old." The old woman said with a bitter smile, "my legs and feet are bad. I can''t go even in the suburbs of Tuli."


    "Although I know where Barr''s tomb is, I haven''t been there once. I''m really ashamed..."


    Then the old woman took out the paper and charcoal from her side and painted on the paper.


    "This is a map."


    After painting, the old woman put down the charcoal pen in her hand and handed the painted lines and patterns to the girl.


    "If you follow the instructions drawn on my map, you can find their tomb."


    "Have a nice trip, girl."


    "Thank you. I wish you a prosperous business. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Following the map drawn by the old woman, the girl left Tuli and came to the suburb outside Tuli.


    Although the old woman''s lines were concise, they were surprisingly clear.


    The old woman also noted very considerately that their tomb was located under a big tree, so if the big tree was used as a symbol, their tomb could be found soon.


    After wandering around the outskirts of Tuli for nearly two hours, the girl finally found their tomb.


    As the old woman told him, their tomb was under a big tree.


    After coming to the tree of the big tree and seeing the tombstones under the tree, the girl''s face looked stunned.


    Because -- the current appearance of these tombstones is not quite the same as the girl imagined.

 Chapter 1601

    The girl thought that their tomb must be as the old woman said just now, because no one came here to take care of it for a long time, it was covered with dust and messy.


    However - the scene in front of the girl was that their tombstones were cleaned clean.


    The stele at the front reads the name of Barr de Lu, followed by Jill, Ou Ren and others.


    Except that their tombstones were cleaned clean, a small flower was placed in front of their tombstones.


    The flowers are still bright. You can see that they are newly picked flowers.


    The clean as new tombstone plus the flowers in front of the tombstone - no more than 2 days ago, maybe just now, someone came to see them.


    Although she knew that the opportunity was slim, the girl subconsciously looked around, looking for the figure of people who might not have gone far to see them.


    What a pity - looking up, the girl only saw the wind blowing from a distance and the sunshine pouring down from the sky.


    But the girl was not discouraged.


    After taking back her eyes, the girl placed the flowers already prepared in her arms in front of each tombstone one by one.


    After placing a flower in front of a tombstone, the girl would stare at the tombstone in front of her, expressionless and wondering what she was thinking.


    Stay in front of each monument for a long time or a short time.


    Among them, he stayed in front of Jill de Lyle''s tombstone for the longest time.


    Put flowers in front of Jill de Lyle''s Monument and stared at Jill''s monument. After looking at it for a while, he slowly stood up and walked towards the next monument.


    After placing flowers in front of all the steles, the girl felt like a big stone in her heart and breathed a sigh.


    Then, as if he wanted to firmly engrave the shape of the tombstones in front of him in his mind, he scanned the scene in front of him back and forth several times.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Well... Go back to dongremy..."


    While muttering like this, he slowly turned and left


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ilsa has been in a very bad mood recently.


    Because -- the murderer who poisoned Su Cheng by poisoning the food in their Baiyang palace has not been found until now.


    Ilsa has always regarded Su Cheng''s poisoning in her Baiyang palace as a great humiliation and vowed to find out the murderer, a snow of shame.


    However - no matter how much human, material and financial resources Ilsa invested, she could not find the slightest clue.


    This feeling of being unable to shed shame made Ilsa feel quite uncomfortable.


    However, depression is depression. In addition to the occurrence of this thing that makes Ilsa feel depressed, there is another thing that makes Ilsa feel a little happier.


    That is, the counter insurgency campaign in the "former Frankish Empire" is progressing very smoothly.


    Both the blow to the arrogance of the rebels and the cleansing of the population of that land went very smoothly.


    Although the great cleansing in the territory of the "former Frankish Empire" effectively reduced the number of rebels, it also aroused more hatred, made more people hate the britannian Empire and joined the ranks of the rebels.


    However - Ilsa had long expected this to happen after she decided to carry out the "great cleaning".


    She knew for a long time that she would make more people hate their Britannia Empire, join the rebels and resist their Britannia Empire.


    But she doesn''t care about such things at all.


    Keep killing! Keep killing! Kill until no one dares to resist again - this is Ilsa''s idea.


    From the current war situation, there are signs that the current war situation has developed along the good track envisaged by Ilsa.


    Although many people choose to join the rebels because of hatred, the growth rate of the rebels is still slowing down.


    If this continues, it will only be a matter of time before the increase in the size of the rebels stops and begins to decrease.


    Ilsa, who tasted the sweetness of the "big cleaning", strengthened her idea of big cleaning, which diluted a lot of her depression because she couldn''t catch the culprit of Su Cheng''s poisoning.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Far eastern prairie, somewhere¡ª¡ª


    The sun poured down from the sky.


    A carriage ran over the grass and drove East at a leisurely speed.


    The carriage is just an ordinary carriage, and the two horses responsible for pulling the carriage are only two ordinary pack horses.


    The driver is more special. She is a girl about 16 or 7 years old from the appearance.


    She clung to the reins with both hands and steered the two pack horses in front of her skillfully.


    Her driving skills are extremely skilled, like an old coachman who has been driving for decades, which doesn''t match her teenage appearance.


    In addition to the girl in charge of driving, there was a passenger in the carriage.


    The passenger, like the person in charge of driving, is also a girl.


    She lay lazily in the carriage, holding a book in her hand and looking at it slowly.


    On the cover of the book is the title of the book: "biography of the knight king".


    As if she had read something interesting, the girl laughed a few times, then looked up and shouted to the girl driving:


    "Hello! Leah, this new biography with you as the protagonist is very interesting! The person who wrote this book is quite good! "


    "Merlin, what''s interesting?" The driving girl... Or Leia, or Arthur, asked without looking back.


    The girl called Merlin by Arthur turned her eyes back to the book in her hand, cleared her throat and said in a loud voice along the words written in the book:


    "Arthur is a rare and brilliant monarch in history."


    "It is the monarch closest to the achievement of ''reunifying the mainland'' in history."


    "It''s a pity - it can be seen from various signs that Arthur gradually lost his heart in the later stage of her reign."


    "The smooth wind and smooth water of the war and the victorious army under her command have given her enough confidence."


    "She gradually began to believe in the role of violence."


    "Therefore, it can be clearly seen that in the later stage of her administration, the various decrees she issued became more and more simple and rough."


    "Arthur, who believes in violence, has gradually attracted too many people''s dissatisfaction."


    "Dissatisfied by the civilians in the territory and the round table knights who are proud of themselves."


    "Eventually led to the rebellion of some round table knights."


    "Various historical materials at present have strongly proved that Ronnie, the round table knight who launched the rebellion, launched the famous rebellion because she couldn''t stand Arthur who lost her heart."


    "Although Arthur was very lucky to survive the rebellion, he died of illness soon."


    "Not long after Arthur''s death, the huge empire built by her collapsed."


    "It can be said that Arthur created the strength of the suyinglan empire on one hand and the collapse of the suyinglan empire on the other."


    "What a pity."


    After Merlin finished reading the comment on the "Knight king" written in the book, Arthur''s mouth tilted slightly while driving:


    "Superstitious about violence... The people who wrote this book are very good... This comment is very incisive..."


    "That''s why I said the person who wrote this book was very good." As Merlin said this, he closed his book. "It''s a pity - the person who wrote this book doesn''t know: the knight king is not dead yet."

 Chapter 1602

    "After being betrayed by Lonnie, Arthur began to learn from her pain and reflect on what she had done all along."


    Merlin''s face showed a strong color of memory.


    "After calming down and carefully examining the current situation of the Empire she created, she finally found that the seemingly strong suyinglan empire was already full of holes under the strong appearance."


    "Under the bright appearance, the bottom is completely rotten."


    "Even if such a country is forced to occupy the rest of the land, it is impossible for such a country with only bright appearance to last too long."


    "If you rot to this extent, even if you want to save it, there is nothing you can do."


    "Her belief in ''unifying the mainland by force'' has also begun to waver."


    "Having no intention of governing the country again, she had a strange idea - she wanted to live."


    "Want to live forever."


    "Want to live forever."


    "I want to rely on my own eyes to witness whether someone in future generations can complete her unfinished feat: unifying the mainland by overwhelming force."


    "I want to witness with my own eyes whether the concept of ''reunification by force'' I once believed in is wrong."


    "So Arthur, who was not interested in magic, found Merlin, her good friend and comrade in arms who knew magic."


    "Ask Merlin for the highest level and most difficult forbidden skill of all magic - immortal magic."


    "Fortunately, Arthur, who is gifted in all aspects, also has much higher talent than ordinary people in the study of magic."


    "Arthur learned a series of magic headed by immortality magic at an amazing speed, and then created the illusion of ''the knight king died of illness'' through a series of means to deceive the world."


    "Arthur, who successfully deceived the world and made everyone mistakenly think that the knight king had really died, had become immortal and lived a carefree life."


    "While living idly, she waited silently for the person who might finish her unfinished business who didn''t know when to appear."


    "As for Merlin, who was already immortal, silently accompanied Arthur and became the only person in the world who could always accompany Arthur."


    "Arthur has been waiting and waiting."


    "After waiting for thousands of years, she finally got a girl named Ilsa."


    "This girl is very similar to Arthur - she is both a woman and ascended the throne at a young age."


    "At the same time, they also have the same lofty aspirations. Are eager to unify the whole continent by overwhelming force. "


    "What a pity..."


    Speaking of this, Merlin''s face showed a faint mockery.


    "This girl, who is very much like Arthur, finally embarked on the same road as Arthur."


    "Both of them were ambitious at the beginning."


    "With the passage of time, after constantly tasting the sweetness of ''violence'', they are gradually superstitious about the powerful power of ''violence''."


    "I began to feel that as long as I had overwhelming and powerful ''violence'', I could wipe out all the difficulties in front of me."


    "Arthur was like this before, and Ilsa is like this now."


    "The British Empire may soon become the second Soviet empire ~ ~"


    Speaking of this, Merlin, who was lying in the carriage, looked up and asked Arthur behind him:


    "Am I right? Arthur. "


    "Who knows." Arthur replied without hesitation, "no one can tell what will happen to the micro of the British Empire."


    "It''s just - I''m not optimistic about the future of the British Empire."


    After that, Arthur sighed a long sigh before he continued:


    "After waiting for thousands of years, I didn''t expect such a result..."


    "I''ve given up."


    When she said this sentence in a calm tone, a faint smile like relief appeared on her cheek.


    "It seems that violence alone is really not enough to cure a country and subdue all people... The demise of the Soviet British Empire is not unjust..."


    "Listen to your tone..." as soon as Arthur''s voice fell, Merlin answered, "you still seem unwilling to accept the setbacks you encountered thousands of years ago."


    "Of course." Arthur said without thinking, "I almost unified the whole continent at that time."


    "How could I be so easily convinced of the setback i have encountered?"


    "But let''s not mention these things."


    "I feel very confused now."


    Arthur said to Merlin in a half joking tone.


    "The reason why I chose to live forever and live for thousands of years is simply to witness with my own eyes whether violence alone can really unify the mainland."


    "I have witnessed it with my own eyes and got the results. For a moment, I don''t know what I should do now..."


    "Without a goal, I don''t know how to spend the next infinite time..."


    "Do you want to do all kinds of research with me?" Merlin asked Arthur in the same tone of joking, "I have made some new progress in my recent research on Cologne."


    "No." Arthur said angrily, "I''m not interested in studying anything."


    "Let''s travel together." Merlin stretched hard. "Anyway, we are both the kind of people who can''t die. Let''s travel freely with the wind."


    "Anyway, there''s plenty of time. We travel and play slowly."


    "So --" Arthur said in a long tone, "do you have any good travel suggestions?"


    "How about going all the way east?" Merlin said casually, "although we both live so old, they have never seen what the world east of the prairie is like."


    "All the way East... OK."


    "Are you really sure you want to travel to the east?" Merlin raised his eyebrows. "Once you travel to such a distant place, you won''t be able to meet your friends again for a long time in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter." Arthur smiled freely. "I''ve experienced this feeling of having to separate from my friends many times in the past thousand years, and I''m used to it."


    "Jeanne, she should live a peaceful life in her hometown now."


    "Su Cheng is now retired from the second line. Although he can''t see, he is light and carefree every day. He doesn''t have to be disturbed by all kinds of things in the country."


    "My friends have their own homes now."


    A faint sadness appeared on Arthur''s face.


    "For people like me who never have a home, it''s better not to bother them."


    "Sit down, Merlin. Let''s go east. "


    After that, Arthur raised his reins and drove the carriage straight to the East.


    At this time, the weather is sunny and cloudless.

 Chapter 1603

    Britannia Empire, somewhere in the territory.


    "Hello! Don''t run! "


    "Ha ha! Miss Yala! Come after us! "


    "Come on, come on!"


    "You stinky kids!" Yala smiled angrily, "don''t let me catch you! If I catch you, I''ll smash your ass! "


    Yala, with a ferocious face, opened her arms, deliberately made a look of teeth and claws, and rushed to the three little girls in front of her who were about 8 years old.


    As for Darlene and Lina, they sat on the steps in front of the mansion not far away and watched the chase game between Yala and the three little girls with great interest.


    "It''s noisy..." Lina sighed with helplessness.


    "Yes." One side of Da Liana seemed to feel the same, nodded hard, "yes... It''s really noisy..."


    About half a year ago, Lina, Yala and dalina finally managed the manor with the help of three people, and the large farmland around the house can finally be put into use.


    The three people had a long discussion on what to plant in this large area of farmland.


    After many discussions, the three finally made a decision - planting grapes.


    The reason why I decided to plant grapes is that grapes are a best-selling product here, and they have been in short supply for a long time.


    In addition, Lina''s father runs a vineyard. If the three of them encounter any problems when planting or selling grapes, they can directly ask Lina''s father.


    Although they are no longer soldiers, they still maintain some of the habits they used to have when they were soldiers. For example, they like to be swift and resolute in doing things and don''t like being sloppy.


    After deciding to plant grapes, the three quickly began to plant grape seeds in the fields of the manor with high action force and speed.


    Then - about three months ago, after planting grape seeds in the fields, Lina suddenly said to dalina and Yala:


    "Let''s adopt orphans!"


    For Lina''s decision, both Darlene and Yala think it''s too early.


    After all, their fields have just planted grape seeds, and they haven''t even sprouted yet.


    Both dalina and Yala feel that it seems premature to adopt orphans before they earn the first pot of gold from this field.


    In the face of these concerns of dalina and Yala, Lina waved her hand very readily:


    "Don''t worry! My savings and the money my father gave me are enough for a family of 10 to live a good life for 10 years without worry! "


    After hearing Lina''s words, neither Darlene nor Yala can say anything to refute


    The first group of orphans adopted by the three were three little girls of the same age in the next village.


    The three little girls, named Marion, Sarah and Lucia, lost their families because of the war.


    When the three little girls were admitted, the village head of their village sternly refused because he didn''t know whether Da Liana was a bad person.


    Dalina 3 also made great efforts and invited a lot of people to testify, so that the village head of their village believed dalina and others and believed dalina. They really planned to build an orphanage for the adoption of orphans.


    The village head who dispelled his doubts solemnly entrusted the three poor little girls in their village to dalina and others.


    Da liana and others also patted their chests and assured the village head and the villagers that they would love the three little girls like their own daughters.


    After receiving Marion''s three people into the manor, they were still very nervous at first.


    But - children are children after all.


    Not long after living in their manor, the three people who were completely used to this new environment gradually showed their cheerful nature.


    The originally deserted manor became noisy because of the addition of the three little girls who were used to the new life.


    However, Naoteng belongs to Naoteng. Neither Darlene, Lina, nor Yala, who is always tricked by these three little girls, hates this kind of Naoteng.


    By the way - for some reason, Yala seems to be very popular with the three little girls.


    The three little girls'' favorite object is Yala.


    Yala and the three of them are chasing and fighting around the Manor - this is about to become the most common scene in the manor.


    "All right." After removing her eyes from the beating Yala and them, Lina stood up, "Darlene, let''s go and cook dinner."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lina and Darlene went back to the house, entered the kitchen and began to cook dinner tonight with great skill.


    Dalina, who was cutting vegetables, was quietly looking at Lina beside her while cutting the vegetables in her hand.


    Lina, who is washing fruit now, seems to be in a good mood. She is washing fruit and humming unknown songs.


    Looking at Lina in a good mood, dalina pursed her lips. After hesitating, she asked Lina:


    "Lina... I have a question for you for a long time..."


    "Huh? What''s the problem? "


    "I''ve always wanted to ask you - why did you build such an orphanage?"


    Hearing Darlene''s question, Lina suddenly gave a meal with her hands washing fruit.


    As Darlene said just now - she wanted to ask Lina this question a long time ago.


    She always wondered where Lina''s idea of building an orphanage came from.


    Because there are many affairs on weekdays, there is no time to ask.


    Now they are just alone. It''s a good time to ask questions.


    So Darlene decided to take this opportunity to ask Lina this question that had puzzled her for a long time.


    "Why did you build an orphanage..." Lina muttered, and a smile with a faint bitter color appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "There are many reasons."


    "The main reason... May be to make my heart feel better."


    "Huh?" Da Liana''s face was puzzled and stunned, "what do you mean?"


    "... Darlene, whether it''s you or me. What I used to do was kill people. "


    After hearing Lina''s words, Darlene''s hand cutting vegetables also stopped.


    "I don''t know how you are. Anyway, I''ve killed countless people..."


    "At the beginning, I felt a little proud that I was killing the enemies of this country and making contributions to the country."


    "I didn''t begin to find out until... I participated in the ''Aurora'' offensive and killed countless unarmed civilians..."


    "Maybe killing civilians like this is also beneficial to the country, but... I really, really hate and hate this kind of killing unarmed civilians..."


    "So I hate the civilians who have already cut me..."

 Chapter 1604

    "Darlene, let me tell you the truth. When I quit the army and returned to my hometown just after the aurora offensive, I actually wanted to commit suicide..."


    "I can''t sleep every night."


    "Even if I fall asleep, I always dream of the faces of the civilians who died in my hands..."


    "I can''t stand such a life. The idea of suicide has come to my mind many times..."


    Although Lina said these words in a joking tone, dalina on the side couldn''t laugh at all


    Darlene knew how heavy the fact was under the appearance that Lina was joking.


    And Lina''s story continues.


    "I hesitated for a long time between committing suicide and continuing to bite my teeth and live..."


    "Until... One day when I was working in the city, I met a mother and daughter on the street."


    "That''s a poor mother and daughter, naked and yellow and skinny. Begging down the street. "


    "Looking at the poor mother and daughter, I had an impulse at that time - I wanted to help them."


    "I want to help them as much as I can."


    "So I bought some bread and gave it to them."


    "Until now... No, I may never forget their faces when they received my bread."


    "I will never forget their expressions at that time..."


    "When I saw the excited and excited expressions on their faces, I... The idea of suicide suddenly disappeared a lot..."


    "I say so, Darlene, you may think it''s exaggerated."


    "But when I received the gratitude to my mother and daughter, I really felt like I had been ''redeemed''..."


    "I want to be redeemed all the time..."


    "So at that moment, I had the idea of building an orphanage for orphans..."


    Lina seemed to think of something interesting, smiled a few times and said:


    "In my previous years, my job was to kill people."


    "In my later years, my job was to raise others."


    "I feel very happy that a butcher like me can finally have such an ending."


    Speaking of this, Lina paused again.


    After this pause, the smile on Lina''s face dissipated.


    As the smile dissipated, a few melancholy colors replaced the original position of the smile.


    "Although... I know I''m just deceiving myself and others..."


    "I just want to reduce my guilt by helping others and raising others'' sense of achievement..."


    "I... Killed so many innocent civilians..."


    "How can this sin be compensated by raising a few children..."


    "Besides... Repaying sins is absurd in itself..."


    "Sin is sin, not debt. There is no reason to repay... "


    Lina''s words sounded strange.


    It''s like asking Darlene, it''s like asking yourself.


    Listening to Lina''s words, Darlene''s face changed.


    She clearly felt that after Lina said this, her mood began to become strange.


    Da Liana searched her stomach and tried to think about what to say to make Lina cheer up again.


    Just then - there was a very noisy footsteps outside the kitchen.


    Darlene and Lina are very familiar with the sound of footsteps.


    After all, they have listened to the footsteps for some time.


    So they immediately recognized that the three little maryons they had adopted had come.


    They followed the sound and turned to look at the kitchen door.


    Sure enough - Marion and their three guys were running excitedly towards the kitchen.


    Darlene noticed that Marion was holding a red flower in her hand.


    Sarah was holding a yellow flower in her hand.


    Before Darlene and Lina could ask them what they were doing in the kitchen, Marion, who rushed to the front, excitedly handed a red flower to Lina.


    "Miss Lina! Miss Darlene! These are the flowers we just picked outside! We think these two flowers are very suitable for you! So give it to you! "


    As soon as Marion''s voice fell, Sarah, who was introverted, walked slowly towards Darlene and handed her a yellow flower in her palm.


    Looking at the yellow flower in Sarah''s hand and the red flower in Marion''s hand, Darlene had a feeling of bewilderment.


    The heart secretly said: it''s really a child


    Excitedly give the flowers to others - this should be something that only children can do.


    But -- Darlene was happy.


    Although they only sent ordinary wild flowers picked from the wild.


    But Darlene has felt Marion''s feelings through the wild flowers.


    "Thank you..." Da Liana''s face was covered with a gentle smile. "Thank you... I''m so happy to receive such beautiful flowers."


    As Darlene spoke, she solemnly took the yellow flower from Sarah''s palm.


    As soon as she received the yellow flower, Darlene suddenly noticed from the corner of her eyes that Lina beside her seemed to be different.


    Lina... Is crying.


    After Marion handed the red flower in her palm to Lina, Lina was stunned.


    After looking at the red flower in front of her with a dull look for a while, two lines of clear tears suddenly rolled out of her pupils.


    Lina, who suddenly shed tears, not only startled Marion and the three people, but also frightened Darlene.


    Before Darlene had time to ask Lina what was wrong, Lina suddenly squatted down and hugged Marion in front of her.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    While holding Marion in front of her, Lina shed tears and thanked them again and again.


    Although she was crying, there was no trace of sadness on Lina''s face.


    Yes, only the extremely rich happy color.


    And -- the big stone in my heart seems to fall to the ground


    "Miss Lina, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Miss Lina, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Let''s help you to your room."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know why Bai Lina was so suddenly. Marion and the three people gathered around Lina and kept telling the words of concern.


    Only Darlene on one side - after staring at the crying Lina and counting her eyes, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Different from Marion''s three people - Darlene knows why Lina is so suddenly.


    This little red flower may be just an ordinary flower and gift for Darlene and Marion.


    But for Lina, it''s redemption.


    Although this idea is strange.


    But - Darlene sincerely hopes that Lina can be redeemed as she is now.

 Chapter 1605

    "Brother, brother! Wake up, get up! "


    The sudden familiar sound pulled Su Cheng back to reality from his sleep.


    Although his eyes had long been out of sight, Su Cheng subconsciously opened his eyes when he got up from the lying table, turned his head according to Alan''s voice, and aimed his eyes at Alan.


    "Everyone is here. You''re one short. " Alan continued.


    "Well..." Su Cheng smiled, "let''s go quickly. Don''t let everyone wait for a long time."


    After that, Su Cheng stretched out his left hand in the direction of Alan.


    Alan also grasped Su Cheng''s hand and helped Su Cheng up.


    He directed and acted a drama of "being assassinated" and blinded himself - this was nearly six months ago.


    Half a year later, naturally, they still didn''t find the "murderer" who poisoned them.


    Don''t mention Ilsa. Su Cheng doesn''t know where Arthur, the "murderer" who poisoned himself, has gone.


    She always does this, suddenly comes, and then suddenly leaves.


    However - Su Cheng always had a hunch that he might meet Arthur again sometime in the future.


    Just like the way they always get along - they suddenly meet again and leave again.


    Su Cheng, who is blind, is naturally unable to stay on the front line.


    No matter the work of the knight or the work of the general staff, nothing can be done with a pair of blind eyes.


    At Ilsa''s instigation, Su Cheng was finally able to retreat to the second line and no longer have to stay on the first line and get involved in various disputes on the first line.


    When he had just retired from the front line, Su Cheng felt very uncomfortable with this kind of idle life.


    But people''s adaptability is very strong. Su Cheng soon adapted to this kind of life without light and this kind of life without leisure.


    Now Su Cheng spends every day with his family.


    He also held parties and entertained his friends at home.


    For example, now Su Cheng held another banquet at home today.


    The scale of this banquet is not small.


    Almost all Su Cheng''s relatives and friends currently staying in pandragon were invited by Su Cheng.


    Deng Jiaer, Willie, Samuel, Iser, Albert


    To Su Cheng''s regret, Jacob can''t come to his party today.


    About three months ago, Jacob, who had been seriously ill for a long time, lost to the disease after all under the repeated attacks of the disease


    After learning that Jacob died of illness and attended Jacob''s funeral, Su Cheng regretted that he had blinded his eyes so early for the first time


    He blinded his eyes early, so that Su Cheng couldn''t even see the last look at Jacob


    Jacob''s illness and death is a great event for Su Cheng and others, but it is not a great event for Ilsa and the British Empire.


    Calming the rebellion in the East is the top priority of the British Empire.


    Even if Ilsa used the cruel and cruel means of "great cleansing" to deal with the "original Franks", even if she used such radical means, the rebellion on this scale could not be calmed down easily.


    Ilsa is so busy now that she wants to use both her feet.


    Even at Jacob''s funeral, Ilsa gave a flower and hurried away.


    How is the counter insurgency campaign going in the east? Su Cheng doesn''t know or want to know.


    Now he just wants to live his life silently so that his family can live a good life.


    For things on the front line, he has felt physically and mentally tired and unable to do what he wants, and he doesn''t want to get involved anymore


    Su Cheng put his hand on Alan''s shoulder and let Alan lead him forward.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, Su Cheng instinctively felt that Alan walking in front of him seemed to be turning his head and looking at him.


    "... brother." Alan suddenly said in a very lost tone, "your eyes... What a pity..."


    Hearing Alan''s words, Su Cheng was a little stunned, then smiled and said:


    "If my eyes are gone, they will be gone. It''s enough to have you and Carol as my eyes."


    When Su Cheng just lost his sight, Alan, Carol and Eliza washed their faces with tears every day.


    Alan even clamored to find the murderer himself and break the murderer into pieces.


    After a long time, their anger gradually subsided - in fact, it was not subsided, but they hid their anger deeply.


    Once they find the murderer who "poisoned" Su Cheng, they will be angry - Su Cheng is sure.


    Led by Alan, Su Cheng slowly left his room and came to the hall on the first floor.


    Before going down to the hall on the first floor, Su Cheng had heard all kinds of noise from the hall on the first floor.


    From these noisy sounds, Su Cheng distinguished many familiar sounds.


    There are Carol and Eliza.


    There are DeLisa and Maria and their voices.


    There are Dengar and Samuel.


    ¡­¡­


    These people seemed to notice Su Cheng who appeared in the hall and walked towards Su Cheng with words and smiles.


    Although his eyes can''t see things, the faces of these people are still clearly reflected in Su Cheng''s brain.


    Su Cheng smiled and greeted the people who came to him


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    National Royal College, 620 BC.


    "There is no doubt that the reign of his majesty Ilsa was the heyday of China in the medieval century."


    "Under the rule of his majesty Ilsa, our country almost unified the whole continent."


    The history teacher standing on the podium talked freely.


    And all the students under the podium listened carefully.


    "Because of her majesty Ilsa''s ability, she was crowned the ''great emperor'' by later generations."


    "But her majesty Ilsa is also a very controversial figure."


    "The greatest attack on her by later generations is her cruelty and her failure to maintain the order and stability of the Empire."


    "For the stability of the Empire, they do not hesitate to carry out a cruel massacre of the civilians in the occupied territory."


    "His majesty Ilsa''s massacre against the occupied territory is the largest and most far-reaching atrocity in the medieval century."


    "Through absolute force, his majesty Ilsa forcibly suppressed the rebellions everywhere."


    "According to the research of historians, the hard work of that time has buried the root of his majesty Ilsa."


    "The reason why his majesty Ilsa will die in the future may be related to the Overwork during this period."


    "In 321, his majesty Ilsa died of heart disease caused by overwork."


    "Someone once said such a joke - those who keep raising rebel flags have indirectly become their revenge task, and they have exhausted Ilsa alive."


    "As soon as his majesty Ilsa died, China, which was close to unifying the mainland, immediately fell apart."


    "When his majesty Ilsa was still alive, many people dared not do it. With her courage, her majesty Ilsa made countless people dare not breathe. "


    "As soon as his majesty Ilsa died, many people began to make trouble again."


    "The East, which had no war, once again burst into a raging fire of rebellion."


    "The ''former Frankish empire'', ''former Lorraine empire'' and ''former holy Hiran empire'' have rebelled one after another in their occupied territories."


    "His majesty Ilsa died without children."


    "It was the life of her majesty Ilsa who inherited the throne. She was only a 9-year-old cousin at that time."


    "Such a young age is naturally unable to support this huge empire."


    "In such a crisis - Deng Jiaer stepped forward."


    "Deng Jiaer unified his troops to fight everywhere. Saved the crumbling British Empire. "


    "It can be said that there would be no present Britannia Empire without Dengar''s courage at that time."


    "At that time, Deng Jiaer even had a title - ''the patron saint of the British Empire''."


    "Deng Jiaer became the 14th integrated knight in the future because of his great achievements in protecting the country."


    "Although dungar saved the British Empire, he failed to keep the huge territory of the British Empire."


    "Almost all the land occupied under his majesty Ilsa''s rule has been lost, leaving only part of the land of the former Lorraine empire."


    "After so many years of struggle, China''s territory has retreated back to the west of the mainland."


    Speaking of this, the history lecturer sighed heavily.


    "It''s really a pity."


    "If only the ''God of the army'' had not been blind at that time."


    "If Su Cheng, the ''military God'', had not lost his sight at that time, he might be able to help our country secure more territory."


    As soon as the history lecturer''s voice fell, a student raised his hand and said:


    "Teacher¡® Military God ''what is Su Cheng doing after this crisis in China? "


    "What can he do?" The history lecturer asked with a wry smile, "he was blind and couldn''t do anything at that time, so when our country was on the verge of collapse, he stayed in Pendragon and lived a peaceful life with his family."


    "I have to say - ''military God'' Su Cheng''s eyes are really blind in time."


    "His eyes are blind. Since then, there is no need to mix in any mess. He can enjoy the rest of his life."


    "And he did spend the rest of his life like this. In 352, the old ''military God'' Su Cheng died of illness."


    "And his family, Duke Leia''s family, has continued to this day."


    "Students, after listening to my story just now, do you have any feelings?"


    "Like Su Cheng, the ''military God'', we should be blind and timely at a critical juncture."


    As soon as the student said this, he immediately caused laughter in the hall.


    Even the history teacher said without curiosity:


    "What nonsense!"


    "The story I just told contains a very profound truth."


    Speaking of this, the history teacher''s expression became more and more serious.


    "Relying on force alone is not a good country for the rule of law."


    "His majesty Ilsa believes in force and uses force to solve everything."


    "This is the end - after death, the country supported by force immediately collapsed."


    "I hope everyone here, as well as... The current Chinese government, can understand this truth."


    "Force alone is not advisable."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [end of the book]